《I Am a Chief in a Primitive Tribe》


 Chapter 1

    "It''s not good, grandpa is vomiting blood again!"


    "Look for Uncle Li Hu!"


    "What should I do? The holy flame is gone, and now grandpa is going to be gone too..."


    There was a lot of voices.


    "What''s going on?" A thin young man lying on his back slowly opened his eyes, "Where am I?"


    The young man looked up, down, left, and right at the surrounding environment. The optical fiber was dim, and there were all black stones. There was a light not far away.


    "Cave?" The boy sat up and immediately covered his back, "It hurts!"


    "How did I fall here?" The young man propped up the bed with his hands and wanted to get out of bed. He suddenly lowered his head and glanced. The thatch was covered under him, and next to the thatch was a piece of colorful animal skin.


    "Animal fur?" The boy was surprised, and searched his memory carefully, "There are such beast furs in Tibetan areas? Live in caves?"


    Before he could react, two men in furs walked into the cave and saw the young boy who had just woken up.


    The two were obviously taken aback for a moment, and then looked surprised.


    "Great, Mu Feng woke up!"


    "Follow us to meet Grandpa!"


    Before the boy had time to see the two of them clearly, he was "invited" out of the hole by the towing frame.


    "Who are you taking me to?" The young man was puzzled.


    After leaving the cave, the light outside the cave made the young man''s eyes condense, and what caught his eyes was a group of people with flustered expressions, and they all rushed to one place.


    These people have fluffy hair, are dressed in various animal skins, and have dirty faces, so they can''t see the exact appearance.


    The boy was shocked in his heart: "What''s going on, how can there be such primitive residents in Tibetan areas?"


    Someone saw the boy being supported by two people, and exclaimed: "Look, Mu Feng has woken up!"


    The crowd automatically moved out of the way, allowing the two of them to lead the boy through to a thatched hut.


    The room was dim again.


    But the young man could still see how many people were standing in the room at this time, surrounded by an old man who was leaning against a wooden pier.


    The old man''s eyes were half-closed, and even in the light that was not too strong, he could see that his face was haggard, and there were still wet bloodstains on his gray beard and hair.


    The first time he saw the old man, the young man couldn''t help but see the old man''s information in his mind: Grandpa, unknown name, chief of the tribe, the person who picked him up in the wild, treated him very well.


    In addition to the old man''s information, the boy''s mind was like a movie, with various fragments of information: people leaning on crutches, three-foot earthen platforms, yelling around wild animals...


    The young man couldn''t help being taken aback, wondering how he could have such a memory in his heart.


    "Grandpa, Wooden Wind is here!" Someone shouted.


    The old man opened his eyes, looked at the young man, and said angrily, "Wood Wind!"


    The young man was still hesitating in his heart, but his body couldn''t help but rushed towards the old man, and said sadly, "Grandpa!"


    The old man stretched out his hand and touched his head weakly, but he didn''t speak. He slightly raised his head and looked at the people around him: "Where''s Li Hu?"


    Before the words were finished, the light in the thatched cottage dimmed, and a person bent over and came in, hurriedly shouting: "Grandpa, I''m here!"


    A man who looked like an iron tower walked up to the old man, knelt down on one knee, and reached out to hold the other hand of the old man: "Grandpa, are you alright?"


    The old man shook his head slightly, his voice was weak: "I don''t have much time."


    "Grandpa!" The voices of the people around trembled.


    "Grandpa, there is nothing wrong with you old man, if something happens to you, what shall we do!" Li Hu excitedly said.


    The old man looked miserable, but with a hint of stubbornness, he shook his head: "I can''t help it, but you still have to live!"


    Li Hu clenched the old man''s hand again, full of unwillingness, and wanted to say something more.


    The old man raised his eyes to signal that Li Hu shut up immediately.


    He took a long breath, obviously to explain the funeral.


    "After I die, Mu Feng will be the chief. You should respect him as you respect me!"


    Everyone was shocked, but they nodded in grief and indignation: "Yes!"


    "The holy flame has been lost, and the only way to survive is to migrate eastward."


    Li Hu murmured: "Migrate east..."


    But he nodded heavily at the old man: "Yes!"


    Only then did the old man shift his gaze to the shocked young man: "Wood Wind!"


    The boy responded subconsciously: "Grandpa!"


    It''s just that he was extremely shocked in his heart. He remembered that he was a historian at Jiangxia University who accidentally fell into a black cave when he was investigating the ancient Kunlun ruins in Tibet.


    But after waking up, he was in the cave, appearing in the crowd surrounded by primitive costumes.


    Obviously, he crossed over by himself!


    From one cave to another, he appeared on a young man named Mu Feng!


    And all the memories about the young man flooded into his mind in an instant: the old man in front of him was the chief of the Jiang clan, who was seriously injured and dying.


    The most terrible thing is that the "sacred fire" in the tribe was stolen!


    Mu Feng thought that the old man was very kind to him, and he was better than his relatives even though he was not a relative. He felt sad for a moment, and couldn''t help crying: "Grandpa, don''t let anything happen to you!"


    The old man let go of Li Hu''s hand, and slowly wiped his tears with his hand: "Silly boy, you will be the chief of the tribe from now on, don''t cry anymore!"


    "Grandfather!" Mu Feng shouted sadly.


    The voices of others also cried out in distress: "Grandpa!"


    The old man shook his head lightly, and put his hand on the young man''s head: "Let me, the old man, do my best for this tribe, and I will rely on you from now on!"


    Before Mu Feng could react, he suddenly felt his scalp tighten, and he couldn''t help but close his eyes, a mysterious message flooded into his mind.


    The faces of the people around were all pale, and they all shouted: "Grandpa!"


    One of them looked at Li Hu: "Boss!"


    Li Hu''s face was even more miserable, but he shook his head firmly: "This is Grandpa giving Mu Feng an empowerment again, we will not break the chief''s inheritance!"


    "But¡­¡­"


    Li Hu exhaled heavily, and said in a low voice, "No but!"


    ...


    After an unknown amount of time, Mu Feng opened his eyes again, and found that the old man''s complexion was pale, and the chest that was still bullied had gradually less heaved at this time.


    The oil is running out-there is not much time left.


    The faces of the people around were sad, but their eyes were full of hope, they all looked at Mu Feng.


    Li Hu took the lead and knelt down on one knee, raising one hand to Mu Feng: "Chief!"


    The rest of the people also knelt on one knee, like a tiger: "Chief!"


    Mu Feng was still extremely shocked in his heart. He had just figured out what was going on, and he became the great chief of this primitive tribe, and he took over such a mess!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2

    Mu Feng, who was kneeling on one knee, was sitting in front of the old chief, and in front of him were a dozen people kneeling on one knee, saluting with one hand.


    It feels like something out of a "Godfather" movie, where old and new powers alternate.


    But Mu Feng didn''t care about these things, he turned around and took the old man''s hand again: "Grandpa, Grandpa!"


    The old man was already so angry that he couldn''t see the rise and fall of his chest.


    "Ah!" Mu Feng felt sad in his heart, is he going to lose his closest person just after arriving in this world?


    At this moment, a voice sounded from the bottom of his heart: "The Great Chief''s system has been successfully activated, and I will give you 100 achievement points!"


    "Great chief system? Achievement points?" Mu Feng had played games and read novels in his previous life, so he naturally knew the function of the system.


    Although I felt a little absurd and bizarre, but then I thought that I could travel through time, how could the system be more bizarre than this?


    "The Great Chief system is..."


    Regardless of the system''s self-introduction, Mu Feng couldn''t wait to ask silently in his heart: "System, what role do you have, can you save people?"


    "This is what I want to know most now! I''ll talk about the rest later!" He yelled in his heart.


    The system immediately silences.


    He could clearly feel a scanner-like thing spinning in his body, and then he said: "If you want to save someone, you can exchange achievement points for healing!"


    "Then exchange for healing!" Mu Feng shouted.


    "Sorry, you only have 100 achievement points given by the system now, and healing requires 1000 achievement points!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng couldn''t help but swear in his heart, "Is there any other way!"


    The system said: "There is a compromise, you can use 100 achievement points to exchange for a life extension pill first, and then complete the achievement of 1000 points within three days!"


    "Life extension pill?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "Three days?"


    "yes!"


    "Then exchange it!" Mu Feng yelled in his heart.


    He doesn''t care about any 1000-point achievement now, and he doesn''t care about any system. He only knew that if he waited for a while, the old man might have breathed his last breath!


    "System prompt: Are you sure to exchange 100 achievement points for a life extension pill?"


    "Sure! Sure!" Mu Feng cried out in his heart, the system is troublesome!


    "Ding! The exchange was successful!"


    Mu Feng instantly sensed a small pill in his hand, exuding a faint herbal fragrance.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, ignoring the reactions of the people around him, and directly shouted: "Bring water!"


    A person next to him hurriedly held a wooden cup filled with clear water.


    "Help grandpa sit up!" Mu Feng shouted.


    The man did so, and now Mu Feng is the great chief of the entire tribe!


    Mu Feng gently opened the old man''s mouth, put the pill in his mouth, fed him some water, and motioned to put him down after confirming that he had swallowed it.


    The people around were all stunned and looked at Mu Feng: "Great Chief, you are..."


    Mu Feng shook his head, signaling him to keep quiet, and looked at the old man lying down again with great anxiety in his heart.


    He''s not sure if the pill will work.


    Seeing that Mu Feng was silent, several people including Li Hu did not dare to say anything, looking at Mu Feng with anticipation in their eyes.


    Three minutes later, the old man''s chest heaved again, and Mu Feng let out a sigh of relief: "Sure enough!"


    Seeing the old man''s chest rise and fall again, the people around showed surprise and excitement on their faces.


    "Great! Grandpa, he..."


    But Mu Feng turned around and shook his head: "I can only hang my grandfather''s life for three days. If there is no other way within three days, Grandpa will still..."


    He didn''t finish speaking, the old man woke up slowly, wanted to get up but couldn''t get up, Mu Feng had to help him up again: "Grandpa!"


    The old man''s eyes brightened again, and he didn''t ask too much, and said directly: "It won''t help if you hang my life, I only have two or three days at most!"


    Mu Feng was startled in his heart, the old man had such a keen perception!


    "Don''t worry about me, pack lightly, and use the fastest time to migrate east!"


    Obviously, the old man is going to sacrifice himself to save the tribe.


    Everyone showed sadness again.


    Li Hu: "But, this is our ancestral land!"


    "But..." the old man was weak, "Stay here and wait for death! Most importantly, our fire has been stolen!"


    "If there is no fire, my Jiang clan may perish. Are you going to be a sinner of the Jiang clan?"


    Li Hu seemed to be stimulated by these words, he stood up suddenly, with a firm look on his face: "Okay! I..."


    "Wait!" Mu Feng said suddenly, "Your fire... the fire in the tribe is gone?"


    Li Hu, including others looked at Mu Feng strangely: "You forgot?"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng suddenly realized that he was a time-traveler, and he didn''t understand some situations, so he immediately found a reason, "I just woke up, and I can''t remember some things!"


    Everyone was stunned, waiting for Li Hu to finish speaking.


    But what Mu Feng said next surprised them.


    "I, can make fire!"


    "What!" Li Hu, everyone around him, including Grandpa behind him, all exclaimed in unison, "You can make fire?"


    Mu Feng nodded, suppressing his surprise at the "ignorance" of this tribe: "I can make fire!"


    Li Hu suddenly stretched out his hand to hold Mu Feng''s hand: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback, but he heard the old man next to him ask in an almost crazy voice: "Mu Feng, you can really make fire!"


    Mu Feng nodded, raised his head and said: "Is there any dry wood, the one that decays is the best, a dry branch, and dry hair!"


    Hearing what he said, everyone was puzzled, but no one dared to question it.


    Just because he said the phrase "I can make fire" just now!


    What Mu Feng asked for was quickly brought. He glanced at it, nodded in satisfaction, sorted out the method of "drilling wood to make fire" in his previous life, asked for a bone knife, dug a small hole in the dry rotten wood, and then Put the dry branches on it, hold them with both hands, and rub them quickly.


    People around did not dare to vent their anger, they all stared at Mu Feng.


    After a while, green smoke rose from the junction of the wooden branches, and Mu Feng hurriedly put the prepared animal hair on it and gently blown it with his mouth.


    The blue smoke thickened.


    Everyone present was excited and ecstatic, especially Li Hu opened his mouth wide and almost jumped on him.


    Mufeng continued to turn the branches, and blew a few more puffs, a yellow flame suddenly appeared in the blue smoke!


    Although there was only a wisp of flame, it lit up Mu Feng''s face and the hope of everyone present!


    "God bless Jiang!" The old man struggled to sit up excitedly, and the words came out of his throat.


    And everyone was extremely excited at this moment, knelt down on one knee again, and stretched out one hand to Mu Feng: "God bless Jiang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3

    With the success of wood wind drilling wood to make fire, the old man finally lay down with a sigh of relief, and left the rest to Li Hu to take care of.


    Li Hu bowed and motioned to Mu Feng: "Chief, you''d better go out and let people in the tribe know that I, Da Jiang, have a new chief!"


    Mu Feng calmed down a little, looked at the old man lying down to rest, and then nodded to Li Hu: "Okay!"


    At the same time, he also made a decision in his heart: "Since you are here, you will be safe. Now that you have become the great chief, let''s see what we can do!"


    So he followed Li Hu out of the tribe, Li Hu held the torch in both hands.


    As soon as the two walked out of the thatched hut, Li Hu shouted loudly: "Our tribe is on fire again, everyone can rest assured that there is no need to move!"


    "And the one who made the fire is our new chief of Jiang, Wood Wind!"


    As he said that, Li Hu knelt down on one knee and pointed forward with one hand: "Great Chief!"


    Everyone around also knelt on one knee at this moment: "Great Chief!"


    There was only one little girl who was stunned, and said in disbelief, "Brother Mufeng... the great chief?"


    "Bai Fang!" Li Hu looked back and shouted, "Don''t be rude!"


    "Father!" Bai Fang exclaimed, but hurriedly knelt down.


    When Mu Feng heard that it was Bai Fang, he hurriedly stepped forward to help him up, and at the same time waved his hands at the others: "What are you all doing, hurry up!"


    "Brother Mufeng!" Bai Fang naturally called out.


    Mu Feng''s heart warmed up, and the memory of the girl also emerged in his heart.


    Bai Ya, the youngest daughter of the leader Li Hu, was a childhood sweetheart with him, two years younger than him, only fourteen.


    Although the girl is only wearing low-quality gray fur, it can still be seen that she is a beauty embryo.


    Bai Fang was born well, with a half-date face, willow eyebrows and almond eyes, under the fluffy hair, the eyes blinked cheerfully, there was no "respect" from Lihu and the others, only intimacy.


    "Everyone doesn''t need to do this, just call me Mu Feng!" Mu Feng scratched his head, "There''s no need to salute like this!"


    "Isn''t it appropriate..." Someone asked hesitantly, looking at Li Hu.


    Li Hu also showed embarrassment.


    On the contrary, Mu Feng, because of the modern people''s idea of ??equality, felt very awkward about this, so he could only say one sentence after thinking about it: "I am the great chief, if I say no, I don''t need it!"


    The girl Bai Fang smiled, and she was very satisfied. She only felt that Brother Mu Feng, who had become the great chief, treated her very well as always.


    Only then did everyone feel relieved.


    Mu Feng naturally raised Bai Fang, and was about to speak, when a "ding" reminded again in his mind: "Complete drilling wood to make fire, get 1000 achievement points!"


    "What!" Mu Feng was shocked in his heart, and then overjoyed, "It''s just drilling a log to make a fire, and you got 1,000 achievement points?"


    The system reminds again: "Drilling wood to make fire has epoch-making significance for primitive tribes, and the achievement points will naturally be high!"


    Then the system prompts: "Do you want to enter the system understanding interface now?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, now he has 1000 achievement points, which can be exchanged for healing skills, saving people is the most important thing!


    So his heart moved: "Enter the understanding interface!"


    At this time, Mu Feng stayed still, and outsiders seemed to be lost in thought.


    Holding the torch in his hand, Li Hu looked surprised at Mu Feng''s expression, and shouted in a low voice: "The great chief is now in a state of meditation, everyone leave!"


    The people around quickly left, leaving only Mu Feng alone.


    Mu Feng is completely unaware of this.


    Because he is now understanding the "big chief system" in his body.


    "The chieftain system is intended to help the host become a chieftain as soon as possible and promote the development of the tribe."


    "The host can receive the corresponding tasks in the system, and the corresponding achievement points can be obtained by completing the tasks."


    "Achievement points can be exchanged for props or skills. The achievement points required for props and skills will depend on the level of each item."


    Mu Feng nodded, looked carefully, and found that the tasks sent in the system were all closely related to the tribe, such as solving food and clothing, increasing the number of people, improving combat effectiveness, etc. The achievement points behind each task were also different, but none of them The achievement of lighting a fire is high.


    "Where is the exchange interface, let me see!" Mu Feng gave an order.


    Soon, a shopping mall-like interface popped up in his mind, some icons were bright, some were dark. He understands that the bright ones are what he can exchange now, and the dark ones are what he cannot exchange now. Fortunately, the image of the "healing technique" he wanted was bright.


    "System, exchange for healing!"


    The system prompts again: "Are you sure to exchange 1000 achievement points for healing?"


    "Sure!"


    "Ding! The exchange was successful!"


    Mu Feng instantly sensed a piece of information popping up in his mind, which was actually a complex formula and seal method that he had never understood before.


    "This is..." Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "Spell?"


    "This is a kind of technique." The system explained aloud, "Using the formula and the seal method to combine the secret power in this world and activate the vitality of the old man, you can save him!"


    Mu Feng was stunned: "Spell? Isn''t it a spell?"


    But now is not the time to worry about this. He meditated on the formula and the seal method by himself, and found that he was completely familiar with this "skill".


    So he opened his eyes, saw no one was around, went straight back into the house, stretched out his hands to put on the forehead of the unconscious old man, recited the mantra silently, and raised his five fingers emptily.


    Then dots of pale green light lit up from the surroundings, and then all poured into his palm, and then all poured into the old man''s head along his palm.


    Mu Feng was stunned, he couldn''t believe everything in front of him.


    "It''s magic!" He sighed in his heart.


    Soon, the old man opened his eyes again, he couldn''t help showing shock after noticing Mu Feng''s actions, he suppressed the urge to speak, and quietly waited for the light green light to disappear.


    "Wood Wind!" The old man snorted, "Have you entered meditation?"


    "Meditation?" Mu Feng was taken aback.


    "Have you realized the healing technique?" the old man asked again.


    Mu Feng''s thoughts changed sharply, and he immediately reacted, and nodded hurriedly: "Yes, Grandpa, all I was thinking about was how to save you, so I got the healing technique!"


    "Good boy!" The old man showed relief and surprise in his eyes, and motioned for Mu Feng to help him up.


    Wooden wind to do so.


    "Call Li Hu and the others in!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng turned around and walked out of the house, shouting to the surroundings: "Grandpa wants everyone to come in!"


    Li Hu and the others reappeared, and rushed into the house in surprise.


    Seeing the old man sitting upright on the thatch, his expression obviously no longer dead, Li Hu was overjoyed: "Great chief, what''s going on?"


    "It was Mufeng who saved me!" The old man said lightly, and added, "Now I feel like I can hold on for a while longer!"


    "Ah! That''s great!" Li Hu was overjoyed.


    "Then our Dajiang tribe has another leader!" Someone started cheering.


    The old man smiled and shook his head: "Now the chief of Dajiang is Mufeng, and he is the one who can guide you!"


    Realizing that everyone was looking at him again, Mu Feng couldn''t help but feel hairy: "Me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4

    "The Great Chief!"


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng, waiting for him to speak.


    "I..." Mu Feng hesitated to speak, and looked to the old man for help.


    The old man shook his head: "I have already said, you are now the chief of the tribe!"


    "Me?" Mu Feng was a little busy. He had just traveled to this world, and he was about to shoulder the heavy responsibility of turning the tide?


    At this moment, the system reminded me again:


    Task 1: Help the tribe overcome difficulties, 300 achievement points.


    Task 2: Solve the tribal survival problem, 500 points of achievement.


    Task 3: Boost tribal morale, 200 achievement points. "


    "No way, the missions are all over!" Mu Feng scratched his head and realized that he could only accept the missions now.


    After all, he is now the great chief of the tribe, he doesn''t want to be a bare-bones commander!


    He thought carefully about the crisis facing the tribe: the flames were robbed, and the fur was plundered wantonly.


    The terrible thing is that although the looters have already left, no one can guarantee that they will not come back.


    Therefore, Mufeng''s first priority is to solve the food and clothing and safety issues of the tribe.


    Mu Feng suddenly knew what to do.


    He searched his memory carefully, and said to Chong Lihu: "Gather the young and strong in the tribe, I have something to say! Also, gather all the bone knives in the tribe!"


    "Yes, Great Chief!" Li Hu retreated respectfully, and went out to make arrangements.


    Not long after, he brought more than fifty young men to the thatched cottage, and there were more than thirty bone knives on the ground.


    "This..." Mu Feng wanted to cry, "This is too ''weak''! It seems that there is a lot to do!"


    Behind Li Hu was a taller and stronger man with steel beard and tough stubble. His face was sharp and angular, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his eyes were firm. He looked like a loyal, brave and ruthless man.


    Mu Feng knew that his name was Ming Guang, and he was the leader of the tribal hunting team.


    "Great Chief!" Ming Guang was about to salute.


    Mu Feng waved his hand to signal that he didn''t have to do this, and looked at him and the fifty people behind him: "The ordeal that the tribe just experienced has passed, but we are still alive! No one knows whether the people who looted us will come back. But We need to get ready!"


    "As long as we work together, we can overcome these difficulties and solve the food problem!"


    "But there are more than 200 of them young and strong, we are not opponents!" someone said.


    "It''s okay!" Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile, "Please believe me, I have a way to protect the whole family, and I can also make everyone''s stomachs full!"


    "Huh?" Li Hu looked stunned for a moment, obviously a little surprised, he didn''t expect that Mu Feng seemed to have adapted to his identity as a great chief in just half a day.


    It''s just that adaptation is adaptation, and the problems of food and tribal safety cannot be solved just by solving them.


    Mu Feng thought about it carefully and said: "Uncle Mingguang, there are thirty-six bone knives now, and half of them were taken to dig thorny trees in the back mountain, dug out by the roots, cut off those that could not be dug, and put them all together in the tribe''s west. noodle!"


    "The thorny tree?" Ming Guang couldn''t help asking, "Chief, the thorny tree is full of thorns, what do you want it for!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I have my own uses!"


    After a pause, he continued: "In addition to the thorny wood, the other half of the bone knife is used to cut branches. It is not too thin, at least it should be as thick as my forearm! If it is inconvenient to hold, you can cut it into pieces. Bring it back after so long!"


    Mu Feng originally wanted to say "three meters long", but thought that the primitive society might not have the concept of "meter", so he made a gesture on the spot.


    After saying this, Mu Feng looked at everyone: "Understood?"


    "Understood!" Ming Guang nodded solemnly.


    He really wanted to ask what he wanted to make branches for, but seeing Mu Feng''s confident appearance, he suppressed his doubts and hurriedly chose someone.


    Mingguang quickly chose the right person, divided into two groups and set off separately.


    The rest of the people stood behind Li Hu, waiting quietly for Mu Feng''s next instruction.


    Mu Feng looked at these people and said: "The rest of the people are going to pick up stones. The size of the stones is suitable. It can be bigger, but it must be stacked together! The stones are all placed on the big tree in the west of the tribe Next to the tree!"


    Now Li Hu was confused again, none of what Mu Feng was going to do now was something he could understand.


    What he can understand is that there are too many thorny trees in Beishan, and the mulberry trees and stones around the tribe are also very common.


    Mu Feng looked at Li Hu, and naturally asked, "What''s the matter, Uncle Li Hu?"


    "Ah?" Li Hu was stunned for a moment, and quickly waved his hands, "You are the great chief now, just call me Li Hu! I have no problem!"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "Uncle, you watched me grow up, so you don''t need to call me the big chief, just call me Mu Feng. Please tell the people in the tribe the same!"


    "Okay!" Li Hu was shocked, but still nodded solemnly.


    Then he turned around and said to the two young people who obviously looked like him behind him, "Green Fang, Red Fang, take everyone to pick up rocks!"


    "Yes, Dad!" The two turned around and led the others away to pick up stones.


    Qingya, Hongya, and Baiya are Lihu''s two sons and one daughter.


    Here, Li Hu turned to look at Mu Feng: "Chief... Mu Feng, do you have any other orders?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Today, do these things well before the sun goes down, and tomorrow we will go hunting in the mountains!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu''s expression tightened, and he hurriedly turned and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5

    In the evening, Wooden Wind came to the west of the tribe.


    The Jiang clan is located in a place surrounded by mountains on three sides, leaving only an exit on the west side. The west side is a relatively low jungle, and the previous looters entered the tribe from here.


    And what Mufeng has to do is to build a protective wall on the side of the tribe!


    "Go from here to there to dig such a deep ditch, and bury the branches of the tree!" Mu Feng said while doing it, picked up a bone knife and dug on the ground, and then took a tree tree about three meters long. The branches are inserted in it, and they are firmly stepped on with their feet.


    He stood up, took a bone knife and drew a line along the sycamore tree he had buried to the foot of the mountain not far away, and said, "All the sycamore branches are buried as deep as me!"


    "Yes!" Mingguang took the lead in responding.


    "Also, wait until the mulberry branches are buried from here to there, and then pile up the stones behind the mulberry tree, like this!"


    Talking about the wood wind, he lifted the stones and piled them together one by one, just like building walls in the previous life.


    "What is this for?" Ming Guang was confused, and walked up to Mu Feng carefully, "Great Chief, what are you doing all this for?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and tried to tell him in simple words: "I want to build a wall here to protect the tribe!"


    "Wall?" Ming Guang was dumbfounded, "Protect the tribe?"


    Mu Feng was really speechless, Ming Guang didn''t even know what a "wall" was.


    But after thinking about it, he was relieved. After all, the entire tribe, and even the entire era, were still in the period of ignorance.


    "The wall is to block the outsiders and prevent them from easily entering the tribe!" Mu Feng explained, and buried the branches with everyone by himself.


    When the tree was buried two or three meters away, he began to build the wall again.


    Some stones were not very smooth, so he took a smaller one and beat it to smash off the particularly protruding part, and then built it on top.


    Ming Guang was stunned. No one in the tribe had ever done this before, and no one knew what the significance of doing it was.


    He squatted obediently, and built stones together with Mufeng. While building stones, he asked, "Chief, this wall is so high that no one else can get in. How can we get out?"


    "Oh!" Mu Feng suddenly remembered something, got up quickly and said, "Don''t bury trees here, and don''t build walls!"


    He remembered that he seemed to have forgotten where to leave the door.


    Fortunately, the mulberry tree was not buried at the position he said, so no effort was wasted.


    Dozens of people worked together, and it didn''t take long for the mulberry trees to be buried, forming a fence around the perimeter, and the stone wall behind, forming a fence.


    Mufeng looked at the gaps exposed on the fence, and deliberately put some mud on them to strengthen them. However, he found it difficult for the tribe to use water, so he had to give up. At the same time, he remembered that after solving the problem of food, he had to solve the problem of drinking water immediately.


    He took a look at the system, and there were also tasks to solve the water source problem, and the achievement points were 300 points.


    However, compared with drinking water, the safety and food and clothing of the tribe are obviously more important at the moment, so this matter has to be postponed.


    Seeing that the fence and the stone wall have been built, Mufeng said again: "Now bury the roots of the thorny wood near the mulberry tree, and then put all the thorny thorny wood on the mulberry tree!"


    "what?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    There were bursts of exclamations from the crowd.


    The thornwood is called thornwood because it resembles the modern climbing rose in that it has thorns all over it.


    It''s just that the thornwood is thicker than the cane of the rose, and the thorns are also longer. The short one is more than an inch, and the long one is two inches!


    Many of them suffered strains and puncture wounds when they dug these thorny wood vines. Now that they are buried near the mulberry tree, it is inevitable that some people will be injured.


    "Chief, this is..." Ming Guang hesitated to speak.


    Just as Mu Feng was about to explain, he found Li Hu coming over with the old chief supported.


    "Grandpa!" Mu Feng stepped forward to support the old man.


    The old man put his hand on Mufeng''s arm, looked at the protective wall that had been built, and at the thorny tree that was being buried, and asked doubtfully, "What is this for?"


    Mufeng patiently explained: "Now it''s Mengchun, and the mulberry tree can still sprout and grow when buried. The thorny tree can grow up along the mulberry tree, forming a protective wall with the mulberry tree. In this way, if someone wants to rob Looting the Jiang family, you must pass through this wall full of thorns!"


    The old man''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Mu Feng in surprise: "This is really a good idea, why did no one of us think of it before!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang next to him understood Mu Feng''s intention at this time, and they all showed surprise on their faces.


    Mu Feng also said: "The most important thing for the tribe now is safety and food. Now that the safety of the tribe is guaranteed, the next step is to solve the problem of food."


    As he spoke, he looked at Li Hu: "Uncle Li Hu, how much food does the tribe still have?"


    Li Hu''s expression turned ugly: "There are not many left, not enough for two days!"


    "This..." Mu Feng originally had a bad plan in his heart, but he didn''t expect the situation to be so bad.


    Ming Guang bowed his head: "I am useless!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You have done a good job, but the method is not used correctly. This time I will follow you, and I have a way to help you catch more prey!"


    "Method?" Confusion appeared on Mingguang''s face, and then changed to joy, "More prey?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "I have a solution!"


    "But..." Ming Guang continued to argue, while looking at the old man.


    The old man didn''t speak, just looked at Mufeng.


    "I am the chief!" Wooden Feng said firmly.


    Mingguang had no choice but to agree.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6

    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, he was really afraid that Ming Guang''s head would be so rigid that he wouldn''t be able to turn around.


    But obviously he thought too much, he ignored the deterrent effect of the "Great Chief" on Mingguang.


    "Well, tell me, you used to go hunting there, and what kind of prey did you have?" Mu Feng asked.


    Mingguang said honestly: "In summer, we can catch more prey. We can go to Dalong Lake to catch fish, and we can also go hunting in the woods. But now it''s spring, and we can only go to the jungle. There are horned deer and woolly rhinos. Occasionally, a few flower hair dragons can be caught."


    "Horned deer, woolly rhinoceros..." Mu Feng listened to the name and compared it with what he knew in his previous life. He probably had an idea in his heart, and then asked, "Flower hairy dragon?"


    Before he could continue to ask questions, an interface popped up on the third block of the system in his mind, which corresponded to a picture, a very chicken-like animal.


    "Primitive chicken!" Mu Feng confirmed with just one glance. It turned out that the "flower hair dragon" in Ming Guang''s mouth was the ancestor of the chicken!


    He thought of what he knew in his previous life, the earliest ancestor of chickens was dinosaurs.


    If you really want to say that, there is nothing wrong with the original chicken being called "Hua Maolong".


    "This stuff tastes really good!" Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing.


    Since Huamaolong is a primitive chicken, it can be domesticated.


    At the same time, the system continued to pop up the task: Domestication of animals, 300 points for each achievement!


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng secretly rejoiced, "In addition to achievement points, you can also domesticate animals. As long as the flower hair dragon is domesticated, the meat and eggs in the tribe will be guaranteed in the future."


    At this moment, a plan for animal domestication sprouted in Mu Feng''s heart.


    Seeing the smile on the corner of Mufeng''s mouth, Mingguang scratched his head and said, "Chief, the flower hair dragon tastes very good, but they run so fast that we rarely catch them!"


    Mu Feng realized that the chicken could not run fast. If it was really unhappy, it would have been eaten to extinction long ago!


    "It''s okay, I have a way to catch them!" Mu Feng said with a smile.


    "What method?" Ming Guang wondered, "Do I need to prepare anything?"


    "It needs to be prepared!" Mu Feng nodded, "But this time, instead of hunting in the forest, go up the mountain to solve the most urgent problem at present. Everyone is running out of food! Hua Maolong will talk about it later!"


    "Then what are we going to do tomorrow?"


    "Catch fish!"


    "Catch fish?" Ming Guang was stunned for a moment, then reacted suddenly, and shook his head again, "It''s Meng Chun now, it''s colder on the mountain, and the ice on the water surface of Longhu Lake is still very thick, so you have to wait for the ice to melt before you can catch any fish!"


    Mu Feng smiled softly: "Don''t worry, I have a solution!"


    Ming Guang was skeptical, but after seeing Mu Feng''s application, he was inexplicably at ease.


    That night Mu Feng slept alone in the cave, he pinched his thigh hard, it hurt so much, and reconfirmed that he was not dreaming.


    He began to sort out his thoughts, confirming that he had really traveled through time.


    The experience of the day was like a dream, and I ate two meals from morning till night. Both meals consisted of smoky roasts, the burnt, slightly bitter taste of which made it difficult for him to swallow.


    He glanced at the salt that was put on by the person who grilled his meat. The color was between yellow and white, and there were other impurities, obviously not pure salt.


    "The problem of salt can be tolerated!" Mu Feng said to himself, "The key is that this meat is really unpalatable! Besides salt, don''t they know how to put some other condiments?"


    "There is also drinking water, which is too unhygienic, and it is full of sand."


    ...


    Early the next morning, Bai Fang shouted outside the cave: "Brother Mufeng... Great Chief, it''s time to get up!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng rubbed his eyes, got up from the thatched "bed", shook his stiff and sore neck, and sighed that the bed made of hard stones and grass was too uncomfortable to sleep on.


    He walked out of the cave and said with a smile: "Didn''t you say it yesterday, just call me Brother Feng!"


    Bai Fang looked around nervously, then stuck out his tongue playfully: "My father won''t let me!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Just tell him I said it!"


    "En!" Bai Fang blinked his eyes, full of joy, "I told him, but he still didn''t believe it!"


    "By the way, I heard Dad say that today you are going to Dalong Mountain to catch fish?" Bai Fang continued to ask.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng smiled, looking at the girl with wild eyes, and asked with a smile, "You don''t want to go too, do you?"


    He knew that the girl had always wanted to go out with the hunting team to hunt for novelties, so that she could pick wild fruits by herself.


    "Is it okay?" White Fang was nervous and expectant.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, nodded and said: "Yes, anyway, it is not dangerous to go to Dalong Mountain!"


    "Great!" White Fang cheered, "Then I''ll take you to dinner quickly, and leave immediately after dinner!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng followed Bai Ya to find Li Hu and Ming Guang.


    It was agreed yesterday that we will go to Dalong Mountain together today.


    Hearing that Bai Ya would also go up to Dalong Mountain to catch fish, Li Hu stared and shouted: "Nonsense, we are going hunting!"


    "No problem!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "There shouldn''t be any danger, I''m just going to catch fish!"


    Seeing this, Li Huyan had no choice but to give her a hard look: "Then you must be obedient on the road, and you are not allowed to run around!"


    "Father, don''t worry!"


    "Okay then, Mu...Mu Feng, let''s go?"


    "Well, let''s go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7

    Dalong Mountain is not far from the Dajiang tribe, but because the Jiang family is surrounded by three mountains, Mufeng and the others need to bypass the northern mountains to reach Dalong Mountain.


    Mufeng remembered that Mingguang took him to Dalong Mountain to catch fish two years ago, but it was summer and the ice in the lake melted. They waited for the fish to reach the shore with wooden sticks, and then went down with a stick. , fishing.


    It''s just that this time it was Mufeng who brought them to Dalong Mountain, and the tools they brought were not just sticks.


    Before coming here, Mufeng asked Lihu and Mingguang to take people to the back mountain to cut down a lot of black-skinned bamboos, sharpen the bamboos, and make simple harpoons.


    Along the way, Mufeng asked Mingguang again: "There is a jungle near the tribe, so there should be wild beasts. Why do you have to go all the way to other places?"


    Mingguang replied helplessly: "There are wild beasts in the big forest near the tribe, but they are too cunning and we can''t catch them!"


    "Can''t catch it?" Mu Feng wondered, "What kind of beast?"


    "It''s not a particularly powerful beast, but it runs very fast. It''s a forest sheep." Ming Guang shook his head, "This forest sheep runs faster than a horned deer in the jungle!"


    "The forest sheep will also deliberately appear near our hunting place. As long as we get close, they will run away far away. The noise they make makes other wild animals take precautions!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, feeling that Lin Yang seemed to have a high IQ.


    Looking at Mingguang''s expression, it is clear that he has nothing to do with Lin Yang.


    Mu Feng carefully searched the word "Lin Yang" in his brain system, and soon an image of Lin Yang popped up, which was almost the same as the goat in his previous life, the difference was that its hair was mottled with yellow, brown and white, and its body shape was more Vigorous.


    "Well, we will raise this Lin sheep in the future!" Mu Feng nodded to himself.


    Ming Guang was extremely surprised: "Chief... Mu Feng, the tribe''s food is not enough now, how can they be raised!"


    "Not enough now doesn''t mean it won''t be enough in the future!" Mu Feng laughed, "Don''t worry, I''ll go to the mountain to get enough to eat today, and then find ways to catch other beasts!"


    "it is good!"


    A group of people soon came to the top of Dalong Mountain. There was indeed a large lake here, which looked as big as two football fields.


    Everyone came to the lake, you looked at me, I looked at you, and finally looked at Mufeng: "Mu... Mufeng, here is ice, what should I do?"


    The people of the tribe finally got used to it and changed their name from "Chief" to "Wood Wind".


    Although there is embarrassment on the face, there is excitement in the eyes.


    "Easy!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Take out the bone knife and start cutting ice!"


    "What are you cutting ice for?" Ming Guang asked strangely, "Aren''t we here to catch fish?"


    Mu Feng asked without answering, "Where is that fish?"


    Ming Guang was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously said: "The water is freezing now..."


    Then he reacted again: "I understand!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s good if you understand, don''t be stunned, everyone find a place to dig ice, a little far away, don''t fall into the ice hole!"


    "Yes!" The crowd stirred up and began to dig into the ice.


    Bai Ya started to hold his hands, his little face was flushed from the cold, he was really cute, and leaned close to Mu Feng: "Brother Mu Feng, is this useful? We just chisel the ice, but the fish may not be there!"


    "Don''t worry, no matter where we cut the ice, as long as there is a hole in the ice, fish will appear!" Mu Feng said firmly.


    At the same time, he thought in his heart: "If you have seen fishing in Chagan Lake in the northeast, it won''t be so strange!"


    "Why?" White Fang blinked his almond eyes.


    I don''t know if it was because of the cold steam on the lake, but Bai Fang''s eyes were covered with a layer of mist, making him more agile.


    "Because the fish are stuffed in the water by the ice, they also feel stuffy, so they need to come out to get some air!"


    "Is that so!" Bai Fang tilted his head and thought for a while, then said again, "Then can I come with you?"


    "Of course!" Mu Feng laughed, "We will guard the entrance of this cave and wait for the fish to show up."


    "it is good!"


    After a while, the forty or fifty people who came here each cut holes in the ice, then put away the bone knives and looked at Mu Feng.


    "Wu Feng, what should we do now?" Li Hu and Ming Guang asked at the same time.


    "Now just wait for the fish to show up. Just use our bamboo fork to spear the fish. If you don''t know how to use a bamboo fork, you can use a wooden stick!"


    "But there are no fish now, who can guarantee that they will definitely appear..." Before Ming Guang finished speaking, he suddenly looked at the ice hole in front of him in surprise.


    A fish mouth about half the size of a fist suddenly appeared in the hole, and it opened and closed to breathe!


    Ming Guang froze for a moment, as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Ah!" Bai Fang exclaimed, and quietly looked at the ice hole, "There are really fish!"


    But Mu Feng picked up the bamboo fork beside him, walked quickly to Ming Guang, and poked directly under the big fish''s mouth!


    "Pfft!" With a muffled sound, Mu Feng only felt a tremor in his palm.


    The rest of the people looked at Mu Feng nervously, watching him bend over and look into the ice hole.


    "Missed?" Bai Fang was nervous, his eyes were watery, full of anticipation.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng bent down to reach for his hand, grabbed the bamboo fork with one hand, and reached for the hole in the ice with the other hand, and dragged it directly upwards towards the surface of the bloody water, and then fell down on the ice.


    He dragged him out of the ice hole, and there was also a big fish about one meter long that was jumping around on the ice!


    Seeing that the big fish was about to fall back into the ice hole, Ming Guang quickly grabbed the bamboo fork to stop the big fish and blocked its way.


    The big fish jumped a few more times, then lay stiff on the ice, motionless!


    "Whoa!" The crowd cheered, "There are really fish!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8

    With the sound of cheers, people around began to stand in front of their own ice holes, waiting for the big fish to show up.


    After a while, Li Hu shouted in surprise: "Look, I have fish here too!"


    Before he finished speaking, Li Hu stabbed down with a bamboo fork, the surface of the water was bright red, and when he looked again, Li Hu was just like Mu Feng, reaching out to grab the big fish.


    A fish that was about the same size as what Mu Feng caught was pulled up by Li Hu, and it froze after a few flops.


    Although it was Meng Chun, the surface of Dalong Lake was very cold, and the fish froze quickly.


    Li Hu clapped his hands excitedly, looked at Mu Feng and said excitedly: "Mu Feng, you can really catch fish! Now the tribe will not be short of food!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, looked at the big fish in front of him, and roughly estimated that it weighed more than ten to twenty kilograms, he was surprised, "I didn''t expect the fish here to be so big!"


    Before he finished speaking, someone started to cheer again: "Look, I caught one too!"


    "Haha, look, look, I have fish here too!"


    "Come and help me, this fish is too big, I can''t pull it up!"


    ...


    Shouts, cheers, one after another, one after another.


    Ming Guang and Li Hu saw the big fish catching one by one, their faces flushed with excitement, and they started catching fish with a yell.


    Bai Fang jumped high, with smiles at the corners of his eyes and mouth, he cheered at Mufeng: "Ah, brother Mufeng, you are really amazing, you can think of such a method!"


    Mu Feng responded with a smile: "As long as it can solve the food problem in the tribe!"


    "I want to grab one too!" Bai Fang said, his eyes were full of determination, and he raised the bamboo fork in his hand.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "If the next fish shows up, I''ll let you do it!"


    "Okay!" Bai Ya''s almond eyes narrowed into half crescents, unspeakably beautiful, "I am also very good!"


    Soon the ice hole the two were guarding revealed a fish mouth that was even bigger than before.


    Mufeng bent over, and pointed to Bai Fang with his eyes.


    White Fang got the signal, cautiously, stooped, walked step by step towards the parallel hole, and then threw another fork swiftly!


    It''s just that he didn''t know whether it was because of too much strength or because the ice surface was too slippery, but Bai Fang actually rushed straight into the ice hole, and he was about to fall into it.


    "Bai Ya!" Mu Feng''s scalp tightened, he threw himself forward, hugged Bai Ya by the waist, and fell straight to the ground.


    Mu Feng, who was eager to save people, didn''t pay much attention to the details. When he fell on the ice, he felt that besides the softness of the fur, there was a warm and soft feeling coming from the hand.


    "Ah!" Mu Feng was embarrassed, and only then did he react, he quickly withdrew his hand and got up, wanted to stretch out his hand to lift Bai Fang, but he hesitated and retracted it.


    Here, Bai Ya''s little face was even redder, like a red cloud in the sky, he lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Mu Feng, so he straightened up.


    While patting the ice shards on her body, she turned her head to look at the ice hole and exclaimed, "Brother Mufeng, hurry up, harpoon!"


    As she said that, she was about to pounce on her again.


    The neckline of White Fang''s animal skin is wide open, revealing a bright spring.


    Mu Feng hurriedly turned his face away, his face flushed with embarrassment.


    But he reacted immediately, grabbed Bai Fang hastily, and stretched out his hand to hold the bamboo fork that was still bobbing up and down in the ice hole.


    Evidently, White Fang had just stabbed the big fish under the ice!


    Mu Feng pulled the bamboo fork upwards forcefully, only feeling that the force coming from the bottom of the bamboo fork was far stronger than just now!


    "Come help!" Mu Feng shouted.


    Not far away, Li Hu, who was busy getting a big fish onto the ice, kicked the big fish that was still bouncing, and came to the two of them in three steps at a time, reaching out to hold the bamboo fork , reach out to grab the water.


    "Ho!" Li Hu yelled, fighting with one arm, he directly pulled a big fish with white teeth from the surface of the water!


    "It''s so big!" White Fang exclaimed, seeing such a big fish for the first time, "Ah, I caught the biggest fish!"


    As he said that, Bai Fang couldn''t help but hugged Mu Feng, laughed and danced, "Did you see, Brother Mu Feng, the fish I caught is the biggest!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng was a little out of breath being hugged by the girl, regardless of the beauty in his arms, he looked away, "You are amazing!"


    Li Hu was very excited and laughed out loud.


    He turned his face and looked around, and there were more or less large fish piled up in front of almost every ice hole!


    Two or three less, four or five more!


    In this way, there is no need to worry about food for a few days in the tribe!


    "Chief!" Li Hu knelt down on one knee again, with one hand forward, and said happily, "Thank you, Chief, for your guidance!"


    At this time, everyone around saw Li Hu''s movements, put down the bamboo forks in their hands, and knelt down on one knee: "Thank you, Chief, for your guidance!"


    Bai Fang sensed something strange and realized the seriousness of the scene, so he quickly let go of Mu Feng and knelt down.


    Mu Feng instantly turned from embarrassment to helplessness.


    He hastily stretched out his hand to support Li Hu, and then Ming Guang and Bai Fang.


    "You don''t need to do this, we are members of a tribe, and I was raised and watched by everyone since I was a child. What I do now is what I should do! On the contrary, I should be called everyone''s uncle and brother!"


    "From now on, everyone, stop saluting like this, just call me Mu Feng!"


    At the same time, Mu Feng sighed again from the bottom of his heart: "It seems that it is really difficult to advocate equality for everyone in this primitive society!"


    Even so, the people around were still excited and excited.


    Their great chief, who was decidedly different from other tribes, was someone who was willing to call them uncle and brother to their faces.


    Most importantly, he is the one who can bring them home with a rewarding experience!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9

    The fishing was over quickly because almost everyone had five or six big fish on their backs.


    This made Li Hu and Ming Guang extremely excited, they never thought they could hunt so much food at once!


    Mu Feng was also very surprised, he had never expected that so many fish would be caught by ice fishing.


    "No wonder Uncle Mingguang said that he used to be able to hit fish with a big stick standing on the shore!" He thought of an article he read in his previous life when he was a child describing the Great Northern Wilderness, saying that "the roe deer was beaten with a stick and the fish was scooped with a ladle, and the pheasant flew to the rice." pot".


    In the past, he sneered at this, thinking that it was all a lie written by the author. Roe deer and pheasant were rare protected animals in the previous life, and he was stupidly waiting to be caught?


    But thinking of the scene of catching fish in Longhu just now, he suddenly believed again.


    Judging from the fishing situation just now, the fish in Longhu Lake are simply "stupid" and cute. In a hole in the ice, a fish has just been dragged up by its front feet, and within a few breaths, there will be fish with their heads out to breathe again.


    "Looks like there are a lot of fish in Long Lake!" Mu Feng thought.


    "Brother Mufeng!" Bai Fang jumped happily around Mufeng, his eyes almost sparkled, "How did you think that the tribe will have no shortage of food for a long time now!"


    "Hehe!" Mu Feng smiled, "Uncle Mingguang took us to smash fish before, and I thought I could catch fish even when it was freezing, but who knew it was possible!"


    When he said this, he was half true and half false. After all, he couldn''t say "it''s because your people''s intelligence can''t keep up" right?


    Bai Fang obviously didn''t expect this, and ran towards Li Hu happily, "Daddy, Daddy, look, I caught the biggest one on your back!"


    Li Hu smiled all over his face, and patted Bai Fang''s head: "Yes, you are really good this time!"


    As he said that, he turned to Mu Feng again: "Mu Feng, why don''t we bring more people tomorrow, catch more fish and go back to prepare?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, but the mountain is getting hotter and hotter, too much fish will easily stink, it''s enough to last for a while!"


    In fact, he thought in his heart that he would take ice from the lake and transport it back to the tribe, and then freeze the fish for storage.


    But thinking of the time spent digging, transporting and storing ice, the gains outweigh the losses, so I gave up decisively.


    He thought about waiting until the time was right before finding a way to freeze it before it was too late.


    And there are many problems in the Jiang clan that need to be put before freezing.


    When Mu Feng was walking and thinking, he suddenly realized that Li Hu stopped and stood beside him.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng was stunned.


    Bai Ya, who was still chattering beside Li Hu, suddenly remained silent, and carefully stood behind Li Hu.


    Although Mu Feng didn''t look at her expression, he clearly felt her nervousness.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, "What''s going on?"


    Before the words finished, Ming Guang with an ugly face came to Mu Feng and said in a deep voice, "Mu Feng, there are a group of people ahead!"


    "A group of people?" Mu Feng wondered, "What''s the problem?"


    "They are more people than us, blocking all the way!" Ming Guang said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid they are here to rob!"


    "Ah?" Bai Fang at the side turned pale instantly, with panic in his eyes.


    Obviously she thought of the catastrophe that the tribe experienced not long ago.


    Li Hu was also obviously shocked, with a look of pain on his face: "Looting!" Then he gritted his teeth and said, "At worst, I will fight them!"


    As he said that, he threw the big fish on his body to the ground, and he really wanted to go all out.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng grabbed him: "Uncle Li Hu, don''t be impulsive!"


    The blocked Li Hu''s face was full of shock and anger: "Chief, Mu Feng! The tribe has already been plundered once, and there is no food! If they are robbed again this time, the tribe will really starve to death!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "Don''t be impulsive! Even if they loot the food, so what, just give it to them, at worst we''ll catch fish!"


    "Where there is life, there is hope!"


    "What green hill, what burning?" Li Hu was taken aback by this sentence.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry about other things, take me to see what''s going on!"


    "No!", you are the chief, you can''t take risks! "


    "Don''t worry, I know what''s in my heart, I won''t take any risks!"


    Saying this, Mu Feng walked straight to the front of the team.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang were extremely nervous, so they quickly followed Mu Feng.


    When Mu Feng came to the front of the team, his eyes could not help but concentrate.


    There was indeed a group of people in front of them, the number of them was larger than theirs, and several of them had colorful colors on their faces, and their hair was neatly tied up.


    Mu Feng knew that these people were from the big tribe!


    Because only the people in the big tribes have the "leisure time" to tie their hair and use colors to distinguish warriors from ordinary tribesmen.


    Hair and color are symbols of identity and status.


    This is the same as the rich and famous people who drove luxury cars and wore famous watches in previous lives.


    What surprised Mu Feng the most was that the leader of them turned out to be a girl riding an unknown beast!


    The girl was wearing pure white animal skin clothes, her eyes were as bright as autumn water, like a young phoenix.


    What caught Mu Feng''s eyes was the girl''s standard oval face, which was even more beautiful than the plastic surgery stars he had seen in his previous life.


    If I really want to say a fly in the ointment, it is that my face is unevenly flushed and there are obvious signs of frostbite.


    But the flaws do not hide the advantages, and her pair of sword eyebrows adds a bit of heroism, just like a strong woman!


    On the left and right of the girl, soldiers with "painted faces" stood still and rode a beast that looked good.


    Different from Li Hu and Ming Guang''s nervousness, Mu Feng thought of another thing that he had been fascinated for a long time: to be an eagle and a dog, to be a chic and happy idler "elder and young man".


    Thinking of this, his eyes couldn''t help but brighten up!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10

    The white-haired girl was outstanding in appearance and full of momentum. Coupled with the large number of people, the entire Jiang family stood still and did not dare to act rashly.


    Bai Ya was concerned about the safety of the wood wind, so he ran after him, seeing a girl in white fur riding a horse like a heavenly being, he was a little ashamed of himself, and unconsciously lowered his head.


    Others naturally did not notice the change in the girl''s mentality, and all their attention was on the group of unexpected guests in front of them.


    Li Hu came behind Mu Feng, looked at the number of people and attires in front of him, his expression tightened.


    After seeing the white fur girl and the mount she was riding on, her expression changed drastically, and she let out a low voice: "Armored Earth Dragon!"


    "Armored Earth Dragon?" Mu Feng was taken aback, and quickly communicated with the system in his heart, and immediately reacted.


    It is said to be an armored earth dragon, but it is actually similar to the descendants of hammerhead dragons in ancient times. It is covered in armor, its head and tail are twisted into a big lump, and its body is covered with scales.


    Strictly speaking, the armored earth dragon cannot be regarded as a wild beast, but should be regarded as a strange beast.


    The girl who can use the armored dragon as a mount must have an unusual identity and background.


    Such a young girl is followed by so many people who are much better dressed than the Jiang family, no wonder the Jiang family members are frightened.


    After all, not long ago, they were looted by the reckless dragon tribe!


    Mu Feng frowned slightly, and after thinking about it, he folded his hands on his chest with the ancient tribal etiquette: "Dare to ask what the superior is here for?"


    "Upper" is the respectful title of a small tribe to a large tribe or tribal alliance.


    Just this one, Mu Feng has already expressed his attitude.


    There were many people on the other side, and he attacked without meeting, and he was in a weak position, so he had to show friendship for the time being.


    The girl on the mount was slightly surprised.


    She is the proud daughter of heaven in the tribe. She has been to too many small tribes and small tribes, and she is used to seeing her embarrassed and afraid to look directly at others.


    Why does this young man in front of him who looks about his age look so calm and not panicked at all?


    How did he know such an ancient etiquette?


    Also, he is young, how can he stand at the front of the team?


    Before the girl could speak, a young man with a "painted face" who was more than 1.8 meters tall and stronger than Ming Guang shouted loudly: "Bold, since you know we are the upper class, you still can''t kneel down to worship!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart sank, and he narrowed his eyes to look at him.


    It was obviously the first time for the man to be looked at like this, and he was very uncomfortable. He opened his eyes angrily and wanted to take a step forward.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang''s expressions changed drastically, and they both took a step forward.


    Unexpectedly, the girl in white fur suddenly spoke, her voice was as gentle as a nightingale: "Aguli, don''t be rude!"


    Saying so, the girl jumped off the mount, took a step forward, folded her hands like a wooden wind, but did not put them close to her chest, and behaved gracefully: "Hello, my name is Ke Changning, and I am from the Blue Bird Department." people!"


    The man stepped back as expected, but still held his head proudly.


    The white-haired girl smiled like a flower blooming in the wind: "I and my clansmen came here just passing by, without any malice!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang still didn''t relax at all, and they didn''t even dare to vent their breath.


    But Li Hu showed a look of shock on his face: "The Blue Bird Club!"


    Most of the Blue Birds are located in the extremely far west, and they are one of the three largest tribes in the world. It is said that there are dozens or hundreds of people in the tribe as many as the Jiang clan!


    He was able to know all this because of the special nature of the Jiang clan - they also migrated from the Far West.


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, looked calmly at the girl who called herself "Ke Changning", and saluted again: "Since the upper part is passing by, then we will leave first!"


    "Wait!" Chang Ning stopped him, "I have something to ask you!"


    "Ask me, what''s the matter?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    "That''s how you caught so many fish?" Chang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes were curved, and there were stars in his phoenix eyes.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng pondered in his heart whether to say it or not.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang''s expressions changed suddenly behind them, and they shouted in a low voice: "Wu Feng!"


    Mu Feng''s thoughts changed sharply, and he looked at Chang Ning.


    The girl looked expectant, and her pretty eyes were full of sincerity.


    But the man named Aguli next to her narrowed his eyes, with a bit of a bad intention.


    Mu Feng analyzed the current situation a little, and sighed in his heart, knowing that "people have to bow their heads under the eaves", and the girl in front of him is not a strong threat, so it''s better to show her kindness first, and choose the lesser harm between the two.


    He made a decision in an instant, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    "Ah!" Chang Ning opened his eyes wide with surprise on his face, "Okay, tell me!"


    Then Mu Feng gave an overview of ice-cutting and fishing.


    After listening, the girl looked surprised: "That''s it?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s it!"


    The girl looked pensive, and said to herself: "No one has thought of such a simple truth before!"


    After a pause, she seemed to think of something again, and raised her eyes to look behind Mu Feng: "You said you were a harpoon made of bamboo?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, surprised in his heart.


    Just because the girl in front of me, Chang Ning, has obviously higher IQ and reactions than the people around her.


    Obviously, she noticed the specialness of the bamboo harpoon!


    You must know that every progress in primitive society in history may be due to a small event, but its significance is very significant.


    Such as drilling wood to make fire, so that human beings no longer eat raw meat and raw food!


    Hunting with stones can distinguish humans from animals!


    Even simple stone sticks and wooden sticks can give people the upper hand in various battles in primitive society!


    Using bamboo to make spearfishing, others may not be aware of it, but those who can react will know how powerful it is!


    Because this "weapon" has never appeared before!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11

    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng in surprise, and then carefully looked at the people of the Jiang clan and the fish on their backs.


    Both Li Hu and Ming Guang were a little surprised.


    Although the girl said that she was just passing by and that she had no malice, the way she looked back and forth made the two of them afraid to be completely at ease.


    Although she said so, the Aguli next to him may not be the case.


    Just when the two were uneasy, the girl Chang Ning suddenly smiled and asked: "Then can you take me to your tribe?"


    "Look at our tribe?" Now even Mu Feng couldn''t help feeling worried.


    "Don''t worry, I really have no malicious intentions!" Chang Ning said with a relaxed smile, "I''m not interested in your food, and I won''t snatch it. At least the Jade Bird warriors with me won''t do such a thing!"


    "I just want to meet the great chief of your tribe and ask him for advice!"


    "Ask our great chief?" Li Hu subconsciously looked at Mu Feng, but quickly turned his face away and looked at the girl, "What do you ask our great chief for?"


    The girl chuckled lightly: "Just ask him if he can make other weapons besides this kind of harpoon! Don''t worry, I won''t ask him for nothing!"


    Li Hu still couldn''t believe it.


    Chang Ning pointed to the armored earth dragon behind him: "If you can let me meet him and let me get the method I want, this earth dragon will be yours!"


    "Really?" Li Hu breathed heavily.


    The Armored Earth Dragon is not just a simple mount, most of the beasts in the jungle are afraid of it. With such an earth dragon, the tribe can also avoid the invasion of many fierce beasts.


    Especially with the armored earth dragon tribe, it is also a sign of having a big tribe as a backer, and their tribe will not be disturbed by other tribes in the future!


    "Presumptuous! Could it be that what my Jade Bird Department said was false!" the former "painted face" man shouted arrogantly again.


    "Aguli!" Chang Ning frowned, obviously a little sullen, "If you do this again, believe it or not, I''ll tell Dad not to let you leave the tribe!"


    The man shut up again and snorted coldly.


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng and Li Hu again, and saluted generously, with an apology on his face: "Please forgive my tribe''s recklessness, I really want to ask for advice!"


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, and then said: "There are too many of you..."


    He didn''t finish, but he knew that the girl must understand.


    Sure enough, the girl put one hand on her chest and pointed to the sky with the other. She looked at Mu Feng and said seriously: "I swear by my blue bird, if there is any evil intention, my blue bird will not be able to fly into the sky!"


    "This!" Li Hu and Ming Guang were both stunned.


    "Yamaduo! You are the jewel of my Blue Bird Club, how can you swear to such a group of people!" The man shouted again before, obviously very angry, "For such a weak tribe, you actually swear with a totem, so that the whole tribe will die!" Obey it!"


    Unexpectedly, Changning raised his eyebrows horizontally, and his beautiful eyes were full of evil: "If you don''t want to keep your oath, you either kill me, or you leave the Jade Bird Club by yourself!"


    Unexpectedly, when Chang Ning said this, the man named Aguli panicked instantly, there was no trace of anger on his face, but boundless panic instead.


    He knelt down on one knee, with his hands up, begging for mercy: "I must obey what Yema Duo said, and the Blue Bird Department must obey!"


    Mu Feng''s heart was also shocked, no matter the memory of the previous life or the present life, he understood that the blue bird is the totem belief of this tribe.


    Those who swear by the totem belief, no one dares to break the oath!


    It''s just why the girl is here, could it be that their tribe has also encountered some difficulties, and that''s why they are so eager?


    "Okay!" Mu Feng calmed down a little, and asked, "Tell me, what do you want to ask!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was surprised, "What did you say?"


    "Don''t you want to meet the great chief of our tribe, I am!" Mu Feng said calmly.


    "You?" Chang Ning was stunned, his brows furrowed again, Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing at the serious look.


    "Why, it''s not like?" Mu Feng joked lightly.


    "You are the great chief?" Chang Ning seemed to have encountered a difficult problem, "How is it possible, you are not as old as me! In our tribe, you can only receive training!"


    Mu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart: "The children of the poor have long been in charge of their families!"


    But he turned around and looked at the extremely nervous Li Hu and Ming Guang: "Okay, don''t be so nervous, let everyone put down the fish and wait!"


    Li Hu nodded, turned to look at the person behind him, and ordered.


    Only then did Chang Ning come to his senses, his eyes filled with curiosity: "You are really the Great Chief!"


    "Hmm!" Mu Feng was a little surprised, he just felt that the girl who was full of aura just now had turned into a little fan girl, looking at such a young chief with admiration on his face.


    But the girl was curious, so she immediately returned to the topic: "Since you are the great chief, save me a trip. Is there any other use for this bamboo fork besides spearing fish? Or, would you do anything else?" Is it a powerful weapon?"


    After a pause, she hastily added: "Tell me, this armored earth dragon will be given to you!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart was agitated, just now he was thinking about being able to stand up to an eagle and a running dog. If he really wanted to have this armored dragon as a mount, wouldn''t it be more attractive than those who rode horses in his previous life?


    But he knew that this earth dragon was not so easy to get.


    Because beside this girl, there was another Aguli who was watching him covetously.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, taking a bamboo fork from a person behind him as he spoke.


    It is said to be a bamboo fork, but it is just a black leather bamboo pole with a sharpened end.


    Although it is simple, but the wooden wind has another magical effect!


    "The people over there step aside!" Mu Feng looked at a tree about ten meters away, and shouted at the people beside the tree.


    The man was still hesitating, Chang Ning turned to signal him, and he hurried away.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, recalling the essentials of throwing the javelin that he learned in physical education class in the previous life, took a few steps back, and took a few steps forward quickly, holding the second half of the bamboo fork upside down with his right hand, aiming at the tree, and throwing it suddenly .


    The bamboo body shook an arc in the air, and then pierced straight into the trunk of that tree!


    The body of the bamboo trembled continuously, and the tip of the bamboo sank two or three inches!


    "Hiss!" Someone gasped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12

    After Mu Feng''s throw with the bamboo fork was effective, everyone could see the power of the bamboo fork.


    Especially Ming Guang, as a headhunter, he especially understands the meaning of such a weapon when hunting!


    "Great Chief!" Ming Guang was excited and regretted, "You shouldn''t..."


    Before he finished speaking, Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay!"


    At the same time, I thought in my heart: "It''s just a bamboo gun, I have plenty of ways to defend against it!"


    Here, Chang Ning opened his small mouth and opened his eyes wide, with a look of shock on his face: "This is the harpoon you mentioned? It''s so powerful!"


    As she said that, she looked at Mu Feng: "Can I let my people try?"


    Mu Feng nodded and handed her a bamboo spear.


    Chang Ning handed it over to the previous man with a painted face: "Aguli, come!"


    The man was obviously very surprised. He reached out to take the bamboo spear, glanced at Mu Feng, then followed Mu Feng''s example and backed away, then ran a few steps forward, and finally threw out the gun!


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, he didn''t seem to expect that this man named Aguli followed the same pattern, and he learned it well.


    But he obviously didn''t have the essentials of throwing the javelin, he failed to stab the big tree, but the bamboo tip grazed the bark of the big tree.


    If so, the bark of that tree was torn off half a foot square by the bamboo tip!


    And the bamboo body continued to castrate, and went straight into the ground for more than ten centimeters!


    Mu Feng was shocked, and thought to himself: "This Aguli has such great strength!"


    Aguli''s face was obviously a little restless, and he lowered his head slightly and said, "I''m sorry, Yemaduo!"


    Chang Ning didn''t pay attention to this, he trotted to the big tree, picked up the bark, and looked carefully at the exposed part of the tree, there was obviously a dent nearly one centimeter in there!


    "A Guli!" Chang Ning''s eyes sparkled, and there was a smile on his face, "Come and see for yourself!"


    The man hurried forward, took the bark by himself, looked at the scratches on the tree, and finally stretched out his hand to pull the bamboo spear. After feeling the strength, he showed a look of shock on his face: "How is this possible?"


    He thought it was just a simple harpoon just now, but in an instant he saw the extraordinary power of this "simple harpoon".


    He was almost sure that if the tribal warriors held such a bamboo fork and threw it, the lethality would be astonishing!


    Thinking of this, he no longer dared to underestimate the young chief of the small tribe in front of him. It was just a simple weapon, but he used it with such power!


    Chang Ning was overjoyed, and then trotted to Mu Feng with a happy face.


    The excitement on her face has not subsided, and she turned to ask seriously: "If many people use it together, will it be more powerful?" Chang Ning said to the point.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "If many people use it together, you don''t even need to aim."


    Chang Ning happily said: "Aguli, did you hear that, such a weapon, such power, will definitely be of great use to our Jade Bird Department!"


    "Yes!" Aguli was also very excited, "After my Jade Bird Department has such a weapon, I will definitely not be harassed by the natives here!"


    Changning excitedly pointed to the earth dragon next to him: "This earth dragon is yours! As a thank you, I can also give you what the tribe needs most!"


    "What do you need most?" Mu Feng moved. The most urgent issue in the tribe is food and clothing, especially fur and salt.


    The cold spring is expected, and if this continues without the Manglong tribe, they will either be frozen to death in the cold spring, or they will fall into "powerlessness" due to the salt problem, but if there is any danger, the tribe will suffer disaster.


    The problem is that once the girl knows where the Jiang clan is, the Jiang clan may be in danger.


    But he thought about it again, even if he didn''t say anything, Jiang Shi is not far from here, and they can easily find Jiang Shi if they appear here.


    After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "Yes! I need fur, salt!"


    "Just these?" Chang Ning was surprised, "Nothing else?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback, heaved a sigh of relief, and shook his head: "I only want these, and I don''t need anything else for now!"


    Right now, he can only try to raise some basic requirements, and try to avoid causing the other party''s hostility.


    "Okay!" Chang Ning nodded solemnly, "Then I''ll give you this earth dragon first, and I''ll find someone to bring the salt and fur later!"


    "You sent it to us?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Chang Ning clearly sensed Mu Feng''s vigilance, and quickly explained: "Don''t worry, I''ve sworn by my totem belief! So¡ª"


    Mu Feng was silent again, the girl really wanted to go to his tribe.


    Chang Ning was a little anxious, his pretty face flushed, and he raised his voice and said: "Our Jade Bird Department has never liked to plunder and slaughter, otherwise we would not be forced out of our hometown by the other two! Now we are also migrating here and want to reproduce here safely. That''s all, but there are strong local enemies everywhere, and they keep provoking us!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he thought to himself, "Outsider? It seems that the life of the Blue Bird Department is not easy!"


    There is a saying that "a strong dragon does not suppress a local snake", no matter how tyrannical the Blue Birds were before, since they migrated to them, they will inevitably be suppressed by the original indigenous tribes, and even these indigenous tribes will want to annex them.


    In this way, the situation of the Blue Bird Department may be very delicate.


    It looks like a big tribe, but we must always beware of the looting of these native tribes.


    In this way, Chang Ning''s words became a little more believable, and his Jiang clan was invisibly much safer.


    But even so, Mu Feng was still a little worried, he asked: "Then how many fighters in your tribe can go out?"


    Now it was Changning''s turn to hesitate in silence.


    Obviously, she is also guarding against Mu Feng!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart is clear, it seems that the situation of her tribe may be even worse.


    In this case, what if you just know where the tribe is?


    It''s not like he doesn''t have more powerful weapons, and as long as the tribe''s canyon terrain is guarded, it''s not easy for anyone to enter.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "You can go back to the tribe with us!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    Ming Guang and Li Hu exclaimed together.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s okay!"


    Aguli on the side was eager to try, and he also wanted to go, to see what such a young chieftain''s tribe was like.


    Unexpectedly, Changning said: "Aguli, you are waiting here with half of the people, and I will follow!"


    "Yes!" Aguli drooped his head listlessly, with a helpless expression.


    After thinking about it, he looked at Mu Feng seriously, and bowed: "No matter what, I have already seen the power of the bamboo spear. Just because of this, you are worthy of my salute, and also worthy of the respect and respect of the soldiers of the Jade Bird Division." friendship!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, this Aguli looked fierce, but he turned out to be a big fool.


    On the contrary, Chang Ning, with a clear mind, guessed that he was worried, and took the initiative to keep half of the people, so that he would not pose a threat to himself, and took the initiative to show his favor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13

    Mufeng brought Changning and his party back to the tribe.


    Along the way, Lihu and Mingguang stayed close to each other, fearing that Changning would make trouble.


    However, after seeing that Changning brought fewer people than his own, he was a little relieved.


    After seeing the thornwood wall outside the tribe, this peace of mind became stronger.


    Chang Ning and the others came to the Jiang clan, and were taken aback after seeing a wall of thorns and thorns lying in front of them.


    The people around her looked at me and I looked at you, but they didn''t understand what this was for.


    Du Du Changning suddenly looked at Mu Feng after a brief loss of consciousness: "Is this what you taught the people to do?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    "This..." Chang Ning''s expression became agitated, and Qiao''s face was flushed with excitement.


    Regardless of the danger of the thorns and wood thorns hurting her fingers, she stretched out her hand to touch the wood thorns, her expression changed again and again, and finally she turned to Mufeng, and said solemnly: "Please teach me this method too!"


    As he spoke, Chang Ning bent down to salute.


    "You want to learn this too?" Mu Feng asked with a frown.


    "Yes!" Chang Ning''s face turned red, her eyes sparkled, she just felt that this trip was worthwhile, because in this small seemingly small tribe, she encountered shocking things one after another.


    Fishing with bamboo forks, javelins, thorns and thorns...


    These things are things she has never seen in any other tribe, including her own Jade Bird Department!


    Although she couldn''t think of these things, she could clearly feel the impact they would have on the tribe once they were used on a large scale!


    Mu Feng knew in his heart that Chang Ning had sensed the extraordinaryness of these things.


    He thought for a while before saying: "Yes! But the earth dragon and fur skin you mentioned earlier does not include this!"


    Chang Ning gritted his teeth and said, "I can give you more furs and salt! Three hundred furs, thirty jars of salt!"


    "Ah!" Li Hu and Ming Guang exclaimed.


    Mu Feng carefully looked at her eyes and found nothing unusual.


    He knew that if a person was perfunctory and lied, his eyes would be evasive.


    In particular, although the young girl is young, she speaks very boldly from the beginning to the end, and obviously has the right to speak in the tribe.


    On the way back, he secretly communicated with the system, and only then did he realize that "Yema Duo" here means "future heir", and even the power of this future heir is infinitely close to that of the great chief of the tribe!


    The crown princes and regents of later generations are nothing compared to this.


    That is to say, once she decides something, the tribe will abide by it from top to bottom, and even the chief will not easily refute it.


    "What a strange system." Mu Feng sighed in his heart. As a historical researcher, he knew how incredible this situation is, but it just exists.


    What comforted him the most was what the girl said was beneficial to him!


    "Okay!" Mu Feng turned to look at Li Hu, "You arrange for their arrival!"


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu shouted, looking at Chang Ning nervously.


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "People would have done it long ago if they wanted to do something to us, don''t worry!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu turned around and began to arrange.


    Mu Feng shook his head, then looked at Chang Ning, "So, which one do you want to learn first?"


    "Let''s do this first!" Chang Ning frowned slightly, and pointed to the thornwood wall, "My tribe has a lot of people, and the place where we live needs something like this!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "This thing is called a protective wall, which is divided into three layers inside and outside!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng signaled Chang Ning to go in and have a look. From the inside to the outside, there are stone walls, wooden fences, and thorny trees.


    "This is simple. If your tribe also wants to build a wall, first make the wooden fence and bury it in the soil!" The outer layer is planted with thorny wood thorns!"


    But after all, many details are automatically skipped by the wood wind, such as how deep to bury, how to choose flat stones, how to deal with the gaps between them, and so on.


    This can''t blame him, the cat taught the tiger to save a hand!


    "But the thorny tree will grow again!" Chang Ning frowned, puzzled.


    "It''s okay, the longer it grows, the more it will form a block to block the tribe and protect it from external intrusion!"


    Chang Ning''s eyes lit up, and his long eyelashes were like a hook to attract people''s mind.


    "I understand!" Chang Ning raised his head and smiled brightly, with beautiful dimples appearing on his face again.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, and he was a little embarrassed in his heart, "You can''t blame me for hiding, I also want to protect myself!"


    Chang Ning didn''t know this, he looked carefully at the wall of thorns and thorns, and made sure that he had "mastered" this core technology, then bowed to Mu Feng and saluted: "Thank you for your teaching!"


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng changed the subject: "Li Hu, have you divided the fish?"


    "Ah?" Li Hu also recovered from the shock, and put down the grass shield in his hand, "All the food is handed over to Ji Yang, and he will share it!"


    "Well, then go and watch, the rest of the fish has been cleaned inside and out, rubbed with salt and hung up to dry!"


    "But..." Li Hu glanced at Chang Ning, and said hesitantly, "We don''t have that much salt anymore!"


    "This..." Mu Feng was not surprised at all, and turned to look at Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning immediately reacted, his brows stretched, and his pretty face smiled: "Don''t worry, I will definitely deliver the salt to you!"


    Mu Feng nodded, what he was waiting for was Chang Ning''s words.


    Suddenly, Chang Ning gave a salute: "I just have a request, I want to tell you!"


    "What request?"


    "It''s you who led the troops to join my tribe!" Changning''s face was full of earnestness and sincerity, and his big black eyes stared at Mufeng motionlessly.


    "Ah?" Li Hu immediately looked at Mu Feng nervously.


    "No need!" Mu Feng resolutely refused, "Although the Jiang clan is small, it is also an independent clan."


    "But, you don''t even have your own totem!" Chang Ning said anxiously, "You can have a totem immediately after joining the Jade Bird Division, and the members of the tribe will also get more food and more security!"


    She is worthy of being a member of the big tribe. Although she doesn''t fully understand Jiang''s situation, the problem she mentioned has already touched the root of Jiang''s!


    "It''s okay, we will have these in the future!" Mu Feng said lightly, "But the Jiang family is an independent tribe, and this will not change!"


    Sensing Mu Feng''s attitude, Chang Ning felt a little uncomfortable, and was a little sullen at Mu Feng''s "ignorance of good and evil".


    But even so, she still said calmly: "In this case, then I will go back and let the people of the tribe deliver things to you!"


    As he spoke, Chang Ning suddenly got up, turned around and walked out.


    After a pause, she continued, "However, my tribe is far away from here. It will take at least seven days for me to go back and find someone to deliver it!"


    Mu Feng still said lightly: "It''s okay, we can wait!"


    The young girl Chang Ning was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Mu Feng, there was both disappointment and curiosity in her beautiful eyes, an indescribably strange meaning.


    But that''s all she did, she greeted the people who followed and left.


    Come and go in a hurry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14

    After Chang Ning left, Li Hu was very nervous: "Great chief, how did you teach her how to use the bamboo spear?"


    "It''s okay, there are more ways to use the bamboo spear than this, besides, I have plenty of ways to defend against it!"


    Li Hu asked nervously again, "They won''t come to rob us, will they?"


    "No!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "Didn''t you listen to that Aguli, you don''t look down on our tribe!"


    "But you taught her how to use the bamboo spear, in case she repents after going back and brings her clansmen to rob us..."


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed and shook his head, "What are bamboo spears, they can''t break through our place!"


    Li Hu hesitated: "The bamboo spear is so big, what if they use it to attack us?"


    "Easy!" Wooden Feng laughed, "Go get the hay, planks, sticks and ropes!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu hurried to get ready, and got all these things ready in a short while.


    Mu Feng picked up a handful of thatch that was nearly one meter long, aligned its head and feet, held it tightly, and then used animal tendons to tie it firmly at intervals, tied it into a grass handle, and placed it on the ground.


    Then he concocted it according to the law and made more than ten straw handles.


    Finally, he arranged the straws into two layers vertically and horizontally, placed another layer of wooden sticks on top, and tied them with animal tendons again.


    After the animal tendons had tied the straw handles, he fixed the straw handles on the wooden sticks, and then the wooden sticks were fixed on the wooden boards.


    In this way, two layers of thatch were tied together with a layer of wooden sticks, and a layer of wood boards about three centimeters thick formed a grass shield of one meter square!


    In the end, Mu Feng used a few thick animal tendons to tie a knot on both sides of the wooden stick protruding from the middle, and raised his hands, just in front of him.


    "Okay." Mu Feng let out a breath and said with a smile.


    But Li Hu''s face was full of doubts: "What''s the use of this?"


    "Simple!" Mu Feng handed him the grass shield, "You put your hands on top of your head to protect your head!"


    "Okay!" Although Li Hu was surprised, he still nodded and followed suit.


    Mu Feng picked up a bamboo spear from his side, took a step back, and threw it directly at the grass shield in Li Hu''s hand.


    "Pfft!" The bamboo spear hit the grass shield.


    Li Hu only felt a tremor in his arms, and then there was no abnormality.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Now you know how to defend against bamboo spears?"


    "I know!" Li Hu became excited, "That means bamboo spears can also defend against it, right?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng laughed, "Even if she comes with her clansmen, we can prevent it by making more grass shields!"


    "But this girl just now..." Li Hu thought for a while and said, "Didn''t Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Club invite us to join the Blue Bird Club? If you get angry because we refused..."


    Mu Feng was slightly taken aback, then nodded: "You are right, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case!"


    "What?" Li Hu didn''t know why.


    "Nothing!" Mu Feng shook his head, "It seems necessary to make some preparations!"


    Having said that, Mu Feng turned to look at Li Hu: "Call more than 20 people!"


    "Calling someone, what are you doing?" Li Hu asked strangely.


    "Dig a well to get water!" Mu Feng said in a deep voice.


    "Dig a well? Get water?" Li Hu was stunned, "Isn''t there a river after Dongshan?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s too far away, it''s inconvenient! If someone blocks the tribe''s exit, we will die due to lack of water! By the way, they should bring bone knives and other things that can dig soil!"


    Speaking of which, he suddenly thought of something, waved his hand and said, "Okay, you go call someone first!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu hurriedly left.


    On the other hand, Mu Feng directly contacted the system mentally: "System, hand in the task!"


    system hint:"


    Mission 1: Helping the tribe overcome difficulties has been completed and 300 points of achievement have been obtained.


    Task 2: Solve the tribal survival problem, 500 points of achievement.


    Mission 3: Boosting tribal morale has been completed and 200 points of achievement have been obtained.


    Your current achievement points are: 500 points! "


    Mu Feng was overjoyed and quickly asked, "Can I exchange these achievement points for a few shovels?"


    The system directly pops up the redemption interface: "Shovel redemption: 50 achievement points!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said directly: "Then exchange it for six and use it to dig wells!"


    At this time, a line of bold and enlarged words popped up under the shovel pattern in the system: "Exchange limit: 3!"


    "No way!" Mu Feng couldn''t help complaining, "What a broken system, why is the quantity limited!"


    The system ignored it, and then prompted: "Are you sure to exchange 100 achievement points for 2 shovels?"


    "Sure, sure!" Mu Feng was impatient in his heart, "Can''t we exchange more?"


    The system prompts again: "The system only provides primary assistance, and cannot allow you to gain advantages far beyond what you currently have. Of course, except for the advantages you create yourself!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was dumbfounded...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15

    Li Hu quickly found them all.


    Mu Feng handed the two shovels to Li Hu: "Take this, I''ll use it later for digging!"


    "Goldware!" Li Hu''s eyes narrowed, only the big tribes have goldware!


    The people around looked at the shovel in Mu Feng''s hand, all showing expressions of astonishment - in their eyes, the gold weapon was no different from a divine weapon.


    "The Great Chief..." Someone couldn''t help swallowing, and asked in disbelief, "This is, is this gold?"


    The tone of his question reminded Mufeng of the shocking scene when he was a child who only had a steel coin worth one yuan to make pocket money, and saw other children holding a hundred yuan.


    The wind of wood is strong, and the tools of primitive society are basically made of stone and bone, and metal products are extremely rare. No wonder they were so surprised.


    "Well, it''s gold!" Mu Feng didn''t bother to explain, "Now it belongs to our Jiang clan, so use it to dig soil!"


    "Dig the soil..." Li Hu exclaimed in disbelief, "Such gold vessels should be enshrined in the ancestral land!"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and hurriedly said, "This is a shovel, which is used for digging soil!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "This is my guidance as the great chief!"


    It''s just this sentence, and no one around has any objections.


    Li Hu took the shovel respectfully and cautiously.


    Mu Feng was helpless and didn''t bother to worry about it any more. He led the people towards the big tree next to the thornwood wall, where he wanted to dig a well.


    Wells were dug here for two reasons.


    One is that the place where the tribe fetches water is too far away, and a lot of water will be missed in the way of using animal skin bags, and the water quality is not good.


    Secondly, Mu Feng took a closer look at the location to the west. It was a place where the water came out - the place where the Jiang clan was located was surrounded by mountains on three sides and an exit on one side.


    This location is geographically famous as the place where the dustpan is, and it is also the best place to get water. The groundwater will flow from the Sanshan location to Cuojikou¡ªthat is, the location west of the tribe.


    Especially the jungle to the west of the tribe shows that the groundwater source is sufficient!


    In the past, when Mufeng was still in modern times, archaeologists went to the mountainous areas, and the experienced old people in the mountains used to dig wells in this way, and it worked very well.


    Mufeng chose a place near the big tree, drew a big circle with a radius of two meters with a wooden stick, stood in the center of the circle and said, "Right here, dig a well out!"


    "Dig a well?" Someone asked puzzledly, "What can a well be used for?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "If we dig deep enough here, water will flow out of the ground automatically, and we won''t have to go far to fetch water in the future!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng added: "And the water flowing from the ground will also taste a bit sweet!"


    "But isn''t the ground full of soil, how can there be water?" Li Hu couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Feng felt dizzy again, after much deliberation, he only felt that it was difficult for him to explain the IQ of Yi Lihu, or the people of these tribes around him.


    So he simply stopped explaining, just reached out to take the shovel, and said, "As long as you dig deep enough, water will come out!"


    Li Hu immediately shut up, he knew that for the great chief''s decision, he just had to carry it out.


    People around also stopped talking too much.


    Mufeng held the shovel in both hands, stepped on the ear of the shovel with one foot, stomped hard, and then pouted with both hands, and dug out the soil with one shovel.


    He raised his hand and shook it, and the soil was thrown aside by him.


    These movements seemed normal to him, but in the eyes of the people around him, they had different expressions and shocks.


    "The great chief actually uses gold like this!"


    "He trampled gold under his feet!"


    "That''s gold!"


    ...


    Mu Feng didn''t know what the people around him were thinking. After digging around, he handed the shovel to Li Hu: "Hey, there are two shovels here, more than 20 people...well, there are too many people... right at the place where I dug. Dig in the circle, dig out all the soil inside!"


    "Find a few people to hang the animal skins with rattan, and when the digging is deep, just hang the soil out from below!"


    However, he glanced at the twenty or so people around him, and after thinking for a while, he drew another circle of about the same size not far away: "You divide into two groups to dig down, each with a shovel, and the others with bone knives! When people get tired of digging, replace them and take turns!"


    "yes!"


    So Mu Feng stood aside and directed, just like a foreman inspecting the construction site.


    I don''t know if it was because of the power brought by the shovel or the pressure brought by his status as the great chief. Everyone took the shovel to dig the soil and started digging in a desperate posture.


    I saw the shovel and bone knife flying up and down, and the soil was constantly being thrown out of the wellhead.


    Mu Feng was stunned as he watched the diggers gradually revealing only the top of their heads, and finally could only see the soil flung out.


    "This digging speed!" Mu Feng was dumbfounded, "It''s almost as fast as the excavator in the previous life!"


    More than a dozen people dug a well, and they dug six or seven meters in less than half a day!


    It''s just that there are fewer and fewer people going down, and finally only four people can go down at the same time. Even so, the speed of digging is still not slow.


    What made everyone excited was that the soil layer at the position of six or seven meters had begun to become wet, and the thrown soil was obviously wet and sticky!


    "There is really water!" Li Hu couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The people who hung the animal skins and soil on the well mouth with rattan were also very excited, and they looked at Mu Feng with admiration.


    After another two hours, the vines hanging from the soil were 12 or 3 meters away. Suddenly, there was an exclamation from the bottom of the well: "Ah, water has come out!"


    When the person at the wellhead heard this, he hurriedly pulled up the rattan, and then saw four muddy people climbing out of the rattan in a hurry.


    At the bottom of the well, there was a sound of gurgling water!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16

    When Mufeng was doing archaeology, he had seen others dig wells in the mountains, so he naturally knew what the wells looked like when water came out.


    At the beginning of the well with a depth of more than ten meters, it was difficult to see the situation below, but the sound of running water below was very clear.


    Immediately afterwards, the water level below the well climbed upwards visible to the naked eye, and the stone wall built on the wall of the well was quickly soaked by water.


    A smell mixed with soil and grass roots came out from the bottom up.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, he was very familiar with the taste of this water, only real mountain spring water is like this, definitely better than the water in the river.


    The water level soon came to about three meters from the wellhead, and people around the wellhead could clearly see the water coming up from below.


    In the well with a radius of two meters, the groundwater coming up is swirling, and the central vortex is clear and bright, only there will be relatively turbid sand close to the well wall - that is the stones for the wall and the soil on the well wall that has just been dug .


    If so, everyone around Mufeng cheered.


    "Ooooh!"


    Mu Feng was also very excited. Before the water level stabilized, he couldn''t help but took a rattan stick, hung the skin bag and took half of the water. Regardless of whether the water was clear, he took a sip from the skin bag.


    "Ah!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "It''s really sweet!"


    Even if there is still some sand in his mouth, he doesn''t care.


    Because compared with the water taken from the river that I drank in the past two days, this groundwater is incomparably better.


    "The Great Chief!"


    The people around once again restored the due respect to Mu Feng, and looked at Mu Feng with scorching eyes.


    Li Hu couldn''t help but said: "Great chief, me, can I have a drink?"


    "Of course!" Mu Feng nodded.


    Li Hu imitated Mu Feng imitating Mu Feng in a hurry to fetch water with a leather pouch hung on a rattan, and impatiently took a sip too.


    After just one mouthful, Li Hu''s eyes widened suddenly, his expression was first surprised, then shocked, and finally ecstatic.


    "Wow!" Li Hu thumped his chest and stamped his feet, yelling loudly, and the eyes he looked at Mu Feng were even more fanatical.


    "Great chief!" Li Hu cheered, "This is amazing, I think the old chief should have a taste of this kind of water!"


    "Should be!" Mu Feng nodded, "But wait a minute, wait until the sand here has subsided, and then you pack it up and send it away!"


    "Sand?" Li Hu was surprised.


    "Well, there is silt in the water, drink it after they sink completely, the taste will be better! Otherwise, drink the water with silt and burp your teeth!"


    "Tooth hiccup?" Li Hu was full of surprise, "No!"


    Mu Feng suddenly realized that they were used to drinking the water in the river, used to the water mixed with mud and water, the first time they drank the ground water, they only thought it was delicious, how could they have any other feelings?


    But Mufeng is a modern person. He is used to drinking mineral water, mountain spring water and cold boiled water. How does it compare?


    "Okay!" Mu Feng had no choice but to nod, "You''ll know after a while before drinking!"


    "yes!"


    At this time, another well not far away was also dug, and the water flow was similar to the well just now.


    The surrounding cheered again.


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, thinking: "It seems that the underground water veins are wide enough and there is enough water, otherwise there must be one of the two wells so close that doesn''t produce much water."


    In fact, what Mufeng didn''t expect was that the water wells on the earth could not be too close in the previous life, because the underground water sources were used too much by human beings.


    But now he is in the period of primitive society, how many people know how to develop and utilize groundwater?


    Seeing that the water level of the well was stable at about two meters away from the well, Mu Feng began to plan in his heart to build supporting facilities for the well.


    The so-called water well''s supporting facilities are naturally those he knew about in his previous life: well rollers, buckets, and hemp rope.


    He secretly contacted the system, but the system popped up a hidden task achievement: "Complete opening up new water sources, achievement points 300 points!"


    "Oh, there are hidden missions!" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised, "It turns out that it is the same as playing games in the previous life, and there are also main lines and hidden missions!"


    All of a sudden, 300 more achievements were gained, and Mu Feng considered how to use it appropriately.


    It''s okay to directly exchange for a set of water fetching facilities, and the total is 200 achievement points.


    But the problem is that such a big well wheel and wooden barrel, if he conjures it out of thin air, it will definitely surprise the people of the tribe.


    He felt that it would be better if he could expose everything and not expose himself.


    So he took a compromise method, exchanged 50 achievement points for the method of making well wheels and wooden barrels, and spent 100 achievement points for a set of carpenter''s tools.


    He plans to do these things by himself, save as much as possible!


    And here, Li Hu couldn''t wait to get water and rushed to the thatched hut where the old chief was.


    He shouted wildly as he ran, "Everyone has gone to the wall to get water! The chief has dug a well for us!"


    So people in the tribe walked out of the caves and thatched houses where they were, and rushed to the protective wall together.


    The first one to arrive was Bai Fang, holding a stone pot in her hand, with a smile on her brows, eyes and face, she shouted at Mufeng from a distance: "Brother Mufeng, I want to drink the well water first! "


    Mu Feng put his mind away, looked at the clarified water, nodded, fetched water for her with a skin bag, and poured it into a stone jar.


    The girl was smiling all over her face, holding the stone jar high in both hands, and then Mufeng poured water for her.


    "Drink!" Wooden Feng smiled.


    "En!" Bai Fang took a sip from the stone jar, extremely surprised, his almond eyes widened, obviously very surprised.


    "Ah, this water is so sweet!" The girl''s eyes were full of light when she looked at Mu Feng, and the smile on her face became sweeter, revealing her teeth as white as shells.


    Mu Feng''s heart fluttered all of a sudden, and he couldn''t help boasting: "No matter how sweet it is, it''s not as sweet as you!"


    "Ah!" The girl was like a frightened deer, her face was flushed, her chest was jumping wildly, and she hurriedly lowered her head and looked away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17

    The well was dug very smoothly and the water output was sufficient.


    The whole tribe came out with skin bags and stone pots to fetch water. After drinking the clean well water with a sweet taste, the whole tribe boiled.


    "The great chief is really a great virtuous!"


    "The revival of my Jiang clan is expected!"


    "The old chief chose a good successor for our Jiang family!"


    Mu Feng scratched his head in embarrassment. He thought he was just digging a well, but he didn''t expect such a big reaction.


    Seeing such a strong response from the people in the tribe, Mu Feng took advantage of the situation and asked Li Hu to collect animal tendons in the tribe and twist them into ropes.


    Because it was getting late and he had been tormented enough, he had to shelve the work of Jing Jilu until tomorrow.


    That night, the entire tribe was filled with joy, and the fish caught during the day and the meat stored before were all taken out.


    All the people in the tribe gathered in front of the thatched hut, burning fire and roasting meat.


    Those who participated in fishing this morning rushed around excitedly and told how they fished today, and those who participated in digging wells in the afternoon also shouted happily.


    They looked at Mu Feng with the same enthusiasm as they looked at the old chief before!


    Although Mu Feng has only been the great chief for two days, he has brought them too many surprises.


    The old chief was also invited out to participate in the tribal carnival.


    It''s just that for some reason, his reaction and speech are no longer as clear and wise as yesterday, and some are just the ramblings of an ordinary old man.


    "Son, you, you are a good boy, you must take care of Jiang''s revival!"


    "Well, the Jiang family is a small tribe, but their background is very big. Our ancestors were a big tribe by the river..."


    "Hey, the water you gave me today is so sweet!"


    The old man held Mu Feng''s hand and talked aside, but Mu Feng couldn''t speak at all.


    He deliberately asked the old man about the secret memories in his mind, but found that the old man couldn''t hear it, and was completely immersed in his narration.


    He sighed, and vaguely guessed in his heart that the old man might be caused by physical and mental exhaustion and mental damage.


    Judging from his condition, it seems that there are signs of dementia.


    "Don''t worry!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Since I am the great chief now, the Jiang family is my one-acre three-point land, and I will make it better and better!"


    The old man didn''t know if he understood this sentence, he stood up suddenly, clapped his hands and laughed loudly: "Okay, okay!"


    Waking up early the next morning, Mu Feng woke up a little early.


    After all, without his mobile phone and computer, he doesn''t have to stay up all night, so there is no such thing as staying in bed.


    Not long after he got up, he saw Bai Fang bouncing up and down to the entrance of his cave holding the stone jar, and smiled at him cheerfully, "Brother Mufeng, are you up?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "You wake up early enough!"


    "It''s Father who asked me to bring you water and food by the way!"


    Saying that, Bai Fang put the stone jar with both hands, and untied the barbecued meat from his shoulder and handed it to him: "Eat it quickly!"


    Looking at the smoky barbecue, Mu Feng really couldn''t eat it, but seeing Bai Ya''s big eyes looking at him expectantly, it was hard for him to refuse, so he had to take the barbecue, and ate it with gritted teeth.


    White Fang was overjoyed, and just stood beside him smilingly watching him finish eating.


    The girl hurriedly took the stone jar again: "Brother Mufeng, what are you going to do today?"


    "Today, I have to make a tool for fetching water!"


    "A tool for fetching water?" Bai Fang was puzzled, his big black eyes blinked and blinked, full of curiosity, "Can you teach me?"


    Mu Feng hadn''t seen such clean and pure eyes for a long time, and couldn''t help laughing and said, "Well, if you want to learn, you can learn on the sidelines!"


    "That''s great!" Bai Fang jumped up, the corners of his mouth curled into crescents.


    Mu Feng smiled lightly and shook his head, took out the carpenter''s tools, and asked Bai Fang to help move all the wood, and then began to make well wheels.


    Because of the method, he spent 50 achievement points and redeemed it yesterday, which means he already has an instruction manual, and he only needs to follow the above steps step by step.


    White Fang blinked and blinked on one side, and the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter, and he had to ask a few words from time to time:


    "Brother Mufeng, why did you hollow out the middle of the wood?"


    "Why did you hollow out another one?"


    "Why is this piece of wood so thin, don''t you want to hollow it out?"


    Mu Feng explained while doing it, and the originally boring carpentry work became interesting.


    It was after noon that the well wheels, wooden racks, and wooden barrels for fetching water were made with the wooden wind.


    And White Fang just stood by his side and watched him do all this.


    "Okay, now I can move all these to the well, I can only do this one today, the other one has to wait!"


    "Well, let me help you!" Bai Fang said, and helped Mufeng move this set of things to the well, and then installed it together with Mufeng.


    Someone by the well had already started to look at the well, and when they sensed the arrival of the wood wind, they rushed to help install it.


    After this was done, Mufeng tied the barrel to the animal tendon rope, then turned the well wheel to put the barrel down, then shook the animal tendon rope by himself, and turned the well wheel again to hoist the water up after it was full.


    Just this bucket of water is equivalent to the water from the previous ten skins!


    And the speed is also saved by more than half!


    People around you look at me, I look at you, and finally look at Mufeng like a monster.


    The great chief just dug a well yesterday to bring out such sweet water for the tribe, and today he made such a convenient tool to fetch water!


    "Brother Mufeng, I want to try it too!" Bai Fang jumped happily, with a coquettish look on his pretty face, "How about it?"


    "Yeah, okay, okay!" Mu Feng hurriedly agreed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18

    After the well was installed, Mu Feng rested for a while, and ate something by the way.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he contacted the system again and looked at his achievement points, which were only a pitiful 550 points.


    He took the opportunity to look at the exchange mall, and there are many gadgets that can be exchanged, which are simple and common things for him, but not necessarily for the current tribe.


    And what he wants to exchange is "not simple".


    What he wants to exchange is the "Wood Dao Derivation Technique" in the skill.


    Wooden Derivation Technique is an upgrade skill of Healing Technique, and it is a big skill that combines "Healing Technique" and "Derivation Technique".


    This is very interesting. This is a bit like synthesizing equipment when playing games in modern times. First spend a small amount of money to synthesize a small equipment, and then spend a lot of money to synthesize a large piece.


    And this Wood Dao derivative technique also said above, the total skill needs 3000 achievement points, I have already spent 1000 points in exchanging the healing technique before, and I need 2000 points.


    The skill introduction said that learning this skill can not only heal, but also strengthen one''s physical fitness.


    "2000 achievement points, the gap is a bit big!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "This is not counting doing something halfway and having to exchange tools or something!"


    "Hey, if you don''t exchange Jinggulu for those things today, you can save 150 achievement points!" Mu Feng felt a little annoyed in his heart.


    While eating the barbecue, he communicated with the system on his own, completely forgetting that there was a young girl named Bai Fang who was staring at him obsessively.


    "Ah, brother Mufeng is working so hard!" Bai Yaqiao couldn''t help sighing softly with distressed expression on his face, "I have to think about things even when I''m eating!"


    Mu Feng suddenly said, "By the way, Bai Ya, why didn''t you see Uncle Li Hu?"


    "My father?" Bai Ya noticed that Mu Feng was looking at him, and suddenly remembered that he was in a daze just now, blushing, and hurriedly took the stone jar from Mu Feng, "He went to find Uncle Mingguang to tame him. Earth Dragon!"


    "Oh!" Mu Feng slapped his head, and then remembered that Chang Ning seemed to have said something to Li Hu before he left unhappily yesterday. Getting used to it.


    At that time, Mu Feng was thinking about the source of water in his heart, so he put it aside for the time being.


    At the same time, an idea popped up in my heart: "That''s right, didn''t the task say that domesticating an animal would give you 300 achievement points? If this is accomplished, the achievement points will be earned quickly!"


    "Did they go to that cave?" Mu Feng hurriedly asked Bai Fang.


    "It''s at the sixth cave in Dongshan!" Bai Fang replied, "My father said that Dilong still doesn''t recognize people, so you can''t... Hey, brother Mufeng, what are you doing!"


    Before Bai Ya finished speaking, Mu Feng ran away directly: "I''m going to see Dilong!"


    The Jiang family was built on the mountain, and there are some caves around the tribe.


    The functions of the caves are different, some are used to live in people, some are used to store animal meat, some are used to enshrine the "sacred fire", and some caves are left unused.


    The sixth cave in Dongshan that Bai Ya mentioned is an unused cave, which is now used by Li Hu and the others to release the earth dragon.


    When he arrived, Dilong was lying lazily at the entrance of the cave, ignoring Lihu and Mingguang.


    After seeing Mu Feng coming, the two were busy to salute and talk, but Mu Feng waved his hand to stop them.


    "How''s it going, Uncle Li Hu?" Mu Feng asked.


    Li Hu''s face was ugly, and he sighed helplessly: "Yama Duo from the Blue Bird Department didn''t tell us the password when he left yesterday, and now he can''t be used at all!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng finally realized that to control wild beasts also requires special "beast language" and passwords.


    His heart sank: "Could it be that raising such an earth dragon can''t do anything, so why do you need it?"


    He took a closer look at the earth dragon, its whole body was covered with blue-gray scales, and there was a big bulge on its head and tail.


    Rough skin and thick flesh¡ªI''m afraid that the meat of such an earth dragon would not taste good!


    Ming Guang also had a sad face on his face: "We originally thought that with this earth dragon, we could put it at the entrance and exit of the tribe, which would deter many wild beasts. But since yesterday, it has been lying here, eating grass when it is hungry, If we are thirsty for river water, we will be ignored by others!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was even more surprised in his heart, "This earth dragon can handle people!"


    Mufeng tentatively shouted at Dilong: "You, get up!"


    It''s just that Dilong was startled by Mufeng''s sudden opening, raised his head, then lowered his head again, and continued to eat the grass on the ground.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang shook their heads first, and then said: "Mu Feng, we tried this method, but it didn''t work!"


    Seeing the earth dragon grazing on its own, Mu Feng lost his temper: "I don''t believe it, I can''t deal with you!"


    His mind moved, remembering that he had seen the animal taming technique in the mall, and communicated with the system again: "System, exchange for an animal taming technique for me!"


    The system prompts: "Basic animal taming requires 500 points of achievement, are you sure to exchange 500 points of achievement for primary animal taming?"


    "500 points? Isn''t this too high!" Mu Feng was dumbfounded, and he was still thinking about exchanging for Wood Dao Derivation Technique. Right now, an elementary animal taming technique costs 500 points?


    Isn''t this "several years of hard work, and once you return to before liberation"?


    But when he saw Dilong lying lazily on the ground, the anger in his heart came up again: "There is no high return without high payment. Make sure to exchange it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19

    After Mu Feng said "Confirm the exchange" from the bottom of his heart, the system immediately sent a notification sound of "Ding! The exchange is successful".


    Immediately, Mu Feng found that there was more information about animal taming in his mind, that is, the art of animal taming.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he felt that taming animals was already familiar to him.


    He took a breath, walked up to Dilong with a smile, and spoke again, but there was a series of voices that others couldn''t understand: "Bald Lulu, Hululu Tu Hululu!"


    "What?" Li Hu and Ming Guang opened their eyes wide in surprise, and looked at Mu Feng with puzzled faces.


    "The chief, this is..." Ming Guang looked at Li Hu uncertainly.


    Li Hu helplessly shook his head and spread his hands, expressing that he didn''t know either.


    What surprised them even more was that Dilong, who had been motionless before, stood up straight from the ground, staring at Mufeng with wide-eyed small eyes, which were still full of curiosity.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart: "It really works!"


    Thinking of this, he shouted again: "Hulutulu, Tutu Huluhulu!"


    Dilong''s original curious eyes froze for a moment, snorted, and then stretched his head towards Mufeng, the tip of his nose trembled slightly, as if he was checking the aura of Mufeng.


    Li Hu said: "Wu Feng, be careful..."


    Mu Feng shook his head slightly at him, indicating that he was okay, and at the same time stretched out a hand, hanging in the air.


    Dilong carefully touched Mufeng''s finger with the tip of his nose, sniffed lightly, and at the same time made a sound from his throat like snoring: "Hululu, Hululu!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, he stretched out his hand and rubbed the earth dragon''s nose twice, then went back to its big bucket-like head, and patted it lightly.


    At the same time, Mu Feng''s voice became softer: "Vulture Hulu, Bald Hulu!"


    At this time, Dilong even took a step forward, rubbing his head against Mufeng very docilely!


    "Ah!" Li Hu and Ming Guang were shocked, they looked at Mu Feng as if they were looking at a monster.


    "Mu Feng... tamed this earth dragon?"


    "Is it that simple?"


    And this scene was also bumped into by Bai Fang who just arrived, her mouth was wide open, her small face was full of surprise.


    Her eyes sparkled brightly, and she covered her mouth lightly with her small hand: "Oh!"


    What surprised them even more was that Mu Feng said again: "Lulu, lulu!"


    The earth dragon acted like a coquettish and cute, circling around Mufeng, lowering and raising its head constantly, wagging its tail, its eyes were full of Mufeng.


    "This..." The three of them were completely shocked. It turned out that their great chief could tame beasts, especially the armored earth dragon in front of them!


    In the end, something happened that completely overturned the perception of the three people. The earth dragon took the initiative to crawl on the ground, shaking its head and tail, looking at Mufeng, as if urging Mufeng to sit on its back!


    Mu Feng naturally understood, restrained his excitement, patted its head lightly, then pressed the ground dragon''s armor back, and stepped up.


    Then he patted Dilong''s neck again, and Dilong stood up straight, holding Mufeng on his back and holding his head high.


    At the same time, Dilong raised his head and screamed at the three people in front of him: "Wow!"


    The roar of the tiger and the roar of the dragon!


    Li Hu, Ming Guang and Bai Ya were startled by the sound, and all took a few steps back.


    Mu Feng was also taken aback by the sound, and thought to himself: "This armored earth dragon is just a descendant of a herbivorous dinosaur, and it has such a dragon chant sound!"


    But his mood was completely replaced by excitement.


    Riding on the back of an earth dragon, Mu Feng was half a body taller than Li Hu and Ming Guang. He suddenly understood why people in his previous life liked to "ride a fat horse with a Qingqiu treasure belt"!


    "Others ride horses, but we ride dinosaurs!" Mu Feng was complacent, thinking that the 500 achievement points were spent well.


    "By the way, we''re all riding dinosaurs now, so if we don''t go out to show off, wouldn''t it be a night walk in Jinyi?" Mu Feng thought so, so he patted Dilong''s head, signaling it to go out of the mountain.


    Dilong did as expected.


    The eyes of Li Hu and Ming Guang were full of shock and ecstasy.


    "A sign of great auspiciousness!"


    "I, Big Jiang, am I finally about to rise?"


    But here, Bai Fang looked at the majestic Mu Feng, his heart moved secretly, his face was flushed like morning glow, and his beautiful big eyes were watery.


    She shouted timidly: "Brother Mufeng..."


    Mu Feng turned around: "What''s the matter, Bai Fang?"


    "I..." Bai Fang suddenly became nervous, his little hands kept grabbing the corners of his animal skin as if he had nowhere to rest, his big eyes were like little stars, blinking and blinking.


    She looked at Mufeng with some embarrassment, and then at Dilong.


    "Oh, you want to ride too, don''t you?" Mu Feng patted his forehead, and immediately patted Dilong again, signaling it to squat down.


    Dilong snorted, a little reluctantly, but he did as he did, letting Mufeng pull Bai Fang onto his back.


    Then Mufeng patted Dilong''s neck, and Dilong got up and walked towards the tribe at the foot of the mountain.


    Sitting behind Mu Feng, Bai Ya was both nervous and excited. Looking at the slightly thinner but obviously tall figure in front of him, the light in his eyes became brighter.


    The earth dragon carrying Mufeng began to trot down the mountain.


    Meng Chunfeng was light.


    Mu Feng, who was riding an earth dragon, only felt the coolness in his ears, and looked at the tribes down the mountain, feeling like rushing to the mountains and rivers.


    "Haha, it''s better to ride a dinosaur to pull the wind!" Mu Feng felt secretly refreshed.


    At the same time, another thought sprouted in my heart: "Now that I have a mount that pulls the wind, I should lead the yellow one to the left, and the one that can hold the blue sky on the right. I still need a yellow dog and a falcon!"


    "It seems that the domestication plan has to be accelerated!"


    "Come on, boy riding a dragon!" Mu Feng called himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20

    Mu Feng riding the armored earth dragon was really beautiful, and the whole tribe saw the boy riding the dragon descending like a god.


    By the way, White Fang who was sitting behind him was also really excited.


    When he got to the side of the thorny wood wall, Mu Feng patted Dilong''s neck, beckoning it to put himself down, and then gave it a "snoring bald", and then Dilong looked left and right, lying directly beside the thorny wood wall, So let''s not go.


    "Brother Mufeng!" The excitement on Bai Ya''s face hadn''t faded, "Why did it get down here?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "This earth dragon has a deterrent effect on the beasts in the jungle. With it, the tribe will be much safer!"


    "That''s it!" Bai Fang tilted his head and thought for a while, his beautiful eyes were full of curiosity, "But what does it want to eat, can''t it stay here all the time?"


    "That''s simple! Doesn''t it like to eat grass? Then just find someone to bring him grass and leaves!" Mu Feng said after a pause, "That''s right, let''s build another grass shed for it!"


    "What is a hut?" White Fang was puzzled.


    "Um, it''s the house for Dilong!" Mu Feng explained.


    As soon as he said it, he immediately called Lihu and Mingguang, and found more than a dozen people, the one who felled the tree, and the one who mowed the grass.


    Under Mu Feng''s command, in less than an hour, a thatched hut suitable for the earth dragon was built.


    There is also hay in the hayloft.


    The people in the tribe watching from the side were all amazed: "Look, everyone, this earth dragon actually lives in a grass house!"


    Bai Fang also opened his eyes wide, and said curiously: "Brother Mufeng, are you giving it a thatched house?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng shook his head, "This isn''t a house, it''s a thatched hut, specially for Dilong to live in, it''s different from Grandpa''s thatched hut."


    "But, why do I feel that it lives in a better place than Grandpa''s!" The little girl blinked her eyes in an indescribably mischievous way.


    Mu Feng knew that this was an unintentional remark, but he turned his face to look at the reactions of the others, then understood, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, we will live in a much better place soon! We will build a lot of big houses!" "


    "Really?" Bai Fang''s eyes lit up, looking at Mu Feng, his eyes were full of stars.


    "Of course!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "In the future, everyone in our tribe will live in a house like Grandpa''s, or even better!"


    "Wow!" The people around were shocked and cheered.


    Mu Feng said again: "Now we are just building thatched huts for the earth dragons, and soon we will have more thatched huts to house more wild animals!"


    "Ah?" Bai Fang was stunned, and looked at Mu Feng with incredulous eyes, "We don''t even have enough food now, why are we still raising them?"


    "Not enough now, doesn''t mean it won''t be enough in the future!" Mu Feng vowed, "Don''t worry, starting tomorrow, we will catch more beasts! Get more food!"


    Saying this, his heart moved, and he immediately called Li Hu and Ming Guang: "You two come here, everyone else should leave!"


    So everyone left, leaving only Mu Feng, Ming Guang and others.


    "Bai Ya, go and help Auntie with some work!" Li Hu ordered.


    "Yes, Father!" Bai Ya looked at Mu Feng reluctantly, then turned and walked away.


    "Wood Wind!" Li Hu and Ming Guang looked at him with respect.


    They couldn''t help but be like this, the earth dragon that the two of them tossed and failed for so long was easily subdued by Mu Feng, and now Mu Feng''s image in their minds has once again been elevated.


    "Is the hunting team going to hunt again tomorrow?"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang replied respectfully.


    "Where are you going, what are you going to catch?" Mu Feng asked.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet..." Ming Guang replied honestly.


    "How can this work?" Mu Feng shook his head, "There is no plan at all, so we won''t be able to catch much prey!"


    "Plan?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    "It''s preparation!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart, shook his head and said, "Since you want to hunt, you must first find out where the prey is, what prey is there, and how to catch it!"


    Ming Guang was dumbfounded, he had never thought about the question Mu Feng asked.


    Seeing the bright light like this, Mu Feng couldn''t go any further, nodded and said, "Don''t go far this time, there are ready-made prey near the tribe!"


    "It''s nearby?" Ming Guang was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head, "Mu Feng... Great chief, the forest sheep in this jungle are too cunning, they can''t be caught at all!"


    "Can''t catch it?" Mu Feng shook his head, "The previous method is useless!"


    "Method?" Ming Guang was stunned, his eyes lit up after thinking carefully, "You mean you have a method?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile, "You can''t catch up with Lin Yang if you catch them. If that''s the case, then let them deliver to us by themselves!"


    "Let Lin Yang come here by himself?" Ming Guang was surprised, "How is this possible?"


    "How is it impossible?" Mu Feng smiled lightly and shook his head, "This time I will take you to make a trap, and then catch sheep will be easy!"


    "Trap?" Li Hu and Ming Guang looked at each other, puzzled, "What is that?"


    Mu Feng smiled mysteriously: "You will know when we catch the sheep tomorrow!"


    "Now, it''s time for us to prepare something first!"


    "Prepare something, what?"


    "brine!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21

    Mutton has been a first-class delicacy since ancient times, and it is also Mufeng''s favorite.


    So he naturally took the wild sheep as his first animal to be domesticated.


    But as Mingguang said, wild goats run so fast in the jungle that very few can catch up to it.


    Wild sheep are not only fast, but also very cunning. They appear in the jungle between human tribes and large carnivorous beasts. Some of the wild goats appeared less than ten miles away from the Jiang clan.


    According to Mu Feng''s memory, there are quite a lot of wild sheep near the tribe, and there are more than 20 wild sheep in the small-scale wild sheep flock, which completely meets his "trial" standard.


    In addition to salt, he asked Mingguang to prepare animal tendons and rattan.


    He twisted the animal tendons into animal tendon ropes, and kept them for tying sheep.


    As for rattan, it is used to weave nets.


    Mufeng knew how to weave nets before. He had studied history in archeology before, and was very familiar with the appearance and weaving of fishing nets.


    Under Mu Feng''s special emphasis, the rattans are all soft and tough.


    Under his "guidance", people in the tribe quickly learned to weave rattan nets with rattan.


    It''s just that the net woven with rattan is not as practical as the net woven with rope and twine.


    Fortunately, Wood Wind didn''t use it to catch fish, but to make traps.


    After doing this, Mu Feng asked Mingguang about the hunting habits of the wild sheep, and decided to set off for the woods before dawn tomorrow morning. The destination was a place where about thirty wild sheep had haunted.


    Before dawn the next day, Li Hu appeared in the cave and woke Mu Feng up.


    With previous fishing experience, no one will stop Mu Feng from going out now.


    More than 50 young and strong people from the entire tribe were dispatched, and almost everyone was wearing skin bags filled with salt water.


    In addition to the salt water, everyone carried rattan nets, bone knives, bamboo spears, and animal tendon ropes.


    The most puzzling thing is that Mufeng asked people to bring the two shovels with them.


    "What is the great chief planning to do?" Li Hu asked Ming Guang in a low voice, "You still have a skin bag for hunting, and water in the skin bag?"


    "I don''t know either!" Ming Guang shook his head, "Now that the gold utensils have been brought, it won''t be necessary to dig a well again, right?"


    "Dig a well?" Li Hu frowned, "Can you hunt by digging a well?"


    Mu Feng walked not far behind the two of them, and when he heard it, he shook his head and smiled secretly, without explaining, and sighed in his heart: "The cognitive level of people in primitive society is really worrying!"


    A group of people soon arrived at the place Ming Guang said.


    It was still dark, and Mu Feng took a torch and looked around. There were obvious teeth marks on the leaves of the surrounding grass and shrubs, which were obviously eaten by herbivores.


    He looked left and right again, chose a place with relatively lush vegetation and few teeth marks, and said, "This is it!"


    Everyone around came together.


    "Woodwind, what are we going to do?"


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand to pick up a bamboo spear, drew a circle seven to eight meters long and two meters wide on the ground, and said, "Now, everyone, hurry up and dig up all the soil in this circle, and throw all the soil farther away. place!"


    "Huh?" Li Hu was surprised, "We want to dig such a big well here?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, it doesn''t need to be that deep, as long as it is about your height!"


    He originally wanted to say more than one meter deep, but he was not sure about the bouncing of wild sheep, so he had to say a little more just to be on the safe side.


    "What''s the use of this?" Li Hu looked puzzled.


    Mu Feng looked at the dawn of the sky, waved his hands and said: "Now is not the time to explain, dig the hole first, and you will know later!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu hurriedly called these people to dig the soil.


    With two shovels and more than fifty bone knives, the hole in Mu Fenghua was dug out in less than an hour.


    After finishing these, Li Hu looked at Mu Feng again: "Mu Feng, what are you doing now?"


    "Cut down a few slender branches now, as long as they can cross the hole! Then put the rattan net on it, quick!"


    So Li Hu, Ming Guang and several young men hurriedly cut off the nearby branches and put them on the pit, and spread the rattan on it according to Mu Feng''s request.


    After doing all this, everyone still didn''t understand what Mu Feng wanted to do, and they all looked at him together.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, and had no choice but to say: "Now, everyone cuts off the nearby grass, puts it on the rattan net, and spreads the rattan net until the net is no longer visible!"


    "Remember, spread it evenly!"


    It was also everyone who acted in unison, and soon finished as Mu Feng asked.


    More than fifty people looked at Mu Feng together.


    Mu Feng was very speechless, so he could only say: "Now, try to get rid of the soil around the pit as much as possible, and then pull the weeds to cover it, it is best not to see the soil!"


    Everyone did the same.


    A grass trap from modern humans on Earth is thus completed!


    In the end, Mu Feng didn''t wait for everyone to look at him, he picked up the skin bag and opened it, and sprinkled it on the grass on the trap.


    "Ah, Mu Feng, what are you doing?" Li Hu couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Mu Feng still didn''t explain too much, just ordered: "Ten more people, each of them will also sprinkle salt water on the grass!"


    After doing this, Mu Feng picked up another skin bag, found a direction and sprinkled water no less than ten meters on the grass leaves.


    At the same time, he asked Li Hu and Ming Guang to sprinkle about ten meters of salt water on the grass.


    In this way, invisibly, the grass on three lines was sprinkled with salt water, and finally pointed to the trap in front of him.


    Mu Feng clapped his hands, nodded in satisfaction, and signaled everyone to follow him and leave quickly.


    So far, the trap designed by Mu Feng for wild sheep has been successfully set up, and his domestication plan has officially started!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22

    Mu Feng used to herd sheep in the modern times before time travel, so he is very familiar with the temperament of sheep.


    In the past, when he was herding sheep, he often fed salt water to the sheep, and the sheep often sneaked into the cornfield and gnawed wildly at the corn stalks.


    Just because sheep like salty and sweet.


    So he sprinkled salt water on the grass leaves, so that the sheep could follow the salty taste all the way to the trap when they were eating grass.


    But he was still a little worried that this trick would not work. After all, he had only fed salt water to sheep in his previous life, and had never caught sheep like this¡ªespecially wild sheep that he hadn''t seen yet.


    So he took the tribe''s people away and hid in the grass at half a person''s height, waiting for the wild sheep to appear.


    The waiting time was the hardest, Mu Feng wanted to move but didn''t dare, for fear that he would accidentally disturb the flock of sheep that were about to appear.


    He looked around and found that the people of the tribe were lying motionless in the grass, obviously very good at waiting like this.


    Mu Feng was amazed at the bottom of his heart, and thought in his heart that the tribal people were not completely worthless.


    At least they are patient enough!


    Fortunately, not long after, a group of about thirty wild sheep appeared.


    Mu Feng''s heart beat faster, comparing the wild sheep in front of him with the sheep in his memory, he found that this so-called wild sheep was almost the same as the sheep in his previous life.


    The difference is that the group of wild sheep in front of them are smaller in size, with slightly longer hair, black, gray, and brown, and look sloppy.


    However, although these sheep are small in size, they run faster than any sheep Mu Feng has ever seen.


    In just two or three breaths, the flock of wild sheep appeared and disappeared from their sight¡ªfortunately, they were running in the direction of the trap.


    "Wu Feng, what should we do now?" Ming Guang asked in a low voice.


    "Follow up, be quieter!" Saying this, Mu Feng waved his hands, and headed towards the trap with his waist down.


    The people behind followed suit.


    Mu Feng and the others stopped and went, and arrived near the trap in a short while, and saw wild sheep starting to eat grass from a distance.


    Mu Feng reckoned that soon some sheep would eat the grass leaves with salt.


    Just in case, Mu Feng turned his face and said to Li Hu and Ming Guang in a low voice: "You two each bring about ten people, and surround these sheep from one side!"


    "It''s best for them to go to the trap by themselves. If any sheep want to escape, you should lead people to block the two sides. Don''t let them pass by your side. If there are those who try to break in, just serve them with bamboo spears and big sticks!"


    "The rest of the people follow me and rush over directly from the front, making sure to let them all fall into the trap!"


    Ming Guang and Li Hu look at me and I look at you, only then did they understand Mu Feng''s plan, and their eyes lit up.


    The two nodded silently, and each led their men to surround them from both sides.


    Mu Feng also looked at the wild sheep nervously.


    Sure enough, after a short meeting, two wild sheep noticed the salty taste on the grass, and the speed of grazing became significantly faster.


    What shocked Mu Feng was that the two sheep walked towards the trap along the line where the water was sprinkled just as he expected.


    Soon other sheep also noticed the clue and began to scramble to eat the grass line sprinkled with salt water.


    This situation was naturally seen by Li Hu and the others, and everyone looked at the thirty or so sheep in amazement, scrambling to gnaw towards the direction of the trap.


    Without exception!


    This surprised Mu Feng, but this result was what he most hoped to see!


    Lihu and Mingguang also saw the signs, speeding up the shrinking of the encirclement, and even being far away from each other, they could judge the approximate location and number of people through the shadows in the grass.


    The flock of wild sheep didn''t notice it, and came to the trap along the grass line, and naturally found the grass on the trap.


    The sheep were obviously taken aback for a moment, then stopped where they were, and did not move forward.


    Mu Feng and the others, who were still moving forward carefully, immediately stopped on the spot, motionless, not daring to breathe.


    But they were obviously overthinking, the wild sheep just paused, and then a few bigger wild sheep stepped forward, raised their heads and twitched their noses violently at the grass, and then screamed loudly: "Baa baa baa!"


    Then, with Mu Feng''s stunned expression, the sheep that yelled first rushed forward immediately, jumped up and rushed towards the grass trap.


    Judging by that posture, it was completely like a drunkard who hadn''t had a good drink in hundreds of years suddenly met a big drinker full of wine!


    Seeing this, the wild sheep behind it couldn''t bear it to enjoy the delicious grass full of temptation alone, and rushed to the grass with "baaaaa".


    The wild sheep jumped high one by one, and after the first sheep landed on the grass trap first, the following sheep fell on the grass trap in the blink of an eye!


    "Puff puff!"


    The wild sheep that just "landed" fell into the trap before they had time to enjoy the "deliciousness".


    The rest of the wild sheep jumped up and landed, and fell into it like dumplings!


    The wild goat behind who was about to jump felt something was wrong and just wanted to stop, but was hit by the wild goat at the back and couldn''t stop, and was squeezed into the trap!


    There were more than thirty wild sheep, and only six or seven of them did not fall into the trap!


    "Gudong!" Someone swallowed, obviously shocked by such a scene.


    Even Mu Feng didn''t expect that these wild sheep would be so "desperate" in order to eat more saltwater grass!


    As for the few remaining sheep, they were surrounded by more than 50 people without any accident, and they were all forced to jump into the trap!


    For a while, the whole trap was full of wild sheep!


    Especially because of the entanglement of rattan nets, these wild sheep are stuck in a quagmire, unable to move, they can only "bleat" in the trap!


    Mu Feng was overjoyed, and grinned when he saw the wild sheep that were full of pits: "What a bumper harvest!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23

    It took only two hours from digging the pit to when all the wild sheep went down to the pit.


    This speed was so fast, not to mention the light, even Mu Feng was extremely surprised.


    "The IQ of these wild goats seems to be not half as high as the goats in the previous life!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    But after thinking about it, they realized: These wild goats had never seen a trap before, so naturally they didn''t expect to be caught like this!


    I believe that the traps will be used more in the future, and these wild sheep will also guard against humans.


    But at that time, Mu Feng believed that he had already domesticated the domestic sheep, so he didn''t need to catch the wild sheep anymore.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng grinned loudly: "Not bad, not bad, none of them escaped, there are still seven or eight lambs!"


    Ming Guang said excitedly: "Mu Feng, your method is really very useful. You can catch so many wild sheep in such a pit! We may not be able to catch a single one many times before!"


    The others also looked at Mu Feng excitedly, their eyes full of fanaticism.


    Someone grinned and suggested: "There are so many sheep, kill them for barbecue!"


    Everyone responded.


    Mu Feng hurriedly waved his hand to stop it, and said in a deep voice, "We can''t kill all these sheep! We have to take them back and raise them ourselves!"


    "Nursing?" Some people wondered, "But we don''t have enough food for ourselves. If we don''t eat them, will we starve to death?"


    Mu Feng looked at the man and said: "Although there is not much food in the tribe right now, it is not enough to eat recently. We can eat some wild sheep first, and then eat fish and other prey. The remaining sheep can be raised. Keep the lambs to give birth, and the lambs will be raised."


    "In this way, we can have endless sheep, and we can also leave food for the children of the tribe, making the tribe stronger!"


    The eyes of the people around lit up one after another, as if they saw what Mu Feng said.


    At this time, someone was puzzled again: "But our current food is not enough to feed the raw lambs. When the lambs grow up again!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Before the lamb grows up, we can catch other prey to eat, and we can also eat fish, flower hair dragon, and horned deer."


    "In the future, in addition to raising sheep, our tribe will also raise flower hair dragons, horned deer, and other animals!"


    Mu Feng originally wanted to say "cows, pigs" and so on, but now he is not sure whether there are these around the tribe, and whether the names are correct, so he didn''t say.


    Finally, Mu Feng said: "In the future, our Jiang clan will become stronger and we will raise more animals, so we won''t need so many people to hunt. In the end, we won''t even need to hunt specially!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang panicked now, "Mu Feng... Great Chief, what else can we do if we don''t hunt?"


    "Haha!" Mu Feng was in a good mood, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, there will definitely be other things for you to do. Now, get the sheep back first!"


    "Yes!" Everyone started their hands together, according to Mu Feng''s request, tied the wild sheep around their necks with animal tendons, and then looked at Mu Feng again.


    Mu Feng smiled helplessly and said, "First, one person will hold a rope, and several people will lead the rope with salted grass! The rest of them will stand around to prevent the sheep from breaking free and running away."


    "By the way, the trap will be paved with some branches, covered with grass, and come back in two days!"


    "yes!"


    Facts proved that Mu Feng was thinking too much. Even when they just came out of the trap, these wild sheep still couldn''t forget the salty grass, and they didn''t care about the ropes attached to their bodies, and they stretched out their heads to eat grass.


    Mu Feng was dumbfounded, and once again apologized from the bottom of his heart to the author who wrote the phrase "beat the roe deer with the stick and scoop the fish with the ladle".


    "It turns out that the intelligence of wild animals in the original ecology is so low!" Mu Feng once again refreshed Li''s cognition.


    Such a stupid wild sheep is called "cunning" by Ming Guang, which somewhat explains some "very bad" problems.


    Mu Feng helplessly rubbed his brows: "There is a long way to go!"


    Back in the tribe, more than 30 wild sheep appeared in the tribe together, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Look, Mingguang and the others came back so early this time, and they caught so many wild sheep!"


    "There are so many wild sheep, enough for us to eat for a long time!"


    "This time it was the chief who followed, that''s why there are so many prey!"


    "It was also the day before yesterday. The chief took everyone to go fishing, and there were too many fish to eat!"


    "Great chief and great sage!"


    Mu Feng didn''t go to explain to the tribesmen, he had already said what should be said on the other side of the trap, and he believed that those young and old men would make it clear when they returned to their own homes.


    And with Li Hu around, he didn''t have to worry about this.


    All he has to do is build a sheepfold for the sheep!


    However, it is inevitable to consider the smell of urine and sheep when raising sheep, so the location of the sheepfold is very important.


    After much deliberation, he chose a very suitable place, just at the foot of Beishan, the northernmost part of the tribe.


    There is a large area of ??thorns and vines, and there are many shrubs, which are naturally closed, and it is convenient for him to use local materials to build a sheepfold.


    More importantly, domesticating wild sheep as a food reserve is a top priority, and naturally it should be placed in the heart of the tribe.


    So under the guidance of Mufeng, a fence wall made of branches more than two meters long was built. The walls are covered with thornwood and vines, not to mention wild sheep, even people who want to get close to the fence have to be stabbed.


    The wild goat was loose and placed in the sheepfold. It was obviously not used to it, but after hitting the fence many times and being stabbed, it had to retreat angrily.


    The wild sheep who had lost their freedom kept "bleating" in the sheepfold, but no one was upset.


    Especially Mu Feng, looking at the huge sheep pen, but only put more than 30 sheep, felt a little regretful while excited.


    He touched his chin unconsciously: "The family wealth is too little, and I am a bit shabby as a farmer!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24

    One trapping, thirty-five wild sheep.


    Three of them were injured and could not be rescued, so they were slaughtered and distributed to the tribe members that day.


    The remaining thirty-two were twelve rams and twenty ewes.


    Among them, there are three rams and three ewes who are obviously old and frail, so they can be eaten first.


    In other words, there are a total of twenty-six wild sheep that can be used as food for the tribe to domesticate.


    Although Mu Feng also knew that eating mutton still pays attention to the word "tender", but he still refrained from touching the lamb.


    After all, lambs can breed more sheep!


    Even though only three wild sheep were killed, the joy in the tribe was beyond his understanding.


    Just because compared with some foxes, wild wolves, and horned rhinos caught by Mingguang and others, the mutton is especially delicious!


    So that night, the whole tribe lit a bonfire again, and the tribe was filled with cheers of "great chief and great sage".


    Now, except for the symbolic worship of fire in the caves at the back of the mountain, the people in the tribe have completely regarded fire as normal.


    Just because Wood Wind later taught everyone in the whole tribe how to drill wood to make fire.


    Mu Feng was invited to sit at the top of the crowd, and everyone surrounded him with grilled fish and meat in their hands, and well water in a stone jar, with a humble attitude.


    Especially White Fang, who was covered in white fur that he got from somewhere, it was indescribably good-looking.


    She was promoted as a "representative" by the tribe, holding barbecue meat and well water, kneeling on one knee to offer to Mu Feng.


    When the girl looked at Mu Feng, her eyes were as bright as stars, and her beautiful eyes were full of joy and admiration.


    Especially the slight smile on the corner of her mouth, which reflected the torch and looked very charming.


    Mu Feng was a little distracted, but coughed dryly twice in front of so many people, took the leg of lamb and the stone pot, waved his hand as a signal, and then said: "We are all members of the Jiang clan, and I am also the elder of the Jiang family. Big one. From now on, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, just call me Mufeng!¡±


    "Yes, Great Chief!" All the clansmen responded in unison.


    Mu Feng is helpless, knowing that this is a primitive society, and many deep-rooted thinking cannot be changed at once, so he has to give up.


    Holding the leg of lamb in one hand and the stone pot in the other, he suddenly thought of the taste of roasted leg of lamb in his previous life, oil, cumin, chili powder, pepper...


    So many complete condiments are smeared on one''s brain, and it is so exciting to eat.


    And if you pair it with an ice-cold beer...


    Mu Feng looked at the smoky leg of lamb in his hand, which was only added with salt, and immediately felt that it was tasteless.


    "Such a good leg of lamb, but it can only be served with well water!" Mu Feng wanted to cry, "It seems that the tribe''s diet needs to be improved urgently!"


    Mu Feng communicated with the system again, handed in the task of domesticating animals once, and got 300 achievement points, which reached 350 points.


    "System, is there any seasoning that can be exchanged?" Mu Feng couldn''t help complaining, "The leg of lamb is really unpalatable!"


    "Yes!" The system popped up the mall, and Mu Feng exclaimed after just a glance, "I''m going, looting, just such a small bottle of chili noodles needs 50 achievement points!"


    "There is still so much cumin, enough for what to do, not enough for a barbecue!"


    The system prompts: "Salt and various spices were high-end consumables back then, so the price is naturally high!"


    Then the system prompts: "Are you sure to exchange?"


    Mu Feng hesitated for a long time, gritted his teeth and asked, "Then there are no spices in this era?"


    The system prompts: "Yes, you need to find out by yourself!"


    Immediately, the system sent a series of pictures to Mufeng, all of which were pictures of herbs and spices. At the same time, a new task was sent to Mufeng: "Find spices, 100 points of achievement for each!"


    Mu Feng took a look, there were star anise, cinnamon bark, Chinese prickly ash, fennel, etc., and some he didn''t know.


    His eyes lit up, these spices are actually available in this world, and he discovered that not only can solve the problem of seasoning, but also can get achievement points, it can really be put on the agenda.


    So he thought for a while and said, "Then I won''t exchange it anymore, it''s just a meal, I can bear it!"


    After he withdrew from the communication with the system, he became looking forward to it again. He studied history in his previous life, and many puzzles puzzled him.


    Especially when there are those who question whether the work he does is even necessary.


    But right now he is already in this primitive society, he can decide the affairs of the tribe with a word, and almost everything he does will affect the tribe.


    Is there anything more fulfilling and meaningful than this?


    After thinking about it, he felt that the domestication of animals and the search for seasonings could be carried out at the same time.


    One thing is to solve the long-term food and clothing problem of the tribe, and the other thing can solve the seasoning problem of oneself and the tribe.


    What''s more, you can also earn achievement points.


    He rubbed his head, smiled to himself: "It seems that the domestication plan has been accelerated!"


    Thinking of this, he rushed to Lihu and said to Mingguang: "Uncle Lihu, Uncle Mingguang, let''s continue hunting tomorrow!"


    "Continue to hunt?" Ming Guang and Li Hu''s eyes lit up, with joy on their faces, "Are you going to catch wild sheep?"


    "No need!" Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s enough to find a few people to go to the trap to have a look, let''s catch the flower hair dragon!"


    "Flower hair dragon?" Ming Guang was taken aback, "How to catch it?"


    Mu Feng grinned: "I have my own way!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25

    Huamaolong is the original chicken, which is the ancestor of the chicken.


    According to Mu Feng''s own thinking, it''s still easy to call it "chicken". No matter how arrogant its ancestors are dinosaurs, isn''t it still reduced to a bird that can''t fly in the forest?


    This time he still asked Mingguang about the temperament of the primitive chickens, knowing the areas where they appeared and their temperament, he secretly had a care in his heart.


    I have to say that although Mingguang''s reaction is a bit slow, he is still very competent in terms of understanding the temperament of animals.


    Comparing his introduction, Mu Feng only felt that compared with the domesticated chickens of later generations, the primitive chickens were a bit fiercer in appearance and larger in size, and there was nothing special about them.


    As Mingguang said: "Although the flower hair dragon is not as big as the wild sheep, it runs faster and does not only eat grass like the wild sheep. They eat flower seeds and some small insects. Poisonous scorpions will eat anything!"


    When Mu Feng heard his introduction, he couldn''t help grinning, and thought: "As long as it can be swallowed, there is probably nothing that chickens can''t eat."


    He smiled and said to Mingguang: "Okay, bring the rattan net, bamboo spear, and animal tendon rope tomorrow, and get some thorns from the thorny rattan, wrap it up, and bring it tomorrow. By the way, from the Take a big fish from the cave, cut the meat into thin strips and bring it on!"


    "What are you doing with the hairtail?" Ming Guang frowned puzzled, "Aren''t you digging a trap?"


    "No need!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "This is the way to catch primitive chickens!"


    "Primitive chicken?" Ming Guang was surprised again.


    "Oh!" Mu Feng reacted suddenly, "Another name for Huamaolong, and calling it a dragon is an insult to the dragon. From now on, it will be called the original chicken!"


    With a single word, Mu Feng finalized the title of the original chicken. If the chicken could talk, I don''t know how it would feel.


    "Yes!" Ming Guang no longer hesitated.


    The next morning, Li Hu took seven or eight people to the sheep trap yesterday.


    Mu Feng followed Ming Guang and led thirty or forty people to another direction.


    Because there were very few things with them, the people who followed couldn''t believe that they were going hunting.


    "Wood Wind!" Ming Guang turned around and asked, "We didn''t even bring a bone stick, so can we catch the primitive chicken?"


    "Sure!" Mu Feng replied, "As long as what you say is correct, you can catch it!"


    "I got it!" Ming Guang became happy, as if only Mu Feng''s words could make him feel at ease.


    A group of people arrived at their destination not long after walking, which was less than half of yesterday''s time in terms of time.


    This made Mingguang and the surrounding hunting team feel a little unreal, they had never hunted so close before.


    But ever since Mufeng joined the hunt, every time they traveled not far, they always returned with a rewarding experience.


    "Here we are, right there!" Ming Guang, who stopped first, pointed in one direction, "Mu Feng, what should we do next?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng.


    "Easy!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Give me the sliced ??fish!"


    Ming Guang hurriedly handed over fish sticks wrapped in animal skins.


    Mu Feng took it, grabbed a handful and walked to the vicinity, lightly sprinkled a small piece, then grabbed a handful of fish sticks, and sprinkled another piece not far away.


    "What is this for?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng with doubts on their faces.


    But Mufeng didn''t explain, but looked up and looked around, found a tree with big leaves that looked a bit like poplar, turned to look at Mingguang: "Give me the animal tendon rope, and a bamboo spear!"


    Mingguang did it and handed over two things.


    Mu Feng took it and tied it together with an animal tendon rope, about four meters high, and tied a bamboo spear to the other end, and then threw the javelin at one of the branches with his hand on the spot.


    The javelin happened to hang from a branch when it fell.


    Mu Feng clenched the rope tightly with both hands, and said "Hey" as his arms competed!


    He only heard a "pop", and he pulled down the branch with the leaves.


    "What is this for?" Everyone was even more confused.


    Mu Feng still didn''t explain, he picked off a leaf, the size of a palm, pinched off the stem, folded the leaf in half along the lines of the stem, folded it in half horizontally, and stretched it out from the middle with his hands, forming a small triangular bowl shape.


    He turned to Mingguang and said, "Give me a thornwood thorn!"


    Ming Guang still did as he did, with a look of surprise on his face.


    Mufeng took the thorns and strung the leaves directly, which was equivalent to fixing the shape of the small bowl with thorns and thorns.


    Then Mu Feng took another fish stick and put it inside, and threw the small leaf bowl with the fish stick on the ground.


    He turned to look at the people around him: "What are you still doing in a daze, hurry up and do what I did just now!"


    "That''s it?" Ming Guang scratched his head, "Mu, Mu Feng, this way you can catch flower feathers... the original chicken?"


    The others also looked at Mu Feng with incredulous eyes, obviously also a little suspicious.


    Mu Feng sighed, and had no choice but to say: "Don''t worry, as long as the original chicken appears here, it will definitely be caught!"


    "Yes!" Others stepped forward to pick leaves, fold small bowls, then pierce wooden thorns, put fish sticks, and finally throw them on the ground.


    There are many people and strength, and the process is simple, so within a short time, one or two hundred small bowls of leaves were placed on the ground.


    Looking at the small bowls of leaves scattered on the ground, Mu Feng smiled and said: "I have used all the local methods of catching chickens, and I am just waiting for the primitive chicken to take the bait!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26

    The small leaf bowls filled with fish sticks were scattered on the ground, and no one except Mufeng knew what these things were for.


    They looked at me and I looked at you, frowning to express their puzzlement.


    "Okay, now everyone is still hiding like yesterday. When the original chicken, that is, the flower hair dragon appears, it will surround it and cover it with the rattan net in its hand!"


    "But, they run so fast, we can''t catch up!" Someone wondered.


    "Don''t worry, you will catch up with them later!" Mu Feng said with a calm expression.


    These people were skeptical, and honestly found bushes or bushes to hide.


    Not long after, a flock of primitive chickens really came on the grass where Mu Feng threw the fish sticks just now.


    "It seems that Mingguang is very familiar with the habits of animals in the jungle!" Mu Feng nodded secretly.


    After the appearance of this group of primitive chickens, the entire tribe secretly clenched their fists, excitedly wanting to rush out at that time.


    Mu Feng was even more surprised: "My God, are these primitive chickens raised by someone? Why are there so many?"


    In the memory of his previous life, birds in the mountains rarely live in groups!


    But right now, this group of primitive chickens looks like there are no fewer than two hundred!


    "This is to get rich!" Mu Feng''s heart became excited, his eyes fixed on the primitive chicken, "Mine, it''s all mine!"


    This group of primitive chickens is almost the same as the chickens in Mufeng''s memory.


    But the feathers on their bodies are more colorful, and they are much larger than later chickens, especially their heads are not red combs, but a raised bony comb!


    The most important thing is that if you look closely, you will find that there are two rows of jagged teeth in their beaks!


    "It turns out that primitive chickens really evolved from dinosaurs!" Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart, as he personally witnessed the ancestors of living chickens.


    And he immediately thought of a question in a daze, which is a question that people in later generations have been arguing about-what came first, the chicken or the egg.


    Now it seems that if we must go back to the source, the answer to this question is also available-the chicken first!


    Here Mu Feng is still "thinking wildly", while the people of the Jiang clan over there have stared at the scene in front of them with wide eyes.


    The primitive chickens that had just entered the foraging area began to lower their heads to peck the grass, and soon some chickens found the fish sticks that had fallen in the grass.


    A primitive chicken stretched out its beak to peck, and a slender fish stick was held in its mouth. Then it raised its head and kept opening its mouth to swallow, and the fish stick slipped down the beak into its throat bit by bit.


    This scene happened to be seen by Mu Feng, and he grinned silently.


    He had raised chickens when he was young, and he knew that chickens ate caterpillars, long fish, scorpions, etc., all in a whole posture, so it was not surprising at all.


    Especially fish, it also has a special appeal to chickens!


    At this time, other primitive chickens noticed the abnormality of this chicken, and they all came up to peck it away, but the chicken shook its head left and right to dodge it, and at the same time, it accelerated its neck and finally took the whole fish swallowed.


    This is a typical group of chickens grabbing food!


    But after a while, other primitive chickens also found the fish sticks scattered on the ground and started to fight wildly.


    The fish sticks on the ground were quickly eaten up!


    The members of the Jiang clan not far away still don''t understand that after eating the ones on the ground, they can eat the ones in the grass leaf bowl. After eating them, don''t they run away?


    Sure enough, after tasting the delicious fish sticks, the primitive chickens began to stir agitated, Qi Qi kept clucking, and at the same time spread their wings to expand their foraging range, and looked down on the ground for food.


    Soon, these primitive chickens found the fish sticks in the leaf bowl scattered on the ground, and they shouted happily!


    "Cluck!"


    "Cluck!"


    The primitive chicken opened its mouth and pecked away the fish in the small bowl of leaves, but before it touched the fish inside, it bit the thorny wood thorns lying on it!


    The fish meat is close to the mouth, but it is blocked by the wooden thorn!


    But the original chicken biting the Zhongye Bowl was unwilling to let go, as if worried that as soon as he let go, other chickens would come and snatch it away.


    Only in this way, the tree leaf bowl is like a large mask, not only covering the original chicken''s mouth, but also blindfolding its eyes!


    On the one hand, the blindfolded primitive chicken was unwilling to let go, and on the other hand, he could not see the road in front of him. He could only run left and right with a leaf bowl in his mouth like drunk, and then fell to the ground!


    Even so, the original chicken that fell to the ground still refused to let go!


    Soon, this large group of primitive chickens, who did not know the exact number, began to "drunk" collectively, with leaf bowls in their mouths, and blindfolded, staggering around.


    Because they can''t see the road, they naturally can''t run far!


    But the members of the Jiang clan who were hiding in the dark showed horrified expressions after seeing this scene, and they were full of doubts whether Mu Feng had performed some witchcraft.


    Otherwise, how could these primitive chickens spin around like this?


    At this time, Mu Feng didn''t care what the clansmen thought. Seeing the primitive chickens running around on the ground, he picked up the rattan net beside him and rushed forward, shouting at the same time: "Quick, it''s now!"


    The members of the Jiang clan who were awakened by the words cheered up and shouted, picked up the rattan nets, and covered the messy primitive chickens in a mess!


    In less than ten minutes, more than a dozen primitive chickens ran away from the field, and the rest were all caught by the Jiang clan!


    Mu Feng counted the number, one hundred and twelve!


    He laughed so hard that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear: "It''s another bumper harvest!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27

    "Great chief!" Someone around shouted excitedly, "We caught so many hairy dragons!"


    "Yes, yes!" Ming Guang was so excited that his face flushed, "I didn''t expect to go out hunting with you, the great chief, and it would be so simple!"


    "Great chief and great sage!"


    Mu Feng was helpless, he found that as long as the people of the tribe were excited, they would call themselves "The Great Chief", and they had to calm down to call Mu Feng back.


    The most terrible thing is that this group of people like to yell "Daxian" when they are excited, which makes him panic.


    He hurriedly waved his hand and said, "It''s a good thing to be able to catch it, now hurry back to the tribe!"


    "Yes, so many primitive chickens are enough for us to eat for a long time!"


    "Here again!" Mu Feng said angrily, "Didn''t you say that now we can''t eat all the prey we catch, we have to keep some of it for feeding, so that we don''t have to worry about food in the future!"


    "Yes!" The man responded quickly, "I won''t say that in the future!"


    So Mu Feng led the people back to the tribe, which naturally caused another commotion.


    Because everyone who goes out to hunt is holding a rope of animal tendons, and there are three or four primitive chickens on each rope.


    "Ooooh!"


    The people of the tribe cheered and jumped up.


    "The hunting team is too good, they caught so many hairy dragons at once!"


    "The great chief said, this is called the original chicken!"


    "Whatever it is, if we catch so many at once, is it enough for us to have a big meal?"


    "The great chief said that you can only eat part of it, you can''t eat it openly, and you have to raise the rest!"


    "Why raise them, we don''t even have enough food for ourselves!"


    Mu Feng sighed, and could only say aloud: "The primitive chickens can''t be eaten at once, we have to keep some of them for future preparation!"


    "The children in the tribe are too weak. We can''t just take care of ourselves. We must feed them enough and good enough food, so that they can be stronger and grow up to protect the tribe!"


    "Only in this way can our Jiang clan become stronger and stronger!"


    There was a silence in the crowd, and finally they all knelt down on one knee and stretched out one hand to Mufeng: "Follow the instructions of the great chief!"


    Only then did Mu Feng turn around helplessly, and led the people directly to the foot of Beishan.


    The members of the Jiang clan looked at each other worriedly, and finally someone whispered: "The chief will not be angry with us, will he?"


    "Should...not be?"


    With a heavy heart, Mu Feng walked towards Beishan with Ming Guang, and for the first time he was worried about the situation of the primitive society.


    When they catch their prey, their first reaction is to eat it all at once.


    If you can fill your stomach today, you can eat as much as you want. As for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, no one cares at all.


    He believed that if he hadn''t put his status as the great chief there, they would have eaten all these primitive chickens.


    "It seems that the people of the tribe need to solve not only the stomach problem, but also enlightenment and cognition in the mind!" Mu Feng shook his head secretly, to drive away the unhappiness, and then patted his head.


    "That''s right, I understand what they don''t understand, I am the great chief, I have the final say on this tribe!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng''s heart suddenly became brighter: "This is my one-acre three-point land. Whether the tribe is good or bad depends on how I develop!"


    Suddenly he was full of energy again.


    "Mingguang, tie up all the chickens in your hand, and go find rattan now! The more the better!"


    "Then call all the people in the tribe who can do the work, no matter men, women or children!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was surprised, he didn''t understand what Mu Feng was going to do, but he immediately agreed, "Yes!"


    Soon, all the things Mu Feng wanted were gathered in front of him, and everyone came to him.


    Mu Feng pointed to the sheep pen behind him: "Did you see that the sheep are raised here, so that we can wait for the big sheep to give birth to lambs, and the lambs will grow up and give birth to lambs. We will have endless food in the future." sheep!"


    The members of the Jiang clan followed Mufeng''s fingers and found that the wild sheep were grazing. Someone''s eyes lit up, as if they understood what Mufeng meant.


    "And now, we have caught so many primitive chickens, they are definitely edible, but we can''t eat them all at once, and we have to keep some of them for raising!"


    "But the flower hair dragon...the primitive chicken doesn''t give birth to cubs?" someone asked.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, intending to popularize the saying "which came first, the chicken or the egg" to the tribe, but he knew it was difficult for them to understand, so he just smiled and said: "If primitive chickens have no cubs, where do so many primitive chickens come from?" Come?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    "It''s because they don''t produce cubs, but eggs!" Wooden Feng said this familiar word with a light smile, "Primitive chickens are hatched from eggs. So these eggs can be used to produce chicks, and can also be used to produce chickens." Use it to eat!"


    "And the nutrition of eggs is unmatched by many foods. It can make us and the children in the tribe stronger!"


    Mu Feng talked out the benefits of chickens and eggs all at once.


    It''s just that the members of the Jiang clan stared at each other, because the words "eggs", "hatching" and "nutrition" that Mu Feng said were completely incomprehensible words to them.


    Mu Feng seemed to be aware of this too, and he smiled helplessly in his heart, and his "enlightenment teaching" on the chicken seemed to be a bit too fast.


    "It seems that we can''t act too hastily!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand: "Well, everyone will learn how to weave chicken coops with me first. As for how to raise chickens and how to eat them, I will tell you slowly!"


    "Yes! Follow the instructions of the great chief!" Everyone knelt on one knee and raised one hand.


    "Again!" Mu Feng was speechless for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28

    "Weaving chicken coops?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng in unison, their eyes full of puzzlement.


    Bai Fang in the crowd raised his head, Ru Xing''s eyes were full of doubts: "Brother Mufeng, what is a chicken coop?"


    "The chicken coop is used to domesticate primitive chickens!" Mu Feng pointed to the sheep pen, "The place where the sheep are raised is called the sheep pen, and the place where the chickens are raised is called the chicken coop!"


    After a pause, he continued, "But these primitive chickens haven''t been domesticated yet, so they can''t be put in a small chicken coop, they must be put in a big chicken coop!"


    "Big chicken coop? Why?" Bai Fang frowned, tilted his head and thought about it but couldn''t figure it out.


    "Because they are still wild, they suddenly lose their freedom and are locked up. If the space is too small, they will easily die of anger!" Mu Feng explained with a smile.


    "Deadly mad?" Bai Fang was stunned for a moment, his brows were furrowed into a knot, his face was full of puzzlement, and he looked even cuter.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "If the space is too small, they will not eat or drink, and then starve to death!"


    "Can primitive chickens also be angry?" White Fang looked curiously at the chained chickens, full of disbelief.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, thinking: "Chicken raising is a skilled job!"


    In fact, what he said was true.


    When he was still in modern times, he had caught wild pheasants. Whether they were placed alone in chicken cages or put together with domestic chickens, they would definitely starve to death before long.


    But if it is a relatively spacious place, whether it is a single or a group, it can live well.


    This is the advantage of him coming from modern times. He has unimaginable experience for raising chickens!


    "Okay, now everyone come together with me to weave a big chicken coop, big enough to put all these chickens in!"


    Mu Feng picked up a few vines in one hand, and picked up a bone knife in the other, sharpened a section of the vines, and then inserted them obliquely into the ground, with the tip about ten centimeters into the ground.


    Then Mu Feng cut a few more vines, and inserted them into the ground parallel to the vines five or six centimeters apart.


    Then he inserted rattan in the opposite direction, so that the prototype of a diamond-shaped fence came out.


    Immediately afterwards, he used his hands to weave the upper part of the cane and place the cane in a staggered manner, which made it more stable.


    "Now everyone can weave rattan nets like this with rattan sticks. After forming a big circle, it becomes a big chicken coop!"


    Mu Feng looked at the length of the rattan, thought for a while and said, "Attention, the rattan should be placed in the middle as far as possible, so that the primitive chicken can be allowed to rush out of the chicken coop!"


    His idea is very simple, that is, weave the chicken cage into a "bottleneck" cage with a wide bottom and a narrow top, so that even if the original chicken can fly a certain distance, it cannot rush out of the chicken cage.


    After all, a chicken cannot fly vertically over a two-meter-high obstacle, and flying obliquely will be restricted by a cage that is wide at the bottom and narrow at the top.


    This is also Mu Feng''s experience in raising chickens in his previous life.


    Sure enough, there are so many people and so much strength, almost all the people in the tribe can contribute to weaving the fence chicken coop, and it was "completed" in less than half an hour.


    Mufeng asked someone to leave a gap, and weaved a small fence gate by himself, and tied it with a tightener.


    Such a ground is the bottom, the mouth of the cage is facing the sky, the height is nearly three meters, and a large chicken cage with a radius of two to three hundred square meters is woven in this way.


    Looking at such a big chicken coop, Mu Feng suddenly had a feeling that if he applied for the Guinness Book of Records in his previous life, it would definitely be another world record.


    He asked Li Hu to put the original chickens in the chicken cage one by one, only to find that eight chickens were dying, and they were lifted out directly.


    Wooden Feng counted it, and the remaining 104 chickens included thirty-six roosters and sixty-eight hens.


    In line with the principle of "domestication and reproduction", Mu Feng picked out the old and the weak among the thirty-six roosters, and kept twelve roosters inside.


    In this way, there are thirty-two chickens in the first batch of edible chickens!


    Thirty-two chickens, the sum that the Jiang clan has never eaten in the past few years!


    After all, primal chickens are really fast.


    This can be confirmed from the original chicken running in the chicken cage to only seeing afterimages.


    The chickens are put away, but the problem arises again, how to raise these chickens.


    Sure enough, Mingguang asked, "Mufeng, how should these primitive chickens be raised, they don''t even eat grass!"


    "It''s simple!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "There are grass ears that were killed last autumn and winter around the tribe, and someone specially picked up the grass ears and threw them in. In addition to grass ears, everyone can also dig up the soil to catch earthworms, small bugs, and big ones." Leaves of grass... can be eaten by primitive chickens!"


    "Oh, by the way, don''t forget to dig another pool here, build it with stones, and give water to drink once every morning, noon, and night."


    "Also, put some dry thatch in it!"


    "Dried thatch?" Mingguang was surprised, "What''s the use of it?"


    "If there is no accident, you will know tomorrow!" Mu Feng smiled mysteriously, and then waved his hands, "Okay, everyone go to work."


    Then he looked to the west of the tribe, and saw Li Hu and his people coming back from a distance. It seemed that they did not return empty-handed.


    But Li Huren started to yell loudly before reaching the protective wall: "Great Chief, Great Chief, look at how many wild sheep we have captured again!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29

    Li Hu and the others brought back a dozen or so wild sheep, all beaming.


    But after seeing the large chicken coop behind Mu Feng, his joy turned into shock: "God! You caught all these hairy dragons?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "I caught a lot this time, I didn''t expect there to be so many in this forest!"


    He looked behind Li Hu, and couldn''t help laughing: "It seems that you have captured it too!"


    "Well, there are eleven of them this time!" Li Hu excitedly said, "I saw that the trap was still working. After the sheep were caught, they were covered with grass. It''s a pity that there is not enough salt in the tribe, otherwise we would spread the grass." Some salt water, should be able to catch more!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes! But we have to wait for the tribe to get enough salt. By the way, where did the tribe get the salt before?"


    Li Hu''s expression turned embarrassing: "It was exchanged with the Manglong Department. It was their people who stole our tribal fire and seriously injured the old chief!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng asked strangely, "Where did they get the salt?"


    "Since there are two tribes who have been exchanging things with each other, why do they come to our tribe to steal fire?"


    "Hmph!" Li Hu said angrily, "We used to give them furs, and they gave us salt. But last time we prepared furs to exchange with them, their people said that the salt was gone, and they wanted us to come back. "


    "But not long after we came back, their people came, robbed the fur, and stole the holy fire. Our Jiang family almost died!" Li Hu gritted his teeth, "We must avenge this revenge!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded heavily, "Revenge is definitely to be taken, but now our Jiang family has few people and the tribe is not strong enough. Reckless revenge will only cause the tribe to suffer heavy losses, do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Li Hu lowered his head slightly.


    "Okay, you send the sheep to the sheepfold first!" Mu Feng said, "I will find a way to deal with the tribe, let''s make the tribe stronger together!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded heavily, "Then I''ll go first!"


    After Li Hu left, Mu Feng frowned and thought.


    It was a great joy to catch more than one hundred primitive chickens today.


    But the two things before and after made him feel nervous, because of one thing - the weakness of the Jiang clan!


    "I must change Jiang Shi!" Mu Feng made up his mind in his heart.


    At the same time, he communicated with the system again: "System, hand in the task!"


    This time he handed in two animal domestication tasks at once, one was the primitive chicken, and the other was the previous earth dragon.


    system hint:


    "The task of domesticating primitive chickens is completed, get 300 achievement points!


    The task of taming the earth dragon is completed, and you will get 300 achievement points! "


    After this, plus the remaining 350 achievement points, Mu Feng''s achievement points reached 950 points!


    The 950-point achievement can be exchanged for a lot of things, but this time Mu Feng made up his mind not to spend it indiscriminately, and decided to save it to exchange for the Wood Dao Derivation Technique.


    He wants to acquire enough powerful skills so that he can lead the tribe to become stronger!


    "Achievement points, or achievement points!" Mu Feng sat aside and thought carefully.


    Seeing that Mufeng was silent again, the people of the tribe spontaneously walked away.


    Bai Fang''s face was full of concern, he looked back at Mu Feng after taking two steps.


    On the other hand, Mu Feng was thinking of ways to obtain achievement points.


    "Looking for spices, one is 100 achievement points. If you want to get 2000 achievement points, you need to find at least eleven kinds of spices!" Mu Feng shook his head, "What''s the use of just looking for spices, it''s just to adjust the taste. "


    "What I want to do is something that can change the tribe!"


    He communicated with the system again: "Can I also get achievement points for helping the tribe find other food?"


    The system replied: "Yes, for every additional food found in the tribe, you can get 200 achievement points!"


    "No matter what kind of food it is, as long as it''s edible, right?" Mu Feng confirmed.


    "Yes!" The system answered in the affirmative.


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng frowned, "If that''s the case, then I''ll go into the mountains to find food and spices in the afternoon!"


    After making a decision, Mu Feng turned to look for the old chief, hoping to get some inexplicable information from him about the inexplicable information in his mind.


    In the past few days, he has been trying to get in touch with the foggy thing in his mind, but he can''t get close every time.


    He only knew that the solid mass was passed down to him by the old man, but he had no idea how to use it.


    After asking the system, the system gave a suggestion, exchange 5,000 achievement points for a memory key, and then help him unlock the mystery.


    Mu Feng, who was penniless in terms of achievement points, had no choice but to retreat angrily, and turned his hopes to this old man who passed on his memory.


    It''s just a pity that after the old man was saved by himself, he forgot most of the things in just one day and was completely immersed in his own world.


    Mu Feng went to the thatched cottage, and asked the old man again, but the result was that the old man was still talking to himself, and Mu Feng couldn''t understand what he was talking about at all.


    In desperation, he had to leave and find a way by himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30

    After leaving the thatched hut, Mu Feng returned to the cave where he lived.


    There are very few things in the cave, thatch, animal skins and stone pots, but nothing else.


    Mu Feng sighed again: "Anyway, I''m also a great chief of a tribe, and even the place where I live is so shabby! It seems that many basic things in the tribe have to be done!"


    He said to himself: "House, daily utensils, daily necessities..."


    He rubbed his head, lamenting that the transition from primitive society to modern society is really not easy.


    "There are so many things, I can only do one by one!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Do the more urgent and important things first!"


    Thinking of this, he went to Mingguang again.


    After all, Mingguang was very familiar with the introduction of wild beasts during the three hunting trips, obviously he was very familiar with the jungle.


    Mu Feng just wanted him to use his strengths and take him into the mountains to have a look.


    "Mu Feng!" Sensing Mu Feng''s approach, Ming Guang hurriedly ran out of his cave, "What do you want from me?"


    "En!" Mu Feng looked at Ming Guang with a sad expression on his face, "What''s wrong, Uncle Ming Guang?"


    Ming Guang sighed: "Shuo Feng..."


    "Shuo Feng!" Mu Feng was startled suddenly, and immediately remembered.


    Shuofeng is Mingguang''s son, and he followed Mingguang to the wild jungle since he was a child, and his familiarity with the wild is no less than Mingguang''s.


    The sour fruit that White Fang likes was originally brought to her by Shuo Feng.


    When the Manglong tribe robbed the tribe last time, the reason why I fell unconscious was because the Manglong tribe smashed at him with a big stick.


    At that time, Shuo Feng went head-on, blocked the blow for Mu Feng, and hit someone on the head directly...


    As for why he was "comatose", it should be that after Shuo Feng blocked the blow, he was hit again.


    And it seems that the owner of his own body - the original Mu Feng should be dead, otherwise he wouldn''t have come here through time travel.


    In any case, he was in this situation to save "himself", and Mu Feng couldn''t ignore it.


    "Shuo Feng, how is he?" Mu Feng asked anxiously.


    "He still hasn''t woken up!" Ming Guang said with grief on his face, "He''s about to die now..."


    "Ah?" Remembering that Mingguang has been as usual for the past two days, and he didn''t see any clues at all, he hurriedly asked, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "It''s useless!" Ming Guang shook his head, "The old chief said, I''m afraid you two children won''t survive, and whether you wake up depends on God''s will."


    "And the tribe is in crisis now, the tribe needs you more than us..."


    Mu Feng didn''t care if Ming Guang hadn''t finished speaking, and went straight to the cave: "Shuo Feng!"


    Mingguang hurriedly followed behind.


    When Mu Feng came into the cave, he saw that the ground was covered with thick thatch, and lying flat on the thatch was a young boy with a dark and thin face and sharp features.


    It''s just that the young man''s eyes are tightly closed, and his face is getting thinner because he has been lethargic for too many days and hasn''t eaten much. Especially there are small blood stains on his neck and ears, which looks very bleak.


    "Shuo Feng!" Mu Feng''s heart tightened, "Could it be..."


    "Alas..." Ming Guang sighed helplessly seeing Mu Feng like this.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand to sniff carefully towards Shuo Feng, and felt that he was still breathing extremely weakly, so his hanging heart relaxed.


    As long as he is still breathing, he has a way to save Shuo Feng!


    "He can still be saved!" Mu Feng hurriedly said this to reassure Ming Guang.


    Sure enough, after hearing this sentence, Ming Guang was stunned, and then said happily: "Really?"


    Mu Feng silently nodded, with his back to the bright light, stretched out his hand to the top of Shuo Feng''s head, and began to perform the healing technique silently.


    Immediately, pale green light spots appeared in the cave, and after the light spots appeared, they began to flock to Mu Feng''s palm.


    Mingguang noticed something strange, and stared at these light spots with wide eyes.


    "This is..." Ming Guang''s eyes were full of enthusiasm, and he was too excited to speak.


    And Mufeng naturally saw the green light spots around him, and he watched these light spots converge towards his palm, and flowed into the top of Shuofeng''s head through his palm.


    Different from the last time when he used to save the old chief, this time he obviously felt the green light spot rushing from his palm to the top of Shuofeng''s head, and he was very comfortable with a warm feeling.


    But then the eyelids trembled, making him feel drowsy.


    "I''m going, it turns out that this spell consumes so much energy!" Mu Feng secretly bit the tip of his tongue to prevent himself from falling asleep, and kept his palm on Shuo Feng''s head.


    For about ten minutes, it was a great torment for Mufeng¡ªhe was really sleepy!


    But fortunately, Shuo Feng finally woke up!


    After waking up, Shuo Feng opened his eyes, looked at Mu Feng who was on the bedside with his eyelids tightly propped up, and then at Ming Guang who was standing beside him, and finally spoke: "Father, Mu Feng?"


    "Wake up, finally wake up!" Ming Guang was overjoyed and jumped up excitedly, "Great!"


    And Shuofeng''s mother came over after hearing the news, and wept with joy when she saw Shuofeng who had woken up.


    Then the couple knelt on one knee, with one hand up, facing Mufeng: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Shuo Feng, who had just woken up, was stunned for a moment, then looked at Mu Feng: "The Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and forced his eyelids to say: "Uncle Mingguang, you go to the chicken coop and grab a big primitive chicken, kill it, tease it clean, find a stone pot, put the chicken in it, fill it up with water, and stew it. Shuofeng eat!"


    "Steamed in a stone pot?" Ming Guang was a little at a loss.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to say: "Go and clean the chicken, and then I will stew it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31

    Naturally, what Mu Feng wants to do is chicken soup, because the most suitable thing for Shuo Feng''s body is to drink chicken soup for nourishment.


    When the soup was cooking, the smell of the chicken soup filled the whole cave, and Mingguang and his wife couldn''t help but leaned up to Mufeng and asked, "Mufeng, is this the stewed soup you mentioned? It''s too fragrant!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng picked up a small stone jar, filled it up, pulled off two big chicken legs, put them in the bowl, and held them in front of Shuo Feng, "Shuo Feng, it''s a little hot, be careful!"


    But he thought in his heart: "It''s a pity, there are no onions, ginger and shiitake mushrooms, otherwise it would be more fragrant."


    At this moment, an idea flashed in his mind: "Yes, onions, ginger, garlic, and mushroom shoots, these can be used as spices and food!"


    He immediately had a calculation in his heart.


    Shuofeng had already smelled the aroma and was already hungry. He pulled the chicken leg, pinched it in his hand and put it on the tip of his nose to inhale the aroma vigorously, then bit down!


    It''s just that he bit the whole chicken leg in his mouth with this bite, which made him stick out his tongue repeatedly.


    Even so, Shuo Feng was still reluctant to let go after tasting such a delicious Shuo Feng for the first time, he chewed twice and swallowed it down.


    Mu Feng was a little helpless, he thought of how the original chicken refused to let go in order to eat fish sticks.


    Then he hurriedly suppressed this thought, after all, people are different from animals!


    While Mu Feng was sighing, Shuo Feng ate another chicken leg, and then picked up the stone pot and smelled the chicken soup, and drank it all with his head raised.


    Looking at him, it seems that the chicken soup is not hot, and it seems that he poured it directly into his stomach as if he had no throat.


    "Is there any more?" Shuo Feng, who finished drinking the soup in an instant, was still not satisfied, and looked at Mu Feng.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng held the stone pot, turned around to fill him with soup, and gave Shuo Feng the rest of the chicken.


    Shuo Feng was not too polite, he ate the meat and drank the soup like a storm.


    Mu Feng was dumbfounded.


    That was a primitive chicken that weighed no more than seven or eight catties, and with the addition of a large stone pot of soup, Shuo Feng ate it all by himself!


    It''s not that he loves the chicken, but with such a large amount, can Shuo Feng''s stomach hold it?


    It''s just that he obviously worried too much. After eating and drinking, Shuo Feng rubbed his stomach, let out a stinky and loud fart, then stood up from the thatched bed, covered his nose and said, "Go out and talk!"


    Mu Feng looked at Shuo Feng in surprise, "You don''t need to rest anymore?"


    "No! It''s too uncomfortable to sleep on it!" Shuo Feng shook his head, "And I''m fine!"


    The shock in the eyes of Ming Guang who was following him was unbelievable, and he was a little more certain about the spell that Mu Feng cast in his heart.


    The more so, the brighter his eyes became.


    Shuo Feng came outside the cave and took a big breath of fresh air: "Don''t worry, Huamaolong, I won''t eat you for nothing. I''ll give you another one later!"


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, shook his head and said, "No need!"


    "What''s the point!" Hei Shou straightened his neck, "I know the flower hair dragon is hard to catch, so I will definitely pay you!"


    "But, there are already more than one hundred in the tribe!" Mu Feng said with a smile.


    "How is it possible!" Shuo Feng looked at Mu Feng incredulously, "More than a hundred! You lied to me, right?"


    "What are you doing lying to you?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "You will find out if you follow me to see!"


    Shuofeng was dubious, and followed Mufeng to Beishan.


    And Ming Guang, who didn''t follow, was obviously very relieved for the two of them.


    The two came to the chicken coop, Shuofeng looked at the primitive chicken galloping in the chicken coop, and was speechless in surprise.


    He looked at the wild sheep in the sheepfold again, and asked uncertainly, "Did you catch these during the past few days when I was in a coma?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng laughed and nodded, "Well, now you believe it!"


    "I believe it!" Shuo Feng looked at the wild sheep and the primitive chicken, his eyes sparkled.


    Mu Feng suddenly remembered the purpose of going to find Ming Guang today, looked at the young man in front of him, his eyes brightened, and he asked with a smile: "Shuo Feng, is the soup delicious just now?"


    "It''s delicious!" Shuo Feng said with a smile, "I''ve never had such a delicious drink!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "But if you can put some other things in it, the taste will be even better!"


    "Ah, can it be better?" Shuo Feng was surprised, and hurriedly asked, "What?"


    "Uh, put some spices in it, such as onions, mushrooms and the like."


    "Spices, mushrooms?" Shuo Feng looked puzzled, "Where are they?"


    Mu Feng felt happy, Shuo Feng had found an idea.


    He smiled and said, "There are forests and mountains outside! So we can go there to find them!"


    Shuo Feng suddenly understood what Mu Feng meant: "You mean to go to the woods to find it? But the woods are too dangerous, they are all wild beasts. We don''t have weapons either!"


    What he meant was obvious. There were many wild beasts outside, and they were also very dangerous.


    But if he has a weapon, he dares to go out.


    Mu Feng knew him very well, and what he was waiting for was his words.


    "Why not?" He stretched out his hand, holding a fine iron dagger that was as long as his forearm, "Hey, here you are!"


    "This is..." Shuo Feng breathed out suddenly, "This is a golden weapon! It''s the sharpest golden knife!"


    He looked at Mu Feng in disbelief: "Where did you get it?"


    Before Mu Feng could answer, he asked eagerly, "Is this for me?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded, and handed him the knife.


    Shuo Feng''s momentum suddenly changed after receiving the knife, and a confident and fierce expression suddenly appeared on his thin and dark face.


    He licked his lips and grinned, "With this golden knife, I can take you into the jungle!"


    Mu Feng looked at it, nodded and smiled.


    But he sighed softly again in his heart: "What the hell, this knife is too expensive, 200 achievement points!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32

    Shuo Feng retracted the dagger, and looked at Mu Feng with surprise and enthusiasm.


    Before that, he had only heard about it from his father, but had never actually seen it.


    I didn''t expect that now I have a golden weapon, and it is the most respected golden knife by the clansmen!


    "Wood Wind!" Shuo Feng clenched the dagger tightly, "Tell me, what are you looking for in the woods? With this golden knife, I want to see if I can kill the bear on Manghuang Mountain!"


    "Don''t!" Mu Feng quickly waved his hand, "I didn''t come to you to take risks!"


    "What''s that for?"


    "As I said just now, I want to go to the mountains to help the tribe find all kinds of edible food, so that the tribe can eat more in the future, and your father and the others won''t have to work so hard to hunt!"


    Shuo Feng''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "I know that you, like Uncle Mingguang, are very familiar with the forests in the mountains, so I ask you to lead me the way!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng grinned, "When are you leaving?"


    "Just in the afternoon, you go back and prepare first!"


    "it is good!"


    In the afternoon, the sun passed due south, and the wood wind waited for the north wind.


    Mu Feng himself was carrying a small pannier made of rattan, a rope of animal tendons, and a shovel, which he also exchanged for 200 achievement points.


    It is said to be a shovel, which is a bit similar to a military shovel. It has serrations on one side and a sharp edge on the other. It can really pierce, cut, dig and saw.


    Shuofeng is also equipped with animal tendon rope, bamboo javelin, short knife, big stick and so on.


    The two were walking together, and the things they brought were obviously different.


    Mu Feng wanted to find something, while Shuo Feng was obviously rushing to fight.


    He was a little speechless, and said with a smile: "We are here for food, not hunting!"


    Shuofeng hurriedly explained: "There are too many wild animals in the forest, so bring these to avoid danger."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, let''s not go far, let''s look in Dongshan."


    "Okay!" Shuofeng nodded, "I''m familiar with Dongshan!"


    The two then headed towards Dongshan.


    Because the road they walked was in a relatively open area, it was relatively safe along the way.


    Occasionally, I saw one or two primitive chickens alone, and they didn''t even run away when they saw them.


    Only when Shuo Feng tried to shoot them with a bamboo spear, they would flap their wings and run away, but they would come back after a while.


    The "stupidity" of the beasts in the primitive period can be seen.


    Even so, Shuofeng still couldn''t catch a primitive chicken, so he couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged: "Why can you catch so many flower dragons, but I can''t?"


    "It''s simple!" Mu Feng said with a smile, took out a piece of fish stick from the animal skin he carried with him, grabbed a leaf to make a small bowl, put the fish meat and threw it at the primitive chicken as usual.


    The result is self-evident, the smell of meat attracted the original chicken, and then it bit the leaf bowl and circled around.


    Shuo Feng was dumbfounded, as if he had seen a ghost.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "What spell are you casting?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, and patiently explained to him. Shuo Feng understood half of what he heard, but looked at Mu Feng with obvious fear.


    Only then did he think of what his father said to himself: "Now Mufeng is the great chief, and you must respect him enough in everything you say and do. He saved the tribe, and he also saved you!"


    "Great Chief!" Shuo Feng was in awe and excited, "Now I know how to catch it!"


    After finishing speaking, he couldn''t wait to overturn the primitive chicken with a bamboo spear, and then tied it with animal tendon rope and carried it on the bamboo spear.


    Mu Feng felt quite helpless, he came out to find spices and wild vegetables.


    Unexpectedly, these things were not found, and Shuofeng''s place had already "opened".


    "We are here to find something to eat!" Mu Feng reminded again.


    "But this primitive chicken can be eaten!" Shuo Feng grinned loudly, "It can''t go away by itself, and it will be wasted if you don''t take it away!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Then don''t hunt anymore, what we are looking for are plants!"


    "Okay!" Shuofeng nodded, and seriously lowered his head to look left and right.


    The two finally entered the foot of Dongshan Mountain.


    In spring, there are already many green vegetation in the mountains.


    Many plants are unknown to Mufeng, so they have to communicate with the system to identify them.


    Soon, Wooden Wind finally found a small piece of wild vegetable!


    The discovery of this piece of wild vegetables made Mu Feng cheer up: "Shepherd''s purse!"


    Mu Feng shouted in surprise, the wild shepherd''s purse in front of him is almost the same as the modern shepherd''s purse.


    The difference is that the wild shepherd''s purse is obviously smaller!


    However, the flavor and taste of wild shepherd''s purse are not comparable to that of shepherd''s purse grown in modern greenhouses.


    Wash and pick the wild shepherd''s purse, make a soup with boiling water, sprinkle some salt and garlic, and the taste will be incomparable.


    If you can add some vinegar and sesame oil, the taste will be absolutely amazing!


    There is also shepherd''s purse pork dumplings, not to mention the taste.


    Of course, shepherd''s purse can also be stir-fried and soup, and the taste is not bad.


    Looking at the wild shepherd''s purse in front of him, Mu Feng couldn''t help swallowing when he thought of the delicious scene of eating shepherd''s purse in his previous life.


    "Great Chief?" Shuo Feng was a little confused, "Why are you drooling over a piece of grass?"


    "You don''t understand!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "We have already found an edible wild vegetable!"


    "Wild vegetables?" Shuofeng rubbed the back of his head, puzzled, "Eat this grass? Can this thing be eaten?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "You will like to eat it in the future!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33

    Mu Feng looked at this small piece of shepherd''s purse, was full of joy, dug some and put them in the basket, then chopped a branch with a shovel and stuck it on the ground.


    "What is this for?" Shuo Feng asked in confusion.


    "This is for marking!" Mu Feng explained with a smile, "This place is not far from the tribe, I will find someone to dig them up and plant them later!"


    "Plant this?" Shuofeng scratched his head, "It''s all over this mountain, why do you want to plant it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "You will know later!"


    "Then what shall we do now?" Shuo Feng asked.


    "Well, keep going inside!" Mu Feng glanced at the wild shepherd''s purse again, and said inwardly, "I''ve already found a wild vegetable, and the 200-point achievement is gone!"


    So the two stood up again and walked up the mountain.


    Because Mufeng found the shepherd''s purse first, now Shuofeng also regained his energy.


    Walking on the mountain road, he looked left and right, pointing at a plant and asking Mu Feng, "Look, can this be eaten?"


    "What about this?"


    "Can this grass be eaten?"


    Mu Feng was a little amused, and corrected: "The edible ones are called wild vegetables, and the inedible ones are called grass!"


    Shuo Feng shook his head helplessly: "But I don''t know which ones are wild vegetables and which ones are grasses!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "This time the two of us came here to find wild vegetables. I can teach you to recognize them, and you can teach the tribe members when you go back!"


    "Okay!" Shuo Feng nodded his head heavily. He had already heard from his father that Mu Feng was now the great chief. He had taken the tribe out hunting three times, and the three times were rewarding.


    Father told him that if he could go out with the great chief, he must be very energetic, watch carefully, study hard, and protect the great chief.


    Mu Feng didn''t know what Shuo Feng was thinking, so he continued to walk forward, looking left and right, hoping to find something.


    To be honest, the mountains at the eastern foot of Dongdong Mountain are gentle, with many plants and more weeds. It is really difficult to find edible wild vegetables.


    He wondered if he had gone in the wrong direction. Wild vegetables should be found in the woods, while medicinal herbs and fungi were grown in the mountains.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but search for some rotten wood roots and some shallow grass, hoping to find mushrooms or something.


    As a result, he simply changed his mind, and soon he saw clusters of light gray mushrooms beside a thick tree root!


    "Shuhua!" Mu Feng exclaimed again.


    Tree flower is a kind of mushroom, which is more similar to oyster mushroom, but the color is not as dark as oyster mushroom.


    Because tree flowers mostly grow on dead wood, they look like a blooming flower from a distance, so they are also called "tree flower mushrooms".


    Tree flower mushrooms can not only be eaten, but also used as traditional Chinese medicine. Needless to say, the nutritional value is perfect for cooking or soup!


    In his previous life, Mufeng went to the mountains to do archaeology, and he lived and cooked in the wild. Sometimes he would find some mushrooms such as tree flowers to make soup.


    Seeing Shuhua in this primitive society right now, he immediately felt a kindness.


    He carefully cut off a cluster of tree flowers with a shovel and put them in the basket, and cut off branches and stuck them on the ground to mark them.


    Now Shuofeng was surprised again: "Great chief, what kind of grass is this, can it be eaten?"


    "This is a mushroom, you can eat it!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "But it''s not grass, it''s a fungus!"


    He looked left and right, and found another kind of mushroom that looked like an unopened umbrella. He reached out and pulled one out, and said with a smile, "This is called an umbrella mushroom, and you can eat it too."


    "In addition, the mushroom that grows on this kind of tree is called Matsutake, which is rare and edible!" Mu Feng patiently explained, "But remember, not all mushrooms can be eaten! Some are poisonous, If you eat it, you will die!"


    "Ah?" Shuo Feng was taken aback, "Then what to do, no one knows you except your tribe!"


    "Simple!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "generally edible mushrooms are of this color, gray, light yellow, and brown. Other mushrooms such as red, purple, and other brighter colors are more poisonous and cannot be eaten. "


    After a pause, he quickly added: "If you are going to pick mushrooms in the future, don''t pick mushrooms that look good in color!"


    "Yes!" Shuo Feng quickly remembered it in his heart, for fear of missing any details.


    "No wonder Dad wants me to study hard with the great chief, so he knows so much!" Shuo Feng thought to himself.


    Mu Feng pointed to Shuhua: "When you return to the tribe, you will have to bring people to bring these things back to the tribe, don''t forget it!"


    "Yes, I will definitely remember!" Shuo Feng nodded solemnly.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, got up and continued to walk forward.


    At the same time, he was thinking in his heart: "Tree flowers can be eaten, 200 achievement points. Umbrella mushrooms can be eaten, 200 achievement points! Haha, it''s too easy to earn achievement points on this trip to the mountains!"


    While walking, Mu Feng thought, while Shuo Feng looked at his surroundings thoughtfully, stopping and walking to see what "eatable" things were around.


    Suddenly, he took a deep breath, and quickly shouted: "Great chief, stop!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was still thinking about something, when he heard Shuo Feng shouting, he subconsciously stood up, "What''s wrong?"


    Shuo Feng ran to Mu Feng''s side in one stride, raised his dagger, and stared at one direction...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34

    Following Shuo Feng''s low shout, Mu Feng instinctively sensed something strange around him.


    Although he hadn''t turned around yet, he felt danger from Shuo Feng''s expression.


    He subconsciously looked in the direction Shuo Feng was looking at, and found a black-skinned wild boar with huge fangs appeared there!


    "Wild boar!" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up instantly, and he couldn''t help but let out a low cry.


    Shuo Feng wondered: Why did the chief feel happy when he saw a wild boar?


    He hurriedly stood between Mufeng and the wild boar, with a knife in one hand and a bamboo spear in the other, in case the wild boar might attack at any time.


    Mu Feng was half of his body blocked, but he could clearly see the wild boar walking towards them at a leisurely pace.


    He gasped. This wild boar was bigger than the biggest wild boar he had seen in the mountains in his previous life, with two tusks bent directly to the top of his head.


    You know, the wild boar he saw in his previous life weighed 800 catties!


    Right now, this wild boar, which is more than two sizes bigger in terms of size and fangs, knows its lethality without even thinking about it!


    The tips of this wild boar''s tusks gleamed coldly, and they looked very sharp.


    There is no doubt that whoever hits the wild boar''s fangs will be seriously injured if they don''t die.


    With a knife in his hand, Shuo Feng turned his head and said to Mu Feng, "Great chief, I''ll go up and hold it down later, you run quickly!"


    As he said that, Shuo Feng was about to step forward with his saber.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng hurriedly grabbed Shuo Feng, "Put the knife away!"


    "What?" Shuo Feng shouted, "How can it be done? If it rushes over, we won''t be able to escape!"


    "Listen to me!" Mu Feng shouted in a low voice, "If you hold a knife, we both have to die!"


    Shuo Feng was in doubt, and put the knife back with a trembling hand. At the same time, he was not as vicious as he had seen the wild boar before.


    It seems that the short knife gave him not a little bit of courage.


    Mu Feng shook his head, and signaled Shuo Feng to put away the bamboo spear as well.


    Shuo Feng wanted to say something, but Mu Feng stopped him with his eyes, so he could only do as he said.


    "Just stand here, don''t move!" Mu Feng said in a low voice, "When it comes to us later, don''t move. Don''t even look into its eyes, understand?"


    "I know, I know..." Shuo Feng trembled a little.


    Mu Feng patted him on the back lightly, indicating that he was okay, then walked gently in front of Shuo Feng, and faced the wild boar by himself.


    "Ah?" Shuofeng was taken aback, before he stretched out his hand and whispered, "Great Chief! You can''t..."


    "Listen to me, don''t make a sound!" Mu Feng whispered.


    "yes!"


    The wild boar, which weighed no less than a thousand catties, paced around and appeared around twenty paces from the two of them. When they saw the sudden appearance of the two, they were obviously taken aback, their small eyes rolled, and they were obviously thinking.


    "Great Chief..." Shuo Feng whispered.


    "Don''t talk, trust me!"


    "yes!"


    At this time, the wild boar finally finished thinking, and continued to walk towards them.


    Shuo Feng was so nervous that he didn''t dare to see the wild boar.


    This was not the case for Mu Feng, the old god was there, not only did not panic, but looked forward to it.


    Because just now, he thought of the elementary animal taming technique he knew, which happened to be effective on wild boars!


    Seeing that the wild boar finally came to the two of them step by step, Mu Feng took a step forward pretending nothing happened, and at the same time untied the basket on his shoulder, pretending that he didn''t see the wild boar.


    "What''s this for?" Shuo Feng wondered.


    The wild boar had already walked up to the two of them, and was taken aback by Mu Feng''s actions. He stretched out his nose carefully and slurped forward twice, as if to confirm whether the two of them were in danger.


    A foul smell came from the wild boar''s two big nostrils, and Shuo Feng was so disgusted that he almost vomited it out.


    Mu Feng also endured the nausea, snorted coldly, and then did not open his mouth, his throats rubbed together, making a "hulu huh huh huh" sound.


    The wild boar was startled, shook his head and quickly took a step back. At the same time, he stretched his front legs forward and lowered his head, revealing two huge fangs facing Mu Feng and the others.


    "Ah!" Shuo Feng almost yelled, but when he thought of what Mu Feng said, he quickly covered his mouth and did not speak.


    Mu Feng didn''t stare directly at the wild boar, but glanced at the wild boar lightly with condescending eyes, and then made a sound of "àÍÂÀºÙ, Oululu" in his mouth, and at the same time stretched out his hand, saying "Come here" to the wild boar. " posture.


    "What?" Although Shuofeng was standing behind Mufeng, he saw all this because of his tall stature.


    He was inexplicably terrified in his heart: "Great Chief, he didn''t mean to ask the wild boar to come here by himself?"


    The wild boar was obviously taken aback, and the head that had been raised up was raised again.


    It looked at the guy who looked obviously different from it in confusion, as if wondering what he asked him to do in the past!


    Mu Feng was very impatient, and the sound of "Aoolulu, Oululu" continued to come out of his throat, and at the same time he rubbed his foot on the ground, looking a little anxious.


    The wild boar was urged, shook its head violently, snorted, and another foul smell came out, but it just couldn''t come over.


    Mufeng let out a "hum" again, and after a "Olulu", he stomped his right foot on the ground fiercely, and stretched out his hand to take a step forward, as if to touch the wild boar''s tusks.


    The wild boar was taken aback, but he didn''t care about anything else, he turned around and ran away!


    "Ah?" Now Shuofeng was completely surprised, and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Wild boar, did you just run away like this?" He subconsciously looked at Mu Feng, only to find that Mu Feng had picked up his back basket and quickly ran over with the wild boar.


    At the same time, he was still yelling some incomprehensible words such as "àÍÂÀ²·".


    "What''s going on here?" Shuofeng didn''t have time to think about it, so he quickly picked up his knife and followed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35

    The big wild boar ran in front, Mu Feng chased after him, and Shuo Feng followed.


    The scene was very strange.


    "Great Chief!" Shuo Feng yelled in a low voice, "Stop quickly, further ahead is the depths of Dongshan Mountain, and there are many fierce beasts inside!"


    Wooden Wind just stopped.


    He was so excited to see the big wild boar just now, he couldn''t help but communicate with the big wild boar with animal taming skills, hoping to take the big wild boar away.


    But the big wild boar was obviously unwilling, so he turned around and left.


    As for why the big wild boar is not as obedient as the earth dragon, Mu Feng guessed that there may be two reasons.


    One is that his animal taming skills are rudimentary, and it is difficult to be effective against a wild and unruly beast like a big wild boar.


    Second, when the Armored Earth Dragon was sent to their tribe, it had obviously been tamed, but it just didn''t obey the Jiang clan''s orders.


    "It seems that in order to really tame wild boars, you still need advanced animal taming skills! But the achievement points..." Mu Feng was speechless to himself.


    But he also confirmed one thing, that is, with the beast taming technique, he should not be in danger when encountering ordinary wild beasts.


    "Great Chief!" Shuo Feng asked with lingering fear, "What happened just now? Why did that wild boar run away suddenly? Did you use some spell?"


    "Hmm!" Mu Feng didn''t want to make any troubles, so he didn''t bother to explain.


    Now that he has the status of a great chief, many methods obtained from the system can be explained by the "great chief", and no one doubts it.


    "Oh!" Shocked expression appeared in Shuofeng''s eyes, and he said in his heart, "Sure enough", and then asked, "You have chased it away, why are you chasing after it?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Now that there are sheep and primitive chickens in the tribe, if there are wild animals as big as wild boars as food, will the hunting team not have to take risks to hunt in the future?"


    Shuofeng finally came to his senses, and looked at Mufeng in disbelief: "You mean you have to raise even wild boars?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "And the wild boar is so big, it has a lot of meat on it! Killing one is enough to feed many people!"


    "But wild boars are rare and ferocious in the forest, and even some tigers and leopards dare not fight them head-on!" Shuofeng said with worry on his face, "Just now, if it comes here just now, I''m afraid we will both have to fight." die!"


    "Don''t worry!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "When we go back to the tribe, I''ll think of a way to catch wild boars! Even if they can''t be raised, they can be caught back to the tribe for food!"


    "Wild boars also eat poisonous snakes. Therefore, there are generally no poisonous snakes and insects in places where they are. Therefore, if the tribe can raise some wild boars, poisonous snakes and the like will not dare to appear easily!"


    "But now we don''t even know where they are." Shuo Feng shook his head, "These bushes are so thick, we don''t know where they are?"


    "This is easy!" Mu Feng laughed, "Look at me!"


    As he spoke, he took out all the mushrooms he picked along the way from the back basket, crushed them all with a shovel, and scattered the juice all over the floor.


    Then he threw all the mushroom crumbs on the ground towards the entrance where the wild boar footprints disappeared.


    "What is this for?" Shuo Feng was puzzled.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, turned around and pulled Shuo Feng and ran away, finding a very secluded place to hide.


    "Don''t make a sound!" Mu Feng ordered.


    "Great chief, don''t you know magic?" Shuo Feng asked cautiously.


    "My spell is only effective for one beast, it won''t work if there are too many!" Mu Feng explained casually.


    Shuo Feng thought for a while, convinced himself, and kept silent, staring at the place where the mushroom crumbs were.


    The two waited for a while, but there was no movement around them.


    Shuo Feng couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "Great chief, what should we do?"


    "Wait!" Mu Feng whispered, "The wild boar is checking if there is any danger around, as long as there is a wild boar, it will come out!"


    He glanced at the sun and said, "It''s nearing evening now, and the wild boar is about to come out to look for food. As long as it comes out to look for food, it will definitely smell the smell of mushrooms."


    "Can wild boars smell the smell of mushrooms?" Shuo Feng was a little uncertain.


    "Don''t worry, it will definitely work!" Mu Feng was sure, "And wild boars are cautious by nature, so they are probably watching secretly in some bush now."


    Before he finished speaking, there was a faint movement on the other side of the bushes not far from where the mushroom crumbs were placed.


    The shrubs trembled, and there was little movement, but something was clearly nearby.


    Mu Feng quickly shut up, leaned down and looked there.


    At the beginning, the shrubs only shook slightly before becoming silent, and after half a minute of silence, they began to move again.


    Immediately afterwards, a fat pig head squeezed out of the bushes, its small eyes rolled around, looked around, and after confirming that there was no danger, it shook its neck, and then got out of the bushes with its whole body.


    "Huh?" Shuo Feng looked at Mu Feng subconsciously, with doubts on his face.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed, and secretly said in his heart: "That''s great!"


    Because the wild boar in front of me is not the one just now, it is much smaller!


    Mu Feng was still worried at the bottom of his heart, whether such a big wild boar would be alone. Now seeing another one emerge from the bushes, he was completely relieved.


    "If there is one, there will be two, if there are two, there will be three, if there are three, there will be a group!" Mu Feng secretly rejoiced.


    As expected, the bushes began to shake again soon after this wild boar came out.


    At the beginning, there were only two or three places, but later it became a large area!


    "My God!" Mu Feng looked at the trembling bushes, and his heart became excited: "How much is this, more than twenty or more than thirty?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36

    Forty wild boars!


    When all the wild boars appeared, Mu Feng was surprised: "Why are there so many! These wild boars are not far from the tribe, why didn''t Mingguang come here to hunt before?"


    But after thinking about it, he realized that there were so many wild boars in this group, and they were very aggressive. In addition, the hunting team in the tribe only had about fifty people, and the weapons they used were nothing more than sticks.


    Even if they all come, they are not necessarily the opponents of these wild boars!


    This is the cruelty of primitive society. Human beings are on the weak side in front of wild animals and nature.


    But Mu Feng believes that this only existed in the Jiang clan before, and now that he is the great chief, this situation will change.


    He not only wants to catch wild boars, but also raises wild boars!


    But this group of wild boars looks like there are more than forty wild boars, which is really beyond Mu Feng''s expectation.


    While watching wild boars scrambling for scattered mushroom crumbs on the ground, he thought about how to catch wild boars.


    Shuo Feng on the side didn''t dare to vent his breath, watching the herd of wild boars nervously, for fear that they would suddenly discover the traces of the two of them.


    Fortunately, these wild boars just stomped the ground for a while after looting the crushed mushrooms, and then walked away noisily.


    There is a unique smell of pigs around.


    The two waited for the wild boar to go away, and then came out of their hiding place.


    Shuo Feng looked at Mu Feng with lingering fear: "Great chief, here, there are so many wild boars, it''s hard to catch! Even if the hunting teams of the tribes are here, there''s nothing they can do about it!"


    "Well, the number is indeed a bit too much!" Mu Feng nodded.


    If there are twenty or thirty or so, he will find a way to dig a bigger trap.


    But with more than forty wild boars, what needs to be considered is not catching, but raising.


    You know, the destructive power and vengeance of wild boars cannot be ignored. He had seen two wild boars before, they escaped after being caught, and retaliated wildly. As a result, they overturned the sweet potato fields in a mountain village.


    If these more than forty wild boars are all captured, who can guarantee that there will be no accidents.


    The tribe now has only about two hundred people, and they cannot stand such a toss.


    But once so many wild boars are captured and domesticated successfully, the tribe''s meat will be guaranteed.


    After all, whether sheep or chickens, no matter the number of litters or the amount of meat produced in the future, they cannot compare with pigs.


    "It seems that we have to go back and think about it!" Mu Feng looked at the sky, it was already evening, "Okay, let''s go back! Let''s see if there are any edible wild vegetables along the way, and pick them back together!"


    "Okay!" Shuofeng heaved a sigh of relief, and finally wanted to go back.


    This trip followed the great chief, although there was no danger, it was thrilling enough.


    Especially the wild boar, which was so big that he felt palpitations, was so close to them.


    On the way back, Shuofeng was cautious, he no longer thought about hunting, but stayed behind Mufeng.


    The old god Mu Feng was there, and he returned along the way he came just now, thinking about how to catch wild boars, and checking if there were any edible wild vegetables around.


    In the end, he really found a small piece of wild onion!


    Seeing wild shallots as thick as leeks, Mu Feng almost jumped for joy.


    This time I came out to find spices and wild vegetables, but the wild vegetables found shepherd''s purse and mushrooms, but the spices only found shallots.


    "Hahaha!" Mu Feng laughed and dug out this small piece of wild onion with a shovel, and put it in his bamboo basket.


    He had already thought about it in his heart, and at night, he would use wild onions and tree flowers, add a primitive chicken to stew soup, and taste the long-lost chicken soup.


    As for the other shallots, he had to plant them, save the seeds, and let the whole tribe have this seasoning spice.


    To be honest, he couldn''t stand the bowl of chicken soup stewed for Shuo Feng in the morning.


    That is to say, Shuofeng has never tasted chicken soup before, so he finds it delicious.


    Seeing Mu Feng smiling happily, Shuo Feng couldn''t help asking, "Great chief, what good things happened to you?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng raised the wild onion in his hand, "This thing is called wild onion. It can be added to the chicken soup. It will taste even better than the one you drank in the morning!"


    "Really?" Shuo Feng was excited, "Can it be better than what I drank in the morning?"


    "I''ve never seen the world!" Mu Feng couldn''t help blurting out, "You''ll know when you drink it!"


    "What is Shimian?" Shuo Feng scratched his head, "Is it delicious?"


    Mu Feng quickly waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, you just need to know that this thing tastes good in soup! In the future, if you see something like this when you go out, you will dig out the roots and bring it back to the tribe to plant!"


    "Yes!" Although Shuo Feng was surprised, he still nodded.


    After Mufeng had dug up all the wild onions, he continued to drive towards the tribe.


    On the way, they picked some mushrooms and dug some wild shepherd''s purse.


    As soon as he returned to the tribe, Mu Feng hurriedly found an open space near his cave with a bamboo basket on his back, dug and loosened the soil with a shovel, left some of the ingredients for dinner, and planted the rest for him.


    Shepherd''s purse and wild onions, these are the first batch of vegetables Mufeng planted in the primitive society.


    After planting these wild vegetables, Mufeng went to the well to fetch water.


    If the freshly planted vegetable seedlings are not watered, it will be difficult for the vegetable roots to take root in the new soil - this is his own experience in growing vegetables in his previous life.


    Didn''t expect it, and now it''s used again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37

    Mu Feng, who had planted shepherd''s purse and shallots well, looked at the sunset on the west mountain, and had a feeling of "working at sunrise and resting at sunset".


    He clapped his hands and said with a smile: "It''s done, it''s time to reward yourself!"


    "However, hand in the task first!"


    "System, hand in the task!"


    system hint:"


    Task 1: Discover edible shepherd''s purse and get 200 achievement points.


    Task 2: Discover edible wild onions and get 200 points of achievement.


    Task 3: Discover edible mushrooms and get 200 achievement points.


    The current achievement point is: 1200 points! "


    "Haha!" Mu Feng grinned loudly, "I got 600 points of achievement all at once, and it seems that I can exchange for Wood Dao Derivation Technique... Wait, no, shepherd''s purse, wild onion, tree flower and umbrella mushroom, four Planting something should be an 800-point achievement!"


    "Fuck, the system, you bully me for being bad at math?"


    System: "Tree flowers and umbrella mushrooms are both mushrooms, so they count as one type."


    Mu Feng became dissatisfied, and brought into play the serious spirit of academic research in his previous life: "But they are two kinds of things! There are also poisonous mushrooms that cannot be eaten. Don''t you need to identify them when you find them?"


    When Mu Feng complained like this, he was actually somewhat guilty in his heart. The two kinds of mushrooms are also mushrooms.


    It''s just that the next system change made his jaw drop in shock.


    System update prompt: "


    Task 1: Discover edible shepherd''s purse and get 200 achievement points.


    Task 2: Discover edible wild onions and get 200 points of achievement.


    Task 3: Discover edible tree flower mushrooms and get 200 achievement points.


    Task 4: Discover edible umbrella mushrooms and get 100 achievement points.


    Your current achievement points are: 1300 points! "


    At the end, the system added another sentence: "Although there are two kinds of food, they can be classified into one category, so the achievement points are halved."


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was ecstatic in his heart, it was unbelievable, "This is also possible!?"


    At the same time, another thought arose in his heart: This system seems to be very intelligent. Could it be that as long as he behaves a little stronger and has a little reason, he can get more achievement points?


    Thinking of this, he grinned loudly: "I''m so happy, I must eat three big bowls of stewed chicken soup tonight, go to the stew... No, wait a little longer!"


    Saying this, Mu Feng directly picked up the shovel and rushed towards the foot of Beishan.


    In addition to the thorny wood, there is also black bark bamboo - the bamboo spears in the tribe are made of black bark bamboo!


    "Since there are bamboos, then there are bamboo shoots!" Mu Feng slapped his forehead, "It''s really a chance to earn achievement points by riding a donkey to find a donkey!"


    When he came to the black-skinned bamboo forest, Mufeng couldn''t help grinning when he saw a black-skinned bamboo that was more than 20 meters high and as thick as an arm.


    "With such a thick bamboo, the bamboo shoots must be big too!"


    "Finding bamboo shoots is still a delicate job..." Mu Feng said to himself, just as he was about to look for it, he heard a crisp shout: "Brother Mu Feng!"


    Mu Feng looked up and saw that it was Bai Fang.


    Panting for breath, her pretty eyes were full of surprise: "You''re back!"


    "Hmm!" Mu Feng smiled, "How do you know?"


    "I went to Uncle Mingguang first, and then asked Brother Shuofeng. He said that you have come back. When I went to your cave just now, I watched you running here from afar, and you didn''t even hear me!"


    Bai Fang''s small mouth was slightly raised, and he was full of anger, obviously complaining.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I came here in a hurry to find bamboo shoots, so I didn''t hear it!"


    "Looking for bamboo shoots?" Bai Fang was puzzled, "What are bamboo shoots?"


    Mu Feng pointed to a bamboo that had just grown: "It''s the thing that just popped out of the ground before the bamboo grew into a bamboo!"


    "You mean Zhuya, right?" Bai Ya smiled delicately, narrowing his eyes slightly, and pointed to his mouth, "It''s just like my Bai Fang!"


    "Your... White Fang?" Mu Feng was slightly taken aback.


    "That''s right, my father said that elephants'' teeth are white, big and long, and they eat fast, so they named me Bai Ya!" Bai Fang looked serious, blinking his big beautiful eyes, Indescribably cute.


    "Eh..." Mu Feng never thought that bamboo shoots would be mentioned in the name, especially the way Li Hu named his daughter was so fresh and refined!


    "Then your elder brother''s name..." Mu Feng couldn''t help asking.


    "Brother Qingya brushed against the teeth of a blue-faced lion, and Brother Red Fang brushed against the teeth of a spotted-haired tiger." Bai Fang patiently explained.


    "Pfft!" Mu Feng couldn''t bear it any longer, and laughed out loud.


    "Lions, tigers, elephants..." Ganqing Lihu chose the name because he was in competition with the teeth of the animals, because he simply thought that the teeth of these animals were good and powerful.


    "However, there is a moral anyway. It''s similar to modern people, but it''s a bit too funny." Mu Feng shook his head.


    Originally, Mufeng thought that the three names Qingya, Hongya and Baiya were unique, fresh and refined.


    Now it seems that it is really "fresh and refined"!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Brother Mufeng, what are you laughing at?" Bai Fang was puzzled.


    "Nothing!" Mu Feng hurriedly returned to the topic, "Let''s find bamboo shoots, um, it''s the bamboo teeth you mentioned!"


    "Looking for bamboo, what are the bamboo shoots for, can they be eaten?" Bai Fang looked expectant.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng secretly laughed in his heart, then nodded seriously, "Yes, you can eat it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38

    Hearing Mu Feng say "you can eat it", Bai Fang immediately regained his energy.


    "Then let me help you find bamboo shoots!" Bai Fang volunteered.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, picked up the shovel and began to scrape the fallen bamboo leaves in the bamboo forest.


    "What is this for? Isn''t it enough to look for bamboo shoots directly on the ground?" Bai Fang''s big eyes were full of curiosity.


    "No!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "The bamboo shoots are formed before they break through the soil, and they can be dug underground!"


    While scraping the leaves aside with a shovel, Mu Feng explained aloud: "Look at the ground, if there are big bulges or cracks, it means there are bamboo shoots underneath, dig one right!"


    "But the bamboo forest is so big, how do I know where the soil has bulged?" Bai Fang tilted his head and asked, picked up a broken thin bamboo pole and pulled it around, but didn''t see anything.


    "You didn''t find it that way!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "Look around along the roots of the bamboo, and the bamboo shoots are usually not too far away from the bamboo."


    "why?"


    "Because bamboo shoots grow on bamboo roots, just like lotus roots!" Mu Feng explained with a smile.


    "Lotus root?" Bai Fang was full of wonder again, "What is lotus root?"


    "Um, a delicious vegetable that grows under water." Mu Feng''s heart lit up, thinking of the possibility of discovering lotus root, "It''s spring now, lotus root can grow leaves from under the water, and it can be so big. !"


    Mu Feng gestured and continued: "In summer, the lotus root will bloom, and the flowers are very beautiful. There are red and white ones!"


    "I seem to have seen what you said before." Bai Fang scratched his brow with one hand, his eyes were full of thinking, "But I can''t remember it again, I will ask my elder brother later!"


    "Okay, okay!" Mu Feng nodded hastily, overjoyed in his heart, "If you''re really sleepy, come to the pillow, if you want to earn achievement points, Bai Fang will tell you that you''ve seen it!"


    The two of them pulled the bamboo leaves according to what Mu Feng said, and within a few minutes, Mu Feng took the lead in pulling to a bulging crack.


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "I found it first!"


    White Fang immediately came over in surprise: "Let me see!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Hey, look, it looks like this before it''s dug out. A big bulge shows that it''s about to grow out soon!"


    Saying this, Mu Feng knelt down, picked up the shovel and started digging.


    "Start digging along the circumference of the highest point. Don''t dig too deep, dig out the surrounding layer of floating soil, and then dig deeper after confirming the location of the bamboo shoots!"


    While digging the soil, Feng explained to Bai Fang in detail, after all, the next step in digging the bamboo shoots would be to dig the bamboo shoots by the members of the tribe themselves.


    "Remember, I will let the tribe dig bamboo shoots later, and you can tell them how to dig bamboo shoots for me!"


    When Bai Fang heard this, his expression immediately became solemn, his little face flushed red, full of seriousness: "Yes, Great Chief!"


    Mufeng dug away a layer of floating soil around the crack, and he found a bamboo shoot that was as long as a thumb.


    "Haha, it''s here!" Mu Feng laughed loudly.


    After confirming the location of the bamboo shoots, the speed of digging will be faster.


    I saw the shovel flying, and the bamboo shoots were completely exposed. A bamboo shoot that was more than 30 centimeters long and as thick as Mufeng''s calf was completely exposed.


    "Ah, there are really bamboo shoots in the ground!" Bai Fang said joyfully.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng dug out the bamboo shoot, held the big bamboo shoot and said, "I''ll use it for cooking soup at night!"


    "Use it to make soup?" Obviously, White Fang didn''t know what soup was.


    "You''ll know later, soup tastes much better than barbecue!" Mu Feng glanced at the sky and said, "Let''s dig some more before it''s dark, and call your daddy tonight. Uncle Mingguang, I''ll make soup for you!"


    "Great!" White Fang cheered happily, his face full of joy.


    The two dug the bamboo shoots again, and found three more bamboo shoots in a short time.


    Mufeng put the bamboo shoots in the back basket, went to the chicken coop again, grabbed two big primitive roosters and went back.


    Now the chicken coops are specially guarded by Mingguang, mainly to prevent the original chickens from escaping.


    As for whether to defend against people, there is no need to worry about this.


    With Mu Feng''s order, no one would dare to steal the chicken.


    After Bai Ya sent Mu Feng to the cave, he went back according to Mu Feng''s wishes and called father, two elder brothers, Ming Guang, Shuo Feng, and Han Shu to Mu Feng''s cave.


    Mu Feng reckoned in his heart, no matter what, it was a bit like treating guests to dinner in his previous life.


    When they came to Mufeng''s cave, several people were very nervous, not knowing what Mufeng was going to do.


    Mu Feng asked Bai Ya to clean up the chicken, brought some fish, slaughtered a sheep, and asked several people to help arrange the barbecue.


    Then he started to gather bamboo shoots, wild onions, tree flowers, and wild shepherd''s purse by himself.


    He originally planned to stir-fry the wild shepherd''s purse, but after finding out that there was no oil, he switched to cold dressing.


    Boil water in a stone pot first, wash the wild shepherd''s purse and blanch it in it, then take it out, drain the water, add some salt and wild onion, and you''re done.


    There is no sesame oil, garlic and sesame, so I can only be so particular about it.


    Even so, when the mixed wild vegetables were placed in the stone bowl, people on the left and right looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Several people look at me and I look at you, but they don''t know what Mu Feng is doing.


    "Great chief, is this... edible?" Li Hu couldn''t help asking first.


    "Well, you can eat it!" Mu Feng nodded, "But wait a minute, there are other things!"


    Then he turned around and went to stew the chicken again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39

    "High-end ingredients often only require the simplest cooking methods."


    This is the most familiar sentence that Mu Feng thought of at this moment.


    Primitive chicken, wild onions, black-skinned bamboo shoots, and tree flowers are the most original and freshest ingredients.


    What he has to do now is to add salt, water and chicken to the stone pot, distinguish the order, put bamboo shoots in the middle, and put tree flower mushrooms in the end.


    Shuo Feng, who had already tasted the taste of chicken soup, looked forward to it and looked into the pot anxiously.


    Others couldn''t help but twitch their noses to smell the fragrance that had filled the entire cave.


    "Brother Mufeng, is this the chicken soup you mentioned?" Bai Fang''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help leaning towards the stone jar, "Isn''t this too delicious?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "This is the chicken soup, it will be more fragrant when it is cooked!"


    Several other people looked forward to it even more, and they stopped sitting. They all got up and stood beside the stone pot, all intoxicated to smell the steaming fragrance, and refused to let go of a wisp of it.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and thought to himself: "As for?"


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu couldn''t help but said, "Is the original chicken used for stewing soup? Is this how we will all eat it in the future?"


    Mu Feng held back his smile: "How is it possible? Primitive chicken is the most nourishing soup. In the future, those who are weak, injured, or have children in the tribe can drink soup."


    "Besides stew, there are other ways to eat raw chicken. But that will have to wait until later, anyway, roasting it is the worst way to eat it!"


    Mu Feng wanted to talk about the modern ground pot chicken, boiled chicken, roast chicken, etc. The problem is that some people would not understand what he said, and he would just waste his time explaining, so he simply stopped talking.


    But even the stew has subverted the cognition of several people.


    Right now, the soup stewed in a large stone pot is already very thick, and the aroma is fully released.


    Several people couldn''t help drooling.


    "Great Chief, is it ready to eat now?" Shuo Feng beside him couldn''t hold back any longer, holding a stone bowl and waiting for the chicken soup to come out.


    "Not yet, just wait!" Mufeng smiled and put the tree flowers in, "It''s fine when the mushrooms are cooked!"


    Ming Guang, who was in charge of the barbecue, turned around and said, "The grilled fish and grilled meat are ready too!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng motioned for several people to sit on the stone slab he brought from outside, with a large stone slab in the center.


    "What a mistake!" Mu Feng sighed inwardly, "I knew I should have made a set of tables and chairs first!"


    But he didn''t show it on the face, and he gave them a pair of black leather bamboo chopsticks that had just been sharpened, which once again attracted a lot of doubts.


    "What is this?" Li Hu asked.


    "This is chopsticks!" The corners of Bai Fang''s mouth curled up, with pride on his pretty face, "Brother Mu Feng and I made this together!"


    "What is this for?"


    "Use it for eating!" Mu Feng laughed, and said to them, "Give me the stone bowl, and I''ll serve you soup!"


    "Ah? How can this be done, Bai Ya!" Li Hu hurriedly stood up and held Mu Feng, "Great chief, sit down!"


    "Um, alright!" Mu Feng had no choice but to sit down, "Each bowl is filled with a little bamboo shoots and tree flower mushrooms. As for the chicken, just take it out and put it here."


    White Fang did so.


    Soon, there were cold shepherd''s purse, grilled fish, grilled lamb, stewed raw chicken, and chicken soup on the table.


    Eight people, five dishes.


    The dish is extremely simple in modern times, but it is the most extravagant and most luxurious meal after the wooden wind crossed over.


    It''s just that everyone held a chopstick in one hand and looked at Mu Feng eagerly.


    Because they found that apart from grilled mutton and grilled fish, they didn''t know how to eat the other three.


    "Eh..." Mu Feng was stunned, quickly picked up a pair of chopsticks, and demonstrated while talking: "These are chopsticks, they can be used to pick up vegetables!"


    As he said that, Mufeng put the shepherd''s purse in his mouth, the taste was light and the taste was really good.


    Especially compared to the smoky barbecue of the previous days, this is simply delicious!


    It''s just that such a simple action is as difficult as heaven for others.


    A few people either couldn''t hold the chopsticks, or they couldn''t pick up the food.


    The most exaggerated thing is that Ming Guang, who has always been mature and prudent, had no choice but to hold a chopstick in one hand, and forcefully picked up a bit of shepherd''s purse and put it in his mouth.


    After tasting the shepherd''s purse, several people showed surprised expressions on their faces, and then laughed loudly: "What is this thing? It tastes different from meat. It tastes so good!"


    Bai Fang smiled playfully again: "I know, it''s wild shepherd''s purse. Brother Mufeng said it''s a kind of wild vegetable, and you can eat it too!"


    Several people looked at Bai Fang with surprise on their faces, and Dudu Lihu showed pride on his face.


    It was obvious that Mu Feng was close to Bai Ya, as a father, he naturally felt that his face was bright.


    "How about trying the soup while it''s hot?" Mu Feng held up the stone jar and demonstrated again, "You can drink the soup first, and then eat two bites of the bamboo shoots and mushrooms inside!"


    "Bamboo shoots, mushrooms?"


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to explain, Shuo Feng on the side couldn''t wait any longer, picked up the stone bowl and started to drink "Gudu Gudu", sipping his mouth while drinking.


    Mu Feng was a little helpless, and wanted to speak on the spot.


    But thinking that today''s theme is not this, I didn''t take it seriously.


    Seeing Shuo Feng gobble it up, the others also took a sip of the soup.


    So they stared at the stone bowl in their hands with their eyes wide open, and couldn''t believe it.


    "Is this chicken soup?" Li Hu still couldn''t get enough of it, "Can I have another bowl?"


    "Go ahead and drink!" Mu Feng also held the stone bowl and sipped it.


    Frankly speaking, chicken, mushrooms, and bamboo shoots are really top-notch ingredients, and the taste of chicken soup is really worth mentioning!


    This chicken soup tastes better than the soup I drank in a modern five-star hotel!


    If I really want to say the fly in the ointment is that the stone bowl is too heavy!


    Of course, these are not a problem at all for the others.


    In addition to the chicken soup, they immediately indulged in delicious bamboo shoots and mushrooms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40

    Eating meat and drinking soup is a joy in life.


    This is the most real feeling of Mufeng at this time.


    And the few people around were already shouting excitedly.


    "Great chief!" Ming Guang became excited, "We didn''t know that the original chicken was eaten like this before!"


    Li Hu suddenly said: "Haven''t you caught a few?"


    "Haha!" Everyone laughed.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, he thought that Li Hu was rigid.


    Ming Guang was deflated, staring and said: "If I have the skills to catch primitive chickens, I might as well catch other beasts!"


    But he immediately said again: "But no one thought that the big chief could catch so many at one time! Now that we have a way to catch primitive chickens, I will go to the forest tomorrow to look for other primitive chickens! "


    "Well, yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "The chicken coop is big enough, and it''s okay to put another hundred or two hundred. If it doesn''t work, we can make another chicken coop!"


    "When the time comes, there will be a lot of original chickens, so let''s eat them one by one!"


    "That''s really great!" Li Hu blushed, "If that''s the case, even the big tribes don''t have one?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I don''t care if there are big tribes or not, but our Jiang family will be like this in the future, even better than this!"


    After saying this, he felt a strange feeling, and thought to himself: "If someone from the previous life heard this, they might laugh at me for being an idiot who only knows how to eat.


    But right now the tribe needs to solve the problem of food and clothing most. If the stomach is not full, what else is there to talk about?


    People depend on food for heaven! "


    Mu Feng regained his composure, and said, "Recently, the hunting team doesn''t have to take the risk to go hunting. Every day, a few people go out to the trap to see if there are any sheep. If there are, they will bring a few!"


    Li Hu nodded: "I see, Great Chief."


    After a pause, he said bitterly: "It''s a pity that there is not enough salt in the tribe, otherwise, if we soak the grass with salt and go hunting twice, our wild sheep will definitely be more than now!"


    "It''s impossible!" Mu Feng shook his head calmly, "The tribe is short of salt and furs, so we won''t go out for now. In addition to catching sheep, you can also take people to Dalong Lake to catch fish, as well as primitive chickens. !"


    "If Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Department keeps her word, she will come back in two or three days. By then we will have salt again, so we can go hunting again!"


    "Damn Reckless Dragons!" Ming Guang said angrily, "If they hadn''t kept their promises, how could we have almost perished!"


    "We must take revenge!" Ming Guang clenched his fists and smashed hard on the bluestone board.


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled, and he suddenly thought that several days had passed, and the matter of Manglong''s coming was still silent.


    If they still come, wouldn''t the tribe be unlucky again?


    "No, regardless of whether the Reckless Dragons come or not, they must have a sense of urgency, otherwise one day they suddenly come, and the whole tribe will be in trouble!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng said: "Although we can''t take revenge immediately, the tribe''s defense must be done well. How about this, tomorrow we will only send out ten people to catch sheep, and the rest will be in the tribe!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was surprised again, "Why?"


    "Prevent the Reckless Dragons from coming to plunder at any time!" Mu Feng shouted, "Only by doing a good job of the tribe''s defense and weapons can we ensure that we will not be defeated when they come again!"


    "Yes!" Everyone realized the seriousness of what Mu Feng said, and their expressions became a little panicked.


    It can be seen that the reckless dragon department left them with a shadow besides hatred.


    Seeing the expressions of several people, Mu Feng secretly shook his head again.


    He wanted several people to pay attention to this matter, but he didn''t expect to make them so depressed.


    He clapped his hands: "Don''t worry so much, everyone cheer up, as long as you do what I say tomorrow, as long as the people from the Reckless Dragon Department dare to come, we can defeat them!"


    "Ah?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng in unison, "Great chief, do you have a solution?"


    Especially Bai Fang, his big eyes were full of admiration: "Brother Mufeng, is what you said true?"


    "It must be true!" Mu Feng vowed.


    In the morning of the next day, the ten hunting team members who had been expelled from the tribe, and those who could do manual work in the tribe were called to the thatched hut.


    Wooden wind began to lay out his plan.


    "Lihu, take 20 people from Qing Zhuang to dig well water and mud, add dry thatch, and stick them in the crevices of these rocks like me!"


    "Pay attention, the reconciled mud should not be too soft or too hard, and the thatch should not be too long, the long ones will be cut off and put into the mud! It must be reconciled evenly, then paste the gaps, and then smooth it out!"


    After Mu Feng demonstrated it once, he handed over this matter to Li Hu, and the people in the tribe opened their eyes wide, looking surprised.


    "Mingguang, take twenty more people and go to Beishan to chop black-skinned bamboo. It can''t be too thin. If you want it to be as thick as my forearm, cut it into such a long section and send it here to make javelins!"


    "As for the others, pick up all the stones outside the wall, take them here and put them in piles!"


    Someone couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, what''s the use of us doing this?"


    Mu Feng grinned and smiled: "Of course it is to protect the tribe!"


    "This time, as long as the Reckless Dragon Department dares to come, I will definitely let them come and go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41

    "Protective walls, javelins, stones..." Mu Feng muttered softly.


    What he has to do now is to try his best to come up with countermeasures to prevent the possible arrival of the reckless dragon tribe.


    Logically speaking, the Reckless Dragon Tribe had already plundered their furs, stole the sacred fire, and even robbed a lot of the tribe''s stone jars and wooden sticks.


    But last night Lihu worriedly said one more thing: women!


    Mu Feng suddenly woke up.


    In his previous life, he had learned about this kind of information when he was studying history. The battles between primitive tribes were often caused by three issues: food, territory, and women!


    Food is for eating, territory is for living and reproduction, and women are for reproduction!


    In such a situation, Mu Feng firmly does not allow it!


    Therefore, he had to use local materials as much as possible to protect the Jiang clan well, so as to deal with the next round of looting that might come from the Manglong tribe.


    In addition to protective measures, he also needed to know the strength of the Reckless Dragon Division, so he called Li Hu, who was busy.


    "Li Hu, what is the strength of the Reckless Dragon Department? How many people do they have?"


    "There are more than 600 people in their entire clan, and there are more than 260 young and strong people who can fight!" Li Hu replied honestly.


    "There are more than two hundred and sixty people, and our tribe can only fight with more than one hundred and twenty people..." Mu Feng muttered softly, and then breathed a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, not many."


    "What!" Li Hu was taken aback, "They have much more people than us!"


    "It''s okay!" Mu Feng looked relaxed, "What weapons are they using?"


    "Stone stick, bone stick, what''s wrong?" Li Hu subconsciously asked.


    "Well, that''s good!" Mu Feng was already hesitating in his heart, "Don''t worry, as long as people from the Reckless Dragon Department dare to come this time, we will definitely defeat them!"


    "Is it possible?" Li Hu wanted to ask this question, but he didn''t dare to speak out.


    It is undeniable that Mu Feng has only been the great chief for a few days, and he has already brought great changes to the tribe. The food is solved, and the fire is also available.


    But the two hundred and sixty people in the Reckless Dragon Division are really young and strong! More than 120 people beat more than 200 people, no matter how you look at it, you can''t win.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu suddenly said in a deep voice, "If we can''t defeat the Manglong tribe this time, I will protect you to the death and go out, and I hope you will leave here with Bai Fang and the people of the tribe, and migrate east! "


    Mu Feng frowned, shook his head and said with a smile: "Uncle Li Hu, the Reckless Dragon Department hasn''t come yet, why did you start explaining the funeral? Besides, aren''t we just in case, what if they don''t come? !"


    "No!" Li Hu shook his head, "They will come, the current Jiang family is like a piece of meat to them, they just eat it sooner or later!"


    Mu Feng smiled again: "Don''t worry, they are really coming, and I can also make everyone repel the Manglong tribe!"


    "Is it possible?" Li Hu finally asked this sentence.


    "Don''t worry!" Mu Feng patted him on the shoulder, "Trust me!"


    Unexpectedly, Li Hu nodded solemnly.


    The entire Jiang family worked together, and soon erected a protective wall at the only exit of the tribe.


    The protective wall consists of three layers, the innermost layer is made of stone, and then paste with mud, thick and strong.


    The middle layer is a mulberry fence, which has sprouted in just a few days, and I believe it will take a long time to pull up the branches.


    The outermost layer is thorny rattan, which has also sprouted, and the inch-long spikes climbed all over the fence of the mulberry tree, covering it so tightly that it was impossible to start.


    More than two meters high, the protective wall that seals the entrance of the tribe from south to north lies there, making the whole tribe feel at ease.


    Behind the protective wall are piles of fist-sized rocks, and next to the stones are piles of two-meter-long, sharpened bamboo spears.


    After seeing that all these were done, Mu Feng asked Li Hu and the others to tie up forty or fifty grass figurines, all of which were about the size of ordinary people.


    Then he asked people to fix the straw figures scattered outside the tribe, more than 30 meters away from the wall.


    "Li Hu, find more than twenty people!" Mu Feng ordered.


    "Yes!" Li Hu turned around and nodded to twenty people.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Now you pick up the bamboo guns on the ground and do the motion of throwing the guns with me to see if you can shoot the straw man outside!"


    "But we can''t see it through the wall!" Someone said.


    "Don''t worry about it, just shoot at the approximate position!" Mu Feng said.


    As he said that, he picked up a bamboo gun, turned his body backwards, and threw it at the wall with one hand!


    At the same time he shouted: "Throw the gun!"


    The twenty people behind him shot together, and the twenty bamboo spears flew out in unison, but after passing the highest point, it was obvious that they were far and near.


    There was only a burst of "chachacha" sound outside, and only three "puff puff puff" sounds.


    Mu Feng frowned, wondering in his heart: "You got three hits?"


    Then he looked at Li Hu: "Go and see how many bamboo spears you shot?"


    Li Hu hurried to the outside of the wall, and then came back with the bamboo spear in his arms: "Three shots!"


    Mu Feng frowned, and said again: "Go and change the position of those straw figures! Come again!"


    Li Hu did as he did, but Mu Feng still led the men to throw guns, and this time he was shot five times!


    "No, come again!"


    Li Hu took people out again, and Mu Feng fired again, this time only four shots!


    Mu Feng asked Li Hu to tie up dozens more grass figurines, almost a hundred, scattered outside the wall, and Mu Feng led people out to experiment with guns again.


    This time he brought fifty people, but only a dozen shots were hit.


    Repeated experiments many times, still the same.


    Mu Feng roughly estimated that the hit rate was only about 10%!


    In other words, if you throw a javelin through a wall more than two meters high, your line of sight will be blocked, and you will hit at most one shot in ten shots!


    There is another premise here, that people don''t move...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42

    Mu Feng took people out of the wall to experiment again, throwing a gun while the target could be seen was 1 in 4, or even 1 in 3!


    Obviously, even if the clansmen who have been hunting with stones and sticks for a long time have never used javelins, they are naturally good at throwing.


    After completing the experiment, Mu Feng fell into deep thought: "There are two problems to be solved now, one is the sight of the spear and the other is the opponent''s avoidance."


    His first thought was to put the fighting place outside the protective wall, but in this way, the Jiang clan also lost their protection.


    This was what Mu Feng didn''t want to see, now that there were very few members of the Jiang clan, there could be no more casualties.


    He thought for a while, and the best way is to build a few high platforms inside the protective wall, which can be about the same height as the protective wall and are spacious enough for tribal people to throw javelins.


    Go ahead and do it, Mu Feng said to Li Hu: "Now, everyone, go move stones and build a high platform on the side of the protective wall!"


    While talking, Mu Feng picked up the wooden stick and drew a range on the ground. He drew a total of four positions, and each stone platform can stand fifteen to twenty people side by side!


    Li Hu hurriedly followed suit, organizing the clansmen to move stones, grass and mud, and finally build a high platform.


    There are many people and strong strength, and it took only a few hours for the whole department to build the stone platform.


    Mu Feng experimented again, and asked people to stand on the stone platform. This time, the hit rate really improved a lot.


    The problem of line of sight is solved, and the next thing to solve is that the other party avoids it.


    Mu Feng experimented again, and there were thirty people standing in a line facing the gate of the protective wall.


    Then, under the organization of Mu Feng, the people from the four stone platforms, plus the people facing the gate, threw javelins at an area, and the result surprised everyone.


    Thirty or so of the hundred or so straw figures were shot down in an instant!


    If the other 30 or so people throw stones again, there will be more!


    Both issues have been resolved.


    After this series of arrangements and experiments, everyone understood Mu Feng''s plan, and the original tension in their eyes quickly dissipated.


    Instead, there were firm eyes and a posture eager to try.


    Li Hu, Ming Guang and the others no longer doubted at all, looking at everything around the protective wall, they even looked forward to the arrival of the Manglong Division with burning eyes.


    And the Manglong tribe really did not disappoint them. Early the next morning, the hunting team rushed over before they had gone far from the tribe!


    The members of the hunting team rushed to report that the battle was imminent.


    Everyone in the Jiang clan looked at Mu Feng.


    It could be seen that even though Li Hu and the others said they wanted to fight the Manglong tribe, they still had no confidence when the situation came to an end.


    Mu Feng knew that in such a primitive tribe, the number of people was an absolute advantage. With twice the number of people there, anyone would be terrified.


    But he was not included.


    He followed Li Hu and the others to the west, and saw fierce-looking Manglong people through the thornwood wall.


    They were dressed in animal skins, their hair was neatly tied up, and their faces were colorful, a bit like Ke Changning''s blue bird costumes.


    On the other hand, the appearance of the members of the Jiang clan is very "shabby".


    "It seems that after we win this battle, we need to improve the mental outlook of the tribe!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    However, he couldn''t help laughing after seeing the weapons held by the Manglong tribe.


    Most of the weapons they carried were wooden clubs, stone axes, bone knives, and some held two large stones in their hands.


    Just this posture, it''s not as powerful as the gangsters in the movies he watched, walking with a watermelon knife in unison.


    "This battle, there is no suspense!" Mu Feng smiled.


    The people from the Reckless Dragon Department came to the thorny tree five or six meters away, and found that there was an extra wall erected with thorny thorns. You look at me, I look at you, and they obviously didn''t react.


    A person with more colored lines on his face than the surrounding people stepped forward and shouted: "Men Jiang, listen, hand over all the women, or I will kill you all!"


    "Great chief!" Li Hu shouted, "He is the leader of the Manglong tribe, Ya Kuotai!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and sneered at the leader of the painted face: "You stole our fur, and now you want to rob women, no!"


    He originally wanted to learn from the movie in his previous life and shouted "Killing you is like picking something out of your bag", but he probably couldn''t understand the other party after shouting, so he had to give up regretfully.


    "No?" The man obviously had a bad temper, and with one stroke of the bone knife, "Kill them all!"


    This is considered a war.


    The people of the reckless dragon tribe rushed towards the wall of the thornwood, roaring and howling, and the ground was rumbled by their vigorous trampling.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu yelled violently.


    "Get ready!" Mu Feng took a step forward, and when the Manglongbu rushed to the Thornwood and stopped, he raised his hand and swung it suddenly, "Throw the gun!"


    Ninety or so people fired their guns together, and the other thirty or so people picked up stones and threw them out!


    The members of the Reckless Dragon Division stopped in front of the thornwood wall, all frowning and exclaiming.


    It can be seen that they all suffered from thorns and thorns.


    They never thought that this thornwood could be put together like this, blocking their way.


    When they all looked at the leader, more than ninety javelins fell from the sky.


    "What is that!" The leader raised his head in doubt.


    Before he could react, the people around him screamed "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh", then fell to the ground.


    The first wave of javelins with stones killed and injured more than 30 people at once!


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The morale of the Jiang clan rose instantly and they cheered.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu blushed and shouted excitedly.


    Mu Feng was naturally very excited, and the effect was completely within expectations!


    The members of the Reckless Dragon Division had never seen a "defense fortification", and were blocked by the thorny tree in a daze.


    In addition, they are still primitive tribes, have never seen javelins, have no formations, and have no positions, which is equivalent to giving away heads in place!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43

    Ya Kuotai''s heart of fleeing was like a tide, and he just wanted to escape from Jiang''s family quickly, and he didn''t even care about fighting back.


    As a result, he was knocked down with a bamboo spear by a member of the Jiang clan who was chasing up from behind, and was arrested.


    Li Hu was so angry that he went up to kill him, but he heard Mu Feng shouting: "Stop, don''t kill him!"


    "Great chief!" Li Hu said angrily, "He led people to rob our tribe''s fire and fur!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I know, but it''s useful for him to keep it!"


    Not only Li Hu, but even Ya Kuotai who was arrested was obviously taken aback, looking at the young tribal chief in front of him very nervously.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Ya Kuotai asked tremblingly, not only the fear of life and death being out of his hands, but also the natural fear of facing the great chief.


    "Don''t worry!" Mu Feng squatted down with a smile, reached out and patted Ya Kuo Tai''s shoulder, just like an elder patting a junior.


    "I won''t kill you, I will let you go!" Mu Feng said with a warm face.


    "what?!"


    Not only Ya Kuotai, but everyone around, including Li Hu and Ming Guang, were shocked.


    "You won''t kill me, won''t you kill me?" Ya Kuotai obviously didn''t believe it, and asked in surprise.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng continued to smile and said, waving his hand to interrupt Li Hu and the others who were about to speak, and continued, "I can let you go back, but you have to agree to one condition?"


    "Conditions?" Everyone was taken aback.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "I can let a few of you go back. After you return to the tribe, bring double furs and salt to replace us!"


    "If you don''t want to, it''s okay. If you kill you, people from my Jiang family can go there and snatch it back!"


    "You, promise or not?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44

    Yakuotai of the Manglong tribe has never been so scared as today, not even facing the great chief of his own tribe.


    The boy in front of him looked young, and he was smiling when he spoke. There is no anger to be seen, let alone hatred.


    But when he spoke, he trembled from the bottom of his heart.


    He had no doubts, as long as he said "no", Li Hu would kill him immediately.


    "I promise, I promise!" Ya Kuotai is also a human being, so he is naturally afraid of death.


    Not only that, but he is even more afraid that once he dies, the women and children in the tribe will have no protection, and they will only become lambs to be slaughtered in the eyes of other tribes!


    "Very good!" Mu Feng patted him on the shoulder with a smile, "Remember, if you want revenge in the future, you can come to Jiang''s. But also prepare fur and salt, because once you are caught, I will ask for more !"


    Ya Kuotai shuddered suddenly.


    He looked at the Manglong clansmen lying all around him, and shook his head vigorously: "Don''t dare, don''t dare!"


    "Just don''t dare!" Mu Feng stood up with a smile, clapped his hands, and looked at Li Hu, "Then let a few people go back first, and tie up the others with animal tendon ropes, just outside the wall!"


    "Find someone to watch them, if anyone wants to escape, kill them directly! Don''t feed them too much!"


    When he said this, Mu Feng looked calm.


    This is a primitive society, and everything follows the law of the jungle of "the strong prey on the weak". Although he is not a big devil who kills without batting an eyelid, he will definitely not be able to do shit and piss when others ride his neck, and he can still face it magnanimously.


    And compared to other tribes, it is already very benevolent and righteous for Mu Feng not to come up and kill them all.


    If it was placed in other tribes, or according to Li Hu''s intention, it would be to kill Yakuotai and all the captives, and then take advantage of the situation to plunder the Manglong tribe!


    "Yes!" Li Hu had understood Mu Feng''s intentions at this time, and nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, chief, if they dare to run, they will die!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng turned and left.


    Although this battle involved the life and death of the tribe, he was still a little excited and nervous at first.


    But it took less than half an hour from the menacing arrival of the Manglong tribe to the fact that all of them were captured alive. It felt like an "anticlimactic" feeling.


    "It''s too careless!" Mu Feng even shook his head regretfully.


    He vaguely felt that his view of tribal battles so plainly had something to do with being a historian in his previous life.


    He believed that after such a toss, and after he threatened Ya Kuotai just now with almost "killing his heart", people from the Reckless Dragon Department would not dare to come in the future.


    "By the way, system, hand in the task!" Mu Feng remembered that he had received the task a few days ago, and there was still a tribe''s survival task that had not been handed in for a long time.


    Sure enough, the system still displayed: "Task: Solve the problem of clan survival: 500 achievement points."


    "I''ve already defeated the members of the Reckless Dragon Department, and I still can''t hand in the task?"


    The system prompts: "Make sure that no one from the Reckless Dragon Department will come again to hand over the mission!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, and thought: "Then wait until the people from the Reckless Dragon Division exchange salt and fur. Now I will hand in other tasks!"


    The system moves with Mu Feng''s will, and jumps directly to the food interface: "Find edible bamboo shoots, get 200 points of achievement!"


    "The current achievement point is 1500 points."


    "Okay!" Mu Feng clenched his fists secretly, "There is only 500 points left to reach 2000 points, and then you can learn the Wood Dao derivation technique!"


    What I have to do now is to find a way to get the remaining 500 achievements.


    In this way, he actually waited for the people from the Reckless Dragon Department to come and hand over the salt and fur, which should be enough.


    But Mufeng couldn''t wait any longer.


    In his previous life, he believed in a saying: "The meat in your mouth is not your own, and others can pick it out for you. Only the meat in your stomach is!"


    Especially when he thought of the wild boar in Dongshan, he began to think in his heart: "If you catch the wild boar, you will get 300 points of achievement, and then look for other wild vegetables, so that you can earn money before the people from the Manglong tribe come." Enough for 2000 achievement points!"


    "Just do it!" Mu Feng made up his mind, "And this is the most urgent problem that the tribe needs to solve at present."


    So Mu Feng, who had just arrived in the cave not long ago, hurriedly got up and went to Ming Guang to discuss how to catch wild boars.


    Ming Guang is busy confiscating the trophies of the Manglong tribe, there are many bone knives and bone sticks.


    What is surprising is that there is also a black metal stick, the specific material is not clear, it is very hard.


    When Mingguang saw Mufeng coming, he hurriedly handed the stick to Mufeng - this is the rule, all the harvest of the tribe is given priority to be selected by the chief.


    Mu Feng took the stick and weighed it twice in his hand, and saw that there was no rust on it, so he was a little puzzled.


    Because this metal stick is not any common metal he has seen in his previous life, but it is a bit like the meteoric iron recorded in the history books!


    He held the stick and waved it twice, whistling for wind, very smoothly.


    "Great Chief, what kind of weapon is this?" Ming Guang asked.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "This is not a weapon, it''s a kind of gold. But I don''t know what it is. What is certain is that it is very hard, suitable for hunting and fighting!"


    As he spoke, he handed the stick to Ming Guang again: "You guys need it for hunting!"


    Ming Guang hurriedly waved his hand: "Great Chief, you should keep such a precious gold artifact! Now I have the ivory knife that I confiscated!"


    As he spoke, Ming Guang raised the bone knife he had confiscated in his hand. It was cold and obviously very sharp.


    Mu Feng is not polite: "Okay!"


    "Great Chief, what''s the matter?" Ming Guang asked, "Leave it to us!"


    "It''s something!" Mu Feng cut straight to the point, "I want to catch wild boars and raise them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45

    Hearing Mufeng said that he wanted to catch wild boars, Mingguang was startled, and immediately became pleasantly surprised again.


    He thought of the last few huntings that Mufeng took them out, and they were all rewarding.


    "Wu Feng, you want to catch a wild boar?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "I think Shuo Feng has already told you that there are wild boars in Dongshan, and there are quite a few of them!"


    "Great!" Ming Guang clenched his fists, "Wild pork is far more delicious than other wild animal meat, but they are too fierce, how to catch them?"


    Mu Feng asked: "How did you fight wild boars before?"


    "In the past, the hunting team was dispatched together, picking out the small herd of wild boars, it is best to meet one or two alone. If there are a large number, we can only take a detour!"


    Speaking of this, he looked at Mu Feng: "I heard from Shuo Feng that there are more than forty wild boars on the east mountainside?"


    "Yes! At least forty of them!"


    "There are so many, is it too dangerous?" Ming Guang looked at Mu Feng hesitantly.


    In fact, according to what he meant, there was no need to think about such a large group of wild boars, and they would definitely not be able to catch them.


    But Mu Feng said that if he wants to catch him, there is a way.


    Now not only Mingguang, but Lihu and other tribes also think so.


    Mu Feng nodded: "There must be danger. That''s why I came to discuss with you how to catch wild boars."


    Ming Guang spread his hands: "The more than 50 of us can only catch two or three at a time, and someone will be injured if we are not careful. I don''t know how to catch it so that it is not dangerous."


    Mu Feng frowned, he had already thought of such a result.


    He asked again: "Can you figure out the area where wild boars are infested, and don''t disturb them?"


    Ming Guang nodded: "This is no problem, give me two days, and I will be able to figure out where they are haunted."


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, "In the next two days, you will go to Dongshan to find out the wild boar''s haunting habits, bring Shuo Feng, and others, and pick the shepherd''s purse and mushrooms that I marked there."


    "Dig the shepherd''s purse by its roots, and bring back the mushrooms with their roots. I want to grow these things in the tribe!"


    "Okay, don''t worry!" Ming Guang promised, and went to work on his own.


    Mu Feng, who was free again, began to think about the Mu Dao derivation technique in his heart.


    "No, even if you catch wild boars, it will take two days. There is still no way to exchange them now!" Mu Feng was anxious in his heart, and then he slapped his forehead and immediately communicated with the system: "System, enter the task interface!"


    The system immediately pops up the task interface.


    Mu Feng asked in his heart: "Is there any task about making tools?"


    The system directly pops up a sub-interface, which is all about tool making tasks.


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "There are so many!"


    He glanced at it, and found that he had a task that could be handed in, which was really surprising.


    "Task: Make a well wheel, 100 achievement points!"


    "So few!" Mu Feng lamented from the bottom of his heart.


    "Because the production methods and tools of Jinggulu are all exchanged from the system, so the achievement points are less. If you complete all the production processes by yourself, the achievement points will be higher!"


    "That''s it!" Mu Feng was surprised, "Then how many achievement points can I get if I make a set of tables, chairs and benches by myself!"


    "200 points!" The system replied.


    "What about making pottery?"


    "500 points!"


    "This..." Mu Feng was surprised and puzzled, "How could there be such a big difference?"


    The system replied: "All the answers given by the system are based on the host''s environment and conditions. From the current point of view, the difficulty for you to make tables, chairs and benches is far lower than that of pottery!"


    "Similarly, the appearance of pottery in history is not just a tool for holding objects, but has a profound impact on the aesthetics, culture, and craftsmanship of later generations."


    "I understand!" Mu Feng nodded, and at the same time, he had a better understanding of the system''s achievement criteria.


    "In this way, I can make a set of tables, chairs and benches first, and earn some achievements first!"


    Just do it, he immediately went to the tribe to find wood.


    But here comes the problem. There is basically no wood suitable for making furniture in the tribe.


    After much deliberation, he had no choice but to go to Li Hu, hoping to know where there was dry wood from him.


    Coincidentally, Li Hu was talking to Qing Ya and Hong Ya, when he saw Mu Feng approaching, he immediately said respectfully: "Great Chief!"


    Qingya and Hongya hurriedly saluted, "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Just call me Mu Feng!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Li Hu: "Uncle Li Hu, where can I find dry, strong wood?"


    "Dry wood?" Li Hu wondered, "Dry wood is chopped by the tribe and used as firewood. What do you want for that?"


    "I want to use them to make tables, chairs and benches." Mu Feng said with a smile.


    "Tables, chairs and benches?" Li Hu asked strangely, "What is that?"


    "It''s for use!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "The table can be used to put things on it, and the chairs and benches can be used to sit on, very comfortable!"


    Li Hu frowned and thought for a long time but couldn''t figure out what Mu Feng was talking about, so he could only honestly say: "Dried wood is collected by the women in the tribe. By the way, Bai Ya and her aunt are the ones who collect dry wood. I''ll call White Fang, and let her take you!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded.


    At the same time, I thought: "100 points of achievement, stable!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46

    Li Hu found Bai Fang.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Bai Fang''s face was full of excitement, and his big eyes were full of light.


    "Brother Mufeng, I heard Dad say that all the members of the Reckless Dragon Division have been arrested?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "They''re all chained outside the tribe!"


    "You are so powerful, you can defeat so many people!" Bai Fang grabbed his hand, jumped and laughed, "Now we don''t have to worry about them!"


    "Don''t worry!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Did your father tell you what you are here for?"


    "Say it, let me take you to find dry wood and tell me to make tables, chairs and benches."


    "Yes, do you know where there is such wood?"


    "I know, it''s on the west mountain of the tribe, and we all cut wood there. It''s just that the wood is a bit thick, so it''s not easy to cut!"


    "Okay, take me to have a look!"


    So Bai Fang took Wood Wind to the foot of the West Mountain. Because it is close to the tribe, the trees on the mountain are tall, and there are few shrubs and tall grass on the ground, so there are few wild animals.


    Mu Feng followed Bai Ya to the back mountain, and there were two people behind him, who were dedicated to carrying logs for Mu Feng.


    "Brother Mufeng, what are the tables, chairs and benches used for?" Bai Fang blinked his eyes and asked with a happy smile.


    After the reckless dragon tribe was defeated, the girl regained her previous carefree and innocent look.


    "The table is so high that it can be used to put things. We used to eat together on the stone slab, which is too troublesome!" Mu Feng gestured, "The chairs and benches are used for sitting, and they are very comfortable to sit on. "


    "Is it so amazing?" Bai Fang tilted his head, biting his fingers and thinking about it, his appearance was very cute, "Then can you make me a chair?"


    "Of course!" Mu Feng nodded, "When I do these things, I will call Uncle Lihu and others, so that everyone in the tribe can use them in the future!"


    "Great!" White Fang cheered happily, "Then let me help you choose wood, what kind is suitable?"


    "Well, it needs to be dry, strong wood with no cracks in the middle." Wooden Wind explained.


    White Fang thought for a moment, then looked around for wood¡ªdead trunks that hadn''t sprouted, to be exact.


    Mu Feng also started to search while talking.


    He learned from the system''s "knowledge base" that there are many woods that can be used to make tables, chairs and benches, such as red sandalwood, rosewood, jujube wood, etc., which he has never seen before.


    But there are none of these in front of us. There are pine, willow, fir and elm trees that are suitable for making tables, chairs and benches.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "Em Tree!"


    He slapped his forehead, "That''s right, isn''t elm money also edible?"


    He remembered that when he was a child in the countryside, every spring, the old man would spend elm money and steam it for food.


    Wash the elm flower, add flour, add seasoning, steam it, and dip it in vinegar. The taste is still unforgettable to him.


    Unfortunately, right now the tribe doesn''t have anything like flour.


    Of course, some people also use elm money to make soup, and the taste is also good.


    "Haha!" Mu Feng grinned loudly, "It''s a surprise!"


    "I haven''t found the wood yet, let''s find something to eat first!" Mu Feng looked up at the budding elm money, and laughed happily.


    "Brother Mufeng, what are you laughing at?" Bai Fang turned his head, his little face was full of doubts.


    "Haha, I found something delicious!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "What is it?" White Fang was puzzled.


    "It''s the flowers on this tree!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It''s delicious!"


    "Huh? Can this thing be eaten?" White Fang was surprised.


    "Well, it''s definitely edible!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "Just wait!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng took out the animal tendon rope from the back basket behind him, tied it to a thick branch, picked it up and turned it around a few times, and slammed it hard at a branch full of elm flowers.


    Then the animal tendon rope was hung on the cut branch, and Mufeng pulled it down forcefully, with a "click", the elm branch was pulled off, and a large branch of elm flowers fell to the ground.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, pulled a handful of elm money, put it in his mouth, chewed a few mouthfuls, and couldn''t help sighing: "It''s still a familiar taste!"


    "Brother Mufeng..." Bai Ya''s eyes widened, he wanted to prevent Mufeng from eating elm flowers, after all no one knows whether elm flowers can be eaten or not.


    But she immediately shut up again, because Mufeng had already put the elm money into her mouth, and it seemed that the taste was very good!


    White Fang hesitated for a moment, then grabbed a pinch and put it in his mouth, chewed a couple of bites cautiously, with surprise on his face: "Ah, it''s so sweet!"


    "Of course!" Mu Feng signaled the two people who came with him to try it too. They looked at Mu Feng with some uncertainty, and then they made some important decisions. They usually gritted their teeth and ate a pinch. It costs money to eat elm.


    "Brother Mufeng..." Bai Ya talked while eating flowers, his cheeks stretched high, his eyes turned into semicircles, "How do you know this thing is edible?"


    Mu Feng grinned: "I won''t tell you!"


    Bai Fang didn''t care too much, just smiled silly and cheerfully with crooked eyebrows and eyes, he didn''t care about his image at all, he was cute and cute.


    Mu Feng was surprised, and then became happy again.


    It seems that the girl really trusts herself, whether it''s trying to eat yuqianhua or her lame reason.


    But he immediately turned his face to look at a tree not far away with a black trunk and a snow-white crown, and he began to look forward to it in his heart: "If there is no accident, it should be the pagoda tree!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47

    Frankly speaking, Mu Feng was a little excited in his heart, because once his guess was correct, his Wood Dao Derivation Technique might be exchanged immediately!


    To be on the safe side, he signaled White Fang to continue looking for wood, while he turned his face away to communicate with the system in secret.


    "System, hand in the task!" Mu Feng looked forward to it from the bottom of his heart.


    In my mind, the system directly popped up the task interface, which said impressively: "Find edible elm flowers, get 200 points of achievement!"


    "The current achievement point is: 1700 points!"


    "YES!" Mu Feng yelled inwardly, and couldn''t help grinning.


    Before Bai Ya could react, he saw Mu Feng running and shouting with a smile, "Come, come, Bai Ya, here is another edible flower, sweeter than the one just now!"


    "What!" White Fang''s big eyes were filled with surprise, "There are still edible flowers?"


    "How come you can even eat flowers when you come out with brother Mufeng?"


    Although he was puzzled in his heart, Bai Fang trotted after him.


    Before he came to Mufeng, Mufeng had already concocted according to the law, and pulled a branch full of white flowers from a tree again.


    "Can these flowers be eaten?" Bai Fang subconsciously asked, his pretty face full of disbelief.


    However, Mufeng has already picked up a bunch and put it in his mouth, it is sweet and juicy, it really is acacia flower!


    Bai Fang, and the two people behind him were no longer as shocked as they were just now, they reached out and picked up a bunch and put them in their mouths, but they were still as surprised by the deliciousness of the acacia flowers as before.


    Satisfied, Mu Feng suppressed his excitement and said silently in his heart: "System, hand in the task!"


    Immediately, the system popped up a prompt: "Discover edible Sophora japonica, get 200 achievement points!"


    "The current achievement point is: 1900 points!"


    Mu Feng was about to cheer for joy: "It''s still a hundred points away!"


    The next step is simple, he doesn''t have to think of other ways to achieve 100 points.


    As long as he finds the right wood and makes tables, chairs and benches, he will have collected 2,000 achievement points!


    "Look for wood, look for wood!" Mu Feng yelled.


    This made Bai Ya, who didn''t understand why, look at each other with the two people behind him, not understanding what was going on with Mu Feng.


    Everything seemed to be going well, everything was going well, and soon Mufeng found a suitable wood¡ªelm and pagoda.


    It seems that these are the only two kinds of trees that are easy to die in the forest of Xishan.


    Mu Feng carried the carpenter''s tools on his back, and directly cut off the wood with a saw, and asked someone to help him carry it back.


    When seeing Mu Feng saw wood with a saw, the three people beside him were amazed again.


    Bai Fang even exclaimed: "Brother Mufeng, is this a gold utensil? Can you give me one too, so that we can save a lot of effort when collecting dry wood!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "But we have to wait for two days!"


    He made up his mind in his heart, now that he can''t use achievement points for anything, he must save enough 2000 points to exchange for Wood Dao Derivation Technique.


    And when he catches the wild boar, he can get 300 points of achievement, and he can get 500 points of achievement after handing in the task of tribal security.


    He planned to use these achievement points to exchange saws for White Fang and the others.


    He glanced at the exchange interface, the achievement point of a saw is 50, and the exchange limit is also 3.


    But Bai Fang obviously didn''t think so much, seeing Mu Feng agreed, his eyes lit up, he was overjoyed, and then jumped up: "That''s great!"


    The wood was quickly transported to the door of Woodwind''s cave.


    He asked Bai Ya to find Li Hu, and called several older elders in the tribe.


    He intends to hand over the crafts of carpentry to these old people, and they will specialize in making tools in the tribe in the future.


    The old people are naturally very excited.


    As the elders of the tribe, they can no longer contribute to the tribe.


    Once the tribe encounters difficulties, the first thing to reduce is their food.


    If the tribe is forced to migrate, if they can''t keep up on the way, they can only be forced to give up.


    So they especially cherish everything that Mufeng brought to the tribe, especially the fact that the tribe did not migrate!


    Knowing this, Mufeng decided to let them come to learn carpentry skills.


    Moreover, the carpentry craft does not require them to go out to take risks, and it is not particularly heavy physical work, they can do it completely.


    Mufeng took out the carpenter''s tools, and started sawing, aligning, planing, and drilling in front of these people...


    The originally wrinkled wood was first sawed into pieces of planks and blocks of different lengths, widths and thicknesses, and then smoothed by the back and forth of the plane.


    After this was done, Mu Feng used a chisel to dig holes in each joint.


    Finally, he fixed the planks about 20 centimeters wide and three to four centimeters thick on two square wooden bars.


    Without iron nails, he dug small holes, used a knife to cut wooden nails instead, put the wooden boards together, and a tabletop was ready.


    After finishing all this, Mufeng fixed the four square wooden table legs with horizontal square wood, installed them on the table top, and tapped them with the back of an ax to fix them, and a simple four-legged table was made.


    After the table is ready, the people around are amazed.


    "This is the table?" Li Hu''s eyes widened, he stretched out his hand to press the table, felt the surface, and said in disbelief, "How to use it?"


    "Simple!" Mu Feng laughed, "Wait a little longer!"


    As he said that, Mufeng picked up another piece of wood with four holes already punched, and then picked up four shorter square wooden bars and put them on it. After tapping, a simple small bench was ready.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng put the bench in front of the table, put his stone pot and chopsticks on the table, and then sat down.


    Now without any explanation from Mu Feng, everyone understood the purpose of the table and the bench.


    Li Hu stared until his eyeballs were about to come out: "Great chief, I also want to learn how to make a table!"


    At the same time, in Mu Feng''s mind, the system''s prompt sounded again: "Complete the production of tables, chairs and benches, and get 100 achievement points!"


    "The current achievement point is: 2000 points!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48

    After the table and the bench were finished, Mu Feng finally collected 2,000 achievement points.


    After suppressing the excitement in his heart, he explained to Li Hu and others the key points of making tables, chairs and benches, and then he gave the toolbox to Li Hu and told him that it could be placed in Grandpa''s thatched hut.


    In the future, the old people in the tribe will make tools there, so that the old people can take care of each other.


    Holding the toolbox as if he had found a treasure, Li Hu left with a few old people.


    Excitedly, Bai Fang asked Mu Feng to make a small bench for her before leaving.


    After finally sending everyone away, Mu Feng excitedly contacted the system: "System, exchange Wood Dao Derivation Technique!"


    The system directly pops up the exchange interface: "Are you sure to use 2000 points of achievements to exchange Wooden Dao Derivation Technique!"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath: "Sure!"


    But his heart was already filled with unbearable ecstasy.


    After using the healing technique twice, he was convinced that the so-called skills of the system were actually spells.


    Otherwise, how could he bring Grandpa and Shuo Feng, who were seriously injured and on the verge of death, back to life just by chanting the formula?


    Although he himself has always been skeptical about immortal spells, he has never denied their existence.


    When he was young, he suffered from a strange illness. After seeing many doctors, he was never cured. He only went to see the witches in other villages twice, and after being rubbed on his forehead by them, he was cured and healed.


    The planting of trees by witchcraft in Miaojiang, the exorcism of corpses in Xiangxi, and the strange things that some Mufeng encountered during the archaeological process all show that there are many things in this world that cannot be explained by science.


    As a historical research scholar, he has a new understanding of history after studying so many true thoughts.


    For example, Chinese history is "up and down five thousand years". Is it the 5,000 years from the time of the Yellow Emperor to modern times, or should Chinese history be divided into five thousand years and five thousand years?


    Archaeologists in the industry have discovered historical relics that far surpass those of the Xia Dynasty, more than 8,000 years ago, and their superb craftsmanship and sophistication are far beyond the grasp of people since the Xia Dynasty.


    So someone thought about whether there would be a highly developed civilized society before the Xia Dynasty, or an era with magic that we don''t understand?


    Another example is the "Shan Hai Jing", which has always been regarded as a strange novel by Chinese people, but it is regarded as a guide for studying ancient history abroad.


    There is even an international historical research organization NCAA, guided by the geographical description in "Shan Hai Jing", discovered natural gold veins in South America!


    In addition, Western scientists such as Newton, Galileo, Leonardo da Vinci, etc., will turn to theology after they have reached the pinnacle of their own disciplines.


    That''s why the saying "the end of science is theology" is now available.


    Mu Feng thought that he could travel here, let alone having spells.


    After he said "OK", the system immediately prompted: "Ding! The exchange is successful!"


    Soon a piece of mysterious information flooded into his mind, it was a complete Wooden Dao derivation technique.


    From the eyes of others, Mu Feng stood still at the same place at this time, his eyes were motionless, and the heaving of his chest gradually calmed down.


    If Li Hu or Grandpa were in front of him, he would definitely think that he had entered "meditation".


    Meditation is a state that people with magical powers have the opportunity to enter, usually the leader or chief of the tribe.


    In fact, Wood Wind is digesting the information of the wood way derivation technique.


    Wooden Dao Derivation Technique consists of two small skills, Healing Technique and Growth Technique. After completion, it can not only heal injuries, but also enhance physical fitness.


    It took a long time for Mu Feng to fully master the wood way derivation technique.


    He opened his eyes, stretched out his hand, and punched a wooden board about five centimeters thick. With a "click", the wooden board was smashed into pieces by him!


    "The strength has increased!" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised.


    In his previous life, he had practiced Taekwondo, and he could split two or three centimeters of wood, but it was a performance prop, and it couldn''t be compared with the current locust tree!


    He opened his hands again to embrace the stone slab.


    When he moved this stone slab before, he dragged it into the cave, but now he just took a deep breath, and then easily picked it up!


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "Physical fitness has indeed become stronger!"


    He put down the slate, pulled a shelf on the spot, and punched the air again.


    "Huh¡ª" There was a sharp sound of piercing through the air, and the speed of the punching wind clearly reached the extreme.


    "I''ll go, this punch speed should be faster than Bruce Lee!" Mu Feng was very excited in his heart.


    In his previous life, he had watched the video of Bruce Lee throwing punches, and he knew that only when the punch speed reached a certain level would there be a breaking sound.


    "Salute to the idol!" Mu Feng punched again, in this primitive cave that no one knew about.


    After spending 2,000 achievement points in exchange for Wood Dao Derivation Technique, Mu Feng was very satisfied with the effect.


    He felt the changes in himself again, only felt that he seemed to have become taller and bigger, and he also had the feeling of "everything is under control" when he clenched his fists.


    "What a good skill!" Mu Feng couldn''t help but focus on other skills in the system.


    The entire skills section displays various skills like a list of books.


    He took a closer look, and found that metal, wood, water, fire, earth, yin and yang, wind, rain, thunder, and other elements and elemental skills were all there, just like the Warcraft skill panel he played in his previous life.


    There are also some relatively "unpopular" summoning techniques, animal taming techniques, etc. He has already learned elementary summoning techniques.


    Looking at these skills, Mu Feng was burning in his heart: "It turns out that being able to spell is so amazing!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49

    After carefully feeling the changes brought about by the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, Mu Feng took a look at other skills.


    It found that each skill has its own characteristics. The characteristics of the earth-type skills are related to the earth, and the gold-type skills are related to various metal essences...


    What surprised Mu Feng the most was that when the Wood Dao Derivation Technique and the Thickness of Soil Technique were combined, it could speed up or slow down the biological growth rate in a piece of soil!


    "This is simply a magical skill!" Mu Feng exclaimed in surprise.


    But the exchange of achievement points for these skills also made him feel suffocated.


    There are fewer achievement points for the technique of earth way, but it still needs 5000 achievement points!


    "It''s still achievement points!" Mu Feng drilled into his fist, "It seems that we still have to find a way to grow the tribe, so that the achievement points can be earned faster!"


    "We''ll wait for Li Hu to come back now, and find a way to catch wild boars." Mu Feng thought in his heart, "According to the situation of the system, as long as the tasks are beneficial to the development of the tribe, they can get achievement points."


    "There are domesticated chickens and sheep in the tribe, but horses, cows, pigs, and dogs are still lacking among the six animals. Pigs have also been found. Are the other three animals around the tribe? It seems that I have to ask Mingguang later, If it doesn¡¯t work, go a little farther and look for it.¡±


    "Domestication of livestock cannot completely solve the problem of food and clothing for the tribe. After all, no one can eat meat for a long time. The fundamental solution to this problem still depends on planting."


    "Only by planting crops can the tribe have a way out!"


    "It seems that in addition to domesticating animals, we also need to find crops that can be grown." Mu Feng thought carefully in his heart, "I don''t know where I travel, and what is suitable for planting here."


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that he was still on the earth, and it should be the ancient land of China.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to understand the content of the people around him just after traveling, and what he saw and encountered was very close to the history he had studied before.


    But to say where it is, he is not very clear.


    He remembered what Grandpa seemed to have said, saying that the Jiang family was originally a large tribe that migrated from the Far West.


    In this way, Jiang''s current location should be in the east, but he can''t be sure where the "east" is.


    As for whether it is the south or the north of China, judging from the pine forest and the large black-skinned bamboo forest, it should be more southerly.


    After all, in terms of geography, the big bamboo with the thickness of the mouth of the bowl is only found in the south.


    But the problem is that he has never heard of black-skinned bamboo in his previous life, especially when spring begins at the bottom of the mountain, and everything blooms and sprouts, but the lake on Dalong Mountain is still ice and snow, which reminds him that only the north has these characteristics.


    "It''s hard to be sure!" Mu Feng scratched his head, "If you can be sure of these, you will know what animals and wild crops are around!"


    "Wait!" Mu Feng seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly took out the metal stick seized from the Manglong Department, and took a closer look, "If you can tell what kind of material this piece of metal is made of, can you tell where you are now?" era?"


    It''s a pity that no matter how much he researched, he couldn''t figure out what kind of metal this blackened stick was, so he had no choice but to give up.


    When he got this stick before, he also asked the people from the Reckless Dragon Department, and he only said that they also picked it up and didn''t know what it was.


    This made Mu Feng, who originally wanted to judge the location from the meteorite records, have no choice but to give up.


    Ignoring it that night, the next morning, Mu Feng planned to go around the tribe to see if he could find some wild vegetables to earn achievement points.


    In the end, Li Hu invited them to the thatched hut to teach them how to make tables and benches. Mu Feng had no choice but to demonstrate to them again patiently, making sure that the old people onlookers knew how to do it, and then it was over.


    In the afternoon, Mingguang finally came back and went straight to Mufeng''s cave.


    "Great chief, I brought back everything you asked for!" Ming Guang shouted from a distance, "I''ve also figured out where the wild boars are infested!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng walked out of the cave excitedly, and saw that several people were putting rotten wood on the ground. The clusters of tree flowers on the rotten wood were damaged a lot, but they didn''t take them off.


    "This..." Mu Feng was a little speechless.


    He forgot to say that he could pick off the tree flowers and bring them back, but they brought them back intact.


    Although this is the reason for attaching great importance to the great chief, but this brain is too inflexible!


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "It''s enough to cut off these tree flower mushrooms with a knife close to the root, don''t cut off the root!"


    "Ah? Don''t you want to grow mushrooms?" Ming Guang asked suspiciously, "If you cut off all the mushrooms, how can you grow them?"


    Mu Feng patiently explained: "Mushrooms are fungi, which are different from other things. As long as you don''t dig out the roots, it will cut off a stubble and grow another stubble!"


    "That''s it!" Ming Guang''s eyes lit up, "Doesn''t that mean that our tribe will have endless mushrooms?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s what I said, but if the nutrients in the dead wood are used up, the mushrooms won''t be able to grow anymore!"


    "Ah?" Mingguang was surprised, "Does that mean the mushrooms are gone?"


    "En!" Wooden Feng nodded and explained, "Just transplant the roots of these mushrooms to other rotten wood before the wood completely rots."


    "By the way, pay attention to put these logs in a shaded place where the sun is rare, build a shed with thatch, and pour water in the morning and evening. In this way, the mushrooms will grow faster!"


    Mingguang was puzzled, but nodded his head.


    "As for these shepherd''s purse root wild onions..." Mu Feng pointed to a small piece that he had already planted in front of his door, "Just continue to plant along the stalks I dug, just water it!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded.


    "By the way, tell me about the wild boar."


    Ming Guang''s eyes lit up: "Finally we''re getting to the point!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50

    Mingguang excitedly told Mufeng about the wild boars.


    "I took Shuofeng to the place you mentioned, there are indeed wild boars behind the bushes!" Mingguang was excited, "There are not only big wild boars, but also small wild boars!"


    "Little wild boar?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he began to think quickly, "It''s just that domesticating big wild boars is more troublesome, but if there are small wild boars together, the process of wild boar domestication will be greatly shortened!"


    "How many little boars are there?" Wooden Feng asked.


    Mingguang scratched his head in embarrassment: "We sneaked through another bush to watch. We didn''t dare to get too close, so we didn''t see clearly."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, you did the right thing, you can''t expose it."


    Ming Guang said again: "But it seems that there are many, and it''s dark. The little boys are screaming happily!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked, "How big is it?"


    Li Hu gestured and said hesitantly, "It''s such a big area, there must be forty or fifty of them!"


    "Hiss!" Mu Feng was startled.


    In his previous life, when he went to the mountains for archaeology, he saw a herd of wild boars, usually only seven or eight, and more than ten or twenty.


    Even if foreign wild boars are flooded, there are only forty or fifty in a group!


    It never occurred to him that a herd of wild boars that he randomly encountered on the mountainside of Dongshan turned out to be an oversized herd of wild boars!


    The big wild boars he and Shuo Feng saw outside the bushes before, conservatively estimated that there were more than forty wild boars.


    Now Mingguang told him that there were no fewer than forty or fifty young wild boars. Counting it back and forth, there were more than eighty wild boars!


    Mu Feng was excited: "There are so many wild boars, it is completely worth a small pig farm in the previous life!"


    But he immediately thought of another question and looked at Mingguang: "Wait, so many wild boars are moving in one area, what do they eat?"


    He knew that wild boars were omnivores, but such a large group of wild boars gathered together could not be solved by simple omnivores.


    He thought of a possibility¡ªthat there might be food for wild boars to survive in Dongshan, and this food must exist in large quantities, otherwise the wild boars would not be able to feed.


    "Wild boars eat everything humans eat." Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "If there is such a food, wouldn''t it be possible to help the tribe find another food?"


    "And I can also earn achievements, it''s really multiple actions!" Mu Feng made up his mind.


    Hearing Mu Feng asking himself what wild boars eat, Ming Guang scratched his head: "I don''t know what wild boars eat, I only know that wild boars are delicious."


    Speaking of this, Ming Guang actually drooled: "Great Chief, why don''t we go catch wild boars tomorrow?"


    "No!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "The plan has changed!"


    "Stop catching wild boars?" Ming Guang was surprised.


    "Wild boars must be caught, but slowly." Mu Feng ran through his mind quickly, and then continued, "Whether it is a big wild boar or a small wild boar, we must raise them, and raising pigs requires a pigsty !"


    Mingguang was surprised: "Sheep have sheep pens, and pigs have pig pens?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "You only need to use a fence for the sheep pen, but not for the pig pen! You have to use stones! How about this, you call all the young and strong of the tribe to Grandpa''s thatched hut, I have something to say."


    "By the way, bring White Fang too!"


    Ming Guang nodded: "Yes!"


    Although it was a bit strange, he still followed suit and quickly gathered everyone in front of the thatched cottage.


    Except for White Fang, they were all young and strong of the tribe.


    "Brother Mufeng!" Bai Ya naturally sensed that today was different, his eyes were full of light when he looked at Mufeng, and his pretty face was full of anticipation.


    She is only a little girl, but now she is participating in a major event that only tribal men can do, so she is naturally very excited.


    Mu Feng smiled at her and gestured to her, and didn''t say anything else, but looked at everyone: "Now, send out ten people to follow Bai Ya, and go to the back mountain to dig bamboo shoots! Let her teach you how to dig. use!"


    "Bamboo shoots?" Many people are hearing this word for the first time.


    Before Mu Feng could answer, Bai Fang said charmingly: "Bamboo shoots are bamboos that have been buried in the ground and haven''t grown yet, they can be eaten!"


    But she turned to look at Mufeng again: "Brother Mufeng, what are you doing digging up bamboo shoots?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Now there are a large herd of wild boars in Dongshan, I want to use bamboo shoots to catch wild boars!"


    "Wild boar!" There was a commotion in the crowd.


    ¡°Wild pork is delicious!¡±


    ¡°Wild pork is the most delicious!¡±


    "But wild boars are too fierce!"


    In the end, everyone looked at Mu Feng together.


    They all knew that since Mu Feng said he could catch wild boars, he would definitely be able to catch them.


    After all, he had already caught sheep with his clan before this, enough primitive chickens, and fish that he hadn''t eaten until now!


    Especially in the past two days, the tribe''s hunting team obviously didn''t go out to hunt, but those who went out could always bring back six or seven wild sheep and a dozen or so primitive chickens.


    These are all thanks to Mu Feng!


    Sensing everyone''s gaze, Mu Feng said with a smile: "Wild pork is delicious and delicious, but wild boar is also fierce. So before catching wild boar, we must make sufficient preparations!"


    "Great chief, tell me, what do you want us to do?" Someone began to respond.


    "Cover the pigsty!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51

    As soon as the words "build a pigsty" came out, everyone was stunned, "Do wild boars have a place to live like sheep?"


    Seeing that everyone was surprised, Mu Feng said again: "Wild boars are different from wild sheep. There must be a strong enough pigsty to ensure that they will not escape!"


    "So, the wild boar pen is different from the sheep pen, you need to use stones! Now, hurry up and move the stones, and then build the wild boar pen on the west mountain side!"


    Everyone started to move.


    Some people followed Bai Ya to the back mountain to dig bamboo shoots, while others moved stones to build a pigsty.


    Under the direction of Mu Feng himself, he drew a circle at the foot of the west mountain along with several big trees and began to build a pigsty.


    The reason why it chooses the pigsty here is because it is in the downwind, and the terrain is lower than the east and back, and it avoids the vicinity of well water.


    The circle he drew was big enough to house over a hundred wild boars!


    Considering the destructive power of wild boars, Mufeng adjusted the thickness of the pigsty to 1.5 meters and the height to 2 meters.


    This is actually his "dream" when he was a child. When he was young, he raised pigs. The pigsty was only one meter high and 20 to 30 centimeters thick. Domestic pigs would often jump out of the pigsty, which made him often have to chase after them. Back to the pigsty.


    At that time, he thought that if one day he raised pigs, he must build a "luxury version" pigsty that was high enough and thick enough to prevent the pigs from running out.


    It''s just that such a "dream" didn''t come true in the previous life, but it has come true here now.


    Because of the previous experience of casting the clay platform, the clansmen seem to be familiar with the construction of the wild boar pen this time.


    After the stone wall was built, Mufeng directed the tribe to pour grass mud into the gaps in the stones, and smooth it with flat stones, making it look like an adobe wall.


    There was a gap in the pigsty for people to go in and out, and he asked someone to build a straw shed in the pigsty, surrounded by stones, which looked stronger and more reliable than Grandpa''s thatched house.


    This made the clansman sigh: "This place for wild boars is too good!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, our tribe will live better than this in the future!"


    Seeing that the pigsty was covered until the sun had set, Mu Feng thought for a while, then let him move thorns from Beishan and plant them inside the pigsty.


    "Wild boars have rough skin and thick flesh. If they really want to push the wall with all their heart, it''s probably a bit mysterious!" Mu Feng estimated in his heart, "Add some protective measures to them. If they really hit the wall, let''s see if the thorns don''t pierce them!"


    The person in charge of planting the thorns laughed secretly: "If you say that our great chief is really powerful. We used the thorns to defeat the Manglong tribe before we got close. Now we use it to deal with wild boars! "


    The other person laughed loudly: "Yes, I think wild boars are going to be unlucky!"


    Early the next morning, Mu Feng took only a dozen people to Dongshan.


    Although there are few people, they are all good hunters in the tribe.


    Lihu, Mingguang, Hanshu, Qingya, Hongya, Shuofeng...


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu asked in a low voice, "Since we''re going to catch wild boars, why don''t we take everyone with us?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Our main purpose today is not to catch wild boars, but to see if we can find a place for them to eat!"


    "Why are you looking for a place where they eat?" Li Hu was puzzled.


    "Such a large group of wild boars, there must be something to feed them!" Mu Feng expressed his thoughts, "If there is such a food, and our tribe can eat it, it will be a good thing for the tribe!"


    "Can we eat what wild boars eat?" Ming Guang asked hesitantly.


    Mu Feng asked without answering, "Do wild boars eat mushrooms?"


    Ming Guang reacted immediately, nodded and said, "I understand!"


    "Hmm!" Mu Feng said, "When we get to the place, don''t shoot randomly, first figure out where the wild boars go to eat."


    "As long as we figure this out, we will catch wild boars this evening or tomorrow morning!"


    "Okay!" The people around shouted excitedly.


    A dozen or so people, led by Mingguang, went straight to the bush where the wild boar was.


    When approaching the bushes, Ming Guang waved his hand, signaling to everyone to hide, and then he burrowed into a bush lightly.


    After a while, Mingguang poked his head out from the bushes and signaled Mufeng and the others to go over.


    A dozen or so people headed into the bushes all at once. Although there was some noise, the sound of leaves driven by the mountain wind just covered it up.


    The bushes are two or three meters high, with dense branches and leaves, and the sight line is not very good.


    Ming Guang leads the way, Mu Feng and Li Hu follow closely behind, followed by others.


    After walking for a long time, Ming Gungun finally stopped, then turned around to signal for everyone to silence, and got down on the spot.


    After everyone had done so, Ming Guang lay side by side next to Mu Feng, and carefully pushed aside a bush.


    The originally very dim light suddenly brightened, and almost everyone was startled.


    "So many!" Mu Feng was naturally surprised.


    Through the bushes opened by the bright light, less than 20 meters away from where they were, there was an open space like a paradise, densely packed with wild boars!


    These wild boars are black and white, and brown with mixed colors, and vary in size.


    Some are lying still, some are pushing the ground, and some are rolling on the spot, looking so happy...


    Mu Feng grinned silently and thought to himself: "Mine, mine, all mine!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52

    More than a dozen people hid in the bushes and remained motionless, either because they dared not or because they could not.


    Although the wild boars not far away looked at ease, they were harmless to humans and animals. But if they find someone nearby, they will never be able to parry if they go crazy.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Mu Feng, not knowing what kind of medicine he was selling in the gourd.


    But Mu Feng watched the wild boars arching there with burning eyes, waiting for the wild boars to go out for food.


    Before coming here, Mingguang had already said that the wild boars would go out collectively from the other direction of the bushes, leaving a few big wild boars to take care of the cubs, and the other wild boars would go out.


    A dozen people just lay there and waited for more than an hour, and the wild boars finally moved out.


    A wild boar with huge tusks got up first and walked towards a bush.


    Mu Feng could see it clearly, it was the one he and Shuo Feng saw from another direction a few days ago.


    It seems that it is the wild boar king.


    The wild boar king walked in front, walked up to a bush, arched his mouth, parted a bush, exposed a gap, and just got in like that.


    The wild boars from behind filed in and quickly disappeared into the bushes.


    Mu Feng could see clearly that it was in the opposite direction to them.


    "Great chief, what should we do? Do you want to catch the little wild boar now?" Ming Guang asked in a subtle voice.


    Mu Feng shook his head, pointed at himself, then at the others, turned around and climbed out carefully.


    After waiting for a few people to return to the entrance, they all said excitedly: "Great chief, we have twelve people here, we can catch a few little wild boars and go back!"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "In that case, if the wild boars come back and find them, they will be prepared, and it will not be easy to catch them again! We are here this time to find out what these wild boars eat to grow into such a large group!"


    In fact, in the bottom of his heart, he was thinking of putting these little piglets into pig cages and taking them back now, but he was worried that if there were only little piglets, he might not be able to feed them, and he had to get a few big wild boars before he went. .


    But as long as it involves catching big wild boars, the dozen or so people right now are definitely not enough to watch!


    To avoid alarming the enemy, he decided not to move these little piglets, but continued to follow the whereabouts of the wild boar herd.


    Since Mu Feng said not to arrest, naturally none of the people around him made sense.


    "Then what shall we do next? All the wild boars went in another direction!" Li Hu asked.


    Mufeng looked at Mingguang: "Where is the other direction where the wild boar went, can you find it?"


    Ming Guang nodded: "Yes! Shuo Feng and I have been waiting around here for the past two days. From there, we can go around to the bush where the wild boar drilled just now!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Take us there! Be careful, everyone, don''t leave any traces, it will be bad if the wild boar finds out!"


    "yes!"


    So Mingguang led the way in front, and led Mufeng and others to detour from another direction.


    This time, it didn''t take long for them to go around to the other side of the bush. Next to them was an imperceptible passage hidden deep under the bush.


    If it weren''t for the faint smell of urine coming from the passage, they might not have been able to detect it.


    After they confirmed the passage, they deliberately kept a distance from the passage and started looking for wild boars along the passage.


    This time they didn''t go for long, and after about half an hour, they finally heard the noise of wild boars eating again.


    Everyone immediately woke up.


    Mingguang subconsciously turned his head to look at Mufeng, and stopped in his tracks.


    Mu Feng nodded to signal, he bent forward and walked forward bit by bit, keeping the movement to a minimum.


    In fact, Mu Feng was too careful, the noisy noise of dozens of wild boars eating together was too loud, and they couldn''t hear their movements at all.


    As Mu Feng walked forward lightly, he listened carefully with his ears sideways.


    The sound of "cracking" is endless.


    There is also the sound of rustling dead leaves and straw being crushed.


    In addition to this, there is even the humming sound of wild boars kicking mud with their mouths!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart trembled wildly, "Sure enough, there are a large area of ??food crops!"


    He carefully pushed aside the bushes, and in the distance, he found another area suddenly opened up.


    Apart from a few tall trees, there are no shrubs not far in front of it, replaced by a piece of rickety yellow-brown straw about a person''s height.


    There is still a golden tassel about ten centimeters hanging on many straws!


    "Corn!" Mu Feng was ecstatic in his heart, "It turned out to be corn!"


    He never thought that what the wild boars were gnawing on was corn!


    He originally thought that he was in the ancient land of China, and he took it for granted that there was no corn, but he didn''t expect that there was a large field of corn right now!


    It seems that I took it for granted.


    It''s just that the ears of corn in this field are obviously not as long as in the previous life, not even normal.


    But even so, Mu Feng couldn''t help breathing fast.


    My mind is full of information about corn: "In places with hot climates, corn can be grown in spring and summer."


    In early spring, eat fresh corn, which is soft, glutinous and sweet.


    In the midsummer season, harvest mature corn, make flour and eat noodles!


    Afraid that he might be mistaken, Mu Feng rubbed his eyes and took a closer look, and after confirming that what was in front of him was corn, he grinned silently.


    Among the corn stalks, wild boars are still arching there, knocking down a few corn trees from time to time, and nibbling on the corn ears on them.


    Mu Feng was so happy. In his opinion, finding corn was more valuable than finding wild boars!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53

    Mu Feng led a dozen people to cat in the bushes, quietly waiting for the wild boar to finish eating and leave.


    After the last wild boar left from the corn stalk, Mu Feng finally couldn''t hold back the excitement in his heart, and rushed out cheering.


    Li Hu, Ming Guang and the others were very puzzled, and they all shouted: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng turned his head and waved at them: "Come and see!"


    They were very puzzled, walked out from the bushes, and approached Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smoothly broke off a corn cob from a corn stalk that had not yet been knocked down, and stretched out his hand to peel off the bract, revealing a corn ear about ten centimeters in length.


    Because it is wild, the ear of corn is very small, and it cannot be compared with the 20 to 30 centimeters long ear that Mufeng has seen in his previous life.


    Even the corn kernels are quite small, round and toot, and it takes two or three to be equal to a modern one.


    Even so, Mu Feng still smiled from ear to ear.


    "Look, this is what I''m looking for this time!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "Great Chief, what is this?" Li Hu looked at Mu Feng who was full of excitement, and went in without knowing it.


    "It''s called corn, it''s edible!" Mu Feng patiently explained.


    "Eatable?" After Li Hu heard about it, he stretched out his hand and broke off a corn stalk, pushed aside the bract, and gnawed it while holding it.


    But immediately he spat out the corn kernels with a "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Ming Guang, Shuo Feng and others at the side also broke the corn to taste, but after hearing what Li Hu said, they threw the corn on the ground again.


    "Don''t throw it away!" Mu Feng said anxiously, "This is fully mature corn, so of course you can''t eat it like this! Only when the bracts on it are still green can be eaten raw!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu frowned, "Then this thing can''t be eaten now, or do you want to use it to feed wild boars?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "This corn is already ripe, and it can be eaten. But it''s not eaten directly, it needs to be ground into corn flour, and then steamed into steamed buns to eat!"


    "Grind it into powder and steam it?" Li Hu repeated with a puzzled look on his face.


    Others are also puzzled.


    It is obvious that what Mu Feng said has exceeded their cognition.


    Mu Feng naturally also saw their confusion, and waved his hands with a smile: "Okay, you will understand in the future. What we have to do now is to break as much corn as possible, and then bring it back to the tribe!"


    "Great Chief, will you eat the corn after you break it off?" Someone asked.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Part of it is used to grind into flour for eating, and part of it is reserved for seeds to be planted! In the future, tribal food will no longer be a problem!"


    "Ah?" The man exclaimed, "Would anyone eat such an unpalatable thing?"


    "Unpalatable?" Mu Feng smiled mysteriously, "It''s something made of corn that you haven''t eaten before, and you''ll know it when you eat it!"


    That heart warmed, he didn''t expect Mu Feng, as a great chief, to explain to himself so kindly and patiently.


    If this was placed on the old chief, he would definitely be too lazy to say a word.


    Hearing Mu Feng said that he wanted to go back to grow corn, and that corn can be used as food, everyone moved.


    They all carried bamboo cages that were used to catch piglets, but are now used to hold corn.


    Under the guidance of Mu Feng, all the corn was peeled off the husks, and the smooth corn cobs were kept in the pig cage.


    Except for Mu Feng''s accident, each cage of the rest of the people had no less than a hundred catties of corn on the cob.


    Especially Lihu and Mingguang, although they clamored that corn was not good to eat, they were quite unambiguous when they heard that corn could be used as food, and each carried nearly 200 catties of corn on the cob!


    Mu Feng looked at a large piece of corn stalks in the distance, with corn cobs hanging on them, and felt that there were not enough people to carry them.


    But fortunately, the ten or so people brought enough corn at the moment, in addition to sifting the seeds, it was enough to eat a few meals.


    A dozen or so people carefully avoided the bush where the wild boar was, and returned to the road up the mountain smoothly.


    Holding a corn cob in his hand, Mufeng broke off a large corn kernel and chewed it in his mouth a few times. It felt a little hard, obviously because the starch content was not too high.


    He knew in his heart that this was because the corn was wild, and if he wanted to have a high starch content, he could only cultivate it continuously.


    But he was still very happy in his heart.


    Because the appearance of corn made him realize that his environment seemed not so limited. Even corn could be found, so what about other crops?


    Once the tribe has planted corn on a large scale and domesticated various livestock, they will no longer have to worry about food and clothing.


    And the people in the tribe can only think about other things when their stomachs are full.


    But right now, what he wants to think about is where the corn is suitable, and how to grind the corn kernels into flour.


    "Corn can only be grown in the flat area at the foot of the mountain to the west of the tribe, where the terrain is open and the soil looks fertile."


    "As for grinding cornmeal... It seems that we need to make a stone mill!" Mu Feng thought.


    "System, hand in the task!"


    The system immediately prompts: "Obtain edible corn, get 300 achievement points!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Isn''t it worth 200 points to eat?"


    "Corn is a crop and has a profound influence in history, and the achievement points should be higher!"


    "Hahaha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "It''s a surprise!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54

    After Mu Feng brought these people back to the tribe, he directly peeled off all the corn kernels.


    Corn threshing was a simple job in the previous life, just send the dried corn cobs directly to the thresher.


    But there are no such conditions around now, so Mufeng can only choose to threshing by hand¡ªthis is a delicate and labor-intensive job.


    Fortunately, there were a lot of people in the tribe, and it didn''t take too much energy to peel the corn kernels manually. Under Li Hu''s call, all the tribesmen who could come came, and it took less than half an hour. All the cobs are turned into kernels.


    All corn kernels are prepared separately from the cobs.


    The members of the Jiang clan didn''t leave after threshing the corn kernels, they all looked at Mu Feng curiously, to see how he handled the corn they had never seen before.


    After all, Li Hu had told them before coming that corn would be the main food of the tribe in the future.


    But when they were threshing just now, almost everyone pinched a corn and put it in their mouths, and then spit it out without exception.


    As the leader, Li Hu asked everyone''s thoughts: "Chief, now that the corn cobs have been separated from the corn kernels, what should we do next?"


    "Next, we need to separate the corn kernels by size. The small ones are kept for us to grind into flour and eat, and the big ones are kept as seeds to plant, so that we can grow bigger corns in the future!"


    Mu Feng squatted down, reached out and grabbed a handful of corn kernels, and began to demonstrate: "Put the big ones here as seeds, and put the others here!"


    Li Hu imitated Mu Feng and reached out to grab a handful and began to sift, picking left and right, but he couldn''t pick up a few that were the same size as Mu Feng.


    "The Great Chief!" Li Hu couldn''t help but said, "If we really want to pick as big as you said, there aren''t many here!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "There are not many corn seeds in the first place, and one seed can grow a corn in the future!"


    "I understand!" Li Hu waved his hand, "Everyone, start sifting seeds now!"


    So the Jiang clan began to sift the seeds with corn kernels in their hands, and within half an hour, all the corn kernels were sifted again.


    "What are you doing now?" Li Hu asked again.


    Everyone also looked at Mufeng with strange eyes, obviously they still don''t understand what they are doing.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then he had an idea, and said: "It''s almost noon, sir, cook on fire, kill 20 chickens, then take all the mushrooms from me, wash them, and make soup!"


    Li Hu''s eyes lit up: "Great Chief, are you going to make soup?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Pull some more wild onions, and ask Bai Ya to bring some bamboo shoots, wash them and stew them in soup."


    People in the tribe look at me and I look at you. Apart from knowing what "chicken" is, other "mushrooms", "wild onions" and "bamboo shoots" don''t know what they are.


    Li Hu laughed and said, "Don''t worry, chief, I can already make soup!"


    As he said that, he yelled at the people in the tribe: "Go, get the biggest stone pots in the tribe, and I will use the method taught by the great chief to make the most fragrant and delicious chicken soup!"


    Ming Guang on the side couldn''t help but leaned close to Mu Feng and whispered, "Great chief, don''t you want to raise chickens, why are you killing so many at once?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "You see, everyone doesn''t know what the purpose of screening corn seeds is, so I will let everyone know that there are many things that can be eaten."


    Li Hu''s eyes lit up: "That''s right, the tribe doesn''t know that bamboo shoots and mushrooms are edible!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "After drinking chicken soup, eating mushrooms and bamboo shoots, they will naturally understand that corn can also be made into delicious food! Everyone will know what to do next!"


    Ming Guang suddenly realized: "I understand!"


    After a pause, he asked carefully, "But, chief, the corn kernels are so hard, how do you eat them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Didn''t I say it before, now that it grows like this, it can only be ground into flour and steamed into steamed buns to eat, and when it is planted again, when the bracts are not yellow, they can be broken off and eaten raw, or they can be boiled and eaten. Sweet and soft, very delicious!"


    Ming Guang couldn''t help swallowing: "Then plant it now, can we eat it tomorrow?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "How is it possible. It will take at least two or three months... seven or eighty days?"


    Suddenly, the system in Mu Feng''s mind suddenly said: "Judging from the environment around you, the maturity period of corn is two months!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart moved, "Can you still judge this?"


    System: "The system can make comprehensive judgments based on the host''s environment and issue tasks based on it. Naturally, it can also judge the ecological environment around the host!"


    "I''m going! So advanced!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "The maturity period is two months. Doesn''t that mean that green corn can be eaten in forty or fifty days?"


    The system added another sentence: "If you combine the wood path derivation technique and the thick soil technique together, this growth period can be shortened by half!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed again, not only because of the power of the two techniques, but also because he thought of the achievement points needed to redeem the "Thickness of Earth Technique" - 5000 points!


    "Sixty days has been shortened to thirty days!" Mu Feng couldn''t help sighing, "It seems that the skill CD in the game has become shorter!"


    Here Ming Guang heard Mu Feng say "seventy or eighty days", and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed: "Such a long time?"


    But he immediately laughed happily again: "If these corns are really filling and delicious, it''s okay to wait for so long. After all, you don''t have to venture out to hunt... Oh, this chicken soup is too delicious!"


    As he said that, Ming Guang hurriedly yelled and approached Li Hu: "I said Li Hu, the taste of your soup is almost as good as that made by the great chief!"


    And the rest of the tribe also stretched their necks around a few stone jars, with intoxicated faces...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55

    The smell of chicken soup attracted the whole tribe because they had never smelled anything so delicious.


    Mu Feng looked amusedly at the clansmen holding bowls and waiting for the soup.


    Bai Fang, who was cooking the soup, attracted all the attention, imitating what Mu Feng had done before, tasted the saltiness with a wooden spoon, and then handed the spoon to Ji Yang, who distributes food among the tribe.


    The most fair person in a tribe can handle the utensils for distributing food, and Ji Yang is such a spoon holder.


    Jiyang, who took the spoon from Bai Fang, was also very excited, because he was about to distribute the most delicious food of the tribe so far!


    "Don''t worry, everyone has a share!" Ji Yang took a spoon and began to share the soup.


    Everyone got soup and chicken.


    Although there are only more than twenty chickens, each one weighs about ten to twenty kilograms¡ªthey are all big chickens.


    In addition, there are a lot of bamboo shoots and mushrooms, so everyone''s stone bowl is full and fragrant.


    For a moment, the entire Jiang clan was enveloped in a fragrant smell, and everyone drank soup and ate meat with stone bowls.


    ¡°This food tastes really good!¡±


    "It turns out that chicken is stewed like this!"


    "This one that looks like grass is a mushroom? The taste is also very good!"


    "It turns out that bamboo shoots can also be eaten!"


    Mu Feng watched the tribal people get together holding stone bowls, squatting or standing, happily drinking soup, feeling very satisfied.


    He himself stood on a high ground with a stone bowl in his hand and said, "Everyone is drinking chicken soup now, does it taste good?"


    Everyone responded together: "Good!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Are the bamboo shoots and mushrooms in the soup delicious?"


    Everyone responded in unison: "It''s delicious!"


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction: "Then what I want to tell you now is that not only mushrooms and bamboo shoots are edible, but there are many other things that can be eaten in the wild! And we can grow and eat these things ourselves!"


    The members of the Jiang clan began to discuss: "Really, that''s great!"


    "But how?"


    "Didn''t the great chief say that we still want to grow corn?"


    ...


    Hearing everyone''s discussion, Mu Feng said with a smile: "Now I think everyone understands that in the future we will not only grow mushrooms, but also corn, and many other things!"


    Soon someone asked: "Great chief, how do we grow corn?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This is simple! After everyone finishes eating, we will plant corn in the west of the tribe!"


    "Good!" The crowd cheered.


    Seeing that the clansman understood the necessity of planting corn, Mu Feng secretly thanked himself for thinking of a good way.


    After all, with the understanding ability of the tribal people, if they simply talk about the benefits of planting crops, they may not be able to understand.


    Now he just let everyone understand through one meal, plus mushrooms and bamboo shoots, that what he eats is not only meat, but also plants that grow in the ground.


    Soon after everyone finished eating, they all looked at Mu Feng eagerly.


    They all understand now that if they follow what Mu Feng said, there will be endless delicious food in the future, and they don''t have to worry about food anymore.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Everyone should bring bone knives and go to the west of the tribe to dig up all the grass in the open space, and turn up the soil by the way!"


    So everyone did what Mu Feng said, and started digging with bone knives.


    Inspired by the wood wind, everyone was full of energy, digging soil and selecting grass with great care.


    So much so that even a blade of grass could not be seen on the ground turned over by the tribe.


    "I''ll go, the effect is better than plowing the land!" Mu Feng looked at the large open space that was quickly cleared, and couldn''t help sighing, "There should be two or three acres, right?"


    Li Hu stood in the plowed field, looked around, and looked at Mu Feng in a daze: "Great chief, now that the grass here has been cleared, isn''t the tribe different from the jungle?"


    Mu Feng understood Li Hu''s meaning.


    The things in the tribe should be integrated with the surrounding environment, only in this way will the tribe not appear too abrupt in the wilderness.


    Naturally, many unnecessary risks are reduced.


    He smiled and shook his head: "We are all farming, why do we have to be like a jungle?"


    After a pause, he added: "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry, we won''t have to worry about any danger from the wild jungle in the future!"


    After hearing Mu Feng''s words, Li Hu was completely relieved.


    He nodded solemnly: "Then how should we grow corn now?"


    "Let me teach you!" Mu Feng took a bone knife and dug a small hole about seven or eight centimeters deep in the ground, put down a corn kernel, and buried the soil just dug with his feet facing the small hole, and then Stepped on two feet.


    Then he dug another hole more than ten centimeters away from the small hole just now, and concocted it according to the law.


    Then he raised his head and looked at the people around him: "From here to there, just plant in this direction!"


    The members of the Jiang clan looked at me and I looked at you, with curiosity on their faces.


    Li Hu scratched his head: "Then what if it grows all the way there?"


    Mu Feng was helpless: "Won''t you start a new line?"


    "This..." Li Hu was embarrassed, but still didn''t understand.


    Mu Feng then dug another hole at the position where the hole was dug just now, with an interval of about ten centimeters in the horizontal direction, then pointed in the direction, and looked at Li Hu: "Do you understand now?"


    "Oh!" Not only Li Hu, but everyone else understood now.


    But Li Hu asked another question: "Chief, if you plant corn kernels, you can grow corn, but what about the corn cobs?"


    Mu Feng was completely speechless: "Corn cobs can''t be planted, they can be used as firewood!"


    After a pause, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he grinned and said, "No, crushed corn cobs can be used to grow mushrooms!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56

    Hearing Mufeng say that crushed corn cobs can be used to grow mushrooms, everyone was extremely puzzled.


    Bai Fang blinked his big eyes and moved closer: "Brother Mufeng, there''s nothing on it, how do you grow mushrooms?"


    "This is simple!" Mufeng explained while recalling the details of growing mushrooms in plastic greenhouses in his previous life, "Crush the corn cobs, find something to wrap them together, make fungus bags, put the roots of the mushrooms inside, tie a few The small holes can be stacked together!"


    After a pause, he continued, "But it''s still a bit cold now, so the fungus must be kept in a cave and watered regularly!"


    "Can mushrooms grow in caves?" White Fang wondered.


    "Yes! And the growth of mushrooms does not need the sun!" He explained patiently.


    In his previous life, when he was young, he cultivated mushrooms in his hometown and sold them for money. The corn cobs are crushed, mixed with mushrooms, and stacked in a greenhouse with mud walls and plastic roofs.


    When necessary, hay should be placed around to keep warm, and there is no need for sunlight.


    Although there is no plastic greenhouse at the moment, there are caves that can solve the problem.


    As for the problem of insufficient temperature in the cave, it is also easy to solve.


    Just get some hay and smoke in the cave.


    Just do what you say, Mu Feng left most of the people to plant corn, and took Bai Fang to make fungus buns with a dozen people.


    The first thing is to break the corn cobs, which is not technically difficult, just throwing stones is enough¡ªand the tribal people are best at throwing and smashing stones.


    But how to make the broken corn on the cob into a fungus bag is a problem.


    Right now I am in a primitive society, where can I get plastic sheeting?


    "Do you want to exchange it with the system?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "I just handed in the task and got 300 achievement points, so I have to spend it again?"


    In desperation, he had to communicate with the system to see if he could exchange it for a plastic bag.


    It''s just that after reading it, he hated it. The system can only exchange ten plastic bags for him, and there is still a limit on the number.


    "Urine!" Mu Feng was completely speechless, he had forgotten the quantity limit, "What can ten plastic bags do?"


    Since exchanging plastic bags was not an option, he could only think of other ways.


    After thinking about it, he had to find a bunch of slender branches by himself, and asked White Fang to help him get slender and flexible thatch, and then started to make mushroom bags by himself.


    He first broke four branches of about the same length, tied them into a square with thatch, and then made another one, all about ten centimeters square.


    After finishing this, he broke four more branches of about 20 centimeters, and fixed the two square wooden frames, so that it became a rectangular wooden frame.


    Then Mufeng fixed it on the wooden frame with branches one by one, leaving only one side without wooden strips¡ªthis made a rectangular wooden box with one side open.


    After it was done, he supported it with his hands a few times, and felt that it was still very firm, so he began to put corn cobs that had been broken into soybeans, and he would put the prepared mushroom roots in every three or four centimeters.


    In this way, the upper and lower layers are divided into two layers, surrounded by one on the front side and two mushroom roots on the long side.


    In the end, the roofing wooden wind was fixed with thatched grass directly on it, and then it was put aside and started to make another one.


    Bai Fang at the side watched intently. Seeing that Mu Feng had finally finished one, his big eyes were full of surprise and wonder: "Is this done?"


    Seeing the girl''s big black eyes blinking and blinking, Mu Feng also had a smile on his face: "Yes, that''s the fungus bag made like this! Do you understand?"


    "Yeah!" Bai Fang smiled sweetly, showing his beautiful snow-white teeth, "That''s why you press it when you''re pretending to be corn crumbs?"


    "Oh!" Mu Feng was surprised, nodded and smiled, "You are very careful!"


    He patiently explained: "There will be gaps in the middle of the crushed corn, and it is difficult for the mushroom roots to take root in it. Pressing it can make the crushed corn more compact, so that the mushrooms can easily take root and grow out easier!"


    "But all these bacteria bags are sealed by branches?" Bai Yaxiu frowned, very puzzled.


    "No!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "See the small gaps between the wooden bars? They will grow from here!"


    "Really?" Bai Fang tilted his head, looking thoughtful, "Mushrooms can grow in such a small gap...By the way, Brother Mufeng, how do you know this?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback, then smiled and said, "Didn''t you see that mushrooms can grow from wood? Isn''t the gap in wood smaller?"


    "That''s right!" Bai Fang bit his finger, no longer entangled, "Then let''s make fungus packs quickly!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "After everything is done, move the mushrooms to the cave, and you can eat the mushrooms in about ten days!"


    "So fast?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It''s just a little bit troublesome. Someone will need to water it, and it will need to be watered many times a day!"


    "Leave it to me!" Bai Fang smiled sweetly, "I really like eating mushrooms!"


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng agreed, "It is estimated that one or two hundred of these fungus bags can be made, and you don''t need to water too much, just keep them moist!"


    "I remember!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng stood up with a smile, "I''ll go to your father to discuss how to catch the wild boar from Dongshan to raise!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57

    Mufeng came to the west of the tribe again to find Lilihu and Mingguang, who were watering the corn with the tribe.


    After seeing Mu Feng coming, the two hurried to the front: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Is the planting finished?"


    Ming Guang nodded: "The planting has been finished, but everyone is still wondering how and when the corn can be eaten."


    "No rush." ??Mu Feng said with a smile, "We have to wait fifty or sixty days!"


    "It''s been so long..." Li Hu couldn''t help muttering, "We still have to rely on other food during this time!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Now the tribe already has chickens and sheep, and every day the hunting team can bring back a few sheep and chickens, enough to eat, right?"


    "Enough!" Ming Guang laughed, "We never knew before that we could catch prey without being injured. In addition to chickens and sheep, the hunting team also caught fish in Dalong Lake."


    After a pause, he scratched his head again and said, "I just have something to ask the great chief!"


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Feng looked at him a little embarrassed and asked in doubt.


    "It''s okay for those wild sheep to be kept in the sheep pen. According to your requirements, find someone to mow the grass every day and break the leaves to feed them." Li Hu looked embarrassed, "But those primitive chickens don''t eat grass and leaves. ! Now we are feeding them with fish meat, but they are too many to feed them!"


    "Oh!" Mu Feng slapped his forehead, "I forgot about this!"


    He only remembered telling Mingguang that the sheep were fed with grass and leaves, but he forgot to mention the chickens.


    "The fish you''ve always used?" Mu Feng felt incredulous.


    "Hmm!" Li Hu looked puzzled, "Isn''t it the original chicken you caught with fish meat for the first time?"


    Mu Feng was speechless, he couldn''t laugh or cry and said: "Chickens not only eat fish, but also eat insects, flower seeds, earthworms and so on. And they lay eggs quickly after eating these things... Wait, you have gone to the chicken coop to pick up eggs these days ?"


    "Egg?" Ming Guang looked puzzled, "What egg?"


    After a pause, he seemed to think of something, and asked tentatively, "Is it the shelled thing piled in the grass at the corner of the chicken cage?"


    Mu Feng nodded quickly: "Yes, those are eggs!"


    Ming Guang shook his head: "I didn''t pick it up. I went in to have a look the day before yesterday, and I accidentally broke a few of them. They were sticky and had a fishy smell. They didn''t smell good..."


    "You didn''t pick it up?" Mu Feng asked.


    "No, what''s the use of that thing?" Ming Guang looked puzzled, "Can I eat it?"


    Mu Feng was completely speechless: "It''s an egg, it''s delicious when cooked. It''s also high in nutrition, which can make the children of the tribe stronger!"


    "What?" Ming Guang was even more puzzled, "But that thing smells bad, and no one knows how to eat it!"


    Mu Feng was helpless, he waved his hand and said to the two of them, "Go, let''s have a look!"


    As he said that, he went straight to the chicken coop.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang quickly followed.


    When they came to the chicken coop, the clansman who was in charge of watching the chicken coop hurriedly saluted.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and went straight to the chicken coop, a smell of chicken excrement that only existed in the chicken farm in his previous life came to his face.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang hurriedly covered their mouths and noses with their hands, only to find that Mu Feng just fanned them with his hands before coming to a haystack.


    With just one glance, Mu Feng is almost happy.


    In the meantime, there were no less than two hundred eggs scattered in the haystack.


    These egg fish are slightly smaller than those in their previous life memories, but they are almost the same.


    There are also slight differences in color, and there are spots on the white or brown eggshells.


    "That''s it!" Mu Feng grinned loudly, regardless of the smell around him, "Pick up all these eggs, spread them with dry thatch, and put them in my cave, so they don''t rot!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang couldn''t help but said, "Great Chief, how can you eat this thing, it doesn''t smell delicious?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Does the chicken smell good when you kill it?"


    Now Mingguang came to his senses, his eyes lit up: "You mean the eggs have to be cooked to taste good?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Regarding the way to eat eggs, he can list ten or eight delicious ways to eat whatever he wants, but unfortunately, there are not enough ingredients here.


    He thought for a while before saying: "I will tell you how to eat eggs later. Don''t just feed these primitive chickens with fish. Later, let the people of the tribe gather some yellow weed seeds and bugs under the grass, and throw them on the ground. Feed it inside!"


    After a pause, he continued: "After the wild boar is caught this time, the piece of corn will also be collected, leaving enough seeds to be eaten by the tribe for a while, and the rest will be used to feed the chickens!"


    "Do chickens eat corn?" Ming Guang asked.


    Mu Feng looked weird, but he still said patiently: "They will eat, and they will like it very much!"


    "Great!" Ming Guang smiled, "As long as you don''t feed the fish!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that in Ming Guang''s heart, he still loves fish.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "It seems that fish meat is more expensive than corn and gold at any time..."


    Li Hu, who was silent for a long time, finally got to the point: "Great chief, how do you catch wild boars?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58

    "Great Chief!" Li Hu and Ming Guang looked excited, "Have you figured out how to catch wild boars?"


    The two now absolutely agree and support Mu Feng''s words, because up to now, they have rarely understood Mu Feng''s intentions in everything Mu Feng did.


    But the final result can make them overjoyed.


    "Well, there is a way. But this time it will be a little more troublesome!" Mu Feng nodded.


    "Trouble?" The two looked at each other, then looked at Mu Feng, "What method?"


    "The method is similar to that of catching wild sheep last time, but you need to prepare more things. It will be much more troublesome to catch!" Mu Feng pondered.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Ming Guang grinned immediately, "As long as you say you can catch it, the great chief, we are willing to do it no matter how much trouble you have!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu responded hastily.


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, "Go and shell the bamboo shoots that Bai Ya dug up and put them in the thatch to cover overnight. Then go to the West Mountain to pick Sophora japonica and Elm flowers, the more the better!"


    "Acacia flower, elm flower?"


    "I have already taught White Fang to recognize, let her tell you how to pick flowers!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and then said: "In addition, this time, let the people of the tribe prepare more animal tendon ropes, bone knives, rattan nets, and the hunting sticks from before!"


    "Yes!" The two shouted in unison.


    "Okay, let''s start preparing!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "We will set off early tomorrow morning, and then go catch wild boars!"


    "yes!"


    The next day was still dark, and at Mu Feng''s request, everyone was ready to go.


    Mufeng asked people to take out the bamboo shoots that had been covered with thatch overnight, and put them in a cage wrapped in thatch.


    Surprisingly, a strange smell can be smelled even through the thatch.


    In addition to bamboo shoots, there are acacia flowers, elm flowers, and unfinished mushrooms.


    More than 50 members of the hunting team were sent out, all with equipment.


    Because they were going to catch wild boars, the destination had already been figured out, so they quickly came to the bushes where the herd of wild boars was.


    "What should we do now?" Ming Guang, who was at the front of the team, turned around and asked in a low voice.


    Mu Feng also lowered his voice and said: "Everyone remember, no matter what you do later, don''t make a sound, and keep the movement to a minimum!"


    The people around nodded silently, looking at Mufeng with bright eyes in the dim sight, waiting quietly for his next instruction.


    "Now, half of the people are digging traps here!" Mu Feng whispered, "Dig deep, at least two meters deep!"


    Mu Feng gestured to a tree for a moment, and then said in a low voice: "After digging, spread a layer of branches and grass on it, try to gather grass from other places, don''t move the surrounding grass, and then Put a layer of floating soil on it! Understand?"


    Everyone nodded silently again¡ªit wasn''t the first time they dug a trap.


    "it is good!"


    "Just dig two traps near here. After digging, find a place to hide nearby and wait for me to come back!"


    "yes!"


    Then Mu Feng turned to the other half and said, "Now, Ming Guang and I, and you go to the corn field!"


    Knowing Ming Guang waved his hand, and soon half of the people followed him, stooping their waists, and headed for the cornfield in a straightforward manner.


    When he came near the cornfield, Mu Feng chose to draw a big circle not far from the exit of the bush, and without his command, Ming Guang waved his hand, and everyone went forward and started digging without saying a word.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart. Although the intelligence of primitive tribes could not be compared with modern people, they absolutely did not compromise in the execution of orders.


    Under Mufeng''s instruction, the trap was dug bigger and deeper, more than three meters long!


    After digging this one, he ordered his tribe to dig two more traps on the left and right sides of this trap, so that it was connected with the bush exit and formed a closed space.


    In other words, what these wild boars have to face after they come out of the bushes is a three-sided trap, or they have to go back the same way.


    When he came last time, he had already looked around this large area of ??bushes, and these wild boars would really choose where to enter and exit. Two or three entry and exit points were relatively hidden, and the bushes were sparse.


    In other places, except for some small wild boars, it is basically difficult for big wild boars to pass in groups.


    So the places he chose to dig traps were all places where big wild boars could come and go.


    Soon the traps in the cornfield had been dug and buried¡ªafter all, there were so many people.


    Ming Guang asked Mu Feng: "Great Chief, what are you doing now?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Pick up some corn cobs and throw them on the trap, then just keep ten people here, and the others will follow me back to Li Hu''s side!"


    "Ten people?" Ming Guang was surprised and whispered, "Ten people caught more than forty big wild boars?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded with a smile, "But you don''t need to do anything, the dozen or so people just need to watch from the sidelines to make sure that the fallen wild boar won''t come out!"


    After a pause, he laughed again: "As for the wild boars, if they go back the same way, don''t worry about them. Anyway, we may not be able to catch them this time!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded, and picked a dozen strong people to stay with him.


    Then Mu Feng brought the rest of the people back to Li Hu''s side.


    "Great chief!" Li Hu, who saw Mu Feng coming back from a distance, waved secretly.


    Mu Feng came to his side, nodded and asked in a low voice, "Have you dug?"


    "Well, the digging is done, what should we do now?" Li Hu asked suspiciously, "Now we have brought so many bamboo shoots, sophora japonica, and elm flowers that are useless!"


    "Wait!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "Wait?" Li Hu looked puzzled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59

    Hearing Mu Feng say "wait", Li Hu really didn''t say a word, just waited in place.


    It''s just that he is very strange, he obviously brought things like bamboo shoots and Sophora japonica, why don''t they use them?


    But Mu Feng didn''t explain to him, just waited on the spot, looking at the sun in the sky from time to time.


    Finally, when Mu Feng saw that the sun had arrived at the same time as the last time the wild boar went out, he rushed away from the tiger and said in a low voice: "Okay, now go and sprinkle some bamboo shoots and pagoda tree flowers on the trap!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu said in a low voice, and took a few people with him, and hurriedly sprinkled Sophora japonica flowers, crushed mushrooms, and elm flowers on the trap.


    But after a full layer is sprinkled, there is still a lot left.


    Li Hu looked back at Mu Feng: "Great chief, what should we do next?"


    Mu Feng waved at him, motioning for him to give him the cage, and Li Hu did so.


    "Others hide away, come with me!" Mu Feng whispered.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the mark he had made before, determined the location where the big wild boar entered for the first time, turned around, and got in.


    Li Hu hurriedly followed.


    As Mufeng walked in the bushes, he scattered bamboo shoots, elm flowers, acacia flowers and crushed mushrooms on the ground.


    For a while, the surroundings were filled with a mixture of sour, slightly sweet, and a strange smell unique to mushrooms.


    "Bait?" Li Hu vaguely understood what Mu Feng was thinking.


    After walking for a long time, the two finally came to the clearing where the herd of wild boars was.


    Mu Feng squatted down, carefully stretched out his hand to push aside the bushes and looked inside, and found that it was the same as last time, only a few big wild boars and a group of small wild boars were left around.


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng nodded, turned around and grinned silently at Li Hu, and then, under Li Hu''s extremely surprised eyes, began to grab the bait mixed with several things and throw it towards their position.


    Not far away, a wild boar suddenly noticed it, shook its head, and looked around.


    Mu Feng immediately stayed where he was, and immediately grabbed another handful of bait that was about to be thrown out, and did not make a move.


    The wild boar looked around for a while, but found nothing, so it was worth turning back and continuing to dig the ground.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu shouted in a low voice.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Mu Feng laughed, and said a few more sprinkles, then turned around and signaled Li Hu to leave quickly.


    Li Hu was still in shock, turned around and walked out.


    Mu Feng also speeded up and followed Li Hu back quickly.


    Fortunately, all the way was safe, and the two returned to the hiding place smoothly.


    "Big chief!" Li Hu shouted, "It was too dangerous just now, if the big wild boar finds out, the two of us might not even be able to escape!"


    "If something like this happens again in the future, you must not take any risks!" Li Hu said seriously, "You are the great chief of the tribe and the hope of the tribe!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "If you can''t lead the tribe to become stronger, what do you need me, the great chief?"


    Li Hu was greatly shaken, his expression was agitated, he was about to promise something, but when he saw Mu Feng immediately stretched out his hand to signal silence, he quickly bent down and pricked up his ears to listen to the movement around him.


    There was a sound of commotion in the bushes, it was clearly a group of wild boars humming wildly!


    "Here we come!" Mu Feng whispered.


    Li Hu was right beside him, so he heard it clearly, and clenched his fist secretly excitedly.


    Sure enough, within a few breaths, a big wild boar poked its head out of the bush they entered just now, its small eyes rolled around, and looked left and right, obviously checking whether the surrounding environment was safe.


    "Be careful!" Mu Feng didn''t dare to express himself, for fear of accidentally startling the wild boar.


    After watching there for a long time, the big wild boar finally felt relieved, turned his head, and got out of the bushes.


    In fact, even if it doesn''t come out, the wild boar behind will squeeze it out.


    Because as soon as it appeared, the wild boars behind it rushed out like water breaking a bank in an instant!


    Along with them came several large wild boars!


    Obviously, the taste of bait mixed with four things makes all wild boars irresistible.


    As soon as they appeared, all the wild boars yelled and flicked their hooves to eat the bait on the ground as if they had discovered a new world.


    Li Hu was stunned.


    Yesterday when he took Bai Ya to pick acacia flowers and elm flowers, he only knew the sweetness of these two flowers.


    He was amazed when White Fang showed him that it was edible.


    He didn''t expect that the wild boar also liked the light and sweet Sophora japonica and Yuqianhua so much!


    If that''s all, why are those bamboo shoots that smell sour to him so popular with wild boars?


    Before he could react, the wild boars who had just appeared ate up the bait near the bushes.


    Not surprisingly, all the wild boars saw that there were two large areas not far away that were sprinkled with their favorite food.


    Then, as no one expected, the wild boars screamed and rushed towards the two traps filled with bait such as mushrooms and Sophora japonica.


    So, the scene of catching wild sheep was staged again.


    The wild boar who rushed to the trap first fell directly into the pit, and the wild boar in the middle rushed into the trap for the wild boar behind before it could react.


    As for the wild boar at the back, it was too late to turn around and escape.


    Because at this time there is no need for Mu Feng to command anymore, some clansmen have already rushed out, holding big sticks in their hands to block the entrance of the bush, and drove the wild boar that wanted to escape back to the edge of the trap.


    In desperation, several wild boars were driven into the trap again, and several big wild boars ran away screaming.


    The members of the Jiang clan just glanced at it, yelled excitedly, and picked up sticks to chase the fleeing wild boar.


    "Everyone come back!" Mu Feng hurriedly got up and stopped loudly.


    At the same time, he came into the two traps, and after just a glance, he was so happy from ear to ear: "I''m so good! Now I''m in trouble!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60

    There were two big traps, and there were about forty wild boars. Except for the four or five big wild boars that escaped, all the rest fell into the two traps.


    For a while, there was a commotion in the trap, and wild boars, big and small, kept barking together.


    Although it was noisy, none of the members of the Jiang clan felt bored. They all blushed and looked at the wild boar in the trap, excited.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu looked at Mu Feng excitedly, "We have never caught so many wild boars before!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, he was also very surprised that he dug a trap and caught the little wild boar all at once.


    "Leave some people to put the little wild boars in cages, and tie the big wild boars with tendon ropes. Is there any problem?"


    "No problem!" The members of the Jiang clan shouted in unison.


    One of them shouted excitedly: "Don''t worry, chief, if these wild boars are running around, we can''t do anything about them. They are all in the trap now, and they will definitely not be able to escape!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded and looked at Li Hu, "Leave fifteen people here to catch the little wild boar, and the rest will follow me to Mingguang''s place!"


    "yes!"


    So this group of nearly thirty people was divided into two groups, one group stayed to catch the little wild boar, and the other group went to the corn field led by Mu Feng.


    Before they got near the cornfield, they heard a commotion in the bushes from a long distance away.


    During the period, there were shouts from the Jiang clan and the snoring of wild boars.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng listened carefully, with a look of surprise on his face, he waved to the people beside him and said, "Get your sticks ready! If there are wild boars rushing over later, just serve them with sticks, and those who can be knocked down will be given." Defeat it, let it go if you can''t be overthrown!"


    "yes!"


    So Mu Feng bowed his back, holding his military shovel in his hand, pushed aside the bushes and walked forward.


    Fortunately, the wild boar rush he imagined did not happen, what caught his eyes was the mess at the exit of the bush!


    There were wild boars in the three traps that had been dug, but not many. There were only six or seven in each trap, and the rest of the wild boars disappeared.


    It happened that the six or seven wild boars in each trap were big wild boars, each with their heads held high in the traps, bared their teeth, and roared at the Jiang clan.


    From time to time, there will be one or two wild boars jumping high in the trap, and it seems that they want to rush out of the trap.


    But looking at their jumping height, Mu Feng was relieved, it was only about half a meter high, and it couldn''t reach the trap''s three-meter height.


    And the members of the Jiang clan were yelling at the wild boar around the trap with wooden sticks in their hands, and Ming Guang and two clan members were groaning there with their legs crossed.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng strode forward, squatted down and asked, "What''s the matter, Uncle Mingguang?"


    Surprisingly, although Mingguang''s leg was injured, his face was full of excitement: "Look, chief, we caught twenty-one big wild boars!"


    "Yes, I saw it!" Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, "Forget about the wild boar, is your injury caused by a wild boar?"


    "Yeah!" Ming Guang grinned, obviously in pain, "There was a big wild boar trying to run just now, but I hit it on the nose with a stick, and it bumped into me, that''s it!"


    "Let me see!" Mu Feng supported Ming Guang, trying to lift him up.


    Ming Guang let out an "ah", and beads of sweat kept falling down his face.


    Mu Feng hurriedly let go of him, carefully reached out to his leg, touched it, with a serious expression on his face.


    Mingguang''s leg was broken.


    But just pondered for a moment, he let Ming Guang stay where he was, put his hands on his legs, and silently performed the wood path derivation technique, after a while, Ming Guang was able to stand up again.


    "This..." Ming Guang got up from the ground by himself, stood up and thanked Mu Feng repeatedly.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and looked at the injuries of the other two, but they were all milder than Li Hu''s.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and healed them with the Mu Dao derivation technique, the two of them recovered as before, and thanked Mu Feng with gratitude.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng got up and said, "It''s important to be busy, quickly tie up these wild boars and take them away, otherwise it will be difficult for us to leave when the wild boars come back to their senses!"


    "Great chief, the key is that these wild boars are too big to catch!" Ming Guang said helplessly, "We can''t fall into the trap!"


    He said with a helpless smile: "Before I caught them, I thought about catching them all, but now there are only about twenty of them, and we have nothing to do!"


    "Why can''t you do it?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Bring me the thickest and longest animal tendon rope I asked you to prepare!"


    "Beast tendon rope?" Ming Guang hurriedly handed it out, "Here it is, I thought I wouldn''t need it!"


    "Why can''t it be used?" Mu Feng said with a smile while making a loose loop with animal tendon rope.


    Then, in front of so many people, he clenched one head with one hand, and twirled the animal tendon rope with the other hand, and the live buckle rope danced in a circle in the air.


    This is the method of tying horses that he learned at the Daur Conference on the Inner Mongolia prairie in his previous life, but now he is using it to tying pigs.


    The wonders of the world cannot be explained by Mu Feng''s words.


    Then, when everyone was puzzled, he threw out the rope loop and put it on one of the wild boars with Qi Qi''s head raised.


    "flutter"!


    The rope loop was directly put on the wild boar''s neck, and before it could react, Mu Feng pulled in the opposite direction and tightened the rope buckle directly with both hands!


    What stunned the members of the Jiang clan was that Mu Feng just fought so hard, and the wild boar was dragged down into the trap by him!


    "Gudong"!


    I don''t know who swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Great chief, why is he so strong?"


    But Mu Feng shouted: "What are you still doing, help get this wild boar up!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61

    The wild boar, which the Jiang clan had no way of attacking, was easily caught under Mu Feng''s noose.


    Twenty or so big wild boars were tightly bound, and Jiang''s people used thick wooden sticks to pass through the tied pigs'' feet, two by two, and carried the wild boars back to the tribe.


    When they passed by Li Hu''s location, they had already caught and tapped the wild boar.


    There were forty-one small wild boars, four large wild boars, and twenty-one large wild boars, making a total of sixty-six wild boars.


    This does not include a big wild boar that was killed because of resistance, and four small wild boars that were crushed to death.


    "Sixty-six, a very auspicious number!" Mu Feng was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear, he looked back and forth at the howling wild boar, and touched his nose, "It seems a bit ruthless, the small ones even have a nest, and the big wild boars are also caught. It looks like it''s half broken!"


    And the people of the Jiang clan looked at Mu Feng as a god now.


    They never thought that they could catch so many wild boars at once!


    "I don''t know if the wild boar king will take revenge?" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "The wild boar still has a strong desire for revenge."


    When he was in the mountains in his previous life, the old farmer often dug traps and traps to catch wild boars. Once the wild boars escaped, the crops on several nearby hills would suffer.


    If the tribe had nothing in the past, he would not be worried.


    But now corn is planted outside the tribe. If the wild boars come to have fun, the corn fields will suffer.


    "It seems that we have to think of a way to be on guard when we go back!" Mu Feng thought.


    They quickly returned to the tribe.


    Seeing the hunting team go out and bring back so many wild boars at one time, the members of the Jiang clan were all excited.


    "Great chief and great sage!"


    "The hunting team is heroic!"


    "God bless ginger!"


    ...


    Mu Feng was very speechless, only then did he realize that there are always praises and praises, but the way is different.


    Fortunately, it was not the first time he had seen this scene. He waved his hand to signal the tribe to retreat, and then led people to put the wild boars into the pigsty one by one.


    The wild boars who had just arrived in an unfamiliar environment were visibly restless, and they all raised their heads in the pigsty and barked.


    From time to time, wild boars try to climb over the wall and "break out of jail".


    It''s just a pity that what Mufeng prepared for them in advance was a two-meter-high and one-meter-thick stone wall, no matter how much they had fun, they couldn''t succeed.


    Mu Feng walked up the wall of the pigsty from the stairs built outside the pen, looking down at the wild boars with their heads raised and roaring at him.


    He curled his lips: "Call it now, and you will be honest after a while!"


    Sure enough, within a short meeting, some wild boars had already started to adapt to the new environment, rolling over with their lips pouting.


    Mu Feng turned around and said to Li Hu, who was beside him, and said to Ming Guang: "Find a few people to watch the pigsty, and if there is a pig hitting the wall, use a stick to open it, otherwise the wall will collapse."


    "Yes!" The two nodded.


    "But, Great Chief!" Ming Guang scratched his head and asked, "What do wild boars eat?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "First dig some bamboo shoots from Beishan and throw them in there, then find some people to go to the corn field to pick the corn back, and keep it for the pigs!"


    "Okay!" Ming Guang nodded, "I''ll find someone to go there now and pick all those corns back!"


    "Don''t!" Mu Feng hurriedly waved his hand, "I can''t pick them all up, save them for the rest of the wild boars!"


    "Why?" Ming Guang wondered.


    "If you don''t leave them something to eat, they will run around, and maybe they will come to us and cause harm."


    "Oh!" Mingguang responded, "You are worried that the wild boar will come down the mountain to retaliate against us, right?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile, "One more thing is that we can''t completely catch these wild boars right now, but we may not be able to catch them in the future. Let them stay there and wait for these wild boars to stop making trouble before we go Capture the rest!"


    Mingguang suddenly realized, his eyes were full of light, and he grinned and began to giggle.


    Just as Mu Feng was about to talk about other things, he saw a group of people near the corn field outside the courtyard wall, about twenty people, all wearing furs, were looking at the protective wall of the Jiang clan hesitantly. Stand still.


    "There are guests!" Mu Feng said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Li Hu and Ming Guang looked back, their faces turned from joy to anger, "Brave Dragon Division!" Then they ran out.


    Judging by the posture of the two of them, it seems that they are going forward to fight.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng shouted, "They are here to change people, so don''t do anything!"


    Lihu and Mingguang had no choice but to answer "yes", and then led people to the gate of the tribe to "negotiate".


    As for Mu Feng, because of his status as a great chief, he needs to "respect his identity", so of course he would not go to the gate of the clan to meet people from the Manglong tribe.


    Soon, Ming Guang came and told Mu Feng: "Chief, they brought ten jars of salt and a hundred furs to redeem people!"


    "So few!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "Didn''t I say I want double the amount?"


    "This..." Ming Guang scratched his head in embarrassment, "The number of furs we took away was less than fifty."


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng slandered secretly, "The Reckless Dragons are really useless, because they robbed the Jiang family just because of fifty furs, and caused the Jiang family to almost die?"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hands helplessly, "Since they have already handed over the things, let them go!"


    "But..." Li Hu said again, "The chief still wants to get back the bone knife and gold."


    "Bone knives, gold utensils?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "It''s a good idea! Give him the bone knives and gold utensils, and let them deal with our Jiang family in the future?"


    "Then..." Ming Guang hesitated.


    "Let them go!" Mu Feng waved his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62

    Bright light goes and returns.


    Mu Feng was surprised: "What''s the matter, didn''t you tell me to let the people from the Manglong Department go?"


    "No..." Ming Guang scratched his head, "Great Chief, another group of people came from outside the tribe, it''s Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Division!"


    "Ke Changning?" Mu Feng realized, "Did she bring someone here?"


    "Yes! There are more than a hundred people here this time, with a lot of furs!" Ming Guang''s expression was obviously agitated, "They really came to give us furs and salt!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was also surprised. He didn''t expect Ke Changning to be so trustworthy and actually sent him something, "Let''s go and have a look together!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang turned around and walked towards the tribe''s exit.


    From a distance, Mu Feng saw that many clansmen had already surrounded the exit of the clan, and they were standing there curiously looking at the two groups of people not far away.


    A group of people from the Reckless Dragon Department are complaining mournfully.


    The other group belonged to the Blue Bird Department, standing together and quietly watching the people of the Jiang clan.


    The members of the Qingniao tribe, who are clearly different from the members of the Manglong tribe, are all strong and strong, with their heads held high, and they all look at a girl standing in front of their team.


    The young girl has a white fur and a white hat, and she is tall and tall.


    She stood at the front of the entire blue bird department, and beside her was an armored earth dragon lying quietly.


    She just stood there quietly, but attracted everyone''s attention.


    Regardless of whether it was the Blue Bird Clan or the Jiang Clan, even the swearing Manglong Clan members all stared at the girl one by one.


    As if she was there, she was born to attract everyone''s attention.


    The girl seemed to have gotten used to such gazes, she didn''t care, she just tiptoed to look deep into the Jiang clan from time to time, and then saw two people walking behind the crowd¡ªMu Feng and Ming Guang.


    Seeing Mu Feng''s appearance, the girl''s originally calm face instantly burst into a smile, like a snow lotus in full bloom.


    She shouted loudly: "Chief Woodwind, I''m here!"


    While shouting, she ran towards the entrance of the Jiang clan.


    "Yamaduo!" The people behind her exclaimed.


    Mu Feng, who had just stepped out of the crowd, was a little taken aback. He didn''t know what kind of wind this girl was, and why she saw her so enthusiastic.


    "Looks like I''m not very familiar with you yet?" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    But when she saw that the armored earth dragons behind her were all carrying furs, she understood that this was a gift, so she didn''t reach out to hit the smiling face.


    What''s more, after the girl left last time, he was really worried for a few days, worried that she would bring hundreds of people to beat Jiang.


    So he also smiled and said, "Hello, we meet again!"


    Seeing that Mu Feng only dealt with Chang Ning calmly and nothing unusual happened, the members of the Cyan Bird Department breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hello?" Chang Ning was taken aback for a moment, "What do you mean?"


    "Just to say hello to you!" Mu Feng didn''t want to get entangled in this kind of question, "What are you doing here this time?"


    Chang Ning laughed, revealing his white teeth like shellfish. She turned her head and pointed to the armored earth dragons behind her: "Hey, I kept my promise to send you fur and salt, and I''ll ask you for advice again by the way!"


    After a pause, she came to Mu Feng again, breathed out like blue, and asked in a low voice: "Where are the people over there? Why did they provoke you, even the fur off their bodies?"


    Mu Feng glanced at the members of the Manglong tribe, curled his lips and said, "They robbed our Jiang clan and took away our furs, which almost killed our Jiang clan!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning looked surprised, "They are such a weak tribe, but they can also plunder your tribe? They can''t break through your protective wall, can they?"


    "I let the tribe build this protective wall after they plundered it." Mu Feng said helplessly, "I also became the great chief after the tribe was plundered."


    "Just because of some fur and salt?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    Before Mu Feng could open his mouth, Ming Guang who followed him said, "They stole our torch! But then the great chief taught us how to make a fire!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned.


    But Mingguang''s words have been said, and his denial will not help.


    "You can make fire?" Chang Ning was stunned and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, everyone in my Jiang clan knows it!" Ming Guang said loudly again.


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was shocked again, "People in your tribe can make fire?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng calmly nodded, it would be meaningless for him to deny it.


    "Can you teach me how to make fire?" Chang Ning looked hopeful, "I brought you enough furs this time!"


    As she said that, she hurriedly waved her hands and shouted at the people behind her, "Quick, take off all the furs, and there''s still salt!"


    Looking at the bundles of furs, Mu Feng hesitated whether to teach or not.


    After thinking about it, he understood: the Jade Bird tribe is a big tribe, there must be a fire, and it must be the fire that was kept in batches.


    As far as he is concerned, whether he teaches or not, the Jade Bird Department is popular.


    For Yu Changning, what she values ??is this method that can light everyone up.


    In particular, Changning sent fur and salt as agreed, and he did not bring his tribe to destroy the Jiang family as he was worried about. He has already expressed enough goodwill and sincerity.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes, but you have to exchange it with other things."


    "Great!" Chang Ning cheered.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng smiled and looked at Chang Ning, "I taught you how to make a javelin last time when you came here, and also taught you how to cut ice to catch fish. This time, I have to learn how to make fire..."


    Chang Ning''s pretty face flushed slightly: "But look, I brought three hundred furs and thirty jars of refined salt!"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    Although she spoke loudly, she obviously lacked confidence.


    But Mu Feng said with a smile at this time: "These are not enough."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63

    Chang Ning was still overjoyed, and nodded his head heavily: "Yes! I will give you enough supplies again!"


    As if afraid of Mu Feng''s repentance, she hurriedly waved to the people behind her, motioning them to take the fur salt down quickly.


    "Where are the furs sent?" Chang Ning asked proactively, "I''ll let them move the furs in for you!"


    "Great Chief!" Ming Guang looked at Mu Feng nervously.


    Mu Feng glanced at Chang Ning and said, "No, we can move it ourselves!"


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng, then at the Jiang clan, and said honestly, "Okay!"


    Mu Feng immediately said: "Okay, follow me, I will teach you how to make fire!"


    The soldiers behind Changning suddenly shouted: "Yema Duo, no!"


    Chang Ning waved his hand: "It''s okay, we''re here to send furs and salt, there''s no malice!"


    Mu Feng glanced at the soldier who spoke, and said, "If you are worried, you can send a few people in, but not all of them!"


    The soldier''s eyes lit up, he quickly turned around to pick someone up, and quickly stood behind Changning.


    Chang Ning frowned slightly, sensing Mu Feng''s displeasure.


    Mu Feng turned around and walked into the tribe, never looking at the Manglong tribe from the beginning to the end.


    From his point of view, with Li Hu''s beating, the Manglong Department would definitely not dare to come to Jiang''s again.


    Chang Ning watched Mu Feng walk away, gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, turned around and said, "You don''t have to follow in, I''ll just go there by myself!"


    "Yamaduo!" Someone shouted, "You can''t..."


    "Shut up!" Chang Ning raised his eyebrows, "We are here to ask for advice, don''t let people misunderstand!"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it!" Chang Ning scolded, "If I don''t even have the courage, how can I help my father grow the tribe in the future?"


    The man said nothing more.


    Chang Ning turned around and walked into the Jiang clan.


    As soon as he passed the protective wall, Chang Ning was immediately shocked by the scene in front of him.


    She hadn''t seen the layout inside just now outside, but when she came in, she was shocked and her face was full of surprise.


    The protective wall raised to two meters, two puddles filled with clear spring water, and unfamiliar wooden utensils placed in front of the thatched cottage...


    What surprised her even more was that at the foot of the mountain near the protective wall, there was something like a two-meter-high wall. Although she didn''t know what it was called, she heard wild boars roaring inside the fence through the fence!


    Judging from the sound, there must be more than fifty of these wild boars.


    "This..." Chang Ning clearly remembered that he didn''t have these when he came last time.


    Mu Feng noticed her shock and felt that it was almost done, so he turned around and said, "It''s not that I don''t want your people to come in, but that you have too many people coming this time. More than a hundred people are enough to threaten my Jiang clan safe!"


    Only then did Chang Ning react slightly from the changes around him, with an apologetic look on his face: "I''m sorry, because I brought so many furs this time, I''m afraid of accidents on the road, so I brought more people!"


    After a pause, she bowed slightly again: "Please also teach me how to make fire!"


    "Okay!" Seeing Chang Ning''s humble attitude, Mu Feng nodded in response, "It''s actually very simple to make fire!"


    As he spoke, he waved to Bai Fang who had been silent nearby, "White Fang, you come and teach this sister how to make a fire!"


    Bai Fang, who was summoned by Mu Feng, was surprisingly nervous at this time, and his almond eyes, which were originally very agile, were also a little timid at this time.


    She came to Mu Feng and called out: "Brother Mu Feng..."


    Then he looked at Chang Ning nervously.


    She couldn''t help being nervous, the good-looking sister in front of her who was taller than herself, had better-looking eyes, and wore softer fur came from Dadu.


    Dad and Uncle Mingguang are a little worried about bringing so many people...


    "She taught me?" Chang Ning was surprised, his pretty eyes were full of doubts.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and looked at Bai Ya, "Bai Ya, teach her!"


    "Yes!" Bai Fang nodded, turned around and ran to fetch dry branches, rotten wood and animal hair, and started drilling wood to make fire in front of Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning looked puzzled, but still looked at Bai Fang without saying a word.


    She understood that Mufeng''s purpose was to let Bai Ya teach her, as long as Bai Fang could do it, then she would do it too.


    Her eyes were fixed on White Fang''s every step: holding the dry branch in both hands, he turned quickly on the rotten wood, then put the hair on, and blew gently.


    After a while, the green smoke cleared from the hair, and a flame blazed up.


    "It''s so simple?" Chang Ning was surprised, and then he took dry branches and dead wood and started a fire.


    Not surprisingly, she also managed to get out of the fire!


    "This..." Chang Ning was stunned, she never thought that starting a fire could be so simple!


    "You are really a great sage!" Chang Ning bowed and saluted, "I once again invite you to join our Jade Bird Club in the name of the Jade Bird Club!"


    After a pause, she said again: "With your talents, I will recommend you to my father as the prophet of most of my blue birds!"


    "Prophet?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    He learned from the Great Chief System that because of the small number of people in a tribe like Jiang''s, there are only leaders and chiefs in the tribe, and there are no totem beliefs and sacrificial ceremonies, and there are no related personnel.


    Several times, these activities were carried out in the tribe, and basically it was the chief or leader of the tribe who took the responsibility.


    But it is different in the big tribal alliance. Chiefs, leaders, prophets, priests, etc. all have a clear division of labor.


    The status of the prophet in a tribe is extremely detached, not controlled by anyone, but enjoys the highest treatment of the tribe.


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    On the other hand, White Fang clenched his palms secretly, his eyes were full of tension and worry.


    But Mu Feng just smiled and shook his head: "No need!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64

    Chang Ning was surprised. She believed that if people from other tribes were invited to join the Jade Bird Club, they would definitely agree without hesitation.


    Because she has seen too many people willing to do many things that others are not willing to do in order to join the big tribe.


    However, the young man named Mu Feng in front of him didn''t even think about it, and directly refused.


    "Aren''t you very clear about the strength of the Jade Bird Clan?" Chang Ning tentatively said, "My Clan Clansmen in the Jade Bird Clan no longer worry about food, and what they do every day is just herding livestock."


    Mu Feng nodded: "I know that the Blue Bird Tribe is more than dozens or hundreds of Jiang clans, but once they join your tribe, the Jiang clan will lose their clan name. Besides, everything the Jiang clan has done can''t do enough. as you wish."


    Chang Ning still wanted to persuade, but Mu Feng waved his hand: "If you have nothing else to do, you can leave!"


    "Wait!" Chang Ning blushed slightly, "If what I said offended you, please forgive me!"


    After a pause, she bowed and saluted: "Please teach me other things!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "According to the agreement, you can choose what you want to learn, as long as you are willing to exchange it, you can! But before that, you must first agree on what you want to exchange for making fire. ?¡±


    Chang Ning thought for a while and said: "Fur, salt, you can bring these things! Even if you want to exchange the salt with people from other tribes, you can!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, salt is definitely a good thing, and it is definitely a hard currency in this era.


    If the Jiang family has enough salt, there will definitely be an extra path of development!


    Mu Feng nodded: "Then salt, another thirty jars!"


    "Okay!" Chang Ning took a deep breath to calm himself down, and then pointed to the well beside him and said, "I wonder if this thing that stores water can teach me?"


    "You mean a water well?" Mu Feng nodded, "I can teach you, this is called a water well, and if you dig it deep, you can produce water by yourself, and the water is cleaner than river water."


    "How to make this thing?" Chang Ning''s brows stretched, and the light in his eyes gradually brightened.


    "This thing is not made, but dug!" Mu Feng shook his head, "It needs to be dug very deep, and the surrounding should be built with such stones."


    "It''s that simple?" Chang Ning frowned slightly, full of doubts.


    "Digging a well is easy, the hard part is knowing where there is water in the ground."


    "Is there water in the ground?" Chang Ning frowned even more, and he couldn''t figure it out after careful thought.


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled: "It''s the water under the ground, but not everywhere, you have to know where to choose!"


    "Then how do you find a place with water?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It depends on the terrain! Come with me."


    Chang Ning quickly followed.


    Mu Feng was in front, explaining as he walked: "I dug a well here because this is a place where mountains surround on three sides. See that?"


    Chang Ning looked in the direction of Mu Feng''s finger, then looked at his own position, his eyes lit up, "That''s it!"


    Then she asked excitedly, "Is there any other place with water?"


    Mu Feng thought of a possibility, that is, this is a canyon area, a natural place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. If the Blue Bird Department has malicious intentions and wants to fight for this place because of the water source...


    "No, we have to lure them elsewhere!" Mu Feng thought, but said with a smile on his face, "But this kind of terrain has limited water, and it can accommodate even fewer people, which is almost enough for a small tribe like us. If If there are many people, you have to go to other places:


    On the banks of the big river, the spring water keeps flowing...


    The two ditches intersect, and the spring water is surging...


    Mountain mouth to mountain mouth, there is good water under the mouth...


    The best place is flat ground, so you should try to choose a place with damp ground, as it is in a low-lying place, and there will usually be groundwater. Understood? "


    Such an introduction by Mu Feng directly shocked Chang Ning.


    At this moment, her heart felt as if the world had been turned upside down. She only felt that what the young chief in front of her knew, even the great chief of her own tribe might not know.


    Just digging a well to find groundwater, he mentioned no less than ten kinds, at least three of which corresponded to the location of the Blue Bird Department.


    The Cyan Bird tribe is a large tribe. Although food is not a problem, drinking water is the tribe''s top priority.


    She came here this time to ask Mu Feng about weapons, but she didn''t expect to gain such an unexpected skill.


    "It would be great if he could join my Blue Bird Club!" Chang Ning hoped from the bottom of his heart, the phoenix''s eyes were shining brightly, and when he looked at Mu Feng again, he was more than just excited.


    Mu Feng naturally saw Chang Ning''s strange behavior, but just shook his head with a smile.


    The reason why he was willing to tell Chang Ning in such detail was that on the one hand, he wanted to lure the Jade Bird Department elsewhere, and on the other hand, he also wanted to form a good relationship.


    Changning had no choice but to settle for the next best thing: "Can you teach me how to make a weapon?"


    "Weapons?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Sensing Mu Feng''s expression, Chang Ning immediately said, "I''ll give you a hundred jars of salt!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You let me think about what weapons to teach you!"


    Chang Ning immediately kept silent.


    Mu Feng was indeed thinking, but not what weapons he wanted to teach, but how many weapons he wanted to teach.


    He thought of the setbacks that some countries did in his previous life. They produced the most advanced weapons by themselves and sold some obsolete second-hand products to other countries to make money.


    By the way, other industries in this country also have the same virtue. They don''t let go of their own most advanced technology, and they hand over to others what they eliminated decades ago.


    By doing so, one can make money, and the other is to exchange the "friendship" of those backward countries.


    The most important thing is that they have mastered the "technical" secrets of this backward country!


    Because the technology was given by them, they are well aware of the weaknesses and shortcomings in it. In the future, if there is conflict and competition between the two sides, they will be able to grasp the opportunity to overcome the enemy!


    Although this trick is sinister, it is a coup to ensure a country''s technological leadership!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng already knew what he was going to do, he nodded and said, "Can bows and arrows work?"


    "A bow and arrow?" Chang Ning looked blank, "What is that?"


    Mu Feng nodded and grinned: "Since you haven''t heard of it, let''s bow and arrow!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65

    Mu Feng used to make a simple bow out of willow branches, and put it on a jute pole, and it became his favorite toy in childhood.


    Later, when he studied history, he also had a detailed understanding of various cold weapons in history, including one of the earliest weapons in history-bow and arrow.


    The material for making bows and arrows is black skin bamboo.


    Black bark bamboo is flexible and hard, and now the javelins and bamboo forks in the tribe are all made of black bark bamboo.


    In particular, he originally planned to allow members of the hunting team to have bows and arrows, so that no matter whether it was hunting or self-defense in the future, there would be an extra weapon.


    For this reason, he specially called Li Hu and Ming Guang, and asked them to follow and watch.


    Because although the bow and arrow he wants to teach is the simplest, it will be the one that will be used the most in the tribe in the future.


    Considering Chang Ning''s feelings, he also let Li Hufang two members of the Jade Bird Department into the tribe.


    Otherwise, it would be bad if they cared about Chang Ning''s safety and something happened.


    Mufeng asked Mingguang to go to Beishan to see some black-skinned bamboos, and then he started making bows and arrows at the entrance of his cave.


    He picked up a black bark bamboo about 1.8 meters long, and picked up the machete to split the bamboo.


    But before he frowned and thought about it, in order to show formality, he looked at Changning and said seriously: "Ke Changning, before I teach you how to make a bow and arrow, there is something I need you to promise me!"


    "Huh?" Seeing Mu Feng''s seriousness, Chang Ning immediately reacted, and said seriously, "Say it!"


    "I can teach you bows and arrows, but I don''t want such weapons to be used by your Jade Bird Department against my Jiang clan!" Mu Feng said while staring into Chang Ning''s eyes.


    "If you can guarantee that I, Jiang, will not be pointed at by the bow and arrow in the future, I can teach you. If not, then I can''t teach you!" Mu Feng said righteously, but he thought in his heart: "If you really If you dare to do anything to me, Mrs. Jiang, I will make you regret it!"


    Several people around felt the sudden seriousness of Mu Feng, and they didn''t dare to show their atmosphere.


    Especially Li Hu and Ming Guang, they clearly heard another meaning from Mu Feng''s words - bows and arrows are very likely to threaten the Jiang family in the future.


    "But since this is the case, wouldn''t it be alright if the chief didn''t teach her?" Li Hu thought to himself, and at the same time he glanced at Ming Guang and found that he was also full of doubts.


    On the other hand, Chang Ning was startled first, and frowned.


    After a long while, she seemed to suddenly think of something, her phoenix eyes were filled with surprise, then she nodded her head heavily, with one hand on her chest and the other pointing to the sky: "I swear by my blue bird totem, if I get the art of bow and arrow, in the future I will never point at the Jiang family." Kazuki Kusanagi, if you break your oath, our blue birds will never be able to fly in the sky!"


    "Yama Duo!" The two who followed in shouted in unison.


    Before they could say the rest, Chang Ning interrupted them with a wave: "Shut up!"


    Mu Feng looked into her eyes, the beautiful eyes were full of solemnity and sincerity.


    He nodded: "Okay, I believe you!"


    Just like this, Changning''s promise, her clan''s reaction, and Mingguang''s and Lihu''s confusion can be seen one by one.


    Mu Feng laughed secretly in his heart: "In this way, she can''t help but believe that this is a big killer!"


    "However, it takes a long time to make the bow, Bai Fang, go prepare some food, let''s make soup!" Mu Feng ordered.


    "Yes!" Bai Fang quickly stepped back and prepared.


    So Mufeng picked up the machete and cut open the black bark bamboo, then picked up half of it and cut open again, and got a bamboo slice.


    He took this piece of bamboo and began to cut off the excess, and smoothed the whole body of the bamboo piece to become a smooth bamboo piece about five or six centimeters wide.


    What he wants to do is a single-piece bow made of a piece of bamboo, which is actually just the simplest kind of bow...


    "Li Hu, light a fire!" Mu Feng ordered.


    Li Hu, who was watching honestly from the side, hurriedly lit a fire.


    Mu Feng took the bamboo slices and put them on the flames to roast, the roasting position was about one-fifth of the end of the bamboo slices.


    "What is this for?" Chang Ning couldn''t help asking.


    "Roast the bamboo until it''s soft, and then it''s easy to bend!" Saying this, Mu Feng took the bamboo off the flame, held the bamboo with both hands, and tried to press it on the ground. The arc of the camber.


    However, after the wooden wind only bent a few times, it didn''t use any more force, but put it on the fire and continued to roast.


    After repeated baking like this for no less than seven times, it took more than an hour before and after the wood wind successfully bent one end of the bamboo piece.


    Then he cooked it according to the law, roasting and bending the other end of the bamboo slice in the same way.


    Finally, he placed the middle three-fifths of the bamboo slices on a stone platform, and the exposed one-fifths of the bamboo slices were tied with a rope of animal tendon, and a stone of about the same size was hung below. .


    After finishing all this, he clapped his hands, sniffed the fragrance in the air, and said with a smile, "Eat!"


    "Is this the bow and arrow?" Chang Ning was puzzled, his good-looking brows were furrowed, obviously he didn''t see that such a thing could be used with weapons.


    "Not yet!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "First set the shape of the bow! You can continue to do it after eating!"


    "Oh!" Chang Ning finally came to his senses, sniffed his nose, his eyes lit up, "What is this, it smells so good!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66

    The aroma of the chicken soup amazed Chang Ning again. She drank chicken soup for the first time and loved the bamboo shoots and mushrooms in it very much. When drinking soup, he completely disregarded his image.


    Even the two members of the Qingniao tribe, who had always respected their identities, no longer put on airs after smelling the aroma of chicken soup, and held stone pots to eat meat and drink soup.


    "Is this the stew you mentioned?" Chang Ning was holding the stone pot, his face was flushed with indelible blush, and his long eyelashes were blinking.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "How is it, is it good?"


    "En!" Chang Ning nodded, blinking his beautiful eyes, full of curiosity, "How do you know so many things?"


    Unknowingly, her address to Mu Feng also changed from "you" to "you".


    Mu Feng smiled and pointed to his head: "Think about it when you''re free, and you''ll understand!"


    "Is that so?" Chang Ning tilted his head, following Mu Feng''s example, frowned and said, "There''s nothing, what do you think?"


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed and shook his head, put down the stone pot in his hand, "It''s not what you think!"


    "Then what do you think?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    "You''ll understand when you think about it later." Mu Feng turned to the bamboo piece, picked it up and put it in his hand, and found that the hanging ends were almost bent.


    "It seems that the bending and flexibility of the black bark bamboo are better than I expected!" Mu Feng nodded, "Okay, the body of the bow is ready, now put on the bowstring!"


    "What is the bowstring?" Several people looked at Mu Feng strangely.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, and said directly: "Ming Guang, give me a tendon!"


    Mingguang quickly handed him one.


    Mu Feng took the animal tendon rope, first drilled a hole in both ends of the bamboo slice with a tool, then passed the animal tendon through one side, tied it tightly, and tied a strong knot.


    Then he put the tied end on the ground, clamped the bow with his legs, grabbed the animal tendon with one hand, and pressed the other end of the bow with the other hand, and carefully punched the animal tendon through the hole on the bamboo piece Put it through and tie it in a knot.


    A bow made of black bark bamboo will do just that.


    Mu Feng held the bow body in one hand, and plucked the bowstring with the other, and there was a "buzzing" sound from above.


    "Well, the elasticity is good!" Mu Feng nodded.


    Chang Ning on the side beamed with joy: "Have you finished the bow and arrow, but how do you use it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The bow is ready, but we still need arrows!"


    "Ah, what about the arrow?" Chang Ning was surprised.


    "Arrows are easy!" Mu Feng picked up the machete, chose a fine green, with one end sharpened, about one meter long, and put it on the bowstring.


    "This is an arrow, is it that simple?" Chang Ning wondered, "How to use it?"


    Mufeng looked around and saw a big tree about twenty meters away, with many white flowers blooming on it.


    Mu Feng smiled and said to Chang Ning: "Did you see that flower?"


    "Flowers?" Chang Ning looked in the direction of Mu Feng''s finger and nodded, "I saw it, what''s the matter?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng smiled and nodded, "I''ll see you off!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng set up his arrow, drew his bow, aimed sideways, and took a deep breath.


    At the same time, he said silently in his heart: "The posture must be handsome! You must not let your skills in the Arrow God Club go!"


    Seeing Mu Feng''s strange behavior, several people held their breath and carefully watched his every move, not daring to make a sound.


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, closed his eyes, aimed with only one eye, and let go of the arrow with his right hand.


    With a sound of "à²", the bamboo arrow shot out and flew straight to the bottom of the flower.


    "Crack!" The flower branch was shot by the arrow, and at the same time, it was driven forward and flew a certain distance.


    "Ah!" Chang Ning screamed.


    From Mu Feng picking up the bow and setting the arrow, to aiming the shot, and then to the flying arrow breaking the flower branch, she saw and remembered all these series of actions.


    "His eyes and demeanor just now are even more brave than Aguli!" Chang Ning thought to himself, lowered his head unconsciously, and a red cloud flew into his ears.


    "Why is your face so hot?" Chang Ning thought to himself, completely ignoring the shock that the bamboo arrow brought to him.


    On the other hand, Li Hu, Ming Guang, and the two members of the Blue Bird Division all opened their eyes wide in shock.


    "This is the bow and arrow, it has such power!" As the headhunter, Ming Guang naturally understood the meaning of this.


    Flying arrows can break flowers and branches, and naturally they can also hit other targets, such as the most vulnerable places of wild beasts.


    The shock of the two from the Jade Bird Department was even more intense.


    What they thought of was this kind of weapon. If it is used against the enemy, once such a thin and fast weapon is fired, how can the enemy defend it?


    "Yama Duo!" Both of them yelled in unison, "This bow and arrow will be of great use to my Blue Bird Department!"


    Only then did Chang Ning wake up from his inexplicable shyness, and only now did he realize the meaning of Mu Feng''s arrow just now!


    "This is the power of bows and arrows!" Chang Ning looked around with beautiful eyes, shining brightly.


    Mu Feng rubbed his chin, the effect seems to be pretty good, but only he knows that this is just a single-piece bow, when it is really in front of the two armies, only people have armor, such a powerful bow and arrow is no better than tickling where to go.


    If there is a strong one, such a bow will break as soon as it is pulled, and then two bows, three bows or even more complicated combination bows will be needed.


    But of course he wouldn''t say these things, it''s still the same sentence, a cat teaches a tiger, keep a hand.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded at Chang Ning, handed the arrow to Ming Guang, and motioned him to try it too.


    Mingguang tried a few times, and only once flew past the tree trunk, a little frustrated.


    Changning''s eyes were full of light, and he was eager to try: "Can I try?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    So Chang Ning took the bow and arrow, picked up the bow and set the arrow like Mu Feng, and then looked back at Mu Feng, full of questions.


    Mu Feng understood, nodded and said: "Close one eye, open the eye on whichever arrow you hold, the eye, the arrow tip, and the target you want to shoot are all on the same line, and then shoot it out. !"


    Chang Ning followed suit and made a decisive move.


    With a "swish", the bamboo arrow hit the trunk of the tree just now!


    "Hit it!" Chang Ning cheered, and excitedly laughed and shouted in front of Mu Feng, his pretty face was full of surprises.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67

    Chang Ning is a quick learner and quite talented.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not from my Jiang clan, otherwise I could really teach you everything!" Mu Feng thought with some regret in his heart.


    Ming Guang looked a little ugly, bowed his head and said in shame: "I''m sorry, Great Chief!"


    "It''s okay!" Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands, "Of course it''s good to hit the target the first time, but with more practice in the future, you can be very accurate!"


    Only then did Mingguang feel relieved, and nodded heavily.


    Chang Ning looked at the bow in his hand, was shocked again, and shouted coquettishly, "This is the bow and arrow!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "You have seen the power, that''s why I asked you to promise me earlier!"


    Only then did Chang Ning come to his senses, and immediately bowed to salute: "Great Chief, don''t worry, our Blue Bird Division has always kept our promises. When I return to the tribe, I will definitely tell the clan about today''s promise!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "I believe in you!"


    Chang Ning was delighted, his brows were curved, and he said with a smile: "About bows and arrows, I still have some things I don''t understand and I want to ask the chief!"


    "you say!"


    "I tried it just now. Bows and arrows are very powerful, but if this kind of bows and arrows are used by some very strong people, will they be broken immediately?"


    Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart, and thought to himself that Chang Ning really had an idea, but all bows and arrows must involve the strength required for bows and arrows.


    But right now he couldn''t say enough, just nodded with a smile, and said: "There''s no way, that''s how bows and arrows are made. They are powerful, but they are easy to break, so you must grasp the strength when using them!"


    "Oh!" Chang Ning seemed to have a clear understanding, the light in his eyes bloomed, "I understand!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "I learned to make fire, I learned to dig wells, and now I learned to bow and arrow, okay?"


    It seemed that Mu Feng was asking for her opinion, but in fact, he had already issued an "exit order".


    Chang Ning naturally understood, bowed and said: "I have learned so much this time, no matter how much Chang Ning has learned, I''m afraid I won''t be able to remember it. Thank you Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, took a deep look at her, and once again lamented that Changning''s intelligence was really "outstanding" compared to this era, he nodded and smiled: "Good!"


    Chang Ning looked serious again, with his right hand across his chest, just like the salute Mu Feng gave when he first met her, with a humble attitude: "Chief Mu Feng, this time it''s because my Jade Bird Division is not well prepared. I will come to ask for advice next time." , if the great chief wants something, you can tell me, as long as I have it, I will do my best!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang heard excited expressions on their faces.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay! I heard you said earlier that the clansmen don''t need to hunt now, and they don''t have to graze livestock every day, is that right?"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng nodded and said, "Can you tell me what kind of livestock you have?"


    Chang Ning nodded: "The livestock that my Jiang clan grazes include sheep, horned deer, and bent-horned cattle!"


    "Deer, cow?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "How many do you have, can you give us some?"


    "You want the horned ox and the horned deer?" Chang Ning frowned slightly, wondering, "Don''t you want anything else?"


    "Not for now!" Mu Feng shook his head, "If possible, you can bring fur, salt, cattle, and deer to our tribe next time!"


    "Okay!" Chang Ning took a deep look at Mu Feng, didn''t say much, and saluted again, "I''ll remember it, thank you again, Great Chief, then I''ll come to ask for advice next time!"


    Speaking of which, Chang Ning turned around and left the Jiang clan with the two of them without stopping.


    Watching Chang Ning leave, Mu Feng looked at Li Hu and Ming Guang: "Have you also learned it?"


    The two nodded excitedly: "Understood, if our Jiang family can have such a weapon, not to mention one reckless dragon tribe, even if there are ten or eight reckless dragon tribes, they will not be our opponents!"


    "Yeah!" Li Hu also rubbed his hands excitedly, looking at the bow and arrow in Mu Feng''s hand, "Great chief, I want to try bow and arrow too!"


    "Okay, take it!" Mu Feng nodded, "Also, you two should try to make bows and arrows first, and ask me if you don''t understand. When you can do it, you can teach others!"


    "In addition, if you meet someone with great strength, tell me that this kind of bow is not suitable, and you need to make a more complicated one!"


    "More complicated?" Ming Guang wondered, "Didn''t you say that there are only bows and arrows like this?"


    "Hehe!" Mu Feng shook his head and laughed, "That''s because Ke Changning is a foreigner, and what he taught her was the simplest method of making a bow and arrow."


    "Huh?" The two were shocked.


    "I thought..." Li Hu blushed, "I thought the method you taught her was already the most powerful? What if they turn around and attack our Jiang clan..."


    "The most powerful?" Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s still far away! If you are strong, you can use two bows, three bows, or a combined bow!"


    Speaking of this, he said with a smile: "A two-piece bow and a three-piece bow are made by binding several pieces of bamboo together. You can try it!"


    "Yes!" The two left excitedly.


    After the two left, Mu Feng shook his head secretly again: "With a bow, arrows are also particular. A bare bamboo arrow is easy to miss. They probably wouldn''t think of adding feathers. There is also a blood slot..."


    "No way, the tribes are different, and I can''t blame me for not telling the whole story."


    Mu Feng shook his head, and was about to turn around to leave but found Bai Fang still standing beside him.


    "Bai Ya?" Mu Feng asked suspiciously, "Why are you still here, you don''t need to be busy!"


    "Brother Mufeng!" Bai Fang was a little timid, "I also want to learn how to make a bow and arrow. Look at that sister from the Blue Bird Club, she can shoot arrows..."


    "That''s it!" Mu Feng laughed, "Okay, I''ll teach you!"


    "That''s great!" White Fang cheered happily, his pretty face was full of excitement...


    After more than an hour, Mu Feng finally told Bai Fang all the details of making the bow, and Bai Fang left happily.


    After Bai Fang left, Mu Feng communicated with the system in his heart: "System, hand in the task!"


    System: "Solve the tribal survival problem, the task has been completed, and 500 points of achievement have been obtained.


    Complete the production of bows and arrows and get 300 achievement points.


    Complete the javelin making task and get 200 achievement points.


    The current achievement point is: 1300 points! "


    "I''ll go, why are you only giving me the javelin mission achievement now?" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    System: "The task can always be handed in, but you didn''t see it!"


    "I''m going, blame me?" Mu Feng was surprised in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68

    After sending Changning away, Mu Feng finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although Chang Ning has always treated him very well, those in her tribe may not.


    After all, if you think about it, you can understand that Changning is like a jewel in the palm of a big tribe, and his status is extremely respected. How can he be humble and polite to Mu Feng in such a small tribe?


    The reason why Mufeng was willing to teach her some advanced techniques was not only because she wanted to exchange supplies for the tribe, but also because of her good attitude.


    After all, he has such a good attitude and has never bullied the weak, so he can''t afford to put on airs and make enemies for Jiang''s for nothing.


    As for the Reckless Dragons, they were not taken seriously by Mu Feng from the beginning to the end.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t just let Li Hu go and dismiss the Reckless Dragons.


    After seeing off two groups of people, Mu Feng handed in the task in the system, took a look at the items and skills that could be exchanged, and decided to exchange for some modern things.


    But when he saw that a small bag of toothpaste cost 200 points, he gave up decisively.


    After all, you can brush your teeth with salt, but you can also use Renren for other things.


    "I''m really sad!" Mu Feng "pityed himself", "I''m also a great chief in the first division, and my life is so miserable!"


    But the actual reason is that he is now well aware of the importance of achievement points, and he has to save his life by "picking rotten".


    In addition, now that the wild boar has been caught, he also has a way to make some toilet utensils by himself, so that he can get achievement points.


    "Haha!" Looking at the task of "making soap" written on the system, Mu Feng could still get 200 achievement points, and couldn''t help thinking.


    "The exchange for toothpaste starts with at least 200, and it''s not a permanent exchange. But the ones I made myself can not only be used for a long time, but also get 200 achievement points. Once I come and go, I earned 400 points!"


    "It turns out that I am so suitable for life!" Mu Feng sighed secretly.


    When the Manglong tribe wanted to rob the Jiang family again, Mu Feng lamented that the mental outlook of the Jiang family members needs to be improved. Now that the crisis of the tribe has been resolved, this matter has to be put on the agenda.


    In order to change the spiritual outlook of the tribe, we need to start from two aspects.


    One is external and one is internal.


    The external image is improved, the spirit is refreshed, and the feeling will be different.


    He couldn''t help complaining secretly when he thought of the unkempt appearance of the clansmen, and he couldn''t even look down on his own image.


    "Make soap!" Mu Feng made a decision, "Let everyone look clean first. Otherwise, it will be a pity for Bai Fang''s pretty little face!"


    As soon as he said it, he started to prepare the materials for making soap.


    The materials for making soap are also very simple, pig pancreas and plant ash.


    Plant ash is readily available, and pig pancreas is also simple, just go to Jiyang Yao directly - he is responsible for the distribution and slaughter of prey in the tribe.


    He remembered that one of the wild boars brought back in the morning was already dead, and according to Mingguang, it was handed over to Ji Yang for disposal.


    After finding Ji Yang, Mu Feng asked for a large piece of pancreas and lard fat.


    But after seeing the wild boar handled by Jiyang, he felt bad all over.


    Because under Ji Yang''s treatment, the meat of the wild boar was indeed removed to the maximum extent, but everything else in the pig''s water was thrown away!


    This includes pig''s head, large intestine, pig''s blood and so on.


    "Braised pig''s head, dried fat intestines, sour pig''s blood vegetables..." Mu Feng felt his heart bleed, "It''s such a waste!"


    However, he was helpless watching the pigs that had been soaked in too much pickle enter the water.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to say: "Don''t kill wild boars for now, there are many things you throw away that can be made into delicious food!"


    Ji Yang looked puzzled, but knew that the great chief would not be aimless, so he nodded and agreed.


    Mu Feng went back with the pig''s pancreas.


    In fact, pig pancreas is somewhat similar to lard flower. He wants to make soap, but he can only use pig pancreas.


    As for oil flowers, of course he also has magical effects.


    The two should be separated.


    But this is not a problem for Mu Feng, he directly exchanged 300 achievement points for a basic cooking skill, and imprinted the processing methods of various ingredients into his mind.


    No way, even if he wants to "tighten his belt to live" now, he still knows that "you have to spend what you should spend".


    He first found ready-made plant ash, put it in a stone jar, mixed it with water, and stirred it evenly, then gritted his teeth and spent 50 achievement points to exchange for a piece of fine gauze from the system.


    Then he used gauze to filter the water mixed with plant ash to get plant lye, lit a fire, and boiled it on it to further concentrate the lye.


    Finally, he separated the pancreas from the lard flower, put the pig pancreas into a stone jar, and set it on the fire to start refining the oil.


    When the two stone jars made "squeaky" sounds at the same time, Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, then hurriedly grabbed a large handful of Sophora japonica flowers sent by Bai Fang and put them in the jar of plant gray water.


    You know, the combination of alkaline water and pig pancreas is the oldest method of making soap.


    But the soap produced in this way also has an oily smell.


    Now he puts Sophora japonica in, hoping to cover the oily smell with the fragrance of Sophora japonica.


    Sure enough, wisps of fragrant and sweet floral fragrance soon floated out of the lye jar.


    Mu Feng watched it boil for a while, then picked out all the Sophora japonica flowers with chopsticks, and then poured the fat and water of pig pancreas that had been trained into the concentrated alkaline water.


    Finally, Mu Feng took the chopsticks and stirred in the stone jar, continuing to heat it up.


    The pancreas oil flower and alkaline water saponify quickly and become a light yellow viscous paste.


    Smelling the faint scent of flowers and the unique smell of soap floating in the air, Mu Feng turned off the fire and grinned, "It''s done!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69

    The soap paste became thicker and thicker, and the wood wind turned off the fire and filled it out, and put it in a small jar until it cooled down, and kneaded it into a square shape.


    "It''s a pity that there is no mold, otherwise it can be made into other shapes."


    "System, hand in the task!"


    "Make soap and get 200 achievement points.


    The current achievement points are: 1150 points! "


    "Oh, I wanted to get more, but I didn''t expect to spend 350 achievement points, but I got less!" Mu Feng lamented.


    Fortunately, 300 points are exchanged for long-term cooking skills, which is not a loss.


    It''s a pity that his current cooking skills are really "no use for heroes" - there are not enough ingredients!


    "No! Now that I have cooking skills, I also have wild boars. I can''t stop eating good food because of the lack of ingredients. Otherwise, what''s the use of my cooking skills!"


    "It''s been so hard for so many days, why don''t you bring someone to enjoy it?"


    But he looked at the whole cave, and couldn''t help feeling sad and angry: "Now the only consolation can only be oil residue!"


    He remembered that when he was a child, in order to save money on oil, his family spent a few dollars to buy lard and fry it in a pan. The fried oil residue was delicious.


    Children are greedy and can''t bear the smell of oil residue, so they hope that adults will be in a good mood to "reward" two pieces of oil residue.


    He got oily residue, he thought it was too little to put one piece in his mouth, but he was reluctant to put two pieces in his mouth, and was very entangled.


    When the oil residue enters the mouth, it is crunchy, and the lips and teeth are full of fragrance.


    At that time, Mu Feng was looking forward to the day when he could fry the oil dregs by himself, and he could eat as much as he wanted.


    Today, the wish has come true¡ªnot on the modern Earth, but in this primitive society where and when.


    Fortunately, the poor surrounding conditions and the lack of food further accentuated the delicacy of the oil residue.


    Wooden wind cleaned up the lard, and heated a hot stone jar to start refining the oil.


    Seeing the stone jar smoke "slowly" before it finally became hot, he couldn''t help complaining again: "This stone jar is too thick, so I have to think of a way to make some thin pottery. "


    He still remembers that the task of making pottery seems to be 300 points.


    The oil "squeaked" in the stone jar, and a very strong fragrance soon wafted out.


    Mu Feng squatted in front of the pot, took a deep breath, smelled the oily residue intoxicatedly, narrowed his eyes and said in satisfaction, "That''s the smell, it''s so refreshing!"


    He smelled the scent of oily residue several times before he opened his eyes and took the chopsticks to flip through the oily residue inside, picked out a piece that had turned yellow, and picked it out.


    The oil residue just out of the pan is still "squeaking" and steaming.


    The wooden wind blew, and seeing the heat fade, he quickly put it in his mouth.


    But the oily residue was still a little hot, his mouth was bald, his tongue rolled back and forth, and he was able to adapt to the heat of the oily residue, chewing hard.


    "Sweet!" Mu Feng couldn''t help but praise.


    At this moment, a pretty voice sounded: "It smells so good, brother Mufeng, what are you doing delicious?"


    Mu Feng turned his head, and saw Bai Fang standing at the entrance of the cave holding a jar of food, and the food was brought to him.


    "Oh, White Fang!" Mu Feng swallowed the oil residue in one gulp, stood up and said, "Come on, come on, there''s something delicious for you to try!"


    "Delicious?" Bai Fang''s eyes lit up, dimples appeared on his face, "What''s so delicious, it''s so delicious!"


    "Try it and you''ll know!"


    As he spoke, Mufeng picked up another piece of browned oil residue from the stone jar, turned around and handed it to White Fang.


    White Fang stretched out his hand to continue.


    Mu Feng hurriedly shouted: "Hot!"


    Startled, White Fang hurriedly picked up another pair of chopsticks and took a few breaths before putting them in his mouth.


    "Ah, it smells so good!" Bai Fang pursed his bald mouth while fanning his mouth with his small hand, obviously feeling hot, but he was reluctant to spit it out because it was too fragrant.


    After a long time, she could barely swallow the oil residue, and then stuck out her tongue and said curiously: "Brother Mufeng, what is this, so fragrant?"


    "Lard residue!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It''s the fat from the pig''s body that was fried..."


    While talking, Li Hu and Ming Guang also came to the entrance of the cave: "Great chief, what are you eating, why is it so delicious?"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng slandered, "You all belong to the dog family, and you came here because of the smell!"


    But he just thought about it like this, so naturally he wouldn''t take it seriously, but said with a smile: "Come on, come on, the oily residue from the wild boar''s fat is very fragrant!"


    "Haha! We just wanted to try it, thank you Great Chief!" The two of them were not polite, and they really came in and picked up the chopsticks to eat the oily residue.


    In the end, by accident, Li Hu didn''t notice that the temperature of the oil residue was too high, and it burned his mouth.


    Even so, he couldn''t help throwing up when he ate oil residue for the first time, covering his mouth and yelling "Wooahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Father!" Bai Fang was a little helpless, his brows were slightly furrowed, and he stomped his feet, it was really cute.


    Mu Feng had a flash of inspiration, and said with a smile: "Wait a moment, I''ll let you try another delicious food!"


    "Ah, there is something delicious?" Bai Fang''s eyes blinked like stars, full of anticipation.


    "Yeah, scrambled eggs!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng directly picked up a clean stone pot, put it on the fire and began to heat it up, and then scooped a little lard that hadn''t solidified and put it in it.


    There was a "squeak" on the stone pot.


    Mu Feng hurriedly ran outside the cave to pick up a lot of wild onions, peeled and washed them, cut them into sections, and quickly put them into stone jars.


    He hastened to pull it twice with chopsticks, and the aroma of lard and scallions filled the entire cave in an instant.


    "This..." The three of Bai Fang were dumbfounded.


    On the other hand, Mu Feng turned around and brought a few eggs, broke them up and put them in a stone jar, and after a few more pokes, the eggs solidified into lumps, then he pinched a little salt and sprinkled it in, and copied the chopsticks a few more times. , it was filled out.


    A plate of scrambled eggs with lard and wild onions from the modern method is just out of the pan.


    Bai Ya, Li Hu, and Ming Guang swallowed their saliva as they looked at the yellow and delicious scrambled eggs...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70

    That night, the three of Bai Ya had a meal at Mu Feng''s place.


    And it''s no wonder they are, because scrambled eggs are so good!


    Wild boar oil, wild onions, wild eggs, which one is not the most original and top-quality ingredients?


    Moreover, the scrambled eggs are also made of original stone jars, which really responds to the phrase "high-end ingredients often only need the simplest cooking method".


    The simplest way of cooking, but it makes the most delicious things.


    Mu Feng took a sip first, and felt that his lips and teeth were full of fragrance. Even in modern times, this kind of taste cannot be fried by ordinary chefs.


    Smooth, tender, and full of umami!


    This point can be seen from the reactions of the three of Bai Fang.


    "Brother Mufeng!" Bai Ya''s eyes completed half crescents, and he smiled sweetly, "Is this how eggs are eaten? You are really amazing!"


    Ming Guang said in disbelief: "The eggs that had a fishy smell just now, why are they so fragrant now!"


    Li Hu didn''t speak, he just put the egg into his mouth, and from time to time he reached out to take two pieces of fat and put it in his mouth, "bajibaji", his mouth was full of oil, and he didn''t look like a tribal leader at all.


    Mufeng couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the time when he stole oil residue to eat when he was young.


    "Yes! Eggs can be eaten like this with a little lard, or boiled in plain water. Well, it''s also delicious to break up the eggs and sprinkle them in the soup when stewing!"


    Mu Feng swallowed his saliva while talking: "These are common delicacies in the previous life!"


    The three of them heard what Mu Feng said, and saw his reaction, so they couldn''t help but look forward to it: "It can make the great chief''s mouth water, how delicious is that?"


    Seeing the appearance of the three of them, Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing and said: "Don''t worry, everyone in the Jiang family can eat these things!"


    "Now I''ll show you something new!" Mu Feng smiled and took out the soap that had almost cooled down.


    A few people don''t know, so: "What is this?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said to Bai Ya: "Come on, show me your hand?"


    Bai Fang frowned, with a puzzled expression on his face, he honestly stretched out his hand.


    Because of the greasy residue he ate just now, Bai Fang''s hands and the corners of his mouth were covered with a layer of greasy oil.


    He smiled and said, "Wash your hands in the water first!"


    White Fang did as he did, but found that the oily stains on his hands could not be washed off, it was greasy and very uncomfortable.


    "What''s going on?" Bai Fang was a little busy.


    "Haha!" Mu Feng smiled and handed out the soap, "Come on, rub it in your hands twice, and then wash it in the water!"


    White Fang did as he did, and when he rubbed his hands together, they felt more slippery, with some white foam!


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Fang frowned, with satisfaction and surprise written on his small face, "This smells delicious, can I eat it?"


    As he said that, White Fang really wanted to taste it.


    "No, you can''t eat this!" Mu Feng hurriedly stopped, "This is for washing hands!"


    White Fang was amazed, so he washed his hands with water, and laughed in surprise: "Ah! The dirt on my hands is gone!"


    Mu Feng laughed again and said, "Hey, use this to wash your little face!"


    White Fang nodded in surprise, his eyes were full of smiles, he held the soap in his hands, squatted beside the stone jar, wet his face first, and then soaped up.


    After a while, a fair and pink girl with a flushed face stood in front of Mu Feng.


    "Oh!" Ming Guang yelled, "Bai Fang is so pretty!"


    Li Hu was also surprised. Even though Bai Ya was his daughter, it was as if he had seen Bai Ya''s real appearance for the first time: "Girl, come here and let Dad take a good look! Hahaha!"


    No wonder.


    In the past, the tribe was worried about food, salt and fur every day. Who has the time to care who looks good and who doesn''t?


    Now that he has no worries about food and clothing, Li Hu discovered many things that he hadn''t noticed before. For example: "So my white tooth is so beautiful?"


    Bai Fang touched his small face, only to feel that his hands and face were smooth and tender, an indescribably comfortable feeling.


    The most important thing is that there is a faint fragrance on both hands and face.


    "It smells so good!" White Fang thought to himself.


    Seeing Bai Ya''s appearance, Mu Feng couldn''t help but praise: "Not bad, not bad, Bai Ya is really beautiful, just like a flower!"


    "Ah?" Bai Fang''s face flushed with embarrassment, and the deer bumped his chest.


    Although she didn''t understand what Mu Feng meant by "like a flower", she was instinctively shy.


    She lowered her head shyly, and her voice was like a gnat: "Brother Mufeng, what is this, can you give me a piece?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng laughed, "This is called soap, and it''s specially used for washing face and hands. It can make hands and face cleaner."


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng laughed and said: "It can also make our little white teeth more beautiful and beautiful!"


    "Pretty? Good-looking..." Bai Fang blushed up to his neck with shame, really cute.


    But she was holding on to that bar of soap tightly, obviously reluctant to let go.


    "Haha!" Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, "Sure enough, it''s a woman''s nature to love beauty!"


    With that said, he turned to look at Li Hu and Ming Guang, whose faces were covered with dirt, "You two, wash your faces too!"


    Ming Guang and Li Hu looked at each other, frowned and scratched their heads, thinking it was unnecessary, but still washed their hands and face according to what Mu Feng said.


    This time, both Mu Feng and Bai Fang were taken aback.


    Li Hu''s character face, stubble beard, bronze complexion, he looks like a tough guy.


    Ming Guang has steel whiskers inch by inch, with sharp edges and corners on his face, like a knife cutting an axe, he is very firm.


    The two looked at me and I looked at you, both of them saw surprise in each other''s eyes, and they both said something very funny at the same time: "So you look like a bear!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71

    The sentence "You look so bearish" made Li Hu and Ming Guang stare at each other, and it also reminded Mu Feng of an incident when he was in college.


    A senior who played basketball with them for three years and was extremely tanned posted a wedding photo when they got married, and several close classmates left messages below.


    One of the most classic comments is: "Thanks to the photographer and polishing technology, let us see what you look like!"


    Lihu and Mingguang have never thought about washing their faces for many years. Who cares about who looks like?


    Even the most exaggerated is that some young people in the tribe have stains on their bodies and faces because they haven''t washed their faces all year round. They only judge who is who by the animal skins on their bodies.


    But now with soap, all this has changed.


    With soap, the clansmen don''t have to be as dirty as beggars¡ªthis is also Mufeng''s first step in changing Jiang''s spiritual outlook.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng looked at the two people with big eyes and small eyes, and said with a smile, "You have also seen the effect of soap. In the future, everyone can let the clansmen wash their faces with soap."


    "Well, I have to wash my body when necessary!" A flash of inspiration flashed in Mu Feng''s mind, "I will build a bathing place in the tribe soon, and I will go and wash my body!"


    After a pause, he finally couldn''t help complaining: "Every one is dirty, it''s too embarrassing!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang were extremely embarrassed, they lowered their heads and touched their noses.


    Li Hu bite the bullet and asked: "Great chief, this thing... Soap, how do you make it, it smells pretty good!"


    "The pancreas and plant ash from the wild boar!" Mu Feng explained, "It''s the things from the wild boar, and the ashes left over from burning plants and trees."


    "Ah?" Li Hu was surprised, "Then how did you make this soap?"


    "I''ll teach you how to make soap later. Now I have a few things to tell you. The tribe needs to make some changes!"


    As soon as they heard that Mu Feng had something to explain, the two of them immediately looked solemn: "Please give guidance to the great chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and said directly: "The stone pots used by the tribe to cook rice are too troublesome and heavy. The most important thing is that it is troublesome to make. I want to make a lighter container that can be used to hold rice. Put things."


    "What''s that?" White Fang asked with fluttering eyes.


    "Claypot!"


    "Claypot?" The three of them were all taken aback, "What is that?"


    "You will know about this in due time!" Mu Feng also knew that he would not be able to explain clearly for a while, so he simply refused to explain, "I need some soil for making pottery. It''s the mud from the sand pond by the lake."


    After a pause, he continued: "If you can find that kind of soil, the whitish kaolin will be even better!"


    "The alluvial soil in the river, the sand pond mud, and the white kaolin?" The three of them looked at me, and I looked at Ni, but none of them understood.


    Mu Feng sighed, thinking "It really is so".


    So he had no choice but to say: "Well, tomorrow Uncle Mingguang will bring a few people and take me to the river where we fetched water before. Let''s go there and have a look!"


    "Yes!" Mingguang replied.


    "As for Uncle Li Hu, you take Bai Fang and try to make a bow and arrow!"


    "Yes!" Both of them nodded in unison.


    "Also, tell Ji Yang that you don''t need to kill pigs for the next two days, but kill a few sheep for a while." Mu Feng rubbed his teeth, "He wasted too many good things!"


    "Ah?" Now Li Hu was stunned, "Ji Yang is the most fair person in the tribe, how could he waste things?"


    "That''s not what I meant!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "It''s just that many of the things he threw away are still edible, but everyone can''t cook them!"


    "Oh!" Li Hu finally realized, "I know!"


    "Okay, let''s do this for today. Go back and rest early. Make some preparations..."


    "Yes!" The three left.


    In the morning of the next day, Mu Feng carried a bow and arrow, took a shovel, and led a dozen people, followed Ming Guang out of the tribe and headed southeast.


    They need to bypass Nanshan, and then head southeast close to the foot of Nanshan - there is a river in the southeast direction, and the tribe used to draw water from this river when there were no wells in the past.


    No one knows the name of this river, but the general direction is from northwest to southeast, and the water is fairly clear.


    Because of the early departure, Mu Feng and his party of about ten people walked through the jungle and passed a waist-deep grassy beach before arriving at the river.


    According to Mingguang, there were many wild wolves and wild bears in the jungle they passed through, but fortunately they did not encounter them.


    Both sides of the river are already lush with water and grass, and the water is also full of algae.


    "No wonder the water smelled like mud before!" Mu Feng looked at the mud by the river, it was all mixed with black and gray mud.


    "Mud?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Due to the growth of vegetation and aquatic plants along the river, the rotting roots of plants will mix with the soil over time to form black-gray silt.


    Although the silt soil is fertile, it is not suitable for making pottery.


    What he was looking for was under the silt, the silted soil formed by the long-term impact of the river.


    He dug a few times with an iron shovel and first shoveled off the surface silt of more than ten centimeters, revealing a layer of dark and soft soil underneath. After smelling it, he shook his head and continued to dig.


    After digging to a depth of 20 to 30 centimeters, the black silt gradually turned into black and yellow ooze.


    Even the mud at the depth of about 30 centimeters is no longer black and gray, but yellow!


    "Yellow clay!" Mu Feng exclaimed in surprise, "I found it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72

    Yellow clay is generally the soil deposited on the Dahe ancient road, and it is the soil that was first used to make pottery in history.


    Mu Feng originally thought about whether he could find some silted soil from the river, or even find some sandy mud to make some rough pottery, which would be better than storing everything in stone jars.


    But I didn''t expect to find yellow clay here!


    Yellow clay can be used to make black pottery. Black pottery is hard, but the skin is black and shiny without enamel.


    That is to say, the pottery made of yellow clay is not only portable, but also can be used to hold water, ensuring that the water source will not be polluted.


    Seeing Mu Feng''s surprise, the people around came forward and asked, "Great Chief, have you found what you want?"


    "I found it!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, grabbed a handful of yellow clay from the pit, and crushed it with his hands, "That''s the kind of soil!"


    Ming Guang was full of doubts: "What''s the use of this soil? Our tribe also has a lot of soil. Why do we have to come here to look for it?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s different! That''s fine, now quickly dig up the soil, it will be useful to bring it back!"


    "yes!"


    So Mingguang took the lead and started digging the soil one by one with bone knives.


    Because someone was digging the soil, Mu Feng just took advantage of this moment to walk around.


    Considering that the surrounding grassy beach was too deep, no one knew if there were any wild beasts nearby, and he didn''t dare to go far, so he pulled the shovel around to see if he found anything.


    Unexpectedly, he actually discovered by accident that a familiar-looking plant was exposed in the grass.


    "Cress?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, looked carefully at the leaves, and then at the root, and found that this plant, which was half a meter long, was really cress!


    It''s just that the leaves of this cress are smaller than in memory, but the rhizome is much longer!


    "It was a worthwhile trip!" Mu Feng laughed strangely, "Wild cress was a rarity in the previous life!"


    He stretched out his hand to tear off the piece of cress, put it in front of his nose and smelled it, and the smell was indeed unique to cress, and it was very strong.


    "There must be more than one cress!" Mu Feng pushed aside the grass by the river again, and found a small piece of cress!


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed, "Not bad, there is something to eat on the recipe!"


    Although cress has the word "water" in its name, it can actually grow in places with little water.


    It''s just that the rhizomes of cress will not grow very long, but the leaves will be very lush.


    But cress is born with rich flavor of leaves and good taste of roots, which are Mufeng''s favorite.


    The moment he saw the cress, he decided to transplant the cress to the tribe.


    You should know that the transplanting of cress is also very simple. It is similar to a bamboo. As long as one root is transplanted, many trees can be derived.


    This small piece is enough to eat a meal of stems and leaves, and then the rhizomes are transplanted to the tribe.


    Just do it, he picked up his shovel and started digging the cress, and soon dug a lot.


    Mingguang and the others also dug a lot of yellow clay.


    "Great Chief!" Ming Guang gestured to Mu Feng, "The animal skin bags I brought are all filled with soil, shall we go back now?"


    "Well, go back!" Mu Feng nodded, used his own back basket to pack the cress and carried it on his back, then got up and went back.


    A group of people were carrying yellow clay on their backs, and they all looked at each other with strange expressions, feeling quite helpless.


    They are all members of the hunting team. They used to go out to hunt for food, but now they are digging the soil here. I really don''t know what the big chief is thinking.


    But after several huntings, they also knew that they didn''t understand what the great chief did, so they just had to do as required.


    At least so far, the warchief hasn''t let them run in vain.


    And they didn''t expect the trip to be so smooth this time. When they came to the river, they just dug some soil and went back.


    A group of ten or so individuals carefully returned by the same route.


    This road is the "safest" route they have found many times when they fetched water before - there are many grassy beaches nearby, and no large beasts appear here.


    It was smooth sailing when I came here, which also shows this point.


    It''s just that unfortunately, it didn''t go so smoothly when I went back.


    Ming Guang, who was walking at the front of the line, suddenly stopped, signaling everyone to stay put, and then he slowly squatted down, listening to the sound with his ear on the ground of the grassy beach.


    "Huh?" Seeing this, Mu Feng''s heart tightened.


    He had learned about the dangers of the wilderness in his previous life. Even in the modern age where wild animals are rare, it is still very dangerous in the deep mountains and grasslands.


    What''s more, it is a primitive society right now!


    And the people around him all squatted down at this time, carefully put down the yellow clay on their backs, and picked up bamboo javelins in their hands.


    Mu Feng frowned, followed by putting down the basket, picked up the shovel, and stood ready.


    Suddenly there was a "rustling" sound from around, obviously something was running in the grass.


    "What is that?" A question arose in Mu Feng''s heart.


    At this time, Li Hu turned his face to look in one direction, stretched out his hand and pushed aside the grass in front of him silently.


    Everyone looked along the gap he opened.


    With just one glance, everyone was shocked, including Mu Feng!


    Because not far from the gap, a huge boa constrictor with its head held high was swimming fast in the meadow like a yacht.


    Although separated by a certain distance, Mu Feng still felt that the python''s head was half the size of a human!


    Based on this inference, this python may not be as simple as six or seven meters!


    "Titan python?" The first word that popped up in Mufeng''s mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73

    After seeing the giant python''s huge head, everyone gasped and froze there, not daring to move.


    Even Ming Guang''s hand holding the grass froze in the air, for fear of alarming this big fellow by accident.


    Fortunately, the giant python just swam quickly with its back facing them, and its huge head quickly moved away.


    Clearly, it has prey of its own to chase.


    After the rustling sound disappeared, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu let go of his hand and let out a long sigh of relief, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" Mu Feng also heaved a sigh of relief, frankly speaking, just now his whole heart was in suspense, for fear of being discovered by the giant python.


    He suddenly realized that his understanding of the cruelty of primitive society might not be specific enough.


    For example, the danger that exists in the wilderness in front of you!


    "Have you ever seen this big boa constrictor when you were fetching water?" Mu Feng asked.


    "No!" Ming Guang shook his head and lowered his voice, "I was almost scared to death just now!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Hurry up and go back, don''t have any accidents!"


    "yes!"


    Everyone shouted, carried the yellow clay on their backs and continued to move forward.


    But before he had gone far, Ming Guang immediately waved his hand with an ugly face and stopped again.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng asked in a low voice.


    "The boa constrictor is back!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng hurriedly motioned for the crowd to get together, put down the yellow clay on his back, picked up the bamboo spear and squatted back against his back.


    Sure enough, after a few breaths, the sound of "rustling" came again from the grassy beach, accompanied by the sound of "rustling".


    "There are other beasts?" Mu Feng was surprised, and motioned Ming Guang to take a look.


    Ming Guang nodded, stretched out his hand to pick the grass again, and saw the python''s head protruding from a distance.


    But there are still a few gray shadows jumping up behind it from time to time.


    Mu Feng just glanced at it, and his heart skipped a beat: "Wolf?"


    And Li Hu also saw it, let out a heavy breath, and didn''t move.


    He glanced back at Mu Feng, with a question on his face.


    Mu Feng took a look at the running direction of the giant python and the wolves, it turned out to be in front of them on the way back!


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng cursed in his heart, "It can''t be such a coincidence, can it?"


    What''s more, the python twisted its head in the grass, threw off a gray wolf that was pounced on its neck, one lowered its body, another rolled, and landed directly in the middle of the road!


    In an instant, several gray shadows flashed like lightning in the grass, and they all rushed towards the giant python.


    The location of the wolves and the giant python is less than 30 meters away from them!


    "Great Chief, what should we do?" Ming Guang hurriedly asked in an imperceptible voice.


    Mu Feng hurriedly made a silent gesture, signaling him not to act rashly.


    Mingguang had no choice but to lower his body slowly, watching the battle between the wolf and the python that was close at hand.


    Before the boa constrictor rolled over, a dozen or so gray wolves jumped on the boa constrictor like locusts, followed by deep "woo hoo" roars.


    Obviously the wolves succeeded.


    The boa constrictor struggled several times, but failed, and was bitten to death by the pack of wolves.


    A disgusting smell of blood wafted on the wind.


    None of the Jiang clan dared to move.


    Li Hu looked at Mu Feng again with an ugly expression, and asked in a vague voice: "Great chief, do you want to detour?"


    Mu Feng shook his head. If there was any movement at this time and was discovered by the wolves, they would definitely think it was to snatch the prey.


    The best way is to stay put and wait for the wolves to leave.


    Li Hu had no other choice, so he could only squat on the spot.


    But at this time, I don''t know which clansman it is, and he moved a bit disappointingly, and the grass around him suddenly heard a "rustling" sound.


    Now the pack of wolves suddenly sensed the change, Qi Qi let go of the giant python, and Qi Qi looked at Mu Feng and the others where they were, and roared "Aww".


    "Oops!" Doctor Mingguang exclaimed, grabbed the bamboo spear beside him, and stood up.


    "Don''t..." Before Mu Feng could finish his sentence, the surrounding clansmen all stood up one by one, picked up their bamboo spears aggressively and charged at the wolves and roared "Ohhhhhh!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was as loud as a fight, and sighed secretly in his heart, "Aren''t you all brains?"


    But it would be useless to struggle now, because the wolves had already lowered their bodies and fanned out to surround them.


    "Protect the Great Chief!" Ming Guang shouted.


    All members of the Jiang clan surrounded Mu Feng in the center.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng cursed, knowing that it was inevitable, he endured the numbness of his scalp, and handed the shovel to Ming Guang who was at the front.


    Ming Guang wanted to say something, but Mu Feng shouted, "Take it!"


    Mingguang had no choice but to take the shovel.


    A pack of wolves had already surrounded them, roughly there were about twenty of them, and they all bared their teeth and growled at Mufeng and them.


    "What the hell, I won''t confess here today, right?" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    At the same time, he took out the bow and arrow from his back, and quietly wound the bow and arrow.


    "Wait, if these wolves pounce on you, don''t make a mess! Those with bamboo spears aim at the wolves'' eyes and poke them, and those with sticks, and Ming Guang, hit the wolves'' noses! It''s impossible to hit their backs!"


    "Why..." Ming Guang just opened his mouth and then shut up, he knew that now was not the time to ask questions.


    Mu Feng didn''t have time to explain. In his previous life, the old man on the grassland told him that the wolf had "stingy legs, a tofu waist, and a broom tail with an iron brain".


    What he told Ming Guang was the most vulnerable part of the wolf.


    What he wants to do now is to find the wolf king of a pack of wolves, this is the key to solving this danger!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74

    The wolf king is the leader of a pack of wolves, who is responsible for planning and commanding when hunting, but not necessarily at the forefront.


    But when a pack of wolves acted while hunting, and whether to attack, they all looked at the wolf king.


    In other words, the one at the core is undoubtedly the wolf king.


    The reason why Mu Feng wanted to find the wolf king was to get rid of the wolf king first, and then the wolves would fall into chaos, so that they would have a chance.


    The so-called "shoot the horse first when shooting a man, and capture the king first when capturing a thief" is the truth.


    But after only one glance, Mu Feng realized that he was thinking too much.


    The head of the group of wolves in front of him was obviously the wolf king.


    Because it is obviously bigger and stronger than other wolves.


    In addition, it was also the first one to growl and run to Mu Feng and the others.


    The most important thing is that the surrounding circle of wolves is vaguely centered on it, and there are two wolves on the left and right who seem to follow closely behind it.


    "That''s it!" Mu Feng shouted, "Ming Guang, have you seen the biggest wolf yet? It''s the wolf king!"


    "Wolf King?" Ming Guang obviously heard this word for the first time, and wanted to turn around and ask.


    Mu Feng hurriedly drank in a low voice: "Don''t look back! Just listen to me!"


    "Don''t care what the wolf king is, it should be the first one to attack later! Li Hu directly hits its nose with the shovel, and the two of you serve directly with bamboo spears."


    "Remember, no matter whether you can kill the wolf king or not, even if it is injured, don''t leave the people around you, keep this circle!"


    Before Mu Feng finished speaking, the wolf king really rushed forward with a low growl.


    Mingguang was already prepared, he dropped his bamboo spear, picked up a shovel and threw it at its nose.


    At the same time, the two people around him also fired their guns, stabbing the wolf king''s neck and eyes from left to right.


    The two paws of the wolf king just blocked the Mingguang shovel, and there was a crisp "pop", as if something broke.


    As for the other two shots, they were stabbed crookedly when the wolf king turned his head. One shot hit the shoulder, and the other shot hit the forehead, without any results.


    Fortunately, Ming Guang was so powerful that he knocked the wolf king to the ground head-on.


    The wolf king let out a deep neigh of "Aww", and the three wolves beside him quickly rushed towards Mu Feng and the others.


    This is the case with wolves hunting. The first few rounds of attacks are tentative, especially those that make them feel tricky.


    They will keep teasing their prey in this way, making the prey lose patience. Once the prey loses patience, it will reveal its empty door, and then they will take advantage of it and kill it with one blow.


    And Mu Feng''s opportunity lies in the previous rounds of trials by the wolves.


    He noticed that after the wolf king landed, he just rolled over and bent his waist and squinted at them.


    At this time, it no longer growled, as if it had temporarily given up its plan to attack.


    But Mu Feng knows that "a dog that bites does not bark", this is true even for dogs, and even more so for wolves who are of the same kind.


    Right now it is no longer roaring, but the next time it attacks it will definitely be a thunderbolt.


    But before that, Wooden Wind wanted to give it a fatal blow!


    All its eyes are now focused on Mingguang, because from the fight just now, Mingguang clearly poses the greatest threat to it.


    What Mu Feng wanted was this kind of situation, he saw this opportunity, held the body of the bow with one hand, drew it fully with the back hand, pressed his face to the bow string, and exhaled in one breath: "Medium!"


    "Aww!"


    An extremely shrill scream echoed, and the wolf king, who was still staring at the bright light, suddenly struggled and rolled on the ground, and a pool of blood stained the surrounding grass in an instant.


    "What''s going on!" Someone growled.


    And the wolves immediately fell into a commotion¡ªthe wolf king''s frenzied and shrill roar instantly made them lose their backbone, and subconsciously took a few steps back.


    "It''s now!" Mu Feng jumped out of the circle, and without waiting for Ming Guang to react, he grabbed the shovel from his hand and hit the nose of the wolf king who was still struggling on the ground with a "sweeping a thousand troops".


    This blow was powerful and heavy, and there was only a "crack", the sound of a broken bone, and then the roar of the wolf king stopped abruptly.


    When everyone went to look again, the wolf king was already twitching on the ground, the corners of his mouth were covered with blood, he seemed dead.


    Mingguang was overjoyed and shouted: "The Great Chief¡ª"


    Before he finished yelling, the stimulated wolves no longer backed away, and stepped forward again like crazy.


    Among them, several wolves leaped high again, and rushed towards Mu Feng and Ming Guang and others behind him.


    Mu Feng rolled on the spot, picked up the shovel with both hands and lifted it into the air, slapped a wolf away, and shouted at the same time: "Stay in the circle, don''t move around, bamboo spears and big sticks are waiting for you!"


    The people who received Mu Feng''s order calmed down, and calmly picked up the bamboo spears and stabbed at the oncoming wolf.


    Wild wolves are no better than wolf kings. Immediately, two wolves were stabbed in the eyes by bamboo spears, and they fell to the ground and wailed.


    The other wild wolves lowered their bodies, whimpered and roared, and might pounce on them again at any time.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, changed his two-handed shovel to one-handed horizontally, and at the same time stretched out one hand, touched the blood next to the twitching Wolf King, and wiped it on his own face.


    Five blood-red fingerprints appeared on his face.


    Then Mu Feng turned his face and roared at the wild wolf who was still waiting for an opportunity on the ground: "Oh oh oh!"


    For a moment, Mu Feng gave people the feeling of being fierce and powerful.


    The wolves turned around and ran away...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75

    "The rest of my life!" Mu Feng sat down on the ground with lingering fear.


    From shooting the arrow just now to forcing the wolves back now, although the time was very short, he spent most of his strength.


    Just now, I finished drawing the bow, aiming and shooting the arrow in an instant, and my spirit was highly concentrated, which consumed a lot of energy and energy.


    Fortunately, his archery skills in his previous life hadn''t fallen, otherwise he wouldn''t have hit the target just now.


    Ming Guang and the others looked around with guns and sticks, in case there were other wild beasts.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Hurry up, separate the meat and skin, don''t stay!"


    Ming Guang quickly agreed, put away the bamboo gun, and called the four of them to squat down and pick up the dead wolf.


    It was only then that Ming Guang noticed that the wolf king killed by Mu Feng had a broken bamboo arrow in his left eye, and blood was still oozing out.


    Only then did Ming Guang react: "Great Chief, you actually shot it in the eye with an arrow!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "There are not many vulnerable places on a wolf''s body, and the eyes are one weakness!"


    Ming Guang looked at Mu Feng who still had the five-finger wolf blood mark on his cheek: "But why did you smear wolf blood on your face just now? A wolf is easily insane when stimulated by blood!"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "But I killed their king. Smearing blood on the one hand stimulates them, and on the other hand tells them that if they dare to step forward, they will end up just like their wolf king, only death!"


    "Wolves are also afraid?" Mu Feng asked a very idiotic question.


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "If they weren''t afraid, how could they run away?"


    Only then did Ming Guang suddenly realize, and patted his forehead: "I understand!"


    He pulled out the bamboo arrow vigorously, and on the other hand he skillfully peeled and deboned the bone with a bone knife. At the same time, he said in fear: "Chief, since bows and arrows are so powerful, why did you teach that girl from the Blue Bird Department? What if her The tribe is also coming to rob..."


    Mu Feng smiled helplessly: "If you don''t teach her, where does the tribe''s salt and fur come from? Without salt and fur, how can the tribe survive? The tribe, the sheep, which one doesn''t need salt?"


    Mingguang was silent.


    Indeed, without the salt and fur, they would be beaten back to their original shape in no time.


    Mu Feng said again: "The Blue Birds were forced to migrate from the Far West, and what they need now is a tribe that can support them. Looting us is not good for them!"


    "Moreover, she has already made an oath with her totem belief. She is Yemaduo of the Blue Bird, the future chief of the Blue Bird Department. Those who abandon the totem, the totem will no longer protect them. They cannot bear the consequences. A totem oath Who is willing to trust people who can betray them?"


    Ming Guang''s eyes sparkled brightly, and he was not without envy: "Totem belief, when will I, the Jiang family, be able to..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "We will have some too!"


    Li Hu looked excited, he believed Mu Feng''s words!


    But he still said worriedly: "But bows and arrows are such a powerful weapon, in case they use them against us one day..."


    Mu Feng grinned loudly: "Bows and arrows are not invincible. Rattan armor, armor, shield, which one can''t be defended?"


    "Vine armor? Armor? Shield?" Ming Guang looked confused.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, and smiled confidently: "I can teach her to bow and arrow, so naturally there are more powerful weapons than bows and arrows! If they can''t beat us, not to mention not getting weapons, many people will be killed or injured. But if she and her The tribe has a brain and knows what to do!"


    "Besides, bows and arrows with single bamboo pieces are fine, but it''s not that easy to make bows with two or three pieces of bamboo!"


    In fact, he didn''t say a word. In his previous life, bows and arrows were only made by professional craftsmen.


    There are also bow pullers, protective gear, and hand guards. Not everyone can do these things. Even if the Blue Bird Department learned how to make bows and arrows, without these things, who can draw a bow a few times?


    There is a saying that "Things are the same thing, and it is different to use it well or badly".


    After a pause, he frowned again and said seriously: "But you''re right, just because one person doesn''t think so, doesn''t mean others don''t think so either. If I learn from other big tribes, I, Jiang, will still in trouble!"


    "Then what should we do?" Ming Guang was busy.


    "What are you panicking about!" Mu Feng sneered, "From now on, I will only give things and not teach them how to do it. If you want something, you can exchange it!"


    "But in that case, isn''t the powerful weapon still in the hands of others, and we are still in danger?"


    "That''s not necessarily!" Mu Feng laughed, "I''ll change their weapons, what kind of weapons I can change, I have the final say!"


    "Oh!" Ming Guang reacted, grinning and said, "Great Chief Daxian!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Hurry up and pack it back!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang and the others quickly peeled off the skins of the three wolves, dismantled the wolf meat and bones into pieces, put them in the basket, and continued to cut up the python meat.


    Then Mu Feng came to the boa constrictor, he was still surprised when he saw the dead boa constrictor.


    A big boa constrictor no less than ten meters across was in the middle of their way back. It was covered with fine patterns and looked very creepy.


    But it''s a pity that the huge boa constrictor was bitten by wild wolves, and its body was completely shattered.


    Fortunately, there were still a few areas intact, so Mufeng asked Mingguang to peel off the python skin first, then cut up the python and wrapped it up, and then carefully returned to the tribe with a group of people.


    On the way, Mu Feng thought a lot.


    At first, he thought that the python would threaten their lives, but he didn''t expect that the python was killed by the pack of wolves in the blink of an eye, and not long after, the wolf king of the pack of wolves was shot and killed by himself.


    Looks like he''s the ultimate winner.


    But Jiang lived in such a primitive society, would it be a python or a shooter?


    After a while of wood wind, I was afraid.


    Some people, some things, have to guard against.


    Here is primitive society!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76

    After returning to the tribe, Mufeng asked people to send all the yellow clay to the cave where he lived.


    He began to prepare pottery.


    However, pottery making is very cumbersome and requires a lot of preparation.


    He gave the machete to Ming Guang, and asked him to chop a thick piece of wood to make a drawing tool.


    The so-called casting tool can be turned when making pottery to help shape it.


    He first cut a column across the tree stump, and then rounded it up bit by bit with his carpenter''s axe, making a disc nearly ten centimeters thick and twenty or thirty centimeters in radius.


    The wood is the light dry paulownia tree trunk particularly emphasized by the wood wind, which is very light.


    Then he made a round hole in the center of one side of the disc, and cut a round stick of pagoda wood with a diameter of about five or six centimeters and a length of more than half a meter, and put it in it.


    In this way, the disc is supported by wooden sticks, like a small umbrella.


    The last step is to place a stone about ten centimeters thick at each end, and erect a squared tree trunk on top of it. In this way, the distance between the trunk and the ground is about ten centimeters.


    He dug a hole almost as thick as a locust tree stick at one end of the trunk, and then passed the end of the disc supported by the locust tree stick through the trunk.


    He stretched out his hand and turned the disk, and the disk started to rotate rapidly.


    "It''s done!" Mu Feng nodded, and a simple self-made blanking tool was completed in this way.


    But in the future, he can''t make pottery, because the firing of pottery is much more cumbersome, especially the temperature requirement is extremely high when firing pottery, and the firing time is also very long, usually starting in three to five days.


    All he has to do is prepare for three to five days of pottery firing.


    This requires at least two things to be prepared, one is a cave for firing pottery, and the other is firewood.


    In the cave, the earth kiln has the shortest heat resistance time, and the stone kiln has the longest heat resistance time.


    If the cave dwelling cannot be heated, there is a risk of blowing up the kiln, which makes him particularly concerned about the heat resistance of the cave dwelling.


    Although Mu Feng had made craft pottery in his previous life, he had never done pottery firing.


    He vaguely remembered that when he was learning how to make pottery, the old master also told him that the quality of finished pottery depends on the quality of materials, craftsmanship and cave dwellings.


    Mu Feng knew that the material was the same, and so was his own craftsmanship.


    His only requirement now is that this pottery can be made, whether it looks good or not is not in his consideration for the time being.


    After thinking about it, he decided to choose a mound farther away from his own cave, dig a two-meter-square cave, pile it up with stones, and paste it with muddy water to make the inside relatively smooth.


    In order to prevent accidents, he piled up three layers of stones in a row, and then he was relieved.


    Keep the windward and smoke outlets well, and a simple small cave dwelling is ready.


    Just doing these two things, he didn''t manage to do it well until the sunset.


    No way, no one in the tribe knew what he was going to do, except to help him pass the materials, he couldn''t get involved at all.


    But this is not entirely true, at least in the afternoon, Ming Guang led a few people to follow his example and dig a bigger hole in the soil.


    However, this earth cave is not used for firing kilns, but for smoking charcoal¡ªthe temperature of the kiln can only be satisfied by charcoal right now.


    After dinner, Mu Feng ran non-stop to smoke charcoal.


    Smoked charcoal is relatively simple, but it takes a lot of work.


    Woodwind prepared the hay, lit it and put it in the soil hole, then put the prepared wood into the soil hole, watched the dry grass ignite the wood skin, and after waiting for a while, sealed the soil hole directly without leaving any gaps.


    After waiting for a long time, he opened the hole in the soil and took out a stick of black charcoal.


    Then it is processed according to the law, which is very hard.


    Fortunately, Mufeng only demonstrated how to make the first batch of charcoal, and the next large pile of wood was handed over to Mingguang and Shuofeng.


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief after finishing all this. It took him a day to find the pottery clay, and after making preparations, he could start making pottery tomorrow.


    When returning to the cave, Li Hu happened to come over with two bows and let Mu Feng try his might.


    Because all bows are made of a single piece, it is easy to draw the wooden wind.


    What surprised him was that Li Hu told him that both bows were made by Li Hu himself. Bai Fang saw that he learned it well at the time, but he failed to make it.


    Mu Feng knew it in his heart, tried it out and said: "It''s not bad, but Ming Guang and Han Shu might not be used to using such a bow, the bow is too soft!"


    Li Hu scratched his head: "I also tried the method of tying two or three pieces together as you mentioned, but there is a gap in the middle when fixing it, and it is not convenient to string the bow, and we haven''t figured out how to fix it until now! "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Didn''t I already tell you, bind them with animal tendons."


    Li Hu''s expression was even more embarrassing: "I understand it too, but I just don''t know what to do when I do it. Besides, I''m afraid that Yama Duo from the Blue Bird Department is also in the same situation now."


    Mu Feng slapped his forehead: "Sure enough!"


    The same is true for Lihu bows, so Changning must have encountered the same problem.


    "Also..." Li Hu said helplessly, "If the bowstring is drawn too full, it is easy to cut your fingers. Look, my fingers have already been cut several times."


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief first, and then sighed: "I forgot to tell you how to draw the bow, yes, there is also a release device!"


    "A release device?" Li Hu was puzzled, "What release device?"


    Mu Feng said helplessly: "How about this, I''ll think about how to make this release device first, and then I will teach you, how about it?"


    "Okay!" Feeling that Mu Feng was going to teach him to make new things again, Li Hu couldn''t help but get excited.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77

    Because he had something on his mind, Mu Feng got up early in the morning.


    He boiled the eggs himself, and it took him a lot of effort to eat them. He said bitterly, "When I finish the clay pots, I''ll throw away all these stone pots!"


    After eating "breakfast", he went to call Ming Guang, Li Hu, Bai Ya, Shuo Feng and others over.


    After he planned to teach these few people, he didn''t have to do these things anymore. After all, there were so many people in a tribe, and he couldn''t handle it alone.


    Considering the size of the cave dwelling and the time it takes to burn the kiln, Mufeng plans to "try it out" by choosing a few commonly used and simple containers.


    After several people came to Mufeng''s cave, they looked at Mufeng curiously, knowing that he was going to make new things, and they were all looking forward to it.


    "Brother Mufeng, what are you going to do?" Bai Fang asked sweetly.


    "You''ll know later!" Mu Feng laughed, "You all look carefully, and if you don''t understand, please ask me. I will teach you to do these things in the future!"


    "Today I''m going to teach you how to make pottery, which can be used to hold things, and can also be used to hold rice and stew soup!"


    "But don''t we have stone jars now?" White Fang asked, his big eyes were full of puzzlement, "It''s still strong!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "But it''s too heavy and inconvenient! Today I''ll teach you how to make a lighter one that can hold more things!"


    "Okay!" Several people responded in unison, looking forward to it.


    "The first step in making pottery is to knead the clay into a ball. When kneading the clay, the main method is to knead out the air bubbles in the mud as much as possible, so that the mud will be more compact. Otherwise, it will be easy to burn the pottery. split."


    As Mu Feng said, he took out some yellow clay, poured it on the prepared bluestone board, poured some water, and began to knead repeatedly.


    This step is all too familiar to Mu Feng.


    When he was young, he would often dig red pond mud by the side of the mud pond in the countryside, knead and beat it repeatedly, and make a small bowl-shaped object with a thin bottom. When it falls hard to the ground, there will be an extremely crisp "pop" sound.


    This is the red pond mud "throwing wa wa" game that rural children like most.


    Anyone who has played knows that the technique and strength of rubbing mud are very important-this is one of the reasons why Mufeng made pottery for the first time.


    At this time, the master pottery maker who taught him couldn''t believe it, and bluntly said that he could fall out of the mud.


    But the difference is that Mufeng needs to knead the mud for making pottery softer, so that the blank can be made later.


    It took more than an hour just to knead the mud and wood wind, and several people felt that it was boring, so he started the second step of casting.


    The so-called drawing is to put the kneaded clay on the drawing tool for shaping.


    This places high demands on the skill of the potter.


    If in the previous life, only a casting machine is needed, one hand holds the clay, and the other hand is responsible for casting.


    But right now his casting is a homemade soil tool, and he has to find someone to help turn the disc.


    Fortunately, there are quite a few people in front of them, so there is no shortage of labor.


    "Who will help me turn this disc?" Mu Feng said with a smile.


    Bai Fang excitedly leaned forward, smiled sweetly and said, "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Try to turn as fast as possible and keep consistent."


    "Okay!" Bai Fang squatted down, turned the wooden plate with both hands and turned it quickly, and at the same time, his beautiful eyes remained motionless as he watched Mu Feng pull the billet.


    I saw that Mu Feng first held his hands left and right, and gently placed them on the clay, keeping his posture unchanged.


    As White Fang turned the disc quickly, an oval-shaped mud cube appeared between Mufeng''s hands.


    "Ah!" Bai Fang opened his eyes wide, seeing such a miraculous scene for the first time, he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Mu Feng smiled, tightened his hands slightly, and further compressed the oval mud, making it more compact.


    Then he held the clay with one hand, and held the thumb of the other hand with the other four fingers, with a distance of two to three centimeters between them. The four fingers directly inserted into the center of the mud, and then slowly closed, squeezed in the center of the mud. Make some space.


    The prototype of a container has appeared, and anyone can see that this thing can hold things.


    This time not only Bai Fang, but everyone else also watched what Mu Feng did with their eyes wide open, for fear of missing every detail.


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, slowly closed the distance between his thumb and four fingers, and kept thinning the walls of the clay pot that had already taken shape.


    After repeating this process, the mud finally turned into a clay pot. Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s alright, White Fang!"


    As he said that, he picked up the hair of an unknown beast that he had prepared earlier, grabbed both ends with both hands, and pulled and cut it from the place where the bottom of the clay pot intersected with the wooden plate.


    Then he gently picked up the formed clay pot and put it in a cool place near the cave.


    The rough embryos of the freshly made clay pots cannot be exposed to the sun, but can only be dried naturally in the shade. This is a practice that has not changed for many years.


    After drying in the shade, it can be sharpened, glazed, colored, and finally fired.


    But for Mu Feng, pottery is now made for inconvenient use. There is no such thing as glazing and coloring, but the billet cannot be saved. After all, some small protrusions on the pot still need to be trimmed.


    This is not a big problem for Mufeng, just wait for it to dry naturally.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78

    Because it takes several days for pottery to dry in the shade, after making a few commonly used ladles and pots, Mufeng put them in the cave, and went on to do other things.


    Although he was only looking for yellow clay yesterday, it made Mufeng realize that he didn''t know enough about the dangers of primitive society.


    He thought that food was the biggest threat to the survival of the tribe, but now it seems that it is much more than that.


    The boa constrictor, which is so large that it far surpasses the records of later generations, the wild wolf that is more ferocious, and the wilderness farther away that even Mingguang has lingering fears...


    All kinds of natural dangers can endanger the safety of the clansmen.


    Even though the wild boar caught not long ago was so close to them, they never thought of hunting it.


    And the wild boars have never harassed their tribe¡ªit''s not because they don''t want to, but because they disdain them.


    Mu Feng admitted this fact with great aggrievedness. Humans¡ªthe Jiang clan were so weak that even wild boars didn''t bother to harass them.


    Of course, this also has the most direct relationship with Jiang''s poverty.


    He thought that if it wasn''t for his own arrow and bamboo spear yesterday, maybe Mingguang and the others would have confessed there.


    "Strength, strength is the last word!" Mu Feng secretly clenched his fists, "You must be armed from the inside out to the teeth, and you have to walk sideways when you leave the tribe!"


    "The inside is the tribe itself, and the outside is the tribe''s defense."


    "The weapons that the tribe can use now are sticks, bone knives and bamboo spears. They don''t know how to make bows and arrows yet, so they have!"


    Mu Feng said to Ming Guang, Li Hu and the others: "Uncle Li Hu showed me the bow and arrow yesterday. It''s a single piece. Here, you can try it!"


    He had to make sure what he said yesterday was accurate.


    Ming Guang took the bow and arrow and was about to draw the string.


    Mu Feng reminded: "Fully draw the bow!"


    Mingguang was puzzled, but he still opened his hands and pulled them away easily.


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng nodded and turned to Han Shu, "You try it too!"


    Han Shu was slightly puzzled, but he still took the bow, imitating Li Hu''s appearance, and it was very easy.


    Mu Feng understood it, nodded and said: "It seems that a single-piece bow is really not suitable for the two of you, at least you need a double-piece bow."


    "Single piece bow, double piece bow?" Ming Guang was surprised.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "I made the single-piece bow. It is easy to make and easy to use. But its range is not far, and its speed is not very fast. If the target is prepared, it is better to use it." There is a high possibility of hiding!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was stunned, "But yesterday you shot that wolf king in the eye all at once?"


    Wooden Wind shook his head with a smile: "That''s because it thought you were a big threat and only stared at you."


    "What''s more, it has never seen a bow and arrow before, and it doesn''t know how to hide!"


    "You mean to say that this single-piece bow is not the most powerful?" Ming Guang said in disbelief.


    "Of course!" Mu Feng nodded, "If you want the bow and arrow to be more powerful and not easy to be dodged, then at least you have to use a double-piece bow or a three-piece bow! A three-piece bow can shoot far, fast, and powerful. Both are bigger!"


    After a pause, Mufeng frowned and said, "But it''s very troublesome to make a pair of pieces, and it''s not enough to simply tie them together."


    Li Hu scratched his head in shame: "I really don''t know how to make a double-piece bow..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I don''t blame you, the binding position and bending position of the double-piece bow are all particular, which is different from the single-piece bow!"


    "And even if the double-piece bow is made, strength alone is not enough, and special protective gear and methods for pulling the strings are required."


    "This..." Several people looked at each other, completely unable to understand what Mu Feng was saying.


    Bai Fang''s eyes widened even more, and he asked with a puzzled face: "Brother Mufeng, why do I not understand what you are talking about?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, I''ll just teach you!"


    White Fang stuck out his tongue: "Oh!"


    Mu Feng thought about it, but he didn''t know how to make a double-piece bow, so he had to ask the system for help, and spent 100 achievement points in exchange for the method of making a double-piece bow.


    He couldn''t help being dumbfounded to himself, Jing Zhulu only achieved 50 points in one set of methods, but the double-piece bow cost 100 points!


    And he also glanced at the redemption page of the system, it seems that there is still a method of combining bows to redeem.


    "I''ll go! It seems that I think making bows and arrows is easy!"


    He went through the specific method in his mind. The double-piece bow is very precise, and it is measured in specific centimeters.


    Here''s the problem, the ruler in his carpenter''s toolbox was made to measure.


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng muttered in his heart, intending to exchange a ruler directly, but he couldn''t produce something out of thin air in front of several people.


    But this can''t help him, it''s just a centimeter scale. When he was in elementary school, the teacher taught him how to make his own measuring tools in centimeters.


    The specific standard is "one millimeter, the tip of a pencil. One centimeter, the width of a fingernail".


    This means that one millimeter is equivalent to the width of the tip of a pencil, and one centimeter is equivalent to the width of the fingernail of an ordinary person.


    To be sure, Mu Feng brought a piece of bamboo and asked everyone to stretch out their little fingers to trace the width of their fingernails.


    Except Ming Guang''s nails are obviously wider, Mu Feng, Li Hu and Han Shu''s nails are about the same width even though they are strangely tall.


    "It seems that there is no problem, it''s just accurate in centimeters."


    He nodded, made a bamboo ruler about 30 centimeters long according to the position of one centimeter, marked it with blackened thin bamboo thread, and carved the mark with a knife. Then he smiled and said to them: "Okay, now let''s make a double bow!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79

    In terms of difficulty, anyone who has ever seen a single-piece bow can do it, which is equivalent to a child breaking a willow branch and shooting a branch arrow with a hemp rope.


    But the power and range can only be considered average.


    However, the double-piece bow and above combined bow are different, with special technical requirements and higher accuracy.


    Mu Feng originally thought that the double-piece bow could be done by stacking two pieces of bamboo together, roasting them, bending them and tying them together, but in practice it was found that this was not the case.


    The curvature produced by two pieces of bamboo of the same thickness at the curved position cannot allow the position of the arrow tip to fit seamlessly.


    Forcibly binding them together with animal tendons will only make the bowstring unstable, and the stability of the shot arrows cannot be guaranteed at all.


    This requires a piece of bamboo to gradually become thinner from the central position, presenting an extremely narrow and long trapezoidal bamboo piece.


    This is easy to say, but difficult to do.


    Because it involves the gradual thinning of the bamboo slices, it requires precise scribing and thinning with a carpenter''s planer bit by bit.


    Even if Mufeng has a systematic exchange method, teaching him step by step in his mind like a brand, he still needs to compare it with another piece every time he planes.


    This time, everyone was stunned.


    "Brother Mufeng!" Bai Fang blinked and frowned, "What are you doing, why are you always thinning?"


    Mufeng put the two bamboo pieces together and bent them, and said: "These two bamboo pieces have gaps from the middle to both ends, but after the bamboo pieces are thinned and bent, the gap in the middle will be tight. It''s stuck together!"


    As he spoke, he held down the two pieces of bamboo with both hands, and pressed hard on one, and sure enough, the bamboo pieces fit together perfectly.


    He nodded, and started to light the fire to roast the bamboo slices again, this time he was more familiar with the process.


    "Then you taught that sister the bow and arrow last time but didn''t teach this, what should I do?" Bai Fang frowned slightly, and said worriedly, "There are so many people in their tribe, if they rob us..."


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Teaching her to make bows and arrows is because she gave so many furs and salt, and the tribe also lacks these things. If she comes later, it won''t be such a good thing!"


    "Ah?" White Fang said worriedly, "Then what if she gets angry?"


    "Angry?" Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "No, if she robs us, it will be the first time, arrest you all, and take me away."


    "But it''s not worth it for them. They can''t kill you if they catch you. If I kill you, I won''t tell them how to do it. If you don''t kill them, it''s not worthwhile to let them feed us for nothing."


    "That girl is also a smart person, she knows what is best for their tribe!" Mufeng commented maturely, "Otherwise she wouldn''t have become Yemaduo."


    "That girl..." Bai Fang repeated, curled his lips, dimples appeared on his face again, "Say it as if you are very big!"


    "White Fang!" Li Hu reprimanded lightly, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "Er..." Mu Feng touched his nose.


    He snorted softly, not really sullen, but said with a smile: "It seems that our Jiang family also needs a capable woman!"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Fang lifted his head up, revealing his snow-white neck, like a proud swan: "I am!"


    "Okay, okay!" Mu Feng praised with a thumbs up, "Just wait for you to become powerful in the future!"


    As he said that, Mufeng dropped the baked bamboo slices with stones again to shape them.


    Then he looked at Ming Guang and Han Shu: "Single-piece bow is easy for you, but it can''t show your strength. So you two are so strong, you need double-piece or three-piece bow."


    "In addition to bows requiring greater strength, you also need special protective gear!"


    "Protective gear?" The two looked at me and I at you, puzzled.


    "It''s just that when you draw the bowstring, don''t your fingers pinch the bowstring. After a long time or too many times, your fingers will be cut and your accuracy will be affected, so you need finger guards."


    Mu Feng picked up the bow and arrow and signaled: "Did you see that these fingers are the ones who pull the string! Come on, Ming Guang, pull it once and then let go!"


    Illuminati do.


    Mu Feng asked with a smile, "Do you feel a slight tremor in your fingers?"


    Mingguang felt it carefully, and then realized: "The strength of a single-piece bow is weak, but a double-piece bow will hurt your fingers, right?"


    "That''s right! Bows like double-bladed bows and triple-bladed bows are more powerful, and the bow strings will also be more elastic, just like this..." Mu Feng demonstrated.


    "See, these three fingers are easily injured when pulling the bowstring. When shooting, the small arm holding the bow and the shoulder position are easily injured by the bowstring!"


    "Ah, so dangerous?" White Fang exclaimed.


    Mu Feng nodded. Swords and powerful weapons are so sharp that they can cause self-injury if not used properly.


    But Ming Guang''s eyes lit up, and he asked excitedly: "Great Chief, the bowstrings of the two bows are so strong, so the arrows shot are also more powerful?"


    Mu Feng nodded, Ming Guang realized the point: "You will know when it is done!"


    Ming Guang became excited: "If everyone in the Jiang family has bows and arrows like this..."


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Then our Jiang family will have an army of bows and arrows! Even a big tribe can''t threaten us!"


    "This!" Several people became excited instantly, their faces flushed red.


    Mingguang asked again: "But how about the protective gear?"


    "This is easy!" Mu Feng laughed, "There are enough furs in the tribe now, and it can be used as a shoulder pad and arm pad for the left shoulder."


    "There is also the python skin that was cut off yesterday. It is clean enough to be used as finger protectors!"


    At the same time, he secretly sighed in his heart: "Python skin finger protectors, leather protective gear, these are rare in previous lives!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80

    The difficulty of the double-piece bow lies in how to perfectly fit the two pieces of bamboo together, and the other steps are almost the same as those of the single-piece bow.


    Mu Feng took a few more bamboo pieces, and taught Li Hu, Ming Guang, Bai Ya, and Han Shu to make bows by themselves, and marked each of them for comparison later.


    There were seven bows in total, three were demonstrated by Mu Feng himself, and four were tried by the four of them.


    Then he asked Mingguang to find fur and python skin and use this time to make protective gear.


    He cut the fur to size according to Han Shu''s figure, sewed the fur into a cylindrical shape with bone needles, put it on Han Shu''s left shoulder, and sewed up an armguard for him.


    These are very simple, the hard part is the finger guard.


    The finger protector is also called the release device. At the earliest time, it was a jade finger or a pull finger, and later it was directly changed to a leather finger protector.


    It just so happened that he had python skin in his hand, which was smooth and tough, and it was a good material for finger protectors.


    He was going to make three-finger guards like a glove.


    The long tube is easy to make, just roll it into a tube and sew it up.


    However, the finger guards are relatively thin and must fit the fingers, so that the accuracy will be higher when pulling the string to shoot arrows.


    For Mu Feng, it is okay to sew a double-breasted leather armor with thick stitches and wide stitches, but if it is really thin enough to have dense stitches, it will be a bit troublesome.


    Fortunately, there was Bai Fang here, according to Mu Feng''s request, she pinched the python skin and twirled it around Han Shu''s three fingers, marked it, and sewed it up stitch by stitch.


    In the end, a long tube of finger protectors completed by two people was completed.


    Mu Feng asked Han Shu to wear this set of protective gear, hold the single-piece bow to familiarize himself with the posture and technique of drawing the bow and archery, use light strength, and then return and release the bowstring.


    And he picked up the double blade he put down first and began to bend and string the bow.


    He is familiar with all these, and he will do it quickly.


    He picked up the bow, weighed it, hooked the bowstring with his hand, and instinctively restrained his hand.


    As soon as the bow is released, a trilling sound of "cracking" suddenly sounds, which is obviously different from the "buzzing" of the single-piece bow.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, knowing clearly in his heart: "Sure enough, it is very difficult to make a double-piece bow, and the vibration of the bow string is more than doubled."


    He took a bamboo arrow and shot it through a tree about fifty meters away. "


    With a sound of "à²", the bamboo arrow appeared on the tree trunk, the arrowhead sank more than two inches into the tree trunk, and the arrow tail trembled!


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng nodded, he deliberately controlled the strength, but the power was definitely beyond expectations.


    He passed it to Han Shu, "Use the method I taught you just now, try it!"


    Han Shu did the same, but he aimed at another tree, and when he shot an arrow, it went straight into the trunk with a "swish" sound!


    Not only that, the bamboo arrow broke with a "snap" when the arrow tail trembled!


    "This..." Han Shu was embarrassed, "The Great Chief..."


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, he waved his hands and asked with a smile: "Han Shu, what do you think of this bow?"


    Han Shu thought for a while before scratching his head and said, "I don''t think I''ve tried my best yet."


    After speaking, he looked at Mu Feng nervously, "Is it bad if the arrow is broken?"


    "Of course not!" Mu Feng explained, "This shows that a double-piece bow is still not suitable for you. Maybe you need a three-piece bow, and you are also strong. The arrow body can''t bear such a strong force. That''s how it broke!"


    "You mean..." Han Shu asked cautiously.


    "This is a good thing!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "It means that as long as you use a bow that suits you, you can break things that others cannot break!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng patted Han Shu on the shoulder like an elder: "It seems that it is right for you to make the first set of protective gear for the tribe. You should take this double-piece bow to get familiar with it first, and I will give it to you tomorrow." Make a three piece hard bow!"


    Han Shu was ecstatic, bent over and saluted: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, besides the bow, the arrow also needs to be improved. The black bark bamboo is very tough, but not hard enough, so it needs to be sharpened and roasted in the fire! This way it is harder and more durable. Sharp!"


    "Yes!" Several people responded in unison.


    Mu Feng also started to make his own two bows.


    Soon, six bows and arrows were ready.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang made quite satisfactory bowstrings, Bai Fang''s bowstring was a bit loose, but Han Shu''s bowstring was obviously taut.


    Generally speaking, the bows and arrows of Mufeng, Lihu and Mingguang can be used directly.


    But White Fang''s bowstring needs to be tightened, which has something to do with her own strength.


    But Han Shu obviously needed a harder bow.


    Several people experimented with the two-piece bow they made, and the speed and range were obviously different from the single-piece bow, and far surpassed the first single-piece bow made by Mu Feng!


    "Such a weapon!" Ming Guang shouted in a deep voice, "With such a bow and arrow, our hunting will be easier!"


    Li Hu also shouted excitedly: "Even if the reckless dragons come again, they must never come back!"


    But Bai Fang asked worriedly: "But if that Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Department comes again and wants to learn the double-piece bow, what should I do?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "How is it possible? It was a special situation before, but now that we have food and furs, I won''t teach her any more."


    "But will she come again after she said so?" Bai Fang frowned, his big eyes sparkled, although he was full of worry, he was very cute.


    Mu Feng smiled softly: "It''s okay, if she really comes again, I have something else to exchange with her!"


    "What can we have?" White Fang wondered.


    Mu Feng pointed to the pottery that was drying in the shade: "These things, we won''t teach how to use weapons in the future, so that safety will be guaranteed. Trade these pottery with them!"


    After a pause, he grinned again and said, "This core technology is always in our own hands!"


    "What''s so good about pottery?" Bai Fang pouted and muttered, "It''s so thin, it will rot if you drop it!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "You will know when you make it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81

    He taught several people how to make a double-piece bow. Except for Bai Fang who obviously lacks strength, the other three have already been able to make it proficiently.


    According to Mu Feng''s plan, everyone in the tribe''s hunting team will have a bow as soon as possible, and first build a tribe''s most basic defense force.


    Then promote bows and arrows in the entire tribe, and all the people will become soldiers!


    Early the next morning, Mingguang called all the members of the hunting team to the thatched hut, and placed a single-piece bow and a double-piece bow respectively, and asked each member of the hunting team to try the bow by themselves to see which one was suitable for them. kind.


    As a result, among the fifty-eight hunting team members including Mingguang, twenty-two were able to open double-piece bows, thirty were able to open single-piece bows, and the remaining five, like Han Shu, felt that the strength of double-piece bows was still weak. .


    That is, six people may need three bows!


    Mu Feng was a little excited, he didn''t expect so many people who could draw a hard bow!


    After confirming the quantity of bows to be made, Mu Feng began to arrange people to chop bamboo and make bows.


    Except for the first dozen or so bows that required his personal guidance, the rest of the single-piece bows and double-piece bows were all guided by Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu.


    Because of this, Bai Fang was very depressed, and complained in front of Mu Feng with his mouth pouted: "Brother Mu Feng, I can also make double-piece bows!"


    Mu Feng smiled helplessly: "You know how to do it, but your strength is too weak. When you draw the bowstring, you don''t have enough strength. A bow is wasted!"


    Bai Fang was still a little annoyed, his eyebrows were twisted into pimples, and he looked like an angry little daughter-in-law: "Everyone has something to do, but I can''t even make a bow!"


    Mu Feng smiled lightly and shook his head: "So I wanted to do something, it''s simple!"


    He looked rejoicing: "Oh, I''m still thinking about a lot of things and I''m too busy, and I don''t know if you''d like to help me?"


    Bai Fang immediately turned from worry to joy, and his pretty face was full of smiles: "I can help you!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Actually, it''s also about improving the power of bamboo arrows!"


    "Increase the power of the bamboo arrows?" Bai Fang regained his energy all of a sudden, staring at Mu Feng with his big eyes wide open, with an appearance of "say it quickly".


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Bamboo arrows are actually easy to crooked during flight, so they often miss."


    "But I see that you are very accurate when shooting arrows?" Bai Fang frowned, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "That''s because the distance is short, if it''s farther away it won''t work!" Mu Feng shook his head and explained, "So if you want to shoot bamboo arrows more accurately, you need something on the arrow tail!"


    "Tie something?" Bai Fang came to his senses, and smiled sweetly, "You want me to tie something to the bamboo arrow? Well, I''ll do what you say I will do?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay! I''ll take you to the chicken coop to cut feathers!"


    "Feather clipping?" White Fang wondered, "What are you cutting feathers for?"


    "The tail feathers and wing feathers on chickens can be cut off and tied to the arrow tails, so that the arrows can fly more accurately!" Mu Feng used the simplest words to let White Fang understand, "The feathers tied to them are called arrow feathers. "


    When it comes to "arrow feathers", he still has some regrets in his heart. The most suitable arrow feathers are goose tails, and then goose tails and duck tails.


    The worst thing is the feathers on the chicken, which have to be on the wings and tail.


    It''s a pity that the only thing Mufeng can produce feathers is chickens!


    Fortunately, cutting the wings and feathers of chickens can not only make arrow feathers, but also prevent chickens from escaping.


    Because Mingguang has told him more than once that he almost "breaks out of prison" when he sees the chickens in the chicken coop several times.


    At the same time, Mingguang asked Mufeng if he wanted to raise the chicken coop, or make another chicken coop.


    Either way, it seems like a lot of work.


    Now I don''t need to make arrow feathers, just cut them to save trouble.


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Fang and didn''t pay attention, and spent another 50 achievement points in exchange for a pair of scissors, feeling rather speechless about the reduced achievements.


    "At first I thought it would increase, but I didn''t expect to reduce it after finding clay."


    "The 1150 points after the lard dregs, plus the 200 points from the cress, I spent another 200 points to exchange for a double-piece bow, plus the 50 points spent here, my God, there are only 1100 points left!"


    Moaning to whining, Mu Feng still understood the principle of high sacrifice and high return, he shook his head and led Bai Fang to the chicken coop.


    How to cut chicken feathers was a simple matter for him, but not necessarily for White Fang.


    From picking up scissors to picking chicken feathers to cutting scissors, there is nothing that does not require Master Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng grabbed a chicken, grabbed the chicken''s wings, and drew the scissors against it: "I see, just cut the scissors down here, and it will grow longer! Here, only these few tails are usable! "


    As Mu Feng said, he cut off a few chicken feathers and handed it to Bai Fang: "Look!"


    With an excited expression on his face, Bai Fang took the scissors from Mu Feng''s hand, and was about to reach out to catch the chicken that Mu Feng handed over, when the chicken opened its teeth and claws, and flapped vigorously in front of her.


    "Ah!" White Fang''s face turned pale with fright, and he screamed, "This chicken is so fierce!"


    As he said that, he quickly shook his hand and threw the chicken out.


    This is a good time, the chicken that hit the ground happened to hit other chickens, and the chickens flew around in an instant, and the chicken feathers flew around.


    It made Mu Feng and Bai Fang''s heads and bodies covered with chicken feathers.


    Especially White Fang, whose hair was covered with chicken feathers like spider webs, was blushing and drawing circles with his feet on the ground.


    "Brother Mufeng..." Bai Ya''s voice was like a gnat, clearly in distress.


    While plucking the chicken feathers, Mu Feng looked around, and saw the red glow rising above Bai Ya''s ears, and his big eyes were full of embarrassment.


    "Haha!" Mu Feng didn''t care, "Be more careful next time!"


    "Okay!" Bai Ya nodded solemnly, and Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing again with his serious look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82

    After Mu Feng and Bai Fang cut the chicken feathers and were about to leave, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Wait!"


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Fang looked excited, obviously he hadn''t recovered from the "fight of wits and courage" of cutting chicken feathers.


    "Pick up eggs!" Mu Feng laughed, "You forgot, the taste of eggs?"


    "Ah!" Bai Fang slapped his head, his pretty face was full of surprise, "I almost forgot, I boiled eggs with white water after I went back, and they were delicious too!"


    "Haha!" Mu Feng said as he came to the chicken shed and squatted down, and saw that the haystacks under the shed had become grass nests, and there were more or less eggs in the grass nests.


    After a rough calculation, there were about fifty of them.


    The two started picking eggs.


    While picking it up, Mu Feng gestured to the size of the eggs, thinking in his heart how to use the limited materials to make the eggs more delicious.


    Suddenly White Fang exclaimed, "Ah!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly turned his head and saw Bai Ya pointing at an egg in a straw nest with a pale face, so frightened that the eggs he picked up in his hand fell to the ground and broke two.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked in the direction of her hand, frowned, then relaxed, stretched out his hand and patted Bai Fang lightly, "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng reached out and picked up the egg.


    Bai Fang trembled in fright, his pretty face turned pale, and he quickly hid behind Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "It''s just an egg, why are you so scared?"


    "But..." Bai Fang covered his face with his small hands, "It''s different from other eggs, why is it soft, can''t it be a snake egg?"


    "Snake egg?" Mu Feng shook his head, "Snake egg is not like this, it''s an egg. It''s just that its shell has softened, and it becomes a soft preserved egg."


    "Aren''t eggs hard-shelled?" Sensing that Mu Feng was extremely calm, Bai Fang poked his head out behind him quietly, "This soft-skinned egg can''t be some kind of monster, can it?"


    "Monster?" Mu Feng shook his head, "How can there be so many monsters?"


    He wanted to tell White Fang that the reason why the eggs had soft preserved eggs was that the chickens did not have enough calcium intake.


    You must know that the eggshell is naturally soft in the belly of the chicken, but the eggshell of the egg is hard, because the chicken will eat some lime-based things to supplement calcium from time to time in addition to eating.


    Therefore, chickens from ancient times to the present, whether they are domestic or wild, will intentionally or unintentionally grapple in the mound, and even eat stones when necessary.


    Once the calcium intake is insufficient, the eggs will become soft preserved eggs when they are born.


    White Fang had never seen it before, and it was no wonder that he thought it was a monster.


    Mu Feng was still thinking about how to explain Bai Ya to understand the relationship between eggshell and calcium, and Bai Ya suddenly asked: "Other eggs have hard shells, but this egg produces soft preserved eggs. Is the chicken that lays the egg sick?"


    "Sick?" Mu Feng suddenly woke up.


    Eggs are soft preserved eggs, which can be solved by throwing some gravel and hard soil.


    But what if the chicken gets sick?


    In the previous life, bird flu and chicken plague would easily kill a large number of birds in an area.


    This is not the most frightening thing, the most frightening thing is that if the disease on the chicken is transmitted to the body, the consequences will be disastrous!


    It has been proved in the past life on the modern earth that viruses like bird flu can infect humans.


    If such a situation really happened, it would be okay to put it on the earth in the previous life, but what would happen if it were placed in the current tribe?


    I''m afraid the whole tribe will suffer, right?


    Mu Feng is a researcher of history, so he naturally knows that many major events of genocide and genocide in history were caused by diseases.


    Secondly, in the primitive society, because of poor sanitation and dietary conditions, it was basically difficult to cure the disease, which was tantamount to a death sentence.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng suddenly became serious.


    He immediately realized that there was such a big hidden danger in the tribe!


    Hygiene, disinfection, epidemic prevention...


    I have to take precautions before this happens!


    After yelling for a long time, Bai Fang found that Mu Feng was silent and was still in a daze, so she immediately calmed down, and asked tentatively in a low voice, "Brother Mu Feng, are you listening?"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng finally came to his senses, nodded, "I''m listening!"


    Bai Fang frowned, and still said uncertainly: "Then what about the soft egg, it''s scary!"


    Mu Feng shook his head solemnly: "It''s okay, such eggs are still edible. The reason why such eggs are born is because of this chicken..."


    He thought about it carefully, and didn''t bother to explain: "It''s just sick!"


    "Ah?" Bai Fang was taken aback, and was about to run out with a pale face again, "Then...then our tribe is going to be in trouble?"


    "It''s not that exaggerated!" Mu Feng grabbed her, "This is not a serious illness!"


    Mu Feng calmed down his thoughts, and then said: "You can find a small hard clod, crush it into particles and throw it in. Also, gather the ashes of firewood and hay in the tribe! Sprinkle some in the chicken coop, and sprinkle all over the ground! By the way, there are also pig pens and sheep pens!"


    White Fang was puzzled, "What are you doing with the dust?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I won''t be able to tell you clearly in a while, you should do these things first, let''s put aside the matter of Jian Ling. By the way, just say that I asked you to do this matter, and then bring your father back. Just say I have something to do with him!"


    Disinfection with plant ash was a commonly used disinfection method for rural elderly in previous lives.


    No way, he has no slaked lime now.


    "Yes!" Sensing Mu Feng''s serious expression, Bai Ya didn''t dare to ask any more questions, turned around and trotted out.


    Mu Feng walked out of the chicken coop, thinking in a daze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83

    Plant ash disinfection is the easiest way to prevent the growth of bacteria in chicken coops.


    Mu Feng was also helpless, and sighed in his heart that it would be much better if there was slaked lime around him, and the effect of disinfection was much stronger than that of plant ash.


    "The development and growth of a tribe comes from the inside out." Mu Feng thought, "The inside is not only the strength of weapons and defense, but also the strength of the clan''s physique!"


    "You can''t hold the best weapon, but one by one is plagued by diseases!"


    He thought of the fact that the average life expectancy of people in primitive society is not high. It seems that apart from diet and environment, it is also inseparable from hygiene.


    Mu Feng thought to himself, he already had calculations in his heart.


    Li Hu came quickly, and after seeing Mu Feng, his expression was extremely nervous: "Great Chief, I heard Bai Ya say that our chickens are sick?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s not a problem, it''s not a serious illness, just sprinkle some soil clods and plant ash and it can be solved."


    Li Hu breathed a sigh of relief, as Mu Feng said, he naturally would not doubt it.


    "But..." Mu Feng said in a deep voice, "We have to prevent serious illnesses from appearing!"


    "There are so many livestock in the tribe now, chickens, sheep, pigs, and there will be others in the future. If they are so concentrated, it is easy to breed bacteria and make them sick!"


    Li Hu became nervous again, and asked with a serious expression, "Then what should we do?"


    Mu Feng reorganized his thoughts again: "Now it''s spring, the weather will get hotter and the bacteria will be more and more, so we need to sterilize and disinfect in the tribe first, so that most diseases can be prevented!"


    "Bacteria?" Li Hu noticed that Mu Feng repeatedly mentioned a word he didn''t understand.


    He asked blankly, "What are bacteria?"


    Mu Feng patiently explained: "Bacteria are tiny bugs, so small that they can''t be seen with the eyes. For example, the water we drink and the food we eat all contain bacteria!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu panicked completely, "Doesn''t that mean I''m sick too, Great Chief, you, you have to save me!"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he waved his hands and said, "It''s not that serious!"


    "If there are few bacteria, you won''t get sick, but some things are born with a lot of bacteria. For example, the water in the river has more bacteria than the well water, and the raw meat has more bacteria than the cooked meat!"


    Li Hu breathed a sigh of relief again, and said happily: "It seems that cooked meat is better, not only tastes better, but also safer! But there are bacteria in the water, how to solve it?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "The bacteria in the water can be killed by high temperature, that is, everyone will boil the well water before drinking it, so basically the bacteria in it will be killed. You have to tell everyone about this!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu hurriedly assured.


    "Also, take out the soap I made last time, put it in front of the thatched hut, and teach everyone how to use it. From now on, you must wash your hands with soap before eating. If you don''t wash your hands, tell Ji Yang that you are not allowed to eat!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Especially Ji Yang, he is in charge of dividing food, especially washing his hands! Those who are in charge of roasting meat and stewing soup every day also require the same!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded solemnly.


    Wooden wind continued to reason.


    "Drinking boiled water on the diet and controlling the personal hygiene of the food distribution have been arranged. The personal hygiene of the tribe has also been fixed. There is also public health!"


    Mu Feng looked up at Li Hu, and asked, "Uncle Li Hu, where do you usually go?"


    Li Hu suddenly blushed: "Ahem, isn''t it easy to find a spacious place?"


    But seeing Mu Feng''s serious face, he hastily added: "Men in the tribe go to the grove for convenience, and I don''t know about women."


    Mu Feng sighed, and guessed from the bottom of his heart that it was probably the same for women.


    "Okay, I will teach you to build a toilet right away, separate for men and women, and you are not allowed to find a place to solve it in the future!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu just wanted to say something, but shut up quickly.


    Because what Mu Feng has been telling him is about bacteria!


    "In addition to the unified arrangement of toilets, there is also the need to build a bathing place. From now on, everyone will have to wash their bodies regularly! Only when they are cleaned will the growth of bacteria be reduced!"


    Li Hu hurriedly agreed again, but couldn''t help but ask one more question: "Shouldn''t the bathing places also be divided into men and women?"


    "Nonsense!" Mu Feng blushed unconsciously, "It must be divided!"


    Unexpectedly, Li Hu nodded with a serious face: "Yes!"


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that Li Hu probably thought that taking a bath was the same as washing his face, so he asked that question.


    He shook his head helplessly, deeply feeling that the cultural level within the tribe was really at the stage of "the illiterate among the illiterate".


    "By the way, have you ever seen a white stone, like powder?" Mu Feng asked tentatively.


    "Stone like powder?" Li Hu shook his head, "I haven''t seen it before!" Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, I understand, you go to work first!"


    What he asked was limestone. With limestone, you can make simple disinfection powder, and it can also be used to make cement.


    However, he didn''t plan to report anything at first. After all, in the primitive society, everyone was still busy hunting and finding food. Whoever was free would pay attention to the color of the stone.


    Since there was no limestone, he had to find another way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84

    Mu Feng didn''t need to worry too much about the matter of spreading plant ash, he just took a look when Bai Fang was leading the people to spread the ashes, to make sure that the ashes were spread evenly, and then left.


    Two pieces of soap were placed directly in front of Grandpa''s thatched hut.


    Although the old man is already pedantic and silly now, Mu Feng also wants to treat him the same as other people in the tribe.


    He has not been able to unravel the memory he passed on to himself until now, so much so that Mu Feng himself gave up¡ªit has no effect on him anyway.


    The people of the tribe began to use soap to wash their hands, and they all marveled at the strangeness of the soap.


    During the meal, Mu Feng said in front of everyone: "The soap is here, and you must wash your hands before every meal, so that everyone will eat less bacteria, and naturally they will get less sick!"


    "There is also well water. I will boil it in stone pots and drink it in the future. It can also reduce bacteria!"


    "bacteria?"


    "What are bacteria?"


    Many people asked.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to explain again: "Bacteria are very small bugs, too small to be seen by the eyes. But if you eat them in your stomach, you will get sick. The mild ones will cause stomach pain and diarrhea, and the severe ones will kill you!"


    "Ah!" Someone exclaimed, "No wonder my stomach hurts after drinking cold water a few days ago!"


    "The well water we drink is cleaner than the water we drink. Wouldn''t there be more bacteria if we drank river water?"


    "My father used to drink the river water and said his stomach hurts, and then..." the man burst into tears.


    Mu Feng was silent, and the memory of some young men in the tribe who died of illness also recalled in his mind at this time.


    Even in the last looting by the Manglong tribe, many people were not killed by the Manglong tribe, but were infected by bacteria.


    At this time, the members of the Jiang clan all looked at Mu Feng: "Great chief, it would be great if you could tell us earlier!"


    Mu Feng was also helpless, at that time he hadn''t crossed over yet.


    He looked serious: "So if you want to prevent such a thing from happening in the future, please follow my request!"


    Everyone saluted respectfully at this moment: "Follow the instructions of the great chief!"


    After dinner, Mu Feng asked Ming Guang to continue to supervise the making of bows and arrows, leaving Li Hu behind.


    "In addition to the hunting team, gather all the young and strong in the tribe, and we will start building toilets and bathing places!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed.


    After knowing the existence of bacteria, now he agrees to what Mufeng says, because he has seen those things happen with his own eyes, and he doesn''t want the tribe to repeat the same mistakes.


    Mu Feng nodded, and led a group of people to the west of the tribe and the foot of the North Mountain, where the terrain is the lowest point of the whole tribe, and it is also near the pigsty.


    He chose a piece of land near the pigsty, and the terrain is also higher, a little further up the mountain: "You guys, first level a piece of land here!"


    "Then I dug about 20 pits here, and the positions between the pits are reserved. I will put stones in the middle later!"


    "Dig through this side and build it with stones, just like building a wall, and fill the small gaps in the middle with finer stones!"


    ...


    Mufeng chose the method of combining public toilets and rural earth toilets. Both of them choose stone pavement, pave with thin stone slabs, and use a long ditch behind the pit to connect with it, so that it can be flushed with water.


    He built another one behind a wall, and the same.


    Finally, he asked people to build walls around these pits with rammed earth, and then pasted grass mud on the outermost layer.


    Although the two toilets were very large, it was a bit troublesome to build them, but fortunately there were so many people, it took less than half a day to build them.


    Next is the bathing place. The bathing place is simple and there are simple ways to do it, but there are troublesome ways to do it.


    Because the bathing place must be accompanied by a lot of water, if a lot of water is used, the erosion of the soil will be serious.


    On the modern earth, this is not a problem at all. The concrete floor and floor tiles can be done directly.


    However, right now he doesn''t have any of these things on hand, which becomes a big problem.


    Unless something that is resistant to erosion is spliced ??together, you can find a way to use fine sand or yellow glue to fix it in the middle.


    After he arranged for Li Hu to dig the ditch under the public test to connect it to the pigsty, he walked around the tribe by himself to see if he could get any inspiration.


    Not to mention, he really found something that could solve the problem - black skin bamboo.


    The moment he saw Heipi Zhu, he had a feeling of lightening up in his eyes, and thought: "No wonder in the previous life, people said that if you want to make new discoveries, you should go out for a walk more often if you have nothing to do."


    After seeing the black skin bamboo, he felt a bright light in his eyes.


    He thought of the former southerners who used bamboo to be flattened to make wide bamboo slices and connected together to make a bamboo bed.


    There is no need for a mat when sleeping, the seams are tightly fitted, and it is dense and anti-seepage. How comfortable it is to sleep on it.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng grinned unconsciously: "The black bark bamboo that is all over the mountain is the best anti-seepage material!"


    He set off to return, and asked Li Hu to arrange the trench diggers, and then took him straight to the black bamboo forest to chop bamboo.


    Li Hu was both excited and puzzled.


    What was exciting was that he knew that the great chief wanted him to do something, so there must be a "new move".


    What puzzled him was that he had no idea what the warchief wanted him to do.


    Because until now, he still hasn''t figured out what is the effect of digging a hole and ramming the soil just now, and then digging a ditch behind to connect with the periphery of the pigsty.


    But Li Hu couldn''t figure it out, so he shook his head secretly: "I don''t want to, anyway, there is a great chief. Only the wisdom of the great chief can figure out such a complicated thing!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85

    Mu Feng felt that he had formed an indissoluble bond with Heipi Zhu.


    Harpoons, bamboo guns, bows and arrows, and the anti-seepage and anti-corrosion materials needed for bathing are all made of bamboo.


    Even the tribal food now has an extra item of bamboo shoots.


    As for the future, it is foreseeable that black skin bamboo will be used for building houses.


    "It seems that the black skin bamboo is of great significance to the tribe!" Mu Feng said to Li Hu immediately, "Tell the tribe later, don''t dig too many bamboo shoots, let them grow new bamboo every year!"


    "There is still bamboo, don''t destroy it at will!"


    Li Hu wondered, "Why, so many black-skinned bamboos!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No matter how much we have, we can''t stop us from using it. Remember, things that are useful to us must not be wasted at will!"


    Li Hu half understood what he heard, but he still nodded honestly and wrote down the words.


    In front of Li Hu, Mu Feng began to slice the bamboo, and then planed it with a planer. It was about one centimeter thick, four or five centimeters wide, and about forty centimeters long.


    In fact, such bamboo slices are already counted as bamboo boards.


    He thought for a while and found a relatively flat ground, then picked up the bamboo boards and started gesturing on the ground to splice them together. A bamboo board that was almost one meter square looked like a wooden floor at first glance.


    "There is a door!" Mu Feng was overjoyed, and then said to Li Hu, "Have you seen these bamboo boards?"


    Li Hu nodded.


    "Well, you are responsible for making these bamboo boards into bamboo boards, planing them into such a generous and thick planing!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu replied.


    At the same time, an idea also became clear from vagueness - build a public bath here with bamboo!


    If the bath can really be built, then it will be convenient to take a bath and soak in the bath by yourself in the future.


    The most important thing is that since he came to this world, Mu Feng has never taken a good bath, and he himself feels a little itchy.


    Compared with his previous life, he would often go to the bathhouse to take a hot bath and have a good night''s sleep, which relieved a lot of fatigue.


    For the members of the Jiang clan, taking a bath can also wash away the gray stains on their bodies, prevent the growth of bacteria, and virtually reduce the possibility of illness among the clan members.


    And now after he experimented and found that the bamboo slices of black skin bamboo can realize this idea, he is even more sure.


    "Then make a slightly troublesome bathing tub, so that it will be more convenient to wash the dates in the future!" After Mu Feng made up his mind, he asked Li Hu to take out more bamboo slices, and told him that it would be of great use.


    Now Li Hu worked even harder.


    Because there is only one plane, and it takes time to make bamboo slices, Mu Feng thought that he had promised to make a three-piece bow for Han Shu, so he temporarily let Li Hu work on the back mountain by himself, and went to find Ming Guang and the others by himself.


    It was getting dark at this time, and Mingguang and his first batch of bows and arrows were almost done.


    The bow-making team composed of Mingguang, Hanshu and six others finally made more than fifty bows and arrows, only single-piece and double-piece.


    As for the six people including Han Shu, they are all holding a two-piece bow for the time being.


    Seeing Mu Feng coming, everyone held their bows excitedly and looked at Mu Feng excitedly.


    In the process of making the bow, Han Shu had already demonstrated the usage and power of the bow and arrow to them.


    Only then did they know that the great chief had taught him such a powerful weapon.


    And they also know that the warchief will teach them archery and make armor.


    This made everyone in the hunting team excited and inexplicable.


    The bows and arrows specially made for each person''s strength, special archery skills, special protective gear, plus the sound of Han Shu''s arrow hitting the tree trunk, no one can understand the power of bows and arrows.


    Seeing the members of the hunting team gearing up one by one, Mu Feng was very relieved.


    He smiled and said, "Everyone has their own bow and arrow now, and you should know what bows and arrows are used for!"


    "Next, I will teach you how to use bows and arrows, how to shoot them farther and more accurately."


    As Mu Feng said, he stretched out his hand to signal Han Shu, and Han Shu immediately handed over a bow and arrow, which was a two-piece bow.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand to test the elasticity, and explained while demonstrating:


    "Which hand you hold the bow in, stand with the shoulder facing the direction you want to shoot. Stand with your feet slightly apart, as wide as your shoulders.


    The other hand puts the arrow on the bowstring as I do, with the opening of the nock resting directly on the string. Tomorrow I will ask White Fang to put feathers on all the arrows, and then I will take the feathered side in!


    Next is the buckle! The index finger, yes, is the second finger from the thumb to the side above the arrow tail, and the third and fourth fingers are placed under the arrow tail!


    If everything is done, start pre-pulling! The hand holding the bow sank slightly, and the elbow turned inward like me. Note that the position of the tiger''s mouth is pushed forward, pulled away, and tightened!


    Open the shoulders on both sides, open the eyes on the side where the arrow is pinched, look at the arrow and the target, lift up a little after aiming, keep your hands steady, and shoot out! "


    After Mu Feng yelled "shoot out", he only heard the sound of "swish" around him, and then the bamboo arrows began to fly out at different distances.


    Mu Feng took a look and laughed dumbfoundedly.


    Some were stuck obliquely on the ground, some fell directly to the ground, and the rare few arrows landed crookedly on the tree trunk, and fell after shaking twice.


    Everyone in the hunting team was greatly embarrassed and bowed their heads in embarrassment.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter, from tomorrow onwards, only send some people out every day to see if there is any prey, and hurry up and practice the bow and arrow first!"


    "Our Jiang clan needs an army of bows and arrows!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86

    In the morning of the next day, Mufeng went to see the situation in the tribe. The toilet had been built and was ready for use.


    In order to prevent the clansmen from getting confused, he erected a bamboo next to the men''s toilet and two bamboos next to the women''s toilet, and ordered Li Hu to inform him, and then he went back to check how the pottery was drying in the shade.


    He hadn''t just arrived at the cave when he saw Bai Fang trotting and shouting at him: "Brother Mufeng, brother Mufeng!"


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Fang was out of breath, and she could see that Bolan''s chest was heaving and unsteady, her pretty face was flushed, she pouted her mouth and finally lowered her head and asked, "Well...how do I use the toilet?"


    "What?" Mu Feng only felt that he had heard it wrong, and his head was a little dazed, and then he gave Bai Fang an extremely strange look, and found that she was already too ashamed.


    Mu Feng only felt his head was big, looked left and right, no one was there, and quickly drew two pits on the ground, then stood on them, one on the left and one on the right, and said quickly: "That''s it, step on one with one foot, then squat down , I don¡¯t need to teach you the rest, do you?¡±


    "En!" Bai Fang''s voice was like a gnat, his pretty face was flushed, and he ran away as if he was running for his life.


    Mu Feng himself also felt a sense of shame welling up in his heart: "What the hell, I teach women how to go to the toilet, what and what!"


    It¡¯s all about complaining, but what should be done still has to be done. He carefully turned over the finished pottery, and it was already dried in the shade. He estimated that it would be ready to enter the kiln after another day and a half.


    He lightly tried the touch on it with his hand.


    "It''s a day or two earlier than I expected. It seems that the air in this cave is relatively dry, and the pottery is drying quickly." Mu Feng said to himself, "It seems that some glaze is needed, otherwise the surface of the fired pottery will not be as good. Smooth and easy to peel."


    He thought about the knowledge that his old master taught him when he was teaching him how to make pottery, various advanced glazes, and various glaze methods.


    But one of the simplest glazes is also the most readily available - plant ash.


    And the master craftsman also told him that the enamel of grass and wood ash is also divided into high and low.


    The gray matter is whitish and looks light at worst, the gray matter is gray or even dark gray, and it feels like stone powder in the hand is the best.


    Other things might be difficult for him to find, but plant ash couldn''t be easier.


    Bai Fang had just collected plant ash to sprinkle the chicken coops, and there was still a lot left.


    Mu Feng went directly to Bai Ya, and asked for the ashes to go back and deal with them himself.


    Sieving glaze is the same as kneading soil, and it is better to be fine.


    Mu Feng first poured a pile of ashes on the ground, took a piece of bamboo and patted the ashes lightly, so that the ashes would sink to the bottom tightly, and the top was covered with a layer of floating ash.


    The wooden wind blows gently, causing the floating ash to fly away, and the dust is flying around.


    Bai Fang waved his hands wildly, his pretty face was full of puzzlement: "Brother Mufeng, why are you blowing ashes when you have nothing to do?"


    Mu Feng said apologetically: "Sorry, you will find out later."


    As he spoke, he picked up the bamboo slices and gently scraped off the large particles of ash on the remaining ash surface, and the remaining ash appeared to be very fine.


    At first glance, it looks like finely ground gray flour.


    He picked up the gauze from before, put the ash on the gauze, sifted it out bit by bit, and finally got a small pile of extremely fine plant ash.


    Looking at the light gray color, and the plant ash with a sense of precipitation in his hands, Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, I can only pick generals from the cripples, which is considered the best of the plant ash!"


    "Cripple, General?" Bai Fang was puzzled, his big eyes blinked, "Brother Mufeng, what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "The ash is useful!"


    "What''s the use?" White Fang became more curious.


    "I''m going to use it as a glaze and put it on these pottery! That way the pottery will come out shiny and work well!"


    Bai Fang was stunned for a while when he heard this, he didn''t understand what Mu Feng was talking about at all.


    Seeing her interested yet dazed look, Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, shook his head, and continued with the work in hand.


    The method of glazing plant ash has existed since ancient times. The ratio of ash to water is different, and the color of the fired pottery will also be different, such as smoky gray, ink color, dark green and so on.


    The most famous one Mu Feng has heard is "51 Shades of Grey".


    However, although he has learned about these things, he is really a monk who got married halfway, and he is really not good at making pottery.


    Fortunately, his requirements are not high, as long as the pottery can be used, it is fine.


    As for what color can be burned, it depends on God''s will.


    Because there was a lot of ash sifted out, and Mu Feng was not a stingy person, and he was worried that the lack of enamel on the pottery would affect the quality, so he directly mixed it in the muddy way.


    After stirring for a long time, I also felt that it was indeed a bit thick, so I had to add more water and continue stirring.


    Unexpectedly, his behavior in this way was very meaningful in Bai Fang''s eyes.


    She watched Mu Feng muttering indistinctly, adding water and making gestures, and she was worried about Mu Feng for a while.


    She frowned slightly, and her beautiful big eyes were full of distress.


    But Mu Feng didn''t notice this, he took a smaller pottery that had already been shaded, gently pinched it and turned it around in the stone pot, and looked at it, the glaze on it was relatively even.


    "Perfect!" Mu Feng grinned and laughed, "Open the kiln!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87

    Kiln firing is both technical and physical work.


    Because it takes a day or two to open the kiln, or even ten days or a month.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng was just trying his hand this time, and only made a dozen or so pieces, the big ones were no more than the size of a washbasin, and the small ones were only as big as a rice bowl.


    According to his estimation, about three days will be enough.


    But he basically had to stay here for these three days to prevent accidents.


    After all, he is the only one who can make pottery in the tribe right now.


    But as long as the pottery making is successful for the first time, they can let go and hand over these things to Li Hu, Bai Ya and the others in the future.


    Because Mufeng couldn''t leave easily, Mingguang chose the hunting team''s bow and arrow practice near Mufeng.


    This is convenient for Mufeng to guide them to practice arrows while guarding the cave dwelling.


    Not only that, in order to keep his promise, Mu Feng also moved all the bow makers to him and made three bows for Han Shu and the others.


    The charcoal fire in the cave lasts for a long time, so you only need to look at it once or twice.


    Practicing arrows only needs Mu Feng''s verbal guidance.


    So what really takes effort is making bows.


    Originally, Mu Feng had explained to Li Hu and Ming Guang in detail how to make the three-piece bow, but no matter how he explained, they didn''t understand how to stick the three bamboo pieces together.


    With no other choice, Mu Feng had to do it himself.


    Three-piece bows are different from two-piece bows, which are one thick and one thin. The requirements are two long and one short, and the "two long" are one hard and one soft.


    The so-called two lengths mean that there are two pieces of bamboo that need to be of the same length, and one short is the bamboo piece that is placed between the two lengths as a sandwich.


    As for the "one hard and one soft" of the two lengths, the bamboo slices placed on the inner layer must be relatively thick. When the bamboo slices are roasted, only the ends are roasted soft, and the middle part is normal.


    The outermost layer of bamboo slices is relatively thinner, and the whole is baked soft, so that it can be bent to fit the bamboo slices inside with a short interlayer in the middle.


    These requirements are rather cumbersome for Mu Feng to talk about, and more points need to be paid attention to when they are implemented. It is no wonder that Li Hu and Ming Guang are confused when they hear it.


    This is what Mu Feng said in person, leaving aside others, like Chang Ning, who have never heard of these details, and want to make a double-piece bow or even a three-piece bow, I am afraid it is a fantasy.


    The thickness of the hard and soft bamboo slices is relatively uniform, but the short bamboo slice in the middle is required to present a very narrow and long arc to the outside, which requires extremely high craftsmanship and accuracy of the wood wind.


    This one piece of bamboo alone wasted six pieces of bamboo from Mu Feng, and this was on the premise of having a ruler and a plane.


    Without these, I''m afraid even Mu Feng couldn''t do it.


    Fortunately, the effort was not in vain, the three pieces of bamboo had already been sliced ??and baked, and they were placed on the side for molding, and then he sat upright at the side, and the old god was watching the people practicing arrows.


    Right now the hunting team only has about forty people, and the other ten people were sent out by Mingguang to hunt.


    Because they have mastered the fishing skills, and there is a sheep trap not far from the tribe, now the hunting team only needs to send a few people out to guard it every day.


    In the middle, under Mu Feng''s instruction, Ming Guang led people to dig traps on the other side and caught many wild sheep.


    Now the daily food of the tribe includes sheep, fish, and occasionally boiled eggs, butchered pigs, chickens and other foods.


    Coupled with vegetables such as bamboo shoots, shepherd''s purse, mushrooms, and cress, the food for the people in the tribe is already quite rich.


    Except for wild boars, which are killed one by one, other animals such as sheep and chickens are growing in twos and threes every day except for the food of the tribe.


    This is also the reason why Mu Feng can rest assured to start training the archer army.


    The stomach is full, and there is still food left, of course you have to strengthen yourself!


    Right now, the forty or so people are divided into four groups, and each group stands side by side with bows and arrows, and a simple round wooden bullseye is erected 30 meters away from them.


    This is what Mu Feng pulled Ming Guang and Li Hu and the others to do overnight, and it just came in handy right now.


    A dozen or so people stood in a row, and following Ming Guang''s command to "shoot the arrow", there were endless "swish" sounds, and the sound was obviously fast and slow.


    As for the arrows that hit the target two to three out of ten, let alone the ones that can hit the bull''s-eye.


    After a round of shots, Ming Guang looked at Mu Feng: "Great chief, how do you think they shot?"


    Everyone subconsciously tensed up.


    Mu Feng smiled lightly and shook his head: "You are all new to bows and arrows, it''s normal to be inaccurate. This has a lot to do with being unskilled!"


    "But remember the archery essentials I taught you yesterday. When holding the bow in the left hand, the left side should be in front. When holding the bow in the right hand, the right shoulder should be in front. The distance between the two feet should be widened. When shooting, the eyes, the arrow and the bull''s-eye must be on the same line!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng picked up a bow and started a demonstration: "After drawing the bow, the hand that draws the string should be steady, and the breathing should be gentle. After seeing the target, lift it up a little, and then shoot!"


    "Whoosh"!


    The bamboo arrow fell in response, hitting the bull''s-eye.


    The people around were amazed.


    Mu Feng looked at the arrow not far away that missed the bull''s-eye, and felt a little ashamed.


    "The distance of 30 meters is still a bit crooked. If you put this kind of technique in your previous life, you might be sprayed to death by your coach!"


    The hunting team members who were corrected by Mu Feng seemed to be enlightened, and the next few rounds of ten arrows were able to hit five or six arrows, and two of them even hit within the sixth ring.


    You know, this is just the beginning of practice, and there are already such good results!


    "It seems that the bow and arrow army has a lot to do!" Mu Feng secretly said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88

    After the hunting team shot the bows and arrows in each round, Mu Feng would step forward to give guidance, pointing out the shortcomings and doing a demonstration by the way.


    In this way, during the three days, the members of the hunting team practiced archery regardless of morning or evening.


    Because of the guidance of the "famous teacher" Mu Feng, their archery skills are also improving by leaps and bounds.


    In the end, every round of archery can hit the target, and all of them are above six rings.


    After several rounds of archery with the same results, Ming Guang couldn''t help but feel complacent, and looked at Mu Feng with a big grin: "Look, great chief, we can really hit the target!"


    "Not enough!" Mu Feng shook his head and said lightly.


    "Not enough?" Everyone was stunned, including Ming Guang and Li Hu.


    Mu Feng stood up: "What you are practicing now is a target that is not moving, but there are really enemies or prey, who would stand there stupidly and let you shoot?"


    He looked around and asked, "What if someone wants to chop you with a bone knife and you don''t have a weapon at hand?"


    Someone subconsciously said, "Get away!"


    Someone else said, "Run!"


    Ming Guang glared at the two of them viciously, but Mu Feng gave Mu Feng a blank stare.


    He smiled and said, "Then others know that you are holding an arrow to shoot him, will he also hide and run?"


    This stopped everyone.


    Ming Guang couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, since people will hide, we will miss the shot, so why do you let us practice arrows?"


    "Can''t shoot?" Mu Feng shook his head and laughed, "That''s because you didn''t practice well enough!"


    As he said that, he fished out the three ready-made bows from Han Shu''s hand, and picked up a feathered arrow that had already been tied with feathers, holding them all in one hand.


    At the same time, with the other hand, he picked up a piece of bamboo that was cut off next to him, and threw it out.


    Without waiting for everyone to react, the moment Mu Feng threw the bamboo tube out, he picked up the bow and strung the string, squinted his eyes and turned his face to the edge of the bowstring, and hurriedly shouted while the bamboo tube was falling: "Go!"


    The bamboo arrow shot out in response, the sound of "whoosh" hadn''t stopped, and there was another "pop", and the tip of the arrow directly pierced the bamboo tube in the air!


    The bamboo tube split into bamboo pieces, which fell to the ground one after another.


    "This!" Ming Guang gasped, too shocked to speak.


    This is still the case for Mingguang, let alone the members of other hunting teams.


    Bai Fang, who was alone on the side, had a natural look on his face, as if no matter what Mu Feng did, she would not be surprised.


    There was even more expectation in her eyes looking at Mu Feng.


    Regardless of the shock around him, Mu Feng returned the arrow to Han Shu, and said with a smile: "Now I know how effective your practice is?"


    It was only then that Mingguang came to his senses, and he blushed and yelled at the top of his voice, "Hurry up and practice archery for me! When you''re done practicing, let the chief teach us the way of archery!"


    "Yes!" The members of the hunting team yelled one by one, put away their previous complacency, and began to practice arrows seriously.


    They knew, of course, that the warchief wouldn''t teach them that until they hit the bull''s-eye.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief secretly.


    During the three days, he witnessed the hard work and progress of the hunting team, and he was very pleased.


    But he also knows that the tribe is very weak, and he must strengthen himself with the fastest speed, so as to survive in the harsh environment around him.


    So when he saw them get carried away because they hit the target, he was more worried in his heart.


    Fortunately, he discovered this problem in time, and the skills he had practiced hard in the "Arrow God Club" in his previous life were not lost, so he shocked them with his frisbee shooting skills.


    The most important thing is that he uses a three-piece bow, which is not comparable to the other two arrows in terms of strength and speed.


    When Han Shu took the arrow, his eyes were burning, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Great chief, I want to learn!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment: "You want to learn this?"


    "Yes!" Han Shu nodded heavily, "I also want to have superb archery skills like you, and protect the tribe in the future!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, Ming Guang and Li Hu had told him before that Han Shu was a reliable person and was trained as a future tribal leader.


    Moreover, Mu Feng felt that Han Shu was really good after observing these few days, he nodded and said: "Okay, let me see your archery skills!"


    Excitement appeared on Han Shu''s face, but he suppressed it immediately.


    He took a deep breath, picked up his bow and set up an arrow, turned around and shot at an archery target, right in the heart!


    Mu Feng nodded, and pointed to a tree not far away: "Did you see the branch next to that tree, try it!"


    The branch was as thick as an arm, much smaller than an archery target.


    Han Shu nodded without saying a word, and shot the arrow again, which still hit the target.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he thought inwardly: "Is the tribe going to produce a sharp archer so soon, that''s great!"


    But he didn''t show any strangeness on his face, nodded and said: "Okay, now you start to look at the leaves of that branch, and see how it sways with the wind!"


    "Ah?" Han Shu wondered, "Look at the leaves? Chief, why do you want to look at the leaves?"


    Mu Feng smiled and explained: "A leaf is like a moving target, what should you do if you want to shoot it?"


    Han Shu thought for a while and said: "Of course I want to know where it will be when I shoot the arrow!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Then where will it be when you shoot the arrow?"


    Now Han Shu was stunned, looked at the leaves by himself, frowned and thought: "When I shoot the arrow, it is in one place, but when the arrow arrives, it is in another place, it is always moving..."


    Mu Feng listened to Han Shu muttering there, nodded with a smile, and didn''t make a sound.


    He knew that the tribe''s number one archer was about to appear!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89

    Mu Feng''s hint is enough for Han Shu to understand, but it doesn''t break the point. As long as Han Shu thinks it through before shooting arrows, it will definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    Sure enough, after Han Shu thought about it for a while, the light in his eyes gradually brightened.


    Without saying a word, he frowned and fixedly stared at the leaf that Mu Feng had mentioned, for a long while without blinking his eyes.


    "Brother Mufeng!" Bai Fang asked in a low voice, his pretty face was full of doubts, "What is he doing standing there?"


    "Hush!" Mu Feng made a silent gesture, and said with a smile, "Just wait and see!"


    Sure enough, not long after, Han Shu took a deep breath, picked up the bow, put on the arrow, narrowed his eyes, slowly raised the bow, and "swish" an arrow at the leaf.


    Not surprisingly, the arrow went straight through the leaf!


    Everyone was shocked!


    "Cold tree!"


    "Han Shu can be so powerful!"


    Everyone was shocked by Han Shu''s archery skills.


    On the other hand, Han Shu didn''t make a sound at this time, but frowned on the spot, thinking carefully, obviously recalling the feeling of the arrow just now.


    "En!" Mu Feng smiled, raised his hand to signal everyone not to make noise, and let Han Shu feel it himself.


    Everyone immediately became angry.


    After a long while, Han Shu respectfully put down his bow and arrow, and saluted with one knee and one hand: "Thank you, Great Chief, for your guidance!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, get up, your comprehension is good!"


    Han Shu stood up and said seriously: "But I still can''t shoot arrows as fast as the great chief!"


    Mu Feng smiled: "Don''t worry about it right now, now that you have mastered the trick, you can get faster and faster with more practice!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu nodded solemnly.


    People around cast admiring glances at Han Shu, and at the same time became more and more in awe of Mu Feng.


    Just now, Han Shu was about the same as them, after a few words of guidance from the great chief, now he can shoot arrows at the constantly shaking leaves?


    Since he can shoot leaves, does that mean he can also shoot birds?


    And all of this was just because of a few words from the great chief.


    The tribe has always admired the strong, and this has nothing to do with age.


    Especially the archery skill of the great chief just now is obviously far above the cold tree, how can this not make them awe?


    "Okay, everyone has seen it, as long as we practice hard and can set the target, the great chief will teach us, and then we will be like Han Shu!" Ming Guang yelled at the right time.


    Not to mention, after he yelled like this, the fighting spirit of the already high-spirited hunting team fighters rose again, yelling "Hurry up, hurry up", and scrambled to practice first.


    Here Mu Feng finally had time to sit on the ground to rest for a while, and added some charcoal to the cave.


    He reckoned that the charcoal fire could be turned off for pottery after it was burned.


    Through the small holes deliberately left in the cave, one can see that the pottery inside has been burned to the same color as the flame.


    He reckoned that the enamel and pottery clay should be oxidized, and that which should be coated was also coated, so he stopped the charcoal fire and waited for the temperature of the cave to cool down. Then he took a shovel and opened the cave door, revealing 18 pieces of pottery inside. Come.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, three of the eighteen pottery burned and cracked, and they were all small bowls that were too thin.


    He carefully dipped the pre-prepared green bamboo rack into the water to clamp the pottery, but there was still a "squeak" sound from the bamboo clamp.


    He took out the pottery one by one, and looked at it carefully while it was cooling.


    The fifteen pieces of pottery are all in good condition, even in texture, dark and reddish in color, and covered with a layer of black and gray flood glaze.


    Although it is not a famous vessel handed down from generation to generation, it is of great significance to the Jiang clan, because this is the tribe''s first batch of pottery!


    "It''s done!" Mu Feng grinned and laughed.


    Bai Fang, who had been watching from the side, watched Mu Feng''s actions, and couldn''t help asking, "Why are you so happy?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The pottery has been made, and we don''t need to use such heavy containers as stone jars in the future."


    "Really?" White Fang looked expectant, "I want to try too!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Of course, you can just wait."


    Ming Guang who was not far away wanted to come over to see how the pottery was doing, but Mu Feng refused to go back with a look at him.


    His meaning is obvious: "Don''t join in the fun when you should do your own business!"


    Ming Guang retreated angrily.


    Mu Feng waited and waited, and finally when he reached out and approached the pottery and could not feel the heat, he carefully placed the pottery in the stone jar to speed up the cooling.


    There is no excessive reaction in the stone jar, but the temperature of the water is still a bit high.


    After washing it back and forth several times, Mu Feng picked up a clay bowl, weighed it in his hand, and knocked it twice to make sure that the sound was the same as the one in his memory, then he grinned.


    "Hahaha, it''s really done!" He laughed and scooped up a bowl of water with a clay bowl, which felt much lighter than a stone jar.


    "Come on, Bai Fang, you have a try too!" As he said, Mu Feng handed the pottery bowl to Bai Fang.


    White Fang made a gesture of lifting with both hands, and was about to continue.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly and said: "This is not a stone jar, don''t be so troublesome!"


    "Ah?" Bai Fang took it over and whispered, "This... pottery is so light, it doesn''t feel like much effort!"


    Her pretty face was full of surprise, and she looked at Mu Feng expectantly: "Brother Mu Feng, can you give me this pottery bowl?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "This is just the first trial. People in our tribe will use this portable pottery soon!"


    As he spoke, he looked at the clay pot the size of a washbasin again: "Come and try this clay pot!"


    After he cooled the pot with water, he gently picked it up with both hands.


    This seemed incredible to White Fang.


    Because of the same big stone jar, she absolutely couldn''t hold it up before!


    "This is the clay pot!" Mu Feng was very satisfied with Bai Fang''s surprised reaction, and laughed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90

    It was the first time to independently make pottery, and 15 pieces were made. This was mainly due to the fact that he had done it in his previous life, and the clay he used was yellow clay with good adhesion.


    Not counting the three that were burnt because the tire wall was too thin, these fifteen pottery are all quite good.


    The only shortcoming is that this color is really not flattering, and it is difficult to be elegant.


    Fortunately, no one cares about the quality of these pottery right now, and everyone is concerned about the portability and large capacity of the pottery.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang who didn''t know when came up to them also took the clay pot from Bai Ya''s hand, felt it after filling it with water, and exclaimed: "This kind of container is really light, is it strong?"


    "I wonder if it can be used to stew soup like a stone pot?"


    "Can we use such good things in the future?"


    Mu Feng was in a good mood, and he didn''t care about the "sneak in time" of the two of them, and said with a smile: "As long as you don''t drop it intentionally, it won''t rot easily. As for the soup and water, it''s not a problem."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve given you the method of making pottery, and you know what the materials are. After the tribe has been busy for a while, Mingguang, you can take people to dig pottery soil by the river, and you can make large batches of pottery after you come back." pottery!"


    Mingguang became excited: "Yes!"


    But Li Hu heard the meaning behind Mu Feng''s words: "Great chief, is there anything else to do in the tribe?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "A few days ago, did you put all the bamboo slices in a stone pot to cook?"


    Li Hu nodded: "It''s all cooked and dried, and the uneven places have been planed!"


    Green bamboo boards contain a lot of water, so boil them in boiling water and then dry them in the sun. Firstly, they can be dehydrated quickly, and secondly, they can prevent later deformation.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "We''ll start laying the floor of the bath today, and put all the bamboo pieces down before it gets dark! Then we have other things to do!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded.


    So Mu Feng first moved the pottery back to his cave, and then asked Li Hu and the others to carry the bamboo boards to the built bath with a few people.


    The soil on the ground has already been compacted and leveled, and there are still layers of fine sand on it.


    Mufeng began to lay bamboo boards, interlaced horizontally and vertically, laying them together like laying a floor, and beat them with a homemade wooden hammer from time to time.


    Li Hu and the others were stunned as they watched.


    They had never seen the old chief do this before, so they naturally didn''t know where the wood wind society learned it.


    But they were very sure that what Mufeng did was beneficial to the tribe and to them.


    This is enough.


    Then again, I''m afraid Yilihu and the others couldn''t think of any deeper reasons.


    At the beginning, it was just the wood wind rushing, but after a while, Li Hu and the people behind him also started to help.


    After following Mufeng back and forth to do a lot of things, they could more or less understand what Mufeng meant, and knew that the bamboo boards needed to be paved, and the uneven ones needed to be knocked down with a wooden hammer.


    Some people even began to see the depressions "on their own initiative", and would fill them with fine soil from other places.


    Although the move was small, it made Mu Feng slightly taken aback.


    "It seems that the intelligence of the people in the tribe has begun to improve!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Although this feeling can''t be compared with the comfort of being old and happy, it is almost the same.


    "It seems that my efforts have not been in vain!" Mu Feng thought to himself, and his expectations for the future became more ardent in his heart.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu stared blankly at the bathing pool, which had been laid out on the ground and surrounded by walls, "Why did you build such a big container?"


    "Container?" Mu Feng laughed dumbly, "This is called a bath, and it''s used for bathing!"


    "Is this the bath you speak of?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "Put hot water in it, and many people can take a bath together at the same time!"


    "Is it from the whole tribe?" Li Hu asked again.


    "Yeah, but you can''t wash it inside at the same time. I guess it will score several batches." Mu Feng explained.


    Li Hu began to mutter: "Then let Bai Ya go with you and Qing Ya, and I will go with Ming Guang, Ji Yang and the others."


    Mu Feng felt a black line on his forehead, and couldn''t help shouting: "The bathroom is the same as the toilet, and it is also divided into men and women!"


    "Oh!" Li Hu suddenly realized.


    Mu Feng felt completely speechless.


    Not long ago, he was lamenting that the tribe was civilized, but he didn''t expect to ask such a "weak chicken" question as soon as he turned his face away from Lihu.


    "But, for such a big bath, where do you get hot water? How much does it cost?"


    Mu Feng nodded, now Li Hu asked a fairly normal question, and it was considered to be on point.


    "This is indeed a problem!" Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Now, let''s build the bath first, then mix it with clay later, and wipe all the gaps, and let it dry naturally!"


    Speaking of this, he has already thought about how to solve the problem of heating hot water for bathing - use clay to build a large clay pot dedicated to heating hot water!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, "It''s just a boiler for boiling water, it won''t trouble me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91

    The baths were built quickly, but they could not be used immediately, because there was nothing that could boil water in large quantities.


    However, Mu Feng has already thought of a countermeasure, and it will be resolved soon. It is nothing more than going out to dig yellow clay again.


    Once the bathhouse is put into use at that time, the bath water will flow down the ditch to the toilet below, and the excrement from flushing the toilet and the pigsty will be collected in a large cesspool.


    Pile up hay in the cesspool, sprinkle the excess plant ash into it, and mix and ferment it, which is a good fertilizer. This is also the method of retting soil fertilizer that has been used in rural areas for many years.


    At that time, whether it is farming or growing vegetables, if you sprinkle soil and fertilizer, as long as you take care of it properly, the yield of crops will naturally increase.


    That''s why Mu Feng came to the tribe. In view of the giant python and wolves he met when he went out a few days ago, he knew that he had to make complete preparations when he went out this time.


    If he hadn''t used his archery to attack the wolf king last time, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have escaped so easily.


    As for leaving the tribe this time, he has a few things to do.


    One is to dig yellow clay, which requires a lot, so many people go there.


    The second is that he will continue to look for edible and usable wild plants in the wild, such as wild vegetables, Chinese herbal medicines, grains and so on. These things can not only be eaten and save people, but also help Mufeng earn achievement points, killing two birds with one stone.


    The third is that he wanted to see if he could catch a few wild wolves and domesticate them for his own use. It would be best if he could catch a few little wolves and raise them from childhood.


    After all, the tribe''s manpower is really limited, and it must be stretched to rely on only two hundred people to grow the tribe.


    And wolves can develop future generations of dogs through continuous domestication. Dogs are the most loyal to humans among all animals. With dogs, the safety of the tribe and hunting will be more guaranteed.


    Mu Feng thought about these things in his heart for several days, and the more he thought about it, the more pressure he felt and the time was running out.


    When he first came to this world, he obviously hadn''t fully realized the danger, but after the last wolf encounter, he urgently felt the dangers around him.


    The natural environment, wild animals, and people may all endanger the safety of the tribe, as well as his life.


    "Time waits for no one!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart, "Before going out, we still have to do a good job of defending the tribe."


    "And we can''t take the risk of taking all the hunting team out again. The previous approach was a bit ill-considered." Mu Feng thought to himself.


    It doesn''t make sense to take people to the wild to find food, and no one in the tribe is watching. If someone sneaks up and takes over the lair, he will cry without tears.


    "Manpower, defense..." Mu Feng muttered, and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning, he found Li Hu and Ming Guang: "The tribe''s protective wall needs to be expanded!"


    "Do you want to expand?" Both of them were stunned, "But our current tribal protection wall is already very high. Last time when the Manglong tribe came to rob, they didn''t even approach the door!"


    "It''s not enough!" Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s just that the Manglong tribe has few people and is not strong enough, what if there are people from a big tribe coming, there are so many people that they can directly tear down the protective wall, what should we do? "


    "This..." Li Hujiang was skeptical, "There are no big tribes around us, and besides, they don''t look down on small tribes like us."


    "Not before, doesn''t mean there won''t be in the future!" Mu Feng said seriously, "Before this kind of thing happens, we should be prepared, otherwise our Jiang family will be plundered wantonly by the Reckless Dragon Department just like last time! Like that Do you want it to happen again?"


    "No!" The two said in unison.


    "Okay, this time call all the laborers, we will build another protective wall outside the tribe!"


    "Build another protective wall?" The two looked at each other and asked again, "Outside the tribe is the land of corn, where should we build the protective wall?"


    "Of course it''s outside the cornfield!" Mu Feng smiled, "Not only should the cornfield be enclosed, but the south and north sides of the cornfield, as well as the forest at the foot of the mountain, should be connected!"


    The distance of the protective wall that Mu Feng said was no less than five hundred meters, which is about one mile long.


    Li Hu was taken aback: "That''s too long a distance, it''s useless for us to have such a long protective wall!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It looks useless right now, but it may not be so in the future!"


    After hearing what Mu Feng said, the two fell silent again, because they didn''t want to be robbed at will in the future.


    Sure enough, the sense of crisis brought motivation.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang immediately called on the young and strong laborers in the tribe to start moving stones to build walls.


    Due to the request of Mufeng this time, they began to move stones from the foot of Nanshan Mountain and cleared a large open area.


    The cleared stones were transported to the outer walls.


    This time the protective wall was more than three meters high and one meter thick.


    Of course, in addition to the stones, the crevices were also covered with mud. From the outside, it looked like a rammed earth wall.


    Because the wall was too long and the project was too big this time, Mu Feng had to call the people from the hunting team. Even so, more than a hundred people built the wall for five days before completing the upgrade of the protective wall.


    The outer layer of the protective wall is still planted with mulberry and thorny wood, long mulberry trees, thorny thorny vines and long thorns, all of which are troublesome plants.


    Now it is used by Mu Feng as an upgrade for the tribe''s defense system.


    In this way, after five days, the entire Jiang clan had two three-layer protective walls composed of thorns, twigs, and stones.


    Such an arrangement, not to mention the present, is extremely rare in history.


    But once such a protective wall was built, Mufeng knew that it was worth it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92

    Mu Feng finally took thirty hunting team members out.


    The rest of the more than 20 hunting team members are practicing arrows and protection in the tribe - now the tribe has a lot of livestock, and they no longer have nothing and need special care.


    This time, there were more than 20 young and strong tribes who followed.


    His plan was to expand the hunting team, and he just took the opportunity of going out this time to take these twenty or so people to exercise.


    But this time the leader is not Ming Guang, but Han Shu.


    This is also the result of discussions between Mufeng and Mingguang.


    Ming Guang and Li Hu were in charge of the tribe, and Han Shu led the team instead, giving him an opportunity to exercise his independence.


    Especially Han Shu''s current archery skills are also advancing with each passing day, and he is a good player in the tribe.


    But just talking about not practicing fake moves, no matter how accurate Han Shu shoots in the clan, after all, he just uses leaves and branches to practice his hands, and those who can really see the truth still have to be in the wild.


    A group of people took what they needed to go out, passed a protective wall from the tribe, and walked towards the second protective wall.


    There are cornfields on both sides of the path, and the corn seedlings are nearly one stroke high, full of greenery, which makes Mu Feng feel a little relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    "There is a lot of grass, and I have to find someone to pull the weeds when I come back."


    "There seems to be something missing in the outer protective wall. Well, when I come back, I will build a few more arrow towers. Three to four people can stand on each arrow tower!"


    As Mu Feng walked and watched, he thought in his heart that he was patrolling his own city just like the old city lord.


    Although his "territory" can only be regarded as a shabby one-acre three-point land at the moment.


    The outer protective wall is the same as the inner one. There are fences sharpened and bound with trees on the left and right. It needs four people to push at the same time to open it.


    The entire outer protective wall has begun to take on the appearance of city gate defense.


    Mu Feng is confident that this kind of protection is definitely beyond everyone in this era.


    Seeing that there were guards on both sides of the protective wall, he felt more relieved in his heart, and tried to communicate with the system to see if there was any reward for upgrading the protective wall.


    I didn''t expect it to exist.


    Not only that, but there are also special achievement rewards for clan infrastructure.


    "Complete the toilet construction and get 300 achievement points!"


    "Complete the construction of the bath and get 300 achievement points!"


    "Complete the upgrade of the city wall protection and get 300 achievement points!"


    "Complete pottery making, get 300 achievement points!"


    "Complete the single-piece bow upgrade and get 200 achievement points!"


    "The current achievement point is: 2500 points!"


    "My God!" Mu Feng was overjoyed, "I''ve been so busy these days that I didn''t pay attention to handing in tasks to the system, yet I got so many achievement points all at once, I''m developed, I''m developed!"


    He suddenly remembered a sentence about making money that he heard in his previous life.


    It is said that "if you only want to make money and don''t pay attention to doing things, you won''t earn money and you won''t get things done. But if you focus on doing things, things are often done, and money will come naturally."


    In the past, Mu Feng only thought that this sentence was a chicken soup that could not be more poisonous, but now it seems that there is indeed some truth.


    "With 2500 achievement points, if you accumulate a little more achievement, you can exchange for the Great Earth Dao Technique. At that time, this skill will be used in combination with the Wood Dao Derivation Technique to accelerate growth. Thinking about it makes me feel excited!"


    "Calm down, calm down!" Mu Feng thought to himself, suppressing his excitement, and led everyone out of the protective wall.


    Not far away is a jungle, which is also the only way to connect the Jiang clan with the outside world.


    He glanced back at the protective wall, feeling confident, and waved: "Let''s go!"


    More than fifty people marched forward in the shape of an arrow, the hunting team members were on the outside, and the young and strong non-members were inside.


    Although they are young and strong, they have always been responsible for protecting the tribe, and they are not very good at hunting in the wild. This time they came out as a matter of experience.


    Not only that, but Mu Feng also meant training soldiers.


    So before setting off, Mu Feng deliberately asked Han Shu and Ming Guang to make the route a little more remote than last time.


    According to what the two said, these places are mostly shrubs, with fewer tall trees and more grasses.


    This just met Mu Feng''s request - stop by to see if there are any herbs or wild vegetables that can be used by the roadside.


    He has already seen the system, a kind of herbal medicine 200 achievement points, the same as wild vegetables.


    For him now, no matter if it is wild vegetables or herbs, as long as he finds them, he can use them and earn achievement points.


    Sure enough, he didn''t go far and saw a plant with pure yellow flowers in the distance.


    The people around turned a blind eye to this, and they were all carefully guarding against danger around them.


    After seeing the yellow flowers, Mu Feng was stunned: "Winter jasmine?"


    "It shouldn''t be, it''s mid-spring now, and the winter jasmine is about to wither..." Mu Feng walked towards the yellow flower in doubt, took a closer look, and his eyes suddenly lit up, "Forsythia!"


    "No wonder!" Mu Feng whispered.


    Forsythia and winter jasmine are indeed very similar. It is easy for ordinary people to confuse them just from the color of the flower, and the flowering periods of the two also overlap.


    But the branches of forsythia are thicker than those of jasmine, and the color of the branches is darker than that of jasmine.


    And the forsythia flower has only four petals, but the winter jasmine has six petals.


    Coupled with the difference of whether the leaves are hairy or not, Mu Feng still recognized the forsythia in front of him.


    The most important thing is that the forsythia fruit can be used as medicine for clearing heat and detoxifying.


    In other words, this is a traditional Chinese medicine that can cure diseases!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93

    Mu Feng plucked a small yellow flower and smelled it carefully, there was a faint fragrance.


    "Haha, good stuff!" Mu Feng laughed loudly.


    "Good thing?" Han Shu asked puzzledly, "What''s the matter, Great Chief!"


    "This!" Mu Feng pointed to the forsythia flower and said, "This thing is a medicinal material, and the fruit it bears can be used for medicinal purposes!"


    "Medical materials, medicinal use?" Han Shu looked bewildered.


    Mu Feng was in a good mood, and explained with a smile, "That''s why it can be used to cure diseases, clear away heat and detoxify!"


    "Cure!" Han Shu understood now, and immediately said ecstatically, "Is it possible to cure the bacteria in the tribe?"


    "That''s not true. It''s used to treat colds and colds, but it can''t be used as medicine now. It will bear fruit in autumn, and the fruit can be used as medicine."


    "Oh!" Han Shu finally realized, "Then what should we do now?"


    "Eh..." Mu Feng was pensive, and took a shovel to peel off the bark on a few big trees beside him and marked it, "We have other things to do this time. Remember the location here. Let people dig up these forsythias by their roots and return them to the tribe for planting!"


    "Yes!" Although Han Shu was puzzled, he answered honestly.


    So Mu Feng asked Han Shu to continue to lead the people forward, but he encountered another surprise after not going far.


    In the grass not far away, the small pale yellow flowers are particularly eye-catching.


    "Dandelion!" Mu Feng snorted, "This is also a good thing for clearing away heat and detoxification!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help pulling up a dandelion from the ground, grabbed the flower and ate it directly in his mouth.


    When he was young, Mu Feng would often grab dandelion flowers as snacks in the fields, but he never expected to see dandelions here again many years later, he naturally did what he did when he was a child.


    "Great Chief!" Han Shu was taken aback, "Isn''t this thing poisonous?"


    "No!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It''s called dandelion. It''s also a kind of herbal medicine. It can also be used for cooking. The roots, stems and leaves can be used as medicine, and the whole body is full of treasures. Well, I can dig some of this now and plant it in the tribe. in."


    "Is this also a medicinal material?" Han Shu stared at Mu Feng with wide eyes, with an incredulous expression.


    "It''s fine that the thing called forsythia with yellow flowers just now can be used as medicine, but now this one called dandelion can be used not only as medicine, but also to eat?


    Is it in the eyes of the great chief that as long as it has yellow flowers, it can be eaten?


    It doesn''t seem right, the Sophora japonica and Yuqianhua in the tribe are not yellow.


    Or can you eat anything that blooms?


    That''s not right, the great chief didn''t say that forsythia can be eaten.


    What the hell is going on here? "


    Han Shu frowned, unable to understand no matter how he thought about it, he looked full of doubts.


    Mu Feng saw it, vaguely guessed his thoughts, and said with a smile: "Remember, not all flowering plants can be eaten in the wild, some are medicine, some are poison."


    Han Shu woke up immediately, and hurriedly asked: "But we don''t know each other, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "This is simple. I will transplant all the usable and edible food to the tribe and plant them in the tribe so that everyone in the tribe will know each other. Don''t touch anything except what I told you. do you know?"


    "Yes!" Han Shu said respectfully.


    Other clansmen also responded one after another.


    "Okay, let''s go on and go to the river!"


    "yes!"


    The group continued to move forward.


    With forsythia and dandelion in front, Mu Feng cheered up and carefully checked the surroundings for any herbs along the way.


    It''s a pity that they are now heading towards the river, and the surrounding vegetation is gradually transitioning from shrubs to thatch.


    The growth and destructiveness of thatch is obvious to all.


    As long as thatch grows, it is difficult for other vegetation to appear.


    Mu Feng sighed and shook his head, looking at the growing number of thatch, he lost confidence in discovering Chinese herbal medicine again.


    "It seems that if you want to find herbs, you still have to go further to the wilderness." Mu Feng thought in his heart, "The edge of the jungle, where the shrubs and grasslands intersect, is rich in vegetation, and it is also the easiest place to find herbs."


    But Mu Feng was very happy in his heart. First, he discovered two kinds of herbal medicines. Second, he knew where he should look for herbal medicines in the future.


    What''s more, as soon as the task of the two herbs was handed in, my achievement points reached 2900 points!


    Just when he was thinking about doing something to get 3000 achievement points in his heart, another big surprise came!


    "It''s true that someone brought a pillow just after falling asleep!" Mu Feng was overjoyed.


    Just in front of him on the left, in a relatively sparse grass, clumps of green leaves are particularly eye-catching.


    These leaves are like sparse bird feathers, each piece is strong, and they are evenly distributed on the more vigorous green stems.


    What made Mu Feng''s heart beat a little faster was that the bottom of these green stems were not branches, but a section of dark yellow rhizome exposed outside!


    "Carrot!" Mu Feng almost jumped up, regardless of Han Shu''s voice reminding him, he walked to this small piece of green with a stride.


    He carefully pushed aside the grass, followed a piece of green rhizome and stroked the green leaves on it, and then uprooted it.


    He pulled out a yellow-brown plant that was only as thick as a thumb, and its roots were only about ten centimeters.


    Small is a little smaller and much thinner, but this thing in front of him is definitely something that Mufeng has seen and eaten before.


    After confirming again and again, he grinned loudly: "It really is a carrot!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94

    Han Shu felt bad all over.


    Because Mingguang had already told him before coming: The chief is going to dig clay by the river this time, and he may also go hunting for wolves. You must protect the safety of the chief.


    After Han Shu heard Ming Guang''s instructions, he made up his mind to protect Mu Feng.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Mu Feng stopped and walked all the way, squatting down to look at a grass or a small tree from time to time, and muttering something "it''s medicinal material, not medicinal material" from time to time.


    All the way to the present, I haven''t reached the river yet.


    According to the time, they should have arrived at the river a long time ago, and they may have finished digging the clay and returned by now.


    But right now, the Great Chief was standing there, laughing with a red tree in his hand, what the heck!


    What made Han Shu even more unbelievable, and even terrified, was that Mu Feng wiped off the mud on the red thing, put it in his mouth and gnawed it!


    Han Shu''s head "boomed" and he panicked: "Great Chief, you can''t eat that thing!"


    Mu Feng still had a smile on his face: "What''s the matter, you can eat it!"


    Han Shu felt even more frightened: "Hurry up and throw up, that thing is poisonous, the brighter the color, the more poisonous it is!"


    "The brighter the color, the more poisonous it is?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, chewing on the carrot, thinking inwardly, "This sentence sounds so familiar."


    "Who told you?" Mu Feng asked with a frown.


    "Didn''t you say that? You asked Shuo Feng to tell everyone that the brighter the color, the more poisonous it is!" Han Shu hurriedly came to Mu Feng, about to take away his carrot and throw it away.


    Mu Feng turned sideways to hide, frowned and thought about it carefully, and finally realized: "You are talking about mushrooms!"


    He couldn''t help laughing: "I told Shuofeng about mushrooms, the brighter the mushrooms, the more inedible they are!"


    After a pause, he emphasized: "It''s not about carrots!"


    "Carrot?" Han Shu scratched his head with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng gave him a helpless look, wiped off the mud on it vigorously, then cut a piece with the knife on the back handle of the shovel and handed it to him, "Hey, try it, it tastes good! "


    Han Shu was skeptical, reached out to take a small piece of carrot, and looked at Mu Feng with hesitation.


    Mu Feng laughed dumbly: "Don''t worry, it''s not poisonous!"


    Han Shu gritted his teeth, as if he had made a life-or-death decision, he threw the carrot into his mouth and chewed it twice, at the same time he closed his eyes, looking like he was going all out.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Just let you eat a carrot, what are you doing!"


    After taking two bites, Han Shu suddenly opened his eyes wide, with a look of surprise and excitement: "Hey, chief, this carrot tastes sweet!"


    "Rare and strange!" Mu Feng felt helpless, "How is it, does it taste delicious?"


    "Yeah, delicious!" Han Shu subconsciously nodded and said, with the heart of a child who saw a novelty for the first time, without the appearance of a tribal adult.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being poisoned now?" Mu Feng teased.


    Han Shu blushed, scratched his head and said, "I, I haven''t seen this thing before..."


    Mu Feng''s heart moved: "Then why did you eat it when I asked you to eat it?"


    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, and said seriously: "Uncle Lihu told Uncle Mingguang that you are the great chief of the tribe, and it was you who guided us, saved the Jiang tribe from death and migration, and brought us hope!"


    "Besides, you led us to defeat the Manglong tribe, so that the clansmen now have no worries about food and clothing!"


    "The old chief was good to us when he was here, but he didn''t do better than you!"


    "They said it, you said it, I will do it!"


    When Han Shu said this, his expression was extremely solemn, and Mu Feng was taken aback when he heard it.


    Inexplicably, he was shown some loyalty.


    "Although the words are true, but such blunt words still have a taste of showing off." Mu Feng smiled helplessly, and could only think in his heart, "Such straightforward compliments make me feel embarrassed."


    "But it''s a lie to say you''re unhappy, hahaha!" Mu Feng was triumphant.


    "They also said..." Han Shu opened his mouth and wanted to continue.


    "All right, all right!" Mu Feng hurriedly stopped, Han Shu was so loyal that he couldn''t stand it, "I know, it''s important to do business, dig up these carrots by their roots, try not to move the leaves on them, It''s best to bring some mud on the roots!"


    He had already made up his mind that these carrots must be moved and planted in the tribe.


    The carrots in front of me have already grown small radish heads, and it will be difficult to transplant them.


    But this can''t stop Mu Feng''s enthusiasm, he has made up his mind, even if it takes a little effort, he has to feed them.


    Because the biggest advantage of carrots is that they can be grown all year round.


    In other words, carrots can be used as a perennial vegetable for the tribe.


    In particular, the nutritional content of carrots is rich, and it is much higher than other common vegetables.


    This is definitely the best food for the malnourished people caused by long-term material poverty!


    Discovering carrots is as meaningful as corn, so to speak!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95

    After digging the carrots, Mu Feng finally led the group to the river.


    On the way, he handed in the carrot task, and the achievement point reached 3100 points!


    At that time, he wanted to exchange for the Dao Dao Art, but thinking that he would have to go to the wolves later, his achievement points might be used for other purposes, so he had to suppress the impulse in his heart.


    The group was careful and came to the river without any accident.


    With the experience of last time, everyone went to the place to dig directly.


    Mufeng squatted by the river and continued to look through the grass, hoping to find something new.


    The last time I found cress by the river, and since I set off today, I have already gained 2,000 achievement points. My heart is greatly boosted, and I feel that I can take advantage of this luck to see if I can earn another wave of achievement points.


    However, the ideal is very full, and the reality is very skinny.


    He poked around by the river for a long time, but he didn''t find anything new.


    "Oh!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart, "This is the only way to do it!"


    Since he didn''t find anything new in the grass, he could only go back to see how the yellow clay was dug.


    This time, we brought over fifty people, five times more than last time. Both the speed of digging and the amount of maps dug were far higher than last time.


    After all, after digging the clay this time, he will open a large kiln and burn enough pottery for the tribe.


    If possible, he would have to bake some more, so that next time Chang Ning came over, he could exchange pottery with Chang Ning.


    And once pottery can be fired on a large scale, the kiln technology can be upgraded.


    Once the pottery firing technology is mature, large-scale metal smelting can be carried out.


    With Metal Tribe, the speed of development will be ahead of the entire era!


    "Hey, that''s right! Metal ore is needed to smelt metal!" Mu Feng suddenly realized in his heart, "A lot of copper ore is found by the river."


    Thinking of this, he hurried to the river again, looked left and right, and found that the bank was full of mud and grass, and there were no yellowish or brown stones he was looking for.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "It is impossible that there are no stones beside the river. There are so many silt and grass here, but there are no stones. Why?"


    He raised his head and looked left and right, and at a glance, a wide and flat field of vision was full of grassy beaches.


    He looked at the flow rate of the river again, and it was also extremely slow.


    "It seems that this should be the downstream of the river." Mu Feng thought to himself, "Affected by the speed of the water, the upstream is mostly boulders, the midstream is mostly pebbles, and the downstream is fine sand."


    "The river here flows so slowly, it''s about to enter the lake or the sea. I just don''t know how long the river is. If it''s a big river, even a tributary will be enough..."


    Mu Feng shook his head secretly: "It seems that it is impossible to seamlessly connect pottery making and metal smelting! We can only go back and think of other ways."


    So he had no choice but to walk up to Han Shu honestly: "What''s the matter, when can I go back?"


    "It''s been dug and packed, and we can start right away!" Han Shu replied honestly.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Ten people are free, hold the bows and arrows to protect the others later, and be careful when you go back. If you encounter prey, you can shoot arrows, but you can''t go far, understand?"


    "Understood!" Han Shu nodded heavily, suppressing the excitement in his heart.


    On the way here, he saw several horned deer, and he couldn''t help but wanted to make a move, but Mu Feng stopped him.


    Because Mufeng was worried that shooting the horned deer would be inconvenient to carry and would slow down their journey.


    The most important thing is that Han Shu also understands that hunting is very dangerous if he is not hunting specifically or on his way home.


    As long as you don''t return to the tribe in the first place, the blood of the dead prey may attract some beasts.


    This is also one of the reasons why Mufeng led them to hunt before and always caught the prey alive, which shocked the people of the tribe so much.


    Fortunately, now is the way home, and Mu Feng also said that he can hunt.


    The most important thing is that he also understands that Mu Feng wants to see how his archery is doing.


    After getting the permission, Han Shu seemed to be a different person, his momentum gradually increased, and he walked at the front of the team with a big bow and a dozen bamboo arrows on his back.


    Under Mu Feng''s instruction, they chose a route not far from the previous route, and their speed slowed down a little.


    Everyone knew what Mu Feng was going to do.


    Surprisingly, no one raised any objections¡ªnot only no objections, but some expectations that had never been there before.


    It''s just that they encountered a few horned deer before they left the grassland.


    Han Shu was the first to notice the existence of the horned deer. He waved his hand, and everyone squatted down slowly. Then he quietly took out his bow and arrow, half-kneeled in the grass, and silently started aiming at the horned deer not far away.


    And the ten hunting team members with bows around him also quietly drew their bows and stringed their bows at this time, pointing their arrows at the horned deer.


    "One, two, three, four, five, five!" Mu Feng counted silently.


    It seems that there should be a large herd of horned deer nearby, otherwise we would not see several groups of horned deer scattered.


    "Five horned deer, eleven people and eleven arrows, as long as they can play normally, it''s not a big problem!" The old god Mu Feng was there, and he didn''t look at Han Shu and his expressions, waiting for the result quietly.


    Sure enough, within three minutes, the five horned deer fell down.


    "Great Chief, what should we do now?" Han Shu was excited, and asked Mu Feng in a low voice without moving around without authorization.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng only said one word.


    Han Shu nodded heavily, did not speak, and stayed where he was.


    He knew that the horned deer were just bait.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96

    The horned deer is the bait, so the prey is naturally a meat-eating beast¡ªa wolf!


    After going back last time, Mufeng and Mingguang analyzed it, and they had never encountered wolves in this area before, which means that these wolves either wandered from other places, or migrated with a large number of herbivores.


    Mu Feng also asked Ming Guang to follow up twice, only to find out that the pack of wolves had indeed migrated with herbivores.


    That is to say, as long as Mu Feng uses the blood smell of these horned deer right now, he can attract the appearance of these wolves.


    As expected, the voice of Xi Xi Shu Shu soon came from the grass not far away.


    Upon hearing this voice, Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Here we come!"


    At the same time, Han Shu couldn''t help lowering his body, his eyes looked in one direction without moving.


    At this time, everyone put down the yellow clay they were carrying, with different expressions.


    The members of the hunting team were eager to try, but those young men who had never been out of the tribe were obviously a little embarrassed.


    Mu Feng understood it, and said in his heart: "It seems that it is right to let them come out and experience it this time. Otherwise, with only a small number of people in the hunting team, the power will always be limited."


    "After returning to the tribe, this group of people will be trained."


    While thinking about his plan after going back, Mu Feng carefully stared at the direction where the "russling" sound came from.


    He shook his head secretly, feeling that in terms of alertness and vigilance, wolves in primitive society could not compare with those of later generations.


    This may be related to tens of thousands of years of evolution, and it is also related to the wild beasts that can be seen everywhere-the prey can be seen everywhere, and they don''t seem to need to be so cunning.


    Otherwise, the "Xi Rate" sound just now was enough to expose their targets.


    However, this is also inseparable from the fact that the surrounding cattail grass is too high.


    All in all, under the close attention of many members of the Jiang clan, wolves began to show their heads in the visibly trembling grass in the distance.


    The wolf with its head exposed sniffed left and right, shook its head, and darted in the direction of the horned deer.


    And the grass in the back began to move again, obviously rushing to where the horned deer was.


    Mu Feng was surprised, do wolves have such a bad sense of smell?


    The reason the wolves didn''t spot them first last time could be explained by the fact that they were hunting the pythons.


    But this time they appeared last, and no one was found?


    But then he understood, because he smelled his body lightly, and almost couldn''t hold back his breath.


    Because he himself can''t stand the strange smell on his body, it''s on the same level as the wild boars and wild sheep that he caught, and the smell is so bad that he will die.


    Feelings are in the sense of smell of these wild wolves, and they can''t tell the smell on them at all!


    But this is also good, just in favor of their current situation.


    After all the wild wolves appeared, whimpering and biting the horned deer, Mu Feng looked at Han Shu and signaled him to lead people to surround him.


    More than 30 hunting team members, plus 20 young and strong tribesmen, approached the wolves little by little.


    But before they got close to the pack of wolves, a wolf in the wild wolf pack screamed "Wow".


    All the wild wolves stopped biting the horned deer in an instant, and they all grinned and lowered their bodies to look at the humans surrounded from the side.


    The hunting team took bows and arrows and aimed at the wolves.


    The members of the Jiang clan cheered in unison: "Chief, there are so many wild wolves, if we kill them, we will have a lot of food at once!"


    "Shut up!" Han Shu yelled, he knew that the reason why Mu Feng made such a big noise was not to kill wild wolves.


    "No hurry!" Mu Feng waved his hand, picked up the shovel in his hand, walked to the side of Han Shu, and also came to the vicinity of the pack of wolves.


    It''s just that the moment he appeared, the wolves, who were still baring their teeth, changed their tone in an instant, changing their threatening "owoo" to a low voice "woooo", obviously showing weakness.


    Not to mention Mu Feng''s voice, even the members of the Jiang clan understood that these wild wolves were scared.


    "Are they afraid of the great chief?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng in amazement, "Are wild beasts also afraid of people?"


    Only Mu Feng has a clear heart.


    Wolves and dogs have similar temperaments, they are both a bit "bully and fearful".


    He remembered that when he was young, when he was in school, the local dogs from the houses in the village always liked to yell at him, and they often scared him to the point of crying.


    But the more he cried, the more the dogs liked to yell at him.


    Finally one day Wooden Wind was inspired by an old man: "If you convince them once, they will be afraid of you and won''t dare to bite again!"


    So Mu Feng gritted his teeth and endured the fear, held the stick and stones and chased the leading dog for two miles, tossing back and forth for half a day.


    Since then, when the dogs saw him again, they all huddled by the side of the road with their tails between their legs, not daring to make a sound.


    Especially the dog in the lead, seeing Mu Feng, with its tail between its legs, "wow" and dodged far away.


    Although there are about twenty wolves in front of these wolves, they still clearly remember the situation when Mu Feng violently shot and killed the wolf king not long ago, so they can''t help but not be afraid!


    You know, no matter whether it is a wolf or a dog, no matter how hard you beat it, it will not bear hatred for the existence stronger than it.


    On the contrary, they will obey - because in their hearts, the existence stronger than themselves is the leader, their own boss!


    This can be seen from the performance of the wolves before and after the wolf king in the wolf pack fights for hegemony.


    The same is true of pet dogs in reality. People who treat them well may not be close to them, but those who treat them fiercely and dare to beat them will definitely obey!


    Wanting to understand this, Mu Feng couldn''t help grinning: "It turns out that you still know how to be afraid, so it''s easy to handle!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97

    Originally, Mu Feng had already made preparations. When necessary, he would give both kindness and power. First let Han Shu and the others shoot and kill a few wolves, and then he took the opportunity to exchange his achievement points for an intermediate animal taming technique, so as to tame a few wolves and go back to guard the gate.


    What surprised him was that these wolves showed surrender after seeing him.


    This is not good for him to kill the killer.


    However, he originally planned to get a few wolves back to raise the gatekeepers, so he didn''t need to go all out to kill these bad-tasting wolves.


    The best situation is to get a few little wolves back, which is easier to domesticate.


    After all, adult wolves were wild and unruly, and he didn''t dare to bring wolves into the tribe openly.


    So he signaled Han Shu, who was ready to go, to be calm and calm, and carefully recalled the communication calls about wolves in the elementary animal training technique, and tried to cry: "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Wooooooooooooo!"


    It probably means: Who among you is the boss, come out and speak!


    After shouting, Mu Feng felt a little uneasy. After all, the last time he used the primary animal taming technique on the big wild boar, the effect was not as good as he thought.


    But what surprised him was that after hearing his voice, the wolves stopped whimpering, and Qi Qi stared at Mu Feng with wide eyes, as if wondering why this human could understand their language.


    Sure enough, a gray wolf with a brown spot on the forehead paced forward from the pack, watched Mu Feng lower his tail, raised his head and yelled at him: "Wow!"


    Mu Feng was happy, and said with a smile: "You are?"


    As he spoke, he began to growl again.


    Now all the people around were shocked and speechless, Mu Feng''s image in their minds was already extremely tall, but they didn''t expect that he could speak the language of wolves now!


    As for Mu Feng, he had already communicated with the new wolf king and was waiting for a reply.


    Just now Mu Feng expressed to it how many pups he wanted to raise, and told the new wolf king that he also wanted a few adult wolves.


    As a result, the new wolf king said that adult wolves could not be given to him, and he had to discuss with his tribe about the cubs. After all, if the wolf pack wants to grow, it also needs the cubs to expand the number of wolves.


    So Mu Feng told the wolf king, how many little wolves must be given, let them discuss with the big wolf, if not, he will deal with them like he killed the wolf king last time.


    Of course, if they are sensible, the horned deer in front of them can be given to them.


    Intimidation and temptation!


    Of course, he communicated with the new wolf king with the wolf howl of "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Han Shu looked worried, and couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, what are you..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "I''m asking this new wolf king to raise some wolf cubs, and by the way, get two adult wolves to go back to guard the clan!"


    "Ah?" Han Shu exclaimed, "You want to raise wolves?"


    When he yelled, Mu Feng quickly waved his hand to signal him: "Be quiet, don''t scare these wolves!"


    "What!" Han Shu thought he heard it wrong, "Scared the wolf?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand to signal him not to make any more noise, and once again yelled at the new wolf king, "Aooooooooooow", urging it to reply quickly.


    The new wolf king was forced to have no choice but to respond with "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo".


    After hearing this, Mu Feng frowned, because the new wolf king told him that his clansmen disagreed.


    "Disagree?" Mu Feng sneered, "Han Shu!"


    Before he finished speaking, Han Shu directly shot an arrow, directly hitting a wolf that was trying to escape with its tail between its legs.


    Although no arrow killed it, it tore off a piece of fur the size of a palm from its body!


    The wolf showed its ferociousness under the pain, jumped up with a "owoo", and was about to pounce on Han Shu.


    Han Shu sneered, picked up his bow again, and shot another arrow with a "swish", directly hitting the wolf that had just jumped up.


    The arrow was so powerful that it pierced through the wolf''s skin and penetrated into the wolf''s stomach!


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" the wolf fell heavily to the ground, whining endlessly.


    The three bows plus Han Shu''s own strength and archery skills directly brought down the wolf!


    All members of the Jiang clan, including all the wolves, of course, except Mu Feng, looked at Han Shu with awe-inspiring eyes.


    At this time, Mu Feng looked at the Wolf King with a smile, and didn''t even bother to talk nonsense with him, so he just let out a cold snort.


    Even so, the new wolf king still understood what Mu Feng meant, and hurriedly responded to Mu Feng with "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" which means: I''ll discuss it with them right away!


    Mu Feng didn''t speak, raised his hand, and said a word slowly: "Han¡ª"


    The wolf king immediately wagged his tail, like a broken broom sweeping the floor, stirring up the surrounding green grass, which was obviously a compromise.


    Mu Feng was smiling but not smiling, he didn''t finish shouting the word "Han Shu", but waited for the new wolf king to reply again.


    Sure enough, this time it expressed its meaning again with a "wow": You can give five, but no more!


    Mu Feng was secretly happy in his heart, he didn''t intend to ask for more, after all, no matter how many there are, the tribe may not be able to support them, and the tribe is still relatively short of food now.


    But Mu Feng didn''t want to just cheapen the new wolf king so much, and threatened him with a "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo out" that he still needs a few big wolves.


    Now the new wolf king didn''t agree even if he was beaten to death, he just kept wagging his tail.


    Seeing that it was almost done, Mu Feng pretended to give in and scolded the new wolf king, telling him not to attack the Jiang clan members when he was hunting nearby.


    At the same time, he also told the wolf king that every once in a while he would bring people here to hunt. At that time, the wolf king would need to bring a pack of wolves to cooperate, and the prey he got could be distributed to them.


    If it doesn''t agree, its group will be destroyed.


    Threats and temptations again!


    This time, the new wolf king readily agreed.


    And Mu Feng also grinned with satisfaction.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98

    Mu Feng got five little wolf cubs as he wished, they were fluffy and looked very cute.


    But when he reached out to try to stroke the cubs, they all bared their teeth and barked at Mufeng.


    "Oh, it''s quite fierce!" Mu Feng smiled, very satisfied.


    Then he yelled "Aww" at the wolf king, meaning: Since the little wolf cub is given to me, you can take these horned deer away, don''t forget the agreement with me!


    The wolf king also responded with a "wow", saying that he would keep his promise.


    Not only that, it even told Mu Feng not to kill the little wolf.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, this time he didn''t threaten the wolf king again, but told the wolf king that he brought the cubs back to raise them, and they will see them again if there is a chance in the future.


    Now the wolf king was completely relieved, he carefully approached the horned deer, looked at Mu Feng in a humane manner, and asked with eyes.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said "Wow": These horned deer belong to you!


    The wolf king barked happily a few times, and wagged his tail to beckon the pack of wolves to take the horned deer away.


    In less than half an hour, the pack of wolves came and went in a hurry from appearance to disappearance.


    For the people of the Jiang clan, everything seemed so unreal.


    A group of twenty or so wolves trembled when facing their great chief again. And their great chief can actually speak the language of wolves and communicate with wolves.


    What surprised them the most was that the wolf king even gave five little wolf cubs to the great chief!


    I''m afraid that if they understood the "dialogue" between Mufeng and the wolf king, they would no longer think that the experience just now was just a superficial confrontation.


    At this time, Han Shu woke up from a dream, looked at Mu Feng and said, "Great chief, the wolves... that''s it, leave?"


    "Otherwise?" Mu Feng laughed, "Let them fight us to the death here?"


    "How could it be!" Han Shu raised his eyebrows, "There are so many of us, why can''t we kill them?"


    "There''s no need for that!" Mu Feng shook his head with a smile, "And the wolf meat is not tasty, keeping them is more useful than killing them!"


    "Ah, what''s the use of wolves?" Han Shu was puzzled.


    "Then what do you think would happen if we met a giant-toothed tiger just now?" Mu Feng asked without answering.


    "Giant-toothed tiger?" Han Shu was stunned for a moment, and then said, "With so many of us, we should be able to hunt and kill them!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Then do you think so many wild wolves can hunt and kill a giant-toothed tiger?"


    Han Shu thought for a while before answering: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Then do you think that if I ask the Megalodon for a cub, will it give it?"


    "This..." Han Shu thought about it again, but still shook his head, "I don''t know, no one asked them before."


    Mu Feng was speechless for a while, he still expressed his feelings wrongly, Han Shu didn''t understand what he meant at all.


    So he had no choice but to explain: "Let me tell you this, if I want a wolf cub with the wolf king, I can ask for it. But with the giant-toothed tiger, I can''t."


    "Why?" Han Shu asked him directly.


    Mu Feng smiled lightly and shook his head, and stopped circling around: "Because the wolf king knows how to think, and knows how to weigh the pros and cons, if he doesn''t give me the little wolf cub, I will kill all his clansmen."


    "But the giant-toothed tiger won''t understand. Even if it understands, it won''t accept such a threat. It will definitely fight us to the death."


    "Is that so." Han Shu frowned, still looking like he didn''t understand.


    Mu Feng is helpless. Canines seem to be born with higher intelligence than cats, so canines were domesticated first in history, and canines are better at teamwork than cats.


    Since the explanation was unclear, he simply stopped explaining and said with a sigh: "Forget it, you will understand later. Bring these little wolves back to the tribe and raise them well. When they grow up, they can help us do many things." .¡±


    "Help us with something?" Han Shu was puzzled again.


    "Well, hunting, protecting the tribe, and resisting foreign enemies!" Mu Feng waved his hand.


    "Ah?" Han Shu said pleasantly, "Really? If we can have a few wolves to help us when we hunt, then we will catch more prey!"


    Han Shu had no doubts about what Mu Feng said, and began to look forward to the little wolf.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "Okay, since the horned deer was given to the wolves, we can''t go back empty-handed. Go a little further and hunt some prey back!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu immediately responded excitedly.


    Frankly speaking, he seriously injured the wild wolf with two arrows just now, and now his confidence has soared.


    If Mu Feng hadn''t stopped him, maybe he would have led the hunting team to shoot all the wolves to death.


    And the other 20 clansmen who followed this time looked at Mu Feng and Han Shu with eyes full of admiration.


    One is the person who can frighten the wolves with two arrows, and the other is the person who makes the wolves tremble just by standing there.


    No matter which one, they are the patron saints in their hearts, and they are also the people they want to be in their hearts.


    For a moment, even Mu Feng didn''t realize that these people were forming something called "idol" from the bottom of their hearts. In the future, Erlang of the entire Jiang tribe will guard the tribe precisely because of his brave performance today.


    It seems that because the wolves were besieged just now, but they failed to show their strengths, the hunting team saw six or seven horned deer and three or four wild sheep on their way back.


    These prey used to be that they needed to work hard to catch just one or two. Now that they have bows and arrows, everything has changed.


    On the way, whatever they encountered, within the sight of Mu Feng and the point of Han Shu''s arrow, the prey fell down without a sound.


    The Archers, the Jiang clan, saw their first sight in this wilderness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99

    After returning to the tribe, Mu Feng led the little wolf directly to Pijia Dilong.


    The little wolves should be one or two months old, and they still look cute, stupid, and fierce.


    But as soon as Mu Feng stretched out his hand, the little wolf would immediately grin his teeth, as if he was about to attack and bite.


    "Sure enough, it''s still wild enough in the original ecology." Mu Feng secretly thought.


    In the previous life on Earth, he had a few friends who often went to and from primitive areas because of archaeological needs, so they had the habit of keeping hunting dogs. They often ask special people to train their hounds because their hounds are not wild enough.


    This is true from the thin-waisted dog to the Tibetan mastiff.


    Now it seems that the lack of wildness of these hounds is largely related to the living environment of the hounds.


    Although the five little wolves were still young, they still showed a wild and unruly look, which not only did not worry him, but excited him instead.


    Because once such a wolf is tamed, its combat effectiveness will definitely be many times stronger than that of the domesticated dogs of later generations.


    And the reason why he brought him in front of the Pijia Dilong was to suppress the arrogance of the little wolves through the breath of the Pijia Dilong, so as to prevent them from being too "arrogant".


    But what he didn''t expect was that even in the face of the "huge" Pijiadilong, the five little wolves didn''t show the slightest timidity, they raised their heads together and shouted "Woooo" at the Pijiadilong.


    Although they were demonstrating fiercely with their heads up, they clearly looked cute and silly.


    The most hilarious thing is that one of the slightly bigger little wolves even "boldly" leaned forward, grinning at the Jiadilong, with a posture of "I have a kind of you come here".


    The armored earth dragon turned a deaf ear to it.


    One is that it is obviously moderate by nature.


    The second reason is that these five little wolves combined are not as big as its hoof, and they are not in the same class at all.


    So it just lazily glanced at the little wolves, snorted, and then lay down on the ground and gnawed the grass in front of it.


    It''s like an elephant being so noisy by a group of mosquitoes, it just slapped its ears and drove away, and then it didn''t care anymore.


    Contempt, naked contempt!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, feeling that the little wolves were really newborn calves not afraid of tigers, they obviously didn''t realize that this big guy in front of them could trample them into mincemeat with one hoof.


    "Sure enough, although the son of the tiger and leopard has not yet been written, he already has the spirit of eating cattle." Mu Feng nodded, "In the final analysis, wolves are carnivores, and Pijiadilong is still a herbivore."


    He shook his head: "It seems that I was sloppy and forgot about this."


    Instead of suppressing the wildness of the little wolves with the Pijiadilong, it stimulated their wildness instead. This really surprised Mu Feng.


    "It seems that I still have no experience!" Mu Feng scratched his head, thought for a while, and carefully recalled the content of animal taming. It seems that in addition to the "language" to communicate with some animals, there is also an introduction to "domestication" .


    In general, for the domestication of a beast like a wolf cub, all you need to do is to use two words¡ªbenevolent and powerful!


    To put it bluntly, it is carrots and sticks.


    As for how to give carrots and sticks, there are also detailed instructions.


    Mu Feng carefully looked at it again and again, and suddenly felt like he had picked up a treasure.


    Before, he thought it would be a bit of a disadvantage to exchange 500 achievement points for a primary beast taming skill, but now it seems that it is more worthwhile.


    Give both kindness and power, and "graciousness" comes first if you are willing to do it.


    Considering that the little wolf is not big in size and body, it is only a month or two. According to the routine, they should not be weaned yet. At this time, they can eat meat, but they must not be able to tear raw meat.


    Wooden Wind decided to start with this aspect first.


    So he found Han Shu, cut a large piece of venison from him, went back and cut it into small pieces, put it in a stone jar and hammered it repeatedly with a bone stick, a bit like pounding garlic in a garlic mortar in his previous life, pounding venison into minced meat.


    Then he kneaded the minced meat into small meat balls and fed them to the little wolf.


    This method is to imitate the way the female wolf feeds the pups at the beginning. The female wolf chews the meat into pieces and then spits it out for the pups to eat.


    Not only that, Mu Feng remembered that many old people in the village fed their children in this way when they were young.


    Now it seems that humans are very likely to learn this method from animals¡ªmore likely, it is wild wolves.


    When the little wolf saw Mufeng stretch out his hands to hold the meat balls and hand them over, they all roared fiercely at Mufeng, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo".


    That posture clearly said: "Go away!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said nothing, and didn''t continue to stretch out his hand, just holding the meat ball with his hand, neither stepped forward nor retracted, and looked at the little wolf with a smile.


    There is a smell of raw meat all around.


    It''s naturally uncomfortable for Mufeng to hear it, but it''s not necessarily so for the little wolf.


    The little wolves roared and roared at first, and protested against Mufeng.


    But it didn''t take long for their stomachs to growl unbearably.


    "Gululu, Gululu"!


    Just like children, the young wolves need to eat constantly, and they are obviously hungry right now.


    Hearing the sound of "gulu", Mu Feng''s smile grew wider, and the old god was pinching the meat ball and shaking it again.


    The smell of "meat" in the air seems to be stronger.


    "Gululu"!


    Now the cub''s stomach was making louder noises.


    The little wolfmen stopped yelling at Mufeng, but looked at Mufeng''s hand helplessly, tilting his head, wanting to advance and retreat.


    Mu Feng is not in a hurry, and knows that he can''t be in a hurry now.


    Finally, a little wolf couldn''t bear it anymore, took a tentative step, walked up to Mu Feng carefully, and carefully grabbed the meat ball, then quickly ran to the side and started to gobble it up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100

    With the first little wolf at the beginning, the rest of the little wolves soon couldn''t hold on any longer, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" and ran to Mufeng to eat the meat balls.


    Each cub behaved differently when eating meat balls.


    Some swallowed it with their mouths on the side, some directly bit on it tightly and did not let go, and some looked at Mufeng vigilantly while biting the meatball.


    Mu Feng was in a good mood, waiting quietly for the little wolves to finish eating a piece of meat in their mouths.


    But a small meatball obviously couldn''t fill the little wolf''s stomach. After eating, the little wolves looked at Mufeng eagerly.


    This time, he was no longer as vigilant as before, but raised his head at Mufeng tentatively, wagging his tail a few times, and his voice became much softer.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "Do you still want to eat?"


    Obviously, the little wolf didn''t understand, so he still looked at Mufeng helplessly.


    Mu Feng pointed to the little wolf, and then pointed to the venison: "Do you want to eat this?"


    I don''t know if the little wolves understood, but when Mu Feng pointed at the venison, the five little wolves kept wagging their heads and wagging their tails, obviously very happy.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that the little wolf who was the first to eat the meat ball just now ran away from his "teammate", shook his tail at Mufeng, and kept yelling "Woo--"


    Obviously urging.


    Mu Feng smiled, nodded and said with a smile: "Okay!"


    As he said that, he started to make minced meat again.


    Seeing Mufeng cut flesh with a knife again, the little wolves jumped up cheering one by one: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡ª¡ª"


    Then the five little wolves rushed to the wooden wind stone pot, and opened their mouths to bite the venison.


    Some wolf cubs even almost bit Mu Feng''s hand.


    "En?" Mu Feng squinted his eyes, picked up a wooden stick for pounding minced meat, and knocked on the little wolf''s head.


    Although he didn''t have much strength, he knocked the little wolf down and sat on the ground, yelling "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo out".


    Mu Feng put on a serious face, took a wooden stick and knocked hard on the stone jar, with a "pop", which startled the little wolf all of a sudden.


    He said in a deep voice: "If you want to eat meat, just be honest with me, otherwise no one will have to eat it!"


    Then he took the stick and slammed the ground in front of the little wolf again, and there was another "boom" on the ground, which completely stopped the little wolf.


    Only then did he start pounding the minced meat, and while pounding the minced meat, he muttered: "If you want to eat meat, you have to be good!"


    "If you eat meat, you have to be obedient, or you won''t eat meat next time!"


    "If you want to eat meat in the future, stop yelling at me!"


    ...


    I don''t know whether what Mu Feng said had an effect, or the deterrent effect of the wooden stick just now.


    The five little wolves actually stayed where they were, staring at the stone jar, reluctant to turn their faces away.


    Finally, Mu Feng kneaded the meat ball again.


    He picked up a meat ball and handed it to the little wolf again, this time the little wolves lost their guard just now and ran to Mu Feng one by one, opening their mouths to eat the meat ball.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Whoever comes to me first will have meat to eat!"


    Then, he handed the big meat ball in his hand to the little wolf who arrived first.


    The little wolf grabbed the meatball in one bite, wagging its tail and munching on it.


    Then he picked up a smaller piece of meat and passed it to the second one.


    and so on.


    When the last one came to the front, it was already the smallest piece.


    The little wolf obviously felt that it was being treated differently, opened its mouth and barked at Mufeng twice more, and was about to eat the meatball.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng took the meat ball back and didn''t even look at the little wolf.


    Now it became anxious, and roared at Mufeng twice, wanting to come forward to grab the meatball, and directly gave Mufeng a stick to beat back.


    Although Mu Feng''s attack was still not heavy, it already made him feel very wronged.


    It turned around and tried to rape the other cubs, but the other cubs also squeezed them aside.


    "Hmph!" Mu Feng said coldly, "If you want to eat meat, you have to be obedient!"


    The little wolf whined, feeling very wronged.


    Mu Feng didn''t even look at it, he waited for the other little wolves to finish eating the meat balls, and waited for the next sentence.


    As a result, the cubs were still not full after eating, and they continued to look at Mu Feng eagerly.


    This time they didn''t hesitate at all, they shook their heads at Mufeng, and their little tails fluttered wildly.


    Even the little wolf who hadn''t eaten the meat ball just now reacted and joined the camp of the four little wolves, wagging their tails at Mufeng together.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng felt refreshed in his heart, "This trick really worked!"


    Thinking of this, he pounded the minced meat again.


    Needless to say, when the meat balls were made, the little wolf no longer had any airs or vigilance, and rushed to Mu Feng to eat the meat balls.


    Seeing that the time was right, Mu Feng stretched out his hand and gently patted a little wolf''s head while the little wolf was eating the meatball.


    At the beginning, the little wolf visibly froze, raised its head and opened its mouth to bite his hand.


    But when it looked up and saw that it was Mu Feng, it shook its head and continued to eat the meat balls, letting Mu Feng''s hand caress his head.


    Mu Feng was determined, first he stroked the little wolf''s head, and then stretched out his hand to scratch its back a few times, like tickling.


    As a result, the little wolf made a "snoring" sound very comfortably, and even stretched out his head to rub against Mufeng''s palm...


    The whole day, Mu Feng stayed in the cave to tame the little wolf, and when he was serious, he used both soft and hard methods, and paid equal attention to kindness and majesty.


    In the end, the five little wolves were no longer vigilant when facing Mu Feng, and the five little wolves even started to follow Mu Feng''s buttocks and swayed back and forth...


    ...


    At this time, Mu Feng secretly communicated with the system: "System, hand in the task!"


    The system prompts: "Successful domestication of wolf cubs, 300 achievement points!"


    "The current achievement point is: 3400 points!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101

    After returning from the wilderness, Mu Feng spent more than a day staying with the little wolf, and he didn''t relax until the little wolf was inseparable from him.


    Now he was very familiar with the cubs, sometimes the cubs would even lie on the ground, revealing their furry bellies, and let Mu Feng tickle them.


    The domestication has achieved initial results, and the system has asked him to hand in the task. It seems that it won''t be long before there will be domesticated wolves in the tribe to help them hunt.


    "With the first batch of domesticated wolves, there will be a second batch. Anyway, there are more than 20 wild wolves in that group, so I will use them as my domestication base!" Mu Feng thought.


    It''s just that I don''t know how the new wolf king will feel if he knows Mu Feng''s idea of ??beating his wolves like this.


    The next day, Li Hu and Ming Guang came to look for Mu Feng again.


    Mufeng is playing with little wolf in the cave.


    The two were obviously taken aback, and their expressions changed from shock to surprise.


    "Great chief!" Ming Guang shouted, "You can get so close to the little wolf!"


    Li Hu was also amazed: "When Han Shu told me yesterday, I still didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to be true. You really brought back the little wolf from the pack of wolves!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Well, these little wolves will grow up after being domesticated, and they will become hunting dogs in the tribe, able to help you hunt. If we have enough food, we will domesticate enough wolves, Let them help us protect the tribe!"


    "Tame wild wolves and help us hunt?"


    "Guardian clan?"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang looked at each other, and they could see the disbelief in each other''s eyes, as well as the deep expectation in each other''s eyes.


    "Taming wolves to protect the tribe, even the big tribes can''t do it!" Li Hu muttered to himself.


    "Is it really possible?" Ming Guang''s eyes lit up.


    "There will definitely be!" Mu Feng smiled confidently, "Just wait and see!"


    "By the way, what are you doing here?"


    "It''s about the bath." Li Hu scratched his head, "Last time you said that you would start firing the kiln after the clay was dug back. I wanted to ask when it started."


    "Also, the protective wall outside the tribe has been built, should we send someone to look after it in the future?"


    "Ah!" Mu Feng slapped his forehead, "I almost forgot what I said before I left."


    He began to order: "The opening of the kiln for the bath can begin immediately.


    The outer protective wall was first guarded by a few people from the hunting team, and then the twenty people brought out yesterday are now incorporated into the hunting team. You watch and train them, Uncle Mingguang, and equip each of them with a bow and arrow and a bamboo pole. gun.


    There is also the grass in the cornfield, Uncle Lihu, you need someone to pull out the weeds, be careful not to break the corn seedlings! "


    Ming Guang nodded: "Yes!"


    Li Hu was puzzled: "Why do you want to pull weeds? Such a small grass is useless?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Those grasses are useless, but they can compete with the corn seedlings for fertility in the soil. If you don''t pull them out, the corn seedlings won''t grow big!"


    "Oh, I understand!" Li Hu nodded, "I''ll find someone to do it right away."


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng frowned slightly seeing that the two of them hadn''t moved, "Is there anything else you want?"


    Li Hu said worriedly: "Chief, the rainy day is coming, and the caves where many people live are leaking, so how to arrange the relocation of the tribe this year?"


    "Rainy day, move?" Mu Feng was surprised, and searched his memory carefully, only then remembered what Li Hu said about "rainy day".


    "Rainy day" means that every year in mid-spring, it will rain in the sky, and it will last for 20 or 30 days. Not to mention that the tribes have little hunting, and the caves of the tribes will also become extremely humid due to the continuous rain.


    The most troublesome thing is that many caves are leaky, and the continuous rain will flood the caves, which are ankle deep.


    So every year before the rainy day comes, the old chief will organize everyone to live in a few watertight caves to survive the rainy day.


    Right now, Li Hu guessed that the rainy day was about to come, so it was time to prepare.


    "Rainy day, ankle deep, move?" A series of words flashed in Mu Feng''s mind, and he frowned and thought.


    Seeing Mu Feng like this, the two dared not say a word, for fear of disturbing his thinking.


    Mu Feng was indeed thinking, but he wasn''t thinking about how to solve the problem of living in the Yutian tribe - in his opinion, it wasn''t a problem at all.


    He was thinking of something else.


    "The rainy days last for 20 or 30 days, and it''s mid-spring again. This is a bit like the plum rain in the previous life." Mu Feng thought, "If it really is the plum rain, then the amount of rainfall is quite a lot!"


    In my previous life, I was in the south of the lower reaches of the Huaxia River, and there was a plum rain in April and May every year, which lasted for more than a month. Therefore, there is a poem called "It rains in every house during the yellow plum season, and frogs are everywhere in the grass pond".


    "These 20 or 30 days of rainy days were natural disasters for the people of the tribe, but not necessarily for me." Mu Feng''s mind was spinning rapidly.


    Then he smiled and said to Li Hu: "No need to move!"


    "No need to relocate?" Li Hu wondered, "If you don''t relocate, people in the tribe will suffer from the cold, and how many people will die by then?"


    Li Hu said sadly: "Before the rainy day last year, there were more than 400 people in our Jiang clan, but in a rainy day, the Jiang clan only had more than 300 people, plus we went hunting, and the last time the Manglong tribe plundered, we now have more than 400 people. There are less than three hundred people."


    "My God!" Mu Feng was startled, he didn''t expect that a rainy weather would have such a big impact on the Jiang clan.


    "Don''t worry, if I say it can be solved, it will definitely be solved!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "There is no need to move this year, we will build a house!"


    "Building a house?" Li Hu and Ming Guang were both taken aback, "What is building a house?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand yet. I will teach you when the time comes. In addition to building houses, we also need to dig ditches along the gullies on the mountain so that the water can all gather in one place¡ª¡ª Perimeter of the protective wall."


    "In that case, the protective wall will be washed down by the water?" Li Hu asked.


    "Don''t worry, no!" Mu Feng laughed, "I will dig a moat there!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102

    After hearing from Li Hu that the rainy day was coming, Mu Feng began to arrange it.


    "First weed the cornfield as I said, otherwise, after the rainy day, the grass in the entire cornfield will grow wildly and kill the corn seedlings. A small ditch is also dug on both sides of the cornfield, from east to west, to facilitate drainage .¡±


    "Drainage?" Li Hu asked strangely, "What drainage?"


    "It''s the drainage ditch. When it rains, the cornfields will accumulate water, and there needs to be a ditch to divert the water out, otherwise the corn will be drowned."


    "What if the water in the ditch is full?" Li Hu asked.


    "No, at the westernmost side of the ditch, open a small hole under the protective wall, and dig a small river deep enough outside the protective wall to let the water flow into the small river." Mu Feng said, "This small river can As the moat of our tribe, it can protect the tribe!"


    "Moat?" Li Hu and Ming Guang looked at each other, even more strangely, "Protect the tribe?"


    "En!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "I can''t explain it to you now, you just do it, and you will know when the time comes."


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded, "But, Great Chief, you said just now that you need to solve the problem of relocating in rainy weather, and digging a river won''t solve it."


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "This is not a big problem. There should be some time before the rainy season. We can build a house during this time."


    "Build a house, a thatched house like Grandpa?" Li Hu asked, "But that''s the house that only you, the great chief, can live in!"


    "No!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "I''m not going to build that kind of house!"


    "That''s good!" Li Hu breathed a sigh of relief, "According to the clan rules, clansmen cannot live in the same straw house as the great chief!"


    "What kind of broken rule is this!" Mu Feng slandered inwardly, but didn''t show it on his face, "The house I want to build is much better than that!"


    Although he thought so in his heart, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s different from his."


    "First choose a large piece of flat ground in the tribe, and let the tribe ram the soil to make the ground firm. Remember to make it flat!" Mu Feng ordered, "Go, finish these things as soon as possible, and come to me when you are done! "


    "Yes!" Li Hu and Ming Guang retreated.


    Mu Feng rubbed his head, originally wanted to say to start the kiln and fire pottery quickly, but it seems that it will be delayed for two days.


    "There is also the Arrow Tower, which has to be put on the agenda." Mu Feng was a little distressed, "It seems that if you want to do it every day, there are endless things to do."


    He suddenly remembered that in his previous life, he sneaked out to meet some friends for a drink or two. Every time, some friends could not come or were late for a long time. When asked why, he said that "the work is not done" and "every day there are endless things to do".


    "But no matter how busy you are, you are not as busy as I am!" Mu Feng lamented in his heart, "It''s okay to say that you are doing professional work, but the chief of Laoshizi who is working now, sounds arrogant, but is actually a Father becomes mother again!"


    "Building a house, digging a ditch, burning a kiln, building an arrow tower..." Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s all irrelevant things. It''s not easy to make a home on this one-third of an acre of land."


    "Wow!" Mu Feng was suddenly interrupted by the cub''s impatient cry, it turned out that the biggest little wolf was rubbing its head against his leg and howling at him.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Feng wondered.


    Before he could react, Mu Feng suddenly felt a warmth around his feet.


    "Damn!" Mu Feng swears, "Did you piss on my feet?"


    Before he had time to take care of this little wolf, the other four little wolves also paced back and forth squatting behind Mu Feng and began to pee.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng hurriedly jumped away.


    The five little wolves sniffed at Mu Feng''s feet, jumped up and down excitedly, raised their heads and let out a "owwow".


    "You take Lao Tzu''s feet as your territory?" Mu Feng was a little speechless.


    When wolves pee, they usually enclose land to show their ownership of the land, which is territorial awareness.


    It''s just that what he didn''t expect was that the little wolf is so young, he has a sense of territory - especially when the territory is still on his feet!


    This means that wherever Mufeng''s feet go, their territory will be there?


    "You, come here!" Mu Feng stretched out his hand and picked up a branch.


    At the end of the day, the little wolf already knew what Mu Feng was going to do with the branch, "Wuwu" shrank back, you looked at me, I looked at you, as if he didn''t know who Mufeng was talking about.


    "It''s you, the one who peed first!"


    The little wolves still glanced at each other and backed away again in a humane manner.


    "Hey, I can''t control you anymore, can I?" Mu Feng picked up the back of the little wolf''s neck and gestured in front of it with a stick, "Do you want to be stick again?"


    The little wolf whined, feeling very wronged.


    Seeing the little wolf showing weakness, Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, put the little wolf down, and said: "You, come here, just now

 Chapter 103

    After naming the little wolves, Mu Feng carefully distinguished the characteristics of several little wolves, and emphasized each one by checkmark several times.


    "Mazi, you are the oldest. I should have called you Mazi, but it doesn''t sound good. Remember to protect your brothers and sisters."


    "Huangmi and Xiaomi, although you two are she-wolves, you can''t have the reserve of a girl, or you will only be bullied in the wilderness!"


    "Wheat, look at you, you are covered in gray and not conspicuous, you are fighting for everything, grab a little, otherwise you will be the one who is hungry!"


    "And you, Doudou, I really don''t understand, you are so small, why do you always want to fight with the big man, aren''t you looking for a smoker?"


    Mu Feng babbled, invisibly, he really "educated" the five little wolves as children.


    Anyway, after about another day, the five little wolves finally got used to their names.


    Every time Mu Feng called their names, every little wolf could respond in time.


    Seeing that the domestication of the little wolves was on the right track, Mu Feng began to lead the little wolves out of the cave, and patrolled the tribe to see how the various affairs in the tribe were going.


    The five little wolves followed Mufeng one by one, taking small steps majesticly, grinning and howling at the people in the tribe from time to time.


    If Mu Feng snorted coldly, the five little wolves would calm down again.


    But as long as they meet a clansman who salutes Mu Feng, the little wolves will also bark their teeth at that person in protest.


    Mu Feng felt quite speechless, everyone said that dogs rely on people''s power, so it turned out that their ancestor wolf also had this virtue.


    After seeing the little wolf behind Mu Feng, the members of the Jiang clan showed extremely surprised expressions.


    They couldn''t figure out why the ferocious man-eating wild wolf cub followed behind their great chief so docilely.


    What made them even more unbelievable was that as long as the great chief coughed, the little wolf cubs would still look very scared.


    Don''t the little wolves listen to the orders of the great chief?


    Naturally, Mu Feng didn''t know what the tribe was thinking, so he led the little wolf to the outside of the protective wall, and saw that the grass in the corn field had been pulled out, and the corn seedlings stood upright in the field again.


    Several tribesmen are digging ditches in the fields.


    One by one, the little wolves ran and rolled in the corn field, and immediately rolled down a piece of corn seedlings.


    Mu Feng snorted: "Come back to me!"


    As soon as he yelled, the little wolves hurriedly got up from the ground, and walked to Mufeng with their heads down.


    Mu Feng stomped his feet: "From now on, you are not allowed to run around here, and next time, I will serve you with a stick!"


    The little wolves obviously also sensed that Mufeng was angry, they all lowered their heads and wagged their tails vigorously.


    This scene once again made the Jiang clan''s eyes widen.


    "Great Chief, he was able to order the little wolf!"


    Regardless of the surprised eyes of the clansmen, Mu Feng finally picked up the backs of the little wolves and slapped each of them.


    Now that the little wolf could understand what he meant, he gave him a small punishment.


    He carefully picked up the corn seedlings, cultivated them with soil, and then led the little wolf towards the protective wall of the outer city.


    There, there is another group of people who are digging the moat.


    It''s just that the moat needs to be wider and deeper. Even though most of the clansmen are arranged here, the moat has not been dug halfway so far.


    "It seems that there is not enough manpower." Mu Feng frowned, thinking to himself, "There are less than 300 people in total. If you want to implement a few ''projects'' on a large scale, the progress obviously cannot keep up with expectations."


    "Looks like we have to figure out a way."


    Mingguang took the lead in digging the moat.


    Although he is the leader right now, it is obvious that Han Shu is more suitable for teaching archery.


    And Ming Guang was also happy that someone provoked such a big event, so he could concentrate on assisting Mu Feng to do other things in the tribe.


    Seeing Mufeng approaching, Mingguang hurried to him: "Great Chief, the moat has been dug to be two people deep and five people wide according to your requirements, but we don''t know what to do with the extra soil."


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, the soil doesn''t need to be transported elsewhere, it''s useful in the tribe."


    "What''s the use?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    "You will know when the time comes!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Okay, you don''t need to worry about the soil for now, just keep digging, from south to north, both sides are connected to the foot of the mountain!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded.


    Then Mu Feng led the little wolf to the foundation - Li Hu was leading a group of people to ram the foundation there.


    After arriving at the place Li Hu told him, he was speechless.


    There was nothing wrong with the place Lihu chose, but the method of ramming the earth made him dumbfounded.


    The clansmen lifted and fell the big rocks one by one, and the ground was smashed with potholes.


    Sensing that Mufeng was coming, he ran over from a long distance from Hu, and excitedly said to him: "Look, chief, according to what you said, the soil on the ground should be compacted. At this speed, It should take two more days."


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "It''s too slow, the soil on the ground is not firm!"


    "Ah? Then what should we do?"


    "Find someone to cut down a few trees that are as thick as two people''s arms outside the tribe, sharpen one end, tie them horizontally with a few thinner logs, and then erect them and ram the earth, so that the foundation is solid!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded solemnly, "I''ll find someone to do it right away!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, feeling quite helpless in his heart, if it was in modern times, it would be done with just a few machines.


    "Manpower and technology need to be improved!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104

    Mu Feng explained for a long time, but Li Hu was still a little ignorant.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to take them outside to choose trees, and then instructed them to cut and tie the logs, and finally how to use the stakes himself.


    Watching four or five talents set up a big tree stump and smash it on the ground, the dull "bang bang bang" sounded continuously, which has a sense of sight of the process of modern industrialization.


    After the wooden stakes were smashed down one by one, the original potholes on the ground quickly became smooth.


    By noon the next day, the foundations for the whole tribe to build houses were all solidified.


    Li Hu asked: "Great Chief, what should we do next?"


    "Well, now we all go to Mingguang to transport the soil he dug up to the tribe. Then go to the back mountain to pick up the thick black-skinned bamboos and cut them off, leaving some thick ones, and cutting the others into three pieces. The bamboo is divided into four pieces."


    "In addition, bring a few more people to collect all the ash from the tribe."


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed.


    Cutting black skin bamboo is very familiar to the tribe.


    It is not difficult to collect plant ash, because I just collected it a few days ago.


    What puzzled Li Hu was that he knew what the chief asked him to do every time, but he didn''t know why he did these things.


    Especially now that Mufeng asked him to cut bamboo and collect plant ash, he can do both, but he doesn''t know how these two things are related.


    Before he could react, Mu Feng said again: "Take out the hay stored by the tribe, and we need to use it!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu quickly responded.


    Although he didn''t know why he did these things, he knew that the chief made him do these things for his own reasons.


    Mufeng''s doing so is naturally reasonable, he wants to build a house for the tribe that integrates living and protection - Tulou!


    Tulou is a kind of house built by the Hakka people in southern Fujian in ancient times.


    This kind of house is a kind of soil mixed with sandy clay and clayey sand, and the walls are rammed with plywood, and other buildings are made of wood.


    The earth building is an outer layer of soil and an inner layer of stone, which is windproof, waterproof and more fireproof-authentic earth buildings can also prevent earthquakes and typhoons.


    What Mufeng wants to build is exactly this kind of house, which integrates living and defense together.


    It is definitely not as easy to build as an adobe house, but once it is built, it can allow the tribe to live for many years or even multiple generations!


    The outer earth wall is well resolved.


    After the foundation is laid, the wall base can be piled up directly with stones mixed with hay mud.


    The upper wall can be shaped by using black-skinned bamboo as a wall column, black-skinned bamboo slices are used to shape, clay is placed in the middle, and "concrete" made of sand, gravel and crushed hay is added, and then it is rammed vigorously to solve the problem. .


    The problem is that the inner wall needs to be piled up with stones or bricks, but stones are piled up to form a wall. Needless to say, the stability is a big problem.


    The main reason is that he has no cement right now.


    If he had cement, this problem would not be a problem.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to turn to the system, and exchanged a method of making cement from the system.


    This cost 200 achievement points, which is not a bit more expensive than Jing Zhulu''s 50 achievement points.


    But fortunately, Mu Feng is now "rich and powerful", with 3400 points of achievement pressing his waist down, he is very rich.


    After exchanging the method, he felt for the first time that it was worth exchanging just now, because there are many methods to make cement, and there is one that Mufeng can use right now¡ªthe plant ash method.


    The material needed for this method is also simple, and it is not difficult to implement.


    So he asked Li Hu to collect all the ashes in the tribe.


    But he was surprised when he saw the ash piled up like a small mound.


    "Why are there so many?" Mu Feng looked at Li Hu.


    "Actually, we used these things to bury excrement in the past..." Li Hu scratched his head in embarrassment, and did not continue.


    But Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, nodded and said in comfort: "Fortunately!"


    So he started to make cement according to the method obtained by exchange.


    First, sieve out the floating ash on the skin of the plant ash, then fill the largest stone jars with water, and gently pour the plant ash into the stone jars in batches for secondary separation.


    In this way, the light ash in the plant ash floats to the surface of the water, and the heavy ash, that is, the one with higher calcium content, sinks into the water.


    After finishing this step, he gently tilted the stone pot again, poured out the water bit by bit, kneaded the plant ash that had been mixed with water and had become "slimy mud" into balls, squeezed them firmly, and put them one by one in the fire to start firing.


    Of course, doing all of this is just a demonstration by Mu Feng, and Li Hu led his clansmen to complete it perfectly.


    Soon, each one was gray with white, and gray plant ash cement was added to the white, and the cement was completed.


    Because dozens of people are doing it at the same time, the amount of work done is considerable.


    To avoid waste, Mufeng first found a few ears of cement egg rice, and bonded them to the soil on the ground, sandy soil, and red acid soil at the foot of the mountain to conduct experiments.


    It turned out that the soil clods made by mixing acid soil with sandy soil and cement were the hardest.


    To some extent, such clods are already close to some concrete in later generations.


    Mu Feng became excited. With this kind of cement, together with stones and gravel, the earth building he wanted to build was complete!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105

    Cement, bamboo chips, beams, pillars and other materials needed to build a house have been prepared.


    All is ready except for the opportunity.


    Dongfeng is Mufeng''s method, and he has to do everything himself.


    Originally, Mufeng planned to build one large earthen building directly, but considering the area occupied and the difficulty of construction, he had to change from one to four.


    And make a small one first, if there is any error in the middle, it can also prevent waste of materials.


    The construction of earth buildings pays attention to "strength". In addition to the foundation that must be tamped tightly, the wall foundation must be strong enough and thick enough.


    In order to achieve this effect, Mufeng changed the conventional adobe wall from 60 cm to 80 cm.


    In this way, the difficulty of ramming the earth into a wall also increases.


    Fortunately, he didn''t just borrow the method of ramming earth from his previous life, but made an empty mold with bamboo slices, and put mixed hay, clay, and sand in the middle for ramming.


    After the earth wall was formed and the bamboo pieces were removed, he asked the tribe to find stones, and put another circle of stones against the earth wall, with grass mud in the middle.


    All this is simple to say, but it took the entire Jiang family two days of time!


    However, these are relatively simple compared with the inner layer.


    Because the inner layer needs to be bonded with pure stone and cement.


    This requires that the difference in the size of the stones to be found should not be too large, and the demand for cement is also large.


    Fortunately, there is no lack of other things in the tribe, except stones and plant ash.


    No matter how many stones are in demand, there are no more stones surrounded by mountains on three sides.


    As for plant ash, even if the tribe''s reserves are not enough, they can still get local materials by cutting down some dry trees and hay.


    Stone and plant ash are the least scarce things in primitive society.


    As the outer two-layer wall has been formed, the construction personnel in the tribe have roughly figured out what Mufeng is going to do.


    What they can''t understand is what Mufeng can do if he builds them such a "house" that is not much different from a cave.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang wanted to ask Mu Feng, but worried that they would not understand what Mu Feng said, so they had to give up.


    The "Jiang''s three-story wall" was finally completed five days later, combining the three exterior wall features of Hakka earthen buildings, rural old adobe houses, and southern Yunnan stone attics that Mu Feng had seen in his previous life.


    The "Mu''s Tulou" that Mu Feng wants to build has already begun to take shape.


    Next is to do the top.


    Considering the actual situation, Mufeng planned that the second floor would not be inhabited, and would only be used to store some important supplies and defend against foreign enemies.


    This saves engineering effort.


    The earth building covers an area of ??about 2,000 square meters and is roughly in the shape of a circle.


    To make the roof, you need to build a room of houses on the inner layer, and then cover the roof and directly spread the whole wall of the house with black skin bamboo.


    In order to reflect the windproof, waterproof and fireproof characteristics of the tulou as much as possible, he did not hesitate to let the clansmen work overtime to burn the cement, and separated it from the house with a stone wall.


    The third floor of the earth building already has the characteristics of fire prevention and waterproof.


    But Mufeng wants the inner layer to have such a function.


    Using cement and stone to build walls, even if there is a problem in one or two of the houses and a fire occurs, it will not affect other rooms, and it will be convenient for later repairs.


    The members of the Jiang family were still unfamiliar when building the outer wall, but when they were sticking to the wall to build the inner wall, their speed had become faster.


    This time, within two days, the prototype of the house, which is more than three meters high and almost the same height as the outer wall, has been built.


    Now, as long as the roof is closed, people can live in it.


    However, what Mufeng wants to do is not to seal the roof, but to make a row of black-skinned bamboo for the roof around the wall of the house. The bamboo is covered with hay and grass handles, and then spread a layer, and then paste a layer on top of it. Grass mud, compact and spread evenly.


    Immediately afterwards, he asked the clansmen to build a wall up from the outer wall of the first floor to form a wall about two meters high. On the bamboo roof, a circle of pillars was supported by black bark bamboo.


    Bamboo wall columns are connected with the outer skin, and finally the roof is sealed.


    The roof is naturally inclined from the inside to the outside along a certain slope, and it extends out for more than one meter. They are all paved with bamboo branches, still covered with hay and covered with grass mud, and the outermost layer is a large dense layer. The leaves are thatched.


    Finally, the "Mu''s Earth Building", which took about ten days, was finally completed.


    Seen from the outside, the whole tulou looks like a blockhouse made of stone, with small windows on the upper and lower floors.


    If viewed from the air, the ground looks like a ring-like rock mound protruding from the ground. There are vaguely square partitions inside the rock mound, and some people come in and out from the middle.


    After being in it, you will find that the inside is very open and bright, especially the steeple-shaped roof that gradually gathers from bottom to top gives people a thick, warm and solid feeling.


    The ground is a cement floor paved with stones mixed with cement, and it has been smoothed evenly with square wooden boards, which is strong and comfortable.


    Except for Mu Feng, all the clansmen were too excited to speak.


    Even if they have never seen the house again, they now know what the earth building is used for.


    Li Hu even said excitedly: "Chief, is this the house you mentioned? With a house like this, even if the rainy day lasts for a long time, we don''t have to worry about it!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded, but he felt a little regretful in his heart, not because of the shortcomings of the Tulou, but because of Li Hu''s ignorance.


    "Rainproof is nothing!" Mu Feng laughed, "As long as all of us live in earthen buildings, the Manglong tribe will have nothing to do with us when they come again!


    Not only that, with this earthen building, we can make them retreat in spite of difficulties! "


    "Really?" Li Hu excitedly said.


    Although he didn''t doubt Mu Feng''s words, he didn''t know that this was just a house for living, how could he defeat the enemy?


    Mu Feng saw Li Hu''s doubts, and also wanted to take this opportunity to teach the tribe how to use the tulou in the future, turned around and said, "Han Shu, bring a few people and go up to the tulou, and let you see the benefits of the tulou!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu led several people to climb upstairs from the simple stairs that had been built in the building.


    Mu Feng led Li Hu and the others to the outside of the building, and he shouted inside: "Han Shu, have you seen the tree next to me, shoot it with an arrow!"


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu was puzzled, "They''re inside the house, what about the arrows..."


    Before the words were finished, there was a "whoosh", and a bamboo arrow flew from the direction of the window to the tree trunk!


    "This..." Li Hu was excited, and he also understood what Mu Feng said.


    "Such a house!" Li Hu''s face flushed red with excitement, "If members of the Jiang clan live in it, why worry about it!"


    The other clansmen also understood, looked at Mu Feng with fanaticism, knelt down on one knee, and saluted with one hand upward.


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Great chief and great sage!"


    "God bless ginger!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106

    After the first earth building was built, the whole tribe was in a state of excitement.


    Especially after Mufeng took them to show them how to live in it. Everyone was full of fanatical admiration for Mu Feng again.


    But the cement on the ground was not completely dry, otherwise Mufeng would have arranged for everyone to live in it.


    After the first earth building was completed, the members of the Jiang clan became more proficient at building earth buildings, and Mu Feng did not ask Mu Feng to demonstrate in person for the next few earth buildings.


    Not only that, the three earth buildings behind were started at the same time.


    The two towers are distributed in a triangle with the first tower, and the fourth tower is located in the center of the three towers.


    "Three stars arching the moon" - this is the "purpose" that Mufeng chose to build the layout of the earth building.


    The reason why Mufeng chose to build the tulou in this way is that in case the tribal people break through the outer protective wall, the layout of the four tulou can serve as mutual protection.


    Every earth building has no less than thirty windows, and each window can be used by one or two archers to shoot arrows there.


    The distance between the three earth buildings is an arrow distance, so that when one earth building is attacked, the people in the other earth buildings can release arrows to support it.


    As for the tulou in the middle, it is not only protected by the other three buildings, but also can support the other three buildings at close range.


    Of course Mu Feng didn''t want the clan''s protective walls to be breached, but he didn''t even want people to drive straight in after the gate was breached and plunder the clan wantonly.


    In this way, the whole Jiang family is surrounded by three mountains, there is a protective wall in front of the gate, a river around the city, and there are earth buildings in the tribe. It can be regarded as the highest defense system that Mufeng can build temporarily based on the conditions of the tribe.


    Because of the construction of the tulou, the Jiang clan spent nearly a month until the rainy day approached.


    During this period, the tribe would only send a hunting team of less than 20 people to hunt outside every day, either for wild sheep or horned deer, or to dig ice on Dalong Lake for fishing.


    And as the outside temperature rises, the ice on the surface of Dalong Lake finally begins to melt, and there are more and more beasts living in the wilderness.


    Even outside the protective wall around the Jiang clan, one or two fierce beasts were occasionally seen.


    During this period of time, Mu Feng was either supervising the construction of earthen buildings or taking time to train the little wolf.


    The little wolves also changed from simply following at first to staying close behind. Occasionally, Mufeng took the five little wolves for a stroll in the jungle outside the protective wall, and saw one or two primitive chickens alone. They were able to catch the original chicken with only their concerted efforts.


    Mu Feng felt gratified about this, and felt that the efforts of the past month or so had not been in vain.


    After all, for such a long time, the cub''s food has been consistent with that of his tribe, and he has never been hungry-this may not be the case for wolves in the wild.


    In addition, Mu Feng also gives "special training" to the five little wolves every day at fixed times.


    For example, throw them into a cave, put two primitive chickens in it, and let them contact and bite by themselves.


    They will also pick a small wild boar and release it to be besieged by the five little wolves.


    Of course, he would even get a wild sheep to run around in the tribe, and let the little wolf intercept it.


    In general, the five wolves, who are about four or five months old, have already seen their growth for the first time, and they are larger than wild wolves because of the food.


    The average shoulder height of several wolves should be about 50 centimeters, the heaviest is Dazai, which should weigh more than 50 kilograms, and the smallest is Doudou, which weighs more than 40 kilograms.


    A wolf of this size has not yet grown to its full size, but it is already able to go out and hunt.


    Dazi has always been the most ferocious of the five wolves, but Maizi has always been defeated repeatedly, and the more frustrated he becomes, he has never given up challenging Dazi.


    Huangmi and Xiaomi seem to be more "docile" and "obedient" in the team of five little wolves because of "girls". But when it''s time to hunt, they are absolutely unambiguous.


    It is Doudou who has always been the smallest in size. It is worthy of Mufeng that he named it "Doudou". She is the smallest in size and seems to have the smallest courage.


    As long as Mufeng raises his hand and picks up the stick, it must be the first to show weakness.


    But it is also the most humane and intelligent among the five wolves.


    Every time the five wolves rounded up their prey, Doudou wasn''t the fastest, nor was he the most aggressive, but he was always able to appear at the key position at the critical moment, and then killed the prey with one blow, killing the prey directly or pounced. He fell the prey, and finally shook his head and tail at Mufeng as if asking for credit.


    Mu Feng thought in his heart to take a few wolf cubs out for a real hunt recently.


    "I always flop around some captive wild boars and wild sheep in and out of the tribe, and I can''t tell what their abilities are." Mu Feng thought to himself, "It''s a mule or a horse. You have to take it out for a walk to know!"


    "Especially when the rainy day is coming soon, the number of times the tribe goes hunting will also be affected. We must hunt before the rainy day comes and stock up on some food!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng found Li Hu and Ming Guang, and told them his plan.


    The two naturally agreed, because this matter involved the issue of how the tribe survived the long rainy day.


    "Great chief, now that the earthen building has been built, what about those caves, are they allowed to be flooded by mountains and rivers?" Li Hu asked.


    "How come?" Mu Feng shook his head, "I''ve already thought about it. Everyone was building earthen buildings before, so I didn''t have time to arrange them. Now that the earthen buildings are completed, they should be able to live in before the rainy day comes."


    "The original cave can''t be left empty. If the water leaks in the cave, don''t worry about it for the time being. If the water floods in from the outside, then dig a diversion ditch near the cave and lead it to the side of the earth building, and dig in front of the earth building in the middle. A big cistern."


    "Dig a reservoir in front of the earth building?" Li Hu wondered, "What if the reservoir is full?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Dig a small ditch on the other side of the pool, and lead it to the first protective wall. There is a drainage ditch from the corn field outside, which can be connected to it!"


    Li Hu still didn''t understand: "Why do you want to dig a pool here in the earth building?"


    Mufeng explained helplessly: "The water flowing down from the mountain is washed and filtered by the vegetation on the mountain. The water that flows down contains a lot of minerals. Whether it is for the tribe, or for wild sheep and wild boars to drink, it is good for you."


    "If you can''t use it up, just let it go to the cornfield."


    "Oh!" Li Hu finally understood, nodded heavily, "I''ll do it right away!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Hurry up and make arrangements, and then we can go hunting, we must get ready before the rainy day comes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107

    After arranging the water diversion ditch, Mu Feng led the wolf to the kiln¡ªsince the pottery soil was dug by the river last time, the pottery firing has been left to Bai Fang.


    At the beginning, Mu Feng taught Bai Ya how to dig a kiln and burn pottery. Later, because he wanted to build an earthen building, he gave her full authority over this matter.


    Fortunately, White Fang was a quick learner, and he was able to fully master a series of processes in pottery making.


    Not only that, she also taught several people in the tribe to make pottery together, which made pottery faster.


    Seeing that he was guarding the cave, Bai Fang immediately got up when he saw Mu Feng coming, "Brother Mu Feng!"


    When she saw the five fully domesticated wolves circling around the wood wind, her expression was still incredulous.


    She backed away a little scared, but fortunately the five wolves had only been sniffing around since he barked twice, and they already looked like domestic dogs.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded, looking at the smiling face covered with ashes from the kiln, he pointed to her face with a smile and said, "Thank you for your hard work, your little face is covered with burns!"


    Bai Fang let out an "ah", and hurriedly wiped his face twice, but he didn''t expect that his face was even dirtier now, but his big black eyes became brighter.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "Okay, don''t wipe it anymore, the more you wipe it, the dirtier it gets. Just wash it well later!"


    "Yes!" Bai Fang stopped now, smiling happily, with stars in his eyes, "Brother Mufeng, why are you here when you have time?"


    "Well, let me see how the pottery is being fired." Mu Feng nodded and said, "Everyone in the tribe will move to the earthen building. Except for some necessary stone pots, all the containers used by everyone will be replaced with Pottery, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough!¡±


    "It should be possible before we move!" Bai Ya smiled delicately, "Now the six of us are making pottery at the same time, the speed is really fast!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, "What I said last time is to burn a big pottery urn over the bath to boil water, how about it?"


    "It''s been boiled, but that big old man can''t make enough water for the bath once. It needs to be boiled at least three times to fill half the pool." Bai Fang''s pretty face was full of excitement, "If we can have better clay, we can make it Produce better pottery urns!"


    "Better clay..." Mu Feng nodded, "There is such clay, but I don''t know where to find it!"


    "That''s it!" Bai Fang was a little disappointed, "It would be great if I could find it. The pottery all look the same now, and it''s annoying to look at it!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng laughed, "Feeling annoying? I have a way to make you feel less annoying!"


    "What method?" Bai Fang looked expectant, his big eyes blinking and blinking.


    Every time Mu Feng said "There is a way", it never disappoints people.


    "It is to put a leaf or a flower on the clay pot when glazing the pottery, and let it dry naturally in the shade. When it is fired, there will be patterns of leaves or flowers on it." Mu Feng said with a smile.


    "The pattern of leaves or flowers?" Bai Fangxiu frowned, looking incomprehensible.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You can try it and you will know. Don''t forget to send me two when it''s ready!"


    "Okay!" White Fang immediately cheered up, his beautiful eyes narrowed into half moons, full of stars.


    Then Mu Feng waved his hand at Bai Fang, and took the five little wolves away, and the little wolves howled twice in protest at Bai Fang.


    "Dogs rely on people''s power!" Mu Feng smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    After leaving the kiln, Mufeng took the five wolves to the outer protective wall. He saw that the moat had been dug and it was three meters deep, which was more than one meter deeper than Mufeng''s initial estimate.


    There is already some underground water at the bottom of the river, and it is believed that a lot of water will accumulate here during the rainy season.


    It is crystal clear, and at first glance, it looks about half a meter deep.


    He looked at the distance from the south to the north of the river around the city. It was no less than three or four miles. Stones were laid on both sides of the river according to Mu Feng''s requirements, and mulberry and thornwood were planted on the west bank of the moat.


    It seems that they have survived. I believe that within a rainy season, the mulberry trees and thorny vines on the south bank will grow like green waterfalls like the first and second layers of protective walls, directly blocking the sight of outsiders.


    "There is some water in the river around the city right now, and the rainy day is coming soon..." Mu Feng said to himself, "It would be a waste if such a long and deep river around the city is not used!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought: "Yes, there are a lot of fish in Dalong Lake, catch some fish and put them in the water before the ice on the lake melts, put some big fish and small fish, it should be a natural fish pond Already!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and Han Shu complained to him a while ago that the ice in the center of Dalong Lake has melted, and the fish caught are getting smaller and fatter, but there is very little meat¡ªbecause they are all females. Fish produce seeds.


    "It seems that there is a season difference between here and Dalong Lake, and I don''t know if the fish in Dalong Lake can be raised down the mountain." Mu Feng said to himself, "Talk to Han Shu immediately, if you can catch live fish, put them in." In the moat. If you can really feed yourself, you don¡¯t have to go far to catch fish in the tribe!¡±


    "At that time, when I''m free, I can come and catch a fish, catch a shrimp or something, it''s perfect!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help grinning, it seems that such a comfortable day is not bad.


    "Well, there just happens to be a fish pond missing in the tribe!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108

    Speaking of fish ponds, I have to mention that in his previous life, Mu Feng was fishing in the fish ponds of his hometown, but the person who contracted the fish ponds got angry and broke his homemade bamboo fishing rod, which made Mu Feng cry for a long time. time.


    You must know that the thin bamboo used to make the fishing rod was obtained by Mu Feng from a distant relative after a long time of begging.


    Right now, there is a river around the city outside the tribe, which is more than five people wide and three meters deep. It is a pity not to raise fish.


    According to his experience of catching fish in his previous life, it is now spring when the fish are put in, and the small fry should grow to about a catty, and the big fish will be out of the question.


    "Well, this matter also has an impact on the tribe, so it must be done."


    After making a decision, he was more than just a little wolf who wanted to run outside: "Mazi, come here!"


    Mazi was poking his head and trying to sneak out to the wild jungle from the only way out of the tribe, when Mufeng yelled at him, he turned around and ran back.


    As soon as it came back, Huangmi, Xiaomi, Doudou, and Maizi all ran back.


    It may be due to their nature, as long as they are outside the first or second protective wall, they will show a strong interest in the wild.


    Fortunately, they can understand Mu Feng''s words now, and they will come back immediately after yelling.


    "Mazi, stay with me honestly, if you want to go out, there are plenty of opportunities!" Mu Feng purposely put on a straight face, "If you run around again, your legs will be broken!"


    Mazi immediately frowned, drooping his head, looking sideways at Mufeng like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    In addition, Huang Mi and Xiaomi returned to Mu Feng obediently, wagging their tails and lowering their heads slightly, but they were docile.


    But now Mufeng knew that these two wolves only looked docile, and they were indispensable for every delicious meal, but they hid when they were criticized.


    Maizi jumped back and forth in front of Mazi and shouted happily, "Mazi, what''s the matter with you, where did you get so excited just now?"


    Pockmarked by the noise was in a bad mood, knocked it to the ground with one paw, and bit its neck with open mouth.


    Mu Feng didn''t even look at it, he pushed Doudou away who was flattering him with his feet: "Get up!"


    Doudou, who was squeezed away, was not at all embarrassed, and jumped on the spot in front of Mu Feng, wagging her tail vigorously, as if saying: "Master, do you want to watch a show, let me show you one!"


    Sure enough, Mazi just symbolically bit a pinch of Maizi''s neck, bared his teeth and yelled at it a few times.


    Maizi also recognized the cowardice in a timely manner, turning over with her belly up, her back molars exposed with a grin, and her two front paws symbolically pawed twice.


    That appearance seems to say: "Count up, Counseling, you are the best!"


    Sure enough, Mazi, who knew each other deeply, let go of his mouth and bared his teeth at it.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved the stick in his hand, "It''s going to be a real fight again!"


    Mazi immediately joined Doudou''s ranks, shaking his head and tail at Mufeng.


    Even the wheat on the ground got up all at once, grinning to the back of the molars, licking a dog''s face, or rather a wolf''s face, flattering Mufeng humanely.


    Mu Feng was a little speechless, this Doudou thief was a bit too refined, but Maizi was as stupid as a Erha.


    "You are also a wolf, why is there such a big gap?"


    Mu Feng was speechless, took some wolves with a stick to find Han Shu, and told him about raising fish in the moat.


    This naturally refreshed Han Shu''s cognition.


    "Fish?" Han Shu was puzzled, "Pigs, chickens, and sheep all have something to feed them. Don''t fish grow up drinking water? Do you still need to raise them?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "A fish can''t grow up just by drinking water. Some of the things it eats are too small for our eyes to see, and some are aquatic plants and insects."


    "But our tribe doesn''t have these things either!" Han Shu wondered, "There is nothing under the moat except some shallow water, how can we feed it?"


    "Don''t worry about this, just take a few people to the river, grab the aquatic plants on the bank and come back and stay in it." Mu Feng smiled, "All you have to do is to catch live fish and put them in it."


    "The water in the moat is very shallow now, so if you catch some live fish and put them in there, you will never finish eating them."


    "Yes!" Han Shu agreed, "But if you use a harpoon, there will be no live fish."


    "Use fishing nets!" Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, "Didn''t I teach you to weave rattan nets with rattan before, and change them to animal tendons!"


    "But animal tendons have been used too much recently, and there are not many in the tribe. The leader said to save them!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng remembered that he had been building arrow towers and piercing bamboo pieces recently, and the animal tendons in the tribe were very useful.


    "How about this, you go to Li Hu first and ask for some animal tendons to make a fishing net, and I''ll figure out a way about the rope."


    "Yes!" Han Shu agreed and turned to leave.


    "Wait, go in the evening, before the ice of Dalong Lake has completely melted, catch more if you can." Mu Feng ordered, "Tomorrow we have to go hunting in the wilderness to store food for the rainy day !"


    "Yes!" Han Shu nodded heavily, "I''ll go in the afternoon and be back before dark!"


    "Okay, let''s go!" Mu Feng waved his hands, thinking, "The fish farming plan has also started! But now the ropes and the threads used for netting are all problems!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109

    Mu Feng originally planned to take a few wolves to the jungle outside the tribe to "release the wind", but now because he learned that the tribe''s ropes are scarce after chatting with Han Shu, he gave up this idea.


    There is no rush to train wolves, but the urgent needs of the tribe must be resolved immediately.


    There is not enough animal tendons, which is indeed a problem for the tribe.


    Even if you hunt and catch enough prey in the future, you can''t use animal tendons to bind everything, that would be too wasteful.


    In other words, Wood Wind needs to find a substitute for animal tendons¡ªrope.


    In primitive society, the best rope was actually hemp rope, and the raw material for making hemp rope was not only used to weave rope and net, but also to weave hemp clothes.


    But Mufeng went out several times to hunt, and he didn''t pay attention to whether there were ramie or green hemp in the wild, let alone large kenaf.


    "It seems that going out this time is not just about hunting." Mu Feng thought, "According to the season, if there are hemp plants in the wild, they should be more than one meter high now. As long as there are, they should be able to be seen. Find."


    "But what about the ropes that the tribe lacks at the moment?" Mu Feng thought, "The living can''t be suffocated to death by urine. Without numbness, we can''t use ropes."


    He squatted by the protective wall, thinking about it.


    He has the patience to stand still and think, but the few wolves may not.


    For a while, they had gotten used to Woodwind''s deep thoughts from time to time.


    After realizing that their master was absent again, the five wolves became restless again.


    The most moving wheat seems to be "heal the scar and forget the pain", and even grinned at the pockmark that glanced at it, and at the same time "woo woo" surged in the throat, as if to say: "What are you looking at!"


    Da Dazi lost his temper as soon as he got angry, and he didn''t even go through the cutscenes like "look at you", and just went straight to it.


    It opened its mouth, bared its teeth and charged forward, then took another bite down on Maizi''s neck.


    Unwilling to sit still and wait for death, Maizi hurried away with his tail between his legs.


    But this time Dazi seemed to have decided to teach the little brother a good lesson, and he chased after him.


    Doudou was howling and booing excitedly, circling back and forth around the two wolves and howling.


    The most shameless thing is that it looks at the big seed without paying attention, and it will go up and take a bite every time it has the upper hand.


    Although it wasn''t a real bite, Da Dazi had no choice but to let go of his defense.


    Doudou hurriedly let go, and continued to shout excitedly with her tail between her legs.


    Maizi took the opportunity to sneak away and ran straight to the second protective wall.


    After successfully returning to the defense, Mazi persisted, bared his teeth and rushed towards Maizi again.


    After all, Maizi was small, so he was quickly knocked down by Mazi.


    It rolled on the spot, and bumped into thornwood and mulberry tree after rolling and crawling.


    "Push!"


    I don''t know when a bird lived in the bushes, and it was about to fly away with flapping wings.


    Mazi and Maizi, who were pounced on the ground, gave up their original actions at this moment. One jumped up again after landing, and the other jumped straight up with a carp standing still.


    The two wolves went up and down, one after the other, and almost simultaneously bit the big bird that had just flown from the bushes!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng finally came to his senses, "These two dead dogs... the dead wolf is so scheming, they can even act!"


    "The word scheming dog really didn''t come for nothing!" Mu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    After Mazi and Maizi killed the big bird with two bites, Qiqi bit the bird and refused to let go. You squeezed me and I squeezed you, Chongmufeng shook his head and tail, obviously asking for credit.


    Mu Feng looked at the bird. Its fur was brown and unrecognizable. It didn''t look like a chicken or a sparrow. It was not small. Although it wasn''t enough for five wolves to feed, it was still okay for a tooth-dashing sacrifice.


    What''s more, he didn''t dare to eat this bird, so he waved his hand: "Eat it yourself!"


    After receiving Mufeng''s order, Mazi and Maizi immediately sat on the ground and shared the spoils, both biting the bird tightly and not letting go.


    Seeing Mufeng''s gesture, Doudou decisively stepped forward to bite, making it clear that he wanted a share of the pie.


    "Dead dog!" Mu Feng scolded with a smile, this Doudou is really a thief.


    The five wolves took care of themselves and divided the loot, and Mu Feng didn''t care whether it was fair or not.


    What he cares about is the thorny vines that have been shaken by Dazi and Doudou''s fight - to be precise, the paper mulberry tree behind the vines.


    Gooseberry was very familiar with Mufeng in his previous life.


    Red ping-pong ball-sized fruits will grow on the mulberry tree in spring. There are few snacks in the countryside. Mufeng and his friends will pick the mulberry fruit and lick it in their mouths.


    There is a layer of red fruit on the outside, which is very sweet, which makes Mufeng remember deeply.


    But the bark of the mulberry tree is also deeply remembered!


    The bark of the branches of the mulberry tree is long and tough, and either a long strand of bark is peeled off, or it cannot be peeled off at all.


    He still remembered that some old people in his village would peel off the bark of the tree, scrape the bark, soak it in water, and finally knead it into thin strands and twist it into hemp rope, which is better than jute.


    Not only that, he also went to many remote areas when he was archaeological, and saw many old people still making paper from the bark of the tree.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng slapped his forehead, "Whether the ramie can be found or not, the bark of the ramie can definitely replace it for a while!"


    Especially on the Nanshan side of the tribe, there are many mulberry trees!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110

    After meeting Han Shu, Mu Feng went to Ming Guang again and looked at the training ground built next to the tribe''s Nanshan Mountain.


    The training ground was chosen here mainly because the tribe built a second-layer protective wall and cleared the stones at the foot of the mountain to free up a large open space.


    According to the appearance of the shooting range in the previous life, Mufeng also carried out flat ground and vertical targets, and also built corresponding shelters from the wind and rain.


    Because the tribe built a new earthen building, the tribe only let the hunting team perform a certain intensity of bow and arrow training every day, and then work together with the tribe.


    Now the earth building has been built, and the original more than 50 hunting team members and the newly expanded 20 or so people have all been put into training.


    These people were divided into three groups for training, one group was the two-piece bow team and the three-piece bow team in the cold tree belt. Although the number of people was small, all of them were strong in stature and superb in archery. In the middle, Mu Feng came to teach archery several times .


    These people all practice long-distance fixed-point attacks, similar to snipers in previous lives.


    The first group is single-piece archers who have already practiced. What they are practicing is the arrow rain coverage of several, dozens or even dozens of people.


    What they practice is how to cooperate with others and shoot at targets in an area with the greatest hit rate.


    As for the last group of people, there are about 20 new people. Because they joined the hunting team late, the shooting percentage of archery has always been far behind that of the old players.


    These two groups of people were trained under the leadership of Ming Guang.


    Of course, every few days, they will cooperate with each other and conduct group shooting exercises.


    But right now Han Shu has just taken twenty people to go fishing in Dalong Lake, so only Ming Guang is leading people to practice in the arena.


    When Mu Feng brought a few little wolves to the training ground, everyone turned a blind eye and continued to practice.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, all his requests to the Archer Army were "prohibited by order".


    That''s why all the clansmen didn''t stop without saying a word after he appeared.


    "Uncle Mingguang!" Mu Feng greeted, "Come here, I have something to look for you!"


    Ming Guang immediately put down the bow and arrow in his hand, and said to the team members beside him: "Go ahead!"


    After finishing speaking, he ran straight to Mu Feng and said, "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Uncle Mingguang, get ready, we''ll go hunting tomorrow!"


    "Hunting!" Ming Guang immediately rubbed his hands with excitement, "How many people go out this time?"


    In fact, it was no wonder that he was excited, because it had been more than a month since the last time Mufeng took them out to hunt together, and that time they directly caught more than 80 wild boars.


    Going forward is to catch sheep and fish.


    As long as Mu Feng took them out, there was absolutely no reason to return empty-handed.


    Just like last time, Mu Feng took Han Shu out, saying he was digging clay, but he brought back several horned deer, and within a few days Han Shu brought back a bunch of flowers and plants, all of which were planted in the tribe.


    According to the great chief, those are herbal medicines that can cure diseases.


    During this period, the hunting team would send out ten or twenty people to hunt every one or two days, and each time they had a lot of gains.


    But the more so, the more he expected the chief to take them out to hunt collectively, so as to witness the power of the training of the archers.


    And Mu Feng also saw Ming Guang''s excitement, and said with a smile: "This time the hunting team only left 20 people to guard the entrance and exit of the tribe, and everyone else brought enough weapons and equipment to go hunting!"


    "This time, we have to go farther. The purpose is to hunt and store food for the tribe in rainy days. After all, hunting in rainy days is really difficult!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang exclaimed excitedly, "Then let''s go to Baishuyuan, where besides the horned deer, there are long-horned rhinos and giant-toed birds. Now our Jiang''s archers can definitely shoot and kill these beasts with ease!"


    "Okay, you decide the place, you choose the manpower!" Mu Feng nodded, "Make sure that the tribe cannot be easily robbed after we go out! You know, the Jiang family now is different from before!"


    "I understand!" Ming Guang patted his chest, "Don''t worry, Great Chief, even these twenty newly joined members are better than the previous hunting team!"


    "In the past, the tribes didn''t have enough food, they couldn''t eat enough, they couldn''t wear warm clothes, but now it''s different. They can hold on to the tribe!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, Ming Guang was still very down-to-earth in speaking and doing things, he said no problem, basically there is no problem.


    The most important thing is that the current Jiang family is only an iron bucket to the outside tribes. It is not so easy to attack in!


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded and said, "While it''s still early, you can train for a while, let them go back to rest earlier today, and get up early tomorrow!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded heavily, and then asked, "Great Chief, would you like to see how the training of the Archers is going?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "I just want to see it!"


    "Okay!" Ming Guang was very excited, and hurriedly waved to three groups of people and shouted, "Everyone stop, stand in front of me!"


    With a "wow", everyone came to the two of them and stood in three rows.


    Mingguang Chong

 Chapter 111

    "Three long and two short" refers to the marks carved on bamboo arrows to mark who shot the arrow.


    For example, Mingguang''s arrows are "three long and three short", Hanshu''s arrows are "nine long and one short", and so on.


    Obviously, the owner of the three long and two short arrows was punished on the spot by Li Hu as "cannot participate in hunting tomorrow" because he missed the target.


    This is really a shame for the hunting team members.


    Sure enough, the man sighed, but did not refute, with a dejected look on his face.


    Mu Feng was really surprised, he didn''t expect that people from the tribe were so talented in practicing arrows.


    When he was in the "Arrow God Club" in his previous life, he remembered an old coach saying: "Archery requires peace of mind and unity of breath."


    To put it bluntly, it is to be calm and calm when shooting an arrow, breathe slowly, and keep consistent with the arrow.


    Right now, the people of the Jiang clan are just a group of primitive people who are still struggling to survive every day. How could they comprehend the key to archery?


    In fact, he thought it was complicated.


    The reason is actually very simple. The Jiang family members don''t have enough to eat and wear. Now Mu Feng has brought them enough food to save them from genocide, and even taught them the skills of archery.


    In particular, all of them understand that practicing good arrows can help the tribe obtain more food.


    So what these hunting teams think about every day and every moment is almost how to practice their arrows well and how to shoot more accurately.


    I am most afraid of seriousness in everything, especially the things that practice makes perfect.


    Just imagine, a person has practiced thousands of times in his mind, and practiced thousands of times in the shooting range every day, how can his archery skills be bad?


    This point was immediately realized by Mu Feng when he noticed the broken bow and the broken arrow in the training ground.


    Seeing how accurate the hunting team''s archery is, Mu Feng''s heart is a little more looking forward to the arrangement of going out hunting tomorrow.


    More than 50 hunting team members, more than 50 bows and arrows, five domesticated wolves, plus more than 20 wild wolves that may be encountered in the wild, if they hunt together, the harvest will be indispensable.


    That night, Han Shu came back with about twenty people.


    Sure enough, the ice in Dalong Lake melted again, and it was already approaching the shore.


    According to Mu Feng''s request, Han Shu wove animal tendon ropes into a net. Considering that the opening of the net was too large, he thought of a compromise, using a soft twig to surround the opening. Bingkou waited for the fish to show up and then sent it to the Internet.


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that if the fish were simply caught with a net and the scales were strangled off by the net rope, the fish would not live long.


    With such a simple modification by Han Shu, it is a bit similar to the net bag in the previous life. In this way, the damage to the fish is less when netting fish, and the survival rate of the fish caught in the net is also much higher.


    What surprised Mu Feng even more was that Han Shu thought that the fish would not live long when the fish came out of the water, and this time he went out to catch fish and brought back the lake water and fish in clay pots made by Bai Fang.


    Mu Feng suddenly felt relieved, he had worked so hard for so long, and finally saw some tribesmen who knew how to think and adapt.


    The only fly in the ointment is that two clay pots were broken on the way back.


    But that was nothing compared to bringing back live fish.


    The matter of releasing the fish was done when Han Shu came back. The water more than half a meter deep is enough for the fish to swim around in it.


    Just in case, he crushed some corn kernels himself, and put some pig manure in the water¡ªin his previous life, many fish pond contractors in the countryside did this.


    Build a pigsty next to the fish pond, feed the pigs with grass, straw and grain, the pig manure flows to the fish pond to nourish the plankton in the water, and the plankton in the water nourishes the fish again, forming a virtuous ecological cycle.


    The moat has been dug for nearly a month, and a lot of water has accumulated, and there are some plankton in it.


    Even if there is no plankton, because of the arrival of spring, many flying insects and moths will gather on the water surface after evening.


    The presence of pig manure will undoubtedly make them gather more and thus become food for fish.


    Early the next morning, all hunting team members gathered at the training ground.


    Mingguang selected 20 people to be in charge of the left-behind tribe on the spot, led by Li Hu.


    The rest of the people went hunting with Mu Feng.


    Of course, this is also the first time Mufeng has taken five wolves out hunting.


    The person leading the way has changed from Mingguang to Hanshu, and next to Hanshu is a Shuofeng.


    The change of the hunting team also confirmed the change of the Jiang clan.


    When the five little wolves first came out of the tribe, they kept running around Mufeng with all their might, and from time to time they would jump into the bushes to sniff east and west.


    But as the trip got farther and farther away, the five little wolves also realized that this trip was unusual, and each of them vigilantly stood around Mufeng, lowered their heads and tails, and shut their mouths tightly. There was no more fighting in the tribe. Troubled situation.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, thinking in his heart that the wolf was indeed a wolf, and when he returned to the wild, he resumed his instinctive reaction in the jungle.


    "I just don''t know what will happen to them when they see the wolves again, I don''t know if there will be conflict!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    This time, he will lead his clansmen to find the pack of wild wolves, join them, and then both sides will work together to hunt.


    Before setting off, he had repeatedly told the hunting team not to act rashly after seeing a pack of wolves, let alone shoot and kill wild wolves at will.


    Naturally, the hunting team had heard that Mu Feng had an agreement with the wolf king of a group of more than twenty wolves, so naturally he had no objection.


    They just don''t know whether the great chief can summon the wolf king as Han Shu said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112

    Mu Feng led a group of more than 50 people from the tribe, walked through the jungle, and came to the vicinity where he encountered wild wolves twice again.


    Before he made any move, the five little wolves seemed to have noticed something, and immediately lowered their heads to smell around, and finally smelled something in a place where the vegetation was relatively sparse.


    Then the five wolves surrounded the area and sniffed carefully, and finally they all raised their heads and let out a "owwow".


    All hunting team members were stunned, looking around vigilantly, not knowing what happened.


    Mu Feng shook his head, said with a low smile, "It''s okay, this is the little wolf who discovered the territory of the wolves and is demonstrating."


    "Territory, whose territory is it?" Ming Guang asked, "The territory of the wolves?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Wolves determine their territory by urinating and enclosing the land. If other wolves enter, they will be regarded as intruders. Of course, if other wolves do it on purpose, Then there¡¯s bound to be a fight.¡±


    "But these five little wolves were captured from a pack of wolves. How could they protest against their own clansmen? What''s more, they are still so young!" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Once the little wolves leave the tribe and live with us humans, they will be regarded as alien by the original wolf pack. It is difficult to integrate into the tribe again, unless they can defeat the wolf king in the pack, Become the new king yourself!"


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng''s heart moved: "Is it possible to make Dazi the wolf king of a pack of wolves? If that is the case, wouldn''t the Jiang clan have an army of wild wolves in the wild?"


    He looked at the five underage wolves, which were still howling in the distance, and continued to explain with a smile: "No matter how big or small a wolf is in the wolf pack, once it feels that it has the ability to challenge the wolf king, it will take the initiative to attack. It has nothing to do with the age of the wolf!"


    "But these five little wolves are not adults yet!" Ming Guang showed worry, "They will be killed if they provoke the pack of wild wolves like this!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s indeed possible! But don''t worry, as long as the wolf king brings his pack, he won''t dare to fight five of them in front of so many of us!"


    Only then did Mingguang feel relieved, he naturally knew the purpose of Mufeng taming the five little wolves, so he was worried about the safety of the little wolves.


    "But, with so many of us, will they appear?" Ming Guang asked worriedly.


    "Well, there is indeed a possibility!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "But I have an agreement with it, if it doesn''t show up, at worst we will spend some effort to kill these wolves!"


    Ming Guang was eager to try, and was about to speak, when he suddenly heard a "snapping" sound coming from a distance.


    "Here we come!" Mu Feng stood up, "It seems that this wolf king is smarter than the last wolf king, and knows the current affairs!"


    Before Mingguang asked him what "knowledge of current affairs" was, a gray wolf with a small forehead on its forehead had already skimmed over the grass and came near them.


    It''s just that after the wolf got close to them, it immediately showed a vigilant bow posture - it was the wolf king.


    Frankly speaking, it couldn''t help it, because there were so many people around, more than the number of wolves.


    And the wolves behind it also put on a vigilant posture in an instant, and all grinned at the Jiang clan.


    Before Mu Feng could react, the five little wolves who had been nesting together rushed to the Wolf King with a "owwow" and confronted him with grinning teeth.


    Mazi pressed down the lowest, obviously eager to try the wolf king in front of him, but felt that there seemed to be a gap in strength, so he had to hold back.


    As for Huangmi, Xiaomi and Maizi, they all gathered in front of Da Dazi, grinning at the wolves with the same enemy.


    Only Doudou sniffed back and forth between the two, neither barking nor showing timidity, but looked back and forth, thoughtfully.


    The wolf king was obviously taken aback, looking at the five similar-looking animals with doubts on his face.


    And the wolves behind it were even more stunned, looking at the five somewhat familiar wolves, they all roared angrily.


    One is the aura on them, and the other is that there are only five of them, and they dare to howl at a pack of wolves.


    If there were not more than 50 people around, I believe that the two groups of wolves with disparity in strength would fight immediately.


    Mu Feng had a headache, Da Dazi''s posture was obviously ready to strike at any time, once it made a move, the other three wolves would surely follow suit.


    But the one that gave him the most headache was that Doudou, don''t look at it limp, it''s suffocating, it''s really about to do it, this guy might smack his neck and crotch, it''s all dirty tricks.


    The so-called "a dog that bites does not bark", although Doudou is a wolf, he has completely inherited the three flavors.


    He had seen the conflict between dogs and wolves in the wild in his previous life, but he never expected that two groups of wolves from the same clan could be so hostile to each other in just one month.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to snort coldly: "Mazi, get back!"


    Mazi, who was baring his teeth, was taken aback for a moment, and looked back at Mufeng, obviously unwilling.


    Holding the bamboo spear in his hand, Mu Feng slammed the pestle heavily on the ground, and shouted: "Come back!"


    It immediately trembled, and yelled at the wolf king, with a posture of "you wait for me", and retreated to the side of Mufeng.


    The other four wolves also turned around and ran to Mu Feng at this time, and they didn''t forget to bark their teeth and growl at the wolf king.


    Although a big battle did not break out, everyone could feel the tense atmosphere just now.


    And Mu Feng also walked to the front of the crowd at this time, regardless of the dissuasion of all the Jiang clan members, he yelled at the wolf king who was waiting in full force, "Wow, woof, woof"¡ª"Little wolf king, we meet again! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113

    The Wolf King was obviously taken aback when he saw Mu Feng, then bared his teeth and yelled at Mu Feng twice.


    Mu Feng frowned, picked up the bamboo spear in his hand, and hit the prickly prick with the end of the pestle: "Stop barking!"


    Da Mazi retreated to the side with a "woo woo", but still bowed his body and grinned at the wolf king with a fierce look on his face.


    Mu Feng began to communicate with the wolf king "ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooows"" , urging wolf king to lead tribe to hunt together with them!


    The wolf king hesitated for a while, then turned and roared at the pack of wolves behind him. The pack of wolves suddenly became quiet. You looked at me, and I looked at you. It seemed that the wolf king couldn''t believe his decision.


    But Mu Feng smiled slightly, turned to the Jiang clan members who were also confused and said: "It''s done!"


    Except for Han Shu, everyone in the Jiang clan showed shock: "The great chief really made an agreement with the wolf king!"


    However, without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, the Wolf King took another step forward and came to Mu Feng, looked around at the people behind Mu Feng, and yelled again "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" again.


    Others couldn''t understand, but Mu Feng could understand: You have too many people, and my people are worried that you will attack us!


    "My God, I''ve become a spirit!" Mu Feng thought to himself, but he smiled and shook his head.


    Then he communicated with the wolf king in front of everyone: We always go over here, and you go over there, so you don''t have to worry about us attacking you, and we don''t have to worry about your sneak attack, how about it?


    In the end, he added another sentence of "Aww": Naturally, you will have a share of the prey you catch!


    He believed that the wolf king could see the situation clearly and make the most beneficial decision for the tribe.


    Sure enough, the wolf king turned around and ran into the pack of wolves, turned his head and yelled at Mufeng: "Okay, it''s settled!"


    Mu Feng nodded and roared: When we see the prey, our people will attack first, drive the prey to your side, and leave the rest to you!


    This time the wolf king didn''t roar in response, but nodded.


    Mu Feng beamed with joy.


    So the wolf king led more than twenty wolves and walked in the direction Mu Feng said, and the pack of wolves followed in an orderly manner.


    As for Mu Feng, he turned around and walked in front, followed by the members of the Jiang family.


    A group of people and a group of wolves are not far apart, and they are clearly separated, but there is a vague tendency to encircle them and move towards the white tree plain that Mingguang said.


    The five little wolves were also temporarily quiet because of the wolf king''s departure.


    However, they didn''t move away from Mufeng any more, but closely surrounded him, looking around vigilantly¡ªespecially in the direction of the pack of wolves.


    Obviously, the appearance of the wolf king put a lot of pressure on them.


    "Well, not bad!" Mu Feng nodded secretly, he was very satisfied with the performance of the five little wolves, and did not flinch from seeing the wolf king.


    This shows that the wildness and fierceness in their bones have not disappeared. This shows that they will dare to face wild beasts when they grow up in the future.


    Ming Guang approached Mu Feng and whispered, "Chief, with so many wolves, will they listen to us and help us hunt?"


    Wooden Feng nodded: "Yes, haven''t you seen that they are already marching on the other side?"


    Li Hu looked at the wolves, and lowered his voice again: "But they are ferocious beasts after all, no one can guarantee that they will grow stronger in the future, and will not attack us!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Do you think we have a lot of people and weapons in our hands, so we can steadily eat this pack of wolves?"


    Mingguang nodded.


    Mu Feng shook his head again: "But have you ever thought about it, even if we really kill them all, what can we get? It''s just about twenty wolf skins and some food!"


    As he spoke, he pointed to the little wolves beside him: "Look, keep them, and provide us with little wolves in the future, so that they can grow into our tribe''s own wolves!"


    "And if we encounter enough prey in this hunt, we will gain a lot! Even if the beasts we encounter are powerful, there will be wolves to help us share them, understand?"


    Ming Guang suddenly came to his senses, and said solemnly: "I see, Great Chief! Joining forces with these wolves is far more useful than killing them!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, as long as we can catch enough prey this time, then with the help of the wolves in the future, our hunting will be easier!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang understood completely now, without objection.


    At the same time, in the pack of wolves on the other side, several wolves came up to the wolf king and "chattered" non-stop, and they were all grinned by the wolf king, and some even opened their mouths and bit them twice.


    Obviously, there were voices of doubt among the wolves, but they were also suppressed by the wolf king.


    A group of people and a group of wolves, led by their respective leaders, walked for about half a day, and finally arrived at the destination - Baishuyuan.


    The reason why Baishuyuan got this name is because the trees in this area are all low white shrubs.


    These shrubs are a bit like the Populus euphratica that Mufeng had seen in his previous life, but they are obviously different.


    Surrounding the white tree is also a large half-human-high grassland with no visible edge¡ªif it wasn''t for the clear transition from the forest to the grassland along the way, he even thought he had come to the wrong place.


    Since the wolves entered the grassland here, their trails have become very secretive. If it weren''t for Mu Feng''s understanding of wolves, it would be difficult to find a wolf hidden under the grass that seemed to move with the wind. only wild wolf.


    He also signaled the members of the Jiang clan to slow down, leaned down, and at the same time cautiously approached deeper into the grassland.


    Because there, the grass obviously understands very well, and it can even be said to be undisguised-obviously, there are either super-sized animals or super-large groups of herbivores!


    Sure enough, this time they didn''t walk for long, Mu Feng stopped, and stretched out his hand to signal the people behind him to stay still.


    Almost at the same time, Mu Feng also keenly noticed that the grass representing the wolves had also stopped.


    He is clear in his heart: this wolf king is also the clever master of my brother, and has been paying close attention to his movements.


    "Since these wolves are so smart, it will be easy!" Mu Feng thought.


    He stretched out his hand and gently brushed aside the bushes to look forward, and after just one glance, he gasped.


    "Hey, there are so many!"


    Not far in front of him, there were no fewer than hundreds of horned deer densely clustered, swarming together like flies to eat the green grass.


    In addition to horned deer, there are also horned rhinos, giant toed birds, and horses covered in white and white...


    "Is this him, is this the African savannah?" Mu Feng was shocked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114

    "It''s developed, it''s developed!" Mu Feng yelled in his heart, "There are so many prey, this time it will return with a full load!"


    He originally thought that the wild sheep and wild boars he saw in the jungle near the tribe were already huge herds of wild beasts, but he didn''t expect that there were more herd animals on this grassland.


    "This is simply a natural mobile granary!" Mu Feng sighed.


    But immediately another pot of cold water poured out of his heart, and he suddenly realized: "There are so many beasts, you can only count them as prey if you catch them. If you don''t catch them, you may be trampled to death by this group of beasts!"


    The size of the horned deer is not bad, between sheep and cows, if you want to hide, they may not be able to hide from this group of people.


    But those big-toed birds, horned rhinos, and "zebras" may not be necessarily if they collide.


    "No wonder Mingguang said that they used to be cautious when hunting here, and people would be injured or killed every now and then." Mu Feng thought, "There are only so many herbivores, even if there are no fierce beasts, it is enough for them to drink a pot .¡±


    On the other hand, the wolves seem to be much wiser. They have always been moving away from the edge of this grassland. Although there are relatively few prey, they are not life-threatening.


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng frowned and thought.


    With so many beasts, recklessness is definitely not enough.


    If you really want to shoot an arrow out and expose the target, with so many big guys rushing over, they are not enough to watch.


    "We have to find a way to make this group of prey move first, but they can''t come to our side." Mu Feng began to think, "As long as they start to run, it will be equivalent to muddying a pool of still water. It''s good to fish!"


    If the entire hunting team shoots arrows here, it can guarantee that the wild beasts will not run this way, but in that case, the wild beasts will all run along the side, which is not a mess.


    In that case, the harvest will definitely be greatly reduced, and you can only look at the hit rate of one or two arrows.


    Especially these horned deer and horned rhinoceros stand out of position with each other, one blocks the vision of several, and if you really want to shoot arrows, you can''t hit many.


    Not only that, but it was also difficult for the wolves to catch up with the horned deer running along the side.


    The best way is to allow horned deer, horned rhinoceros and giant toed birds to run together.


    At that time, due to differences in body shape, speed, and height, a "stampede event" is bound to occur.


    In this way, the hunting can be maximized this time, and it will be a worthwhile trip for them to hunt together this time.


    After figuring out the key points, Mu Feng began to arrange them.


    He stretched out his hand and waved to Han Shu, beckoning him to come to his side.


    Han Shu is a sensible person, he tiptoed to Mu Feng''s side, bowing his head and ears.


    Mu Feng said in a very low voice: "You lead a group of people around the horned rhinoceros, be careful not to disturb the horned rhinoceros, and when you get close to the horned rhinoceros, give me a sign, and I will let you shoot arrows when you move, shoot horns Rhino''s eyes!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu responded in a low voice, turning around to leave.


    Mu Feng grabbed him, and explained again: "Bring a hard archer, you can shoot up to three waves of arrows, and no one will keep a few arrows for you to save your life!"


    Han Shu nodded solemnly, and bowed his body to beckon people.


    Mu Feng held down the hemp seeds that were about to move around him again, and said in a low voice: "Be honest, I will leave the few that will be ordered to you later!"


    Mazi really calmed down, laying down in the grass, ready to go.


    Mu Feng turned his head back and said in a low voice: "We are here, when Han Shu and the others shoot arrows, we also shoot arrows, shooting at the group of zebras and horned deer, it is also three waves of arrows!"


    Everyone nodded silently.


    Mu Feng looked towards the direction of the wolves again. That direction was full of giant toed birds, which were the slowest of several animals.


    When the beasts of the three parties are attacked by surprise, they will all run towards the horned deer in a commotion.


    At that time, as long as the wolf king is not stupid, he only needs to let the wolves stop him a little bit. The giant toed bird, horned rhinoceros, and zebra rushing from behind are enough to trample the entire wild beast group.


    After making these arrangements, Mu Feng was inevitably a little excited. He had estimated the speed and habits of several animals, and now he was waiting for Han Shu to go to the horned rhinoceros and start a good show.


    After a long while, Han Shu finally led ten or twenty people to the horned rhinoceros, and gave Mu Feng an extremely concealed signal¡ªthis was also what Mu Feng taught him before leaving the tribe.


    After receiving Han Shu''s gesture, Mu Feng decisively drew out the three bows on his back, squatted on the spot, knelt on one knee, nocked the arrow, and responded with one arrow.


    With a "whoosh", a bamboo arrow shot straight at the horned deer closest to him.


    The bamboo arrow hit the horned deer''s neck, and the horned deer fell down with a "plop".


    At the same time, the bamboo arrows from Han Shu''s side also shot out "swish, swish" and all rushed towards the horned rhinoceros!


    Almost as soon as the horned deer fell to the ground, the horned deer around it immediately realized that something was wrong, stomped on the spot, and turned around and ran away.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Shoot the arrow!"


    The members of the Jiang family behind him also shot bamboo arrows in unison before he finished speaking, "Puff puff puff", three or five horned deer fell down, and two or three "zebras" also fell down.


    Although there were not many, all the horned deer and "zebras" realized that there was danger here, and they all ran in another direction.


    But before they ran far, there was a huge horned rhino in that direction!


    In just a moment, the horned deer and "zebra" were knocked down by the horned rhino.


    The three kinds of beasts mixed together, and ran to the other side together - that was exactly the direction where the wolves were.


    It took only a few breaths before and after, and within ten seconds, the scene had completely developed according to Mu Feng''s expected scene.


    Now the pack of wolves can''t do anything if they don''t attack¡ªif these wild beasts are allowed to merge successfully and charge over, the pack of wolves will suffer!


    How could the wolf king who was born as a hunter not understand this truth?


    It let out a roar, leaped high on the spot, and rushed head-on at the horned deer that was about to rush in front of them.


    Following its roar, the pack of wolves behind it also moved out together, howling and rushing towards the horned deer.


    With just a pounce, dozens of horned deer were thrown down in an instant!


    The horned deer running at the front hurriedly turned around again, but was rushed up by the "zebra", giant toed bird, and horned rhinoceros, unable to advance or retreat.


    It was just a face-to-face meeting, and I don''t know how many beasts were trampled to the ground.


    The scene is even more chaotic!


    Mu Feng was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect that it was just a wave of bamboo arrows, and the effect had already achieved the result he wanted!


    "Another wave of arrows!" Mu Feng roared loudly.


    This time he stood up with a long body, directly drew the bowstring to the full, and shot out an arrow, screaming "Whoa!"


    At this time, all the members of the Jiang clan stood up, all bowstrings in their hands, and they shot bamboo arrows in unison, and at the same time roared "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooo" along with Mufeng!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115

    The wolf ran and the dog suddenly rushed, and the place was in a mess.


    These two sentences could not be more appropriate to describe the current scene.


    After Mu Feng and the others shot arrows from both sides and hit the horned rhinoceros and the horned deer on the far side, all the beasts in the field rushed towards the wolves.


    Naturally, the wolf king couldn''t just watch these beasts charge towards him, pounced on him, threw down the front horned deer, and scared the back horned deer back.


    In this way, just as the ones in front were about to turn around, the fleeing army behind had already arrived, falling down and running.


    For a while, the shouts of various beasts came and went, endlessly.


    Mu Feng was almost stunned, watching a group of wild beasts roaring past them, and turned back in a panic.


    At this time, there was no need for Mu Feng to command anymore, and all Jiang clan members shot the third wave of arrows in time.


    At this time, even people with poor archery skills can shoot!


    Seeing that the Jiang family members got a bargain, Mu Feng was already so excited that his eyes were red, and he was in the posture of "beating the dog in the water". He quickly stretched out his hand and shouted: "Stop!"


    The clansmen who were about to shoot the third wave of arrows all stopped and looked at him with puzzled faces.


    Ming Guang shouted: "Great chief, what a great opportunity now, let''s kill more prey!"


    Mu Feng shook his head, pointing to all kinds of beasts that were struggling on the ground: "Enough is enough, if we kill us, we won''t be able to take it all!"


    Only then did Ming Guang realize that many beasts had fallen on the ground, so he immediately put away his bows and arrows, and didn''t make any more moves.


    "Leave a way for these horned deer and let them escape for their lives!"


    "Why?" Everyone didn''t understand.


    "If we finish killing them this time, what prey will we catch in the future?" Mu Feng asked.


    Everyone seemed to understand but half understood, but when they saw Mu Feng speak, they didn''t dare to disobey.


    Of course, there were still a few solitary horned deer and giant toed birds still rushing left and right in the arena, obviously not finding their way out yet.


    Mazi, who had suppressed himself for a long time, yelled loudly at Mufeng, as if reminding him that he hadn''t done anything yet.


    Mu Feng grinned and waved his hand: "Go!"


    After receiving the order, Dazi immediately ran straight towards a panicked horned deer like a wild dog running free.


    And Maizi next to it stopped playing with it at this time, and jumped out from the side with a "owoo", and cooperated with Dazi to catch the horned deer.


    Huang Mi and Xiaomi were not to be outdone, one on the left and one on the right, attacking from both sides, blocking the way of the horned deer.


    Doudou still did not work hard, and trotted into the arena in a very loose manner. It seemed to be a "coincidence" to appear on the only way for the horned deer to turn around. The claws held tightly to the horned deer''s neck.


    A strand of donated blood flowed out, and the horned deer screamed and fell to the ground.


    Dazai who caught up with him swooped down again, barely biting the horned deer''s back, only heard a "click", the horned deer was already dead and couldn''t die anymore.


    Only then did Doudou let go, ignoring the corner of his mouth to donate blood, he grinned at Mufeng to ask for credit.


    Knowing its virtue, Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "That''s right, this horned deer belongs to you!"


    The five wolves bit the horned deer like no one else.


    At this time, there were only a few horned deer and giant-toed birds in the field, and these were irrelevant to him, and they were left to the tribe''s disposal.


    He looked at the wolf king.


    Because all the wolves are stepping on the prey one by one at this time, as if they are swearing their sovereignty.


    Even the wolf king was staring at the Jiang family members at this time, as if they would start fighting if they disagreed.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, "Is this because you are worried about the uneven distribution of spoils?"


    He glanced at the prey on the ground around him, then looked at the wolf king again, and began to ask the wolf king with a few "ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow " how many prey do you want?


    The wolf king responded immediately: Every wolf wants it!


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then asked: You are such a big group, no one can''t take it home with you!


    The wolf king also responded: We have our own way, but we must give it to us, as you said!


    Mu Feng just thought it was funny, it looked like there were no less than a hundred prey lying on the ground, he thought the wolf king would "lion''s mouth open" and wanted a lot, but he didn''t expect it was just one for each "wolf".


    This is perfectly acceptable to him.


    So he waved his hand and called out "Aww": Yes, not only that, I can give you ten more, but you have to help me transport these prey back!


    The wolf king was also obviously stunned, and turned his head to discuss with the wolves "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" with the pack of wolves, and then roar at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed, and the wolf king agreed!


    It''s just that the wolf king told him that it''s okay to transport these prey, but they can''t be transported all at once, and they will score several times.


    This is not a problem for Mu Feng at all, the big deal is for him to let someone carry the prey back a certain distance first.


    So he nodded at the wolf king, and responded with a "owwow".


    At this time, Ming Guang had finished counting the prey, and ran to Mu Feng to report: "Great Chief, this hunting has killed six horned rhinos, three giant-toed birds, two zebra horses, and eighty-five horned deer! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Alright, give thirty-seven horned deer to the wolves, and you can deal with the rest!"


    "Thirty-seven?" Ming Guang was taken aback, "So many!"


    He became a little dissatisfied: "You really gave them so many prey!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, "Is there a problem?"


    Mingguang suddenly reacted, and hurriedly knelt down on one knee and raised one hand: "Mingguang dare not make sense of the decision made by the great chief!"


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "If we don''t keep our word with the wolves, will they still be willing to help us hunt in the future?"


    Ming Guang was ashamed: "Chief, I know I was wrong!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Divide the horned deer into good parts, and bring back the ones that can be skinned and the ones that can be deboned. If we can''t take them all, let the wolves bring them back for us!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was surprised, "Will they be willing?"


    "The wolf king has already agreed!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, turned around and walked towards Dazi and the others, preparing to separate the five wolves who were looting with a bamboo gun.


    At this moment, there were bursts of shouts of "Woohoo" not far away, and then fist-sized stones fell from the sky, and they all smashed towards Mufeng and the others.


    "There are enemies!" Ming Guang yelled, "Protect the Great Chief!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116

    "Enemy attack?" Mu Feng dodged sideways, dodged a swarm of stones, and looked in the direction where the stones were thrown. There were quite a few people not far away, there seemed to be one or two hundred people, and they were holding the stones and preparing to throw the first one. Two waves of stones left.


    The members of the Jiang clan also dodged left and right in an instant, barely dodging.


    A few people were hit by stones, but they only screamed twice, and there was no danger of their lives.


    The pack of wolves led by the wolf king was carrying their prey, but they were also attacked indiscriminately by stones.


    Some wolves were hit by stones, "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" , bared teeth, ready to pounce on the opposite side.


    "Hey, people over there, get out of here, these prey are ours!" someone shouted from the attacking crowd.


    "Huh? Want to pick up ready-made ones?" Mu Feng frowned and shouted angrily, "Mingguang, let the arrows go!"


    Ming Guang was also furious: "If you dare to snatch our prey, you will die!"


    All the members of the Jiang clan drew their bows and strings at this moment, and shot directly at the wave of unknown people.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    The sound of bamboo arrows piercing the air came suddenly, before the group of people on the opposite side could react, they were directly shot by more than 30 people with bamboo arrows!


    "Ahhh!"


    These thirty people screamed out in pain, some of them were covering their injured parts, and some of them just fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    The sudden upheaval made this group of people who wanted to pick up a bargain suddenly panic. They had never seen bows and arrows before, but they saw thin bamboo sticks flying from the opposite side at a very fast speed, and they were seriously injured and dying in an instant. More than thirty people!


    The leader, obviously a headhunter, panicked: "Go, they have witchcraft!"


    "Witchcraft?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Before he could react, Mingguang and Hanshu said almost simultaneously: "Don''t let them go!"


    The members of the Jiang family all shot another arrow, and more than 20 people fell to the ground on the other side!


    At this time, the wolves who were attacked by the indiscriminate stone just now also gave up their prey and rushed towards the group of people with howling.


    Before the wolves pounced, the Jiang clan shot a third wave of arrows. This time, even if the other side was prepared, more than 20 people fell down.


    There were three waves of arrows before and after, but in less than ten seconds, the hunting team of one or two hundred people on the opposite side had already lost nearly half of them!


    This was not over yet, the pack of wolves roared and rushed towards these crowds before venting their anger, biting with their mouths open.


    After all, after comparing the before and after, these wolves also understood that Mu Feng was only a little aggressive towards their wolf king, but he was still friendly to them and was willing to share the prey with them.


    And the people in front of them were throwing stones directly in front of each other, clearly wanting to snatch their prey.


    Although wolves are beasts, they can still distinguish between such "grievances".


    In an instant, the pack of wolves killed and injured more than a dozen people, and now more than half of the attackers were killed or killed in an instant!


    It is a true portrayal of this group of people, and their fate is "worse than worse"!


    Mu Feng beckoned, and the Jiang clan gathered their bows and arrows to avoid accidentally injuring the wolves, but charged forward with bamboo spears in their hands, and soon this group of people who didn''t know where they came from paid the price for their ignorance.


    The remaining people who were not injured and fell to the ground were forced into a ball by the Jiang clan and the wolves, looking at the person who turned his identity in a blink of an eye without any mistakes!


    Especially the headhunter, whose leg was bitten by the wolf king at this moment, bleeding profusely.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng waving his hand to stop him, I''m afraid he would be killed immediately.


    Mu Feng came to him with a frown and asked, "Which tribe do you belong to?"


    The headhunter who had recovered his life obviously hadn''t figured out the situation, and shouted angrily: "I belong to the Huangfeng tribe, you just attacked us, you really want to die!"


    "Yellow Wind Tribe?" Mu Feng frowned.


    When he came to this world, he didn''t have a clear understanding of the strength of the tribes around the tribe. He only knew that the Jiang family was a small tribe through a few words between Mingguang and Lihu.


    Apart from exchanging their furs for salt once in a while with the Manglong tribe, they had very little contact with other tribes.


    The main reason is because of Jiang''s weakness, they are afraid that their tribe will be targeted by other tribes.


    Fortunately, the Manglong tribe has never looked down on their tribe, so they are in peace.


    I just don''t know why the Manglong tribe ran to rob them before.


    Mu Feng is now asking this headhunter who is not clear-headed, because he wants to know the strength of other tribes through him.


    "There are more than a thousand people in my tribe, and we already have our own fighters. If you dare to attack us, you are courting death!" He threatened.


    "More than a thousand people?" Mu Feng shook his head, and looked directly at Ming Guang, "If you kill him, forget it!"


    Mingguang was obviously taken aback: "Great chief, their people are better than us..."


    "I said kill him!" Mu Feng raised his voice slightly.


    Ming Guang was startled immediately, his face turned violent, and he stabbed the headhunter to death with a single shot.


    Only then did Mu Feng nod his head, and turned to look at everyone: "Remember, we, Mrs. Jiang, don''t take the initiative to provoke others, and others can''t provoke us!"


    "Those who are friendly to my Jiang family, our Jiang family is also friendly to them."


    "Anyone who dares to attack our Jiang family will be killed!"


    Although all the members of the Jiang clan did not fully understand what Mu Feng said, they were sure of one thing, that is, the great chief told them in front of so many people: whoever dares to bully the Jiang clan in the future, they will definitely not be like before. like that.


    A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye!


    At this moment, all the members of the Jiang clan grabbed the bamboo spears in their hands, waved them to the sky, and shouted "Whoa!"


    And the pack of wolves seemed to be infected too, and under the leadership of the wolf king, they all looked up to the sky and howled, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡ª¡ª"


    At this time, Ming Guang''s courage that had been suppressed for many years seemed to be completely stimulated. He looked coldly at the remaining members of the Gale Department: "Great Chief, what should we do with the remaining people? Are they all killed?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and his eyes lit up: "It''s true that someone gave me a pillow just after falling asleep"!


    He shook his head and said, "No, for the remaining people, pick some strong ones, tie them together with animal tendons, and carry these prey for us!"


    "The rest, peel off the animal skins, hand over all weapons, and let them go if they are disabled!"


    "What if they don''t want to?" Ming Guang asked.


    "Don''t want to?" Mu Feng said coldly, "If you don''t want to kill them directly, you don''t have to let them go!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Tell them, not only will they not die when carrying these prey, but they will also have food to eat, otherwise they will die!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang''s eyes lit up, and he understood the great chief''s plan¡ªMu Feng was looking for someone to work for the tribe!


    At this time, Mu Feng was also thinking in his heart: "How many slaves is it appropriate to keep?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117

    Here, Ming Guang was instructing the members of the Jiang clan to pick people out of a bunch of captives, so he turned his head and glanced at the captives of the Huang Feng Department.


    With just a glance, he found that these people did not have the slightest feeling of rejoicing after the robbery, nor the fear of killing their lives during an attempted robbery, and some of them were still greedy.


    Even though Ming Guang stripped off the animal skins one by one, when they looked at the Jiang clan, their eyes were full of hatred.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart trembled, and then he realized that he was still too kind.


    "Don''t stop, don''t accept the chaos!" Mu Feng squinted his eyes and shouted, "Mingguang!"


    Ming Guang was puzzled: "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng looked at these captives with a sneer, and said with a grin: "I repent, except those who stay, everyone else must die!"


    "This..." Ming Guang couldn''t react, he didn''t know why the great chief changed his mind so quickly.


    Mu Feng sneered and said: "In the future, as long as you are my Jiang''s enemy, you will either die or become a prisoner. There is no other way! Otherwise, any cat or dog will dare to bully Jiang."


    Everyone felt the coldness and chill in Mu Feng''s words.


    All the members of the Jiang clan were shocked, and looked at the prisoners with unkind faces.


    Now they finally knew how to be afraid, and they all exclaimed: "Don''t kill me, I can work!"


    "Don''t kill me, I won''t dare again!"


    "As long as you don''t kill me, let me do anything!"


    Mu Feng no longer looked at these people, because Ming Guang''s next actions had already explained everything.


    Ming Guang yelled sharply: "Everyone, those who have the strength to carry things, keep them. Everyone else, kill them all!"


    "Yes!" All members of the Jiang clan responded in unison.


    And Mu Feng''s decision to kill the captives one by one with the Jiang clan seems to have stimulated the bloodiness of the wolves, and they also bared their fangs one after another, grinning at the captives and biting them.


    As a result, there was no suspense. The remaining captives survived, about forty people, already covered in blood.


    They looked at their companions who were alive not long ago, trembling, and when they looked at Mu Feng and the others again, their greed and hatred were gone.


    The fear of death has made them dare not hate and greed anymore.


    "I knew it earlier, so why bother!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, and turned to look at the wolf king.


    He pondered in silence for a moment, then communicated with the wolf king again with a "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo".


    Mu Feng: I have someone to carry the prey now, so these prey can only be given to you according to what I said at the beginning!


    The wolf king was obviously also shocked by the murderous aura on Mu Feng at this moment, and he responded: Good!


    Obviously, after the successful hunting, Mu Fengneng distributed its prey according to the agreement, which was already a surprise to him.


    But Mufeng said to it again with an "owwow": Don''t worry, I made an appointment with you, and I won''t go back on my word. Now if you want ten more prey, you have to partner with me!


    The wolf king was obviously surprised. He originally planned to turn around and greet the pack of wolves to leave with their prey, but immediately turned around and asked: "How do you partner? You won''t go back on your word, will you?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: As long as you partner with me, we will hunt with you in the future, and we will share some of the prey we catch with you!


    Wolf King: Okay, what do I need to do?


    Mu Feng expressed his thoughts: You took the tribe to hunt near our tribe, and there are also wild sheep there. People of my tribe, you can''t move, and my tribe won''t attack you. If you encounter other humans coming to our tribe, you need to ask your tribe to notify me in advance!


    The wolf king shook his head: There are only wild sheep near your tribe, and it is too difficult for us to hunt them!


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: Then, you hunt outside my tribe, if it is not enough, I will let the tribe come out to help you!


    Now the wolf king agreed.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng smiled and said, "If this is the case, our partnership is settled! Mingguang, let these slaves take all the prey back, and help the wolves take some of it!"


    "Slave?" Ming Guang was puzzled, "What slave?"


    Mu Feng pointed to the captives and said: "In the future, whenever the tribe captures such people again, they will be tied together with animal tendon ropes. They are different from us, so they are called slaves!"


    "Slave..." Ming Guang muttered a few times, laughed and nodded, "Okay!"


    But he immediately reacted: "Great chief, now that we can take away these prey ourselves, do we still need to give so many horned deer to the wolves?"


    "Here!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "In the future, these wolves will haunt our tribe and help us guard the tribe. If other tribes want to rob us, they will find out in advance and notify us!"


    "This!" Ming Guang''s eyes were wide open, his expression excited, "Great Chief, do you mean that these wolves will help us protect the tribe?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Wolf packs will haunt the outskirts of the tribe in the future."


    "But if they attack our people..." Ming Guang was worried.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "You can rest assured about this. I have made an agreement with the wolf king. We will live in peace with each other and will not take action. They will help us protect the tribe when necessary, and our tribe needs to help them hunt in normal times!"


    "Of course, the harvest from hunting will be shared between both parties."


    "You know, wolves keep their promises better than humans!"


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng thought of a book he read in his previous life called "Wolf Totem", which said that the wolf and the old herdsman on the grassland have always abided by the unwritten agreement with each other. That''s all.


    Later, this agreement was broken by humans first, and the wolves began to disobey the agreement.


    Hearing Mu Feng''s explanation, Ming Guang was completely relieved¡ªthe things the great chief said had never gone wrong.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng began to take back the bamboo arrows, and found that some arrows had been broken and could no longer be used.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to improve the arrow, otherwise the hunting success rate will be reduced when the prey know to avoid it in the future!"


    Mu Feng understood from the bottom of his heart that the reason why the hunting was so successful this time was largely because these prey had never seen bows and arrows before, so they never thought about how to guard against them.


    When they see more in the future, they will naturally be prepared.


    Although Mufeng is just

 Chapter 118

    Wooden wind began to return.


    Because there were nearly forty more slaves, Ming Guang, who was worried about how to transport these prey back, was in a good mood.


    Jiang Shi has always been bullied by others, but today he is the one who is holding so many captives, and he really feels "excited".


    "Great Chief!" Ming Guang came to Mu Feng, "What will happen to these people after returning to the tribe, have they all been killed?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, it''s useful to keep them!"


    "They are just slaves, what''s the use?" Ming Guang wondered, "Put them in the tribe and give them food!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and explained: "Even if you give them food, it''s not free, they have to work! The tribe will dig the ground and move stones to them in the future."


    "What are those people doing?" Ming Guang asked again.


    "Our tribe has to do other things. The young and strong in the tribe need to participate in training to become hunting team members and warriors. The children need to learn various skills so that they can better protect the tribe in the future."


    "What about women?" Ming Guang asked, "Women in the tribe can only pick some wild fruits, but the time is only from late spring to late autumn."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Women can also have many things to do, they can breed, spin and weave."


    "Spinning and weaving?" Ming Guang was stunned, as if he had heard this sentence somewhere before.


    After a long time, he immediately realized that when he and his grandfather went to the Manglong tribe to exchange salt, they heard people from the Manglong tribe say that their tribe had good linen that could be used to make clothes.


    It is said that linen clothes are softer and more comfortable than those made of animal skins.


    Ming Guang was excited: "Chief, you mean that our Jiang clan can also have our own linen clothes?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "After we go back, we will arrange the affairs of the tribe and we will do this."


    As he spoke, he thought in his heart that it would be best if he could find ramie or green hemp in the wild. If he couldn¡¯t find it, it would take some time. He spent some achievements to exchange some kenaf seeds from the system to grow them himself.


    But according to his thinking, it is best to be in the wild.


    One is to save achievement points.


    Secondly, if it can be found in the wild, it must not be one, because as long as one can be found, it is possible to find a large area and save time for planting.


    As for spinning and weaving, as long as he can find hemp crops, he will naturally not feel bad about the achievement points needed to make the loom.


    Good steel is used on the blade, and this principle is not outdated anywhere.


    Ming Guang didn''t know what Mu Feng was thinking, and grinned excitedly, "If our Jiang family can have our own linen, how much salt and food can we exchange for it!"


    "Exchange for salt and food?" Mu Feng shook his head, "We need everyone in the tribe to be able to wear linen clothes, and then see if we want to exchange them!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was surprised, "Let all the clansmen wear linen clothes?"


    "Otherwise?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Good things must be used by ourselves first, and then given to others!"


    Ming Guang was stunned for a moment, the Great Chief''s thoughts seemed to be different from the previous grandpa...


    The group finally returned to the vicinity of the Jiang family. Mu Feng communicated with the wolf king again to confirm that after they separated, the wolf king would take the tribe to migrate to the vicinity of the Jiang family and choose a new foothold nearby.


    But for safety reasons, the Wolf King will not tell Mu Feng where he is going.


    Naturally, Mu Feng has no objection to this point.


    Then Mu Feng put the agreed horned deer on the designated place and left. As for how the wolf king would take these horned deer, that was his business.


    After returning to the tribe, the entire Jiang family was shocked.


    Because the hunting team brought back not only dozens of prey, but also nearly forty people!


    But what surprised them was that Mufeng didn''t let these people into the tribe, but let them stay outside the moat.


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Mu Feng directly ordered Ming Guang to supervise these people to choose a place outside the moat and dig a hole.


    They also erected wooden stakes around the pit for them. The wooden stakes were connected with a few large bamboos, and hay was spread on them, and the bottom was also paved with hay, forming a very simple shack.


    In front of many members of the Jiang clan and these slaves, Mu Feng said coldly: "Our Jiang clan was hunting outside, and it was you who attacked us first. Since you have been defeated, you have to accept the fate of being captured!"


    "From now on, you are Jiang''s servants and can only live here. I will arrange for you to work every day, and you will have food after you work! Otherwise, you will starve to death!"


    "Forty people, divided into groups of eight, all tied their ankles with animal tendons. Anyone who dared to untie them privately and wanted to escape would be killed immediately. The others had no food that day, and those who were serious would be beaten directly. die!"


    "You will live here from today, if you don''t want to be bitten to death by wild beasts outside, then stay here!"


    After saying this, he rushed over from the clan, and Li Hu said with a surprised face: "These people will be my Jiang family''s slaves from now on, if anyone wants to escape or resist, just kill them!"


    Li Hu was taken aback for a moment, but then there was a look of surprise on the back: "Yes, Great Chief!"


    "Let them live here first, distribute food every day according to the work situation, and give each person a small ration of food at most!"


    "yes!"


    "Starting from tomorrow, starting from the other side of the forest, to the other side¡ª" Mu Feng pointed to the distance, "Build another protective wall there, which will be ou

 Chapter 119

    After making arrangements for the slaves, Mu Feng went straight back to the cave with the five wolves.


    Seeing that the tribe had obtained enough hunting this time, and the existing food stock of the tribe should be able to survive the rainy weather safely, he felt relieved.


    In the next few days, the tribe only needs to send some hunting team members out every day to catch more or less prey, and the food for the whole tribe will be no problem.


    As for what he has to do next is to hand in the task and exchange skills!


    "System, hand in the task!"


    The system prompts: "Capture slaves, complete an epoch-making feat, and get 500 achievement points!"


    "Your current achievement points are: 3900 points!"


    Mu Feng understood in his heart that although capturing slaves has the significance of the times, it can''t get as high achievement points as Huo, which is also within his expectation.


    "System, exchange earth skills!"


    The system immediately pops up the exchange interface, and the soil path skill interface pops up.


    "Great Soil Dao Technique, 3000 points achievement, consists of two small skills, the thickness of the soil and the derivative of the soil. After learning, the effect can affect the gravity in a certain area and change the composition of the soil in a certain area."


    "Remarks: The combination of the Great Earth Dao Technique and the Wood Dao Derivation Technique will trigger a combined effect: speed up or slow down the growth rate of creatures in a certain area!"


    "A magical skill!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "This kind of technique is obviously a magic spell!"


    System prompt: "This system prompts that the skills obtained in the exchange interface are all ''spells'', not spells!"


    "Is there a difference?" Mu Feng wondered, "Isn''t this effect the legendary fairy spell?"


    The system began to explain: "Spells are illusory in legends, but spells have existed since ancient times. The ''spells'' exchanged in the system are closer to ancient witchcraft!"


    "Witchcraft!" Mu Feng was surprised, "Witchcraft has nothing to do with the five elements?"


    "Witchcraft is originally Zhuyoushu, and there were officials who specialized in Zhuyoushu in prehistoric times. Zhuyoushu is a method of treating diseases with the help of spells and taboos, including herbs. ''Zhu'' means ''curse'','' Because'' is the cause of the disease. Together, it means finding the root of the disease and cursing, and then the ''disease'' will be healed."


    "Illness?" Mu Feng suddenly understood, "According to what you said, even if the wood way derivation technique makes me stronger, it''s still curing the disease?"


    The system replied: "Yes! It''s like combining the two skills of civil engineering, which can accelerate or slow down the growth rate of creatures, which itself is a curse for the ''reason'' that affects the growth rate."


    This time Mu Feng was surprised, he always thought that what he learned was an incomprehensible fairy magic, but he didn''t expect it to be the ancient Zhu Youshu.


    This reminded him of when he was young in his previous life, he had been sick for a long time, took medicine, and saw a doctor but couldn''t cure it.


    Finally, the family took him to a grandmother''s house in the next village to show him.


    That grandma was a well-known "Taoist" in the local area. When she met Mu Feng, she directly told the cause of his illness without waiting for his family members to speak. The little cyan snake was frightened.


    Then the grandma chanted a mantra that seemed like a godsend, put one hand on Mu Feng''s forehead, and made a formula with the other. Finally, she stroked his forehead twice, and said the last four words of the mantra, which seemed to be called "evil" The spirit retreats"!


    Then, when they returned to the village, the family even went under the bridge and pulled it twice, and sure enough, a dead blue snake came out!


    Mu Feng studied history in his previous life, so he naturally knew the historical origin of "Dao Mazi", which was originally the Zhu Youshu lineage passed down by word of mouth in China for thousands of years.


    It''s just that time has passed, and the healing effect of Zhu Youshu in later generations may not be as good as one of the tens of millions in ancient times.


    What Mufeng didn''t expect was that the system he didn''t know where he traveled to, and where he got it from, could be exchanged for Quanhu Zhu Youshu!


    "I learned Zhu Youshu! Could it be that I want to reproduce the glory of Zhu Youshu in this world?" Mu Feng took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his heart, "System, exchange for Dao Dao Technique!"


    The system prompts: "Are you sure to use 3000 points of achievements to exchange for the Great Earth Dao Technique?"


    "Sure!" Mu Feng said silently in his heart.


    "Ding! The exchange was successful!"


    "Your current achievement points are: 900 points!"


    Mu Feng didn''t have time to feel sorry for the remaining 900 points of achievement, and devoted all his attention to researching the newly obtained Dao Dao technique.


    After a short meeting, there was an obscure and complicated formula and seal method in his mind. He "remembered" carefully, and it took a long time to figure out how to perform the Dao Dao technique.


    In order to test the effect, Mu Feng raised his hand and sipped at Da Dazi: "Da Dazi, come here!"


    Hearing Mu Feng''s call, Ma Zi wagged his tail and was about to run up to Mu Feng.


    Wooden Wind let go of the five, changed from erect to flat, and at the same time made a gesture of pressing down, muttering words.


    With a "plop", Da Dazi fell directly to the ground.


    Mu Feng''s eyes were fixed: "It worked?"


    Da Dazi fell to the ground with a dazed look on his face, and was about to get up immediately with a neck stalk.


    Unexpectedly, there seemed to be an invisible pair of hands pressing down on its head to prevent it from getting up.


    Not only that, but it seemed that something was pressing down on its whole body, making it unable to move.


    "Woooooooo!" Mazi''s eyes showed a look of extreme panic, not knowing what happened.


    I just want to see what the master told me to do, why can''t I get up all of a sudden?


    Mu Feng''s eyes were swollen and struggling, and he was overjoyed in his heart, secretly said: "It really works!"


    Seeing Dazi''s panicked and dazed expression, he withdrew the Dao Dao technique.


    Dazi, who was free again, got up from the ground in one gulu, scrambled and ran to the side, watching Mufeng carefully.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, he instinctively felt that it had something to do with Mufeng.


    "Promise!" Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and turned to walk out of the cave, "I''m going to try the effect of the combination of two skills!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120

    Mufeng walked out of the cave, followed by four wolves, and Dazi, who was at the front, fell last this time.


    He just thought it was funny, and didn''t care about it, and went straight to the field of small wild onions and shepherd''s purse planted nearby.


    After Shuofeng, Mingguang and others transplanted wild onions and shepherd''s purse from the wild, the two plots are already about a centimeter in size.


    Shallots are as tall as a stick and thick as chopsticks.


    The shepherd''s purse sticks to the ground, about an inch in size.


    "Although they''re all growing, they''re growing very slowly!" Mu Feng shook his head, looked left and right to see if there was no one there, and then he felt relieved, squatted down, and pressed both hands to the vegetable field at the same time.


    He chose wild onions, which he thinks are easier to see the effect.


    When performing a technique, it is much more complicated than a single skill.


    Because it is a combined skill, he needs to let the two skills work at the same time. In other words, his first sentence is the technique of wood way, and the latter sentence is the technique of earth way, which requires extremely high tests of concentration and memory.


    What''s more, there is that indescribable power of thought that seems to exist in the mind and surroundings.


    Fortunately, when Mu Feng was doing research in his previous life, he also developed concentration for a long time. The citations required for each research were complicated, which also exercised his memory.


    Therefore, it is not a big problem for him to use the two methods at the same time.


    He squinted his eyes halfway, his hands were still some distance away from the green onion leaves, and he muttered words, even he himself didn''t understand these seal formulas very well for a while, let alone others.


    Dazi, who was the most active among the five wolves, was squatting on the ground at this moment, not daring to move, because it fell after Mufeng stretched out his hand just now.


    Obviously, this guy has a psychological shadow on Mu Feng''s gesture.


    But the other four wolves couldn''t help having fun after seeing Dazi calm down uncharacteristically.


    Maizi, in particular, jumped and screamed around Mazi, gloating "Mazi, Mazi, what''s wrong with you".


    Mazi knew the power of it, so he turned his head and looked disdainful: wait, wait until the master is free to clean you up!


    Seeing Maizi jumping and jumping into the shepherd''s purse field to have fun, Dazi grinned and exposed the roots of his back teeth, showing a humane look of gloating.


    Here Mufeng has reached the final stage of casting a spell, he held his hands together in the air, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    The small wild onion in front of him has slowly grown taller and thicker as can be seen by rubbing his eyes!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "It grows so fast!"


    Mu Feng stared at the little wild onions in front of him, seeing that they were getting sharper and thicker every second, just like the readings of things downloaded from the large memory of the computer in the previous life!


    But different from the anxiety when waiting for the download, Mu Feng is full of surprises watching the shallots grow taller, and he even feels that he will not be bored if he just looks at it for a day.


    "I don''t know how tall this green onion can grow!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Now it should be more than two feet tall, more than thirty centimeters, and the white of the green onion is as thick as an index finger."


    You know, green onions with the thickness of chopsticks were extremely rare in his era, and the thickness of the index finger has never been seen before!


    But the small piece of wood wind cast the spell is still growing, until the whole green onion has grown to forty centimeters, and the white of the green onion is also close to the thickness of a thumb, and then it can barely stop.


    Mu Feng saw that the green onions that had already grown tall and thick compared with the shallots that had not yet cast a spell to grow taller, there was a huge gap, and he was very pleasantly surprised.


    But he still has some regrets: the scallions in the Donglu area in his previous life could grow to a height of one or two meters, and they were just like sugarcane in the field. If these scallions could grow to such a height, wouldn¡¯t it be very land-saving!


    But he also knows the truth of "haste makes waste".


    It took several months of cultivation for the scallions to grow so tall. Fertilization, watering, and soil cultivation all took a lot of effort.


    It''s beyond common sense for someone like him to just cast spells and let the green onions grow so tall in a short period of time.


    Especially looking at the green onions in front of them, it seems that they have reached the limit of their height.


    "It seems that acceleration is not completely unlimited. At least it needs to be based on the limits of existing creatures. Although there are some breakthroughs, it will not be too exaggerated."


    Mu Feng understands that those in later generations who can grow into giant things are completed after several or even dozens of generations of cultivation.


    He now wants the onion to grow as tall and strong as the future generations, which is obviously unrealistic.


    "Try the shepherd''s purse next!" Turning around, he was about to cast a spell on the shepherd''s purse.


    It''s just that he noticed the wheat that was still tumbling in the shepherd''s purse field, and his face suddenly fell down: "Dead dog, stinky wheat, come here!"


    Feeling Mufeng''s "thunder and wrath", Maizi stood up in the shepherd''s purse field, fled to the side, grinned at Mufeng, stuck out his tongue and wagged his tail, with a flattering look on his face.


    "Being more and more like a dog!" Mu Feng had such an illusion in his heart, "Could it be that living with humans has naturally accelerated the process of their domestication?"


    "But no matter how much you tame the wolf, you won''t be able to domesticate the wolf into a fool like Erha, right?" Mu Feng couldn''t believe it, "There is such a big difference between a cub from a pack of wolves?"


    Seeing that Maizi was going to be unlucky, Dazi finally became happy, grinned wildly, jumped up and down in front of Mufeng, and yelled at Maizi from time to time, clearly encouraging Mufeng to beat him!


    Mufeng kicked it angrily: "Get up!"


    Da Mazi backed away with a "woo woo", feeling very wronged.


    Mufeng looked at the messy shepherd''s purse field, and said to Maizi viciously: "You wait, if you dare to harm the vegetable field, I will give you a discount on your legs!"


    Maizi saw that Mufeng had no intention of punishing himself, so he stayed on the sidelines despondently, not daring to behave wildly again.


    Then Mu Feng shook his head and looked at the shepherd''s purse field, took a deep breath, and began to perform the two techniques at the same time.


    After a short meeting, the rotten leaves and broken stems of the shepherd''s purses that had been plagued by wheat began to move, and the shepherd''s purses grew taller and stronger as could be seen with the naked eye.


    The already rotten shepherd''s purse field has come back to life again, and the shepherd''s purse has grown to more than an inch high and two inches square - close to the modern cultivation of shepherd''s purse.


    "It''s really effective!" Mu Feng''s heart was burning, "If these two skills are used on corn, what will the corn look like?"


    He vaguely remembered that the system said before that the corn in his environment needs a growth cycle of sixty to seventy days, but after using the two skills of civil engineering, the cycle can be shortened, up to half the time.


    In other words, it has been more than a month since the corn was planted. If this combination skill is used, wouldn''t it be possible to eat corn soon?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121

    Just do it.


    Wooden Feng greeted the five wolves and went straight to the corn field.


    When passing by the first protective wall, the five wolves bared their teeth and roared at Pijia Dilong again.


    Pijiadilong still ignored them.


    Obviously, although the five wolves are big, they are still not enough to see in front of it.


    The five wolves persevered and yelled hard at Pijiadilong, but Mu Feng had no choice but to pick up the stick and beat and bluffed one by one, finally getting the five wolves away.


    When he came to the corn field, Mu Feng found that the corn seedlings had grown to more than one meter. Standing on the ground was like looking at this lush green bush.


    The hemp seed and the wheat are typical cases where the scars are healed and the pain is forgotten, and they want to rush to the corn field to have fun again.


    Mu Feng hurriedly shouted: "Mazi, Maizi, you two, get out of here! If you dare to enter the corn field again, believe it or not, I will break your legs!"


    Saying this, he took the stick in his hand and slammed it on the ground, only then did he restrain the two wolves.


    Mu Feng pointed his hand: "Squat there and stay there for me, if you move around, you will be beaten!"


    The five wolves really stayed where they were.


    Mufeng came to the corn field, looked at the corn stalks that were already chest high, and mentally calculated that at this speed, the corn would just catch up with the maturity when the rainy day ended.


    But if it really went through a rainy day without seeing the sun for such a long time, the corn would not produce ears, and naturally there would be no harvest.


    You must know that corn must have enough sunlight when it is earing, otherwise there will be only cobs but no corn kernels.


    "It seems that what I found in Dongshan is autumn corn!" Mu Feng rejoiced, "Fortunately, now I have the skill of wood way, otherwise the spring corn this season would be for nothing!"


    "I don''t know how much time can be shortened!" Mu Feng thought, then squinted his eyes halfway, put his hands near the corn, and opened his mind to perform the Great Earth Dao Technique and Wood Dao Derivation Technique.


    This time, he wanted to speed up the growth of a large area of ??corn around him, and it was conceivable how much energy he had expended.


    And following the operation this time, he obviously felt that his attention was not as easy as before.


    As time passed, his forehead also secreted a fine layer of sweat.


    Obviously, it consumes a lot.


    Fortunately, he persisted, and when he opened his eyes, he found that the surrounding corn stalks were already taller than him.


    Not only that, at the original chest-level position, there are already ten centimeters of green ears hanging on the surrounding corn stalks!


    There are white whiskers fluttering on the green spikes. Go up and smell it, there is a unique sweet smell of corn.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help being ecstatic: "At this rate, I can eat green corn when I come back tomorrow, and I can harvest the corn before the rainy day comes!"


    Thinking of this, he walked to the other side regardless of the exhaustion of his mind, and cast the spell again.


    This time he covered the entire cornfield with his mind!


    Obviously, the consumption was huge, and even the time was several times longer than before, which lasted for more than half an hour.


    Mu Feng stood there motionless, casting spells quietly.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at the corn around him, which was almost the same as before.


    He was very relieved, but more of a little weak.


    Holding a corn stalk with one hand, he rested for a while, then walked out of the cornfield, and shook his head to himself: "My dear, performing these two techniques at the same time consumes too much energy, it is really more expensive than strenuous exercise for half a day." Tired!"


    However, when he saw the corn stalks hanging on the ground, he felt that "the work was worth it".


    "I can''t eat boiled corn today, so I can only watch it tomorrow!" Mu Feng looked at the sky and said to the wolves, "Let''s go!"


    Because he felt a little tired, Mu Feng could only walk back with a stick in his hand.


    But in this way, in the eyes of the passing clansmen, Mu Feng, who was slowly approaching with the five wolves leaning on a wooden stick, vaguely possessed the aura of the previous grandfather.


    The old man used to hold a wooden stick with a beast bone stuck on it, which looked majestic and sacred.


    Although Mu Feng didn''t intend to do it right now, he inadvertently gave the clansmen such a feeling.


    In particular, the five wolves obediently followed behind him, which added a bit of submissiveness.


    Everyone took the initiative to get out of the way when they saw Mu Feng, bowed their heads, and stretched out with one hand: "The Great Chief!"


    As for Mu Feng, he waved his hand and walked back with the five wolves.


    He asked the smartest Doudou to go to the chicken pen to call the guard over the chicken pen, and told him to kill a chicken to eat. At the same time, he asked him to take the five wolves to find Han Shu, and gave the five wolves some freshly beaten chickens. Come back to eat raw meat.


    As for himself, he lives in the cave and cooks soup. It''s not that he can''t let others cook soup for him. In fact, no one in the whole tribe can satisfy him.


    "People are like iron, rice is like steel, if you don''t eat a meal, you''ll be hungry!" Mu Feng thought, "We''ll talk about filling our stomachs first!"


    Because he had consumed a lot of energy just after learning the art of earth way, so he didn''t go out again, and stayed in the cave to carefully understand the two skills of earth and wood.


    It was only at night that Han Shu sent Mazi and the five wolves back.


    To Mu Feng''s great surprise, the wolves who pretended to be grandsons in front of him were arrogant in front of Han Shu, and "grin" at Han Shu every now and then.


    Even Huang Mi and Xiaomi looked arrogantly towards Han Shu.


    They don''t seem to know that as long as Han Shu is willing, one arrow can easily kill any of them.


    "A dog fights against others!" Mu Feng was speechless.


    "Great Chief!" Han Shu said respectfully, "The little wolf has been fed, is there any order?"


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng nodded, "Now Uncle Mingguang and Uncle Lihu are going to watch over those slaves in the clan, so you will be in charge of the hunting team for the time being."


    "Yes!" Han Shu said solemnly.


    "Okay, gather everyone in the hunting team to the training ground tomorrow, I have something to tell you!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122

    Early the next morning, Mu Feng took the five wolves to the training ground, and Han Shu had brought all the hunting team here.


    Counting Mingguang and Hanshu, there are seventy-eight people in total, accounting for a little over a quarter of the entire tribe.


    Because Mufeng led them to hunt a lot of prey yesterday, the whole hunting team now treats Mufeng like a god - it has become the consensus of these people to go hunting with Mufeng to catch a lot of prey.


    Regardless of whether they went out yesterday or not, they all knew that under Mu Feng''s command, the group of beasts they didn''t dare to provoke suddenly panicked, and that''s why they got so many prey.


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng, waiting for him to speak.


    Mu Feng came to the hunting team, still leaning on the stick he was holding yesterday.


    Not for anything else, but it is easier to beat the big seeds with this stick.


    But the hunting team didn''t know, they just felt that Mufeng now had the attitude of looking down on everything that his grandfather had before.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Mu Feng didn''t know this, so he looked at everyone and said, "Everyone knows, we went out hunting yesterday and caught enough prey, and if we add a little more, we should be able to get through the rainy day safely."


    "But everyone has seen the danger outside. We were hunting and some people wanted to attack us! Fortunately, we defeated them and captured some slaves!"


    "These people will be our Jiang family''s servants in the future! They will do the hardest work for our clansmen, build a protective wall for our Jiang family, and farm for us!"


    Everyone was shocked in unison, with excited expressions.


    "But our Jiang clan is not strong enough, there are too few people, and the protection is not strong enough. This requires you to be strong enough to be able to be ten or even a hundred with one, so as to better protect the tribe!"


    "So from today onwards, you don''t have to participate in all the labor in the tribe for the time being, and only focus on training! From now on, most of you will not only be hunting team members, but warriors!"


    "Warrior!" Everyone was shocked, "We are going to become fighters!"


    Warriors, they are no strangers, that is a special group of people that only big tribes have.


    They don''t need to work, they only need to train and fight, and they will only be dispatched when the tribe is in danger or looting. He is the bravest and most capable man of a tribe. The status is incomparably noble, and you can enjoy the best food in a tribe!


    The most important thing is that with a tribe of warriors, it is easy to dare not be provoked by other tribes!


    Even the reckless dragon tribe, which is much bigger than them, can become the most powerful tribe in the vicinity with just ten fighters, and thus become a necessary place for exchanging things between tribes.


    Although the Jiang family is small, if they can have their own fighters, they will definitely be able to shock many Xiaoxiao.


    Ming Guang was even more excited: "Great chief, our Jiang family will have our own fighters?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course, now our Jiang family has enough food and slaves to work instead of us, so we can have our own soldiers!"


    Ming Guang was so excited that he could speak incoherently: "Warrior, our Jiang Clan will have soldiers too... But Great Chief, a soldier needs too many things, our tribe doesn''t have these things now!"


    "What do soldiers need?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It''s just some weapons and protective armor. We don''t have any, so we can make them ourselves!"


    "Great chief, the weapons of the warriors of other tribes are..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry about other tribe''s fighters, our Jiang clan''s fighters don''t have to be like them."


    He thought in his heart: "The fighters I want to create will definitely abuse other tribes, so why talk about other tribes!"


    Thinking like this, he looked at everyone and said, "Well, today I will teach you some skills that fighters must know!"


    "Skills that a warrior must know?" Everyone was excited, and they all looked at Mu Feng.


    "Well, the skill you want to learn is called martial arts, which can be divided into empty-handed martial arts and equipment martial arts." Mu Feng tried to use simple words to make them understand, "Karry-handed martial arts is a skill when fighting with people without any weapons in your hands. !"


    Ming Guang was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but ask: "Great chief, when is the weapon martial arts?"


    Mu Feng explained: "It means you have a weapon in your hand!"


    Ming Guang thought for a while and said: "Chief, then you should call us martial arts with weapons. When fighting other people, everyone must be with weapons!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "But what if your weapon is knocked out, or you don''t have a weapon in your hand?"


    Ming Guang scratched his head: "It depends on who is stronger without a weapon. If he has a weapon and I don''t, then I can only run!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Not necessarily!"


    As he said that, he looked at the people in the hunting team and found that many of them were suspicious, so he said with a smile: "Come on, Uncle Mingguang, stab me with a bamboo spear!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang quickly waved his hand, "No, no! You are the great chief, if I stab you, I will become Jiang''s sinner!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry, I said this, no one will blame you!"


    Mingguang still refused.


    Mu Feng shouted: "This is an order!"


    Ming Guang had no choice but to pick up the bamboo spear, gritted his teeth and said, "Chief, be careful, I poked it!"


    As he spoke, Ming Guang grasped the bamboo spear tightly with both hands as his chest and poked like this.


    The corner of Mu Feng''s mouth twitched. Ever since he had the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, his physique and strength have long been beyond ordinary. He has tested his strength and speed himself, and he is faster than Bruce Lee!


    Therefore, Mingguang''s seemingly strenuous stab at the moment seemed a little slow to him.


    Not only that, but in his opinion, the stabbing was full of flaws!


    However, in order to frighten this group of hunting team members, he chose the most direct method.


    I saw him turn slightly to one side, let go of the bamboo spear, stretched out one hand to grab the barrel of the gun, passed it directly to the armpit and clamped it tightly, and stretched the other hand straight to Mingguang''s neck, leaning sideways and sinking his shoulders, with a struggle of arms, he directly held Mingguang''s back fell to the front.


    And his bamboo spear was snatched by Mu Feng the moment he turned over!


    With a sound of "Plop", Ming Guang fell straight to the ground, and cried out "Ouch".


    This was the result of Mu Feng keeping his hands on his shoulders and cushioning him.


    Taking the gun into the armpit with one hand is the way for the cavalry to hold the gun when they charge. Here, Mu Feng did the opposite and became the way to seize the soldiers.


    The fall with one hand hanging on the shoulder is a "Guan Gong takes off his robe" in the grappling, and he also used it with one hand here, defeating the enemy with one blow.


    Just this move left everyone dumbfounded!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123

    Mu Feng defeated Ming Guang with a gun with his bare hands, and all the hunting team members were stunned.


    Although they didn''t know how Mu Feng did it in an instant, it was an indisputable fact that he defeated Ming Guang who was holding a weapon with his bare hands.


    Anyone can understand that the great chief is right!


    Ming Guang understood Mu Feng''s "mercy" towards him, got up from the ground, and knelt down on one knee: "Great chief, is this the martial arts you mentioned, please teach us!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s okay to teach you, but now your physical fitness can''t keep up, and your reaction is not good. Even if I teach you, I''m afraid you won''t be able to learn it!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang frowned, "Can''t you do it once and show us?"


    "Okay!" Seeing that Mingguang didn''t believe in evil, Mu Feng handed the bamboo spear to Mingguang, let him stab it slowly, then slowly stretched out his hand, and slowly lowered his shoulders as a signal.


    He demonstrated while explaining, making sure they saw each step clearly, and then asked, "Do you understand everything?"


    Ming Guang nodded first: "I understand, I have learned it!"


    "Have you learned it?" Mu Feng smiled strangely.


    "I learned it!" Ming Guang nodded affirmatively.


    Others also nodded one after another: "We have also learned!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng didn''t explain, he took the stick in his hand and looked at Ming Guang, "Let''s try with this stick first!"


    Ming Guang was puzzled: "Great Chief, didn''t you use a bamboo spear?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "This is enough, you will understand later!"


    "Okay!" Ming Guang nodded puzzled.


    As he said that, he opened his posture and signaled that he was also ready.


    Mu Feng grinned, holding a stick as a gun with one hand, and stabbing Ping Ping straight at Ming Guang.


    Ming Guang saw the stick being poked towards him, and was about to dodge sideways but was hit in the chest with a "poof".


    "Dengdengdeng"!


    Mingguang retreated one after another, looking at Mufeng in disbelief.


    Only then did he realize that if Mu Feng used a bamboo spear, this spear would really cool him down!


    The rest of the hunting team were also stunned, obviously Mufeng taught them this way, and he stabbed out like this now, why Mingguang couldn''t take away the weapon?


    Looking at the bewildered faces of the hunting team members, Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing and said, "You seem to have learned it, but you didn''t understand one thing, that is, your reactions can''t keep up!"


    "The reaction can''t keep up?" Everyone was puzzled again, "What is the reaction?"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, and motioned to Han Shu: "Hit me with your fist!"


    Han Shu didn''t ask any more questions, and came directly with a punch, Mu Feng dodged sideways, and at the same time stretched out his hand to pat Han Shu''s fist.


    Han Shu was full of surprise: "How is it possible!"


    Mu Feng said again: "I''m going to beat you next!"


    Han Shu felt as if he was facing a formidable enemy, and immediately stared at Mu Feng''s hand with wide eyes.


    After Han Shu was ready, Mu Feng stretched out his hand, and swept towards Han Shu''s wrist with lightning speed.


    Han Shu wanted to escape, but Mu Feng grabbed his wrist tightly!


    "Ah!" At this moment, everyone realized why they understood it but couldn''t learn it.


    "Great chief, I understand!" Han Shu said seriously, "The reaction you mentioned is speed, and our speed can''t keep up!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "I see that I understand, but your speed can''t keep up!"


    "So how do we keep up?" someone asked.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s simple, starting today, all of you must receive physical training to improve your physical ability, responsiveness, and endurance!"


    "How to train?" Someone began to ask again.


    Mu Feng glanced at them and began to describe the training plan in detail.


    His training methods also combine the physical training content of the ancient army and the modern army, including weight bearing, jogging, cross-country running, etc. He even added sit-ups and pull-ups to these items.


    He believed that with this complete training system, these hunting team members¡ªthe future warriors of the tribe¡ªwould surely surpass other tribes in terms of physical fitness and overall quality.


    It can even be said to be far ahead of this era.


    Of course, horses have no night grass and are not fat. Since he wants to make the hunting team members qualified fighters, in addition to training, he must also keep up with diet.


    After he came out of the training ground, he found Li Hu and told him that the tribe wanted to train fighters, and at the same time asked him to tell Ji Yang and the few people in charge of cooking that they should give more food to the hunting team.


    Of course, he has already thought about it. If possible, he will give a meal with meat and vegetables according to the training situation of the soldiers later.


    After finishing all this, Mu Feng took the little wolf to the corn field.


    Yesterday he used two kinds of spells to act on the corn field at the same time. The corn has already grown ears, and he should be able to eat it again today.


    Sure enough, after he performed the operation again, the tassels that were originally more than ten centimeters long grew again and became a bit thicker.


    Because I have prepared today, this time I don''t feel as weak as yesterday.


    He chose a cob of corn that was about as thick as a forearm, peeled off the bract leaves, and there were rows of bright yellow corn kernels inside!


    "Ah!" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised, "Sure enough, it has grown!"


    He stretched out his hand to break off the corn from the pole, peeled off all the bracts in two strokes, wiped off the corn silk on it, and started to eat it while holding it.


    "Mm, not bad!" Mu Feng chewed twice and wiped his mouth, "Although it''s not as sweet as later generations, it has a high starch content, making it sticky to the teeth!"


    "Hahaha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "It''s also bigger than the ears of corn broken off from Dongshan Mountain, and the corn kernels are also somewhat square!"


    You must know that only square corn kernels mean that there is a possibility of high yield. Not to mention that the round corn kernels occupy a lot of space, there is really no yield.


    He looked left and right, and there were corn cobs all around him. He was so overjoyed that he broke off even the corn stalks, more than a dozen in a row, and then went back with the corn contentedly.


    Mu Feng, who had harvested the corn, was in a good mood, and said to Mazi, "Mazi, today you can go to the outer wall to catch prey, and come back before dark!"


    Da Dazi seemed to have received a pardon, and jumped up and down, yelling at the other four wolves to run outside.


    Mu Feng wasn''t worried about accidents either. Over the past month or so, he had "wandered" several times in the bushes near the tribe with hemp seeds.


    He has his own business to attend to - cooking corn!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124

    Mufeng went back with the corn stalks on his shoulders, broke off the corn as he passed the sheepfold, and threw the whole corn stalks into the sheepfold.


    In the past, when the sheep were herding sheep, they would plunge into the corn field and eat the leaves of corn if they didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Sheep not only like salty food, but also sweet food!


    Coincidentally, Bai Ya happened to pass by the sheepfold, seeing Mu Feng''s actions, he couldn''t help asking, "Brother Mu Feng, what are you doing?"


    "Feed the sheep!" Mu Feng explained with a smile, "Hey, look, this is corn, and those are corn stalks. Sheep like to eat it too!"


    "Corn?" Bai Fang''s big eyes sparkled, his pretty face was full of wonder, "This is the edible corn you said before, why is it different from the one you brought back?"


    "These are not fully ripe, they are relatively tender, they can be eaten raw or cooked, you have a taste!" Said, Mu Feng handed her a piece of corn.


    Bai Fang frowned, holding the corn with husks with embarrassment on his face, he looked at Mu Feng desperately: "Is it just eating it raw like this?"


    "Of course not!" Mu Feng laughed, "You have to peel off the bract leaves and eat the rice inside!"


    Only then did Bai Fang come to his senses, his pretty face blushed, a little shy, peeled off the bracts, first leaned up to Xiaoqiao''s nose and smelled it, and asked strangely: "What kind of smell is this, is it delicious?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You will know once you taste it, it''s delicious!"


    Bai Fang took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind, he took a bite, then his brows stretched out, his eyes lit up, and his face was full of surprise: "Ah, so sweet!"


    "Didn''t lie to you!" Mu Feng smiled triumphantly, "It will be delicious when cooked!"


    "Can you still cook it?" Bai Fang was surprised.


    "Of course!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Go and call Uncle Lihu and Uncle Mingguang over, and say that today I will treat them to boiled corn!"


    "Okay!" Bai Fang left happily, and after running for a short distance, he still didn''t forget to turn his head and shout at Mu Feng playfully, "You have to wait until I come back to cook the corn!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, cooking corn is very simple, just look at it!"


    "it is good!"


    Soon Bai Fang called Li Hu and Ming Guang.


    When the two of them heard that it was Mu Feng who asked them to come and eat, they swallowed a few times along the way.


    They all knew that every time Mu Feng asked them to try new food, the taste was extremely delicious, something they had never tasted before.


    Seeing the two people approaching, Mu Feng first took a piece of corn and broke it into two pieces and handed them to them for a taste, then he asked Bai Fang to peel off the bract leaves, wash them and put them in a clay pot, add water, and start light a fire.


    This surprised Bai Fang very much, she asked with wide eyes, "Brother Mufeng, is it so simple to cook corn, don''t you need to add salt, mushrooms or something?"


    "No need!" Mu Feng laughed, "This is not cooking soup! But you reminded me that tender corn kernels can be used to cook porridge!"


    Saying so, he naturally took two corns, peeled and washed them, peeled off the rice grains with a knife, put them in another jar, and mixed them with water to cook porridge.


    While cooking with Bai Ya, he turned to Li Hu and Ming Guang and asked, "How is it? How does the fresh corn taste?"


    Li Hu gnawed and said, "It tastes weird, a little sweet, and a little sticky."


    Ming Guang also nodded and said, "It tastes good, but it''s a bit lacking!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "That''s good. Our cornfields are full of corn like this now. They can be broken off and eaten by the tribe. It doesn''t matter whether it''s raw or cooked!"


    The two were pleasantly surprised: "Chief, do you mean that our tribe has new food?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and said, "Let the tribe eat more corn, and then mix it with wild vegetables and bamboo shoots. Only by eating all kinds of food can the nutrition in the body be balanced, so that the life span will be longer!"


    "Coordination, balanced nutrition?" The two obviously didn''t understand these two words.


    But when they heard "Longevity will be longer", they immediately understood: "Great Chief, you mean that people who only eat meat will not live longer, do you?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded and said, "The life span of eating meat alone is not as long as that of eating both meat and vegetables! Just like animals in the wild, animals that eat grass live longer than those that eat meat."


    "Why?" Ming Guang asked, "If our people also eat grass, will they live longer?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "How is it possible, no human race has ever eaten grass, we eat vegetables! As for why the life span of eating grass and vegetables is longer..."


    Mu Feng scratched his head, frankly speaking he didn''t quite understand.


    He only knows that the lifespan of herbivores in nature is generally higher than that of carnivores, and that the lifespan of vegetarians in the human world is generally higher than that of people who like to eat meat.


    It''s like the monks and nuns in many temples in the previous life are all old birthday stars.


    Before he could explain, Li Hu tapped on the bright light: "Why are you talking so much nonsense, the great chief told us to eat corn, so we will eat corn. Could it be that the great chief will harm us?"


    "That''s not what I meant!" Ming Guang quickly explained.


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Let''s put it this way, our bodies can''t stand it if we eat meat all the time. Only when we eat meat, vegetables, and whole grains like corn, with a combination of meat and vegetables, can our lifespan be improved." longer, understand?"


    "Oh, I understand, I understand!" Ming Guang said with some uncertainty.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, he reckoned that Ming Guang didn''t understand, but he just remembered that he said he wanted to eat all kinds of food together.


    It didn''t take long for steam to rise from the clay pot, and the corn was cooked.


    The unique aroma of corn wafts out of the pot of cooking corn and the pot of porridge almost at the same time.


    "Ah!" Bai Fang''s eyes lit up, his pretty eyes were full of surprise, "Although it''s not as fragrant as meat, it smells good too!"


    "Of course!" Mu Feng inserted the corn with chopsticks, then handed one to each of the three, and said with a smile, "It''s a bit hot, blow it on before eating!"


    The three of them followed suit and gnawed on the corn before it completely cooled down.


    "Yeah!" White Fang said in an indistinct voice while gnawing on the corn, "The boiled corn is delicious!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang didn''t have time to talk anymore, they just gnawed the corn in their arms!


    Mu Feng himself picked up a piece of corn, took a deep breath, and said intoxicated, "It''s still a familiar taste!"


    Then he took a big bite and chewed so much that he felt that he had spent the past two days in vain.


    Then he picked up the earthenware bowls and served them each a bowl of polenta¡ªboiled corn kernels, to be precise.


    But it is precisely this kind of thing that just relieves their choking feeling from eating corn at this time.


    The three of them drank the corn porridge, and it was a wonderful taste.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125

    After eating the corn, Mu Feng didn''t need to explain anymore, Ming Guang and Li Hu already understood the usefulness of the corn.


    Li Huo beamed and said: "Chief, I see that you still have so many corn seeds here, why don''t we plant another piece of corn right away, so that we will have more corn to eat!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "These corn kernels are no longer suitable for making seeds!"


    "Why?" Li Hu asked, "Didn''t you always keep these corn kernels as seeds?"


    "No need now!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "These corn kernels are too small, and the ears of corn grown from them are also small. You can see that the new corn kernels we planted are very large. We use them as seeds and grow them The corn will be bigger!"


    "That''s it!" Li Hu still didn''t understand, "Why will there be big corn when the kernels are big?"


    Mu Feng was a little speechless, how would he explain "inheritance" to Ming Guang?


    Should I tell him directly, "Dragon begets dragon, phoenix begets phoenix, the children of mice can make holes?"


    Or "you will reap melons if you sow melons, so you will reap beans"?


    However, it seemed that none of these statements could be understood by Li Hu. He scratched his head and was still organizing his vocabulary.


    But this time it was Ming Guang who rescued him, and his scholar Li Hu knocked Li Hu on his attitude just now: "The great chief said to do this, you just do it, why are there so many nonsense!"


    "Ha!" Mu Feng was so happy that he almost couldn''t laugh out loud.


    Now it was Li Hu''s turn to be embarrassed, scratched his head, and said: "Yes!"


    Seeing that the problem was solved by itself, Mu Feng nodded and said earnestly: "Okay, that''s it, the corn on the second-floor protective wall can be broken and eaten now. But be careful not to break the piece near the foot of Nanshan. Break off the seeds when they are ripe!"


    "As for other places, eat as much as you want, and don''t eat it all at once!"


    "What if that slice is not enough to eat?" Li Hu asked.


    "If you don''t have enough to eat, you have to leave a piece of it as a seed!" Mu Feng said seriously, "If you keep enough seeds, you can get another piece of land in the west and use it to grow corn!"


    "It''s such a large area, and the hunting team doesn''t participate in the labor, I''m afraid our clansmen will be too busy!" Li Hu said worriedly.


    "Aren''t there slaves?" Mu Feng said in a cold voice, "I captured them for work. I don''t need them at this time. When are you going to use them?"


    "But aren''t they going to build a protective wall around it?" Li Hu asked again.


    "Leave the protective wall in advance!" Mu Feng said in a deep voice, "Let them dig out the land for me first, farming is important!"


    "But in that case, without protection, the slave will..." Li Hu hesitated to speak.


    "They are just slaves!" Mu Feng raised his eyes and said, "Only if we Jiang clan people live better, they can survive! Otherwise, because they attacked us first, they would have died long ago!"


    "I understand!" Li Hu nodded solemnly.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded again and said, "After breaking off the corn, don''t throw away the stalks, cut them off and send them to the sheep pen to feed the sheep!"


    "yes!"


    "In addition, arrange some people in the tribe who can work but have nothing to do for the time being, and let them go to the back mountain to peel off the bark." Mu Feng ordered.


    "Peel the bark?" All three of them were puzzled now.


    Li Hu asked: "Great Chief, what are you doing peeling the bark?"


    "Twist the rope!" Mu Feng organized it and tried to simplify it as much as possible, "Han Shu told me that animal tendons are not enough, but more and more tribes need ropes now, and animal tendons alone are not enough. Then use mulberry tree skin instead!"


    "But how can the bark replace the animal tendons? The length and toughness are not enough." Ming Guang also said at this time.


    "Peel off the bark of the tree and dry it first, scrape off the outer skin, soak it in water, rub it repeatedly, dry it in the sun, and then use the method of twisting animal tendon rope to make a rope."


    "Is this... okay?" Ming Guang looked at Li Hu, and then both of them nodded at Mu Feng, "Yes!"


    Because Mufeng will not aim at nothing, and even if he said it was possible, he still has not been unable to do it!


    "Well, it''s definitely possible!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Now use the bark to rub the rope, and I''m going to go out soon to see if I can find hemp crops."


    "Hemp material?" Li Hu suddenly remembered that when he came back the day before yesterday, Ming Guang told him excitedly: the great chief wants to make linen clothes for everyone in the tribe.


    Now that Mu Feng brought up this matter again, does it mean that the members of the Immediate Tribe can wear linen clothes?


    "Great chief, what does the hemp crop look like?" Li Hu became excited, "Why don''t you tell us, we go out to look for it, the more people there are, the greater the possibility of finding it!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he agreed with Li Hu''s words. If he went out alone to find it, he would definitely not be able to find it as quickly as many people.


    The key is that the tribe doesn''t know Ramie, so how can he describe the appearance of Ramie to the tribe?


    "It would be great if there was paper to draw on!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Although I am not a painter, I still have basic painting skills, and it is not a problem to draw a ramie look.


    The point is that he doesn''t even have any paper now, so what should he do?


    "I can only try it first!" He thought for a while, and described it to the two, "The leaves of ramie are a bit like the leaves of the mulberry tree, but not as big as the mulberry tree, and the leaves are jagged!"


    "Sawtooth?" The two looked at me and I at you, with puzzled expressions on their faces.


    Mu Feng slapped his head: "My brain!"


    As he spoke, he picked up a branch and drew on the ground.


    First the leaves of ramie, and then the rhizome of ramie.


    Even the flowers and fruits of ramie are roughly marked a few strokes, which is convenient for the two of them to understand.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang, including Chang Ning, felt that it was miraculous when Mu Feng drew the ramie shape stroke by stroke.


    From their point of view, the great chief who can draw the appearance of ramie with branches is no different from the legendary god.


    "Great Chief, I seem to have seen such a thing before!" Ming Guang scratched his head and said, "But now I can''t think of where I''ve seen it before."


    "Eh..." Mu Feng was a little speechless, Ming Guang''s situation was the same as that of many people.


    I saw it and thought it was very familiar, but I really had to think about it carefully, but I couldn''t tell why.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought carefully before saying, "Ramie usually grows in valleys, on the edge of forests or on grass slopes!"


    "The valley, the edge of the forest?"


    Mu Feng helplessly popularized again: "Our tribe is located in the gap between two mountains or three mountains. But we don''t have one here, so go to the edge of the forest or on the grass slope! The edge of the forest is the edge of the forest, where it meets the grassland. The last is The gentler hillsides are mostly green grass..."


    Ming Guang listened, frowned and thought carefully, after a while his eyes suddenly lit up: "I remembered!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126

    Hearing Ming Guang''s "I remember it", Mu Feng looked forward to it: "Where did you remember seeing it?"


    "En!" Ming Guang nodded and said excitedly, "It''s on the side of Baishuyuan. Last time we hunted from the direction of the tribe, and Ramie is on the side where Hanshu is hiding."


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "The Manglong tribe is in that direction, and their tribe has linen!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "Is there any linen in the Reckless Dragon Department?"


    "Yes! When my grandfather and I went to the Reckless Dragon Department to exchange salt, I heard them say that they have linen clothes. If you want to exchange them, you need fifty animal skins!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "Two animal skins can almost make one piece of clothing, and fifty animal skins are equivalent to twenty-five pieces, which can catch up with the gap between cheap clothes and luxury clothes in previous lives. .¡±


    But at the same time, another idea emerged in Mu Feng''s mind: "If the Jiang clan is strong enough to protect itself and has linen clothes, wouldn''t it be possible to obtain a lot of development materials?"


    Thinking of this, he immediately became excited and said excitedly: "Have you ever seen such ramie? How many are there?"


    Ming Guang shook his head: "I don''t know how many there are, I just know that there is no side to see."


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed excitedly.


    Regardless of whether what Mingguang said is true or not, at least one thing is certain, that is, this piece of ramie exists in pieces, and there are many.


    "Mingguang, I will arrange for people to pull out all the ramie over there tomorrow. Well, be careful to bring back some ramie with roots and soil, and leave some in the wild!"


    After a pause, he immediately said to Li Hu: "Uncle Li Hu, let those slaves keep some of the land when they reclaim the land, and use it to grow ramie!"


    "Growing ramie?" Li Hu was surprised, "Isn''t it used to grow corn?"


    "Then leave an extra piece of land and plant ramie. Although ramie is not as filling as corn, it is also full of treasures!"


    "It''s full of treasures?" Li Hu was even more surprised, "Besides being able to spin the thread to make linen clothes, what else can it be used for?"


    "The root of ramie can be used as medicine, and it can prevent miscarriage. The husk of ramie can be used for spinning and weaving. The seeds of ramie can be used for planting and oil extraction."


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he smiled all over his face: "It''s like lard, it can be used for cooking, and it''s healthier than lard. There are also ramie leaves, which are also edible!"


    He wanted to say that in many places in his previous life, there was a custom of wrapping rice with tender ramie leaves.


    He still remembers that he has a friend who is an old cousin in Jiangxi, and he told him that there is a custom in his hometown to make ramie buns with fresh ramie leaves and rice flour in July and a half.


    Ramie leaves are also high in protein and taste good.


    When it comes to edible ramie leaves, Mu Feng suddenly thought of another more delicious hemp crop - kenaf!


    Ramie is only about one meter high, but kenaf can grow to two meters or even higher. Not to mention the high yield, the pinch of the most tender leaves at the head of kenaf is even better if you pick it up and rub it in your mouth. A delicious dish.


    It has a light sour taste, if it is slightly blanched and served with some mashed garlic, the taste is even better.


    Over there, Ming Guang and Li Hu were still excited thinking that they would soon have linen clothes to wear, but unexpectedly, Mu Feng had already lost his mind, and his mind was on "food".


    "Great chief, great chief!" Mu Feng grinned foolishly with bright eyes, not in a meditative state, boldly interrupting his reverie.


    "Ah?" Mu Feng finally came to his senses, and hurriedly said, "Wait a minute, I''ll tell you about another hemp crop. If you can see it, I''ll bring it back with you!"


    "There are more?" Ming Guang was stunned for a moment, and immediately said in surprise, "There are still linen clothes that can be made?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng said while drawing, and he drew a kenaf that was taller and stronger than ramie, and whose leaves were like five claws.


    With ramie as a comparison, the introduction of kenaf is much simpler.


    It''s just that the two shook their heads in unison after listening: "I haven''t seen this thing before, maybe it''s farther away!"


    Mu Feng was slightly disappointed, but when he thought that Ramie had found a place, he immediately became happy again.


    "Okay, that''s it. Tomorrow, you take a few people to find Ramie, mainly Ramie, try not to cause trouble, and when you come back to the nearby tribes, you can watch and hunt some prey!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, Uncle Lihu, find some people to clean up the earthen building tomorrow, and then find someone to chop some thinner bamboo!"


    "Cut bamboo?" Li Hu was puzzled, "Why chop bamboo?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Soon the tribes will move to live in earthen buildings. Not only do we need to clean them, but we also need to burn firecrackers for good luck!"


    He was a little regretful that he forgot about this when the tulou was completed.


    But if you want to move in now, you will definitely have to set off firecrackers to make a splash.


    In the previous life, whenever there was a housewarming, the owner would not only set off firecrackers to ward off evil spirits, but also treat guests to dinner, and give gifts to relatives and friends in red envelopes, euphemistically called "burning the bottom of the pot".


    Right now he doesn''t have firecrackers on hand, but burning bamboo can also make a "cracking" sound. Anyway, bamboo was set off when worshiping ancestors in the earliest days.


    As for treating guests to dinner, he had already thought about it. When the time came, the tribe would directly kill pigs and sheep, have a big meal, and celebrate the relocation of all the tribe.


    Mu Feng thought that since he is the patriarch of this tribe, he should make this tribe look like a "home" - warm and humane.


    As long as people in the tribe feel that way together, they will be more united.


    And when the people of the tribe are united, they will have stronger cohesion and combat effectiveness, and the tribe will be stronger!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127

    Maybe it''s because people are in good spirits on happy occasions. After the matter of Ramie was confirmed, the five wolves wandered back from the outside.


    When Doudou came back, she had an animal in her mouth that Mufeng never thought of.


    Long ears, light red eyes, thick and powerful hind legs, two exposed front teeth, and a fierce and wretched face, without the soft and cute image in Mufeng''s impression.


    "Rabbit!" Mu Feng exclaimed, disregarding his identity, picked up the stick and pinched the dead prey from Doudou''s mouth, carefully looked at it again and again, and shouted excitedly, "I''ll go, it''s really a rabbit!"


    This rabbit was obviously bigger than the ones he had seen in his previous life, and the color of its fur was almost the same, but its appearance was really unflattering.


    The big exposed teeth are yellow and big, and the rabbit''s whiskers are still stained with dirt, which is dirty. It is obviously a rabbit, but it has a bit of a "thief" like a mouse, which is not cute at all.


    Let alone whether rabbits are cute or not, it is a fact that rabbit meat is delicious.


    Especially now that the rabbit was brought back from the wild by five wolves, Mu Feng vaguely saw other possibilities.


    "Doudou, did you catch this?" Mu Feng asked.


    Doudou shook his head and tail, and kept nodding.


    Dazi bared his teeth, squeezed Doudou away, and shook his head and tail at Mufeng, clearly asking for credit.


    The other three wolves shook their heads slightly, not as exaggeratedly as the two of them.


    Mu Feng deliberately asked about the situation, and thought for a while, "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo""" Mazi: Mazi, where did you catch this?


    When Mazi heard that Mufeng actually communicated with it in its own language, he cried out excitedly, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... " huddle around Mufeng with his head excitedly.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough!" Mu Feng grabbed the back of its neck, and asked again with an "owwow": Where did you catch it?


    Mazi responded honestly with a "wow": In the woods, there are two trees over there!


    Mu Feng was a little speechless, let alone two trees in the jungle, even three trees, even ten trees!


    Obviously, he and Da Dazi are not on the same channel.


    Mu Feng: You five caught this one?


    Mazi lowered his head: We ate two, and I''ll bring you one back!


    Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised: "Sure enough!"


    At this time, Doudou came up again, and couldn''t help but complain: there is another one who escaped from it!


    While complaining, Doudou complained to Maizi: that''s it, let go of that rabbit!


    Mu Feng was happy in his heart, no wonder Mai Zi was not as happy as usual, it turned out that he had a guilty conscience and didn''t dare to do anything anymore.


    He yelled again: "Then take me to see it tomorrow, how many more will you catch?"


    Now the five wolves jumped up excitedly, baring their teeth and howling.


    Mu Feng asked again: Is this rabbit given to me?


    The five wolves nodded humanly together.


    Mufeng''s heart warmed, and he wanted to return the rabbits to them, but he knew he couldn''t do that.


    So he reached out and touched their heads one by one: "Good boy!"


    He didn''t use wolf language for this sentence, and the five wolves clearly didn''t understand it.


    But they felt the praise from Mu Feng''s smiling appearance, stretched their necks one by one, squinted their eyes, and looked like they were enjoying themselves.

 Chapter 128

    Hearing Mu Feng say "it really is", Han Shu became excited again: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "But this is not a melee weapon anymore, it doesn''t even count as a weapon!"


    "What is that?" Han Shu asked strangely.


    "Udo!" Mu Feng said with a smile.


    "Wuduo?" Han Shu didn''t know why, with a puzzled look on his face.


    Mu Feng nodded, thinking that before crossing, he went to the Tibetan area for archaeology, and also saw the power of Wu Duo.


    Uduo is made from yak hair twisted by herdsmen in Tibetan areas and then woven into braids. There is a two- to three-inch collar on the braid. When using it, put the collar directly on the middle finger, and weave a palm-sized oval "wuti" in the middle, which is used to put stones and clods. The end is made of wool. whip.


    When using it, hold the two ends of the Udo with your hands, put stones or clods of soil in the "Uti", swing it like a whip, and then loosen one end, and the stones will fly far away.


    Strong herdsmen can hit stones one or two hundred feet away, and those who are head-high can hit them with a hundred shots. It is very convenient to change the direction of the herd and drive wild animals when grazing.


    Even when fighting abroad in Tibetan areas, Udo made the invaders suffer.


    Right now, Mu Feng doesn''t have ready-made udo, so he doesn''t need to weave it, just use animal tendon and animal skin to replace it.


    He asked Han Shu to fetch a piece of animal skin half the size of a palm, passed the two ends of the animal skin through, put a stone on it, swung it up, and then let go, the stone flew far away, and flew directly into it in the eyes of everyone. In the woods at the foot of the mountain in the distance!


    "So far!" Han Shu exclaimed.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "With such a long distance, even if it is a small stone, if it can fly so far and hit a person with such force, few can stand it!"


    "The most important thing is, this Udo is much safer than the Meteor Hammer!"


    Han Shu nodded heavily: "This is more suitable for us!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and nodded: "Okay, let''s use animal tendons to make this Udo first. As for the meteor hammer, let''s talk about it after a while!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and took the little wolves to find Li Hu, but found him at the edge of the corn field, where he was organizing his tribe to break the corn.


    Seeing their cautious appearance, Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t be so careful, as long as you don''t knock down other corn stalks! And corn also has husks, so there is no need to wrap them in animal skins!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed, reminded the people to speed up, and then spoke to Mu Feng again.


    "Great Chief, why are you here?"


    "Let me see what you are doing and how the preparations for the tribe''s relocation are going." Mu Feng said with a smile, "From now on, the tribesmen no longer need to live in caves. Everything must be prepared!"


    "En!" Li Hu quickly responded, "Grandpa''s old people are speeding up to make tables, chairs and stools, which are almost enough. Bai Fang''s side is also firing pottery. It should be a little bit worse after moving in, but it''s not too late. not many."


    "What about the food?" Mu Feng asked again.


    "The food is salted according to your requirements, and the pine branches are burned to smoke and roasted. When they move into the tulou, they will be placed on the second floor of the tulou!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Part of the four earthen buildings will live in it. It doesn''t matter if the house can''t be used up, it''s just for the clansmen to prepare for having children in the future."


    "In addition, prepare more ropes and hay, so as not to be unable to go out when the rainy weather comes, and the food of the tribe will be a problem at that time!"


    "yes!"


    "What about the peeling bark that you talked about yesterday?"


    "I''ll take someone over to skin it right away!"


    "Okay, when Mingguang comes back, let me know and plant the ramie!"


    "yes!"


    After giving these instructions, Mu Feng took the five little wolves to the outside of the tribe. He wanted to take the little wolves to see if they could catch another hare.


    The little wolf jumped for joy, whining non-stop on the way out to the tribe, obviously very excited.


    Wooden Wind still kept up with the stick.


    The jungle is not far away from the second-floor protective wall, and the position of the protective wall here is as close as the land behind the old rural house.


    Every time Mufeng took the little wolves out for a walk, he wandered around here, and occasionally encountered a single or two primitive chickens, so he let the five little wolves go into the woods to catch them himself.


    This time is no exception.


    Knowing that the little wolf couldn''t go far before, he followed the little wolf around the edge of the jungle.


    After the five little wolves entered the forest, they immediately changed their status, completely looking like a skilled jungle headhunter.


    Sniffing the scent, sniffing the wind, sure enough, they started making noises in the woods within a short time.


    In the bushes less than 30 meters away from Mufeng, there was the sound of running quickly.


    Mu Feng listened attentively to the sound, the sound was soft and dense, obviously there was a small animal running away.


    "It looks like a primitive chicken or a hare!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    He didn''t rush forward, just squatted down on the spot, and the old god watched the five little wolves scurrying in and out of the bushes not far away.


    From time to time, Dazi seemed to growl a few times with the other cubs, who were obviously communicating with each other.


    The other little wolves responded by whining from time to time.


    Bored, Mu Feng activated the wolf language part in the animal taming technique in his mind to listen to what the wolves were talking about.


    Just hearing this, Mu Feng almost laughed so hard that he lost his breath.


    Da Dazi: Hey, Doudou, it ran towards you and blocked it!


    Doudou: Don''t worry, when will the prey get away from me!


    Maizi: As long as it dares to come, I will bite it to death!


    Huangmi and Xiaomi are relatively simple, and they are "be careful, don''t let it get away" from beginning to end.


    But Dazi is obviously not satisfied with his teammates'' performance: Maizi, you idiot, you jumped right in just now!


    Doudou: I say it will boo!


    Maizi: Whenever without me, you can''t catch the prey!


    Da Mazi: Hurry up and go back, without you, we would catch more!


    Doudou: Exactly!


    Huangmi and Xiaomi: Stop barking, it''s about to run away!


    ...


    Mu Feng was speechless. He remembered reading a report saying that killer whales would make noises from time to time when they hunted in groups. Some people who knew the sounds of killer whales said that killer whales would talk to each other when hunting. Calling out to command, either feels that the companion is slow, or that the companion is not performing well.


    Even sometimes they would curse and swear, just like complaining about teammates when they lost in a game.


    Originally, Mu Feng sneered at this, thinking it was pure nonsense.


    But right now when he could understand what the little wolves said, he had only one feeling¡ªit really was!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129

    Here Dazi and the other five wolves are besieging their prey in the jungle, while Mufeng is watching with gusto.


    After a long time, the prey in the jungle finally couldn''t help it, and began to break out after the five wolves kept shrinking the encirclement.


    Only then did Mu Feng see the prey, and it was indeed a rabbit! "


    "If you have one, you can have two, and if you have two, you can have a group!" Mu Feng regained his energy, bent over and wanted to get closer to see the hares.


    It''s a pity that this hare is really ghostly. It swayed from left to right, shaking the hemp seeds and wheat back and forth, and rushed towards the yellow rice.


    Huang Mi stretched out her two paws and was about to pounce forward, but the rabbit slammed on the brakes and turned around and rushed towards Dazi who hadn''t got up yet.


    Da Mazi rolled and crawled and opened its mouth to bite. The rabbit rolled and dodged again, and was about to slip away from Da Dazi to escape.


    The Doudou Chicken Thief''s talent was once again displayed. At some point, he appeared behind Da Dazi, raised his paw and pointed at the flying rabbit.


    The rabbit was still in the air, but it kicked its legs quickly, and it just hit Doudou''s paws. With the help of the force, it bounced away, fell straight into a small bush beside it, and slipped away!


    Seeing that the rabbit in his hand had slipped away, Doudou was furious, and rushed into the bush with a loud voice.


    Dazi got up from the ground and grinned at Huang Mi beside him, obviously complaining again.


    Huang Mi was wronged, and she was a "girl" again. She didn''t dare to say a word, she hid for a while and hurriedly poked her head to look at the bushes-there were Doudou in it!


    Da Dazi rushed to the bushes and yelled "Aww" twice inside.


    Soon Doudou inside also responded.


    The four wolves outside immediately surrounded him again.


    Apparently, the rabbit was still in the bush, and now Doudou was inside to force it out.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng said in his heart, "I haven''t felt this way about hunting yet. Why do wolves catch a rabbit with such enthusiasm? No wonder so many rich people in the previous life like to raise dogs and hunt when they have nothing to do. It¡¯s so exciting to watch!¡±


    "Wouldn''t it be more exciting if I could participate in it again?" Mu Feng thought to himself, intending to grab the bow and arrow on his body and wait for the rabbit to come out to shoot, but he was afraid of accidentally hurting the wolf, so he had to regret it.


    After a long time, the rabbit in the bush was finally forced out by Doudou again. This time, as soon as it came out of the jungle, it ran into the depths of the forest.


    "Aww!" Da Dazi, who had been waiting for a long time, was waiting for the rabbit to come out of the bushes, and followed with a shake of his head.


    Doudou crawled out from the bushes, and after finding the direction, he chased after her.


    It was Huangmi, Xiaomi, and Maizi who were waiting outside, who realized this and chased after them.


    "No wonder Da Dazi and Doudou dare to complain about the three of them. It''s a bit difficult for the second to take the third!" Mu Feng couldn''t help standing up straight, and was about to follow.


    At this moment, a loud wolf howl suddenly sounded in the jungle.


    The voice was high-pitched and thick, definitely not Da Mazi''s.


    Mu Feng listened carefully to the voice, and frowned slightly: Somewhat familiar!


    He thought for a while, took out the bow and arrow behind his back, picked up the bow and wound it, and then the cat raised his waist and rushed in the direction from which the sound came from, also screaming "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"


    Soon, the previously familiar voice sounded again.


    Mu Feng heaved a sigh of relief, knowing who it was¡ªthe wolf king!


    According to the agreement, the wolf king will come to him after choosing a place to stay around, and now it seems that the wolf king is here to fulfill his promise.


    But after the wolf king''s voice sounded, Mazi and Doudou turned back quickly, not even catching the rabbit.


    They stood around Mufeng one by one, bent down and waited for it.


    So Mu Feng roared a few more times in the direction where the sound came from, stood still against a tree, and waited for the arrival of the wolf king.


    The great man said that when beating a dog, you should lean against a wall just in case.


    Although Mu Feng had an agreement with the Wolf King, he had to guard against it.


    Not long after, the wolf king followed the sound and appeared in front of Mu Feng.


    Unexpectedly, the wolf king came alone!


    Obviously, Mu Feng is guarding against the wolf king, and the wolf king is also guarding against Mu Feng!


    The scene was a little awkward, but also a little sincere.


    The embarrassing thing is that each of them is guarding against the other''s black hands, one is afraid of the wolf king''s deadly attack, and the other is afraid that Mu Feng will destroy the group.


    But on the other hand, each other is alone, and there is no need to "make a black hand", and it can be regarded as sincerity barely.


    Mu Feng yelled at the wolf king "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo", and the wolf king also responded.


    Wood Wind: Are your clansmen settled down?


    Wolf King: Settling down, as agreed today, when your clansmen go out today, I have already asked them to follow!


    Mu Feng was surprised and nodded: "Okay, they came here safely, as long as they bring their prey, there must be your share!"


    Wolf King: They are already on their way back and have entered this forest. My people are back first!


    Mu Feng: Very good, if you keep the promise, I will naturally do it too. From now on, except that my clansmen go out to hunt, and you let your clansmen follow you when you go out. You also have to keep your people on the lookout for outsiders approaching our tribe.


    Wolf King: But we don''t all know your people!


    Mu Feng: Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know my tribe, but they all have a special smell that is different from other tribes. I think you''ve figured it out too!


    Wolf King: Yes, that kind of smell is terrible, not found on other humans!


    Mu Feng was a little speechless.


    The smell he was talking about was the smell of soap, a mixture of plant ash, pig pancreas, and flowers. Everyone in the tribe said it smelled good, but they didn''t expect to be rejected by a wolf right now!


    "I really saw a ghost!" Mu Feng couldn''t help complaining, but immediately realized that the wolf king couldn''t understand this sentence, so he simply waved his hand and communicated in "wolf language" again: Well, since you already know How to distinguish, then we will abide by the agreement with each other!


    Wolf King: Good!


    Then the wolf king "said" again: There is a big tree with three tree holes in that direction, you just ask your people to put the prey there!


    "Three tree holes?" Mu Feng frowned, "Where are they?"


    The wolf king looked in one direction, motioning for Mu Feng to look.


    Mu Feng looked in the direction the wolf king was pointing at, and he saw an unusually thick tree from a distance, and it seemed to be the tree the wolf king was talking about.


    He nodded, and then replied: Then it''s settled, if you find any accidents or outsiders, you can come here and notify me, and I will have people waiting around here every day!


    Wolf King: Good!


    Speaking of which, the wolf king turned around and disappeared into the bushes, without even looking at the five little wolves from the beginning to the end!


    Dazi, who had been silent when he saw the wolf king, grinned and barked loudly in the direction where the wolf king disappeared.


    "Virtue!" Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130

    After the wolf king left, Mu Feng didn''t leave, but stood still and waited for Ming Guang to return.


    Sure enough, not long after, Ming Guang brought a dozen people with him, all carrying a large bundle of ramie.


    In addition, there are several people carrying horned deer on their backs, about seven or eight of them.


    Excitement was on everyone''s face¡ªhunting wasn''t as difficult as it used to be since the warchief taught them how to use a bow and arrow.


    "Great Chief!" Ming Guang was surprised, "Why are you here?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "I brought the little wolf to catch two prey, and I met the wolf king!"


    "Have you met the wolf king?" Ming Guang was surprised, "Did it really move the group to us?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Not only that, but it has let several wolves follow you out this time!"


    "Followed us out?" Ming Guang looked around and asked, "Did you see it?"


    Everyone shook their heads unexpectedly: "I didn''t see it!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Is the wolf king lying? Just to lie to his prey? Is the wolf''s IQ so high?"


    Before he could figure it out, another voice came from not far away, the voice was hurried.


    "Is something coming?" Ming Guang snorted.


    All of them put down the ramie, found a nearby hiding place, drew their bows, and aimed in one direction.


    Seeing this, Mazi and the others also stood beside Mu Feng, looking in the direction of the sound very vigilantly.


    But nothing appeared in that direction, and there was a palpitating silence.


    A low wolf howl followed quietly, although it was small, it was very clear, and everyone heard it.


    "Ok?"


    "Wolf?"


    Everyone''s hearts were tense together, and the bowstring was tensed, and the arrow was about to be released.


    But Mu Feng hastily shouted: "Stop it, it''s that wolf king, it''s here to inform us!"


    "Reporting the news?" Li Hu asked in a low voice, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Feng ignored him, stretched out his hand to signal him not to speak, and then roared in front of everyone, his voice was not loud, but it could be heard by the people around him.


    Wooden Wind: Why are you back again?


    Wolf King: A group of people have come here with your people, and they will be there in a while!


    Mu Feng was startled in his heart, and hurriedly asked: How many of them are there?


    Wolf King: More than yours!


    Looking back at the people around him, they were all carrying bows and arrows, staring at him motionlessly, waiting for him to make a decision.


    He looked back and saw that the tribe was not far away, so he was determined, so he growled again: I see, let me see who they are first, and I will put the prey on you when this matter is confirmed. that place!


    After a pause, he added another sentence: If a fight breaks out later, if you can bring your people to help us, the prey can be taken away on the spot!


    Unexpectedly, the wolf king replied: This is not within the agreement, if you want to help you, you will get more prey!


    Mu Feng was taken aback, and exclaimed from the bottom of his heart: "Fuck! Add money, Layman!"


    But he immediately grinned silently again: "Okay, as long as you help out in the fight, the prey will definitely increase!"


    The wolf king responded: Good!


    Then the grass not far away resounded with the sound of Shisui again, and then there was no more sound.


    Mu Feng knew that the wolf king had started to bring his clansmen to arrange around, so he was relieved, so he whispered to Li Hu: "The wolf king said, someone will follow you when you come back!"


    "What!" Li Hu''s expression changed, "Is someone coming?"


    The faces of the people around them also changed. It was obvious that they thought that the Reckless Dragon Department had quietly followed them back before bringing the Jiang family a near-extinction disaster.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Mu Feng guessed in his heart, he said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, we are not far from the tribe now, we have hidden things to track our tracks, and act according to the situation!"


    Only then did Ming Guang and the others calm down, and they were determined in their hearts: "We will follow your instructions on what to do, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, he could have brought his tribe back to the tribe directly, and then brought all the hunting teams over to deal with it.


    But he knows that in the future, he will not be able to do everything in the development of the tribe, and he will not be able to take part in everything. Many things need to be handled by the tribe themselves.


    Especially for things like today, people like Ming Guang panicked before they saw anyone.


    What if it was replaced by other young people in the tribe?


    So right now he decided to use this incident to let Mingguang and the others temper their mood, "see the scene", so that they will not be panicked like this if they encounter similar accidents in the future.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Hide Ramie well, and then see what happens."


    "yes!"


    Soon everyone hid their bodies and quietly waited for someone from afar.


    After a long while, Xixi Suosuo''s voice came again from a distance, and this voice was absolutely different from the Wolf King''s just now.


    When Mu Feng and others heard this, they realized that it was a human being who came this time.


    A series of low-pitched voices came one after another:


    "Be quiet!"


    "Don''t let Jiang''s barbarians find out!"


    "How do these savages know that there is hemp in that area?"


    "I just killed these savages over there just now!"


    "What nonsense! Didn''t you see that they have new weapons now, we are definitely not opponents!"


    "Then what are we here for?"


    "Look at their situation now, go back and report to the chief and the leader, and then come back for revenge!"


    "But now the great chief can''t make the decision anymore, we have to listen to the Black Fang Department!"


    "Hmph! Let''s go back and tell the people in the Black Fang Department that the Jiang family has a lot of horned deer and a lot of wild sheep!"


    "Yes, they will definitely come! But they have new weapons, can the Black Fang Department fight?"


    "How can we not fight? There are more than 500 hunters in the Black Tooth Department, and there are almost 100 fighters. It doesn''t matter if Jiang has new weapons!"


    "Too!"


    Here, Mufeng and the others could hear clearly, and Mingguang even looked at Mufeng inquiringly: "Great chief, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng was surprised in his heart, hearing this tone seemed to be their old opponent, Manglongbu.


    And they seem to be living under the fence now.


    "I don''t have the consciousness to be a human being with my tail between my legs under the fence, but I still want to bring disasters to the east!" Mu Feng sneered in his heart, "This person is right. My Jiang family not only has deer and sheep, but also wild boars. It depends on what you have. There is no life to snatch!"


    A hunting team of 500 people, warriors with less than 100 people, all of them are people holding bone sticks and stones...


    Mu Feng was planning in his heart, thinking of the current protection, weapons, and wolves in the clan, plus knowing the plans of these people, he gritted his teeth: "If you want to do it, do it with a big vote!"


    Then he shook his head at Ming Guang, signaling them not to act rashly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131

    There was a commotion in the bushes, and then a few peeping people appeared.


    After confirming that "no one" was around, they waved behind them, and soon more people came out. From a rough look, there were about 30 people, more than Mingguang and the others.


    The members of the Jiang clan were surprised from the bottom of their hearts. They couldn''t see them even though the distance was not very far?


    This is the effect that Mufeng demonstrated to them before they set out to hunt and hide by finding the nearest cover. What he taught was the method of finding cover for modern snipers, which completely surpassed the cognition of the group in front of them.


    With such a hiding method, it is difficult for wild beasts to detect abnormalities, so how could this group of people find out.


    So they were almost standing "in front" of Mu Feng and the others, but they still didn''t see it.


    These guys started discussing again:


    "Jiang''s group of savages are walking very fast!"


    "There are few of them, so of course they have to go faster!"


    "Will they have many weapons of that kind?"


    "The Black Fangs don''t have such a powerful weapon. It''s not bad for a small tribe like them to have one. How could there be many of them!"


    "Then let''s go back and tell the chief, and kill them all!"


    "Wait a minute, do you think their thing with mulberry and thorns is longer?"


    "What are you afraid of, let''s stay far away this time, wait for them to throw away the thorny bamboo before we go over, kill them all!"


    "Yes, yes! Take a long stick and knock out the thorns!"


    "well!"


    A group of people came and went in a hurry, and they were definitely qualified "scouts" in terms of speed.


    Unfortunately, they knew too little about the situation and revealed too much information.


    Woodwind heard it all.


    Putting this information in Ming Guang''s ears would be an imminent catastrophe. He looked at Mu Feng anxiously, and said in a low voice: "Great Chief, you can''t let these people go back!"


    Mu Feng shook his head, signaling him to be calm.


    Because the information revealed by these people is that the Manglong tribe should now join a tribe that is bigger than them. This tribe has about 500 hunting team members and fighters.


    The weapons used should be nothing new, bone sticks and stones.


    He waited for the people to go far before coming out of the hiding place, and said with a sneer: "It seems that the Reckless Dragons still don''t have a long memory, and the price they paid before was not high enough. This time, we will kill all the thirty or so people. Then the other members of the Reckless Dragon Division will still have other ideas about us!"


    "Not only that, killing them all will make them prepare. How about this, let them go back, we are ready to prepare, and this time we will do a big one!"


    "Do something big?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "This time, as long as the members of the Reckless Dragon Department dare to come, they have to be scared and subdued! Let''s see if they dare to come again in the future!"


    "But they have more than 500 people, more than our tribe!" Ming Guang said anxiously.


    "What are you afraid of, who said that if you have more people, you will definitely win?" Mu Feng smiled, without any anxiety, "Wait, hurry back to the tribe, call Li Hu, Han Shu and Shuo Feng, I have something to arrange. "


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng turned his head and pointed to a big tree in the distance, "Put all your hunting harvest under that tree, we are going to war!"


    "War?" Ming Guang was confused again, "Why put all the prey there?"


    "Just do it!" After Mu Feng said this, he picked up the wooden stick and walked in front with the five little wolves.


    Mu Feng, on the other hand, was very anxious, and hurriedly signaled everyone to do what Mu Feng said, and sent the prey carefully, before returning to the tribe with Ramie on his back.


    Mu Feng waited directly near the second protective wall, and motioned to several people to put the ramie with roots and soil there, dig a hole to plant ramie himself, and asked someone to fetch water, pour it on, and then said to Mingguang: "Go get them here!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, Mingguang went back and forth, calling all the people that Mufeng wanted to call over, and they all looked solemn, it was obvious that Mingguang had told them what had happened.


    Mu Feng was watering Ramie, but he looked back at the reactions of several people seemingly inadvertently while watering.


    The reactions of several people can be seen in a panoramic view.


    Ming Guang frowned. Obviously more anxious.


    Li Hu clenched and loosened his fists, obviously hesitating.


    As for Shuo Feng, he took out his golden knife and clenched it tightly, his attitude was self-evident.


    Han Shu''s hands drooped naturally, which seemed to be the most relaxed, but his eyes were burning.


    Mu Feng already had an idea in his mind, and said with a smile, "You all know?"


    "Understood!" Li Hu spoke first, "Great Chief, why did you let those people go, why don''t you just kill them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s easy to kill those 30 or so people, but it will prepare the Reckless Dragon Department and the Black Fang Department they have taken refuge in. Then we must always be on guard when they come to take revenge."


    "Instead of this, why don''t we let them come here this time, and we prepare in advance to subdue them at once, so that they dare not come again!"


    "However, they have more than 500 people, more than our tribe!" Li Hu expressed the same worry as Ming Guang.


    Mu Feng didn''t answer this time, and turned to Shuo Feng and Han Shu: "What do you two think?"


    Shuofeng clenched the golden knife tightly: "Abba, didn''t you tell me that last time our tribe''s more than 100 people defeated more than 200 people from the Manglong tribe, so many of them died, but none of us were injured , this time we can too!"


    Wooden Wind nodded slightly.


    Shuo Feng was a little taken aback, but he already had blood, which was what the tribe desperately needed now.


    Mu Feng looked at Han Shu again: "Han Shu, what do you think?"


    Han Shu said solemnly: "There are five hundred of them, and we can fight more than a hundred. The weapons they use are only bone sticks and stones, but we have bows and arrows, javelins, grass shields, Udo, and stone bone sticks. There are also."


    After a pause, he continued, "If there is a real fight, they won''t be able to fight in!"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Han Shu already knows how to analyze each other''s strength, which is different from the other three.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Han Shu and Shuo Feng are right, they really want to fight, they are not our opponents, and this time we will not fight within the clan, we will fight in the jungle in front of the clan!"


    "Great chief!" Ming Guang and Li Hu were stunned, "Without the protective walls of the tribe, do we really want to fight them hard? We have few people!"


    "Fight hard?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "That''s not necessarily it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132

    Li Hu and Ming Guang were also worried, but when they saw Mu Feng''s confident and relaxed look, they immediately felt at ease again.


    They thought that the great chief hadn''t done anything unsure until now.


    Especially when they saw Shuo Feng and Han Shu, the two juniors, they didn''t have the slightest worry or fear, but dared to fight, and their blood was also aroused at this time.


    "Fight!" The two whispered the word almost at the same time, exhaled heavily at the same time, and looked at Mu Feng with awe-inspiring fighting spirit.


    "Great chief, what do you think we should do?"


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction: "Okay! Then I will start to arrange.


    Lihu, you take some of them to the back mountain to cut bamboo, no matter how thick or thin it is, they are cut to the length of your forearm and sharpened. The more the merrier!


    Mingguang, take the hunting team and hurry up to make bamboo arrows. Grind the tips of the arrows and roast them on the fire. Well, go to the cesspool behind the pigsty and smear the tips of the arrows with manure! Be careful not to get it on yourself!


    Han Shu and Shuo Feng, you and other people who are not hunting teams dig traps in the woods to ensure that people fall in and cannot climb up. The more traps the better. Then cut down the bushes near the trap and clear the open space!


    If they do come, it should take three or four days at the earliest, so everything should be done as soon as possible! "


    Several people agreed together: "Yes!"


    But Li Hu immediately asked again: "Chief, do you want those slaves to help chop bamboo and dig traps?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, the tribe is our confidant area, and slaves are not allowed to enter! As for the traps, slaves must not know about them, let alone dig them!"


    "Why?" Li Hu asked strangely.


    "Slave, I have arrangements behind me!" Mu Feng threw out such a sentence, and then waved, "Okay, you guys hurry up! I''ll think about whether there are other arrangements that need to be made!"


    "yes!"


    Soon the four of them left, each getting busy without stopping.


    Mu Feng carefully thought about whether there were any gaps in the arrangement, and carefully planned: "


    The trap has been dug deep, and bamboo thorns are buried in it, and thorns are sprinkled with it. It is basically impossible to get up when it falls, and it has no combat power. It should be able to consume a wave.


    Bamboo arrows are coated with feces and carry bacteria. As long as they can hit people, they are not afraid of fleeing. If they escape with bacterial diseases, they can harm a group of people.


    The bushes near the traps are all cleaned up, and they are not given a chance to find cover. There will be fewer obstacles when shooting arrows, and the hit rate will be higher!


    As for those slaves, they naturally cannot let them know where the trap is, otherwise how to make bait? Slave as a cover should be able to deceive many people, right? "


    While thinking about it, Mu Feng calculated how many enemies each arrangement should kill, and finally slapped his head: "I don''t want the child to be unable to trap the wolf, so I have to spend some money, and don''t fight unprepared battles!"


    Saying this, he waved to the five wolves again and said, "Go, go out again!"


    The five little wolves quickly followed, although they didn''t know what Mu Feng was going to do, they were very happy and excited whenever they went out into the woods.


    As for fighting or something, they have no concept at all, and naturally they don''t worry about it.


    Mufeng took them into the forest again, and after a short walk, when he came near the big tree, he found that the horned deer had disappeared.


    Obviously, as soon as they put down their prey on their front feet, the wolf king sent someone to take them away on their back feet.


    He looked left and right and saw no signs of wolves, but he was sure there were wolves nearby.


    Because when the five little wolves entered this area, they sniffed east and west, and immediately bowed their waists and bristled their hair, assuming a vigilant posture.


    Mu Feng appeased the little wolves a little, then opened his mouth and roared "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" around.


    Wood Wind: Wolf King, where are you, come out!


    After the first time, there was no response. He yelled again, but there was still no response.


    After waiting three times, the Wolf King''s response came not far away.


    This time the wolf king actually heard the voice from behind Mu Feng and the others!


    Mu Feng understood in his heart that the wolf king was very vigilant, he didn''t want Mu Feng to find his trace.


    After a while, the wolf king appeared in front of him, still alone, no, a wolf.


    The five little wolves were eager to try again, the wolf king gritted his teeth and let out a low "woo hoo", then raised his head arrogantly to look at the five little wolves, ignoring them again!


    Da Mazi refused to accept it, and this time he really rushed forward.


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "Mazi, you idiot!"


    In the end, without thinking too much, Da Mazi fell to the ground within three rounds under the hands of the wolf king!


    After all, that is the wolf king!


    But the big pockmark didn''t even grow up!


    The wolf king opened his mouth to bite the big seed, and it was obvious that he didn''t kill him, otherwise the big boy would have to confess here.


    "I don''t know if the wolf king is thinking about the friendship of the same clan, or giving me face." Mu Feng thought to himself, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this time, he took a stick and beat the ground: "Dazi, come back!"


    Hearing Mufeng yelling Dazi "wuwu" to signal, he struggled to get up from the ground.


    The wolf king was taken aback for a moment, and then relaxed.


    Mazi then ran up to Mu Feng with his tail between his legs and "woo woo" and stopped provoking the wolf king.


    Only then did the wolf king look at Mu Feng again, waiting for Mu Feng to speak.


    Wooden Wind: Did you take the prey I asked my tribe to put here?


    Wolf King: Yes!


    Mu Feng: Well, I''m here to cooperate with you again this time!


    Wolf King: Hunting?


    Wood Wind: No, people from other tribes may come to rob our tribe recently, so according to the previous agreement, you need to help me pay attention to the movement in this area, and let me know in advance!


    Wolf King: No problem!


    Wooden Wind: Also, can you help us when we fight against them?


    Wolf King: Help you kill your fellow clan?


    Mu Feng was surprised, but shook his head: I don''t intend to kill my fellow clansmen, but they want us to die. I just want to protect myself and my clansmen!


    The wolf king showed a thoughtful expression, then shook his head: I can help you, but there is no prey, and it is not good for us!


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Wolf King: Human meat is not tasty!


    Mu Feng was startled in his heart: "Damn!"


    But he continued to communicate: I will give you the corresponding prey, as long as you help us, I will give you a sheep for each wolf!


    When he said this, he was also rubbing his teeth. Although the tribe is now being hunted every day, and the number of sheep in the flock has more than 130 sheep, but he really wanted to take it out but took out so many at once. pain!


    But for the safety of the tribe, he must make all the preparations he can. After all, if the sheep are gone, they can be caught again, but if the people are gone, they will really be gone!


    The Wolf King nodded: Good!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133

    After Mu Feng made an agreement with the wolf king, he brought the little wolf back to the tribe again.


    Although there are a lot of promises to the wolf king, they are nothing compared to the lives of the clansmen.


    Moreover, animals like wolves observe the "agreement" for all to see. As long as one party to the agreement does not break the agreement, wolves will not take the initiative to do such things.


    The most important thing is that wolves are far less "cunning" than humans, and there will be no "work without effort".


    After returning to the tribe, he found that all the active people in the tribe started to move.


    The young and strong are busy cutting bamboo and making bamboo arrows, and the older ones are also preparing bone sticks and stones. Even the old people who have been making wooden utensils are also sharpening bamboo tips with tools.


    Different from usual, this time although the members of the Jiang clan were busy, they were not as flustered as before, and everything was done under command.


    Because Li Hu told you Mingguang that it was the great chief who took the initiative to fight those foreigners this time, and he wanted to put the fighting place outside the tribe.


    In other words, their Jiang family was not passively beaten as before, this time they wanted to beat others!


    This surprised Ming Guang and Li Hu. They didn''t expect that most people in the clan would be so enthusiastic about "revenge" and "exaltation".


    But Mu Feng was not surprised, because he had already seen it from the expressions of Shuo Feng and Han Shu.


    The young and strong in the tribe still brood over the various humiliations of the tribe in the past. If there is a chance for revenge, they will definitely not give up easily.


    What''s more, now that the opportunity is ahead, Mu Feng is willing to fight again?


    People, tribes, and nations can be brought back if they lose something, but if they lose their blood, they really can''t be helped.


    Mu Feng was very satisfied with the reaction of the clansmen - this is exactly what he wanted to see.


    Looking at the crowded space, he stood in the middle of the crowd and said loudly: "Everyone is busy for the arrival of the Reckless Dragon Division, which is good! But this time we are no longer the target of being robbed, we are taking the initiative to attack !"


    "This time, I will make the members of the Reckless Dragon Division regret what they have done, and make them pay the blood price for their actions!"


    "it is good!"


    "Thank you Great Chief!"


    "Let the people of the Reckless Dragon Division pay the price!"


    The crowd responded excitedly.


    Mu Feng nodded in relief, then waved and said: "Everyone keep busy, they will come here soon!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng went to find Li Hu again and said, "Go and find the bone stick and stone tool that was captured by Manglong''s department last time."


    Li Hu asked strangely: "What do you want those for? Don''t we have bows and arrows?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s not for us, but for slaves!"


    "Slaves?" Li Hu frowned, "Slaves, how can they have weapons? What if they attack us?"


    Mu Feng shook his head again: "How many slaves, how many hunting teams? They hold bone sticks and stones, you can''t beat them?"


    Li Hu said coldly: "I understand, they must fight for us, otherwise we will kill them all!"


    "Fight for us?" Mu Feng sneered, "They won''t fight for us!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu was surprised, "Then why did you give them weapons?"


    "If there is a war, let them stand near the trap, holding sticks and bone tools here to seduce the opponent to make a move. No matter if they rush over or throw stones, they will consume their weapons and strength. As for whether slaves can kill people, I will I don''t expect much!" Mu Feng laughed.


    Li Hu suddenly understood: "I see, no wonder you don''t let the slaves go to dig the trap, you are worried that they will not stand there if they know the location of the trap!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng smiled, "Slaves will stand there calmly only if they don''t know, so as not to let the enemy suspect!"


    "Great Chief, you are really amazing!" Li Hu said sincerely.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, take the sharpened bamboo tip to the trap, put it inside the trap with the tip pointing up!"


    "yes!"


    The entire Jiang clan began to get busy. After two days of busy work, traps were almost dug out on the edge of the jungle outside the entire clan. The traps were connected together, and a new moat was only a few gullies away. .


    There are bamboo tips and thorns under the trap, covered with a layer of twigs and floating soil, and covered with a layer of dead branches and leaves accumulated by shrubs all year round.


    The places where the shrubs were cut were also cut close to the ground, and covered with a layer of floating soil and dead leaves, trying not to make the ground protrude suspiciously.


    After finishing all the traps, Mu Feng let everyone in the hunting team familiarize themselves with the traps, and let them find the best hiding place by themselves, and then use the hiding method he taught to hide.


    Then let the other young men of the tribe carefully look for the flaws near the traps, and then repair them one by one, trying to be foolproof.


    Even for the five little wolves, Wooden Feng forced them to familiarize themselves with the trap, and pulled a sheep near the trap, intentionally making it go wrong, and then the sheep fell into the trap in front of everyone and was stabbed all at once. The intestines were broken, and the blood flowed everywhere!


    Now everyone, including the little wolf, stepped back in shock, for fear of accidentally falling into the trap.


    Seeing the effect of the trap, Mu Feng himself felt a chill in the back of his head.


    Just in case, he called the wolf king again, and communicated with it "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    In Mu Feng''s heart, although the wolves are beasts, they are his allies at the moment, it would be bad if they cheated the allies.


    Seeing the tragic situation of the sheep falling into the trap, the wolf king looked vaguely dodged, stepped back slightly, told Mu Feng that he would be careful, and then left again.


    Seeing that the deployment was completed, Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Finally everything has been arranged before the enemy arrives!" Mu Feng said with a relaxed smile, "Okay, from now on, people will take turns guarding this area every day, and once a wolf comes to report, they will immediately notify all the clansmen !"


    "This time, we will let them come and go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134

    For the next two days, members of the Jiang clan took turns wandering around the jungle outside.


    Just in case, Mu Feng sent Da Dazi and Doudou to follow the guards. He thought that with the vigilance of big seeds and the chicken thieves of peas, he could help the people on duty to detect troubles in advance.


    Of course, at the beginning the two wolves were unwilling, but after Mu Feng frightened him with a stick and gave him two pieces of venison, they followed him out.


    The members of the hunting team are also active and training inside the second-floor protective wall during the day, so that when the enemy appears, they can appear near the trap in time.


    In this way, those slaves were frightened enough that they even thought that Mrs. Jiang was going to kill them all.


    However, after seeing the hunting team members waiting in full force, some of them vaguely guessed that the Jiang family might be in "big trouble". Gradually, when they looked at the members of the Jiang family, they gloated in their misfortune.


    What they didn''t know was that while they were gloating and even watching the Jiang clan members coldly, Mu Feng was also secretly watching them coldly.


    Seeing their reactions, the last trace of guilt in Mu Feng''s heart disappeared.


    "Ambush us and even want to kill people. You have become captives. Being slaves is the retribution you deserve." Mu Feng said to himself, "Now I am a slave, and I have not yet awakened to be a slave! After being wiped out, do you still have a reason to live?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Since you don''t expect Jiang Shi to be good, then I don''t need to be kind to you!"


    He became more and more sure of his previous plan.


    Another day passed like this, and finally on the morning of the third day, the clansmen on duty outside ran all the way to the second protective wall, shouting: "They are coming!"


    "Here we come!" Mu Feng, who had been waiting for a long time, opened his eyes and burst into light, and shouted, "Jiang Clan!"


    Everyone shouted in unison: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng said: "Someone wants to rob us, what should we do?"


    "kill!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "They''re coming soon, all hunting team fighters go ahead and hide near the trap!"


    "Yes!" The hunting team headed by Han Shu reacted quickly and rushed to the jungle outside.


    Mu Feng brought Li Hu and Ming Guang to all the slaves, and said loudly: "Our Jiang family has been busy for the past few days, and you can see that, now let me tell you something, other tribes will come to rob us soon." Loot us!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang didn''t change their expressions, quietly observing the reactions of these slaves.


    Sure enough, the slaves had different expressions.


    Most of them gloated, some showed deep hatred, and a few showed a little flustered.


    Of course, Mu Feng had already seen their reactions in full view, and the big plan in his heart became more certain.


    He said coldly: "Since they are going to attack our Jiang family, you, as my Jiang family''s servants, naturally can''t stay out of it. If our Jiang family is robbed and our clansmen are killed, you will not be able to escape either!"


    The faces of all the slaves changed, but most of them were still gloating.


    Mu Feng ignored it and continued, "Each of you will get a weapon and fight with our Jiang clan! We live so you can live, and we die so you have to die too!"


    All the slaves shivered, showing fear.


    They remembered that not long ago, it was this young man in front of them who sealed their lives and deaths!


    After saying this, Mu Feng turned to look at Li Hu, Li Hu nodded, took out the prepared wooden sticks and bone tools, and sent them out one by one.


    Then Mu Feng said: "The weapons are given to you, and we will go to the battlefield with you. Whether it is life or death, it depends on whether we can win this battle!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng gestured to Li Hu and Ming Guang.


    The two of them took the remaining forty or so young and strong tribesmen, and escorted the bound slaves to the jungle.


    Because Mu Feng had already arranged it, the slaves were taken to the designated place, and they were allowed to hide aside symbolically.


    Of course, the hiding place is naturally close to the trap, but they don''t know it.


    Soon, there was an undisguised sound of a group of people marching in the jungle. It seemed that because of the large number of people, no one came deliberately lowered their steps.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng judged the distance from the sound of footsteps, looked at Ming Guang and Li Hu beside him, and signaled that they should act now.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Mu Feng could even see the shivering of the bushes not far away.


    The members of the Jiang family around him hid their bodies one by one and remained motionless.


    He felt at ease.


    After a while, Mu Feng, who was hiding in the dark, saw someone emerge from the bushes and came near the bushes they had leveled out in advance.


    "Sure enough, there are people from the Reckless Dragon Division!" Li Hu shouted.


    "They are not called Manglong Department now, but Black Fang Department!" Ming Guang also corrected in a low voice.


    "Hmph, no matter which tribe it is, let them pay the price today!" Mu Feng snorted coldly.


    The bushes moved, and no less than two hundred people rushed out from the other party, standing noisily in a wall. There were obviously two groups of people behind them, and they were walking towards them with big strides.


    Perhaps it was because of the loud footsteps of the crowd, or because the way they moved forward was too brutal - walking directly through the bushes in front of them, but no one had the slightest doubt about the suddenly open and flat area, and they were still aggressively heading towards it. march forward.


    Mu Feng secretly rejoiced in his heart, this was exactly what he wanted.


    He looked at Lihu and Mingguang again, the two nodded, and motioned to the people around them, they rushed to the slaves together and pushed them out: "Hit me, they are coming to beat our Jiang family, fight with them!" Already!"


    It was Ming Guang who yelled these words, and he yelled violently, "Come on, someone has come to rob our Jiang family!"


    The slaves originally thought that they were lying in ambush, preparing to sneak attack, but they were suddenly pushed into the open space and exposed in front of hundreds of people.


    In particular, Ming Guang''s seemingly panic-stricken yelling made people not far away notice them.


    As for Ming Guang, he quickly backed away when everyone was in a daze, even rolling and crawling, and ran straight to the direction of the Jiang clan.


    This gave everyone who saw him a feeling¡ªhe was running away in a hurry!


    In such an instant, all the people not far away noticed a group of people in front of them, holding bone sticks and stone tools in their hands, and baring their teeth and claws at them.


    There is another person who is obviously going to report back to the tribe!


    At this time, someone shouted: "Hurry up, kill all Jiang clan members, don''t let them run away!"


    At this moment, the people in the Black Fang Department, who were already aggressive, became restless in an instant:


    "Quick, Jiang''s hunting team is ahead, kill them all!"


    "They have few people, kill them all, and their tribe will be plundered by us!"


    "That person wants to report, don''t let him run away!"


    "boom!"


    Hundreds of people rushed towards the forty slaves, like locusts crossing the border and pounce on the few stalks of rice.


    "Ah!" Someone in the group of slaves exclaimed in surprise, threw the stone in his hands and smashed it, and then turned around and ran away.


    Forty versus hundreds, he obviously didn''t even have the courage to fight!


    And the slave partner beside him obviously didn''t have such courage, and also dropped the "weapon" in his hand and turned around and ran away.


    Judging by their appearance, they clearly planned to flee without fighting!


    But seeing the "lamb" so close at hand, how could the Heifang people let them run back, and rushed forward with a rage.


    I don''t know who shouted again: "Kill them all!"


    The crowd is even more crowded, and the running speed is faster!


    But before they ran a few steps, they heard a "boom", and then hundreds of people all stepped down, and then fell into the big pits one after another.


    Immediately afterwards, there was an endless shout of "ahhh!"


    Bamboo tip trap, build first!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135

    Mu Feng didn''t know how many people came from the Black Fang Department, but after a hundred people fell from the first wave of traps, the jungle was still full of people, so he knew that there were more than five hundred people this time!


    But so what, the trap itself was not prepared for five hundred people!


    What''s more, he has more than just traps!


    Here Hei Fang fell into the trap of so many people in an instant, and the people behind hurriedly stopped.


    But just like Mu Feng and the others caught wild sheep and boars before, the people at the back hadn''t fully reacted yet, and when they ran fast and stopped quickly, they directly bumped the people in front of them into the trap.


    The people who fell in the front had already been pierced to the ground. Although the people who fell in behind were not so miserable, they were not much better, struggling and crying in the trap.


    The people in the Black Fang department realized almost instantly, they were fooled!


    Without waiting for their next reaction, Mu Feng, who was hiding in the dark, waved his hand: "Shoot the arrow!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    The bamboo arrows shuttled through the woods, only to hear the sound of "puff puff puff" flesh breaking and "bang bang bang" falling to the ground, and the wailing from the crowd was even worse.


    "Ah, damn it! This is Jiang''s new weapon!"


    "This group of damn barbarians dare to attack us!"


    "I want them to die, ah!"


    After shooting a wave of arrows, all hunting team members unleashed another wave of bamboo arrows without waiting for Mu Feng to give another order.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Dozens of people fell to the ground!


    "How come they have so many new weapons!"


    "Where are they?"


    "Where are those savages from the reckless dragon tribe, let them stand on top of me!"


    Someone from the crowd in the Black Fang Department finally gave orders: "Pull them out to me, how many of these Jiang barbarians are there? There must be more than fifty!"


    "Boss, they''ve fallen into those pits!" Someone answered loudly again.


    "Damn, damn! This group of Jiang''s savages are not only fifty, I think there are hundreds of them!"


    "Boss, what should we do now?"


    "Hurry up and hide!"


    But they found sadly that the bushes that should have been around had disappeared at some point, and there were no other shelters except for the number of bushes in the field that were not as thick as human legs!


    You know, before that, Mu Feng had ordered all the nearby bushes to be cleared away, and the only few thick trees that could hide from people were also cut down and removed by him in advance.


    All the arrangements are to make the trap work better, so that the bow and arrow will not be blocked!


    Jiang Shi fired another wave of arrows, and the attackers from Hei Ya''s department fell back again.


    Back and forth, bamboo arrows and traps, in less than a minute, the number of invading enemies has been reduced by half!


    "What to do?" Someone wailed again.


    Until now, they have not seen anyone except a group of people who tripped and fell to the ground not far away and are still struggling to get up.


    But the ones who attacked secretly were obviously not those who were tied to something and fell to the ground!


    "What the hell is going on here?" The leader of the Black Fang Department raged, "Jiang''s savages, what are you doing sneaking around, come out and fight to the death!"


    At this moment, Mu Feng, who was hidden in the darkness, silently picked up his bow and set up an arrow, and nodded quietly towards Han Shu in the other direction.


    There was an immediate response from the direction Han Shu was in, and a branch shook.


    With confidence in his mind, Mu Feng took a deep breath, and with a sound of "Zi", the bowstring was fully drawn, and he silently said "Go!"


    Then he spread his three fingers, and the special feathered arrow flew straight to the direction where the sound came from just now, and there was a man who looked like a leader roaring in anger.


    The "two armies" are at war, and when one side has a bow and arrow to hide and sneak attack, the enemy leader who dares to make a sound is no different from courting death!


    At the same time, in the other four directions, there are also bamboo arrows flying out, and the direction of the flying arrows is astonishingly the same as Mu Feng''s arrows!


    Shoot people first, shoot horses, catch thieves first, and capture kings first!


    This is the secret to victory in marching and fighting, every archer must master this point, and it is Mu Feng''s request to all members of the Jiang clan!


    This includes how to insinuate, how to listen to the sound to identify the position, how to let the target actively reveal his position...


    When Mu Feng taught everything, every detail was meticulous. These archers learned extremely seriously. Although not everyone can master it, judging from the current situation of the four shooting arrows, the effect has initially reached his expectations!


    Including Mu Feng''s arrow, there are five in total, and they all shot at the leader of the Hei Ya Department who didn''t know what to do and dared to yell loudly!


    "You savages..." The leader of the Black Fang Department was still yelling frantically.


    But the sound stopped abruptly.


    "Puff puff puff" four arrows pierced into the flesh, and one arrow knocked down something hard with a "boom".


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of "bang" falling to the ground came - obviously, the leader was dead!


    "leader!"


    "leader!"


    "Ah, the leader is dead!"


    This sound was extremely inappropriate, and the yelling that violated the taboo of military strategists suddenly sounded, and the whole Heifang department was in mourning.


    Mu Feng burst into joy when he heard it: "These people from the Black Fang Department are really stupid!"


    But even so, he still had no intention of showing up, and ignored the eagerness of the Jiang clan around him, and still waved: "Let the arrow!"


    The bamboo arrows soaked in dung were fired again, one by one flying towards the people in Hei Fang''s department.


    This is considered to be the poison-quenching sharp arrow of later generations!


    Spring is the season when bacteria and viruses are easy to breed. As long as the bamboo arrow breaks through the skin and penetrates into the flesh, I believe that with the current medical conditions, very few people can survive!


    And Mu Feng had his reasons for not letting the members of the Jiang clan show up from the beginning to the end.


    One is that he doesn''t want Jiang to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    Because in the event of hand-to-hand combat, no one can guarantee that Jiang will not be injured or killed!


    The second is to never show up, which will make the other party feel even more scared.


    Because they didn''t even see anyone, they fell down two or three hundred people inexplicably!


    What could be more frightening than that?


    I don''t know who shouted again: "Run!"


    The word "escape" once again committed a big taboo, but it was the most correct choice they could make at present.


    It''s just that they wanted to escape, but Mu Feng might not agree!


    The arrow doesn''t fly very far, but they have Udo!


    "kill!"


    Finally, Mu Feng no longer hid his figure, and shouted loudly: "Kill all those people with black teeth!"


    While pounced, he took out the udo, put on the angular stones he had prepared earlier, ran and spun the udo, and then threw it out forcefully!


    If it''s just one person, the scene is nothing special, but dozens or hundreds of people are waving udo at the same time, and they are running in the jungle, with two or three hundred people running in front, the scene is indescribably weird and shocking.


    The people in the Black Fang Department were like headless chickens, scrambling to escape the way they came.


    But behind them, stones the size of eggs fell down like hailstones!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" the crowd turned and screamed again.


    Wu Duo''s single-target lethality is not as good as the bamboo arrows, let alone the bamboo arrows in the trap, but it can''t hold up to the long-distance force!


    There were dozens more people in the Black Fang department all of a sudden!


    Jiang''s people took advantage of the victory to pursue, and they all shouted excitedly: oh oh oh!


    But Ming Guang had returned at some point, and rushed beside Li Hu, holding a bamboo spear in one hand and Udo in the other, grinning loudly.


    It has been so many years, and their Jiang family has never been so happy as they are today!


    He had a feeling that the Jiang family, who had been lingering for so many years, had finally stood up today!


    And the one who brought them all this was the great chief not far away who was calmly commanding the tribe¡ªMu Feng!


    Not only that, Ming Guang also had another kind of understanding in his heart at this time: It turns out that wars can be fought like this, and revenge can be revenged like this!


    And what the great chief did has opened up another door in many Jiang''s hearts - fighting does not have to be brute force, you can also fight brains!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136

    The members of the Black Fang Department hated the members of the Manglong Department so much in their hearts at this moment, they vowed that as long as they could go back, they would kill all the members of the Manglong Department no matter what!


    "There are only more than 50 Jiang barbarians who can fight, this is at least a few hundred!"


    "The idiots of the Reckless Dragon Department, they dare to say that they have robbed Jiang''s barbarians before!"


    "If it weren''t for them, how could the leader die!"


    "These idiots are dead!"


    At this time, the Jiang clan was throwing stones with Udo far behind them. The young man who rushed to the front of the team was clearly their leader, and they even heard someone calling him the great chief!


    At this time, they also wanted to turn around and kill the young man, so as to avenge their leader.


    But the members of the Jiang clan rushing forward behind him were everywhere, each and every one of them was aggressive, and they seemed to want to keep them all behind.


    At this moment, in the eyes of these deserters from the Hei Ya Department, the members of the Jiang clan are vicious, and Mu Feng, who is in the middle, is like a god coming down to earth!


    They were terrified and scared!


    But even more so, what they were afraid of was yet to come!


    Before they ran far, they suddenly found that the people behind them stopped throwing stones. What made them even more surprised was that the Jiang family members who were chasing them slowed down and stopped!


    "What''s going on?" Someone in the Black Fang department had a question in their hearts.


    Before they could react, the person running at the front suddenly stopped again.


    The people behind were wondering, but they heard someone shouting in a trembling voice: "Wolf!"


    With a sound of "Wow", it was the wolf king who brought his clansmen to appear!


    There were more than thirty of these wolves, nearly ten more than before, each of them lowered their bodies, let out a low growl of "woo woo" from their throats, and fanned towards the person with black teeth, grinning.


    The people in the Black Fang Department suddenly realized that it was because of the Lang Jiang family that they stopped.


    "Wolf?" Some people in the Black Fang Department had pale faces. There were pursuers behind and interceptions in front. Are they really going to die here?


    "Don''t panic!" Someone from the Black Tooth Ministry hurriedly shouted, "We have a lot of people, these wolves are no match for us in a fight! Get out of the way, let them see Jiang''s gang of savages!"


    "They are around here, and they must have clashed with Jiang''s gang of savages. Maybe they are here to seek revenge from Jiang!"


    "Yes, that''s it, get out of the way!"


    So all the members of the Black Fang Department hurriedly moved out of the way, while not forgetting to point their fingers at the members of the Jiang clan behind them.


    At the same time someone said: "We also have a grudge against the Jiang family, if you want revenge, go ahead!"


    The wolf king bared his teeth, and saw Mu Feng through the way out of the crowd, and let out a long cry.


    "Sure enough!" Seeing the wolf king roaring at Mufeng, all the members of the Black Fang Department became more sure that they were here for revenge.


    "Don''t worry! Wait and see how they fight, we want revenge!"


    "Yes, kill Jiang''s barbarians!"


    "Revenge for the leader!"


    But immediately their voices stopped abruptly.


    Because after the wolf king roared, he didn''t pounce on Mufeng directly, but tilted his head to look at Mufeng, as if he was asking! ?


    Here Mu Feng was obviously taken aback after hearing the wolf king''s cry.


    The Wolf King was indeed asking, and the question he was asking had never occurred to him anyway.


    Because what it asks is: Does what you say mean what you say?


    Mu Feng frowned and quickly remembered that what the wolf king asked must have something to do with the agreement between them. And the agreement between the two is that the wolf king will lead the pack of wolves to fight, and he will give each wolf a sheep to the pack of the wolf king!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked behind the wolf king, his eyes widened suddenly, and he exclaimed in his heart, "Damn!"


    Because standing behind the wolf king is definitely not the twenty or so before, but thirty or so!


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed again, "This wolf king of Gou Ri didn''t tell me how many people he has!"


    But he immediately realized that the wolf king never said that his clan was only in the twenties, and he never talked to Mu Feng about the number.


    But Mu Feng thought in his heart that the wolves would "move in full force" every time.


    But he also knows that this is really not the Wolf King''s price increase, but that they didn''t clarify the specific amount in the "communication" before!


    "More than thirty sheep!" Mu Feng felt distressed, and looked at the people in Hei Ya''s department viciously, "It''s all you who made me pay for an extra ten sheep!"


    Mu Feng''s almost angry roar stunned all the people in Hei Ya''s department: "More than thirty sheep, sheep?"


    Before they could react, Mu Feng stomped his feet angrily, and raised his head to the sky with a very loud wolf howl: "Wow, woo, woo!"


    "Nonsense, what I said must count!"


    All the Heifang people turned pale instantly, with boundless fear in their eyes.


    They thought of a ridiculous possibility that had never been seen before¡ªthese wolves did not come to seek revenge on Mrs. Jiang, but their helpers!


    And the next move of the Wolf King further confirmed their guess.


    After hearing Mu Feng''s roar, the wolf king''s eyes turned from questioning to firm, and when he looked at the people in Hei Fang''s department, he had a ferocious look of choosing someone to eat.


    "Roar!"


    The wolf king roared angrily, leaped into the air, and rushed towards the nearest Heifang member.


    And the wolves behind him saw the wolf king''s move, and without any hesitation, they rushed up one by one, "Woooo" roaring, and rushed towards the Heifang people.


    "Ahhh!"


    The Heifang people, whose "military spirit" had been broken, completely collapsed.


    Up to now, they haven''t even touched a finger of the Jiang clan, but more than half of them have been killed or injured!


    "It''s witchcraft!"


    "Their warchief knows witchcraft!"


    "These wolves were summoned by his witchcraft!"


    "These wolves are not raised by him, are they?"


    "Ah, don''t!"


    "Please let us go"


    "We also came here after believing the words of the Reckless Dragon Department!"


    "We don''t dare anymore!"


    But right now no matter what he said, it was useless, Mu Feng had already led his clansmen to accept Wu Duo, and he was pressing forward step by step with his bamboo spear tightly.


    The people of the Black Tooth Department no longer cared about those of the same race and different races, regardless of the people around them being thrown down by wolves, they continued to flee forward from the chaos.


    After all, the wolves are limited, and only twenty or thirty people can be thrown down, and more people run away from the wolves.


    Mu Feng sneered, and shouted: "Shoot!"


    So all the clansman threw out their javelins in unison, leaped over the pack of wolves, and poked another 20 or 30 people down from the back!


    Those who fell knocked and tripped dozens of others!


    Less than a hundred people ran away completely!


    At the same time, Mu Feng made a "kill" move!


    The clansmen drew their javelins again, roaring and started charging at the men of Blackfang.


    The hearts of the people in the Black Fang Department were shattered. Those who ran away never dared to look back, and those who fell to the ground were already trembling and pouring out feces and urine.


    No more fighting spirit.


    "Huh?" Mu Fan slapped his nose, frowned and looked at the fleeing man.


    Another shot was fired, followed by another wave of bamboo spears from the clansmen.


    "Great Chief, are you still chasing him?"


    "No need!" Mu Feng shook his head, "They are already scared out of their wits, if you lend them another courage, they won''t dare to come!"


    "Then what about these people?"


    "What else can I do?" Mu Feng said with a sneer, "Those who can still work should be captured as slaves, and those who are disabled or injured should be killed!"


    All the members of the Jiang clan were full of spirits, and felt that today was extremely enjoyable, so they beat their chests and stamped their feet, and shouted to the sky: "Oh, oh, oh!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137

    Battlefield cleared.


    Eighty-three prisoners survived intact, and eighteen of them were members of the Manglong tribe!


    For the members of the Manglong tribe, Mu Feng didn''t like him at all, and the people of the Jiang clan hated them even more.


    A man from a tribe who is dishonest, greedy, shameless, and shameless will only be a disaster if he stays.


    They previously broke the agreement to exchange furs for salt without permission, and robbed the Jiang family. Later, they took refuge in the Black Fang Department, and encouraged the Black Fang Department to attack the Jiang Family again.


    Right now, not only Jiang''s people hated them to the bone, but even the captured Black Fang people stared at them one by one, wishing to swallow them alive.


    Moreover, the captured people automatically isolated the members of the Manglong tribe to show their innocence.


    It was what they did that made Ming Guang and others who came forward to bind them recognize the Manglong tribe at once.


    "Yakutai, it''s you!" Ming Guang was furious, "Looks like we shouldn''t have let you go last time!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, walked up to Ming Guang, and carefully looked at the prisoner in front of him who had lost the pattern on his face, "Yakutai, the leader of the Manglong Department?"


    "It''s him!" Ming Guang yelled angrily, "We''ve already let him go once!"


    Yakuotai, who was recognized at this time, also knelt on the ground tremblingly and saluted: "Great chief, please forgive me this time, I will never dare again. I swear... I will lead the Manglong tribe All join the Jiang family!"


    "You want to join the Jiang family?" Mu Feng bent down and patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Haven''t you already joined the Black Tooth Department? How can you still join our Jiang family?"


    "How can Hei Yabu compare with Jiang''s?" Ya Kuotai trembled, with a smile on his face.


    "Oh?" Mu Feng still had a smile on his face, "Are you quite sensible? As I said before, you are welcome to come anytime if you want to rob my Jiang family. But you have to bring enough things, right? ?¡±


    "Let me see, you didn''t bring anything this time, but you brought a group of people, right?"


    As he said that, Mu Feng smiled and looked at the people in Hei Ya Department: "Hey, you don''t know, this is what Ya Kuo Tai discussed with me last time, knowing that our Jiang family lacks slaves, I tricked you here! "


    "what!"


    "Damn it, Yakuotai, how dare you lie to us!"


    "Damn the barbarians of the dragon tribe, they should have been killed long ago!"


    Ming Guang and Li Hu looked puzzled, they didn''t know what kind of medicine was sold in the wooden wind gourd, but they still kept silent and watched the development of the situation quietly.


    Mu Feng smiled and rubbed his hands dryly and said to Yakuotai: "Look, I told you at the time, why don''t you just join our Jiang family? You have to express your sincerity and determination to join. Well, it turns out that you are in The Black Tooth Department is not doing well either!"


    "Look at what''s going on now, people don''t trust you, so many of your people have died. I''m afraid they won''t believe you even if I let you go back now?"


    Ya Kuotai was completely stunned, he had no idea what Mu Feng''s purpose in saying this was, but he could really feel the real anger from the Hei Ya tribe not far away!


    He cried and said: "Great chief, please let me go!"


    "Let you go?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "We are friends who cooperate, how do you say such a thing?"


    "Ah?" Ya Kuotai was stunned, "Friend?"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng''s expression changed, and he became extremely sinister: "But you Manglong Division only have so few people now, what''s the use of me asking for it, you are no longer worthy of cooperating with us!"


    As he spoke, he suddenly got up, looked at Ming Guang with a gloomy face, and said in a cold voice: "Kill him, our Jiang family doesn''t want trash!"


    Ming Guang, who had been waiting for a long time, nodded hurriedly: "Yes, Great Chief!"


    Ya Kuotai still didn''t react, but he knew that he was going to die!


    He shouted loudly: "Great chief, I don''t dare anymore, please forgive me!"


    Mu Feng didn''t even look at him, but looked at Li Hu and said: "As long as they are members of the Manglong tribe, they will all be killed!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu shouted excitedly.


    Not only him, but all the members of the Jiang family around were also excited.


    After saying this, Mu Feng came to the Hei Ya people again, and said with a smile: "Are you going to rob our Jiang family?"


    The people in the Black Tooth Department have lost the courage to face Mu Feng squarely. There are five or six hundred people, and they ran away in less than a meal, and the rest are here, dead. hurt hurt.


    And the cause of all this is the kind-looking, young chief in front of him!


    But right now, Mu Feng''s smile is more terrifying than a beast in their eyes!


    "Great Chief, we were also deceived by the Reckless Dragon Division!"


    "Please, please spare us!"


    "We will never dare again!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng shook his head with a smile, "If we were few today, wouldn''t you kill us all?"


    The members of the Black Fang Department hurriedly shook their heads: "No, we didn''t think so!"


    "Really?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "There are five or six hundred of you with weapons in your hands. Could it be that you came to our Jiang family to hunt?"


    The people in the Black Fang Department were stunned for a moment, and everyone knew that this was nonsense.


    "Hey, do you know that you are afraid of regret now?" Mu Feng sneered, "It''s too late!"


    Then he stood up suddenly, and shouted again in a cold voice: "After killing these wastes from the Manglong Department, tie up their hands and feet. Send them to the black wind slaves, and tie them up again!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu and Ming Guang responded in unison.


    Mu Feng no longer cared about these captives and the battlefield, and went straight to the wolves who had been vigilantly watching him.


    Sensing Mu Feng''s approach, the wolves suddenly became vigilant.


    Mu Fengchang let out a heavy breath, "Awoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"" he started to communicate with the wolf king.


    Wood Wind: How many tribesmen did you bring!


    Wolf King: See for yourself, each wolf has a sheep!


    Wood Wind: Are all your people here?


    The wolf king was silent.


    Mu Feng was helpless, and he didn''t force it: I''m here first, I''ll go back and let the tribe prepare, and the sheep will be sent here when I turn around!


    Wolf King: Good!


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked again: "Should I have someone kill all the sheep and send them to you, or send them directly!"


    Now the wolf king is in trouble.


    Because Mufeng gave him so many horned deer not long ago, and he hasn''t finished eating them yet.


    If Mu Feng gave him the sheep now, he would definitely not be able to eat all the dead ones, and if they were broken, they would be wasted.


    But if it is alive, is it possible to raise it?


    Seeing that the wolf king was in trouble, Mu Feng nodded secretly in his heart, and suggested: In this way, if you are not short of food now, put the sheep in our tribe first, and I will raise them for you. Whenever you are short of food, you come to me, and I will give it to you again!


    The wolf king thought for a while, and then agreed: Good!


    Mu Feng finally heaved a sigh of relief, feeling rejoicing in his heart: "It''s okay, it''s okay, the sheep didn''t get sent out!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138

    The wolves then left, and Mu Feng went straight back to the tribe, waiting for Li Hu and Ming Guang to bring all the slaves over.


    The original forty slaves fell into the first team of traps during this baiting process, directly killing and injuring eight of them.


    The remaining four groups of slaves also suffered four injuries due to the violent struggle at that time, and only twenty-eight survived without any problems.


    Fortunately, they captured another sixty-five Black Fangs as a supplement, so there were ninety-three healthy slaves at once.


    "It''s not a solution to tie up so many slaves with animal tendon ropes!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, thinking that if only a small number of people were sent to watch over them, he was afraid that once these slaves were united, it would be very troublesome.


    Now it is necessary to change the slave guard''s strategy.


    So he called Mingguang aside and ordered:


    "Mingguang, mix these slaves together, redistribute them, and divide them into eight teams, each team will include people from the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department!


    There are a few weak and a few strong ones in each team, and the food is even less than before!


    Immediately, I will teach you how to make a kind of wooden shackle, and then put it directly around their necks, and tie their feet with ropes! "


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded and asked at the same time, "Great chief, do we need to send prey to the wolves this time?"


    "No need!" Mu Feng smiled, "Now they can''t finish their food, so don''t give them anything else that should be given to them, and store it with us!"


    "Storage?" Ming Guang wondered.


    "It''s just that it is not needed for the time being, and it will be placed here with us first, and we will take care of it for him." Mu Feng explained.


    "Ah?" Li Hu frowned, "Why do you do this! Isn''t this a waste of our fodder?"


    "Waste?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "The sheep are ours if they are placed here, even if we give them, it will be a day late!"


    "Why?" Mingguang was puzzled.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Because as long as I owe its sheep, it will always stay near our tribe and patrol the periphery of the tribe for us."


    Ming Guang frowned, unable to understand the reason behind it.


    Mu Feng was not in a hurry to continue explaining, if the truth of this was put into modern society, people would understand it easily.


    It is like a company borrowing a large amount of money from a bank. As long as the money is not repaid for a day, the bank will always pay attention to the company and even not allow the company to go bankrupt, in order to recover the money.


    Sometimes the bank even lends money to the company so that the company can repay the money, so that the company can turn over funds, hoping that the company can make money, and then pay back the money.


    In other words, the reason why Mufeng "bargained" with the wolf king at the end was nothing more than to use the "IOUs" of the thirty or so sheep to tie the interests of the wolves and the Jiang clan together.


    As long as he admits that he owes the wolf king the sheep, the wolf king will remember to come and collect the sheep. As long as it wants to receive the sheep, it must ensure the safety of the Jiang clan.


    When the Jiang family is in danger when necessary, the Wolf King will definitely come to help the Jiang family in order to get his sheep back.


    This is the most basic plan of Mu Feng.


    Not only that, but Mu Feng had another plan, that is, the tribe would always go out to hunt anyway, and every time they hunted, they would call the wolf king to go with them, and each time they would share the prey with them.


    Once or twice, Jiang''s hunting does not have to be so dangerous and hard, and the wolves always have food, so they don''t rush to collect sheep.


    After a long time, it is estimated that this account will become confused in each other''s stomachs.


    But this truth may not be understood by Mingguang, or people in this era.


    Seeing that Ming Guang thought about it for a long time but still didn''t understand, Mu Feng simply said rather "dictatorship": "Okay, you just need to know that these sheep belong to us here, and don''t care about anything else!"


    Unexpectedly, this sentence was very acceptable to Ming Guang, and he nodded seriously: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, and led the five little wolves towards the cave.


    The five little wolves didn''t seem to have much room to play in this battle. At best, they went up to join in the fun when the last pack of wolves appeared. The five wolves bit three people and killed one person. to one head per wolf.


    Fortunately, Mufeng didn''t expect much from the cubs who didn''t grow up, and his expectation for them was "just participate".


    At least when he rushed towards the Black Fangs, the five little wolves didn''t back down, grinning their teeth and trying their best to cheer up the men beside him.


    And what surprised him was that after experiencing this brutal battle, seeing so many people bleeding and dying, and seeing the wolves snapping and biting, the five little wolves seemed to have regained their aura.


    This kind of momentum is no stranger to Mu Feng, it is the viciousness and bloodthirsty that only adult wolves in the wolf pack have.


    It even made Mu Feng feel that it was an illusion in a short period of time, he felt that the pockmark seemed to have grown into an adult wolf.


    Maizi, who had always only known to be sassy and arrogant, became much calmer.


    "It seems that the war has had a great impact on them!" Mu Feng thought to himself, and nodded secretly.


    And after he returned to the cave, he also communicated with the system secretly, and spent 50 achievement points in exchange for a set of crafts for making torture tools and shackles.


    Because there is no metal smelting technology, he can''t make things like chains and ankles, so he can only ask the system for help to see if he can find some simple consumables that can lock these slaves.


    Unexpectedly, once this method was exchanged, there were not many things he wanted, and he was inspired a lot by looking at it, and he really figured out a lot of ways to lock up slaves.


    There are all kinds of strange ways to tie ropes, live knots, dead knots, coiled and threaded knots, and there are hundreds of ways to tie ropes to tie people¡ªfrom ancient times to the present, from the middle to the outside, everything that one expects to find!


    Not only ropes, but also wooden shackles, throat locks, arm locks, and leg locks are all available.


    Mu Feng studied for a long time, and finally came up with a perfect method of locking slaves for himself.


    The specific method is to buckle a large wooden board around the neck, similar to the ancient shackles. There is no need to tie their hands, but the wooden board is only needed to block their view of looking down, so that they cannot see their feet when they squat, bend over, or sit down.


    And on their feet, ropes were used to tie the rope buckles that he combined several knots - what kind of loop knot, thousand thread knot, lock dragon knot, all of which were added by the wood wind.


    You must know that it may take half a day to untie a single knot. Once several people are tied at the same time, these slaves will basically lose their freedom without knives or other forcible breaking.


    What''s more, this is a combination of several complicated systems!


    "Sure enough, it''s three hundred and sixty lines, and you can be the number one scholar!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart, "Lai Junchen, as a treacherous minister, should show his experience and write "Luo Zhijing". It seems that he can become an expert just by studying knots. !"


    He called Ming Guang and Li Hu over, and tied a "three-in-one" knot in front of them. As a result, the two were dazzled and confused.


    Then Mu Feng asked the two of them to try to untie the knot, but the two watched helplessly as the knot became more and more cumbersome to untie in their hands, and then twisted into a knot, even Mu Feng couldn''t figure it out!


    Ming Guang and Li Hu were sweating profusely, and their faces were anxious.


    But Mu Feng shouted in surprise: "It''s done!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139

    After Mu Feng taught for a long time, Li Hu and Ming Guang barely learned how to tie a few knots, it was really exhausting.


    As for the wooden shackles, he didn''t have much trouble. After demonstrating it once, the two of them mastered it, and happily made one by themselves.


    It can be seen that the two rough guys are not interested in knots that require ingenuity, but are better at simple and crude knots like shackles.


    However, considering the actual intelligence of the two, they absolutely cannot be judged by the conventional age of modern times, so he didn''t care about it.


    After teaching the two of them, he told them again: "Those slaves live separately outside the tribe. Starting tomorrow, let two groups of slaves go to the middle of the second protective wall and the first protective wall to reclaim the land.


    The other two groups were pulled directly outside the wall to dig the river around the city! "


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed.


    "If the ground is dug, let them start casting a three-layer protective wall at the edge of the jungle. Remember, let them do the work of moving the stones, as for how to build the wall and how to paste the mud, let the tribe do it themselves!"


    "yes!"


    "Well, good! Uncle Mingguang, the ramie you brought back a few days ago has been peeled?"


    "It''s been peeled off, and it''s been soaked in the sink as you said!" Mingguang replied.


    Li Hu hastily added: "The bark of the tree has already been soaked in water!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "It should be ready for use in a few days. That''s fine, you guys go to work first!"


    "Yes!" The two said goodbye.


    Mu Feng rubbed his head, and took a careful look at the past few days, the black teeth caused by ramie was something he didn''t expect, but fortunately, Jiang Shi also accepted it.


    And through this incident, he also had a rough assessment of Jiang''s current tribal combat power.


    That is, facing five hundred to one thousand people, Jiang''s self-protection should be more than enough with the various advantages of the tribe. But if you want to win so smoothly like today, it may not be so.


    Five or six hundred people were beaten up by them without seeing each other, and the preparation in advance accounted for most of the reasons.


    Traps, sneak attacks, tribal weapons and the addition of wolves determine that this is a one-sided massacre.


    After this battle, the Black Fang Department should have been seriously injured, and they were no longer able to attack them. Jiang''s reduced a potential threat.


    Moreover, the Jiang family also captured more than 60 slaves, and the labor force in the tribe also increased.


    Of course, in this way, there will be more mouths to eat in the tribe.


    Even if the food given to the slaves is not much, the amount for more than ninety people is still quite a lot.


    What''s worse, he still owes the wolves more than thirty sheep.


    If Jiang didn''t have anything before, he would be in debt at worst. Anyway, bald people are not afraid of scabies.


    The key is that although Jiang''s family is not a big business now, he still has some savings and foundation, and he can''t really play tricks.


    But in general, this time the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    "Oh, it''s not easy to be a great chief. I''m really worried. I can''t stop for a moment!" Mu Feng rubbed his brain, "It will take a few days for the ramie to be soaked, and the spinning and weaving will be left behind. Look at the situation." , It is estimated that it can be soaked until it rains."


    "Before that, all the relocation of the tribe has been completed." While thinking about whether to choose a sunny "auspicious day" to relocate, Mu Feng looked left and right to see what could be relocated in his dilapidated cave.


    He looked left and right, and found that apart from the wooden tables and chairs and pottery he made, and a piece of animal skin, there seemed to be nothing to move.


    "I''m really poor and useless as an official!" Mu Feng shook his head, "Although I got the biggest room for me, there''s not enough room for these things! It seems that when the time comes, I''ll have to look at the sky in the rainy day." Get some stuff to put in the house."


    He somewhat lamented that a writer had encountered a troublesome problem before, because the pajamas were too beautiful, and ended up disliking the bad wardrobe and changing the wardrobe. Later, because the wardrobe felt that the house was not good, I changed houses.


    And he was just the other way around, the house was good enough. There is nothing in it.


    Mu Feng wanted to cry in his heart, but no tears: "Fuck you!"


    "I found something to do, what should these tribesmen do? Can''t just sit and eat for a month?"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, then slapped his forehead: "Oh, my brain, if you want to go out in rainy days, don''t you just need a raincoat!"


    "Raincoat, raincoat!" Mu Feng repeated, recalling in his mind those around the tribe that were attached to the "raincoat".


    "There are raincoats and umbrellas that can keep out the rain. These are not enough, and there are no materials. Then it can only be the coir raincoat!" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "The coir raincoat and the straw hat, you can have this!"


    "However, the coir raincoat needs to be made of brown leaves. Judging from the vegetation around the tribe, it doesn''t seem to be there. On the contrary, the grass beach where the yellow clay was dug last time has a lot of long-stemmed and wide-leaved grass. The toughness is also good, and it can be replaced. .It would be even better if we can find scorpion grass!"


    "As for the raw material of the Ruo Li, it''s easy to handle. The black skin bamboo itself is strong enough, and the bamboo leaves are also big, not inferior to the Ruo leaves."


    "Technology is easy to handle. I don''t know how to do it, but the system does!"


    After making up his mind, Mu Feng looked at the sky, it was getting late, so he didn''t go to Li Hu and Ming Guang again.


    Now the tribe has just experienced a big war, and everything needs to be dealt with in a short period of time.


    And he himself, after so many days of intense preparation, felt a little tired at this time, and fell asleep after eating.

 Chapter 140

    "Great chief!" Li Hu and Ming Guang were both handling slave affairs on the second protective wall, seeing Mu Feng approaching, they hurried forward.


    "Well, how is the slave?" Mu Feng asked.


    Ming Guang grinned strangely and said, "What else can I do? At the beginning, I wanted to resist, but I let Han Shu and the others beat them one by one, and then they became more obedient. It''s just that the hands that beat people hurt a little!"


    "You beat it with your hands?" Mu Feng wondered, "You didn''t use a stick?"


    Ming Guang shook his head: "I''ve used it, but if you hit too much, the stick will hurt your hand!"


    Mu Feng was helpless, he wanted to say, "it''s better to take action than to be beaten passively", but when he turned his face and suddenly saw that there was resentment on the faces of these black-toothed people, he immediately became angry again.


    Obviously, these members of the Black Fang Department now also understand that the Jiang clan will not kill them, but tie them up like this, making them work like wild animals.


    Although the food is small, it will not let them die for a while.


    Anyway, they were beaten to work, and these people didn''t bother to hide their emotions anymore.


    Mu Feng snorted: "Looks like I''m too kind, I won''t kill you, I really think I''m a good man and a faithful woman!"


    "Li Hu, go and get some of the soaked bark and ramie bark!" Mu Feng shouted.


    "Great Chief, you want..." He immediately realized that Mu Feng''s tone was blunt, and quickly shut up, "Yes!"


    So he trotted back to the tribe, retrieved two small bundles of wet ramie skins and bark, and handed them to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng took it over, pulled it twice with his hand, tried it, and nodded with satisfaction, then squatted on the ground and twisted up six or seven ramie skins, then twisted three or five ramie skins, mixed them together and divided them into three strands of equal quantity , strand by strand, began to weave the rope.


    "Great Chief, what are you doing?" Seeing that Li Hu was silent, Ming Guang asked cautiously.


    "You will know soon!" Mu Feng said, "It seems that we need to do something to these people. It really seems that our Jiang family has no way to deal with them!"


    After finishing speaking, Mu Feng stopped talking, and started to weave the rope - to be precise, he was weaving the whip!


    Not many times later, a section of whip rope about two meters long was woven. Mufeng found a stick at hand, carved a dent on one end of the stick, and then fixed the thick end of the whip rope to it with animal tendons. On the dent, tie it tightly, and then look at Li Hu and Ming Guang: "Get out of the way!"


    Seeing Mu Feng''s stern expression, the two quickly backed away without talking nonsense.


    Mu Feng looked at a nearby tree that hadn''t been cut down, and waved his whip at a branch that was about as thick as a thumb, and it went down with a whip.


    There was only a "snap", and the branch broke!


    Li Hu and Ming Guang''s eyes lit up: "New weapon?"


    "Weapons?" Mu Feng froze for a moment, frowned and thought, then shook his head and said, "Let''s not talk about weapons, this is called a whip. In the future, if any of these slaves are disobedient or dare to hate our Jiang family, they will give me a whip." Whip! A few whips won¡¯t kill you, but it will hurt a lot!¡±


    When he said this, Mu Feng deliberately raised his voice: "The forehead that is pumped on the body will be red, swollen, and painful. If the skin is broken, infected or sick, it will die! But it won''t die immediately, it will hurt every day. , itches every day, and will die after a long time!"


    Speaking of which, he looked at those slaves, and found that their eyes were a little dodgy, and their hatred had decreased a lot, replaced by fear!


    Mu Feng sneered and said: "You don''t have to think I''m cruel, because you asked for it yourself. You came to rob us first, since you failed, then accept the fate of failure! If you can''t accept it, then die! "


    After a pause, he sneered and asked again: "Who wants to die now, stand up by yourself, and I will fulfill you!"


    Having said that, he looked around, waiting for these slaves to express their opinions anxiously.


    But for a long time, these slaves all lowered their heads, you look at me, I look at you, no one dared to stand up!


    Can live, who will take the initiative to seek death?


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, and added: "Ming Guang, if anyone is disobedient, dissolve the salt water before whipping the whip, and soak the braided rope before whipping!"


    Having said that, he didn''t bother to look at these slaves anymore, instead he waved at Lihu and said, "Lihu, come here, I have something to tell you!"


    Only then did Li Hu recover from the shock of Mu Feng''s series of thunderous methods just now, and hurriedly walked up to him: "Great Chief, what guidance do you have?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Take someone to chop the black-skinned bamboo again, and slice it into bamboo slices, as thin as possible, and cut them into one meter long and half a centimeter wide. I want it to be useful!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded.


    When he was cutting bamboo pieces earlier, Mu Feng had already given him the ruler he made himself, and asked him to measure a piece of bamboo, so he already knew the unit of length.


    "In addition, select some people from the tribe who are not hunting members. Those who are over twelve years old will do. Let them bring bone knife ropes and go out with the hunting team tomorrow!"


    Li Hu''s face was filled with joy: "Great chief, are you going to expand the number of hunting team members again? Are they too small?"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "Just take them out to see the situation outside, and know the danger of the wilderness outside."


    After a pause, he continued: "Children who have always stayed in the tribe are not as good as young adults who are used to the dangers of the wilderness, and are better able to deal with dangers!"


    Li Hu was taken aback for a moment, then nodded heavily: "I understand!"


    "Then where are you taking them tomorrow, hunting?"


    "No, tomorrow I''m going to take them out to cut coir grass, and see if there are any things that can be used in rainy days to bring back." Mu Feng explained.


    "Lion grass, something that can be used in rainy weather?" Li Hu was puzzled.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "The coir grass is used to weave coir raincoats, and the bamboo slices are used to weave straw hats, and we can wear them on our bodies, so we can go out in rainy days, without getting wet from the rain, so we will naturally reduce our chances of getting sick! "


    "Coir raincoat, Ruo Li?" Li Hu was confused again, obviously, this touched his cognitive blind spot again.


    Mu Feng sighed, thought to himself, "The great chief is just worried", and waved his hand: "Okay, it''s okay if you don''t understand now, you will know after learning when I make these things!"


    Li Hu scratched his head, and seemed to see that the chief was worried about his "stupidity", but his attitude towards doing things was not vague at all: "Yes!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Go and discuss with Ming Guang to determine who will go out and who will stay in the tribe and take charge of the tribe."


    After a pause, he said again: "Since you are the leader, you will gradually have to adapt to your identity in the future!"


    Li Hu seemed to understand, but still nodded honestly: "Yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141

    Li Hu left, and went to arrange for young people from the clan to go out with him.


    Mu Feng was thinking in his heart, the Jiang family now has more than 280 people, the hunting team has 78 people, and there are 50 young and strong people who can be counted as combat power.


    There are eight elderly people who are too old to fight, sixty-two adult women, and the rest are underage children.


    Strictly speaking, the sixteen-year-old Mu Feng can only be regarded as an adult.


    After careful calculation, there are eighty or ninety children!


    For Mu Feng, the current problem is quite embarrassing, he summed it up himself:


    One is that the "aging" of the tribe is not serious, which is a good thing, and it shows that the burden of supporting the elderly is not heavy for the tribe. Of course, this is also related to the generally low life expectancy of people at present.


    The second is that the existing young and strong people who can fight and protect the tribe have not yet fully transformed into actual combat power. This has a lot to do with the lack of food and weapons in the tribe before.


    The third is that there are too many children in the tribe. In severe weather such as severe cold and hot summer, when the way to obtain food is relatively simple, these people will not only be unable to supplement food for the tribe, but will also become a burden.


    But correspondingly, these numbers of children are precisely the future of the Jiang clan.


    What Mufeng has to do now is to convert these potential combat power into actual combat power as soon as possible, and train the children of the right age to develop a certain combat power.


    Complementing the two phases, the number of tribes remains the same, but their combat power may double.


    Especially now that the tribe''s food is no longer scarce, and there is even a surplus, which can completely improve the physique of these people and make them stronger than other tribes!


    Coupled with the sufficient food of the tribe, they also have the ability to give birth to new children!


    That''s why he asked Mingguang to arrange some children over the age of twelve to go out with the hunting team, with the purpose of training them.


    In the early morning of the next day, Mu Feng and Ming Guang, together with thirty hunting team members and twenty tribal youths, set off for the grassy beach by the river.


    These teenagers were all about the same age as Bai Fang, to be exact, they were almost the same as Mufeng. The difference is that each of them is still very immature, and each of them looked around nervously when walking in the jungle.


    There is no way to do this. In the past, Jiang¡¯s food was always tight, and the children¡¯s food was always insufficient. There was no physical strength at all. If you leave the tribe, you will lose the ability to protect yourself if you encounter some dangers. , can only wait to die.


    But since Mu Feng became the great chief, in less than two months, they completely got rid of this predicament. When the food is sufficient, these children eat more, and as soon as their nutrition improves, their height also grows quickly.


    There are even four or five of these twenty people who are about to catch up with Mu Feng!


    From the construction of earthen buildings to the second-story protective wall, these children also helped the clan every time.


    "Great chief, is it too dangerous to bring so many children out this time?" Ming Guang said worriedly, "They have never been out of the tribe before, they just picked some wild fruits in the mountains near the tribe..."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "In the past, there was not enough food in the tribe. They were all hungry and had no energy. Going out would be tantamount to death. But it is different now. This time, give them simple weapons and let them see the wild first. See how you hunt and let them know how hard you are out there!"


    "But if we really hunt, we won''t care about them!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The purpose this time is not to hunt, but to cut the weeds, and dig some yellow clay along the way. Just hunt some more prey on the way back!"


    "The purpose of bringing them out this time is to let them gain experience, not to really hunt on a large scale. When they return to the tribe, they will be trained!"


    "Training, is it the same as hunting team training?" Ming Guang exclaimed.


    "No, they are different from the hunting team and need to receive more comprehensive training. In the future, they will be more effective than the current tribal hunting team!"


    Now Mingguang was excited: "Better than us?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded.


    Ming Guang clenched his fists hard, if that was the case, how strong would the Jiang family be?


    A group of more than fifty people walked through the jungle and naturally passed the trap.


    Because the trap was restored by the tribe again at Mufeng''s request, and it was used as one of the Jiang tribe''s routine protective measures, so these teenagers did not see the real horror of the trap.


    Even so, they still felt the danger of yesterday''s battle from the faint smell of blood left around.


    Although they failed to participate in this great battle, they heard about what happened here from their father, and knew how this young man who was not much older than them, who was also their great chief, led his tribe to defeat the invading black man. Dental for people.


    They didn''t know how many people came from the Black Tooth Department, but when they passed the protective wall, more than 90 slaves came out to make all the children understand that they had won the battle!


    Right now, under Mingguang''s leadership, they turned left and right to avoid these traps, and they looked at Xiang Mufeng with admiration in their eyes - they also imagined that Mufeng, who was only sixteen years old, could lead his tribe to victory!


    That''s not all, what shocked them most was that not long after walking in the jungle, a group of about twenty wolves appeared in front of them.


    All the teenagers couldn''t help being surprised.


    What shocked them was that the pack of wolves did not attack them after they appeared, but stood there as if they were waiting for them.


    The leading wolf even nodded to them, to Mufeng to be exact.


    But at this moment, Mu Feng yelled "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" to the leading wolf.


    The wolf king also responded with "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo".


    Then Mu Feng waved his hand and said to them: "Okay, this time the wolf king will let ten wolves protect us around us!"


    "This..." All the children were fascinated.


    "Really! What Dad said is true!"


    "The Great Chief can really talk to wolves!"


    "The Great Chief can really make the wolves protect us!"


    And here, Mu Feng, who wanted to do this, saw all the children''s reactions, and nodded secretly.


    This is an educational method he learned in his previous life. It is about how a child can make him ambitious, study hard, and make him willing to enter a good university.


    Some are sent to suffer hardships, some are disciplined with sticks, and some are earnest...


    In fact, the most effective way is to participate in a summer camp, send the child to a first-class university in China or abroad, and experience it for a few days. After seeing the beauty of a first-class university, he will naturally yearn for it, and then work hard for it.


    As for other second-rate, third-rate, or even low-rate universities, he would never look at them again.


    After all, once a person''s appetite is up, it is difficult to think about it.


    From leaving the tribe to communicating with the Wolf King, Mu Feng has always been suspected of "showing off", but he just wants to use this method to arouse the yearning of these children, so that they are willing to acquire the corresponding skills, Protect the clan in the future!


    On the other hand, he set the learning goals of these children as his own in a somewhat "thick-skinned" way!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142

    "It''s a bit shameful!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart, thinking of his disdain for "I chose me" as the squad leader when he was a child, but he didn''t expect that he would now make himself the "idol" of the group in front of him.


    "Ahem!" Even if no one saw the "ashamed" expression on Mu Feng''s face, Mu Feng also felt that he couldn''t keep his cheeks any longer.


    He beckoned: "Go ahead!"


    Only then did all the teenagers come to their senses, suppressed the shock in their hearts, and followed the hunting team on their way.


    Because the wolf king was around to protect him, Mu Feng relaxed a little. He walked outside the crowd and looked around in the jungle from time to time, hoping to find new herbs.


    After all, the last time I went to the river, I found three kinds of herbs that can be used as medicine.


    Sure enough, the world is left to those who care.


    It wasn''t long before he spotted a small plant with purple stems and leaves.


    These leaves are half the size of his palm, a single plant without branches, only the leaf stem is purple on the surface of the leaf, but the back of the leaf is purple, and a special fragrance fills the nostrils.


    "Perilla!" Mu Feng exclaimed in surprise, he hastily reached out and picked a piece, rubbed it in his hand, kneaded it into a ball, stuffed it into his mouth, and started to chew.


    "Sure enough, it''s Zisu!" Mu Feng grinned.


    In his previous life, he had been to the Northeast. When the big brother in the Northeast took care of the meals, he took him to eat local vegetables from the Northeast, rice wrapped in perilla leaves, and rice balls for each bite, which is called a fragrance!


    "Oh, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    But his behavior is completely different in the eyes of the teenagers in the clan.


    They chatted quietly.


    "What''s wrong with the great chief, eating grass?"


    "He couldn''t be hungry, I saw him eating when he came out!"


    "My father told me that the chief likes to eat some flowers and grasses when he goes to the wilderness. He even ate flowers last time!"


    "The great chief won''t be poisoned, you can see that his eyes are narrowed!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how could the great chief be poisoned?"


    ...


    Only then did Mu Feng react, and he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? This is called perilla. It is very fragrant, edible, and can also cure diseases!" Mu Feng explained to them.


    "Can this be eaten too?" Ming Guang walked over first.


    He is different from others, he is the first to know that bamboo shoots, mushrooms, wild onions and shepherd''s purse are edible, and the chief told him.


    Especially every time Mu Feng told him what he could eat, it seemed to taste very good.


    He came to Mu Feng, picked a perilla leaf and imitated Mu Feng, kneaded it into a ball and put it in his mouth, chewed it, and frowned: "What a strange smell, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, shook his head, and then realized that the taste of perilla is too special, not everyone can get used to it.


    "Well, this is called perilla. It''s a kind of spice. Like green onions, it can be put in when cooking. It can also be used as a herbal medicine to treat diseases!"


    "Why are herbs and spices at the same time?" Ming Guang shook his head, "This food is not delicious, not as good as corn!"


    As soon as he said this, many hunting team members who were eager to give it a try retreated back: It''s just a blade of grass, it doesn''t taste good, and you can''t get enough to eat, no matter if you don''t eat it!


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and thought: "When you know the real way to eat it, you won''t think so!"


    But he didn''t bother to explain, he got up and said directly: "Dug out all the perilla in this area by the roots, take the soil, and go back and plant it in the tribe!"


    "Yes!" No one dared to disobey Mu Feng''s order.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    On the way, Mufeng continued to look for herbs while walking, and finally found him a plant that can be used as both medicine and food¡ªPsyllium, also known as pig''s ear!


    When Mu Feng saw this thing, he thought he had returned to his hometown in the countryside.


    When I was young, I was in the countryside, in front of the house, behind the house, in the fields, and there were clusters of plantains that looked like pig ears everywhere.


    Whenever he sees plantain, he always likes to take a branch and smoke the plantain to pieces.


    At this time, some old people will say: "These children, I don''t know that these are vegetables, they can be eaten!"


    Mu Feng heard people say that the plantain is bitter, so he killed it when he was a child and refused to eat it as a vegetable.


    But seeing him here now, he felt very cordial.


    And after Mu Feng found the plantain grass, he was very happy from the bottom of his heart: "Hey, I have already found two kinds of herbs before I found the coriander grass, and I have earned achievement points! If I find the coir grass again, this time it will definitely This is a worthwhile trip!"


    "Let''s go!" Thinking of his achievements, Mu Feng was completely excited, beckoning everyone to hurry to the river.


    Seeing that Mu Feng was happy, Ming Guang smiled and said, "Great Chief, we are all waiting for you, but we can actually go faster!"


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that it was actually him who had been slowing down the speed of the team.


    "Oh!" Mu Feng nodded, "Okay! Let''s go!"


    A group of people hurried and hurried, and finally came out of the jungle and entered the grassy beach.


    Wooden Wind began to carefully look at the grass on the grass beach.


    The two times before he came to the river to dig yellow clay, his mind was on other things, and he didn''t notice the grass on the grass beach at all.


    As a result, when he looked carefully at the moment, he realized that there were quite a lot of various grasses in the grass beach.


    There are big dog''s tail grass, small dog''s tail grass, white grass...


    Recognizable and unrecognizable, there are all of them.


    And he can tell the difference between the big dog''s tail and the little dog''s tail grass because these two kinds of grass can be seen everywhere in the countryside.


    As for Baimao, it is because when studying history, it often involves things used in ancient sacrifices and divination, and one of them is Baimao.


    Moreover, after meeting Imperata, Mufeng already had a plan in his heart, if he couldn''t find the deer grass by the river, he would replace it with Imperata.


    After all, the leaves of Imperata praecox are also long and thin. Although they are not tough enough, they can also protect against wind and rain.


    Fortunately, this grass beach did not disappoint him. The further he went to the river, the more types of grass he found. Finally, near the river bank, he finally found a cluster of slender and delicate grasses about one meter high. Lemongrass!


    The place where the scorpion grass first grows is the river pond, on the wet sandy ground. The leaves are slender and tough, and the longest ones can even be taller than a person.


    In autumn, there are clusters of snow-like grass on top of the clusters of scorpion grass, which is as beautiful as the scenery.


    Minotaur wadding is also an essential material for weaving cotton shoes against the cold in winter!


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "We have the coir raincoat!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143

    After cutting enough deer grass, Mufeng asked someone to dig some yellow clay.


    Of course, during this process, Mu Feng also taught the tribe how to recognize yellow clay, cress and other things that are useful to the tribe.


    This surprised the teenagers who came out of the tribe for the first time. They didn''t expect that coming out with the great chief was not only about hunting, but also knowing a lot of useful things.


    Mu Feng''s explanation gave them a feeling that in the wild, there seemed to be many things to eat and many things to use.


    After the yellow clay was dug up, Mu Feng asked the boys to rush back with these things on their backs.


    Of course, in order to take the lead and model, he also carried a large bundle of coir grass on his back.


    A dozen or so wolves were always guarding nearby, so they didn''t encounter any accidents.


    This made these teenagers even more surprised, because these wolves were really guarding around them to protect them.


    Correspondingly, they "worshiped" their great chief even more, and looked at Mu Feng with fanaticism.


    When going back, Mu Feng deliberately asked Ming Guang to take them a little farther away, after all, he still had to hunt some prey back.


    Because the cold tree was no longer there, and Mingguang couldn''t afford to open the three-piece bow, Mufeng had no choice but to "bite the bullet" again. He took out the three-piece bow from behind, picked up the bow and shot an arrow, and shot down the one that was gnawing. The horned deer in the grass once again attracted bursts of exclamation.


    Following Mu Feng''s arrows, the wolves also moved out quickly.


    The hunting team consisted of thirty or so people, plus ten wolves, which made hunting extremely simple.


    People shot arrows to startle the horned deer, and the wolves were responsible for throwing them head-on, and captured a dozen horned deer in a short time.


    According to the agreement, Mu Feng gave five deer to the wolves, and they brought the rest back to the tribe.


    This trip was considered to be smooth and smooth, so smooth that all the teenagers felt unfulfilled and wanted to go out with Mu Feng again.


    One is that following Mufeng is protected by a pack of wolves, and the other is that they feel that they haven''t encountered anything more exciting.


    In fact, if there is no wood wind, or no wolves, they may not travel so smoothly.


    This was a bit beyond Mu Feng''s expectation, he intended to let these teenagers experience some "storm".


    "It seems that the strategy this time is a bit wrong. Next time, we can''t take so many hunting team members out, or let the wolves hide in the dark, and then attack when it''s critical?"


    Mu Feng sighed, it seems that there is still a long way to go to teach children and educate the tribe.


    "This matter has to be discussed in the long run." Mu Feng thought, "How to educate children and how to encourage births must be put on the agenda. We must find something for these idle people to do!"


    "But right now, we still have to solve the most practical problem¡ªmaking coir raincoats and straw hats."


    The deer grass has been cut, and he even asked someone to move a few clusters of deer grass, and planted them in the tribe together with the plantain and perilla that he discovered this time.


    But the freshly cut coir grass cannot be directly used to weave coir raincoats.


    Firstly, the coir raincoat is still green grass and has not been dehydrated. If it is really woven into a coir raincoat, it will be very heavy, and it will shrink greatly in the sun, making it unusable.


    The second reason is that fresh scorpion grass is very "brittle", easy to break, and can''t be used for a long time.


    Therefore, it is best to make coir raincoats in autumn, when it matures naturally, the leaves of the grass dehydrate and turn yellow, become flexible and light, and the coir raincoats can be used for a long time.


    But now it''s spring, and Mufeng can''t wait for that time, so he has to find another way to make the desiccant grass dehydrate and become tougher as soon as possible.


    This method is also very simple - steamed grass!


    As the name suggests, it is to put the scorpion grass on a large pottery urn filled with water to evaporate the water and accelerate the dehydration and toughening process of the scorpion grass.


    He also learned this method from the ancient practice of steaming bamboo arrows.


    At that time, it will be easy to handle after steaming the scorpion grass, and put it in a cool and ventilated place to dry naturally in the shade and then use it directly.


    This matter is very simple, he directly finds Bai Fang and asks her to take the deer grass and steam it on the pottery urn.


    Bai Fang looked puzzled, not understanding what Mu Feng was going to do.


    Mu Feng explained: "After you steam the coir grass, you can dehydrate it, and after drying it, you can use it as a coir raincoat to keep out the rain."


    "Coir raincoat, to keep out the rain?" Bai Fang asked.

 Chapter 144

    It takes a few days for the scorpion grass to dry from steaming to drying. There is no way to do this, you have to wait.


    The weaving of Ruo Li does not have this restriction, but it is extremely labor-intensive.


    Fortunately, he only needs to demonstrate and guide the first few practices of the tribe, and he can let go of the rest.


    The rough weaving method of the two layers of Ruo Li is the same. After weaving, the first layer is used as the base, and the bamboo leaves are spread on top of it one by one, and then a large round piece is cut and buckled on the top of the hat.


    Because there is no good adhesive, Mufeng has no way to completely erase the gaps between the bamboo leaves, so he can only use the stupid method of laying an extra layer of bamboo leaves.


    Fortunately, the black leather cover is big and soft. After the two layers are firmly pasted, the outer rough blank is fastened and water is poured over it. The water curtain can really be separated so that the brim of the hat will not be wetted.


    Many people followed suit, including the few "carpenters" in the clan, and some women who usually did not participate in the clan''s decision-making.


    These people seldom saw Mu Feng making things with their own eyes, and this was the first time they saw him making a bamboo hat, and they were all surprised and puzzled far more than shocked.


    It''s no wonder, because they still don''t know what this bamboo hat is used for, and why the big chief poured water on it.


    Seeing the expressions of these people, Mu Feng shook his head and smiled wryly, and thought to himself: "They are even more stupid than Ming Guang and Li Hu. These people are all so big, and there are few people who are as smart as Bai Ya!"


    But he immediately realized that anyone with a smarter mind would have already shown their prominence in the small crowd like the tribe.


    "IQ" like Ming Guang and Li Hu, one became a hunter and the other became a leader.


    Han Shu in the hunting team is quite brilliant and smart, and he has already been appointed as the future new headhunter of the tribe.


    Like the Ke Changning he had met before, his intelligence was obviously much higher than that of the people around him, and he was already the "Yamaduo" of their tribe, the great chief after the Blue Bird Division.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng came to his senses, knowing that this kind of thing is not something to worry about, so he had to explain seriously: "This thing is called a hat, and it is worn on the head. It can prevent it from being rained, and it can also be worn on the head when it is natural. Keep out of the sun, don''t be too hot!"


    Only then did the group of old people and women realize that this thing called "Ruo Li" actually has this purpose.


    They were pleasantly surprised and shocked, and looked at the Ruo Li that was still weaving in their hands with joy.


    "It turns out that this thing can prevent the rain!"


    "Does that mean that if you wear it on your head, you won''t get sick from gonorrhea?"


    "But it can only cover the head, can we make something like this on the body?"


    ...


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Mu Feng said with a smile: "There must be something for defense on the body, but it''s not called a straw hat, it''s called a coir raincoat! And the thing that makes the coir raincoat is not bamboo, but coir grass. The coir grass is still being processed now. It won¡¯t be available until a few days later! Make up the Ruo Li first, and make as many as you can!¡±


    "yes!"


    After teaching these people how to weave Ruo Li, Mu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sneak in?


    How can it!


    The whole tribe is busy now, so he has no time to spare.


    He thought about it, compared to the rainy day Li Hu said, it should be almost the same.


    "It seems that the tribe has to complete the collective relocation in these two days!" Mu Feng thought, and went to see the situation of the tulou.


    The inside and outside of the earth building has been thoroughly cleaned, and there is a smell of mud from the inside to the outside.


    Because they are all the most original and environmentally friendly materials, there is no such thing as letting the formaldehyde out in the air in the previous life.


    The four earth buildings are all three-story walls and two-story buildings. The clansmen all live on the first floor, and the second floor is used for placing bacon and protection at critical times.


    The innermost wall is pasted with stones and mud mixed with bamboo chips, and the ground is a cement floor mixed with plant ash. Although it is not as smooth and slippery as the ground I have seen in my previous life, it is also smoother than the cave I live in now. too much.


    He took a closer look in several earthen buildings and made sure that there were no potential safety hazards inside and outside the earthen buildings. Then he found Lihu and told him that the clan could "relocate".


    "Moving?" Li Hu was taken aback for a moment, then immediately became pleasantly surprised, "Everyone?"


    "Well, the four earthen buildings are moved in at the same time, and there are enough rooms!"


    Li Hu was completely excited: "Does it mean that we don''t have to move out if we move to the earthen building?"


    "That''s for sure!" Mu Feng laughed, "Otherwise, why would we spend so much effort building earthen buildings?"


    "Yes!" Li Hu said excitedly, "I''ll make arrangements right away. Then, when would it be better to move in, Great Chief?"


    "Tomorrow!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "Tomorrow?" Li Hu frowned in doubt, "Don''t you need to ask God?"


    "Please ask the gods?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then realized that what Li Hu said should be the trick done by the wizards in the tribe, please resign from divination.


    Divination, resignation and sacrifice are very solemn and sacred events in primitive society.


    Different things require different sacrificial offerings, and according to the region and level, the offerings are divided into large and small ones.


    These ceremonies are presided over by the great wizard or high priest in the tribe, and they are held according to specific ceremonies.


    There are recitatives, divination, practice, and even some "dances" where the great wizards of the tribe strip off their clothes and perform sacrifices.


    To put it bluntly, when encountering such a major event as relocation, it depends on the date.


    As for who decides the day, this has to be asked of God.


    The key is that Mu Feng hasn''t systematically learned how to "ask the gods to ask" until now, and he doesn''t know how to do it.


    What made Mu Feng feel the most ashamed was that in a tribe like Jiang''s, he was responsible for all the great chiefs, great wizards, and high priests!


    Whether it''s pretending to pray and chant words or really going up to "dance", he, the great chief, has to go up!


    "How can this kind of thing be done in public..." Mu Feng felt creepy when he thought about it, and shook his head quickly.


    And there is something else in his heart, that is, he still has a skeptical attitude towards the current world.


    First of all, this world has totems, Zhu Youshu, and many things in the Chinese world in the previous life, but there are also many things that China did not have at the same time.


    "There is no sign that there is a god, but the Zhu Youshu that has been passed down for many years is real..."


    He doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but he doesn''t deny the existence of some inexplicable things.


    If he accidentally invited some "god" to get on his body, and he couldn''t send him away, wouldn''t he have to include himself in it?


    "Isn''t it just a move, what date do you choose!" Mu Feng murmured in his heart.


    But he didn''t show it on his face, but he was serious, and said with an unfathomable image: "Last night I watched the sky at night, and I used the secret method to predict that tomorrow will be a good day!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu said excitedly, "I''ll let the clansmen prepare!"


    In fact, he didn''t understand a single word about "observing the sky at night" or "secret inscriptions" that the great chief said, but he understood the last sentence "tomorrow will be a good day"!


    At the same time, Li Hu''s admiration for Mu Feng has grown infinitely higher: "The great chief seems to be more powerful than the old chief, and he has already asked God before holding a ceremony!"


    On the contrary, Mu Feng was obviously taken aback when he saw Li Hu''s quick promise, and then he couldn''t help laughing, and muttered to himself: "It seems that as long as I am willing, every day is a good day!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145

    Watching Li Hu go to the tribe to inform him about the relocation, Mu Feng walked outside the tribe alone.


    The five little wolves didn''t know where they went. It seemed that after a great battle, the five wolves became familiar with the people in the clan, and they were able to follow a few people from the hunting team in and out of the clan.


    What surprised him especially was that the five little wolves seemed to be walking very close to Han Shu, several times Mu Feng saw the five little wolves running back and forth with him.


    This made Mu Feng a little strange, it seemed that since the last time he asked Han Shu to help feed the wolves, the five wolves always liked to stroll to the training ground for nothing, and would run back with a beak of bird feathers from time to time.


    Now that he is free, he just went to the training ground to see how their training is doing.


    But before he got there, he saw a group of people competing in archery from a distance.


    Han Shu was standing in front of the crowd, with a few birds shot down by someone at his feet, and he was pulling arrows from above one by one.


    While pulling out the arrow, he said: "Huangshi, if you shoot a white-headed sparrow, add a long stick to the arrow!


    Konoha, shoot the white-headed sparrow, add a long stick to the arrow!


    Sang Ruo, shoot the primitive chicken, add a dash to the arrow..."


    Mu Feng didn''t come close, listening to Han Shu giving the hunting team there, knowing that it was according to the "rating" he said before, he nodded secretly.


    "It seems that the military training has already taken shape!" Mu Feng smiled, "It seems that the progress is not bad! There are not many trees around here. Where did they shoot so many birds?"


    Before he stepped forward, the man named "Sang Ruo" who only added a short bar said dissatisfiedly: "Why am I still a short bar? I didn''t drive out these birds. Who knew that what wheat drove out was a primitive bird." chicken!"


    "Maizi, throw out the chicken?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "Where did you throw it out?"


    Before he could figure it out, Maizi who had been "named" clearly noticed that Sang Ruo was looking at it with dissatisfaction, and it grinned at Sang Ruo with a "wow".


    Obviously complaining too!


    "I''m going, this dead dog, no, the dead wolf has also become a spirit, and even complains about people!" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Here, Han Shu doesn''t care about Sang Ruo''s complaints, and directly picks up a little bird and throws it in front of Maizi.


    Then he began to read the situation of adding bars: "Wang Ye, shoot a white-headed sparrow, add a long bar to the arrow!


    Red teeth, shoot the bald eagle, add a long bar!


    Qingya, shoot the red-billed bird, add two long bars..."


    Then he threw the primitive chicken just now in front of Doudou!


    Doudou was complacent, roaring "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was surprised, and he understood it, and he didn''t know who had come up with the idea of ??dividing these hunting teams into several teams, and each team was assigned a wolf.


    It seems that they should compete in archery, and then let the wolf help them chase the birds in the woods. After the birds flew away, they began to shoot arrows.


    Whichever team adds more bars, the corresponding team''s wolves will get more birds!


    No wonder that Sang Ruo just now complained that it was a primitive chicken that threw out the wheat.


    It''s just that this method seems a bit complicated, who of them came up with it?


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng stepped forward.


    Everyone noticed that Mu Feng was coming, and turned their heads to look at him: "Great Chief!"


    The five little wolves noticed that Mufeng was coming, and one by one, they rushed to Mufeng with the birds hanging in front of them, jumping up and down, as if asking for credit.


    Mu Feng was speechless, pushed them away, came to the crowd, and said with a smile: "Today is the day for you to compete in archery?"


    Han Shu nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Who came up with this method of competing in archery to divide birds? It''s very interesting!"


    "Um, I came up with it!" Han Shu scratched his head, "Originally after everyone discussed and competed, the worst ones couldn''t go hunting with you. But you haven''t gone hunting much recently, so we Thinking about letting the little wolf go out with us."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sighed in his heart. Before coming here, he was thinking that Han Shu and Bai Fang were the smartest people in the tribe, but he didn''t expect him to be so smart.


    It seems that the intelligence of some people in the tribe is not so "worrisome".


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "That''s a good idea! I said why these little things don''t stay in the cave very much these days, and they run to your side when they have nothing to do. It turns out that there is something to eat here. what!"


    "Let me see, Dazi is really fat again. It seems that I haven''t eaten less in the past two days! And Doudou, who seems to be a little taller, um, it seems that I have eaten a lot!"


    Mu Feng patted the little wolf, feeling relieved in his heart, what he originally thought was to make the wolf get acquainted with the members of the hunting team, so that he could go out to help when hunting in the future.


    After all, no matter how much the wolves can help, they have to give enough prey every time, and they rely on profits to maintain it.


    But the little wolf is different, just give him enough to eat.


    Han Shu hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, the chief, the prey given to them are also edible birds, and those birds that cannot be eaten will never be given!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Is there any bird that can''t be eaten?"


    "Yes!" Han Shu said solemnly, "In the forest outside the tribe, there is a bird with black hair on its back and red hair under its belly. It is not much bigger than a white-headed finch, but whoever eats it will die!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Birds are poisonous?"


    He secretly consulted the system, and the system gave an answer: "The black-headed forest flycatcher, all birds of the same genus are poisonous, the feathers and skin are poisonous, and the toxin is nerve poison!"


    "Nervous poison!" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "Is the poison of this thing contagious?"


    "It''s not contagious, but as long as it enters the human body, it will be fatal! Especially now, there is no condition to cure it!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly asked: "Even my wood way derivation technique is not good?"


    The system replied: "Wood Dao derivation technique is fine!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng already had some concerns in his heart, "This thing can be used as a secret weapon, just like the dung quenching arrow, it is the most unconventional weapon."


    But one thing is that the poison of the black-headed forest flycatcher is neurotoxic and not contagious, which is not like the bacterial infection of feces.


    One is controllable and the other is uncontrollable, Mu Feng already has some concerns in his heart.


    "By the way, Han Shu, since you can take the cubs out to hunt now, starting tomorrow, the hunting team will send more people out to hunt more prey. Until the rainy day comes, you can hunt as many as you can. Grain storage in rainy days!"


    "yes!"


    "Storing grain..." Mu Feng immediately thought that the corn seems to be just stuck at the point where it is about to ripen. If it waits for it to mature naturally, it must be poured into the corn field.


    "No, I have to collect the corn!" Mu Feng slapped his forehead, "Collect the corn!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146

    Since the corn needs to be harvested in advance, Mufeng had to use the combination of civil engineering again.


    Naturally, the consumption is not small.


    However, this is no longer unfamiliar to Mu Feng, and the operation directly ripens the corn.


    The stalks of fully mature corn turned white, and the leaves turned yellow, and the corn bracts cracked one by one, exposing a section of corn cob.


    Just judging from the exposed corn kernels, it is better than too much when it was first planted.


    Mu Feng informs Li Hu to find someone to collect the corn.


    Considering storage, this time Mufeng asked the tribe to peel off the bract leaves but not remove them, but to use the braid leaves to braid the corn cobs together and hang them outside to dry.


    In this way, no matter when the rainy day comes, it is easy to pack the corn.


    Because the corn grains this time are full and the area to be planted is large, Mu Feng estimated that it was more than three times larger than before.


    But in fact, if the calculation is based on corn kernels alone, Mu Feng estimated that it would be less than two thousand catties.


    There is no way to do this. The land for growing corn is about two or three acres, but because of the corn seeds and soil fertility, the current yield of corn per mu is far from the six or seven hundred kilograms mentioned in the previous life. If you really want to count, you can It is true that there are five or six hundred catties.


    Of course, this doesn''t count the corn cobs that Li Hu picked up from the corn field and cooked a while ago.


    Even so, looking at the large pile of corn, Mu Feng was still very happy.


    The joy of harvesting the dealer is very different from the feeling of hitting the prey.


    Hunting requires many people, weapons, and most importantly, prey. It is impossible to predict in advance whether there will be more or less prey.


    But the harvest of crops is not the same - sow melons and reap melons, sow beans and reap beans.


    As long as the labor and sweat are paid, what you sow will be what you reap.


    Growing crops is not as "exciting" as hunting, but it is more secure.


    If the Jiang clan wants to develop and go, it is bound to plant crops on a large area!


    So after harvesting the corn, Mufeng directly sifted the big sticks and large grains of corn, peeled them off and kept them as seeds, and planted them immediately after the rainy day was over.


    As for the remaining corn, Mu Feng was thinking about what to make delicious.


    After thinking about it, he slapped his forehead: "Hey, I got it! Last time I talked about making corn buns to eat, but the stone mill stopped halfway through, it seems that it can be used this time!"


    The tribe collectively moved to the earth building, which was regarded as a joy of housewarming.


    He had already asked Li Hu to prepare bamboo to set off "firecrackers" to celebrate, and he planned to celebrate it.


    That being the case, why not take this opportunity to bring over the "housewarming wedding banquet" from the previous life for the people of the tribe to celebrate, so as to let the tribe know how rich the tribe is now, and make them more willing to protect the tribe in the future?


    Mu Feng touched his chin and said to himself: "Well, it''s a good idea!"


    "So, tomorrow''s relocation can''t be shabby!"


    Thinking of this, he hurried to find Li Hu and Ming Guang, and brought them together.


    "Tomorrow is a big day for the tribe to relocate, we have to celebrate it!" Mu Feng said.


    "Celebration, how to celebrate?" The two asked.


    "When moving, a fire was burned in front of each floor of the earth building, and bamboo was placed in the fire!" Mufeng said, "After the bamboo was burned, everyone began to move things into the earth building, and arranged their own sleeping places in the earth building, such as tables, chairs and benches. They all move in by themselves!"


    "Why do you still burn bamboo?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    "Bamboo will explode when it burns, it can ward off evil spirits and eliminate disasters!" Mu Feng didn''t bother to explain, and directly took out the good wishes of his previous life as practical effects.


    The expressions of the two suddenly became tense: "Eliminate evil and eliminate disasters!"


    Li Hu immediately said seriously: "Don''t worry, chief, I will burn a lot of bamboo tomorrow!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "It doesn''t need a lot, there is a pile of burning, just hear the sound!"


    "yes!"


    "In addition, let Ji Yang and those responsible for cooking kill six pigs, six sheep, and six deer!" Mu Feng ordered.


    The expressions of the two were shocked again: "Great chief, are you planning to sacrifice?"


    "Sacrifice?" Mu Feng shook his head, and immediately realized that pigs, sheep, and deer are all needed for large animals in the sacrifice. If we add white grass and japonica rice, we can really perform the sacrifice ceremony.


    However, Mu Feng didn''t think about it at all. What he was thinking about was: "Three kinds of animals make up ''666'', which means that Jiang''s tribe will go all the way to ''666'' in the future, and it will go all the way. What a fortune!"


    Of course, just "666" is not enough, Mu Feng continued: "Kill eighteen more chickens, and the eggs are ready, um, take out eighty-eight eggs! They will be used for group dinner and celebration after moving tomorrow. This will allow the Jiang family to develop even stronger in the future!"


    Now Li Hu and Ming Guang were completely dumbfounded: "There are all these specialties in relocating, why didn''t Grandpa never do this before?"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he thought: "Grandfather would be weird if he did this, these are all customs from China in the modern Earth!"


    However, he did not explain, but said seriously: "Our Jiang family''s relocation is such a big event, we must celebrate it, let the people know that Jiang''s today is different from before. As long as everyone works together, Jiang''s It will definitely become stronger and stronger!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang stared blankly at the great chief in front of them, clearly feeling the difference between him and the old chief.


    Although they didn''t understand what he said very well, they were very sure of one thing, that is, according to what Mu Feng said, the Jiang family would definitely become stronger in the future!


    Although the two of them couldn''t say what Mu Feng said at this time, they were excited by Mu Feng''s words, and they clenched their fists fiercely!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147

    After the last time I went to Dongshan to collect corn, Mufeng started to make stone mills.


    But because of various things in the middle, he has chosen the stone material but has been hammering it today and picking it the next day, and it was not finished until recently.


    The choice of stone grinding is a piece of high-quality granite, the stone is hard, and the stone surface can be polished very smooth. The most important thing is that the stone has fine texture, which is obviously a wear-resistant and durable high-quality grinding material.


    It is actually not difficult to make a stone mill, the difficulty lies in the fit between the grinding discs of the stone mill, which is the reason why Mufeng spent a lot of time.


    Now that we have decided to grind some corn to make steamed buns, the stone mill must be used again for grinding and grinding.


    In addition to the repeated grinding before making the stone mill, it is necessary to use some coarse grains for grinding, so as to grind off the remaining stone powder and slag on the stone mill.


    The stone mill was a bit big, so Mu Feng recruited several people from the tribe to put the millstones together, and then began to grind.


    As for the coarse grains, there is no need to think about using anything. What he has now is corn, and it is the most primitive corn picked from Dongshan last time - the coarse ones cannot be coarser.


    Because the stone mill was a bit big, Mu Feng had to find someone to help, and asked two tribesmen to push the mill rod of the stone mill in circles, while he added corn kernels to the millstone.


    First turn clockwise a few times, then counterclockwise a few times.


    Bean-like corn kernels entered the millstone, and they would fall down along the cracks, and all that came out was darker and browner powder.


    On the one hand, this is due to the stone powder on the millstone, and on the other hand, it is because these corns have low starch content and high gluten content.


    In the past, things like this were used to feed chickens and ducks.


    But it doesn''t matter right now, these corn flours containing stone powder and high gluten are just right for feeding chickens.


    And the two tribesmen were surprised and speechless after seeing the two stones rubbed together to grind the corn into powder.


    They couldn''t figure out why the great chief always came up with so many strange things¡ªlike this thing called a "stone mill" that ground corn into flour.


    "Isn''t corn used for cooking and eating?" The two had doubts in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to ask Mu Feng.


    And Mu Feng was thinking about whether to make steamed buns or steamed buns with cornmeal.


    But no matter which one needs yeast, only steamed buns and steamed buns with yeast are delicious.


    Right now he doesn''t have yeast on hand, but he can make it himself.


    It''s just that the flour for making yeast must be fine flour, which means that small corn kernels are not good, only newly harvested corn is good.


    Fortunately, not a lot of flour is needed to make yeast, so he hurriedly asked someone to break off the collected corn cobs, and took them all clean. After the stone mill finished grinding, first grind the fine flour.


    The so-called fine flour is to screen the cornmeal that has been ground once, remove the bran, and only grind the white flour inside.


    To put it bluntly, it is to remove the layer with corn husk, as long as the starch content inside is high.


    After repeated grinding for several times, Mu Feng finally obtained a small jar of refined flour. Although the color was not comparable to that of wheat flour, the degree of fineness in the hand was almost the same.


    "The two of you will find two more people. You don''t have to do anything else today. You are responsible for grinding the corn into flour. Be careful not to put the bran in it. Sieve it out and throw it into the chicken coop for the chickens to eat." !"


    "yes!"


    And all he had to do was make his own yeast in clay pots.


    Others may not know where to start making yeast, but for Mufeng, it is all too familiar.


    Because I live in the northern countryside, I have seen too many old people in the village how to make yeast by themselves.


    To put it bluntly, yeast is not called yeast in the north, but yeast.


    It is an old dough lump that is put inside when steaming steamed buns or making steamed buns and noodles.


    This old dough pimple is the starter.


    The dough primer is also easier to make. Add water directly to form a dough, knead it tightly, put it in dry flour and cover it, and then put it in a warmer place with sunlight, but not direct sunlight. It will be fine if you leave it for three or four hours Production is complete.


    This method is an indigenous method in the countryside. I made this kind of starter once, and every time I steamed steamed buns, I would leave such a piece of old dough lump, and I could always use it to make dough.


    Mu Feng reconciled the noodles, and put them in the sun to ferment after making the noodles.


    He doesn''t need to worry about grinding flour anymore, all he needs to do now is to get a steamer and make a pot cover.


    Considering that the pot to steam the steamed buns is the clay pot that Chang Ning kept boiling water in, Mu Feng couldn''t help but secretly support his forehead: "My God, the lid of this pot is a bit big! Even with a steamer, it''s not too small!"


    But fortunately, whether it is a steamer or a pot cover, it is not too difficult to make.


    The steaming tray is criss-crossed with thick black leather beads, and then fixed with animal tendons.


    Li Hu seems to have figured out Mufeng''s temper a long time ago, knowing that he needs bamboo pieces for many new things, so he has already made a lot of bead pieces of different lengths, widths and thicknesses and put them in Mufeng''s cave.


    Right now he just needs to get local materials and do it.


    The steamer is ready soon, and the lid is next.


    Compared with the steamer, the pot lid is simpler. It is directly spliced ??with wooden boards, then sawed and repaired, and fixed with wooden wedges.


    The total time spent on these two things is only one or two hours - not enough time for the primer to ferment by itself.


    After finishing these, Mu Feng went to see the situation of flour milling.


    The four people took turns to go into battle, pushing the stone mill without stopping for a moment, but it really produced a lot of flour.


    From a rough look, it should be enough to steam a large pot of steamed buns.


    Mu Feng thought about the situation of the people in the tribe, and calculated that one pot can steam forty steamed buns, and two large pots can steam eighty buns at a time.


    There are nearly two hundred and ninety people in the tribe, and if there is one person per person, at least four steamings are required!


    In fact, steaming so many steamed buns at one time will consume a lot of the current corn reserves.


    If they really wanted to eat like this, the corn in the tribe probably wouldn''t be enough for a month''s consumption.


    Fortunately, this time, Mufeng just let everyone eat a steamed bun to "try something new", not to eat it once when they are full.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had a funny feeling. In his previous life, he said that "tasting something new" was to eat fresh delicacies from mountains and seas, but now "tasting something new" is eating steamed buns, which is really unbelievable.


    Mu Feng got a little corn flour and tasted it in his mouth, it wasn''t particularly sticky, and the starch content was definitely not as high as in later generations.


    But the degree of delicacy is almost the same - it''s fortunate that he let these people grind it a few times.


    "Yeast, flour, steaming tray, and pot lid are all in order, and there is almost something..." Mu Feng scratched his head and thought, "Why can''t I remember?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148

    After thinking about it, Mufeng slapped his head for the last time: "Ha, my brain, the soda noodles and the steamer cloth!"


    He said he was making yeast, but what he turned out was noodles.


    The noodle introduction is to let the lactic acid bacteria in the dough ferment by themselves under the condition of hypoxia.


    Of course, fermented noodles will inevitably become sour.


    Therefore, if the noodles are mixed with water, the noodles will be sour, and the steamed buns will naturally be sour.


    When Mu Feng was young, he had eaten sour steamed buns, which were so sour that he could not close his teeth.


    This needs to be sprinkled with some alkaline noodles.


    Alkaline noodles were easier to get in the previous life, but they are gone now.


    He has two options:


    One is to exchange alkali noodles directly from the system.


    The second is homemade alkaline noodles.


    Alkaline noodles are used once less, and he can''t come if he exchanges achievement points every time.


    In addition, it is impossible for him to continue to do things like steamed buns, so he needs to teach his tribe how to make alkaline noodles.


    There is the simplest and easiest way to make homemade alkaline noodles. Mix plant ash with water and deliver it. After heating, the clean water obtained by filtering contains alkali.


    This kind of alkaline water does not need to extract the powder anymore, it can be directly kneaded with the dough.


    In this case, the steamed buns made may have a little earthy smell, but it is much better than the sour steamed buns!


    Especially for tribal people, this is almost negligible.


    Next is the steamer.


    The steaming tray is only made of bamboo slices, with a large gap in the middle, and the kneaded dough can leak directly into the pot when placed on it. At this time, you need a steamer cloth to put on the steamer.


    However, the steamer is generally made of roving cloth, which has good air permeability, and can also be washed and used repeatedly.


    But right now he hasn''t even spun hemp thread yet, and the ramie is still soaking in the water well, so he doesn''t have to rush to make it now.


    "It''s said that a clever woman can''t cook without rice, it''s true!" Mu Feng frowned and thought, "Now that the big guys have the ingredients for cooking, they can''t be stuck on a small cage, right?"


    "Find something to replace it. But is there anything in the tribe that can be used instead?"


    Mu Feng remembered that when he was young, in his hometown, he would go to the reed pond to beat the reed leaves, wash them and spread them on the steamer instead of the cage cloth in spring and summer. The unique fragrance of reed leaves.


    The smell of steamed buns, until Mu Feng grew up, he had never encountered so many delicacies from mountains and seas.


    "Reed leaves, reed leaves!" Mu Feng frowned and thought, a little annoyed, "When I went out yesterday, there were reed leaves by the river, I should bring some back."


    "It should be too late to find someone to go there now, right?" Mu Feng thought to himself, and then shook his head secretly, "I might encounter a fierce beast in the past now, it''s too dangerous."


    "By the way, bamboo leaves, black-skinned bamboo leaves!" Mu Feng slapped his forehead, "Although the black-skinned bamboo leaves are not as big as the reed leaves, they can be used to replace the cage cloth."


    Immediately doing what he said, he hurriedly went to Li Hu again and asked him to make bamboo leaves.


    At this moment, Li Hu felt completely confused: the great chief used to ask for bamboo slices, why did he even need bamboo leaves now? From the bamboo shoots under the ground, to the bamboo on the ground, to the bamboo leaves, all of them seem to be useful to the great chief!


    But he didn''t dare to doubt Mu Feng''s order, so he hastily agreed.


    He also discovered that the great chief also put a lot of thought into relocating the tribe.


    "Get some more bamboo leaves and bring them to me!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Moving tomorrow is a big day for the tribe to celebrate. Let you try something new tomorrow!"


    "Anything new to eat?" Li Hu immediately became excited.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, he only felt that when he mentioned eating, Li Hu became interested.


    "Sure enough, it''s human nature to eat!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    "Well, what I''m going to do this time may become our staple food in the future!"


    "Staple food?" Li Hu was puzzled, "What is a staple food?"


    "The staple food is what we eat in the future, and we will eat this food to fill our stomachs, and meat is no longer the main food!"


    "Don''t eat meat?" Li Hu was even more puzzled, "What should we eat if we don''t eat meat?"


    Mu Feng was a little speechless: "If we don''t eat meat, we can eat other things, such as mushrooms, wild vegetables, and bamboo shoots. It''s just that these things can''t be the staple food."


    Li Hu Ning brow thought for a while before he suddenly realized: "I understand, Great Chief! You mean that our staple food is meat now, and it will be corn in the future, right?"


    Mu Feng was about to cheer excitedly, it was rare for Li Hu to react so quickly!


    He nodded and said, "Well, in the future, our staple food will be some grains. Corn is just one of them. It is ground into flour and eaten as steamed buns or steamed buns. We must also eat meat!"


    "Didn''t I say before, the combination of meat and vegetables, so that our stomach, er, stomach can absorb nutrients better, er, healthier and live longer!"


    Seeing Li Hu''s enlightenment, Mu Feng suddenly said some more words to him.


    In the end, Li Hu was dumbfounded again, and froze on the spot: "Food, steamed buns, steamed buns? What stomach do you have, what to feed?"


    Mu Feng was speechless again, and Li Hu didn''t understand anymore.


    He waved his hand: "Okay, go get the bamboo leaves, keep busy, you''ll know when the time comes."


    "Yes!" Li Hu turned and left without any objection.


    Mu Feng rubbed his forehead with his hands: "It seems that the civilized education of the tribe really needs to be raised, otherwise it will take a long time to explain one thing, and I can''t understand it at all."


    "By the way, I have to go quickly to see how much flour is milled. If it''s about the same, I can knead the dough!"


    When he returned to the cave again, the four of them were still grinding the noodles in a "hangchihangchi".


    Almost six jars have been ground out.


    "It''s a little slow!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "The four of us are still so tired, it would be great if there was a donkey!"


    Mu Feng thought, but the flour is enough for now, he waved his hand: "Okay, you don''t need to grind it, it''s enough!"


    The four of them finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    One person couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, what are you asking us to grind corn flour for? Isn''t the corn boiled and eaten? I think the corn cooked by the chief for us a few days ago is quite delicious!" "


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The corn you eat is not fully ripe and can be eaten by cooking. These corns are completely ripe and the kernels are hard, so they can only be ground into flour and eaten."


    "How can I eat flour?" the man asked again.


    "It can be made into steamed buns or steamed buns!" Mu Feng was in a good mood, and said with a smile, "Tomorrow the tribe will move, we will have another big meal together, and then we will eat steamed buns together!"


    "Steamed buns?" The man was taken aback, the same as Li Hu''s reaction.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, I asked you to grind corn flour to make steamed buns."


    "Then can we see how to make steamed buns?"


    Several people asked: "We want to learn how to make steamed buns next to us, so that we can also make steamed buns for the people in the future!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "I can teach everyone in the clan, how about this, you go and call all the women in the clan, especially those who are in charge of cooking, and I will teach you Make steamed buns!"


    "Yes!" The man excitedly ran to call for someone, and his mood was surging along the way: the chief was willing to teach him how to make things himself!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149

    Because there is a need to teach the clansmen, Mu Feng has to wait now. After calculating the time, the face-to-face introduction is almost done, and he can "start work" when the people arrive.


    Looking at this moment, Mu Feng handed in the task: "System, hand in the task!"


    The system prompts: "The stone mill is finished, get 200 achievement points!


    Ruo Li production is complete, get 200 achievement points!


    Complete cooking utensils, get 200 achievement points!


    Discover Minotaur and get 200 achievement points!


    Discover plantain and get 200 achievement points!


    Discover that perilla can be used and get 200 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is: 1900 points! "


    Mu Feng thought that he had 900 achievement points left to exchange for the Great Earth Dao Technique, and he recently spent another 200 points, and the data was not bad, so he nodded secretly.


    What surprised him was that he had raised so many achievement points all of a sudden, and he immediately felt like he was rich.


    "System, how many achievement points will there be after making steamed buns?" He pondered in his heart, "However, steamed buns are something that has changed the eating habits of human beings, and the achievement points can''t be lowered no matter what."


    The system replied: "After the steamed buns are made, you can get 500 achievement points!"


    "500 achievement points?" Mu Feng muttered, "It''s so little, didn''t you get 1000 achievement points for making fire before?"


    System: "A large area of ??artificial fire has a profound impact on the entire human race. But steamed buns only change the eating habits of people in a certain area, can it be replaced!"


    Mu Feng suddenly realized.


    Indeed, some places eat steamed buns, some places eat rice, and some places eat batter...


    If you think about it this way, 500 points achievement is not low.


    "Okay, I got it!" Mu Feng nodded, looking at the clansman walking quickly from a distance.


    "Great chief, are you going to teach us how to make steamed buns?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Steamed buns will be the main source of food for our tribe in the future. Eating steamed buns can make us fuller. With the wild vegetables and various meats we planted, the children in the tribe will be healthier. , we will be stronger, and the Jiang family will also be stronger!"


    Hearing what Mu Feng said, all the clansmen who came here became excited one by one - stronger, stronger!


    No one raised any doubts, just like what Mu Feng said, it should be so.


    Mu Feng thought with a sigh, it seems that as long as everything is related to the interests of the tribe, they will not ask why.


    This is very similar to the communication skills between people: if you want someone to listen to your suggestions and opinions, then link what you say with his interests, so that it is easier to get approval.


    After sighing, Mu Feng glanced at the crowd around him, and said: "Okay, now you all know what to do, let''s watch carefully next, I will teach you how to make steamed buns and steamed buns, and these things in the tribe in the future I leave it all to you!"


    "Yes!" Everyone nodded in surprise.


    "Well, you need existing alkaline water to knead the noodles, otherwise the steamed buns will become sour." Mu Feng said, mixing the prepared plant ash with water, "but if the alkali content is too high, the steamed buns will be sour." Not only does it turn yellow in color, but it also makes the steamed buns taste astringent and bitter."


    "What should I do then?" Someone asked.


    "It''s simple!" Mu Feng laughed, and thought of a trick, "Try it with your hands when kneading the dough, it''s just right if it doesn''t stick to your hands."


    "So it is!" Everyone suddenly realized.


    The wood wind continued to add water and plant ash.


    It is very simple to use plant ash to make alkaline water, but it takes a lot of effort.


    Because this requires filtering over and over again.


    But in order to allow the clansmen to eat delicious steamed buns, it takes a little trouble.


    Fortunately, the demand for alkali in making steamed buns is not high, otherwise it will be busy.


    After the alkaline water is made, it is kneading noodles.


    He took a large earthen pot, cleaned it inside and out, poured water on it, melted the fermented noodles in the water, stirred them evenly, and then put the ground corn flour.


    Kneading dough is physical work.


    Mu Feng picked up the clay pot and put it on the table, and began to "hey, yo, yo" kneading and holding the noodles, while fighting with the noodles with both hands, while "encouraging" himself.


    Now the people watching were a little busy, and one person was sweating profusely: "Great Chief, please speak slowly, we can''t remember!"


    "Can''t remember?" Mu Feng was stunned, "What can''t you remember?"


    The clansman was ashamed and made gestures: "Those witch spells you recited?"


    "Witch curse?" Mu Feng was stunned again.


    This clansman was already sweating profusely: "It''s the ''Hey Yayo'' or something you said just now, we didn''t remember the rest!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng finally came to his senses, he couldn''t laugh or cry, "Don''t remember that!"


    "Ah?" The people around were confused again, "Don''t you need to remember this? Can you make steamed buns if you don''t read this?"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "No need, just remember how to make dough!"


    "Yes!" The man nodded, but his face was still full of confusion.


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, and continued kneading the dough, this time he didn''t make any strange noises to avoid "misleading" these people.


    Considering that there is still time, he still has time to experiment.


    So instead of kneading the dough again, he put the kneaded dough in a clay pot, found a clean wooden board to cover it, and put it aside to ferment naturally.


    It''s spring now, so it''s almost time to wait three or four hours for the dough to rise.


    In this way, it will be night when we eat steamed buns.


    But during this period, he had to prepare things for steaming steamed buns¡ª¡ªsteaming tray and bamboo leaves.


    Clean the bamboo leaves, put water in the pot, put the steamer and bamboo leaves on it, and wait for the dough to be ready to knead steamed buns.


    During this period, the clansmen who followed Mu Feng to learn how to make steamed buns watched Mu Feng orderly clean up this and that, and looked at each other in dismay.


    They have never seen the old chief do these things before, and no one in the clan can do these things. They really don''t know how Mu Feng did it.


    So at this moment, everyone has such an idea in their hearts, that is, Mu Feng himself "understands" how these things are done.


    Since then, Mu Feng''s image of "Wisdom and Great Sage" has become even taller all of a sudden.


    Mu Feng didn''t know about this, so he was busy with these things in a leisurely manner, waiting for the dough to ferment naturally.


    Finally in the afternoon, Mu Feng reckoned that the time was almost up, lifted the wooden board, sprinkled some cornmeal on it, then poured out the dough from the wooden jar, and began to knead the dough to make steamed buns.


    Compared with kneading dough and fermenting, kneading dough to make steamed buns requires a lot of effort.


    A faint special smell unique to flour escapes a little bit. It can''t be said to be fragrant, but it smells very good.


    Almost everyone is attracted by this taste.


    Someone asked: "Chief, is this steamed bun? It smells so good!"


    "Smell?" Mu Feng shook his head, "The steamed buns still need to be steamed, this is the smell of fermented dough, it''s not edible yet!"


    While talking, Mu Feng kneaded the dough, first kneading it into a few "rough noodles" about one foot in length, the thickness of an arm, and then cutting them with a bone knife, dividing them into steamed buns the size of half a fist.


    In the end, these steamed buns were placed on another wooden board one by one, and he put them on the steaming tray that had been placed in advance, closed the lid, and opened the pot to steam the steamed buns!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150

    Because it was the first time to steam steamed buns, and the alkaline water was used, and Mufeng was not sure whether the steamed buns he steamed would be sour or bitter, so he didn''t dare to steam too much in the first pot, and only steamed more than twenty .


    When the water boiled and steam was rising from under the wooden lid, everyone was looking forward to taking a step forward and waiting for the steamed buns to come out of the pot.


    Because of boiling water, they know that boiling water means that it is boiled.


    Seeing the expressions of several people, Mu Feng shook his head and said, "It''s not enough, the steamed buns won''t be cooked when the water is boiled, they need to be boiled for a while, let the steamed buns steam in the pot for a while!"


    "Great Chief, how long does it take to steam?" Someone asked the point.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought.


    Generally, the steamed buns need to be steamed for at least 15 minutes after the water is boiled. If it is a large steamed bun, it may take 30 minutes or even longer.


    The problem is that right now he doesn''t have a timer on hand, and no one can understand when he says fifteen minutes or thirty minutes.


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng thought carefully, "It seems that I have to find a way to make a timekeeping tool later, otherwise there is no way to be groggy every day!"


    Frankly speaking, from the time travel to the present, Mu Feng has not paid much attention to the specific time.


    He only knows that he gets up at dawn every day, and eats and sleeps when it gets dark.


    Work at sunrise and rest at sunset.


    There is no disturbance from the previous life society, and there is no endless work every day. What I am busy every day is just to fill my stomach and pursue simplicity.


    But it''s not good to have no concept of time at all, at least there must be something to keep time.


    But this is something for later, right now he has to solve the problem of timing, otherwise things like steamed buns will have to fall on him.


    He thought for a while and said, "Well, let me teach you a way to estimate the time."


    "Is there a way to count the time?" Some clansmen were puzzled.


    "Well, yes!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It''s very simple, just see such a thick firewood, put five sticks on the bottom of the pot and burn them, wait until the fire turns from strong to weak, then fill the second The firewood for the second time, this time it should be enough after it is burned out."


    Mu Feng calculated the burning time of the firewood just now. It took about ten minutes for the five firewood to burn out, and it took about six or seven minutes for the five firewood to burn. .


    As for his calculation method, it is even simpler-counting.


    From one to sixty, repeated several times, although not completely accurate, but not far off.


    The most important thing is that this kind of estimation method is relatively simple, easy for the tribe to master, and saves him a lot of saliva to explain.


    "So that''s how it is!" Everyone suddenly realized, firmly remembering the method taught by Mu Feng, pressed down anxiously, and continued to wait.


    Finally, Mufeng added two more rounds of firewood and stopped adding firewood, waiting quietly for the firewood to go out.


    Only then did Mu Feng lift the lid of the pot, and a long-lost scent of steamed buns came over his face.


    I saw more than 20 steamed buns neatly stacked on the bamboo leaves in the pot.


    After being steamed, the bamboo leaves have changed from emerald green to look, without the luster before. On the contrary, the steamed buns look "big belly and round waist", plump, nearly half the size of the whole one before!


    Because it is cornmeal, each steamed bun is light yellow.


    Because the bamboo leaves are used instead of the cage cloth, in addition to the inherent taste of the flour itself, the whole steamed bun also has a unique fragrance of bamboo leaves!


    "It smells so good!" I don''t know if I said a word.


    "Great Chief, can I eat it?" Someone asked timidly.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Wait a minute, let me try!"


    As he spoke, he dipped his hand in some water and pressed on a steamed bun, and the steamed bun sank and recovered quickly.


    "Well, it''s ready to eat!" Mu Feng signaled, and then took them out one by one and placed them on the wooden board. It was a little hot, so he quickly touched his ears.


    This is also the old method, and the ears dissipate heat quickly.


    Mu Feng took a small piece and tasted it, neither sour nor bitter nor dry, he grinned and said: "It''s very successful!"


    The people around couldn''t wait any longer, no matter how hot the steamed buns were, they walked up first after getting Mufen''s permission and took the steamed buns and started eating them.


    "Yeah, delicious!"


    "Well, fragrant!"


    "It turns out that things made of corn are so delicious!"


    Wooden wind rejoiced,

 Chapter 151

    Mu Feng also moved into the earth building, and it was the "Yue" building in "Three Stars Gongyue", and he lived in the largest room in the moon building.


    In addition to Mufeng, Lihu, Mingguang, Hanshu, and Shuofeng also lived in the moon building in the center, so that Mufeng can find them at any time.


    After moving in, everyone was filled with excitement and thanked Mufeng for everything they had brought to them.


    After Mu Feng felt his room carefully, he was also very satisfied.


    With the Tulou, Jiang no longer has to worry about rainy days.


    At present, the tribe also has a certain amount of food reserves. Although it is still a little tight to survive the entire rainy season, it is still possible to save a province.


    But Mufeng didn''t want to spare the rainy day.


    In his opinion, his painstaking effort to get food for the tribe was not for the pitiful and frugal "living" in the end.


    What he wants is three meals a day, all the members of the clan are strong and strong, and the Jiang family is growing rapidly!


    On the day of the relocation, when the tribe was still immersed in excitement, Mu Feng had already started thinking about how to make the tribe have more food and how to make the tribe "meaningful" to spend the rainy day.


    "Food needs to be stored. Judging by the weather, there should still be a few days of sunny days. Take advantage of this time to ''stock up''. A rainy season lasts for 20 to 30 days, which is not a short time."


    However, the wild sheep in front of the tribe were rarely seen under Jiang''s repeated traps and hunting with bows and arrows.


    I don''t know if it''s because there are not many sheep in the flock, and Jiang has almost caught them, or if the flock has already taken precautions and moved the activity area to other places.


    After all, in a specific area, companions are reduced one by one, and any species will be aware of the existence of danger.


    However, to the north and west of the forest is a deep and deep forest, which is pitch-black from a distance, and no one dares to take the risk to go in and find out.


    Then the source of tribal food¡ªthat is, the hunting area can only bypass the Nanshan and jungles and enter the grasslands and rivers.


    He didn''t know how big the prairie was. He only knew that when he passed by the edge of the prairie twice, he saw waist-deep grass and a few scattered trees. He couldn''t see the edge. It was a bit like what he had seen in his previous life. the African grassland.


    The animals there are also herbivorous horned deer, horned rhinos, giant toed birds, and horses that look like zebras but are obviously different!


    At the beginning, Mu Feng thought it was the same existence as the African savannah, but he had never seen a lion, which was very strange.


    Except for the giant toed bird, the other three animals in it are all his fancy.


    One is the horned deer, which can be domesticated for food like sheep.


    The second is the horned rhinoceros. Although it cannot be domesticated, the fur of the horned rhinoceros is of great use to Mufeng¡ªit can be used as leather armor!


    The third is the horse that looks like a zebra but is obviously not a zebra¡ªthis is the one that fascinates Mu Feng the most.


    Because if he can catch horses and domesticate them with all his heart, there will be more tribes than just mounts, and there will even be an extra "cavalry army"!


    And the existence of such a large group really made Mu Feng excited even thinking about it.


    "It would be great if that large group was all owned by my Jiang family!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart, thinking of his hometown in Inner Mongolia in his previous life. When crossing the mountain, even if you don''t have a coin in your hand, you still feel inexplicably at ease in your heart!


    Originally, Mu Feng couldn''t empathize with himself, but now he was inexplicably excited just thinking of that large area of ??herbivores.


    "It''s better to act than to be moved!" Mu Feng carefully gestured himself, went out of the room to find Ming Guang and the others, and expressed his intention to hunt again.


    Mingguang may ask why about other things, but as long as hunting is involved, Mingguang will be very straightforward: "Okay, where are we going this time, how many people do we need to bring, and what do we need to prepare?"


    "Let''s go to the grassland!" Mu Feng said, "But this time we won''t catch dead ones. Except for horned rhinos, we will try to catch them alive!"


    "But there is a grassland over there, the ground grows grass all the year round, the ground is too hard to dig traps!" Ming Guang hesitated.


    "And even if the trap is dug well, if so many horned deer and horned rhinoceros fall into the trap together, no animal will survive except the horned rhinoceros."


    Mu Feng was surprised that Ming Guang was able to "analyze".


    He smiled and shook his head: "We won''t dig traps this time, and digging traps over there won''t be easy to work."


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was surprised, "How can we catch alive if we don''t dig a trap?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "We can still catch alive without traps, but the things we use are different this time."


    "Something different?" Ming Guang''s eyes lit up after thinking for a while, "Great Chief, are you going to teach us how to make new weapons again?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then shook his head: "It''s not a new weapon, but a new tool for hunting."


    "New tools?" Ming Guang frowned.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Let''s go to the training ground together, I''ll teach you guys there!"


    "Okay!" Mingguang became excited, as long as it is something new taught by the great chief, it will be fine!


    The two came to the training ground and saw everyone training.


    Mu Feng signaled Ming Guang to gather everyone together, and then said: "The rainy day is coming soon, we have been out hunting for the last two days, and stockpiled as much food as possible."


    "At the same time, we also need to catch more live horned deer and domesticate them like raising sheep and pigs."


    The soldiers of the hunting team began to show excitement in their eyes.


    From the completion of the training ground of the hunting team to the move into the tulou, the soldiers in the hunting team are currently enjoying the best treatment in the tribe.


    And under the "preferential treatment" of various treatments, they have enough food to eat every day, live in a big house, and don''t have to participate in some trivial matters in the tribe. Many young boys in the tribe are now able to enter the hunting team and become Proud to be a fighter.


    So when Mu Feng mentioned "hunting", they were naturally excited.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Mu Feng nodded: "Very good! Because tomorrow we are going to catch deer and horses on the grassland, and we want to catch live ones, so this time I will teach you a new hunting tool!"


    "A new tool, isn''t it a weapon?" someone asked.


    Mu Feng shook his head, "This is not a weapon, it is used for hunting, it is only used for catching living things!"


    After finishing speaking, without further explanation, he took out a piece of animal tendon rope more than one meter long, and tied two stones at each end.


    Mu Feng weighed it in his hand, it weighed about ten kilograms. After he tied it up, he picked it up with one hand, swung it around, turned it around a few times, and threw it at a branch not far away.


    "Crack!" The weight of more than ten catties was hung on the branch, and it was hung up directly.


    But none of the soldiers of the hunting team realized what the effect of Mu Feng''s actions was.


    Looking back, Mu Feng saw everyone''s puzzlement, and said with a smile: "This is called a flying stone rope. When using it, hold it in the middle, spin it quickly, and just throw it directly at the prey''s leg!"


    "Not the head?" someone asked.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "If you throw your head, wouldn''t you be crushed to death? If you really want to catch him to death, don''t you have bows and arrows?"


    "Oh!" The man finally realized.


    "But can you catch it by throwing it on your lap?" Someone couldn''t help but asked again.


    "When the flying stone rope is thrown on the animal''s legs, it will entangle itself and trip their legs. In this way, the prey''s front legs are caught and they can''t run. Can''t they just be caught?"


    "Oh!" Everyone reacted now, their eyes lit up, "It''s okay!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "So today all of you make such flying stone ropes by yourself. If the animal tendons are not enough, it is also possible to sandwich them with bark! Tomorrow, the hunting team will send 50 more people out hunt!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152

    Then everyone in the hunting party started making flying stone ropes.


    However, due to strength, the stones used by others are not as heavy as Mufeng''s, only five or six catties.


    These people have practiced archery for so long, and they are very familiar with aiming.


    What''s more, using the flying stone cable does not require the same aiming skills as archery, so soon everyone can basically throw the flying stone cable accurately to a small area designated.


    Everything is ready, only Dongfeng is owed - Dongfeng is the prey of Bai Shuyuan.


    In the evening, Mufeng called Lihu, Mingguang, Hanshu and others to his room, and sat down around the table one by one. It was like a work meeting in a previous life, and Mufeng, as the leader, was giving lectures in front.


    Several people sat at the table and "discussed" whether to lead those people to go hunting the next day and which people to stay in the tribe.


    On the second day, all the people who were about to set off gathered in front of the old grandpa''s thatched hut, which was the original "center" of the tribe.


    After Mu Feng and Li Hu had completed the "handover", he led the people out of the tribe.


    This time was different from before, Mu Feng took the five little wolves out on his own initiative.


    Because he saw Han Shu and the little wolf''s training two days ago, he began to realize that the little wolf can already participate in the hunting of the tribe.


    And unlike Han Shu, Mu Feng is the master of the five wolves.


    What he wanted the five wolves to do, he didn''t need Han Shu and the others to make "incentives".


    A group of people set off lightly, took all kinds of weapons and tools for hunting, and set off towards Baishuyuan.


    When passing by the second-story protective wall, more than 90 efforts have already begun to move stones and place them near the edge of the forest.


    The open space between the second-floor protective wall and the upcoming third-floor has been cleared of weeds and trees, and there is only an open space.


    When Mufeng led people through this large open space, he had already started to think about which one to plant and which one to protect.


    And when the more than ninety slaves saw Mu Feng taking so many people out to hunt, they couldn''t help turning their faces away.


    They are not afraid of the hunting team, but the wood wind!


    Because the method of using the whip that Mufeng handed over to Mingguang after he arrived at the periphery a few days ago, all of them suffered a lot.


    When the whip hits the body, not to mention the pain, there will be blood red marks on the spine.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the weather or other reasons. The blood-red marks drawn by the whip will be very itchy. They want to scratch when they feel itchy, but they will scratch when they scratch. After scratching, they will itch even more.


    This is not even more terrifying, what is even more terrifying is that after the whip dipped in salt water is whipped on the body, it not only itches, but also hurts!


    Wounds that have been scratched or whipped on the spot will hurt even more. The pain is so painful that many people have lost the will to resist. Now they can''t help shivering whenever they see the whip.


    Such an effect was naturally unexpected by Mingguang.


    Seeing the reactions of these people from a distance, he couldn''t help grinning and mocking: "I thought your bones were so hard, but you can''t help but whip!"


    Mu Feng naturally knew what Ming Guang was referring to, and said with a smile: "These people probably thought that I just wanted them to work and would not kill them at first. They thought they were wrong about this. They are slaves, and they are slaves. People who want to rob our Jiang family will die if they die, there is no pity!"


    Ming Guang responded with a smile: "Also, Chief, you have a way, just use a whip to make them dare not have the same situation as before!"


    "They killed themselves!" Mu Feng sneered and shook his head, "Our Jiang family has no conflict with them. They are all trying to rob us or attack us. Since they dare to do this, they must consider the possibility s consequence!"


    Ming Guang was excited: "That''s right! From now on, anyone who dares to attack our Jiang family will have to think about whether they will be captured by us and become slaves!"


    Mu Feng looked at these slaves and said: "Don''t relax too much, to prevent these slaves from getting together and giving birth to a rebellious heart. Although they are not our opponents, once that happens, it will still be more troublesome!"


    "I see, Great Chief!" Ming Guang solemnly agreed.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Go hunting first, and when you come back, divide these slaves into four groups, and then divide them into four areas between the second and third floors of the protective wall. each area, and then build straw huts in each area. Then they live in separately, and plant ash is also sprinkled in the huts!"


    "Sprinkle plant ash?" Ming Guang was surprised, "Sterilize them too?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Although they are slaves, they are easy to produce bacteria and viruses when they are crowded together. It''s okay for them to get sick and die. The key is that they are so close to our tribe, so we have to prevent them from infecting them when they get sick. Got it, do you understand?"


    Mingguang reacted: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay. Let''s go on!"


    After leaving the tribe and coming to the jungle, Mu Feng called out to the wolf king again in front of everyone.


    This is no longer wood wind

 Chapter 153

    Mu Feng felt that this wolf king was very smart.


    There are several grounds for this feeling.


    One is that after the previous wolf king was shot and killed by Mu Feng, the new wolf king met Mu Feng again and didn''t hang his neck to avenge Mu Feng, but led the wolves to show weakness when they met for the first time.


    Do it if you can beat it, and give up if you can''t beat it. This is a smart move that many animals such as wolves and dogs will do to protect themselves.


    The so-called "one who knows the current affairs is a hero" refers to a man with such insight as the wolf king.


    The second is that although the wolf king succumbed to Mu Feng''s "violent power", he never put his clansmen in danger. This can be seen from the fact that the wolf king never disclosed the traces and numbers of his clansmen.


    The third is that during the battle with the Black Fang Department a few days ago, the wolf king had discussed with him that "one sheep per wolf" had been discussed with him in advance, but he brought over thirty wolves all at once.


    This wolf king is very smart, so smart that he is a bit of a "chicken thief". In some respects, Mu Feng feels that he is dealing with a "person".


    Because the IQ of canines is high, it is equivalent to a human child aged 4 to 7, and the smart border collie can even reach the IQ level of a child aged 8 or 9.


    Even so, this is also the result of testing in later generations, and now it is still in primitive society, this wolf king can''t help but be surprised by so many "twists and turns".


    However, during their "communication" with the wolf king just now, another thing suddenly occurred to them - the wolf king doesn''t know how to count!


    Because the wolf king never mentioned anything about numbers during his "cooperation" with him from the beginning to the end!


    He remembered that there was an animal research center in Georgia in his previous life. After repeated experiments and repeated verifications, he came to a conclusion that the wolf with the highest number of knowledge was 7!


    Is this the ability evolved by wolves who fought against humans for tens of thousands of years in later generations?


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was generally in a good mood when he discovered the New World, "If you don''t know how to count, you are illiterate!"


    He thought of a good way to deal with the wolf king: "Let you trick me, this time I have to trick you too!"


    Mu Feng''s laughter naturally attracted the attention of others, and Ming Guang couldn''t help asking: "Great Chief, what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "The wolf king promised us to hunt together, saying that they also want to store food!"


    "They also store food?" Ming Guang frowned, "Food is very perishable at this time, will they also be smoked?"


    "No, so this time they will catch live prey with us and store them in our tribe!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "You want us to feed them again?" Ming Guang was indignant.


    "It''s okay!" Mu Feng laughed, "Putting the sheep with us is only good, not bad!"


    "There are only advantages and no disadvantages, why?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You will understand in the future!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but look at the pack of wolves walking ahead.


    But the wolf king seemed to be aware of it, turned around and looked at Mu Feng in doubt, snorted in a humane manner, and then continued to move forward.


    The hunting team composed of members of the Jiang clan and wolves moved quietly along the way, and came to the vicinity of the previous Baishuyuan again.


    Unsurprisingly, because the group was too large, the group of wild beasts that had taken eighty or ninety prey a few days ago by Mu Feng and the wolf group returned to normal, and gnawed again near the original grazing place like last time. .


    Looking at what used to be a piece of green plants, but now it is a piece of bare grass, Mu Feng suddenly realized.


    It''s not raining yet, and the animals are grazing at the junction of the jungle and the grassland. Once the rainy day lasts for 20 or 30 days, these animals will inevitably face a very direct problem: how to avoid the rain!


    Mu Feng thinks about how the animals on the prairie sheltered from the rain in the previous life: they would not deliberately shelter from the rain.


    But "birds return to their nests, animals return to their dens" is nothing more than a normal thing.


    Even large herbivores will generally look for large trees on the grassland, or go to the nearest place where the jungle can shelter from wind and rain for shelter.


    In other words, the group of herbivores in front of them must be looking for a place to hide from the rain in a while.


    And where they can hide from the rain, apart from the few trees they can see, it seems that the closest place is the jungle behind them.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he felt that he seemed to have found some key node, and his breathing became a little short.


    "Great chief!" Before Mu Feng could continue thinking, Ming Guang interrupted him with a low cry, "What should we do now?"


    It was only then that Mu Feng noticed that everyone had lowered their bodies, and the wolves had already prostrated themselves in the grass. Only the wolf king was nearby, waiting for his "command".


    "This wolf has also become a spirit!" Mu Feng whispered in his heart.


    Obviously, this wolf king also knows now, as long as he listens to Mu Feng when hunting, he can catch his prey!


    It is obvious that it is intended to contribute to the thoughtless thinking.


    Mu Feng looked at the general distribution of the herd, and thought about it for a while.


    This time, he was going to catch the prey alive. Considering the hit rate of Feishisuo head-on, side and back, he had to arrange the clansman in the position where the beasts confronted head-on.


    But this time because flying stone cables were used instead of bows and arrows, this posed a certain threat to the safety of the tribe.


    Therefore, the clansman who threw the flying stone rope must be facing the herd of beasts, but not the front, but the side!


    Especially when he looked at the two sides, it was probably a "zebra", which was also the biggest purpose of his trip!


    Of course, if you throw the flying stone rope from the side, the hit rate will decrease, and the escape speed of the herd will also increase.


    After thinking about these key points, Mu Feng began to command.


    He first told Lao Wang in a low voice, "Aww, aww, you take your people and start a surprise attack from there. This time, you are the first to attack and drive the prey to our side!"


    Wolf King: Shall we do it first?


    Wooden Wind nodded: The beast will run towards us! So your danger this time is very small, if you want, you can chase and kill a few prey after the beast!


    The wolf king showed his thoughts in a humane manner, and then responded: Good!


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, I''ll shoot an arrow to signal later,

 Chapter 154

    After Mu Feng made the arrangements, everyone and the wolf had arrived at the designated area.


    He himself led his men to lurk carefully to the front of this group of wild beasts¡ªmost of them are horned deer.


    Looking at the arrangement of this group of wild animals, the horned deer is on the side of the grassland, the "zebra" is on both sides, and the horned rhinoceros and giant toed birds are on the side close to the jungle.


    Obviously, this is a migratory group that co-exists and protects each other. I don''t know how long they have co-existed in this way without losing their hands, but they didn''t expect that they would fall into Mu Feng''s hands today.


    Mu Feng saw that the "personnel" on the left and right were already in place, and he took out the bow and arrow from his back, pulled the string to the arrow, and shot it directly with a "swish".


    A horned deer fell in response.


    "Bah moo!"


    Some horned deer started to warn, and the herd immediately became restless.


    At this moment, the wolf king jumped up from the grass, chased the sharp arrow at a high speed, and rushed towards a nearby giant toed bird.


    If Mu Feng was here, he would definitely call the wolf king a "chicken thief" in secret¡ªhe didn''t sneak up on the horned rhinoceros, but picked the "soft persimmon" of the big-toed bird.


    With the wolf king taking the lead, other wolves jumped up from the grass one after another and rushed towards the giant toed bird closest to them.


    The horned rhino reacted, turned around and ran away.


    The other horned rhinos, horses, and horned deer that were squeezed started to move and ran towards Mufeng.


    "It''s now!" Mu Feng roared angrily, stood up suddenly, and shot an arrow.


    The big man next to him screamed "Aww" and jumped up excitedly.


    Although it roared, it never jumped out.


    Obviously, with its IQ, it can still understand the situation - as long as it goes up by itself, it will be trampled into meat sauce!


    The other four wolves also howled in place, giving Mu Feng momentum.


    Following Mu Feng''s roar, the ten people around him also drew their bows and shot arrows at the running horned deer!


    At the same time, Han Shu and Ming Guang''s twenty people also got up together, and the stone ropes in their hands flew away from the grassy road.


    With the sound of "Fang", more than forty flying stone cables flew towards the running herd in different distances.


    "Puff puff!"


    In an instant, no less than twenty horned deer were caught by the flying stone rope and fell to the ground directly.


    Five or six "zebras" were also hung up on the ground in an instant.


    Of course, there were also those who hung on the horned rhinoceros, but they were only blocked for a while, and were directly stretched away by the horned rhinoceros'' huge force, and continued to move forward!


    There was another roar: "Let go!"


    Forty or so flying stone cables flew out again.


    It''s just that compared to just now, the herd of beasts is already too crowded, and the flying stone rope failed to catch more prey, but only tripped seven or eight horned deer!


    But what surprised people was that the giant toed birds running around the periphery blocked part of the zipline because of their height, and were hung directly to the neck and long legs one by one at high speed!


    These giant-toed birds either tripped and fell to the ground with a "plop", or were directly knocked down by the inertia of the flying stone rope hanging up to their necks.


    "Zebra" is also linked to three!


    After two rounds of flying stone ropes, Han Shu and Ming Guang realized that they had reached the limit of two rounds that Mu Feng said.


    Although the two sets of flying stone ropes failed to catch many prey, no one dared to disobey Mu Feng''s order.


    All of them took out their bows and arrows from their backs, skillfully picked up the strings, and shot them out with a "swish".


    For so long, the entire hunting team has been practicing archery diligently, and the entry into the country cannot be said to be rapid, but it is also very fast.


    These people are already very proficient at shooting arrows from a single target to covering them with rain of arrows.


    So there is no need for Hanshu and Mingguang to direct, everyone already knows where to shoot the arrow and how to shoot it.


    Moreover, bows and arrows are not like flying stone ropes for them, and their accuracy is not comparable to flying stone ropes!


    There was a flurry of "whoosh, whoosh, whoosh", and there were another thirty horned deer that quickly fell to the ground!


    And Mufeng''s side is different from Hanshu and Mingguang, he put down the bow and arrow, took out the flying stone rope that he carried with him, swung it up and threw it out.


    "Puff puff"!


    Another dozen horned deer were hung to the ground!


    But this time because there were only eleven of them, unlike the last time when the pack of wolves charged head-on, the pack of beasts didn''t stop much, and rushed towards them directly!


    "Get out of the way!" Mu Feng yelled, and quickly ran away with a dozen people to get out of the beast horde.


    The five little wolves, who were still baring their teeth and barking wildly, ran away in a very timely manner at this time, the speed was far faster than Mu Feng and others!


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent tremor on the ground, before the beast horde came, the people who opened the way looked at the running beasts with lingering fear, feeling a little scared.


    Mu Feng, on the other hand, stared wide-eyed at the horned deer and "zebras" who were tripped, and shouted bitterly: "Fuck, Lao Tzu''s mount, Lao Tzu''s horned deer!"


    But because the beast tide trampled too loudly, no one heard his words at all.


    On the other hand, Ming Guang and Han Shu led their clansmen to still draw their bows and shoot arrows, aiming at the horned rhinoceros running at the rear.


    But it''s a pity that the horned rhinoceros has rough skin and thick flesh, so they are not afraid of these tickling bamboo arrows.


    The wolf king led the pack of wolves and rushed around the perimeter and killed several horned deer.


    Da Dazi yelled and took the other four little wolves to join in the fun, but the wolves roared back with their teeth bared.


    The obviously unwilling Dazi took wheat, Doudou, yellow rice, and millet, turned around, and ran directly to the giant toed bird that was hanging on the ground, struggling to get up.


    Before everyone could react, Dazi, Doudou and Maizi, the three wolves threw themselves in front of a thumping giant toed bird, and bit the neck to death!


    Huang Mi and Xiaomi also concocted according to law, and the two wolves teamed up to kill another giant toed bird.


    "Fuck, dead dog, dead wolf!" Mu Feng blurted out, picked up a stone and threw it directly beside Da Dazi, "Shut up for me!"


    But it was too late, the big toe had already fallen on a giant toed bird that had just stood up and was still shaking, and took another bite on the neck!


    Not surprisingly, the giant toed bird just fell to the ground!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng almost collapsed, because the horned deer and horse that were hanged to the ground and were not injured just now, were directly trampled to death by the rushing beast tide, and the legs and feet were cut off halfway!


    What made Mu Feng''s heart bleed the most was that a total of eight or nine horses were hung upside down, and five of them were directly trampled to death!


    Just now when he looked at the giant-toed bird that was hung upside down on the ground, he was still thinking about comforting himself: "It''s okay, there are still a few big birds alive!"


    But I didn''t expect that three of the six living giant toed birds were killed in a blink of an eye!


    "Dead dog, dead wolf!" Mu Feng jumped, "Did the five of you play dead!"


    Da Dazi didn''t know whether he knew he was wrong or was overwhelmed by Mu Feng''s rage, he quickly let go and jumped off the big-toed bird, and ran to the side with his tail between his legs, not daring to make a sound.


    Maizi really has poor eyesight, but at this moment, he wags his tail and leans in front of Mufeng, licking his face flatteringly.


    Mu Feng, who was in a bad mood, didn''t give him a good face, he raised his foot and kicked him aside: "Get out!"


    Then he hurriedly shouted to the people around him: "Quick, quickly tie up those who are still alive and not injured!"


    "Yes!" Twenty or so members of the Jiang clan started to pack their prey together, and the other thirty or so people all drew their bows and stringed their bows, and looked around coldly.


    After the last experience, Jiang''s people already know how to deal with the dangers of hunting on the grassland!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155

    This time they hunted without any danger, and the prey was quickly counted.


    Mu Feng wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Of the sixty-one horned deer, forty-two died and nineteen lived.


    Of the nine "zebras", five died and four survived.


    Two horned rhinos were dead.


    Of the seventeen giant toed birds, fourteen died, and the three alive were all males, males!


    What''s more, the three birds that were killed were all females, females!


    After counting the prey, Mu Feng glared at the five wolves, "Dead dog!"


    Now Mu Feng''s resentment seems to be real, scaring the little wolves so that they dare not make any further movements.


    He originally looked at the giant toed birds hanging upside down, and wondered if he could raise a few giant toed birds and lay large eggs to try something new.


    Fortunately, the five little wolves killed the three female birds in one fell swoop by the unnecessary "final work", and it was all ruined!


    The wolf king also came back with the pack of wolves at this time, and they dragged back two giant toed birds, which were females, but they were too dead to die.


    "It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more to fail!" Mu Feng said bitterly, and he didn''t know whether he said it to the wolf king or the little wolf.


    It''s just that the wolf king obviously didn''t understand the "non-wolf language" he said, and looked at him curiously.


    But the five wolves heard the unkindness in his tone and huddled together one by one, not daring to make a sound.


    But right now it''s useless to say anything. Fortunately, both the horse and the horned deer are still alive. Although they are far from what he expected, they are still better than nothing.


    What''s more, thinking about it carefully, he himself didn''t think that the herd of beasts would be so crazy when they ran for their lives - this is also related to the fact that they didn''t feel close up last time.


    After trying to understand this, he was relieved quickly, and turned to calmly look at the wolf king, waiting for it to "bargain" with him.


    He has already made up his mind, this time he will settle a "confused account" with the Wolf King.


    As long as he succeeds, he will gain big profits from now on.


    The wolf king signaled his clansmen to step aside, and began to communicate with Mu Feng "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo".


    Wolf King: How to divide the prey this time?


    Mu Feng: The prey are all here, how do you divide them?


    When responding to the wolf king, Mu Feng raised his finger and pointed at the prey, signaling the wolf king to watch it for himself.


    Wolf King: Give us what we deserve?


    Wooden wind test: how much?


    Wolf King: How much do you think we deserve?


    Mu Feng: How many did you come this time, one deer for each wolf?


    The wolf king showed a thoughtful expression.


    Mu Feng remained calm on the surface, but he felt a little uneasy in his heart: "This wolf can still think, so why can''t it know numbers? Is the IQ of animals so high?"


    But immediately he was about to laugh out loud.


    Because the wolf king suddenly asked another question: We can''t take these prey back.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, his mind became active, and his face remained calm: Then how did you take back the deer I gave you last time?


    After a pause, he added: Don''t you have a sheep for each wolf, then this time you ask them to bring one for me to see!


    After saying this, Mu Feng felt a little bit of anticipation in his heart, because the next moment would be to witness the "miracle", and he would know how the pack of wolves in front of him "counted".


    Naturally, the wolf king didn''t think that the person in front of him was testing whether he knew numbers, so he nodded and turned back to roar at the wolf behind him.


    Immediately, four wolves ran out of the wolf pack, looked at the wolf king, and then at Mu Feng.


    Mu Fengxiang took a few steps back, signaling to the clansmen to do the same.


    Only then did the four wolves run up to a horned deer, and two held the horned deer with their mouths and paws, while the other two wolves bit the horned deer and tore it from side to side, quickly dividing the horned deer into two pieces.


    Then two of the four wolves ran back, and the other two dragged a piece of horned deer with their mouths.


    The Wolf King looked at Mu Feng: That''s it!


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, his heart beating wildly.


    It''s not fear, it''s not worry, it''s not accident, it''s surprise!


    But whether this kind of surprise is what he expected needs further verification.


    He thought for a while, gritted his teeth and communicated with the wolf king with "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" Let your clansmen share some first!


    The wolf king nodded, and then roared at the pack of wolves behind him. This time, seven wolves came out.


    The seven wolves came together in front of the dead horse, and after biting, they were divided into five parts, and two went back to the pack.


    The Wolf King looked at Mu Feng: "It''s all done, you have to help my clansmen take the rest back!" I have to leave some clansmen to protect me along the way.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, the guess and surprise in his heart were confirmed, and he suppressed his smile to confirm again: Now you and the clansmen have all been assigned prey, only those behind you have not been assigned, right? ?


    The wolf king nodded to confirm: Yes, you must be like them, give us each wolf a prey!


    The wolf king looked real, and even showed off his fangs at the expense of Mu Feng.


    But in Mu Feng''s eyes, this expression is already so funny that it can''t be any more funny.


    "Scared me, what the hell is he saying that every wolf and one sheep count as long as they can be divided!" The horses divided the five wolves. According to this division, twenty wolves would be enough to give them four dead horses!"


    "Haha, it seems that wolves only know seven numbers in later generations. Now this wolf king is so smart, but he doesn''t even know a single number!"


    "Scared me, I thought this guy would recognize the whole deer as a count!" Mu Feng was in a good mood, and the previous haze of killing the big-toed bird because of the hemp seed was swept away.


    He patted his chest and rushed to the wolf king to take everything: OK, I will bring these prey back for you. In the future, as long as your people come to help hunt, as long as there is enough, I will give one to each of your wolves!


    The wolf king was obviously taken aback for a moment, then raised his head high and shouted at Mufeng: Do you count your words?


    At this time, Mu Feng was holding back his laughter until his stomach hurt, but he still had to hold back his smile, and replied with a twitching face: I will definitely keep what I said, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll give you what I didn¡¯t give you last time when you go back. Your sheep is given to you first!


    As if afraid that the wolf king would not believe it, Mu Feng immediately added: If you want, you can use these horned deer instead!


    Unexpectedly, the wolf king is quite particular: no, you can give it to us when we really run out of real objects!


    At the same time, the Wolf King shouted "Aww" to the pack of wolves behind him, and ordered: In the future, if you see him and his clansmen, don''t do anything!


    The wolves in the wolf pack also responded one by one: Aww¡ª¡ª


    Mu Feng was surprised, and quickly responded: "Okay, I will also restrain my clansmen from attacking you!"


    At the same time, Mu Feng felt a little embarrassed in his heart, and even felt a sense of guilt.


    A voice sounded from the bottom of my heart: "Mu Feng, Mu Feng, they all say they lie to people and ghosts, but you are even lying to animals!"


    Another voice also sounded: "How can this be called cheating? According to the Wolf King''s request, have all his clansmen been given the desired prey?"


    "And don''t you see that the wolf king already regards me as a fastidious person who keeps his promises?"


    "The most important thing is, isn''t this account owed to the sheep clear and clear?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156

    After confirming with the wolf king how to divide the prey, Mu Feng was in a good mood.


    The next step is to go back with these prey.


    The dead prey is actually easy to carry, but the difficulty is that it is still alive.


    Especially the four horses that were still alive, because they were wild and unruly, they struggled violently on the ground when they were trapped, and almost overturned a few dozen Jiang clan members who were holding them down.


    Before Mu Feng signaled to loosen the restraint of a horse, it struggled up from the ground and was about to run away.


    Everyone was caught off guard.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng''s good "partner" at this time, the Wolf King, took the initiative to lend a helping hand. With a voice of "àÍàÍ", he directed several wolves to surround the fleeing horse, baring their teeth and barking at the horse.


    The horse that wanted to escape was forced to stay where it was, not daring to move.


    The horse couldn''t help but not be afraid. A few wolves had just torn a horse apart, and it still smelled of its companion''s blood.


    Mu Feng hurriedly activated his animal taming skills, and when he saw the opportunity, he rushed to the horse and let out a "spirited" cry.


    This time everyone was taken aback again. They didn''t understand why their great chief suddenly barked like a horse again.


    The horse who wanted to escape was puzzled, and stared at Mufeng with wide eyes, as if he didn''t understand why a guy who looked obviously different from it could understand their language.


    Mu Feng: Don''t run away, I won''t kill you!


    The horse immediately calmed down, and looked closer at Mu Feng: "Aren''t you going to kill me?"


    Wood Wind: I won''t kill you, as long as you don''t run away!


    M: But you have killed my companion!


    Mu Feng: I didn''t kill those companions of yours, they were all trampled to death by those companions who grazing with you! Do not believe you see for yourself!


    Because of the example of the wolf king not being able to count, Mu Feng is now confident in his heart, and he is also quite confident in the IQ and understanding of the horse - he doesn''t believe that the horse can tell who it is.


    Wooden Wind: Look, I just threw this rope and hung it on your leg to leave you behind, but didn''t kill you! Your companion was also trampled to death by that horned guy!


    The one that Mu Feng said "has horns on its head" is naturally a horned rhinoceros, and the big blood marks on the trampled horse are exactly the hoofprints of a horned rhinoceros.


    For the current horses, such a large hoof print can be regarded as an "indisputable fact".


    Sure enough, it seemed to understand the "fact" after a short "thinking" and stopped struggling: what do you want to do?


    Wooden Wind: Come back with me!


    Ma: Go back with you, where?


    Wooden Wind: Go to my tribe and help me carry things!


    Horse: Carry something?


    Wooden Wind: Just put something on your back, you help me take it back!


    The horse didn''t respond, or rather didn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing that it didn''t respond, Mu Feng directly picked up the bundled horned deer and put it on its back.


    But before he could put it away, the horse let go of its heels and almost kicked him.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng had already taken precautions and dodged away.


    He frowned and glared at the horse, but found that the horse was restless again at this time, obviously not intending to "be a slave or a handmaid".


    He once again barked at the horse twice: "You don''t want to?"


    Unexpectedly, the horse didn''t respond to him this time, but shook its head on the spot with its eyes wide open, obviously very impatient.


    "Hey! It''s said that stubborn donkeys are hard to deal with, they can''t be dragged away, they''re pushed backwards!" Mu Feng sneered, "I''m talking to you and you''re even slapping your face!"


    "It seems that you are toasting and don''t eat fine wine!" Mu Feng sneered, and stretched out a hand directly to the horse''s neck - there was also a tendon rope tied there.


    The other hand grabbed the horse''s back mane directly.


    Immediately shook his head subconsciously, trying to escape.


    But Mu Feng has already learned the wood way derivation technique, his strength, speed and so on have been greatly changed, how could he be dodged so easily.


    Before the horse could react, Mu Feng directly grabbed the noose and its mane, and pulled it towards him forcefully, while sinking his shoulders and bumping directly into the horse''s neck.


    Just pulling, pulling, bumping, without giving the horse any time to react, just hearing a "boom", the horse was knocked to the ground by Mu Feng!


    "Ah!" The members of the Jiang clan looked at Mu Feng dumbfounded, none of them had ever seen Mu Feng so strong!


    The wolves that had been surrounding the horse were also startled by the sudden fall of the horse, and ran away screaming "Aww".


    The horse was thrown down with a bang, stood up straight on the ground, turned sideways and kicked Mufeng directly.


    Looking at the direction of this hoof, it is facing Mu Feng''s chest.


    As long as this kick hits, it will be disabled if it is not dead.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng turned sideways, dodged, and at the same time lowered his shoulders and bowed down, slammed into the horse''s underbelly, and at the same time clenched his fists with both hands, and smashed directly at the horse''s belly.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Mu Feng''s shoulder just bumped once, but his two fists hit the horse''s belly several times like beating drums.


    I don''t know whether it was inertia or Mu Feng''s strength, but the horse was hit by Mu Feng''s shoulder and fell sideways again¡ªBoom!


    "This..." Ming Guang stared straight at him¡ªhe never knew that Mu Feng was so "violent"!


    "Great Chief, he is so strong!" Ming Guang swallowed and looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief.


    Han Shu at the side was also stunned. He originally thought that the great chief was just super intelligent, but he didn''t expect that he was so strong that he knocked down such a strong horse twice!


    But the scariest thing is not these Jiang clan members, but the wolf king!


    Because it thought that the old wolf king died in the hands of Mufeng, and it just grinned at Mufeng recklessly!


    At this moment, the wolf king felt a little rejoiced in a humane way, thankful that Mu Feng was still relatively "friendly" to him!


    But Mufeng has to do much more than that. After knocking down the horse, he waited until it got up from the ground, grabbed the horse''s mane tightly with one hand, and directly wrapped his arms around the horse''s belly with the other hand, without giving it time to react, he stretched his arms together. Compete "hey" and bring the horse down again!


    "boom!"


    After being knocked down three times in a row, even a rock would probably make my head dizzy.


    This time the horse just rolled on the ground and tried to stand up but failed.


    Mu Feng sneered: "You got up! That''s it, that''s it?!"


    The horse was still struggling to get up, and it was obvious that there was still the last dead stubbornness!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sneered, "Stubborn donkey temper, it seems that you can also have it on horses! Let me see how stubborn you are!"


    Saying this, Mu Feng let go of the animal tendon rope in his hand, not afraid that the horse would get up and run away suddenly, but half-closed his eyes on the spot, muttering something, stretched his right hand forward, palm down, and pressed towards the horse.


    Zhu Youshu - the art of Dao Dao!


    A situation that made everyone and the wolves pale in horror appeared!


    I saw the horse on the ground struggling hard, digging and scratching the ground with all four hooves, but it was still unable to stand up, as if something was holding the horse tightly, making it unable to get up no matter what!


    Even though the horse was struggling to foam at the mouth, it still couldn''t get up from the ground!


    Finally, panic appeared in the horse''s eyes.


    It''s not that it lacks a bit of wisdom. It doesn''t need to think about it, and it knows that it is the person in front of it that makes it unable to get up!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157

    "Toast, don''t eat, eat fine wine!"


    Mu Feng used the Dao Dao technique to suppress the horse and couldn''t get up. After watching it foaming at the mouth, he withdrew the technique and waited for it to get up again without saying a word.


    After Mu Feng withdrew his hand, the horse obviously felt the force on his body disappear, gasped for breath, finally struggled to get up, stood on the spot, not daring to move, looked at Mu Feng with fear, no longer As arrogant as before.


    Mu Feng didn''t even look at it, and directly said to Ming Guang: "Put four horned deer on its back, if you dare to resist, hit me!"


    Only then did Ming Guang react from the shock, and he agreed with a "yes", tied up the four horned deer, and put them directly on the horse''s back.


    The horse raised its head and let out a cry, and stomped its hooves on the spot a few times.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng snorted heavily, and gave it a cold look.


    The horse stopped restless in an instant, turned its head back humanely, not daring to look at Mu Feng.


    "This..." Ming Guang and the others were shocked, "This horse won''t resist?"


    Mu Feng said: "Tie a rope around your neck, lead it back! It''s the same sentence, if you dare to resist again, hit me!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang was excited, his eyes lit up, "A horse can carry four horned deer, which is as strong as the two of them!"


    Mu Feng turned to look at the other three horses, and signaled the tribe to let go of one.


    The hunting party did so and let the horse go.


    Obviously, the horse''s head is not very bright, and it is about to kick people when it puts down its hooves.


    This time Mufeng is no longer used to it, and he didn''t even intend to use "horse language", so he went straight to it, grabbed the animal tendon rope around the horse''s neck with one hand, and pressed the other hand directly on the horse''s back. His legs were so weak that he almost fell to his knees.


    In just a split second, the horse immediately admitted its cowardice, knowing that the little man in front of him who looked much smaller than him was not something he could provoke.


    "Herod!"


    The horse actually took the initiative to communicate with Mu Feng.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and punched it on the stomach: "I hope you are a big-headed ghost, I don''t have the patience to talk to you now! Donkey temper, you give me another one!"


    This horse was directly stunned by Mu Feng''s unreasonable beating!


    After trembling and standing straight, it stopped making noises. Like the previous horse, it stood there obediently, not daring to move.


    "Yeah!" Wooden Wind was very satisfied with its "sensibility". As soon as he waved his hand, Mingguang immediately reacted, and got on four more horned deer.


    "Let go of another one!" Mu Feng shouted.


    The hunting team''s eyes lit up one after another, and they quickly let go.


    The horse jumped up from the ground, and unexpectedly, it didn''t kick anyone with its hooves. Instead, after taking a look at the situation of the two companions in front of it, it stood still without any resistance.


    This surprised Mu Feng.


    He froze for a moment, then grinned strangely: "That''s right, that''s good, those who know the current affairs are brilliant, I never thought that even Ma Li has such good eyesight!"


    "Not bad, really good, good eyesight, less suffering!"


    Saying this, he waved his hand again, signaling Ming Guang to put the horned deer up.


    When it came to the last horse, it took Mufeng a little more effort, and after a few punches back and forth on its stomach, it became honest.


    This time, the four horses were subdued by Mu Feng in an extremely simple and rude way.


    All members of the Jiang clan were excited about it.


    From their point of view, it was an incredible move for the great chief to let the wolf king help them hunt every time, but they didn''t expect that he could even tame horses!


    At this time, the wolf king looked at Mu Feng''s eyes again, and became a little fearful.


    Obviously, Wooden Wind''s punches and kicks brought back some very bad memories for the horse.


    Mu Feng didn''t notice the reason, but told the tribe: "Hurry up, four people will lead the four horses, and the rest will carry the horned deer and giant-toed bird away. !"


    "Yes!" All the clansmen responded.


    Originally, they were still worried about how to bring back all these prey, especially the four living horses, which they thought were the most difficult characters to deal with.


    But he didn''t expect that the four horses became his help in an instant, sharing the pressure of the sixteen horned deer all at once.


    The rest is much easier for them, peeling the skin, cutting the meat, and then binding and picking it away, all done in one go.


    Mu Feng led the Jiang family members and a pack of wolves to march towards the tribe with a lot of harvest.


    Because of the wolves, the way back went smoothly.


    By the way, they saw a few wild sheep on the way back, but no one thought about killing them and taking them back¡ªbecause they had gained enough this time.


    When they arrived at the parting place agreed with the wolf king, Mu Feng gave the wolf king two dead horses and five horned deer according to the agreement, meeting the wolf king''s requirement of "one sheep for each wolf".


    It can be seen that the wolf king was very touched, and before leaving, he led the pack of wolves behind him to raise their heads to the sky and howl.


    Mu Feng understood what the wolf king meant, and responded with a long howl.


    The content of the communication between the two is also very simple, roughly as follows:


    Wolf King: Happy cooperation!


    Woodwind: Looking forward to the next cooperation!


    After returning to the tribe, from the second protective wall to the tribe, everyone who saw the hunting team coming back was surprised.


    Because this time the prey they brought back were not only alive, but also alive and able to carry the prey on their backs!


    "What is that, the prey? Why are you still carrying the prey?"


    "It must be prey, look at the yellow grass behind them and they are carrying it!"


    "But how can the prey carry the prey?"


    ...


    Mu Feng didn''t respond when he heard these discussions, he believed that these things would naturally be told to Li Hu, and then Li Hu would tell them in the tribe.


    What he has to do now is to braid the reins for each of the four horses, and then completely domesticate the horses into mounts.


    As long as these four horses are successfully domesticated, he can start to domesticate more horses and train a cavalry army for the tribe.


    Even without cavalry, horses can be domesticated as riding and load-bearing livestock.


    He was thinking about how to train horses when Ming Guang approached him and asked, "Chief, what should we do with these horned deer? Can we just put them in the sheep pen? There is a lot of room there!"


    "Sheep pen?" Mu Feng shook his head, "No, sheep and deer can''t be kept together. The deer are too timid, and the slightest movement may scare them to death. How about this, stay away from the sheep pen and pig pen. Make a deer ring!"


    "Remember, if the tribe domesticates these livestock again in the future, they cannot mix them together, otherwise they will easily get sick. Once you get sick, you know the consequences!"


    Ming Guangji Lingling shuddered, and shook his head quickly: "Great chief, don''t worry, I understand!"


    After a pause, he asked again: "Then what should we do with these four...horses?"


    "They?" Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "On the other side of the protective wall, that is, on the side of the leather armored dragon, bury four wooden pegs and tie them there!"


    "Wooden peg?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    Mu Feng sighed: "Okay, you go and do other things, I''ll take care of the horses myself!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158

    The so-called wooden peg is a wooden stake buried in the ground, which is used to tie horses. This is what Mufeng called it according to his former hometown in the countryside.


    In fact, there is a special name for tying horses called stalwart posts. In ancient times, the stalwart posts were only available to large families. They were carved out of stone, and the head of the post was carved with animal images, or animals. , or the shape of a god.


    ...


    In this way, the horse tie post has undoubtedly become the standard configuration of the rich and powerful.


    Although Mu Feng knew this, he had no choice but to be limited by his current lack of conditions and couldn''t make a tethering post that truly matched his identity, so he had to let Ming Guang cut a few big logs and choose a place to bury them.


    The place where Mu Fengxuan is located is near a protective wall, which is regarded as the entrance to the gate of the Jiang clan, and there is a huge armored earth dragon guarding it next to it.


    "Although there is no way to carve out a horse-head tethering post, but I have a living and real beast here, I see if you are afraid!"


    Sure enough, when Mufeng tied the four horses with braided reins, and then tied them to Pijiadilong, they were too frightened to move.


    They are not five ignorant little wolves who can clearly feel the breath and "coercion" of the leather armored dragon.


    This also made the four horses pull the reins as far as possible, hoping to stay away from the voice that "roared" at them lying on the ground!


    "Although they eat grass, after all, there is a word ''dragon'' in their name!" Mu Feng mocked in front of several horses, "Aren''t you guys very stubborn, why don''t you kick the earth dragon with your neck stuck up?"


    I don''t know if a few horses understood Mu Feng''s sarcasm, they all raised their heads and pulled back vigorously, trying to break free from the hitching post and escape here.


    It¡¯s just that the tethering post was buried more than one meter deep in the ground, and when it was buried, it was fixed with stones around it, and the reins were made of animal skin and tendons, which were extremely tough. How could they break free?


    Mu Feng grinned loudly, clapped his hands in satisfaction, and roared at the leather armored dragon: Tululu, Tuluhulu!


    The armored earth dragon was still grazing, turned around and looked at Mu Feng suspiciously, then stood up unsteadily, shook its five short necks, looked at the four horses, opened its mouth, and shouted loudly¡ª"Roar"!


    The four horses were frightened and struggled back, obviously very frightened.


    The armored dragon turned around and looked at Mu Feng again. Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction, and gave it a "bald, hulu, bald", and then the armored dragon lay down again and continued to eat grass.


    Mu Feng walked towards the four horses again, and now the four horses struggled even harder.


    Three of the four horses had been beaten by Mu Feng, and now they saw a big guy with a stronger aura than them bowing their heads to Mu Feng, how could they not understand-this little man in front of him could not only beat them Getting down is so easy!


    Mu Feng laughed and stretched out his hand to grab a horse, which was the one he had beaten the most. At this time, Mu Feng grabbed the rein of the horse and dared not move.


    It is really scary!


    But Mu Feng didn''t hit it this time, he was holding a carrot in his hand!


    Carrots and sticks - this is the art of controlling people, but it is used by Wood Wind to tame animals.


    Last time he used it to tame wolf cubs, but now he took out real carrots to tame horses!


    The horse just stood there daring not to move, even when Mu Feng tightened the reins and came up to it, it wanted to stalk its neck and avoid it.


    But the length of the reins is limited, and Mufeng''s strength is too great, it can''t escape, so he had to let Mufeng pat its head, and stretch out his hand to scratch its neck a few times, it seems to be very comfortable.


    Then Mufeng took out a carrot, put it in front of its nose, and shook it twice.


    The horse didn''t dare to move around. When it saw the green leaves on the carrot, it seemed that it could be eaten. After carefully sniffing it, it tentatively bit off a piece, and began to chew.


    Wooden Wind grinned and patted its head again.


    The horse seemed to realize that Mufeng didn''t intend to hit it, and became more courageous. The posture of trying to struggle back gradually subsided, and he rolled up the remaining carrot and chewed it in his mouth.


    Carrots are slightly sweet and crisp, which is why this horse loves it.


    Mufeng handed it another one, this time it wrapped the whole one in its mouth and began to chew.


    Mu Feng tickled it again, and the horse began to enjoy it, and occasionally stretched out its head to rub it.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng smiled unconsciously, knowing that this was a successful step forward.

 Chapter 159

    The four horses soon became familiar with Mu Feng after Mu Feng''s training of "slap a sweet date".


    What surprised Mu Feng the most was that within two days, he was able to ride Dachun around the tribe.


    The five wolves, who felt a little "out of favor", grinned around Dachun and kept roaring.


    This made Dachun, who hadn''t been beaten from the beginning to the end, become more obedient, carrying Mufeng on his back and staying motionless, but he didn''t show too much fear.


    Depending on the situation, he was determined that these wolves would not dare to bite him.


    But its eyes are rolling around, obviously thinking about something wrong.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, feeling that Dachun''s eyes were no longer like that of an animal.


    But he didn''t think too much about it, he patted Dachun and signaled it to move forward.


    Unexpectedly, this guy seemed to have misunderstood it, and he kicked Maizi behind him with a hoof, and kicked Maizi directly in the stomach.


    "Crack!" came the sound of something breaking.


    "Woohoo!" Maizi curled up on the ground and couldn''t move, obviously a bone was broken somewhere.


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng jumped off his horse, "Maizi!"


    At this time, the other four wolves heard Maizi screaming, and they came to smell it, and were furious.


    Mazi turned his head, leaped vertically on the spot, jumped directly onto the horse''s back, grabbed the horse''s back with one paw, and took a bite at Dachun''s back!


    "hold head high!"


    Dachun suffered from pain, kicked his legs backwards, jumped up on the spot, threw off the hemp seed, and fled away with the horse''s hoof.


    Mu Feng put his hand on Maizi''s belly, and touched along the obvious concave part, and it really was a broken bone!


    "Wheat!" Mu Feng''s heart sank, and he gave a low shout.


    The injured Maizi seemed to know that he was seriously injured, so he yelled "wuwu" to show his grievance.


    Mu Feng also understood what it meant: We just wanted to play with it, but it actually killed us!


    Mu Feng frowned, it seemed that Dachun just didn''t dare to do anything to himself, but he dared to do it to the five wolves, in other words, he dared to do it to other tribesmen too!


    But on the other hand, Erxia, Sanqiu and Xiaodong didn''t dare to do anything casually, because they had been beaten and learned a lesson!


    Although Dachun, who looks more like a chicken thief, gets beaten less, but this also causes him to not understand many situations-it mistakenly thinks that as long as he doesn''t attack Mufeng, it will be fine!


    "Big seed, bring it back to me, teach me a lesson!" Mu Feng shouted.


    In the tribe, there are walls around for protection, Dachun can''t run far, and the four wolves are now close to mature individuals, so it''s no problem to deal with Dachun.


    After receiving the order, Dazi''s eyes turned red instantly, and he took Huangmi, Xiaomi, and Doudou to chase Dachun with a "wow".


    And Mufeng quietly increased the strength in his hand, feeling Maizi''s injury again.


    Wheat was in pain, he opened his mouth and bared his teeth, his eyes were full of panic.


    It doesn''t seem to understand why the owner is still pressing its injured belly so hard at this time.


    But even so, Maizi just screamed in pain, but didn''t open the hole because Mufeng pressed it.


    It seemed to feel its own death, and it trembled all over.


    Mu Feng felt its fear, patted its head lightly and said: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, you won''t die!"


    And Maizi seemed to really understand and believe Mu Feng''s words, as expected, the panic in his eyes decreased a lot, and the trembling range also became smaller.


    Mu Feng gently stroked the wheat, covering its head with one hand, and covering the hollow of its belly with the other, narrowing its eyes, muttering something.


    Wooden Derivation Technique!


    A series of faint green halos quickly condensed between Mu Feng''s hands, and then escaped into Maizi''s body along his hands.


    Maizi was still a little unclear at first, so he struggled to get up.


    But as soon as the green light entered its body, it immediately became quiet.


    There was no trace of fear in his eyes, and his body immediately calmed down. It can feel that the wood wind is treating it!


    In less than ten minutes, Mu Feng opened his eyes again, withdrew his hand, and looked at Maizi who had recovered completely at some point, with a smile on his face.


    After he withdrew his hand, Maizi also got up from the ground, turned his head to look at his stomach, took two tentative steps on the spot, and after confirming that it was all right, he jumped up and down on the spot, and walked around Mufeng again. It barked and jumped, and its tail kept wagging.


    Seeing the wheat recovering, Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart: "It''s okay, it''s okay! It can''t be that one of the people here who just planned to have a year-round harvest and harvest will die, that''s too unlucky!"


    "Oh, shit!" Mu Feng suddenly remembered that Dachun was still chasing Dachun, "It''s been so long, this guy won''t bring Doudou and them to bite Dachun to death, right?"


    "Maizi, hurry up!" Mu Feng hurriedly took Maizi to the direction where the wolves came from - near the pigsty!


    From a distance, Mufeng saw that Dachun had been forced to shrink into a corner, with Dachun, Doudou, Huangmi, and Xiaomi surrounding him, going up to take a bite from time to time, or going up to pat his paws.


    Sure enough, Mazi really taught Dachun a lesson.


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief: "It seems that the wolves have fully understood what I mean!"


    But in contrast, Dachun was not so lucky.


    Just looking at it, Mu Feng was a little shocked.


    The big seeds in front of them were covered in paint, but they were all skin wounds - obviously, this was done on purpose by the big seeds.


    On the other hand, Mu Feng thought it was a little funny, he just thought that this Dachun was clever but was mistaken by his cleverness, this beating hit everyone who hadn''t been beaten in the previous few days!


    "Daddy!" Mu Feng was more than just about to pounce on Daddy, "Come back!"


    Da Dazi hurriedly stopped, looked back at Mu Feng, and was stunned, as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Because standing in front of Mufeng is Maizi, jumping around alive and fawning, fawning on him!


    "Wow!" Mazi was obviously very happy. He gave up Dachun and ran directly to Maizi, sniffing left and right, and after confirming that Maizi was all right, he barked at the other three wolves.


    The meaning is clearly saying: Come and see, the wheat is healed again!


    The other three wolves resolutely gave up on Dachun, skipping around the wheat without looking at it.


    Maizi swaggered, squeezed the four wolves away, came to Dachun, bared his teeth and roared at him, but did not attack him again, but held his head proudly, came to Mufeng''s side, and showed his hospitality again.


    Mufeng was dizzy by Maizi''s nonsensical engine, and slapped him away: "Go!"


    Maizi, who was treated roughly, was not ashamed, but proud, jumping around Mufeng.


    Mu Feng ignored him, and came to Dachun, seeing blood dripping all over his body, his eyes were not as "smart" as before.


    "Hmph!" Mu Feng sneered, "Don''t be clever, you can''t touch anything in the tribe except me, and next time, I''ll let the big seeds eat you!"


    "Without you, I''ll go to the grassland to catch a few more!"


    Now Dachun seemed to understand it, and nodded to Mufeng persistently.


    And at this moment, Mufeng put his hand on Dachun''s head to heal it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160

    After Mufeng healed Dachun with the technique of derivation of the wood way, he completely calmed down.


    Wooden Feng communicated with it immediately with the animal taming technique.


    Wooden Wind: Remember, if you kick the wheat this time, I can make them not eat you, but if you dare to kick anyone or anything here again, I will definitely let them eat you!


    Dachun, who was too scared to move by Dazi and the others, nodded his head vigorously, and his small eyes were no longer as "thiefy" as before.


    Afterwards, Mufeng tied up Dachun and prepared to call Dazi and the others to find Lihu and arrange the latest affairs of the tribe.


    Unexpectedly, when he turned his face, Dazi and Maizi twisted together again.


    "Idiot!" Mu Feng scolded with a smile, "This wheat, you can''t control yourself, every time you can''t beat the big one, why do you have to find Bian yourself?"


    He shook his head, and was about to step forward to separate the two wolves, but he didn''t expect that it was Maizi, a fool who grinned at Dazi in protest, and pushed Dazi to the ground with his paw!


    "I''ll go, what''s the situation!" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "Wheat can beat hemp?"


    You know, Big Dazi is a whole circle bigger than the other wolves, and he has always been the leader of the five wolves. Maizi challenged Dazi several times before and after, and was beaten by Dazi every time.


    "What''s wrong this time, the hemp seeds can''t beat the wheat?


    Could it be that Dachun was also hurt by biting Dachun just now, or did he deliberately give way to Maizi? "


    But seeing the end of Dazi grinning in disbelief, it doesn''t look like it.


    Mu Feng was still puzzled, and there was another messy neighing of horses behind him.


    "I''ll go, why are these horses fighting?" He looked back, Er Xia and San Qiu were grinning at Da Chun.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "How did Dachun provoke them again?"


    Then a scene that surprised him even more happened.


    Dachun kicked Erxia down with a hoof, turned around and stood up alone, avoiding Sanqiu''s bite, a big hoof hit Sanqiu on the forehead.


    Sanqiu suffers from pain, and "Herod" also stands up to fight against Dachun.


    Dachun took the first step and bumped into Sanqiu, knocking him down.


    "I''m going, what''s the situation?" Mu Feng suddenly sensed that something unusual was coming, "Dachun and Maizi were both injured and I treated them with Mu Dao''s derivation technique. These two injuries are just right, so they should be recovered It¡¯s very weak, why are you so strong right now?¡±


    "Could it be the effect of the wood way derivation technique?" Mu Feng''s heart was hot, he had personally experienced the magic of the wood way derivation technique.


    My own strength, speed, and physical fitness can be called a world of difference compared to before.


    Will Maizi and Dachun be like this?


    He thought about it and decided to try it out.


    So he took a stick and separated the hemp seeds from the wheat, and then said to the hemp seeds, "You, jump and let me see how far it is!"


    Dazi is still furious about Maizi''s challenge to his authority, grinning his teeth and wanting to fight Maizi.


    When Mufeng hit him with a stick, it reacted immediately, and yelled dissatisfiedly at Mufeng with its tail between its legs.


    Mu Feng pointed to the front and raised the stick in his hand.


    Dazi trembled, and started sprinting with his tail between his legs, and then leaped with all his might. Mu Feng looked at where the wolf claws took off and where they landed, it was about four meters away.


    He asked Dazi to try back and forth several times, but the distance was about the same.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, having a general idea in his heart, he waved his hand to signal Daddy to come to him, and then he put one hand on Daddy''s head.


    Da Dazi thought that Mufeng was going to tickle it, so he narrowed his eyes and shook his head enjoying it.


    Mu Feng also scratched it twice, then half-closed his eyes, muttered something, and performed the wood way derivation technique.


    A series of faint green lights flew towards the top of Da Mazi''s head.


    Da Mazi was enjoying it very much, but after the green light entered his body, he looked even more intoxicated.


    The other four wolves looked at Mufeng and Dazi curiously, but Maizi looked thoughtful.


    In less than ten minutes, Mu Feng received the Mu Dao derivation technique again, and patted Daozi''s head: "Come on, let me see if you dance again!"


    Only then did Da Dazi stretch his neck with some insatiable desire, took two steps back, sprinted, then jumped high, and jumped out directly.


    This jump is more than seven meters away!


    "I''ll go, sure enough!" Mu Feng opened his eyes wide and exclaimed, "It really is because of the Mu Dao derivation technique!"


    Dazi, who was obviously aware of his change, also kept cheering and jumping, screaming "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" non-stop.


    "I should have thought of it earlier!" He thought to himself, "It can strengthen my body, it can also catalyze plants, and naturally it can also strengthen the bodies of other creatures!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "In this way, as long as my wood way derivation technique is used, the physical fitness will be improved. In this way, the combat power of these clansmen and clansmen can be strengthened through this technique! "


    In order to further verify his idea, Mu Feng pointed at Maizi next to him, smiled at Dazi and said, "This guy was fighting with you just now, why don''t you teach him a lesson?"


    This reminder seemed to remind Dazi, and it immediately looked at Maizi with a sullen expression, and greeted him with a grin.


    Maizi seemed to be dazzled by the victory just now, and went straight to greet him with a loud voice.


    As a result, it was conceivable that Dazi, who had also been strengthened by the wood path derivation technique, regained the upper hand, and within a few rounds, he slapped the wheat on the ground again.


    "It should be right!" Mu Feng nodded secretly, "It seems that the Wood Dao Derivation Technique can really strengthen the body, but I don''t know if it can be strengthened many times."


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng waved at Mazi: "Mazi, come here!"


    Mazi, who had tasted the sweetness, naturally would not refuse, hurriedly discarded the wheat, rushed to Mufeng again, raised his head and wagged his tail, flattering him.


    Mu Feng didn''t bother with it, and stretched out his hand to signal, and Da Zi consciously put his head under his hand.


    "Have good eyesight!" Mu Feng stretched out his hand to cover Daozi''s head again, and performed the wood way derivation technique.


    Soon, he closed the operation again: "Mazi, let me see if you dance again!"


    Da Dazi followed suit, and this time Da Dazi jumped a little further, but it was only more than eight meters.


    In other words, the effect is there, but the degree of strengthening is not

 Chapter 161

    After discovering that his Wood Dao derivation technique can strengthen creatures, Mu Feng''s heart beat wildly.


    He intends to strengthen Huangmi and the three of them again, but he finds that his mind is tired and unable to concentrate on performing the Yin Jue.


    He is no stranger to this feeling, he has encountered this kind of situation when he used two kinds of civil engineering techniques to spawn corn before.


    But what surprised him was that the two techniques were cast on the corn body at the same time, and the time was obviously longer than now. Right now, he is only using a single technique of woodwork, but the time is greatly shortened. Why is this?


    "Is it because of the difference between acting on plants and living beings?" Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, and communicated with the system.


    The system told him: As you think!


    "No wonder!" Mu Feng understood, he had no choice but to give up the idea of ??immediately strengthening the other three wolves, and took them to find Li Hu.


    Li Hu, together with Ming Guang, was instructing his clansmen to build enclosures for the horned deer, when he saw Mu Feng approaching, he immediately stepped forward: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "How is the enclosure of the horned deer?"


    "It''s almost finished!" Li Hu replied, "According to what you said, the horned deer''s pen is far away from the sheep pen and pig pen, but this side is too far away from the tribe and too close to the mountains and forests."


    "It''s okay, they''re all in the tribe anyway, keeping them far away will prevent bacteria from growing in rainy days, which will bring danger to the tribe!"


    "But these horned deer were brought back from the wilderness with great effort by you and the hunting team. If you don''t catch them and run away, wouldn''t it be..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand, shook his head and said: "You have to remember one thing, these are just the prey domesticated by my Jiang family, and they are used for the people to eat. If the people are gone, the food will be useless. If the people are still there, There is a way to get more food!"


    Li Hu seriously thought about what Mu Feng said, and it was obviously a bit puzzling.


    Mu Feng sighed, seeing that he hadn''t fully understood the sentence, so he could only explain aloud: "Even if all these horned deer are dead and gone, we can''t let them get too close to us, understand?"


    "yes!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "I came here to tell you about a few livestock. Someone cut off the feathers of the chickens in the chicken coop, and removed the chicken manure in the chicken coop before the rainy day came. They were all cleaned up and put into the large cesspool on the other side of the protective wall."


    "Wash the wild boar pen with water, and put hay on it."


    "It''s the same for the sheep pen and the horned deer pen!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu repeatedly agreed.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "After finishing these things, I will find someone to clean the space in the middle of the Moon Tower, build a large pergola inside, spread bamboo leaves, thatch grass, and mud!"


    "A pergola?" Li Hu wondered.


    "It''s like the house we live in now, but there are no walls around it, and it is supported by wood, which can protect against sun and rain, and people can stay below without being exposed to the sun and rain."


    "We already have a room, why do we need to build a pergola in the earthen building? Didn''t you say that the one in the middle is called a patio?"


    "After the rainy day comes, the clansmen can''t go out, but we can use this time to teach the children in the clan various skills, and by the way select who can join the hunting team and who can become fighters."


    Li Hu was stunned: "Advanced selection?"


    "Well, before they become formal warriors, we start teaching them the necessary abilities and skills! In this way, once they grow up, they can go out to hunt and fight directly!"


    Li Hu''s expression was startled. It might be difficult for him to understand other things, but he can understand this one very well!


    He immediately said seriously: "I understand, Great Chief!"


    "En!" Mu Feng turned to Ming Guang, "I remember that I got five horned rhino skins from the last hunting and this time, right?"


    "Yes, Great Chief!" Ming Guang replied honestly, "After I came back, I had someone clean up the horn skin and hang it on the second floor of the earth building!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Keep the rhinoceros skin well, we will use it in the future!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang was shocked when he heard that there was a "great use".


    The great use that Mu Feng said must mean that there is something important to do.


    "Also, there are horned deer skins and sheep skins, right?"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang replied honestly.


    "Okay, bring a piece of horned deerskin and sheepskin, I want to use it!"


    "Antler deerskin, sheepskin?" Ming Guang was surprised, "Great chief, are you making clothes?"


    "No, making shoes!" Mu Feng said angrily.


    "Shoes!" Mu Feng pointed to his feet, and everyone noticed that Mu Feng''s feet were wrapped in a piece of leather that he didn''t know how to make, and his big toe was already exposed.


    The funny thing is that his big toes are exposed on both feet, which is extremely shabby.


    The most important thing is that just now when he was chasing Mazi and Dachun with Maizi, the sole of his foot was hit by a small stone, which caused him to grin his teeth in pain, excruciating pain.


    Ming Guang naturally didn''t know what the shoes were, but seeing Mu Feng gnashing his teeth, he guessed that it must be something extraordinary, so he hurriedly took Mu Feng to fetch the fur.


    When Mu Feng got the furs, he found that they were all treated clean furs without much smell.


    Because he didn''t know what the "shoes" Mu Feng was talking about, Ming Guang naturally stayed and watched Mu Feng make the shoes.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and found scissors. He chose sheepskin and deerskin to compare with his own feet and cut a few pieces of leather with the same sole as his shoes. Then he stacked three pieces of leather together, and sewed the third piece of leather together according to the stitching method of the layered bottom. , such a simple version of the layered layer of animal skin is ready.


    Then he cut the "upper" and sewed it on the sole, and finally cut an insole out of deerskin and put it in the shoe, just covering the thick animal skin strips.


    In the end, he put it on his feet and gesticulated on the ground for a few steps, and suddenly felt that his feet were soft, thick and extremely light.


    Of course, because he is

 Chapter 162

    The leather shoes are very easy to make, and the materials are not lacking for the current Jiang family.


    Before the Manglong tribe came to redeem people, they brought 200 furs, and then Chang Ning from the Blue Bird tribe brought another 300 furs. In addition, Mufeng killed and captured people from the Huangfeng tribe and Heifang tribe twice, and captured many more. With less fur, the tribe''s fur will suddenly become abundant.


    Some of these furs are known to Mu Feng, and some are not recognized by Mu Feng.


    Because leather shoes need to find materials, Mingguang took Mufeng to find materials suitable for making shoes from a pile of furs.


    He found a kind of very thick fur, almost one centimeter thick, with a thick texture, which was directly caught by Mu Feng and used to make the soles, saving the effort of sewing the soles.


    Mingguang told him that it was a bigger beast called the Proboscis Dancing Elephant on the grassland.


    Only then did Mu Feng realize that the piece in his hand should be an elephant skin.


    His hands trembled a little as he held the elephant skin. If it was placed in the previous society, it would have started at least ten years ago.


    This time Mu Feng felt that his shoe quality had been raised by several levels all of a sudden.


    Because the previous pair of shoes were a bit tight, he immediately made himself a pair of leather shoes with elephant leather soles and deerskin uppers, which can be described as a luxury among luxury goods.


    At this time, Mingguang''s mind was surprisingly bright. He didn''t know how to choose the soles of his shoes, so he just looked at what Mufeng chose, and he chose what kind of soles he chose. He also sewed a pair of extremely crude leather shoes for himself.


    Even so, when he put on his homemade shoes, the whole person was overwhelmed with excitement.


    "Great chief, the shoes are really comfortable to wear on the feet! Our entire Jiang clan will have such shoes, right?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "All members of the Jiang clan will have shoes to wear, so you don''t have to go out barefoot anymore!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng smiled and said, "In addition to the protection of our feet, our other parts will also be protected by corresponding things!"


    "The other parts are also protected?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Legs, stomach, arms, and head will all be protected!"


    "What''s that?" Ming Guang asked after thinking about it, "Is that what Yamaduo from the Blue Bird Club wore on his head last time?"


    "Ye Ma Duo?" Mu Feng finally realized that he was talking about the leather hat Chang Ning was wearing, "No, I''m talking about leather armor and helmet!"


    "Leather armor, helmet?" Ming Guang was puzzled, "What is that?"


    Mu Feng looked around at the fur on the ground, thought for a while before nodding his head and said: "Leather armor is like the fur clothes we wear, it can protect us from bamboo arrows, bamboo spears, and bone knives!"


    Ming Guang frowned and thought for a while, then asked: "We are wearing fur clothes now, is this the leather armor you mentioned?"


    "Of course not!" Mu Feng shook his head, "Leather armor is made of extremely tough and thick fur. The fur we wear is not suitable for shoes!"


    Mu Feng pointed to a piece of elephant skin on the ground, and said: "Such fur, rhinoceros skin and crocodile skin are all materials for making leather armor."


    "Crocodile?" Mingguang wondered, "Can fish skin be used as leather armor?"


    Mu Feng was helpless, thought for a while and said, "It''s the dragon!"


    Ming Guang said in fear, "Use the dragon''s skin to make the leather armor?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "The dragon''s skin is rough and thick, and the leather armor made of its skin is hard for anyone to hurt you!"


    Ming Guang couldn''t help being startled, and said solemnly: "Then, Great Chief, would you know how to make such a leather armor?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "while I''m making shoes today, let me teach you how to make leather armor by the way. Well, by the way, Li Hu should be pretty busy now, so let him also Call here. And Han Shu...you guys will learn together!"


    Mu Feng now feels "concerned" about the single IQ of Ming Guang and Li Hu, so Han Shu can barely be called "intelligent".


    The two were quickly called over, and they rubbed their hands excitedly after seeing Mu Feng: "Great Chief, I heard Ming Guang said that you want to teach us how to make leather armor?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Leather armor is protective gear, and wearing it on the body can protect the wearer from being stabbed by sharp weapons."


    "Then how do we do it?" Li Hu asked.


    "I taught you how to do it!" Mu Feng nodded, and began to take out the fur that he had found just now, doing it while talking.


    "Leather armor is used to protect our body, so the choice of material must be thick fur, horned rhinoceros, proboscis, dragon, etc. These are all good materials for leather armor."


    "Great chief, these beasts you mentioned are too ferocious, there are too few in our tribe!" Li Hu questioned.


    "Now the chief is teaching us how to do it. As for the material, you can''t wait until you learn it?" Ming Guang said.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, nodded and said: "Ming Guang is right, I will teach you how to make leather armor first, and then I will talk about the materials!"


    "yes!"


    "After choosing the material, we need to determine which part of the leather armor we are making, including leg guards, arm guards, leather skirts, waistcoats, armor, etc., which need to be cut for different people, and then sewn together .¡±


    As he spoke, Mu Feng picked up a piece of horned rhinoceros skin, made Han Shu stand up straight, stretched out his arms, raised it up, then guessed a piece around his upper body, formed a cylinder shape, and then sewed it together to form a Leather barrel.


    Then Mufeng took the leather tube from Hanshu''s headgear, fixed it under the armpits, and used it on the shoulders to dig holes through the leather strips. One section was tied with a dead knot, and the other section was tied with a live button, so it was easy to untie.


    The main part of such a leather armor is ready.


    Next is a leather skirt tied around the waist and reaching the knees¡ªMu Feng uses a piece of soft fur to corset his waist, the lower end of the soft fur is connected to the hard fur at the waist, and it looks like a lady waist leather skirt.


    Followed by leggings and armguards, this is relatively simple, the body is divided into two parts, and connected with animal skin strips at the bends of the knees and arms, and it is also very simple to make.


    The last is the leather hat, which uses the least material, but is the most complicated and labor-intensive.


    Considering that his skills were limited, Mufeng had no choice but to take a piece of animal skin around Han Shu''s head and cut out a piece of animal skin, making it into a cylinder with one side covered, and then buckle it directly on Han Shu''s head, aligning with him. The ends of the eyebrows and the sides of the ears were cut, and a piece was cut off.


    In Mu Feng''s view, Han Shu is as funny as having a watermelon rind on his head.


    But for Li Hu and Ming Guang, Han Shu''s attire really surprised them.


    From their point of view, Han Shu now only has two hands and two eyes exposed all over his body!


    And judging from the layer of leather armor on Han Shu''s body, they also knew that it might not be easy to injure him right now.


    Without waiting for the two to react, Mu Feng signaled Han Shu to stand still, picked up a bone knife, and stabbed Han Shu''s chest¡ªthere was exactly where there was armor.


    The bone knife was castrated very quickly, obviously it was Mufeng who added strength.


    But what shocked the three of them was that after the bone knife pierced the leather armor, there was no movement forward, not even a gap!


    Mu Feng closed the ancient path, and stabbed it again with the bamboo spear, but it still didn''t pierce through, but Han Shu was very strong when he saw Mu Feng stabbing the spear, and directly broke the tip of the bamboo spear!


    Ming Guang and Li Hu''s eyes lit up: "Great Chief, please teach us how to make leather armor!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163

    After Mu Feng taught the three how to make leather shoes and leather armor, the three each made a pair of shoes for themselves, but only made one pair of leather armor.


    One is that they are limited by the materials, and the other is that the three of them are obviously not good at stitch work.


    After Li Hu looked at the leaky leather armor he sewed, he felt that he couldn''t see it, so he scratched his head and said, "Great chief, how about I bring you some smarter clansmen?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, thinking: "The smartest people are all in front of me, how can they be so smart?"


    He shook his head and said, "No, the materials for making leather armor are not enough right now, so we don''t need to teach them for now. Instead, you can choose a few smart ones for leather shoes, and just teach them."


    Li Hu thought for a while and asked, "Is it like a bow and arrow?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "It''s enough that some people can make bows and arrows. Can we capture people from other tribes now? Other tribes can also capture our people. What if two people who can make bows and arrows are specially arrested by someone who wants to go back?" , it will be troublesome!"


    Li Hu couldn''t help but tighten his expression: "I understand, Great Chief!"


    "Okay!" Mu Fengyou said with a relaxed smile, "Don''t be nervous. Now our Jiang clan''s weapons are stronger than other tribes, and our clansmen are also stronger. The average small and medium tribes are not our opponents! They dare to come Sent us slaves!"


    "Hmm!" Ming Guang frowned again.


    "And soon, we will have our own mounts, whether it is hunting or fighting, they will be stronger than before!" Mu Feng continued.


    "Mount!" The three of them startled in unison.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Except for the horned deer this time, didn''t we capture four horses? Now the four horses have been tamed, and the reins are ready for them to wear. I''ll make a saddle for Ann later. Get on, and you can become a mount!"


    "The three of you take some time off in a couple of days, and I''ll teach you how to ride horses! When the clan catches more and more horses, you will be required to teach the clansmen!"


    "Yes!" The three looked excited.


    "By the way, let the four horses build a shack for them too. Don''t let them get wet in rainy days, and the armored earth dragon too!" Mu Feng looked at Ming Guang.


    "Yes, Great Chief!" Ming Guang responded, "But Great Chief, what are these four horses going to feed, are they the same as sheep?"


    "No, it''s a bit different from sheep!" Mu Feng thought for a while before saying, "Use five bluestone slabs to form a manger, put green grass in it, and then soak the corn in water, boil and mash it. Put four handfuls on it, mix well and give them to eat."


    "Corn?" Mingguang wondered, "Do horses also eat corn?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not only horses eat corn, but pigs and chickens also eat corn."


    Ming Guang immediately frowned and said, "But our clansmen also want to eat corn, wouldn''t it be enough!"


    "So we''re going to plant corn on a large scale this time. Before finding other food, corn will become our main food! It will also be fed to livestock like horses!"


    "I see!" Ming Guang nodded, "Then Li Hu and I will ask the outside to build the third-story wall as soon as possible, and then reclaim the land between the second and third-story protective walls and plant corn!"


    "Okay, but don''t rush at this moment, the rainy day will come soon, and the corn can''t be planted now, otherwise it will be drowned, and we can plant it after the rainy day is over!"


    "yes!"


    "Also!" Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Which of the three of you is stronger now?"


    The three of them thought for a while, and Ming Guang took the lead and said, "Han Shu has the greatest strength. I used to be as strong as Li Hu, but now I am stronger than him. I don''t know why."


    Mu Feng thought of the wood way derivation technique, and remembered that he had used this technique to heal Mingguang when he was catching wild boars. It should be that Mingguang''s strength became stronger after that.


    "Tomorrow, the three of you will choose one person first, and I will give him empowerment!" Mu Feng said.


    "Enlightenment?" The three of them were shocked, "Isn''t empowerment a ceremony that can only be held between chiefs?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, empowerment can be given to people other than the great chief."


    The three of you looked at me and I looked at you, all of them could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    In their cognition, the empowerment ceremony is only carried out among the great chiefs, and the inheritance teaches the magic power that only the great chiefs can master.


    Moreover, in their view, the empowerment ceremony is that once the cast is over, the person receiving the empowerment will get all the secret power spells of the great chief, while the caster will lose them.


    Generally speaking, when the initiation ceremony is held, the old chief is too old, or the original chief is on the verge of death.


    But right now Mu Feng is still young, and his body is strong enough to knock a horse down with his bare hands, so how could he suddenly want to give an empowerment?


    "Could it be..." The three of them were all startled, and looked at Mu Feng, "Great Chief, why are you about to give initiation all of a sudden, are you sick..."


    "Sick?" Mu Feng frowned, wanting to say "You''re the only one who is sick", shaking his head, "No, I''m fine!"


    He looked at the puzzled expressions of the three, shook his head with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, I will give you the empowerment, it will not harm me, and you will become stronger!"


    "This..." The three of them were shocked again.


    They naturally know that the empowerment can make people stronger, just like after Mufeng received the empowerment from the old chief, Grandpa, he suddenly changed from the least conspicuous boy in the original tribe to the most wise and powerful chief now.


    But the empowerment will not harm the great chief, which they don''t know.


    Of course, only Mu Feng knows, what they know and what they don''t know are all wrong.


    "Don''t worry, I will give empowerment to one of you tomorrow, and I will give empowerment to the other after a while." After a pause, Mu Feng thought about it, but it was too shocking for the three of them, so he deliberately said less, " After a while, you should be able to give empowerment to others!"


    "Ah?" The three of them were startled, "You can still give empowerment to many people? Isn''t it only for one person?"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, and found a reason that was relatively acceptable to the three of them, "Don''t worry, this kind of empowerment ceremony will not harm me in any way, and it will only make your body stronger, and will not have other more powerful abilities !"


    The three of them nodded suspiciously.


    "Okay, now you can rest assured, who will be empowered first tomorrow?"


    The three of you looked at me, I looked at you, and finally Li Hu and Ming Guang looked at Han Shu together: "Great Chief, give Han Shu a head first, just in case you..."


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng roared in his heart, "Do these two guys think I''m confessing my last words?"


    He frowned and snorted coldly: "I said, it''s okay!"


    The two quickly changed their minds: "Give Hanshu the top first, he is younger and stronger than us, if he can be stronger, it will be good for the tribe!"


    "Okay!" On Mu Feng''s face, it looked a little better, and he didn''t care about whether they had plans to "prevent accidents". He took a breath, suppressed the expectations in his heart, and said to Han Shu: "You get ready, tomorrow is the time." !"


    "Ready?" Han Shu was surprised, but immediately his eyes lit up again, and he nodded solemnly.


    Mu Feng remained calm, thinking: "Whatever it is, it''s an empowerment ceremony, and it must make you feel sacred, solemn and serious!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164

    When Mu Feng was doing archaeology before, he met a half colleague who specialized in ancient witchcraft.


    Because of the "similar majors", the two chatted very speculatively.


    Through that person, Mu Feng learned that witchcraft has existed since ancient times.


    Especially in the Xia Dynasty before the Shang and Zhou dynasties, and even the older tribal alliance period, whether it was a tribe, a tribe, or a clan alliance, there would always be special "shamans" who held important positions in the tribe.


    "Witch" has a series of sacred functions such as offering sacrifices to ancestors, enlightening tribesmen, praying for blessings and eliminating disasters.


    One of them is to bless the warriors of the tribe with "please surrender", so that the warriors in the tribe can gain greater strength, stronger physique, and even various secret powers.


    Although Mu Feng didn''t have this ability, the strengthening effect of the wood way derivation technique actually existed.


    In order to avoid the trouble of many explanations, he directly told Li Hu and the other three that it was "empowerment", intending to tell them that it would not be awkward to directly obtain a stronger body.


    But he still underestimated the awe of the three of them for "Initiation" and "Great Chief".


    Fortunately, the three of them didn''t think of anything else, they just walked out with a slightly worried look.


    Mu Feng was both relieved and funny.


    It is gratifying that he has such a heavy weight in the hearts of the three of them, and they are obviously worried about him.


    The funny thing is that the three "Tie Hanhan" are all so stupid, and they are still the "elites" in the tribe!


    "Since you all think the empowerment ceremony is very mysterious, let''s make it a little more mysterious!" Mu Feng thought, "It''s a bit beyond common sense anyway, it''s better to create a sense of mystery!"


    After deciding in this way, he immediately thought about how to make people feel this way.


    He thought of the fact that when a certain religion rebelled against the current government in the previous life, it used the affixation of talismans on people, saying that as long as the people with the talismans went to the battlefield, they would be invulnerable to swords and guns, cold and heat.


    Therefore, when the believers of this religion went to the battlefield, most of them showed their upper body, and they fought with officers and soldiers with big knives.


    As a result, it is conceivable that in the twelfth lunar month of winter, these believers who went into battle shirtless had already shivered from the cold and were unable to hold their knives stably before the officers and soldiers approached them.


    There are external stickers and internal administration, and there are other teachings that the symbols are burnt to ashes and then drunk with water, the "effect" is similar.


    Mu Feng thinks that no matter how ignorant he is, he will not believe this kind of nonsense, and he is unwilling to use it to fool his tribe.


    He thought about it, and felt that the clansman respected him enough, and he still wanted to enlighten and educate them, so there was no reason to change his ways to ignorant them.


    He felt that it was enough to make this "empowerment" a little more solemn and serious.


    Early the next morning, before Mu Feng got up, Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Han Shu followed several people to the door of Mu Feng''s room, standing outside the door one by one, looking at Mu Feng, not daring to Come in.


    These people are all hunting teams, and they are the "pillars" of the tribe.


    Being stared at by so many people, Mu Feng instantly woke up.


    "Damn it, what''s the situation?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, seeing so many eyes looking at him at the same time, as if many relatives and friends came to see a certain relative for the last time.


    "This..." Mu Feng hurriedly got up from the bed and asked, "Why are you so many people here?"


    Li Hu scratched his head: "Great Chief, all the clansmen heard that you are going to be empowered, and they all come to see you. You have been here for a while..."


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng almost swears, and waved his hand, "Go away, I am empowering, not dying!"


    "But..." Li Hu hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng stomped his feet: "Except for Han Shu, everyone else goes out!"


    Everyone looked at each other, you looked at me, I looked at you, and finally looked at Ming Guang and Li Hu.


    The two of them were also terribly frightened by Mu Feng, and hurriedly motioned for everyone to back away.


    Someone whispered: "What''s wrong with the great chief?"


    "I look fine!"


    "Okay, why do you suddenly want to give Hanshu the top?"


    "You said the chief didn''t foresee his own death?"


    ...


    Fortunately, these words were not heard by Mu Feng, if he really heard it, he would probably go crazy.


    At this time, he was frowning and sighing. He was still thinking about making the empowerment ceremony a little more solemn, but this time it was good, it was solemn and solemn enough, but he almost sent him away as a dying person!


    "This group of idiots!" Mu Feng was completely speechless.


    As time went by, he felt more and more that the IQ of these people was "worrying".


    Han Shu was a little embarrassed, hesitated for a long time before saying: "Great Chief, if you are healthy, then don''t give me the empowerment..."


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng laughed angrily, "I thought you were smart a while ago, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s okay, I can''t blame you all, don''t worry, I said, I''m fine! Giving you empowerment doesn''t have much effect on me, and it won''t let me die!"


    "Really?" Han Shu was pleasantly surprised, with some disbelief still on his face.


    "Well, don''t worry!" Mu Feng nodded with a smile, motioned Han Shu to sit down, and then asked, "Han Shu, what will happen if you have enough strength?"


    This is equivalent to asking about your aspirations and aspirations before joining an organization in a previous life.


    "Well, this is the sense of ritual!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, he didn''t understand why Mu Feng would ask such a question, but after thinking about it, he answered honestly: "Back to the chief, if I become stronger, I must protect my people and my tribe!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng didn''t talk nonsense, "Remember what you said today, and I will give you empowerment next!"


    "Ah? Start now?" Han Shu was surprised.


    "Well, start now!" Mu Feng came to Han Shu, "Close your eyes, don''t think about anything!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng stretched out one hand, placed it on top of Han Shu''s head, took a deep breath, half-closed his eyes, pinched the seal with the other hand, and began to perform the spell.


    Han Shu also froze suddenly when Mu Feng stretched out his hand, obviously very nervous.


    But after he didn''t notice anything unusual, he became quiet again.


    After more than half an hour, Mu Feng accepted the fingerprints, sat on the stool and exhaled heavily: "Okay!"


    Only then did Han Shu open his eyes, looked at Mu Feng, found that his face was tired, and asked nervously: "Great chief, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "It''s okay, I''m hungry!"


    Han Shu immediately got up and shouted outside: "Uncle Lihu, Uncle Mingguang, the chief is hungry!"


    "Hungry?" Everyone outside the door was stunned for a moment.


    "Come on, hurry up and get food for the Great Chief!"


    Only then did Han Shu turn around and shout to Mu Feng: "Great chief, hold on, the food will be delivered soon!"


    "What do you mean I have to hold on!" Mu Feng almost twisted his nose, "I''m just hungry!"


    But he didn''t show it, but waved his hand at Han Shu: "Okay, you can try your strength first!"


    Han Shu thought for a while, then stretched out his hand to pick up the bow and arrow that he carried with him, and as he struggled with his arms, he heard a "click" sound. He was considered by the clan to be the strongest, and the three bows dedicated to Han Shu at the end of the bamboo piece were pulled by him with ease. It''s off!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165

    "Great chief!" Han Shu couldn''t help being stunned, frowning in confusion, "I didn''t use much strength!"


    You must know that his three-piece bow was tailor-made for him by Mu Feng. The bow pieces are thicker than other bows, and it takes far more effort than other bows.


    Because it was made by Mu Feng himself, Han Shu always carried it with him and regarded it as his glory.


    But I didn''t expect to give myself a stretch now!


    Now the chief is going to be angry.


    "This, Great Chief, I didn''t mean it!" Han Shu was very nervous.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng just smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, this bow probably isn''t suitable for you anymore! Try punching yourself again!"


    Han Shu was surprised by the accident, and his heart was full of anxiety, but he still did it, clenched his fists and smashed down on a piece of wood, only heard a "click", and the wood broke into two pieces directly.


    "This..." Han Shu naturally felt the change in himself, he looked at his fist in disbelief, and then at Mu Feng, "Great chief, my strength seems to have grown!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Apart from strength, is there anything else?"


    Han Shu thought carefully before saying: "It seems that I am also faster!"


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Okay, you can feel the changes yourself, I''m hungry and I need to eat!"


    Han Shu was overjoyed, and hurriedly knelt down on one knee and saluted with one hand: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and let him leave on his own.


    Han Shu took the food brought by others, handed it to Mu Feng, and left the room instead.


    All the people outside were waiting for him, and seeing him coming out, they rushed forward and asked, "Han Shu, how is the great chief?"


    "Han Shu, how do you feel?"


    "Is the chief alright?"


    Han Shu shook his head, before he had time to speak, everyone''s heads went "boom" and they began to howl:


    "The chief will not..."


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Is my Jiang family going to be in bad luck?"


    Han Shu''s eyes widened, and he hurriedly pushed these people away: "Don''t bark, the great chief is fine! He''s eating now!"


    "Ah?" Only then did everyone realize, "Is everything okay?"


    "Yeah!" Han Shu nodded, "After the great chief gave me the empowerment, I''m fine, and I don''t feel any discomfort, don''t worry!"


    "Very good!"


    "That''s it!"


    "It seems that we are worrying for nothing!"


    Seeing this, Li Hu and Ming Guang summoned everyone and said, "Since the great chief has no problem, you should go to work quickly, the rainy day is coming soon."


    Then everyone nodded and dispersed.


    After everyone had left, Li Hu grabbed Han Shu and said, "Han Shu, is there really nothing wrong with the great chief?"


    Before Han Shu could reply, the door opened and Mu Feng came out.


    He said with a sullen face: "Do you miss me very much?"


    Li Hu quickly shook his head: "Great Chief, I didn''t mean that, I was worried about your accident!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "I''m fine, the empowerment given to Han Shu is not as scary as you think. Now let Han Shu show you the effect after the empowerment!"


    Only then did Li Hu come to his senses, and hurriedly nodded and said, "Okay!"


    At the same time, he looked at Han Shu with scorching eyes, expecting his change.


    Han Shu thought for a while, then pointed to a big stone, weighing about two hundred catties, and asked, "Uncle Lihu, can you lift this stone?"


    Li Hu didn''t answer, and stretched out his hand to move it, but he could only move it, but couldn''t lift it up.


    "Let me try!" Ming Guang said, stretching out his hand to lift the stone, but he just lifted the stone and couldn''t lift it.


    He blushed and tried a few times, but couldn''t lift it up, and then shook his head helplessly: "I can''t move it up!"


    Han Shu asked again: "Then do you think I could move it before?"


    Ming Guang shook his head: "I remember you and Qing Ya moved this stone together, you can''t move it alone!"


    "Yeah!" Han Shu nodded, "I really couldn''t move this stone at first, so I moved it here with Qingya. But, now¡ª"


    Saying that, Han Shu walked up to the stone, pinched it with both hands, and picked it up directly.


    Not only that, Han Shu, who picked up the stone, dragged his hands upside down and swung it around in front of him, then suddenly let go, and directly flew the big stone out!


    "Boom!"


    The stone flew out nearly twenty meters, smashed a pit on the ground, and splashed mud in all directions.


    "hiss!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang gasped: "Han Shu, why are you so strong!"


    Han Shu was also obviously very surprised, he looked at his hands in disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe that he threw such a big stone by himself.


    He looked at Mu Feng with an excited expression: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t stand his burning gaze, so he quickly waved his hands: "It''s alright, alright, it''s a good thing to have more strength, and it''s a good thing to use more strength when hunting in the future!"


    "yes!"


    At this moment, Li Hu and Ming Guang at the side finally came to their senses. They looked at each other and knelt down on one knee together: "Great chief, please give us the empowerment too!"


    Mu Feng turned his heart, nodded and said: "It is possible, but it will take a few days!"


    The two quickly responded: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, not only you two, but as long as the tribe behaves well in the future, I will give him empowerment to make him stronger!"


    The two looked excited: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands again, unable to bear the excitement of the two of them, and looked at himself with the eyes of a treasure: "Look at the clouds on the top of the mountain, it should be raining soon. Hurry up and clean up the things in the tribe that should be packed!" "


    "It''s going to rain, is it coming?" Li Hu reacted suddenly, "Then I''ll ask the clansmen to put away everything."


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded.


    Li Hu turned and left.


    Mu Feng looked at Ming Guang again: "This time it should be the rainy day, and the tribe''s food is well prepared. The hunting team should not go out for the next two days. If it doesn''t rain, they will train in the tribe!" Wear the coir raincoat for two days before going out!"


    "Go out?" Ming Guang was puzzled, "How can we go out on a rainy day? The clansmen will get sick if they get wet in the rain. I''m afraid many enemies will die by then!"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen this time!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "This time we all go out in coir raincoats!"


    "Coir raincoat?" Ming Guang couldn''t help asking, thinking about what Mu Feng was doing two days ago, "Is it the coir grass that you cut last time?"


    "Yes, once the coir grass is dry, you can make a coir raincoat. The coir coir raincoat can keep out the rain!"


    "But what are we going to do on a rainy day? It''s also raining heavily outside!" Ming Guang asked.


    "I have my own plan!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "Have plans?" Ming Guang and Han Shu looked at each other, and immediately realized that their eyes were full of brilliance.


    The chief said he had "plans", so he must have other plans!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166

    The spring thunder roared, and the rainy day really came, just about two months after Mu Feng traveled to this world.


    All the members of the Jiang clan lived in the tulou, and all their things were brought in.


    The original cave was leaky, and all the things inside were moved out, and the ones that were not leaky were moved in by the armored earth dragon and four horses, and enough hay was put inside.


    The slaves were placed between the second protective wall and the first protective wall. Mufeng chose a place for them and asked them to build their own huts, and then go out to work when there is no rain.


    As for the several kinds of livestock, special personnel are also asked to inspect them every day with bamboo hats and animal skins in order to prevent the livestock from escaping due to the collapse of the pens in rainy days.


    On the mountain, water began to flow down to the mountainside and began to merge into strands. It flowed along the ditch dug by the wooden wind to the foot of the mountain, and then flowed along the foot of the mountain to the vicinity of a protective wall, and then passed through a protective wall. into the moat.


    The water in the moat also slowly rose from knee-deep at the beginning to more than one meter deep!


    The gates of the Jiang clan began to be closed to the outside world all day, and very few people came out of the earth building.


    If this season were placed in previous years, no one would be able to see it.


    The pergola that Mufeng made Lihu built on the patio of Yuelou has also been built. The pergola blocks the rainwater and flows into the groove on the edge of the patio. It flows out of the earth building along the reserved waterway, and flows to the pool in front of the earth building. inside.


    The water in the pool also increased day by day, and the excess water overflowed the pool and flowed along the ditch to the moat.


    All members of the Jiang clan felt that this year''s rainy weather was extremely warm and at ease, and they no longer had to hide and shiver in caves like in previous years. On the one hand, it was because of the continuous rain and freezing, and on the other hand, they were hungry because of the lack of food.


    Now, under the leadership of Chief Mufeng, they live in the earthen building. They have no worries about food and clothing, and don''t have to worry about the wind and rain outside...


    Right now is the "slack time for farming", all the clansmen are in the tulou, peacefully.


    But Mu Feng was not idle, he called Li Hu, Ming Guang, Han Shu and others to his room and asked about the situation of the tribe.


    After hearing several people talk about the situation in the clan, Mu Feng nodded and said: "It''s raining now, not only us, but other clans should also stay behind closed doors. We don''t know what they are doing, but we can take advantage of it." Use this time to increase the strength of the tribe!"


    "How to improve, Great Chief, we will listen to you!" Li Hu was the first to express his opinion.


    Mingguang and Hanshu also expressed their attitudes one after another: "What you say to do, we will definitely do it!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "First, gather the children over twelve years old in the tribe to Yuelou every day, under the pergola in the courtyard, and the members of the hunting team will teach them how to train, so that their bodies become stronger and stronger. Get stronger."


    "Then the hunting team also goes to Yuelou for training every afternoon, just like the group of children. Every five days there will be an unarmed competition, and the three strongest winners will be empowered by me!"


    "Encouragement!" Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu were instantly excited. Since Mu Feng gave Han Shu the empowerment last time, Li Hu Yu Ming Guang also received the empowerment one after another.


    After the empowerment, the two clearly felt that their physical strength, strength, and speed were much stronger than before.


    Since then, they have been hoping that Mufeng can also give empowerment to the people in the clan.


    "Once the victorious people are empowered," their strength and speed will be stronger than before, so they still win, what should we do? "Li Hu asked a question.


    "This is easy!" Mu Feng laughed, "Those who have already received empowerment will not be counted as the next one. You also prepare food and furs. The person who wins first will get the most extra food and furs. If these I don¡¯t want anything, I can make a bow and arrow just for him!¡±


    "Okay!" The three of them became excited again.


    They all know that the bows and arrows made by Mu Feng are very different from those made by other people.


    The same two bows, even if made by Ming Guang and Li Hu, can only fly more than 50 meters away, but if made by Mu Feng, they can fly up to 80 meters, or even 100 meters!


    Just like Hanshu and Huangsang who also use three-piece bows in the hunting team, their archery skills are almost as different as heaven and earth.


    Han Shu can shoot a bow specially made by Mu Feng to a distance of more than 150 meters, but Huang Sang can only shoot half the distance!


    So in addition to empowerment, the weapons made by Mu Feng himself have become something that the whole tribe is vying for.


    Li Hu became excited: "I''ll notify you right away, so that all the cubs and big cubs in the clan are ready!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Go!"


    Li Hu left.


    Mu Feng looked at Ming Guang and Han Shu again: "You two get ready, we will take thirty people out right away!"


    "Go out?" The two were surprised.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Go hunting!"


    "Ah?" The two were surprised, "It''s raining now, how can we hunt? If it rains, the tribe will get sick! And we don''t know where the prey are!"


    "Don''t worry about getting caught in the rain!" Mu Feng laughed, "The coir raincoat will be made soon, and you can try the effect later."


    "As for the prey, haven''t you thought about where the animals on the grassland that came out of the tribal jungle went?"


    "Animals on the prairie?" Ming Guang frowned and thought carefully, and finally shook his head, "We haven''t been out in rainy days before, so I don''t know where they all went."


    Mu Feng shook his head and sighed, this question seems to be for nothing.


    But he didn''t give up on the two people''s brains, and said, "Then let me ask you, what will you do when it rains?"


    "Hide out of the rain!" Ming Guang opened his mouth and came.


    "And then?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    "Then? Then what..." Ming Guang asked back.


    Mu Feng was completely speechless, turned to look at Han Shu.


    Han Shu frowned and thought about it, and said after a long while: "We want to hide from the rain, and the animals also need to hide from the rain."


    Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised in his heart, and secretly praised: "It''s still useful to have a brain!"


    Unexpectedly, Han Shu''s next words made him almost spit out a mouthful of old blood: "But the great chief, what does this have to do with our hunting?"


    "I''m going!" Mu Feng almost collapsed, "I know that animals have to take shelter from the rain, but they still don''t know how to hunt!"


    He gave up struggling and said directly: "Since animals need shelter from the rain, can we go hunting as long as we know where they shelter from the rain?"


    Only then did Han Shu come to his senses, and nodded in agreement.


    But he immediately asked another question: "Great chief, we have enough food now, why do we have to go hunting in the rain?"


    Mu Feng was speechless, and said bitterly, "It''s enough now, what if this year''s rainy days are longer than usual? Besides, capture them and store them in the tribe for emergencies. Who Do you think there is too much food?"


    Han Shu suddenly understood, and hurriedly nodded: "I understand!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng waved his hands, "You guys go get ready too! I''ll take a look and make the rainproof coir raincoat and we''re ready to go!"


    "Yes!" The two left.


    "Well" Mu Feng nodded, thinking in his heart, "It is said that stupid birds fly first, and hard work can make up for it. Now is the rainy season, and the tribes in this area should not be able to go out. If I, Jiang, can make good use of this time period, I will be able to make up for it. Open them a long way!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167

    Mu Feng wanted to go out on a rainy day, not simply because he wanted to replenish food.


    Last time he hunted carefully, he observed that the jungles of the Jiang tribe belonged to the junction of mountains and grasslands.


    Generally speaking, such areas are rich in species. There are beasts in the mountains and forests, and large herbivores in the grasslands. It''s just that he didn''t seem to have encountered any other beasts so far except for a pack of wolves and a giant python.


    Reminiscing that after he caught so many horned deer last time, the horned deer was still willing to haunt the Baishuyuan area, and he naturally became more active.


    One is that compared to other places, the Bailuyuan area is much safer.


    The second is the river that is close to Dongshan on the Baishuyuan side - this is what Mu Feng deduced from the road.


    The third is that there will be more ferocious beasts in the grassland further south of Baishuyuan and the jungle further west.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been caught so many and would still be willing to appear in Baishuyuan.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that Baishuyuan is close to the jungle and has lush vegetation.


    According to the habits of animals that Mu Feng knew in his previous life, after a rainy day, this group of animals that live by water and grass may migrate east to south.


    Before that, they will look for shelter nearby.


    A big man like a horned rhino may not deliberately seek shelter from the rain, but horned deer, big-toed birds and horses are different.


    At the very least, they need to find a tree that can provide shelter from the rain, or the edge of the nearest bush.


    Moreover, the activity of animals in rainy days is far lower than that in sunny days, and some animals are not even willing to run around in rainy days.


    Mufeng wants to take his tribe out in the rain, just to "try his luck" to see if he can meet animals that live on the edge of the jungle.


    Since you want to go out on a rainy day, you must be prepared for the rainy day.


    Right now is no different from the previous life, just wear a raincoat and an umbrella on rainy days. Even if you get wet from the rain, there are corresponding medicines you can take for colds and fevers.


    Fortunately, he has the Wooden Dao Derivation Technique, as well as herbal medicine.


    There are really some minor ailments, and it is still possible to cure them with some kinds of herbs planted in the tribe.


    If it really failed, he used the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, which was nothing more than consuming energy¡ªfor him, he just needed to rest more.


    But it''s better not to get sick, and he doesn''t want to live a life of right and wrong.


    He wants to make his own rain gear¡ªcoir raincoat.


    The Ruo Li had already been weaved a few days ago, and now all it takes is the coir raincoat.


    The coir raincoat was steamed and dried by Bai Fang, and after such a long time, the coir raincoat has already dried in the shade.


    He asked Bai Fang to bring all the coir raingrass to the Moon Tower. He found an open space and led a group of people to weave the coir raincoats.


    The knitting of coir raincoats is mainly done at the neckline, and after the "shape" of the neckline is set, the inner liner below can be weaved.


    Wood wind uses two strands of animal tendons interlaced and stacked, with a handful of scorpion grass folded in half in the middle, and directly woven into a net underneath.


    Because the coir grass is steamed and dried in the shade naturally, although its toughness cannot be compared with that of animal tendons, it is almost comparable to that of ramie.


    Even a single deer grass can be knotted and unbroken.


    After the neckline is finalized, the netting of the liner below is very simple, and there is almost no need for Mufeng to emphasize it.


    After the inner liner is formed, it is used to make the outer skin of the coir raincoat - this requires trimming the handfuls of coir coir grass, and weaving them all on the inner liner, which looks like the hair of a long-haired orangutan.


    However, clansmen who have the basics of weaving nets are no strangers to this operation, and after only watching Mu Feng do it once, they quickly grasped the essentials.


    It has to be said that the reaction of these primitive people is a little slow, but their hands-on ability is really not covered.


    After weaving the first coir raincoat, Mu Feng asked Bai Ya to wear the coir raincoat and stand in the rain with a straw hat for about ten minutes. The people watching felt that the time was long enough before Bai Ya returned to the earth building. .


    She took off the coir raincoat and took off the straw hat, only to find that except for a little wet feet, there was no rain on her body!


    "Ah!" Bai Fang blushed slightly, and exclaimed in surprise, "It''s not wet, it''s really not wet!"


    The clansmen all exclaimed: "This is the coir raincoat, the coir raincoat that can not be drenched by the rain!"


    "With the coir raincoat, we don''t have to worry about getting sick from the rain!"


    "With the coir raincoat, we can go dig bamboo shoots!"


    ...


    There was a commotion in the crowd, everyone was discussing the benefits of having a coir raincoat.


    Mu Feng also took the coir raincoat, looked back and forth, and after confirming that there was no problem, he said: "Now you all know how to weave coir raincoats. According to the existing coir raincoats, we will weave fifty coir raincoats first!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded, looked at and guided the clansmen to weave the coir raincoat, and after confirming that it was correct, he no longer cared about the coir raincoat. He was thinking in his heart whether he would meet prey when he went out this time, and how to catch it if he did.


    After all, rainy days are different from usual.


    He wanted to ask Ming Guang, Li Hu and the others, but found that it was useless to ask.


    Because they never went out in the rainy days before, they just shook their heads and wondered what was going on in the wild on rainy days.


    In desperation, Mu Feng had no choice but to pin his hopes on the system¡ªhe remembered that the system could make judgments about the surrounding environment, so as to judge the achievement points given by the mission.


    In other words, does the system give some useful hints about its surroundings?


    As a result, he was surprised by the browsing interface before he had time to understand the useful content.


    A series of "tasks to be handed in" above are waiting for him to hand in!


    In other words, he has a lot of achievement points to claim!


    Since Mu Feng has passed the novice period for the system, he no longer reminds Mu Feng to hand in the task, so a long time ago, whether the task can be handed in or not has to be handed in by Mu Feng himself.


    As a result, I don''t know if I don''t see it, but I was shocked when I saw it.


    Mu Feng just glanced at the list of pending tasks on the system, communicated with his mind and said "system, hand in the task", and immediately a series of prompts for handing in the task sounded:


    "Taming livestock horses, get 300 achievement points!


    Domesticate the horned deer and get 300 achievement points!


    Make a coir raincoat and get 200 achievement points!


    Make steamed buns and get 200 achievement points!


    Make shoes and get 200 achievement points!


    Make leather armor and get 200 achievement points!


    Strengthen the physique of the tribe and get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is: 3600 points! "


    Seeing the end, Mu Feng was a little surprised: "To strengthen the physique of the clan, is it to use the wood way derivation technique to empower Han Shu and the others? Can you also get achievement points?"


    The system replied: "Yes! The strength of the tribe is conducive to the strength of your tribe, which is what the chief system hopes to promote!"


    "I understand!" Mu Feng smiled from ear to ear, "Then let me look at the exchange interface now, I want to exchange skills!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168

    As Mu Feng said "exchange skills", the system immediately popped up the interface for exchanging skills.


    For Mu Feng, the exchange of achievement points into skills is a good use of steel. Unless necessary, other tools can be found as substitutes.


    Just like when he ate barbecue before, he didn''t have chili noodles, but a small bottle cost 50 achievement points. The chili noodles he wanted to exchange for a meal for his tribe didn''t have a few thousand achievement points, so he couldn''t get it at all.


    What''s more, there seems to be a quantity limit for exchanging items that are not currently available in the system.


    In other words, the ordinary items in the previous life, if calculated according to the unit price, are definitely luxury goods among luxury goods in this life, and they are limited editions!


    The sudden addition of 1700 achievement points made him very pleasantly surprised. It felt like taking out a piece of clothing that he hadn¡¯t worn for a long time, but found a piece of 100 yuan from it¡ªthe kind of surprise that he was completely unprepared for. !


    For Mu Feng, the surprise can''t be let down, that is to exchange skills!


    Ever since he knew that what he exchanged from the system was Zhu Youshu, Mu Feng had more expectations for these skills from the bottom of his heart.


    He had already learned about the skills contained in the system before. At that time, he was very interested in the skills of the five elements, mainly because he thought that he had entered a world where he could cultivate immortals and gods.


    It was only now that he discovered that these skills could not be surpassed by mountains and seas, and he had not seen all kinds of strange beasts in his imagination, and the gods flying all over the sky did not even have a hair.


    It was only after he learned that it was Zhu Youshu that he realized that the technique of the five elements is indeed very powerful, but it may not be the best in the exchange panel.


    Especially now that he wants to go hunting and get some live animals, he feels that animal taming is better!


    "System, exchange for animal taming skills!" Mu Feng ordered.


    This time, he wants to do it in one step, skip the elementary animal taming technique, and directly exchange it for the advanced one.


    After all, he had tasted the sweetness of elementary animal taming.


    "Advanced animal taming requires achievement points: 3000 points! Are you sure to exchange 3000 points for advanced animal taming!"


    "Sure!" Mu Feng was full of confidence.


    "Ding! The exchange was successful!"


    "Very good!" Mu Feng was secretly excited, full of expectations for advanced animal taming skills, "Basic animal taming skills can already communicate with existences such as wolf kings and armored earth dragons. Just a group, or just domesticate the biggest big bosses, and then use them for me?"


    He quietly waited for his mind to slowly digest the information of the advanced animal taming technique, and after a long while, his smile slowly froze.


    "What? The Advanced Beast Taming Technique just has an additional strengthening effect on the basis of the Intermediate Beast Taming Technique?" Mu Feng thought he had misunderstood it, "What the hell am I exchanging for a fake Advanced?"


    "Advanced Beast Taming:


    Effect 1: It can strengthen the effect of the host when using the animal taming technique, and can repeat the communication with the tamed object N times.


    Effect 2: Create a spiritual connection with the beast, increasing the probability of domestication.


    Effect 3: Once the beast is domesticated successfully, the loyalty of the beast to the host will be enhanced.


    Effect 4: Passive sharing, gaining the abilities of a small number of beasts.


    Effect 5: Increase the number of beasts domesticated by the host! The passive effect is that when the upper limit of domestication is reached, the host needs to actively cancel the domestication of a certain beast! "


    After reading the introduction of the advanced animal taming technique, Mu Feng knew that it must include the effects of the intermediate level. In an instant, his mood went from heaven to hell.


    He was full of joy thinking that he was about to start the road of crazy beast taming, and since then he led an army of beasts to plunder other tribes, and finally he was given such a "senior"!


    "There are so many introductions to this f*cking skill, it looks useless at first glance!" Mu Feng couldn''t help but think of the time when he played games in his previous life. Hero skills were described in a few strokes, and they were extremely simple. They were often quick to learn and powerful. In the world, it is not called "the overlord of the side road" or "the king of the wild", and no matter how powerful it is, it is called "a certain father".


    If there are a lot of skill introductions, especially those with a lot of words in the introduction of the ultimate move, the evaluation is often "it''s a waste at first glance".


    Right now Mu Feng is in such an embarrassment.


    He thought with joy that he was going to get rid of the wretched life of the hard-working great chief and reached the pinnacle of his life, but he didn''t expect to make such a thing!


    "System, can the exchanged skills be refunded?" Mu Feng communicated with the system again.


    "Sorry, you have activated this skill and cannot return it!"


    To put it bluntly, the item has been used and the trademark has been removed, so there is no way to return it!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng was about to jump, "Do you have a master of the system?"


    System: "As the chief system

 Chapter 169

    Since the skills cannot be refunded, there is naturally no way to recover Mufeng''s achievement points.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to acquiesce to this fact, and at the same time he silently said "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry" in his heart!


    "I''m careless, I should have read the skill description before exchanging!" Mu Feng was annoyed in his heart, "There is no other way now, we can only use it!"


    After thinking about it, Mu Feng felt that it was necessary to find animals to test the effect.


    "Well, let''s just put on the armored earth dragon!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Besides being polite on the scene of not working hard, this guy actually doesn''t want to talk to me at all. Let''s try it this time!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng put on his coir raincoat and a straw hat, and went straight to the cave where the armored earth dragon was.


    The earth dragon was tied to the entrance of the cave, and there were four horses tied inside.


    The armored earth dragon was still lying there gnawing on grass.


    "This stuff is really edible!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Every time I see the armored earth dragon, it either eats or sleeps, completely like a pig.


    If it weren''t for the armored earth dragon being able to "guard the house" and eating only some grass and bamboo shoots, Mu Feng wouldn''t have kept it in the tribe no matter what.


    As for wanting it to carry things for the tribe, it is even more impossible to think about it.


    After Chang Ning visited last time, he also told him that the armored earth dragon is very nostalgic, and it often takes a long time to adapt to its new owner.


    And Mu Feng has been using all kinds of means for a while, but he has not been able to domesticate the armored dragon, so that he can truly "use it for me".


    Right now, after the armored earth dragon noticed that Mu Feng was coming, he still glanced at him, and then continued to gnaw on the grass.


    The four horses felt restless when they sensed that someone was coming to the cave.


    Dachun began to dig the ground non-stop, obviously due to excitement.


    Unexpectedly, the armored earth dragon was very impatient, and without raising its head, it just let out a "moo", and Dachun immediately calmed down.


    It can be seen that the armored earth dragon has completely frightened the four horses.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, if he could completely tame the armored dragon, wouldn''t it mean that he would no longer have to bother to tame the horse, and just let the armored dragon take over?


    The Armored Earth Dragon seemed to sense Mu Feng''s "bad intentions", and ignored him, snorted and gnawed grass again.


    Obviously, after Mufeng obtained its approval with the elementary animal taming technique, it only made him willing to listen to some of Mufeng''s instructions, but there were no other further effects.


    But this time Mu Feng came prepared, he came with advanced animal taming skills!


    And this time he didn''t yell "Bulu Hulu" or "Hulu Tulu", but stretched forward with one hand, narrowed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and recited the mantra silently in his heart.


    An invisible, but palpable, invisible ripple swayed from his hand, drifting towards the armored earth dragon like a ripple.


    "Roar!" The armored earth dragon immediately sensed the abnormality around it, and got up with a single bone.


    Its small eyes rolled around again, and it stretched out its nose to smell the changes in the air. In Mu Feng''s perception, the invisible ripples reached the tip of its nose at the outermost arc at this time!


    "Hululu!" This time, it was the Armored Earth Dragon that made the throat-thumping sound on its own initiative.


    Mu Feng stayed still, and raised his outstretched right hand slightly, but he didn''t communicate with it like last time.


    The armored dragon immediately rolled on the spot, with its hooves pointing up, revealing a relatively soft belly.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was overjoyed in his heart. Animals are willing to show their bellies to people, which undoubtedly shows their intimacy and trust. This is a move that the armored earth dragon has never done before.


    Mu Feng didn''t open his mouth, he was as blessed as a soul, and said directly in his heart by communicating with the system: "Now you can understand what I mean?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "It''s ok, it was ok before!"


    Mu Feng was speechless: "Then why didn''t you listen to me before?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "You are not my master, you haven''t obtained my approval yet!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "What about now?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "Now it is!"


    Wooden Wind: "Why?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "I don''t know, I just know that I want to listen to you now!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart trembled wildly, "Is the effect so good, this armored earth dragon can choose to listen to me for no reason!"


    He immediately asked again: "Would you like to go out with me now?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "Good!"


    Mu Feng: "What if I ask you to help me out with my load this time?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "What if I want you to go out with us to catch other animals?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "Yes!"


    "Haha!" Mu Feng was extremely excited in his heart. Before, the armored earth dragon always ignored him, but now, although the answers were relatively few, they all answered in the affirmative. How could this not excite him?


    "It''s just that these little guys are too noisy, can we kill them?" the armored earth dragon suddenly asked.


    "Little guy?" Mu Feng looked around, and immediately realized that the armored earth dragon was talking about four horses!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "You want to kill them, why?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "These little guys are pacing back and forth here, and the sound is annoying!"


    Wooden Wind was shocked.


    In his impression, as a descendant of Hammerhead Dragon, Armored Earth Dragon should inherit the clumsy and honest nature of its ancestors, and it shouldn''t have such a big temper.


    What he never expected was that the Armored Earth Dragon took the initiative to communicate with him

 Chapter 170

    Mu Feng himself was wearing a coir raincoat and a straw hat and walked in front, leading the armored earth dragon to the cave where he lived before.


    I happened to pass by the enclosure built for giant toed birds. For some reason, the three giant toed birds did not hide under the thatched shed, but stood in the rain like tree stumps, looking around.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "What''s going on?"


    The armored earth dragon looked up and saw the giant toed bird, and immediately shouted excitedly: "Roar!"


    Mu Feng was puzzled. As soon as the animal taming technique was activated in his mind, he stood still and communicated with the armored earth dragon again: "What are you screaming, that''s a bird, not a grass!"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "That long-haired one lays delicious eggs!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng couldn''t believe his ears, "Don''t you eat grass, how can you still eat bird eggs?"


    The armored earth dragon snorted very humanely, and even gave Mu Feng a "white" look: "Who told you that I only eat grass, bamboo shoots, eggs, bugs in the soil, and mice can all be eaten!"


    "This..." Mu Feng frowned, "This guy seems to be an omnivorous master?"


    But after thinking about it carefully, he realized that chickens, as the descendants of dinosaurs, also eat meat and vegetables, even grains. Obviously something has changed.


    As for the armored earth dragon, as the descendant of the hammer-headed dragon, I don''t know how many years have passed in the middle, and I don''t know what changes have happened, which caused this creature to become an omnivore, which doesn''t seem so unacceptable.


    But it seems that there is no such precedent for changing from herbivorous to omnivorous, right? I just encountered one?


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, and asked uncertainly: "Then do you eat sheep or chicken?"


    "Sheep, chicken?" the armored earth dragon was puzzled.


    Mu Feng pointed to the chicken cages and sheep pens not far away, and he could vaguely see a few chickens and sheep standing there.


    Armored Earth Dragon: "I don''t eat those, they don''t taste good!"


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Otherwise, with such a big armored dragon, if it really wants to eat meat, it won''t take long for the tribe to be poor.


    After reacting, Mu Feng hurriedly said: "Don''t look, those three are male birds, they don''t lay eggs!"


    The armored earth dragon was obviously taken aback, and snorted heavily in its nostrils: "What are you going to do if you can''t lay eggs, let me beat you to death!"


    Saying so, the armored earth dragon waved its tail like a big hammer directly.


    "Don''t!" Mu Feng hurriedly motioned to the armored earth dragon, "The new cave is for you over there, you can live there by yourself in the future!"


    He finally came to his senses, ever since the Armored Earth Dragon was willing to communicate with him, it seemed that this guy no longer suppressed his own nature, always saying "Let me kill you"!


    Now he is really worried that if there is a disagreement one day, this guy will kill some people or animals around him with a swish of his big tail.


    "But didn''t the animal world documentary in the previous life say that the Hammerhead Dragon has a docile personality and won''t attack other people unless it is absolutely necessary?"


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but the armored earth dragon smashed its big tail on the ground in a very "disappointing" way, splashing water everywhere: "It can''t hit things with a big tail, it''s boring!"


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng''s eyelids twitched wildly, this guy wants to kill other animals because he thinks he can''t smash things with his big tail, which is boring!


    In other words, it thinks it should hit things with its big tail, which is the same as "beating a child on a rainy day means being idle when you are idle".


    Mu Feng suppressed his shock, and hurriedly asked: "If I take you to hunt, can you help me smash the prey?"


    The armored dragon''s answer was concise and clear: "Who are you hitting?"


    Mu Feng was happy from the bottom of his heart, and hurriedly replied: "The horned rhinoceros!"


    The small eyes of the armored earth dragon rolled around: "What is a horned rhinoceros?"


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that he called himself "horned rhinoceros", not necessarily the armored earth dragon.


    While he was taking the armored earth dragon into the cave, he was thinking about how to tell it what a horned rhinoceros was.


    When he arrived at the cave, he slapped his forehead and pointed to the leather shoes on his feet: "It''s the big guy with this kind of leather!"


    The armored earth dragon was full of doubts, looked at it, sniffed it carefully, and snorted suddenly: "It''s really bad, I can''t smell it!"


    Mu Feng was a little embarrassed, knowing that it was caused by his foot odor.


    He thought about it again, afraid that taking out the whole skin would cause the armored dragon''s resentment, so he went to find a piece of horned rhino skin, and brought it to the armored dragon again to let it have a look.


    This time the armored earth dragon recognized it and nodded: "You can smash it, but I can''t catch it!"


    Mu Feng became excited: "Well, as long as you can smash it, I''ll figure out the rest!"


    The armored earth dragon shook its head, and fell straight to the ground.


    Mu Feng understood: "I''ll send you bamboo shoots and grass!"


    The armored earth dragon shook its head again as a response.


    Mu Feng hesitated for a moment, and suppressed the urge to strengthen it with the wood way derivation technique.


    Now that he has just talked to the armored dragon, he is still not sure what this guy''s attitude towards him is. If this guy goes crazy after strengthening, he will just sweep his tail away, and he will have to confess in vain.


    Anyway, there will be plenty of time in the future, so there is no rush at this moment.


    After seeing the effect of the advanced animal taming technique, Mu Feng excitedly went to the cave where the four horses were, and used the advanced animal taming technique to further tame the four horses.


    These horses had been successfully domesticated by Mu Feng using the method of "carrot and stick". Now that Mu Feng''s advanced animal taming technique came out, they became more docile.


    Dachun has also given up his roving little eyes, and instead poked his head towards Mufeng affectionately.


    Mu Feng smelled the smell in the cave, looked at the "stripes" on the four horses, and couldn''t help but tell them: "Go outside and wash yourselves, the smell on your bodies is too bad!"


    The four horses were obviously reluctant, but they did it anyway.


    After Mufeng untied them from the rope, they didn''t run around, but walked out of the cave in an orderly manner, standing in the rain.


    Mu Feng looked at the light rain in the sky, shook his head and said, "This is too slow. Follow me!"


    The four horses followed him and came to the pool in front of the earth building. He found clay pots, poured water from the pool on the horses, and made grass handles out of squirrel grass for the horses. One brush to clean.


    At the beginning, the four horses were obviously not used to it. They paced back and forth one by one trying to avoid it, but they seemed to be enjoying themselves as they brushed and let Mufeng play with them.


    The four horses took a lot of work, but thanks to the brushing of the four horses, the original coat color was revealed - brown hair, not the alternating brown and dark brown stripes as before, It looks like a zebra.


    The brushed horses also look much more energetic.


    Mufeng brought the four horses back to the cave, and asked someone to bring hay, and burned it in the cave to remove the smell, and also dried the hair of the four horses.


    In this way, when the four horses looked at Mu Feng again, they were already full of surrender.


    Mu Feng naturally felt the change in the horse, and his complaints about the advanced animal taming technique in his heart also faded a lot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171

    After using the advanced animal taming technique, Mu Feng felt a little comforted in his heart.


    The four horses were as docile as domestic horses, and the armored dragon was willing to go hunting with him.


    Even if he hasn''t seen the other effects of advanced animal taming, he is not as "heartbroken" as before.


    "It seems that many things can''t escape the law of ''true fragrance''!" Mu Feng sighed, he left the cave where the four horses were, and felt some strange smell on his body, after thinking about it, he went to the bathhouse to take a bath .


    Lying in the steaming pool, Mu Feng suddenly felt a little unreal¡ªhe led a tribe here to live a "modern" life in this ignorant and backward era.


    If I haven''t crossed over yet, the people of the tribe are either huddled in the cave, or they are already suffering from hunger and cold. I don''t know if they exist, right?


    It''s just that he didn''t expect the fortune to be miraculous, the Jiang clan is doing well now, and he is still lying peacefully in the small pool to take a bath.


    There are separate baths for men and women, and there is also a small pool for Mu Feng to take a bath in - this is the only thing that Li Hu has done so many times, the only thing he has done on his own, and which has won Mu Feng''s heart.


    Originally, Mu Feng still had a grudge against "specialization", but after a long time, he couldn''t solve many things without showing off the air of the great chief.


    "Well, I''ve worked so hard for so long, what''s wrong with enjoying myself?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "It''s just a special bath."


    After taking a bath, Mu Feng changed into animal skin clothes and went back to the earth building. He lay down comfortably on his thatched bed, leaned against the head of the bed, and drank hot water from a small pottery cup.


    He drank it one sip at a time, recalling the experience of brewing tea and drinking tea in his previous life, and while thinking about it, he pouted, feeling like a veteran cadre with more than twenty years drinking Cichangzi tea.


    "Hey, it would be great if there is something to make tea right now, a cup of tea, a book, comfortable and cozy, what the hell, it''s become a luxury right now!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng suddenly sat up: "This bed is not comfortable to sleep on, it''s all thatched grass, it would be nice if there is a mat!"


    Mu Feng suddenly became angry and depressed again: "Anyway, I''m still a great chief, so I can''t just be treated like this! In my previous life, I had two or three hundred people under my command. If I''m not the village head, I have to be a cadre of the production team. , how can you be so shabby!"


    "No, I have to find something to do now!" Mu Feng climbed up from the bed, picked up a stick, and looked for "balls", "Big seeds, peas, wheat? Dead dog, where did you die?"


    Now Mu Feng talks about "dead dogs", and completely regards the five wolves as dogs.


    And the behaviors of the five little wolves are more and more different from each other.


    For example, sticking out your tongue - this is the biggest difference between a wolf and a dog.


    When they flatter them, they will stick out their tongues and wag their tails!


    This is an action that the wolf king and the wolves have never seen before.


    When he called out, the five little wolves who were running around with the children in the tribe ran back one by one, and wagged their tails at Mufeng.


    It''s like a naughty child who ran wild outside and was yelled at by his parents to go home.


    Mu Feng suddenly felt like a "shit shovel officer" in his previous life.


    "You all raise dogs, but mine is the ancestor of dogs, a serious wolf!" Mu Feng became complacent, "What do you care about dogs, if you have the ability to handle wolves like us!"


    The size of Dazi among the five wolves is almost the same as that of an adult wolf, especially after Mufeng strengthened it a while ago, even the color of its fur is almost the same as that of an adult wolf.


    Huangmi and Maizi are already close to adult wolves in size, but their coat color is almost dark.


    Xiaomi and Doudou haven''t grown into big wolves yet, but they have grown a lot bigger than before under Mu Feng''s wood way derivation technique.


    After the five wolves were strengthened by the Wood Dao derivation technique a while ago, they all became larger and thinner, which also led to a sharp increase in the food intake of the five wolves in the past few days.


    Originally, five wolves could eat almost two meals of a dead giant toed bird, but now it is only enough to eat a little more than one meal.


    More than that, the five wolves used to eat once every five or six days, but now they have to eat once every two days at the latest.


    As for the meaty bones that the tribe usually eats and removes, these few goods are not counted as scrambling.


    In this way, although the five wolves were younger than their age, they were comparable in size to the wolves in the wolf pack outside.


    Even in Mufeng''s opinion, Da Dazi had already surpassed the Wolf King in terms of size.


    Sometimes Mu Feng even wondered if he could beat the wolf king next time Da Mazi saw the wolf king.


    "If that''s the case, will Big Dazi become a new generation of wolf king?"


    "Dead dog, why are you running around in the courtyard again?" Mu Feng kept his face straight, "Why run around if you have nothing to do, if you have the ability, go and catch two rabbits for me, just like last time!"


    Dazi tilted his head and thought about it carefully, then wagged his tail to show that he didn''t understand.


    Mu Feng gestured: "It''s so big, Doudou gave it to me, remember?"


    Mazi looked back at Doudou, and yelled "Woooooo" a few times, as if communicating.


    Doudou also tilted her head and thought for a while, then rolled on the spot, with her ears drooping and trembling, making a drilling motion on the ground.


    This time Dazi reacted, jumped left and right around Mufeng, and screamed again and again.


    Wooden Wind probably understood what it meant: "We''ll catch it now!"


    He looked at the dwindling rain outside, and it was obvious that the rain was about to stop for a while, so he nodded and said, "Okay, but don''t go far, it''s in the jungle outside the tribe, don''t fall into the trap!"


    Mazi immediately jumped higher, as if he wanted to go out a long time ago.


    Mu Feng looked at Da Dazi''s actions, and then remembered his original intention, and fully realized the true meaning of "beating children on rainy days" - being idle is also idle!


    "Remember, don''t run away!" Mu Feng said viciously, "If you really encounter any powerful beast, you should run back quickly, otherwise they will eat you, and you will never survive again Already!"


    Mu Feng was originally a big boy who was idle and had nothing to do. Now that he saw a big boy and found something to do, he immediately started nagging like a parent telling a child, "Be careful" and "Don''t talk to strangers" .


    Dazi nodded vigorously, like a child who wanted to sneak out of the house and nodded in agreement regardless of everything.


    The other four wolves stood there like well-behaved babies, raised their heads, wagged their tails and looked at Mufeng.


    After Mu Feng finished his instructions, he waved his hand: "Okay, you guys go out, I''ll find someone to open the door for you, go back early!"


    The five wolves ran out happily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172

    Mu Feng ordered the five wolves to be released from the clan, and by the way, asked them to see the situation of the slaves.


    When they came back, the clansmen told Mu Feng that because of the rainy weather and the cold weather, the slaves all huddled in their shacks and dared not come out.


    After all, they also know that it is easy to get sick and die in rainy days, and they themselves don''t have much food, so they are more likely to die in rainy days.


    Mu Feng nodded and told the clansmen that if necessary, they could send hay to the slaves to keep them warm, and they would also check the number of slaves every two days, and report any abnormal situation to him in time.


    The clansman agreed and left, and Mu Feng thought that only after the coir raincoats were finished, the members of the hunting team could go out.


    He was going to check on the progress of the tribe''s coir raincoat weaving. Just as he was about to go out, the person who had left not long ago hurried back.


    "Great Chief, it''s not good!" the man exclaimed.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng frowned.


    "Mazi and the others are now on the second floor of the protective wall, blocked by a group of wild boars! There are too many wild boars, we dare not open the door!"


    "Wild boar?" Mu Feng exclaimed, "How many?"


    "I saw a lot through the door, and I don''t know!"


    Mu Feng suddenly thought of the herd of wild boars on the mountainside of Dongshan Mountain. It seemed that he hadn''t heard of any other herds of wild boars nearby except for the group of adult wild boars. It was just that most of the wild boars had been caught by Mu Feng last time and left. How did the rest get here?


    "If it''s really them, how did they find this place?" Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart.


    "Great chief, what should we do now? The wild boars are blocking the gate of the clan now!"


    "Wild boars blocking the door?" Mu Feng just felt absurd, "I haven''t taken the time to look for their bad luck, and they came to the door by themselves!"


    "Did the five wolves fight them?"


    "Not yet, two of us have already shot two arrows, and the wild boar seems to be even more angry. There is an arch there!"


    "What the hell, I can still be blocked by a group of pigs at the door of my house!" Mu Feng was furious, "Go and call Li Hu and Ming Guang, anyone who can wear coir raincoats and straw hats to come over!"


    At the same time, he picked up the coir raincoat, the bamboo hat and the bamboo arrow, and ran straight to his original cave. While running, he activated the advanced animal taming technique in his heart: "Big man, come out, there is work to do!"


    Before he got to the cave, he saw a big man with scales "rolling" out of the cave - it was the armored earth dragon.


    "Is there work?" The armored earth dragon got up from the ground, and expressed doubts.


    "Well, something just killed you!" Mu Feng said directly.


    "Roar!" The armored earth dragon roared, "Where?"


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand and pointed: "Over there, take me there!"


    The armored earth dragon howled excitedly, flicked its tail, and made a big hole in the ground, splashing water everywhere.


    It bowed slightly, beckoning to Mufeng.


    Mu Feng jumped up and rode directly on the back of the armored earth dragon: "Let''s go!"


    The armored earth dragon flicked its tail, shook its body, and ran directly to the door of the first protective wall.


    Mu Feng patted the armored earth dragon: "Don''t bark, scare the wild boar away and you won''t have anything to smash!"


    As expected, the armored earth dragon did as expected, without saying a word, it rolled towards the door like thunder.


    Here, Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu were already running on the road, and when they sensed movement behind them, they looked back and saw a huge monster galloping towards them, and everyone''s eyes were fixed.


    "Armored Earth Dragon, is it crazy?" At the same time, almost everyone wanted to shoot arrows subconsciously.


    "Stop it, it''s me!" Mu Feng stretched out his hand and yelled, "Everyone gather at the door, hurry up!"


    Only then did Li Hu and the others quickly make way for the armored dragon to rush over.


    Everyone murmured subconsciously: "The great chief is riding an armored earth dragon? Has he been completely tamed?"


    Mu Feng came to the door of the second-floor protective wall, and through the gap, he saw five wolves cornered by the wall, and a group of pitch-black wild boars!


    At first glance, there are no fewer than forty wild boars!


    "Big seeds, Doudou, wheat, yellow rice, millet!" Mu Feng shouted loudly, "Are you all alright?"


    A wolf roar sounded immediately.


    When Mu Feng heard this, he felt relieved, the five wolves were still alive, nothing happened.


    But following his yelling, the five wolves first barked in response, and then a group of wild boars started barking noisily.


    "Fuck, I''m really blocked by a group of pigs!" Mu Feng frowned, furious in an instant, and said to the dozen or so people who were still running behind, "Hurry up!"


    Li Hu and the others hurriedly quickened their pace and ran towards Mu Feng together.


    After these people ran to the front one by one, Mu Feng shouted at the doorkeeper: "Open the door!"


    "Yes!" The two hurriedly opened the door, then hurriedly backed away, pointing their arrows at the outside.


    The five wolves have long been accustomed to the opening of the tribal gate.

 Chapter 173

    Face to face, the armored dragon directly brought down nine wild boars, stopping all the wild boars at once.


    It raised its head and tail horizontally, just like a general who has won a battle, he swung his sword immediately, and ran across all the wild boars with his own strength.


    At the same time, it hummed and chirped in its nose, "communicating" with Mufeng: "See if I hit hard?"


    Mu Feng was shocked, he knew that the Armored Earth Dragon was strong, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    "Amazing!" Mu Feng responded.


    Receiving Mu Feng''s response, the armored earth dragon held its head high, and the herd of wild boars rushed to stop and let out a long hiss: "Roar!"


    Although it was drizzling, the "breath" exhaled by the armored earth dragon broke through the drizzle and floated towards the wild boar not far away.


    The wild boars gathered together to take precautions. After hearing the roar of the armored earth dragon, they all took a step back, but left without turning around.


    Just because a big guy came out of them now - the wild boar king!


    After the wild boar king came out of the pig herd, he stretched out his nose and sniffed forward, his nose twitched, snorted suddenly, and groaned.


    Mu Feng looked at the Wild Boar King in surprise, and found that this guy had a scar on his "face" for some reason.


    Just when he was puzzled, the wild boar king raised his head and shouted angrily: "Oh!"


    With its angry roar, the wild boars behind it all had red eyes and rushed forward again.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "No wonder people say they are ''pig brains'' when they are stupid. This wild boar Wang Guang looks big, but his brain is really not very bright!"


    "The Armored Earth Dragon is obviously not afraid of so many of them, yet it still stuck its neck and let its companions come over to die!" Mu Feng was very surprised, "It''s just what happened to these wild boars, how did they come here?"


    Mufeng couldn''t understand it.


    If the herd of wild boars came to seek revenge on him, it wouldn''t make sense to wait a month or two to come here.


    But if you look at their posture, they are clearly looking for revenge, and it is the kind of endless revenge!


    "Could it be that I took too many of its companions all at once, and it''s been looking for companions?" Mu Feng noticed that there were more wild boars in front of him.


    He remembered that after catching the little wild boars last time, there were only twenty or thirty big wild boars left, but there were more than forty in this group right now!


    Before Mu Feng could figure it out, the herd of wild boars had already rushed over again.


    The armored earth dragon advanced instead of retreating, chattered loudly, and flicked its tail again, obviously excited.


    "Boom!"


    The big tail like a drum hammer smashed a wild boar to death again, and the tail continued to move forward unabated.


    This time it swept no fewer than seven or eight wild boars!


    Seven or eight wild boars moved forward together, blocking the attack of the armored dragon.


    Seeing that the blow didn''t work, the Armored Dragon wanted to pull back its tail, but these wild boars all opened their mouths and bit them.


    "Crack!"


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    The sound of grinding teeth and the sound of scratches on scales and armor resounded in unison.


    Some of the wild boar''s teeth were broken, and the armored earth dragon didn''t feel much better, and some of the scales on its tail were also torn off.


    In this fight, both sides "saw blood"!


    After seeing the "blood", the Armored Earth Dragon instantly became irritable, strode away, regardless of the hard work of the wooden wind on his back, and slammed into the wild boars.


    At the same time, the tail also swept out close to the ground, another sweeping sweep - it seems that it only knows this trick with its tail!


    Mu Feng was startled, and before the armored dragon completely knocked down the wild boar, he pressed its back with both hands, turned over, and jumped off the armored dragon.


    The surrounding clansmen exclaimed in unison: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry about me, find a way to kill that wild boar king, and the wild boar herd will be easy to deal with!"


    As he said this, he directly picked up the shovel in his hand, and hit the wild boar head-on, directly hitting the wild boar''s nose.


    There was only a "click", and the exposed fangs under the wild boar''s nose broke, and the wild boar also fell to the ground screaming, its mouth was covered with blood.


    And Mu Feng felt tremors in the palm of his hand holding the shovel.


    He changed one hand into two hands, gripped the shovel with both hands, and faced the wild boars sideways!


    "Yes!" The members of the Jiang clan yelled in unison.


    "Kill the Wild Boar King?" One person yelled, "Let me do it!"


    I saw this man directly took out a three-piece bow that was more than one size larger than before, picked up the arrow and strung the string, and shouted: "You help me attract the attention of the wild boar king!"


    It is Han Shu!


    The others shouted in unison: "Okay!"


    So Han Shu took a step back, fully drew the bowstring, ready to go.


    The others fired their arrows at the Wild Boar King, but after the bamboo arrow hit the Wild Boar King, it felt like it was tickling, and several arrows that almost hit its weak spots were also blocked by it.


    Mu Feng glanced back, shook his head and sighed, took a few steps back, went straight to the left of the wild boar, and pushed the shovel to the ground with his right hand, and the shovel went straight into the ground.


    At the same time, Mu Feng stretched out his hand to grab the bow and arrow on his back, jumped a step back, picked up the arrow and strung the string, and shouted heavily: "Han Shu, I''ll shoot it in the left eye!"


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the arrow in his hand flew out of his hand, heading straight for the wild boar''s left eye.


    It''s just that he made too much noise just now, and he yelled loudly again. The wild boar king was already on guard, and turned a mullah''s pig face in his direction.


    With a "snap", the tip of the bamboo arrow hit the wild boar''s forehead and snapped off!


    "Han¡ª" Mu Fengfeng shouted.


    Before he could call out the word "tree", a bamboo arrow shot out like lightning, aiming at the wild boar king''s right eye!


    Hearing only a sound of "àÛàÍ", the bamboo arrow hit the wild boar king''s right eye, donating blood and shooting!


    This is Mu Feng''s plan, he yelled and shot arrows in an instant, so as to attract all the attention of the Wild Boar King, and then create opportunities for Han Shu who was getting ready.


    All this is easy to say, but it is extremely demanding for those who create opportunities.


    On the one hand, it is necessary to attract the attention of the Wild Boar King, on the other hand, it is necessary to make the Wild Boar King feel that there is enough threat, and on the other hand, it is necessary to ensure that the Wild Boar King can turn his face to the left!


    All of this was completed and implemented by Mu Feng when he turned his head and sighed, and then retreated in an instant. Not to mention the tribe, I am afraid that there are not many people in this world who can achieve such an emergency response ability!


    "Aw!"


    The Wild Boar King cried out in pain, turned his head and shook his head wildly, and actually broke the bamboo arrow directly, and now the blood flowed faster!


    "Aw!"


    The Wild Boar King roared again, regardless of the wild boar beside him, or the dozen or so members of the Jiang clan in front of him, he directly stalked his head and charged towards Han Shu!


    In fact, it doesn''t need to pay attention to the Jiang clan''s people. It has thick fur and flesh, and it has no fear of the Jiang clan''s bamboo arrows and drumsticks.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" Mu Feng yelled, and at the same time ran quickly, holding up the bow and arrow in his hand, and shot two arrows in a row, both of which hit the wild boar without any effect.


    The wild boar also turned a deaf ear to this level of damage, and now its eyes are obviously full of cold trees that hurt its eyes!


    Seeing the wild boar bumping into him, Han Shu couldn''t dodge left and right, so he gave up his bow and arrow, picked up the drum stick behind him and smashed down on the wild boar.


    However, the wild boar was so powerful that it directly knocked Han Shu to the ground, then opened its mouth and bit Han Shu!


    Han Shu rolled on the spot, narrowly avoiding the mouth of the Wild Boar King.


    Unyielding, the wild boar king lowered his head, and directly arched it up.


    This time, Han Shu couldn''t dodge any longer, and was directly pressed against the stomach by the wild boar king''s big mouth and fangs.


    "puff!"


    Han Shu was lifted up and fell to the ground, bleeding from the corner of his mouth!


    He fell down in the muddy ground, wrapped in a coir raincoat, with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, looking extremely miserable.


    "Cold tree!"


    "Cold tree!"


    All the members of the Jiang clan shouted violently.


    Looking at Han Shu''s situation, it was clear that he was pierced through the intestines by the wild boar king just now, and he couldn''t live anymore!


    "Han Shu!" Mu Feng also exclaimed, and was about to go up to check on Han Shu''s situation.


    "Be careful, Great Chief!" All the members of the Jiang clan exclaimed in unison.


    Mu Feng glanced at it, and immediately jumped to the side, narrowly dodging a blow!


    Because after the Wild Boar King knocked over Han Shu, he turned around and charged at him again!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174

    Wild boars are extremely vengeful.


    Mu Feng remembered that one of his big brothers in the Northeast had told him about the character of wild boars. He would never delay if he had a grudge against him on the spot, and if he couldn''t report it on the spot, he would find ways to come back for revenge after a while.


    The big brother is from the village at the foot of the mountain. He said that he injured a wild boar and let it slip away when he was hunting up the mountain. But somehow the wild boar found his village. A village is disturbed.


    Afterwards, there was nothing to do in the village, and the young and strong men in the whole village stood guard for three days and three nights before they caught the wild boar!


    This is still the case with ordinary wild boars, let alone the current wild boar king.


    Although its eyes were blinded by Han Shu''s shot, it also knew that it was Mu Feng''s arrow that attracted its attention, which gave Han Shu an opportunity.


    Therefore, it will hit the dead wood wind!


    It''s just that after Mu Feng dodged away, he was already prepared. He swung the longbow in his hand, retreated and picked up the shovel, while calmly watching the wild boar king who was waiting for a hit, and glanced at the armored ground dragon. edge situation.


    Different from the confrontation on his side, the armored dragon is killing all directions like a bamboo shoot!


    More than a dozen wild boars have fallen down on the ground, but they are also covered with colors.


    But it is obvious that the armored earth dragon that smashed the wild boar and hit it is not afraid of these minor injuries at this time, and the more he fights, the more courageous he is.


    And the wild boars couldn''t attack for a long time, and they didn''t swarm up again. Instead, like the wild boar king, they stood aside and waited for the opportunity to move.


    The armored dragon''s tail was raised high, although it was about to smash it down.


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, he picked up the shovel in his hand, and at the same time carefully turned to the right side of the Wild Boar King, obviously to attack the side where the Wild Boar King had no vision.


    The Wild Boar King naturally understood, turned his body slightly, looked at Mufeng with his left eye, and bowed his head forward, so that it only showed a slit to look at Mufeng, and did not give him a chance to shoot an arrow.


    Although wild boars are stupid, they are not hopelessly stupid.


    Mu Feng looked a little flustered, and hurriedly moved to the left, obviously not wanting to face the wild boar king''s left.


    Mu Feng completely "paniced" and ran away.


    Seeing Mu Feng''s timidity, the wild boar king became fierce, he put his head on the head, and chased Mu Feng straight away.


    Mu Feng looked towards the field while running, leading the Wild Boar King to run in circles.


    He also knew that if he ran in a straight line, the wild boar only needed one face-to-face to knock him down!


    It''s just that although Mu Feng was running, he still couldn''t leave the sight of the wild boar king, and he was chased by the wild boar king as soon as he saw it.


    Even the Wild Boar King was only one step away from Mufeng, and he could hit Mufeng with a single leap forward.


    At this moment, Mu Feng turned sharply and rushed in the opposite direction.


    The wild boar king rolled and turned around, and chased after Mu Feng again regardless.


    It''s just that it didn''t notice at this time that the part of its right side that had no vision was facing the armored dragon with its tail raised high!


    Mu Feng glanced at it, and the advanced animal taming technique was activated instantly, and he shouted: "Big man!"


    Before he finished speaking, the armored earth dragon smashed down its tail like a sledgehammer, and Mu Feng rolled on the ground, narrowly dodging the hammer!


    However, the wild boar king who lost his right vision and was chasing him was not so lucky.


    It opened its mouth wide enough to bite down on Mu Feng''s calf that seemed to be slowing down a step. Unexpectedly, there was a whistling wind above its head, and before it could react, it was knocked down to the ground by a powerful drum hammer!


    "Crack!"


    The sound of bone shattering sounded immediately.


    "Aw!"


    The wild boar king screamed, and his long mouth was full of blood donations.


    But at this moment it couldn''t stand up anymore - because at that moment, the big drum hammer on the armored earth dragon''s tail had broken its spine!


    The wild boar king struggled on the ground several times but failed to get up, screaming endlessly.


    All the wild boars looked at the wild boar king, lost their minds for a moment, and then fled in panic.


    "Aww!"


    "Aww!"


    Hurry up!


    The herd of wild boars that had lost their backbone broke up and ran for their lives in all directions.


    Da Zi, who had been barking wildly for a long time, saw this, and followed him bravely.


    The armored earth dragon also shook its head and wanted to chase after it, but Mu Feng who got up gave a loud shout: "Big man, you can''t go out!"


    The armored earth dragon was furious, and hit the ground with its tail, splashing countless water splashes, then it stood there humming, tilting its head and looking at Mufeng: "Why don''t you let me smash them all to death!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "They run fast, you can''t catch up!"


    The armored earth dragon tilted its head, its small eyes rolled around, glanced at the wild boar that had run into the forest, nodded humanely, and did not insist anymore.


    Only then did Mu Feng have time to look at Han Shu at the side - he had already been helped up by everyone.


    Mu Feng was in a heavy heart, regardless of the rain on his body, he walked towards Han Shu: "Han Shu!"


    "Ahem!" Han Shu, who was supported by everyone, coughed twice, then let go of everyone''s hands, and wiped the corners of his mouth, "Great chief, I''m fine!"


    "Ah?" Everyone exclaimed, "Han Shu, are you alright?"


    Han Shu nodded, pulled off his coir raincoat, revealing the gray leather jacket he was wearing underneath.


    Mu Feng saw it at a glance, and his eyes lit up: "Leather armor!"


    He was pleasantly surprised, now the tribe only had a pair of leather armor made of horned rhino skin, which was still made for Han Shu.


    He didn''t expect Han Shu to wear it on his body, and it happened to save his life!


    Han Shu nodded, coughed twice, forced himself to laugh and said, "Don''t worry, Chief, I have no wounds, it''s just that my stomach was hit, it hurts too much!"


    "It''s okay!" Mu Feng looked relaxed, as long as he didn''t break his intestines, he would have a solution.


    Otherwise, combined with the current environment, Han Shu is very likely to be infected, and it will be troublesome at that time.


    "Lihu, Mingguang!" Mu Feng was in a good mood, and immediately ordered, "Find some people to clean up all the wild boars on the ground, and then bring Han Shu back to the Tulou, and I''ll treat his wounds!"


    "Yes!" The two were also excited.


    Han Shu is not dead, and the great chief can also cure him.


    This time, the tribe survived the crisis without any risk.


    Not only that, but they also got a dozen wild boars!


    Mu Feng looked at the armored earth dragon and communicated with each other: "Thanks to you this time, you go back to the cave first, I have cured my clansman, and I will go to the cave to find you!"


    The armored earth dragon shook its head, agreeing, and went back to the cave on its own.


    Mu Feng took Han Shu back to the earth building, asked him to take off his coir raincoat, and changed into a clean animal skin coat, and then stretched out his hand to heal him with the wood way derivation technique.


    Right now, the wood path derivation technique can only heal the wounds of Han Shu, and has no strengthening effect.


    Of course, from Han Shu''s point of view, his life can be saved thanks to the leather armor that Mu Feng made for him, and the treatment given to him right now.


    After a while, Mu Feng put away the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, and said with a smile, "Okay, does it still hurt if you try it now?"


    After Han Shu got up, he stretched out his feet and clenched his fists on the spot, and after feeling it carefully, his face showed joy: "Thank you, Chief!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175

    After Mu Feng healed Han Shu, he changed into fur clothes again.


    Fortunately, he just wet his clothes and his body was not dirty, so he didn''t need to take a bath anymore.


    He came to the armored earth dragon''s cave again, and found it curled up there, licking its wounds by itself.


    As strong as it is, it can''t resist the bites of so many wild boars.


    Mu Feng thought about it in his heart, and communicated with advanced animal taming skills: "How is your injury?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: "A few scales were torn off by those little guys, bleeding!"


    Mu Feng said: "Thanks to you today, I will heal your wound!"


    The armored earth dragon shook its head: "Can you heal the wound?"


    Mu Feng nodded, said, and put his hand on the armored dragon''s forehead, signaling it to relax.


    There was doubt in the armored dragon''s eyes, but he didn''t resist, letting Mu Feng put his hand on top of its head.


    Mu Feng''s eyes narrowed, and he began to murmur words, and the surrounding green lights converged towards the armored dragon''s head.


    The armored earth dragon looked at the top of its head in doubt, and clearly felt something slipping into its body along Mu Feng''s hand, making it feel very comfortable.


    But at this moment, Mu Feng didn''t feel so comfortable.


    Because he found that the spiritual power consumed by the Wooden Dao Derivation Technique in treating the Armored Earth Dragon was far beyond that of Ma Ke, let alone that of the five little wolves.


    Not to mention people like Han Shu and Ming Guang.


    In just ten minutes, before Mu Feng''s operation was halfway through, he already felt that his eyelids were heavy - obviously caused by the rapid consumption of energy and spirit.


    But right now Mu Feng has no time to be distracted, he gritted his teeth and continued.


    Correspondingly, the small eyes of the Armored Earth Dragon became brighter and brighter, until later when looking at Mu Feng, the eyes also became strange.


    There is both approval and surrender in this look!


    It was more than half an hour after Mu Feng finished performing the spell, he felt extremely tired and just wanted to go back and rest.


    But for the Armored Earth Dragon, it was the exact opposite. Its originally dim and painful eyes became lighter, and the bloody places on its body no longer bleed, and instead, the scabs were about to fall off.


    If you look closely at the scales on its body, it seems that the color has become darker, and it looks like it has been thickened and strengthened.


    The biggest change is its eyes, when it looks at Mu Feng, it has completely surrendered.


    After Mu Feng finished his technique, the armored earth dragon rubbed its head against Mu Feng''s hand to show its intimacy.


    Wooden Wind patted it on the head: "Okay, your injury is almost healed now, we have to go hunting tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, and then you go out with us!"


    The Armored Earth Dragon nodded obediently, as if it could fully understand what Mu Feng said.


    It shook its body by itself: "Master, my strength seems to be stronger!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, your strength should have become stronger, and your speed should also be faster!"


    The Armored Earth Dragon waved its drum hammer tail, and the "huhu" sound of the wind was obviously sharper and harsher.


    He strode out of the cave again, and returned quickly. Looking at Mufeng, he jumped up happily on the spot: "It''s really faster! I can catch up with those little guys, let me smash them to death!"


    "No need!" Mu Feng stopped it, "They have already run away, and it won''t be too late to smash them to death next time!"


    His eyelids felt heavy, so he yawned and said, "That''s it, you stay here and don''t wander around. I''ll go back to the Tulou first, and I''ll come to you if I need something!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Then Mu Feng went back to the earth building, and Li Hu, Ming Guang and the others had already returned with the hemp seeds.


    Li Hu reported to Mu Feng that there were 14 dead wild boars harvested this time, two of which were shot in the eyes and mouth and trampled to death by other wild boars, and the remaining twelve wild boars were all crushed to death by armored earth dragons.


    As for the chase outside, three wild boars fell into a trap in the jungle.


    Fortunately, there are no bamboo thorns in the trap now, otherwise the three wild boars would be pierced through their intestines.


    The dead wild boars were handed over directly to the central government for processing, while the three living ones were put into the pigsty.


    Li Hu told Mu Feng that for some reason, the three wild boars put into the pigsty were soon besieged by the group in the pigsty.


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that the group in the pigsty had already started to evolve into domestic pigs. And when new wild boars enter rashly, they will naturally be regarded as "outsiders".


    "This is a good sign!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Don''t worry, it''s fine!"


    "Yes!" Several people responded.


    "Okay then, go ahead and do what I told you in advance. We will go out tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Mu Feng said a little tiredly.


    "Still going out, Great Chief, now we have more than a dozen wild boars, the food in rainy days must be enough!" Li Hu exclaimed, "And it''s very dangerous to go out now!"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "This time our purpose is not to hunt, but to catch horses!"


    "Catch a horse?" Li Hu was puzzled, "Don''t we already have a horse?"


    "Not enough!" Mu Feng shouted lowly, "I don''t just want four horses, but the young and strong of the entire tribe can have horses to ride!"


    "In case other tribes dare to plunder our tribe one day in the future, I, Jiang''s sons, will all ride on horseback and hold knives, and kill them before they arrive, and take them prisoner. Wouldn''t it be an advantage!"


    "This..." Li Hu glanced back at Ming Guang and Han Shu, seeing the excitement in their eyes, "It is rumored that only large tribes have warriors, and only warriors can have mounts. Is it possible that our Jiang family should be like this too? big tribe?"


    "Why not?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    "But our tribe is too small, much less than those big tribes!" Li Hu said bitterly, "If it wasn''t for the last rainy day that caused our tribe to lose one or two hundred people, our tribe should have a lot of people now. Already!"


    "The problem of the tribe..." Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "It will indeed affect the tribe, but it is not absolute."


    He thought for a while and then said: "Li Hu, go back now and ask one by one how many women in the tribe are pregnant with children, and how many children are under the age of ten, and then tell me!"


    Li Hu frowned, he felt that he couldn''t keep up with Mu Feng''s train of thought.


    He was still talking about going out to catch horses just now, why did he suddenly talk about the women and children of the tribe.


    Before he could react, Mu Feng said again: "Go and report to me the men who are over sixteen years old in the tribe and those who have not yet married!"


    Li Hu was even more puzzled: "Why is this talking about marrying a wife?"


    Mu Feng suddenly smiled and looked at Li Hu: "Uncle Li Hu, I remember that Brother Qingya and Brother Chiya seem to have passed the adult age too, right?"


    Li Hu''s complexion was a little gloomy: "Qingya is already twenty, and Chiya is already eighteen, but the tribe doesn''t have enough food and furs, so there is no way to go to other tribes to marry a woman."


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that in this era, it was either a "walking marriage" or a "begging" for a wife with what other tribes needed.


    "Walking marriage" means that the young and strong in the tribe go directly to other tribes to become the son-in-law.


    Some return to the tribe only when the woman is pregnant with a child, while others never return.


    At present, there are very few young and strong members of the Jiang clan, and Mu Feng can''t let the clansmen have a "walking marriage" no matter what.


    Then there is only one way to "ask for marriage".


    Asking for a marriage is a bit similar to sending the bride price to the woman''s family to marry a daughter-in-law in the previous life.


    But the difference is that the things given away for marriage cannot be taken back, and belong to the woman''s tribe, while the woman belongs to the man''s tribe.


    The "exchange" relationship is obvious.


    If the relationship between the two tribes is good, it¡¯s okay to say, but if the tribes turn against each other, most of the offspring of women will beat their mother¡¯s ¡°natal family¡± with sticks.


    At present, the Jiang family has a lot of "surplus food", so Mu Feng naturally adopts the method of "begging for marriage"!


    These are all the development plans set by Mu Feng for the Jiang clan!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176

    "Uncle Lihu, when the rainy day is over, take someone to investigate the nearby tribes to see if there are any tribes that are willing to let us marry." Mu Feng said with a smile, "Brother Qingya, Brother Chiya, their age It''s all here, it''s time to find a wife for them!"


    Li Hu looked excited: "Ask for a marriage?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, what else?"


    Now Li Hu was too excited to speak.


    Tribal men are seventeen and women are sixteen and they are considered adults, and they can marry wives and have children.


    Qing Ya and Bai Ya have already grown up, according to the situation of the previous tribe, if the two brothers want to survive, they can only "walk away" to other tribes to work hard for them.


    You know, it has always been difficult to be a door-to-door son-in-law.


    As for whether the young and strong will stay in the clan or go out to marry, Li Hu, as a parent, has no right to decide - the one who can decide is the great chief, that is, Mu Feng.


    Because the life of the Jiang clan had been very tight before, the old chief was busy trying to figure out how to feed the clan members every day, and the clan lacked young and strong labor force, so this matter was delayed.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng, who is the great chief, would take the initiative to bring up this matter, confirming that the two brothers are not going to marry off, but asking for marriage, how could he not be excited.


    What Mu Feng said next made Li Hu even more excited: "From now on, the men of the Jiang clan will not go out to get married, and they will all beg for marriage. As for the women..."


    He thought for a while and said: "Women will not marry outside, and they will all stay in the tribe. Men who are willing to come to my Jiang family to marry and not leave, the tribe where the man originally belonged to will give two sheep as gifts!"


    "What?" Li Hu exclaimed, "Great chief, even if you want to marry a woman, four sheep are almost enough. If men come to our tribe, give them sheep too?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "In this way, we can build a good relationship with the men''s original tribe. The men and women of other tribes live well in our tribe, and we also treat their children well. If things go on like this, the tribes that have different opinions from us It''s getting less and less!"


    This can be regarded as a relatively "soft" merger measure. Although it is a bit slow, it is safe and there will be no major disturbances.


    Taking a step back, even if the other party''s tribe is stronger, with this "good relationship between Qin and Jin", it''s not easy to be an enemy of the Jiang family.


    "But..." Li Hu hesitated and asked, "What if other tribes know that we can afford the ''betrothal gift'', demand more from us, and even come to rob us?"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, then nodded and said: "This is indeed a problem. If you don''t want too much, you can give it if you give it. After all, it is a happy event for begging for a woman and adding people to the tribe. Don''t even get used to those who feel like robbing, our son of the Jiang family is not made of mud!"


    He didn''t say a single harsh word, but Bibiao was encouraged by what he heard.


    It seemed to him that Mrs. Jiang had been kneeling on this kind of thing, and now she finally stood up straight!


    Li Hu no longer objected, Chong Mufeng nodded solemnly: "Yes, great chief, I will definitely pass on your words to every member of the tribe!"


    "Okay, you go!" Mu Feng yawned again, "I want to rest for a while!"


    "yes!"


    It has to be said that Li Hu, who has something in his heart, is still very efficient in handling affairs.


    Not long after Mu Feng woke up, Li Hu came back again.


    He told Mu Feng that there are twenty-two people in the tribe who are pregnant with children, and five of them should give birth within this month or two.


    There are eighteen children under the age of ten.


    There are thirty-one young and strong men of the right age, and twenty-three women of the right age.


    Mu Feng leaned on the bed and rubbed his head, he probably knew something in his heart.


    The 22 children who are about to be born are the determined population, and if they can all survive, these 22 children will be the net population increase determined by the tribe.


    It''s just that the current medical and sanitation conditions are not up to par, and Mu Feng can''t be sure that the twenty-two children will be safe and sound.


    The biggest problem affecting the survival rate of children at the moment is actually the environment and food.


    Mu Feng learned in his previous life that the mortality rate of newborn children in primitive society was as high as 30%, mainly due to the lack of knowledge about midwifery.


    In the next ten years of growth, they will face diseases, plagues, food shortages, infectious diseases, epidemics, natural disasters and other reasons, and some of them will die.


    What Mu Feng can do now is to control the child''s survival rate from the birth stage.


    As for the latter, except for natural disasters, he has no choice but to find ways to prevent them.


    The low survival rate of births is due to sanitary conditions and knowledge of midwifery. These are not problems for him. He doesn''t know it himself. At worst, he can exchange this knowledge and proficiency in the system.


    When it''s time to deliver the baby, for the sake of the tribe, he doesn''t care about the distinction between men and women, or superiority and inferiority.


    As for the disease, he has the Wood Dao Derivation Technique by his side, so he has his own confidence.


    All along, he has also been actively searching for herbal remedies that can treat common ailments, and is always on the lookout for emergencies.


    Next is the number of marriages.


    There are fifty-four men and women of the right age. If nothing else happens, the tribe can recruit at least fifty-four people through walking marriages and begging for marriage.


    But there is a problem here, that is, if fifty-four people marry wives and have children at the same time, it will be a great burden for the tribe, and the Jiang tribe can''t afford it now.


    According to what Li Hu said earlier, a man needs at least four sheep to marry a woman, and a man alone needs 124 sheep, which will almost give away all the sheep in Jiang''s sheep pen.


    Counting Mu Feng''s own words, and sending two sheep to each tribe of men who came to get married, this is forty-six sheep.


    Jiang''s "savings" will soon bottom out.


    Of course, these are all "markets" since the last time the tribe asked for a woman to marry - Mu Feng asked Li Hu when was the last time, and Li Hu said it was two years ago.


    Mu Feng was a little speechless, and sighed in his heart that no wonder marrying a daughter-in-law in the previous life had such a great influence, almost relying on an ordinary family.


    In the previous life, if a man wanted to get a wife, he would spend tens of millions in cars, houses, and bride price, which put an ordinary or even well-off family in trouble every minute.


    Marriage is a good thing for young men and women, but it is tantamount to "exploitation" for the man''s parents.


    "Two years ago, asking for a woman to marry required food equivalent to four sheep, and now it''s been two years, and the market price should have risen no matter what!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Damn it, this matter is very tricky! "


    "It seems that we still have to build a solid family background, otherwise my crazy words will be released, and if there are old bachelors in the tribe, I will be ashamed!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng Chonglihu nodded and said: "Okay, I understand! Now the tribe has so many men and women who can marry wives and have children, and we will not let them leave the tribe, so we need all kinds of livestock So, we have to work harder recently to catch enough prey!"


    "Yes, Great Chief!" Li Hu suddenly understood why there was enough food, and Mu Feng wanted to go hunting. "It turns out that the Great Chief has been thinking of begging for a young and strong man in the tribe!"


    Li Hu was moved, and he immediately felt that he had to do something, otherwise he would be sorry to the chief for taking so much trouble for Qingya and Chiya.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177

    Mu Feng, who originally planned to go hunting the next day, had a rest in the tribe for a day because he couldn''t make the coir raincoat.


    Taking advantage of this time, he went to find Ji Yang, and specially emphasized the concept that "pigs are edible".


    "Fresh pig''s feet can be stewed with bamboo shoots, salt, and some wild onions. If any woman has a baby, you can give her some more!"


    "This is pork liver, boiled with salt water and wild onions. It is eaten by the children of the tribe. It is for iron supplementation... You don''t need to worry about iron supplementation..."


    "This pig''s tail can be stewed with some wild onions and perilla. Children who are drooling will eat more of this. Who else has a sore back? By the way, send some to Hanshu..."


    "The ones here are called crispy bones, um, it tastes good if you put some dumb on the barbecue!"


    ...


    Ji Yang was about to collapse. In the eyes of the chief, it seemed that pig hairs and some pickled things in the large intestine could not be eaten, and other things had different ways to eat.


    In fact, Mu Feng was very depressed.


    While telling Jiyang in detail how to maximize the use of the pig''s things, he secretly regretted the lack of materials at hand.


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity! Such a big pig''s head, how good it is to make a braised pig''s head!"


    "There are also these large intestines, the stewed taste is not bad!"


    "Well, such a good hoof, what a pity!"


    ...


    He had no choice but to swallow his saliva secretly, and repeatedly "warned" Ji Yang: "These things are all edible food, so don''t waste any more!"


    "Yes!" Ji Yang blushed for a while.


    If the chief hadn''t told him, he wouldn''t have known that almost half of the edible part of a wild boar was thrown away by him!


    Mu Feng emphasized and emphasized to Ji Yang, confirming that Ji Yang will deal with these pigs in the water before leaving.


    Because Ming Guang and Li Hu brought Han Shu to look for him again.


    The purpose of their coming is also very simple, that is to confirm with Mu Feng about the training of the tribal teenagers.


    "Great chief, now according to your request, let''s calculate that there are 30 children who are over 12 years old and under 16 years old. How do you train these children?"


    "Thirty?" Mu Feng nodded, "Gather them together, Mingguang, teach them how to identify animals in the wild, and what are the characteristics of animals."


    "The characteristics of animals?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    "It''s what animals look like, what they like to eat, where they are easy to find, how fast they can run, and how to catch them..." Mu Feng listed them one by one.


    Only then did Mingguang come to his senses, and hurriedly responded: "Yes, I got it!"


    Mu Feng turned to Han Shu again: "You first teach them how to weave a net and how to make a single-piece bow. This is relatively simple. If it''s not raining outside, you can also take them to the training ground and teach them how to archery!"


    "By the way, I also taught them how to use Udo and the bamboo spear."


    Han Shu looked confused, but still nodded honestly: "Yes!"


    Li Hu asked: "Then what am I doing?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Teach them the methods of exercising that I taught you, do push-ups and sit-ups every day, and take them for a long-distance run in the training ground when necessary! The same is true when the rainy day is over. !"


    Li Hu was puzzled: "What''s the use of letting them train these things, they are still very young!"


    "Small?" Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s not too young, if you don''t teach it now, when will you teach it? Should we wait until they grow up to teach these things?"


    Li Hu was stunned, and asked a question: "But if this is the case, no one will follow the women in the tribe to pick wild fruits after the rainy day is over!"


    "Picking wild fruits?" Mu Feng shook his head, "In the future, we don''t need to pick a lot of wild fruits. If necessary, just dig those trees back to the tribe and plant them!"


    After a pause, he immediately said, "If it''s a patch of wild fruit trees, I''ll take someone there to dig them up after I come back from the wild."


    "Yes!" Li Hu no longer had any objections.


    "Okay, if there is no problem, then you can make arrangements now, call everyone here, I have something to tell them!"


    "Yes!" The three of them responded in unison, and hurriedly went to call someone.


    After a while, thirty children gathered in the pergola on the ground floor of Yuelou.


    The children stood under the awning, looking around curiously.


    Some of them lived in other earthen buildings. My father and mother had told them before they came that they would meet the great chief in Yuelou, and they must listen to the great chief.


    Mu Feng stood in front of these children and looked at them.


    These teenagers are very different from the yellow and thin faces in Mu Feng''s impression. They are all a little thin but not bad in complexion. It is obvious that the nutrition in the diet has kept up.


    When he looked at these children, these children also looked at him curiously.


    Mu Feng looked serious, thought for a while, and started the "teaching" in the tone of the principal at the opening ceremony:


    "Young people of the Jiang clan, hello! The reason why I brought you here is to ask you to take on the responsibility of protecting and strengthening the Jiang clan from today onwards.


    You have all passed the age of twelve, and you will be adults in a few years. When the time comes, you will need to protect the tribe and grow the tribe.


    But there are many wild beasts in the wild, some are prey we can catch, and some are fierce beasts that can kill us. In the face of these beasts, you must learn how to distinguish, how to avoid, and how to hunt and kill them!


    Learn these, you can survive in the wild better, and you can better protect the tribe when other tribes invade us!


    That''s why I brought you here to learn these skills from Uncle Lihu, Uncle Mingguang, and Brother Hanshu! "


    After Mu Feng finished this paragraph, he looked around: "Is there anyone who still doesn''t understand?"


    Boys, you look at me and I look at you, with puzzled faces.


    A boy asked: "Great chief, it''s useless for us to learn these things now, and hunting can''t take us out!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Then if I take you out to hunt now, will you shoot the prey you see?"


    The boy tilted his head and thought for a while, then answered honestly: "No!"


    Mu Feng smiled again: "That''s it, you don''t know how to do it now, it''s useless for me to take you out. So before I take you out to hunt, don''t you have to learn how to hunt first?"


    "Otherwise, I will take you out and be eaten by wild beasts. Your parents want to find you, what should I do?"


    Now the boy turned pale with fright, and muttered to himself: "Will the beast eat me?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Then if you can defeat it, do you still need to worry about it?"


    The boy timidly replied: "No!"


    "Haha!" The adults around couldn''t help laughing.


    Mu Feng followed up and said: "Okay, now you understand why you should learn this now, right?"


    The boy nodded quickly: "Understood!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, and looked at the teenagers again, "Since you want to learn skills, you have to follow my request!"


    All the teenagers responded one after another: "Yes!"


    "We will listen to you!"


    "Say it!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "I come here every day after breakfast to learn skills, whoever arrives late will be punished! Every once in a while I will hold a competition to see how well you have learned! The best in the competition Three, I will give him empowerment to make him stronger..."


    While thinking, Mu Feng talked, and told these children all the disciplinary things.


    Each of these children listened attentively, with serious expressions on their faces.


    After Mu Feng finished speaking, he signaled Li Hu and the others to start teaching, and then he stepped aside.


    Looking at these children, he suddenly had the feeling that he went to school in his previous life.


    He couldn''t help muttering to himself: "Well, Jiang''s school has started..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178

    After the "Jiang''s School" opened on the first day, the people of the tribe were really surprised.


    They had never seen such a behavior: children of similar ages in the tribe gathered together, and the children were taught skills by the chief, leader, headhunter, and the youngest and strongest hunting team members in the tribe.


    Especially when these children went back to their own houses and talked to their fathers and mothers about what happened during the day, their little faces were full of excitement and excitement, and they all looked forward to the arrival of the next day, so that they could learn the skills earlier.


    After the first day''s "teaching" was over, Mu Feng called Li Hu and the other three over again, making it clear that he wanted them to do a "teaching summary".


    This is something Mu Feng often did when he was doing academic research in his previous life, and he is familiar with it.


    "How is it?" Mu Feng looked at the three of them with a smile, "Is there any difficulty in telling the children what I know how to do?"


    Ming Guang scratched his head first and said, "Chief, I know all the animals in the wild, but I don''t know how to let them know. What should I do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Don''t ask me, no one in the wild beast tribe is more familiar with you than you. If you can''t explain it, we can''t explain it!"


    "Think about it yourself, how can you explain it clearly? I believe you, you can definitely do it!"


    Ming Guang felt Mu Feng''s trust, and nodded for no reason: "Yes, I must think about it!"


    Mu Feng looked at Li Hu and Han Shu again.


    Han Shu smiled slightly: "I think it''s okay, I just prepare all the things to be taught, let them construct the bark by hand, and just weave the net!"


    Mu Feng nodded, knowing that Han Shu used the right method.


    Things that are highly operable can be directly uploaded to the real thing, and it is enough to explain the main points while demonstrating.


    Moreover, children generally accept the theoretical things far less quickly than the practical ones.


    Seeing Mu Feng nodding his head, Han Shu didn''t say much, knowing that he was doing the right thing.


    When we arrived at Lihu, Lihu frowned into a knot: "Chief, according to what you said, if you don''t do well, you will be punished. But why do I feel that the more punishment these children do, the worse they will do?"


    Mu Feng thought about what he observed next to him, and shook his head slightly: "You always think about punishing people who make mistakes, and only focus on those who make mistakes. Of course, you feel that they are getting more and more wrong. How about this, you will teach them later. When you are young, look at what you have done well, praise it, and let other children follow suit!"


    "Is this useful?" Li Hu frowned and thought about it for a long time, so he nodded honestly, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction.


    Now it is a primitive society, and it is the first time that such a formal "lecture teaching" can have today''s effect, which already makes Mu Feng very happy.


    What he can do is "heuristic teaching" - he inspires Li Hu and the others how to teach children, which is better than teaching these children by himself.


    In this way, Mu Feng feels like a principal, working diligently in the background to train "teachers" like Li Hu, and then let them teach children better.


    He thought of the foreign Spartan way of educating children that he had learned in his previous life, starting from an early age, focusing on the training of children''s endurance, character, and fighting skills, while ignoring the education of science, technology, and culture.


    This point is difficult to understand in modern society, but Mu Feng feels the same right now.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to teach some cultural and scientific things. It''s really that the biggest problem for the entire tribe right now is not the speed of scientific development, but that the entire era and the entire tribe are still in an extremely ignorant and backward era.


    These most practical wilderness survival skills are what the tribe and the times are most in need of now!


    He believes that as long as he perseveres, Jiang''s children will adapt to the wilderness earlier and faster than children of other tribes, and they will be able to lead Jiang to a higher level in the future!


    As for now, it is up to him and these people in front of him to complete.


    "By the way, the coir raincoat should be able to weave enough for this trip today, are you sure?" Mu Feng looked at Ming Guang and Han Shu.


    Ming Guang nodded: "I have already chosen, and they are all ranked first in the recent competition of physical strength and archery!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Take everything you need to bring, this time the armored dragon and the four horses from the back mountain will go with us."


    "Armored Earth Dragon?" Ming Guang was stunned for a moment, and immediately became excited, "If it wasn''t for it yesterday, those wild boars would be in trouble if they entered the tribe!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "So take it out this time, just in case."


    "What''s the use of those four horses?" Ming Guang asked again.


    "Let them be responsible for carrying things this time." Mu Feng said with a smile, "Our tribe used to carry things by ourselves. If there are more horses in the future, they can not only be used for riding, but also for carrying things."


    "But they are beasts after all, what if you see your former companions running away?"


    "Run?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "They won''t run!"


    "Why?" Mingguang was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and said nothing.


    Only he himself knows that after experiencing the benefits of the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, eating crisp and sweet carrots, and tasting the forage mixed with crushed corn, the four horses are already "reluctant to leave".


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, and Ming Guang didn''t want to ask, he just nodded and said: "Then shall we wait for the rain to subside before going out tomorrow, or should we get up early and go out early?"


    "Get up early and go out early!" Mu Feng nodded and said, "I''ll let Ji Yang cook some chicken soup to warm everyone up first, so that they won''t catch cold and get sick when they go out."


    After a pause, he said again: "Don''t worry, even if you catch a cold and get sick, I can cure it!"


    After hearing Mu Feng''s words, the three of them responded in unison: "Yes!"

 Chapter 179

    Traveling in rainy days has always been a very dangerous thing for people in primitive societies, because too many people contracted cold and died of diseases due to rainy days.


    After all, no one knows how to go out in the rain without getting caught in the rain.


    Therefore, many totem beliefs in primitive society are about astronomy and weather.


    There are sun and moon, there are wind, rain, thunder and lightning.


    Of course, there are also those who believe in other creatures because of admiration and fear.


    Such as dragon, bear, blue bird, wolf and so on.


    The Jiang family doesn''t have totem beliefs, not because they don''t want to, but because the number of their tribe is far from enough.


    According to the ancient totem belief agreement, those with less than 500 people are not eligible to own totems.


    All they can have is the awe of these existences.


    In the minds of these people, the totem belief is supreme.


    If you want to have your own totem belief, first, you need enough people, and second, you must have the ability to challenge other totem beliefs.


    The appearance of Mufeng directly helped the Jiang clan achieve this goal.


    Coir raincoats allow them to travel in rainy days. As long as there are enough members of their tribe, they will have their own totem beliefs.


    And once they have totem beliefs, they can attract other small tribes and rootless tribes to join, and then the Jiang tribe grows and becomes a fighting tribe, or even a big alliance of tribes!


    Especially before they came, the leader Li Hu had told them in secret that the great chief had already spoken and that men and women in the tribe would not marry outsiders, which surprised everyone even more.


    Everyone knows that men and women who "marry" into other tribes are almost equivalent to slaves-they do the hard work, but they don''t have enough food and enough clothes.


    Not to mention other clans, even the former Jiang clan was the same.


    If it weren''t for Mu Feng, this situation would probably continue.


    "Great Chief!" Ming Guang moved closer to the Armored Earth Dragon, raised his head slightly, and looked at Mu Feng on the dragon''s back with awe, "Although the Armored Earth Dragon is powerful enough, but this time we are going to catch the horse. Doesn''t carrying it slow down our speed?"


    "Snoring!"


    I don''t know if the armored earth dragon understood it, or if it flicked its tail just by chance, and hit a tree by the roadside, the water droplets on the book fell down and hit Mingguang''s bamboo hat, "Wow! "It kept ringing.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, looked at the water droplets splashing on his hat, and said with a smile: "Don''t speak ill of it, it can understand now!"


    "Can you understand us?" Ming Guang couldn''t believe it, and looked at the armored dragon in surprise.


    The armored earth dragon noticed it, turned around and glared at him with small eyes, clearly saying, "What are you looking at!"


    Ming Guang was greatly surprised by the humanized gaze, he put away his contempt and said seriously: "I mean it is powerful, but it may not be able to catch up with the horse!"


    "Don''t worry!" Mu Feng laughed, "Except that its current speed can''t catch up with Dachun, the other horses on the grassland are not a big problem!"


    "Huh?" Mingguang wondered, "Why can''t they catch up with Dachun, but can catch up with other horses in the grassland?"


    Mu Feng didn''t care about Ming Guang''s strangeness, he looked forward and asked, "How is the investigation going?"


    Mingguang reacted, and said with a smile: "Han Shu took them one step ahead, and should tell us in advance if there is an unexpected situation!"


    After a pause, he praised sincerely: "It''s still the great chief, you have a way to let these wolves help us find the way!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "This is because wolves have very good noses. When they hunt, they often use their noses to determine the situation of the prey around them. If there is danger, they will also warn. I just make good use of this!"


    Mingguang was ashamed: "I have been hunting in the wild for so long, and I have also caught wolf cubs. I never knew that wolves can help us hunt!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s not too late to know now, think about things in the future..."


    "The Great Chief!" Someone ran from the front of the team, "Doudou is back!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly stopped what he was about to say, and looked at Doudou, who was having fun in the muddy ground like a erha.


    Doudou thumped all the way, splashing countless water splashes, raised her head and yelled "woo woo" at Mufeng a few times.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng frowned and said with a smile, "Sure enough!"


    Sensing Mu Feng''s joy, Ming Guang couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Doudou and the others saw a group of beasts nesting under a big tree to shelter from the rain not far ahead!"


    "Hundreds of beasts, shelter from the rain?" Ming Guang was stunned for a moment, "Aren''t all the beasts at the White Tree Plain, why are they in the woods?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "You know how to avoid the rain, don''t the beasts know?"


    Mingguang scratched his head before he could react.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said in a low voice: "Let everyone be quiet and move forward."


    At the same time, he also responded to Doudou with a low voice: "You lead the way, and we will follow you!"


    Doudou shook her tail and ran to the front cheerfully, looked left and right, looked back at Mufeng and others from time to time, and signaled them to follow quickly.


    Li Hu was surprised again: "This wolf seems to be looking for the way just now!"


    "Of course!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "A dog remembers a thousand things, a cat remembers a thousand things. The old horse knows the way, and what he talks about is that animals can remember the way."


    Ming Guang was confused again: "Dog, cat?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Another name for wolf."


    It''s hard for him to say, after thousands of years of domestication, wolves will become dogs, right?


    "No wonder!" Ming Guang whispered, "I will tell the children about this when I go back!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng smiled lowly, he never thought Ming Guang would be so "dedicated" to teaching children now.


    A group of people followed Doudou to Han Shu''s side quickly, Mu Feng turned over and landed, came to Han Shu''s side, and asked, "Where is the prey?"


    Han Shu pointed to the front left: "There, I didn''t dare to get too close, for fear of disturbing them."


    "Well, you did the right thing!" Mu Fengdang nodded, "Are there those beasts?"


    "The horned deer are the most numerous. There are also many wild horses in the outermost layer of their herd."


    Mu Feng frowned: "No rhinoceros?"


    Han Shu shook his head: "No, but this time there is another beast, which has never appeared in this area before."


    "A new beast?" Mu Feng wondered, "What kind of beast?"


    Han Shu shook his head: "I don''t know him either. It looks bigger than a horse, but there are branches growing on its head. Could it be some monster?"


    "Monster?" Mu Feng shook his head, "Take me to see it!"


    Han Shu nodded.


    Mu Feng then signaled the soldiers of the hunting team to stay where they were, and asked the armored dragon to stay where they were with a few horses, and he followed Han Shu to move forward cautiously.


    The hemp seeds are lying on their stomachs behind the bushes in front, obviously monitoring the front.


    Sensing Mu Feng''s approach, Da Dazi opened his mouth, stuck out his tongue and wagged his tail, but he didn''t make a sound, which was considered courteous.


    But it also obviously knew that it couldn''t startle the snake now, so it didn''t make a sound.


    So did the other wolves.


    Mu Feng nodded secretly, squatted beside the wolves, gently pushed aside the bushes with his hands, and looked forward.


    I saw one after another of the wild beasts staying under a thick big-leaved tree in front of them.


    They were either lying on their stomachs, or standing dumbly, in a daze.


    The outermost ones are horned deer, and behind them are creatures with "tree branches" growing on their heads, which are much bigger than horses!


    With just one glance, Mu Feng''s heart beat wildly, and he exclaimed in his heart: "I''m developed, I''m developed! I''m going to be developed!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180

    "Big red deer!" Mu Feng almost screamed.


    Because under the big tree not far away, there are no less than 20 big red deer clustered around at this time, each with forked heads like branches.


    No wonder Hanshu said that it has branches growing on top of its head.


    "It turned out to be a red deer!" Mu Feng murmured.


    The presence of some animals is embarrassing to anyone who comes into contact with them.


    For example, the existence of the big horse monkey makes both the horse and the monkey helpless. He has both the long face of the horse and the funny face of the monkey. He is so ugly that he cannot be more ugly.


    The presence of the red deer also embarrassed the horse and the deer. It''s not because of looks, but because of strength!


    The red deer has the size and strength of a horse, and the agility, agility and speed of a deer.


    The most important thing is that red deer are not easy to get along with, they are not as docile as horses and deer, they only like to fight fiercely!


    "It''s just that this herd of red deer is so big?" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart.


    In his previous life, he had also seen large red deer in foreign safari parks. The tour guide had introduced them to them at that time, saying that the shoulder height of ordinary red deer was between 1.2 and 1.4 meters.


    But the shoulder height of these red deer in front of them is at least 1.8 meters!


    The reason why Mu Feng is so sure is because he has measured his current height, 1.78 meters, which is considered tall in the tribe, but he feels that the shoulder height of this group of red deer is higher than himself!


    "Don''t talk about red deer at this height, even a moose is about the same!" Mu Feng was shocked in his heart.


    But there are obvious differences between moose and red deer, the most conspicuous is the antlers!


    The moose is much larger than the red deer, even larger than the rhinoceros. The antlers on its head are like cactus, with palm-like horns!


    The red deer is relatively smaller in size, but has sharp antlers like branches on its head.


    In Mufeng''s impression, moose are gentle in temperament, and people in many parts of the world domesticate moose to carry heavy loads.


    In contrast, red deer are rarely tamed.


    Because of the branch-like sharp horns on their heads, they are destined to be not good-tempered-horned deer are notoriously violent among deer animals, and they often turn their horns at each other.


    Even the wolves who prey on them are brave and fearless. It is not uncommon for wolves to be dismembered by horse antlers.


    Looking at the red deer not far away, Mu Feng''s heart became hot: "If I can bring these red deer back to the tribe and domesticate them, and form a red deer cavalry army, even if the tribe''s people don''t use weapons, they can wear armor and ride A red deer can cause a large area of ??damage by charging forward!"


    "If there is a long spear, it will be even more powerful than Ma Nong''s cavalry!"


    "Prosperous, I''m going to be prosperous!"


    Mu Feng let go of the bushes, and signaled to Han Shu that there was no problem, and then signaled to the five wolves to continue monitoring, while he returned to the team with Han Shu.


    "How?" Ming Guang hurried up and asked, "What kind of beasts are those?"


    Obviously, Han Shu didn''t know him, and he probably didn''t know him either.


    "Red deer!" Mu Feng couldn''t hold back the excitement in his heart, "It''s bigger than a horse, faster than a deer, and most importantly, it''s very fierce!"


    "Bigger than a horse, faster than a deer, and more ferocious?" Ming Guang frowned in confusion.


    According to what the great chief said, catching these red deer is obviously more difficult. Why is he still so excited?


    Seemingly seeing Mingguang''s doubts, Mu Feng smiled and said, "If such a beast can be domesticated to become our tribe''s mount, if there is a conflict with other tribes in the future, as long as we ride it and charge to kill, won''t we have the upper hand?"


    "Red deer are more lethal than horses!"


    Now Mingguang was moved, he hurriedly sneaked to the side of the five wolves, went to take a look at the red deer, but when he came back, he said with a strange expression: "Great chief, I took a look, this kind of beast is not easy to catch." of!"


    Mu Feng nodded, what Ming Guang said was right.


    Anyone who has been hunting in the jungle for a long time knows that the horns on the red deer''s head are not easy to mess with at first glance, as long as they are hit by it, they will be cut open, and the person will definitely be gone by then.


    In the past, Mingguang and the others would never have dared to provoke such beasts, because they only had drum sticks and stones, as long as they survived the smashing, if they were charged by red deer, whoever they touched would die.


    So to a large extent, wild beasts are not afraid of them, and some even dare to attack them.


    Now that he has a bow and arrow, Ming Guang dares to attack the red deer, but he can only shoot cold arrows from a long distance, and he doesn''t care about the life and death of the red deer.


    If it is really caught alive, Mingguang will be lost.


    Mu Feng knew this very well, and felt very tormented in his heart.


    This kind of feeling of seeing Baoshan but only returning empty-handed is really uncomfortable.


    "No, it doesn''t make sense that the meat on my lips can''t be swallowed! Don''t seize the opportunity, I''m sorry I came out in the rain this time!" He was thinking about how to catch the red deer alive¡ªeven if he caught three or five, it would be fine. There are males and females, even if they go back and reproduce for a period of time.


    Regardless of Mingguang''s sad face and Hanshu''s thick eyebrows furrowed, he thought carefully before saying: "So, Mingguang, you lead people to dig traps over there, with less noise and faster speed!"


    He looked back at the armored earth dragon: "You are here to help me protect the tribe, I will come as soon as I go!"


    After finishing speaking, Mu Feng waved at Han Shu: "Come with me!"


    Han Shu was puzzled: "What''s wrong, Great Chief!"


    Mufeng pulled Dachun and Erxia, and said to Hanshu: "You follow me to move reinforcements!"


    "Reinforcement?" Han Shu looked puzzled.


    "Wolf pack!" Mu Feng said, he got on his horse and signaled Han Shu to do the same.


    Then he ordered Dachun and Erxia with advanced animal taming skills: "Go back, run with all your strength after this period!"


    The two horses were already tamed by Mu Feng, and now he blesses them with high-level animal taming skills, the two horses dared not make a slight movement, and carried the two of them towards the way they came at a fast speed.


    cold tree this is

 Chapter 181

    Mu Feng was very anxious.


    He guessed that the animals on the prairie would go to the edge of the jungle to take shelter from the rain after the rainy day came, and he also thought that there would be wild horses among the beasts hiding from the rain.


    But what he didn''t expect was to meet red deer!


    He thought of the domineering side of the elf king in "The Lord of the Rings", riding a huge moose.


    In fact, he thought about it at the time. If he could be chosen, he would definitely choose the red deer, just because the red deer is more fierce and has explosive combat power!


    Now I don''t want to think, there is such an opportunity in front of him, a small herd of red deer is under the big tree behind him!


    He was also vaguely annoyed, why did he find the wolf king when he didn''t come up, and let him lead the pack of wolves out to hunt with him.


    "After all, I still blame me for being too stingy, and I can''t bear to part with those prey!" Mu Feng blamed himself secretly, "It seems that it is a good habit to be diligent and thrifty in housekeeping, but the money that should be spent still needs to be spent!"


    Mu Feng sighed: "Not to mention the time and effort, if those red deer really run away, I will regret it!"


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help urging Dachun to quicken his pace.


    Fortunately, the place where the wolf king made an appointment to meet was very far away from time to time. After running for less than half an hour, he saw the place where he had previously agreed to meet.


    Mu Feng didn''t wait to get off his horse, he raised his head and let out a long howl of "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo".


    His meaning was very simple, he was urgently urging: Wolf King, Wolf King, come out quickly!


    It''s a pity that there are only echoes around and no response.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng cursed in his heart, "Won''t his wolf king let me go?"


    Reluctantly, Mu Feng yelled again: "Wolf King, quickly bring all your clansmen, we want to make a big one!"


    There was still no response, as if the wolf king did it on purpose.


    Mu Feng frowned: "What the hell, this guy doesn''t know that I didn''t call him this hunting, so he deliberately left me alone!"


    He felt a little annoyed at the bottom of his heart: "You can''t drop me at such a critical time, come out quickly!"


    There was no other way, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and yell again, "Wow!": Come out, let''s go hunting together, or the prey will run away!


    After shouting, he made up his mind, wait for three minutes more at most, if the wolf king doesn''t respond, he will leave it alone, even if it is a little risk, he will rush back to catch the red deer!


    Unexpectedly, just when he was about to give up, a voice of "Aww" came over.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he was pleasantly surprised: "Here we come!"


    Sure enough, the wolf king came, followed by thirty wolves!


    After it appeared with the pack of wolves, it was obviously stunned for a moment, and asked Mufeng "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" at your clansman with the pack of wolves, just the two of you?"


    When Dachun and Erxia saw so many wolves, they screamed uneasy and wanted to back away again and again.


    Mu Feng hurriedly pulled the reins to comfort Dachun and Erxia.


    He hurriedly prevaricated: I let them go first, they should be there now!


    Wolf King: Where is there really a lot of prey?


    Mu Feng quickly responded: My people discovered it first, there are many horned deer, horses, and some big horned guys... Well, how did you get hurt?


    In the middle of speaking, Mu Feng suddenly discovered that the wolf king also had a scar across the corner of his left eye, across the bridge of his nose and right cheek!


    "Isn''t that right?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "These two days I''ve seen something with wounds on its face... Damn it, wild boar king!"


    Mu Feng frowned tightly, and asked "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!" where did your injuries come from? Who did you fight with?


    Wolf King: Some wild boars near you! When they met on the other side of the mountain, they fought.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng turned his head and looked at the pack of wolves behind the wolf king. About seven or eight wolves were more or less wounded, either with a piece of skin off their nose or a piece of bald hair on their body. , obviously after a big battle.


    He just thought about it for a while and realized that the pack of wolves must have clashed with the wild boars when they were hunting in the nearby hunting enclosure. Judging from the situation, they had the upper hand at the beginning.


    According to the wild boar''s personality, he must go down the mountain to take revenge.


    Coincidentally, the wild boar went down the mountain and met Dazi who had just left the tribe not long ago, so there was the scene of the wild boar blocking the gate of the Jiang clan two days ago.


    "What the hell, dare you tell me that two days ago I got into a fight with wild boars in the tribe for you!" The original trace of "apology" in Mu Feng''s heart disappeared in an instant.


    "I blocked a disaster for you, and let your pigeons go, so it''s even!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    He hastened to say hello: I also beat up those wild boars for you, and killed more than a dozen of them! Now it''s your turn to help me!


    The wolf king didn''t doubt it either, and responded directly: Okay, how can I help?


    Wooden Wind: Come with me, there is a group of prey over there. This time you just need to go around behind them and drive them into the pit with my people!


    After a pause, Mufeng added another sentence: After the matter is completed, I can help you heal your injury!


    The wolf king''s eyes lit up: good!


    Mu Feng cheered from the bottom of his heart, and quickly turned his horse''s head: I will lead the way ahead, you follow!


    The wolf king immediately followed up with a "owwow".


    The wolves followed one by one, and the long-term hunting in the jungle has long exercised their ability to move forward silently, so there is no need to worry about being exposed.


    Come in a hurry, come back in a hurry.


    Wooden wind and the wolves soon arrived near the hunting team.


    The members of the Jiang clan and the wolves were old acquaintances, they just sized each other up and then quietly lurk.


    The trap has been dug, and the efficiency of more than 30 people''s work is not covered.


    Because of the continuous drizzle, there are still some traces of digging, but the trap covered with branches and leaves is really not easy to find unless you look carefully.


    All is ready except for the opportunity.


    This time, Dongfeng is not far from the red deer!


    Mufeng took a look at the trap, it wasn''t very long, but it was skillfully dug out in a narrow area with few trees similar to the mouth of a gourd.


    The outside opening is larger, and they only need to drive the wild beasts from the opposite side.


    Mufeng brought the wolf king to the vicinity of Damazi, pushed aside the bushes to give it a look, then brought it back, and confessed in a low voice: "Wait, you will take the clansmen with me to go around to the opposite side, and then Let all your clansmen appear from there, and drive them to the trap!


    The wolf king tilted his head in human thought, then nodded.


    Mu Feng then ordered Ming Guang: "You take fifteen people and go around from the left, hang the rattan net we brought near the bushes, and catch as many prey as you can."


    "Don''t worry about the others, as long as the one with the branch on the head wants to go there, throw the flying stone rope directly, don''t be vague, throw as much as you can. As long as they fall to the ground, make sure there is no danger, go up and tie them up for me !"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang replied in a low voice.


    Mu Feng replied again: "You will do the same with fifteen people on the right side, be careful not to be pushed by the red deer''s horns!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu agreed.


    Mu Feng looked at the armored earth dragon again, and communicated with advanced animal taming skills: "You are behind this trap, if there are prey that want to escape from it, you will sweep down the one with horns on its head, and you will kill the rest." You can smash it at will!"


    The Armored Earth Dragon was obviously a little excited, and responded with "Heng Chi Hum Chi": "Okay!"


    Mu Feng looked left and right, and nodded after confirming that it was correct: "Let''s act separately!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182

    In addition to the armored earth dragon and the four horses, whether it was the Jiang clan or the wolf pack, they had been hunted several times, and they were already very familiar with Mu Feng''s tactics of "circling around, ambush and sneak attack".


    So after Mu Feng gave the order, all the people and wolves went around to the designated position within a short time, and the arrangement was complete.


    Mu Feng looked around and found that there were about fifty or sixty horned deer, more than thirty wild horses, and more than twenty red deer, thinking how many red deer he could catch.


    Originally, he thought about catching a few more horses this time, but after getting the red deer, those few horses with bald heads were no longer taken seriously by Mu Feng!


    Now all he sees and thinks about is red deer!


    He looked at the wolf king beside him, and felt a little strange¡ªas a modern person, he appeared in this primitive society for no reason, and led a group of wolves to hunt red deer here!


    He calmed down a little, suppressed the excitement in his heart, took out a hard bow from his back, picked up the arrow and set the string, and shot an arrow at a horned deer standing there in a daze.


    The red deer is now a treasure in his heart, he doesn''t want to hurt one with his own arrow!


    With a sound of "swish", the bamboo arrow shot the horned deer standing still, and with a sound of "plop", the horned deer fell to the ground!


    Wooden Feng leaped out, rushed out from the bushes and roared "Whoa!"


    At the same time, the wolf king behind it also agreed, raised his head and howled angrily: "Wow!"


    Then all the wolves howled together, "Aww¡ª¡ª"


    The herd of beasts who were still hiding from the rain under the big tree suddenly moved from their static state.


    The first to move was the horned deer.


    The horned deer was the most nimble, Qiqi got up with a flick of his hoof, turned around and ran to the side.


    Immediately afterwards, the wild horse and the red deer moved almost simultaneously.


    "Meh-"


    "Moo¡ª"


    "hold head high--"


    All kinds of shouts came and went, and the scene suddenly became chaotic.


    Mu Feng moved his hand, and the wolf king behind him rushed forward with the pack of wolves without any concealment.


    Mu Feng has already told the wolf king: "He only wants to catch the living one with the ''twig'', and doesn''t ask anything else!"


    And the wolf king also knew that they were dispatching collectively and undisguisedly to drive this group of wild beasts towards the opposite trap!


    The greater the movement on their side, the less the beasts would dare to escape from this side.


    Sure enough, the movement made by more than thirty wolves immediately calmed down the guard group.


    They all fled to the other three directions.


    But after a few steps, more than a dozen people appeared on the left and right, holding flying stone ropes in their hands, turning around and throwing them at the herd of beasts.


    "Puff puff!"


    There are deer and horses, and they all trip over the flying stone noose.


    Because Mu Feng said that arrows are not allowed, all members of the Jiang clan can only throw all the flying stone ropes in their hands.


    But there are too many trees and shrubs in the jungle, which also blocked ten or twenty flying stone cables.


    If so, not to mention the horses and the horned deer that were caught by the two rounds of flying stone ropes, three of the horned deer were hung upside down!


    With danger on three sides, the herd had no choice, let alone time to think, and all ran towards the direction where there was no one.


    Mu Feng continued to shoot arrows, leading the pack of wolves to press forward.


    The herd of beasts fled in a radial direction, all rushing towards the trap on the other side of the gourd mouth.


    As expected, the horned deer and the horse fell into the trap one by one!


    Because the scene was chaotic, no one could see how many prey had fallen into the trap.


    But because the red deer started last and ran last, not a few fell in, but three or four horses entered!


    Noticing that the herd of beasts stopped being castrated, they all turned around and started running in all directions after yelling "Ao Lao".


    When the disaster is imminent, each escapes!


    Right now, this herd group composed of three kinds of wild beasts fell apart in an instant.


    The horned deer, wild horses, and red deer all went their separate ways and fled in all directions.


    The difference is that the horned deer and wild horses only want to escape, while the red deer is a horse''s head, turning around and rushing towards the besieging crowd and wolves!


    "Moo!"


    The big red deer rushed up bravely, facing the wolves and the crowd.


    "Flying stone cable!" Mu Feng shouted again.


    At the same time, while running and dodging, he was ecstatic: "Haha, as expected of the red deer, their fierceness is definitely stronger than that of Dachun. They dare to attack wolves. It seems that I still underestimate them!"


    Once the Jiang clan members threw out the flying stone rope, they became more targeted, because only the red deer dared to charge towards them.


    So this wave of flying stone cables directly brought down six red deer!


    While dodging, Mu Feng looked at the tripped red deer and laughed wildly in his heart: "It''s developed, it''s developed, this time it''s really developed!"


    At the same time, when the wolves saw the red deer turning around and rushing towards them, they were obviously taken aback, and then they all lowered their bodies backwards, ready to go up and bite.


    Mu Feng immediately sensed that something was wrong, the thirty or so wolves were really going to deal fiercely with the remaining ten or so red deer, even if they paid a little price, they wouldn''t say they were all wiped out.


    He hurriedly shouted at the wolf king with a "wooooooooooooow": Don''t kill these big guys with horns!


    While avoiding the big red deer, the wolf king responded: Then we can only let them go!


    Mu Feng looked at the big red deer that was on the rampage, feeling reluctance to give up, but he had no choice but to grit his teeth and stomp his feet: let them go!


    The wolf king let out a "wow", and the wolves ran away one after another, letting go of the red deer rushing towards them.


    Turning to surround the horned deer and horses that have not gone away in the field.


    The red deer that "smoothly" escaped from the encirclement only paused for a moment, looked back, and then spread their hooves and fled.


    Mu Feng regretted again, and hurriedly shouted: "Quick, tie up these red deer!"


    Regardless of the horned deer struggling to get up, all the hunting team members stepped forward one after another. Those with sticks took sticks, those with ropes took ropes, and tied up the red deer on the ground firmly before turning back to catch the horned deer.


    Taking advantage of this time, a few horned deer really struggled and wanted to run, but they were killed by the wolves!


    At this time, the inside of the trap also became restless, and the two red deer jumped out of the trap, and they were about to fall to the ground and escape.


    Unexpectedly, a huge tail flew across in front of them, directly sweeping them into the trap again!


    "Moo!"


    "Moo!"


    Two extremely angry but helpless cries sounded from the trap.


    Immediately afterwards, another wild horse jumped out of the trap, and it obviously jumped higher. The place where it landed was the body of a huge monster!


    This behemoth is nothing but an armored dragon!


    There was only an angry "roar" from the armored earth dragon, and its big tail was raised high, directly smashing the wild horse that was about to hit the ground to the side!


    "Angsi¡ª"


    The fallen wild horse struggled to get up, but couldn''t get up. It was obviously broken by the armored ground dragon!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng exclaimed, and was about to stop it when another horse jumped out of the pit!


    "Bang!" There was another extremely dull landing sound, and the horse was pulled to the ground by the tail of the armored ground dragon again.


    And this horse ended up even worse. When it landed, it rolled its eyes, and it was already too dead!


    "Damn it!" Mu Fengxin was dripping with blood, "If you want to smash it, you are really willing to do it, you are so impolite!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183

    Mu Feng wants to cry but has no tears.


    He had told the armored earth dragon before that he could smash anything except the big red deer.


    He thought it was such a deep trap, and he put the armored dragon there just in case, but he didn''t expect a horse to jump out of it, and the armored dragon was really unambiguous, with a flick of its big tail, "Boom boom "Just smashed two horses to death!"


    "My horse!" Mu Feng was in pain, and he had a deep understanding of the meaning of the phrase "you can''t say death".


    He hurriedly yelled out the sentence that he didn''t finish: "Big man, don''t worry about it, leave me two live horses!"


    The armored earth dragon flicked its tail in an "extremely disappointing" manner, and slammed on a nearby tree. A wild horse that had just emerged was smashed back.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng was dumbfounded, "This guy has so much strength!"


    The armored earth dragon groaned, ran to the side and squatted, its tail fluttered and twitched at the small tree next to it, watching the water splashes fall one after another, feeling bored.


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to argue with it anymore, so he hurriedly instructed: "Quick, tie up the big red deer first, then tie up the horse, and finally tie up the horned deer!"


    "yes!"


    All the hunting team members worked together and quickly caught the living prey.


    Wood wind personally inventory:


    Of the seventeen horned deer, six were dead and eleven were alive.


    Five horses, one male and two females, and two were killed by armored dragons.


    Among the twelve red deer, eight males and four females, one of them had a foot injury, but it was not a serious injury.


    The overall number of prey is completely incomparable with the previous ones, but for Mu Feng, the harvest this time is far greater than the previous two times!


    "It would be great if those big red deer that escaped were also caught!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    But he also knew that this was unlikely, after all, except for the armored earth dragon, none of them could get close to the big red deer.


    The wolves can do it, but they cannot guarantee the life and death of the red deer.


    He is also really "loving and eager", so he "reluctantly" let the wolf king let them go just now.


    "However, this time we caught twelve big red deer, it''s definitely a worthwhile trip!" Mu Feng became excited, "There are also four females, which can be brought back to the tribe so that they can breed, and they can breed small red deer in the future !"


    "The most important thing now is how to get these red deer back to the tribe!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about how to make the red deer willing to go back with him. After thinking about it, he decided to kill the chicken and show it to the monkeys to scare the big red deer.


    "Let go of a horse!" Mu Feng shouted at Ming Guang.


    Mingguang understood and knew that the chief was going to train the horse.


    He let go of a horse, and without further ado, Mu Feng was about to get on the horse when he got up.


    The wild horse naturally resisted and was about to kick him.


    Mu Feng sneered, and followed the method he used to deal with Dachun before. After knocking down the horse three times in a row, the horse no longer had the initial outburst of temper, and stood meekly on the side, not daring to move.


    Dachun, Erxia, Sanqiu and Xiaodong on the side, watching Mufeng''s method of taming the horse, obviously brought back some bad memories for them, they all turned their eyes sideways and let out "angang" screams.


    After a horse was tamed, Mu Feng said again: "Release a red deer!"


    Illuminati do.


    Unexpectedly, after the red deer was released, it turned around and wanted to escape, but was forced back by the wolves who were staring at it.


    Mu Feng thanked the wolf king, then walked carefully towards the red deer, ready to turn over and ride on it.


    Seeing that the red deer couldn''t get away, he turned around and saw Mu Feng''s "sneaky and sneaky" for some reason. He stood up with a "moo", his neck was stalked, and a pair of thick and sharp horns like tree branches were pointed at the wood. The wind poked over!


    "Great Chief, be careful!" Ming Guang exclaimed.


    Mu Feng was always on guard, seeing the big red deer like this, he jumped back a step, getting out of the way of the big red deer''s antlers.


    After the big red deer fell to nothing, Mu Feng stretched out his hand, grasped the big red deer''s antlers and pulled it hard, and shouted: "Come here!"


    But something that surprised him happened. The big red deer was only dragged forward by him for more than one meter before it stopped being castrated and fought with him with its neck stuck.


    "Hey, I''ll go, you''re quite energetic!" Mu Feng lost his temper, and stretched out his other hand to take advantage of the situation, holding the other horn of the big red deer, competing with both arms, "Sit down for me!"


    Just hearing a "bang", the big red deer was knocked to the ground by Mu Feng!


    "Moo!"


    The big red deer was smashed to pieces, its neck was stuck and it wanted to stand up, but Mu Feng didn''t wait for it to react, he turned over and rode on its back.


    This time the big red deer quit, and directly propped it up on the spot, then swayed its four hooves back and forth, like a seesaw, trying to throw Mu Feng down.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng grabbed the rope around its neck with one hand and its antlers with the other, leaned down, and stuck to the big red deer''s back tightly, while clamping the red deer''s abdomen with both legs.


    "Moo!" The red deer roared angrily, raised its head in pain, and became more joyful, but no matter how noisy it was, it couldn''t break free from the wood wind, it was really wild and unruly.


    In the end, the red deer couldn''t move anymore, so it hung its head against Mufeng''s back and stood there gasping for breath.


    Mu Feng naturally felt that the red deer was going nowhere, and he grinned on the horse''s back and said, "Since you have tossed enough, it''s my turn!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng turned over and fell to the ground, his two hands fought again, and he directly knocked it down to the ground again!


    This time when the big red deer got up again, it didn''t think about fighting against the wood wind, nor did it think about running again¡ªit really couldn''t run anymore.


    Then Mufeng pointed at Dachun and the four of them, and used the advanced animal taming command: Go to those four guys and stay beside them!


    The big red deer showed bewildered eyes at first, but the behavior in the next scene made everyone exclaimed - only to see that the big red deer was dejected, and it really came to Dachun in a humane manner according to Mufeng''s gesture side!


    An ironic scene happened, Dachun raised his head high and proudly, and roared at this new little brother, as if he was going to give him a blow.


    But the next reaction of the big red deer is also stunned.


    It was stunned for a moment, then shook its head impatiently, and put a corner on Dachun''s chest.


    Dachun cried out in pain, screaming and trying to escape.


    How could the big red deer give it a chance, and stood up by itself, kicking Dachun''s stomach fiercely with its two front hooves.


    When it fell, it opened its mouth again and took a bite at Dachun''s back!


    This time, Dachun screamed in pain, and shook the big red deer away.


    But even so, the red deer still tore off a piece of fur from Dachun''s back!


    "Good boy!" Mu Feng stared blankly, "It is said that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, but I didn''t expect the big red deer to be so vigorous!"


    The big red deer spat out its horse hair, and called out "moo moo" at Dachun, with a very violent and passionate voice.


    Mu Feng''s high-level animal taming skills are still working at this time, and he heard it clearly: Get out of here, I can''t beat this two-hoofed man, can''t I beat you?


    The big red deer showed its fierceness, Erxia, Sanqiu and Xiaodong trembled and moved away to make room for it.


    Mu Feng was stunned: "Two hooves? Are you referring to me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184

    After the first red deer was tamed by Mufeng, it stood there, and none of the other Dachun dared to approach it.


    Not only that, the wild horse that had just been tamed wanted to get close to the big red deer without knowing the situation, and ran away after being bitten by it.


    Mu Feng was dumbfounded, he knew that the big red deer had a violent temper, but he didn''t expect it to be so violent!


    He immediately thought that if this product was placed in the tribe, it would also cause some trouble.


    Especially taming a red deer just now has been so strenuous, will the next eleven have to be so strenuous?


    Just at this moment, the armored earth dragon that was nestling at the side suddenly occupied it. It just shook its body slightly, and its big tail slammed at the horse that he had just crushed to death.


    "Kachacha!"


    The horse, which was already dead, was instantly smashed into a pool, and the flesh and blood could not be discerned.


    The big red deer was vigilant for a moment, and jumped back. Obviously, it realized that the big guy in front of it could kill it with one tail!


    "Snoring!"


    The armored earth dragon sent a message to Mufeng: This little thing is too noisy, let me smash it to death!


    "Ah?" Mufeng immediately thought of the scene in the back mountain two days ago when he thought Dachun and the others were noisy, and wanted to kill Dachun.


    He wanted to quickly reach out to stop it, but suddenly found that the majestic red deer just now turned into a good baby in an instant, staying where he was, not daring to move, obviously very vigilant.


    "This guy turned out to be a bully master!"


    Mu Feng turned his eyes, realized it, and directly communicated with the remaining eleven red deer with advanced animal taming skills: You have also seen it, this big man thinks you are too noisy, and wants to smash you to death, I organized it it! Don''t worry, as long as you return to the tribe with me, I will not kill you!


    A big "Moo Moo" among the red deer called out: You brought these people to catch us! We will not go back with you!


    Mu Feng was stunned, frowned and thought for a while, then communicated with the armored earth dragon: let them see your big tail, they don''t think you are very powerful!


    "Hululu!" The armored ground dragon was angry, and glared fiercely at the screaming red deer: Let me smash it to death!


    Mu Feng hurriedly waved his hand: You hit it to let it see it!


    Panting heavily, the armored earth dragon "Heng Chi Hum Chi", its eyes turned red, its tail was raised high, and it just slammed on the ground!


    "Snapped!"


    A small hole was smashed on the ground, and a large group of sludge and rainwater scattered into mud spots and splashed in all directions.


    "Big man, your uncle!" Mu Feng couldn''t help jumping his feet, and hurriedly dodged.


    But the biggest lump of mud flew straight to the big red deer that called out just now, and hit it directly on the forehead!


    "Moo moo moo!"


    This red deer is in full swing, and its neck is stalked to fight with the armored earth dragon.


    It''s just that it is tied up right now, so it can only stare fiercely, but it doesn''t help.


    Mufeng sneered, and shouted at Mingguang: "Let go of it!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang stepped forward and untied the rope directly.


    After the red deer was free, it looked left and right, but there was no way out. Looking at the armored earth dragon that was several sizes ahead of it, it no longer stalked its neck forward, but shrank its neck, and was scared!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng only felt that this red deer refreshed his cognition, he completely felt that he had underestimated the IQ of the red deer, and even more underestimated the power of the armored earth dragon.


    "With a big man here, this matter will be easy to handle!" Mu Feng laughed, "Ming Guang, untie all the red deer!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was surprised, "Great Chief, if they all escape..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, if you really want to run, let the armored earth dragon kill them all!"


    Mingguang had no further objection, and untied all the red deer.


    The red deer who had regained their freedom obviously wanted to escape.


    But there were wolves around, and there was a big guy who could easily kill them, so no one dared to move.


    Mu Feng communicated again with the animal taming technique: You just need to follow me back to the tribe, help me carry things, and carry my tribe, so you don''t have to look for food by yourself. Otherwise, if this big guy wants to beat you to death, I won''t stop him!


    This time, none of the red deer were tough anymore, and they stood there honestly, obviously resigned to their fate.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but praised: "I didn''t see it, this group of red deer has quite good eyesight!"


    As he said that, he looked at the remaining two horses. Before he could do anything again, the two horses also obediently stood still, and it was done easily.


    So Mufeng signaled Mingguang to put all the things he brought with him on the red deer. Although they are not heavy, they want to "press their waists" for the red deer and let them get used to carrying things.


    This naturally aroused the resistance of the red deer, but after the armored earth dragon hit the ground with a hammer, all the red deer remained silent, letting Mingguang put their things.


    After all this was done, he looked at the wolf king: this time thanks to you, tell me, how much prey do you want?


    Wolf King: According to the previous agreement, each wolf has a sheep! Also, you have to heal my wounds!


    Mu Feng almost laughed out loud, nodded and agreed: Okay, this time not only will I give you a sheep for each wolf, but I will also give you wild boars!


    Mu Feng, who was in a good mood, also became generous. Thanks to the busy schedule of the wolves this time, he was really embarrassed not to give a little more "reward".


    He looked at the wolf king seriously: there are not enough horned deer here, there are two... well, there is one horse, the rest you think should be taken from these living horned deer, or should I go back and replace it with a wild boar?


    The wolf king looked at Mufeng: wild boar!


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Mu Feng felt that when the wolf king said "wild boar", he obviously gritted his teeth.


    Mu Feng nodded: that''s good, I''ll heal your wounds now!


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand towards the wolf king.


    The wolf king hesitated for a moment, unable to resist, and let Mu Feng put his hand on top of its head.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, and silently recited the incantation.


    this is not ginge

 Chapter 185

    The wolf king had already stated his position, so naturally Mu Feng couldn''t be stingy anymore.


    After arriving at the designated place and parting, Mu Feng directly gave six dead deer and one dead horse to the wolf king, and then sent people back to the tribe to fetch five pigs and five sheep for the wolf king.


    The wolf king seemed to understand that this was Mu Feng''s gesture of favor, and he did not refuse.


    And Mufeng returned to the tribe with the remaining eleven horned deer, seven horses and twelve red deer.


    From the second protective wall to the first protective wall, all the slaves in the shack saw Mu Feng carrying the "mighty" prey, and they all looked panic-stricken.


    "Don''t their tribe only have more than fifty hunting team members? How can they catch so many prey at one time?"


    "How many are there?"


    "They are so strong, we wanted to rob them before!"


    "Is their new weapon so powerful?"


    After seeing Mu Feng returning with so many prey, all the slaves felt bitter in their hearts and put away the last trace of their desire to run away.


    Right now, although the Jiang clan is doing coolies every day, at least they don''t have to go out to die. If they really escaped, according to the tyrannical temper of the young chief of the Jiang clan, I''m afraid none of them would be able to escape!


    After Mu Feng brought his clansman and prey back to the protective wall, Han Shu directly asked Han Shu to lead Da Chun and the other six horses back to the cave, while the armored earth dragon returned to the cave by itself.


    He personally arranged for the remaining twelve red deer.


    "Mingguang, let all those who can wear coir raincoats to work outside come out, and form a deer circle near the cave on the east side of the mountain!"


    "Cave?" Ming Guang asked after thinking about it, "The one with hay?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That cave is the largest, just enough to accommodate so many red deer, and it will be used to raise red deer in captivity in the future!"


    Mingguang agreed to come down, and directly called all the hunting team members to start.


    It''s not the first time for people like Mingguang to build pens, so they are already familiar with doing these again.


    The only difference is that the pens are built in front of the cave, and the red deer are raised in captivity, so the requirements for the "wall" are relatively high.


    However, this is not a problem for Mingguang.


    After witnessing the strength and jumping of the big red deer with his own eyes, Mingguang was very concerned about the red deer''s enclosure. He directly asked people to chop off thigh-thin black bamboo, and the ground was more than one meter deep, revealing a height of three meters. Rows, forming a circle of bare courtyard walls.


    In this way, if the red deer wants to hit it with its horns, it is not as easy as hitting other things.


    Finally, the outermost layer is built with stones and thorns¡ªthis is Jiang¡¯s standard configuration for building walls.


    Mu Feng supervised the whole process and was busy from the time he came back until the evening.


    Because the red deer is really important to him, and it is related to whether the Jiang family can have a strong enough cavalry in the future, so he can''t help but care about it.


    Fortunately, all the hard work was not in vain. After the red deer pens were built, he put the red deer into the pens, and they went to work on their own.


    The red deer, which had not been tamed for a long time, obviously could not accept such a loss of freedom. They slammed against the bamboo wall one by one, and finally gave up after a long time of slamming to no avail.


    Seeing the appearance of the red deer, Mufeng told Mingguang directly: "Just leave some necessary hay inside, and move the rest out!"


    He has already made up his mind that he can''t be used to such a violent temper like a red deer. Apart from the initial violent deterrence, he has to be patient with it.


    Just like boiling eagles, you can''t let them rest, don''t give them food and drink, and wear down their tempers. Only then can it be considered a complete success.


    Anyway, he is not doing this alone, but there are only a few red deer.


    This is also the recent experience of horse training - carrots and sticks, and when necessary, some small tricks, used alternately, the effect is excellent.


    After the pens were built, Mu Feng asked all the hunting team members who participated in the hunting today to take a hot bath to drive away the cold and prevent colds.


    At the same time, he asked Ji Yang to slaughter a few sheep, and stewed two large pots of mutton soup full of mutton. He put chives in it to keep out the cold, and added carrots and bamboo shoots. possible.


    You know, it''s a rainy day, and all the clansmen are living in the tulou. If someone catches a cold and infects others, it''s not a trivial matter!


    Of course, apart from the "rewards" received by the hunting team, the armored dragon is no exception.


    Mufeng had someone send it a large batch of freshly peeled bamboo shoots and fresh green grass¡ªthese are also the armored dragons'' favorite food.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised that the armored earth dragon ate "vegetarian food", why would it be so irritable, but after thinking that the giant panda seems to be the same, it is no longer strange.


    And today in the matter of taming the big red deer, the armored dragon''s violent temper really played a decisive role!


    "The biggest surprise today is that we caught these ten red deer! In two days time, we can start to let the clansmen try their mounts!" Mu Feng calculated, "Seven horses and twelve red deer can serve as pawns for nineteen people. Mount."


    "Nineteen people have mounts. Facing ordinary tribes, a collision should injure dozens of people! Although it is small, it should not be underestimated."


    "Although everyone can''t have a mount, as long as this way is feasible, it''s nothing more than going to the grassland to catch horses and bring them back. When there are more people in the clan who can train horses, it will be easy!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng suddenly became happy. I just feel that after catching the red deer, the idea of ??cavalry is one step closer.


    "By the way, if there is a cavalry army, there will inevitably be a collision. At that time, the cavalry''s armor, weapons, and mount protective gear must keep up. Otherwise, in a battle, either people will be injured or the mount will be injured. It¡¯s all about Lao Tzu¡¯s family background!¡±


    Mu Feng suddenly became angry: "What the hell, other beasts know to hide under the trees when it rains, why are these horned rhinos not smart, don''t they know where to hide from the rain? Or do they have places to hide from the rain? Did we find it?"


    You know, he had brought enough bamboo arrows and bamboo spears with him when he went out this time, in order to be able to catch horses and horned rhinos.


    Horses are used as mounts, and horned rhinos are used to hunt and obtain horned rhinoceros skin. The horned rhinoceros skin is thick and tough, and can be directly made into leather armor after peeling off.


    After all, in the battle with the Wild Boar King two days ago, everyone saw the effect of the leather armor - if it wasn''t for the leather armor, Han Shu might have died at that time!


    So it was not just him who went out this time, all the hunting team fighters also wanted to catch the horned rhinoceros.


    It''s just that no one thought that the horned rhinoceros was missing and the horned deer was captured.


    "We still have to get out!" Mu Feng clenched his fists fiercely, "Red deer, horned rhinoceros, and horses, as long as they can be caught, they are all good things!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186

    Mu Feng returned to the earth building, and after learning about the child''s lessons today with Li Hu, he let him go back.


    In the morning of the next day, all the children came to Yuelou to learn skills as usual, and Mu Feng happened to take advantage of the break in the middle to call Li Hu, Ming Guang Han Shu and others to him, and told them that they had to go hunting.


    This time, the three of them had no objection.


    Because I went out to hunt prey yesterday, and all the clansmen came back to take a bath and drink soup. Up to now, no one has any abnormalities, and no one has fallen ill.


    This shows that the coir raincoat made by the great chief has an effect, and their Jiang tribe will no longer be bound by rainy weather.


    "Chief, I have something to tell you!" Li Hu said, "Now all the coir grass in the tribe have been woven into coir raincoats, and there are only about sixty pieces."


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment: "There are so many coir grasses, but only about 60 pieces have been weaved?"


    Li Hu scratched his head: "Well, there are a few women who are not very proficient in making up, so some of it was wasted."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, it''s not a big problem. I''ll figure out a solution for the coir grass. It''s not sunny now, and the jungle is much more dangerous than before!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded.


    Mu Feng said again: "Leave the coir raincoats in advance. There are more than sixty coir raincoats. Except for a few for the tribe, the rest can be taken out for hunting."


    "You should all know what happened yesterday. Coir raincoats can keep out the rain, and there are many wild animals sheltering from the rain at the edge of the jungle. The jungle is very dangerous now, and it is also an opportunity for our tribe to grow stronger!"


    The three of them looked at Mu Feng together, their eyes full of excitement.


    Mu Feng continued: "It''s raining now, and other tribes are hiding from the rain, but we seize this opportunity to catch more prey and mounts. Once the rainy day is over, our Jiang tribe will surely have an extra group of well-equipped warriors." Team."


    "When the time comes, no matter whether we go out to hunt or protect the tribe, we will not be afraid of anyone!"


    "Especially once the rainy day is over, all the beasts will return to the grassland again. Not to mention the difficulty of catching them at that time, other tribes who have endured for so long will inevitably come out to hunt, and naturally there will be many vying for prey with us." Already!"


    "Also, after the rainy day is over, all the adults and young adults in the clan need to marry and have children. As I said, Jiang''s men will no longer marry outside. This requires us to have enough food and enough ''betrothal gifts''!"


    "Only if we have more people in the Jiang family, have enough food, and have more weapons and equipment, can our Jiang family become stronger and stronger!"


    After saying this, Mu Feng looked around and asked, "Do you understand?"


    Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu nodded one after another, they understood everything Mu Feng said, especially the matter of "begging for marriage" was related to all three of them.


    Lihu''s sons Qingya and Baiya, Mingguang''s son Shuofeng, daughter Daduo, and Hanshu himself are old enough to marry.


    If it weren''t for the special situation in the clan in the past two years, some of these people must have been in the clan!


    But now that Mu Feng has made a final decision, it is confirmed that all of them will not have to leave the tribe in the future, why are they not happy?


    "Yes, Great Chief!"


    "Well, Mingguang and Hanshu have the hunting team get ready. We''ll go out again recently. This time, no matter if it''s a wild horse with horned rhinoceros or a deer with red antlers, we''ll catch whatever we can!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, you two go get busy! Li Hu stay!"


    The two got up and left.


    Mu Feng rushed to Lihu again and said, "Have the ramie and bark been soaked?"


    Li Hu nodded: "It''s all soaked, and it''s been washed and dried in the shade according to your requirements!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Go and get all my carpentry tools, I''m going to make sackcloth!"


    "Mai!" Li Hu was pleasantly surprised, "Are we finally going to make Mai?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "I thought about it for a while. I''ll make linen first. I''ll see how much cloth I can produce. If it''s suitable, I''ll make two clothes first. I''ll save the rest of the cloth. When the rainy day is over, we''ll take it to other places. Big tribes exchange things!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang became excited, "I heard from Grandpa that linen is a scarce item in most tribes, and a bag of cloth can be exchanged for many things!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "I see, you go and prepare, wood, animal tendon and so on, all ready for me, first make the spinning machine, and then the loom!"


    "Spinning machine, loom..." Li Hu murmured, it was all things he didn''t understand, but he still nodded honestly, "Yes, I''ll go over and prepare right away!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    He has seen both spinning machines and looms, and he even knows how to make the earthen spinning machines in the countryside in his previous life, but the loom is not that simple.


    But none of these troubled him, so he went directly to the system to exchange skills and proficiency together, a total of 400 achievements!


    It is indeed a considerable expense.


    But since the experience of catching big red deer this time, Mu Feng has understood a truth: when it is time to spend "money", you must not tie your hands and feet, otherwise you may miss a lot of things.


    Now he has enough achievement points. After exchanging for an advanced animal taming technique, he still has 600 achievement points left, and yesterday he caught a red deer and successfully tamed it, so he can get achievement points again!


    Just do what you say, and watching Li Hu go out to prepare, Mu Feng communicated with the system: "System, hand in the task!"


    "Successful domestication of red deer, get 300 achievement points!


    Now the achievement point is: 900 points! "


    Mu Feng said again: "System, exchange the skills and proficiency of spinning machines and looms!"


    The system prompts: "Are you sure to use 200 points of achievements to exchange for spinning machine skills plus proficiency?"


    "Sure!"


    "Ding, the exchange was successful!"


    "Are you sure to exchange 200 achievement points for loom plus proficiency?"


    "Sure!"


    "Ding, the exchange was successful!"


    "It''s so troublesome!" Mu Feng complained, looked at the 500 achievements left in the system, and rubbed his teeth!


    Just when he was about to exit the system, the system suddenly popped up another interface: "Hello, respected host, since you have consumed 10,000 achievement points in the Great Chief system, the system will raise your level by one level, corresponding to your The authority has been upgraded, and the achievement point credit line is activated to 2000 points, would you like to activate it?"


    "Credit limit?" Mu Feng was a little confused.


    System: "The credit line of achievement points can provide you with 2000 points of credit. If you pay off within ten days, you only need to pay 5% achievement interest!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "You still have a credit card function? Does it mean that I want to exchange skills or props, but I don''t have enough achievement points. I can borrow from you for less than 2000, and then pay it back within ten days. Yes, the interest is five percent, right?"


    The system responded: "It can be understood in this way!"


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed again, "Are you robbing? The country has stipulated that the highest annual loan interest rate should not exceed 24%, and the interest rate is 5% in ten days. You belong to usury!"


    The system prompts: "You are talking about China''s regulations, but what you are dealing with now is the Great Chief system, just like a credit card, you can choose not to activate it."


    The system''s answer can be said to be very dragging. It is clear that "my territory is up to me", with an attitude of "use it or not".


    However, Mu Feng right now really has nothing to do with it, he really does it.


    He thought of a sentence that a buddy with fifteen credit cards said in his previous life: "If you want to live quickly, you have to be in debt!"


    Thinking of this, he grinned and laughed: "Activate!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187

    Mu Feng was very surprised, he never thought that the system would have the "credit card" function from his previous life.


    This means that if he exchanges things in the future or if his skill achievement points are insufficient, he can borrow part of it from the system and then pay it back within ten days.


    As for what to do if you don''t log in within ten days, Mu Feng looked at the system, there will be "stains" on the credit record, the credit limit will be reduced, and even his credit limit will be cancelled.


    This is similar to the credit card mechanism in the previous life, but also different.


    Generally speaking, the credit limit of the system surprised Mu Feng, and also found it very novel.


    He looked at his 500 points achievement, then looked at the exchange interface, and found that even if he gritted his teeth and used the two thousand quota, he still couldn''t exchange any good skills for the time being.


    "It seems that we can only save two or three thousand skill points first, and then exchange them for a gold-type skill." Mu Feng thought, "Now if the development of tribal weapons and defense is to go further, it is necessary to have metal utensils. Appeared."


    Li Hu quickly went back and forth, and took all the things Mu Feng wanted.


    And Mufeng made a spinning machine step by step according to the description in the spinning machine skills that he had already mastered in his mind.


    All the ropes needed inside are replaced with animal tendons.


    After finishing the spinning machine, Mufeng picked up a handful of ramie and put it in the thread congealing mouth, then turned the handle, and a thread thicker than ramie monofilament and longer was quickly formed.


    He turned the spool again and began to collect the tribe''s first twine!


    Li Hu and the few people he brought with him exclaimed.


    From making the spinning machine to producing the first hemp thread, it took Mu Feng almost a day, and the most important time was spent on making the spinning machine.


    After making the first spinning machine, he taught Li Hu and others to make the second one. It was a little slower than the first one, but at least he learned it all in the end.


    After finishing the spinning machine, Wood Wind started to make the loom again.


    Compared with the spinning machine, the loom is not comparable to the spinning machine in terms of floor space or complexity.


    The wooden scenery is the preparation material, and it took nearly two days to plan and punch the wood.


    On the third day, he was able to complete the loom. At this time, Li Hu and the others, who had been spinning for almost four days, also spun all the ramie skins into hemp thread.


    So Mufeng put the spools on the loom one by one and started weaving.


    Weaving is time-consuming and labor-intensive. Mu Feng just weaved in front of Li Hu and the others for more than half an hour, and then asked a few women who came to learn weaving to try weaving. After confirming that there is no problem, he went to do other things. up.


    "No wonder it''s said that women weave and men plow the fields! It''s really torture for a rough man to do such delicate work!" Mu Feng couldn''t help complaining, "I don''t want to weave anymore!"


    In fact, after he taught the tribe how to spin and weave cloth, the women in the tribe were very pleasantly surprised as if they saw a door leading to a new world.


    Because they also heard that the great chief has made sure that his children will not marry outside in the future, so they don''t have to worry about their children going to other tribes to suffer hardships.


    And what they can do is to do well what the great chief told them, and do their best to share the worries of the great chief.


    Mu Feng naturally didn''t know this, he was communicating with the system at this time: "System, hand in the task!"


    "Complete the production of the spinning machine and get 200 achievement points!


    Complete the production of the loom and get 200 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is: 900 points! "


    Mu Feng looked at the system with satisfaction, and said in his heart: "After spending 400, I earned another 400, which can be regarded as a balance of income and expenditure! When the cloth is woven, I should be able to earn achievement points again, not a loss! It seems that it should be spent. Achievement points are worth spending!"


    "Oh, by the way, I have to go and see my big red deer!"


    Mu Feng slapped his head, thinking that Ming Guang had been leading people to stay beside the big red deer enclosure for the past few days, spending time with them, and it only came a few times in the middle, and felt regretful when he found the big red deer, so he went on a hunger strike to protest.


    Obviously without the shock of the armored earth dragon, this group of grumpy guys returned to their nature again.


    Especially now that they have lost their freedom, being locked up in such a high enclosure makes it unbearable for them.


    During the period when Mufeng came, two big red deer even bumped into Mufeng''s direction with their heads held high.


    It''s a pity that the two of them bumped into the bamboo fence and failed to accomplish anything.


    Now Mu Feng came over again, and found that the big red deer were standing weakly at the entrance of the cave, visibly thinner, looking listlessly at Ming Guang and the others outside.


    If the red deer was a bit dazed and wanted to fall asleep, it was immediately woken up by Mingguang''s random knocking on the bamboo tube.


    It can be seen that these red deer have suffered a lot.


    Ming Guang was still knocking on the bamboo tube, when he sensed that the wooden wind was coming, he hurriedly put down the bamboo tube happily, and said with a smile: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, it could be seen that Ming Guang was very happy to "torture" the big red deer.


    "Well, how''s it going?" Mu Feng asked.


    "In the past few days, I have followed your request. I just poured some salt water into it, and didn''t put any fodder in it. Now I''m so hungry that my stomach is growling!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and asked again: "Then do they still hit the fence?"


    "After you came the day before yesterday, they bumped into them twice again, but then I didn''t know whether it was because of the headache or because they didn''t have the strength to hit them. After those two times, they didn''t bump into them again."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Mu Feng''s mouth: "Okay, I understand!"


    As he spoke, he climbed up the bamboo ladder, stood on a high place and looked inside.


    Sure enough, the red deer looked at him listlessly one by one, their eyes were dull, and they looked hopeless.


    "Hey, it''s almost time!" Mu Feng smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    He turned to look at Ming Guang: "Go, soak the boiled corn that feeds Dachun, soak it in salt water, wrap it in fresh grass, and send it to me!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang hurried back to the tulou to fetch fodder.


    Mu Feng turned his head to look at these red deer again, and there was no hostility from each one.


    "Wait, you can''t help but give in!" Mu Feng laughed.


    Soon, Mingguang brought the fodder, and Mufeng picked up a ball of green grass wrapped with crushed corn kernels, kneaded it into a ball the size of a basketball, and threw it at the red deer herd.


    "Eat!" Wooden Wind shouted loudly.


    Each of the red deer had a bit of backbone, but they just looked around and didn''t step forward.


    Mu Feng was not in a hurry, and asked Ming Guang to continue making forage dumplings as he did, while looking at the red deer with a smile on his face.


    Because the green grass dumpling is wrapped in cooked corn, which is still a little hot, and the corn is wrapped in salt.


    The rainy day is cold, the corn is steaming, and the smell of corn and Yanba''s unique salty smell soon drifts away.


    The red deer twitched their noses one by one, raised their heads and looked at Cao Tuanzi following the smell.


    But after they saw the grass ball, they showed vigilance one by one, and then looked at Mu Feng who was standing on a high place not far away.


    Mu Feng naturally noticed the behavior of the red deer, and laughed loudly: "Eat, eat, you won''t be hungry after eating!"


    However, the red deer didn''t move, they stood there one by one, looking at the food exuding the "aroma" of fatal temptation, and hesitated to move forward.


    They seem to know that after fighting for so long, once they step out to eat grass dumplings, it means that they have completely compromised with the two-hoofed animal outside.


    As for Mu Feng, the old god was there, calmly watching the red deer hesitant, and wasting away with them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188

    "Gululu!"


    The red deer is very up-to-date, but the red deer''s stomach is not up-to-date.


    One by one, they stuck their necks and refused to eat grass dumplings, but they had been hungry for several days.


    Although Mingguang gave them water to drink during this period, drinking water alone could not solve the problem of hunger.


    There used to be dry grass in the cave, but it was already taken away by the wood wind.


    Hearing the sound of the red deer''s hunger, Mu Feng couldn''t help grinning: "See how long you can last!"


    As he spoke, he threw another grass dumpling into it, and the "fragrance" overflowed, and the stomachs of the red deer made louder noises.


    Finally, a red deer moved a bit, sniffed it with its probe, and sniffed its nose violently, as if it could get full just by smelling it.


    Mu Feng looked at it, and it seemed that it was the injured and limping one.


    It''s just a pity, the harder it sniffs, the more its stomach growls.


    Not only that, but when its belly growled, other red deer''s stomachs also groaned, as if they were infected.


    "Gululu!"


    "Gululu!"


    "Gululu!"


    A muffled drum-like sound continued to sound.


    The red deer that poked its head before couldn''t bear it anymore, and while the other red deer were not paying attention, it opened its mouth and gnawed at the grass dumpling.


    The other red deer didn''t know whether they were envious of the red deer eating first, or angry at its "running away", they all poked their heads and pushed it aside!


    But the red deer had already bitten the grass, and even though it was pushed to the side, it was still reluctant to let go, and it still gnawed on the grass and chewed.


    The red deer were not calm at all. Several red deer immediately realized that there was another grass ball on the ground, and forgot their original purpose. They lowered their heads and rushed to another grass ball together.


    Soon, twelve red deer made a mess, looting the two grass balls, making "moo moo" calls from time to time.


    At this time, the advantage of the stag is manifested. The real thing is that "a man is taller than a red deer is big". With a bow of the head and a push of the buttocks, the female deer is directly pushed aside and grabs the grass.


    "Haha!" Mu Feng grinned, "It''s done!"


    As he spoke, Mufeng asked Mingguang to hand him all the wrapped grass balls, and he threw them at the red deer one by one. He quietly reduced his strength, deliberately threw the grass balls into a line, and finally came to the bamboo where he was. Near the ladder.


    The red deer no longer care about the slightest "dignity". After eating the first bite, there will be a second and third bite. They also go from huddling together to acting independently.


    They followed the "route" of the grass balls to the vicinity of Mufeng, but found that Mufeng stopped throwing the grass balls.


    But they were obviously not full, and looked up at Mufeng one by one, with anxious and expectant eyes.


    Only then did Mu Feng laugh out loud, and continued throwing grass balls until the red deer ate more and more slowly, and finally stopped eating grass and called out to Mu Feng, "Moo Moo Moo".


    Mu Feng clenched his fist and waved excitedly at Ming Guang: "It''s done!"


    Ming Guang was also overjoyed: "That''s great!"


    So Mufeng quickly got down from the bamboo ladder, signaled Mingguang to open the fences, and went to pull out a red deer by himself. All four doe are bullying it.


    If Mu Feng didn''t throw enough grass balls, this guy would definitely not be able to eat enough.


    Of course, the red deer still resisted a little. When Mu Feng pulled the animal tendon rope around its neck, it still stuck its neck and pulled it back.


    "I''ve eaten all the grass dumplings, and you''re still here to pretend to be noble!" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "Come here for me!"


    As he said that, he pulled it directly with such force, and grabbed the rein with one hand to reach its neck, and grabbed a bunch of hair on its neck with the rein, so that it could not move.


    The other hand stretched out to cover its head, and said with a strange smile: "Come, I will give you some benefits!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, and silently recited the incantation.


    Zhu Youshu--Wood Dao Derivation Technique!


    Just as the red deer was about to resist, it suddenly felt a very comfortable breath escaping from the top of its head. It calmed down in an instant, and looked at Mufeng curiously with wide eyes.


    After a while, Mu Feng opened his eyes, let go of his hand slowly, even holding the rein in his hand, smiled and said: "Okay, now your hoof should not be lame, you can go back!"


    Surprisingly, the red deer was no longer agitated and resisted at this time, but sniffed the wood wind with its probe, and cried out "moo moo moo".


    Mu Feng listened roughly, it was roughly an expression of gratitude.


    He let go of the rein, reached out to touch its neck, and tickled him a few times. The red deer didn''t resist, but tilted its head and narrowed its eyes, enjoying it.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng felt relieved, and said with a smile: "Okay, now you can get the benefits, so you have to be obedient. Are you

 Chapter 189

    The big red deer named "Lichun" by Mu Feng showed great power in the pen and defeated the other seven red deer by himself.


    At the end of the battle it was just a clump of hair wiped off from the shoulder blade by a horse''s antler.


    Lichun held his head high, facing the drizzle all over the sky and the mud all over the ground, with indescribable arrogance.


    Standing on the bamboo ladder, Mu Feng helped his own Ruo Li, grinning and laughing: "It''s not in vain that it''s raining, I''ll come here again!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng signaled Li Hu to open the door, and he wanted to go in and have a look.


    Mingguang was a little worried, but when he saw the red deer called "Lichun" yelling at Mufeng inside as if asking for credit, he couldn''t help feeling hot in his heart.


    "Could it be possible to tame all the red deer all at once?" Ming Guang was full of expectation, after all the chief had told himself that he would form a cavalry army, one with mounts.


    And the great chief also told him that the red deer must be stronger than the horse as a mount.


    "If it is tamed, will the chief let me ride a red deer?"


    And he was also worried about Mu Feng''s safety, after all, if the dozen or so red deer were going to go crazy, he could at least block it for the great chief.


    At present, the Jiang clan can live without him, but they cannot live without the great chief.


    But what surprised him was that Mufeng entered the red deer enclosure, and the red deer headed by Lichun all had a very "respectful" attitude towards Mufeng, and they all bowed their heads slightly to express their submission.


    Dachun was even more excited and shouted at Mufeng Sahuan, and rubbed over with a big face, very affectionate.


    That look is obviously asking for credit from Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng nodded, and patted Li Chun''s head: "Good job!"


    Then he looked at the herd of red deer, these red deer had just been taught by Li Chun, and they were all very honest.


    Mu Feng pointed to one of the red deer, and motioned Ming Guang to bring it over.


    Mingguang hesitated a little, he was a little worried that the red deer would suddenly attack him.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry!"


    Only then did Mingguang tentatively go to lead the red deer, and the red deer subconsciously tried to hug him.


    Mu Feng let out a "huh", and Li Chun beside him hissed "Moo", and was about to step forward again.


    The red deer didn''t dare to resist immediately, and let Li Hu lead it over.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Okay, this red deer will be your mount in the future!"


    Ming Guang was pleasantly surprised: "My mount?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Try the mount first, and if you can, call Han Shu and the others over immediately, and pick a mount too!"


    Ming Guang was overjoyed: "Yes!"


    He led the red deer, looked left and right, and finally scratched his head: "Great chief, this red deer is too tall, how can I get up?"


    Mufen couldn''t help but laugh. Mingguang was only about 1.7 meters tall, not as tall as a red deer''s back. No wonder he wanted to ask a question.


    Only then did he come to his senses, thought for a while and said, "Well, go and bring scissors, animal skins, and a few bamboo boards, well, don''t wait, take Hanshu, Lihu, and Qingya as well. Call them all!"


    "yes!"


    Ming Guang was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and hurriedly ran to ask someone to fetch his things.


    Mu Feng looked at this kung fu and looked at the other red deer. In front of all the red deer, he walked towards a shorter red deer and put his hand on its head. .


    The red deer obviously panicked at the beginning, but immediately stood there very quietly, allowing the wood wind to strengthen it.


    After a while, the strengthening is completed.


    This red deer obviously changed too. After Mu Feng withdrew his hand, it looked at Mu Feng in the same way as Li Chun. Obviously, it also knew the benefits that Mu Feng bestowed on it.


    Just like Dachun, this red deer has also become eager to try. Looking at the red deer beside him, he even took the initiative to provoke, clearly wanting to fight.


    But Mufeng and Lichun were intimidated by the side, so it didn''t dare to make a move.


    It was only then that Mu Feng came to his senses: "I''m going, this Wood Dao derivation technique works on the red deer, why is it like a stimulant, and it makes the red deer so belligerent?"


    "Could it be that besides making these beasts stronger, there is also a side effect. This side effect is to make the beasts become violent?"


    He thought of Doudou, Dachun, Armored Earth Dragon, and the red deer in front of him, which seemed to be the case.


    "But it doesn''t seem like this happened to humans." Mu Feng thought, "Han Shu, Ming Guang, and Li Hu didn''t appear abnormally belligerent. Why is that?"


    After much deliberation, Mu Feng couldn''t figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it.


    "Anyway, it''s good that it doesn''t have side effects on people. And it doesn''t seem to be a big deal to make the beasts become violent and mad. At least it can make them aggressive and keep their vitality. When facing other beasts or people from the tribe in the future, dare to fight Go ahead and fight."


    Li Hu quickly left and returned, followed by Li Hu, Han Shu and others.


    The reason why Mu Feng called them a few was because he observed them for a long time, and they are currently the strongest fighting force in the tribe.


    Several people obviously knew the purpose of Mu Feng''s asking them to come, and they were all beaming and excited.


    Mingguang handed him what Mufeng asked for, and Mufeng cut the animal skin on the spot, wrapped it with bamboo boards, made a simple stirrup and tied it to the red deer that Mingguang brought just now, and then led the red deer by himself. , Demonstrate to Mingguang.


    "Hey, grab the rein with one hand, support the horse''s back with the other, put your left foot on the stirrup, lean over and stick to the horse''s back, turn over and go up!"


    As soon as Mufen finished speaking, he sat directly on the red deer''s back.


    The red deer was obviously not used to it, and wanted to put its hooves down, but Mu Feng pinched the horse''s belly between his legs and pressed down hard.


    The red deer didn''t dare to move anymore, it swayed from side to side, and was slowly getting used to it.


    Mu Feng pulled the rein, and the red deer raised its head with a "moo", and at the same time stood up with two front hooves, very flamboyant.


    Wooden Wind let go of the rein again, and it stood still.


    Mu Feng got off the red deer, smiled and said to Lihu: "Okay, your mount is not a big problem, you have nothing to do with it recently, get acquainted with it more, ride more, and you should be able to ride it when the weather clears." Go hunting!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang was excited.


    The others all looked enviously, and they could all tell that the red deer was almost intimidated by Mu Feng''s presence just now.


    Sure enough, Ming Guang took the reins, turned on the horse''s back like Mu Feng did. Although the red deer still had some resistance, it did not put down its hooves in the end.


    In other words, this red deer has been completely domesticated into a mount without accident!


    Then Mu Feng said with a smile: "Come on, you guys choose a red deer each, and they will be your mounts in the future!"


    Li Hu, Han Shu, Qing Ya and the others looked at the herd of red deer with burning eyes, their faces full of excitement.


    It''s just that they looked left and right, but didn''t see why, and finally looked at Mu Feng helplessly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Come on, Han Shu, this red deer is called Lichun. I have already empowered it, and it is currently the strongest among these red deer. And it is also the tallest, and it is the most suitable for you!"


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up, and he was overjoyed: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng pointed to a red deer again: "Uncle Lihu, you can try that red deer, although it hasn''t been strengthened yet, but its strength is also very strong, just now it lasted the longest under Li Chun''s hands, waiting for you After taming it, I will strengthen it again!"


    Li Hu''s eyes lit up: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng pointed at the one he had strengthened just now.

 Chapter 190

    "Great Chief, who are you going to give these red deer to? Don''t you keep one as a mount?" Ming Guang asked.


    "No, these red deer and horses are used as mounts for you. As for me¡ª" Mu Jifeng shook his head, "I just need an armored earth dragon!"


    "Oh!" Ming Guang finally came to his senses, and couldn''t help shivering.


    He had forgotten the existence of the leather armored dragon, but it could easily kill these mounts.


    "Then who are you going to give these red deer to? There aren''t enough soldiers in the hunting team!" Ming Guang asked again.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "That''s simple. Didn''t I have to take a written test in the awning of the Yuelou earlier? Besides I will give them special bows and empowerment for the top three, each of them can come and choose a mount!"


    "There are only so many mounts right now, so whoever performs well will give them to them. If they are not enough, we can only wait for the next time we go hunting again!"


    As soon as these words came out, Ming Guang, Li Hu, Han Shu and Qing Ya couldn''t help but feel complacent. They got the mounts directly without the competition, obviously they had the upper hand.


    In this way, they also understand the importance of themselves in the heart of the great chief.


    "Then I will tell the leader to tell the soldiers immediately, whoever ranks higher in the competition will be able to choose the mount first!" Ming Guang shouted excitedly.


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng nodded.


    What he didn''t explain is that every warrior knight will eventually have a mount, but sooner or later.


    He will also give empowerment to every fighter in the clan. And he used competitions to stimulate them, in order to enable these people to train hard and increase their strength.


    This is the goal and motivation for them to strive for.


    In the next few days, the entire Jiang family became busy.


    Lihu, Mingguang, Hanshu and Qingya don''t have anything to do and run to the red deer enclosure in coir raincoats, run excitedly, and come back excitedly, each time telling Mufeng how the reindeer reined today.


    "Great chief, I can ride a red deer without swaying!"


    "Great Chief, my mount almost kicked me today!"


    "Great chief, I can ride a red deer in the enclosure!"


    ...


    The four people took turns to "report", just like a child playing with a new toy every day, and then showing off to other people every time, which made the wood wind up.


    What he wanted to say was: "Those idiots, it took three days to tame the red deer. If it were me, I would let them gallop with me every minute!"


    But seeing the excitement of the four people, Mu Feng really couldn''t bear to spoil their excitement.


    After all, they have many methods in their hands, but they actually did it step by step.


    The four of them are busy domesticating their mounts, while the rest of the hunting team fighters are busy training indoors.


    They all knew that the great chief had to rely on a competition to determine the top three horses.


    Once you become the best of the three, not only can you choose a mount, but you can also get the empowerment of the great chief, and you can also get the bow made by the great chief himself.


    Putting the three rewards together, they couldn''t help being tempted!


    Even the fighters of the other three earth buildings have spontaneously organized small-scale competitions, which are all innocuous wrestling and wrestling competitions.


    They also know the importance of their companions who have just lived a "well-fed" life, and no one is willing to kill them.


    The spontaneous actions of the hunting team soldiers also stimulated the underage teenagers in the tribe.


    They used to only need to learn some skills from Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu every day, but now they are influenced by their father and elder brother, and they all become active.


    Under the initiative of several bold "children''s heads", Mu Feng spent 200 achievement points in exchange for a set of practical military fighting skills, and taught Han Shu to teach these children.


    It''s not that Mu Feng doesn''t want to teach these children himself, but that he has given lectures and vomited repeatedly in his previous life, and he doesn''t want to repeat the "pain" of his previous life.


    However, the children who have learned fighting skills seem to have nowhere to vent their energy. After learning the skills every day, they still don''t stop, chasing and fighting in the earth building.


    "Hey, people are really afraid of too much idle time!" Mu Feng looked at this group of children who were so energetic that they had nowhere to vent, and grinned strangely, "Then find something for you to do!"


    He called Li Hu: "Have you seen the current condition of these children?"


    Li Hu looked at the children who kept running around, and his heart shuddered: "Great chief, did they disturb you to meditate? I''ll let them go back immediately!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, it''s because they are full of energy and have nowhere to vent their energy. This is a good thing! I came here to find something for them to do!"


    "Find something for them to do?" Li Hu was puzzled, "If you have something to do, you can let other young adults do it!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s just for them to find something to do! You find animal skins, wrap them on a big wooden pile, wrap them in ten or eight layers, make more, and put them under the awning of the Moon Tower. Let them fight!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed, then asked again, "Great Chief, is the animal skin wrapped in ten or eight layers?"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, curled his lips and said, "Tenth floor!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu hurried away.


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly, and secretly said two words: "Hanhan!"


    What he asked Li Hu to make were simple sandbags, which were used to exercise the children''s fists, which happened to allow these growing children to vent their vigorous energy.


    The men have things to do, and the women are naturally not idle.


    Weaving cloth, peeling corn kernels, grinding noodles, steaming steamed buns¡ªthe whole Jiang family has now officially begun to transition to the direction of "men farming and women weaving"!


    The one who really wants to be free right now is Mu Feng.


    He was thinking in his heart that as the only idler in the tribe, he should find something to "kill" the time.


    He wanted to talk to grandpa, but found that the old man was completely "demented" and couldn''t recognize anyone.


    Even if Wooden Wind used the wood way derivation technique to treat him, it would not help - it seemed that the wood way derivation technique was only effective for flesh and blood bodies, and had no effect on such neurological diseases.


    Without being able to communicate with Grandpa, he naturally couldn''t figure out the truth about the memory in his mind.


    But after such a long time, he himself wondered in his heart whether it was about the secret law inheritance of the great chief or "wizard".


    If so, he would not be so anxious to solve the mystery.


    After all, he now has the "Great Chief System", which can be exchanged for various items and skills, so he doesn''t really need similar things.


    In desperation, he decided to start the "competition" of "Warrior Competition" in advance, just like when he was in school in his previous life, the teacher conducted a surprise test to test the students'' test results.


    The entire Jiang clan became a sensation in an instant, and everyone was gearing up and eager to try!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191

    The "First Warrior Competition" of the Jiang clan started ahead of schedule under Mu Feng''s impromptu idea.


    All the members of the Jiang clan gathered at the courtyard of Yuelou to watch.


    After a round of expansion, the hunting team has reached 80 people, and there are 78 people excluding Han Shu and Ming Guang.


    Wood wind divided these people into six groups, one group of thirteen people.


    The competitions include archery, weightlifting, and wrestling. Each group selects the top two for the next round of competition. In this way, after three rounds, there will be three people left, that is, the last three winners.


    The three winners compete again.


    Of course, in order to prevent the strongest people from being grouped into a group at the beginning, Mu Feng made double preparations.


    One hand is "black-box operation", deliberately assigning the strongest Sang Ruo, Huang Sang, Konoha, Chi Ya, Hong Ya, Wang Ye and others into different groups.


    The other hand is to set a rule, that is, if someone thinks that he can beat the three of them, he can challenge them.


    The premise is to give the three players enough rest time.


    At the same time, Mu Feng stipulated the most important one: in the competition within the clan, no ruthless tactics are allowed, anyone who violates the rules will be directly kicked out of the Jiang family!


    As the "tournament organizer", Mu Feng was really worried about this matter. First he chose the "referee", then he chose the "supervisor", and he asked people to prepare various props needed for the competition. He was very busy. Like a spinning top, he finally sat down in his "referee" position and watched from the sidelines.


    It is also the first time for Mu Feng to organize such an "event", so naturally he doesn''t have that much experience. He saves the entrance ceremony, the team shouting slogans, and even the opening speech. :


    "You are now the strongest group in the Jiang family, responsible for protecting the Jiang family and obtaining enough food for the Jiang family. The next step is to let the Jiang family see your strength!


    The last three winners in this competition will get a bow and arrow made by me, I will give him empowerment, and besides, they will get the priority to choose a mount! "


    "Ooooh!"


    All the hunting team beat their chests and shouted in unison, responding to Mu Feng''s words.


    And the other clansmen watching the battle were also excited, wishing they could join the hunting team and participate in the competition at this time.


    Seeing that the situation is almost over, Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, let''s start the first item, the archery competition!"


    Because it is in the courtyard of Yuelou, with a radius of only 20 meters, the distance between the erected target and the archery can not be compared with the training ground, so Mufeng specially made a single piece that is smaller than the bows and arrows they usually use. Bows and arrows, bowstrings are also made of twine.


    In this way, the elasticity and tension of the bowstring and bow become smaller, and the speed of the arrow destined to be shot is not fast, which will undoubtedly lead to a compromise in the final accuracy.


    Woodwind did this for two reasons:


    One is that due to the indoor distance of the patio, such bows and arrows had to be used.


    The second is to allow members of the hunting team to feel more clearly the different strengths required by different bows and arrows, so that they can control the strength more accurately when shooting with their own bows and arrows.


    From this point of view, competition is only one of them, and he also wants to take this opportunity to let them "reflect".


    The competition of bows and arrows is relatively less exciting without the part of fighting.


    The first group was led by Sang Ruo. Following the order of the referee Li Hu, thousands of six people in the first wave shot their arrows with a "swish swish".


    Some of them obviously didn''t adapt to the bamboo arrows in their hands, and their strength was low, and the arrows fell to the ground before flying to the target.


    Some used too much strength, but the speed of the bamboo arrow did not keep up, and they instinctively passed the target and flew behind.


    In some cases, the bamboo arrows were broken when they were pulled.


    Mufeng didn''t care

 Chapter 192

    After a round of archery competition, the archery skills of each group were roughly the same. Affected by bows and arrows, those with the highest archery skills scored nine rings, and only eight people scored ten rings.


    Mu Feng has a general understanding of these people''s archery skills.


    After this round, he can almost determine the distribution of archery in the clan.


    Eight of the ten rings can be trained to become "snipers" and taught them more advanced hiding skills, especially relying on terrain like the Jiang clan.


    Twenty-two people with the middle and ninth rings can be further trained and trained as the main force of archers. In the future, whether it is hunting or fighting against the enemy, Mu Feng hopes that they can kill the enemy with one blow.


    As for the others, in Mu Feng''s opinion, more practice is still needed.


    During the competition, the members of the Jiang clan were already attracted by the competition.


    Before that, they didn''t even have enough to eat, so how could they have time to tinker with these things.


    Right now, although they can''t all go up to compete, they can watch and boo at the side.


    Especially when they found out that someone was shooting arrows, they were chatting and laughing, or even shouting loudly to interfere, and the chief didn''t care about him, so they became louder.


    "I said Ji Mu, did you not eat, why are you so weak!"


    "Fang Shi, you eat so much food, where is your strength?"


    "Huang Guo, you have to aim, or you will miss it!"


    ...


    Life is noisy.


    Ming Guang frowned and looked at Li Hu, and found that he was also quite impatient. The two of them came to Mu Feng together, and asked very puzzled: "Great chief, the clansmen are talking too loudly at the moment. I can''t concentrate on archery anymore!"


    Mu Feng didn''t look at the two of them, he focused on watching Mu Ye shoot the arrow.


    When Konoha was shooting arrows, in order to interfere with Konoha, a kid even ran to the rake, rolled his eyes, and yelled at Konoha: "Brother Konoha, look at me!"


    A man in the same group as Konoha hurriedly shouted: "Shut up, Qingmao!"


    Konoha was not annoyed, just smiled and said: "Qingmao, you''d better let me shoot more accurately, otherwise the arrow will hit your ass, it hurts a lot!"


    "Ah?" The little boy turned pale with fright, and quickly ran away clutching his buttocks.


    Konoha smiled slightly at this time, raised his hand and pulled the string, then relaxed a little more, and shot "swish" at the target, hitting the tenth ring!


    "Well, not bad!" Mu Feng turned his head to look at Ming Guang and Li Hu, "Do you think these tribesmen should be silenced?"


    Ming Guang nodded to Li Hu: "Their words will distract these people, and they won''t be able to concentrate on archery."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "But in the future, no matter whether it is hunting or fighting against the enemy, no one will let them aim quietly. Wild animals will run around, and even someone will chase them down. And the enemy will rarely stand there and let them shoot. They even throw drum sticks and stones at them. If they can''t bear a little interference, how can they ensure that they hit the target?"


    Only then did the two realize that the great chief did this on purpose, and immediately shut up resentfully.


    After the archery competition, weightlifting is more "gentle" than archery. You only need to lift weights and add stones.


    This item can be regarded as a test of the strength of the tribe.


    He also wanted to know what the physical strength of the people in the tribe was like now.


    Fortunately, most of the people performed well after this competition, and nearly one-third of the people felt that the stone could increase the weight.


    However, they didn''t know that Mu Feng''s original intention was not in this, so they stopped insisting after begging Mu Feng to aggravate it to no avail.


    The last item is wrestling - it is the highlight of this competition.


    Considering that it was already night after the one, two and two competitions, and that archery and weightlifting were exhausting competitions, Mu Feng announced,

 Chapter 193

    Because Mu Feng had taught some simple fighting and wrestling skills to the soldiers of the hunting team before, and these people hadn''t practiced for a long time, so not many of them mastered them proficiently.


    And they had never been in contact with wrestling competitions before, so most of them still competed in brute force.


    In this way, what should have been a wonderful wrestling match suddenly became a hand-to-hand fight scene.


    These fighters were in groups of two. In the beginning, the two fought at the same time, holding each other''s arms or competing for strength together. However, before Shuofeng was ready, he threw Qingya over his shoulder and knocked him down. The judgment of wind is when Shuo Feng wins, everyone reacts immediately.


    Only then did they understand that although Mu Feng was not allowed to kill him, he did not say that he was not allowed to use means.


    With shame on Ming Guang''s face, he scratched his head and looked at Mu Feng: "Great chief, I will definitely beat him up when I go back!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and laughed, "Why are you beating him?"


    Ming Guang said: "It was agreed that it was a wrestling competition, but in the end he used such a trick, it is disgraceful!"


    Mu Feng curled his lips: "Then you mean that next time we go to catch a horned rhino, we will fight it head-on with a big stick?"


    Ming Guang shook his head: "How is that possible? Once hit by a horned rhinoceros, everyone can survive."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s it, you know you can''t face it head-on, why can''t Shuo Feng?"


    "But..." Ming Guang was still a little ashamed.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and interrupted: "Shuo Feng didn''t kill me, and he didn''t violate my rules. In the end, he won again. Remember, this is true within the tribe, and it is also the same outside the tribe."


    Ming Guang stopped talking, and thought carefully about Mu Feng''s words.


    Because of Shuo Feng''s start, the subsequent wrestling became more interesting. As soon as the two entered the field, they began to guard against each other, probing bit by bit, and then most of them took advantage of each other''s unpreparedness, and then succeeded in one blow.


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction. Although this was just a competition within the tribe, he also wanted the tribe to exercise their awareness of defense.


    Originally, he was still thinking about how to bring this matter up, but just taking advantage of Shuo Feng''s "sneak attack", he pushed the boat along.


    It''s just that it takes more time, and the wrestling that was expected to end in one day has turned into two days¡ªthe most important thing is that they all know that after this round, only the top two in each group will be able to enter next round.


    And others also lost the opportunity to let the chief give empowerment and make bows and arrows.


    This is what Mufeng wants to see.


    Finally on the third day, all the competitions ended, and the top two in each group were determined.


    The twelve people are Sang Ruo, Huang Sang, Aoki, Wangye, Qingya, Chiya, Konoha, Shuofeng, Huangshi, Mochizuki, Qige, and Baiqiu.


    Twelve people are almost the strongest fighting force of the Jiang clan.


    The next thing that needs to be done is the second round, and the competition is still the first three items.


    But the distance between the target ring and the ring was changed to a narrower one, which stumped these people all of a sudden.


    The twelve people looked at Mu Feng together, tried and tried the bows and arrows in their hands, and shook their heads secretly.


    "This kind of arrow can''t hit such a small target!" Someone shook his head.


    Qingya took the lead and said: "Great Chief, this kind of bow is not easy to use, and the target is too small, we can''t hit it!"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer directly, but stood up and looked at the others: "What about you?"


    The others also shook their heads, indicating that they missed the shot.


    Mu Feng turned to look at Han Shu again: "Han Shu, can you?"


    Han Shu scratched his head: "Let me try!"


    Saying that, Han Shu took the bow and arrow from Qing Ya, took a deep breath, put his face on the bow string, lightly struggled with his hands, looked at the disc-sized archery target not far away, let go of his fingers, "à²" With a bang, the bamboo arrow was shot, and the bamboo arrow went away in response, and shot on the disc, but there were only eight rings!


    "This..." Everyone knew that Han Shu''s archery skills were very good, but they didn''t expect that he could hit the eight rings with such a small target!


    Han Shu knew the situation himself, and bowed his head in shame: "The great chief..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s not bad, at least you can hit the eighth ring to prove that you can hit it. Give me the arrow!"


    "Ah?" Not only Han Shu, everyone got excited.


    Only some of the hunting team fighters among them have seen Mu Feng shoot an arrow, others have always heard how powerful the archery is of the great chief, and now they can finally see it!


    Mu Feng took the bow and arrow Han Shu handed over, feeling a little embarrassed in his heart.


    These bows and arrows are actually made according to the most basic beginners'' arrows given to him by the teacher when he first started practicing arrows in the "fitness club" in his previous life.


    These warriors in the tribe usually shoot arrows with single-piece bows and double-piece bows, and the wood carvings are also normal-sized targets, so they are not used to small targets at the moment.


    And he has long been used to it.


    He got up from his "chief referee" seat, took the bow and arrow and stood where Qingya was standing just now, took a slight breath, put the arrow on the string, exhaled lightly, tilted his head slightly, narrowed his eyes, Raised a little bit, and loosened his fingers.


    With a "whoosh", the arrow hit the bull''s-eye, and the tail of the arrow trembled wildly!


    "This!" Everyone exclaimed.


    Because Mufeng took only a few breaths from standing there to shooting the arrow, he was much more proficient than Hanshu and Qingya, and his accuracy was worlds apart!


    "Why is the chief''s archery so good!" Someone murmured.


    "The bow and arrow was taught to us by the great chief!" Another person reminded.


    And the cold tree is

 Chapter 194

    After Mu Feng taught the secret of "Yuan You Shen Shot", he returned to the position of "chief referee" and signaled the game to continue.


    But the soldiers of the hunting team frowned and thought hard.


    Some people frowned after a while, and some people still looked blank, obviously they didn''t understand the real meaning of Mu Feng''s words.


    But because Mu Feng hit the bull''s-eye and Han Shu hit the eighth ring, everyone understood that it wasn''t that they couldn''t shoot with bows and arrows, but that their archery skills were not good enough.


    So these people dare not complain anymore and continue to compete.


    But without exception, none of them shot as well as before.


    After the results came out, no one was depressed¡ªalthough they knew that they were not good at shooting, they had already seen the direction, and they knew how to practice arrows next time.


    As for weightlifting and wrestling, they were also more exciting than before. After all, the twelve people were the strongest selected from each group.


    Especially in the part of wrestling, Qingya and Shuofeng were once again grouped together.


    When the two entered the stage, Qingya smiled and said: "Shuo Feng, it seems that we should have a fight!"


    Shuo Feng''s face turned bitter, and he smiled along with him: "Brother Qingya, I..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Qingya rushed to Shuofeng, reached out and grabbed his collar, stuck his right leg in front of Shuofeng, twisted his hips and bumped him, directly knocking Shuofeng to the ground.


    It was done in one go, without any sloppiness.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, they didn''t expect Qingya to use Shuofeng''s way to deal with Shuofeng.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but laugh, and said with a low smile: "It''s really out to mess around, sooner or later you have to pay it back!"


    Ming Guang even looked like he had eaten dead flies, his brows were frowned, and he squinted at Li Hu: "Your son has such a bad stomach, he didn''t learn from you, did he?"


    Li Hu snorted coldly, and said with his eyes wide open, "You kid is talking nonsense with your eyes open. This trick was obviously used by your son earlier, haha, now it''s your son''s turn to be unlucky, right?"


    Ming Guang knew he was wrong, so he didn''t have the nerve to continue the sentence, he stared back, and then gave Shuo Feng a vicious stare at Shuo Feng who got up from the ground.


    Shuo Feng was open-minded, rubbed his buttocks, and said sincerely to Qing Ya: "Brother Qing Ya, I lost!"


    Brother Qingya waved his hand: "It''s even!"


    Then Shuo Feng walked off the stage with a bitter face.


    The other groups also competed in turn, and finally Sang Ruo, Qingya, Konoha, Wangye, Huangshi, and Bai Qiu won the next round.


    To everyone''s surprise, Chiya, who was expected to enter the next round, was defeated by Huangshi, and Aoki was defeated by Baiqiu.


    If this was placed in the previous life, it would definitely be regarded as two upsets.


    Because Chiya was eliminated, Mingguang seemed to be in a much better mood, and with a smile, he took the initiative to say hello to Lihu, to comfort himself, this "difficult brother".


    "Several families are happy and others are sad".


    But the competition has to go on.


    Considering that the second round of the archery competition could not see the expected effect, the third round was directly weightlifting plus wrestling, and the final winners were Qingya, Konoha and Baiqiu!


    Bai Qiu was upset from the beginning to the end, which really surprised everyone.


    While Li Hu and Ming Guang lamented that their son had lost his qualifications, they were even more pleasantly surprised.


    Because whether it is Chiya or Shuofeng, the strength of the entire tribe is obvious to all. They were eliminated, which can only explain one problem-the winner is stronger!


    And the Jiang family lacks powerful fighters now, this is what everyone wants to see!


    The four-day competition finally came to an end. Mu Feng was both happy and surprised, and announced in front of everyone: "Qingya, Konoha and Baiqiu won, and they became the winners this time! According to the agreement before the competition, I will give They empowered them, made bows and arrows, and even took them to choose mounts!"


    "Ooooh!"


    All members of the Jiang clan cheered together, and the three who won were even more excited.


    "Okay, let''s go and do our own work!" Mu Feng waved his hands, then looked at Li Hu, "Have someone clean up everything in the moon building, and continue with teaching the children skills from tomorrow!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu turned around to make arrangements.


    Mu Feng looked at Han Shu: "You take the three of them to choose a mount from the red deer herd, and teach them how to ride a mount! After choosing a mount, bring them to me!"


    "yes!"


    Finally, he looked at Mingguang and said with a smile, "How is it, Mingguang?"


    Ming Guang was dejected: "I didn''t expect that brat Shuo Feng to be so dishonest!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It seems that you still have great expectations for him!"


    Mingguang was helpless: "It''s a pity that only three people won this time, and Qingya, Muye and Baiqiu are really too strong, otherwise this kid Shuofeng would really be able to enter!"


    But he changed his mind and said: "But Bai Qiu is indeed beyond all of our expectations. He was not very talkative when he was in the hunting team before. I didn''t expect him to be so strong in this competition! This is very important to our Jiang family. It''s a good thing to say!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Indeed, the stronger they are, the greater the benefits for our Jiang family!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng said again: "Apart from Qingya, Muye and Baiqiu, what do you think of the remaining people?"


    Ming Guang thought for a while and said: "Chi Ya is very brave and strong, but his archery is still a bit weak.


    Wang Ye is good at archery and has great strength, but nothing is better.


    Aoki''s archery is the best outside of Hanshu, but his strength is a bit weak, so this competition also suffers from it.


    Huangshi''s strength is the greatest in our generation, but this guy is a bit old, and his archery skills are just like that, so he may not be as good as me..."


    Mu Feng waited for Mingguang to analyze the first twelve people one by one, then nodded, and asked: "If there is one more person now, give him an empowerment for his mount, and make a bow, who do you think it should be?"


    Ming Guang was stunned for a moment, not understanding what Mu Feng meant when he asked this question, but he just thought about it and said honestly: "If I add another one, I think it should be Aoki, because he has the best archery skills!"


    But Mu Feng shook his head: "No, it should be Shuo Feng!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was stunned, thinking he heard it wrong, "Shuo Feng?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Shuo Feng''s strength and archery skills are not the best, and he looks the same as Wang Ye. But he is obviously different from Wang Ye. He has a bright head, but it is not used in the right place. If his strength is in a real confrontation with Qingya, even if Big Brother Qingya can win, it may not be easy."


    Ming Guang''s face flushed red, and he was short of breath: "That''s how it is!"


    But he immediately realized that there was something wrong with what he said, and quickly lowered his head: "Great chief, that''s what I said, don''t..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You don''t avoid relatives when you are a virtuous person, so don''t worry about these things."


    Only then did Ming Guang clenched his fists excitedly: "Great chief, don''t worry, I''ll talk to Shuo Feng when I get back, and ask him to go all out in the next competition and try to get into the top three!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "There is no need to do it next time, just this time!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was completely surprised, "Why, didn''t you say that only the top three people..."


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Rules are dead, but people are alive. As long as it is beneficial to the Jiang family, why stick to the previous rules? And now the tribe is growing stronger, so why wait for the next time?" ?¡±


    "Then Aoki..." Ming Guang asked hesitantly.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Aoki is not suitable for riding a red deer. He has little strength and cannot maximize the impact of the red deer. So let him choose between the four horses or the four female red deer."


    "Why?" Ming Guang wondered.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Qing Mu obviously has little strength, but his archery skills are very accurate, such a person will only be a burden in the front of the formation, but if he is placed in the back of the formation and shoots cold arrows, it can maximize his strength." Play to his strength!"


    "A bludgeon?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "You don''t have to worry about it so much, you''ll know when the time comes."


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded, and his mind immediately became active again, "Great Chief, according to your meaning, the remaining eight red deer and seven horses are divided?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "The eight male deer must be separated, but the four female red deer should not move for the time being, and they will be kept to breed young red deer in the future!"


    "As for the horses, there are not so many particularities. Both males and females can go into battle, but they can''t be selected all at once."


    "Breeding small red deer?" Ming Guang''s eyes lit up, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng said again: "That''s the arrangement. Qingya already has a red deer, so let Shuofeng and Huangshi follow Muye and the others to pick the red deer. Qingmu, Chiya, Sang Ruo, and Wang Ye go to pick the horse."


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195

    Han Shu took Konoha and Shuo Feng to pick red deer.


    Because Qingya had chosen one in advance like Hanshu, so it didn''t take up the quota this time, and Shuofeng and Huangshi filled it instead.


    The four excitedly chose Red Deer, Huangshi chose Qingming, Moon chose Guyu, Baiqiu chose Lixia, and Shuofeng chose Xiaoman.


    The four of them were overjoyed, and under Han Shu''s guidance, they each got used to how to make stirrups, how to get on the horse''s back, and finally how to get acquainted with the red deer.


    Step by step, Han Shu taught the four of them strictly according to what Mu Feng taught.


    The four of them were obviously very excited, getting acquainted with each other in the red deer enclosure, like a child who suddenly encounters a toy he has long wanted, and is reluctant to let go.


    In this way, they were not able to go back to find Mu Feng that afternoon, but kept getting acquainted with him.


    Seeing how many people would not come, Mu Feng guessed about it, and didn''t care about it, he waved his hand and asked Ming Guang to take Aoki and the others to pick a horse.


    Ming Guang couldn''t help asking: "Chief, four of the seven horses have names, what about the other three?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Let them name the horse themselves, just let me know when they''ve chosen it!"


    "Ah?" Ming Guang was surprised, and looked at Mu Feng with hesitation.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling him to go to work.


    Ming Guang didn''t dare to ask any more questions, and went out secretly puzzled.


    Mu Feng stretched a long way: "I can finally breathe a sigh of relief! But it seems that I have to give them empowerment tomorrow, and it will be another hard day!"


    The next day, Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu brought a few people over, and everyone''s faces were full of excitement.


    Because they know that today the great chief will give them empowerment and make bows.


    For a sense of ritual, Mu Feng specially changed into a new animal robe, and sat on a stool against the wall, looking like an old master.


    A dozen or so people entered the room together, and it didn''t look crowded. After all, Mufeng''s room was the largest in the entire tribe, but it had the least number of people living in it.


    "Great Chief!" Everyone looked excited and saluted Mu Feng respectfully.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and cut straight to the point: "According to the agreement before the competition, only three of you can get the empowerment, but I discussed it with Li Hu and Ming Guang. The tribe needs brave fighters now, so we will choose more from you." Six came to this empowerment."


    "Some of you are suitable for charging ahead, and you choose red deer, and some of you choose horses because you are not strong enough. They are all arranged according to your characteristics."


    "Yes!" Everyone responded respectfully.


    And some of them quietly breathed a sigh of relief, obviously because of Mu Feng''s explanation.


    "So it was for us!" someone thought.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng continued, "Because there are so many of you, I can''t give empowerment to all of you in one day. How about this, I will give empowerment to four of you in one day, and I will make bows for you after the empowerment is completed."


    "Yes!" Naturally, no one dared to disagree.


    "Well, today I will give you the empowerment of Qingya, Shuofeng, Qingmu, and Wangye first, and then make bows for you according to the situation after the empowerment!"


    He deliberately chose two of the four horses and the four red deer to avoid making them feel "discriminated".


    "yes!"


    The ones whose names were not called went down to get acquainted with their respective mounts led by Han Shu, and the remaining four stood in front of Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng called his name: "Qing Ya, you come first."


    "Yes!" Saying that, Qingya knelt down on one knee, bowed her head, with a very humble attitude.


    Mu Feng was slightly stunned, shook his head slightly in his heart, and didn''t explain much.


    He knew that some "deified" existences were needed in the tribe now, so that they could act as a deterrent.


    He intentionally showed a mysterious smile, nodded, signaled Li Hu and Han Shu to take the other three out, and then covered Qing Ya''s head with one hand.


    After nearly half an hour, the initiation was finally over.


    "Okay, the empowerment is over, you go out and get used to the changes first, let Shuofeng come in!"


    "yes!"


    Soon Shuo Feng came in, and Mu Feng concocted it according to the law.


    The same is true for Aoki and Wangye.


    After the empowerment was over, Mu Feng stood up, took a long breath, and felt for himself. If there were no accidents, he could still give empowerment to two or three people.


    But considering that if he really wanted to do this, he would not be able to give the initiation tomorrow, and at least he would have to rest for a day, so he gave up.


    Moreover, he also agreed to make bows and arrows for the four people today, and he himself wanted to see what would happen to these four people after they were "strengthened".


    The four of them are still adapting to their own changes. After seeing Mu Feng coming out, they looked at him respectfully one by one. After the empowerment, several people have already enshrined Mu Feng as a god: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled, "How is it?"


    Qingya took the lead and said: "Chief, I am much stronger now than before. I think my strength to draw the bow has also increased, and the speed of punching is also much faster!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded and looked at the others, "What about you?"


    Shuo Feng smiled and said, "I think if I were to fight with Big Brother Qingya now, I should be able to win!"


    Unexpectedly, Qingya grinned strangely and said, "Are you sure?"


    Shuo Feng was full of fighting spirit: "Why don''t you try it now?"


    Qingya giggled strangely: "Just try it!"


    The two of them went directly to Yuelou to make gestures while talking, Mu Feng didn''t care about the two of them, and turned to Aoki and Wang Ye: "What about you?"


    Aoki thought for a while and said: "I feel the same as Qingya, the strength of drawing the bow has become stronger, and the bow and arrow I use now seem to be not suitable for me. And my speed has also become faster!"


    Wang Ye on the side also nodded in agreement.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "That''s right, now you pull this bow and let me see!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng took out Han Shu''s bow.


    The two looked at the nine long and three short on the bow, and immediately reacted: "Han Shu''s bow?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yeah!"


    Aoki hesitated for a moment before saying: "I''ll try!"


    As he said that, he took the bow from Mu Feng''s hand, held the bow in one hand, and pulled the string with the other, as his two arms competed, the bow string was drawn in a semicircle!


    "This!" Wang Ye on the side exclaimed, "How is this possible!"


    Everyone in the hunting team knew that Han Shu''s bow and arrow were the characteristics of a great chief, except Han Shu thought that few people could draw his bow.


    Even if someone can pull Hanshu''s bow, there are very few who can pull it to a semicircle, at least Aoki can''t pull it.


    Now Aoki has not only achieved it, but also seems to have a little spare power.


    I saw Aoki took another breath, and then struggled with his right hand, and pulled the half-circle bowstring back to the position of the punch, which was obviously much stronger than before!


    Only then did Aoki loosen his hard bow, his face full of excitement: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded, then looked at Wang Ye: "What about you?"


    Wang Ye was originally timid when he saw Han Shu''s bow, but now he saw Aoki pulled Han Shu''s three bows, and his heart became hot.


    "Great chief, I want to try!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196

    Not surprisingly, Wang Ye also pulled Han Shu''s bow over a half circle, with excitement on his face: "Great chief, my strength has really grown!"


    "Well, then I will make bows for you guys later!"


    "Yes!" The two shouted excitedly.


    Then Mufeng looked at Qingya and Shuofeng who were fighting together under the arbor.


    Obviously, Qingya has the upper hand, but not overwhelmingly. If one is not careful, Shuo Feng is very likely to turn the tables.


    But Shuo Feng was bigger after all, he punched Shuo Feng''s face, and when he turned sideways to dodge, he directly raised his leg to get away from Shuo Feng.


    Shuofeng couldn''t dodge in time, Qingya held onto his knee, then he picked up his ankle and fell on his back.


    Qing Ya didn''t take advantage of the victory to pursue, and jumped back directly: "You lost!"


    Shuofeng got up from the ground and said angrily, "I will defeat you one day!"


    Qingya curled her lips: "I''m waiting for you!"


    Shuo Feng gritted his teeth again and said, "Wait someday when I knock you down first, and then I beat Brother Han Shu, then I''ll be the headhunter!"


    "Haha!" Qingya laughed, "That''s not your turn, and I have to be able to defeat Qingya!"


    Shuo Feng curled his lips, obviously not believing it.


    Mu Feng finds it interesting, it turns out that both Qing Ya and Shuo Feng are aiming at the position of tribal headhunters.


    "It seems that Han Shu is under a lot of pressure!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "I just don''t know if anyone wants to be the leader, and if anyone else wants to be the great chief."


    He suddenly smiled and asked Li Hu and Ming Guang: "Why do they want to be the headhunter so much? Isn''t it okay to be the leader, and the great chief is also fine!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said these words, everyone waved their hands together: "No, no, Great Chief Taiwan has worked hard, thinking about so many things every day!"


    Li Hu hurriedly added: "Except for you, no one in the tribe can lead us without worrying about food and clothing, and don''t worry about foreign enemies invading!"


    Ming Guang said with a smile: "As a headhunter, you can often go out hunting, but the leader doesn''t have so many opportunities."


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "So that''s the case! But a soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier. If you don''t dare to think about it, what if I am no longer in the tribe?"


    "This..." Everyone froze for a moment.


    Li Hu hurriedly said: "Great Chief, you are still so young, how could you stop? And now you are extremely important to my Jiang family, no matter who it is, I will protect you with all my strength!"


    The more he talked, the more excited he became, and he was almost about to swear at the end, Mu Feng quickly waved his hands: "Okay, okay! Now prepare the materials for making bows for them, and I will make bows for them!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu finally realized from the "show of loyalty", and hurriedly started to prepare.


    Mu Feng broke the wrists with the four people in person as he was making the bow, feeling the strength in their hands, and then began to scrape the bamboo pieces to make the bow.


    Now that Mu Feng is more and more proficient at making bows, many details that were not noticed when making bows at the beginning have also been discovered in so many bow making.


    For example, the bow and arrow with a long and narrow bow have high tension, and greater strength is required to pull it apart. The speed of the shot arrow is also faster, and the possibility of the arrow departing from the target is also small.


    However, such bows and arrows have extremely high requirements on the elasticity of the bowstring, and only specific deer tendons can meet such requirements.


    Not only that, the original bow only needs to be softened with fire before it can be shaped, but now it takes almost a day to set it, and special tools are needed to set it.


    He was almost certain that Chang Ning would face more problems after returning to the Blue Bird Department to make bows and arrows.


    You know, at that time he taught Chang Ning how to make bows, and he also taught the simplest single-piece bow. As for the double-piece bow and the three-piece bow, he didn''t even mention it.


    He himself is already familiar with making bows, but Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Han Shu are still not very good at making bows¡ªthis is still under the condition of Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng chose the materials for these four people, and let them do their own work after tailoring the bow.


    At the same time, tell them: "Get familiar with your mount as soon as possible. We will go out recently. This time, we will grab mounts for other members of the tribe and prepare for marriage after the rain."


    Qingya, Shuofeng, Qingmu and Wangye were excited - this was the chief who personally told them that they wanted to ask for marriage, not walking marriage!


    In fact, the reason why "older" youths like Qing Ya and Wang Ye had neither wives nor walk-away marriages was because the Jiang clan was so sparsely populated that the old chief had no choice but to let them go.


    According to the old man''s original plan, he would wait for the girls of the tribe to grow up, some of them would marry young adults from other tribes, and decide whether they would stay or not according to the situation.


    But it involves both these young ages, and also involves issues such as the dowry for marriage, so it has not been finalized for a long time.


    On the contrary, most of Jiang''s Hazis in the past two years were boys. The food problem of the tribe became more and more tense, and the old chief did not dare to let them leave the tribe easily.


    Now that Jiang''s situation has improved, the great chief didn''t say to let them go to get married, but to ask for a marriage.


    In this way, they don''t have to worry about going to other tribes and living by their faces.


    They were not stupid, so they naturally understood the surprise before and after, and hurriedly responded to Mu Feng: "Yes, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, indicating that they can leave.


    But after a short wait, Shuo Feng came back quietly and said to Mu Feng, "Great Chief, can I choose a tall woman with long arms and legs to be my wife?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned and asked in doubt, "Why?"


    Shuo Feng plausibly said: "That''s what my father told me, that children born to such a woman will grow taller and stronger in the future. He also said that it is because my mother is like this that I am so tall!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry, this Ming Guang was really "experienced" and knew the importance of heredity.


    He smiled and waved his hand: "It doesn''t count if I say this, who knows if there will be such a woman at that time. If you really want such a wife, you can go tell Uncle Lihu that after the rainy day is over, he will Go to other tribes to investigate."


    "Oh!" Shuo Feng exclaimed, "As long as the chief nods, I''ll tell him right away!"


    Mu Feng smiled wryly and shook his head: "Okay, okay, I agree, you go and talk to him!"


    Shuo Feng happily went to find Li Hu immediately.


    At the end, he asked Mu Feng in a very "ridiculous" way: "Great chief, what kind of woman do you want to marry?"


    Before Mu Feng could reply, he hurriedly ran away.


    Mu Feng alone looked at Shuo Feng''s back with a strange expression, and frowned and smiled bitterly: "This is not the standard for marrying a wife. She must be tall and have big hands and feet. Don''t you want a beautiful woman with an S curve?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197

    During the three days before and after, Mu Feng empowered all those who had mounts, and also specially made bows and arrows.


    People who have experienced their own changes are full of expectations, thinking that they can go hunting again, so that they can show their talents.


    But because of the continuous rain in the sky, it has been raining for three consecutive days, even Mu Feng is unwilling to go hunting in such weather.


    Because the continuous rainy weather has caused the temperature in the courtyard of the tulou to drop significantly, which has affected the progress of the "course" of the tribal children.


    Fortunately, the tribe had enough wood and firewood, and Mufeng asked people to light a fire in the courtyard, which solved the problem.


    During this period, he still asked the clansmen to go to the slave huts every two days to see the situation. The continuous low temperature and rain had made these slaves afraid to go out in the huts, let alone anyone who dared to take advantage of the weather to escape. up.


    Mu Feng looked at this gap and strengthened the remaining red deer one by one. The result was that when Mu Feng was not in front of him, these red deer still had a temper and didn''t obey, but as long as Mu Feng was in front of him, They are also very cooperative as well-behaved babies.


    Generally speaking, the eight red deer and the four horses were separated, and everyone would come over to get acquainted with their mounts just because they had nothing to do with it.


    By the fourth day, the continuous rain had begun to diminish, and the dark clouds in the sky had also begun to thin. The sky over the entire tribe changed from gray to bright.


    Mu Feng did a careful calculation and found that there have been seventeen days of rainy weather. According to Li Hu, the rainy days will last for twenty days every year, so it seems that the rainy days are about to end.


    At this moment, he felt a sense of urgency in his heart.


    After the rainy day is over, the tribe has to go out to ask for marriage, hunt for mounts and prey, and he has to continue to look for crops and livestock.


    But the other tribes around here have almost run out of food after nesting for a month. As long as the weather is fine, they will definitely leave the tribe and go hunting as soon as possible.


    When the weather was less cloudy and rainy before, hunting would be staggered between tribes, which was rarely encountered.


    But it may not be as soon as the rainy day is over.


    They should also know that when the rainy day is over, the beasts are not far from the edge of the jungle, and it is easier to hunt. Once the wild beasts entered the wasteland, not to mention the difficulty of hunting, the danger would also be much higher!


    When there are many people, and they are all for food, there will inevitably be conflicts.


    Especially once the rainy day is over, the vegetation on the grassland is bound to grow wildly, and these animals that were wandering on the edge of the jungle are also very likely to forget to move south.


    The combination of various factors made Mu Feng feel that he must take action now.


    One is food.


    The second is the mount.


    He has to act before the other tribes leave!


    Mu Feng called Ming Guang, Han Shu, Qing Ya, Shuo Feng and others, looked at them and asked, "You are all familiarizing yourself with your mounts recently, how is the situation?"


    "Great chief, my mount can already trot with me!"


    "My mount can already understand my gestures and commands!"


    "My mount can also be ridden out!"


    ...


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, since your mounts are already familiar to you, then this time we will go out on the mounts."


    All the people present looked excited: "Are we going to go hunting again?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "I don''t need to say more when I go hunting this time, I catch what I see. The premise is that I can''t let my mount get lost."


    "Before the rainy day is over, take your mounts out to practice, otherwise once the rainy day is over, there will be conflicts and dangers everywhere!"


    Unexpectedly, after hearing that the rainy day was over, these people did not show the slightest panic in the past. Instead, they were gearing up and eager to try.


    "Great chief, don''t worry, now our Jiang family has so many powerful weapons and mounts, in this forest, no tribe is our opponent!"


    "That''s right, if any tribe dares to come to our Jiang family to plunder, they will all be captured as slaves!"


    "It''s a pity that the Reckless Dragon Department has now joined the Yellow Wind Department, otherwise they will all be captured as slaves!"


    "How about we go and capture the people from the Yellow Wind Department as slaves?"


    "And the Black Tooth Department!"


    ...


    Everyone was chattering, and Mu Feng was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect these young people to be so "fat" now. As soon as they got a mount, they had already started to think about other tribes.


    But the high morale of the Jiang clan now is a good thing for him and the entire Jiang clan.


    He waved his hand: "What are you thinking, now we''re talking about hunting!"


    "But, Great Chief..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "We''ll talk about these things later, at least the soldiers in our hunting team must have mounts, and let''s talk about the development of our Jiang family first!"


    "Oh!" They drooped their heads one by one, obviously disappointed.


    Mu Feng''s heart became hot: "Looking at the appearance of these people, they don''t reject war, so it''s easy to handle!"


    Thinking of this, he smiled mysteriously: "We don''t take the initiative to provoke others, but we can''t allow others to provoke us. Those who dare to provoke us must pay a sufficient price!"


    "Huh?" Some people heard Mu Feng''s voice, and all of them became excited again.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "The rain has lightened today, and it looks like the rainy day is coming to an end. Let''s hunt again before the rainy day is over!"


    "Remember, catch what you see, give priority to horses and red deer, and then try to catch alive horned deer and wild sheep¡ªbecause this involves whether many of you can get wives!"


    "Hahaha!" Everyone roared with laughter.


    "Don''t laugh, don''t you want to marry a wife? Everyone started to prepare this afternoon, rattan nets, animal tendon ropes, flying stone ropes...the more the better!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Is there anyone who is unwilling? ?¡±


    "No!"


    "Well!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "Then hurry up and prepare. All of you who have mounts must go out. Besides, Ming Guang and Han Shu have selected fifty people. This time we will get a big one!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang and Han Shu looked at each other, pleasantly surprised.


    Because every time the Great Chief brings enough people, there will always be a way to have a good harvest.


    From wild sheep to primitive chickens, to wild boars, and then to horned deer and horses, each capture far exceeded any of their previous ones.


    But this time, they had a dozen more mounts, plus an armored dragon!


    The harvest this time will definitely not be less!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198

    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, the next morning, the rain stopped without a drop.


    But Mu Feng knew that this was only temporary, and according to the situation in previous years, the rain would last for at least another three to five days.


    But it''s good news for Mufeng that it''s not raining now, it''s convenient for travel.


    The road in the tribe is a bit muddy.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to repair the roads in the tribe when we come back!"


    Mu Feng took fifty hunting team members, put on coir raincoats and set off.


    "Great Chief, it''s not raining anymore, why are you still wearing a coir raincoat?" Ming Guang asked puzzled, "It''s amazing to wear it!"


    "If it doesn''t rain now, it doesn''t mean it won''t rain later!" Mu Feng shook his head and pointed to the sky, "If it doesn''t rain, the sun will come out, but now you see, it''s still cloudy!"


    "Oh!" Ming Guang asked again, "Will people from other tribes come out at this time?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "This depends on whether the other tribes have rain gear, or if their tribes are seriously short of food, then it may happen."


    After a pause, he continued, "However, looking at the situation, as long as there is no shortage of food and it can be seen that it is still raining, basically they will not come out."


    "Hey!" Ming Guang grinned, "They must have never imagined that my Jiang family will come out even if there is no shortage of food, and I don''t care about the rainy day!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "The coir raincoat is not a panacea, it can only protect against such light rain. If it encounters heavy rain, you still need to hide in the house and not come out!"


    "Then our Jiang clan is stronger than other tribes now!" Ming Guang said proudly, "They don''t have a great chief like you, but our Jiang clan does!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, only felt that recently the people in the Jiang clan seemed to be more confident than ever, and their words were extremely contemptuous towards other tribes.


    After careful study, it seems that this situation has existed since the hunting team competition was held.


    Mu Feng nodded in his heart, "It seems that group activities can indeed increase the cohesion. In the future, there should be more activities with the participation of the whole people like tribes!"


    "The current situation is probably not that the Jiang family is worried about other tribes coming to plunder, but that these people in front of them have already moved their minds to plunder others." Mu Feng thought, "I hope there are no bad luck!"


    Thinking like this, Mu Feng led these soldiers to the grassland.


    When passing by the big tree, Mu Feng didn''t hesitate, he raised his head and shouted "Aww", calling for his wolf king partner.


    In view of the lessons learned from catching red deer last time, this time Mu Feng decisively called the wolf king, and when he saw that the wolf king had only brought more than twenty wolves, he immediately told the wolf king that this time he had to do something big.


    The wolf king also kept his promise and agreed to the human partner in front of him.


    What surprised Mu Feng was that he hadn''t seen him for more than ten days, and the wound on Wolf King''s face had completely healed, leaving only a scar on it.


    It''s really hard to say that this scar is placed on other people or animals, but when placed on the wolf king''s face, there is an indescribable "suitability", and it looks a little more heroic and fierce out of thin air.


    Mu Feng: Big brother, the scar on your face is really pretty!


    The wolf king was obviously taken aback, and bared his teeth at Mufeng: If you think it looks good, I''ll do it on your face too!


    Wood Wind: No need! This kind of scar only looks good on your face!


    The wolf king was stunned, grinning his teeth and tilting his head, he yelled at Mu Fenggan, obviously complaining, not serious.


    Mu Feng laughed: It''s alright, alright, your scar healed very quickly. How is it? Last time I treated your injuries well, right?


    Wolf King: Well, very good! After you cured me, I feel that my speed and strength have increased. And I feel like I can grow up again!


    Mu Feng was not surprised at all, nodded and instilled his thoughts again: That''s good! Just remember that it was my partner who treated you!


    Wolf King: Don''t worry, I remember, we are partners!


    Wooden Wind: Alright, then let''s go!


    So a group of fifty people, plus more than thirty wolves, could not be called a big, but definitely not small human-wolf hunting team walked through the jungle, aiming at the edge of the grassland.


    Perhaps the wolf king had already told his people that he recognized Mu Feng as a partner, so this time four wolves consciously led the team by more than a mile, obviously looking for trends in the jungle.


    Big Dazi and the other five seemed to feel that they could not lose their place in front of their masters, and they seemed not at ease with the wolves, so they volunteered

 Chapter 199

    What exactly is the prey, Mu Feng needs to see it before he can be sure.


    Only after seeing the number and distribution of the prey can Mu Feng arrange hunting actions.


    Several times of cooperation also let the wolf king understand the importance of "arranging tactics", so it actually understands what it means to look at Mufeng-what should I do?


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand and touched Doudou''s head, "Woooooo" told the wolf king: I want to go to the front to see what the prey are, and then decide how to attack. are you going?


    The wolf king tilted his head and thought for a while, then replied: I''ll go!


    So one person and one wolf walked to the front side by side, and behind them were their respective groups that were clearly separated but peaceful.


    If someone else saw it, they would only find it inconceivable¡ªa strange combination.


    Mu Feng led the wolf king forward with Wolf Whistle and Doudou.


    Doudou is being funny again, always thinking of making a quick wolf whistle step, so as to show its identity as a "leading wolf".


    Facing such provocative behavior, both the wolf king and the wolf whistle acted extremely calm, without a trace of resentment, and just gave Doudou a faint look.


    But Mu Feng sensed that something was "not good" and felt that things were not that simple.


    Because he thought of a sentence - a dog that bites does not bark.


    The same goes for wolves.


    Sure enough, Doudou, who hadn''t gone far, was still shaking his head and grinning silently at the wolf whistle one second ago, and was bitten by the wolf whistle on the neck the next second.


    Mu Feng frowned and looked at the wolf king.


    It turned out that the wolf king was really as calm as an old dog, with the look of "this is their business, let them solve it by themselves".


    Depending on the situation, it is very confident in this wolf whistle.


    It''s just that there was a strange smile on Mu Feng''s face, and he thought to himself: "Although Doudou is not yet an adult, his strength and speed are not comparable to this wolf whistle!"


    Sure enough, seeing that the wolf whistle was about to bite Doudou''s neck, Doudou "just reacted" and took off on the spot, more than one meter high, "coincidentally" avoiding the bite of the wolf whistle.


    At the same time, when it fell, its two front paws directly pressed against the wolf whistle.


    The wolf whistle had already landed, and it wanted to roll to avoid a claw, but it didn''t prevent Doudou from biting its neck directly with its mouth!


    The wolf whistle that was bitten by the neck didn''t dare to move for a moment - it felt the terror of Doudou, and also felt that Doudou was only suppressing the enemy, but not killing.


    The wolf king''s "face" couldn''t bear it anymore, and he whispered "whoooo" to warn.


    Only then did Doudou let go of her mouth, and turned to grin at the wolf king.


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was stunned in his heart, "Why is Doudou now the same as Ming Guang and Qing Ya, they are so crazy!"


    In fact, he was not surprised that Doudou defeated Wolf Whistle.


    One is that although Doudou is not an adult in size, it is slightly smaller than Wolf Whistle. But it is full and well fed in Jiang''s, and its figure is stronger and stronger than that of a wolf whistle.


    The second is that Mufeng strengthened Doudou''s body with the wood way derivation technique for Doudou.


    Coupled with the fact that Doudou itself is an extremely "chicken thief", it must have confused the opponent and made the opponent underestimate the enemy.


    But Doudou dared to provoke the wolf king, which made Mu Feng a little surprised.


    It knows Doudou, and it has always been the kind of wretched one who makes dirty tricks at critical moments. Now that it has strengthened its body, it dares to confront the wolf king?


    Fortunately, the wolf king "regarded his identity" and didn''t really make a move. Instead, he grinned at Doudou and whispered twice, and then returned to Mu Feng''s side.


    Mu Feng almost laughed out loud when he heard the wolf king''s voice, because the wolf king told Doudou: Boy, don''t be presumptuous, just wait!


    And the Wolf Whistle who stood up from the ground obviously sensed Doudou''s strength, and shrank aside with his tail between his legs, obviously Doudou had cast a shadow on him.


    The unexpected conflict ended here, and Mufeng once again felt the confrontation between the wolves and Doudou''s level of chicken thief.


    He gave Doudou a low growl, and Doudou immediately led the way alone, wagging his tail.


    As for the wolf whistle, it was obviously because of poor morale, so he followed behind honestly.


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    One person and three wolves walked for a long time before they came to Mazi and the others and the other three wolves whistled.


    The two groups of wolves were divided into two places, and they obviously didn''t deal with them secretly.


    Mu Feng was once again astonished by the hostility of the wolves towards the "traitor", shook his head and looked forward through the dense bushes.


    What came into view was a herd that was much bigger than last time!


    There are almost twenty horned rhinos with one horn.


    There are also a lot of wild sheep with two horns, there seem to be hundreds of them.


    There are not a hundred horses without horns.


    As for the ones with many horns, they are horned deer, and there are quite a few of them, about a hundred and eighty.


    What surprised Mufeng the most was what Doudou didn''t mention just now, there were more than 30 giant toed birds!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was a little disappointed, "No red deer?"


    In fact, he himself came out roughly, and the last time he encountered a red deer was also due to luck.


    After all, red deer have a wide range of activities, including the deep jungle and the edge of the grassland.


    He secretly sighed "it''s a pity" in his heart, thinking that he would never know when he would meet a red deer again.


    Fortunately, there are enough horses in the herd in front of them, and they look about the same size as Dachun - it is obvious that the breeds of horses in this area are the same.


    Without the red deer as a hunting target, Mu Feng is able to use his hands and feet.


    He made a plan in a flash: to catch horses, horned deer and wild sheep.


    As for horned rhinoceros, it is automatically ignored.


    Instead of wasting a lot of time on horned rhinos, it is better to catch a few more horses and use them as mounts for the tribe.


    At least for tribes like them, as long as they have mounts, they can definitely occupy an absolute advantage in the tribal battle.


    It''s not that Mu Feng didn''t think about the idea of ??domesticating horned rhinos as mounts, but as soon as he considered the difficulty of capturing horned rhinos, he decisively gave up this idea.


    Mufeng looked at the terrain again, and found that there was no gourd mouth terrain like last time, only one side was extremely dense bushes, which was where they were.


    Mu Feng already had calculations in his heart, looked at the wolf king not far away, and nodded at it.


    The wolf king understood, got up and followed Mu Feng back.


    Returning to the "big army", the wolf king squatted down on the spot and looked at Mu Feng, as if waiting for his deployment.


    It can be seen that the wolf king is completely accustomed to his deployment.


    Mu Feng came up with such a strange idea: "I don''t know that the wolves of later generations will be able to hunt and deploy. Are they human beings who learned, or do they know it themselves?"


    "The terrain is a bit special this time, and it''s too late to dig traps. So we need to surround them on three sides and drive them towards the bushes."


    "Mingguang, you lead half of the people around from the left, and Hanshu, you go around from the right. Be careful when leading the mounts, and use the prepared grass cages to cover their mouths to avoid making noise!"


    "When you arrive at the designated location, wait first, and the rest of the mounts will follow, and together with the wolf king, you will lead the pack of wolves to the position directly in front of them. First, shoot the arrows and kill the outermost wave of horned deer and wild sheep. Ride a horned deer to charge. During the charge, throw all the flying stone ropes you bring with you!"


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed in unison.


    Mu Feng turned to the armored earth dragon "Hulu" again and explained: "Don''t smash this time! There are females that can lay eggs over there. As long as you catch alive this time, you will have eggs to eat when you go back!"


    The Armored Earth Dragon regained his spirits: "Okay, okay! I''ll do what you say I will do!"


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief: "Well, you stay here with the bushes, if any horned rhinos come, you let them go, and you block the rest of the prey!"


    "Okay!" The Armored Earth Dragon happily agreed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200

    After the arrangement was completed, Mu Feng led ten men with mounts and followed the pack of wolves to run to the front of the pack of wild beasts, that is, in the direction of the grassland.


    By the time Mu Feng led the people and the wolf to the appointed place, Han Shu and Ming Guang were already in place.


    Surrounded on three sides, an encirclement with a hole on one side was formed.


    Of course, there are bushes blocking the opening on that side, and there is an armored earth dragon behind it ready to hit the sap.


    The signal to act was naturally given by Mu Feng. He glanced left and right, signaling Qing Mu, Huang Sang, Shuo Feng and the others to get ready, then he took out his bow and arrow from behind, aimed at the wild beasts, and nodded silently.


    The people next to him understood what Mu Feng meant, so they acted decisively.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    None of the eleven bamboo arrows missed, and each hit a wild beast.


    The sound of "bang bang bang" falling to the ground sounded one after another, and the herd suddenly became chaotic.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, stood up suddenly, picked up the flying stone rope that he was carrying with him, spun it around twice, aimed at the herd of horned deer not far away, and at the same time shouted loudly: "Whoa!"


    And the ten people behind him also jumped up, shouting loudly while throwing the flying stone rope, a typical behavior of promoting momentum.


    At the same time, the wolf king finally moved.


    Different from the past, this time the wolf king turned his head up to the sky and roared loudly, causing all the wolves to howl together, and then ran towards the herd of horned deer in unison.


    It can be seen that after several times of hunting with Mufeng, it also knows when to bark and when not to bark.


    In this way, the cries of Mu Feng and others mixed with the long howling of wolves, creating a positive momentum all of a sudden!


    The horned deer started to move and fled in all directions.


    Then came the giant toed birds and horses, scurrying around like headless flies.


    Mu Feng immediately rushed behind and shouted: "Go to the red deer, go!"


    Ten people rolled onto the red deer''s back, clamping the horse''s belly: "Come on!"


    The red deer was struggling, and it called out "moo moo moo", and rushed towards the wild beasts like a thunderbolt.


    People, wolves, and herds of red deer all of a sudden appeared in front of this group of beasts, and the panic suddenly became uncontrollable.


    Seeing that the road back to the grassland was blocked, the horned deer and horses could only run left and right, trying to bypass the frontal enemies from left to right and return to the grassland.


    The giant toed bird is still running around, not knowing where to go.


    It seems that they are such big men that they are not suitable for living in the jungle.


    No matter how far this group of beasts ran, another twenty or thirty were knocked down by bamboo arrows fired from left and right.


    Immediately afterwards, waves of flying rocks fell from the sky, hitting the herd of beasts in unison.


    Horses neighed and deer barked in the herd, panicked.


    Because of their slow speed, the horned rhinos became the most "calm" group. After turning their heads left and right and not walking far, they immediately turned around and rushed towards the only bush that did not move.


    Usually, dense bushes are definitely not a place that horned rhinos like to go, but right now it is their only way out.


    Seeing the horned rhinoceros rushing towards the predetermined direction, Mu Feng was overjoyed and shouted: "Don''t worry about the horned rhinoceros, go all out to catch other beasts!"


    Jiang''s soldiers shouted in unison: "Yes!"


    Now that the great chief has said that there is no need to care about the horned rhinoceros, the other beasts are really not dangerous to them at the moment.


    The people on the left and right threw out the flying stone ropes, and many horses and horned deer were knocked down. On the contrary, the wild sheep in the middle were too concentrated, so not many fell down.


    After seeing the horned rhino rushing through the bushes without any hindrance, all the beasts rushed towards the gap in the bushes that the horned rhino had hit.


    It''s just that the gap is too small, and horses, deer, and sheep all want to squeeze through it. In an instant, many wild beasts are clustered together, head to tail, and the congestion is unbearable.


    Mu Feng shouted again: "Fire the arrow, and shoot down the outer wave!"


    So all the members of the Jiang clan fired their arrows in unison, shooting randomly towards the periphery, no need to aim at all, almost all the arrows had a target!


    But it''s a pity that because these wild beasts are too crowded, many wild beasts have been hit by two arrows, or even three arrows.


    After a wave of bamboo arrows shot out, the cry of the beast felt much quieter in an instant.


    Mu Feng saw that most of the fallen were sheep and horned deer, and the horses were still standing upright. His goal had been achieved, and he shouted again: "Feishisuo!"


    Jiang''s soldiers Qi Qi put on the flying stone rope and threw it again.


    In an instant, a dozen or so horses were also hung upside down because they were too concentrated!


    Mu Feng''s eyes were sharp, and he reacted in an instant, shouting: "Again, this time we will strive for everyone to have a mount!"


    After his voice, all the Jiang warriors erupted in an instant, and the flying stones in their hands flew out together, and flew straight to the herd of beasts.


    The herd panicked even more.


    The wolf king is more of a "chicken thief" this time, leading the wolves to fight outside, just now

 Chapter 201

    Mu Feng was still directing the tribe and the wolves to surround the remaining prey, while there were roars from the bushes in the direction they came from.


    First, there was the horned rhino''s "angang" cry, obviously very anxious.


    Then came the irritable voice of the Armored Earth Dragon, who "roared" impatiently.


    Mu Feng frowned, it seemed that the armored earth dragon was messing around again.


    "What does this guy want to do again? Those are horned rhinoceros!" Mu Feng was a little anxious, "One or two is fine, but there are more than twenty of them, don''t let it kill itself!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng hurriedly told everyone to tie up the two front legs of the uninjured horses and put them on the ground, and asked Ming Guang to lead thirty people to cooperate with the wolf king to surround the unbound horned deer and the horses. wild sheep.


    He himself took the remaining 20 people and hurried through the bushes, carefully approaching the location of the armored dragon.


    It''s just that Mu Feng was shocked by the scene in front of him before he got to the front.


    A few pieces of scales fell off the armored earth dragon, and it lay in front of the bushes, blocking the seven horned rhinos. There were still four horned rhinos lying crookedly on the ground.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng suddenly realized that this guy did something to these horned rhinos for some reason, and killed four of them at once.


    But now it is blocked there, just to prevent the horned rhinos from passing by, which makes the horned rhinos very anxious, and from time to time they go up to it and push it forward-this is also the reason why the scales on its body fall off.


    Seeing that the armored earth dragon had more enemies than one, Mu Feng didn''t have time to ask what was the reason, so he just made a move, and everyone behind him drew their bows and set up arrows, aiming at the horned rhino.


    "Shoot the eyes!" Mu Feng shouted.


    So more than 20 people directly greeted the eyes of the seven horned rhinos.


    Only two arrows hit the horned rhinoceros'' eyes respectively, and the rest shot at other parts of the horned rhinoceros, like tickling!


    The horned rhino that was shot in the eye went berserk instantly, twisting its head and rushing wildly, arching and bumping wildly.


    "Get out of the way!" Mu Feng shouted, knowing the destructive power of the horned rhino.


    At the same time, he hurriedly shouted at the armored dragon, "Get out of the way too!"


    The Armored Earth Dragon snorted heavily through its nose, and slowly stepped aside.


    The horned rhinos who had the chance to escape took aim at the gap and ran away.


    The remaining two injured horned rhinos could only see one direction, swaying left and right to try to escape, but Mu Feng shouted: "Don''t let these two injured ones go!"


    The Armored Earth Dragon immediately regained its spirits, took aim at a horned rhino without paying attention, swiped its tail with a sledgehammer, and hit it directly on its stomach.


    "Crack!"


    With a muffled sound, the horned rhino fell to the ground, roaring mournfully.


    Mu Feng pointed to another horned rhino: "There''s this one!"


    The armored earth dragon was concocted in accordance with the law, and it was also thrown down with one tail.


    Looking at the six horned rhinos that fell on the ground, Mu Feng''s heart trembled wildly.


    He didn''t expect that the armored earth dragon would have such a high combat effectiveness, and he could knock down four horned rhinos alone!


    He frowned and looked at the horned rhino: "Didn''t I tell you, let the horned rhino go, and keep the other prey with all your strength!"


    The armored earth dragon groaned and chirped: I released one like this, another one is still like this, and another one is still like this, there is no bird that can lay eggs like you said! "


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "You wouldn''t hit these horned rhinos just because you didn''t see the giant toed bird, would you?"


    Armored Earth Dragon: I''m not happy if I can''t see the birds laying eggs. If I''m not happy, I have to smash them to death!


    Mu Feng was dumbfounded: "This guy''s temper is too bad!"


    After calming down the armored earth dragon, Mu Feng asked Han Shu to lead someone to peel off the skin of the rhinoceros on the ground, cut up the meat, and put it on the horse''s back to take it away.


    Only then did he bring the people back to Mingguang.


    The prey has also been dealt with, what should be bundled, and what should be enclosed.


    Seeing that Mu Feng brought the man back, there was horned rhinoceros skin and animal meat on the horse''s back, Ming Guang was overjoyed: "Great chief, you are back!"


    "Well, how is it?"


    Ming Guang looked around: "Not many died this time. There are thirty-one horned deer and wild sheep, three giant-toed birds, and two horses."


    When he said this, his face suddenly became excited: "But this time we caught enough alive prey.


    There are twenty wild goats alive.


    Thirty-four horned deer.


    There are four giant toed birds, three of which are females.


    There are fifty-seven horses, including thirty-eight males and nineteen females! "


    Mu Feng''s eyes widened, thinking he heard it wrong: "Fifty-seven?"


    Ming Guang nodded excitedly: "Yes, it''s fifty-seven!"


    Mu Feng suddenly became excited: "Haha, fifty-seven, so that almost every one of our soldiers can have a mount!"


    Everyone around heard it, their faces turned red, and they looked at Mu Feng in great surprise¡ªit was Mu Feng who led them to catch so many horses!


    "But how can we bring back so many living prey?" Ming Guang asked anxiously.


    "Can a living person be suffocated to death by urine?" Mu Feng thought to himself, waved his hand and said, "I''ve already caught the prey, why worry about how to bring it back?"


    "Are you going to tame them one by one here?" Ming Guang said incredulously, "But this is too much, right?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Taming one by one is definitely not enough, it''s going to rain again!"


    He thought for a while, looked at the wolf king, and asked the wolf king, "Aww, are we partners?"


    The Wolf King responded: Yes!


    Wooden Wind: Then can you do me a favor?


    Wolf King: What''s the matter?


    Wood Wind: Help me drive these living sheep and horned deer back to the tribe!


    Wolf King: We can''t go to your tribe, I''m afraid my tribe will become like them when they come to your tribe!


    Mu Feng was puzzled, he didn''t remember who the "they" the wolf king was talking about, but when he saw that the wolf king was looking in the direction of the pockmark, he realized it.


    The wolf king was originally afraid that his people would become like the big ones~


    Mu Feng: Don''t worry, you don''t need to enter my tribe, just send the sheep to the tribe''s vicinity!


    Wolf King: Good, but give me more prey!


    Mu Feng was surprised, and immediately looked at the wolf king with admiration.


    "It''s said that my brother is still clear about it, but the wolf king just said that I was his partner, and then turned around and wanted to get more prey." Mu Feng secretly complained, "Although this guy doesn''t know how to count, this little Jiujiu is still pretty good! "


    "I just want more prey, give it!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Anyway, the prey I owe you is not a day or two, let alone three or five. Bald people are not afraid of leprosy, just give it!"


    "Besides, this guy doesn''t know how to count, how much can he ask for?"


    Wooden Wind: Yes! Just ask how much you want!


    Wolf King: I don''t know either, but you give me more!


    "Sure enough!", Mu Feng sneered in his heart, without revealing anything on his face: Yes! It''s still an old saying, if you can''t finish eating, you can leave it here with me, and when you run out of food, just come to me for it!


    The wolf king shook his head: "No need, there are wolf cubs in my clan to feed, so this time I need more!"


    "Little wolf cub!" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up.


    But the wolf king snorted inexplicably, and looked at Mu Feng suspiciously.


    Mu Feng hurriedly continued: These sheep and these horses, you ask your people to help me surround them, don''t let them escape! After I go back, I can give you so much of these dead horned deer and wild sheep!


    Mu Feng flicked at the prey on the ground, there were about twenty of them.


    "And the horses and birds here are all for you!"


    The wolf king tilted his head in thought, and nodded after a while: OK!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202

    With the help of wolves, these live prey can be transported back easily.


    Mufeng asked Mingguang and the others to untie the animal tendons that bound their prey and tie them into ropes. Every three sheep or horned deer were tied together side by side, followed by three in a row, from front to back, and then in the middle row. A rope was used to fix the 30 or so sheep and horned deer in only ten rows.


    As for the horses, the same is done, with no more than twenty rows in front and back.


    In this case, it is tantamount to "binding" all the prey together, and if one wants to run, he will be "drag" by the whole-unless the dozens or hundreds of prey can work together to run in one place.


    But such consistency is beyond the reach of even man, let alone these beasts.


    Moreover, there are many trees and shrubs in the jungle, and it is impossible to allow such a large group of prey to run at the same time.


    The next thing is easy.


    Forty or so of the more than fifty tribesmen stood on the left and right of the prey team, each holding a bamboo gun to guard the prey, and every two rows were guarded by a wolf on the left and right.


    In addition, there are tribesmen riding red deer and horses on the outermost side, looking around vigilantly, it can be said that there is nothing wrong with it.


    This escort method must be a bit slow, but it saves effort.


    When Mu Feng directed everyone to do all this well, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and signaled Han Shu and Ming Guang to lead the way with the big seeds.


    As for Mu Feng and Wolf King, they were in the center of the team, scheduling back and forth.


    Such a wonderful but quite strict escort team will leave immediately.


    Except for the leading horned deer who refused to move at first, the entire escort team quickly found the rhythm of walking in the jungle, and their pace began to speed up.


    The weather was not beautiful, and it rained not long after we walked, which greatly affected the progress.


    Even when the rain started to fall heavily, the horned deer, wild sheep, and horses all stood there stiffly, unable to be beaten.


    Regarding this point, Mu Feng had no choice but to ask everyone to stop, propped up the coir raincoats they carried with them with bamboo spears, and made a simple straw hut, covering people and these prey as much as possible inside. Wait for the rain to subside before leaving.


    After all, these horses in front of them will be the strength of the Jiang clan, and they cannot go wrong because of the rain.


    Fortunately, the rain finally became lighter after about an hour, but there were still sporadic fog hairs floating in the sky, and the prey was willing to move again.


    So the whole escort set off again.


    But this time they didn''t walk for long when the team suddenly stopped.


    Mu Feng was puzzled, and was about to ask about the situation. He had already seen the front of the team, and Ming Guang rode over on a red deer.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng frowned and asked, "Why did it stop again?"


    "Great chief!" Ming Guang said hastily, "Just now Dazi and the others were exploring the way ahead, and found a group of people hiding near our way back."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "How many people?"


    Ming Guang scratched his head: "I don''t know about this either. Da Dazi and Doudou have been whining for a long time, but I can''t understand either!"


    Only then did Mu Feng realize that Ming Guang couldn''t understand wolf language.


    Another point is that even if he can understand, Da Dazi and Doudou can''t understand it-because wolves don''t know how to count!


    He shook his head, and communicated with the wolf king in a low voice: "Old man, someone is going to attack us now, you have to help me!"


    Wolf King: How can I help?


    Mu Feng thought for a while before replying: You are here to help me watch these prey and make sure they don''t run around! Send ten more wolves to come with me.


    The Wolf King nodded: Good!


    Then it ran around the team, and immediately separated ten wolves.


    The wolf king whispered something to these wolves again, "Woooo" and finally the ten wolves looked sideways at Mu Feng, apparently accepting the wolf king''s arrangement.


    Then Mu Feng looked at the armored earth dragon: "You are here to help me watch the prey, and if you dare to escape, smash it to death!"


    The armored dragon''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng hurriedly changed his words: "Forget it, you should follow me to the front to have a look!"


    Saying this, he turned over and sat on the armored ground dragon, came to the front of the team and said to Hanshu: "Let those without mounts squat down with their prey, and those with mounts follow me to the front! Bows, arrows, bamboo Gun and Udo ready!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu responded in a low voice, and began to arrange carefully from front to back.


    As soon as Mu Feng waved his hand, ten people riding red deer and horses in the crowd immediately stepped out and followed Mu Feng.


    Sitting on the back of the armored dragon, he turned his head and said in a low voice, "There is a group of people hiding in front of us on our way back to the tribe. What do you think they want to do?"


    almost everyone is

 Chapter 203

    After confirming that the person hiding not far away is the person from Hei Yabu, Mu Feng instantly became angry.


    The first time he was attacked in the wild was the work of the people from the Black Fang Department. At that time, a big rock flew over his head. If he hadn''t dodged quickly, his head would have been shot open.


    He asked himself that he was not a wicked person, but he was definitely not a good man and a faithful woman either.


    The principle he upholds is "I will not be offended if people do not offend me. If anyone offends me, I will return it"!


    Especially since he studied history in his previous life, he knew more about the bloodshed and intrigues in history than ordinary people, and he also knew that some people, some tribes and even nations were despicable and shameless in their bones.


    Just like the previous Manglong tribe, they unilaterally tore up the exchange covenant between the tribes to plunder. After being captured and released, the clansmen did not want to repent, and instigated the people of the Huangfeng tribe to continue to rob the Jiang family.


    For example, the black tooth department in front of him thought about getting something for nothing and attacked Jiang shi secretly. As a result, after so many people were arrested, they still didn''t want to repent, and they were still nesting here preparing for a surprise attack.


    For example, the Xiaohe nation in the island country reveals despicableness and shamelessness in its bones. From ancient times to the present, it has either been "sent envoys" to ancient China to steal technology, or it has been shameless aggression and plunder in modern times.


    So in Mu Feng''s view, such a person or nation is despicable and shameless in their bones.


    For such a person, Mu Feng has never had a good face.


    He grinned coldly, and said solemnly: "Everything must never be done again. I will spare the Manglong Department for a while, and they brought people to rob us again. The Black Fang Department attacked us for a while, and now their clansmen are coming again!"


    "It seems that I''m too kind!" Mu Feng sneered and shook his head, squinting his eyes to look at those Heifang people who were hiding in poor ways, "Hit me, hit me to death!"


    Ming Guang was stunned for no reason, the voice of the great chief in front of him, and the eyes of devouring others, although not directed at him, made him shiver uncontrollably!


    "But, Great Chief, there are too many of them!" Ming Guang carefully reminded.


    Mu Feng said coldly: "There were more people from the Yellow Wind Department last time! How did it turn out?"


    Ming Guang immediately reacted: "I understand!"


    Mu Feng no longer hides his figure this time, and returns to the armored dragon, waving his hand: "We don''t need to ambush or trap this time, let me show you the power of the cavalry! Jiang Shierlang, come with me!"


    The soldiers of the hunting team were greatly shocked, and they all shouted loudly: "Yes!"


    After Mu Feng finished speaking, he slammed the back of the armored dragon hard, and the armored dragon shook his head to look at him, but he stopped talking, with a firm look in his eyes, and pointed forward!


    The armored earth dragon suddenly understood, turned its head, roared angrily, and rushed straight forward.


    At the same time, the already high-morale hunting warriors either applauded their horses or hit their backs one by one, urging their mounts to fight forward.


    The red deer that had been kept in the enclosure for too long and hadn''t run got the order one by one, and rushed forward like a joy, rushing to Mu Feng''s side first.


    "People of the Black Fang Department, get out and die!" Mu Fengfeng shouted.


    Right now, the people in the Black Fang Department are hiding behind the trees, and it is difficult to hit people if they want to rush over in a wave. He has to "strike the grass to startle the snake" and make them "move"!


    Sure enough, the group of people who were originally hiding and preparing to sneak attack appeared from behind the tree with exclamations when they heard that the other party had discovered them.


    They looked at each other and shouted, "Boss, they found us!"


    "How do they know we are from the Black Fang Department?"


    "Don''t be afraid, we have a lot of people!"


    "No, why are these people sitting on top of the beast?"


    "Don''t panic, we have many people and many weapons!"


    After the group of people showed their figures from behind the tree, they couldn''t help being surprised when they saw the Jiang clan members galloping forward on horseback.


    They have never seen such a tribe, let alone how they can sit on the back of the beast!


    However, the whereabouts have been exposed, and it is useless to hide it.


    Fortunately, there are many of them, and there are many sticks and stones in their hands, so they are not afraid at all!


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" This group of people from the Black Fang Department took the initiative to provoke!


    "Hehe, looking for death!" Mu Feng sneered, and shouted loudly, "Jiang Shierlang, shoot the arrow!"


    So the eleven people shot arrows in an instant, and the arrows were like locusts, and they went straight into the people of Hei Fang.


    "Ahhh!" Seven or eight people from the Black Fang Department fell to the ground in an instant.


    "what happened?"


    "What kind of weapon are they!"


    "Give it to me!"


    The remaining 50 or 60 members of the Hei Ya Department ignored the injured clansmen on the ground, and grabbed big sticks and stones and went head-on!


    "Huh?" Seeing these lifeless Hei Ya people not only do not hide, but catch up head-on, Mu Feng sneered, "You are looking for death yourself, no wonder I!"


    "Fire another wave of arrows and exchange for bamboo spears!"


    "yes!"


    Another wave of bamboo arrows was shot out, this time the people from the Black Fang Department knew they were hiding, but five or six people still fell to the ground!


    Everyone in the Jiang clan was very energetic, and before they met, more than a dozen of these Heifang people had fallen down, and now there are only about fifty people left!


    But the people in the Black Fang Department only hesitated a little after seeing their companions fell to the ground, and then gritted their teeth and rushed forward.


    From their point of view, it is the rainy season now, as long as they are injured, they will not survive.


    Instead of wasting time on these mortal companions, it is better to kill all the people in front of you first, and then the prey they are sitting on are so big that they can eat them for a long time!


    It''s just that what they didn''t expect was that although the group of people in front of them was small, they were not something they could provoke at all!


    Mu Feng rode an armored dragon and took the lead, holding a bamboo spear in one hand and rushing towards Hei Ya''s men, and directly knocked them down!


    The drumstick in this man''s hand had not been lifted halfway before he covered his neck and fell down.


    Mu Feng''s expression was stern, he didn''t even look at him, taking advantage of the inertia of the armored earth dragon rushing forward, he threw another bamboo spear and stabbed another person!


    And the armored earth dragon also entered the sea like a dragon, while running and howling, while drumming and hammering its tail like a whip.


    A "sweeping Qianjun" directly hit two people and knocked down one person.


    These three people fell to the ground immediately, and it seemed that they would not survive!


    At this time, Konoha, Baiqiu, Shuofeng and other talents beside him could barely arrive.


    They stabbed left and right with bamboo spears in their hands, and the red deer and horses under them were also very irritable, either shaking their heads and arching their horns, or raising their front hooves to kick people.


    Compared to Mu Feng, the ten people behind him were not very lethal individually, but because they charged from one place, they knocked down and killed far more people as a whole than Mu Feng!


    A dozen or so people went down in a wave, each stabbed to death or wounded one person, another six or seven were pierced through the intestines by the red deer, and three or four were trampled by the horse''s hoof!


    from bamboo arrows to

 Chapter 204

    The joining of fifteen wolves instantly made the battle lose its suspense.


    A battle that was extremely unequal in terms of numbers and strength was coming to an end soon.


    Originally, after Mufeng and the others rode their horses and charged for a while, injuring nearly half of the people from the Black Fang Department, they were not so afraid and still had the courage to fight.


    But when the wolves appeared, the group lost all confidence in an instant.


    It is obvious that they fear beasts far more than humans.


    It''s just that no matter what, they couldn''t change the fact that they were defeated¡ªnearly 70 people, only nine people were not injured but fell to the ground!


    Among these nine people is their leader.


    Mu Feng guessed from the reactions of several members of the Black Fang Department that one of them was the leader. He got off the armored dragon, went straight to him, and patted him on the shoulder: "Are you the leader of the Black Fang Department?"


    The man wanted to nod, but shook his head again: "No, it''s not."


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Then you are from the Black Fang Department?"


    The man nodded subconsciously.


    Mu Feng smiled again and said: "Then it''s no problem, kill it!"


    "Ah?" The man immediately exclaimed, "Don''t kill me!"


    "Don''t kill you?" Mu Feng sneered, "If you don''t kill you, save it for the New Year? You''re already leading someone to kill us, why don''t you let us kill you?"


    As he said that, Mu Feng stood up and looked at Ming Guang.


    Mingguang was also unambiguous, and directly shot him to death.


    There are only eight of nine people left!


    These people were terrified, and when they noticed that Mu Feng was looking at them, they were all trembling, and they didn''t dare to look directly.


    The leaders have already been killed, let alone what will happen to them.


    Looking at the few remaining people, Mu Feng sneered: "Do you want to die or live?"


    These people all turned pale with fright, and said one after another, "I don''t want to die!"


    "Please don''t kill me!"


    "As long as you don''t kill me, let me do anything!"


    Mu Feng grinned strangely: "Okay, don''t kill, you stand up one by one, let me see!"


    These people didn''t know, they hurriedly stood up trembling, not daring to look at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng took a closer look and said, "The second one on the left is too thin, kill him!"


    "There is also the third one on the right, who is missing two fingers, kill it too!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was taken aback, looking at Mu Feng.


    Even the remaining eight captives looked at Mu Feng in horror, especially the two people who were touched by Mu Feng, their faces were pale.


    "Chief, there are only eight of them, and we can completely control them..." Ming Guang said, "If you dare to disagree, you can kill them again."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "As for the captives, our Jiang family doesn''t want useless people. One is thin and the other is disabled. Are they kept for nothing?"


    Ming Guang suddenly realized and nodded hurriedly: "Yes, I understand!"


    Then Mu Feng sat on the armored earth dragon again, and said to the Jiang clan: "Look at these people on the ground, if they are injured or not dead, take off all their fur clothes and kill them!"


    "Those who are already dead are buried directly with the ones who were killed!"


    Ming Guang was puzzled: "Great Chief, why do you only want clothes that are not dead, but not dead ones?"


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, and said angrily: "The ones that are alive are the spoils of war, and the ones that are dead are bad luck. It is unlucky to grab things from the dead!"


    "There is still such a saying?" Ming Guang was surprised, only feeling that his head was not enough.


    "Great chief, you really know a lot!" Ming Guang praised sincerely.


    Mu Feng was speechless for a while, took a deep breath, and suppressed the anger that was about to explode: "Hurry up!"


    When Mufeng led the people back again, the Jiang clan members who were standing by were all surprised. They didn''t expect that Mufeng would bring back six slaves after going out, and they all looked quite strong.


    What made them strange was that these people trembled so badly when they followed the great chief. It was not until Mu Feng returned to the center of the team that the situation got better.


    Soon, they realized: they are afraid of the great chief!


    But what did the great chief do to make these people so afraid?


    They couldn''t help asking the hunting warriors who came back from their side.


    The warriors of these hunting teams happily told them all about what happened just now, how the great chief rushed into the enemy group one by one and one dragon, and how they charged in a wave on their mounts, causing nearly half of the enemy to be killed or injured.


    Hearing this, those who did not go felt itchy and their hearts were surging.


    They all looked at the position in the center of the team - also the position of the great chief, full of reverence.


    Later, he looked at the horses in the team, and his expression was extremely excited - after returning to the tribe, they will also have their own mounts, and when there is another invasion from other places, they can also ride their horses to fight!


    And the remaining six slaves were also frightened when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Horses, horned deer, wild sheep, and giant-toed birds, it seems that there are no less than a hundred of them, and this group of people is tied together, unable to escape.


    "How can they catch so many prey?"


    "They still have so many horses here, how long will this be enough to eat!"


    "There are so many of them, but only eleven of them went to defeat so many of us! If all these people go, wouldn''t we all die?"


    Thinking of this, the hearts of the remaining six were inexplicably rejoicing: that big chief who killed us without blinking an eye didn''t kill us!


    He returned safely and brought slaves with him, and the Jiang clan was very happy.


    However, Mu Feng couldn''t be happy.


    Because the Black Fang Department delayed his return to the tribe.


    You must know that staying in this jungle for a moment is more dangerous.


    The key point is that the group of people in the Black Fang Department are simply a bunch of "poor ghosts", who have nothing but the only fur on their bodies.


    As for the bone sticks and rocks they held in their hands, Mu Feng wasn''t even interested in taking a look at them.


    He himself was so particular about "not snatching things from the dead" just now, which made him gain little from winning.


    What frustrates him the most is that the wolf king wants a "reward" from him.


    Wolf King: My tribe will help you repel the enemy, you have to give them prey!


    Mu Feng: Didn¡¯t I already promise you, a total of 20 sheep and horned deer, as well as dead horses and giant toed birds, all for you!


    Wolf King: That''s what hunting should be for us, but it''s for them to help you repel the enemy, it''s different.


    The wolf king is fighting for reason!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "This guy doesn''t know how to count, yet he can tell the difference!"


    Mu Feng, who was in a bad mood but knew he was wrong, gritted his teeth: that''s all right, ten wolves, right? No one will give them any more sheep!


    At the same time, he quickly calculated in the bottom of his heart, his heart was bleeding: "What the hell, there are thirty-one dead sheep and horned deer in total, and I will give you twenty-five in the end!"


    But thinking of the long-term cooperation with Mu Feng, he no longer cares about these things.


    For the "old man" Wolf King, he can''t be too fussy.


    "It''s all the fault of this black tooth department!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth, "If it weren''t for them, why would I lose five sheep? No, just deduct them from the rations of these slaves!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205

    It seems that because of the rainy weather, there were no accidents when we walked back.


    When they took all the prey out of the tribe, the rain stopped.


    As soon as the wolf king came out of the jungle, he didn''t want to take a step forward. It felt like the Jiang family was in a dragon''s pond and a tiger''s den. Once he entered, he would become a big fool like a hemp seed.


    Mu Feng looked at the second protective wall of the tribe not far away, without forcing it, he gave the agreed prey to the wolf king, and then drove the prey into the tribe.


    The six captured slaves were stunned by the scene in front of them. A stone wall two or three meters high appeared in front of them. The stone wall was covered with thorns and vines, and no one could see what was going on inside.


    When they were pushed into the second protective wall, they were shocked again.


    Because there is still a protective wall waiting there, and there are seven or eight thatched sheds between the two walls. From a distance, the shadows inside are all people.


    "People? Do all Jiang clan members live here?"


    Before they could react, Ming Guang took the two of them and tied their legs and feet, and pushed them into a straw hut with relatively few people: "This is where you will live from now on, if you dare to escape, you will be killed!"


    Speaking of which, Ming Guang pointed to a person who was huddled in the corner and said, "Tell him the rules here!"


    Saying that, Ming Guang grinned at him.


    The man shivered for a moment, nodded hurriedly: "Yes!"


    So Ming Guang turned around and walked towards Mu Feng: "Great chief, it''s settled!"


    "En!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth, "The slaves here are given less rations, and the prey given to the wolves is replaced!"


    Ming Guang was slightly taken aback, but still nodded honestly: "Yes!"


    Then Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, now let''s put these prey into categories."


    Ming Guang scratched his head: "Great chief, giant toed bird, horned deer and sheep are all okay, but there are too many horses, there is no such a big place in the tribe!"


    "There is no place..." Mu Feng also scratched his head, "This is really a problem."


    Nearly sixty horses, whether tied up or loose, need a place big enough.


    But the largest open space in the tribe is either the corn field on the other side of the second protective wall, or the training ground.


    The cornfield is big enough, but as soon as the rains are over, he will be planting corn.


    The training ground is okay, almost the size of two football fields.


    The point is that once the training ground is used to raise horses, the tribe''s fighters will have no place to train.


    After thinking about it, for the sake of safety, Mu Feng said: "Put all the horses on the side of the training ground, remove all the stones on the side of the mountain, and then build a wall around it like a protective wall, making it about two meters high. Yes! Before the courtyard wall is built, the horses will be tied up like this first, and someone will look after them day and night!"


    After a pause, Wooden Feng continued: "This time the incident happened suddenly, and some of the slaves from outside were brought in to carry some stones, so that the process can be faster!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng looked around again, "Those who rode out on mounts today have seen the power of mounts to charge. Now we also have mounts. When the rainy day is over, everyone present will have mounts!"


    "Great!" Hearing Mu Feng''s words, these people couldn''t express their excitement.


    Mu Feng nodded: "As I said, there must be everyone. But some of these horses are stronger and some are weaker. I believe you can see it yourself. So I will hold a written test at that time, and the ranking The first ones choose first!"


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison.


    "Remember, the rainy day is about to end. This year''s rainy day ended earlier than previous years'' rainy day, which means that the prey will leave this area earlier and go deep into the grassland. Other tribes will also be at this time Come out to hunt, once there is a conflict with them. I hope our Jiang family is not the one that was robbed!"


    Mu Feng shouted loudly: "I ask you, do you still want to be robbed?"


    "I don''t want to!" All the members of the Jiang clan yelled in unison, clenching their fists tightly, "We don''t want to be robbed!"


    "Since this is the case, let''s train each of them well, and strive to tame all the horses as soon as possible!"


    "Yes!" The crowd cheered.


    "Okay then, Ming Guang, you can discuss with Li Hu how to arrange the rest. I''ll send the armored earth dragon back to the cave!"


    "yes!"


    So Mufeng took the armored earth dragon and four giant toed birds to the cave.


    As soon as it entered the cave, the armored earth dragon yelled at the giant toed bird with its small eyes.


    Mu Feng heard it clearly, the armored earth dragon was shouting: Lay eggs quickly, I want to eat bird eggs!


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfounded: You let a male bird lay eggs?


    The small eyes of the armored earth dragon showed impatience: You can''t lay eggs, what are you doing here, go away!


    Immediately, it raised its big tail and was about to hit the male bird.


    Seeing that the male bird was about to be smashed into meat paste, Mu Feng hurriedly stopped: "Stop it!"


    Armored Earth Dragon: Can''t lay eggs, what are you doing with it?


    Wooden Feng wants to see how big the big toed bird can lay eggs. If possible, he wonders if he can make it lay more eggs and enrich the recipe.


    In addition, he also thought about whether he could hatch small giant toed birds, and if possible, raise them in batches, which would also solve the tribe''s food problem.


    But he knew that he couldn''t explain it clearly, especially because he also wanted to "taste" the giant toed bird''s egg, and there was a certain "conflict" with the armored dragon, so he replied: I will keep it for use!


    The armored earth dragon didn''t delve into it either, and turned around and yelled at the other three female birds.


    The three female birds shivered in fright and huddled together.


    Mu Feng was completely speechless: How can they lay eggs if you scare them like this?


    Armored Earth Dragon: It won''t lay eggs just by barking twice?


    Mu Feng nodded: If you don''t believe me, then scream loudly.


    In fact, frightened birds not only do not lay eggs, but are also very likely to starve to death.


    In particular, these giant toed birds are not bred, but caught.


    Birds deprived of freedom are prone to starvation, or to be "pissed off".


    This point is all too familiar to Mu Feng who has caught too many pheasants in his previous life.


    The armored dragon''s eyes widened: What should we do then?


    Wooden Wind smiled: Give them some time, when they are no longer afraid, they will lay eggs!


    Armored Earth Dragon: Then when will they not be afraid, and I won''t eat them!


    Mu Feng smiled helplessly: How about this, put these four giant toed birds in the cave next to you, and I will move the other three here, and you will be responsible for watching, how about it?


    Armored Dragon: What if they run away, can I smash them to death?


    Mu Feng rubbed his forehead with his hands: How can you eat bird eggs if you smash them to death?


    The armored earth dragon was stunned, and hummed honestly, it seemed to understand.


    Mu Feng didn''t intend to entangle with it anymore, and put his hand on its head: I''ll heal your wounds now, and when you''re cured, you can take a good look at these big-toed birds!


    The armored earth dragon agreed: good!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206

    Mu Feng returned to the earth building after healed the armored earth dragon with the wood way derivation technique.


    He originally wanted to discuss with the armored dragon whether he could "move" to help him look after the fifty wild horses, but he gave up thinking of this guy''s violent temper.


    The horses are easy to get angry when they gather together, which really annoys it. So many horses are probably not enough to cause trouble for it.


    I had to give up.


    There is no way, before taming these wild horses, he can only choose to let the Jiang clan spend some manpower and material resources to take turns to take care of them.


    Then take advantage of this time to tame them one by one.


    "It seems that I still have to teach the tribe how to train horses. If I come, a few horses at a time will be fine, but fifty or sixty horses will be troublesome. I don''t want to spend time. In the end, these horses still only recognize me, not these tribesmen. , Kung fu must be spent!"


    After making up his mind, Mu Feng decided to go to Ming Guang and Li Hu to teach them how to train horses.


    Although he had been to the prairie in his previous life, and seen Anda riding a horse on the prairie, he was just watching from the sidelines, and he couldn''t understand the way of it.


    Right now he is going to teach his clansmen, but he has no choice but to spend 100 achievement points in exchange for the technical instructions and proficiency of harnessing horses and horse taming - which shows that Mu Feng attaches great importance to taming these horses!


    He took a closer look, and found that there are roughly two methods of horse training "handmade without routines": the horse with a bamboo pole and the horse with a rope, and then add a bridle and a rein, and then strengthen the relationship between the horse trainer and the horse.


    One point here is that whoever tames the horse will show absolute obedience to the tamer in the future. Not necessarily for those who didn''t tame it in the first place.


    But those who can only recognize one person and ignore others are generally the best BMW horses selected one in a thousand or even one in a thousand.


    In ancient times, it was either the red rabbit, the sweat and blood, or the Lu and the jade lion.


    Mu Feng hoped that there would be a few horses like this out of this large herd of horses.


    But judging from the situation of Dachun and Sanqiu after strengthening, it is estimated to be difficult.


    So according to his idea, he taught a dozen people how to tame horses, then asked them to tame these horses, and then passed the tamed horses to other people to ride.


    One to save his time.


    Secondly, it can also allow these tribesmen to learn more skills.


    Three, after all, horse training is a "craft" that far surpasses the current era, and he didn''t think about teaching it immediately.


    So when he came out from the armored earth dragon, he went straight back to the earth building, planning to talk to Lihu about horse training with Mingguang.


    Unexpectedly, he had just returned to Tulou and Lihu was waiting for him there with a large piece of cloth beside him.


    "Sackcloth?" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised, "Is it all woven?"


    Li Hu also nodded excitedly: "Yes, Great Chief, our tribe can weave linen by itself!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng stretched out his hand and touched it. Compared with fur, it is soft and light.


    He smiled and said: "Okay, we Jiang clan members can wear light linen clothes in the future!"


    Li Hu hesitated for a moment before saying: "Chief, actually, I think we can exchange the linen for other things instead of wearing linen clothes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Let''s not talk about the exchange, let''s put these linens first."


    "Then, do you have anything else to do, Great Chief?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, and told Li Hu about the horse training, and also told about meeting Hei Yabu again today.


    After listening to it, I was pleasantly surprised at first, and then clenched my fists and said bitterly: "It''s the Black Fang Department again! Fortunately, we now have a mount!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "So you see, the most important thing now is not whether the linen should be exchanged for things, but that the rainy day will end soon, and there may be chaos in the wilderness! What we have to do is to strengthen ourselves as soon as possible to prevent other tribes Come loot or sneak attack!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded hastily, "Who do you look for in that set of horse trainers?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "It needs to be strong and flexible!"


    Li Hu thought for a while before saying: "Then except for Qingmu and Huang Sang, basically these few who have mounts can meet the requirements."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, then wait until the fence is built on the other side of the training ground, and gather them to the training ground. From now on, it will be called a racecourse!"


    "Horse farm?" Li Hu repeated, "Yes! Then I''ll go and talk to them now!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand.


    After Li Hu left, Mu Feng took out the linen cloth again, and said, "Is this guy out of his mind? He took out so much linen cloth at once to exchange, and he wants to repeat the same mistakes?"


    He rubbed the sackcloth again, feeling emotional: "Compared to the fur on his body, it must be soft and light, but compared to the previous life, it is still a bit difficult to handle!"


    But he knew it was impossible.


    After all, he made the weaving machine by himself, and the weaving work was done by the women in the tribe.


    "Don''t think about it, of course you have to try something good first!" Mu Feng said, comparing with his figure, he cut out a few pieces of cloth, and exchanged 100 achievement points for a box of needlework and sewing skills.


    For the sake of simplicity, he had to sew a more "stylish" dress for himself - a robe!


    Of course, these sackcloths are definitely more than enough to make one piece, he thought about making a set for himself to try first, and then starting with Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Han Shu, he would put new clothes on all the clansmen one after another.


    And as the chief of the tribe, he has the right to deal with the linen.


    Mu Feng was humming a little song from his previous life that only he could understand, "Today, we ordinary people are really happy", while happily sewing clothes.


    After humming a song, Mu Feng''s clothes were naturally not finished sewing, and he began to think again: "There is nothing wrong with peace. If you are rich and don''t show off, it is equivalent to walking in brocade clothes, but the world outside is so chaotic. If you leave the tribe, you will definitely get rich without revealing it." what!"


    "That guy Li Hu is still too young!"


    "Such a large piece of cloth is really going to be taken out, and it must not be targeted?"


    The clothes were finished quickly, and Mu Feng couldn''t wait to change into them, but the problem came again - without a mirror, he didn''t know how the effect would be!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng resented, "This is really a nonsense thing, I didn''t think about going out to show off, even if I wanted to see it myself?"


    He had no choice but to grit his teeth and exchange for a mirror, which was as big as two palms, and cost 200 achievement points!


    As a result, when exchanging, Mu Feng looked at the achievement point balance: 600 points!


    "I''m sorry, what''s going on?" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "Didn''t you make a spinning machine and a loom before, and there are still 900 achievements left!"


    The system prompts: "You have exchanged the horse training technology, which consumes 100 achievement points!


    You have exchanged the Sewing Rain technology, consuming 100 achievement points!


    You exchanged for a mirror and consumed 200 achievement points! "


    Looking at the "consumption records" on the system, Mu Feng was stunned for a moment: "I''m sorry, the horse training skills are also exchanged, how can I sew clothes and why should I exchange needles and threads? As long as the clothes can be worn, these people can''t afford it." Can''t you see what''s going on?"


    Mu Feng beat his chest and stamped his feet: "Am I drifting away? Now the achievement points are so casual!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207

    Mu Feng, who was still regretting a second ago, immediately comforted himself: "I have worked hard for so long, what''s wrong with enjoying myself?"


    Especially when he took a look at his clothes in the mirror, he grinned in satisfaction: "Well, not bad, not bad! It fits well!"


    Then he looked at his own face in this world - this was the first time he saw his own appearance clearly in this world: the edges and corners of his face were very sharp, it could not be called thick eyebrows and big eyes, but it was not considered a girlish look either.


    What stands out is that he has a straight nose and folded eyes.


    Mu Feng looked left and right in the mirror, licked his old face and praised himself: "Well, although he is not one-tenth as handsome as I was in my previous life, this heroic spirit also has a bit of my previous temperament!"


    "Well, I''ll wash and tie my hair right away, so I can wake up handsome from my dreams!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng put away the mirror, and he really "smelly" washed his hair, wiped it clean and tied it behind his head, looked at the mirror again, and felt that his current image had a kind of "wild hairstyle", " Gentle appearance" and "smart temperament" all in one.


    "There seems to be something missing..." Mu Feng said to himself, his eyes lit up suddenly, "By the way, there is still a handy decoration missing!"


    He suddenly remembered the metal stick about 1.6 meters long that he had seized from the Manglong Department before. Isn''t it the best thing to make a walking stick?


    He hurriedly took out the metal stick again, weighed it, it was a little heavy, but it was nothing to him now.


    He weighed it twice, held it with one hand and put it lightly on the ground, with a "Dang", and then he flicked his big sleeve again, um, the fairy air is floating, and the fairy style is strong.


    Mu Feng is very satisfied with this outfit, and feels that if there are any big ritual events in the tribe in the future, he can wear this outfit to participate, and it will definitely show his importance.


    He had just put away the mirror and was about to change back into his animal skin clothes, when Ming Guang came looking for him with Han Shu, Qing Ya, Shuo Feng and others.


    "Great chief!" Ming Guang''s eyes were fixed, his expression excited, he hurriedly knelt down on one knee and raised his hand.


    And all the people behind him also knelt down at this moment, with one hand up and their heads down: "Great Chief!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What are you guys doing!"


    "Great chief, have you become a saint through meditation?" Ming Guang looked extremely excited.


    "Meditation?" Mu Feng was puzzled, his heart moved, "Holy One?"


    Ming Guang didn''t know about Mu Feng''s situation, so he said, "The old chief, that is, grandpa, once mentioned to us that as a great chief, he can understand many things through meditation."


    Mu Feng immediately realized that the "sage" mentioned by Ming Guang should correspond to the level corresponding to the position of witch Zhu in a complete and healthy tribe.


    Wu Zhu is a full-time person who performs animal sacrifices and sacrifices in a tribe. According to the size and ability of the tribe, he can be divided into sages, wise men, and saints.


    Wu Zhu can understand many things that others do not know or understand through meditation.


    Through meditation to understand the truth to a certain level, there will be a "fairy-like" dress like Mu Feng - wearing a long robe and a witch''s staff in his hand.


    But for a small tribe like the Jiang family, all the witches, high priests and chiefs are all on his shoulders, so the distinction is not so clear.


    So Mingguang will say the "meditation" of the great chief.


    Now, in their eyes, the wooden wind is clearly worn by the "sage" that the old chief had vaguely mentioned. Doesn''t this mean that their Jiang family is really going to rise and restore the former glory that the old chief said?


    "Great chief, it seems that you are destined to bring our Jiang family back to its former glory!"


    "Great chief and great sage!"


    "Go away, it''s the Great Sage!"


    "Great Sage?" Mu Feng was a little speechless, almost amused, "It''s Bajie!"


    This appearance of his was just a temporary idea, but he didn''t expect Mingguang and the others to be so excited that they could speak incoherently, as if they were devout religious believers.


    "You guys..." Mu Feng stretched out his hand and was about to wave it, but Ming Guang quickly held it up: "Speak, chief!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and quickly withdrew his hand, feeling a shock in his heart: "This guy doesn''t have the potential to become a father-in-law, does he?"


    "Hurry up!" Mu Feng waved his hands, and didn''t bother to explain that he just had a whim, after all, the more he explained about this kind of thing, the more confused he became.


    However, he suddenly had some guesses in his heart, that is, the group of memories given by grandpa that he has been unable to unravel in his mind is very likely to be related to these!


    This vaguely coincided with his previous guess again, and he became more and more certain in his heart.


    "Okay, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s it, Great Chief!" Li Hu stood up now, and said respectfully, "There is a place to raise horses at the training ground, so how should we train in the future, especially those of us who just got mounts!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng asked oddly, "The training ground must be built again, why are you in such a hurry?"


    "It''s like this. I told Han Shu about the situation of rushing to kill the Black Fang Department today. I think that according to the speed of the red deer, it should be faster than the armored dragon. But it is you who are fighting in front!"


    Han Shu also nodded at this time: "You are the great chief of the tribe, and you cannot always be at the forefront of everything. The Jiang tribe can live without us now, but they cannot live without you!"


    Mu Feng was moved in his heart for a while, but then he thought: "No, you are all gone, isn''t I, the great chief, really lonely?"


    Ming Guang added another sentence: "Especially now that you have become a saint again, it is only a matter of time before my Jiang family rises and regains its former glory!"


    At this moment, Mu Feng was both moved and helpless, and said in his heart: "Do you think I''m just so pushy, and rush ahead in everything? If it''s not that you don''t know how to charge on horseback, and run to die, I don''t want to take risks!"


    "Jiang''s is just someone who can fight, and the red deer and horses are captured and tamed with great difficulty. I, the great chief, managed to buy some wealth for myself. Can you not cherish it!"


    However, he didn''t show these thoughts on his face, and nodded with a smile: "Okay, I understand what you said!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Since you all know the importance of horses now, you naturally know that they cannot fail! Such important things must be placed at the bottom of our tribe like wild boars and wild sheep. At the core!"


    "Not only that, I have already told Li Hu that the training ground will be changed into a horse farm. If you want to train horse riding, you can put a fence around the horse farm, and that''s it!"


    "Fence?" Ming Guang wondered.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "We''ll wait until you finish the outer wall!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208

    Mu Feng wanted to take off his long robe, but was recommended by Ming Guang to wear it on his body, because he could let the whole Jiang clan know that their Jiang clan had a sage.


    But Mu Feng, who knew how it was in his heart, naturally wouldn''t be like this, and still wanted to take it off.


    So Ming Guang had no choice but to call a group of people to "meet" Mu Feng who had somehow become a saint.


    After seeing the confident and fanatical expressions of these people after seeing his clothes, he was relieved.


    "It''s good to give them a little confidence!" Mu Feng thought, "It''s okay to wear sackcloth, the worst thing is to make this robe tighter, but what''s the matter with this metal stick, it doesn''t have any momentum. Same."


    "I just don''t know what kind of metal this stick is, and it doesn''t look like iron." Mu Feng thought, "I don''t have to worry about it breaking when I use it for fighting. It would be great if there were metal weapons in the clan!"


    "It seems that the rainy day is over, and we must go to the river again to see if there are any metal ores there!"


    He looked at the people in front of him and said, "Now get acquainted with your own mounts first, and I will teach you how to train horses when it rains, and then you will be able to train the horses of the entire tribe!"


    "Yes!" Several people agreed to leave.


    After a few people walked away, Mu Feng sighed and said: "Oh, it''s all for the tribe, I don''t even have the freedom to wear what kind of clothes. No wonder people say that being a leader is tiring!"


    In the next two days, the weather gradually turned from rain to overcast, and finally saw the sun rise again on the third morning, and the rainy day finally ended!


    All the members of the Jiang clan came out of the tulou, watching the changes in the clan, it felt like a lifetime away!


    The trees at the foot of the mountain in the distance were obviously raised, and the color of the black bamboo also became different shades.


    At the foot of the mountain, there are still streams of small streams converging into small streams and continuing to flow out along the ditch.


    Although there is no water around the ground, it looks clearly soft.


    Rows of messy footprints indicate that people in their tribe came and went in and out of the tribe on rainy days.


    They all knew that it was the great chief who took his tribe out twice in rainy days to hunt for food for the tribe.


    Everyone cheered.


    This year''s rainy day went extremely smoothly, no one was injured, and no one died, which is of extraordinary significance to the entire Jiang clan.


    They looked back at the earth building, and then at the moon building - that''s where the great chief Mu Feng lived, all with reverent eyes.


    Finally, Mu Feng also walked out of the moon tower in the eyes of everyone.


    He wore a well-fitting linen robe, held a black witch staff in his hand, and his hair was tied up in a tuft, and walked to the door of the Moon Tower with a smile.


    At this moment, all the members of the Jiang clan felt their emotions. They all knelt on one knee, raised one hand, and respected Mu Feng like a heavenly man: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands: "Get up and go about your business, now that the rainy day is over, our Jiang family has ushered in a new day!"


    Everyone cheered: "Everything depends on the chief!"


    "The Great Chief, the Great Saint!"


    "Great chief and great sage!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, feeling that these people are practicing "personality cult".


    In front of everyone, he said loudly: "The sun is starting now. In the past, when food was scarce, men and women had their own things to do. But Jiang''s is different now, so it will change this year."


    "The women are still looking for fruit nearby this year, and when they find the fruit trees, come back and tell me that we will move all the fruit trees to our tribe!


    Adult men belong to hunting team fighters, continue to receive training! Immediately enter the racecourse to choose a mount and become my Jiang''s cavalry!


    Not hunting team members, from now on, in addition to the necessary labor of the tribe, they also need to participate in the training of the hunting team, starting from the hunting team members!


    As for those who are underage, they have to spare time to go to Yuelou to learn skills every day. When necessary, they need to follow Hanshu and Mingguang to the training ground, and go to the field to practice and exercise! "


    "Yes!" All members of the Jiang clan responded in unison.


    "But the great chief! When we went out to pick fruit, the fruit trees we saw were either too big or too small. How could we move them back?" asked White Fang.


    Mu Feng looked at her: "You don''t have to worry about the fruit tree being too big or too small, as long as you can find it, just come back and tell me, and I will have someone dig it up!"


    "Yes!" Bai Fang''s pretty face showed, blooming like a flower, "I know where there is a tree that bears fruit!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng was moved, "Let''s go take a look later!"


    "Yes!" Bai Fang jumped for joy, his bright eyes flickering.


    At this time, a clansman asked again: "Great Chief, I want to be a warrior too, okay?"


    Mu Feng looked at him with a smile: "Not yet, you have to start with the hunting team, unless you can beat one of their fighters now!"


    The man scratched his head: "But they are all so strong, how can I beat them?"


    Mu Feng smiled again and said, "If you can''t beat them, I''ll make you a warrior. If you go hunting or fighting, wouldn''t you be sent to die?"


    "I understand!" The man nodded heavily, "Then I must become a hunting team!"


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng nodded, then looked at the others, "Who else wants to ask questions?"


    At this time, another girl asked: "Chief, I am a woman, but I also want to be a warrior, okay?"


    Mu Feng followed the voice and saw a tall woman with dark skin, thick arms, thick eyebrows and big eyes, who was looking at him and asking questions expectantly.


    "You also want to be a warrior?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    It''s not that he looks down on women, but he feels that under the current conditions, women are not as strong as men, and they have no advantage at all when they go hunting or something.


    Not only did he not discriminate, but on the contrary, he thought about making "men and women equal" in his heart, so he proposed that Jiang''s men and women should not marry outsiders, and they all adopted the method of "begging for marriage" to show that he "treated equally".


    The woman didn''t know what Mu Feng was thinking, and nodded: "Yes, I want to be a fighter, a fighter like my father!"


    "Your father?" Mu Feng was surprised and looked around.


    At this time, Huangshi said loudly: "The chief, she is my daughter, and her name is Fuyu!"


    "Fuyu?" Mufeng nodded, thinking in his heart, "Fuyu, Fuyu, this name is good and auspicious!"


    "I want to be a warrior like your father..." Mu Feng muttered, looking around, looking at all the members of the Jiang clan, he found many women like Fuyu, frowning slightly in thought.


    Seeing Mufeng frown, Fuyu immediately tensed up.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng frowned again: "Of course, if you want, you can also become a warrior."


    After a pause, he smiled again and said, "Everyone in the tribe is the same, anyone can become a warrior!"


    "Really?" Fuyu was full of surprise, "That''s great!"


    At the same time, nearly ten girls who were about the same age as Buyeo also jumped up excitedly.


    Obviously, these women also have a man''s heart!


    Mu Feng nodded secretly: "Well, man''s heart, female warrior, not bad, not bad!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209

    After boosting the morale of the tribe, Mu Feng found Li Hu and Ming Guang alone.


    "Lihu, from the moon tower to the gate of the tribe, the tribe has compacted the ground and laid stone slabs on it. Stones are embedded in the gaps between the stone slabs! In this way, the road in the tribe will not be so soft, and it will not rain in rainy days. So much mud!"


    "yes!"


    "Mingguang, go and count how many sheep and horned deer there are in the tribe. Well, count the primitive chickens too, and report them all to me! Also, how is the wall of the horse farm?"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang agreed, "The racecourse should be completed today and tomorrow. The main reason is that it rained for a while yesterday and then stopped for a while, otherwise it would have been built long ago!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, "Build a stable on the side of the horse farm near the protective wall, sprinkle plant ash in it, and spread hay for them to live there!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng stretched his waist, looked outside the tribe, and said with a smile: "It''s sunny today, the wilderness should be very lively!"


    Both Ming Guang and Li Hu looked surprised, not knowing what Mu Feng was talking about.


    Li Hu said: "Chief, if there is nothing else, I''ll go arrange the matter of ramming the earth and paving the road!"


    "Wait a minute!" Mu Feng said, "Don''t forget, after today and tomorrow, the corn must be planted!"


    "Planting corn?" Li Hu slapped his forehead, "I forgot! Can''t I plant it now? I can ask my tribe to plant the corn first, and then pave the road!"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "The moisture in the ground is too much, which is not conducive to the germination and growth of corn seedlings. It is not too late to plant in the air!"


    "So that''s how it is!" Li Hu finally realized, "Is it because corn is planted on the other side of the second protective wall?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Plant on the other side of the second wall. If there is not enough land, you can reclaim the land outside the second protective wall!"


    "But that''s already approaching the forest outside!" Li Hu was puzzled.


    "Forest?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Isn''t it sunny? Let those slaves build another protective wall outside, so that those lands are ours?"


    "This..." Li Hu opened his eyes wide, as if he understood Mu Feng''s words, but he didn''t seem to understand.


    He looked at Mu Feng: "Great chief, is it true that wherever the wall is built, the land there belongs to the Jiang family?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then nodded with a smile: "Well, in theory it is so!"


    "Theoretically?" Ming Guang was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, knowing that Li Hu couldn''t understand.


    In fact, the method he mentioned has been used by someone in history, and that is Genghis Khan.


    Unofficial history says that when Genghis Khan sent his cavalry to hunt down the Turks, the cavalry chased them from east to west during the day, and when they were tired from chasing them at night, they nailed a wooden peg on the spot where they were resting. The words are intended to swear sovereignty.


    There is a more interesting statement in the unofficial history of later generations, saying that the Mongolian cavalry at that time was fully capable of swallowing up all the Turkic forces and killing their soldiers.


    But they didn''t do this, and deliberately let the Turks run westward, and they took advantage of the situation to pursue and expand their territory.


    The reason why the Yuan Dynasty became the dynasty with the largest territory in history was the method adopted by "fixing wooden prongs and expanding the territory". So much so that the Mongolian cavalry reached as far as the Rhine River, which made the whole European countries tremble for the yellow-skinned people!


    Naturally, Mu Feng is not thinking about such grand plans, but it is still possible to learn something that is beneficial to him from it.


    For example, the current behavior of building a protective wall to enclose the land is learned from here.


    But of course he wouldn''t tell Li Hu about these things, after all he didn''t understand.


    "Okay, it means that as long as our tribe''s protective wall is built, that''s our territory!" Mu Feng laughed, "Do you understand now?"


    Li Hu''s eyes lit up: "The great chief, let''s build a protective wall on the grassland, so that all the beasts there will be ours!"


    "Damn!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "This idiot really dares to think!"


    He smiled and asked: "Then where are you going to start building, and where are you going to enclose?"


    This time Li Hu was in trouble, he kept scratching his head but didn''t understand it, he was in a hurry.


    Mu Feng quickly waved his hand: "Okay, don''t think about such a complicated problem, go to pave the way first!"


    After hearing Mu Feng''s words, Li Hu no longer struggled, and agreed: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at Ming Guang again: "Okay, go get busy too, I''ll walk around the tribe, and I''ll find you if I need anything!"


    "yes!"


    So Mu Feng was finally alone.


    He couldn''t help feeling: "Han Shu''s IQ is unbearable, Li Hu''s IQ is really worrying!"


    As he spoke, he greeted the five wolves and walked out from the earthen building¡ª¡ªit''s been so long, it''s time to give the five wolves a break!


    When passing by a protective wall, he naturally saw the moat outside the protective wall.


    The water in the moat is full, so deep that the thorns and thorns on the north bank are not even rooted!


    What made Mufeng very happy was that in the moat, there were groups of small fishes swimming around!


    This means that in autumn, these fish can grow to at least one catty, and the fast-growing ones can even reach two or three catties!


    If it is not necessary to go to Dalong Lake to catch big fish, the Jiang family can eat fish without leaving the tribe!


    "It seems that the sudden decision before was very wise!" Mu Feng laughed, "I just don''t know if the water in this river will dry up in summer."


    Mufeng was in a good mood when he saw the school of fish, and he stepped out of a protective wall, and next to the west was another piece of ramie.


    This piece of ramie does not occupy a large area, but the roots are thick and grow to a height of one and a half meters - this is the reason why Mufeng asked the tribe to pick up big dung to fertilize it.


    Later, when the ramie grew thick and tall, they realized that the manure could be used as fertilizer to make ramie and corn grow.


    According to Mufeng, it is estimated that the ramie seeds will be harvested in a month or so. At that time, the ramie skins will be used for defense, and the ramie seeds will be used to plant the autumn crop.


    If there is not enough time, he will use the wood way derivation technique to catalyze it to ensure nothing goes wrong.


    As for the piece of ramie near the Manglong tribe, although Mu Feng had never been there, he thought that when he came to the Manglong tribe, he would join the Huangfeng tribe, so he shouldn''t be able to take away the ungrown ramie.


    Mufeng knew that the skin of ungrown ramie was easy to break, and the fibers were short, Manglongbu didn''t know how to deal with it, and could only wait for it to mature before harvesting.


    But now it seems that they are destined to fail.


    Because after these two days, when he frees up his hand, he will take someone to snatch that piece of ramie back.


    If possible, charge some interest by the way.


    Otherwise, no matter what cat or dog tribe nearby, they would dare to plunder when they saw people, which would be very annoying.


    Thinking of this, he led the five wolves to the outside of the second protective wall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210

    Because of the rainy weather, Mufeng didn''t take the five little wolves out for a walk alone for a long time.


    Different from walking cats and dogs in the past, now he walks wolves!


    And he didn''t just take a walk, but brought five wolves to hunt in a small stove.


    Now the hemp seeds and yellow rice among the five wolves have grown into the size of adult wolves, and the color of their fur has turned dark gray. Although the other three wolves are a little smaller, their individual viciousness is not weaker than that of real adult wolves. .


    This can be seen from the fact that Doudou defeated the wolf whistle with one blow earlier.


    Another point that he has been "concerned about" is that there are hares in the forest of the tribe!


    Not to mention the deliciousness of wild rabbits, the most important thing is that wild rabbits have amazing fecundity. If they can be domesticated well, they can reproduce 6 to 8 times in a year, and if they eat well, they can reproduce more times.


    The reproduction rate of rabbits far exceeds that of other mammals, which once made hares overrun.


    It is said that in Australia in the previous life, Europeans put 24 rabbits on the road because of good deeds. As a result, there were 10 billion rabbits in Australia, and there were more than enough to eat!


    "So many rabbits, braised in soy sauce, spicy..." Mu Feng began to drool again in disappointment.


    He remembered that when he visited Sichuan and Sichuan, he ate a local specialty dish¡ªspicy rabbit head, which still left him with endless aftertaste.


    In Sichuan and Sichuan, hundreds of millions of rabbits were consumed this year.


    Of course, the premise is that he has a hare.


    "Da Dazi!" Mu Feng waved at Da Dazi and them, "Whether you can have stable and delicious rabbit meat in the future depends on your performance today."


    Mazi seemed to understand but half understood, staring at Mufeng with his eyes wide open and his head tilted.


    Mu Feng looked at the other four wolves, and found that they were all looking at him with puzzled eyes.


    He was helpless, so he had to communicate with them: "The ones you caught last time had long ears. They were so big and had four legs. They were called rabbits. Go and catch some of them and bring them back alive!"


    Now that the five wolves understood, they jumped up in joy on the spot one by one, and then went into the woods with a shake of their heads.


    Mu Feng continued to walk into the periphery of the forest.


    Most of the traps dug when I ambushed the Yellow Wind Department here last time are still there, but there are no bamboo tips in them.


    There are special markers near these traps.


    The members of the Jiang clan, the pack of wolves led by the wolf king, and Dazi all knew the location of these traps, which invisibly made the Jiang clan more secure.


    In addition, there are wolves in and out of the jungle now, and when there are wolves in other tribes, they will tell Mu Feng as soon as possible, which can be regarded as his eyeliner.


    It can be said that as long as he does not leave the outskirts of the jungle in front of the tribe, Mufeng is safe.


    But I don''t know why, the wolf king brought a pack of wolves near his tribe, but there are hares here?


    Because there is no need to worry about safety, that''s why he took the five wolves for a walk here for a tooth festival.


    The five wolves quickly made a commotion in the jungle. After a burst of "thumping, thumping" footsteps, a huge black hare was driven out of the bush by the five wolves.


    The five wolves kept shrinking the encirclement and surrounded the big black rabbit in an open space.


    Obviously, after the last failure, the five wolves had summed up their experiences and lessons, and stopped driving the rabbits into the bushes.


    The black rabbit kept running back and forth in the shrinking encirclement, and then turned around suddenly, causing the pockmarks to lash out their claws.


    But the wild rabbit is even more flexible than the strengthened hemp seeds. Seeing the five wolves compress it into a small circle less than ten square meters, the black rabbit suddenly ran away and jumped into the five wolves. Now the smallest millet!


    Xiaomi is indeed the weakest among the five wolves, but this rabbit has good eyesight!


    Mu Feng has seen five wolves hunt, and Xiaomi has always assisted from the sidelines, and has no experience of actively attacking or intercepting prey.


    Right now, the black rabbit chose it as the breakthrough point, so it was obviously the right choice!


    I saw Xiaomi was slightly absent-minded, and then reacted instantly, raising both front paws and pounced on her body.


    It''s a pity that rabbits are more flexible than wolves after all. He even stepped on Xiaomi''s head with his foot in the air, and jumped up high again with his strength, and fled to the direction behind Xiaomi!


    Xiaomi himself was jumping forward, and this black rabbit took advantage of him to throw him to the ground.


    Mazi, Rhubarb, Maizi and Doudou were furious, and the four wolves moved in the same direction and chased the hare.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" after falling to the ground, he turned around and caught up.


    Mu Feng was originally squatting on the ground, but after seeing the hare escape from the sky, he ran forward for a short distance, seeing that it was about to be overtaken by the big pockmark, but he turned back and headed straight to his side.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes widened, and he realized instantly, "Hey, this is the breakthrough point for you to escape. I''m a soft persimmon?"


    Saying so, Mu Feng stood up suddenly.


    At the same time as he got up, he swung the metal stick with one hand, and hit the black rabbit head-on with a "sweeping Qianjun" like a pop.


    This blow was powerful and heavy, if Mu Feng really hit him, the black rabbit would definitely die on the spot.


    "It''s just a rabbit, how dare..." Mu Feng sneered, but his voice stopped abruptly.


    Because the big black rabbit made an incredible deviation in the air, but one leg was swept by Mu Feng''s iron rod!


    The hare that fell to the ground screamed sharply, the sound was piercing, it was obvious that the leg was injured by the iron rod!


    But after landing, it didn''t dare to stay for the slightest, and turned around and ran away with its injured leg.


    It''s just that its speed is not as fast as before anyway!


    Mu Feng was very surprised: "This rabbit reacts so quickly!"


    Mazi and Doudou Rhubarb all catch up and they are about to succeed.


    Mu Feng trotted forward with the iron rod in his hand: "Daddy, catch alive!"


    Mazi and the others yelled and ran left and right, and once again surrounded the black rabbit, but this time it seemed that it couldn''t run away.


    At this moment, not far from another direction, a gray figure ran out at an extremely fast speed, showed its face more than ten meters away from Da Mazi and the others, and then ran away at an extremely fast speed.


    Wooden wind knocked it out clearly, it was a gray rabbit!


    Seeing the gray rabbit, Maizi was furious. Regardless of the black rabbits in the field, he turned around and rushed towards the gray rabbit angrily.


    And at the moment when Maizi turned around, Hei Tu also saw the opportunity and escaped directly from the gap vacated by Maizi!


    "Damn it, you idiot!" Mu Feng was furious, "This rabbit has become so smart that it can turn the tiger away from the mountain!"


    Before he finished speaking, Mu Feng also picked up the stick, and rushed forward with a stride, wanting to help.


    But no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t be as fast as the lame rabbit, let alone the intact gray rabbit.


    However, before Mu Feng ran far, he realized immediately: "Grey Rabbit, which direction did it come from just now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211

    Mu Feng was stunned, thinking carefully about the scene from the sidelines to the appearance of the gray rabbit just now:


    "The black rabbits had been running before. It seemed that they wanted to escape, but in fact they wanted to lure them to the north. In the end, I injured their legs with a stick and had to run in another direction. This gray rabbit appeared to save the black rabbits. Rabbit, but also running north."


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he vaguely felt that he had grasped the point: "When many animals face fierce beasts that hunt them, they usually take the beasts away from their lairs to protect their offspring."


    "That''s right, the direction where the black rabbit was found just now is to the south, and the gray rabbit is to the east. It seems that their lairs are not far away!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng grinned and shouted loudly: "Mazi, Doudou, come back!"


    Da Dazi and Doudou were about to catch up with Hei Tu, and when Mu Feng yelled at them, they turned to look at Mu Feng.


    Black Rabbit took advantage of the gap and escaped from the encirclement again!


    Da Dazi still wanted to chase, but Mu Feng yelled, "Da Dazi, come back!"


    Da Mazi and the others were extremely unwilling, and watched the black rabbit disappear without a trace.


    The five wolves came to Mufeng, complaining non-stop.


    Mu Feng didn''t talk too much, and directly responded to them with a "wow": Don''t chase those two rabbits, I''ll take you to find more rabbits!


    Now they are excited: more rabbits, where are they?


    Wood Wind: Do you still remember the rabbit that was kicked out just now?


    Mazi tilted his head and thought for a while, then jumped up and down: I can find it!


    Wooden Wind laughed loudly: Take me there quickly, go there now!


    So Mazi and Doudou kept sniffing the ground as they walked, apparently smelling the rabbit.


    Mu Feng nodded secretly.


    It is said that "dogs remember thousands, cats remember ten thousand", not to say how good their memory is, but the sense of smell of these animals is extremely sensitive.


    And as a leader with a keen sense of smell¡ªwolves are especially good at this.


    Right now, they are using their noses to find the traces of the rabbits.


    Sure enough, within a short meeting, the five of Dazi and the others found a bush and barked wildly around the bush.


    Obviously, they smell familiar here!


    The old god Mufeng was there, knowing that he had guessed right.


    The two rabbits just now were just to take them out of this area, so as to protect the little bunny in this bush.


    I just don''t know how many little rabbits there are.


    Sure enough, the five wolves didn''t bark much, and there was movement in the bush.


    The black rabbit reappeared inside and watched the five wolves reappear, visibly terrified¡ªit didn''t seem to expect that it had worked so hard to get these wolves out of the nest, and they came back in a blink of an eye.


    After seeing the black rabbit reappearing, Mazi and the others screamed and jumped excitedly, flattering Mufeng.


    Watching this time, Hei Tu rushed out again and ran away for a while.


    But how could they be fooled by the big seeds, they didn''t even look at it, and continued to bark into the bushes.


    Now the black rabbit panicked, ran for a short distance and found that no one was chasing him, he squatted down on the spot, and yelled at Mufeng and Dazi to provoke them, obviously wanting to provoke them to chase Own.


    However, the old god Mufeng was there, and Dazai and the others didn''t care about it, they just surrounded the bushes.


    Mu Feng grinned strangely, and said to the black rabbit who was neither advancing nor retreating: "You have to admit that you are gambling, but unfortunately, you bet wrong!"


    The black rabbit didn''t know what to do, so he ran forward for a short distance again, and then looked back.


    Mufeng would feel sorry for the black rabbit.


    He shook his head and said, "You still have time to run, otherwise you won''t be able to run when they are free!"


    I don''t know if Heitu understood, but he turned his head and ran away!


    Then Mu Feng nodded, and said to Mazi: "Mazi, go in and look for it, if there is a hole, open it, there is a little rabbit inside!"


    Da Dazi nodded decisively and got in, but before Mu Feng could react, Da Dazi backed out with a howl.


    Because it has a gray rabbit in its mouth, it is the one just now!


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he beckoned: "Mazi, give it to me!"


    Da Dazi came over wagging his tail, and handed the gray rabbit to Mu Feng. Mu Feng took out the animal tendon rope that he carried with him, tied it up and put it on the ground.


    The gray rabbit kept yelling and kicking its legs to break free.


    "Small sample, it''s quite fierce!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you all, I''ve already let go of your Mr. Black Rabbit!"


    And Dazi didn''t wait for his order, and got into the bushes again and thumped.


    This time it took a little longer, and there was another big "cuckling" rabbit cry in the bushes!


    "There are also big rabbits?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Isn''t there a male and a female in a litter of rabbits?"


    Before he could figure it out, Mazi came out with another rabbit in his mouth, this time it was a big brown rabbit!


    What surprised Mu Feng even more was that apart from being as ugly and toothy as the black and white rabbits, the biggest difference was that this rabbit''s eyes were clearly very cunning!


    Even Mu Feng had the illusion that this guy was a chicken thief that far surpassed rabbits!


    "It''s really strange!" Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s just a rabbit, besides the cunning rabbit''s three caves, it can be called a bit wise. Now it''s just a pair of eyes that make me feel cunning?"


    But he immediately understood what was going on.


    Dazi greeted Doudou and they went into the bush together, and when they came out, they brought out six little rabbits.


    Although the six little rabbits surprised him, they were more astonished!


    Because four of the six rabbits are brown and two are gray.


    None of the rabbits is black, in other words, these six little rabbits have nothing to do with the black rabbit just now!


    "Damn it, Old Rabbit King?" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    He thought of the "sad" story his friend told him about raising cats: the two orange cats in the family, one male and one female, were not neutered, but the female cat gave birth to a litter of black kittens!


    The friend said that since then, the male orange cat in their family has been unhappy, and finally ran away from home, but couldn''t find it.


    Mu Feng thought that this kind of bloody thing was nothing more than a one-in-a-million thing, but he didn''t expect that he could catch such a strange thing even if he caught rabbits!


    "What a poor black rabbit, ah, no, it''s a poor green rabbit!" Mu Feng shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know if it was heartbroken when it turned around and left just now."


    At the same time, he now understands why this brown rabbit looks so cunning and thieves. It turns out that the rabbits in this nest are all its descendants, but the black rabbit is required to go through life and death outside to protect their family from disasters!


    You must know that when encountering danger, it is usually the rabbit father who is responsible for taking the risk to lure the enemy away, even "sacrificing" and being caught.


    "I don''t know if that black rabbit knows what happened to me." Mu Feng mourned for him from the bottom of his heart, shook his head, picked up the brown rabbit, and patted it: "It''s really you, Old Rabbit King!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212

    After catching Rabbit Rabbit Lao Wang''s family, Mu Feng took them back happily.


    But Dazi and the others were not so happy, they yelled around Mufeng, obviously complaining that Mufeng "eat alone", monopolizing so many rabbits.


    Mu Feng patiently explained to them: Don''t worry, I won''t eat it now, I will take it back and raise it, and when these rabbits grow up, I will definitely give it to you to eat.


    The big ones still didn''t give up, and repeatedly asked Mufeng to give them a tooth-beating sacrifice. Mufeng was so quarreled that he couldn''t help it, so he threatened with a stick: no matter how much he screamed, he would be beaten with a stick!


    Now that they lost their temper, they all ran away in a hurry, and rushed back to the tribe first, not knowing what to do again.


    Mu Feng said angrily: "Every day, you are not short of food, and you are still screaming like ghosts!"


    Before he could reach the gate of the tribe, he saw five wolves circle around a man, swarming and threatening to push him out of the tribe.


    Mu Feng took a closer look and found that it was Han Shu.


    Han Shu was confused by the five wolves, not knowing what they wanted to do.


    But Mu Feng realized that they wanted to order Han Shu to hunt them some prey.


    It''s really a bullshit!


    "Dead dog!" Mu Feng stomped his feet, and the five wolves trembled, trying to drag Han Shusheng away.


    Holding the rabbit in one hand and the stick in the other, Mu Feng said with a sneer, "Dazi, your skin is itchy again, isn''t it?"


    Da Mazi trembled, turned around and ran away, ignoring Han Shu.


    Doudou, who was holding Hanshu''s bow and arrow in her mouth, let go, turned around and ran away after throwing away the bow and arrow, determined not to provoke Mu Feng.


    The other three wolves also ran away quickly.


    "It looks more and more like a dog!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    Han Shu finally came to his senses: "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "These idiots asked you to hunt them again?"


    Han Shu thought for a while and slapped his head: "No wonder they insisted on making me bring a bow and arrow!"


    "Well, I caught rabbits. I didn''t feed them. You can take them to Ji Yang later to get some meat and bones!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu agreed, and immediately said in surprise, "What is this, rabbit?"


    "Well! It is kept for raising. As long as this little thing can be raised well, there will be another source of material in the tribe in the future." Mu Feng laughed, "And its meat tastes very good!"


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up: "Leave this matter to me, I''ll build a stable!"


    "A pen?" Mu Feng shook his head, "This kind of animal can''t be kept in a pen, it has to be kept in a cage!"


    "Why?" Han Shu wondered, "What is the cage?"


    "Rabbits will burrow and escape along the ground, so they can''t be placed in a place with soil, and they have to be placed in a cage in the air! As for the relatively simple cage, you can just make it out of wood, branches or bamboo!"


    "Well, come with me, and I''ll teach you how to make a cage. If you can catch rabbits in the future, you can also put them in cages!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu agreed, "Then what do these rabbits eat?"


    "Eat alfalfa!" Mu Feng pointed to a kind of grass with small purple flowers next to the gate of the tribe, "This will do!"


    After a pause, he pointed to a pinch of dogtail grass: "This kind of grass is also fine!"


    Han Shu froze for a moment: "Is this what they eat?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "Water is provided every morning and evening, and the cage is covered with hay!"


    Mu Feng took Han Shu back to the earth building, and taught him how to make a rabbit cage while telling him the precautions.


    During this period, Li Hu also came with Bai Ya, and seeing the two men working on a rabbit cage, out of curiosity, he also watched from the side.


    Unexpectedly, White Fang was very fond of the "ugly" and "thief-eyed" Rabbit King, and studied it for a long time with its two big ears.


    The brown rabbit Lao Wang was so angry that he yelled "chichichichichi". At the same time, it kept grinding its teeth, clearly wanting to bite someone.


    Mu Feng slapped the big fat rabbit that weighed no more than seven or eight catties: "What''s the name of the ghost, or I''ll stew you!"


    This time it is honest. It seems that he is particularly in awe of this man who can command wolves to catch him.


    Now Bai Fang was amazed, he opened his big black eyes and said: "Ah, brother Mufeng, it seems to be able to understand what you say!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It doesn''t understand what I say, it''s because it''s afraid of death!"


    "Afraid of death?" Bai Fang looked at the rabbit curiously, blinking his beautiful eyes.


    "Well, I asked Dazi to catch it back!" Mu Feng pointed to the big die of the brown rabbit, "Be careful, this thing also bites!"


    "Bite!" Bai Fang was taken aback, and hurriedly took a few steps back, "Didn''t you just hear that it eats grass, why is it still biting?"


    "Vegetarians can bite people!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "There is a saying that ''a rabbit is so good that it bites people'', and it is what it is talking about. If you push it into a hurry, it will bite people! Not only it It can bite people, the red deer in the tribe is not at all ambiguous when it bites horses and wolves."


    "There''s also the leather armored dragon in the cave at the back. Although it doesn''t bite people, its favorite thing is to use its big tail to kill unsightly beasts!"


    "Ah?" Bai Fang''s pretty face turned pale, "I passed by it before, I just thought it was lazy and not so fierce!"


    Mu Feng sighed, it was because Jia Dilong didn''t want to talk to the people in the tribe before.


    But then there were more creatures in the tribe, and this irritable nature began to be exposed.


    "That guy is very fierce!" Mu Feng shook his head and said, "Stay away from him in the future!"


    "Oh, I see!" White Fang looked terrified.


    After a pause, she continued: "Brother Mufeng, I tried the method of making pottery you told me last time, and it really has many patterns on it. I''m here to deliver pottery to you this time!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng put down what he was doing, signaled Han Shu to continue, and then took out bowl-sized pottery vessels from the animal skin bag brought by Bai Fang, like cups or small bowls, with a piece of The shape of a leaf is quite magical.


    "How is it?" White Fang asked nervously.


    "Well, not bad!" Mu Feng praised sincerely, "I didn''t expect you to be very talented in making pottery!"


    "Really?" White Fang laughed happily, his pretty face was full of excitement.


    "Well, of course it is true! How about this, I will teach you another method, you can take a thinner piece of bamboo and draw some patterns you like on it, and then burn it, and you can put it on the pottery seen!"


    "Draw something on pottery?" Bai Fang frowned slightly, thinking carefully, "What should I draw? Is it that you are teaching Han Shu to make a rabbit cage? Or is it that you are hunting together?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then his eyes widened again, and he exclaimed from the bottom of his heart.


    Because he remembered that when he studied history in his previous life, he had seen murals far beyond the historical period, he had seen patterns engraved on bronze wares, and he had seen pictures on ceramics.


    When studying history, he was skeptical about the contents of these paintings.


    But at the moment, Bai Fang''s words made his eyes light up. It is extremely possible that some "bystander" like Bai Fang silently recorded all these things!


    And the carriers that record these things¡ªpottery, caves, and bronzes¡ªcontinue to rise and fall along with the long river of history, and one day they will see the light of day again and tell people a piece of history!


    Thinking of this, his heart became hot: No matter where I am now, if this is true, will this period of history be able to see the light of day again in the future?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213

    After properly arranging the rabbit, Mu Feng started to prepare for the horse harness.


    There are not many styles of horse poles, bridles, and bridles, but a lot of them are needed.


    Having prepared these in advance, he waited for the racecourse to be built and then harnessed the horses.


    The next day, the weather cleared up completely, and the rising temperature brought by the sunny day after the rain seemed to make the whole tribe active.


    Mingguang told Mufeng that the horse farm was completed, and he led the hunting team soldiers to build a circle of fences in the horse farm, and first set up the track for horse training and riding.


    On the third day, the weather has completely cleared and the ground has become dry.


    At this time, Mu Feng brought Ming Guang, Han Shu and the others to the racecourse, and asked people to drive the horses to the center of the racecourse.


    The horses that had been tethered for the past few days regained their freedom at first glance, and immediately ran away, but found that there were walls everywhere, and they couldn''t get out, so they had to run around in circles around the walls.


    Mufeng asked someone to bring Dachun, and then he rode Dachun himself, holding the harness, and patted Dachun, signaling that it would take him to chase the horses.


    The lasso could have used a lasso and a lasso.


    However, the lasso has requirements for the tenacity of the rope and the accuracy of the lasso''s throwing the rope. The combination of the two is not small, so Mu Feng can only choose the bamboo lasso pole to make a "horse lasso pole". man".


    The horses were already running happily, but after being chased by Mu Feng, they immediately ran faster.


    Holding the harness pole in one hand and the rein in the other, Mu Feng yelled, "Drive!"


    Then, when the horse''s belly was clamped, Dachun immediately accelerated to run and followed closely.


    Mu Feng swung the pole with one arm, facing a horse in the herd of horses that was running in front, and fought hard, stopping the horse''s castration.


    The horse had just been freed and was harnessed again. It was extremely irritable, raised its head and roared angrily, and shook its neck from side to side vigorously.


    Ming Guang and Li Hu, who were watching from the side, widened their eyes in amazement.


    "The Great Chief has so much strength!" Li Hu exclaimed, "But he looks so thin!"


    Han Shu looked shocked: "The great chief was very thin before, but now his strength can be said to be far superior to mine!"


    "Stronger than you?" Ming Guang exclaimed.


    "Yeah!" Han Shu nodded, "He made my three-piece bow by himself, and I feel comfortable using it, but he seemed to mutter when he drew the bow before, saying, ''This bow is a little weaker. You make do with it''."


    "This!" Ming Guang was shocked, "Then how strong is he!"


    Mu Feng could feel the strength of the horse struggling along the harness pole.


    He was almost sure that this was someone with weak strength, who would either be thrown off the horse by this blow, or would have to pull his bare hands.


    But once he succeeded in hitting, how could he let go so easily.


    The horse was swaying to the left in front, and he then put the harness pole to the left. When it went to the right, Wooden Wind also went to the right.


    No matter what, it just couldn''t break free from the rope around its neck, so it had to spread its hooves and run forward again, trying to break free with great force.


    But whether it is Wood Wind or Dachun, none of them can compete with it.


    Mu Feng can knock the horse down with a hard head-on shake, but Dachun is already strong, and after being strengthened by Mu Feng''s wood way derivation technique, the speed of strength has already surpassed that of ordinary horses.


    So it is obviously impossible for it to break free with strength.


    Just like that, the horse bounced and hopped, swayed and swayed in front, trying to break free from the imprisonment of Wooden Wind.


    And Mufeng is holding the harness pole with both hands, competing with it from time to time.


    This is a contest of strength and patience.


    Almost an hour passed, and after the horse couldn''t get rid of the harness in Mufeng''s hand no matter what, he resigned to his fate and never struggled again, letting Mufeng lead the horse through a harness. Follow him to turn left and right.


    The horse spit out a little foam, obviously exhausted.


    Then Mufeng jumped off the horse with a smile, grabbed the bamboo pole with both hands, and shouted at Mingguang and the others: "Bring the bridle and rein, and put it on!"


    Ming Guang and Han Shu rushed over with their belongings, and put the bridle and rein on the horse under Mu Feng''s guidance.


    Only then did Mu Feng let go of the horse''s pole, and motioned for Ming Guang to take the horse away.


    Mingguang wondered: "That''s all right? It won''t break free again?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Isn''t it? You''ll know if you try it yourself!"


    Ming Guang nodded and did as he did, and found that it was very smooth. Wherever he led the rein, the horse followed there without any resistance.


    "Haha, I am tamed!" Ming Guang was pleasantly surprised.


    Mu Feng nodded: "This method of taming is a bit slow, but you can learn it without me doing it yourself. As long as you have strength and patience, just like I did just now, you can really tame these horses!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang became excited, "Then I''ll try it right away!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "Don''t do other things today, just practice horse training here. When all of you have learned it, the next step will be easy!"


    "Yes!" Several people agreed in unison.


    Mingguang then took the horse aside, where several hunting team soldiers were waiting eagerly.


    Seeing Ming Guang leading the horse over, these people were immediately overwhelmed with excitement.


    "Uncle Mingguang, give me this horse!"


    "Mingguang, this horse was tamed by the great chief himself. It must be better than other horses. Give it to me!"


    "Uncle Mingguang, can you give it to me first, I will definitely learn how to ride a horse quickly!"


    ...


    Ming Guang waved his hand: "It''s useless to say these things, follow the order of the previous competition, Mochizuki, this horse is yours now!"


    "Ah?" Mochizuki was very surprised, and shouted in surprise, "Great! Thank you Great Chief, thank you Uncle Mingguang!"


    Ming Guang waved his hand: "Okay, okay, go over there and let Shuo Feng teach you how to ride a horse!"


    "Yes!" Mochizuki took the rein from Mingguang''s hand, and excitedly came to the horse, ready to jump up, but the horse easily turned sideways to avoid it.


    Mochizuki fell to the ground all of a sudden, and everyone burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Mochizuki, you can''t even get on a horse, can you?"


    "Mochizuki, can you do it? If you can''t, let me do it. I''ll show you the ride first!"


    Mochizuki was not annoyed, she got up from the ground, still clenched the rein tightly in her hands: "Don''t even think about it, this is a horse tamed by the great chief himself, if you see it, this horse is so smart, it will hide. If you ride to hunt or go to war in the future, it must be the most powerful one!"


    Mochizuki became more and more excited as she talked, she didn''t even pat the dirt on her body, and took the horse to find Shuofeng.


    The remaining group of people stood aside, full of envy.


    And this scene was seen by Mu Feng, and he nodded in relief: "Yes, these people''s spirits are not bad!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214

    After Mu Feng demonstrated how to entangle the horses once, he let Mingguang and the others start to entangle, and he directed from the side.


    Different from Mu Feng''s familiarity with the road, Ming Guang''s strength and skills are much worse, so it takes more time for Ma Jia to "hard work" patience than Mu Feng.


    It took Mingguang about three hours to complete the domestication of the first horse from the harness, and it took two and a half hours for Lihu.


    Han Shu was a little faster, and it took two hours.


    The rest of the people like Shuofeng and Konoha spent almost two to three hours.


    Fortunately, the time it took them to domesticate the second horse has been shortened to about two hours, which is obviously a great improvement.


    Wood wind is quite pleased.


    Looking at the situation like this, fifty-seven horses, a little two days faster, a little three days slower, these seven or eight people can all be tamed.


    "If I want to tame it violently, it will take at least a week!" Mu Feng sighed, "Sure enough, it''s easy to do things with people!"


    The next step of taming the horse is to rely on time. Mu Feng estimated that it would take about one to two days from taming to being able to ride, and it would take two or three days for the warriors of the tribe to get familiar with the horse.


    If you also consider that you can go out to charge and fight against other tribes, it will take a week to see the first effect. If you want to be more powerful, you need to run in and train for a long time.


    In fact, there is another way to speed up horse training, which is a "classical horse training technique" legendary in previous lives, which requires the horse trainer to understand horse language, so that the horse trainer can speed up horse training through communication with the horse.


    This is somewhat similar to Mu Feng''s animal taming, but the difference is that this "classical horse taming" is only aimed at horses, and does not directly communicate with horses like animal taming.


    But the problem is that this kind of horse training requires mastering a lot of horse calls, and even requires the horse trainer himself when necessary.


    Mu Feng felt that it was difficult to grasp with Ming Guang and Li Hu''s IQ, so he didn''t use this method.


    But the "classical horse training" also gave Mu Feng a revelation, that is, the Jiang family has a horse as a mount, but other small tribes around do not. People can use it directly!


    Judging from the current situation, this problem basically does not exist, but everything is just in case.


    It''s like two armies fighting with each other on the battlefield. One side gains the upper hand and picks up the opponent''s weapon from the ground to slaughter the opponent during the charge.


    It''s not just this "classical horse taming", just like Chang Ning gave him Dilong before, and didn''t tell him the specific method of using the Pijia Dilong, obviously also to prevent him from threatening the Jade Bird Department one day.


    It''s as if the arrows he taught Chang Ning and the wall building he taught him are all hidden.


    In order to prevent Jiang''s horses from being usable in the future, Mu Feng thought that he must get a set of "Jiang''s cavalry language manual" or something like that.


    Just do what you say, Mufeng gritted his teeth and spent 200 achievement points to exchange for a "classical horse training" from the system. Refer to the "horse language" in it, and compare it with the part about "horse" in animal training, and summarize it yourself A set of instructions for commanding the "horse" was issued:


    A long whistle of "shh--" is for the horse to come forward by itself.


    "µÃ" sound means "start"


    "Drive" twice, means "speed up"


    "Drive! Drive! Drive!" with three high-pitched beeps after a pause, indicating "full charge"


    Gently reining in the rein without saying a word means "slow down"


    "I, I, I" sounded together three times, combined with pulling the rein to the left, means "turn left"


    "I, I, I" sounded together three times, combined with pulling the rein to the right, means "turn right"


    "Hoo¡ª" a long sound, combined with pulling the rein back, means "pause"


    "Onsis" stopped shouting, and cooperated with scooping up the horse''s mane, which means "people stand up and trample vigorously"


    "Herod" stopped drinking, and combined with his legs clamping the horse''s belly, he said, "Pull up the hind hooves, and kick people with the hind hooves"...


    This set of instructions is relatively simple, and it is not very troublesome to master.


    After Mu Feng summed it up, he went back to the racecourse and told Ming Guang, Li Hu and others what he thought and why.


    These people look at me and I look at you, with confusion in their eyes, they don''t quite understand what Mu Feng means.


    Mu Feng patiently explained: "At present, only our Jiang family has horses, but in case the horses tamed by our tribe are accidentally captured by others, they can just ride and chase us. Of course not, it is also a threat to our Jiang family. .¡±


    "So we have to have our own set of passwords for horse training, so that these horses only obey our commands, and no one else can command them, understand?"


    A few people are still a little confused.


    Mufeng was speechless, so he had to bring Dachun over. First, he communicated with Dachun for more than half an hour with advanced animal taming skills, taught him to understand all the instructions, and then took him to experiment again, before he let go. Dachun, let it run aside, while he himself walked in front of Lihu and Mingguang.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang were puzzled on their faces, watching what Mu Feng and Da Chun were doing there, but they didn''t understand at all.


    "What''s the big chief doing? Let Dachun let him run away?" Li Hu asked.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, just put his right index finger and thumb in his mouth and a loud whistle sounded: "Shhh¡ª"


    Then, while everyone was stunned, Dachun, who was running to the distance, suddenly turned around, ran straight to Mufeng and stood still.


    As soon as Mu Feng got on the horse''s back, he held the rein in his hand, didn''t make any movement, just said "Yes", and Dachun started to walk.


    "This?" Several people looked at each other and were stunned.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about the expressions of several people, and before Dachun took a few steps, he yelled "Drive" twice, and Dachun threw off his steps and began to run in a circle.


    "Drive! Drive! Drive!" Mu Feng yelled three times again, Dachun lowered his head, leaned forward as far as he could, his hooves flew like flying, his muscles were moving fast, and he ran like the wind!


    "This!" Everyone was shocked, they just yelled a few extremely simple passwords, and Dachun would be able to understand what he was going to do?


    What surprised them even more was still behind, Mu Feng didn''t say anything, just lifted the rein slightly, and Dachun''s speed immediately slowed down again.


    Then in the process of decelerating, Mu Feng shouted "I, I, I" again, unexpectedly turned around to the right, and ran towards them again!


    Mufeng yelled "Drive!" Dachun started to run again. Unexpectedly, Mufeng yelled "Herod" again at this time. Dachun, who was running, put on his heels and kicked back. Actions.


    The few people were stunned, and they were afraid for a while. If someone was chasing after Dachun, if they were kicked like this, wouldn''t they be kicked in the head?


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Dachun''s heels hit the ground, Mufeng shouted "Jiajia" again, and Dachun began to run again. Before running a few steps, Mufeng scooped up the horse''s neck and yelled "Onsis". He stood up, and then his bowl-sized hoof stomped heavily on the ground, creating two pits of nearly ten centimeters!


    "Hiss!" Everyone gasped, seeing the power of this hoof!


    Dachun, who landed, continued to run, and was about to run into Mingguang and Lihu.


    Several people saw that Mu Feng rode Dachun and didn''t intend to stop, so they all changed their faces and tried to avoid it.


    But Mufeng still rode Dachun and charged them straight!


    "Great Chief!" Ming Guang yelled, and was about to shout, but stopped immediately.


    Because Mufeng yelled "Woo--" and pulled the reins, Dachun almost stopped in front of his nose, even Dachun''s stale breath just after he stopped hit his face!


    But what Mingguang cares about is not these, but Mufeng never said what he wants Dachun to do from the beginning to the end, he just shouted a simple password, but Dachun''s actions made them instantly understand what Mufeng said just now!


    "Great Chief!" Ming Guang said excitedly, "I understand what you mean. If our Jiang warriors use such passwords to command our mounts and horses, when we fight with others, others cannot command our mounts, but we can use simple commands to command our mounts and horses." command them to kill the enemy, right?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and finally came to his senses!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215

    After Mufeng demonstrated the password with Dachun, Mingguang was the first to react, and the others quickly understood what Mufeng meant - with a special password, they would become more powerful in riding horses, and at the same time, they could avoid the horses. Use it if it is snatched away by others.


    After learning that the password has such benefits, they almost didn''t even care about the horse training, and they thought that they could use their own mounts to practice first.


    It was then that Mu Feng completely ignored the matter of horse training, and went back to teach Bai Ya and a few relatively "handy" women in his clan how to use linen to make clothes.


    Considering the subsequent use, Mu Feng kept half a roll of cloth, took half of the roll and handed it to them to make clothes.


    Perhaps it is because women are naturally talented in needlework. Although it is the first time to make clothes with linen, no one sews wrong stitches, and the finished product is produced directly.


    Mu Feng looked at the six finished products at one time, nodded with satisfaction, and motioned for them to take the clothes back and wear them by themselves, which was regarded as his approval for them, and also told them that they would be the ones who made the clothes later.


    Women naturally have no resistance to new clothes, so they agreed decisively.


    What''s more, they have never worn clothes made of linen before.


    In addition, it was given to them by the great chief, which made them feel even more honored.


    And after teaching these women to sew clothes, Mu Feng suddenly thought of a question, that is, making these things is actually considered to develop the tribe. Does the system have any achievement points?


    He thought about it for a while, looked at the system, and began to communicate with the system: "System, hand in the task!"


    As expected, the system directly gave a new achievement point: "Complete the rabbit domestication task, get 300 achievement points!


    Complete the clothing task and get 100 achievement points!


    Complete the task of formulating the mount password and get 200 achievement points!


    Complete the task of lassoing horses and get 100 achievement points!


    Complete the tribal water construction task and get 200 achievement points!


    Complete the fish farming task and get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement points are: 1700 points! "


    Mu Feng suddenly realized: Sure enough, you can earn achievement points by teaching your clansman skills.


    But immediately he was surprised again: "Building water conservancy, 200 achievement points? Fish farming task, 300 points, why are you giving it to me now?"


    System: "The drainage ditches built before the rainy season haven''t seen the effect yet, so I can''t be sure whether I can give achievement points. The same is true for fish farming!"


    Only then did Mu Feng react, and he only noticed the changes in the clan''s moat in the last two days.


    He nodded and communicated with the system again: "System, take a look at the skills of metal elements!"


    The system quickly popped up the introduction of the metal element skill: "Gold-type technology: the most important element of gold energy! Achievement points need 5000 points! After learning, you can gain the ability to feel the metal veins, and you can also purify some metals with high impurities."


    "5,000 points!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "Is it robbery? Wood and soil can be exchanged for 3,000 points. Why do you need 5,000 points for gold? It''s the simplest first-level skill I can see so far!"


    After a pause, he complained again: "It''s worth 5000 achievement points just to break the skill effect like this!"


    System: "Metal is different from earth and wood. Once it appears, it will definitely give your tribe an advantage over other tribes or even the era, so the achievement points will be high. And the strength and weakness of the skill effect cannot be simply described from the skill Come up and judge!"


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "Even you said that, the last time he exchanged a high-level animal taming technique, a bunch of energy-saving instructions, the result is that the communication with the beast is smoother , Those who are not convinced are still not convinced, or have to use some means, is it worth 3000 points?"


    System: "You haven''t fully used the other functions of Advanced Beast Taming so far, so you will feel a little worthless!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Since according to what you said, advanced animal taming is so powerful, and the achievement point is only 3000. Why do you need 5000 for the metal skill?"


    System: "Beast taming is the communication between man and beast, in a state of nature, and follows nature, so the skill requirement point should be low. This principle is the same as that of wood and soil skills, so you will find that they all have 3000 achievement points. But metal skills are to extract and concentrate metal elements from naturally existing metal veins, which will damage nature, so the demand point is high!"


    "In addition, once the metal elements are extracted into metal utensils, the impact on the tribe and history will be immeasurable!"


    Mu Feng frowned slightly, and suddenly understood that the system had a better understanding of the criteria for judging the achievement points of skill requirements, and even had a certain understanding of the skill settings provided by the system¡ªman and nature must live in harmony.


    He nodded secretly: "Okay, I''m fine!"


    After speaking, he exited the system.


    "It seems that there is still a lack of achievement points!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Now it is 1700 achievement points, which is still 3300 short of 5000. Counting the credit limit of 2000 in the system, at least I have to get 1300 achievement points."


    "With these 1300 points of achievement, you can find a way to domesticate five kinds of wild animals or crops, and seven kinds of edible wild vegetables or herbs... The possibility of wild animals seems to be small at present. If you want to domesticate, you have to go to the grassland again to catch them. A woolly rhino or a horned rhino, or an elephant..."


    "It''s too difficult, and it''s not cost-effective to go to the grassland now. With so many tribes going out to hunt, conflicts are inevitable. Then we can only look for new species, herbs, wild vegetables or crops will do. "


    "It''s easy to find these things by the river." Mu Feng frowned, "We still have to go through the jungle, and then cross the edge of Nanshan to the river. The wolf king should be familiar with that area, and then ask the wolf king to lead the way." , try to avoid conflicts with other tribes.¡±


    Wooden wind thought so.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of conflicting with other tribes, it''s really meaningless for Jiang''s tribe to conflict with other tribes now.


    Because the Jiang family is now truly comfortable with food and clothing, and their weapons and equipment are far ahead of other tribes.


    As for the other tribes around, according to Mu Feng''s understanding, they should still be in the stage of worrying about food.


    In other words, once there is a conflict and a fight, Jiang will basically get no benefit if he wins.


    Because there are only three things that Mu Feng can look at in other tribes: Yanba, young laborers and women.


    But tribesmen like Yanba usually don''t carry them with them when they go hunting. Even if they go to plunder, they don''t know how much salt they can produce.


    It''s okay to have a young and strong labor force. After all, the Jiang family already has ninety-nine slaves, and the labor force is enough for the time being.


    Finally, there are women, who can solve the problems of so many "old bachelors" in the tribe.


    But the people who robbed him had limited loyalty to the tribe, and Mu Feng easily didn''t want to plant mines for himself.


    So if you win, it doesn''t seem to be much cheaper.


    But if you lose, even if someone is injured, it''s not worth it.


    This is like a barefoot and a shoe-wearing person, one has no scruples, and the other always has some concerns, there is no way.


    "However, I don''t want to cause trouble, but I''m not afraid of trouble. If you really meet someone who doesn''t open your eyes outside, then you can only be considered unlucky!" Can''t."


    "I don''t want my cavalry to look good!" Thinking of this, Mu Feng laughed strangely, "Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of my hard work to build such a cavalry?"


    You know, the cavalry is not only a sharp weapon for charging, but also a vanguard for surprise attacks and looting!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216

    Wooden wind decided to go to the wild to explore again.


    Considering his previous experience of discovering corn and mushrooms, he decided to start with Dongshan and Nanshan.


    Because he discovered corn in Dongshan before.


    Since he wanted to enter Dongshan, he naturally wanted to find a guide.


    And the most familiar ones in Dongshan are Mingguang and Shuofeng.


    Considering that Shuofeng is currently training horses at the horse training ground, Mufeng has no nerve to bother him, and directly finds Mingguang and tells him about going to Dongshan.


    Mingguang naturally agreed.


    He knew that if the chief wanted to go out, he must have something to look for, either prey or food, and they were all edible anyway.


    This reminded him of the corn and wild boars he found in Dongshan, and now they have grown and raised them.


    In addition to corn and wild boar, mushrooms and shepherd''s purse are also delicious.


    It''s just a pity that once the rainy season is over, these two things seem to be less and less, and they even disappeared recently.


    "Great chief, do you want to find something to eat again?" Ming Guang''s face was full of hope, and his eyes gleamed.


    Mu Feng is happy, now Mingguang is quite accurate about the purpose of his trip, nodded: "Well, go to Dongshan to see if there is anything that can be moved and planted back!"


    "Okay!" Ming Guang rubbed his hands excitedly, "Then how many people are suitable for us to call this time?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and shook his head: "You don''t need to call a lot. After all, you are not going hunting, but just looking for it. It''s not sure if you can find it. It doesn''t help much if you have too many people."


    Ming Guang scratched his head: "Why don''t we go hunting and catch mounts now, anyway, every time you take us out, we will definitely catch the prey!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The rainy day has just ended, and other tribes come out to hunt at this time, and we will easily conflict with them if we go out again!"


    "What are you afraid of!" Ming Guang laughed strangely, "Now our Jiang family has mounts, bows and arrows, who would dare to rob us!"


    "It''s not a question of whether we can beat it, but a question of whether it''s worth it!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "What good does it do us to win those raiders?"


    Ming Guang frowned and thought carefully before saying, "Can''t you catch them and make them slaves?"


    "Not for the time being!" Mu Feng said, pointing outside, "There are dozens of slaves there, which is enough for the tribe. If there are more, there may be chaos."


    "Unless it is necessary, you still have to be careful about capturing slaves!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "I''m still waiting for this period of time to pass, and the other tribes are stable, so I''m asking the young men in the tribe to get wives. Don''t make any mistakes at this time!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang quickly agreed.


    Although he really wants to go hunting, the development plan of the tribe is more important!


    "Then how many people shall we take out?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "If you go out, Han Shu has to stay in the tribe. Then call him Mu Ye again, his archery skills and strength are not weak."


    After a pause, he said again: "In case you encounter something that needs to be brought back at any time, you call two more people!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang agreed, "But, Great Chief, if we enter Dongshan now, maybe we will encounter wild beasts coming down from the mountain. Do you want to bring a few more people?"


    "Beast..." Mu Feng thought for a while and shook his head, "You don''t need to bring more people, at worst I''ll take the leather armored dragon and five wolves with you. Well, you guys should also ride your mounts. If necessary, you can ride them to escape. Or you can carry things on your back!"


    Mingguang became excited: "Escape for your life? With the armored earth dragon, as long as we don''t concentrate on going deep into the mountains, there will be no danger!"


    "Okay, let''s go tomorrow morning!"


    "yes!"


    The next day Mufeng went out with Mingguang, Konoha, Sangruo and Huangshi.


    Mufeng rode an armored dragon, Mingguang, Muye and Huangshi rode a red deer, and Sang Ruo rode a horse. A group of five people, five mounts and five wolves, marched towards Dongshan.


    Along the way, the five wolves continued their habit of sniffing here and there. Occasionally, Dazi would twitch his nose and growl twice.


    Mu Feng could understand that it was probably the complaints about the smell of wolves'' urine in this area.


    He is determined.


    Since there is the urine smell of the wolves'' enclosure here, it means that the wolf king knows this place.


    There are basically no super-large beasts that can be surrounded by wolves as their territory, which is safe for them.


    Sure enough, almost an hour after leaving the tribe, they still saw one or two wolves in the dense forest halfway up the mountain.


    Mazi was the first to spot them, and after roaring at them twice, the figures of the two wolves disappeared in a flash.


    It can be seen that they recognize the big seed, and even more the wood wind.


    Nothing new was discovered along the way.


    Mainly because of the rainy weather, the vegetation on the mountain grows crazily. Either the trees are so lush that there is little vegetation on the ground, or the weeds are so lush that no other edible green plants can be seen.


    Mu Feng stopped and stopped all the way, but still found nothing, he couldn''t help shaking his head: "Could it be that I chose the wrong direction to find things this time?"


    He walked all the way, stopping and looking for something, and the other four and five wolves seemed bored¡ªafter all, they didn''t know what could be eaten.


    Mingguang even shot two primitive chickens in the mountains with Konoha and Huangshi.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Let''s go to the corn field where wild boars haunted before, and see if we find anything there."


    "Yes!" Mingguang led the way, heading for the corn field.


    Of course, on the way, they deliberately looked at the bushes where the wild boars were, only to find that the bushes had completely grown wildly, and there was no wild boar in sight.


    And the trap they dug before also accumulated water, and the surrounding area was covered with grass.


    Ming Guang said excitedly: "Look at the wild boars, Chief Chief!"


    Mu Feng felt quite "self-blaming" in his heart: these wild boars were considered happy and happy in this area, they ate corn every day, and lived and worked in peace and contentment.


    It''s just a pity that after I met him later, the little guys in this group of wild boars even took the pot for him, and almost half of the big wild boars were caught.


    The remaining big wild boars didn''t know what happened to them. Later, they killed the wild boar king in the tribe and disappeared.


    "Oh, just because I took another look at the bottom of the mountain, a herd of wild boars has declined like this!" Mu Feng scratched his head, "It seems a bit cruel!"


    Mu Feng shook his head, and led a few people to the corn field.


    There are no wild boars here, and there are only green corn stalks with uneven heights - which are obviously different from the corn in the tribe. The growth cycle of the corn here is still more than two months, and the earing has just begun.


    Mu Feng broke off a corn cob that had just formed an ear, looked at it, and scattered a few corn kernels that looked like broken horse teeth, which were the same as the corn he picked from here before.


    He looked at the cornfield, counted the time from the tribe to here, and said: "Mingguang, after returning home, the tribe can ride horses and chop off these elms with poles, and pull them back to feed the horses, sheep, and sheep. Pigs are fine too!"


    "Yes!" Mingguang agreed until the corn could feed sheep and livestock.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded and said to himself, "It''s really unexpected that there is such a piece of corn on the mountainside, and it seems that there is nothing else!"


    Saying so, he turned around and was about to go back, signaling everyone to turn around and go elsewhere.


    At this time, he accidentally discovered that Mingguang''s red deer was eating the vines on the edge of the cornfield with its head on its head.


    Mingguang didn''t care, and let it take two bites.


    But Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "vines, pods?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217

    In Mu Feng''s impression, the pods produced by dragging vines are basically edible, such as peas, mung beans, soybeans and so on.


    I have seen too many plants with pods in my previous life, and I just feel that there are too many bean crops. Tofu can be called a delicious soy product for him.


    Dried tofu, mapo tofu, fish head tofu...


    For Mu Feng, it is an existence that he misses very much.


    Especially tofu has a special meaning for him, because one of his teachers told him: To be a man should be like tofu¡ªmeat or vegetable.


    When he saw the bean pods eaten by the red deer for the first time, he was excited and confused.


    "Shouldn''t there be beans in this season?" But he immediately thought of another possibility, that is, there can be shriveled ears of corn and green ears that have just grown in this cornfield at the same time, why can''t there be beans in this season? beans?


    After all, it is so primitive now, and no one will pay attention to whether such plants can be eaten, let alone collect or grow beans artificially.


    Naturally, last year''s beans matured and fell to the ground, and new bean sprouts should grow this year.


    But I came here two months ago, why didn''t I pay attention?


    Mufeng walked up to him, pulled the red deer away, and grabbed the plant which was obviously higher than the later generations of soybeans. He looked at the small bean pods on it, which were less than an inch long. He was both pleasantly surprised and puzzled.


    Surprisingly, this vine is a green plant, not a woody plant, and the pods it bears are definitely edible.


    What is puzzling is that the beans in the pod are less than one-third the size of the previous life, pale white, and different from any kind of beans he has seen before.


    "Is this the ancestor of Soybean?" Mu Feng was puzzled, and subconsciously asked the system.


    Unexpectedly, the answer the system gave him made him very excited: it is beans, but not soybeans!


    "But, isn''t the bean generally only half a meter high, so it can''t be climbed?" Mu Feng wondered.


    "The leguminous plants are divided into two categories: erect and climbing, which are commonly known as the difference between dragging seedlings and not dragging seedlings. Soybeans belong to the erect category, and the one you found is relatively rare like green beans, which can be climbed!"


    "The green beans can be ground tofu and made into soy milk?"


    "It depends on the protein content of the type of beans. But you''re in an era where half the protein isn''t very high."


    Mu Feng understood that the plants he saw were beans, and they were green beans.


    It''s hard to say whether you can grind tofu or make soy milk.


    This is not a problem, Mufeng can experiment by himself.


    The problem is that there are only a few green bean plants around here, even if the pods are full of beans, there will not be a few beans, so what to use to grind tofu?


    What''s more, in his impression, there are not many high-yield beans that are dragged.


    But since there was such a handful of green bean sprouts here, he couldn''t miss it no matter what.


    One is that he can save him from exchanging bean seeds from the system, and the other is that he can use the wood way derivation technique to cultivate.


    He hastily dug all the soil and roots down, and when he was done, he gave the red deer a "vicious" look, signaling that it was not allowed to eat any more.


    In the end, the red deer snorted and refused, and just slapped Mu Feng on the horse''s back to be honest.


    "If you don''t eat the toast, you''ll be fined wine!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, thinking, "If it wasn''t for the sake of finding Qingdou, I wouldn''t be as good as you!"


    With the discovery of green beans, Mu Feng began to search the area again, hoping to find more green bean seedlings, or other discoveries.


    But it is a pity that there is nothing else except miscellaneous corn seedlings.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to give up, took the collected green bean sprouts and led them down the mountain in a different direction to see if there was anything to be found at the col where the Dongshan and Nanshan intersect.


    When going down the mountain, I handed in a task in the system, and the achievement point reached 1900 points.


    "Well, 200 achievements are included in the account, so it''s not empty-handed!" Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction.


    A group of people soon came to the col at the junction of Liangshan, where the trees became scarce, and all kinds of weeds and green plants became more numerous.


    Mufeng came to the spirit and carefully inspected every different grass.


    Of course, he saw the familiar dandelion, plantain, and even perilla here.


    It''s a pity that he has seen all these in the grassy beach to the southwest of the tribe, and a lot of them have been planted in the tribe.


    What caught his eye was the discovery of wormwood here!


    The moment Mu Feng saw the wormwood, he almost cried out in excitement.


    Familiar appearance, familiar taste.


    The most important thing is that it can be used as medicine to dispel dampness and cold, reduce inflammation and stop bleeding. If it is planted inside or outside the tribe, it also has a lot of disinfection and sterilization effects.


    There is an old saying that "if you are sick for seven years, you can find the wormwood for three years", which refers to the medicinal effect of wormwood.


    Mufeng''s reaction surprised Mingguang, Konoha and others again.


    "Why is the chief so happy with this piece of grass?" Huang Shi asked Ming Guang cautiously¡ªhe basically never went out with Mu Feng to find herbs and wild vegetables, so naturally he was not very familiar with it.


    Ming Guang gave him a blank look: "What do you know! The great chief is looking for grass that is useful to us! Look at this, it can be eaten or cured!"


    Huang Shi was dubious, stretched out his nose and sniffed, couldn''t help but shook his head and said, "You won''t lie to me, this grass smells so bad, how can you eat it?"


    Ming Guang couldn''t answer, so he had to ask Mu Feng honestly: "Great Chief, what kind of grass is this and what is it for?"


    "It''s called wormwood, and it can be used as a herbal medicine to treat colds and colds. The juice can also be eaten with steamed buns!" Mu Feng was in a good mood and patiently explained.


    "It smells so bad, how can I eat it?" Ming Guang couldn''t help complaining, "Anyway, I won''t eat it!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Don''t look at it smelling bad now, if you really want to squeeze out the juice and steam the steamed buns, the taste is still very good!"


    "Really?" Ming Guang was a little moved, he thought that Mu Feng hadn''t really lied to himself.


    "Of course..." Mu Feng smiled and was about to get up, but suddenly heard a low "woo hoo" warning from Da Dazi not far away.


    "Is there a problem?" He quickly waved his hand to signal Ming Guang and the others to silence, then waved his hand at Da Zi to let him come over.


    Mazi ran up to Mufeng quickly, whispering "Woooooooooooooooo".


    What surprised Mu Feng the most was that Da Dazi was trembling all over!


    "What''s going on?" Before Mu Feng could ask, he heard a loud and high-pitched cry from one direction.


    The sound seemed to be not far from them.


    For some unknown reason, when Mu Feng first heard this voice, he felt his heart tremble, as if someone had hit him hard with a sledgehammer.


    "What''s this cry?" Mu Feng listened carefully, and found that there was no sound after the sound was over.


    "Da Dazi..." Mu Feng looked at Da Dazi again, only to find Da Dazi lying on the ground, trembling, not daring to move!


    "This..." Mu Feng was taken aback, and found that not only the hemp seeds, but even the red deer and horses beside him were trembling all over, not daring to move.


    As for Mingguang, Konoha and Huangshi, their faces were all pale, and their legs were shaking for no reason.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng whispered, "Ming Guang, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Big, Great Chief, this voice scares me from the bottom of my heart!" Ming Guang replied tremblingly.


    Mufeng looked at Konoha and the others, and found that they just nodded tremblingly, and couldn''t even speak!


    "What kind of beast is this that can scare people so much just by its sound..." Mu Feng thought to himself, and he immediately realized, "What the hell, Mazi, where are Doudou?"


    Da Mazi was still trembling on the ground, and the sound of "woo woo" kept coming.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then put his hand on top of its head, and the wood path derivation technique was activated, and the big seed settled down. "Woooo" told Mufeng: "They dare not move over there!"


    "Fortunately..." Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    And just then he thought of going to see the Armored Earth Dragon beside him, and was about to say hello, but found that the place where the Armored Earth Dragon was standing just now was a mess of grass, where was its shadow?


    "Fuck, what''s going on?"


    At this moment, a loud and clear voice rang out, "Aww¡ª¡ª"


    It was the voice of the armored dragon!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218

    With the roar of the armored earth dragon, Mu Feng found that Ming Guang and Mu Ye''s expressions improved slightly, and the condition of the trembling red deer and horses got better, and they were no longer as scared as before.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng asked Da Zi in a low voice "woo hoo".


    The pockmarked figure was still trembling, and responded with a "woo woo": There is a big strange-looking guy over there, chasing the face-breaking guy and his partner over there.


    "The guy with the broken face" is the name that Dazi gave to the wolf king.


    Mu Feng immediately realized that the Wolf King must have encountered some formidable opponent.


    He thought for a while and looked at Ming Guang and said, "Mazi said that the wolf king is in trouble, and a powerful beast is chasing his group!"


    Ming Guang''s face changed greatly: "A fierce beast chasing the whole pack of wolves?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It seems so!"


    Ming Guang said subconsciously: "Chief, it''s too dangerous here, you''d better go back to the tribe!"


    Mu Feng frowned and shook his head, pointing to the direction in which the Armored Earth Dragon ran past: "That idiot of the Armored Earth Dragon ran over, we can''t just let it go! I have to go and have a look!"


    Ming Guang worried: "But that beast can chase wolves, so it''s clearly a ferocious beast!"


    Mu Feng also shook his head: "But if the Armored Earth Dragon disappears like this, it will be a great loss to our tribe! And I think¡ª"


    He thought for a while and thought it was absurd: "I don''t think the Armored Earth Dragon has escaped, it''s clearly chasing in that direction!"


    Ming Guang''s eyes lit up: "You mean that the Armored Earth Dragon is looking for trouble with that beast?"


    "Yeah!" Wooden Feng nodded, "Listen, it barks again¡ª¡ª"


    "Aoohoo¡ª¡ª" This is the long howl of the armored earth dragon, and the sound moves the mountains and fields.


    Ming Guang only felt that this sound completely wiped away the fear in his heart, and he felt better.


    Then there was another "… Ó´¡ª¡ª" a loud and passionate beast roar followed, the sound was muffled like rolling thunder.


    Ming Guang''s heart sank, and his complexion became ugly again.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand to rest on his forehead, and once the Wood Dao Derivation Technique was triggered, Ming Guang was able to withstand the impact of the sound.


    "Great Chief, this ferocious beast is too terrifying, you better not go there!" Ming Guang worried, "Even if you lose the Armored Earth Dragon, you won''t have any surprises!"


    Mu Feng shook his head again: "No, didn''t you hear that the armored dragon and its voice came from the same direction? And the one who can make the armored dragon run over in such a hurry must be the existence it thinks can be an opponent!"


    Without waiting for Mingguang to speak, Mufeng shouted: "Da Dazi, lead the way, go and have a look!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng directly signaled Da Dazi to lead the way.


    Dazi, who was encouraged by Mufeng, endured the trembling and led the way, and Mufeng followed closely behind.


    Mingguang, Konoha and the other four looked at each other, with hesitation on their faces, but after a while, they immediately showed signs of appraisal, and hurriedly grabbed their own mounts to follow.


    The condition of the red deer is a little better, but Konoha''s horse is suffering.


    This horse had loose bowels unknowingly!


    Several people looked at me and I looked at you, with expressions of horror on their faces.


    But Mu Feng had already walked away in front, they couldn''t ignore Mu Feng no matter what.


    In desperation, Konoha had no choice but to drag the horse forward.


    The horse seemed to be rushing to the execution ground, its steps were heavy and dragging.


    Mufeng followed Mazi down the bottom of the mountain depression, and then went south up the hillside. After about ten minutes, he finally heard a violent thumping and a low-pitched "Wu Hou" sound not far away.


    Obviously, there is something extremely powerful that is fighting.


    Mufeng walked through the low bushes and saw no less than twenty wolves fanning out around them, and the leader was the wolf king!


    I just don''t know why, but now the wolf king and his clansmen lowered their bodies one by one, facing the two big guys who were fighting together in the field, and became spectators.


    As for Rhubarb and Doudou, they also found traces of him around them, and carefully drilled out of the bushes, approaching Mufeng.


    Only then did he realize that these four little guys were also trembling!


    Mingguang and the others managed to catch up and came to Mufeng''s side.


    Mu Feng pointed to the two ferocious beasts that he saw by chance about three meters away: "Look, the armored earth dragon is fighting with that ferocious beast!"


    Ming Guang took a closer look, and it turned out that the armored earth dragon was biting the fierce beast.


    But because there are bushes and trees in the middle, he can''t see very clearly.


    Of course, besides the two ferocious beasts, he also saw a pack of wolves¡ªbut he didn''t have the slightest fear of the wolves.


    Firstly, he was very familiar with this pack of wolves.


    Secondly, compared with the fierce beasts that were fighting, the wolves undoubtedly seemed much less threatening.


    "What to do, Great Chief?" Ming Guang asked in a low voice.


    "Come over and have a look!" Mu Feng replied in a low voice.


    "But the red deer and the horse are desperately unwilling to come over there!" Ming Guang pointed to a direction about twenty meters behind him.


    Mu Feng looked back, and sure enough, he saw two hunting team warriors looking at the four horses, hesitating there.


    He thought for a while, then squatted down and leaned over Dazi''s ear, "Woooooo" and whispered: You go and call the wolf king!


    Mazi followed suit and soon came back with the wolf king.


    Mu Feng still asked in a low voice, "Woooooooooo": What''s going on, who are you fighting with?


    Wolf King: An intruder has entered our territory. But it is too powerful, we are not its opponents, it wants to classify this territory as its territory!


    "A land grabber?" Mu Feng asked.

 Chapter 219

    The figure of the monster confronting the armored earth dragon is clearly a horse!


    This "horse" is taller and longer than a horse, with snow-white fur but a black tail. Same mane and hooves.


    But what is different from a horse is that it has a ten-centimeter-long horn on its forehead, which is obviously something a horse can''t grow!


    What surprised Mufeng the most was that when it bared its teeth at the armored dragon, its teeth were also jagged and interlaced, which is another sign of a carnivorous beast!


    This is clearly an unknown monster that looks like a herbivore but eats meat!


    Its size is much smaller than that of the Armored Earth Dragon, but the ferocious flames it shows when facing the Armored Earth Dragon are not inferior at all.


    And a few more scales dropped from the Armored Earth Dragon''s body, further illustrating this point.


    Even Mu Feng saw that in the confrontation, it was the one who took the initiative to tease the armored dragon, and the armored dragon was only passively defending.


    Now the armored earth dragon raised the big bone hammer at the end, and every time the monster wanted to come forward, it would give it a hammer to drive it away.


    This monster would also immediately jump aside - at the position of its rear butt, there was clearly a mud mark from the tail hammer!


    Obviously, this monster also suffered from the tail hammer.


    Mu Feng was shocked: "It''s just a monster, it can still jump around alive after eating a hammer from an armored earth dragon!"


    You know, anyone who has been hammered by the armored ground dragon will either die or be injured.


    Sheep and horned deer can be turned into meat with just a blow of a hammer, and horses will die if they are hit with a blow. Even the rough-skinned and thick-skinned existences such as the wild boar king and the horned rhinoceros are no more than a single blow in front of it!


    Mu Feng put an arrow on the string, ready to help the armored dragon at any time.


    I didn''t expect the system to activate at this time: "Host, please act carefully. The beast in front of you is not a monster, but a primitive alien species that existed in ancient times, called ''refutation''!"


    "Refuting?" Mu Feng frowned, "Refuting the horse?"


    System: "''Bie'' is a heterogeneous species of mountains and seas in primitive society! It is recorded in the "Shan Hai Jing" on earth!"


    Mu Feng immediately reacted, his eyes lit up instantly, it was indeed recorded in "Shan Hai Jing", and the description of it is as follows:


    There is a beast Yan, whose shape is like a horse, with a white body and black tail, one horn, tiger teeth and claws, and its sound is like a drum.


    "It''s just that it should belong to the tiger''s claw!" Mu Feng subconsciously looked at the two premises of the monster, and found that there were clearly a few scratches on the ground¡ªthe marks left when the claws scratched the ground.


    And when he looked carefully at the scars on the Armored Earth Dragon, it was clear that there were also claw marks!


    Mu Feng has no doubts anymore.


    "Refuge! It turned out to be Refuge!" He almost exclaimed, "It is rumored that Refuge can overwhelm the mountains and forests and frighten tigers and leopards. No wonder red deer and horses dare not step forward!"


    According to legend, Duke Huan of Qi, one of the Five Overlords in the Spring and Autumn Period, was out hunting once and encountered a tiger head-on.


    As a result, the tiger didn''t jump up and said nothing, but lay down on the ground, whimpering softly, not daring to approach.


    Duke Huan of Qi was very surprised, so he asked Guan Zhong who was accompanying him, and Guan Zhong told him, "Because your mount is a barge, not an ordinary horse!"


    "No wonder, no wonder!" Mu Feng became excited, "Tigers and leopards are afraid, let alone the wolf king and Dazi."


    Ming Guang naturally heard what Mu Feng said, and he couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, what''s the name of this beast, ''Refuge''? Can it be ridden?"


    "I can ride, of course I can!" Mu Feng shouted excitedly, "If such a beast can be domesticated into a mount, it will definitely be a great help to my Jiang family!"


    "But..." Ming Guang pointed to the red deer and horses not far away, "If this beast exists, the red deer and horses in the tribe will be too frightened to move. Especially the horses... they are so scared that they would loose their bladders! "


    "Diarrhea?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then became more excited, "Haha, the rumors are actually true!"


    According to historical rumors, there was a ranking in the Sui and Tang Dynasties

 Chapter 220

    Refuge is not a horse, let alone a wild beast like a red deer or a horned rhinoceros, but a fierce beast that is hard to come by.


    For wild animals like horses, horned deer, and wild sheep, Mu Feng can use his brains, dig a trap or hunt in groups.


    Even horned rhinoceros and mammoths, which are known to be extremely fierce on the grassland, can be caught by Mu Feng himself.


    But refutation is different.


    The horse in front of him was obviously very intelligent, so tall that he would compete with wolves for territory.


    Its ferocity is not unreasonable, and it is not at all inferior to the Armored Earth Dragon.


    Mu Feng knew that if he missed it today, it might be difficult to find it again¡ªjust like that herd of red deer, he only met that one time!


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng''s thoughts changed sharply. After a while, he squinted his eyes and used all his advanced animal taming skills to send a message to the armored earth dragon: "Big man, hold it!" We catch alive!


    While shaking the tail hammer, the armored earth dragon responded: I finally met a smash-resistant one, and I want to smash it to death!


    "This idiot!" Mu Feng jumped and continued to transmit the sound: If you smash it to death, there will be nothing to smash, why don''t I take it back and raise it, if it''s okay, let it fight with you and let you smash it, how about it?


    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, the Armored Earth Dragon would roar excitedly, shaking its head and agreeing: OK!


    Mu Feng made up his mind, and was about to communicate with it on how to subdue Pi, but unexpectedly, Bi from the side glared at him directly, with a sound of "… ßË", lowered his head slightly, and arched towards him.


    The pack of wolves on the side instantly fell down, not daring to move.


    Even the Wolf King whimpered in a low voice at this time, not daring to beat Feng.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng was even more pleasantly surprised, shouting: Big man!


    The Armored Earth Dragon swung a tail hammer over, barely stopping it.


    Refuting furiously, there was another long howl of "… Ó´", the sound cracked the cloth and rubbed the eardrums, Mu Feng only felt a burst of noise in his ears, and even his whole heart felt extremely irritated.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth and regained his sobriety, turned to look at Ming Guang and the others, their complexions were pale again!


    He yelled, "Go back to your mounts and cover your ears, all of you!"


    Ming Guang and the others wanted to say something more, but they gave Mu Feng a drink: "Go back quickly, you will only drag me down if you stay here!"


    Mingguang gritted his teeth and nodded. He knew the situation now, and it was definitely not something he could participate in, so he had to take Konoha and Huangshi back.


    The wolf king also tactfully whispered "Woooooo" to signal the pack of wolves to retreat temporarily.


    Only then did Mu Feng open his mouth and let out a long roar, "Woo--"


    Although the voice was not loud and high-pitched, it made him stunned!


    It turned its eyes, which were obviously much bigger than the Armored Earth Dragon, and said loudly to Mu Feng again, "… Ó´Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    This time, the voice lacked a bit of the chilling and violent meaning just now, and it was more of a question.


    Mu Feng understood the meaning of this refutation: what are you, how do you imitate my name?


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng was stunned. This guy''s IQ was obviously higher than that of the Armored Earth Dragon, because although he failed to completely tame the Armored Earth Dragon when he used the primary beast taming technique for the first time, he still let the Armored Earth Dragon mistook him for the same kind.


    But right now, this horse can tell that he is not of the same kind!


    Mu Feng had no choice but to raise his head again and scream, "Woo-woo-"


    It means: Of course I am not your kind, but I can understand you, come back with me!


    After yelling, Mu Feng only felt a little tight in his chest and a little dizzy¡ªhe was short of oxygen!


    He just shook his head vigorously, snorted vigorously, stopped shouting, raised his head, and ran forward again.


    The Armored Earth Dragon was naturally on guard against it, and swept over with a hammer again.


    It''s just that this time he didn''t dodge like before, but stood up alone and let the tail hammer almost brush against his belly, and then it reversed direction in the process of "standing up", with two front hooves, not , is the front paw, condescending and pounces on Mufeng!


    "Ooooh¡ª" the armored earth dragon roared angrily.


    Its tail continued to go unabated, absolutely unable to recover and stop it, so it could only watch helplessly as the barbarians fluttered and trampled towards Mufeng.


    There is no doubt that as long as it hits this time, Mu Feng will be disabled even if he does not die!


    Mu Feng absolutely did not expect that one second he was still interacting with the "friendly" call sign, and the next second he disagreed with him and shot violently.


    It was too late for him to avoid it now.


    In desperation, he didn''t care about the chest tightness and dizziness, so he took a deep breath: "Hey!"


    Then he clenched his fists with both hands, squatted down slightly, his shoulders sank first, and then he lifted his whole body up in an instant!


    At the critical moment, he narrowly passed the claws, his two arms suddenly struggled, and directly slammed into the ribs of the front legs of the claws!


    There was a muffled sound of "bang".


    The scene that Mu Feng expected was overturned and fell to the ground did not appear, but he himself felt as if his right shoulder hit a wall!


    Refuge just swayed to one side after being bumped by him, but didn''t fall to the ground.


    However, he was shocked by the two powerful forces intersecting and directly retreated back again and again, and finally fell directly on his ass!


    "Damn it, I kicked the iron board!" This is his

 Chapter 221

    After a loud roar, the wilderness was quiet, and the air was filled with the smell of feces and urine, which was really unpleasant.


    The only thing in the field that was not affected was the Armored Dragon.


    Even Mu Feng couldn''t help being frightened by this roar.


    "No wonder those who wrote martial arts novels in the previous life liked to write lion''s roar skills, thunder sound and lion''s roar. It turns out that the sounds of animals can really have such great power!"


    Mu Feng was surprised and delighted.


    What was shocking was that under this roar, the surrounding beasts and people were so frightened that they lost all color, and even the wolf king who was originally very aggressive and fierce did not dare to breathe out, and did not dare to move while nesting there.


    The joy is that as long as such a refutation can be captured and domesticated by him, he will really hunt or go to the battlefield in the future. Isn''t it an existence equivalent to a nuclear weapon!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng advances instead of retreating, speeding up his high-level animal taming technique, and shouted at the armored earth dragon: You are here, I am over there, join hands to bring it down!


    The Armored Earth Dragon expressed his understanding, moved his body towards the barge, and the tail hammer began to provoke.


    Obviously, the addition of Mu Feng gave him a bit of confidence.


    Furious, the black tail lashed towards Wooden Wind like a whip, and it stood up on its own, with its two front paws slamming on the armored dragon''s body.


    Mu Feng dodged to dodge, and kept moving to the side, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    The armored earth dragon didn''t dodge, and let its hoof step on itself, but the tail hammer was raised high, and it slammed heavily on the belly of the rebuttal!


    It can be seen that the Armored Earth Dragon is planning to exchange injuries for injuries!


    However, after all, Refuge made the first move, with two claws swipe straight on the back of the armored earth dragon, and "chi la la" tore off a few scales, and also drew a few bloodstains.


    But the armored dragon''s sledgehammer also hit its stomach, knocking it to the ground again!


    The armored earth dragon rushed forward, throwing off its steps and bumping into it.


    Before he could get up, he was knocked down again by it.


    But in the process of colliding with it, it also opened a big mouth full of jagged fangs and took a bite at the front leg of the armored earth dragon.


    The armored earth dragon let out a roar, shook off the barge and retreated to the side, gently licking the wound.


    This time around, it seemed that the Armored Earth Dragon had the upper hand, but it was Refutation who really took advantage!


    The bark rolled on the ground, and was about to get up again as a lazy donkey.


    Mu Feng saw the opportunity and shouted angrily: "It''s now!"


    The moment he spoke, he took a big step forward, muttered something, stretched both hands forward, palms down, and pressed down in the air in the direction of the refutation!


    Zhu Youshu - the technique of the Dao Dao, the technique of the thickness of the soil!


    At this time, Mu Feng used all his mind to perform the thick soil technique to increase the gravity on his body!


    With a "plop", the half-turned-up man who had just turned over was caught off guard and was directly crushed to the ground!


    Bi, who couldn''t stand up, obviously didn''t realize what was going on, and still wanted to roll up on the spot, but unexpectedly, he couldn''t even roll now!


    At the same time, a dense layer of sweat broke out on the forehead of Mu Feng who was performing the earth way technique.


    At the moment when Pi wanted to roll over and get up, Mu Feng felt as if he was standing on Pi''s body, and was almost overturned by him turning over.


    He was horrified in his heart, thinking that if he was strong enough, he might shake the influence of gravity, or even overturn it directly!


    But he managed to catch such an opportunity, how could he let the refutation succeed, gritted his teeth and widened his eyes, spent all his mind and energy on the performance of the Dao Dao technique, and at the same time pressed down again with both hands!


    Bi, who couldn''t even roll over, couldn''t even raise his head now!


    Wooden Wind pressed down again in front of it!


    This refutation realized that it was Mu Feng''s problem.


    It wanted to struggle to get up, and then trampled and bit the two-legged reptile in front of it to death, but it couldn''t get up no matter what.


    It struggled hard, feeling an invisible thing pressing on itself every time.


    Just like this, it struggled hard, and Mu Feng exhausted his mind and used earth skills to push it down.


    One wants to get up, while the other struggles to press down.


    This is destined to be a protracted battle.


    This is an unknown fear and hardship for Bo, but for Mu Feng, he is always exhausted and on the verge of fainting.


    He gritted his teeth to keep his eyelids from closing.


    Sweat dripped from his face, and the hands that were pressed down had already started to tremble, and his whole body was soaked!


    But he knows that he cannot relax, once he relaxes, all previous efforts will be wasted.


    Because the rebel on the ground is still struggling to move his body and wants to get up, there is still unyielding in his eyes!


    At this time, Mu Feng didn''t even have the time to think of other ways to be distracted, let alone let the armored dragon come over to suppress the refutation.


    All he can do is to use the Dao Dao technique to suppress the refutation.


    This scene was watched by everyone around them from a distance, and they all looked at each other in blank dismay.


    But because they were far away, they couldn''t see what happened on the stage.


    Konoha asked in a low voice: "Uncle Mingguang, what is the chief doing, why is he standing there with his hands raised like that, motionless?"


    Ming Guang shook his head: "I don''t know either, maybe he is using witchcraft to deal with that monster, don''t you see that monster is lying motionless on the ground now?"


    "Then should we go and have a look?" Konoha suggested.


    "No need!" Ming Guang shook his head, "The great chief just said that we will only drag him down in the past!"


    "Oh!" Konoha nodded, feeling nothing wrong at all.


    No one felt wrong.


    Even the wolf king and the others finally resumed their actions under the suppression of the endless roar.


    But even so, it didn''t dare to come closer to have a look.


    It was the armored earth dragon that had licked its wounds before realizing the problem. It looked at Mufeng, then at Pi, its small eyes rolled around, and came to Pi.


    At this time, the "competition" between Mufeng and Refuge has come to the final stage.


    He stared at Mu Feng fiercely, his neck was still rubbing against the ground, but he no longer had the same strength as before.


    Mu Feng was also staring at the refutation, his hands were trembling, and he couldn''t press down any more!


    The two of them didn''t say anything at this time, but they understood each other''s thoughts across species in this instant: whoever gave up meant that whoever surrendered, and the loser would lose all control over the other party!


    Coincidentally, the Armored Earth Dragon appeared at this time.


    It raised its tail slowly in front of the reef, raised it high, and rolled its small eyes, as if hesitating whether he should smash it to death with a hammer.


    Mu Feng naturally saw it in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to relax in the bottom of his heart.


    Because he now has a feeling that as long as he relaxes, all previous efforts will be wasted!


    Finally, after more than an hour of stalemate between one man and one beast, there was finally a result.


    The last trace of stubbornness in Bi''s eyes completely disappeared, replaced by lying on the ground panting heavily, and looking at Mu Feng with horror.


    "You''re done!" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised, and at this moment he lost all support, and sat down on the ground...


    And the chicken thief''s armored earth dragon rolled its small eyes, and slowly retracted its tail.


    It still remembers that Mufeng promised it, catch the living ones, and let it smash it back!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222

    Mu Feng finally overcame Refutation¡ª¡ªSheng Sheng overcame it with his perseverance.


    "Others cook eagles, but I boil horses, so tired!" Mu Feng thought.


    Of course, it is unknown whether there is any threat from the Armored Earth Dragon''s last hammer, but in Mu Feng''s view, it doesn''t bother to care about it because of its intelligence or arrogance.


    Because it was different from horses and red deer, after lying on the ground and realizing that the pressure on his body suddenly disappeared, he didn''t get up and run away, but got up and stood there gasping for breath.


    At the same time, its eyes looked at Mufeng complicatedly, very humane.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was still sitting on the ground, forced himself to cheer up, staring fixedly at the rebel, as long as it moved again, he had no choice but to use force to put it down first.


    It''s just that Refu didn''t make any changes, but shook his head and came to Mu Feng, snorted and lowered his head.


    "This is..." Mu Feng''s mind was like lightning, and he thought of thousands of possibilities in an instant, but he didn''t think of this possibility!


    Refuge even took the initiative to show his favor to him!


    It''s not even as simple as showing favor, but surrender!


    Mu Feng knew that the more advanced the beast, the more arrogant and unruly it is.


    But once you get their approval, it''s completely different.


    They will regard you as the leader, regard you as the leader of everything, and all actions will follow your orders.


    Just like Erha, when it thinks that its master''s IQ and ability are not as good as its own, he will think that he is the boss. It will show all kinds of rebellion and non-cooperation, and demolition of houses is a matter of minutes.


    But if it recognizes you as the master and the leader, it will do what you say, and there is no such thing as non-cooperation.


    Otherwise, Erha would not have a world of difference between the "demolition office" and the time of pulling the sled.


    It''s just that Mu Feng never expected that this horse would lower his head and approach him, expressing his friendship and submission.


    He tentatively put his hand on Pi''s head, and patted it lightly¡ªin fact, he also exhausted his energy just now.


    Pi shook his head enjoying himself, and snorted again.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed in his heart, and scratched it again, this time he was more obedient and cooperative!


    "It''s really possible!" Mu Feng was overjoyed, and shouted to Ming Guang and the others in the distance, "You can come here!"


    "Ah?" Mingguang, Konoha, and Huangshi approached cautiously, and looked at Mufeng in awe as if worshiping a god, "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was exhausted physically and mentally, so he picked a clean stone and sat down, and said, "Water!"


    He is so thirsty!


    Thirsty and tired!


    "Water... yes, yes! Here!" Ming Guang hastily handed over the skin bag.


    Mu Feng tore off the skin, "Gudu Gudu" and drank it in a big gulp, and finished it in a few sips.


    At this time, Pi also came over, rubbed his head against Mu Feng, and looked at Mu Feng''s skin eagerly.


    Obviously, it was thirsty too.


    "Fuck, it''s another good guy!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, and turned to look at Ming Guang.


    Ming Guang knew it, and hurriedly pulled a skin bag, untied it straight away, and leaned forward with the excitement in his heart, wanting to feed the water.


    Unexpectedly, there was a long hiss, and he was about to kick!


    Ming Guang''s heart trembled, and he backed away again and again, his face full of horror.


    Mu Feng got up suddenly, and quickly stretched out his hand: "Stop!"


    I don''t know if he understood or saw Mufeng standing up, he really retracted his two front paws and stood still.


    Mu Feng took the skin bag from Ming Guang''s hand again, poured water horizontally, opened his mouth against the probe, and let the water flow from his mouth to his mouth, without a trace of abnormality.


    "This..." Ming Guang looked at Bi in fear, and looked at Mu Feng enthusiastically, "This monster only listens to the chief!"


    Konoha, Huangshi and the other two were also extremely shocked.


    "How can such a ferocious beast be tamed by the chief? It seems easier than taming a horse..."


    After Mu Feng finished feeding and drinking water, he noticed that the wolf king and the pack of wolves were approaching cautiously.


    "Aww!"


    The wolf king shouted at Mufeng: How is it?


    Hearing the wolf king''s long howl, Bi immediately took a step forward and snorted.


    The wolf king subconsciously hid back.


    Mu Feng hurriedly stopped him, and responded with a "woo woo" to the wolf king: It''s all right, don''t worry, it won''t compete with you for territory anymore.


    The wolf king finally felt relieved, and expressed his thanks to Mufeng with the pack of wolves howling.


    As a result, the pack of wolves just "screamed" halfway through, and they were all interrupted by a soft growl.


    Mu Feng rolled his eyes and took advantage of the situation to rob the Wolf King: I''ll do you a favor, do you want to share some things with me?


    Wolf King: What do you want?


    Wooden Wind: I want some little wolf cubs!


    The wolf king was silent for a long time: How many do you want?


    Mu Feng wanted to say as much as possible, but he held back, pointing at Konoha and Ming Guang like the Wolf King did before: Give each of us a little wolf!


    At the same time, Mu Feng felt anxious: "This guy won''t follow the way it understands, tear the little wolf into pieces and give it to me, right?"


    He hurriedly added another sentence: I want to live!


    Unexpectedly, the Wolf King was so generous this time: Yes!


    This time Mu Feng suddenly regretted: "Fuck, this guy is so happy this time, could it be a fraud? Am I going to lose money?"


    He suddenly thought of the situation in his previous life when the boss asked for a piece of clothing for 300 yuan, and he bargained for 80 yuan, and the boss readily agreed...


    But "a gentleman''s words are hard to chase", the wolf king has already agreed, and he has no way to go back on his word, so he just nodded: Well, you can just put the little wolf outside our tribe at dawn tomorrow!


    The Wolf King agreed: Good!


    Wooden Wind: Well, you can go!


    As if he had been pardoned, the wolf king fled from the arena with a pack of wolves, not daring to refute it.


    Dachun and the others, a few worthless guys, never dared to get close to them from the beginning to the end, and kept watching from afar.


    Mufeng sat down again and motioned to Mingguang: "Mingguang, light a fire and roast a primitive chicken, I''m so hungry!"


    Ming Guang hurriedly agreed, did not pluck the hair, directly peeled off the skin and threw it away, removed the viscera, washed and peeled it clean, put salt on it as quickly as possible, wrapped it with perilla, and found dry wood to light a fire to barbecue the meat on the spot.


    With the Armored Earth Dragon following him, he didn''t have to worry about other beasts approaching nearby.


    The fire became hotter and hotter, and the smell of the meat quickly spread around, making people move their index fingers when they smelled it.


    To everyone''s surprise, Bi, who had been looking at Mingguang coldly, sniffed his nose in the direction of the barbecue!


    At the same time, it poked its head towards Mu Feng again!


    Apparently, it also eats meat!


    This scene was watched by everyone, and Qi Qi exclaimed: "How could this happen, isn''t it a horse, and it also eats meat?"


    But immediately looked at them coldly, and roared in a low voice, as if to say: "You are a horse, and your whole family is a horse!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then realized.


    Leaving aside the fact that refuting is a beast, it cannot be considered a real horse. Even real horses eat meat. In previous lives, the Oroqen people used to raise horses with meat.


    It was even rumored that after Hu Lei refuted the gift to Qin Shubao from his master and apprentice, he "did not avoid food and drink, but always drank alcohol", but he was able to cross the three tents in the army.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Okay, since it wants to eat, let''s roast the other one too!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang honestly handed the chicken to Mu Feng.


    Refuting took advantage of the situation and came up.


    Mu Feng understood, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, it''s a little hot! Let''s share!"


    While talking, Mufeng tore off a chicken leg and threw it to it. It opened its mouth to catch it, whether it was hot or not, gasped or not, it chewed a few times in its mouth, and then swallowed it without even spitting out the bone!


    After swallowing the chicken leg, his eyes became brighter, and he looked expectantly at the remaining chicken in Mu Feng''s hand.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "So ruthless, even swallowed the bones!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223

    Of the two primitive chickens, Mu Feng only ate half of them, and the rest were eaten up.


    During this period, the Armored Earth Dragon has been staring at the side, raising its tail from time to time, ready to refute it, but Mu Feng stopped it.


    The armored earth dragon was very "angry" about this, saying that it just saved its life just to smash it.


    Wooden Feng told the armored dragon: It has exhausted its strength to fight with me now, and you smashed it to death, which is not your true ability!


    Only then did the armored earth dragon retract its tail, and beat the trees beside it one by one.


    It''s a pity that these saplings that haven''t grown into towering trees have all been disasters to the armored dragon.


    In order to take care of the Leather Armored Dragon''s mood, Mu Feng pulled himself together and gave it a simple healing with the Wood Dao Derivative Technique, so that its wound would no longer bleed, and then he stopped tiredly.


    After all, it also made great efforts in the process of subduing the refutation.


    But when he saw Mu Feng healing the leather armored dragon, he was obviously moved, but he didn''t get close to Mu Feng.


    Wood Wind naturally felt its thoughts, thought for a while and told it with advanced animal taming skills: I used too much energy to fight with you just now, and I can only heal you when I return to the tribe.


    Bi impatiently rubbed against Mufeng, as if urging him to go back quickly.


    Mu Feng said again: After you go back with me, you are not allowed to come out again, and you will follow me in everything from now on!


    Refutation seemed to understand but not understand, but followed Mu Feng closely.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain any more, and motioned Ming Guang and the others to go back to the mountain depression just now, and waved to Da Zi and them again.


    As a result, Mazi and Doudou hesitated, sniffing carefully, not daring to approach, and kept wagging their tails at Mufeng.


    As for the red deer and the horse, they stood in place one by one, with their heads thrown back one after another, not daring to confront them directly.


    Bi didn''t bother to look at them, he held his head high, and followed behind Mu Feng, with his toes high and high.


    Dudu armored ground dragon dismissed it, shook its head and flicked its tail from time to time to tease it, but it deftly avoided it.


    Although it expended a lot of strength just now, the basic stress response is still there.


    After Mu Feng walked away one after another, and the armored earth dragon followed, Ming Guang and the others could pull their mounts to follow.


    Mu Feng took them back to the mountain depression and dug up the roots of the wormwood that he had just discovered, and then walked down the mountain depression, and did not go to Nanshan to find new species.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to look for it, but that he really has no energy now.


    The discovery and harvest of this outing is absolutely worthwhile!


    He rode on the back of the armored earth dragon, and secretly handed in the task of refuting the wormwood.


    The system prompts: "Discover wormwood, get 200 achievement points!


    Taming the beast, get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is 2400 points! "


    Mu Feng nodded secretly, even if there were no green beans and wormwood, just one horse would be worth any discovery.


    Barge followed the armored dragon all the way, looking very happy, after all, he was not put on the rein like the armored dragon.


    Mu Feng looked left and right to see if he could find something by chance, while thinking: "Several red deer and horses have names, there is no reason to argue that they are so special, they can''t even have a name."


    After thinking about it, he thought about "White Dragon" and "Yanyun", and finally felt that "Huleibao" seemed domineering.


    After confirming it, he directly told Refuge with advanced animal taming skills: Your name from now on will be Hulei Leopard, and when you call out, you will be as mad as thunder and lightning, making all living things tremble!


    Refuge can naturally understand, raised his head and hissed, "Woo--"


    It was just this sound that made the surrounding horses and red deer flustered again.


    Mu Feng is speechless: You''re fine, don''t yell, it''s easy to scare them if you don''t see them!


    Unexpectedly, Hu Leibao''s next answer almost made Mu Feng unable to sit still: What''s the use of these four-legged waste, why not let me tear them up!


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "The armored Dilong is going to smash people to death, but the Hu Leibao is going to tear them apart. How come neither of these two guys has a good temper?"


    He quickly ordered: Without my permission, you are not allowed to bite other things at will!


    Hu Leibao was obviously unwilling, but reluctantly agreed.


    Mu Feng was speechless, and began to think in his heart what kind of lethality they could cause if they really put the Hulei Leopard and the Armored Earth Dragon in front of the group of wild beasts on the grassland.


    But he immediately thought about whether Huleibao would have any bad influence on the tribe once it entered the tribe.


    Because - there are too many animals of all kinds in the tribe, and none of them can withstand the scaring of the Hulei Leopard!


    "Troublesome!" Mu Feng rubbed his head.


    He had no choice but to tell Hu Leibao again and again: Don''t talk nonsense if you have nothing to do!


    Mu Feng and his party finally returned to the tribe.


    Before entering the second protective wall, Huleibao kept sticking out his nose and sniffing, obviously a little wary, and showed obvious resistance to entering the protective wall.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to communicate with it again with advanced animal taming skills, to appease its emotions, and let it go in.


    Fortunately, the advanced animal taming technique was powerful enough, and finally Huleibao was willing to follow into the tribe.


    As soon as he entered the second protective wall, he heard a chaotic neighing of horses in the distant horse training ground, which was noisy and chaotic.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng frowned, and looked at Ming Guang, "Go and see!"


    Ming Guang seemed to have received an amnesty, and hurriedly urged the red deer to run towards the racecourse at a faster speed.


    Mu Ye, Huang Shi and others at the side also hurriedly said to Mu Feng: "Great chief, let''s go and have a look too!"


    Mu Feng naturally understood their pressure and waved his hand: "Go and see!"


    Saying this, Mu Feng signaled the armored earth dragon to go to the cave, and pick a place for Hu Leibao by the way.


    But before he could enter a protective wall, Ming Guang rode over again on a red deer.


    In the distance, Mingguang''s red deer stopped and hesitated.


    He had no choice but to shout from a distance: "Great chief, go and have a look, the horses are fighting with the red deer in the racecourse!"


    "Red deer, with the horses?" Mu Feng exclaimed, "Fuck, what''s going on, the horses are also fighting with the group?"


    While talking here, Mu Feng patted the leather armored dragon: Big man, go to the racecourse!


    The armored earth dragon spread its four hooves, "rumbling" and ran towards the racecourse.


    Hu Leibao on the side didn''t need Mu Feng''s orders, so he quickly followed.


    After rushing to the racecourse, Mu Feng was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    All the horses and red deer in the racecourse are huddled together, just as you bite me, I bite you and run away.


    What puzzled him was that the scene was far more chaotic than what Mingguang had said, the red deer biting the horse, the horse biting the red deer, and the horses biting each other.


    "Fuck, what''s going on!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    Because the scene was too chaotic, Li Hu, Ming Guang, Han Shu and all the soldiers from the hunting team rushed over, but none of them dared to enter the racecourse.


    Because so many horses are in chaos at the same time, one can easily be killed if one is not careful.


    "Isn''t this crazy?" Mu Feng''s eyes widened, worried.


    But Li Hu and the others saw Mu Feng approaching at this time, and they all ran over in a hurry.


    "Great chief, you are back!"


    "Great chief, what do you think is going on here?"


    "Great Chief, you should think of a way, if this fight continues, these mounts will definitely die!"


    ...


    A mess of voices.


    Mu Feng was already a little sleepy, but at this moment his head was swollen by this group of people, he hurriedly waved his hand to signal the crowd to silence, frowning as he looked at the even more chaotic racecourse, frowning and thinking.


    After a while, he patted the armored earth dragon: "Big man, let these horses and red deer be quiet!"


    The armored earth dragon was very excited and asked in a low voice "snoring and snoring", "Should I go in and smash them to death? It''s too noisy!"


    Mu Feng is impatient: stop talking nonsense, just call me if you want to!


    The leather armored dragon let out a loud roar.


    The originally noisy racecourse fell silent in an instant.


    The armored earth dragon was triumphant, shaking its head and tail in front of Mu Feng.


    But after a while, the racecourse fell into chaos again, with the hissing of horses and the braying of deer one after another.


    "This..." Li Hu and the others looked at Mu Feng, "It doesn''t work, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was also really annoyed enough, snorted coldly, turned around and came to Huleibao, stretched out his hand to fish its neck, and told it at the same time: Huleibao, call out, suppress the place!


    The Hulei Leopard, which had been drooping its head since entering the tribe, finally seemed to be alive. It trotted to the horse farm, raised its head, and made a gesture of roaring.


    Before Mufeng had time to say "cover your ears", it was already too late.


    A high-pitched and resonant sound of "… Ó´¡ª¡ª" immediately resounded through the entire Jiang clan!


    In an instant, the entire Jiang family was quiet!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224

    After Hu Leibao let out a long howl, he wobbled back to Mu Feng''s side, and there was no other sound except its "De De" horse''s hooves.


    Mu Feng only felt that the whole Jiang family, and even the whole world, were quiet.


    Mu Feng didn''t know what happened to the other members of the Jiang clan, but in front of Li Hu, Han Shu and the soldiers of the entire hunting team, their faces were all pale. Looking at the Hu Lei Bao who was wandering back to Mu Feng''s side, they subconsciously stepped back for a few seconds step.


    It wasn''t the first time Mingguang had heard Huleibao''s cry, and he behaved quite well, with his mouth wide open and his face palpitating.


    The horses and red deer in the racecourse no longer had the previous restlessness and confusion. They trembled in place, and some even fell to the ground directly.


    Then a strong smell of feces and urine came from the racecourse, obviously many horses were frightened.


    Even the pigsty, which was chaotic in the past, became quiet in an instant, without a trace of movement.


    Now that Mufeng''s head is finally gone, he frowned and thought secretly, thinking that with Huleibao''s voice, don''t scare the tribe into anything.


    Otherwise, he would really regret it.


    But right now is not the time for him to think about these things, the sudden situation in front of him has to be dealt with.


    "Li Hu, Ming Guang, bring people in and put the bridle on these horses and put them on the bridle!" Mu Feng shouted, "If you resist them now, they won''t do it!"


    Li Hu was still in a daze, but was pulled by Ming Guang, he quickly collected himself and responded: "Yes!"


    "Han Shu, go outside the tribe tomorrow and wait for the wolf king to send the cubs, four wolves, don''t forget!"


    "Konoha, you lead people to plant these green beans near the ramie and water them!"


    "Huangshi, take someone to look at the pigsty, sheep pen, deer pen, and chicken coop in the tribe, see if these livestock are scared, come back and tell me!"


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed in unison.


    They all saw the fatigue in Mu Feng''s eyes.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and then said: "Li Hu, don''t forget to take a look at the women in the tribe who are about to give birth, if there is any change, tell me immediately!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed again.


    "Okay! Hurry up and get busy!" Mu Feng ordered, waved his hands and said, and then went to the back mountain with the leather armored dragon and Hu Leibao.


    The armored dragon naturally went to the cave where he lived before, and then he took Huleibao to another cave, and told it: This is where you will live in the future, don''t run around, don''t bark!


    Hu Leibao looked carefully in the cave, and communicated with Mu Feng in a low voice "mangmang": Then what should I eat?


    Wooden Wind: What can you eat?


    Huleibao: I will eat anything!


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and after thinking for a while, he led it to the black bamboo forest, looked left and right, and pointed to a bamboo shoot that had just grown about half a foot above the ground: Do you eat this thing?


    Hu Leibao shook his head: I haven''t eaten it!


    So Mufeng peeled off the skin of the bamboo shoots and said to it: Try it!


    Hu Leibao didn''t hesitate, rolled his tongue, and gnawed directly at it.


    "Kachahuchi", the bamboo shoot was bitten into two pieces by it, and it was rolled in the mouth, chewing and chewing, which had the crisp and sweet sound of a panda eating bamboo shoots.


    At the beginning, Huleibao just chewed a couple of mouthfuls tentatively, but after swallowing it, it seemed that it tasted good, and it ate up the remaining bamboo shoots like a storm.


    Especially the sound of it chewing bamboo shoots made Mufeng feel a little hungry.


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay, this guy is an omnivore. Otherwise, if you really only eat meat, the tribe really can''t afford it!"


    After finishing eating a bamboo shoot, Baba looked at Mufeng, clearly wanting to eat it.


    Mu Feng pointed at the bamboo forest: You can find bamboo shoots to eat here, but you can''t run around, understand?


    Huleibao became happy: Are there many edible things like this here?


    Wooden Wind nodded in response: Yes! But my tribe will also pick bamboo shoots inside, you can''t hurt them!


    Hu Leibao tilted his head humanly and thought for a while before he realized: Is he standing on two feet like you, and he is your clansman?


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then nodded and responded: Yes, I only have two feet like me. They are all my clansmen. You are not allowed to hurt them, let alone barking. As for the bamboo shoots here, you can eat whatever you want!


    After a pause, he added another sentence: But when you hear me calling you, you have to come out immediately!


    As he spoke, Mu Feng whistled, loud and melodious, very pleasant to hear.


    Hu Leibao started to have fun, jumping left and right around Mufeng to show that he understood, and then went to the black skin bamboo forest to find bamboo shoots.


    There was only a burst of "click, click" sound of bamboo breaking, which was clearly caused by this thing knocking down the bamboo.


    Mu Feng twitched on the face, and comforted himself from the bottom of his heart: "This guy is just a beast, don''t be as knowledgeable as it is, don''t be as knowledgeable as it is! As long as it is willing to stay in the tribe and not cause trouble for me!"


    But before he could calm down, Huang Shi ran over in a hurry and started shouting from a distance: "Chief, it''s not good!"


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng couldn''t help cursing in his heart, "What''s wrong with the chief, it''s really bad luck!"


    He frowned and looked at Huangshi, Huangshi didn''t realize it, and yelled: "Chief, twenty-two horned deer died, and four pigs died!"


    "Damn!" Mu Feng finally couldn''t hold back, "Is this..."


    He wants to cry but has no tears.


    Previously, he only wanted to quickly control the chaotic situation in the racecourse, and he was a little dizzy at the time, so Hulei Leopard yelled, which scared so many horned deer to death!


    In fact, after Hu Leibao roared that voice, he regretted it a little, because the whole tribe was noisy at first, but after that sound, it became so quiet that it could no longer be quiet.


    He knew in his heart that something was wrong.


    Sure enough, the most courageous of several animals, the horned deer deliberately arranged in the farthest place was scared to death more than 20, and even the wild boar with the lowest IQ was scared to death by four!


    "Fuck, horned deer are not easy to feed, and it''s even more difficult after being scared like this. Wild boars are fine, but they will eat less food and gain less fat in a few days. But there are only about fifty wild boars left now. !"


    Mu Feng groaned incessantly in his heart: "The price of Huleibao''s voice is too high!"


    He hurriedly asked, "What about the primitive chicken and the sheep?"


    Huang Shi shook his head: "These two are not dead, they are no different from before."


    Mu Feng knew in his heart that the intelligence of these two kinds of livestock was the lowest, otherwise he wouldn''t have set a trap and caught so many of them.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, these losses are not unacceptable!" Mu Feng rubbed his teeth in pain, and comforted himself, "Everything is for the mount, otherwise this time it will really be a big loss!"


    Before he could react, people from afar saw Ming Guang running towards him in a hurry, shouting: "Great Chief, it''s not good, come and take a look!"


    "Damn it, what''s the matter!" Mu Feng was furious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Feng followed Ming Guang, trotting all the way to the racecourse.


    Ming Guang just talked to him for a long time but he didn''t understand it, so he had no choice but to urge Ming Guang to go and have a look with him.


    When he ran to the racecourse, he found that although the red deer and horses in the racecourse were no longer noisy and neighing, they were still huddling together and fighting with each other non-stop.


    It''s just that compared to the previous "group fights", there seems to be less movement.


    But anyone could see that Huleibao''s voice had indeed calmed down the horses and red deer, but for some unknown reason, they started making noise again.


    I believe it won''t be long before these horses are bound to fight together again.


    "What reason can make them overcome the fear of the Hulei Leopard and fight together again?" Mu Feng became worried, "Could it be something like mad cow disease or mad horse disease?"


    Mu Feng was shocked in his heart.


    If this is the case, not to mention these horses, even the entire tribe may be destroyed!


    You know, the mad cow disease in the previous life was contagious!


    But just when he was terrified, the system turned on again: "Friendly reminder to the host, this is not a disease, but the cause of spring!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and unconsciously remembered the most familiar sentence from watching TV in his previous life: Spring is here, everything is revived, and animals have come to the breeding season again...


    He subconsciously asked the system: "Isn''t this the time for the horses to breed? It''s just that when is spring now, it''s almost over!"


    The system prompts: "The answer is correct!"


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng slapped his head, "What a brain!"


    After realizing this, Mu Feng laughed loudly, and said to the worried Li Hu and Ming Guang, "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t worry about them, let them fight!"


    "Let them fight?" Li Hu was shocked, "If you really want to fight like this, some mounts will die!"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, in a good mood, "Now is the breeding season for wild beasts. The male horses will choose the winner through fighting, and only the winner can breed with the female horse! Our Jiang clan must have own pony!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu, Ming Guang and the others were stunned, and then ecstasy appeared on their faces, "Are these horses going to breed?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, his heart suddenly brightened.


    "So that''s how it is!" Li Hu finally breathed a sigh of relief, "No wonder they fight together, so they want to have a little pony!"


    Mu Feng also couldn''t help laughing, just now he thought it was Crazy Horse Disease.


    In fact, Lihu, Mingguang and the others couldn''t be blamed for this. Even he couldn''t realize that it was spring and these horses had also reached the breeding season.


    "It''s such a pity for the horned deer, it''s too unjust to die!" Mu Feng sighed secretly in his heart.


    "Great chief, when will the mares give birth to foals?" Ming Guang couldn''t wait, "Now we have twenty-two mares, and we can have twenty-two more horses in no time!"


    "Uh..." Mu Feng secretly communicated with the system before replying, "The time it takes for a horse to give birth to a foal is relatively short. It will take more than 330 days, which is almost the beginning of spring next year!"


    "It''s been so long!" Ming Guang was a little disappointed, but immediately became happy again. "Then next year, there will be more than 20 horses at once. It''s exciting to think about it!"


    After a pause, he sighed again: "It''s a pity that there are too few mares, otherwise there would be more!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s simple, let''s go to the grassland right away and catch more!"


    Ming Guang''s eyes lit up: "Yes!"


    Because it was foreseeable, as long as Mu Feng brought Huleibao this time, as long as he saw a herd of horses, let Huleibao stand there and roar, he would definitely catch a lot of horses!


    And Mu Feng also planned in this way, after all Hulei Leopard had already scared so many horned deer to death, so he had to drag it out to repay the crime.


    But these two days are definitely not enough right now. After all, the horses have to breed, and it seems that it will take a day or two to delay.


    He shook his head helplessly, ready to go back to the tulou to rest.


    After all, taking a trip out today consumes too much energy and energy!


    Unexpectedly, before he reached the earth building, he saw a woman running out from a distance, shouting: "Boss, it''s not good!"


    "What''s wrong with the leader?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then looked back at Li Hu who was chasing him from behind.


    Mu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s not looking for me, it seems that Li Hu can solve it."


    Li Hu asked while running, "What''s the matter, what are you yelling about!"


    "It''s not good, leader! I didn''t know what screamed just now, and it scared Auntie, and now she''s complaining of stomach pains, and she''s afraid she''s about to give birth!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu just ran up to the woman, and when he heard the news, he panicked, "Didn''t I hear from Grandma that it would take a few days?"


    "I don''t know either. Grandma is in Grandma''s room right now. She said she was frightened by that cry and she was about to give birth early!" The woman looked anxious, "Grandma also said that the scared woman followed The child may not be able to keep it!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu was completely flustered, and looked at Mu Feng who was frowning all the time, "Great Chief, you should think of a way, Mommy is going to die!"


    "What nonsense!" Mu Feng frowned, "I''m just scared, let me think about it!"


    Although he said so on his lips, there was a real beating in his heart.


    He didn''t expect the consequences of Huleibao''s voice to be so serious, it directly scared a pregnant woman in the tribe to give birth prematurely!


    And looking at the situation, the so-called grandma who was in charge of delivering the baby asserted that both the mother and the child might die, so what should I do?


    Mu Feng blamed himself for a while, if he hadn''t ordered Hu Leibao to roar, such a mess would not have happened.


    You must know that the survival rate of newborns in primitive society is inherently low, not to mention the acquired factors of hygiene and food, just getting stuck in the checkpoint of delivery will have a 30% mortality rate, which is frighteningly high!


    "What should I do, what should I do?" Mu Feng was anxious, and asked the woman again, "You mean she will have a few more days to give birth, right?"


    The woman''s face was full of anxiety, but she had to answer Mu Feng''s words and nodded repeatedly: "Yes!"


    "Take me to have a look!" Wooden Feng ordered.


    The woman was stunned, but Li Hu yelled, "What are you still doing, hurry up and lead the way!"


    "Yes, yes!" The woman trotted back to lead the way, and Mu Feng and Li Hu quickly followed.


    The three of them came to an earthen building in the east. In one room stood a hunting team soldier, two middle-aged women, and a woman lying on a grass bed. She was covered with an animal skin and her face was pale. White, with sweat all over his face.


    "The Great Chief is here!" The woman leading the way shouted in a low voice.


    Everyone subconsciously wanted to kneel down and salute, Mu Feng waved his hand, seeing the scene in front of him, he knew it was not the time to avoid suspicion, so he stretched out his hand and directly covered the forehead of the woman who was about to give birth, narrowed his eyes, and directly cast the Mu Dao Derivative Technique to unfold Come.


    The pregnant woman''s originally painful expression gradually calmed down, but the sweat on her forehead did not decrease by half.


    Mu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart: "Full-term babies should not be so delicate, but the fetus is gasping, and the current knowledge of midwifery is also lacking. It''s normal for this grandma to be unsure!"


    The situation of the pregnant woman has been stabilized, but then the problem arises again, how to deliver the baby?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226

    Lack of midwifery knowledge has always been one of the main reasons for the high neonatal mortality rate in primitive society.


    If this problem is not resolved, the population growth of the tribe will be seriously affected.


    The grandmother in charge of midwifery in the tribe has some experience in midwifery, but this experience is not enough in Mu Feng''s view.


    There are systematic knowledge and skills in midwifery in the system, but the problem is that Mu Feng himself thinks that he is an old man, so he can''t become a midwife in the tribe in the future, right?


    It doesn''t seem right to call me a midwife. I''m a man, so I have to call me a midwife.


    But with a somewhat "male chauvinism" in his heart, he couldn''t pass the test in his heart anyway-to deliver the child by himself.


    He had no choice but to ask the system for help.


    Mu Feng ordered: "System, open the exchange interface!"


    The system automatically popped up to the shopping mall exchange interface in his mind.


    "Find the knowledge and skills of midwifery!"


    The system immediately enters the search state. Well, it seems to be a rather unpopular skill, and the system still needs to search.


    Soon, the system popped up: "Fertility knowledge requires achievement points: 500 points!


    Midwifery knowledge requires 800 achievement points!


    Parenting knowledge requires 500 achievement points..."


    Mu Feng exclaimed: "I''m going, why does the knowledge about fertility start at 500, if you add proficiency to this, wouldn''t it increase by 100?"


    The system replied: "Knowledge about fertility is extremely scarce for primitive people. The emergence of any piece of knowledge will affect a tribe or even a period of history, and the required achievement points will naturally be high!"


    Mu Feng thought about it carefully, and this is also the reason.


    Just like this birth knowledge, if it can be used properly, the mortality rate of newborns will definitely not be as high as 30%. According to the introduction in knowledge and skills, as long as you strictly follow the operations above the knowledge, the mortality rate of newborns can be controlled to less than 1%!


    The significance of this to a tribe is far-reaching and irreplaceable.


    But here comes the question: who will accept this knowledge and become the midwife or midwife of the tribe?


    He frowned and thought about it, before asking the system after a while: "Can the knowledge and skills about midwifery be assigned to one person?"


    System: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he was ecstatic in his heart: "Can these knowledge and skills be imparted to others?"


    System: "Of course! Just like shopping, it doesn''t matter who takes the item, as long as someone pays at the end!"


    Mu Feng grinned silently and strangely: "Okay, this is the best way, how to instill it in others?"


    System: "Just like you use the wooden way derivation technique to heal other people, the system uses you as a medium to input all these knowledge and skills into the other person''s mind!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng became excited, it would be best not to do such a thing by himself, "What are the conditions for instilling it in others?"


    "Add 100 points to the achievement points consumed!"


    "Price increase?" Mu Feng was surprised, but thinking that he would save so much effort and embarrassment by not having to be a "midwife" himself, he readily agreed, "Yes! Just wait a moment!"


    After communicating with the system, he looked directly at the people present and asked, "Grandma, besides you, is there anyone else in the tribe who can deliver the baby?"


    The elderly man hurriedly bowed and replied: "Go back to the chief, my daughter Jihua will also deliver the baby."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, let her come over!"


    It''s not that Mufeng didn''t want to pass it on to her, but he really felt that she was too old to be suitable.


    She ran out in a hurry, stood in the courtyard and shouted: "Jihua, Jihua, come to Aniang, hurry up! The great chief is looking for you!"


    "Here we come!" With a reply, a woman of medium height and stature, wearing gray unknown animal skin, wheat-colored skin, plain face, and low-browed aunt-like woman trotted into the house.


    She is Jihua.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Ji Hua was obviously very nervous, not knowing what he was going to do by being named by the great chief who had always been regarded as a tribal god.


    She was apprehensive, and knelt down on one knee to salute: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng looked at her behavior, she was an honest and responsible woman, motioned her to get up, nodded and said: "I heard from your mother that you can deliver babies?"


    Ji Hua hurriedly replied: "Back to the chief, it was all taught by my aunt, I''m not very familiar with it yet!"


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng nodded, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, I''ll give you the empowerment, let you replace your mother, and become the person in charge of midwifery in the tribe, do you think it''s okay?"


    "Ah?" Ji Hua was taken aback for a moment, she was obviously stopped by this question, both surprised and puzzled, subconsciously looked at her mother.


    The old lady, however, was ecstatic on her whole face, and hurriedly pulled Ji Hua to kneel down on one knee: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Obviously, the old woman had also heard that anyone who could receive the empowerment from the great chief himself was an indispensable person in the tribe, and she wanted her daughter to be such a person!


    Only then did Jihua come to his senses, his face flushed with excitement, and he hurriedly agreed: "I am willing!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction, "I will pass on how to deliver babies to you through empowerment, and you can also teach your mother and other women in the tribe!"


    "You can still teach my mother!" Ji Hua was even more excited now.


    Even the old lady on the side became excited and knelt down on one knee instead of two.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "You have to teach a few more people in the tribe to be responsible for delivering babies with you!"


    "Yes, yes!" Ji Hua hastily agreed.


    "That''s good! You close your eyes and sit down!" Mu Feng directly put one hand on top of her head, and then communicated with the system, "The system, exchange knowledge of midwifery, plus proficiency, and transfer it to this Jihua!"


    "May I ask if you are sure to exchange 1000 achievement points for knowledge of midwifery plus proficiency and transfer it to Ji Hua of the Jiang clan?"


    "Sure!" Mu Feng was determined in his heart, feeling relieved for a while, it was the first time he spent so many achievement points so refreshingly.


    "Ding, the exchange is successful! The system starts to transmit, please keep your contact with Jihua unbroken!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment: "Why does this feel like transferring files online, I am the network cable?"


    He was a little bored, but Ji Hua, who was closing his eyes to receive the knowledge of midwifery, had his eyelids trembling, obviously wanting to open them, but dared not.


    The people around looked at Mu Feng and Ji Hua nervously, not daring to show their anger.


    Even this mother, who was about to give birth, was sweating profusely at this moment, but she tried her best to bite a piece of wood, and did not dare to make a sound.


    Everyone felt that the great chief''s empowerment ceremony was sacred and undisturbed, and they were all extremely nervous!


    Fortunately, this so-called "empowerment ceremony" didn''t last long, and it ended in ten minutes.


    Mu Feng saw the words "transmission progress has been completed" in the system in his mind, so he breathed a sigh of relief, withdrew his hand, opened his half-closed eyes, and looked at Ji Hua with a smile.


    And Ji Hua also opened his eyes at this time, looked back carefully with his eyebrows frowned, and then knelt down on one knee again: "Thank you Chief, now I feel that I am better at delivering babies than A Niang!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Then you can deliver the baby to A Niang, and teach you A Niang as well!"


    "Yes!" Ji Hua got up again, and his whole body became radiant.


    She began to order: "Uncle Lihu, I remember there are scissors in Yuelou, don''t you please wash them and burn them on the fire!"


    "Aunt Caili, hurry up and prepare some clean furs, which should be soft and clean, without any strange smell!"


    "Aniang, go to the hot water quickly, hurry up..."


    Listening to Ji Hua''s orders one by one, Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and signaled Li Hu to walk out the door...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227

    Because the matter of childbirth and delivery was on the bottom of his heart, Mu Feng didn''t immediately go back to the moon building to rest, but stood outside the door with Li Hu and the hunting team''s soldiers.


    The most nervous one is none other than this soldier.


    Then came Li Hu. As the leader, he naturally cared about the newborns in the tribe.


    Wood wind is also very nervous.


    Although he knew that the knowledge and skills transmitted by the system would not make mistakes, but this was the first time he passed on the skills to others, and he didn''t do it himself. He really didn''t know what the result would be.


    Fortunately, in less than half an hour, there was a loud cry of a child in the room, followed by a series of surprise cries: "It''s born, it''s born, it''s a hunter!"


    "Thank God, mother and child are safe!"


    "Aniang, take a look, the seed you gave Ji Sangsheng!"


    "It''s born!" The anxious soldier who had waited outside for a long time said ecstatically, "It''s born!"


    Li Hu was also pleasantly surprised: "Great chief, he gave birth!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and didn''t care about the ambiguity of this sentence, and nodded heavily: "Well, it''s born, my Jiang family has another future little soldier!"


    At this moment, the soldier named Ji Sang knelt down suddenly, his eyes were red: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly helped him up, feeling somewhat embarrassed in his heart, after all, he was also responsible for scaring this aunt into giving birth prematurely.


    "Okay, don''t just stay here with us, go and see your son!" Mu Feng said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Ji Sang hurried into the room, and there was another commotion in the room, very lively.


    Mu Feng''s hanging heart finally let go, and the mother and child are safe, which shows that the knowledge of midwifery is useful, and the mortality rate of newborns is bound to be reduced!


    Li Hu hadn''t calmed down yet, he shouted excitedly: "Chief, you really did a great job in giving Ji Hua the empowerment, mother and child are safe, mother and child are safe!"


    As he was talking, he suddenly choked with red eyes and said, "But when Bai Ya''s mother gave birth to her, she died after giving birth to Bai Ya, and it was also because of dystocia!"


    Wooden wind was silent.


    He knew that Bai Fang didn''t have a mother, but it was the first time he heard of Bai Fang''s death due to dystocia.


    Looking at Li Hu''s eyes that were red from crying, Mu Feng patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, Uncle Li Hu, from now on, no woman in the tribe will die because of giving birth to children! Newborn children in the tribe will not die either!" So many will die!"


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Li Hu wiped away his tears, "Today the clan has a child, I shouldn''t have done this!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Happy, nothing!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door suddenly opened, and it was Jisang who came out, looking at Mufeng excitedly: "Great chief, I want to ask you to help me look after the child and give him a name!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then nodded solemnly, followed Ji Sang into the house.


    The room is almost cleaned up, there is a faint smell, and the wood wind doesn''t care about it, so I went to see the child wrapped in animal skin by the bedside, very healthy.


    The mother-in-law struggled to get up, but was stopped by Mu Feng.


    Ji Hua on the side was obviously very excited, and wanted to say something to Mu Feng, but was stopped by Mu Feng''s smile.


    He smiled and said softly: "It''s good that the mother and the child are safe. The child looks like A Niang, and his eyebrows resemble his father. He is a blessed child. I also hope that he can bring blessings and auspiciousness to our Jiang family."


    After a pause, Mu Feng said: "If you wish, you can name the child Xiangfu, auspicious, blessing. Together they are also called ''surrender'', which can help our Jiang family to conquer all beasts and enemies!"


    "Yes, it''s called Xiangfu!" Ji Sang looked at A Niang with a happy face.


    Aunt also smiled.


    Obviously, the name given to the child by the great chief himself has such a good meaning, why are they unhappy?


    At this time, Jihua finally spoke: "Great chief, the knowledge of midwifery you passed on to me is really useful, you are really the sage of my big ginger!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You can find a few women from other tribes to teach them in the future!"


    "Yes!" Ji Hua bent down to salute, and then said, "The knowledge of midwifery you passed on to me also said that mothers should take good care of themselves after giving birth and pay attention to diet. But the food in the tribe depends on Uncle Yang... ..."


    Mu Feng was taken aback. Jihua''s "parturition", "conditioning", and "diet" were all nouns from her previous life, but she said them very naturally, just like ordinary words that she is used to.


    He was a little surprised how Jihua could master the system so proficiently, but fortunately, it was a good thing, and he didn''t bother to think about it.


    But what Jihua said does require attention.


    He waved his hand and said directly: "Starting today, all mothers who give birth will not have to do anything within a month. In terms of food, you can see what to do with meat, vegetables, fish, etc., tell Ji Yang And other cooks, let them specialize."


    "Yes!" Ji Hua looked excited, and hurriedly agreed.


    Li Hu was stunned for a moment, and said in a low voice: "Chief, the food in the tribe is distributed regularly every day, do we have to give it to these women who have children?"


    Mu Feng asked back: "Is there not enough food in the tribe?"


    Li Hu was stunned for a moment: "Enough!"


    "Then what is the food used for?" Mu Feng asked again.


    "Uh, food for the clansmen!" Li Hu replied.


    "That''s enough!" Mu Feng smiled, "Isn''t the woman who gave birth to a child a member of our Jiang clan?"


    "But they..." Li Hu didn''t finish the last two words - "work".


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "They don''t work, but they gave birth to future warriors for my Jiang family! You gave her less food today, it seems that you are saving food for the tribe, but it is our Jiang tribe''s own children who are being treated badly. !"


    "If you don''t feed them, how can these children become strong? If there are no strong children, how can there be strong warriors? In the future, other tribes will come to plunder us. Are you counting on thin warriors to defeat the enemy, or are you thinking of saving your hard work?" The food you gave to the enemy?"


    Li Hu was dripping with cold sweat, he quickly lowered his head: "Great Chief, I understand!"


    "Just understand!" Mu Feng snorted again, "Tell all the people what I mean!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu bowed and agreed.


    Only then did Mu Feng look a little better, and he led Li Hu out of the tulou, looked outside, and then said: "Since you can''t train horses or go hunting these two days, then plant corn. If it¡¯s not over, then take all the slaves and build a protective wall, close to the edge of the jungle, and connect to the foot of Nanshan Mountain!¡±


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed again.


    "Well, go ahead and do your work first. Remember to come and find me when it''s tomorrow. Let''s discuss the matter of getting a wife for the young and strong of the tribe!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu turned and left.


    Mu Feng couldn''t hold on any longer, only felt his eyelids heavy, too sleepy, and flew back to the Moon Tower, returned to the room, lay down on the bed, and fell asleep...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228

    Mu Feng slept until the next morning, the sun was already high.


    If Li Hu hadn''t called him outside the door, maybe he could have slept until noon.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu waited for Mu Feng to get up and wash up, and then came to the house respectfully, "The corn is already being planted, and it may be ready this afternoon!"


    "En!" Mu Feng rubbed his swollen temples, but still felt a little pain in his brain, which was obviously caused by exhausting too much energy fighting Hu Leibao yesterday.


    "Is the open space beside the second protective wall planted with corn?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Yes!" Li Hu replied honestly, "If you hurry up, it will be planted after noon. At that time, I will directly ask people to build a three-layer protective wall! This time, let those soldiers go too!"


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "Have the horses and red deer not stopped yet?"


    Li Hu shook his head: "The red deer are already honest, but those horses are still fighting, there is no way to tame them!"


    Mu Feng also felt a little helpless, and waved his hand: "Then just wait, there is no rush in a few days. It would be nice to build the three protective walls in these few days!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang breathed a sigh of relief, "The three-layer protective wall can be completed in two or three days if there are no accidents, but there are not many mulberry trees in the tribe, so we have to dig them in the forest outside!"


    "Then go dig!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "If you need trees, you can cut them down from the forest in front of the tribe, and then clear an open space to plant other things!"


    "What kind?" Mingguang wondered, "Do you still grow corn?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "We don''t grow corn anymore, we grow soybeans instead."


    "Soybean?" Mingguang was puzzled, "What is soybean?"


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "It''s just like corn, it''s edible!"


    "Oh!" Ming Guang cheered up, "It''s edible, do you have seeds?"


    "Seeds..." Mu Feng sighed, gritted his teeth and said, "I will give you the seeds when the corn is planted!"


    He has already decided to use his achievement points to redeem some seeds from the system, and he can''t wait to find them in the wild.


    "yes!"


    "Also, have you gone back and thought about what I told you yesterday, about the tribal young and strong begging for marriage!" Mu Feng asked, "What do you think?"


    "Thoughts?" Li Hu was stunned for a moment, "I''ll listen to you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s my decision to ask for a marriage, but which tribes around us are suitable for our Jiang family to ask for marriage, and which ones are not suitable, I can''t know, this requires you to understand the situation of these tribes Just do it, understand?"


    He is a little helpless. "Marriage" is extremely important in his old home in his previous life. Regardless of men and women, no matter how far or near, as long as it comes to the point of discussing marriage, both men and women will try their best to "get rid of each other"¡ªto find out about each other. The "details" of the three generations of ancestors.


    This includes the family tradition of the other party, the reputation of neighbors in the village, what the three generations of ancestors did, whether there is a history of genetic diseases, etc., in detail and in detail.


    It''s definitely not okay to ask someone like Li Hu who doesn''t know anything.


    If the tribe he wants to marry is an ambitious wolf, or if the people in the tribe are greedy, lazy, it will definitely be a disaster after he comes to the Jiang family.


    Li Hu was asked by Mu Feng, thought for a while and said: "On the other side of the North Mountain, cross the Dalong Lake, and then go north for ten days, there is a Fang Lei tribe. Our tribe has been married to them before. Their tribe is about There are fifty or so men from our tribe!"


    "More than fifty!" Mu Feng was startled, "Why so many!"


    Li Hu shook his head: "There is no way. I heard from Grandpa that the Jiang family migrated from other places and were excluded by the local tribes, so they can only live here. Food, salt, and fur are very scarce. If the clansmen want to live, they can only give away part of it, and then return part of the food to support the people in the clan!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment: "Exchange a man for food?"


    Ming Guang nodded bitterly: "I didn''t ask for a marriage when I was 22 years old. Coincidentally, there was a great famine in this area that year, and many people in the tribe starved to death. There was no other way. More than fifty people, eighty sheep..."


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "A man can''t exchange two sheep if he gets married!"


    But when he thought about it, he realized that it was a great famine at that time, and the situation of Fang Lei''s department should not be much better.


    In addition, men in other tribes seem to have no other particularly powerful functions other than walking off to marry and reproduce.


    In terms of work, each tribe also has its own labor force.


    "Walking marriage" is just a last resort to prevent close relatives of the same clan from procreating and affecting future generations-this also leads to the low status of these men who come to marry by walking.


    Mu Feng thought to himself: "If these fifty men have not left, does that mean that the Jiang clan now has at least fifty or sixty more men in the labor force? If they get married again and have children, wouldn''t it mean that the tribe''s In fact, the strong man can add another one hundred and two hundred?"


    It''s just that these can only be imagined and cannot become reality.


    "What about the word-of-mouth of this tribe?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Word of mouth?" Li Hu was puzzled.


    "That is, do you think this tribe is good or bad, and how about other tribes?"


    Li Hu thought for a while and said: "At that time, the number of this tribe was more than two thousand, and it was a big tribe. Two years ago, I heard from my grandfather that they had already surpassed ten thousand! We deal with small tribes like ours."


    "There are more than 10,000 fighting tribes..." Mu Feng shook his head secretly, "It''s no wonder that such fighting tribes don''t care about our little food, so basically they won''t allow female tribesmen to marry outside."


    He said to Li Hu: "This tribe is too far away, and it is difficult to ask for a marriage. Let me tell you a few who are closer."


    Li Hu said again: "In the past, we exchanged furs for salt with the Manglong tribe, and there are some women in their tribe who were married to us."


    Mu Feng frowned: "It''s the Reckless Dragon Division again, they should no longer exist now!"


    Ming Guang hurriedly said: "There are quite a few tribes that are about the same number as us who exchanged things with the Manglong tribe, but they have married each other with us."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng regained his energy, "What are there?"


    Li Hu tried his best to recall: "I remember when I went to the Manglong tribe, I heard that there was a tribe named Hongluan, and there were a lot of women in their tribe. But there were too few men in the tribe, so they could only maintain their status for so many years. A certain number of people has neither decreased nor increased."


    "Is there such a tribe?" Mu Feng was surprised, "There are so many women, it is absolutely possible to let other tribes get married and expand the number of people!"


    Li Hu shook his head: "Men who walk away have no status, they are no better than slaves in our tribe. However, most of the children born to women in their tribe are girls, so this has been the case for so many years .¡±


    "Are there no other tribes to plunder such a tribe?" Mu Feng asked.


    "No!" Li Hu shook his head, "They are relatively close to the Manglong tribe, and most of the women are married to the Manglong tribe. Because the people around have to exchange things with the Manglong tribe, they also need to give to the men of the tribe. If you ask for a wife, no one will plunder the Hongluan tribe."


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng sighed inwardly, "It''s rare that such a balanced state can be maintained in such a society."


    "Are there any other tribes?" Mu Feng asked again.


    "There is the Yanhuo tribe, and there are more men in their tribe...


    There is a frost department...


    There is Ge Libu..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229

    Mu Feng chatted with Li Hu for a long time, and learned about the situation around the Jiang clan.


    Not to mention the tribes near the West Grassland, just near the three mountains, there are more than a dozen tribes of all sizes, all of which are similar to the Jiang family. Their strength is too weak to compete with the outside world. When necessary, they can only use the tribe''s special products¡ª" Men" or "women" go out and exchange tribal needs with some big tribes.


    These tribes are short of supplies and their members are weak, so that the big tribes have no interest in them-the annexation wastes energy and food, which is not enough for the big tribes to send soldiers back and forth.


    Jiang''s previous situation was not much different from these tribes, the only difference was that the hunting team headed by Mingguang could still catch some prey and obtain some furs to exchange for salt or something.


    So when Mrs. Jiang brought fifty furs to the Reckless Dragon Department to exchange them, she was directly targeted by the Reckless Dragon Department, thinking it was a windfall!


    As for the tribe of four or five hundred people like the Manglong tribe, there are two or three tribes around them, and they are all tribes similar to small markets.


    Every once in a while they will open "markets" in the tribe, and the small tribes scattered around will go to these slightly larger tribes for exchange transactions.


    The items exchanged are nothing more than some furs, salt, and food, and of course there are also some extremely rare linen, well-polished bone weapons, and stone jars with extremely thin tires.


    Among them, fur, salt, and food are hard currencies, and basically every tribe needs them.


    Unless there are special circumstances or necessity for other things, generally speaking, not many people exchange them.


    Apart from salt, other things are imported and exported by each tribe, and what can be exchanged for other people''s things is also different.


    The reason why various tribes and ethnic groups choose the Manglong tribe as the trading place is because they have salt in their hands, which is the hard currency among hard currencies.


    And Jiang''s previous "marriage begging" and "walking marriages" with these tribes were basically concluded with others in such "markets".


    The tribes mentioned by Li Hu also learned about the situation through the "Xianshi" of the Manglong tribe before the Jiang family was plundered.


    Where the various tribes are, no one knows.


    But now that the Manglong tribe has disintegrated because of the Jiang family, the city no longer exists, and the Jiang family has no way to discuss "marrying" with the tribe.


    In other words, now that Mu Feng wants to find wives for the bachelors in these tribes, let alone whether he can find them, he must first know where these tribes are.


    In other words, he had to go out to explore the way first, and find out where these tribes were by himself.


    But the problem is that there are many dangers in the wilderness, and no one can guarantee whether there will be any beasts or dangers on the way out to explore the road.


    Or even if it is near other tribes, it is unknown whether it will be regarded as an invader and captured and killed!


    "The situation is a little worse than I thought!" Mu Feng frowned and pondered, and secretly adjusted his thoughts.


    "If you want to marry a daughter-in-law, you have to know which tribes have women, and they have to be willing to let the tribe''s women marry outside. But the premise is to know where these tribes are. If you want to know where these tribes are, you have to have someone to explore the way. But now the rainy day has just ended , these tribes all come out to hunt, and conflicts are prone to occur, but it is also an opportunity!"


    Mu Feng straightened his mind and smiled and nodded to Li Hu: "Okay, I know what to do now!"


    "Ah?" Seeing Mu Feng pondering, Li Hu, who didn''t dare to say anything for a long time, hurriedly asked, "How did you think of asking for a marriage?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "There must be many tribes hunting on the grasslands at the edge of the jungle. We can use this opportunity to discuss marriage with them."


    "But..." Li Hu said worriedly, "When other tribes are hunting, it is extremely easy to be regarded as a predator, and conflicts will arise! And you also said, fight with these people Conflict does us no good!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "You''re right! Conflicting with them is really not good for us. Besides, we have too many people, and it is easy to arouse their defenses!"


    "Then what should we do?" Li Hu frowned, "In that case, it would be useless for us to go, no one will easily trust others and take us back to their tribe!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It doesn''t matter if they don''t believe it, we don''t need to go to their tribe, at worst we just open a new store!"


    "Reopen a store?" Li Hu was stunned for a moment, "How and where?"


    After a pause, he immediately added another sentence: "Great chief, you can''t open the store in our Jiang clan. Now that we have so many things in the Jiang clan, it is easy to attract the attention of others!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Of course not in the Jiang clan! And even if we were in the Jiang clan, they might not be willing to come, after all, the place we are in is too remote!"


    Then he added: "Let me tell you, even if these tribes have come, what do they think of our Jiang family, they can''t do anything to us!"


    Now Li Hu grinned strangely: "Indeed, even tribes like Manglong, Black Fang, and Huangfeng are not our opponents, let alone them!"


    "Let''s do this!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Didn''t the Manglong tribe take refuge in some Black Tooth tribe, and set the city on the old tribe of the Manglong tribe. In this way, these tribes will know the way, and there is no need to worry about other tribes knowing where they are!"


    "But the market needs salt. Without salt, no one would come here!" Li Hu shook his head.


    "Salt..." Mu Feng frowned and asked, "How many jars of salt are there in the tribe?"


    Li Hu replied: "Last time, Yemado from the Blue Bird Department brought 30 cans, and he has used a lot during this period, using four cans."


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "How about this, go to the vicinity of the grassland and the old place of the Manglong tribe in the next two days, if you can find a familiar tribe, tell them that the town is reopened, and make an appointment to go there together.


    Prioritize the matter of taking horned deer and sheep to beg for women. If they really need salt, just say there is salt, and we can take out five cans to exchange with them! "


    "Five cans!" Li Hu was shocked.


    You know, the whole tribe was shocked when Changning sent salt last time. Thirty jars plus the ten jars from the Manglong tribe''s redemption made Jiang no longer worry about salt.


    He also estimated that the net weight of a jar of salt was between forty and fifty catties. Five jars of salt cost at least two hundred catties of salt!


    More than one hundred furs and ten pots of salt have directly "bankrupted" the Manglong tribe, and they were forced to seek refuge with other tribes.


    Right now, Mu Feng is willing to take out ten jars of salt all of a sudden, with courage, allure, and influence, I believe that anyone who is an individual will not refuse!


    "Chief, do you really want to reopen the store?" Li Hu said in shock.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and said, "It''s still the same sentence, the opening of the market this time is all for the tribe''s marriage!"


    "But what if these tribes have to trade and exchange in the future?" Li Hu asked.


    "Then open it!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "It''s not a big deal, now our Jiang family can be self-sufficient except for the lack of salt. If we really want to open a small market, the conditions are enough!"


    Li Hu became excited: "Okay, then I''ll go and discuss with Ming Guang, who will be sent out, and I will go out tomorrow!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Okay, you can arrange it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230

    Li Hu ran out to arrange for the staff to stay, and who would handle the tribal affairs after going out tomorrow.


    "It seems that the tribe''s training of subsequent successors must also be put on the agenda. If someone is not in the tribe, the affairs of the tribe will be paralyzed." Mu Feng rubbed his head, "The soldiers of the hunting team have some good seedlings. Choose two from there and cultivate them!"


    Li Hu had already left. He thought about the fact that the "Haikou" that he had just boasted about was going to give him soybean seeds, and felt a great pain in his heart. He looked at the system and found that exchanging a catty of bean seeds required 50 achievement points, which seemed to be a good deal.


    However, according to his calculations in the system, one acre of land needs at least six catties of bean seeds, and even eight catties is normal.


    Calculated in this way, at least three to five hundred achievement points per mu of land will be consumed, which is very scary!


    Mu Feng looked at the remaining 1,400 achievement points, and thought in his heart, "What the hell, so many achievement points may not be enough for four acres of land!"


    He thought about it carefully, and then went to look at the seeds of other crops. Wheat and rice were more expensive, costing 100 points a catty.


    He thought about it, not to mention the consumption of achievement points, and it seemed that the time did not allow it, so he gave up decisively.


    He continued to search, his eyes lit up: Kenma!


    Kenaf is far from comparable to ramie in terms of planting height and yield, and the exchange of achievement points is also 50 points per catty.


    But just like growing soybeans, one acre of land needs four or five catties of seeds!


    He was still quite entangled in his heart. He originally planned to exchange more soybeans to solve the tribe''s food and planting problems, but considering the role of kenaf and its subsequent development, he wanted to exchange some kenaf for seed cultivation.


    Under all kinds of entanglements, he made a decision. First, he exchanged for 600 points of soybean seeds, planted them according to the amount of 6 catties per mu of land, planted them thinner, and then carefully managed them.


    Then exchange two hundred points of kenaf seeds, and plant a little less than one acre of land, at least I still have ramie to last for a while.


    In this way, he spent 800 achievement points!


    "Left and right have already spent 800 achievement points, let''s spend more!"


    He thought about the current season, and planned to "break the can and break it".


    "What the hell, anyway, there are only so many achievement points left, and I can''t exchange for gold-type skills for the time being, Hua!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth, almost going to exchange for other seeds.


    The system reminds at this time: "Please consume wisely, you have tasks to hand in!"


    "A task to be handed in?" Mu Feng was puzzled, and hurried to look, only to find a task to be handed in, "Solve the problem of tribal delivery, the achievement point is still 500 points!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng felt regretful, he just spent 800 points, otherwise his current achievement points would not be 600 points!


    "System, hand in the task!" Mu Feng shouted.


    "Complete the task of tribal midwifery and get 500 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is: 1100 points! "


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng wanted to cry but had no tears, "This will make some flowers..."


    He summed it up himself, and after all, it was because he spent 1,000 achievement points on delivering the baby, which made him feel that it was hopeless to exchange for gold-type skills, so he spent 800 achievement points "in retaliation".


    Tossing back and forth like this, his 2400 points are now only 1100 points left!


    "It''s all because of Hu Leibao, that idiot!" Mu Feng angrily dismissed the blame, "I don''t know how to keep my voice down, this idiot, not to mention that I lost so much family wealth and spent so much achievement points, I must let it Take credit for the crime!"


    Mu Feng hated to get up, and decided to go to Beishan Black Bamboo Forest to see how it was doing.


    Just after going out for a few steps, Han Shu came from outside with four wolf cubs, and called Mu Feng from a distance: "Great chief, come and see, there is a white-haired wolf among these four wolves!"


    "White wolf?" Mu Feng regained his energy, "Let me see!"


    Feeling in front of him, Han Shu untied the four little wolves wrapped in animal skins, three with gray fur and one with white fur.


    "Great chief, this white wolf is so special, why did the wolf king send it here?" Han Shu couldn''t help but said, "This little guy is much better-looking than those wolves like Dazi!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The fur color of this little white wolf is too eye-catching. It will be a big problem to hunt in a pack of wolves when it grows up in the future, and it''s not easy to hide. It''s easy to expose yourself when walking in the jungle or grassland."


    Han Shu froze for a moment: "Did the wolf king do it on purpose? What use is such a wolf for us?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It seems that this wolf king is also like a chicken thief, so give me such a wolf!"


    Han Shu said bitterly: "Sure enough, these wolves are unreliable!"


    "Unreliable?" Mu Feng shook his head, "This wolf king is quite trustworthy. And this white wolf can''t be kept alive by it, which may not be the case in our tribe! You know, among these wild beasts, the appearance Those who are special and obviously out of gregarious will either die early, or grow up to be very powerful!"


    Han Shu was a little confused.


    Because Mufeng first said that such a wolf would not be easy to survive, but now he said that as long as it survives, it may become very powerful. What kind of reasoning is this?


    Seeing Han Shu''s doubts, Mu Feng guessed about it, and said with a smile: "You will know after a while! Three of these four wolves will be given to you, and you will bring them back to the hunting team to raise them. I will give you the method!"


    "As for this one, I''ll keep it and raise it. I guess it will be difficult for you to feed it!"


    "Yes, Great Chief!"


    So Mu Feng gave Han Shu the methods on how to tame the big wolves before, and asked him to raise the other three gray wolves.


    He believed that in the future, by infiltrating the wolf king and the wolf pack bit by bit, more and more wolves would be obtained, and the soldiers of the hunting team must also be able to domesticate wolves.


    After Han Shu got the solution, he left happily, leaving Mu Fengti alone to walk the little white wolf towards Beishan.


    The Hulei Leopard that was just tamed yesterday, after he came back, he put it in the black-skinned bamboo forest with "great heart", and let it gnaw bamboo shoots by itself.


    He first went to Huleibao''s cave, but he didn''t find it, and then he went to the black bamboo forest, but when he didn''t reach the black bamboo forest, his face twitched violently.


    Outside the black-skinned bamboo grove, which looked very neat from a distance, no less than twenty thick black-skinned bamboos have fallen in a haphazard manner!


    When he got closer, he saw that the ground was one foot deep and one foot shallow, and there were many newly dug holes!


    "I''m going, the black-skinned bamboo forest has been attacked by thieves?" Mu Feng exclaimed, rushed to the edge of the forest, and whistled inside, summoning the Hulei Leopard.


    As a result, before the sound of his whistle fell, Hu Leibao was already "like a broken bamboo", no, he rushed over straight and straight with great momentum!


    Under its impact, the black bark bamboo was either squeezed away, or broke with a "snap". It looked like it had a bad brain and couldn''t turn a corner in the bamboo forest.


    "This idiot!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231

    Hu Leibao ran over happily, flirting and rubbing his head at Mufeng, completely oblivious to Mufeng''s dark face.


    He looked at Huleibao''s horse''s face covered with mud, and his four hooves were also covered with mud leaves. How could he not understand that this guy was chopping bamboo shoots on the ground.


    "What the hell are you a horse, why are you still bowing to the ground like a wild boar?" Mu Feng was almost speechless.


    You must know that when the armored earth dragon came here, it only gnawed on the bamboo shoots on the ground, and never bothered to pick up the soil!


    Huleibao scurry left and right in Mufeng, and bumped into some black-skinned bamboos.


    Mu Feng was speechless, he blamed himself secretly, he got a Hulei leopard, but he didn''t see much benefit until now, but the tribe and himself suffered losses one after another.


    First, the tribe had dead pigs and dead horned deer, and then the pregnant woman was scared to give birth prematurely, and then he spent so many achievement points.


    This is not counting the frightened chickens, which probably won''t lay eggs for a few days.


    "It seems that this guy may not be Jiang''s help at the moment, but it is a disaster!" Mu Feng''s heart began to ache in panic after thinking about it for only two days.


    It hurts like rubbing teeth.


    "If this guy continues to cause misfortune like this, before outsiders come to loot, it will be too much for the tribe!" Mu Feng felt a headache, hugged the little white wolf with one hand, and stretched out the other hand to pat it on the head: You are honest a little!


    The little white wolf in his hand trembled.


    Huleibao: There are too many edible things here, and the little guy with long hair, well, the meat is very tender!


    "Little guy with long hair?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "Mouse? Aren''t you a bamboo shoot?"


    He hurriedly took a closer look, and sure enough, he found that there were still some gray hairs hanging on the mud-covered mouth of this guy!


    He held it in his hand and looked at it, frowning and wondering if it might be a mouse.


    At this moment, Huleibao let out a "huchi", rolled his tongue out into his arms, and it was aimed at the little white wolf!


    The little white wolf was so frightened that he screamed "Wow".


    Mu Feng turned sideways to avoid it, and slapped the horse on the face: "Go away!"


    Hu Leibao couldn''t eat the little white wolf, so he hummed and chirped: What''s the use of being so small, let me eat it!


    Mu Feng is speechless: You can''t eat this, I''m going to raise it to hunt!


    Hu Leibao: Just this little guy, when he grows up, he''ll be just like those cowards, turn around and run away when he sees me!


    Mu Feng knew that the "counsel" it was referring to were Da Dazi and the others, so he shook his head helplessly, not bothering with it: What kind of food did you catch here, take me to see it!


    Hu Leibao was jubilant again: It''s inside, I was still catching it just now, come with me!


    Having said that, Hu Leibao turned around and rushed forward, obviously impatient.


    Mu Feng held the little wolf in his arms, and hurriedly followed.


    After running for a while, he finally saw Huleibao sticking his head in a big hole in the dirt.


    Looking at the soil piled up around him, it was clear that he was picking it just now, but he whistled himself and called back.


    Mu Feng felt a little relieved in his heart, this proved that Hu Leibao could put down what he was doing and run to his side, because he recognized his identity.


    He hugged the little wolf, and squatted aside watching Huleibao digging up dirt.


    This feels a bit weird, a tall horse is poking its head out to dig up the soil, with the purpose of grabbing and eating unknown little beasts living underground.


    Looking at such a big hole in the earth, Mu Feng reckoned in his heart that it should be a bamboo rat.


    But Hu Leibao left and came back just now, wouldn''t the bamboo rat run away?


    Sure enough, not long after, Huleibao rummaged in the soil hole for a long time but couldn''t find the bamboo rat. It slapped around, jumped and kicked, and a few black bamboos suffered.


    Mu Feng sighed, and was about to speak, when a bamboo that was kicked off by this guy fell towards him, and it was about to hit him.


    He hurriedly rolled on the spot, and in the panic, the little white wolf also let go of his hands and rolled several times on the ground.


    "Damn!" Mu Feng yelled, "You idiot!"


    The little white wolf howled, he didn''t know whether he was shouting at Leibao, the culprit, or Mufeng.


    Hu Leibao was obviously in a "bad mood", snorted, and was about to hiss when he raised his head to the sky.


    Mu Feng realized something was wrong, and shouted sharply: Shut up!


    Hu Leibao held back his resentment and jumped up and down on the spot to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Mu Feng dodged left and right, and was about to pick up the little white wolf.


    Unexpectedly, the little white wolf turned his body slightly, and yelled wildly at the small pit under his body that was full of bamboo leaves: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡ª¡ª"


    "Huh?" Mufeng noticed that the small hole was not dug out flat on the ground, but was dug out obliquely along the slope, and the hole was full of bamboo leaves.


    If you don''t look carefully, it''s really easy to step on the air if you step on it.


    And as the little white wolf yelled "Awwow", there was a "squeak" sound from under the leaves!


    Clearly, there''s something down here.


    Hu Leibao, who was jumping violently, became quiet for a moment, his horse''s ears trembled twice, and he looked left and right.


    Obviously, it also heard the movement, but it was not sure the direction yet.


    The "squeak" sound underground also fell silent in an instant.


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, he picked up the little white wolf, and pointed at the pit with his hand: "Huleibao, here!"


    Next, Mu Feng saw the most incredible scene.


    The Hulei Leopard moved almost instantly, laying directly in front of the pit, and its two front paws began to paw, paw, and paw non-stop.


    With it as the center, the surrounding dirt is raining!


    "Damn it, you idiot!" Mu Feng hugged the little wolf and quickly hid aside, brushing the dirt off his body from time to time.


    He was stunned, the Huleibao in front of him definitely didn''t look like a horse - even anyone who said he looked like Ma Mufeng would be in a hurry with him.


    The speed of this guy''s digging is absolutely professional, and it can definitely beat rabbits, mice and the like!


    "I won''t really bring in a disaster, right?" Mu Feng really began to think in his heart.


    After a short meeting, Huleibao stopped digging the soil, no matter whether it was dangerous or not, the whole horse''s head went into the big hole he had dug, and started looking for bamboo rats.


    There was a "squeak" sound that frightened a few o''clock.


    Sure enough, this guy shook his head and threw a huge bamboo rat. When it fell to the ground, it was already bleeding and was bitten to death by it!


    Immediately afterwards, he threw out another one, and it was still bitten to death!


    Mu Feng couldn''t sit still anymore, so he hurriedly stopped drinking: Idiot, catch the living!


    Hu Lei''s leopard head was still in the soil hole, so it started to whine, like someone complaining.


    But to Mu Feng''s surprise, when this guy showed up again, he actually had a bamboo mouse in his mouth, and he didn''t kill it!


    Mu Feng quickly took the bamboo rat, tied it with the animal tendons he carried with him, and threw it on the ground.


    Huleibao continued digging through the hole, and it was obvious that there were still more inside.


    Wooden wind looked forward to it.


    In less than ten minutes, this guy pulled out two more bamboo rats!


    Mu Feng became excited, rolled his hands, tied up the three bamboo rats, and put them aside.


    Hu Leibao was very dissatisfied, "Mangmang" communicated with him: If you want to live, I already gave you one, why do you want so many!


    Mu Feng is also not polite: You have scared many of my animals to death, and you will pay me for this!


    As he spoke, he didn''t care if Hu Leibao could understand or not: "These three are confiscated!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232

    What Mufeng didn''t expect was that he confiscated the three bamboo rats caught by Hulei Leopard. It just made a fuss and then stopped moving, and went to eat the bamboo rats on the ground.


    What surprised him even more was that this guy even kicked a bamboo rat towards the little white wolf, and at the same time "mangmang" told Mu Feng: let this little guy eat it!


    "Hey, I didn''t realize that this guy is quite particular!" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, knowing that the little white wolf was indeed responsible for discovering the bamboo rat.


    He wasn''t being polite to the little white wolf either, he just put away the dead bamboo rat.


    Then he communicated with Huleibao: Tomorrow I will go outside, there are many wild beasts and prey there, do you want to go?


    The Hulei Leopard gnawed the bamboo rat with a "huchihuchi": Where are you going? Is there something to bite?


    Mu Feng replied: Yes, but you can''t bark or bite casually when you go, otherwise you can stay here!


    Hu Leibao tilted his head in a humanized manner, showing wisdom and thinking, and then agreed: Yes, but you have to give me meat!


    Mu Feng sighed, secretly thinking that the Hulei Leopard is more difficult to serve than the Armored Earth Dragon.


    But considering the purpose of going out this time, it is destined to be "more people than others", so I nodded and agreed: good!


    The Hulei Leopard jumped for joy.


    Mu Feng thought about it, and healed it of its hidden wounds with the Wood Dao Derivative Technique¡ªthat is, it was hammered by the armored ground dragon.


    As a result, after recovering from the injury, Huleibao danced more happily, jumping and jumping in the bamboo forest, which caused a lot of misfortune to the bamboo.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, knowing that the Hulei Leopard was wild and difficult to tame, and he didn''t want to be too restrained all of a sudden, otherwise it would be bad.


    Fortunately, this thing is causing trouble in this bamboo grove, and it really didn''t make any more noises, so Mufeng let it stir up trouble.


    Then he took the bamboo rat and led the little white wolf out of the bamboo forest to see the armored earth dragon.


    In stark contrast to the Hulei Leopard, the Armored Earth Dragon is much more Buddhist and demure.


    When Wooden Wind arrived in its cave, it lay down and gnawed on the grass as usual. There were two large eggshells beside the grass, which were as big as two or three fists!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was surprised, "When did the giant toed bird lay eggs?"


    He took a closer look at the eggshell again, and found that there was a gap in the top, and the egg liquid inside had been completely drunk¡ªobviously, it was the masterpiece of the armored earth dragon.


    He was a little speechless, the armored dragon stole back the eggs laid by the giant toed bird without making a sound, and even ate two of them!


    The Armored Earth Dragon noticed that he was looking at the eggshells on the ground, and his small eyes rolled around, glancing in one direction from time to time.


    Mu Feng followed its eyes subconsciously, and it hurriedly looked away.


    Mu Feng frowned, and followed the direction just now to a dimly lit corner, where there was a pile of dry thatch, and there was a bird''s egg with a small piece of eggshell wrapped in the thatch!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng was about to jump, "This guy knows how to hide birds'' eggs!"


    He peeled away the thatch, and found three big bird eggs!


    "This..." Mu Feng, holding the little white wolf in one hand and a big bird egg in the other, came to the armored earth dragon, and directly used advanced animal taming skills: You hid this?


    The armored dragon''s small eyes rolled around, but he didn''t reply.


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Hu Leibao was clearly aware of the disaster, but this armored dragon secretly played tricks.


    It''s not that he was reluctant to part with this little thing, he was really speechless by the behavior of these two idiots.


    Mu Feng told the armored dragon directly: These three eggs are also confiscated!


    The armored dragon became dissatisfied: I only ate so much, you have to save some for me.


    Mu Feng: As I said before, these bird eggs are also useful if I want them, so you steal them first and don¡¯t give them to me!


    The Armored Earth Dragon Huluhulu: Those big birds you mentioned belong to me!


    Mu Feng shook his head: I asked you to watch for me, you can eat bird eggs, I didn''t say it was yours!


    The armored earth dragon Hulu Hulu paced up and down in the cave, obviously very anxious.


    Mu Feng also couldn''t bear it: Then, I''ll leave one for you!


    Armored Dragon: Good!


    So Mufeng put the little wolf down, hung the bamboo mouse on his wrist, and stretched out his hands to hold the bird''s eggs in his arms, and he was ready to go back to the Moon Tower.


    Unexpectedly, the little white wolf curiously sniffed the eggshells on the ground, then left and right, and finally walked to another corner with small steps¡ªit was also dark on one side.


    "Hululu!" The armored earth dragon snorted suddenly, and hurriedly paced to stop the little white wolf. At the same time, the huge tail hammer was directly raised.


    Mu Feng Duan Drink: Stop!


    The Armored Earth Dragon barely retracted its tail hammer, and smashed it on a stone, with a muffled "pop"!


    And the little white wolf obviously didn''t realize the danger that happened above his head, he clawed away the grass in twos and threes, and there were two big bird eggs again!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng couldn''t help but swear, "It''s really beeping, you''re still hiding two here!"


    Now he has thoroughly learned the lesson of the chicken thief in the armored earth dragon, not to mention hiding the eggs, but even hiding them separately!


    "This guy''s IQ can''t be so high, right? You know that eggs can''t be put in the same basket!" Mu Feng couldn''t help exclaiming, "Did it expect that I would find out, so it hid them separately in advance? "


    He knew that many animals could hide things, such as squirrels, birds, dogs, and cats.


    But he didn''t expect that a big guy like Armored Earth Dragon would do it too, and he knew how to avoid risks and hide things separately!


    "You''ve really become a master!" Mu Feng exclaimed again and again.


    But when he found out, he didn''t provoke the armored earth dragon any more, he just snorted coldly as a warning, and still only took two eggs.


    After all, compared with the Huleibao, the Armored Earth Dragon is much more docile and controllable.


    In particular, this guy was just playing some harmless cleverness, and it didn''t bring any loss to the tribe.


    On the contrary, it also made great efforts for the tribe.


    If Mu Feng was really asked to do something like cross the river and demolish the bridge, he would not be able to do it.


    Before he left, he told Pijiadilong that he was going out tomorrow and asked him to follow Lihu to the original protective wall to watch the tribe.


    The armored earth dragon who had just recovered from the loss of the bird''s egg naturally had no objection, and shook his head to give Mu Feng a promise: OK!


    Only then did Mu Feng hold the bird''s eggs and the bamboo rat, and urged the little white wolf who had "done meritorious service" twice to follow him back to the Moon Tower.


    "I didn''t see it, you little guy is just doing more, your sense of smell is so good!" Mu Feng said to the little white wolf behind him while walking.


    The little white wolf wandered around with Mu Feng for two laps, and experienced two life-and-death crises. He somehow still understood that it was safe to be by Mu Feng''s side, and followed him closely, responding with "Aww" from time to time, so cute and stupid. .


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, maybe because of the fur color of this little white wolf, he always thought it was much cuter and pleasing to the eye than Dazi and Doudou.


    However, he also thought that this might have a lot to do with the fact that it was different when it was delivered.


    After all, the big seeds were already two or three months old when they delivered them, but the little wolf is only two months old now.


    "Well, it seems that the wolves have really given birth to a lot of little wolf cubs recently!" Mu Feng muttered in a low voice.


    There is a saying "Don''t be afraid of thieves stealing, but be afraid of thieves thinking about you".


    Mu Feng was talking about "the wolves have given birth to a lot of little wolf cubs recently" on the tribe''s side, and the wolf king over there felt a sense of tension inexplicably in a certain place in the forest...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233

    After returning to the Moon Tower, Mu Feng first asked Li Hu to arrange a place for the three bamboo rats to live¡ªa concrete enclosure was specially built for them.


    The specifications and standards are basically based on the standards of Jiantulou, which surprised Li Hu.


    But there is no way to do it. Bamboo rats can dig holes and chew their teeth. Whether they are placed in a cage or in a normal pen, it will definitely not work.


    There is no choice but to arrange a modern "cement house" for the bamboo mouse.


    At the same time, Mu Feng told Li Hu how to raise bamboo rats.


    As for the dead bamboo rat, Mu Feng didn''t let it go to waste, he washed it off himself, put salt on it, roasted the lard, put green onion and basil leaves on it, and grilled it by himself.


    As for the little white wolf, he directly followed the method of feeding hemp seeds before, and quickly established a relationship.


    And because the little white wolf is smaller, the relationship of trust is established more smoothly and faster than before!


    While roasting the bamboo rat, he handed in the task of the bamboo rat in the system. Seeing the achievement point rise to 1400 points, I felt happy again.


    The next morning, Mu Feng finally regained his strength, and the feeling of fatigue from taming the Hulei Leopard completely disappeared.


    Because he went out this time mainly to contact other tribes, he deliberately didn''t set off early, and planned to wait until the other tribes were about to hunt before reappearing.


    He took the Hulei Leopard out, and after "discussing" with it for a while, he reluctantly got on the rein and saddle, and then led a group of people out.


    Considering that this time I went out to make contact with the re-opening of the mall and marriage proposals, there were no more people, so the people Mu Feng brought were: Li Hu, Han Shu, Shuo Feng, Mu Ye, Qing Mu, Wang Ye and Huang Shi .


    There are not many people, only eight, but all of them are strong and agile.


    The most important thing is that each of these people has a mount, and they all carry enough arrows and flying stones.


    Judging from the current strength of the surrounding tribes, even if they clashed with other tribes in the wild, if they wanted to leave, no one could stop them.


    Most importantly, Mu Feng brought Hu Lei Bao with him.


    This guy is a big killer, and if he utters a voice at a critical moment, he can definitely calm everyone down and create a chance for them to escape.


    This is also where Mu Feng dared to go out with eight people.


    Especially accompanied by Da Mazi and the other five wolves, who come and go, including people and mounts, and the number of wolves is already more than twenty.


    In addition, after leaving the tribe, Mu Feng will ask the wolf king for a few helpers, and he will face off against the hunting teams of other tribes, so he won''t suffer too much in terms of numbers.


    As for Mingguang, he was in charge of leading the rest of the hunting team to build the third wall in the tribe. Of course, the most important thing was to protect the tribe.


    The people who went out were full of spirits. After all, those who could be selected as the team for this trip knew that the mission was heavy, and it was definitely not comparable to hunting.


    Mu Feng led a group of people out of the tribe, came to the place agreed with the wolf king, and called the wolf king to help.


    After learning that Mu Feng wasn''t out hunting, the Wolf King obviously lacked interest.


    After Mufeng promised to give each wolf one sheep, the wolf king happily gave Mufeng ten wolves.


    In this way, the total number of members of Mu Feng''s group on the surface is over thirty.


    Judging from the number of people from the nearby tribes who came out to hunt, the few were thirty or forty, and the many were only fifty or sixty or sixty or seventy.


    Even if there is a head-on conflict, Mu Feng is confident that he can definitely crush it head-on!


    The group includes a strange primitive combination of man, horse, red deer, and wolf, and just like this goes through the jungle to the edge of the grassland.


    As expected, the beasts on the edge of the grassland have already started to move away from the edge of the jungle and headed deeper into the grassland. Even when Mu Feng and the others reached the Baishuyuan where prey should be swarming, they still saw nothing.


    The knee-deep grass had become even deeper now, and no one could be seen when you bent down a little. It was completely close to or even surpassed the reeds on the grassy beach by the East River.


    The grassland, which was once extremely lively, is now quiet, and there is nothing else around except for the occasional birds flying by.


    Mu Feng had a better understanding of the remote location of the Jiang clan.


    The members of the Jiang clan, including Li Hu, were a little nervous. Although they were well equipped at the moment, there had never been such a small number of people appearing in this Baishuyuan.


    They haven''t even been to the center of Baishuyuan not far away!


    Mu Feng got off the Hulei Leopard and looked around, then signaled Da Zi to turn around and come back. After confirming that there were no people or animals nearby, he nodded and said to the people beside him, "Let''s keep going!"


    "Go forward?" Except for Li Hu, the rest of the people were slightly taken aback.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng rolled onto Huleibao''s back, and the crowd continued to head southwest.


    Because according to Li Hu and Ming Guang''s common statement, there are tribes in the southwest all year round.


    The Manglong tribe was originally in that direction, and many tribes that had appeared in the market were also in that direction.


    Mu Feng rode the Hulei Leopard forward in the waist-deep grass without haste.


    The seven members of the Jiang family beside him were all inexplicably excited¡ªthey had never walked through the center of the White Tree Plain in such a calm and majestic manner like today!


    After walking for more than two hours, Mufeng and his party had already traveled quite a distance. Hanshu and Huangshi had never been here before.


    As far away as the wolves are, they begin to gather together¡ªthis is also their instinctive reaction after arriving in an unfamiliar environment.


    The only horse, that is, the horse that Aoki was riding, was obviously a little excited after entering this area, and vaguely seemed to be galloping wildly.


    Fortunately, for such a long time, Aoki and the others have been taming the horse all the time, and they have been able to completely control it.


    He gave the horse a little tug, and the horse fell silent.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu asked with some uncertainty, "I heard from Grandpa that beasts, especially horses, will warn in advance when they are in danger. Could it be that there is any danger nearby?"


    Mu Feng looked at Aoki''s mount, then looked at a few red deer, shook his head and said: "No, this horse smells the same kind of smell. If it is in danger, it will want to run back, but now it wants to Rush forward, it means that its companion has appeared nearby..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Dazi, who was exploring the way ahead, came to Mufeng in a rough way in the grass, raised his head and whimpered in a low voice.


    Mufeng Mazi listened to Dazi yelling with his ears on his back, then smiled and said: "Dazi said, there is a large group of horses ahead, and there are guys with horns..."


    "A guy with horns?" Li Hu''s eyes lit up, "Red deer?"


    Mu Feng pointed to Li Hu''s mount: "It should be a horned deer, if it''s really a red deer, your mount will respond!"


    "Oh!" Li Hu suddenly realized.


    Mazi started to "woo woo" again.


    Mu Feng listened intently, with a strange expression on his face: "This group, that group, and another group...well, there should be three groups of people hunting!"


    A group of people followed with strange expressions: Only the chief can understand what Mazi is saying!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234

    With the news of Da Mazi''s inquiry, Jiang''s people felt relieved.


    They haven''t arrived yet, but they already know the situation of other people in the distance, which makes them feel at ease.


    After Mu Feng learned about the previous situation through Mazi, he waved his hand and signaled: "The three groups of people are hunting now. We may cause misunderstanding and conflict if we go there now, let''s go there later!"


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed in unison.


    So Mu Feng got off his horse, and signaled everyone to get down on the ground around the mount, and they leaned next to the mount.


    In this way, if you look at their place from a distance, you can only see the grass, but not the people.


    Li Hu approached Mu Feng cautiously, and asked in a low voice, "Great Chief, why don''t we help out, it''s easier to gain the favor of those three groups of people!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "They are ambushing now, and they are already ready to hunt. We will only disrupt their plans if we go there now, and then don''t talk about discussing with them about opening a small market, I''m just afraid to meet There is going to be a conflict!"


    "But they left after hunting their prey. How can we get there?"


    Mu Feng pointed at the mounts beside him: "We have mounts, are we afraid we won''t be able to catch up with them?"


    Li Hu said excitedly: "Yes!"


    But Mu Feng shook his head and said, "Don''t use the mount until it''s necessary, and you may need to go on foot at that time!"


    "Why is that?" Li Hu was a little puzzled.


    "Wealth is not revealed, understand?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Li Hu nodded honestly: "I don''t understand!"


    Mu Feng was not annoyed, and laughed in a low voice: "Now that we have such a good mount, it is hard to guarantee that people from other tribes will not be envious when they see it. Even if they are not, after knowing that our tribe has such a thing, once they ask for a marriage, It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t increase the price!"


    "Fare increase?" Li Hu was confused again.


    "Just ask us for a bride price!"


    "No!" Li Hu hurriedly waved his hands and shook his head, "You brought our Jiang Soldier warriors to catch these mounts in the rain, how could you give them to others so easily!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s why I said don''t let them see these mounts easily."


    Li Hu completely understood now: "I got it, Great Chief! Then I''ll go there empty-handed, and don''t even let them see the bow and arrow!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "That''s not necessary, bows and arrows can let them see!"


    "Why is that?" Li Hu was puzzled, "Bows and arrows are more lethal weapons than mounts!"


    Mu Feng smiled lightly and said: "But mounts need us to capture and domesticate, but bows and arrows only need bamboo and animal tendons. Also, even if they want bows and arrows in the future, we will only give them a single bow. do you understand?"


    "And we know what weapons they are using, so we know their weaknesses. If there is a conflict someday, it is easy to defend against it!"


    These are the methods used by big technological powers to restrict small countries with high-tech weapons, but now they are used by Mu Feng to focus on the relationship between tribes, which is really "overkill".


    "Understood!" Ming Guang nodded solemnly, but then he asked again, "But the chief, why do we exchange bows and arrows for these tribesmen, instead of teaching her like Yemado from the Blue Bird Department?"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "It was the first time I saw Chang Ning. There are too many soldiers behind her and her. Knowing their intention and purpose, I dare not gamble with the lives of my people. Especially the one behind her. Aguli, at first he had contempt and hostility toward us."


    "But, at that time you could say no!" Li Hu was stunned for a moment, only then did he realize how dangerous it was at that time.


    "It''s useless!" Mu Feng shook his head, "Bamboo spears have never appeared before, and I believe they have never appeared near the tribe. That Ke Changning is a smart guy, otherwise he wouldn''t have stopped us just by looking at it." Already!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Besides, there was no salt in the tribe at that time, so I had to find a way to get some salt for the tribe, otherwise we would still be in trouble because of the lack of salt when we went back. It happened that Changning said they had it, and it was a big deal for us. There is no malice, so I told her how to use the bamboo spear."


    Li Hu looked ashamed: "We are incompetent!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You have done enough, there is nothing you can do if you meet a shameless tribe like the Manglong tribe."


    Li Hu thought for a while and asked again: "

 Chapter 235

    Li Hu looked in the direction Mufeng pointed, and there was indeed a slight tremor in the grass, which couldn''t be discerned unless he looked carefully.


    He immediately shut up, bowed and squatted in the grass, and picked up the bamboo spear he carried with him in one hand.


    At such a short distance, it is unrealistic to use bows and arrows.


    The others also noticed Li Hu''s actions, and got up silently one after another, with bamboo spears thrown across.


    As long as the existence in the grass threatened them, they would definitely stab it with bamboo spears and pierce a few holes in it.


    But Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s Doudou!"


    "Doudou?" Several people were stunned and puzzled.


    There were fifteen wolves around, and they all nested around them. It''s fine if the great chief knows it''s a wolf, but how can he be sure it''s Doudou?


    Sure enough, a few soft "woo hoo" sounded, and Mu Feng responded in a low voice.


    Han Shu saw the bushes closest to him swaying, but before the swaying ended, Doudou appeared in front of Mu Feng!


    "This..." Han Shu froze for a moment, he just thought that Doudou was going to appear in front of him.


    After Doudou appeared, she moved close to Mu Feng, and started calling out in a low voice "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"


    Mu Feng nodded slightly while listening, and at the same time looked at the direction Doudou came from with a strange expression. Live!"


    Everyone stood up in an instant and pulled up their mounts.


    Li Hu couldn''t help asking: "Aren''t we waiting here, why are we hunting again?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I don''t want to either, but the three groups of hunters should not have enough manpower to stop the herd, and the prey are all running towards us!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu''s complexion changed drastically. If the herd rushed over, the confrontation between them would definitely not be enough.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng didn''t wait for him to speak, and said directly: "Let''s get out of the way of the herd, throw the sling for two rounds, and then use the javelin for one round!"


    "Don''t you need a bow and arrow?" Li Hu asked again.


    Mu Feng thought for a moment, then shook his head: "I don''t need it for now, the javelin and flying stone rope are enough!"


    Then he raised his voice a little, and sent a message to the wolves hiding in the grass around him with a "woo woo": You stay where you are, don''t show your face, just avoid the hordes of beasts if necessary, you don''t need to do anything for now!


    Then added a sentence: The prey that should be given to you will not miss you!


    After a "woo hoo" in response, there was no more sound around.


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction, and ordered Doudou: Go tell Mazi and them to come back, just hide around here, don''t show your face yet!


    Doudou responded in a low voice, turned around and disappeared again.


    The hooves of beasts have already started to sound in the distance, and it sounds like a large-scale beast running.


    Hu Leibao, who was still quiet at first, immediately regained his spirits, kept lifting and pressing on the spot, eager to try!


    Mu Feng patted its horse''s back, and shouted in a low voice: Be honest with me, or I won''t give you meat later!


    As expected, Hu Leibao was much quieter, but he couldn''t hide the excitement in his eyes.


    Mu Feng ordered again: You take these red deer and horses to hide over there, you don''t have to come out, and if you want to run away, kill or kick to death, it''s up to you!


    Hu Leibao became excited now, and "Mangmang" nodded in response, without Mu Feng''s knowledge, he yelled "Ang Lulu" at the red deer in front, and the red deer was excited, subconsciously bowed his head forward, bowed his head and ears.


    The same is true of the red deer and horses behind.


    Then, under the inconceivable eyes of Mu Feng and others, Hu Leibao took the red deer and horses and walked towards the direction Mu Feng just pointed out!


    "Damn it!" Even though the animal horde was approaching, Mu Feng still couldn''t help but exclaimed, "This guy can still speak the ''mandarin'' of red deer and horse?"


    Because just now he discovered that both the red deer and the horses understood Hu Leibao''s meaning, which was even more effective than Mu Feng''s order!


    "How did this guy do it?" Mu Feng was full of curiosity in his heart.


    But right now is not the time for him to think about it, they can already see the grass leaves and broken flowers not far away due to the rushing tide of beasts.


    "Get ready!" Mu Feng shouted.


    "Yes!" Everyone shouted in unison.


    Everyone weighed the flying stone ropes, waiting for the herd to come within range.


    The herd came in an instant.


    Sure enough, as Mazi said just now, there are horses, horned deer, and many giant-toed birds and horned rhinos.


    The most conventional prairie herd configuration, the number is more than the sum of the times they have seen before!


    "So many!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "Fortunately, I didn''t plan to resist this time!"


    "catapult!"


    "Hoo hoo!"


    One by one, the flying stone ropes circled in the air and flew towards the herd of beasts that were almost facing them.


    The herd was running furiously, and before they could react, the horned deer in the front were caught by the necks and front hooves of the stone ropes flying from the air.


    "BAA Baa baa!"


    "Heavy!"


    With a scream, the horned deer and the horse fell to the ground.


    But because there were so many herds of beasts, their voices were drowned out almost instantly, and then they were trampled by the herd of beasts!


    And as they fell to the ground, the surrounding companions who were still running were tripped instantly, and then fell down with a "crash!"


    "I''ll go, the effect is a bit beyond my expectation!" Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart.


    He hurriedly waved his hand: "Assistant, put on the bamboo spear!"


    Everyone stopped in an instant, and another round of bamboo spears flew out!


    "Puff puff!"


    Because there were too many beasts, Mu Feng and the others didn''t need to aim, and the eight bamboo spears directly hit seven prey!


    But the actual fell to the ground was far more than that, and fell down again!


    The herd of frantically fleeing beasts couldn''t react in time, and no less than thirty people stumbled, trampled and fell to the ground!


    The reason for all this is because they were attacked by surprise, and they are the kind that will be knocked down with one blow!


    You know, before this, for tens of hundreds of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, the beasts on this grassland have seen too many humans come to hunt.


    What they held were just rocks and sticks, they had little strength, and they ran slowly. The stones they could throw far away were no more than fists, and they hit their prey several times, but they couldn''t knock them down with one blow.


    And those who can be "knocked down" by human hunting are just some old and weak companions, which have little influence on the entire ethnic group.


    So these wild beasts have had a deep-rooted cognition for so long: when you see this kind of creature that crawls on two legs, just run on all fours, and they won''t be able to catch up!


    It''s a pity that they encountered Wood Wind, and the weapons they used were no longer stone sticks, but flying stone ropes that could trip them up directly, and bamboo spears that could knock them down!


    But there is no memory of avoiding this kind of attack in the bones, so it is "sad" that this group of prey was knocked down, tripped, and trampled to death in an instant as many as sixty or seventy!


    Seeing such a situation, even Mu Feng was dumbfounded, not knowing if it was a member of the Jiang clan!


    You know, he just wanted to help those three tribes in the process of hunting them down, and then put down a few prey, as a gift to show their goodwill to each other, so that they can discuss the matter of marrying Kaichang City.


    He never expected that he would become the last fisherman, and he directly brought down so many.


    This result was really beyond his expectation!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236

    A wave of flying stone ropes, a wave of bamboo spears, just two rounds, the number of prey that fell on the ground surprised everyone.


    The seven members of the Jiang clan looked at me, I looked at you, and finally they all looked at Mufeng: "Great chief, what should we do now?"


    Because they found a problem now, which was the first time they encountered it, and they had never thought about it before: there are too many prey, what should I do if I can''t take them back?


    "Big, great chief..." Li Hu watched in disbelief as he was busy running away, not caring about their herd at all, "We can''t finish the prey this time, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, we don''t need to take all of these away!"


    "No need?" Li Hu was surprised, "But if we don''t take it away, it will be wasted!"


    "Waste?" Mu Feng shook his head, "Don''t worry, it won''t happen!"


    "Great Chief..." Li Hu was about to say something, but Mu Feng waved his hand, "Okay, you''ll know soon, the beast tide will be over soon, take advantage of this moment to go up and tie up the surviving prey! The tribes that come to hunt later will catch up soon!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, Mu Feng let the group of beasts run over. As for whether they ran to the Baishuyuan or circled east and south before returning, it was not Mu Feng''s concern.


    As soon as the beast tide passed here, Mu Feng gave an order: "Four people go up to tie up the prey, and the others hold bamboo spears and give you flying stone ropes to guard against any accidents!"


    "yes!"


    So Mu Feng, Han Shu, Li Hu, and Shuo Feng raised their weapons for defense, while the other four quickly picked up their prey.


    It is a pity that there are only six prey that are alive without hindrance, four horned deer, and two horses. The rest were either injured and broken legs, or were directly trampled to death.


    So it was very simple to clean up the six prey. Before the three groups of people from afar arrived, they had tied up all the living prey, and put the dead and injured prey together.


    List of prey: four-horned deer, two horses, dead or injured, forty-seven horned deer, eleven big-toed birds, six horses, and one horned rhinoceros.


    After packing up the prey, Mu Feng and the others stepped back a little, put the prey in front, and watched nearly a hundred people running towards them with stones and clubs not far away.


    What made Mu Feng dumbfounded was that there were a few of these people who carried prey on their shoulders. At first glance, there were only eleven or twelve people.


    Seeing them running out of breath, Mu Feng felt a little funny.


    The beast horde had gone somewhere for a long time, but this group of people arrived late.


    It''s no wonder that such a large group of wild beasts were hunted by these tribes, but they still appeared in this area "unrepentantly".


    Because so many people only caught a dozen or so at best, for such a large group of beasts, it is estimated that the survival of the fittest helped them select.


    The loss of such a small amount is far from hurting the muscles and bones of their group, but at best it is a painful pain-it didn''t take long to forget it, okay.


    Seeing these people''s furious looks and their slow pace, as well as the "weapons" they held in their hands, Mu Feng felt a little more confident about reopening the "Shop Market".


    "Hey, those people on the opposite side, are you here to snatch our prey?" He shouted first.


    Regardless of how many people there are, with such a loud shout, Mu Feng will make the other party very passive.


    One thing that the tribes all understand is that if you approach the prey captured by others, you will be regarded as wanting to plunder it, so a conflict is inevitable.


    But the problem right now is that Mu Feng and the others have few people. Under the stimulation of so many prey, these more than a hundred people may not be able to maintain such cognition and reason.


    Sure enough, when they saw the prey piled on the ground, their eyes were straightened.


    Although they stopped immediately, when they looked at the prey on the ground, the desire in their eyes was undisguised.


    But because they are three groups of people, none of them is willing to be the first bird to rush forward, and the owners of these prey will be the first to be regarded as enemies.


    After all, it''s not like they can''t see it. How can it be easy for these people who can catch so many prey?


    Or is it because his people are all lying in ambush nearby, hiding, ready to catch them all?


    Mu Feng also grasped the psychology of these people, knowing that it would be the result of such a short-term stalemate, but before long, the greed of these people might overcome their reason.


    But for Mu Feng, this is enough. What he wants is a buffer period for this period of time.


    He looked at Li Hu and whispered a few words, then said: "See if you know anyone, go up and talk to them!"


    Li Hu naturally knew what Mu Feng meant, he walked up to him and shouted: "This is the prey we caught, if you want, I can give it to you!"


    It was just this sentence, dozens of people who had been eyeing these prey looked at Li Hu in unison, obviously attracted by his words.


    Seeing so many people staring at him, Li Hu gathered himself together: "But I have something to tell you, that is, how many of you know about the Manglong tribe!"


    "The Reckless Dragon Department City?"


    "The reckless dragon department?"


    "What market?"


    There was a discussion among the opposite crowd.


    Li Hu frowned when he heard this, and looked back at Mu Feng, who signaled that it was okay and let him continue.


    He gritted his teeth and continued: "The Reckless Dragon Department is gone now, and you must have no place to exchange things, so we want to reopen the store where the Reckless Dragon Department used to be, and let you bring your things there to exchange!"


    "Reopen the store?" Someone in the crowd finally responded, "Can you exchange things again?"


    Li Hu hurriedly replied: "Yes, you can exchange things!"


    "Is there any salt?" Someone asked this question when they came up.


    "Can I exchange for food?"


    "Can I exchange for a bone stick?"


    One after another, people began to ask questions.


    When Mu Feng heard it from the bottom of his heart, his heart blossomed: Although there was not enough food and salt, there was still a lot. As for the bone stick stone tools, I''m afraid you don''t want as many as I have!


    Li Hu now understood that all three tribes probably knew about the Manglong tribe, and some even had been to the city.


    He went straight to the point and said: "You have everything you said, but I don''t know what you can exchange. If we go with something and you don''t have anything, wouldn''t we have to make a trip for nothing?"


    After a pause, he said, "I am the leader of the Jiang clan. Do you have a leader of your own tribe or a headhunter here? Let him come out and discuss it together!"


    In the crowd, you look at me and I look at you, and five people walked out quickly.


    Five people, three groups of people, should be the leaders of two tribes plus the hunting capital, while the other tribe is only the leader or the hunting capital is here.


    As for the great chief of the tribe, generally he would not appear in such a dangerous place in the wild like Mu Feng.


    Seeing the five people appearing in Li Hu''s eyes, he turned his head to look at Mu Feng, who nodded and walked out.


    Everyone was surprised now, Qi Qi looked at the young man.


    One of the five asked: "Who is this little boy, who is he from your tribe?"


    Before Li Hu could speak, Mu Feng said with a smile: "I am the deputy hunter of the hunting team, and my name is Han Shu!"


    Now Han Shu who was at the side looked puzzled, looked around, and didn''t understand why.


    Shuo Feng whispered: "Brother Han Shu, you are finished, the chief is going to replace you as the deputy headhunter!"


    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, then reacted and kicked him secretly: "Don''t make trouble!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237

    After Mu Feng introduced himself as the "Deputy Hunting Head", Li Hu was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Mu Feng didn''t want to reveal his identity, just like going fishing for the first time.


    With a calm expression on his face, he said to the five people: "Now I am here with the deputy hunting capital of the tribe, and I can confirm with you what the market offers, but you also have to tell me what you have?"


    The two people on the far left are about the same age as Li Hu. One is tall and the other is short. They both have beards and bronze skin.


    The taller man said: "I am the leader of the Ge Li tribe, and my name is Ha Ya. This is our headhunter, and my name is Nati!"


    What is impressive is that there is a wound on his face, which is covered with a kind of gray mud, and it has scabbed over, so it should be fine.


    Mu Feng glanced at it, and remembered what Li Hu told him before he came, that the distance between the Ge Li tribe and a Heilang tribe is relatively close, and the two tribes have always been in conflict and plundered each other.


    There was a slight movement in his heart, and he faintly thought about it.


    Li Hu nodded: "Nati, we met once in the market of Manglong Department, remember?"


    The short middle-aged man who was originally curious, immediately showed an expression of "ohhh" after hearing Li Hu''s reminder, and then grinned and said, "So it''s you, isn''t it you? , the leader of some tribe?"


    Mu Feng watched from the side and felt it was funny: it turns out that this group of primitive people is also so funny and cunning.


    Hearing Li Hu say that these prey can be taken away, he immediately showed that he knew Li Hu very well.


    In fact, Mu Feng could tell from his expression that this guy definitely didn''t recognize who Li Hu was.


    Don''t ask why, because Mufeng has seen such a thing before - not only has he seen it, but he has done such a thing.


    In the previous life, when I went to college, I went home during the summer vacation. I took the bus to the county town to transfer. A girl on the way patted him on the shoulder very excitedly, and shouted in great surprise: "Ah, Mufeng! Old classmate, long time no see!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a while, seeing the girl''s surprised expression, but he was very confused.


    He racked his brains and couldn''t remember when that girl was a classmate with him.


    But seeing someone so enthusiastic and excited, he couldn''t tell him that he didn''t know him, let alone that he didn''t know him. He could only pretend to be stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up, and then he "exclaimed" in surprise: " Oh, it''s you¡ª"


    As for who it was, Mu Feng still passively listened to what the girl said all the way, relying on memory associations to vaguely guess that she seemed to be a student in the previous class who didn''t like to talk...


    The guy named "Nati" now has exactly the same expression as before.


    "Cut!" Mu Feng despised from the bottom of his heart, "It''s all left over from my playing."


    Here Li Hu didn''t seem to know yet, he was still talking to the other three people.


    In the middle is a person who said by himself: "I am the headhunter of the Frost Department, and my name is Konoha!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but look at him more, thinking in his heart that there were people with the same name in this primitive society. It''s just that the same name in the previous life was due to overpopulation, but now the same name is because the people around them seem to be named after things around them.


    "We belong to the Black Bear Tribe!" One of the two people on the far right said, "I am the leader, called Xiong Da, and this is the hunter, called Xiong Er!"


    "Fuck, the Black Bear Ridge Brotherhood is here too!" Mu Feng almost laughed out loud, and almost asked the phrase "Is Bald Qiang here?"


    Hearing the introduction of the two, he couldn''t help but glance at the two of them. Well, they look very similar. Compared with the previous three figures, they are indeed much stronger. They have dark skin and a naive look, which is really similar to the image of a bear. It''s kind of close.


    "These two brothers have the right names!" Mu Feng thought to himself, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Of course, he knew that the "communication" of the few people at the moment was a very "serious and sacred" moment. If he laughed at this time, it would be bad to make some other movements.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to cover his mouth with one hand, trying not to laugh, but almost hurt himself from laughing.


    But his actions attracted Xiong Da''s attention, he frowned and looked at Mu Feng: "Why do you react like this when you hear our name?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect this guy to look a little naive, and he felt that he was not usually sensitive. He hurriedly said seriously: "I heard that the two brothers Xiong Daxiong from the Black Bear Department said that they are brave Guo Gan is a rare and powerful person in this area, I have always admired him from the bottom of my heart, I never thought I would see him today!"


    As the saying goes, "Thousands of wears and thousands of wears, only flattery does not wear them." Even the group of primitive people in front of them seem to be very happy with such words.


    That Xiong Da was taken aback for a moment, and then hurriedly said seriously: "We also admire your great chief!"


    Mu Feng hastened to correct his face and thanked him earnestly.


    At the same time, he thought to himself: "I still underestimated the IQ of these primitive people. It seems that they are just looking stupid, and they can play tricks on people and the world without ambiguity."


    After some "fist guessing under the pocket" greetings to each other, Li Hu went straight to the point: "The Reckless Dragon Department is gone now, and the original store can no longer be opened. I think everyone hasn''t exchanged things for a long time. .


    So our Jiang family wants to reopen the store, please bring your own things together and go to the original place of the Manglong Department to exchange and trade. This is the same as before, we don''t have to worry about the other party knowing where the tribe is, and we can exchange things again! "


    Ha Ya of Ge Libu said: "We want to exchange salt, furs, and some big stone jars that can hold water!"


    Li Hu nodded: "How much salt do you want to exchange, how much fur do you need, how much big jar do you want?"


    Ha Ya said, "We need a big jar of salt! Fifty skins, and three stone jars!"


    Li Hu was also unambiguous: "According to the agreement of the store, you have to say what you can give?"


    Ha Ya froze for a moment, shook his head and said, "I''ve already told you what we need, it''s up to you!"


    Li Hu didn''t delve into it, and turned to look at the other three: "What about you?"


    Xiong Daxian from the black bear department said: "I have the fur you want in the black bear department. It is bear skin, so one piece is worth the two you mentioned! Moreover, the thickness and toughness of the bear skin are not comparable to ordinary fur!" "


    Ha Ya nodded: "Then what do you want to exchange?"


    Xiong Da said: "We need as many weapons as possible, two big jars of salt!"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Ha Ya''s mouth: "We have weapons, and we can exchange some furs with you."


    At this time, Konoha from the Frost Department who stood up by himself said: "We also need weapons, salt, and food!"


    "Ok?"


    People from all directions looked at him in unison. The tribe that was short of food was undoubtedly sending a message to others that the tribe was in crisis and could not even have enough to eat!


    This is undoubtedly showing weakness to the other parties.


    In fact, these parties all understand in their hearts that at this moment, they are all running out to hunt in a hurry, and the food in the tribe is lacking, but no one is willing to say it outright, because they are afraid of being caught by the other party in the process of trading in the market. "Strangle" the pulse door, so as to lower the "price" of exchanging things.


    But this Konoha said it in front of the other three parties, it is obvious that the tribe has encountered great difficulties!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but look at him more, and he was more caressing in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238

    After the parties finished talking about their needs, Li Hu said: "The three of you need weapons, and I, Jiang, can give them together. As for the salt, the Ge Li Department and the Black Bear Department together need three cans. It has already been confirmed. What about your Frost Department?"


    "Okonoha" from the Frost Department pondered and said, "If possible, we would like a jar too!"


    Li Hu nodded: "Okay, I understand, our Jiang family also has salt!"


    After a pause, he said again: "But the things we want to exchange this time are quite special. I wonder if you have any?"


    "Oh, what do you want?" Natti of Gelibu said, showing two rows of yellow teeth in a grin.


    Li Hu didn''t pay attention to the maliciousness in his eyes, and said to himself: "This time we can provide salt, weapons, and even stone jars for things. We only need one thing, a woman!"


    "Woman?" All three parties were taken aback.


    Naturally, they wouldn''t think wrongly, they all knew what Li Hu meant by "women", they should be married to the young and strong of the tribe to reproduce.


    But it''s not a disaster year right now. Although there is a shortage of food for all tribes and tribes, it is not so serious that the population of the tribes must be exchanged for food.


    But in turn, they also realized a problem, that is, the Jiang family can exchange the salt that is regarded as the life of everyone in the tribe for women. How much food is there for their tribe?


    Don''t you even consider letting the clansmen marry away, asking for marriage at this juncture?


    Konoha, who was the first to realize the problem, had bright eyes: "How many people do you want, and do you have enough food?"


    Li Hu glanced at Mu Feng uncertainly, found that he nodded, and then said: "We can have many people, more than thirty! How much food do you want?"


    "More than thirty?" Konoha exclaimed, "So much?"


    Then he shook his head: "We don''t have that many women!"


    Li Hu was not surprised at all, more than thirty people, in a tribe like theirs, all married off at once, it would definitely hurt their muscles and bones, and no one would accept it.


    Before this point came, Mu Feng had already told him.


    "Then how much can you give?" Li Hu asked.


    Okonoha frowned and gritted his teeth: "There are three of us, and we have to wait until I go back and ask the chief for instructions!"


    "Three?" Li Hu frowned, turned to look at Mu Feng.


    This gap is really a bit big.


    They tried their best to reopen the market in order to marry the young and strong of the tribe. In order to let these people participate in the market, they were willing to give out hard currency salt.


    If there are only three women, the gains outweigh the losses.


    As for the weapons that Ge Libu mentioned, he didn''t think much of them at all.


    What a joke, all they can provide is some bone sticks and stones, these are piled up in the cave in today''s Jiang family and no one uses them.


    The Jiang family really has no shortage of furs, after all, the Jiang family now has hundreds of furs.


    In this way, if the store is really going to reopen, it will be Jiang who provides emergency life-saving things, but there is nothing Jiang can value in their things.


    Such a small market, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t open!


    When Konoha from the Frost Department said "three", Li Hu couldn''t hide his disappointment, and he subconsciously looked at Mu Feng.


    At this time, Mu Feng finally spoke: "Three women, it''s okay, how do you plan to exchange?"


    Konoha thought for a while: "One woman has six wild sheep or horned deer!"


    "Six?" Li Hu shouted at the side, "I returned four sheep last year!"


    But Konoha was unmoved, shook his head and said: "You also said that it was last year, and this year is not a bad year. You have also seen that there are more prey than in previous years, so we are not short of food in Frost. Just wanting to save some more! Oh, yes, what we want is alive!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned now, "Alive?"


    He vaguely felt that his opinion might be wrong just now, that is, the Frost Tribe might not be a food tribe, but that they had enough food, and they had other ideas¡ªdomestication.


    That''s right, domestication!


    Others may not feel it, but Mufeng is very clear about what Konoha means by the phrase "alive".


    Especially the tone of his speech just now, it is very tough, and this is not what a leader of a tribe with food shortages can say.


    Combining the two phases together, Mu Feng can almost conclude that there is no shortage of food in the Frost Department, and their great chief should also realize the importance of domestication.


    Of course, Mu Feng was not the first to realize the importance of domestication. At least Chang Ning told him last time when he came over. Their tribe also domesticated a lot of cattle, sheep and horned deer.


    As for small tribes like the Frost Tribe and the Jiang Clan, they may have thought about raising prey before, but the food itself is not enough, how to raise it?


    But it is not uncommon to have such thoughts when there is enough food.


    No wonder this Konoha is so confident, he said that if he wants six, he will have six.


    As for why they want to exchange for live prey through the mall, they don''t need to think about it. These people''s weapons and speed can''t catch live prey.


    Thinking about this, Mu Feng shook his head and said, "The living ones are too hard to catch, six are too many! The dead six are about the same, and if they are alive, there are at most three!"


    "Three?" Konoha was stunned for a moment, wanting to shake her head.


    But Mu Feng said before he shook his head: "Don''t answer me in a hurry, go back and discuss with your great chief, and then decide to take people to the city."


    Having said that, he turned to look at Xiong Da and Xiong Er from the Black Bear Division: "What about you, do you have any women you can marry?"


    Xiong Da hesitated: "We only have fur!"


    Mu Feng pretended to be hesitant: "We don''t have any shortage of furs, but if you want to exchange them, you can exchange one bear skin for one and a half other furs."


    "We''re taking the bear''s skin!" The bear stared wide-eyed.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "We have no shortage of furs, and the reason why we are willing to exchange them is because Grandpa told me about you before."


    Xiong Da turned to look at Xiong Er, gritted his teeth: "Yes, we need two big jars of salt!"


    Fur can be exchanged for salt, this kind of transaction can usually be settled by the leader.


    Mu Feng nodded: "According to the previous agreement in the small market, a jar of salt can be exchanged for fifty furs, you need to give me at least thirty-three bear skins, two jars are sixty-six, if it''s not enough, forget it, what? Sample?"


    "Then the prey here..." Under Xiong Da''s simple and honest appearance, a pair of small eyes rolled around.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "One yard is equal to one yard. These prey were captured by our Jiang family, so if you want them, you have to come up with something!"


    "But just now Li Hu said he could give it to us!" Xiong widened his eyes and raised his voice.


    "You can give it to you, but not all of them. Each tribe can give you three, and you must exchange enough for the rest!" He smiled and looked at Konoha in the Frost Department, "If it is in the city, If I add three more, I can exchange for one of your women, right?"


    Konoha nodded subconsciously, but felt a sense of "humiliation". He was the leader of a war, but was "led away" by such a young deputy headhunter.


    But at this time, the previous talk was quite friendly, and the yellow-toothed Natti suddenly grinned strangely: "There are only three, and you want to take all these prey away?"


    The threat is obvious.


    "Oh?" Mu Feng raised his eyebrows, "What do you want to do?"


    Natti laughed strangely: "These prey are divided between our three tribes! Get out!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sneered, he didn''t expect that he was still talking about how to exchange for the opening of the market, and in the blink of an eye, this Nati was about to be snatched.


    He smiled and looked at Ha Ya: "Chief Ha Ya, you also plan in this way?"


    Ha Ya was silent, twisting his scarred face, his eyes rolled around and looked at the people in the other two parts...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239

    Sixty or seventy prey are enough to make the nearly hundred people in front of them excited.


    Natti looked at Mu Feng with a smirk on his face, as if he was convinced by Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was not in a hurry to answer him, but looked at Chief Ha Ya who was with him, and asked with a half-smile, "What do you think, Chief Ha Ya?"


    Ha Ya didn''t answer right away, but turned to look at Natti, frowning in thought, then looked at the other three, his eyes flickering.


    The Black Bear Brothers looked at each other and hesitated for a moment. After all, there are so many prey here. If the three tribes really need to join forces to eat them, each tribe can get a lot.


    Xiong Er wanted to speak, but was immediately stopped by Xiong Da. He struggled, then shook his head and said, "No, we still want to exchange salt!"


    Ha Ya frowned, looked at Konoha in the frost department, and waited for him to make a decision.


    Muye''s eyes were dim and difficult to understand, she looked at Lihu, then at Mufeng, her eyes suddenly turned cold, and she said in a low voice, "How to divide?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sneered at the corner of his mouth, looking at Mu Ye as if he was joking, "Are you sure you want to snatch my Jiang''s prey?"


    Li Hu on the side remained silent throughout, looking at Natti and Ha Ya with sullen eyes, and of course, had no good looks at Konoha.


    He had already figured out how to kill the three people in front of him.


    At this time, Mu Feng quietly put his hands behind his back, and made a gesture to Han Shu and the others behind him - this was also the secret signal he had given them long ago.


    Han Shu and Shuo Feng saw Mu Feng''s hand gesture, they did not retreat but advanced, they took a step forward quietly.


    This kind of behavior is seen by others as Mu Feng''s timidity, and the six people behind him embolden him.


    Ha Ya, whose attitude was unclear at first, finally made a decision. He said with a stern expression: "Xiong Da, Xiong Er, it''s okay if you brothers don''t participate in this matter, the prey here can be divided into ten of you!"


    Xiong Da shook his head: "We won''t interfere, but you can''t kill them either, because we have to exchange salt with them!"


    Mu Feng was very surprised, this Xiong Da''s tone sounded like he was trying to protect them?


    He nodded, smiled and said to Xiong Da: "Your decision is very wise, you will be grateful for this decision!"


    Ha Ya frowned and said, "Tribes like them probably don''t have that much salt. It''s stupid of you to want to exchange it with them!"


    "The Jiang clan, right? I haven''t heard of it!" Nati showed a sneer on his face, and waved his hand, "Ge Li tribe''s sons, these prey are ours!"


    Following his order, the Ge Li tribe hunting team not far away rushed up with bone sticks and stones.


    And the hunting team members from the Frost Department also rushed forward, fearing that the people from the Ge Li Department would snatch the prey before them.


    On the other hand, the fighters from the Black Bear Department were eager to try, but they were all stopped by Xiong Da''s eyes.


    But that''s all.


    Because what Ha Ya said to Natti just now seemed to remind him that it was Jiang Shi, and he had never heard of it.


    Just ask a small tribe, where can there be so much salt?


    While he was hesitating, the two tribes beside him had rushed to the prey and started to grab the prey!


    "Brother!" Xiong Er beside him was a little moved.


    Xiong Da frowned, raised his hand to signal him not to speak, looked up at Mu Feng again, only to find that the young man in front of him was unusually calm, without a trace of panic or anger, as if everything was under his control.


    Mu Feng just watched the people of the two tribes pick up the prey, and laughed happily.


    Soon, there were only six live horned deer and the horses were still on Han Shu''s side.


    This was naturally seen by Ha Ya, Natti and Konoha.


    Konoha, in particular, was the most moved, and turned to look at Ha Ya and Nati: "Your tribe has already taken a lot of prey, and these six prey belong to us!"


    Ha Ya and Natti obviously didn''t care, just glanced at it, then shook hands and said, "Take it!"


    "Okay!" Konoha went directly to Mufeng, full of ambition.


    Mu Feng shook his head, instead of looking at the Konoha in the Frost Department, he turned to look at the people behind him: "Have you seen clearly who these people who snatched our prey are?"


    "Well, I see clearly, now they are carrying prey on their backs!" Han Shu said through gritted teeth.


    Mu Feng looked at Mu Ye in the Jiang clan again, and said, "Kono, the leader of the Frost Department is also called Mu Ye, what do you think should be done?"


    Konoha was stunned for a moment, then grinned and said coldly: "Only one can be called Konoha!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, and then looked at the smug Konoha Frostbee, "Then he will hand it over to you in a while!"


    Afterwards, before he came to a few people, Mu Feng put his right hand in his mouth and blew a loud and clear whistle: "Woo-shush-xu¡ª"


    The sound broke in half and almost resounded all over the world.


    Except for the members of the Jiang clan, almost everyone was extremely surprised. They wondered what kind of madness the young man in front of him was whistling at this time?


    Before they could react, everyone in the Jiang family, including Mu Feng, covered their ears with their hands together, and then a louder voice resounding through the sky came from nowhere: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    ...


    Originally still beaming, the people from Hanshuang and Ge Li who were looking left and right screamed in unison. They all looked pale and bent down in extreme pain.


    The prey that was originally carried also fell to the ground with a "bang bang bang".


    Ha Ya stepped back again and again, covering his chest, looking at Mu Feng with a face full of horror, his voice was extremely hoarse, and he asked, "What''s going on?!"


    And Nati, who proposed to rob their prey, looked at Mu Feng with a horrified face, his face turned pale, and he sat down on the ground in fright.


    As for Konoha in the Frost Department closest to Mufeng, she couldn''t stand upright, fell to the ground, and struggled for a long time before getting up.


    But the hunting team of the Black Bear Division, which was still eager to try, retreated one by one, suppressing the fear in their hearts and hastening to draw a line with the people from the Frost Division and Ge Li Division.


    Xiong Er looked at Mu Feng in astonishment, and subconsciously turned sideways to Xiong Da.


    Xiong Da stared wide-eyed, and uttered a word in his heart and mouth at the same time: "Fortunately¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, Mu Feng raised his head to the sky and let out a long howl of "Aww", and all the fifteen wolves that had been hidden in the grass and hadn''t moved all rushed out at once.


    After the pack of wolves appeared, Mu Feng gave the order again "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"" First kill a few people with prey blood on their bodies, these people are going to snatch your prey!"


    The wolf king''s "children" and Dazi were instantly jealous, and they were still in shock as they screamed at each other. The people from the Frost Department and the Ge Li Department who hadn''t reacted rushed on them, killing and wounding seven or eight people in an instant!


    Mu Feng didn''t stop him, being soft-hearted to the enemy is being cruel to himself, this Ha Ya, Natti, and this Konoha made it clear that they would not eat the toast and fine wine, so there was no need for him to be soft-hearted.


    More than 20 people from the two tribes who had lost their resistance were bitten to death one after another, and then Mu Feng gave the order to stop them and asked the pack of wolves to warn them.


    The pack of wolves, who had already seen blood, showed their ferocity and madness. They bared their teeth and roared at the two-part man with a "woo-woo", and the calf of the two-part man, who had not recovered for a long time, was so frightened that he trembled!


    The members of the Black Bear Division backed away again, they didn''t even dare to look at Mu Feng and the others.


    In their eyes, Mu Feng, who can summon a pack of wolves to fight with a whistling call to shock people''s hearts, is like a god at this time - an existence more powerful than the fierce beast in the oldest legend in the tribe!


    Xiong Da and Xiong Er were already trembling, both fearful and grateful.


    Because of their own experience, they can understand the fear of twenty or thirty people dying in an instant than others!


    The two tremblingly looked at the deputy headhunter who was slaughtered by others one moment and turned into a murderous god in the next moment. They couldn''t understand how Jiang''s could be so strong!


    But Mu Feng ignored the two brothers from the Black Bear Division, and just said to Mu Ye behind him: "This person belongs to you!"


    Immediately, he walked to Ha Ya who was already paralyzed on the ground, squatted down with a smile, and patted his shoulder: "Look at this, it turns out that I just want to reopen the store and trade with you guys. But now that it¡¯s like this, what do you think we should do?¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240

    Ha Ya was full of bitterness.


    A difference in thought made the situation of his Ge Li tribe and the Black Bear tribe completely different.


    Thirty-four people who came out of Ge Libu this time either died or were arrested. And the Black Bear Department was hesitating just like him, but chose to watch on the sidelines at the last thought, and didn''t make a move.


    Up to now they are still watching, but they have become the envy of Ha Ya.


    He glared at Natti who had dragged their group into the abyss, wishing he could swallow the culprit alive.


    But he seems to have forgotten that all of this is in his hands. If it weren''t for his greed, Ge Libu would not have fallen into such a situation.


    As for Konoha in the Frost Department, when he got up from the ground, Konoha behind Mufeng grabbed his neck: "Your name is also Konoha?"


    Konoha''s eyes were cold: "You dare to rob our Jiang family, I''m really impatient!"


    Konoha from the Frost Department turned pale at this time, and quickly turned to look at Mufeng, and shouted: "I shouldn''t be greedy, as long as you let me go, I will go back and discuss with our great chief, and I will exchange women with you. A dead sheep will do!"


    Mu Feng really "eyes lit up": "Now you agree again?"


    As if he had received a life-saving straw, he shouted again and again: "I promise, I promise!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "How many women can you have, too few can''t do it!"


    He hurriedly shouted: "Five, no, no, eight!"


    "Eight?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "Okay, eight!"


    Then he didn''t even look at Konoha in the Frost Department, and continued to pat his teeth: "I said, give me a quick word, what are you going to do about the matter here?"


    Konoha in the Frost Department is still shouting: "Please let us go, we will trade with you, we will never dare again!"


    Mu Feng frowned: "Konoha, don''t you think there is an extra Konoha here? It''s too noisy!"


    "Yes!" The understanding Konoha pulled Konoha from the Frost Department, kicked, and then shot him to death, "It''s so noisy, it''s so annoying!"


    "Ah, the leader is dead!"


    "Ahh! They really killed people!"


    "What should we do? How can we tell the chief when we go back?"


    ...


    Obviously, the hunting teams from the Frost Department exclaimed one by one.


    "You guys still want to go back!" Mu Feng shook his head, then looked back at Li Hu, "Li Hu!"


    Li Hu immediately understood, and with a move, the seven of them picked up their bamboo spears and went straight to the tribe of the Frost Department.


    There are only about 20 of these people now, and what they hold in their hands are just some stone sticks. How can they be the opponents of Jiang and the group of people with bamboo spears?


    Many of them were so frightened by Huleibao''s roar just now that they haven''t recovered yet, but some of them have recovered, but those who wanted to do it were scared by the wolves staring at them and dared not move.


    Once and twice, one ebbs and another, the members of the Frost Department who seem to have the upper hand are actually vulnerable, and they are directly tied up by Li Hu and his party.


    The Heixiong people on the side had already been shocked, and watched the whole process, not daring to make any changes.


    From the time when the Ge Li tribe and the Frost tribe joined forces to rob the Jiang family, to the moment when the leader of the Frost tribe was killed and the clansmen were bound, in less than ten minutes, these looters only felt that the prey on their backs had not When it gets cold, they "cool" first.


    The people of the Geli clan trembled, and no one dared to be hostile to Mufeng, let alone the Jiang clan¡ªthey were afraid of death!


    In this world where the jungle preys on the strong, one of the principles is to respect the strong. They plundered Jiang to gain the upper hand just now, so they naturally enjoyed the glory of the "superior"¡ªlaughing wantonly and mocking Jiang''s members at will.


    But now that their identities have changed, Jiang''s people have no time to laugh at them, they will kill people!


    So these people put their hostile eyes on Natti, who came up with this bad idea, and Ha Ya, a leader who was like a pig.


    Ha Ya regretted it in his heart.


    It turns out that life and death are often just a matter of thought. If he could go back to a moment ago, he would definitely agree to the proposal of the young man in front of him without hesitation.


    It''s a pity that if there is no if, the young man is looking at him with a smile, waiting for him to speak.


    He knew that the young man couldn''t spare himself, so he gritted his teeth and said, "What are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, nodded and smiled strangely, "Good question! I asked you to give you another chance to make a decision. If you don''t want it, I will make the decision for you!"


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng stood up suddenly, and said with a cold expression: "Nati, kill it! The rest of the people, who were wounded, whether it was a gunshot wound or a wolf bite, killed and buried them! The rest are not. The wounded ones don¡¯t need to die, they are all tied up and brought back to the clan!¡±


    For a moment, all the members of the Ge Li Department and the Frost Department subconsciously checked whether they were injured or not, and then checked whether their companions were injured.


    Some people even shouted in panic: "I''m not hurt!"


    "The blood on my body is that of the horned deer!"


    "My wound is already scarred, it''s an old wound!"


    Mu Feng frowned and shouted: "It''s too noisy!"


    Everyone immediately fell silent.


    Li Hu frowned, pointed at Ha Ya: "Great chief, won''t this person be killed?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Keep him first!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu immediately led six people to arrest the Ge Li tribe.


    When Ha Ya heard that Mu Fengru was a member of the two departments, he was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help asking: "What are you going to do with us? Why take us back to the tribe?"


    "What are you doing?" Mu Feng sneered, "You''ll know when you go!"


    Ha Ya wanted to chatter again, but Mu Feng punched him in the chest, and he just kept on moaning and hawing, unable to speak any more nonsense.


    Then Mu Feng turned to look at Brother Heixiong, who had already retreated again and again in fright, and grinned: "Well, I''m right, you will be grateful for your decision!"


    Xiong Da was the first to react and nodded hastily: "Yes, yes!"


    At this moment, he put away the last trace of doubt. The reason why he hesitated before was because of Mu Feng''s composure. Now, it seems that he hesitated for a while and didn''t let Xiong Er mess up.


    Mu Feng looked at Xiong Er with a smile: "What do you think?"


    Xiong Er shivered, and hid from Xiong Da''s side again, with a embarrassed expression: "Fortunately, fortunately..."


    I just don''t know what exactly he refers to by "fortunately".


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to argue with the two of them anymore, he looked at Xiong Da and said, "Because you didn''t do any looting just now, so you can take ten of the prey here, let''s talk about the market?"


    "Ah?" Xiong Da was surprised, he didn''t expect Mu Feng to say such a thing.


    Even Xiong Er was surprised: "Give us prey?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Why, don''t you believe me?"


    "No, it''s not!" Xiong Dalian even waved his hands, a little embarrassed, "It''s just that we don''t bring anything now, and these weapons can''t..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I don''t want your weapons, I just set a date with you to trade and exchange in the market together. Don''t you have bear skins? I want a hundred. This is three big jars of salt. How about it?"


    "Three big cans!" Xiong Da was excited, "What you said is true?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "I, Mrs. Jiang, are not like these people who repeat their words and deeds. I do what I say. You are polite and kind to us, and I, Mrs. Jiang, will not be stingy with my friendship. But those who covet me, Mrs. Jiang , I, Mrs. Jiang, will not spare me lightly!"


    At the end, Mu Feng snorted coldly, and glanced at Ha Ya.


    Ha Ya looked ashen, knowing that he was referring to himself.


    Xiong Da was excited again, and bowed to salute: "In this case, I promise you on behalf of our great chief, we will definitely bring enough furs to the city, and the time is up to you!"


    Unknowingly, he had already turned "you" into "you", and when he looked at Mu Feng, it was by no means a simple leader vs. hunter.


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, I will give you five days to prepare, and after five days to reopen the market in the former Manglong Department, I will bring salt and weapons, and you will bring furs."


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "If you have other things, you have extra, and you want to exchange them, you can mention them. If it is suitable, I will exchange them with you!"


    "Other things?" Xiong Da''s eyes lit up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241

    Mu Feng took advantage of the opportunity of taking Ge Libu and Bingshuangbu to show both kindness and power, and took the opportunity to establish a tall image of the Jiang family.


    By doing so, Xiong Da was convinced.


    After his eyes lit up, he hesitated for a moment, and then said: "There is a kind of shiny stone in our tribe, which is easier to polish into weapons. But you also know that we often hunt bears and need sharp weapons. These Stones are not easy for us."


    "Shiny stone?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "Easy to polish?"


    Realizing that Mu Feng frowned, Xiong Da touched the back of his head embarrassingly, and quickly added, "This stone is very easy to polish. Our tribe uses this stone to polish stone jars. It is very durable!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng thought about it carefully, and asked tentatively, "Did any of you bring such a weapon?"


    Xiong Da hurriedly said: "Yes!"


    As he said that, he hurriedly shouted at the people behind him: "Xiong Li, bring your weapon here!"


    Then a trot who looked even rougher than a bear came over, and handed over his "weapon" with both hands - a "stone" hammered into the shape of a big stick.


    The whole body of this stone is a little yellow, with some rust spots on it, yes, it is rust spots!


    "Copper!" Mu Feng yelled in his heart, almost jumping up, "This is natural copper ore!"


    He weighed this piece of copper ore about sixty centimeters long and hammered into a bone rod shape, danced it twice in his hand, then picked up a stone from his hand, and knocked on it once.


    The sound of "dang" is undoubtedly copper.


    "Fuck, copper with such a high purity!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart.


    He has studied historical bronze wares in his previous life and knows that copper is generally stored in copper ores by rivers and mountains. Generally, the copper content is about 60%, and there are higher ones, but they all have impurities.


    But there are exceptions. Copper also exists naturally. The largest piece of natural copper in the world weighs as much as 420 tons. The person who first discovered copper used a stone ax to chop it off and process it into other objects.


    It can be chopped off by a stone axe, so it shows the purity and softness of these coppers.


    So after he hit the stone with a stick, there was only a sound from the stone, but a mark was left on the copper stick.


    This mark may have no effect on the prey or the stone, but it is different for the copper rod-diaphragm!


    You must know that bone sticks, wooden sticks, and stone weapons all get smoother the more you use them, because the more you use them, the smoother they become.


    However, as long as all soft materials such as copper are hit and squeezed by gravity, they are easy to deform and produce concave and convex marks, which is easy to shake hands and becomes more and more difficult to use.


    At this time, there are only two options, either to keep polishing and hammering, or to replace it with a new one.


    For primitive people who have to think about how to eat their stomachs and how to hunt prey as soon as possible every day, this will undoubtedly waste a lot of their physical strength and time, so they will find it very troublesome!


    Sure enough, seeing Mu Feng hit the stone with a stick and left a mark on his weapon, Xiong Li''s face felt pain.


    In his opinion, Mu Feng''s behavior is undoubtedly accelerating the destruction of his weapons.


    Xiong Da also rubbed his teeth.


    The stones of their tribe are easy to find and polished. The key is that the weapons polished by this stone wear out too fast, and the frequency of polishing is much higher than other stone products. It can''t come!


    Mu Feng had a panoramic view of the expressions of the two of them. He suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and shook his head: "This kind of stone is too easy to deform, and it is too easy to be damaged if it is polished into a weapon! A waste of effort!"


    "This..." Xiong Da looked embarrassed and scratched his head. He was just thinking about Mu Feng''s attitude of "try it". Sure enough, such a stone is useless, and people look down on it.


    "But..." Mu Feng frowned and said, "Do you have any other things that you don''t need, but are different from other places?"


    Mu Feng began to talk about him from left to right.


    "Uh, no more?" Xiong Da also felt embarrassed, "There are more bears in our place, and the others are really gone."


    "Okay!" Mu Feng reluctantly said, "You also know that what we want most when we reopen the store this time is women, and there is no shortage of furs."


    "Well, I''ll give you three big jars of salt, and I can exchange some with you for weapons. They are all sharpened bone spurs. They are most useful for you to hunt bears. You can give me more on bear skins. Some, and these colored stones, I want too!"


    "You want such a stone?" Xiong''s eyes lit up, "Do you want him to be a weapon?"


    "Weapons?" Mu Feng''s heart skipped a beat, but his face remained calm, and he said with disgust, "Such stones are so easy to deform and wear, so I don''t want to make weapons. But our tribe lacks stones, and the ground is too muddy. I need some rocks to put on it, for my feet!"


    "Put stones on the ground?" Xiong Da was full of doubts, not understanding what Mu Feng was doing.


    Li Hu on the side added: "Chief, these stones don''t look as hard as the ones from our tribe, it would be a waste to ask for paving!"


    "This..." Xiong Da was even more embarrassed, his own stone was even disliked for paving the road, and they still used it as a weapon.


    "Haha, God''s assist!" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised.


    But he sighed on his face: "There is no way, who said that our tribe lacks stones, and there are none around!"


    Although Li Hu was surprised that Mu Feng was talking nonsense with his eyes open, he didn''t tell the truth to his face. He knew that the great chief had his own reasons for everything he said.


    Sure enough, after hearing Li Hu''s words, Xiong Da patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, we have a lot of stones like this over there. If you want, I''ll send you a lot of them. It''s this weapon..."


    Xiong Dagan rubbed his hands, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "A lot!" Mu Feng almost exclaimed, "How many?"


    "Uh, it''s a small mountain, there are a lot of them." Knowing that his rocks are really not attractive, Xiong Da doesn''t care anymore, anyway, Mu Feng said he wants it, so he can exchange as many weapons as he can!


    "A small mountain!" Mu Feng breathed heavily, "This guy is guarding the mountain without knowing it!"


    He nodded and said, "Well, how much can you give these stones next time? I can also give you a few more weapons!"


    "How much..." Xiong Da began to think, and asked tentatively, "I''ll let fifty people go, can everyone be wrapped in fur?"


    "Wrapped in bear skin?" Mu Feng made an estimate, and wrapped it in bear skin, no matter what, he would have to wrap a hundred and eighty catties of copper, so he could get four to five thousand catties of copper at once!


    "Developed, developed!" Mu Feng yelled from the bottom of his heart.


    But he still said reluctantly: "Okay, how many weapons do you want?"


    "Um, I want fifty bone knives and fifty stone sticks!" Xiong Da said hesitantly.


    "What! Fifty bone knives and fifty stone sticks?" Mu Feng pretended to be surprised and shook his head, "Too many! You stones are useless!"


    He activated the lower price: "Take the stones you don''t use yourself, and exchange them for the bone knives and stone sticks we made..."


    "How about the forty bone knives and forty stone sticks?" Xiong Da asked again.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, there are too many!"


    Xiong Da had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, "Thirty!"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath and gritted his teeth: "All right, all right, just thirty!"


    At this time, Mu Feng''s heart was already cheering: "Hey, the bargaining skills in the previous life were not in vain!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242

    After killing the price, Mu Feng was in a good mood, looking at Xiong Da, he felt much more pleasing to the eye, and when he went to see Xiong Er, he also felt that he was quite simple and honest.


    He smiled and looked at Xiong Li, who was still in pain, and said with a smile: "Well, this weapon of yours doesn''t look easy to use, so just give it to me!"


    "Hey!" He pointed at the pile of "weapons" of the newly captured Frostbu and Gelibu, "In return, I can let you choose a bone knife from here!"


    Xiong Li was taken aback, with joy on his face: "Really?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course it is true!"


    Xiong Li joyfully ran to these collected bone knives and sticks, and excitedly began to pick them.


    Frankly speaking, he really liked many of the weapons in this pile.


    Mu Feng had an idea, turned to look at Xiong Da and Xiong Er, and said with a smile: "If you are willing, you can take such a stone to exchange weapons with me now!"


    "Huh?" Xiong Da and Xiong Er looked at each other, then turned to look at the clansmen again, "Whoever of you has yellow stones in hand, you can come and exchange them!"


    Everyone in the Black Bear Department looked at me and I looked at you, they took out the stones they were carrying in disbelief, and walked up to exchange with Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed, twenty of these thirty people carried copper pieces of different sizes with them.


    He also let these people choose their own weapons according to the agreement - anyway, they were all captured from the Frost Department and the Ge Li Department, and he didn''t feel bad.


    Especially the purity of these coppers is so high. Later, he will find a way by himself, or exchange it with the system, and turn these coppers into sharper weapons. The entire Jiang family''s combat power will definitely go further!


    The people from the Ge Li Department and the Frost Department were all mourning. They could have turned around and left with a few prey, but now that the prey is gone, they themselves have become prisoners, and their weapons have been exchanged for the Black Bear Department as trade items. thing.


    Mu Feng saw that there were more than 20 pieces of copper in front of him, at least more than 100 catties, and he cheered from the bottom of his heart: "Hey, it''s incredible, this trip is not in vain. Not to mention getting so many prey, there is still no capital to manage." You have obtained so many copper pieces! With metal as a weapon, Jiang¡¯s combat power has not improved by one piece or two!"


    All of a sudden, Mu Feng felt that he had found a big business that could make a fortune without any capital¡ª¡ªPengci!


    It is to let these blind tribes rob themselves, and then take the opportunity to "counter-kill".


    However, he also knew that such a "plan to get rich" was just a thought, and it couldn''t be done as a serious matter - as long as he concentrated on improving the strength of the tribe, it would be serious!


    Watching the members of the Black Bear Division pick up their weapons one by one, and walk away happily, Brother Black Bear also had joy on his face, and he was also very satisfied. Do you regret your decision?"


    Xiong Da already fully believed what Mu Feng said, nodded excitedly and said: "Yes! They dare to rob you and they are looking for death!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Since this is the case, the matter of opening the city between our two tribes is settled! Five days later, it will be reopened in the old place of the Manglong tribe, and you can also invite other tribes , those who want weapon furs can also come here!"


    "Okay!" Xiong Da nodded, "There is a tribe near us, and they seem to be short of salt. If you have any, you can bring an extra jar!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "Then it''s settled!"


    "Okay!" Xiong Dazhong nodded, and left happily with the weapons and prey given by Mufeng on his shoulders.


    But before they left, the two brothers provided Mu Feng with an "after-sales service" - helping them bury the people they killed.


    After Xiong Da Xiong Er led the people away and out of their sight, Li Hu stepped forward and asked Mu Feng, "Great chief, why do you want so many stones from them?"


    Now these captives were so shocked that they couldn''t be more shocked: "Great Chief, he is the Great Chief..."


    Especially the shock and annoyance on Ha Ya''s face: "You are actually the great chief..."


    Mu Feng ignored Ha Ya, shook his head at Li Hu, pointed to the forty or so captives on one side, did not explain, but said: "Take these slaves back to the tribe first, and we''ll talk about it when we go back!"


    "Slave, slave?" Ha Ya finally panicked, "What are you going to do?"


    "How?" Li Hu kicked Ha''s teeth, "I want you to go back and work for our Jiang family, otherwise, you will die!"


    Ha Ya, who was kicked over, wailed repeatedly, struggling and unable to get up.


    Mu Feng didn''t look at him, but looked at the remaining forty or so slaves, thought for a while, and nodded: "Well, it''s not a big problem!"


    Immediately, in the shocking eyes of all the newly captured slaves, Mu Feng whistled again, and they subconsciously wanted to cover their ears.


    It''s just that this time, there was no such frightening cry. Instead, a few red deer and two horses rushed over from not far away.


    "Da da da!"


    "Da da da!"


    Although these hoofbeats are not loud individually, the sound of eight horses and red deer running together is still very shocking.


    Especially the leading horse, a white body and black tail, raised its front hooves as soon as it ran up to it, as if to show off.


    The red deer and horse behind it also stopped in time, and just stood quietly in front of them¡ª¡ªto be exact, in front of Mu Feng.


    What made them even more shocked was that the wolves who were still grinning at them and roaring angrily, after seeing the white horse approaching, all of them lowered their voices, dodged their eyes, and took a few steps back!


    Obviously, these wolves are afraid of the white horse in front of them!


    This white horse is naturally Hu Leibao, and he rubbed against Mufeng to please him, "Mangmang" began to claim credit with a cry.


    Mu Feng knew a little bit about it, and pointed to a dead horned deer next to it: "Hey, it''s yours now!"


    At the same time, he yelled at the wolves twice again, signaling them to eat some prey¡ªtaking this opportunity, he also took the opportunity to win over the hearts of the wolf king''s "soldiers".


    Counting Dazi, there were no more than fifteen wolves, and three horned deer were enough.


    Huleibao jumped up and down, directly biting and tearing at a horned deer, and began to eat the meat.


    Except for Huangshi and Qingmu, the members of the Jiang clan are all

 Chapter 243

    When they came, they rode eight and rode fifteen wolves.


    On the way back, a party of eight rode fifteen wolves, escorted forty-three slaves, fifty-one dead prey, four live horned deer and two live horses.


    The four horned deer who were still alive were finally scared to death because they couldn''t bear the pressure of the Hulei Leopard.


    Mu Feng was quite helpless, except he took one to weigh the blind Ha Ya, and put the rest on the backs of the two living horses.


    With the Hulei Leopard, the two horses almost didn''t need to be tamed, they just stood there honestly and let Li Hu tie their necks and tie up their prey.


    "That''s right, with the Hulei Leopard, horse training has become much easier!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Since there were too many things to bring back, the speed was inevitably slowed down.


    Slowing down, Mu Feng was able to enjoy the scenery on the grassland on horseback.


    On the endless grassland, the long grass is lush, the fine wild flowers are blooming, the bees and butterflies are flying among the flowers, the endless blue sky, and the deep forest not far away are full of vitality. This kind of scene is nothing more than the beauty of the Hulun Prairie in Inner Mongolia in the previous life.


    The members of the Jiang clan are also full of emotions.


    This is the first time that several people have crossed the Baishuyuan to such a far place, and it is also the first time that they have crossed the Baishuyuan in such a grand manner, and it is also the first time that eight people have brought more than 40 slaves and more than 50 prey so proudly. go back!


    And when they gave birth to such arrogance, they all looked at the leader - Great Chief Mufeng!


    When he arrived under the giant tree, Mufeng gave the ignorant horned deer a dead horse to the wolves according to the agreement, put it where it was and left.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, after he left, the ten wolves shouted "send him away" in unison.


    This scene was seen by these slaves, which further confirmed the fact that Mufeng can raise wolves.


    More than that, when they crossed the jungle and reached the outskirts of the Jiang tribe, these people were shocked again. One or two hundred people didn''t know what they were busy with. They were all moving stones or making mud, and no one was doing "business." ".


    And when these people look at them, their eyes are also different.


    Those who are strong and strong, looked at them in twos and threes with obvious excitement in their eyes, and even smiled and shouted at Mufeng: "Great Chief, are these newly captured slaves?"


    And those who were confiscated and tied together, looked at them with indifference, as if they were used to it.


    Everyone is stacking stones and mud together, piled high and thick, and they don''t know what they are doing.


    But as the leader of the Ge Li tribe, Ha Ya seems to understand: this is what slaves do!


    "Great Chief!" Ha Ya pleaded to Mu Feng on the horseback, "Please let me go back, I promise I will never have any thoughts about your tribe again! There are also women in our tribe, and I can exchange them with you." !"


    "Exchange with me?" Mu Feng shook his head, "Do you think you still have the qualifications to negotiate terms with me?"


    He shook his head and shouted directly inside: "Mingguang!"


    Ming Guang came over quickly: "Great Chief, you are back!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, pointing at Ha Ya and the prisoner behind him, "New prisoner, you can figure it out! Come to Yuelou to find me after you''re done!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang waved his whip and greeted the soldiers who were working, "Ten people come here, there is new work to do!"


    Soon ten people gathered around him, Mingguang began to arrange: "You guys go and send these prey to Ji Yang, let him deal with it quickly, it will be bad if the weather is too hot!"


    "Several of you, go and break up these people, and tie them together with the original slaves. The work can be slowed down. Do this first!"


    "..."


    Ha Ya felt desperate.


    After talking to Mingguang, Mufeng signaled Lihu and Hanshu to send Tong to Yuelou, and then help Mingguang settle the matter, and then come together.


    Then he sent Hu Leibao back to the cave, took a look at the sheep pen and chicken coop, and counted the number before returning to the moon tower.


    When he returned to Yuelou, Li Hu and Han Shu were already waiting there, and the copper he exchanged today was placed in front of him.


    The two were squatting on the ground and hitting each other with a copper block in one hand, listening to the sound that was obviously different from that of a stone.


    When Mufeng saw these copper pieces, he immediately felt relieved.


    This time going out, apart from other things, the copper alone is definitely worth it.


    "How is it, do you see what''s coming?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Only then did Li Hu and Han Shu notice that Mu Feng had come to them, and shook their heads and said, "Great chief, the sound of this stone being knocked is different from other sounds, so I didn''t notice anything else."


    Mu Feng shook his head and laughed, "This is not a stone!"


    "It''s not a stone, what is that?" Li Hu asked suspiciously.


    "This is copper, a metal!"


    "Metal, copper?" Li Hu frowned and thought carefully, then asked tentatively, "Great Chief, can this thing be used to make goldware?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Exactly!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu became excited, "The gold utensils are made of this kind of stone, no, copper?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Some gold wares are made of copper, and some are made of other metals. This is just one of them!"


    "Haha, that''s great, it turned out to be used for gold utensils!" Li Hu blushed, and suddenly realized, "The people in the Black Bear Department have a mountain, why don''t they have gold utensils?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Their chief may not know each other, and even if they know each other, they may not be able to make goldware!"


    "Then, Great Chief, do you have a way to make goldware?" Li Hu asked tentatively.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng grinned, "So when you asked me what this is on the grassland, I didn''t tell you. It''s because it''s about metal, the less people know about it, the better!"


    Only then did Li Hu understand: "Fortunately, they don''t know each other, or else they wouldn''t exchange it with us no matter what?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "That''s why I will open the store in five days, and exchange with them early, so as not to have long nights and dreams!"


    Ming Guang also came at this time, seeing the three of them discussing against a pile of stones, he couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, why are you so happy with such a pile of stones?"


    "This is not a stone!" Li Hu gave Li Hu a look of contempt, "This is the metal used to make goldware!"


    "Goldware?" Ming Guang was also startled, and frowned, "But why is the color different from Shuo Feng''s?"


    Shuo Feng has a knife, which is a short knife made of stainless steel that Mu Feng just crossed over to thank him for saving his life.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Shuo Feng''s goldware is made of a different metal than this one... Well, I want you to come here today not to discuss this metal issue, but to discuss these newly captured slaves!"


    "Huh?" Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Han Shu were all taken aback, "Didn''t you talk about gold objects?"


    "Let''s talk about the gold utensils later!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Let''s talk about the marriage of the tribe and the city first!"


    "But now there is no tribe that can exchange with us in the market?" Li Hu frowned, "There is no Black Bear Division, and people from the Frost Division and Ge Li Division have also been arrested by us..."


    "Whether there is a woman is not up to them!" Mu Feng grinned coldly, "Now it''s up to me!"


    "You have the final say?" The three looked at each other, puzzled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244

    "Great Chief, how do you know if there are any women in the Ge Li and Frost Departments that you can marry?" Li Hu couldn''t help asking, "Was it the leader Konoha who said it?"


    He thought about it carefully, and suddenly his eyes widened: "I remembered, he said that there are eight women in their tribe who can trade with us!"


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "But now that we have killed their leader, how can we trade with them?" Li Hu frowned.


    "Who said I''m going to make a deal with them?" Mu Feng sneered, "I''m negotiating with them, and the prey is waiting for them. They don''t know how to flatter us, and they dare to rob us. Such a tribe doesn''t need to make deals with them."


    "Then..." Li Hu''s eyes glowed with excitement, and after contacting what Mu Feng said before and after, he already roughly understood what Mu Feng was going to do.


    Mingguang grinned strangely.


    Han Shu''s eyes soared, and he clenched his fist and swung it violently.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "That''s right, you''ve all thought of it, this time we''re going to rob the Frost Department!"


    "Finally!" Li Hu clenched his fists and slammed into the air, "I don''t have to swallow my breath anymore, Mrs. Jiang!"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng said in a deep voice, "I, Mrs. Jiang, don''t take the initiative to provoke others, but I am not afraid of trouble. Since the Frost Department doesn''t know how to flatter, don''t blame us for being cruel!"


    Ming Guang grinned and laughed strangely: "Now we can save a lot of dowry!"


    "That''s right!" Li Hu nodded, "Then when shall we set off?"


    After thinking for a while, Mu Feng said: "Ask someone from the Frost Department, how long will it take for them to arrive at our place today, how many people are young and strong in the tribe, how many weapons are there, if possible, prepare the horses tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow. Go! Come back before the market opens!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded, "Leave this matter to me!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Remember, find two soft-boned people, and ask them to lead the way later, and tell them that if you don''t lead the way, you will die!"


    "yes!"


    It didn''t take long for Mingguang to go back and return, and told Mufeng with a smile: "Great Chief, I have already asked. They are about a day away from the hunting place today, and they set off from the tribe in the middle of the night."


    "As for the tribe, the number of people seems to be a little smaller than ours. Counting the young and strong, there are more than 140 people captured today!"


    "Walking, a day''s journey..." Mu Feng thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, it shouldn''t take so long to put a day''s walk on a horse, and it''s almost half a day''s journey for us to ride there today. It takes almost two days to go back and forth, and may need to spend a night in the wasteland..."


    "Stay overnight?" Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu looked at each other, hesitant.


    Frankly speaking, for a small tribe like the Jiang family, they used to hunt on the same day, and they dared not go far.


    One reason was that the tribe was short of manpower, and they didn''t dare to stay too far away to prevent the tribe from being unable to come back in case of danger.


    Secondly, there are many ferocious beasts and beasts at night in the wilderness, and no one dares to spend the night in the wilderness without absolute tyrannical strength.


    Now it may be a bit troublesome for the Jiang family to only have the first one. They need to keep someone in the tribe to guard the house.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and made a decision: "The hunting team now has nearly 80 people, and there are also 50 or 60 people who can fight. Didn''t Fuyu from Uncle Huangshi''s family train with Mingguang and you a few days ago? Weapons serve as warriors in the tribe. By the way, Mingguang, how many horses are there in the tribe that are completely tamed now?"


    "Thirty-two horses, not counting armored earth dragons and Hulei leopards!" Ming Guang replied honestly.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Tomorrow you guys will try to tame a few more horses, and I will take the Hulei Leopard to help you tame them, and try to tame the number of mounts to fifty!"


    "So many?" Ming Guang was stunned, "They are only more than a hundred young and strong, we can fight with twenty or thirty people!"


    "Not afraid of 10,000, just in case!" Mu Feng shook his head, "I don''t want to risk the lives of my people, and this time we have to hurry back, remember, we are going to grab women from them, other things are temporarily Do not care!"


    "We''ll come back if they give you something, and grab it if you don''t give it to us! It''s too bad, let''s kill two people to show our prestige!" Mu Feng said coldly.


    "Yes!" The three shouted in unison.


    "Well, this time, we will go to the Frost Department first. If everything goes well, we will go to the Geli Department after the market is over." Mu Feng sneered and said, "It''s just to let them wait for two more days. Anyone who dares to bully our Jiang family, You have to pay the price!"


    "Yes!" Now the three of them clenched their fists together, excited.


    For many years, wood wind is

 Chapter 245

    When they came near the Frost Department, Mu Feng, Li Hu, and Han Shu took two prisoners of the Frost Department carefully approached the Frost Department, "inquired" about the situation, and returned to station after making sure that the Frost Department lived nearby. land.


    The location of the Frost Department is near a lake, and there are also low mountains surrounding them.


    This is especially important for primitive tribes, because human beings are too small compared to wild animals, and they must be protected by mountains and close to water sources.


    Naturally, it is not difficult to guess that there are no large beasts near the tribe.


    Even so, Mufeng chose a relatively secluded mountain col to stay overnight, surrounded by a pack of wolves guarding it, surrounded by horses in the middle, and the innermost place was Mufeng, who asked his clansmen to build a few furs with the fur they carried with them. There is a simple tent, and the soldiers are all nested in the tent.


    There was a fire in the tent and it was extremely warm.


    It was the first time for everyone to live in such a tent, and they all admired Mufeng beyond surprise.


    "Great chief, what is this thing, it looks like the room we live in!" Li Hu praised sincerely.


    "Well, this is called a tent, and you can live in this when you are camping!" Mu Feng ordered: "A few people will be sent outside each tent to watch the night in turn, and if there is any abnormal movement, immediately warn the police!"


    "Yes, I have already arranged it!" Mu Feng nodded, "Rest well tonight, and before dawn tomorrow we will go to the Frost Department to snatch people!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu was eager to try, almost unable to hold back his excitement.


    "By the way, those two slaves are watching, don''t let them run away!"


    "yes!"


    In the early morning of the next day, before it was dark, forty Jiang warriors got on their horses in unison, and under the leadership of Mu Feng, they rode towards the Frost Department.


    Under Mu Feng''s instruction, before approaching the Frost Division, the wolves began to howl loudly.


    Under normal circumstances, once a wild beast invades and approaches, and the young and strong of the tribe hear it, they will immediately take up weapons and appear outside the tribe to protect the tribe.


    Apparently, the same is true for the Ministry of Frost.


    The entire Frost Department panicked instantly after hearing the howling of wolves.


    There was a loud and panicked cry one after another.


    "Great chief, it''s not good, there are wolves outside the tribe!"


    "Come on, the wolf is coming!"


    "What''s going on, why do we have wolves here?"


    "Konoha went out with the hunting team and hasn''t come back yet!"


    "Where is Ruo Sang, come quickly Ruo Sang, only he can defeat these wolves!"


    "Ruosang is injured!"


    ...


    Accompanied by the screams of panic, a group of people held torches to illuminate the last ray of darkness before dawn, and gathered in the direction of howling wolves.


    Mu Feng saw the light of the Frost Department from a long distance away, and said in a low voice: "Everyone, speed up, give them some power!"


    "yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison, then clamped the horse''s belly with both legs at the same time, and shouted again: "Drive! Drive! Drive!"


    Suddenly, the sound of forty-one horseshoes stamping on the ground came to mind.


    "Da da da!"


    "Da da da!"


    "Da da da!"


    The sound of horseshoes hit the hearts of the Frost people like a drum, and they all screamed in surprise.


    "What''s going on, what is this?"


    "Great chief, come quickly, what is this thing coming towards us!"


    "Don''t panic, this is a wild beast... no, this is a herd of beasts!"


    "But how come there are wolves in the herd?"


    "Why did they come out before dawn?"


    "No, they seem to be running towards us?"


    "Look, what is that!"


    All the young and strong people who came out from the Frost Division saw pairs of green eyes appearing near the tribe, floating back and forth like will-o''-the-wisps, clearly surrounding them.


    In addition to these green eyes, there is a wall-like herd of beasts rushing towards them. On the backs of the herd, there are people one by one?


    "what happened?"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Get out of the way, let me see what''s going on?" A majestic voice sounded from the darkness.


    But before he could finish his sentence, the Jiang cavalry led by Mu Feng approached.


    When Mu Feng, who was leading the horse, saw the dark figures standing less than 20 meters ahead, he grinned and pulled the rein: "Woo¡ª¡ª"


    Hu Leibao took advantage of the trend and rushed forward for a small ten meters, then stood up alone, and stepped heavily on the ground¡ª"boom"!


    This loud bang seemed to hit the hearts of the Frost Department present at once, and everyone couldn''t help being terrified!


    In particular, Hu Leibao suddenly stopped the horse''s hooves, exhaled from the horse''s mouth, and pounced on the people in the Frost Department with a foul-smelling "breath", making their breathing stagnant even when they were already scared.


    Immediately after Han Shu, Li Hu and the others, Jiang''s cavalry riding red deer and horses pulled up the reins one by one, and all their mounts stood up, and they stepped on the ground together.


    "Moo-"


    "Angsi¡ª"


    These mounts roared one by one, extremely arrogant.


    Before Mu Feng could speak, the people in the Frost Department were already scared out of their wits.


    They all felt the strong "hostility" from the visitor.


    "Here, what''s going on here?"


    "Who are you?"


    "What are you doing in our Frost Department?"


    Finally, the majestic voice finally spoke: "Who are you, I don''t know what you want to do when you come to our Frost Department?"


    Mu Feng grinned coldly: "We are members of the Jiang clan, and we are here to collect debts. Come to your Frost Department to ask for something!"


    The man took a step forward in the dark, he seemed to be a bit responsible, looking at the torch, he was an old man with an old face but sharp eyes.


    When the old man faced the torch and looked at Mu Feng, he was startled in his heart.


    He saw a sharp-edged young man with ridicule and sarcasm on his face. And those people behind him, all of them staring at each other, are clearly headed by him!


    He hesitated and asked, "I don''t know what you want?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling Li Hu directly.


    Li Hu directly pushed down two people from the back of a horse, they were the prisoners of the Frost Department.


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Great chief, can you save us quickly?"


    "black wood?"


    "Yellow hair?"


    "Why are you two, Chief Aoki?"


    The two people who were recognized by the crowd rolled twice on the ground, got up and looked towards Mufeng, and then hurriedly ran to their own tribe: "Great Chief, Chief Muye was killed by them."


    The crowd began to panic: "Huh? Chief Konoha is dead?"


    The old man was also shocked: "Dead, how did he die?"


    The two subconsciously looked at Mu Feng: "He, they killed..."


    Now all the young and strong members of the Frost Department looked at Mu Feng and the others viciously, but they were obviously afraid and did not dare to go forward.


    "Hmph!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, and shouted loudly, "I, Mrs. Jiang, killed the man, but your leader made a mistake first and wanted to rob our prey, so I killed him!"


    "Huh?" Everyone exclaimed.


    "How is it possible, our Frost Department has no shortage of food!" someone shouted angrily.


    "You''re talking nonsense! How could our leader rob you!" Some people obviously didn''t believe it.


    The old man was also taken aback. He naturally knew the situation of his leader, so he didn''t speak.


    Looking at the old man''s silence, Mu Feng sneered, "What do you think?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246

    The Great Chief of the Frost Department was silent.


    As a leader, he naturally understood what it meant to be blocked by other tribes.


    He wanted to deny it, but he knew that this matter could not be resolved by denying it himself.


    After all, the Frost Department went out to hunt thirty or so people a few days ago, and none of them came back at once. No need to think about it, they knew that they had conflicts with others. If there was no reason for their own tribe, no one would believe it.


    He was silent, and the Frost tribe behind him naturally didn''t dare to answer.


    The old god Mufeng was there, sitting on the horseback, waiting for the old man to reply.


    But Han Shu, Li Hu and others behind him were already eager to try, and they all glared at the old man and the clansman behind him aggressively.


    Only then did the old man say, "How do you plan to solve it?"


    Mu Feng secretly said "Old Fox", and sneered, "Can you agree to everything I say?"


    The old man was noncommittal, and only said: "You didn''t say how to solve it, so I can''t promise you!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng laughed, "It''s not that our Jiang family is unreasonable. Before you make a decision, let me tell you the whole story."


    As he spoke, he waved Chonglihu and waved.


    Li Huce immediately stepped forward: "I am the leader of the Jiang family. The day before yesterday on the grassland, I specially discussed with our great chief and your leader about reopening the city, and promised to give you three horned deer. Unexpectedly, your leader Wood Ye, actually ganged up with other tribes to plunder our Jiang family."


    Speaking of this, Li Hu said coldly: "Is my Jiang''s things so easy to grab?"


    The old man stared at Hei Mu and Huang Mao with wide eyes, intending to ask them if it was true, but they didn''t even dare to raise their heads, it was obvious that they had done this.


    And the other party brought so many people, it was obvious that they didn''t want to be kind.


    "What are you going to do?" the old man asked again.


    Mu Feng frowned: "Up to now, you are still testing my limits! It seems that you are really old-fashioned!"


    He waved his hand, and the Jiang cavalry behind him all pulled the reins, signaling the horses to retreat.


    "Huh?" The old man was a little puzzled, he didn''t understand the dissatisfaction in Mu Feng''s words, why did he signal the clansmen to back off?


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "Now I''ll give you one last chance to say how to solve this problem!"


    At this time, the old man also narrowed his eyes, thinking that this young man might just be putting on a show, that''s all.


    Otherwise, why did he only dare to speak harsh words, but let his clansmen back off?


    He looked around and couldn''t help grinning. It turned out that all the men and women in the tribe ran out, and there were more than 200 people in the tribe.


    Before dawn, the optical fiber is not on, only the torches are illuminated, and it becomes more and more crowded and the tribe is powerful.


    "It seems that this young man is just bluffing!" The old man suddenly had such confidence in his heart, "I just don''t know how he turned the horse into a mount... It doesn''t matter, if he dares to threaten me, then arrest them all Kill, these mounts are ours!"


    In an instant, one or two hundred people around gave the old man enigmatic confidence. This confidence made him automatically ignore the fact that the tribal leader Konoha had not returned, and also ignored the fact that Hei Mu and Huang Mao were brought back by the group in front of him.


    All he could see now was the members of the Jiang clan who kept retreating, and all he could think about was taking Mu Feng''s mounts for himself.


    The so-called obsessive desire for profit, focusing on profit will blind people''s eyes and thinking, nothing less.


    "Children of the Frost Department, this little doll came to scare us from somewhere, don''t let them run away!" The old man shouted solemnly, "All these people will be killed, those horses will be left behind, we want to live! "


    "Yes!" Following the old man''s order, all members of the Frost Department present came forward, and many of them held stone sticks in their hands.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "I''m scaring you? I want to run away? This old boy seems to be really confused!"


    He grinned strangely: "Old man, don''t worry, I won''t run away!"


    He looked back at Jiang''s cavalry who had retreated tens of meters, and shouted: "Charge!"


    With his loud shout, Jiang''s cavalry, who had retreated enough distance, began to pinch the horse''s belly, and the red deer and horses moved forward in an instant, rushing towards the tribe of the Frost Department fearlessly.


    The clansmen of the Frost Department rushed forward with big sticks and stones like fanatics: "Kill them, these horses will be ours!"


    Mu Feng stayed where he was, and pulled the rein to stop the Huleibao who was eager to try.


    This was Jiang''s first charge on horseback, and he was facing the Frost tribe with sticks in their hands. It was conceivable that there was a huge gap in equipment and weapons.


    But Mu Feng was not too sure about the effect, he wanted to take this opportunity to have a look, and by the way, let the Jiang clan build up their confidence when charging against the enemy.


    So right now he can''t let Hu Leibao mess up the situation!


    Otherwise, as long as Hu Leibao has a voice, there will be no suspense!


    Even so, the ending was far beyond his expectations.


    Jiang''s cavalry army was like thunder, swift and fierce like locusts crossing the border, and directly rushed towards the one or two hundred people who were heading forward.


    At the touch of the Jiang cavalry army and the Frost Tribe, the red deer bowed its back and bowed its head, and then jumped forward suddenly.


    The horses arched their heads one by one and stomped their hooves.


    As for the members of the Jiang clan, they all held bamboo spears and stabbed straight forward!


    "Puff puff!"


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Ahhh!"


    The sound of sharp horns breaking flesh, the sound of horseshoes trampling people, and the screams of the dead and injured one after another, just a face-to-face, no less than 50 members of the tribe of the Frost Department were seriously injured and fell to the ground!


    The Jiang''s cavalry who rushed through the crowd pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head again, and charged again!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The Frost Tribe who was sober for a moment screamed and ran away.


    They were scared¡ªthey couldn''t help but not be afraid, it was just a face-to-face encounter, so many of them fell down!


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and Jiang''s cavalry, who were still charging, reined in their horses, and the mounts stood up one by one, and then stomped heavily on the ground!


    The clansmen of the entire Frost Department rushed left and right, and no one dared to stand in front of the cavalry!


    Even the old chief who was clamoring to kill them just a moment ago was stunned by the scene in front of him!


    He is terrified!


    A moment ago, he was almost crazy to kill people and grab his mount, but the next moment he was poured from head to toe by an invisible basin of cold water, and he was completely awake.


    "This effect is a bit unexpected!" Mu Feng said to himself.


    Then he patted Huleibao on the ground with an old god, and took two steps forward, all the members of Frost Department screamed and backed away.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about other people, just looked at their chief: "Now can we talk about how to solve this matter?"


    The old man tried his best to calm down his fear, nodded and said: "You can ask for anything in my Frost Department!"


    After finishing this sentence, the old man performed a "lower" to "upper" etiquette, bowed his head and raised his hands upwards-bowed his head and confessed!


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Okay, call out unmarried women who are over sixteen years old in the tribe. I want forty bone knives and forty stone sticks!"


    "Ah?" The old man exclaimed, "The upper part! There are only ten bone knives in my Frost Department, and there are no more stone sticks!"


    "Huh? Are you negotiating conditions with me?" Mu Feng said coldly, "Just now I gave you a chance to tell you, but if you didn''t tell me, you dared to do it. Do you think I''m just so good-tempered and let you handle it? "


    As he said that, Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, and slowly raised his hand: "I, Mrs. Jiang, take the initiative to befriend you, but if you don''t want to, then no wonder I''m so cruel!"


    "Either do as I say, or die!" Mu Feng shouted coldly.


    It was already dawn, and the old man saw Mu Feng''s appearance clearly.


    A young man with firm eyebrows and a ruthless face was sitting on the mount and squinting his eyes to look at him, his raised hands were ready to be lowered at any time.


    He knew that as long as that hand is put down, it means that the Frost Department is really going to die!


    The old man''s heart trembled, he quickly lowered his head and said, "Okay, I agree!"


    Then Mu Feng slowly withdrew his hand, jumped off the horse with a smile on his face, came to the old man, and said with a smile: "That''s right, it won''t hurt the peace if it''s like this earlier!"


    Looking at the clansmen who were crying endlessly, the old man''s heart trembled again, and he quickly waved his hands and bowed his head: "Don''t dare, don''t dare!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247

    It was already dawn, and the Frost Department "taken" out the woman, the bone knife and the stone tools according to Mu Feng''s request, and placed them in front of Mu Feng as if they were goods.


    Fourteen women, twelve bone knives and twenty-one stone sticks.


    The old chief''s face was sad and frightened, the bone knives and stone sticks were not enough for what Mu Feng said.


    Mu Feng''s expression turned, and his eyes narrowed: "Old Bangzi, what I want are forty bone knives and forty stone sticks, are you using these to fool me?"


    The old man''s face was extremely miserable: "Upper, there are only two bone knives and five stone sticks left in the tribe, otherwise our tribe will not be able to survive!"


    Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart, this old thing still dares to keep it private.


    But after thinking about it, he also reflected that it was better to keep some of them than to force them to go to other tribes.


    If it really wanted to be like that, Mu Feng couldn''t say that he would kill the entire tribe to prevent accidents in the later stage.


    But in all fairness, he came this time just thinking about revenge, not thinking about being a butcher.


    Besides, there are so many young children in the Frost Department, and it is not something he can do if he really wants to kill these people.


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "I''ll take all the women, ten bone knives, and ten stone sticks! As for the food in your tribe..."


    Before Mu Feng finished speaking, he grinned strangely and looked at the old man.


    "Ah?" The old man trembled, not daring to play tricks this time, and said directly, "We are willing to take out ten horned deer and ten wild sheep!"


    When he said this, the old man''s face obviously twitched, and it seemed that he had lost all his money.


    "Okay, you''re acquainted!" Mu Feng waved his hand, and Chonglihu signaled.


    The old man finally breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat off his brow, turned around and signaled his clansmen to carry food.


    Li Hu nodded again, and shouted at Han Shu and Shuo Feng: "Go and bring these people here!"


    So Li Hu, Han Shu, and Qing Ya got off their horses together, came to these women, looked at each of them carefully, and tied them up with ropes.


    Desperation and helplessness appeared on the faces of the women.


    It''s not that they can''t accept going to other tribes, but when they think of being tied up and taken away like prey, it will be endless humiliation in front of their own tribe, and they will not have a good life in other tribes, and can only work all day long.


    Mu Feng was a little helpless, and said angrily: "What are you doing, these people will be members of my Jiang clan in the future, don''t treat them like livestock!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu and the others reacted, immediately retracted the rope, and just pulled the women back to the mount.


    "You choose one of you to lead a woman, and get on the horse!" Mu Feng ordered.


    Li Hu''s face was full of joy, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and hurriedly shouted: "Han Shu, Qingya, Konoha, Shuofeng... each of you take one!"


    "Yes!" Fourteen people came out soon, each of them came forward to look at these women carefully.


    Soon each of them chose to wait in front of their own horses.


    Mu Feng took a look, and Shuo Feng really picked a tall woman with big hands and feet.


    "I''ll go! This kid has a deep obsession with big women!" Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, then turned to look at the old chief of the Frost Department.


    Li Hu took advantage of the situation to withdraw the bone knife and stone stick.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, waiting for the old man to bring all the prey over.


    The old man''s face was miserable, and the whole Frost Department was in mourning.


    Mu Feng got on his horse again, and said loudly: "People from the Frost Department, listen, this time our Jiang family came here just to ask for a wife. We didn''t intend to rob you. And the day before yesterday, we met your leader Mu Ye in the wilderness. Originally It is estimated that six sheep will be exchanged with you for a woman!"


    "Ah? Why is the leader so confused!"


    "Here! Six sheep!"


    "Why didn''t he agree!"


    ...


    There was a commotion in the crowd, and there was another burst of gnashing of teeth. If this is the case, how much food can the fourteen women in front of me exchange for!


    Seeing the discussion of these people, Mu Feng smiled and did not stop them, allowing them to "discuss freely".


    He turned to look at the women brought back by Han Shu and the others, and found that their faces were all pale, with anger in their eyes¡ªthat was the anger that arose from the bottom of their hearts after seeing the attitude of their tribe.


    Obviously, in the eyes of these clansmen, these women are things that can be sold at any time, can be exchanged for food, and can be sent to dispel Jiang''s anger, so as to ensure safety!


    Suddenly, they felt a growing hatred for these people of their own tribe in their hearts!


    Mu Feng naturally saw it, what he wanted was this kind of effect, to make these women lose their sense of belonging to their original tribe, and then give them a sense of belonging to Jiang''s tribe.


    So he continued to say in a cold voice: "We originally planned to continue to open the market and exchange salt, weapons and furs with you, but all these were rejected by your leader Konoha, he just wanted to rob us! So we Just killed him!"


    "You can think about it, if you were hunted and robbed by others, do you want to take revenge!"


    The old man froze and opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out.


    He was vaguely aware of the "sinister intentions" of the young man in front of him, but he couldn''t tell what his purpose was!


    Looking at these people, Mu Feng''s reaction has changed from the previous fear and hostility to "excitement" - not to him of course, but to the stupidity of the dead leader Konoha!


    He reckoned that it was almost the same, and finally added fuel to the fire: "So our Jiang family came here for revenge, this is what every tribe will do, and I believe you will do the same when you encounter such a thing! Second, we are still here to beg for marriage!"


    "As for the dowry..." Mu Feng grinned strangely, "These twelve bone knives, twenty-one stone sticks, plus five horned deer and five wild sheep are our dowry!"


    "What?!" Not only the members of the Bingshuang tribe, but even the members of the Jiang clan were stunned. They stared at Mufeng with wide eyes, wondering what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd!


    Mu Feng sneered and said: "You should know that it is not difficult for people like me, the Jiang family, to kill your tribe, but we are not here to kill people, we are here to ask for marriage. So we don''t kill you because of this For the sake of the fourteen women, they will belong to my Jiang family from today on!"


    "Since she is the daughter-in-law of my Jiang family, she absolutely cannot do without a dowry, so these things are the dowry!"


    "This..." The entire Jiang clan was stunned. They suddenly felt that they were riding horses this time not to plunder women, but to beg for a wife.


    And the women who had just been kidnapped beside them had their eyes flickering, looking at the man beside them, with different emotions in their hearts.


    On the other hand, the people in the entire Frost Department looked at me and I looked at you, and I was completely relieved from the bottom of my heart, rejoicing and regretful.


    "It''s all Konoha''s fault!"


    "Konoha, you idiot!"


    "We could have gotten more food!"


    ...


    Mu Feng had a panoramic view of everyone''s expressions, and felt refreshed in his heart: "I''ve been playing around with this wave of operations. The wool comes out of the sheep, and I take their things as dowry gifts, and then ask to marry their women. Hehe, whether it is Morality or human feelings, there is nothing wrong with it!"


    The Great Chief of the Frost Department opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    He looked at the people from the Frost Department around him, and knew that this group of people basically didn''t have any hatred for Jiang''s people, and if they had hatred, it was against Konoha!


    He looked at the young boy whose face was still immature in front of him,

 Chapter 248

    Jiang''s cavalry galloped all the way, followed by fifteen wolves.


    Full of momentum and high spirits.


    By the way, the fourteen women who rode a horse for the first time were also shocked, they already felt Jiang''s strength.


    What they couldn''t understand was how dare the Jiang family, their former leader Konoha, dare to rob them!


    At the same time, they even felt a kind of rejoicing in their hearts: they were able to enter the Jiang family.


    Jiang naturally had no way of knowing what she was thinking like this, and to be precise, no one cared about their thoughts¡ªthey were all immersed in the shock of Mu Feng''s previous "operation".


    Li Hu rode up to catch up with Mu Feng: "Great chief, we can kill them all, why don''t you let us do it? It''s okay to bring all their weapons!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It doesn''t make much sense to kill them. If all the weapons are brought, their tribe can''t survive, they will either fend for themselves, or they will switch to other tribes. This may strengthen other tribes!"


    "Then we can kill them!" Li Hu asked puzzled, "It''s not like we can''t kill them!"


    Mu Feng shook his head, of course he knew in his heart that he could finish the killing.


    But he is not keen on such things as massacres. Instead, he has always been in awe of such things as "slaughter damages morality".


    After all, people who are bloodthirsty, easy to kill, and massacred in history have never had a good end.


    "Remember, if killing could solve all problems, then there wouldn''t be so many tribes and people now, and our Jiang family may not even exist, understand?"


    Li Hu half-understood: "Then we won''t kill them, at least we''ll catch their young and strong as slaves!"


    Mu Feng shook his head again and said, "It doesn''t matter how we capture slaves in the wilderness. This is the rule of survival in the wilderness! So when I told them that we came for revenge, no one objected. But if we are in the tribe Capturing their clansmen is an inextricable feud."


    Li Hu snorted coldly, and said with disdain: "Death to death is death to death, and our Jiang family is afraid that they will fail!"


    Mu Feng sighed: "We are not afraid of them, but what about these women? They are also human beings, seeing their clansmen being killed by us one by one, who can guarantee that there are no parents and brothers among them? What if they enter our Jiang family with hatred? , Do you know how much influence it will have on our Jiang family?


    If they harbor resentment and retaliate against us in the tribe, will there still be a stable life in that tribe? "


    "This..." Li Hu was a little scared, he looked at Mu Feng, "So you just..."


    "That''s why I just told them that it was because of these women that they didn''t kill them, so that they would be thankful and give up their hatred for us. They still can tell which is more important, the hatred of looting or the grace of not killing!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng said again: "As for leaving those weapons, it is also to give them hope of survival. As long as they can survive, the tribe does not need to migrate, and they will not want to seek revenge from us. Remember, if people are desperate , without any hope, it is easy to fight to the death!"


    "Give them hope and thoughts, and the possibility of this situation will be much smaller!"


    Li Hu couldn''t help being moved: "It turns out that you think so far, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand helplessly and said: "If our Jiang family wants to become powerful, we will inevitably have conflicts and wars with other tribes, but remember one thing, everything cannot be solved by killing and looting alone, understand?"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded heavily.


    "Okay, look back, do these women no longer hate us so much?"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded.


    "Okay, speed up and return to the tribe before dark!"


    "yes!"


    When passing through the prairie, they encountered a group of wild animals grazing there again.


    In order to save time, Mu Feng didn''t arrange any "strategies", and just asked everyone to close their ears, and then pulled the Hulei Leopard''s neck, it let out a long howl of "… Ó´" to startle the wilderness, and the beast tide fell into panic instantly. Run around.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling all the clansmen to charge forward on horseback, whistling and swung the flying stone rope, charged down, and directly caught more than fifty prey.


    Among them, there were eleven living horses, five horned deer, and two giant-toed birds. The rest of the dead were basically horned deer¡ªafter all, it was timid, and as many as twenty people were scared to death by the Hulei leopard. only!


    The dead prey were directly bound and placed on the back of a horse without a woman, while those who were alive were surrounded by more than forty horses. Under the power of the Hulei Leopard, they followed Mu Feng and they returned Ginger.


    Although this scene was a surprise to the members of the Jiang clan, it was not too shocking.


    After all, the eight of Mu Feng and the others brought fifty or sixty prey and more than forty slaves two days ago.


    Right now they got more than 50 prey in a collision, which can only be regarded as a routine operation.


    But the fourteen women who followed them were really overwhelmed.


    they are

 Chapter 249

    After telling Ming Guang to arrange for these women, Mu Feng asked for additional meals for Hu Leibao and the horses.


    After all, going out for revenge this time, coming and going safely, all depends on the leg strength of these mounts.


    Mu Feng thought about his experience in the past few days, and there should be tasks to hand in.


    Sure enough, the system gave him two tasks to hand in:


    One is to capture women for the tribe, with 300 achievement points.


    One is to obtain metal copper, and the achievement point is also 300 points.


    Mu Feng was not surprised by the captive woman, nor did he feel that the system was "unscrupulous". After all, he also gained achievement points for capturing the slaves last time.


    But the achievement points of metal copper are only 300 points, which is far beyond his expectation.


    He raised his opinion: "Isn''t copper an important metal that promotes historical progress? Why is it only 300 points for such a big and epoch-making thing?"


    System: "Copper can promote the progress of history, but at present, the copper is unprocessed and smelted. If the host can master the technology of smelting copper metal, the achievement point will naturally be high!"


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that the same is true for fire-making technology, so he stopped entangled, and handed in both tasks, and the achievement points reached 1700 points.


    In a daze, he thought of the "retaliatory" consumption a few days ago and the loss caused by Hu Leibao''s roar, and he couldn''t help feeling a pain in his heart.


    However, thinking that almost half of the problems of the thirty or so bachelors in the tribe had been solved at once, he became happy again.


    "Well, it''s the east corner of the loss, and the mulberry elm harvest!" Mu Feng nodded secretly, and his mind was finally balanced.


    "First get the business done in the market, and then find a way to solve the copper smelting problem. There is a copper mine in the black bear department, and we have to make good use of it..."


    Here Mu Feng was busy with his own affairs in the tulou, while the entire Jiang family was busy there.


    Horses, pigs, sheep, horned deer, chickens, eggs, bamboo shoots, radishes, corn buns, etc., all kinds of things that Jiang rarely ate before, or even never eaten, were taken out to make delicious food.


    In particular, the cooking methods used by Ji Yang and others are all taught by Mu Feng, and simple spices such as shallots are also added, which makes these foods even more delicious.


    At night, the entire Jiang family¡¯s torches were lit, and in an open area in front of the Moon Tower, the entire Jiang family¡¯s tribe began to celebrate.


    The entire Jiang family was filled with laughter and laughter, and all kinds of food were placed on the tables and chairs. The pure well water, which is absolutely rare in this world, is no less than the fine wine in this world.


    Under Mu Feng''s instruction, even the slaves were given more food today.


    This made those slaves feel differently in their hearts.


    The most shocking thing was the fourteen women who had just come back from captivity. From being taken out of the Frost Department to now, everything they saw and heard along the way subverted their cognition.


    "It turns out that Jiang''s food is so much, and what they eat is so good!"


    "The place where they live is not a cave!"


    "These women even carry weapons!"


    The fourteen people have different thoughts, but without exception, they all have the recognition and excitement of "resigning their fate" - in the Frost Department, they may not be able to die in the tribe safely, so who would not want to spend their entire lives in a powerful tribe? What about worry-free?


    Especially the actions of those clansmen in the Frost Department this morning also made them realize the reality - women, but the key is that they can give up bargaining chips in exchange for their own interests.


    On the contrary, the great chief of the Jiang clan told them from the beginning that they belonged to the Jiang clan, and the women of the Jiang clan were different from those of other tribes!


    It is natural for the fourteen women''s mentality to change so quickly.


    And Mu Feng painstakingly arranged all this from morning to night, just to let these women recognize Jiang Shi, and finally stay here with peace of mind.


    Sure enough, after the celebration of the "dinner party" began to call out these women, Mu Feng felt relieved after seeing their reactions.


    He stood at the front and said to everyone: "Today, our Jiang family has added fourteen new clan members, and they will combine with the fourteen warriors of our clan to reproduce!"


    All members of the Jiang clan cheered together:


    "Ooooh!"


    "Ginger Immortal!"


    "The Great Chief, the Great Saint!"


    ...


    The fourteen women were naturally aware of the gazes of all the members of the Jiang clan looking at them, and they became the focus for a while, making them feel that their faces were extremely bright.


    These people had a panoramic view of Mufeng''s expressions, and said with a smile: "Our Jiang family''s soldiers have worked hard today, and we have been back and forth for two days to welcome these 14 new tribesmen, so I decided that today, these 14 tribesmen will also be with us. The wedding day of the fourteen warriors!"


    "Ooooh!"


    "Thank you Great Chief!"


    "Now our Jiang family is going to have a new baby!"


    ...


    Amidst the cheers, all members of the Jiang clan looked at the fourteen women in unison.


    The fourteen women looked at each other and I looked at you. They were inevitably a little flustered, but after a while they figured it out: with their identities, even in their own tribe, there may not be so many people paying attention to them.


    When they really reached the age of getting married, maybe one day the great chief of the tribe would assign a man to them, and they would be considered married and have children from then on.


    Unlike the Jiang family, which was announced by the great chief, today is a big day for them to join the clan collectively, and there is such a celebration ceremony...


    The fourteen women bowed their heads shyly under the comments of everyone...


    In fact, this is the "common problem" of the vast majority of women-sweet talk and romantic weddings can make them forget all their unhappiness.


    This is the case even in earlier ancient times!


    Not to mention that the whole tribe gathered together, celebrated with great fanfare, and seemed to welcome them-this is more equivalent to a mass wedding in this world!


    And this is exactly what Mu Feng, who traveled as a modern person, fully grasped the psychology of a woman and did it on purpose!


    Seeing the expressions of these women, Mu Feng smiled and thought: "I have spent so much effort!"


    So he said with a smile: "Next, our fourteen soldiers will come out and each lead their wives to stand beside me!"


    "Next, all the fathers and mothers of these fighters who are standing in front of me, also move the benches over and do a good job!"


    "Fourteen warriors, fourteen new wives, kneel down before their fathers and mothers, and do as I say!"


    Everyone was looking at Mu Feng curiously, not knowing what he was going to do.


    But Mu Feng is very clear about what he wants to do, he wants to host a group wedding in this primitive society!


    He wants to tell the Jiang clan through the wedding, and tell these fourteen women that the Jiang clan is polite!


    Li is a very noble and sacred existence in the tribe.


    Being able to salute means the recognition of a person and an event within the tribe, and also represents a unified view of a tribe on an event.


    In other words, ritual can unify the cognition of people in a tribe to some extent.


    Confucius valued etiquette, and he once said, "It is tolerable to dance in court, but it is unbearable."


    Mu Feng began to give the last order: "All members of the Jiang clan remember, from now on, whenever my Jiang clan men and women get married, this ceremony must be held, it is for the wedding!"


    When the members of the Jiang clan heard this, their hearts trembled: "Wedding!"


    They have to salute the great chief, and those who do not salute can be expelled from the tribe.


    When the great chief sacrifices and sacrifices, there will be sacrificial rituals, and if he fails to do so, he will be punished by heaven and earth.


    There will be shaman rituals when divination and congratulations are made. Without the rituals, the wishes will not be fulfilled, and there will be natural and man-made disasters.


    One can imagine the weight of the "wedding" that the great chief said!


    Now not only the members of the Jiang clan, but even the 14 women felt the importance they received¡ªannouncing them as members of the Jiang clan with "ceremony", this kind of recognition is not insignificant.


    This kind of recognition even they have never had in their own tribe!


    They were all excited, and when they looked at the man next to them, they already regarded them as family members and everything to them!


    The solemnity and tone of Mu Feng''s words naturally made everyone feel his importance. The fourteen soldiers and the fourteen women looked at each other, and honestly followed what Mu Feng said step by step.


    "The wedding ceremony you perform is a three-kneeling and nine-kowtow ceremony, which is divided into kneeling heaven and earth, kneeling parents, husband and wife kneeling, and kneeling three times for each!"


    "

 Chapter 250

    Fortunately, Mu Feng had participated in more than ten weddings, large and small, in his previous life, so he was quite familiar with this classical three-kneeling and nine-kowtow ceremony, otherwise it would be bad if he had enough energy to spare.


    After the "wedding" was presided over, Mu Feng announced in front of everyone: "From today, all wives can choose a house in the earth building to live in! You can tell Jihua in advance when you are pregnant. She is now in charge of delivering all the children in the clan."


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng paused for a moment, and then smiled and said: "After Jihua received my empowerment, he has been able to ensure that so many newborn children will not die. Maybe there will not be one child in a hundred. Died!"


    "Huh? Is this true?"


    "Very good!"


    "It''s true, Auntie had difficulty giving birth a few days ago, and it turned out that Ji Hua delivered the baby to her!"


    "It turns out that the great chief gave Jihua the empowerment, no wonder!"


    There was a burst of excitement and amazement in the crowd, especially those who were pregnant, and they were even more happy to hear the news-they finally didn''t have to worry about whether their children would be born without any problems.


    "In addition, any pregnant woman in the future will not have to work for the first five months, and she can raise her baby with peace of mind. In the first month after giving birth, she will not have to work, and she can take care of her body with peace of mind. Go out and do it, don''t skimp on it!" Mu Feng said here and looked around, "Understood?"


    All the members of the Jiang clan were stunned, and then they all shouted: "Got it!"


    Some of the fourteen women timidly asked, "Big, Great Chief, are we the same?"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked back: "Then are you from the Jiang clan?"


    She was stunned for a while, and then timidly but firmly replied: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng smiled again and said: "Since you are a member of the Jiang clan, then you are just like them!"


    After a pause, he smiled again and said, "So, if you want to live more comfortably in my Jiang family, do you know what to do?"


    "Hmm..." The woman''s voice was like a gnat, and she lowered her head.


    Mu Feng patted the hunting team warrior beside her: "Huang Sang, you need to work harder!"


    The soldier was obviously a little shy: "Big, big chief..."


    "All right, all right!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Just know it yourself!"


    Saying this, Mu Feng looked at the others again, and said seriously: "Don''t worry if the men who have reached the marriageable age have not yet asked for a wife, I will ask for another wife for you soon!"


    At this time someone said: "Great chief, can it be my turn next time?"


    Mu Feng glanced at it, nodded and smiled, "Okay, I''ll be the first one to marry you!"


    "Thank you Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Those who marry their wives can choose a house in the earth building to live in. Those who have given birth can receive two eggs a day for one month in a row!"


    At this time, someone asked: "Great chief, what if there are not enough eggs?"


    Mu Feng didn''t even look at who it was, and replied directly: "Then let the men go out and catch chickens and come back to lay eggs!"


    "Okay!" Now almost all the members of the Jiang clan shouted in unison.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, then everyone should eat and drink what they should eat!"


    ...


    In the morning of the next day, Mu Feng found Li Hu and Ming Guang, and discussed with them about the market.


    Hanshu, Shuofeng, and Konoha, members of the hunting team, and Mufeng didn''t call them¡ªafter all, the tribe''s fertility plan is the most important thing!


    It seems that in response to the saying "People are refreshed on happy occasions", Li Hu and Ming Guang, who got "daughter-in-law", were flushed when they saw Mu Feng, and their mouths almost went to the ears.


    Both of them knew that without Mufeng, it was impossible for their sons to stay in the tribe.


    But right now, apart from Chiya who will have to wait for a while, Qingya and Shuofeng have already got wives, how can this not make them happy?


    In particular, Mu Feng also told them that this time he also brought prey and salt, and went to the market to see if he could marry some more women.


    It can be said that the two of them are now more enthusiastic about the market than Mu Feng.


    "Great chief, do you think there are other things in the black bear department besides copper and bear skin?" Ming Guang asked.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "This is very difficult. Xiong Da from the Black Bear Division said the day before yesterday that they only have bear skins. As for copper, they are willing to take it out because they don''t know it."


    "Can we...hehe..." Ming Guang grinned strangely and didn''t finish.


    Mu Feng understood what he meant, and he himself was a little moved¡ªto plunder.


    But he shook his head: "Forget it, we don''t need it for now. First, we don''t know how many of them there are. Second, we can exchange some things with them cheaply now. There is no need to fight with them. The most important thing is We have to preserve our strength and come back to plunder the Ge Li tribe!"


    "After all, the Black Bears did not participate in the plundering of us on the grassland, and they also have the intention of protecting us. We can''t do ungrateful things, otherwise, if we encounter a stronger tribe in the future, we may regret it like the Frost Department and!"


    "Yes, I understand!" Ming Guang nodded.


    At this time, Li Hu said again: "Then how many people are we going to go this time? Why don''t we get rid of their furs and replace them with copper?"


    "You don''t understand!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "If I exchanged with him three jars of salt, no fur, but copper, what would you think if you were Xiong Da?"


    "This..." Li Hu thought for a while before realizing, "I see, he will notice Tong!"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Compared to other furs, bear skin is not only bigger, it is used to make close-fitting soft armor, shoulder and arm guards for bows and arrows, and for mounts. Protectors are all made of high-quality materials!"


    "Horses also wear protective gear?" Lu Rover asked in surprise.


    "Of course, the horse is protected so that it will not be injured. Only in this way can it be guaranteed that it will not be injured after the collision and will not affect the future battle!"


    "So that''s how it is!" Li Hu was convinced, "I understand, then let''s bring more people this time, to ensure that the fur and copper can be delivered safely!"


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng nodded, "You can go a little more, maybe fifty people, and you may have to spend the night outside if you go to the Manglong Department, make sure everything is safe!"


    "yes!"


    "By the way, Great Chief, now the tribe has more than seventy horses. If adding the red deer, everyone in the hunting team can have a mount. What should we do if there are three more horses?" Li Hu asked. road.


    "There are three extra horses?" Mu Feng was surprised, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Then give it to Fuyu and the others. Don''t they have more than a dozen female warriors now? Give them mounts too!"


    "Great Chief, they are women!" Li Hu reminded, "It''s fine if they don''t get married and have children, and give them horses, and they can''t go hunting like men..."


    Lihu is quite dissatisfied with Fuyu''s recent actions.


    Because she has reached the age of marriage, she even took the initiative to find Mu Feng and said that she will marry soon and become a female warrior.


    But Mu Feng also agreed, which made him very passive all the time, not knowing how to deal with this matter.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "What''s the matter with women, as long as they are willing, they can still ride horses and fight."


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "But they definitely can''t do it right now. After all, they have never hunted before. Give them the extra horses first, and find someone to teach them. When they become warriors like men , and can replace the men of the tribe to protect the tribe!"


    "Is it possible?" Li Hu was dubious.


    "Don''t worry, it''s ok!" Mu Feng smiled and nodded, answering affirmatively.


    He wanted to tell Li Hu that there was a woman named Hua Mulan...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251

    After confirming with Li Hu Mingguang what to bring to the store, he let the two of them leave.


    He first went to look at the leather armored dragon, and then healed its wound with the wood path derivation technique to speed up the healing of the wound, and discussed with it to let it "move" to the second protective wall to occupy the place.


    Because the three-layer protective wall is about to be completed, the slaves and training ground will be moved to the third-layer protective wall, and the activity area of ??the Jiang clan will expand again.


    Pijia Dilong didn''t have any objections to this arrangement.


    There are really only two points of opinion:


    One is whether there are any bird eggs to eat.


    The second is whether there is anything to smash.


    It doesn''t care much about the others, it doesn''t even need a hay shed, it just needs a pile of hay.


    Mu Feng sighed again and again that the armored earth dragon was easier to feed, and it was much less worrying than Hu Leibao.


    His reply to the armored earth dragon is also very clear: the giant toed bird can be divided into several and move to the outer protective wall with you, and you can watch it yourself. You can smash the ones with colored feathers if they don¡¯t look pleasing to the eye, and take it easy on the ones with pitch-black feathers, they will lay eggs. If you are crushed to death, you will have no eggs to eat!


    When he said this, Mu Feng sighed helplessly in his heart, the giant toed bird was only big, and the meat was so thick that it couldn''t bite it no matter it was roasted or stewed.


    In the tribe, there is only marijuana, and they are willing to eat such unpalatable meat.


    That''s why he dared to make such a promise to the armored earth dragon.


    According to his plan, he would be killed if he was smashed to death, at worst, he would just give them extra meals.


    Naturally, the armored earth dragon didn''t know what Mu Feng was thinking, so he readily agreed, and moved with Mu Feng on the spot.


    When they came to the second protective wall, all the slaves saw the leather armored dragon.


    A considerable number of them were captured because of the leather armored dragon, and some were captured because of the Hulei leopard.


    When seeing Mu Feng bring the armored earth dragon to the second protective wall, many slaves speeded up their work¡ªthey were not sure if this was the chief''s whim and wanted to kill someone.


    After all, among these slaves, a rumor has begun to spread: this Great Chief of the Jiang family is a monster who likes to eat people, and he kills and drinks blood every day. By the way, he got two monsters who didn''t know where, and one likes to kill people, and the other likes to drink blood and eat meat!


    Among these two monsters, the one who likes to drink blood and eat meat is undoubtedly Hu Leibao.


    The one who likes to kill is this monster covered in scales and with a big hammer on its tail.


    The connection of the three is already the most fearful thing in the hearts of these slaves!


    As for how Mu Feng killed people and drank blood, no one knew, let alone wanted to know.


    Because they decide to be afraid just by thinking about it, so how can they care about other things?


    Especially when they thought that Mu Feng gave them an "extra meal" last night, and that he was going to kill someone today, and he was obviously a moody person, which made them feel even more scared.


    If Mu Feng knew that he had such a cruel image in the minds of these slaves, he would laugh his teeth out.


    After arranging the armored earth dragon, Mu Feng glanced in the direction of those slaves, making them more and more sure that Mu Feng was going to kill someone.


    Almost everyone trembled.


    Now they work on time and eat on time every day.


    Compared with before, what they ate was almost the same, not much less. On the contrary, I don''t have to go out to take risks every day, and I don''t have to worry about my life, which is much better than before.


    As long as I don''t want to escape, I can do my job, and it seems that I don''t even need to be beaten.


    Nothing seemed worse than being bound hand and foot.


    So some slaves have begun to become slaves "with peace of mind".


    Mu Feng naturally knew the behavior of these slaves, he looked at these slaves and was thinking about how to arrange these slaves in the future.


    "The tribe needs to grow and expand. Only relying on the natural birth of the tribe, the speed is naturally limited. It is impossible to treat slaves with whips and punishments all the time." Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Shang Tang appointed the slave Yi Yin as the chancellor, and achieved success. Tang has a six-hundred-year-old foundation, and Wei Qing was just a slave who raised horses before..."


    These slaves may not know that the murderous demon who they thought would kill people without blinking an eye and eat people without spitting out their bones is trying to find a way out for them.


    "Now these slaves can still be managed. When the market is over, go to Ge Libu to visit first, see how many slaves there are, and then decide how to treat them."


    "Oh, the responsibilities are heavy and the road is long!" Mu Feng sighed.


    No one knew, maybe even Mufeng himself didn''t notice that one thought of his directly determined the life and death of Ge Libu.


    He shook his head and looked at the four little wolves again.


    Now the big wolves have grown into big wolves, and they are very "unfriendly" to the four new little wolves.


    Because Mu Feng has been busy going out these days, the four little wolves are kept in the hunting team collectively, so Dazi and them who often visit the hunting team''s horse farm now will play tricks on a few little wolves.


    Deliberately baring their teeth to scare the little wolf, stretching out their legs to trip the little wolf, and deliberately patting the little wolf''s food aside with their paws are all pranks they are good at.


    Especially right now, Doudou, who is the most chicken thief, puts one paw on the little white wolf''s head in a humane manner, and yells at the little wolf with a "woo woo".


    What Mu Feng heard from the side was: Come on, come on, little one, let''s have a fair duel!


    The little white wolf with great disparity in strength refused to admit defeat, fluttered and bit at one of Doudou''s paws, but was easily slapped to the ground by Doudou''s paw.


    "Doudou!" Mu Feng stood aside with a dark face and shouted.


    Doudou immediately trembled, rolled on the spot and opened his belly to Little White Wolf to show friendship.


    The little white wolf is not too polite, just take a bite according to Doudou''s belly.


    "Aww!" Doudou screamed in pain.


    Of course, Mu Feng knew that 99% of it was performance.


    He picked up the still aggressive little white wolf, and flicked his brains: "You are so young, and you always take on challenges that you can''t beat, aren''t you looking for abuse?"


    The hunting team warrior told him that among the four little wolves, the little white wolf was the fiercest, and even his companions grinned at him from time to time, and even wrestled with each other.


    Mu Feng was a little astonished, couldn''t help ruffling the white wolf''s snow-white fur, and said with a smile: "You are so small, yet so fierce, you provoke the small ones, and you also provoke the big ones, why can''t you stop the meeting? "


    Doudou at the side jumped up and yelled at Mufeng, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" the main idea is: Master, don''t listen to this little thing talking nonsense, I just taught it how to hunt!"


    Mu Feng pretended to kick Doudou, how could he not know this chicken thief, a typical bullying and thoughtful master.


    Among the five big wolves, when it comes to fighting alone, Dazi, who is the largest, definitely has the upper hand, but when it comes to chicken thieves, it is definitely Doudou - I am afraid that the other four wolves combined are not as thoughtful as him.


    But the five wolves are always led by Da Dazi, which has been established since they first entered the tribe.


    And the four little wolves didn''t seem to have a leader until now¡ªthe three gray and black wolves of the same color had a unified front and were hostile to the little white wolf.


    Although the little white wolf was able to defeat the three little wolves, he was unable to gain an overwhelming advantage, and the matter of becoming the little leader had not yet been determined.


    "There is a long way to go!" Mu Feng sighed again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252

    One day passed quickly, and the time came to the fourth day.


    Early in the morning, Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Han Shu all came over.


    Because today they are rushing to the old department of the Manglong Department with the things they traded.


    According to yesterday''s agreement, fifty people, fifty mounts, and five wolves.


    Of course, when he passed through the jungle, he would definitely go to the wolf king to "borrow soldiers".


    Now Mu Feng himself felt that he was getting more and more comfortable in seeking help from the wolf king, and he was merciless in giving his prey.


    After all, what he gave was prey, and the wolves were going out with their lives.


    He feels that his current relationship with wolves is like the relationship between an employer and a mercenary¡ªthis made him lament that in a game he played in his previous life, there was a profession called "mercenary". There is such a wonderful profession.


    Unexpectedly, now he is "spending money" to hire wolves.


    Armored Earth Dragon and Ming Guang took the remaining nearly thirty warriors at home, together with a dozen or so female warriors led by Fuyu to protect the tribe.


    The things they brought were five jars of salt, 20 live horned deer and 20 sheep each. They were all tied up and put directly on the horses, so it was sure that they would not affect their progress on the road.


    Interestingly, these prey were all males.


    In addition, fifty bone knives and fifty stone sticks were seized from other tribes before and thrown into the tribe''s cave as waste.


    No one thought that these things and salt would become the main materials for this exchange.


    The things for the transaction were ready, and Mu Feng and the others also brought their weapons.


    Bows and arrows, flying stone ropes, Udo and bamboo spears were prepared on horseback.


    Considering the confidentiality, Mu Feng planned not to enter the Reckless Dragon Department with mounts, bows and arrows at that time, and expected to keep about 20 people hiding nearby.


    One does not reveal wealth, and the other does not reveal strength.


    But the necessary self-defense weapons should still be carried.


    So Mu Feng asked all the clansmen who set off to sew a few more pockets inside their animal skin clothes, each pocket could hold a few stones, a total of ten or so, and together they were about the size of a fist.


    Then use Udo as a waist belt or a hair rope wrapped around the head, so that it is not easy to attract the attention and suspicion of others, and it can also be used as an emergency in a crisis situation.


    The two ends of the bamboo spear were wrapped and tied with animal skins, and they were used as a shoulder pole for picking things.


    In this way, if there is no accident, no one would think that each of the members of the Jiang family would carry a weapon with them.


    "The world is dangerous and people''s hearts are dangerous, so we have to guard against it!" Mu Feng told everyone like this, and then waved his hand, "Let''s go!"


    So the members of the Jiang clan went out of the clan again, and when passing by the giant tree, he once again borrowed "children" from the wolf king. The two wolves even came to Mazi''s side and sniffed carefully. After barking twice, they started to explore the way forward on their own initiative.


    Mu Feng felt refreshed in his heart, this feeling of "borrowing troops to fight a war" was really refreshing.


    No need to worry about management issues, no need to consider subsequent personnel placement issues, just need to give "expensive" remuneration of "one sheep per wolf".


    Save trouble, effort and worry, well, save prey!


    The Manglong tribe is actually not far from the Jiang family, and it only takes seven days to walk back and forth. After calculating it, it takes a little more than three days for a one-way trip, and it takes about a day to put it on a horse.


    Lihu still remembers the route.


    Unlike the anxiety he felt when he went to the Manglong Division before, this time Lihu was clearly in high spirits.


    In the past, when he went to the Reckless Dragon Department, he would worry about whether he could exchange it for salt, and whether he could come back safely after exchanging salt.


    But now Li Hu only felt that there was no opponent on the entire grassland, and he even had some expectation that other tribes would come to plunder the Jiang family.


    Li Hu''s confidence was greatly boosted by his experience in the Frost Department two days ago. He felt that as long as the great chief was around, there would be nothing he couldn''t handle.


    Mu Feng didn''t know what Li Hu was thinking, even if he knew, he might have to smile wryly.


    He looked left and right along the way. He was really looking at the flowers on a flying horse, and he couldn''t really see them, let alone find any useful plants.


    This situation continued until near noon, when Li Hu told Mu Feng that he needed to turn northwest, the surrounding environment suddenly seemed to have changed.


    A large piece of ramie grew wildly in the wilderness, it was as high as one and a half meters.


    And the road from Tiger Belt happened to pass through this ramie field!


    After traveling long distances, Mufeng asked the tribe to repair on the spot, and asked them to take out the dry food and water they had brought to eat on the spot - this kind of behavior of bringing dry food was also unique to the tribe after Mufeng suggested.


    If this was the case in the past, the people of the tribe could only stop and rest on the spot at most. Where could they eat to replenish their strength?


    As for Mu Feng, he was squatting in this ramie field and thinking, if such a large piece of ramie was taken back, the linen clothes in the tribe would not be much different, so it would not be much different.


    He turned his head and told Li Hu: "When we go back, we must get more of these ramie, weave it into linen, make clothes or save it for other uses, it doesn''t matter!"


    "Okay!" Li Hu agreed.


    "How long will it take to reach the Manglong Department?" Mu Feng asked.


    "It''s half the way here, and we can get there before dark." Li Hu replied.


    "Are there any mountains or forests around the Manglong Department?" Mu Feng asked.


    "They only have mountains in the west, but we haven''t been there. The place where we enter the Manglong Department from the east is a forest, and there will be some wild animals at night."


    Jungle, beasts..." Mu Feng muttered, "Are there any large beasts, such as tigers, bears and the like? "


    Li Hu scratched his head: "I don''t know, because we haven''t stayed there before."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Then how did you go with Grandpa? It''s a three-day journey, where will you spend the night?"


    "We used to be in the wilderness. Everyone surrounded Grandpa and didn''t dare to sleep. We just got through a few nights like this." Li Hu sighed a little, "So when we came to the Manglong Department before, everyone was worried, for fear that something would happen. What an accident."


    Mu Feng also sighed a little.


    He could even imagine a group of people surrounded in the wilderness in the dark, not daring to sleep, just staying up for a few nights in order to exchange salt, weapons and other things that the tribe desperately needed.


    If they encounter wild beasts unfortunately, they will all fight together out of the instinct of survival in the dark, and bloodshed and casualties are inevitable.


    And all of this is nothing more than for the survival of the tribe and the continuation of the race.


    The entire tribe, or the entire human race, seems to have continued their race and continued their blood in such a cruel environment.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said: "Since this is the case, we don''t have to take any risks. We can still spend the night in the wilderness when we approach the Manglong tribe, and just set up camp!"


    "Now, our Jiang family no longer has to fear the dangers in the wilderness!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253

    That night, Mufeng and the others spent the night in the wilderness, during which time they encountered a wild animal that was out looking for food¡ªa giant-toothed tiger.


    This kind of tiger is almost the same version as the saber-toothed tiger that Mu Feng saw in his previous life, but its size is much larger, almost comparable to that of a red deer.


    When the giant-toothed tiger appeared, it kept roaring at their mounts, apparently looking for them following the scent of these mounts.


    However, after experiencing the sound of the Hulei Leopard, these members of the Jiang clan were somewhat immune to the sound of the giant-toothed tiger.


    As for Mu Feng''s place, he just felt that the voice was scary, and it didn''t have any imposing and intimidating meaning.


    The members of the Jiang clan who were supposed to be in a panic did not act in any panic, but stayed where they were under Mu Feng''s order.


    Because after hearing the appearance of the giant-toothed tiger, Mu Feng thought for a while, and then let go of the Hulei Leopard.


    After all, the tiger is said to have copper skin and iron bones, and it is difficult for ordinary metal weapons to break through its fur, let alone the bamboo bow and arrow that Jiang is holding in his hand.


    The giant-toothed tiger is obviously not afraid of humans, but so many prey are with people, which makes it a little hesitant to move forward.


    Mu Feng originally thought that in case some wild beasts would attack him, he would train troops at night by the way. After seeing this giant-toothed tiger, he didn''t bother to waste time with it. After all, he had to open a market tomorrow to trade with other tribes.


    He patted Hu Leibao on the back, and "mangmang" gave the order: buddy, you are here to live!


    Huleibao, who hadn''t yelled at random since arriving in Jiang''s family, regained his spirits all of a sudden, rubbed against the wooden wind with joy, and didn''t yell, as if he was afraid that he would accidentally scare away the prey that had finally come to his door .


    At this moment, Li Hu excitedly came to Mu Feng''s side, and said excitedly, "Chief, if the megalodon can be caught, their pair of big teeth can be used to sharpen the hardest and sharpest bone knives!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "That''s right, the giant teeth of the giant tooth tiger, which are about a foot long, can be made into bone knives or bone spurs much better than the bones of other ferocious beasts!"


    His heart ached, and he yelled at Huleibao: Dude, I want a pair of that guy''s teeth!


    The giant-toothed tiger was still circling around the Jiang crowd, and just as it was about to jump up and kill the mount, a tall white horse jumped out from the pile of mounts¡ªit was the Hulei Leopard!


    The Hulei Leopard jumped out of the circle of the mount and came straight to the giant-toothed tiger. In just a moment, it stood up and yelled at the giant-toothed tiger, "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    Mu Fengren was standing in front of the leather tent, before he got out of the circle, he heard this loud roar.


    Everyone around was a little panicked and could not help leaning towards each other.


    Even after Mu Feng heard it now, he still felt a little startled: "What the hell, this guy is here again!"


    And the giant-toothed tiger that originally wanted to pounce on it trembled, bent down and lay on the ground, not daring to move.


    Seeing this, Hu Leibao rushed forward with a stride, raised his horse''s hoof, and stomped on the giant-toothed tiger.


    Unexpectedly, the giant tooth tiger didn''t dare to resist, but it didn''t want to stand still, so it kicked and rolled on the spot, and then ran away with its tail between its legs.


    The dark species of wood wind and the others only saw the megalodon go away at an extremely fast speed.


    Hu Leibao was furious, and chased after him with a "squeak".


    Before Mu Feng could yell to stop, the guy had already run away.


    In the distance, he only heard the shrill roar of a tiger in the distance and two resounding "wows", and then there was no more sound.


    Everyone around was terrified, and cautiously asked Mu Feng: "Great chief, Huleibao will be fine, right?"


    Mu Feng also felt worried, not sure whether the rumors were true¡ªHu Leibao could subdue tigers and leopards.


    After a while, he didn''t see Hu Leibao coming back, so he couldn''t help worrying: "Isn''t this guy lured by that giant-toothed tiger to go deep into his lair, and then he will be shut down and beaten?"


    Having no choice but to wait for a while, Mu Feng had no choice but to signal Han Shu to bring his mount, Li Chun, with him, Shuo Feng, Qing Ya and others, and signaled them to get on the mount and follow him to find Hu Lei Bao.


    Along the way, Mu Feng performed advanced animal taming skills, and called out "Chu Wu Wu" a few times, but there was no response at the beginning.


    Mu Feng would think that something happened to this guy.


    As a result, after walking for a while, I heard Huleibao''s response.


    Mu Feng hurriedly urged the red deer to run over following the sound, and when he got closer, he realized that Hu Leibao was lying on the ground eating meat!


    The smell of blood is all around, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Damn it!" Mu Fengqi didn''t say anything, "I''ve been worrying about you here for a long time, and you are eating supper here!"


    He hatedly jumped off the red deer, and when he came up to him, he grabbed the red deer by its mane and pulled it up hard.


    The red deer ate in pain, but still stretched its neck and gnawed two bites at the dead megalodon, clearly for the purpose of eating so as not to be afraid of being beaten.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, remembering the saying "If a cow doesn''t drink water, force its head against its head, if it doesn''t reach its goal, it won''t give up." Hu Leibao seems to only want to eat now.


    And it looks definitely more "fragrant" than eating horned deer and wild sheep!


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, and vaguely felt that he had accidentally come into contact with the secret of why the Huleibao could deter tigers and leopards¡ªit was to eat the flesh and blood of these beasts!


    He had heard people say before that dogs would tremble when they saw people who had raised wolves, and they would be afraid of people who often ate dog meat, because these people had a smell that made them afraid.


    In the same way, Huleibao can make tigers and leopards scared when they meet, and this must be the reason.


    Wanting to understand this, he stopped being entangled, let go of his hand and let it gnaw, and turned to light the torch to look around.


    As a result, I was startled when I saw it, and there was a bigger giant tooth tiger next to it, which also fell to the ground, surrounded by blood!


    "This..." Mu Feng suddenly understood that he might have guessed right, Hu Leibao really met a pair of "husband and wife" giant-toothed tigers.


    The tiger howled and the horse neighed just now, obviously it was biting with these two big guys!


    What surprised him was that the Hulei Leopard was so fierce that he killed two giant-toothed tigers with one against two!


    Qing Ya and Shuo Feng who came with him were also taken aback.


    "Great Chief, the Hulei Leopard is so fierce, it killed two giant-toothed tigers!" Qingya exclaimed.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "This guy is born to restrain tigers and leopards, so it''s normal to be able to kill them. Okay, while this guy is eating meat now, you two get off the tiger''s skin and teeth, don''t waste it !"


    "Yes!" The two carefully peeled off the giant-toothed tiger skin, disassembled the tiger bones and wrapped them in tiger skins, cleaned the two pairs of tiger teeth and rubbed the blood in the soil before carefully putting them away.


    Seeing that the two had finished dealing with the giant-toothed tiger, Mu Feng kicked Hu Leibao: "Idiot, let''s go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254

    When Mu Feng brought Hu Lei Bao back, everyone was shocked.


    Just because Huleibao''s four hooves, front chest and the entire horse''s head were covered in blood, everyone mistakenly thought that Huleibao was injured.


    But after Mu Feng took out two pairs of giant-toothed tiger''s fangs, they came to their senses and looked sideways at Hulei Leopard.


    But the Hulei Leopard made all the mounts automatically give way to it because of its strong bloody smell, leaving a place for it to lie on its stomach alone.


    Li Hu asked in amazement: "Great chief, did the Hulei Leopard kill two giant-toothed tigers?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng was also a little unbelievable, "When we went, this guy was eating meat!"


    Li Hu''s expression was shocked, and he held his tiger teeth and sighed: "Our Jiang clan has never had this thing before. If it is made into a weapon, it will be as sharp as nothing!"


    Mu Feng stroked the tiger''s teeth, and said with a smile: "It may be very sharp among bone weapons, but it is still much worse than gold weapons!"


    Li Hu''s eyes lit up: "That''s right, we can exchange a lot of copper tomorrow!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, so keep this pair of canine teeth for now. If you really have something good tomorrow, you might as well exchange this for it!"


    "yes!"


    It''s been a safe night since...


    On the second day, Mu Feng led his clansmen, led by Li Hu, turned left and right in the deep forest, and finally came across a dilapidated thatched house not far away after exiting a dense forest.


    According to the prearrangement, Mu Feng asked Han Shu to lead 20 people to lead the horses and wolves to find a good place to hide near the forest, and then he and 30 people went to the thatched house with the things to be traded.


    The roofs of these thatched houses have been exposed, and it is obvious that no one has lived there for a while.


    No need to guess, this is the old department of the Manglong Department.


    Mu Feng looked left and right, and found that the old Manglong tribe was completely different from the Jiang and Frost tribes.


    That is, they also have a special earthen platform here, and the earthen platform is full of potholes, which are obviously caused by long-term exposure to the sun and rain.


    Of course, in addition to the earth platform and the stone platform, they are all relatively flat and smooth stones.


    There is no one else but them.


    Mu Feng looked at Li Hu: "You guys traded here before?"


    "Yes!" Lihu said with a look of nostalgia on his face, pointing to an earthen platform near the farthest corner, "When we came here with grandpa, we would put the things we wanted to trade on this earthen platform, and then someone would Come and exchange it with us. The biggest earthen platform over there belongs to the Reckless Dragon Department. This is their territory, and they have the most things."


    Mu Feng nodded to express his understanding.


    According to Li Hu, this small market transaction is actually very similar to the street stall business in later generations. That is, the stall owner puts the things he wants to trade on his table, and then those who want to trade go directly to the table to discuss the transaction.


    The difference is that in the previous life, you used money to buy things, but here you exchange things for other people''s things.


    And there are only a few things that can be exchanged back and forth: salt, furs, real objects, weapons, and women.


    Surprisingly, women can be sold, but no slaves can be sold.


    "Unfortunately, it was supposed to be very lively here, but as a result, the Manglong tribe was harmed by his own greed, and this place has also become ruins." Mu Feng shook his head and said, "Now our Jiang family has reopened the market here, but we don''t know if there will be any How many tribes are willing to come again!"


    Li Hu signaled the left and right people to put their things in front of his earthen platform, and then followed Mu Feng: "Great chief, no one else is here except us, what shall we do next?"


    Mu Feng glanced around, and then said: "How about this, the people from the Black Bear Department have not come yet, find a few people to clean up the earthen platform, and then build a pergola on the earthen platform, and get a few more. Open a small market, we will It looks like a shopping mall!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed, and hurriedly called the clansmen to start tidying up. At the same time, he asked people to clean up the nearby weeds, so that it looked much neater.


    After nearly an hour like this, when Jiang''s people were cleaning up, there was a rustling sound from the forest in the north, and it was obvious that someone had come.


    Hearing this sound at first glance, Mu Feng signaled all the clansmen to be careful, holding the bamboo spears tightly in their hands to prevent accidents.


    First there was a bird cry in the woods, and after a while, a person poked his head out first, looked left and right, and caught sight of Jiang''s warrior holding a blue bamboo pole in his hand.


    The man tentatively asked, "Are you from the Jiang clan?"


    Li Hu glanced at Mu Feng, then walked forward by himself: "We are members of the Jiang clan, and I am the leader!"


    Then the man''s face relaxed, he turned around and said to the person behind him who hadn''t shown his face yet: "The leader is from the Jiang family!"


    "Okay, then let''s all come out!" A familiar voice sounded immediately, and then came out of the jungle.


    No less than forty people walked out one after another behind him, and almost everyone carried a few animal skins on their backs, and a big bump wrapped in animal skins.


    "It''s Big Xiong!" Li Hu raised his voice slightly, "Boss Xiong, we''ve been waiting for you here for a while!"


    Xiong Da stepped forward quickly, walked towards Mu Feng and Li Hu, first gave Mu Feng a salute, then hugged and collided with Li Hu, it was a greeting between the leaders.


    He looked at the earthen platform that had been cleaned up, and said with a smile: "Dear Chief, it was really rude not to know your identity last time!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, I didn''t intend to reveal my identity last time. Now that our two departments have reopened, there is no need to hide it anymore!"


    Having said that, he glanced behind Xiong Da, didn''t bring Xiong Er over, and asked with a smile: "Did Xiong Er not come over for the headhunter?"


    Xiong Da looked a little embarrassed, scratched his head and said with a smile: "The tribe can''t be without protection, so he stays in the tribe!"


    Mu Feng knew the reason, so he didn''t expose it, and nodded with a smile: "Indeed, we also keep hunting heads in the tribe to protect the tribe, which is what we should do!"


    After a pause, he smiled and asked, "Now that you guys are here too, shall we start exchanging things?"


    Xiong laughed and said, "Dear chief, don''t worry, this time, apart from our black bear department, and the wild wolf department I told you about last time, they will also come to participate in the fair."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "I don''t know what they want to exchange for?"


    Xiong Da scratched his head: "I''m not very clear about this, they definitely want the salt, maybe one can, maybe two cans. As for the others, we have to wait until they come!"


    "No problem!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Let''s call for things first, and talk about them after they arrive, how about?"


    "But in that case, you won''t counter the price, right?" Xiong Da asked.


    "Reverse price?" Mu Feng thought about it carefully before he realized that "reverse price" means "repentance". He was afraid that if Mu Feng talked about a better bargaining chip after seeing the Wild Wolf Department, once he regretted it, It is more troublesome for their black bear department.


    Although the market is only a place for loose transactions between tribes, there are some basic rules that everyone has to abide by.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, let''s just exchange ours, I won''t counter the price."


    "Besides, we have already agreed on the deal between the two of us, and we won''t be influenced by other people!"


    "Okay!" Xiong Da simply waved his hand, signaling the clansmen to take all the things they brought.


    Mu Feng also nodded with a smile: he came to this world

 Chapter 255

    The market trading started. Although there were only two tribes, it also meant a new start.


    Mu Feng stood aside, looked at Li Hu, and motioned for Li Hu to "hand over". After all, Xiong Da is the leader, and he, a great chief, "bargained" to negotiate a deal with him, which was really "lower price".


    Li Hu understood, and directly said to Xiong Da in a dignified manner: "As we agreed before, you will give us a hundred bear skins, and our Jiang family will give you three big jars of salt! Where are your bear skins?"


    Xiong Da nodded and waved behind him. Soon, people from the Black Bear Division came up with bear skin "packages" on their backs, which clearly contained something inside.


    Li Hu was stunned for a moment, and counted, it was indeed a hundred bear skins.


    He nodded, and nodded to Qingya beside him, Qingya, Shuofeng and Baiqiu each came to him holding a stone jar, opened the lid, and inside was white salt.


    Xiong Da''s eyes lit up: "Salt?"


    Li Hu nodded: "Of course!"


    Xiong Da''s eyes showed a questioning look, and Li Hu nodded.


    So Xiong Da stretched out a finger and dipped a little bit on the tip of his tongue, with a happy expression on his face: "It really is the best refined salt!"


    Li Hu smiled and said: "These three jars of salt are yours! But your bear skin is wrapped, so put it here first, and I, Mrs. Jiang, will also take out the weapons for you, so it will be considered complete." How about it?"


    "Okay!" Xiong Da nodded impatiently, "Your chief promised us earlier, thirty bone knives, thirty stone sticks..."


    "Wait a minute!" Someone suddenly shouted from nowhere.


    "Huh?" Everyone looked around to find the source of the voice.


    Xiong Da frowned when he heard the voice, and looked directly to the west.


    There were a few people wearing colorful furs, looking at Xiong Da and Li Hu with a smile on their faces: "Since you have opened a small market, you have to wait for us to come before you start, this is not in line with the requirements of a small market." According to the rules, we can''t let us make a trip for nothing, right?"


    "Who are you?" Li Hu was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously looked at Xiong Da.


    It turned out that Xiong Da frowned and didn''t speak.


    The man in colorful animal skins led a dozen people straight up to Li Hu and Xiong Da, grinning and said, "I''m the headhunter of the Chijiao Tribe, and my name is Wu Chi. Transaction, we also come to participate in the transaction."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng, who had been silent all this time, frowned, because this man named Wu Chi looked younger than Li Hu, only in his thirties, with a shocking scar on his face and a whole body. The strong muscles are protruding, and it looks like a person with great strength.


    Especially his pair of big triangular eyes, scanning everyone present like a poisonous snake spitting out its core.


    Of course, his eyes stayed on Li Hu, Qing Ya, Shuo Feng, Xiong Da, and the person next to Xiong Da the longest, and chose to ignore Mu Feng who had never spoken.


    Behind him stood more than 60 people one after another, all wearing colorful furs.


    Each of these people had spots painted on their faces, and they looked very fierce with big sticks and bone knives in their hands.


    At this time, Xiong Da from the Black Bear Department said with an ugly face: "Wu Chi, I don''t seem to have told you that the tribe will open a market here!"


    The man named Wu Chi went straight to Xiong Da and kicked him over: "If you don''t tell me, I won''t be able to come?"


    "You!" Got up from the ground, clenched his fist and was about to hit it, but was knocked down again by Wu Chi, who was no match at all.


    "You son of a bitch!" Wu Chi spat, "Wild wolves are a bunch of trash, they deserve to come here to trade!"


    Saying this, he waved to the people behind him, and more than sixty people stepped aside, and another ten people pushed five people in black fur over.


    These five people were all tied up with animal tendon ropes, and their faces, arms and other exposed places were covered with wounds.


    Xiong Da looked at the five people who were tied up, and exclaimed, "Yeli, Duli! Why were you caught by them?"


    One of the five people had a bitter face: "We met them when we were walking through the black forest with our furs, and we were directly surrounded by a group of them. They killed many clansmen and robbed us of our furs!"


    "Shut up!" Wu Chi kicked him down, motioning for the people around him to pull him down, "You are not honest, if it weren''t for the sake of you saying it, I would have put you down a long time ago." killed!"


    Then he looked obsessively at the three jars of salt on the ground, with a smile all over his face: "I want your salt!"


    "This..." Li Hu subconsciously looked at Mu Feng, who shook his head.


    Li Hu immediately shook his head at Wu Chi: "No, we have already made an agreement with the Black Bears, and the salt will be theirs!"


    "The Black Bear Department?" Wu Chi grinned grinningly, and rushed directly to a bearskin package wrapped in copper, picked it up and threw it on the ground, "With me here, I think you dare to give them the salt!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, snorted and sneered, "So there was such a thing as forced buying and selling in primitive society!"


    And in the bearskin package that he threw to the ground, the copper pieces were also scattered all over the ground.


    Wu Chi went up and kicked his feet twice: "Your father is a bear, what are you doing with so many stones wrapped in a broken bear''s skin!"


    Mu Feng frowned, walked straight past Li Hu, and asked with a sneer, "Since you want to trade, let us see what you brought, right?"


    "Big..." Li Hu was about to shout, but Mu Feng waved his hand to stop him.


    Wu Chi was obviously taken aback by Mu Feng''s question, and he asked suspiciously, "Who are you, are you willing to trade with us?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about who I am, as long as you know that the things you brought out are good enough to make my heart beat, the salt is yours!"


    Wu Chi was very surprised, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Mu Feng carefully, his eyes were as sinister as a poisonous snake, obviously threatening a kid like Mu Feng, who dared to negotiate terms with him.


    It''s just that Mu Feng was unmoved, his expression was calm, and he couldn''t see any abnormal fluctuations at all.


    At this time, Xiong Da was completely reduced to an outsider, with a face full of grief and indignation, but he was held back by the clansmen behind him, obviously not daring to provoke Wu Chi.


    Wu Chi was surprised by Mu Feng''s reaction, and he sneered, "Okay, if you want to read it, I''ll show it to you. After reading it, all the salt will be mine!"


    As he said that, he turned his face and waved at the people behind him, and soon five or six people came to the crowd carrying the bundled furs of animal tendons, and put down bundles of animal skins. At first glance, there were only fifty skins.


    The member of the Wild Wolf Department who was kicked down by Wu Chi yelled again: "Wu Chi, you trade things from my Wild Wolf Department, you shameless guy!"


    Wu Chi glared at him viciously: "If you keep screaming, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Then he greeted the people around him: "Come on, put down the fur, these three pots of salt are ours!"


    "Ooooh!"


    "Hurrah!"


    "yes!"


    Soon behind him, someone stepped forward, reaching out to hold the salt jar.


    "Stop!" Mu Feng yelled, "Why, you didn''t ask me if I agree or not, just started?"


    "Huh?" Wu Chi sneered, "It seems that you are looking for death!"


    "kill him!"


    "kill him!"


    People from the Chijiao tribe clamored one after another.


    Xiong Da''s face turned pale in an instant...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256

    No one expected that this was the first time the market had reopened¡ªWu Chi from the Chijiao Department brought people over to disrupt the situation.


    The people he led looked like there were sixty or seventy people, and all of them were sturdy and had bad eyesight.


    Mu Feng said "Stop", which directly annoyed their Lie Shou Wu Chi.


    He looked at Mu Feng coldly: "Little boy, you are a bear ball, you are bluffing here, how dare you say no to me trading with you?"


    Mu Feng was unmoved, and said lightly: "If you really want to trade, you can take out two hundred furs, these salts are all yours!"


    Wu Chi smiled ferociously: "You are really not afraid of death, I will give it to you, do you dare to take it?"


    Mu Feng frowned, and looked at him like an idiot: "If you have it, I dare to take it!"


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Wu Chi smiled and turned to his own clansman, "Have you heard that this little brat who came from nowhere dared to ask me for furs from the Chijiao tribe¡ª"


    Before the word "skin" was finished, Wu Chi turned around in an instant, holding a sharp bone knife made of unknown bone in his hand, it was about one meter long, and he rushed forward like a thunder, facing Mu Feng. Stab with a knife.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu, who was closest to Mu Feng, couldn''t care less, screamed, and was about to step forward to stop him.


    But at this moment, two people from the Red Jiao tribe rushed forward brandishing the bone knives in their hands, and stopped Li Hu.


    Here Chijiao has already stabbed over with the bone knife, the tip of the knife is facing Mu Feng''s chest.


    It seemed that Mu Feng had encountered such a battle for the first time, he was so frightened, he didn''t move, and he was about to be pierced to death.


    Chi Jiao seemed to have seen the scene of this ignorant boy dying on the spot, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, Mu Feng, who was motionless before, started to move!


    He slightly turned his body to let the bone knife pass, his right hand was like a snake, and he went up against the back of the bone knife. He grabbed Wu Chi''s wrist, shook his head and sneered "too slow", and took advantage of the situation to force Wu Chi towards him. One pull!


    Wu Chi was originally rushing towards Mufeng, with inertia.


    Coupled with Mu Feng''s strong pull, Wu Chi almost turned directly to Mu Feng''s chest.


    Seen from Li Hu''s direction, Wu Chi had plunged into Mu Feng''s arms with the knife together, and the bone knife would probably pass right through Mu Feng''s chest!


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu''s eyes were shattered, and he screamed that he picked up the bamboo spear and was about to strike, but suddenly heard a miserable cry of "ah".


    This voice was not someone else''s, it was Wu Chi''s!


    But Mu Feng let go when he pulled Wu Chi towards his side, and turned to clenched his fist and crossed his elbow, jumping up and hitting Chi Jiao directly.


    A trick in Xiao Baji that hits the elbow!


    When the move is made, the elbow is lifted from the front of the chest and the chest is hit, which is extremely powerful.


    There is a saying "It is better to suffer three feet than to be elbowed", which means the lethality of this move.


    However, when Mu Feng used it here, he hit the side sideways and hit Wu Chi''s right cheek.


    Although the cheek is not the key point of the heart, it is because of the great strength of the wood wind, and there are vulnerable places such as ears and neck next to the cheek.


    Wu Chi is only tall, but how can he compare to Mu Feng, who has some martial arts background and has a body strengthened by the wood way derivation technique?


    It was only an elbow, Wu Chi staggered and fell to the side, without even bothering to get up, he clutched his right cheek and screamed, "Ah¡ª"


    Mu Feng sneered, imitating Wu Chi''s actions just now and spat: "Vulnerable! How dare you say harsh words like this?"


    Li Hu turned from anger to surprise: "Great Chief, are you alright?!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Of course it''s okay!"


    Then he looked at Wu Chi who fell to the ground: "You can''t get so many furs to play around? Still thinking about killing people for money?"


    At this time, two people from the Chijiao tribe who were blocking Lihu panicked and helped Wuchi up: "Uncle Wuchi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wu Chi''s entire right face was covered with blood, pain and ferocity flashed alternately on his face, he looked at Mu Feng with extremely sinister eyes: "Are you the great chief?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Why, it doesn''t look like it?"


    Wu Chi grinned ferociously and shouted: "You dare to do something to me, you deserve to die!"


    Mu Feng frowned and said strangely: "Is there something wrong with your brain, you are only allowed to kill me with a knife, but I am not allowed to do it?"


    Wu Chi was furious: "Dare to provoke our Chijiao tribe, no matter which tribe you belong to, I want you all to die!"


    As he spoke, he screamed bitterly: "People from the Chijiao tribe, kill all these people for me. After killing them, the salt and the prey will all be ours!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "What time is it? It''s not certain whether you will survive, but you still want to grab something!"


    As he spoke, he made a move, and all the thirty Jiang warriors present took a step forward, picked up the bamboo spears in their hands, wiped the tip of the spear, and the tip of the spear was exposed. Qiqi threw a bamboo spear from Qiqi.


    "Puff puff puff!" The bamboo spear flew like a shooting star, directly knocking down nearly twenty members of the Chijiao tribe.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Ah!" Xiong Da, who had become a spectator, couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    He didn''t expect that it was just a face-to-face meeting, so many people from the Chijiao tribe had already fallen to the ground before meeting Jiang''s people!


    "This..." Wu Chi turned pale with shock, and was about to shout out, but was kicked by Mu Fengfeng and fell to the ground.


    Wu Chi, who was kicked to the ground, just kept humming, unable to utter a word.


    Shoot people first, shoot horses, catch thieves first, and capture kings first!


    Mu Feng first restrained Wu Chi with one kick, making him lose his fighting power, and then proceeded to the next move.


    The members of the Jiang clan picked up their bamboo spears one by one, removed the animal skins, and prepared to throw them again.


    Mu Feng raised his hand to signal to the Jiang clan that they don''t need to do anything, and they just stood in a stalemate with the people from the Chijiao tribe.


    The faces of the members of the Chijiao tribe suddenly changed, and they realized that they had kicked the iron plate, and they dared not go forward any more, they all looked at Wu Chi who was lying on the ground.


    Before Wu Chi got up, Mu Feng shouted directly at Xiong Da: "Boss Xiong Da, is the transaction between our two departments still going on?"


    Xiong Da was still in a daze, and hadn''t reacted to all these changes.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng shouted a word, and he subconsciously shouted: "Continue, of course continue!"


    Mu Feng shouted loudly again: "But right now, this group of people from the Chijiao tribe want to snatch your bear skin and my salt, so that our business cannot continue, do you agree or not?"


    Xiong Da replied subconsciously again: "No!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "But now they want to kill and loot, what should we do?"


    "Ah, what should I do?" Xiong Da finally came to his senses, his face a little panicked.


    He thought of the strength of the Chijiao tribe, and if they were angered, it would definitely bring endless troubles to the Black Bear tribe, and even bring about catastrophe at every turn.


    However, the tribe lacks salt and weapons. Even without the Chijiao tribe, the livelihood of the tribe is still a problem.


    In an instant, Xiong Da fell into a dilemma.


    Mu Feng added: "Today he can grab a deal with you just because of a little salt, and tomorrow he can kill your black bear department just like he killed people from the wild wolf department!"


    One word awakens the dreamer!


    Xiong Da instantly understood the power of it, gritted his teeth and said, "Then kill!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and fifty members of the Black Bear tribe came forward with sticks in hand, and looked coldly at the people of the Chijiao tribe.


    Mu Feng smiled, and secretly said in his heart: "That''s right, the black bears have been dragged into the water!"


    But he remained calm, and shouted loudly: "Since Chief Xiong has decided to do something, let''s proceed with a part of the deal in advance. You take these bone knives and use them first to kill these Chijiao people." People will call Yanba later!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng signaled Li Hu to hand over the bone knife and stone stick to Xiong Da.


    "Okay!" Xiong Da, who had made the decision, was also unambiguous, and motioned to the clansmen to take over the weapons one by one, and when he turned to look at the people of the Chijiao tribe, they all looked fierce and menacing.


    The members of the Chijiao tribe, who have lost their backbone, are still waiting for their headhunter¡ªWu Chi to speak.


    However, he was kicked down by Mu Feng just now, and he still hasn''t recovered, and he can''t say a word!


    For a while, the situation in the market became clear...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257

    The entire Chijiao tribe present were terrified.


    They didn''t expect that not long ago their headhunters were still clamoring wildly here, with an extremely domineering aura, as if they were in control of the situation in the field. But in the blink of an eye, the situation was completely reversed by that little boy, the great chief.


    Lie Shou Wu Chi was kicked down, and now he can only grunt on the ground, unable to speak, but the members of the Black Bear Department who were threatened by Wu Chi so much that they dare not even speak are now surrounded come up.


    Thirty members of the Jiang clan and fifty members of the Black Bear clan completely crushed them in terms of numbers.


    "You Black Bears must think clearly!" One person yelled sharply, "If you have angered our Chijiao tribe, your Black Bears will be exterminated!"


    "This..." The people from the Black Bear Department stopped where they were, and did not dare to take another step forward.


    Seeing this, the person who made the threat immediately shouted even more frantically: "If you dare to attack us today, we will definitely kill your entire family when we go back!"


    Now not only the members of the Black Bear tribe, but even Xiong Da hesitated, he looked at Mu Feng hesitantly: "The great chief..."


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, and said to himself: "It''s hard to drag all the black bears into the water, how could it be possible for you to get rid of it so easily!"


    He didn''t answer Xiong Da either, but turned to look at Li Hu, and asked in a cold voice: "Li Hu, if someone dares to threaten to kill my Jiang clan, what should you do?"


    Li Hu grinned and said with a serious smile: "If you want to destroy my Jiang family, of course you must kill him!"


    Mu Feng then asked the other Jiang warriors: "What do you say?"


    All the Jiang soldiers shouted together: "Kill him!"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and looked at Xiong Da: "Xiong Da, how can you say that you are also the leader of a branch, so you are so willing to be threatened by a little bastard from another clan?"


    Xiong Da was poked at the sore spot, his neck was stalked, his eyes were red, and he yelled frantically: "People from the Black Bear Department, these people want to destroy our entire clan, kill them!"


    At the same time, he stared at the person who threatened him just now, pointed at him with a knife and shouted: "Xiong Zamao, I will kill you today!"


    Before Mu Feng could issue orders to Jiang, the members of the Black Bear Division rushed forward screaming.


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "This guy is a scumbag, let''s fight hand-to-hand!"


    He was a little helpless, he just wanted to pull Xiongda into the water, instigate him to break with the Chijiao tribe, and then shoot him with a bamboo spear, the situation can be easily controlled.


    But I didn''t expect that Xiong Da couldn''t help being so excited, just finished chanting the slogan in the last sentence, and stopped shouting the next sentence, and went straight to work!


    With no other choice, Mu Feng had no choice but to rush to Lihu and wave his hand, signaling that they would also join the battle circle with their guns.


    Fortunately, the current number of Black Bears is comparable to that of the Red Jiao tribe. In addition, the morale of the Black Bears is high, while the Red Jiao tribe is panicking.


    This was also due to Mu Feng''s first hand to restrain Wu Chi, and another provocative and provocative "before the battle", which allowed the Black Bears to confirm the upper hand in a face-to-face meeting.


    At this time, Jiang''s 30 fighters joined the battle group again and directly took control of the situation.


    The remaining people were killed, about 30 people were seriously injured, about ten people were slightly injured, and there were five or six people who were not injured but were too frightened to move!


    Of course, there is another Wu Chi on the ground who hasn''t gotten up yet, whimpering there.


    Two members of the Heixiong tribe died and a dozen were injured. Compared with the members of the Chijiao tribe, they were definitely a big victory.


    Three of Jiang''s people were injured, but no one died.


    Mu Feng felt a little embarrassed in his heart, after all, the Chijiao tribe originally targeted the Jiang family, but Mu Feng "caused the water to the east" and provoked him before the battle, making the Black Bear Division a front-runner.


    Xiong Da held a bone knife in one hand, grabbed a man''s neck with the other, and spat: "Your father is a bear, call me again!"


    Seeing this, Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry, he didn''t see that Xiong Da was holding a grudge, he deliberately left the person who threatened him just now until the end, and tortured him little by little with a knife.


    "This guy seems to be oppressed enough by the Chijiao tribe, otherwise he wouldn''t have such a strong temperament to torture him!" Mu Feng shook his head secretly, and asked Xiong Da with a smile, "How is it, Chief Xiong Da?"


    Xiong Da didn''t think as much as Mu Feng, he turned his head to look at the clansman, wiped the blood on his face, and suddenly became proud: "His father is a bear, so there are also cowards in the Chijiao tribe!"


    "Hahaha!" The members of the Black Bears didn''t feel as sad as they imagined because of the death of their clansmen. Instead, they were very excited because of the great victory over the Chijiao tribe, and let out a mouthful of anger in their hearts.


    This is sometimes the case in primitive society, only talking about the result, not the process.


    Mu Feng was slightly relieved in his heart, and said after pondering: "How about this, Chief Xiong, let all of you who are injured come here and stand up, and I will treat you!"


    "Do you know healing?" Xiong Da''s face was filled with surprise, "Can you heal?"


    Wooden Feng nodded without explaining too much.


    Xiong Da became excited and asked the injured people to stand together, including himself.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and instead of using the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, he only used a small skill in it¡ªhealing technique!


    Healing is a small skill that makes up the Wooden Dao Derivation Technique. It can only be used for healing and cannot be strengthened.


    All along, when he healed the members of the Jiang clan, he was not stingy with using the wooden way derivation technique, and he also used one-on-one treatment extravagantly.


    But right now the opponent is from the Black Bear Department, and Mu Feng only used the healing technique, not one-on-one.


    For him, the energy consumed in the same amount of time is naturally less healing, but for Xiong Da and Jiang''s people, it may not be so.


    In their view, it is a miracle that Mufeng can heal so many people at the same time!


    Especially after nearly 20 minutes of treatment, the injured members of the Black Bear tribe, including Xiong Da, felt that the wounds on their bodies did not hurt so much, and the wounds had already healed, which would not endanger their lives.


    "Respected chief!" Under Xiong Da''s signal, all the members of the Black Bear tribe knelt on one knee and raised one hand, "Thank you for saving your life!"


    Mu Feng felt a little embarrassed in his heart, but still waved his hand to signal: "It''s okay, you didn''t attack us in the wilderness before, this is also my Jiang''s thanks, I should do it!"


    Only then did Xiong Da get up, folded his hands and raised his head, bowing his head to signal: "As long as you are willing, respected Chief Jiang, you Jiang will be our eternal friends of the Black Bear Division!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he agreed with a smile, "The three pots of salt here, as well as the thirty bone knives and thirty stone sticks just now belong to you."


    "Also," Mu Feng pulled out the one-meter-long bone knife stuck in the ground and handed it to Xiong Da, "This ivory knife and all the weapons of the Chijiao tribe here belong to your Black Bear tribe!"


    "This..." Xiong Da was completely excited.


    Not only him, but even the entire black bear department behind him was completely overwhelmed.


    Because the weapons carried by these people from the Chijiao tribe, including bone knives and stone sticks, totaled more than seventy!


    When necessary, five bone knives or five prey can be exchanged for a young man from another tribe. So many bone knives and stone sticks are definitely worth the loss of two tribesmen!


    This also shows the courage and generosity of the great chief of the Jiang family on the opposite side!


    Mu Feng naturally knew this, but he didn''t fight for these weapons anymore.


    For one thing, he didn''t like these weapons at all.


    The second is to make up for the casualties he brought to the Black Bear Department by "directing misfortune to the east"-even though he didn''t divert trouble to the east, the Black Bear Department might also die.


    But Mu Feng asked himself that he was not a kind person, but he didn''t want to do things against his will.


    Sending out these weapons, he didn''t have to bear the pressure in his heart.


    The most important point is that he wants to win over the hearts of the Black Bears by donating weapons, and draw the Black Bears to Jiang!


    Because deep down in his heart, he still wants to do something big!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258

    Mu Feng generously sent out the weapons to capture the Chijiao tribe, and all the Black Bear tribe became excited.


    When they looked at Mu Feng again, their eyes were full of gratitude¡ªthis great chief of the Jiang clan not only helped them heal their wounds, but also gave them weapons, which was a world of difference compared to the Chijiao tribe.


    "Respected chief..." Xiong Da scratched his head and looked at Mu Feng, "What about the people from the wild wolf department?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng then remembered that there were about a dozen members of the Wild Wolf Department. He looked at Xiong Da and asked, "They were captured by members of the Chijiao Department. What do you think should be done?"


    To be honest, Mu Feng didn''t know the strength of this wild wolf tribe and the situation of the tribe.


    He vaguely felt that the relationship between the Wild Wolf Department and the Black Bear Department should be good, otherwise the Bear Assembly would not have told them about the market.


    In addition, these two tribes should be in a weak position compared with the Chijiao tribe, and they are the ones with a relatively large gap in strength. Otherwise, Xiong Da would not dare to fight back after being beaten, so he could only swallow his anger .


    Sure enough, seeing Mu Feng''s question, Xiong Da scratched his head again: "Dear chief, the relationship between the wild wolf tribe and our tribe is very good, and the two tribes seek marriage from each other. So see if you can let them go..."


    "I''m going, so it''s my uncle''s old cousin''s tribe!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "No wonder this guy is so nervous when he sees these people from the Wild Wolf Department, maybe they and the few people here are uncles or old cousins. "


    "Hey, we are not good at anything else. Adult beauty can still be achieved!" Mu Feng thought, and waved his hand, "Since we have such a good relationship with your black bear department, let''s let it go!"


    Xiong Da immediately exclaimed in surprise: "Thank you, Chief!" He then ordered the people from the Black Bear Department to untie the people from the Wild Wolf Department.


    Mu Feng watched several people regain their freedom, and said: "By the way, you also came to the market to trade? What did you bring, let me see?"


    A dozen or so members of the Wild Wolf Division regained their freedom, and they naturally understood the role played by the young man in front of this whole incident. They came to Mu Feng together, raised their hands and knelt on one knee: "Dear Chief, please accept our Wild Wolf Thank you all!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands, and said politely: "You are also here to trade in the mall, where are the things, let me see!"


    A dozen or so people stood up, and the leader stood up: "I am the leader of the Wild Wolf Department, and my name is Yeli! We brought fifty furs and wanted to exchange them for a pot of salt! But I didn''t expect these furs He was taken captive by the people of the Chijiao tribe!"


    As he spoke, he pointed to the fur lying on the ground: "These are..."


    He wanted to say that these furs belonged to them, but he immediately realized that even they were rescued by Mu Feng. Logically speaking, whether it was these furs or them, their life and death belonged to the other party.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng waved his hand: "These are the furs you used to trade, and they still belong to you now. If you want to trade, I can give you a jar of salt, and these furs will belong to our Jiang family, how about it?"


    Yeli was taken aback, and then saluted again: "Dear chief, you are so kind, and our entire wild wolf department also regards you as our friend!"


    Mu Feng nodded, indicating that Li Hu would continue to complete the deal with them, and began to think in his heart how to drag these two tribes into trouble, so as to save a fortune.


    He thought about it left and right, and suddenly sighed and said: "Oh, I don''t know if we killed so many people from the Chijiao tribe today, will people from their tribe come to take revenge!"


    Just this sentence brought the members of the Black Bear Department and Wild Wolf Department back to reality.


    One instantly calms down from the excitement of capturing weapons.


    The other fell silent from the joy of the rest of his life.


    Obviously, the people in the two parts have thought of some terrible consequences.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng deliberately said: "But I guess you don''t have to worry, so many people from the Chijiao tribe have died here, they won''t do anything to you!"


    "No!" Xiong Da suddenly said, "Chief, you may not know that there are seven or eight hundred people in the Chijiao tribe, and there are more than three hundred and fifty soldiers in the hunting team! Although they have lost so many people right now, But the strength is still stronger than our black bear department and wild wolf department!"


    Yeli said worriedly: "Our wild wolf hunting team only has about 80 people, and they killed more than 20 people when we came here, so we are no longer their opponents!"


    Xiong Da said bitterly: "But our black bear department only has more than 120 hunting teams, and together they are not their opponents!"


    When Mu Feng heard it, he roughly understood it.


    The hunting team of the black bear department has about 120 people, and the wild wolf department has 60 or 70 people, and the total is about 200 people. Compared with the Chijiao tribe, it is still eighty, ninety or even a hundred.


    If there is no accident, even if these sixty or seventy members of the Chijiao tribe have died right now, the combination of the two tribes is not the opponent of the Chijiao tribe.


    If you really want to let the Chijiao tribe know that the death of your own tribe is related to them, the two tribes still can''t escape this trouble.


    "Oh, this is troublesome!" Mu Feng sighed, "I didn''t know that the Chijiao tribe was so strong. If I knew it, it would be better not to conflict with them. At worst, I will bring the salt back and not trade. Now you have offended them!"


    Xiong Da quickly shook his head: "Dear Chief, you really shame us by saying this. If it weren''t for you, we would have come here for nothing this time, and they might have snatched the fur."


    Yeli shook his head hurriedly: "Respect the chief, without you, we would be killed by them today! You are the one who saved our lives! How could you kill us!"


    "But..." Embarrassment appeared on Mu Feng''s face, "This is just to save you for a while, once you go back and let them know what''s going on here, won''t you still be in trouble?"


    Having said that, Mu Feng sighed, looking remorseful.


    At the same time, he kept saying from the bottom of his heart: "Big Xiong, you two hundred and five, please beg me! I brought fifty cavalry this time, and more than twenty wolves, all of which can make that Chijiao tribe exterminate!"


    But Xiong Da and Yeli are two simple-minded people, but they just look sad, wanting to speak but dare not speak.


    Mu Feng looked anxious as he held back, but it was inconvenient to show it, he didn''t say it clearly.


    Finally someone spoke: "The Black Bears, the Wild Wolves, right? And you, the Jiang clan, right? If you dare to kill members of my Chijiao tribe, I will kill all of your clansmen!"


    "This..." Everyone looked at Wu Chi who had just rubbed his chest and recovered his breath.


    As soon as Wu Chi realized it, he saw the people of the Chijiao tribe around him dying and hurting, and suddenly became furious: "You all have to die!"


    Xiong Da and Yeli turned pale instantly, trembling with fright.


    It was obvious that the Chijiao tribe was gaining more and more power between these two tribes, and just one Wuchi could make them panic again.


    But Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, an imperceptible smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he secretly said: "Yes!"


    Immediately, he rushed to Lihu and said "furiously", and at the same time gave him a sign: "Lihu, he wants to kill our Jiang family!"


    Li Hu was stunned for a moment, then he came to his senses, picked up the bone knife and stabbed at Wu Chi: "The ghost calls your father a bear! I will kill you first!"


    Poor Wu Chi just woke up not long ago, when Li Hu stabbed him in the chest and ended it.


    At this time, Li Hu also asked Mu Feng with a "face full of sadness", "Great chief, I didn''t expect to offend a big tribe like the Chijiao tribe this time, what should I do?"


    From the bottom of his heart, Mu Feng praised Li Hu for his "wink", but he said ruthlessly, "Anyway, I''ve already offended you. At worst, we''ll just take people to their tribe to charge once! With my Jiang family''s strength, I can deal with more than a hundred of them. Not a problem! But the rest of the people..."


    Before Mu Feng could finish speaking, he "sighed" again.


    Li Hu sent another "assist" at the right time: "If there are a little more people, even a hundred people, I have the confidence to defeat them!"


    He does not mean that. The big eyes of the bears from the Black Bear Division lit up, and they turned to look at Mu Feng: "Dear Chief, if we, the Black Bear Division and the Wild Wolf Division join forces with you, can we defeat the Chijiao Division?"


    "This..." The "embarrassed" look on Mu Feng''s face gradually faded, turned into a smile, and finally he was determined, "Yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259

    "A raging soldier, a raging nest."


    Mu Feng really understood the meaning of this sentence.


    With him around, the entire Jiang family now feels like they want to go out to "do something", and they always want to plunder other tribes.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng''s pressure, these people might be able to make a fuss if they died.


    That''s why Mu Feng made Li Hu understand what he meant with just one look.


    On the other hand, the group of people from the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department are really "bears". They can''t be more bears. After being bullied to the head, he dared not express his desire for revenge.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng''s painstaking efforts to drag them into the water, these two tribes would have gone back and waited to be slaughtered, or cut with blunt knives, living in panic and fear all day long.


    Finally, when Xiong Da came to join forces to attack the Chijiao tribe, Mu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Chijiao tribe is not difficult to fight, there are only two or three hundred fighters, and the weapons they use are all bone knives and sticks that are too backward. For the current Jiang family, it is not too simple.


    The problem is that Mu Feng is now thinking about the copper mine of the Black Bear Department, and also thinking about finding wives for the bachelors in the tribe, and finally thinking about taking this opportunity to take in two loyal younger brothers...


    All in all, all in all, after hearing Xiong Da''s words, a big rock in Mu Feng''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    "I''m not afraid of you speaking, but I''m afraid you won''t speak!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "If you open your mouth, you will have a demand, and if you have a demand, it will be easy to handle!"


    At this time, he regained his composure, smiled and looked at Xiong Da: "You should also know that a few days ago, eight of us were able to subdue 70 or 80 people from the Ge Li Department and the Frost Department, and I also have a way to make the beast help me fight !"


    Xiong Da''s eyes became brighter now, and he nodded hastily: "Yes, yes!"


    On the other hand, Ye Li from the Wild Wolf Department didn''t understand yet, and looked at Xiong Da suspiciously.


    Xiong Da talked about everything that happened on the grassland a few days ago, especially the shocking roar and the appearance of the wolves, Xiong Da said it like a miracle.


    As a spectator, Mu Feng felt quite complacent when he heard Xiong Dazai telling others about his "miracle".


    Right now, he is no longer reserved, deliberately making Lu Rover''s inscrutable and calm appearance, which makes Yeli more and more stunned.


    Looking at his expression, Mu Feng could tell that this Hanhan was shocked.


    Especially when he heard that Mufeng could drive wolves away, Yeli''s expression changed.


    He bowed his head and saluted, and asked respectfully: "Dear chief, can you really drive wolves to fight for you?"


    Mu Feng thought in his heart: "For driving a woolen yarn, I always pay the prey as reward every time!"


    But his face was still calm, he showed a calm smile, and waved his hands: "It''s a small matter, it''s just a small matter!"


    This scene is very similar to the scene of a certain magic stick that Mu Feng had seen in his previous life.


    At the same time, Mu Feng himself couldn''t help complaining from the bottom of his heart: "Hey, it''s really tiring to pretend to be a fork! The laughing old man''s face is paralyzed!"


    This time, Yeli''s expression became extremely shocked, and he muttered to himself: "It turns out that what the great chief said is true, and the messenger of the wolf god who can restore our wild wolf department to its former glory really exists!"


    "What, the messenger of the wolf god?" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, but he still couldn''t show it, he just waved his hands very "modestly", "Small matter, small matter!"


    Li Hu, Shuo Feng, Qing Ya and others on the side sniffed: "What''s the point of driving wolves, our great chief can also drive Hulei leopards and armored earth dragons!"


    But they said this in such a low voice that no one could hear them.


    Right now, after confirming that Wood Wind can drive wolves, he no longer has any doubts in his heart, and turned to respectfully say: "Dear chief, you initiated the incident in this city, and our Wild Wolf Department came here in response to your call. In the end, we were robbed by the Red Flood Dragon Tribe and killed so many people. We should all go to the Red Flood Dragon Tribe to take revenge and not let the Red Flood Dragon Tribe threaten the safety of our three tribes!"


    "Damn!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "Ye Li is such a coward, but when it comes to fighting and plundering others, this reason is really beautiful. It is definitely enough to write an essay on the ancient times to fight against rebels!"


    At this time, he also regained his stern expression, and righteously said: "You are right! This time, our three tribes started a friendly trade together, and it was the Chijiao tribe who came to rob our three tribes and threatened us. To kill all our clansmen, in order to protect our clansmen, we must attack the Chijiao tribe!"


    "Crush?" Xiong Da and Yeli looked at each other, puzzled.


    Mu Feng said solemnly: "They came to rob us, and those who killed us are plundering! They did something wrong, so we naturally have to unite to punish them. This is called crusade!"


    "The crusade needs a reason!"


    Xiong Da heel is also strong

 Chapter 260

    Mu Feng was very relieved by Li Hu''s worry, but he didn''t care.


    He was just worried that if the two tribes had any crooked ideas that would be detrimental to the Jiang family, but now that the Jiang family''s fifty cavalry could be decided by anyone?


    Mufeng asked Shuofeng and the others to take the bear skins and copper ore to the forest where they had to go back and bury them on the spot - people like Jiang were already familiar with digging pits and burying things.


    As for the fifty furs from the wild wolf department, frankly speaking, Mu Feng didn''t pay much attention to them.


    But the face project still needs to be done. He thought for a while and wanted someone to hide the fur near the city in front of the black bear department and wild wolf department.


    The meaning of doing this is firstly to express trust in the two tribes, and secondly, it also has the meaning of knocking mountains and shaking tigers.


    He let go of the fifty furs as soon as he said, and hid them in front of so many people, which shows his confidence.


    Then Mu Feng whistled in front of everyone and called Han Shu and the others over.


    In this way, Jiang''s fifty mounts and twenty-five wolves all appeared in front of them.


    Of course, for the sake of confidentiality, the bows and arrows are wrapped in animal skins and tied to the mounts.


    Even so, when the fifty-one riders appeared in front of the slightly crowded market, the members of the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department felt a chill in their hearts.


    They never thought that wild beasts could be so obedient and could carry people on their backs.


    Even when they saw the sharp corners on the road, they could already think that if anyone was hit by such a beast, they would definitely have their stomachs full.


    The wild wolf department was the most shocking.


    Because when the 20 or 30 wolves appeared, they all surrounded the members of the Jiang clan, as if they were with them.


    Among them, five wolves are so close to Mu Feng, jumping left and right around Mu Feng, shaking their heads and tails, obviously trying to curry favor with him.


    "It really is the messenger of the wolf god!" Yeli looked at the remaining dozen or so tribesmen behind him, and found a look of horror in their eyes.


    He made up his mind in his heart that he must have a good relationship with this great chief of the Jiang family. He was able to drive their tribe''s previous belief - wolf!


    Mu Feng vaguely guessed the shock Jiang''s cavalry brought to them, and didn''t explain it. After arranging everything, he waved directly: "Let''s go!"


    As for the seriously injured and dead members of the Chijiao Tribe, they pulled them out of the city and buried them¡ªnot because they cared about the environment, but because Mu Feng told them that if the dead were not buried, they would be buried. There will be a plague, a disease that can wipe out entire tribes.


    This had to make Xiong Da and Yeli horrified, they never knew there was such a thing before.


    The few people who were left alive were so frightened that they lost their souls, and it made no difference whether they were killed or not.


    Both the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department have no interest in such people, and they don''t even look at them.


    Instead, Mu Feng asked Li Hu to tie them up and wait to be taken back as slaves.


    "No matter how small a mosquito is, it''s still meat. Isn''t five slaves labor? What a waste!" Mu Feng thought.


    So a group of more than a hundred people, some with horses and wolves, quickly passed through the jungle and grassland, passing through an open area in a stately manner.


    The members of the Jiang family looked around and were amazed that the terrain and vegetation here were different from those around their Jiang family.


    Jiang''s surroundings are mostly shrubs and jungles, and the leaves are also relatively large.


    And there are ferns on the way to where the black bear department is located, which makes Mu Feng refreshed.


    He wanted to get off his horse several times to look around, but he thought that the crusade against the Chijiao tribe was important for this uprising, and there were two tribes watching beside him, so he had to give up this plan.


    He looked at the surrounding vegetation along the way, and vaguely saw a few things that seemed to be transplantable, edible or medicinal, and found that there were quite a few on the way, so he silently recorded them in his heart.


    The land around the black bear department becomes more humid, and the ground is even a little slippery.


    This reminded Mufeng of his experience of entering the southern jungle in his previous life, where all kinds of grasses were abundant, and there were many poisonous miasma and fierce insects.


    He couldn''t help but asked Xiong Da: "Where is your black bear department, besides more black bears, are there any other beasts?"


    Xiong Da respectfully replied: "There are not many bears around our tribe, mainly on the mountain behind our tribe, which is a deep mountain and old forest. When you enter the mountainside, you can often encounter bears. As for other beasts, we also I haven¡¯t seen it much, but there must be one in the mountains!¡±


    "So many bears, have they ever been to your tribe?"


    "Of course there are, but we will kill and eat anyone who dares to come to our tribe!" Xiong Da grinned confidently.


    Mu Feng was quite surprised, he didn''t expect Xiong Da to be so confident in killing Xiong.


    "Except for my black bear department, no one around is better at killing bears than us. The bear''s skin is very thick, and the bone knife can''t break it... You have to use the bone knife to stab it directly into its mouth or ears... just like this, Bears are more likely to die, and when they are skinned, they are a whole piece of skin..."


    Xiong Da was chattering about their tribe''s experience in killing bears, and had no intention of guarding against Jiang''s at all.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded, looking at Li Hu.


    Li Hu''s face softened slightly, and he lost his previous defense.


    A group of people finally came to the black bear department.


    The residence of the Black Bear Department is similar to Jiang''s before, either in caves or thatched cottages, very simple.


    Seeing more than a hundred people suddenly approaching their tribe, the Black Bears immediately panicked, because they had never seen a Jiang warrior on a mount.


    Fortunately, Xiong Da appeared in time, which stopped the panic.


    In order to avoid misunderstanding, Mu Feng decided to wait outside the tribe, and Xiong Da went to the tribe to invite the chief to meet Mu Feng.


    Soon the great chief of the Black Bear Division came out accompanied by Xiong Da, with both panic and surprise on his expression.


    From a distance, Mu Feng saw an old man in bearskin running towards him with a cane, so he just sat on the horse and waited, so he dismounted and took two steps forward.


    When the old man saw Mu Feng in front and a group of people following him, he was obviously a little bit surprised, but recovered quickly. He put one hand on his chest, and stretched out the other: "I am the chief of the Black Bear Division, and I have met brothers from the Friends Division!"


    Mu Feng felt strange in his heart, this old man is about forty or fifty years old, because of the living conditions, his face is wrinkled, but he actually looks older.


    Such an "old" person calling himself a brother and brother, the scene is really funny.


    But he also knew that the old man called himself "Brother Youbu" on the one hand because of Jiang''s deal with the Black Bear Division, and on the other hand because of his status as a great chief, which has nothing to do with age.


    Strange as it may be, Mu Feng gave a greeting like an old man: "I''ve met my brother!"


    Seeing that Mu Feng became the great chief at a young age, and the clansmen behind him all looked tough, fear appeared in the eyes of the old man.


    Although Mu Feng is young, he still has some sharp eyesight.


    He smiled and said: "At first our Jiang family just wanted to reopen the store and exchange things with the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department. I didn''t expect that a group of people from the Chijiao Department would first plunder and kill the brothers of the Wild Wolf Department, and then They want to rob our Jiang family again."


    "Fortunately, the leader of the Black Bear Department, Xiong Da, was righteous and dissatisfied with the actions of the Chijiao Department. He defeated Wu Chi and his gang together with us. But he threatened to kill our Jiang family when he died, and the leader Xiong was willing Come with us to deal with the Chijiao tribe! I have caused you trouble, and here I would like to say sorry to you bro."


    Xiong Da on the side was stunned for a moment, he couldn''t believe that in Mu Feng''s eyes, he was so righteous and "courageous".


    He told the old man exactly what happened!


    "If I had known that the great chief of the Jiang family was so interesting, I would have praised myself more in front of Grandpa!" Xiong Da thought.


    The old man was surprised, obviously he didn''t expect Mu Feng to make such a speech.


    In fact, Xiong Da had already explained the cause and effect to him on the way out, and he knew very well the strength of the Chijiao tribe.


    What surprised him was Mu Feng''s affirmation of Xiong Da and his humble attitude.


    He knew that it was Mu Feng who was promoting the Black Bear Department, how could he not know this because he is old and mature?


    So he put away the last fear in his eyes, looked at Mufeng, and said seriously: "We will be friends who need to trade with each other in the future, and we should support each other! Since your Jiang family is going to attack the Chijiao tribe, our Black Bear tribe must not I won''t ask any questions!"


    What the old man said was righteous, decisive, and very convincing.


    But Mu Feng thought in his heart: "This old guy is also a big fool, I almost believed your evil!"


    But he was very "moved" on his face, nodded his head heavily, and said happily: "With my brother''s words, I am much more relieved!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261

    After Mu Feng and the old man exchanged almost "hypocrisy" compliments and denounced the Chijiao tribe righteously, the two sides reached an agreement: the Black Bear tribe must send troops, and immediately go to attack the Chijiao tribe!


    The final result seems to be that Mu Feng is superior in skill, but in fact, it is also the result of the old man deliberately doing it.


    Through some verbal "communication", Mu Feng was sure that the old man had long intended to deal with the Chijiao tribe, but he suffered from the fact that the Chijiao tribe was too powerful and the Black Bear tribe could not do it alone.


    Even adding a wild wolf department is just an addition.


    As for how he believes that Mufeng''s fifty people are worth one or two hundred people from the Chijiao tribe, this Mufeng doesn''t care.


    After all, who doesn''t have an IQ?


    He brought 120 people from the Black Bear Department. This feeling is quite similar to when he went to play with other children when he was a child. He had to reassure that there would be no accidents when he took his children out. He was going to do homework together, and he finally agreed. .


    After staying in the Black Bear Department for almost two hours, Mu Feng led the Jiang clan and the Black Bear Department to the Wild Wolf Department.


    Along the way, people from the two tribes were all envious of the mounts of the Jiang clan, but none of them dared to covet them.


    Just because their leader, Xiong Da, told them that eight members of the Jiang family can defeat more than seventy people, and they are not enough for twenty people!


    It was already night after arriving at the Wild Wolf Department, so Mu Feng and the others had no choice but to spend the night in the Wild Wolf Department.


    That night, the pack of wolves led by Mufeng howled in one direction around the tribe, causing the tribe of the wild wolf tribe to stop and watch.


    For this reason, the great chief of the wild wolf department - also an old man with a wrinkled face - went to Mufeng overnight, and discussed with him whether he could leave a few wolves for his tribe, and said that he could exchange things from the tribe.


    Mu Feng firmly refused.


    One is that the twenty wolves are the soldiers of the wolf king, and the other is that the big seeds are raised by themselves.


    However, after seeing the simple folk customs of the Wild Wolf Department and the disheveled appearance of the clansmen, Mu Feng finally couldn''t help it, and promised not to use the fifty furs, and asked Yeli and the others to go to the market to get them back.


    As for the salt, it was Jiang''s gift to them.


    Of course, Mu Feng also has some small selfishness, after all, "If you want to take what you want, you must give it first"!


    The great chief of the Wild Wolf Department was very grateful, and finally sighed sadly, saying that he was sorry for the old chief of the Wild Wolf Department, and failed to develop the Wild Wolf Department, which resulted in fewer and fewer members of the Wild Wolf Department , and now it has been slaughtered wantonly by the Chijiao tribe.


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and his thoughts about accepting the younger brother became more specific.


    The old man made sure that the members of the Wild Wolf Department would follow Mu Feng to take revenge early the next morning¡ªnow that the Wild Wolf Department has become like this, if a person who dies cannot take revenge, his death is for nothing, and if he can take revenge, he will earn money of.


    Mu Feng felt that the old man had a feeling of "breaking the can and smashing it".


    "No wonder the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department are so useless, one has great ambitions but dare not implement them, and the other is a broken jar!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "It seems that these two old people have been severely beaten by this society. The edges and corners are smoothed!"


    "But luckily they met me!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "It''s over here, let''s talk about life ideals with these two old guys!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng comforted the old man, and went to sleep in his tent.


    In the early morning of the next day, led by Mu Feng, the crusade army of the three tribes of the Jiang family, the Heixiong tribe, and the wild wolf tribe marched towards the Chijiao tribe in a "mighty and mighty" way.


    At the front is the Jiang cavalry army, behind are the "infantry" of the black bear department and the wild wolf department, and there are more than 20 wolves scattered around - a mixed infantry army from primitive society was formed in this way .


    Mu Feng originally wanted to pull up two animal skin banners, writing on the left "Fighting Chijiao" and writing on the right "Practice justice for the sky".


    But thinking that if he got these two flags, no matter whether he showed them to his "allies" or to the people of the Chijiao tribe, no one might know what they meant.


    The two Chijiao tribesmen leading the way were tied by animal tendons and hung on the mounts of Lihu and Hanshu.


    The two secretly gritted their teeth all the way, wishing that these ignorant people would be killed by their own tribe.


    With this in mind, these two people lead the way without any psychological burden at all. Instead, their eyes eagerly hope that these people can reach the Chijiao tribe sooner.


    As a result, the three coalition forces really did not disappoint them. After noon, they had already seen the Chijiao tribe that had become a village from a distance.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng, who hurried to the vicinity of the Chijiao tribe, did not let the crowd rush in to plunder immediately, but let the one or two hundred people find a nearby place to hide.


    Then he took Li Hu, Han Shu, Xiong Da, Ye Li, and Da Mazi, the five wolves, to sneak close to the Chijiao tribe and observe secretly.


    The Manglong tribe is surrounded by water in the south, forest in the north, a large area of ??shrubs in the east, and a little flat in the west, but there are also knee-high grasses.


    The most conspicuous thing in the tribe is a thatched house built on a slightly higher place by the river. In front of the thatched house stands a log no less than ten meters long. On the log are hung tiger skins, bear skins, and elk skins...


    There are no less than a dozen kinds of furs of ferocious beasts, which seem to show the bravery of the Chijiao tribe to others!


    The most surprising thing is that there is a piece of human skin on it!


    Seeing this scene, Mu Feng knew in his heart that the effect of hanging animal furs on the wood was similar to that of the ancient "Beijing Temple".


    Jingguan is an act in which the victorious party in ancient battles piled the head and body of the defeated party together, rammed the earth into a tower, and demonstrated their force.


    In addition to displaying force, Jingguan also shows that one side''s attitude towards the enemy and martial behavior are extremely barbaric.


    Right now, the Chijiao tribe is erecting a large animal skin banner, which shows that this tribe''s attitude towards other tribes is to kill and rob!


    Xiong Dahe was also puzzled and wanted to ask Mu Feng what the purpose of doing this was, but he signaled to Mu Feng to keep quiet and led them around the Chijiao tribe.


    Li Hu and Han Shu almost understood what Mu Feng meant.


    From their point of view, it was like Mufeng took them to hunt before, and every time he would let Dazi and the others explore the way first, and then make deployments according to the situation of the prey.


    It''s just that this time the pathfinders became themselves, and the prey became the Chijiao tribe in front of them.


    Unlike Xiong Da and Yeli, the two of them hid in the dark and pointed methodically, whispering something from time to time.


    This made Xiong Daheu even more confused.


    After a long while, Mu Feng also finished his investigation, and led Li Hu and the others back to the "big army".


    Mu Feng looked at several people and asked, "How is it?"


    "Ah, how about what?" Xiong Da was puzzled.


    Yeli was also puzzled.


    Mu Feng was not surprised at all, but looked at Li Hu and Han Shu.


    The two of them frowned and thought about it, Li Hu took the lead and said: "There is a river in the south of the Chijiao tribe. They have no defense there, and the other three sides are flat areas, but there is a large thorn forest in the east, so we want to rob them. You can go from the west and the north!"


    Han Shu nodded: "Uncle Lihu is right, I think we will also attack from the west, there are some bushes over there, so we can hide and lurk there!"


    "Is there any more?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Also, there are too many thatched houses in their tribe. If the mount rushes in, it won''t be able to run fast!" Han Shu thought for a while and replied.


    Mu Feng nodded with satisfaction: "Not bad!"


    Xiong Dahe and Yeli looked at me and I looked at you, but they didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Xiong Da couldn''t help asking: "Dear Chief, we are all here now, shouldn''t we just rush into their tribe and plunder directly?"


    Ye Li also echoed: "That''s right, you have such powerful beasts, if you just ride them and rush in, who can stop you!"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "After all, we have few people. These mounts really rushed in directly, and they couldn''t run in the tribe!"


    The two wanted to say something more, Mu Feng raised his hand to signal: "If you don''t want your clansmen to suffer unnecessary casualties, just do as I say!"


    The two immediately shut up.


    Because they had seen Mu Feng''s arrangement with their own eyes, no one in the Jiang family died!


    Who wouldn''t want to defeat the Chijiao tribe without dying?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262

    Xiong Dahe couldn''t get in the way of Mu Feng''s conversation with Li Hu and Han Shu.


    In addition, Mu Feng said that if you want to reduce casualties, then listen to him, and the two of them naturally stopped talking.


    Mu Feng pointed to the Chijiao tribe not far away and said: "Lihu and Hanshu are both right, the west and north can be our attack direction, but the north is a forest land, if all of them They all rushed out together, and if there are too many people, it is easy to cause casualties to us."


    "At this time, if we flee to the north, our mounts will be difficult to use. Therefore, it is not suitable to go from the north!"


    "Then from the west?" Li Hu asked.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "There is a flat land in the west, our cavalry can charge in the west, and leave the north to the people of the Chijiao tribe!"


    "Leave it to them?" Several people didn''t understand.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The north is the forest, our cavalry can''t get in, they run slowly, and they can''t run fast either! So I plan to ambush the wolves here, and the brothers from the black bear department and the wild wolf department will ambush beside them! "


    "Ah?" Li Hu was surprised, "Are we rushing directly from the west?"


    Xiong Da was also taken aback: "Dear Chief, are you planning to fight them head-on with only fifty people?"


    "Exactly!" Mu Feng nodded, "I have already told you before coming here that the hunting team fighters from the Chijiao tribe will be handed over to us, and I will do what I say."


    "But there are too many of them, so we can''t kill them all. At that time, they can''t escape from the south and east, and the west will be blocked by us. If they escape from the north, it will be up to you and the wolves!"


    Mu Feng looked at the sky: "But it''s already evening, when we lurk there and finish the first wave with them, it should be getting dark soon..."


    "Ah?" Xiong Da couldn''t help showing panic on his face, "If it''s dark, it won''t be easy to attack them again!"


    "It''s not easy?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "No, it will be easier if it''s really evening!"


    "Why?" Bear asked in bewilderment.


    "You will know when the time comes!" Mu Feng laughed, "In short, there are so many people in your two tribes, so you just find a place to hide around here. If they don''t come, you don''t have to worry about them. If they come, you just take them in your own hands." Fight them with weapons!"


    "Okay!" Xiong Da and Yeli looked at each other and nodded heavily.


    They don''t need to charge forward, and they don''t need to fight the people of the Chijiao tribe head-on, they just need to hide here and beat the sap, no matter how cowardly they are, they won''t even have the courage to do so!


    Mu Feng said again: "Don''t worry, even if these people from the Chijiao Tribe escape here, they probably won''t be willing to fight, you just have to attack! If they are locked in the tribe and can''t come out, at night, then let''s talk about the night. I have plenty of ways to deal with them!"


    "Okay!" The two nodded again.


    "That''s good!" Seeing that there is nothing wrong with Mu Feng, "The people of the Jiang family will follow me!"


    "This wolf is called Doudou. If anyone of them wants to escape from here, I will let it come to inform you! Remember its appearance!"


    "These twenty wolves are ambushing on your side, you don''t need to worry about them, they will attack at critical times!"


    "Yes!" Xiong Dahe and Yeli nodded in response.


    "Okay, let''s go!" As he said, Mufeng led Huleibao in front, and took Jiang''s hunting team soldiers, Da Dazi, and two captives from the Chijiao tribe, from north to northwest, and then detoured west to Chijiao. west of the Ministry.


    Along the way, everyone pulled into the reins and bridles, for fear that the mounts would bark and startle the snake.


    Fortunately, Hu Leibao and the five wolves were by their side, none of these mounts dared to make any abnormal noises.


    Jiang''s soldiers quietly came to the vicinity of the Chijiao tribe, less than 100 meters away, with a wide field of vision, and the thatched houses and low wooden fences of the Chijiao tribe can all be seen.


    "How to fight, Great Chief?" Li Hu was eager to try.


    At this moment, all the members of the Jiang clan had already led their horses to the side, staring covetously at the Chijiao tribe in front, waiting for Mu Feng''s order, and then rushed over.


    "Don''t worry!" Mu Feng said, "We have mounts. Since we have mounts, we must use the advantages of having mounts! Now that none of them have appeared, how can our cavalry use their advantages?"


    "Then what should we do?" Li Hu asked.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s easy! Go and bring those two captives to Gulai and kill them!"


    "Killed?" Li Hu was stunned for a moment, "If you didn''t kill them along the way, why did you want to kill them when you came to their tribe?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Their role is to lead the way and not let us take detours. Now that they have no use value, let''s use the remaining heat to create the final value!"


    "The final value?" Li Hu was surprised.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Who is riding Dachun? Let him bring these two corpses to the Chijiao tribe and throw the corpses to them!"


    Aoki led the horse out: "The chief, it''s me!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay! The two corpses need to be carried by one person, who will go!"


    "I''ll go!" Shuo Feng said.


    Mu Feng looked at Shuo Feng, nodded and said, "Okay, it''s Shuo Feng!"


    "Should we just throw away the corpse?" Shuo Feng asked.


    "Of course not!" Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s not enough to throw the corpse into their tribe, and let them know that you two threw it."


    "Ah?" The people around were stunned, "What is this?"


    Mu Feng grinned strangely and said: "Mock them, mock them mercilessly!"


    "Sarcasm?" Everyone was surprised and didn''t understand what it meant.


    Mu Feng explained patiently: "It''s just you two trying to make the people from the Chijiao tribe angry, and then chasing you to fight! At this time, you run back, understand?"


    Shuo Feng frowned and thought, obviously doubtful.


    And Aoki showed embarrassment, apparently not knowing what to do.


    Mu Feng glanced at the people around him, and everyone looked confused.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to grit his teeth and said, "Forget it, I''ll go with you too, and you two can learn later!"


    Shuofeng and Aoki are ashamed.


    At this moment, Li Hu frowned and said, "Chief, are you the only three of us? Wouldn''t it be dangerous to be so close to them?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry, there is no danger. Unless they also have bows and arrows and mounts, they will definitely not be able to catch up with us! You can let the horses lie here and hide for a while, and see that we have led them all to the collision distance. Hurry up and charge over there!"


    Having said that, Mu Feng directly led Shuo Feng and Qing Mu, carrying the two corpses, to the Chijiao Department swaggeringly.


    After walking for a while, looking back, he saw Li Hu and his horse lying knee-high in the grass. If you don''t look carefully from a distance, you can''t see anything unusual.


    In order to prevent any accidents, Mufeng lay down next to Huleibao''s ear again and again and told it in a low voice "mangmang": I told you to yell, and you keep yelling, otherwise I won''t give you meat at that time!


    Hu Leibao naturally understood, and nodded in a humane way.


    Only then did Mu Feng feel relieved, and thought to himself: "I want to fight a beautiful victory!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263

    Mu Feng, Shuo Feng, and Qing Mu swaggered towards the Chijiao tribe with the two corpses, and saw a few people walking between the thatched huts.


    It has to be said that the Manglong tribe is a large tribe after all, built along the water, there are no mountains or forests around them, and they are all thatched huts on the side of the water. It seems that there are about two to three hundred households, which shows their confidence.


    But it''s a pity that such a large tribe will soon be defeated by Mu Feng - after all, their existence seriously affects what Mu Feng will do next.


    The people of the Chijiao tribe obviously haven''t realized the danger is coming. Seeing the three men riding towards their tribe on the back of the beast, there is no other tribe that panics when they see the beast mount. .


    Some people also quickly went to the thatched hut with an animal skin flagpole in front of a gate in the south of the tribe, where their great chief was locked.


    Obviously someone went to tip off the news.


    Mu Feng continued to ride his horse forward as if no one was around, and when he came near the Chijiao tribe, he let go of the reins, pressed down on the horse''s head, beat his chest with both hands, and shouted: "Oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    The word "woo woo woo" has many meanings in primitive society, including celebration, cheering, shouting, intimidation, and another meaning that is rarely used¡ªprovocation!


    The provocative meaning of "Oh oh oh" is obvious. Beating the chest shows strength, and the meaning is self-evident: "My fist is very hard, come and hit me!"


    After the first shout, there were dozens more people in the Chijiao tribe, and they all looked at the source of the voice¡ªWu Feng!


    Mu Feng grinned sneeringly, signaling Shuo Feng and Aoki to act.


    Shuo Feng and Aoki Ce stepped forward, each carrying a dead body, and threw it directly into the Chijiao Department through the fence!


    "Ah!" Someone from the Chi Jiao tribe soon exclaimed, "It''s Ma Ye!"


    "This is Wujiao!"


    "How did the two of them die?"


    "Wu Chi hasn''t come back yet, could it be that they killed him?"


    "Hurry up and report to the chief, someone killed Ma Ye and Wu Jiao!"


    ...


    And Mu Feng beat his chest and stomped his feet again on the horse''s back, looking like he was not afraid of death, and shouted: "Ohhhhhh!"


    At this time, Shuofeng and Qingmu horse understood, pressed down on the horse''s head, and yelled like Mufeng: "Ohhhhh¡ª¡ª"


    Among them, Shuo Feng worked the hardest, his voice was higher than Mu Feng and Qing Mu''s, and the lingering lingering sound was long.


    The three of them yelled "Oh oh oh" at the same time, which undoubtedly stimulated the people of the Chijiao tribe. They shouted violently on the spot: "Ma Ye and Wu Jiao are the ones who killed them. Kill them and avenge them both!"


    "revenge!"


    "Where did these three people come from, dare to come to our Chijiao tribe to act wildly and kill them!"


    Before they rushed out of the tribe to chase and kill the three of Mu Feng, someone suddenly shouted: "The great chief is here!"


    Before the words fell, an old man holding a "crutch" quickly walked towards the west of the tribe.


    He had long gray hair tied behind his head with a strip of animal skin, and what he was wearing was not animal skin, but yellow and white linen clothes!


    As for the crutch in his hand, it was a black stick with a skull of an unknown beast the size of two fists on it, which looked very shocking.


    This kind of attire stands out among a group of people who are dressed in animal skins, and stands out from the crowd.


    But it''s a pity that such an old man with a "fairy style" appearance has a mean face - triangular eyes, thin eyebrows, and thin lips.


    Triangle Eye walked quickly through the crowd with a cane, looked at the two Chijiao tribesmen who were thrown on the ground, and suddenly raised his head, his eyes were sullen: "You killed my tribe?"


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to explain: "I killed it, you come and kill me!"


    Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!


    Unexpectedly, the triangular eyes did not immediately order the clansmen to attack, but squinted a pair of small eyes, and the poisonous light in the eyes seemed to be real: "Why did you kill them!"


    Mu Feng was slightly surprised, and sighed in his heart.


    It seems that the saying "a person grows mature with age" is indeed true. Even though the overall intelligence of human beings in this primitive society is not high, this does not prevent the old people who have lived for a long time from being sensitive to danger.


    And it is obviously impossible for him to simply stimulate the people of the Chijiao tribe.


    At this time, Shuo Feng asked Mu Feng in a low voice: "Great Chief, why are you mocking them?"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while and said, "Taunting is scolding, scolding as much as you want!"


    "A fight?"


    "Just to make them hate us and wish they could kill us right away!"


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng grinned and shouted: "You Chijiao tribe plundered us, relying on being stronger than us to destroy our entire clan, I can kill every one! Anyway, you don''t intend to spare us!"


    Mu Feng''s words were vague, but he intentionally revealed such information to the triangular-eyed old fox: You were the ones who robbed us. Our tribe is weak and cannot defeat you, but I just want revenge!


    Sure enough, Triangle Eyes narrowed its eyes again after listening to them, almost becoming a slit: "Where is Wu Chi?"


    "Wu Chi?" Mu Feng pretended not to know, and shouted in a "hoarse voice", "I don''t care what you are, Wu Chi Wudan, kill my people, I will fight with you! Just wait, I will block outside your tribe , come one and I will kill one, come two and I will kill a pair!"


    Mu Feng immediately put on a show, and when it was over, he still winked at Aoki and Shuo Feng.


    Aoki froze for a moment, but still didn''t react.


    It was Shuofeng who understood it first, and shouted loudly: "Yes, I want to take revenge, kill all of your Chijiao people, I want to kill you alone!"


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "Where did this guy learn such a sentence?"


    Aoki was stunned, only feeling that his head was blank.


    he just thinks he is

 Chapter 264

    After Triangle Eye issued the order, the members of the Chijiao Tribe raised their weapons and rushed out one by one.


    Mu Feng shouted at the triangular eyes with an "unafraid of death" look: "Old Bangzi, there are so few people not enough to see!"


    Saying this, Mu Feng took out a stone from the animal skin bag on the horse''s back, put it into Wuduo and turned it around, before the people from the Chijiao tribe approached, the stone flew like a meteor, and hit a person''s face directly.


    "Ah!" The man fell on his back, his face was covered with blood, he watched Mu Feng grit his teeth.


    Seeing this, Shuofeng and Aoki on the side were a little curious about why Mufeng didn''t use bows and arrows, but thinking that Mufeng did as he said, they didn''t ask any more questions, and each took Udo and started throwing stones.


    There are so many people in the Chijiao tribe, how could they prevent such a small stone while running, and two people fell down in an instant.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "With the Chijiao tribe like this, I can really overthrow you all by myself!"


    Sarcasm, blatant sarcasm.


    Shuofeng and Aoki also grinned loudly: "A bunch of trash, ahahaha!"


    The members of the Chijiao tribe were completely enraged, and almost instantly, the group of people was filled with hatred by the three of them, each of them rushed forward with red eyes and necks stuck!


    "Kill, kill, kill! Kill these three people!"


    "Let them know what will happen to my Chijiao tribe for trying to be brave!"


    "Kill the last three of their tribe!"


    ...


    Mu Feng''s eyes were full of hatred, he turned his face and nodded to Shuo Feng and shouted to Aoki: "Let''s go!"


    So the three of them turned their horses around at the same time and "fleeed" to the ambush of Jiang''s soldiers. Let me tell you, I will kill you all by myself!"


    This is the case when people quarrel. They are often not very angry with the language they can understand, but they are sensitive and irritating to the words they don''t understand.


    This is undoubtedly the case for the Chijiao tribe. They have been successfully stimulated by "overthrow you" right now, and they rushed up one by one with bone knives and stone sticks.


    Looking at the posture, if you don''t chop the three of Mu Feng into pieces, you won''t be able to relieve your hatred.


    However, Mu Feng''s purpose is to make them angry enough to catch up desperately.


    The distance of one hundred meters they rushed to more than half of it in an instant, and there were no more than two hundred people chasing after them, and all of them had bone knives and stone sticks in their hands. No need to think about it, these people were from the Chijiao tribe warrior!


    Mu Feng glanced back and saw this group of people rushing forward with their necks stalked, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth: "This group of idiots have been tricked!" Then he looked in front of the horse''s head again and shouted, "Shoot the arrow! "


    At the same time, the three of them quickly lowered their bodies and lay on the horse''s back.


    Before he finished speaking, nearly fifty bamboo arrows flew past them like flying stars, and shot straight at the Chijiao tribe running behind them!


    "Puff puff!"


    "Ahhh!"


    The sound of bamboo arrows piercing the flesh and screams followed one after another.


    Thirty or forty of the unsuspecting Chijiao warriors were injured and fell to the ground in an instant, having never seen a bamboo arrow!


    "Ah!" The crowd panicked all of a sudden, the speed of the person rushing forward was instantly slowed down, and the extremely arrogant arrogance was also extinguished in an instant.


    Before they could react, the people behind had already rushed forward.


    After all, they were behind, they only heard the screams, but they didn''t know what was going on.


    After seeing the tribesmen lying down and bleeding, they subconsciously wanted to pull them up.


    At this moment, Mu Feng led Shuo Feng and the others turned their horses around again, took bows and arrows from themselves one after another, and shot arrows at the group of people!


    At the same time, Li Hu and the others had already got on their horses, and the voices of "drive, drive, drive" sounded one after another, and Jiang''s cavalry started to run.


    They all held bamboo spears in their hands, gripped the horse''s belly, and rushed towards the red dragon''s tribe head-on.


    "what is that?"


    "The herd of beasts?"


    "No, there are people on the beast!"


    "Who are they, and how can they drive beasts to fight?"


    "Go back!"


    The clansmen of the Chijiao tribe finally panicked. They turned around as if they were running back, and they couldn''t even take care of their injured classmates.


    But it was too late, how can the speed of horses be matched by humans?


    Before they could take a few steps, Jiang''s cavalry had already chased them up from behind.


    With bamboo spears in their hands, they rushed and stabbed at these people with empty backs. It was just a wave. The fifty-one riders including Mu Feng did not fail, and each of them knocked down a red horse. Warriors of the Jiaobu!


    It''s just a wave of bows and arrows plus a wave of horses. The people of the Chijiao tribe have already killed or injured more than 90 people. This is the difference in strength!


    Seeing that the remaining dozens of people were about to run to the fence of the tribe, Mu Feng and the others looked like they couldn''t catch up.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, without hesitation, shouted "Cover your ears!", and then stretched out his hand to grab Hulei Leopard''s neck.


    Hu Leibao stood up all of a sudden, raised his voice and screamed angrily: "Woo--"


    The sound shook the whole world and shook the hearts of the people!


    Even if Li Hu and the others covered their ears in time, the horses and mounts had already blocked their ears, they still couldn''t help shivering immediately.


    This is still the case with the Jiang cavalry army, let alone the soldiers of the Chijiao tribe who are less than 30 meters away from the Chijiao tribe.


    They were already scared and panicked by Jiang''s thunderous method to knock down so many people, but Hu Leibao made such a sudden sound, which directly frightened most of them so that their legs were weak and their tendons were weak, and they fell to the ground with a "plop plop"!


    Not only them, but even the members of the Chijiao tribe who were not far away turned pale with fright and retreated one after another.


    Inside and outside the fence, the distance between the two groups of Chijiao clansmen has also changed from thirty meters to forty or fifty meters!


    Mu Feng saw the opportunity and shouted loudly: "Kill me!"


    Li Hu and the others managed to react, gritted their teeth and drove the mount forward again, charging forward with their guns.


    Obviously, Jiang''s cavalry was also affected by the Huleibao, and their speed also slowed down.


    Even so, they rushed to the front before the man on the ground rolled and crawled into the tribe, and made the last wave of harvesting with one shot.


    "Puff puff!"


    "Ahhh!"


    No less than 50 people were directly killed, and the remaining 20 people were surrounded by the corpses of their own clansmen. They didn''t even have the courage to climb back to the clan, and they didn''t dare to move. They let Mu Feng command the clansmen Bind them up.


    From the beginning to the end, the triangular eyes watched this scene from a distance in the crowd. Although it was not real, they already understood what happened.


    In less than half an hour, 140 or 50 members of the Chijiao tribe were killed or injured, and more than 20 people were arrested. There are more than 100 soldiers here!


    The entire Chijiao tribe looked at their chief in horror, at a loss.


    Triangle Eyes was also shocked by the scene in front of him, he couldn''t believe what happened in front of him: so many Chijiao tribe fighters just died like this!


    But he is a great chief after all, suppressing the horror in his heart, he shouted sharply: "Don''t be afraid, everyone covers their ears! As for the soldiers of the Chijiao tribe, come out to me, there are enemies coming to plunder, Come to the west, all warriors, and take your weapons!"


    Seeing him giving orders, Mu Feng wanted to make Hulei Leopard roar again, but seeing that the horses and red deer around him were afraid, he had to grit his teeth and give up.


    He asked Li Hu and the others to fire two more rounds of bamboo arrows, and wounded thirty or forty members of the Chijiao tribe, but it was no longer possible to accomplish anything.


    Because the triangular eye soon discovered the power of the bamboo arrow, so the members of the Chijiao tribe squatted down on the fence.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng had no choice but to let Jiang''s cavalry retreat with these prisoners - to prevent no less than 200 people from the opposite side from rushing over and avoid unnecessary losses.


    Everyone in the Chijiao tribe was panicked, no one dared to rush out.


    The old god Mufeng was looking at the fence of the Chijiao tribe, with a smile on the corner of his mouth...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265

    The Chijiao tribe is worthy of being a large tribe, and the emergency response speed is very fast.


    Although they have never seen bows and arrows, this does not hinder their instinct to avoid danger.


    Especially the triangular-eyed chief, he is an old man, seeing the power of the bow and arrow, he didn''t get dizzy and wanted to fight Mu Feng because of the so many casualties of the Chijiao tribe.


    If that was the case, Mu Feng led Jiang''s cavalry for a few rounds and basically finished them off.


    After all, the weapons these people hold are still extremely backward bone knives and stone clubs.


    Right now they are hiding from the tribe and can''t come out, obviously they want to use up Mufeng and the others by relying on the large number of people.


    They didn''t organize the clansmen to flee, they just stayed in the clan and couldn''t come out.


    The fence was not high, and Wooden Wind could see where they were hiding even through the fence.


    But he couldn''t let the clansmen release arrows anymore, because once the bows and arrows were used up, they would lose a big killer and lose their deterrent power.


    It''s okay to directly call the people from the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department to rush in, but this is Mu Feng''s last plan.


    As a last resort, he didn''t want the two sides to fight each other.


    Especially when he took a look, there were no less than two hundred people in the Chijiao tribe with bone knives and sticks!


    In other words, not all of the people Jiang''s cavalry rushed to kill were fighters.


    Even if they want to fight head-on, Mu Feng has to keep the number down, otherwise he can''t guarantee casualties.


    In this way, Mufeng confronted the tribe of Chijiao until it was getting late.


    In front of the triangular eyes in the distance, Mu Feng told Li Hu and Han Shu to continue the confrontation with the people, leaving Doudou and Ma Zi behind, while he led Shuo Feng and the remaining three wolves to the north.


    Now the situation is really hit by what he said. The people of the Chijiao tribe are trapped in the tribe and cannot come out, so he can only act at night.


    Mufeng brought Shuofeng to the vicinity of Xiong Da''s hiding place, greeted him a few times, and then Xiong Da and Yeli came out.


    After seeing Mu Feng, the two asked anxiously: "How is it, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng signaled Li Hu to tell them the details.


    When they learned that the Mufeng Fifty Cavalry Army directly killed one hundred forty-five members of the Chijiao tribe, the two were too shocked to speak.


    Especially Xiong Da, he couldn''t help but think of the scene when he saw Mu Feng for the first time. Sixty or seventy people were instantly defeated by eight people. Now he is very grateful for his original decision.


    "Then what should we do next?" Xiong Da asked.


    "Wait until it gets dark!" Mu Feng replied.


    "It''s dark?" The two were puzzled, "Why does it have to be dark?"


    Mu Feng smiled mysteriously: "When the time comes, all you have to do is follow my instructions, and your losses will be minimized!"


    Xiong Da and Yeli immediately looked forward to it again.


    Night finally fell.


    A few fires were seen sporadically in the entire Chijiao tribe, and it was clear that the triangular eyes were afraid of being exposed in the dark so that the clansmen extinguished the fires.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about this, and approached the Chijiao tribe generously with the members of the Black Bear Division and the Wild Wolf Division.


    Anyway, the current weapons of the Chijiao tribe are only bone knives, sticks and stones, and they can''t find any flowers.


    Then he asked people to light a fire on the spot, and told the Chijiao tribe clearly that there are people here!


    At the same time, he asked Shuofeng to go back to Lihu to explain something, and soon Lihu also approached the Chijiao tribe, and a fire was raised on the spot.


    The distance between the two fires is only about thirty meters, which is about the distance of throwing a drum stick and stone.


    They were so close that they could see the fire from Lihu and the others not far away, and they didn''t know what they were doing when they saw shadows walking back and forth in the light of the fire.


    As soon as someone in the Red Jiao tribe spoke a little loudly, they could all hear it.


    "Chief, they have two groups!"


    "How to do?"


    "Who did Wu Chi rob from outside? Why did he provoke such a group of people!"


    ...


    Hearing these exclamations, Mu Feng grinned silently and weirdly, and at this moment he raised his head to the sky and let out a long cry, "Wow¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, the pack of wolves who had been hiding in the jungle ran out, responding to Mu Feng''s call, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡ª¡ª"


    Immediately, the entire Chijiao tribe panicked: "Great Chief, the wolf is coming!"


    "When were there wolves near our tribe?"


    "Where did the wolf come from?"


    Obviously, the Chijiao tribe themselves started to panic!


    Mu Feng smiled, and continued to cry up to the sky, "Wow¡ª¡ª"


    The pack of wolves quickly responded, and then filed past the fire, one, two, three...


    The figures of the wolves rushing through the flames sneaked shadows on the thatched house of the Chijiao tribe not far away, and the shadows were vague and tall.


    Although I can''t really see how big they are, the gap between the time and shadow of each wolf running across the fire shows their number.


    There were only twenty-five wolves, but there were no fewer than a hundred wolves running away¡ªbecause when Mufeng communicated with the pack of wolves with "ooohoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo", he made them turn back from the dark and run around again!


    After going back and forth like this for four or five times, the entire Chijiao tribe was panicked.


    Because it was not far away, Mu Feng could even hear the triangular eyes giving orders forcibly: "Don''t panic, we have fences, they can''t get in!"


    "But there are too many wolves!"


    "Damn it, how could they get wolves to help them too!"


    "What about the great chief!"


    It was obvious that they were already panicking.


    At this time, Xiong Da and Yeli still didn''t see what Mu Feng wanted to do, so they couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "Great Chief, shall we fight or not?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, just wait for the good show!"


    The pack of wolves had finished "going through the motions", and Mu Feng "owed" to make them collectively shine in the dark. Twenty-five wolves gathered together in the dark night, staring at the inside of the red dragon with a pair of shiny green eyes.


    Not to mention how the Chijiao tribe feels, just because the members of the Black Bear Division and the Wild Wolf Division know that these wolves are their "friends", they are also furious from the bottom of their hearts!


    Afterwards, Mu Feng asked Yeli to lead his people to raise another fire not far to the east of them, and at the same time he began to order the pack of wolves to start approaching the Chijiao tribe.


    The wolves of the dark population are like ducks in water, and they began to run around and howl in the north of the Chijiao tribe.


    Xiong Da and Yeli still don''t understand what Mu Feng is going to do.


    But the Chijiao tribe is already going crazy, and the noise inside is getting louder.


    At this moment, Xiong Da, who had been baffled all the time and observed carefully in secret, suddenly found that the pack of wolves stopped calling at some point, and even the running figure of the dark species disappeared!


    Just when he was still wondering, a voice like thunder suddenly sounded inside: "Ah, there are wolves!"


    "Wolf, where is the wolf?"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Help me!"


    ...


    The Chijiao tribe suddenly became a mess, and there were wolves'' roars, screams, and miserable cries everywhere!


    Mu Feng grinned and smiled, but still didn''t intend to do anything.


    Xiong Da was anxious: "Great chief, why don''t we do it now?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "No hurry, just wait!"


    There was chaos in the Red Jiao tribe.


    Mu Feng shouted to Li Hu who was far away: "Li Hu, do it!"


    So Jiang''s cavalry yelled "Ohhhhhhh" in unison, and the sound shook the night all at once.


    At this time, Xiong Da was even more strange, I don''t know why Mu Feng only let Li Hu do it, but not his side!


    Then Mu Feng picked up a piece of firewood leisurely, hid in the dark place of the crowd, and approached the Chijiao tribe little by little.


    In the panic, no one in the Chijiao tribe noticed a man approaching with a torch in a dark corner...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266

    When Mu Feng watched "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms" in his previous life, he liked Zhuge Liang in it the most, and what impressed him the most was Zhuge Liang''s strategy of attacking with fire.


    The "Fire Burning Xinye" and "Fire Burning Bowangpo" are all chapters that impressed him deeply.


    He once imitated Zhuge Liang''s "burning the wheat stack", but he was beaten so much that he almost missed the Dragon Boat Festival that year.


    Since then, he has always cherished a childhood dream in his heart - if one day, he can lead troops to fight, he must attack with fire, and then be honored as "Little Zhuge".


    But in his previous life, he was born in China in a peaceful and prosperous age, and he could go to prison for burning straw and firewood, so the dream of attacking with fire was not destined for him.


    Unexpectedly, tonight, in this Chijiao tribe, his wish will come true!


    He picked up the torch carefully, facing the Chijiao tribe sideways to avoid being discovered.


    Fortunately, the Chi Jiao tribe was in chaos now, and Li Hu shouted loudly again, which attracted their attention.


    After Mu Feng got close to the Chijiao tribe, he saw the opportunity, supported the fence that was about 1.5 meters tall with one hand, turned over on his side, and just entered the Chijiao tribe!


    Then, while everyone was not paying attention, he threw the torch in his hand towards the thatched roof!


    With a sound of "huh", the thatched cottage exploded in an instant, and one fire directly rolled into another thatched cottage!


    You know, after the rainy days, the weather has always been sunny, so many sunny days, the wind and the sun, the thatch on the thatched house has already been scorched, it can be said that it will catch fire.


    In addition, the thatched huts in the long-range society are paved purely with thatch, and there is no process of mixing mud and water, which increases the speed of its burning.


    In just a split second, the third thatched cottage followed suit.


    The sky over the place where Mufeng was was like fireworks blooming, and the light suddenly brightened.


    Almost everyone''s eyes were attracted.


    They saw that it was as bright as daylight for a moment, and a person was turning around and running outside!


    This person is Mu Feng!


    He turned around and ran after throwing out a torch, so it was easy for him to climb over the fence.


    The members of the Chijiao tribe were furious and roared angrily that they were about to chase them. But right now their house is on fire, and if they don''t put out the fire, the whole tribe may be burned down!


    "It''s on fire!" Someone from the Chijiao tribe exclaimed.


    "Hurry up and put out the fire!" Triangle Eye shouted angrily.


    "Hurry up and put out the fire, or it will be over!" Another voice shouted in exasperation.


    But it was too late, the night wind blew, and the wind swept over several thatched roofs in an instant. The roofs in the north and northwest corners of the entire Chijiao tribe were all burning, and the sky above was as bright as day.


    Now the entire Chijiao tribe in the west and north of Hengchen was exposed in front of everyone.


    Among them, there are still people who are desperately trying to get rid of the wolf''s bite.


    However, when the flames came together, all the wolves heard the retreating sound of "àÍÎØ" in an instant, without any nostalgia.


    They ran straight to the south of the Chijiao tribe, and just under their noses, they filed into the hole they didn''t know when they made it, and escaped!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" the clansmen of the Chijiao tribe exclaimed, and began to run around in a hurry to fetch water to put out the fire.


    At this time, Mu Feng had already returned to Xiong Da''s side, grinning strangely and said: "Now it''s ok, take your clansmen to push down the fence directly, hack along the edge for a while, kill as much as you can, but don''t go deep, you know? "


    "Yes!" Xiong Da turned to order the clansmen to do something, but Ye Li didn''t dare to do it before Mu Feng greeted him.


    Mu Feng shouted loudly: "Li Hu, let the arrow go!"


    So on the west side of the Chijiao tribe, amidst the light of the flames, bamboo arrows flew like life-threatening charms towards the Chijiao tribe who were fleeing in panic.


    There were screams from the crowd one after another, all from the Chijiao tribe!


    Mu Feng quickly ran to the wolf department, and also confessed that Yeli led people in to hack and kill, demanding the same as Xiong Da.


    So the Jiang family shot arrows indiscriminately in the west, and nearly 200 people from the Black Bear and Wild Wolf tribes in the north launched a siege to the Chijiao tribe.


    The soldiers of the Chijiao tribe were furious, and they had to send some out to fight the fire, while others stayed behind to fight the enemy.


    But what they have to deal with is the sharp arrows flying from the west from time to time.


    Under the ebb and flow, the more than two hundred young and strong of the Chijiao tribe actually only displayed about half of their combat power.


    But about half of the combat power was directly shot by Li Hu''s bamboo arrows to kill more than 30 people, and the remaining 70 people were directly killed and captured by the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng''s words not to go in, I''m afraid these two tribes would go in and kill more.


    The remaining Jiang warriors were forced to give up fighting the fire, and protected the triangular-eyed chief and moved to the southeast with the tribe, shrinking to one place.


    Because the thatched huts there were separated from the thatched huts on the northwest side by a large open space, luckily they were not burned.


    Even so, the Chijiao tribe that had been killed was like a frightened bird, huddled together, looking at the people of the three tribes who were not moving in the distance, but their vision gradually blurred-the fire gradually went out!


    In the dark, Li Hu and the others came with their mounts, joining the Black Bears and Wild Wolves.


    Now that the overall situation has been decided, even if the Chi Jiao tribe had the courage, they would not dare to break through at this time.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu came to Mu Feng''s side, "What should we do next?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Wait until dawn, let everyone rest and rest, eat food for those who should eat food!"


    "yes!"


    Xiong Da and Ye Li also joined together, and they couldn''t bear the excitement and excitement. Just now, in the hand-to-hand combat, three of their clansmen died and nine were injured.


    But the number of people they killed and captured was far higher than this. This was a result that they had never thought of before, let alone achieved!


    The two were so excited that they came to Mu Feng and bowed in a sincere and convincing salute: "Great Chief, thanks to your guidance, we have won a big victory this time!"


    "Well, that''s good!" Mu Feng took a breath, just now he sneaked in and set fire, and now the war is over, he is really tired.

 Chapter 267

    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    Jiang Shi was excited.


    The black bear department and the wild wolf department are because of the excitement and pleasure of turning over and taking revenge.


    The Dudu Chijiao tribe is out of fear!


    Because of the three or four hundred hunting team fighters of the entire Chijiao tribe, there are only a hundred or so left now, and if you count the young and strong, there are only about a hundred and fifty left!


    In less than three days, they went from heaven to hell in one fell swoop, and became a tribe that was as powerful as the black bear tribe!


    But they also know that this is only temporary, and those people will come again after dawn, and it will be time for their Chijiao tribe to face life and death choices!


    And all of this is thanks to the person who cursed at the gate of the tribe during the day!


    Right now, if you want to say who the Chijiao tribe regrets the most, it is undoubtedly their great chief, the triangular-eyed old man.


    At the bottom of his heart, he hated and feared Mu Feng at the same time, he really couldn''t figure out which tribe would have such a vicious brat, and could come up with such a sinister way to deal with their Chijiao tribe.


    "Beast mounts, wolves, never-before-seen weapons..." Triangular Eyes was full of bitterness, thinking in his heart that if possible, he would definitely not let Wu Chi go out to plunder.


    But if everything happens, there will be no more ifs. Right now, he can only passively wait for the dawn, and wait for the other party to come again.


    This night was definitely a torment for the Chijiao tribe. They never thought that they have always been the inflictors of pain, and one day they will also become the sufferers.


    If Mu Feng knew what they were thinking at this time, he would definitely say one more thing - if they come out to mess around, they will have to pay it back sooner or later!


    That night, there was nothing wrong...


    The next morning, when the sky finally shined, the entire Chijiao tribe felt that they had finally endured to the extreme. Many people sat on the ground with blank eyes, looking like they were giving up on themselves.


    Mu Feng led the Jiang family, the Heixiong tribe, and the Wild wolf tribe to pass through the north of the Chijiao tribe in a grand manner at this time, and came directly to the Chijiao tribe who were huddled in one place.


    It has to be said that a lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    Even after two battles, the Red Jiao tribe lost so much, there are still more than 500 people left in their tribe!


    This is the background of the big tribe. As long as they are given a period of time and enough food, this tribe is bound to be able to rise again.


    After all, in this era, talent is the greatest capital!


    But Mu Feng will not give them such an opportunity.


    What he has to do today is to completely break up the Chijiao tribe, so that they lose the chance to stand up.


    It wasn''t that Mu Feng was ruthless, even if it was the Manglong tribe, Mu Feng didn''t have such a strong determination to let them all disperse and die.


    But for this Chijiao tribe, Mu Feng had to do this.


    Because there was human skin hanging on the big banner hanging at the door of the triangular eye, he really couldn''t stand it.


    The human skin hanging streamers are no different from those in Beijing.


    To put it in detail, the Chijiao tribe poses very little threat to the Jiang family, far less than the previous Black Fang and Huangfeng tribes.


    But what the Chijiao tribe did exceeded the limit of wood wind.


    He asked himself that he was not a good man and a faithful woman, but he was not a person without integrity.


    Although he approved of Lu Xun''s burning company, he couldn''t accept Wu Zixu''s exhumation.


    The camps of each other are different, and it is a skill to conspire to kill each other, but it is useless to insult the corpse after death!


    If Mu Feng didn''t have such integrity in his heart, he definitely wouldn''t do the thing of "rather fighting with the living to grab the clothes than take a strand of the dead body".


    And the red jiaobu and triangular eyes undoubtedly touched the bottom line in his heart!


    Headed by him, the three tribes passed through the messy Chijiao tribe and came to Triangle Eye and his clansmen.


    They knew each other well that as long as the Chijiao tribe dared to resist, what they faced would not be a question of how many more people would die, but that the Chijiao tribe would face extinction.


    So Triangle Eye just leaned on a cane, stood in the middle of the crowd, and watched Mu Feng lead the people to the front.


    Seeing Mu Feng''s respectful attitude towards him, the triangular-eyed eyes shrank suddenly¡ªhe never thought that Mu Feng would be the leader who attacked their Chijiao tribe this time!


    As for the three groups of people behind him, each followed three people, and he didn''t know any of them.


    It''s no wonder, as the great chief, he only gives orders within the tribe every day, and rarely goes outside the tribe. It''s normal that he doesn''t know Xiong Dahe and Yeli.


    He was horrified and surprised how the boy in front of him became the leader of the three tribes in front of him. Could it be that he was from a big tribe?


    But he thought all over the big tribes around him, but he didn''t think of such a young leader as Mu Feng.


    "Fang Lei, Yunmeng, or Changli?" Countless thoughts flashed in the heart of the triangular eyes, "Could it be the blue bird that migrated from the far west?"


    But before he could figure out the answer, Mufeng snorted coldly and brought him back to reality.


    The old man immediately realized his situation, and there was a hint of resentment in his eyes, and then bitterness.


    He looked at Mufeng and said calmly: "I am the great chief of the Chijiao tribe. My name is Wulong. I don''t know who the clan brother is?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Don''t make friends with me, I don''t know you well!"


    Just this one sentence made everyone stunned.


    The triangular eyes were even more ugly, and there was a hint of hatred in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. He lowered his head slightly, trying to make his attitude look "respectful".


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, just tell us how you plan to let us let your Chijiao tribe go!"


    The triangular eyes were stunned again, he couldn''t help clenching the crutch in his hand, his knuckles turned white from clenching so hard.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye, just looked at him with a sneer.


    The Chijiao people behind the triangular eyes gritted their teeth one by one, eager to try. Several people even quietly clenched the bone knives in their hands, ready to put all their eggs in one basket.


    Li Hu, Han Shu and the others, who were always watching their movements, sneered and took a slight step forward.


    Just as the two of them took a step, the men with the knives also rushed forward, making it clear that they wanted to kill Mu Feng.


    Maybe no one has told them the principle of "shooting people first, shooting horses, capturing thieves first, capturing the king", but now they understand that as long as Mu Feng is killed, their Chijiao tribe may still have room for change!


    It''s just that the result is destined to disappoint them.


    Not to mention that Li Hu and Han Shu had already been prepared, even Mu Feng, who was so close to them, looked at them tauntingly, and first kicked over one, then raised his hand and punched the other. On one chest, two people fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time!


    But the other two were not so lucky, they were directly shot by Li Hu and Han Shu, and they were stabbed in the chest and pressed to the ground, blood was all over the ground!


    Mu Feng clapped his hands, like dusting off the dust, and then looked at the triangular eyes with a smile: "If you think this way can make me leave satisfied, I don''t mind!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng took a step back, waved his hand, and turned to leave.


    The three tribes beside him already knew what he meant, they all stepped forward, bamboo spears, bone knives, sticks, the blood on them was still wet!


    A flash of panic finally flashed in Sanjiao''s eyes, and he lowered his head a little again: "As long as my Chijiao tribe can survive and exterminate, I will do my best to meet your request!"


    Then Mu Feng turned around again, and said with a smile: "What I''m waiting for is your words!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268

    "Teachers are famous", this is the principle that Mu Feng adheres to.


    Even if he was disgusted with the Chijiao tribe in front of him, he still felt it was necessary to tell him why you were beaten.


    "Since you are so sensible, it''s easy to handle!" Mu Feng said, "You don''t have to feel aggrieved, it''s your own fault that your Chijiao tribe was attacked by our three tribes!"


    "Our fault?" Triangular Eye repeated this sentence repeatedly, lowering his head, not daring to let Mu Feng see the hatred in his eyes.


    The corner of Mu Feng''s mouth sneered, turning a blind eye: "Let''s not talk about it, Wu Chi from your tribe killed more than 20 people from his tribe!"


    He pointed with force: "They brought furs to the city to trade with me. Wu Chi of your tribe killed more than 20 of them, not to mention the furs, and then they went to the city to rob me of Jiang''s. Yanba. And threatened to exterminate our three tribes, if it were you, what would you do?"


    The triangular eye lowered his head, his eyes rolled around, and no one could see his expression clearly.


    On the contrary, some members of the Chijiao tribe behind him bravely shouted: "Now that you have defeated us, it is up to you to say what will happen!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng raised his eyes to look at the man, but ignored him.


    On the other hand, the people on the side were also furious, and immediately picked up the bone knife to kill him, and his face turned pale with fright.


    It was only then that he realized that the Chijiao tribe was now the defeated party and had no right to object to what others said.


    Mu Feng looked at the members of the Chijiao tribe, and found that many of them still had hatred in their eyes, he was not surprised, he sneered and shook his head: "According to the logic, you were defeated, I won''t tell you this, you still have to follow I mean it. The reason why I tell you so much is to tell you why you were attacked by us!"


    Mu Feng pointed to the big animal skin banner not far away, and said with a sneer, "There are so many tribes in the wilderness, and there are not a few people who plunder and conquer each other, but how many people will peel off the skins of their own tribe and hang them up to show off?"


    "Ah, human skin?" Li Hu noticed the big banner that Mu Feng was pointing at, and after taking a look, his eyes almost burst into flames.


    "Human skin!" Xiong Da couldn''t help but shiver.


    "It''s really human skin!" Han Shu''s eyes blazed with anger, "Great chief, keeping such a tribe is a disaster, it''s best to kill it!"


    Mu Feng shook his head, looked at the Chijiao tribe member who spoke just now: "Look, some people won''t accept your actions!"


    The man shouted hoarsely: "These people are against our Chijiao tribe, they deserve it!"


    Mu Feng frowned and looked at Ye Li.


    Ye Li didn''t hesitate, he went forward with a bone knife and directly stabbed him to death, causing blood to flow all over the floor.


    Immediately, someone in the Red Jiao tribe screamed: "We didn''t kill people, let alone skinned people!"


    "You!" The triangular eyes suddenly raised their heads, with a stern look in their eyes, obviously threatening him.


    But he obviously planned to go all out, and shouted at Mufeng: "We are not from the Chijiao tribe, we are a small tribe annexed by them. He doesn''t treat us as human beings at all!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Aren''t you from the Chijiao tribe?"


    "We are from the Yishui tribe, and we were exterminated by them. They are our enemies!" the man shouted loudly.


    Triangle Eyes yelled furiously: "Shut up!"


    As he said that, he picked up his crutches and hit the man, but Mu Feng grabbed the crutches and threw them aside.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised again, because the crutch didn''t look thick, but it felt heavy and cold in the hand.


    He pulled hard, and the cane was in his hand.


    While frowning and rubbing his cane, he looked at the man: "Go on!"


    The man stood up and said excitedly: "Our Yishui tribe originally had more than 200 people, but they were killed by the Chijiao tribe, and the rest were taken to work for them. It¡¯s some leftover bones! There are only about 80 people left in our Yishui Department!¡±


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and a thought flashed through his heart.


    Mu Feng looked left and right, and asked loudly: "Is anyone else captured by the Chijiao tribe?"


    The crowd in the Chijiao Department moved for a while, you look at me, I look at you, some people look furious, while others look hesitant.


    Mu Feng probably understood in his heart, nodded and said: "It doesn''t matter if no one talks, people who are not members of the Chijiao tribe, come out by yourself, come here!"


    The crowd moved again, and some people stood up without hesitation and ran towards the direction Mufeng pointed.


    But someone obviously struggled, and Mu Feng also saw it.


    In the end, Mu Feng, who had a look of jealousy on his face, also looked at it.


    Triangle Eyes struggled to get up from the ground, looked at those who escaped, and threatened sharply: "You all have to die!"


    Mu Feng sneered and kicked up: "Old Clapper, think about yourself first! I haven''t told you how to compensate us yet!"


    Then, he turned to look at Xiong Da and Ye Li: "You two have been bullied by this old clapper for so long, come on, come on, let''s talk to him about how we can satisfy us!"


    The triangular eyes suddenly shrank, and he realized that Mu Feng hadn''t mentioned how to leave after talking for a long time.


    His face was pale: "What should come is still coming!"


    Xiong Da and Yeli looked excited, looked at each other, took a deep breath, and suppressed the excitement in their hearts, Qiqi said: "If you didn''t bring us to revenge, the chief, we must still be bullied by them, what should we do?" , we all listen to you!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded and said, secretly praising Xiong Da and Ye Li for their sharp eyesight and knowing how to advance and retreat.


    In this case, he will not treat the two tribes badly.


    He turned to the remaining 400 members of the Chijiao tribe, and said loudly: "You guys, our three tribes can kill them all!"


    As soon as this remark came out, most of the members of the Chijiao tribe showed panic, while some members of the Chijiao tribe were full of hatred.


    Mu Feng said again: "But I won''t do this, how many of you have participated in skinning, tell me, whoever tells me, you don''t have to die!"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire Chijiao tribe immediately became agitated, and almost most people began to point at one or a few of them, telling Mu Feng loudly.


    It seems that in order to survive, they don''t care too much.


    Mu Feng''s eyes froze, seeing that there were more than thirty people, he turned to look at Li Hu and the others, the three of them quickly understood, pulled these thirty people out and killed them directly, just like that in front of the Chijiao people .


    Mu Feng said in front of everyone: "I don''t object to the plundering and fighting between the tribes, causing mutual casualties! But I can''t bear the fact that the same clan fights and kills and then peels their skins to show off." !"


    He said to all the members of the Chijiao tribe: "Take out all the salt, weapons and furs in your tribe! Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing people!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269

    At the moment of life and death, no one dares to fool around.


    Soon the people of the Chijiao tribe took out all the things that Mu Feng asked for.


    Looking at the things on the ground, Mu Feng couldn''t help being a little surprised: sixteen jars of salt, no less than two or three hundred bone knives and stone axes, and four or five hundred furs.


    Mu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart: No wonder people say "One shot of the cannon is worth ten thousand taels of gold". Sure enough, war is the fastest way to accumulate wealth!


    He grinned and didn''t express his opinion immediately, but instead asked Xiong Da and Yeli in a low voice: "If you were to annex the Chijiao tribe, how many people would you want?"


    Xiong Da and Yeli suddenly became frenzied, but calmed down soon.


    Xiong Da sighed and said: "Chief, our Heixiong tribe doesn''t have many fighters, and the population is also small. We can''t swallow these people from the Chijiao tribe!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I didn''t allow any of your tribes to annex, I, Jiang, will be with you!"


    Xiong Da''s eyes lit up, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Fifty! We can''t feed if there are too many!"


    Yeli followed suit and said, "Our Wild Wolf Division can only have forty at most. If there are too many, I''m afraid it will bring trouble to our tribe!"


    Mu Feng nodded to express his understanding. After all, the number of their tribe was very small, only about 200 people. The extra population would be beneficial and harmful to them.


    The advantage is that there is more labor force, and the population growth rate of the tribe will be faster.


    The disadvantage is that there are more mouths to eat, and the food requirements of the tribe are higher.


    He sighed, and gave up the idea of ??completely annexing the Chijiao tribe in his heart.


    If the appetites of the two tribes were bigger, and one tribe took over a hundred people, he would "eat" the entire Chijiao tribe even if he took a little risk.


    But right now, only a hundred or so people would dare to take the two parts together, so he had to reconsider.


    You know, even if they want it, they don''t dare to ask for soldiers from the Chijiao tribe, at most they want some young and strong laborers and young women.


    After all, no one wants to have so many strong captive fighters in their tribe, which will cause hidden dangers for their tribe.


    As for children, no one wants to have them. If they do, they are probably raising children for others¡ªwho wants to be the one who takes the blame?


    Even if Jiang''s current strength far surpasses these two tribes, it is absolutely impossible to annex the remaining 400 or so people at once!


    For one thing, Jiang''s existing slaves are already one hundred and thirty to forty, plus Jiang''s own clansmen, there are enough people who open their mouths to eat every day.


    Secondly, many years of experience in studying history told Mufeng that one bite cannot make you fat.


    In history, all dynasties, dynasties, and empires that relied on rapid plunder and rapid expansion were short-lived ghosts.


    After all, the foundation that has been plundered rapidly is unstable, and he continues to eat before it is digested, and in the end he will support himself to death.


    The Great Qin Dynasty in ancient times, Macedonia abroad, and Japan in modern times...


    Both are rapid expansion and rapid disintegration, all because the foundation is not solid.


    Mu Feng has studied these for so many years, so he naturally understands the balance between Xu Tu''s aggressiveness and "making war money".


    After thinking for a while, the members of the Chijiao tribe said: "We need half of the sixteen pots of salt! We also need half of the furs! The bone knives and stone axes are enough for the young and strong of your tribe, and the rest will be ours! "


    All the clansmen of the Chijiao Tribe looked sad and even more indignant.


    There are even those who show hostility.


    Mu Feng grinned sneeringly, and directly started pointing at people: "This one, this one, and that one... all come out, kill them!"


    The rest of the Chijiao tribe immediately became frightened again.


    Mu Feng continued: "Your tribe now needs fifty unmarried women, fifty young and strong, no fighters!"


    The triangular eyes that fell on the ground finally got up rubbing his chest at this time, and glared at Mu Feng: "Are you trying to rob my Chijiao tribe?"


    Mu Feng kicked him over: "Old Bangzi, get out of here, if you don''t want more people from the Chijiao tribe to die, then shut up!"


    The members of the Red Flood Dragon showed sorrow, and quickly pushed out 100 people.


    It can be seen that these one hundred people are not well mixed in the tribe, and each of them is slightly sallow and thin compared to other tribesmen.


    Obviously, they all heard from Mu Feng''s accent that he had no intention of exterminating the clan, and at this moment, they all started thinking about pushing out all the people who were usually hated in the clan to take the blame.


    After all, everyone knows that ordinary people who ask for marriage and walk away have a very low status in other tribes, let alone those who were defeated in war and were taken away as captives.


    Not to mention, the people from the Yishui tribe of their tribe are the best example!


    This is the dark side of human nature.


    After these people were pushed out, there was obvious despair and resentment on their faces-they could already foresee their tragic fate.


    But this is exactly what Mu Feng wanted. What he needs is people who have been excluded in the original tribe and who do not have a high degree of recognition for the tribe.


    He looked at the hundred people, and looked directly at Li Huxiong and Yeli: "Out of the fifty people, our Jiang family only needs 20 women, and the rest will be given to your two tribes, how about it?"


    Xiong Da and Ye Li were taken aback for a moment, and then ecstasy appeared on their faces: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Eight cans of salt, my Jiang family only needs two cans, and the rest of you two tribes each take three cans, how about it?"


    Xiong Dahe also showed ecstasy on his face again, but he was obviously embarrassed: "Great chief, you are the leader this time, why do you want less than us?"


    Li Hu was also anxious at the side: "The great chief..."


    Mu Feng just waved his hands, and asked with a smile: "Our three departments are the Friends Department, helping you is also helping my Jiang family, so you just say whether you want it or not?"


    When the two heard this, their expressions were excited, and they immediately knelt down on one knee and raised one hand: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Xiong Da solemnly added: "In the future, as long as the chief needs what my Black Bear Department can do, my Black Bear Department will definitely do our best to complete it!"


    Yeli then added: "The same goes for my wild wolf department!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "You don''t need to be so polite. As for bone knives and stone axes, I, Jiang, want half of them, and the rest of your two parts. How about it?"


    How come Xiong Da and Yeli, who have each received forty and three jars of salt, refused to agree?


    The two hurriedly nodded and agreed - anyway, their weapons are almost enough for everyone.


    But Li Hu couldn''t bear it anymore, and moved closer to Mu Feng: "Great Chief, our tribe has a lot of these bone knives and stone axes, it''s useless to ask for them, why don''t we ask for more people..."


    "People?" Mu Feng smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, it''s indispensable!"


    "Inevitable?" Li Hu frowned secretly, and muttered in a low voice, "Everyone has been given to the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department, so there are still people there!"


    After hearing this, Mu Feng just smiled, ignored him, and looked at Xiong Da and Ye Li again: "How many prisoners have been captured from yesterday to now, what are you going to do?"


    "Ah, a prisoner?" Only then did the two of them react from the surprise, and their faces turned embarrassing.


    There were more than 60 captives in total. They originally planned to discuss with Mu Feng how many they wanted, but they didn''t expect that they defeated the Chijiao tribe all at once. The limit is reached.


    In this way, these slaves have become a burden instead...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270

    The Black Bears and Wild Wolves followed Mufeng to attack the Chijiao tribe, but they didn''t do much.


    But what should be given, Mu Feng also gave, and even the things given were beyond the expectations of the two tribes.


    So much that the two of them were always excited.


    So when Mu Feng asked how many prisoners were captured yesterday, the two of them managed to recover from their excitement.


    "Respect the great chief, we captured sixty-seven prisoners, what should we do?" Yeli spoke first, "These people can''t let them go back!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Yeli said with a worried face: "They still have about a hundred hunting team fighters, and our wild wolf department originally had eighty or ninety, but now there are only sixty or seventy..."


    He didn''t finish, but Mu Feng already knew what he meant.


    Now there are more than 70 hunting members in the Wild Wolf Division, and they still have the power to protect themselves in the face of the severely injured Chijiao Division fighters.


    But if these captives were returned, they would definitely be in danger again.


    Mu Feng turned to Xiong Da: "What do you think?"


    Xiong Da also hurriedly said: "We can''t let them go back! Otherwise, our black bear department and wild wolf department will be in danger!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "In this case, leave these sixty-seven people to me, and I will take them away, how about it?"


    Xiong Da and Ye Li Qiqi were stunned: "These warriors of the Chijiao tribe are very vicious, keeping them will only bring trouble to your tribe! You should kill them!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t want them, just leave them to me!"


    The two of you looked at me, I looked at you, and finally nodded helplessly.


    In fact, in their opinion, these sixty people were no match for Jiang''s fifty people, and there was really nothing to worry about.


    But Mu Feng looked at Li Hu, Li Hu understood, and went directly to Xiong Da and Ye Li to deal with the "transfer" of these captives.


    Then Mu Feng looked at the eighty or so people from the Yishui tribe who were standing there in a daze, walked up to him, and asked with a smile, "Do you have any other clansmen?"


    The person who spoke to him earlier replied again: "No more, it''s all here!"


    Mu Feng understood, and asked, "Now that the Chijiao tribe has been defeated by us, what are you going to do?"


    "Huh?" The man''s face was pale, and he became nervous all of a sudden.


    That''s right, the Chijiao tribe was defeated by him, so wouldn''t the life and death of the captives of the Chijiao tribe be in the hands of this man in front of him?


    Not only him, but everyone behind him changed their faces drastically, with despair in their eyes¡ªcould it be that they just came out of the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s mouth again?


    The man asked Mu Feng in despair: "Are you planning to kill us too?"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "I want to kill you now? Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!"


    "Ah!" The man breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately became nervous again, "Are you planning to take us away?"


    Mu Feng waved his hands with a smile, and said gently: "As for me, the reason why I killed them was because they wanted to rob me. As for you, since I have no grudge against me, naturally I will not kill you. It is not easy for you to stay here. Okay, how about you go back to the tribe with me?"


    "Follow you, back to the tribe?" The man became nervous again, and he really became a prisoner again.


    He could already foresee miserable days.


    Seeing his nervous appearance, Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, it seemed that the Red Jiao tribe had left too deep a psychological shadow on them.


    He sighed and patted the man''s shoulder: "Don''t worry, if you are willing to go back with us, I will not take you as prisoners, nor will I treat you like them. If you don''t want to, then from now on, you You are free, you can go wherever you want!"


    After saying these words, Mu Feng pretended not to care and said: "I don''t know if the way back is far or not, and are there many beasts on the way?"


    The man''s complexion changed, and he remained silent.


    Not only him, but all the clansmen behind him were also silent.


    They naturally heard what Mu Feng said.


    They are free!


    But there are only about 80 people who have regained their freedom. Once they leave the Chijiao tribe, they will soon be targeted by other tribes, and they will easily become captives again.


    It can be said that now they have lost the qualification to become an independent film in this wilderness!


    Instead of doing this, why not follow the person in front of you, at least he has spoken kindly so far, even if the situation is worse if you go with him, how bad can it be?


    Mu Feng looked at the hesitant faces of these people from the side, and added another fire at the right time: "I will take away these people from the Chijiao tribe and become prisoners of my Jiang family. If you go back to the tribe with me, these people will be taken away by me in the future." I will let you take care of them, what they do, whether they live or die, are all up to you to decide!"


    "Huh?" They were excited now.


    They never thought that someone would talk to them like this, let alone that someone would send their enemy to them and let them decide whether to live or die!


    This is tantamount to letting them avenge themselves in disguise!


    Almost not long after Mu Feng finished speaking, these people almost reached a consensus: follow Mu Feng!


    Especially the young man who talked to Mu Feng from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 271

    Mu Feng''s actions of "good people will do it to the end" directly subdued Bai Yue.


    He really killed Triangle Eye with the bone knife, without any mercy, and then picked a strong and strong hunting team soldier, and told Mu Feng that this man was equivalent to the second Wu Chi in the Chijiao tribe.


    In other words, Wu Chi died, this person will be the next headhunter of the Chijiao tribe!


    "Great Chief, this man is the most powerful fighter besides Wu Chi!"


    "The one just now is the son of the leader Ha Chi, and will become the next leader!"


    "That person is the deputy headhunter!"


    ...


    This came as a surprise to Mu Feng.


    Although this Bai Yue was gnashing her teeth in selecting people, the hunting team fighters she chose were really ruthless, all of them were chosen for the hunting team of the Chijiao tribe and the elite of the tribe!


    That is to say, these slaves under Mu Feng''s current hands are the essence of the Chijiao tribe, taking these people away is tantamount to ruining the future of the Chijiao tribe!


    This Bai Yue is not very old, but her wrist is not ruthless!


    And Bai Yue stood aside with her head bowed after finishing the selection, without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng didn''t bother to see how the people of the Chijiao Tribe wailed and grieved.


    None of this has anything to do with him¡ªthe perpetrator will naturally bear the price of doing evil, and he has no obligation to deal with the aftermath of the perpetrator.


    He asked people to collect the things, turned around and wanted to leave, but before leaving, he only told the people of the Chijiao tribe, "Bury the dead quickly, if you don''t bury them, there will be a plague, and you will all die"!


    After saying this sentence, Mu Feng led everyone back in a mighty way along the original road.


    This trip to crusade against the Chijiao tribe took three days before and after, but the harvest was not insignificant.


    The real benefits are:


    two jars of salt


    twenty unmarried women


    a hundred slaves


    One hundred and twelve bone knives


    One hundred and eight stone axes


    Eighty-six stone sticks


    Eighty-one people from the old Yishui tribe were newly recruited


    And a metal crutch!


    Needless to say the role of salt, women and slaves, as for things like bone knives, stone sticks and stone axes, Mu Feng originally looked down on them.


    But after going through the city this time, Mu Feng realized that what he despised might not be the same for other tribes.


    Tribes like the Black Bears and Wild Wolves regard this as a treasure and are willing to pay a high price to exchange it.


    This can''t help but make him think again, and make preparations for the future market.


    What concerned him the most was that the eighty-one people from the old Yishui Department were newly recruited, none of them were old, weak, young or disabled, and they were either young or growing up.


    These people have extreme hatred for the Chijiao tribe, and they have nothing to rely on in this world. As long as Mufeng manages them properly, these people will definitely become a part of the Jiang family!


    Especially this Bai Yue, although she looks young, she is very courageous, has a vicious vision, and is decisive in doing things. If she can be cultivated well, she will definitely be Jiang''s sharp weapon again!


    But these people all have a common problem¡ªtoo thin, as thin as refugees from the Sahara!


    But this is not a big problem for Mu Feng, now Jiang himself is not short of food, and hunting is much easier for them.


    I believe it won''t be long before these people grow back physically and have strength, which will be another great boost to the Jiang clan.


    A few people from the Wild Wolf Department and the Black Bear Department led the way. In the middle were Mu Feng, Li Hu, Xiong Da, and Ye Li. Behind them were Ma Zi and the others, followed by the captive woman and Qing Zhuang.


    After that, there are about a hundred slaves from the Chijiao tribe.


    On both sides of the slaves were the Jiang cavalry army and the Yishui old tribe led by Bai Yue.


    The slaves'' hands were tied and their feet were tied, which suddenly made people like Bai Yue, who were free to move, jump for joy.


    They made sure once again that they didn''t grow up with this game as captives, they wanted to join a powerful tribe!


    Everyone was full of expectations for their future, and it didn''t take long for all the old and dead spirits on these people to dissipate, replaced by bright eyes and firm gaze.


    And Mu Feng, who brought them these changes, was riding the Hulei Leopard thinking about going back.


    Xiong Da and Yeli on the side wanted to talk several times, but they didn''t dare to disturb after seeing Mu Feng in a daze.


    Finally, Mu Feng was jolted back to his senses by Hu Leibao, and the two of them rushed forward.


    "Respected chief, please go to our tribe again, our chief will thank you face to face!" Ye Li spoke first.


    Seeing Yeli''s invitation, Xiong Da was not to be outdone, and hurriedly said: "Respected chief, it was our Black Bear Department who first opened a business with your Jiang family, and you helped us, please come to our tribe ! Our great chief also had a great chat with you!"


    Mu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart, ever since he went to the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department, he found that the Wild Wolf Department is really poor, there is nothing, the only big chief is still decadent, and the whole tribe is shrouded in chaos. In a lively atmosphere.


    Frankly speaking, it is a miracle that the Wild Wolf Department can survive till now!


    The chief of the Black Bear Department does not have this problem, but he is a real big fool.


    He has a lot of ideas, but he is timid, and he thinks about leaving behind in everything.


    However, he originally thought that he would have a good "heart-to-heart talk" with the two old guys after returning this trip, so after the two "invited", he smiled and nodded: "Okay, I will go!"


    The two were overjoyed and cheered repeatedly.


    This scene was naturally seen by Bai Yue, who was walking behind the team, and she was full of reverence for the great chief once again.


    He could naturally see that this crusade team was composed of three tribes, and to his surprise, the great chief he "referred to" was obviously the leader of these three tribes!


    This point has been thoroughly confirmed in the Wild Wolf Department. The entire Wild Wolf Department has been notified by the tribe in advance to welcome them, and even their great chief consciously bowed his head slightly when facing Wood Wind.


    This is a gesture of the inferior facing the superior, and everyone understands what he means by doing so.


    Mu Feng greeted him politely, and then entered the wild wolf department.


    The day before yesterday came here at night, and Mu Feng didn''t see clearly the appearance of the Wild Wolf Department, but now it''s daytime, Mu Feng can see clearly.


    He didn''t expect that there were many peach trees full of fruit around the wild wolf department!


    Looking at the stretches of peach trees, Mu Feng suddenly had the illusion that the chief of the wild wolf department''s performance of being so "indifferent to the world" had something to do with this peach forest.


    The great chiefs of the two tribes "meet" again, which is naturally more

 Chapter 272

    After leaving the wild wolf department, Mu Feng and his party went straight to the black bear department.


    What Mufeng didn''t expect was that Yeli went to the Black Bear Department, and he didn''t know why.


    All in all, this guy followed Mu Feng closely all the way, making it clear that he wanted to establish a good relationship with Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was a little speechless, and directly asked Li Hu to deal with him.


    After all, he is a great chief, and it is too cheap to talk about friendship with other tribal leaders all the time.


    A group of people walked for almost a day, and finally arrived at the black bear department.


    As a result, the great chief of the Black Bear Department heard the wind and came out early, his mouth was almost behind his ears, and he stretched out his hand to lead the horse to Mu Feng from a long distance, but he was almost knocked down by Hu Leibao.


    Mu Feng got off his horse, endured the slander and politely greeted him, and finally returned to this joint crusade.


    "Brother Mufeng!" The old guy''s title has also changed, and he has directly become a friend of Wangnian. "From now on, our Black Bear Department and your Jiang family will be brothers in the Friends Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Well, we will open more shops between our two tribes in the future, and trade what we need with each other!"


    "That''s natural! Our Black Bears were able to defeat the Chijiaoes this time, thanks to your help!" The old man cast his eyes wildly, looked at so many slaves outside the tribe, and asked in a low voice, "Brother Mufeng, Can you feed these captives?"


    Seeing the old guy''s eyes rolling wildly, Mu Feng knew that this guy was trying to take advantage of it, so he pretended to sigh and said, "Oh, I don''t know if there are so many people. disease, what can I do if I pass it on to my people?"


    After a pause, he looked at the old guy, his eyes lit up, he took his hand and said, "Brother, why don''t I keep half of the people here with you, there are almost a hundred people, and they can help your black bear department grow." !"


    The old man jumped up and waved his hands quickly: "No, no! This time you Jiang family came from a long way to avenge our tribe. You have already asked for very little, so I can''t let you suffer anymore!"


    "This old fox!" Mu Feng secretly slandered, but said with a smile, "It should be, it should be!"


    Then he said: "The reason why I want to help the Black Bears is to help ourselves. Brother, you don''t know that our Jiang family rarely has such good bear skins as yours. In winter, the people of the tribe are very cold. .So I want to exchange bear skins with you for a long time!"


    The old man slapped his chest loudly: "Don''t worry, the bear skins of my black bear department will be your Jiang family''s bear skins from now on!"


    "Thank you in advance, brother!" Mu Feng smiled, "By the way, I heard from Chief Xiong that there is a mountain near your tribe, and it is covered with stones, nothing grows, is it?"


    "Yeah!" The old man nodded, "There are stones of various colors on it, but there are no trees, grass, etc. Our tribe''s stone weapons are all found there."


    After a pause, he seemed to have thought of something: "By the way, Brother Mufeng, I heard from Xiong Da that there are no stones in your tribe. Do you want to exchange weapons with us for these stones?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, he vaguely guessed what the old man was thinking, and he felt happy from the bottom of his heart, right in his arms!


    But he waved his hand and said on the face: "It also needs a lot, that is, those children in the tribe need training now, and the big rocks can''t be moved, and it''s not easy to break. I just saw that the stones on your side are the right size, and I don''t mind hand, just exchange some for them to use!"


    "That''s it!" The old man''s eyes began to roll around, "No wonder your Jiang family is so powerful, it turns out that the children have started training. Then we can''t delay, how about this, didn''t you get a lot of weapons this time, brother Just use these stones to exchange some with you, and there is no need to wait for the market anymore!"


    Mu Feng was happy in his heart, but hesitated on his face: "Brother, you have also seen that these people in my tribe use weapons made of wood and bamboo, and there are not many bone knives!"


    "Let''s do this!" the old man said very "boldly", "Our tribe is really short of weapons, so Brother Mufeng, you can exchange with us for thirty bone knives and thirty stone sticks, and then these stones are better than the ones I bought last time. How about giving you half more?"


    Mu Feng waved his hands again and again: "No, walk, what do I need so many stones for?"


    The old man begged again and again: "Brother Mufeng, since we are friends, please help me!"


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, and finally "grit his teeth" and said: "Okay then, we are friends. But brother, I promise you to exchange, and you have to promise me one thing."


    The old man hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter, tell me!"


    Mu Feng sighed and said: "I took a look at the stones that Chief Xiong gave me a few days ago. Apart from being able to pave the way, the other sizes are not the same. They are not suitable for the children in our tribe to train, so can you let me take them with you?" Let someone directly go up to pick the right size?"


    The old man waved his hand, "I''ll take you there!"


    So a big flicker leads the way with his clansmen, and a little flicker leads a group of people behind.


    The old man was very happy, a pile of stones that no one wanted was exchanged for so many weapons.


    Mu Feng was also very happy, the weapons he despised were exchanged for so many metal mines.


    "You''re fooling around with me, a promising young man in the 21st century, you''re still very young!" Mu Feng felt complacent, "This time I''m going to make a fortune!"


    The reason why he came to Tong Mine in person was because he wanted to see if he could find an associated mine that could smelt copper.


    You know, the higher the purity of copper, the lower the hardness, so low that it can only cast some pots and pans.


    But Mu Feng tried his best to play tricks with this big flicker, it was definitely not for making a guy to eat, what he wanted was to cast bronze¡ªbronze weapons!


    It would be best if other associated ores could be found around the copper mine, especially tin ore and lead ore, because these two things are essential for casting bronzes.


    The reason why he didn''t choose to forge metal weapons immediately after getting the copper block was because of this!


    The old man walked with the wooden wind for about an hour before arriving at the copper mine. The surrounding vegetation changed from sparse to bare, and the color changed from green to black and brown-black.


    In addition to these colors, you can also see various dark stones such as reddish brown and brown under closer inspection.


    Mu Feng froze for a moment.


    He doesn''t know much about ores, but he has heard a little about associated mines.


    With so many colors of stones, there must be more than one kind of mine!


    He pretended to look around, picked up a stone, and secretly communicated with the system: "System, identify what kind of ore this is!"


    The system directly prompts: "This is tin ore!"


    "I''ll go, it can''t be such a coincidence, picking up a piece of ore is the ore I need! It''s like these stones are waiting for me here!" Mu Feng became excited, "What about this one?"


    "This is pyrite, the content is too low!"


    "What about this one?"


    "This is tetrahedrite!"


    "What about this piece?"


    "It''s galena!"


    ...


    As Mufeng tried stone by stone, he tested no less than eight kinds of ores, most of which were related to copper, but Mufeng was most excited about three kinds: copper, tin, and lead!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273

    Mu Feng was so excited that he couldn''t express it in words.


    Before he came, he had already thought in his heart that it would be great if he could find the ore for refining bronze, but he did not expect to find it.


    And what he found was far more than he expected!


    But there was the cunning old guy from the Black Bear Department next to him, not only could Mu Feng not show it, but he had to pretend to be helpless, shaking his head and sighing.


    The old guy''s sneaky eyes turned again, he scratched his large nose and came forward: "Brother Mufeng, did you not find a good one? It doesn''t matter, you can look for it again, look here, Here, there are a lot of stones!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Brother, your stones are either too big or too small. I searched for a long time but couldn''t find the right one!"


    "Ah?" The old guy couldn''t hold back anymore, "Why don''t you find some bigger ones and polish them yourself when you go back?"


    Mu Feng frowned: "But in this way, so many stones I brought back will be wasted..."


    "It doesn''t matter!" The old guy smiled quickly when he heard that there was a door, "You can choose more, anyway, you have so many prisoners now, it''s not for nothing!"


    "Okay! Then you have to lend me some furs, otherwise I won''t be able to take these stones back!" Mu Feng said embarrassingly, "If people from other tribes know about this, I''m going to make a joke by exchanging weapons for stones. kill me!"


    The old guy hurriedly smiled and said: "No, no! No one will know, brother, you are also for the tribe, how can they know your painstaking efforts! The fur, right! We have already got a few more pots of salt, and the fur is still for you up!"


    Li Hu who was not far away saw this scene, and quickly turned his face away, he was afraid that if he accidentally laughed out loud, the chief would miss him.


    "Li Hu, why are you still standing there in a daze, let someone hurry up and pick up stones!" Mu Feng shouted, "Why, the things my brother gave us, no matter how bad they are, we have to take them away!"


    Li Hu nodded hurriedly: "Yes, yes!" Then he called the clansmen to pick out these stones of various colors according to Mu Feng''s request, wrap them separately, and let the captives carry them on their backs.


    A matter of life and death, no one dares to resist.


    As for Mu Feng, the old god watched these people pick up stones, silently happy in his heart.


    But the old guy seemed to be afraid that Mu Feng would go back on his word, so he quickly slipped aside, lest he would get in the way of Mu Feng''s mood and didn''t want to ask for these stones.


    Mu Feng naturally knew that his stomach ached from joy in his heart, but he still sighed on his face.


    With nothing to do, he communicated with the system: "System, hand in the task!"


    As a result, the task interface popped up by the system almost made his eyes pop out:


    "Complete the task of the tribe joining forces to attack other tribes, and get 300 achievement points!


    Discover edible peach trees and get 300 achievement points!


    Discover tin ore and get 300 achievement points!


    Discover lead ore and get 300 achievement points!


    Discover iron ore and get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is: 3200 points! "


    Mu Feng looked carefully, and exclaimed in his heart: "I''m going, the ore found on this mountain alone has gained 900 points of achievement, including the copper mine already obtained before, it is 1200 points of achievement before and after!"


    But he immediately became puzzled again: "No, I remember that there are seven or eight kinds of ores you identified for me just now. If one is 300 achievement points, you should give me at least 1200 achievement points!"


    System: "Although the ores have been given, the achievement points can only be given according to the role recognized by the host."


    "What do you mean?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, thought for a while and asked tentatively, "Is it because I know what it can be used for to give achievement points, and if I don''t know, I won''t give it?"


    System: "The answer is correct!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, and after a long silence, he blurted out: "Damn, what!"


    He shouted wildly from the bottom of his heart: "He bullied me for not knowing ores, bullied me for being uneducated, right?"


    And this scene was seen by the big chief of the Black Bear Department¡ªthat old guy, and he felt a "thump" in his heart: "He won''t go back on his word, will he? No, no, the weapon in his hand can''t be lost again!"


    Thinking of this, he hastened to stay away from Mu Feng again, for fear that these young people would regret it because of their bad mood.


    Mu Feng felt extremely sad and indignant in his heart, but he was helpless.


    He comforted himself: "Even if you know what other metals are used for, they don''t make much sense, and you can''t refine any timely and useful tools."


    After some screening, Mufeng finally got more than 80 bags of stones. Each bag of stones weighed about forty to fifty catties. The metal ore obtained at one time is almost several thousand catties.


    When going down the mountain, Mu Feng''s frowning expression made the old guy nervous again.


    Fortunately, he gave the old guy sixty weapons as agreed to reassure each other, and then he took the Jiang clan and what he got this time to the tribe in a mighty way.


    Passing near the small city, he took out the bear skin and the copper mine that had been buried before, and asked Bai Yue to take the rest of the people to help with the luck.


    Some of the mounts were also arranged to carry ore.


    It''s very strange to discount Bai Yue, I don''t understand why such a smart chief would take so many stones back.


    Because of the large number of people and the heavy ore, it took six days to go back this time!


    In six days, they set off from the Black Bear Department, passed through the city, crossed the grassland, and finally returned to the tribe.


    Because the footsteps slowed down, Mufeng was able to carefully inspect the vegetation on the roadside along the way.


    During such a journey, he actually discovered pinellia and honeysuckle, two herbs for him, and also found millet!


    The overjoyed Mu Feng naturally picked some sample plants and went back. With the Wood Dao Derivation Technique by his side, he didn''t have to worry about the plants not growing.


    And he also handed in the task in the system, and the achievement points reached 4100 points¡ª¡ªthe achievement points in the Mufeng system finally hit a new high!


    But when he passed the ramie field, he couldn''t collect ramie anymore, so he had to give up, and told Li Hu to bring someone over to collect ramie after returning.


    Finally, Mu Feng, who had traveled to the city for almost twelve days, finally returned to the Jiang clan!


    What surprised him was that Jiang

 Chapter 274

    When the gate of Jiang''s three-story protective wall was opened, the ground was messy, with hoof and paw prints everywhere, and the soil in many places had been turned up, exposing many corn kernels.


    "Damn it, I''ve recruited thieves in my house?" Mu Feng exclaimed, "Mingguang, Mingguang, what''s going on!"


    From the crowd on the other side of the second protective wall, Ming Guang rushed all the way to Mu Feng, with an expression that almost wept with joy: "Great chief, you are finally back!"


    "What''s going on!" Mu Feng pointed to the side, "What''s going on here?"


    Ming Guang quickly explained: "Chief, you haven''t come back on the third day since you went to the city, so I wanted someone to go out to find out the situation, but before I got out of the jungle, I was forced back by a large herd of wild boars."


    "At that time, the third protective wall hadn''t been built yet. The wild boar rushed to the second protective wall with the tribe, and two tribesmen were also chased to death by the wild boar! Even six horses were crushed to death! The slaves were also crushed More than twenty people died!"


    "What!" Mu Feng raised his eyebrows, "What''s going on?"


    Ming Guang''s face was full of anger: "We don''t know, the wild boars this time are all big wild boars, there are more wild boars than last time, and there is a wild boar king that is bigger than last time!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Where''s the armored earth dragon, isn''t it here?"


    Ming Guang looked flustered: "The Armored Earth Dragon was injured in the battle with the Wild Boar King, and his leg was bitten. Now he is lying on his stomach near the well, but the wound has not healed for a long time. He hasn''t eaten much since the day before yesterday. I''m afraid Is to..."


    Ming Guang didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning was obvious, the armored earth dragon might not survive.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng almost cursed, "Did I get bullied by a group of pigs?"


    He rode the Hulei Leopard and ran straight into the clan. Li Hu hurriedly followed behind him. He didn''t even have time to make arrangements for the captives and the things they brought back, so he ran over directly.


    Ming Guang looked at so many people behind him, his heart trembled, and he quickly pulled Han Shu over to ask in a low voice.


    When Mufeng came to the well, he found that the armored earth dragon was nestling on a pile of hay. It looked "lazy", but there was a wound about 20 centimeters long on the left front leg, which was already bleeding and scarred. It also failed to form.


    Sensing Mufeng''s return, the armored earth dragon raised its head with difficulty, and yelled "àͺÇ" at Mufeng, the voice was obviously very weak, not as majestic as before.


    "Big man!" Mu Feng got off his horse, took a closer look, and found that the scales on its body had lost their luster, and even lost a lot.


    He took a look at the wound, the bone was visible in the depths, the pus had already festered, and there was already rotten flesh in the wound!


    Obviously, it won''t be long before it dies!


    For a moment, Mu Feng was so anxious that he couldn''t care less, and directly whispered to the system: "System, exchange for alcohol disinfection!"


    System: "One hundred achievement points, are you sure..."


    "Sure!"


    "Ding! The exchange was successful!"


    Mu Feng took out a bottle of alcohol to disinfect, turned around and rushed to Shuo Feng who was following up, shouting: "Shuo Feng, Golden Sword!"


    Shuo Feng hurriedly put his golden knife on the ground, Mu Feng wiped some alcohol on it, and said: "Fire!"


    Immediately, someone brought a fire, and Mu Feng lit the fire and burned the knife, and after sterilizing, he performed the advanced animal taming technique: Big man, I want to save your life now, and I will use the knife to cut off the rotten meat on your leg later, You bear with it!


    The critically injured armored earth dragon failed to nod in response, but still responded with a low "howl": good!


    Mu Feng didn''t hesitate, and decisively held down the armored earth dragon''s leg with one hand, and started gouging out the carrion with a knife in the other hand, and scraped off the pus at the same time.


    "Ooohoo¡ª" the armored earth dragon couldn''t help howling.


    No one could tell that the voice was full of pain.


    Mu Feng was also a little worried when he heard it, but he gritted his teeth and cleaned it up for him, and then poured a lot of alcohol on it.


    Just for a moment, the armored earth dragon writhed and almost stood up, but failed to stand up.


    But its injured leg kept shaking.


    Li Hu was terrified when he saw it, and hurriedly asked: "Great chief, what happened to this armored earth dragon?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, it''s fine!"


    Then he put one hand on the armored dragon''s head, and the Wood Dao Derivation Technique started to work directly. This time, the time for casting the spell directly reached more than half an hour!


    After more than half an hour, Mu Feng finally opened his eyes, sat down on the ground, looked at the armored dragon whose eyes had calmed down and no longer trembled in pain, and sat down on the ground: "Okay, it''s all right!"


    The Armored Earth Dragon rolled its eyes steadily, and stood up straight away. The injured leg no longer affected it, and a layer of blood scab had already formed on the wound.


    The scales that had fallen off its body hadn''t grown yet, but the color was no longer as gray as before.


    after it stood up

 Chapter 275

    After arranging everything to stay and stay, Mu Feng went back to the Tulou to rest. In the evening, he took his clansmen to the second-floor protective wall to have a "dinner" with Bai Yue''s clansmen, giving Bai Yue and others the recognition to the greatest extent. and acceptance.


    In addition to expressing his welcome to Bai Yue and his group that night, Mu Feng presided over the wedding ceremony for the remaining 17 men from the tribe, but the women he married were not all captives from the Chijiao tribe.


    The other nine are the clansmen brought by Bai Yue.


    In this way, all the newcomers can see and feel Jiang''s strength and trustworthiness.


    Everything they ate, used, and drank was something they had never imagined before.


    Everyone in the Jiang clan obeyed what the great chief said!


    But any woman who married the Jiang family, even women from a tribe like the Chijiao tribe, could immediately get a house of their own. How could they not be excited?


    All the people who followed Bai Yue to join Jiang''s were all excited - they finally didn''t have to worry about precariousness anymore.


    Even many underage girls were already quietly looking at Jiang''s man, and at the same time quietly approaching Bai Yue, asking if he could intercede with the great chief.


    It can be said that Mu Feng''s actions directly solved Jiang''s long-term marriage problem!


    The next morning, Mu Feng took a late sleep, and the sun was already high when he woke up.


    He ate breakfast, two eggs, a steamed bun, some cold carrot shreds and bamboo shoot shreds, and a bowl of corn porridge, which was completely close to the modern way of dining. The scab on the wound has turned black, and there is no major problem.


    Sensing the arrival of Mu Feng, the armored earth dragon made a close call with him.


    Mufeng was also grateful for its protection of the tribe from injuries, so he asked Bai Fang, who had been in charge of collecting big-toed eggs, to send a few more big-toed eggs over, as condolences to it.


    Naturally, the Armored Earth Dragon would not be polite, and clamored in the cave that the next time the wild boar came again, it would definitely smash the damned wild boar king to death.


    After Mufeng comforted the Wild Boar King, he went to another cave to find Huleibao, and told him about preparing for a big battle.


    This guy was still humming and chirping in the cave, but when he heard that he could fight, he almost yelled excitedly.


    Mu Feng hurriedly silenced it, you must know that last time this guy caused trouble in the tribe with his voice, it gave Mu Feng a headache for quite a while.


    After coming out from the Armored Earth Dragon, Mu Feng then went to find Li Hu and Ming Guang, and asked them about the arrangement of affairs in the clan.


    Ming Guang was obviously more excited than yesterday: "Great Chief, now that you are back, the tribe will be safe. In the morning, I sent all the slaves outside to dig the moat."


    "The moat..." Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "But there is no water outside!"


    Ming Guang was also stunned for a moment: "Then let''s dig deeper and make a trap!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and it was the same reason, nodded and said: "Well, dig a trap to prevent the wild boar from rushing in again! By the way, what''s the matter with the wild boar, how many times has it been here?"


    Ming Guang''s expression turned ugly: "Since you left, these wild boars have come here twice, every three or four days. The first time we drove them into the jungle, and two gatekeepers died. Clan, six warrior horses of the hunting team also died!"


    "But the second time they came a wild boar king that was bigger than the previous wild boar king. We don''t know where it came from. At that time, before our protective wall was built, it rushed away with the wild boar group. When they came in, they beat the ground and people again, and the slaves were beaten to death for more than 20 times!"


    Mu Feng looked serious, he didn''t care about the slaves, he didn''t care about the horses, at worst he just went out and caught them.


    But the Jiang clan itself is small, but every death means one less!


    He can''t help but care!


    "In the future, if you encounter such danger again, if you can escape with your life, you will escape with your life, and if you really can''t escape, you will work hard, understand?"


    Mu Feng didn''t pursue Ming Guang''s responsibility, he was very surprised and nodded his head in haste.


    "Well, make arrangements today. Clean up the inside and outside of the clan, and dig traps for those who should dig traps! Don''t grow crops on the side of the three-layer protective wall, find an open space to build a shack for slaves, and wait for the rest to understand wild boars. Let''s talk about it!"


    At this time, Li Hu suddenly asked: "Then if they don''t come, why don''t we have to fight with them all the time?"


    This sound can be regarded as a reminder to Mu Feng, he thought for a while and shook his head: "How about this, let Han Shu lead thirty people today, and go hunting on the grassland on horseback. We can hunt as much as we can, and replenish food."


    "What about Ge Libu? When shall we fight?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s just a small tribe, let them play around for a few more days, and solve our own problems first."


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded, then asked after a moment of pondering, "Great chief, are you really going to let that Bai Yue lead people to help us manage these slaves?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "These people were captives and were exterminated by the Chijiao tribe. No one cares more about monitoring and managing these slaves than them!"


    "The other slaves also..."


    "Well, other slaves can also give them some, but we can''t withdraw all the existing Jiang clan members to prevent accidents."


    "yes!"


    "In addition, you should also observe Bai Yue and his tribe for a while. If you don''t know their situation now, don''t give them weapons. Let them do some work that doesn''t require sharp tools. You can let them feed these livestock in the tribe , and let them know how powerful our Jiang family is!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded, secretly thinking in his heart to feed and clothe them first, and at the same time observe step by step.


    If these people didn''t have a different heart, then he could allow some of them to enter the tulou, and even give them weapons to make them part of the hunting team.


    What he wants to do is to assimilate these people and let Jiang''s population grow rapidly and steadily.


    Only when the population base matches the various technologies and weapons of the tribe, can the Jiang family be considered truly powerful, so that others will not dare to provoke them easily.


    Just like the Chijiao tribe, their population is large enough, even if Mu Feng wants to annex them again, he can only feel powerless and sigh.


    Because they had too many people, he was afraid that he would not be able to digest them in one bite, so he supported himself.


    Then he can only catch some people to be slaves, and he can''t let the family be wiped out, otherwise he will really stimulate these slaves he captured, and they will rise up to resist without any worries, which will bring trouble to the Jiang family to some extent .


    Even if the Jiang family had no casualties, it would definitely be of no benefit to them.


    After all, a long-distance crusade ends with exhaustion but no harvest. Once or twice is fine, but if things go on like this, the entire tribe will be exhausted and dragged down-no outsiders are needed to fight!


    This was Mu Feng''s consideration, he considered it for a while, and told the two of them some key points, and they suddenly realized.


    Li Hu, in particular, admired belatedly: "I''m still wondering why we were able to destroy their clan, but the chief insisted on not using it. So that''s the reason!"


    After a pause, he scratched his head and asked, "Then what should Ge Libu do?"


    "Ge Li tribe?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "I won''t go to the Ge Li tribe this time. You two, Lihu and Mingguang, just take people there. If there are less than 300 people, the tribe will be wiped out, people will be robbed and slaves will be captured." If you don''t accept it, kill it! If you really want to exterminate the clan, it''s up to you!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu became excited.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276

    On that day, Hanshu took thirty soldiers of the hunting team to the grassland and brought back thirty prey, eight of which were alive.


    Compared with the number of these prey that Mu Feng went out, that was considered a small number.


    Even so, when they passed the three protective walls and entered the tribe with so many prey, all the slaves and the newly joined Yishui people were taken aback.


    Because Han Shu and the others only came and went for a day, it felt like they had gone out for a stroll and then came back.


    The ones who touched me the most were naturally those from the original Chijiao tribe. They thought they couldn''t do this.


    They have now been mixed into a group of people they don''t know. The two hundred or so people have been divided into teams of ten, all with ropes tied around their ankles and wooden shackles around their necks.


    Only then did they understand why their Chijiao tribe was not the first group to be captured as slaves.


    The men from Yishuibu who were in charge of guarding them watched Han Shu pass by them on horseback one by one with burning eyes.


    They knew that they were different from these slaves, and they also heard about the chief''s arrangement for them from Bai Yue: if they behaved well, Mu Feng would make them members of the Jiang family and actually live in the Jiang family''s tulou .


    Now they want to ride horses too, be able to go out hunting and fight for their clan like real warriors!


    People''s aspirations can be used to describe Jiang''s today - of course, except for these slaves.


    Han Shu returns to the tribe with the prey, and looks for Mu Feng a little bit ashamedly.


    "Great chief, the thirty of us couldn''t catch a live horse, so we had to kill it and bring it back! As for the prey like the horned deer, we also had a bit of trouble catching it."


    Mu Feng was not surprised, because Han Shu only took about thirty soldiers out, he didn''t call on the Wolf King, and he didn''t call Leibao to suppress the field.


    Frankly speaking, such an achievement is absolutely what other small tribes can do with the same number of people.


    As for whether the big tribe can do it, he has never seen it, so he dare not draw conclusions at will.


    After all, quite a few fighters in the big tribe also have mounts. If they have mounts and want to hunt, they will definitely be similar to Han Shu and the others, right?


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay, how about we call the wolf king and them every time, after all, we still have to pay if we call the wolf king."


    "And in the future, you can also try to bring some newcomers out to let them learn to hunt, so that our Jiang''s hunting team can be supplemented with personnel, and you fighters can really concentrate on training! "


    "Who are you taking out?" Han Shu asked.


    "It must be relatively stronger among the newcomers. Don''t bring too many. Bring twenty. Don''t give me weapons. Take them out to see the scene, and see how it goes later..."


    "Great chief, it''s bad!" Mu Feng''s words were quickly interrupted, he raised his eyebrows, and looked at Han Shu.


    Han Shu hurriedly turned around and shouted loudly: "What''s wrong, you''re yelling!"


    "Wild boars, the wild boars are here again!"


    "Hey, I''m going!" Mu Feng regained his energy all of a sudden, "I''m still waiting for this group of goods, and they''re here by themselves!"


    Mu Feng directly picked up the bamboo bow and shovel, then stretched out his hand and blew a loud and clear whistle in the direction of the back mountain: "Woo¡ª¡ª"


    "Aww-"


    "Da da da!"


    The Armored Earth Dragon ran out of the cave roaring, its voice restored to its previous high pitch.


    The Hulei Leopard wrapped up like a cloud and "rolled" in front of Mu Feng without making a sound - Mu Feng specially emphasized and emphasized to it, not to make a sound, otherwise there would be no meat to eat and no fights.


    Of course, not only the Armored Earth Dragon and Hu Leibao came out of the inquiry, but also Li Hu and the others.


    Mu Feng rushed to Lihu and said: "Tell those pregnant women who are about to give birth to stay in the house, and those who have given birth should close the doors and windows!"


    "yes!"


    Since Hulei Leopard scared A Niang into giving birth prematurely last time, Mu Feng had Li Hu cover the doors and windows of the tulou with thick fur. After the doors and windows were closed, the loud noise from outside would be reduced to the inside of the house.


    For this reason, he even made the armored earth dragon roar to make sure that there was no problem before he was relieved.


    As for the horned deer, Mu Feng had no choice but to sacrifice the horned deer if the Hulei Leopard had to scream.


    After following Li Hu''s orders, Mu Feng rode the Hulei Leopard to the side of the three protective walls, where no less than fifty soldiers had already rushed over.


    All of them are holding bows, arrows and bamboo guns, and are waiting for them.


    They also knew that riding a horse was useless against wild boars, so right now they were all nervously pulling their bows and arrows, ready to shoot at any time.


    But they also know that the effect of bamboo arrows on wild boars is very small.


    Seeing Mu Feng coming, everyone suddenly became more confident.


    With the Great Chief here, they are not afraid of any danger!


    When Mu Feng came to the three protective walls, he immediately saw a group of wild boars trotting out from Dongshan Mountain. It looked like there were no less than fifty or sixty wild boars.


    With just one glance, Mu Feng gasped.


    There are seven or eight wild boars in the wild boar group, which are obviously larger than the other wild boars. Although they can''t keep up with the previous wild boar king, they are not too small.


    But these are not the scariest thing. The scariest thing is that among these big wild boars, there is a super-sized wild boar king that is twice as big as them!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "I''ve already poked a hornet''s nest. Did I poke a wild boar''s nest? Time after time, there are more and more big wild boars!"


    "Where the fuck did so many wild boars come from? Could it be that the wolf king was the one to blame again? It shouldn''t be. It took more than 20 wolves out for a while, how could it have any energy?" To provoke wild boars?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t figure it out.


    In fact, these wild boars didn''t give him time to figure it out, because they all rushed towards them with red eyes.


    "Fuck, what''s going on!" Mu Feng was also a little busy.


    Originally, he was thinking of fighting with these wild boars in battle, but seeing this posture, his scalp was numb.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to give up the idea of ??a direct confrontation, and stretched out his hand to grab the horse''s neck. Hu Leibao seemed to have finally lifted the ban, and stood up directly, roaring at the wild boars that were about to rush forward: " woo--"


    Almost instantly, the herd of wild boars rushing towards the Jiang clan with red eyes suddenly stopped charging, and those wild boars of normal size lay on the ground one by one, trembling, not daring to move.


    And the seven or eight large wild boars, although they didn''t get down on the ground, they hesitated around uneasily one by one.


    Only that oversized wild boar king, after a slight pause, still slammed forward with its neck stuck!


    "Fuck, this guy is so fierce!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    You know, so far he has only seen armored earth dragons that can withstand the roar of the Hulei Leopard without being affected.


    Even if it was as strong as an armored earth dragon, when it really fought against the Hulei Leopard, it would still be wounded!


    For a moment, Mu Feng didn''t dare to underestimate this oversized wild boar king. He got off his horse, quickly untied Hulei Leopard''s reins, patted it, and began to explain, "Man, this big man If you don''t accept it, you can beat it. Remember, you can only call again at most!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277

    The so-called "situation is stronger than people" is not false at all.


    The first time he saw the super-sized Wild Boar King, Mu Feng resolutely gave up the idea of ??being tough with him.


    "A good man doesn''t suffer from immediate disadvantages. I can''t beat you, but Huleibao can!" Mu Feng confidently waved his hand to Han Shu and they watched this effort and picked up bamboo spears to catch those ordinary wild boars.


    Now they were too frightened to move without Huleibao, and their fighting power and ferocity were instantly reduced to the lowest level.


    So Wooden Wind had to tie them up before they could react!


    "Give away the head, right? I''m not being polite to you either!" Mu Feng yelled secretly.


    Seeing that there was not enough manpower, he quickly shouted to Bai Yue who was looking at the slaves: "Bai Yue, hurry up, call some people to help Han Shu and the others tie up wild boars!"


    "Ah? Oh, yes!" Bai Yue, who was shocked by Huleibao''s roar not far away, finally came to her senses, forced to suppress the panic in her heart, and hurriedly called a few relatively strong clansmen to come forward to help.


    Although they don''t have weapons now, they have whips and ropes, and they rushed after the Jiang clan.


    Not surprisingly, forty or fifty young wild boars were tied up for more than 30 in an instant, and the remaining 20 or so who reacted and wanted to resist were also covered and tied up by the soldiers with rattan nets, and they were thrown away one by one. On the ground, let them thump on the ground.


    The remaining seven or eight big wild boars could barely react at this time, turned around and ran away.


    Due to the huge destructive power of wild boars, Han Shu didn''t dare to continue chasing them, so he had to let them go.


    In less than twenty minutes, the only one who has not been caught on the side of the three protective doors is this oversized wild boar king!


    It can be said that the result of the pig collision led by the oversized wild boar king is destined to be "a lot of thunder, but little rain". Because it is very difficult to cause any damage with only one pig!


    Especially now that Huleibao, who was blocking its way, was confronting it.


    And the Armored Earth Dragon, who was seriously injured by him before, also came to the vicinity at this time, quietly approaching the Wild Boar King, with its tail hammer raised, obviously ready to strike at any time!


    At this time, Hu Leibao seemed to have discussed with the armored earth dragon, one in front and one in back, ready to pinch the wild boar king.


    Two against one, the winning ticket is in hand!


    The Wild Boar King also smelled something bad, turned his head back and forth to look at the Hulei Leopard and the Armored Earth Dragon, adjusted his position constantly, and finally adjusted his standing direction to look at them left and right.


    Mu Feng was completely reduced to a spectator, but it didn''t prevent him from paying attention to the situation on the field nervously.


    He felt that Hulei Leopard and Armored Dragon Sheng would definitely win, but Mu Feng was most concerned about how to win.


    "Such a big wild boar king should weigh no more than five or six hundred kilograms!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    In my previous life, my hometown raised pigs in the countryside, and there were often townspeople who promoted and recommended breeding policies, saying that "big-eared pigs" and "Bozhong pigs" could reach a thousand catties.


    Many farmers in the village said it was a lie.


    But right now, this pig is definitely more than a thousand catties - it''s too big!


    "How many people is enough for a meal!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    But he was a little tangled, because such a big wild boar king obviously had amazing appeal.


    Mu Feng looked at the big wild boar, staring in his eyes: "If it can be captured alive and tamed, and then released into the mountains like this, will it bring me back a large herd of wild boars?"


    But the problem is also obvious, the pig''s intelligence is very low, so low that it is fearless most of the time.


    Otherwise, why does the wild boar dare to charge the tiger sometimes, the wild boar king in front of him dares to fight the armored earth dragon, and dare to confront Hu Leibao?


    "But there is always an idea, what if it comes true!" Mu Feng thought for a while, and immediately roared from Hulei Leopard: "Catch alive!"


    At the same time, he yelled at the armored earth dragon several times: Don''t smash it to death, catch it alive!


    Obviously, Hu Leibao happily agreed.


    But the Armored Earth Dragon suffered a disadvantage, so how could it easily agree.


    It responded to Wooden with a low "roar": it bit me, I want to smash it to death!


    Mufeng knew that this kind of enmity was not easy to solve, so he had to tell it: Well, as long as you don''t smash it to death, I will give you all the giant toed birds from my side, so that you can have more eggs to eat in the future up!


    Sure enough, the bird''s eggs are quite attractive to the armored dragon, and it immediately responded with a "roar": good!


    Huleibao, who had reached an agreement, began to take the initiative to attack. It stood up and stepped directly on the Wild Boar King¡ªthis was its advantage. Its two front paws stepped on the back of the Wild Boar King condescendingly, which seemed to be able to break its lumbar spine.


    It''s just that the wild boar king has rough skin and thick flesh, so he doesn''t even hide, and even opens his mouth to bite the Hulei leopard under the horse''s belly.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Mu Feng only thinks that the position of the wild boar king''s mouth is very shameless and wretched.


    Sure enough, Hu Leibao, who sensed the purpose of the Wild Boar King, was furious. As soon as his front paws stepped on the back of the Wild Boar King, his hind feet were raised, and then the back of the Wild Boar King jumped high, barely avoiding the blow .


    And the Wild Boar King was also crushed by Hu Leibao''s hooves and his body weight, his two front legs went limp, and he lay on the ground directly!


    The Hulei Leopard landed quickly again, with its two front paws landing first, and its two hind hooves that hadn''t landed directly kicked an old donkey at the Wild Boar King behind him, and kicked the Wild Boar King directly in the stomach with a "bang" superior.


    "Aww!" Wild Boar King screamed in pain, and got up again after rolling twice.


    But before it could stand still, a tail hammer the size of a watermelon hit the other side of the wild boar''s stomach like a shooting star!


    "Boom"!


    The boar screamed and fell to the ground again!


    Sure enough, the two-on-one was not covered, and the cooperation between the Huleibao and the Armored Earth Dragon was not covered. Just one face-to-face beat the Wild Boar King to the ground!


    The wild boar king rolled over with red eyes, trying to get up from the ground again.


    "It''s up to me!" Mu Feng grinned, stretched out his hands, and muttered the magic formula in his mouth, and pressed down on the place where the Wild Boar King was before he could completely stand still!


    "Boom"!


    The Wild Boar King fell heavily to the ground again.


    But this time it was the most frightening, because it didn''t know who was hitting it, so it fell down all at once.


    Mu Feng succeeded in the sneak attack, he hurriedly pressed down again with both hands, concentrating all his mind to recite the seal formula silently.


    "Get in power and not forgive others", "kill you while you are sick", these are the things that Mu Feng wants to do most now, the aggravated gravity of the Dao Dao technique is fully displayed around the Big Wild Boar King.


    And what happened to the Wild Boar King instantly aroused Huleibao''s "tragic" memory. It snorted suddenly and took two steps back, obviously wanting to avoid being pushed down again.


    However, what Mu Feng never expected was that the wild boar king''s brute force was so powerful, he almost overturned him suddenly!


    Although he was not overturned, the spell was interrupted, and the Wild Boar King got up again.


    It looked at the Armored Earth Dragon, then at the Hulei Leopard, and finally at Mufeng, barking "oolulu" incessantly, as if despising Mufeng''s sneak attack, and mocking them for three-on-one.


    Mu Feng felt that he probably guessed its meaning, grinned strangely and said, "Why fight alone when you can fight in groups?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278

    Three against one, the result is self-evident.


    Hu Leibao and the Armored Earth Dragon besieged the Wild Boar King, and Mu Feng used a great earth technique from time to time, exhausting the Wild Boar King and foaming at the mouth in a short time.


    In the end, one man and two beasts consumed this big wild boar!


    If it hadn''t been for Mu Feng to stop him, the Armored Earth Dragon might have killed the Wild Boar King with a single hammer.


    Except for the members of the Jiang clan, everyone else was shocked.


    For these old slaves, more than 20 people were crushed to death by wild boars just two days ago, causing heavy casualties.


    For the new slaves, they asked themselves that when facing such a big wild boar, they absolutely didn''t have the confidence to fight, they could only run.


    But for people like Bai Yue, they really felt Jiang''s strength.


    "So many wild boars, such a big wild boar king, was caught so easily?" Bai Yue''s heart trembled.


    But the reaction of the Jiang clan was not as great as theirs. They were excited, but the degree of excitement was definitely not as exaggerated as others.


    To them, this is nothing more than a routine operation of the warchief.


    Ming Guang happily asked Mu Feng: "Great chief, what about these wild boars?"


    "What else can I do. I''m not dead, let''s keep them all!"


    "But there are already many wild boars in the original pigsty, and the little wild boars have grown up a lot!"


    "Then build another one!"


    "yes!"


    "Then what about the big wild boar king?" Ming Guang asked again.


    Now it was difficult for Mu Feng to turn his back on him, because the wild boar king was still very hostile to him.


    Mu Feng tried to communicate with it with advanced animal taming skills, but he couldn''t communicate with it at all.


    He has a new understanding of the mental retardation of pigs.


    But if you want him to let him go, he definitely can''t let him go, but if he just kills him like this, Mu Feng will feel unwilling. After all, in order to catch this guy, he has put in a lot of effort!


    After thinking about it, Mu Feng said: "Dig a big hole for this guy, three meters deep, and starve it for a few days before we talk about it."


    Ming Guang hurriedly agreed: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Now the wild boars have been caught, the land has been turned over, and then corn is planted, and all the places within the three protective walls can be planted. The seeds I gave you before can also be planted. Don''t forget to water it!"


    "Also, don''t forget to see how many horned deer have died!"


    "yes!"


    So Mu Feng returned to the clan with the Armored Earth Dragon and Hulei Leopard, leaving the rest of the mess to be cleaned up.


    Originally, Mufeng planned to fight Ge Libu directly after the end of the city, but the appearance of wild boars forced Mufeng to make adjustments.


    For one thing, the tribe now eats more people, one hundred more slaves, and eighty of the Yishui tribe who followed.


    Although the food of the slaves was halved, they still had enough food for 50 adults, plus more than 80 Yishui people who had the same diet as Jiang''s, this was equivalent to nearly half of the food consumed in a day.


    Although the tribe''s food is enough at the moment, if they really want to eat it openly, it is estimated that they will not last for ten and a half months.


    No way, food, which was not a problem before, has become Jiang''s top priority again.


    The second reason is that the tribe''s combat power is in short supply, otherwise the wild boars would not be able to block the door and bully them again.


    The third reason is that the tribe needs sharper weapons. Only in this way can they resist the attacks of rough-skinned and thick-skinned wild boars.


    After returning to the earth building, Mu Feng lamented that his life was miserable, and he had to get busy again before two days of rest.


    "No way, let''s take one bite at a time, let''s do one thing at a time!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Eating is the top priority. Looking at so much meat, there are not many bites in our mouths! It seems that we have to solve it first. For food, I still have to hunt..."


    He had no choice but to go back to the tulou and Mufeng had not rested enough, so he had to find Lihu and Mingguang again, and told him that he was going to hunt.


    "Now that there are more people eating in the tribe, it will be impossible not to hunt. Prepare enough food first, so that the tribe can deal with all kinds of dangers!" Mu Feng said.


    "Yes!" Li Hu asked, "How many people are we taking out this time?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Take forty soldiers from the hunting team, and then bring ten reserve members of the hunting team who have already started training in the clan, and then call Bai Yue to let him join the newcomers. Also choose ten people, give them some bone knives and stone sticks, and teach them how to use the flying stone rope!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded.


    Ming Guang suddenly asked: "But Great Chief, didn''t you say that these people just follow along and don''t give them weapons?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s important and urgent. Now the tribe is short of hunting team members and fighters, and some things can''t be done until the conditions are fully mature. The first few times when you go out, pay close attention to it. If anyone wants to run away, kill them immediately." .¡±


    But then he shook his head himself again: "Probably not. I have said before in the Chijiao tribe to let them go and give them freedom, and they are still willing to follow. This shows that they should not run away if they run away. Just let them not disagree!"


    Ming Guang nodded: "I understand!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Don''t hand over the bow and arrow to them for the time being, the bamboo spear depends on the situation, if these people learn quickly, teach them, if they can''t master it, learn the flying stone rope first."


    "What about Udo?"


    "Udo doesn''t need to teach for the time being!"


    "yes!"


    Soon Mingguang notified Bai Yue that he would choose ten people to go hunting with the great chief.


    After hearing the news, Bai Yue was in surprise and astonishment.


    He didn''t even take into account the difference in their identities, and excitedly shouted: "Is it true, Uncle Mingguang, can we really go hunting with the great chief?"


    And Ming Guang smiled and nodded after a brief moment of astonishment: "Of course it is true. The great chief of the Jiang family has always kept his word, and he will even lie to you!"


    "But the chief is not old..." Bai Yue immediately realized that she had made a slip of the tongue, stopped quickly, and changed her words, "When are you leaving?"


    "tomorrow!"


    "Well, we will wait for the chief here tomorrow!"


    "You don''t need tomorrow, now, you go and choose ten people, and get weapons from me!"


    "Weapons!" White Fang froze for a moment.


    It was less than two days from yesterday to now, if you really count from the beginning to the present, he has known Mu Feng for less than ten days.


    But Mufeng restored his freedom in such a short period of time, and brought him back to the tribe, and was willing to give him weapons so quickly. A man with a weapon is a truly free tribe in the wilderness. people!


    He was so excited that he couldn''t speak.


    Ming Guang saw Bai Yue''s reaction, although he couldn''t say it, but he had a feeling that this kid was already determined to Jiang, or the great chief!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279

    Early the next morning, Mu Feng took sixty people and five wolves out to hunt.


    This time, he will not only hunt, but also train Bai Yue and others to cultivate the backbone for the future of the tribe.


    Considering the speed of travel, some mounts carry two people.


    This made those hunting team members who didn''t have mounts and Bai Yue and others sigh.


    And they felt even more incredible when they saw five wolves following around.


    Wooden Wind told them: "This time when going hunting, in addition to catching prey, if you encounter horses, you will also grab horses as mounts. But whether you can have your own mounts like them, it depends on your own performance gone."


    As soon as this remark came out, it was both a spur and an encouragement.


    Bai Yue who was following Shuo Feng was very excited and couldn''t help asking: "Great Chief, do we have such an opportunity?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course, you are also members of my Jiang family now. As long as you have enough ability, you can also become hunting team members and own mounts!"


    "Great!" All the newcomers became excited one by one.


    To be honest, they also desperately want to be recognized, they don''t want to live the precarious life of captives before!


    Mu Feng also had a panoramic view of the reactions of these people.


    He nodded silently, thinking: "This is the effect I want!"


    As usual, Mu Feng borrowed soldiers from the Wolf King as he passed the giant tree.


    When he learned that Mufeng was going to hunt, the wolf king sent another thirty wolves including him.


    "This guy is becoming more and more a master of thieves!" Mu Feng found that as long as he led a team out to hunt now, the wolf king would send out thirty wolves without fail.


    Obviously, the wolf king, a chicken thief, also understands that as long as he goes hunting with Mufeng, he and his clan can always return with a full reward without taking too much risk.


    Although it doesn''t know how to count anymore, it still understands this truth: if you go to a wolf more, you will get more food, and if you go to less, you will get less food!


    Regarding this point, Mu Feng felt a little "calculated" by the wolf king, but he didn''t bother to care about it.


    Now he feels that as long as he continues to maintain such a friendly and cooperative relationship with the wolves, it is nothing more than sharing a few more prey each time, and he can''t afford it.


    Anyway, the wool comes from the sheep, and the wolves have to work every time.


    Mu Feng''s act of borrowing troops from the Wolf King did not cause any disturbance to the Jiang clan, and they were not even interested in taking a second look.


    But for Bai Yue, she saw another great event.


    He really couldn''t figure out how the great chief could talk to both horses and wolves. It seemed that the armored dragon could also understand the chief''s words.


    Could it be that the warchief can understand all the beasts?


    As for Mu Feng''s borrowing troops from the Wolf King, it was naturally done on purpose, and he also saw the reaction of Bai Yue and the others with a glance.


    This is also what he did on purpose, deliberately let them see Jiang''s strength, his own strength, and then let them further identify with Jiang, so that the speed of assimilation will be accelerated.


    There are some things that moisten things silently.


    Mu Feng, who had borrowed wolf soldiers, led a group of people to continue marching towards the grassland.


    Now not only are there no herds around Baishuyuan, but even the border between the west of Baishuyuan and the edge of the forest is gone.


    It is conceivable that these herds must have migrated further south along the river.


    Mu Feng asked the accompanying Ming Guang how he used to catch prey.


    Ming Guang told Mu Feng that they didn''t go out of the forest very much in this season before, they relied on the women to enter the junction of Beishan and the forest to find some wild fruits to eat. They caught some lonely wild sheep in the forest, and the injured big Bird, go to Dalong Lake to catch some fish and it will be over.


    Mu Feng asked: "Since it is to catch fish, why not go to the river to the east to catch fish, but go as far as Dalong Lake?"


    Ming Guang replied: "We will only cross the East River when we need to fetch water, otherwise we will not go easily. Because there are too many things that can eat people in that river!"


    Mu Feng frowned and recalled his memories carefully, only then did he remember that there were dragons and green-skinned anacondas in that river, both of which were fierce beasts that could make a big friend with one mouthful.


    He seems to have forgotten unconsciously that compared with wild animals in nature, human beings are still in a weak position.


    Even though Jiang shi now has a mount and a weapon, he is still at a disadvantage when facing these wild beasts, just like the herd of wild boars he saw yesterday.


    Without Huleibao, the Jiang family would have suffered heavy losses.


    And the giant-toothed tiger they met when they went to the city, if it weren''t for the Hulei leopard, they would have lost their horses, or their clansmen!


    Although Jiang shi was strong, she seemed to be so vulnerable when facing wild beasts.


    After hearing Ming Guang''s words, Mu Feng suddenly felt a lot of pressure.


    During this period of time, he fought and plundered many other small tribes, and everything went smoothly, which once made him feel high-spirited.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after the high-spirited tribe''s population surged, he had to face nature again and go into the wilderness to hunt.


    He just realized that Jiang''s strength still has a long way to go!


    In this way, Mu Feng led the people through the Baishuyuan in self-examination, and walked south for nearly two hours, and finally saw Da Dazi back around noon.


    Seeing that Dazi would pull, Mu Feng ordered everyone to get off their horses, and then squatted down to listen to Dazi "woo woo" about the information ahead.


    Dazi yelled, and Mu Feng listened to the "translation" for others to hear: "There is a group of prey ahead, there are horses, big-toed birds, and horned rhinos, huh? And red deer?"


    Wooden wind was surprised.


    In the past, Mazi and Doudou couldn''t describe their prey clearly, but later Mu Feng went back and taught them specifically, taking them to meet one by one in the tribe.


    All kinds of prey have special ways of expressing, the simplest way is to let Dazi gesture to their mounts.


    Those with horns but not gesturing are horned deer, those gesturing are red deer, those without horns and not gesturing are sheep, and those gesturing are horses...


    What made Mufeng very excited was that this time Dazi actually detected the news that there was a red deer in front of him!


    But then Dazi told another thing that gave Mufeng a headache-mammoths!


    Because Mazi told him with a "wow": there is another big guy who is as big as an armored dragon, has a very long nose, and is covered in long hair!


    Now Mufeng was in trouble.


    To put it bluntly, the mammoth is the so-called mammoth in later generations.


    But mammoths are not as docile as other elephants.


    Although they are loyal vegetarians, they are notoriously short-tempered.


    On the prairie, there is an existence that no one dares to provoke.


    These big guys don''t say that they will fight if others provoke them, and sometimes they will fight with their own kind when they are full and have nothing to do.


    Mammoths can kill each other, don''t break their tusks, and stab their companions to death. Not to mention those of foreign races who dare to provoke them.


    It can be said that the consequence of messing with a mammoth on the grassland is just one word: do it!


    These prey are easy to catch without mammoths, but not so good with mammoths.


    Because right now, whether it is a bow and arrow, a flying stone rope, or a Udo, or even these horse mounts, none of them can take advantage of the mammoth.


    He even knew that once he provoked this group of mammoths, not only would he not be able to catch his prey, but he might even be targeted by these mammoths.


    But he finally met the red deer again, and he was really unwilling to let him turn around and leave.


    For a moment, Mu Feng was in a dilemma...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280

    Mufeng understands all the information that Dazi wants to convey, but the appearance of the mammoth makes him face a difficult situation.


    "Great Chief, what should we do?" Ming Guang asked, "Can the Hulei Leopard shock the mammoth?"


    Mu Feng shook his head. Although the Hulei Leopard was powerful, it was not so powerful that any beast could overwhelm it.


    Not to mention, there are armored earth dragons and wild boar kings in the Jiang clan, and their roars can be ignored.


    It''s okay to have one or two such ferocious beasts, and he can let his tribe hide, but if there are too many, once they collide, he won''t be able to hide if he wants to.


    "If you really can''t, go and see how many mammoths there are. If there are too many mammoths, give up. If there are not many, let the Hulei Leopard roar twice on the periphery. If you can shock them, you will be shocked. It depends on God''s will."


    After thinking for a while, Mu Feng said: "Let''s go and have a look, if it doesn''t work, we can go to another place to have a look."


    "Yes!" Ming Guang agreed.


    So everyone got off their mounts carefully, picked up the weapons in their hands, and followed Mu Feng to the direction led by Da Dazi.


    After not walking for a long time, Dazi began to bend down to beckon Mufeng.


    Mu Feng rushed to the people next to him and began to wave his hands, followed Li Huxiang and Dazi with Mingguang to move a little bit, and looked at an open place not far away.


    There a great herd of beasts was gnawing on the grass.


    Sure enough, as Mazi told himself, there are horned deer, horses, red deer, giant toed birds, horned rhinos, and the mammoth that Mufeng doesn''t want to see the most!


    Sure enough, as Mazi told him, the size of each of these mammoths is not inferior to that of the armored dragon, and even taller than the armored dragon in terms of height!


    With just one glance, Mu Feng resolutely gave up in his heart, and Mu Feng, who has never bowed his head to a beast in this world, resolutely admits cowardice.


    He turned around and waved his hands, signaling Li Hu and Ming Guang to turn around and leave.


    The two were surprised, because this was the first time they saw Mu Feng give up on his own initiative.


    "Aren''t you going to catch him, Great Chief?" Li Hu asked in a low voice.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t catch them, there are too many mammoths, thirty or forty, if they get mad, they can kill all of us!"


    The two shuddered in shock, then hurriedly waved their hands and turned around, about to go back.


    After all, no matter how many prey there are, it is not as important as your own life.


    Mu Feng looked back again, and beside the mammoth, there were no less than forty or fifty red deer, all of them fat and big with horns. Combat power to a higher level!


    "I''m really not reconciled!" Mu Feng shouted in a low voice.


    But there is no way, he can''t risk the lives of so many people.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly noticed movement in another direction of the herd.


    Because the distance was relatively far, and there was a herd of beasts in the middle, he couldn''t see clearly what was going on.


    At this moment, Dazi, who was beside him, suddenly frowned, and fell on the ground, whimpering and roaring in a low voice.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    At this time, Shuo Feng, who was originally far away from Mu Feng, came to him quickly from the grass with his waist down, and said urgently in a low voice: "Great chief, please go back and have a look, the wolf king is leading the wolves to the place where the herd of beasts are." Went in another direction!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "What''s going on?"


    He already had a tacit understanding with the wolf king, and he would never act alone in hunting.


    Before he gave the order to hunt, the wolf king actually brought his clansmen into action?


    Shouldn''t it?


    While he was in doubt, the growl of Da Dazi continued in a low voice.


    Mu Feng hurriedly picked up Mazi and walked back, communicating with him with animal taming skills as he walked: What''s the matter, Mazi?


    Dazi grinned, and responded with a "woo hoo": There is another smell of the same kind here!


    "Others of the same kind?" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly realized that the wolf circled its own territory with urine.


    Dazi smelled other wolves nearby.


    In other words, Mu Feng and the others have entered the hunting range of other wolves!


    Hemp seeds can smell it, and wolves can smell it too!


    He suddenly looked around, and saw that Doudou, Huangmi and Xiaomi were not there, only Maizi was still nearby for a while.


    But now the wheat is gone too!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng''s head grew dizzy all of a sudden, he vaguely guessed why the wolf king ran away with his clansmen.


    Either run away, or go to fight!


    Because he remembered that in the Red Stone Park in a certain country in his previous life, two packs of wolves fought to the death, regardless of their prey, in order to compete for territory.


    Just because a pack of wolves entered the territory of another pack of wolves!


    He brought the wolves out to hunt several times, but never encountered anything similar, so that he even forgot that there were other wolves.


    But right now, the fact that Dazi and the wolf king had this abnormal reaction at the same time can only explain one problem - there are other wolves, and this group of wolves is still nearby!


    At this time, Mu Feng didn''t care about hunting any more, so he hurriedly asked Shuo Feng, "Where did the Wolf Dynasty go?"


    Shuo Feng pointed at the herd of beasts, as if facing them in another direction.


    "Fuck, this bastard is really going to fight!" Mu Feng was furious, "These wolves are all his idiots, fighting in groups here, aren''t they afraid of disturbing the herd and being trampled to death by mammoths? ?¡±


    Shuo Feng followed up with another news that annoyed Mu Feng: "Doudou and the others also followed!"


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng was about to scold someone, he waved his hand, and shouted, "Go over there and have a look, don''t let Doudou and the wolf king, these idiots, get trampled to death here!"


    "yes!"


    So Mu Feng led the tribe and led the horses to go around in another direction.


    And when they set off, the herd of beasts that had been alarmed also underwent some changes at this time.


    That is, the horned deer and the horse began to move quietly to the place where Mufeng stayed just now, while the red deer and the mammoth stayed in place and did not move much.


    The change is not big, but it is vaguely inseparable from the place where the fight occurred.


    And this place was exactly where Mu Feng and the others approached quietly after making a big circle.


    Before Mu Feng approached the place, he vaguely heard the low growl of a pack of wolves not far away.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help frowning when he heard these voices, because so many voices showed that his guess was true: there really are other wolves here, and the wolf king really brought his own people to fight!


    "Damn it! This guy is so unreliable, he broke into other people''s territory so arrogantly, and brought his clansman here to fight?" Mu Feng had a headache.


    It''s just that after he quietly approached the source of the sound and took a look through the grass, he almost jumped up and scolded his mother.


    There were indeed two groups of wolves in front of him: one wave of the wolf king, and the other wave of tawny hair confronting it.


    The yellow wolves were obviously local coyotes, there were more than 50 of them, and they were huddling around a bigger and stronger yellow wolf to confront the wolf king.


    However, it is not other wolves rushing forward on the wolf king''s side, but Doudou, who has always been the most chicken thief!


    Even the wolf king was standing one position behind Doudou!


    This is exactly the reason why Mu Feng wanted to scold people, and it was also the reason why he was astonished.


    Under the leadership of their respective "wolves", the two groups of wolves grinned one after another, their hair blown up, and it was obvious that they were going to fight if they disagreed.


    For some reason, at such a tense and imminent war moment, Mu Feng had an unbelievable thought in his heart: "Doudo provoked the incident?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281

    Before Mu Feng could figure out what was going on here, the yellow wolves on the other side yelled loudly relying on "there are many wolves and they are many", and rushed towards Doudou.


    And Doudou was not to be outdone, and rushed over with a twist of his head.


    Not only Doudou, but also the wolf king and the pack of wolves around it followed Doudou unswervingly at this time.


    Mu Feng didn''t pay attention, and the big man beside him also rushed out with a loud voice!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng stamped his foot, "This idiot is even going to send someone''s head off the pole!"


    As soon as the two packs of wolves roared out, the sound spread nearby, and the herd of beasts began to move.


    Horned deer and horses began to scurry around like headless flies.


    The red deer, which was thrown into disarray by their running, also started to sprint randomly, and then the mammoth, which was still leisurely, also started to move.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Da da da!"


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Various sounds came from the ground, and various beasts began to run.


    Mu Feng raised his head suddenly, and found that part of the herd of beasts was actually running in his direction!


    And it was the mammoth that he least wanted to face!


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "Run!"


    As he spoke, he got on his horse and shouted loudly: "Cover your ears! Plug the ears of the mount too!"


    Then he pulled the mane on the back of Huleibao''s head, and Huleibao roared angrily: "Woo--"


    With just this sound, the pack of wolves that had been fighting together stopped instantly, trembling.


    Seeing so many mammoths running towards them in unison, Mu Feng didn''t hesitate any longer, and rushed towards the wolves with his horse''s belly, and at the same time changed his voice again: "Aoooooooo¡ª"


    Following the long howl, Dazi, Doudou, and the Wolf King and other wolves reacted first, without any hesitation, they resolutely let go of the yellow wolf opponent beside them, and ran away after Mufeng.


    Mingguang Lihu and the others followed closely behind on their mounts.


    "Boom!"


    The mammoth also quickly chased after it, regardless of whether there was any obstacle in front of it, it rushed over directly.


    The yellow wolves reacted immediately, and after baring their teeth at the mammoth and roaring a few times, they also ran over closely behind Mufeng.


    Mu Feng saw it at a glance, and narrowed his eyes: "Damn it, I have become a backer!"


    Because as the yellow wolf roared at the mammoth, it undoubtedly attracted the mammoth''s attention and successfully angered the mammoth!


    You must know that the beasts that cannot be messed with on the grassland are the horned rhinoceros and the mammoth.


    The horned rhino has a grudge, and the mammoth has a bad temper.


    Once caught by these two beasts, chasing him for hundreds of miles is not a problem.


    Sure enough, the mammoth was unable to see the yellow wolf jumping up and down in the grass because the vision was blocked during the mammoth''s running, but it couldn''t see Mu Feng and others riding a tall horse very clearly.


    So for these people who disturbed their grazing, the mammoth definitely couldn''t spare them¡ªthey began to chase after Mu Feng and others!


    Mu Feng was not afraid of the mammoth catching up with the Hulei Leopard, and neither were the wolves.


    But they were afraid of Lihu and Mingguang with two people on a horse.


    Because their mounts carry the weight of two people, they can''t run fast!


    "Great Chief, what should we do?" Li Hu hurriedly shouted from a distance behind Mu Feng, "They are about to catch up with us!"


    "What to do, what to do?" Mu Feng immediately turned his head and thought carefully, "If you run like this, you will definitely be overtaken by mammoths. Once these idiots run fast, there is nothing on the grassland that can stop them their¡­¡­"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, he quickly pulled the rein of the horse, turned the horse to the right, "Run to the west, there is a jungle over there, and the mammoth can''t run after entering the jungle!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu shouted violently.


    So everyone turned right quickly, took the mammoth to the south for a while, and then made a big circle to the west.


    The yellow wolves of those chicken thieves took advantage of Mufeng''s turn and slipped away to the south!


    "This group of yellow wolves, I greet you uncle!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth.


    Hunting geese all the year round, but the geese pecked their eyes.


    As a veteran who often plots against wolves, Mu Feng is now plotted by a pack of wolves, how can he not be annoyed?


    "Wait for me to escape this catastrophe, let''s see how I can get back my place when I come back!" Mu Feng said angrily, "If I come out to mess around, I''ll have to pay it back sooner or later!"


    He seems to have forgotten that he is "returning" now...


    But anger turned to anger, he didn''t dare to neglect in the slightest, stepped up his horse''s belly and ran forward, hoping to get to the jungle sooner, so as to get rid of this group of mammoths that were urging him to death.


    Soon, Mufeng, who made a half-circle to the west and then to the north, finally saw the jungle in the distance.


    He shouted excitedly: "Li Hu, hurry up, the jungle is ahead, quickly hide in!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu shouted excitedly after being chased tremblingly: "Quick, go to the jungle!"


    A group of people drank "drive drive drive" again, and rushed to the jungle.


    While they were rushing towards the jungle, another group of people rushed out from the edge of the jungle.


    The leader of this group of people is riding a huge mount, whose size is not inferior to that of a mammoth. Looking at this mount from a distance, it is shining with a faint light and covered in scales. It is an armored earth dragon!


    Mu Feng ran at the front, so he naturally knew the armored earth dragon.

 Chapter 282

    "Ahhh!"


    "Hey Ang¡ª"


    The human screams and the mammoth''s long cry were intertwined instantly, and the crowd who had no time to stop collided with the herd of beasts.


    The pursuer who was hit all the way roared in an instant: "There is an ambush!"


    "We were fooled, the Blue Bird Department has an ambush here!"


    "Kill me! Whoever it is!"


    They shouted, brandishing bone knives and sticks in their hands, and kept throwing stones, but the mammoths who bumped into them head-on, rough-skinned and thick-skinned mammoths!


    Just a face-to-face meeting, these people were knocked down and killed nearly a hundred people in an instant!


    And their counterattack in the first place completely angered the mammoth.


    In their eyes, those who dare to disturb them to eat grass will die, and those who dare to do something to them will die!


    As for who is who, they can''t tell at all, and they don''t bother to distinguish.


    At this time, the horror of the mammoth is fully revealed.


    One by one, they raised their huge hooves to aim at the people facing them, and trampled on them furiously. Their long noses passed over the heads of these people''s mounts, rolling up their tickling bone knives and sticks, and finally threw them heavily on the ground. on the ground.


    In a blink of an eye, another thirty or forty people were thrown to the ground, and it seemed that they would not survive!


    Fifty mammoths, like a thick wall, finally "braked" to block the jungle entrance, and all strode forward to trample on it.


    People, mounts, and trees can''t hinder their steps!


    There are even armored earth dragons in this group of people, who are powerless to face such a terrifying group of mammoths.


    Without waiting for orders from their masters on their backs, these armored ground dragons turned around and were about to run away.


    But there are many bushes and trees in the jungle, so it turned around whenever it wanted. As a result, the armored earth dragon and the people on its back were all hit by the tail hammer of the mammoth, and then trampled into a pulp!


    The power of the mammoth is so terrifying!


    "Ah! The leader has been killed!"


    "Go, this is the trap of the Blue Bird Department!"


    "Go back and tell the chief, the Blue Bird Department has an ambush here!"


    ...


    For a moment, those who had originally chased and killed Changning retreated one after another, and no longer cared about Ma Duo¡ªeven the corpse of their leader, and they all fled.


    No matter how hard they think about it, they can''t think of it, all of this was led by Mu Feng by mistake!


    The members of the Qingniao tribe who had finally escaped noticed something strange behind them, and were finally able to slow down and breathe a sigh of relief.


    They fled here along the way, and were chased and killed by most of Lei Ze''s troops. Two of them were killed, and a dozen of their livestock were taken away, and now there are only about 20 left.


    These losses are still within their tolerance.


    But Yema Duo in the tribe - Changning almost died because of this, which made almost everyone terrified.


    Seeing that the pursuers did not follow up now, their tense nerves were finally relieved.


    Especially Chang Ning, who had signaled the armored dragon to stop at this time, sitting on the back of the armored dragon and covering his shoulders.


    Her face was pale, and there was cold sweat on her forehead, but when she looked at Mu Feng, her expression finally relaxed, her pretty face dispersed like a dark cloud, and there was a hint of joy: "Great chief, we meet again!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with you, are you injured?"


    Aguli on the side hurriedly got off the armored dragon, stretched out his hand to help Changning down, and then saluted Mufeng with one hand, with a look of respect on his face: "Respect the great chief, we are here to send you salt and livestock They came, but unfortunately, when passing by the edge of the Lei Ze Department, they were ambushed by them."


    "Lei Ze Department?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Aguli looked angry: "This Lei Ze tribe is just a small tribe, relying on the protection of the Liaolong tribe, they dare to attack us. This time we brought forty cows and a hundred jars of salt, and they robbed us." Eleven cows were killed, two were killed, and more than twenty cans of salt were robbed by them!"


    At this time, Chang Ning Qiao''s face was full of apology: "I''m sorry, Great Chief, this time we were not prepared enough, and now we can''t give you a hundred jars of salt as promised!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, his heart was greatly shaken.


    It''s been almost two months. He originally thought that Chang Ning would have forgotten about this after learning how to build wells with bows and arrows from him, but he didn''t expect that she would still remember this, and she really brought him a cow salt!


    It''s just that Niu and Yanba have been snatched away by Lei Zebu, who has never met before.


    In other words, the people from Lei Ze''s department are robbing Mufeng''s cattle and salt!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng was furious, "His father is a bear, he dared to steal my things, I must get them back in this situation!"


    He looked back at the jungle in the distance where the movement was getting less and less, suppressed his anger, and waved his hand, "It''s okay, there are already a lot of things, and I can feel your intentions!"


    The guilt on Changning''s face eased a little, he let go of the hand covering his shoulder, motioned for Aguli to let go, and saluted with both hands at the same time: "My father told me since I was a child, since I made a promise, I must do it. You taught me how to do it." Gong, let our clansmen save so many people from dying, according to the agreement, I need to give you salt, which is what we should do!"


    After a pause, she said sincerely: "Thank you today too, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would die here today!"


    Mu Feng was greatly moved, he didn''t expect the Jade Bird Department to be so trustworthy.


    He was about to speak, but found pain on Chang Ning''s face, just about to say: "You..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chang Ning staggered, and fell face-to-face, and was about to fall to the ground.


    "Yamaduo!" Aguli yelled violently, trying to reach out to grab it, but he couldn''t.


    But Mu Feng who was standing opposite subconsciously stretched out his hand to catch him, before he had time to ask what was going on, he already found that his hand that caught Chang Ning was covered with blood!


    And Chang Ning closed his eyes tightly, his face became paler and paler!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng only took one look, and found that the white fur on her shoulders had been stained red with blood, and the left half of her chest was covered in blood from the neck down!


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng shouted, looking at Aguli.


    Aguli just caught a glimpse of Changning, and his expression panicked instantly. He said in a deep voice, "Just now when she was crossing the stream in the jungle, she was stabbed in the shoulder by a member of the Lei Ze Department. At that time, she said she was fine..."


    Mu Feng''s brows loosened suddenly, he turned around and shouted: "Li Hu, Mao Pi!"


    Li Hu didn''t answer, he directly took out a piece of fur and handed it to Mu Feng, Mu Feng spread the animal skin on the ground, and helped Chang Ning to lie flat on the animal skin, and then told the people beside him: "I''ll save her first, Do not bother me!"


    Aguli and the others nodded heavily.


    Mu Feng squatted halfway, covering Chang Ning''s forehead with one hand, and pressing the animal skin on her shoulder with the other to prevent the blood from flowing out again.


    Then he narrowed his eyes and began to chant formulas in his mouth.


    I wish you the technique¡ª¡ªWood Dao Derivation Technique to be used!


    Green halos all around rushed towards Mufeng, and then from Mufeng''s right hand to Changning''s forehead.


    Aguli looked excited: "It''s a healing technique, it''s a healing technique!"


    As fighters of the Blue Bird Division, they have seen the great Wuzhu in the tribe perform healing techniques, which can only be comprehended by Wuzhu who has entered meditation!


    He never expected that Mu Feng in front of him, as a young great chief, could meditate and even obtained a healing technique!


    In an instant, he became more and more fanatical about Mu Feng, thinking of himself

 Chapter 283

    Hearing that Mu Feng said that Chang Ning was not in danger of his life, Aguli finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Mu Feng frowned and said: "But she bleeds too much, her body is relatively weak, and it is not easy to be too bumpy, otherwise the wound will burst, and it will be more troublesome to bleed again."


    It''s not that Mu Feng didn''t want to heal her, it was because Chang Ning had lost too much blood, he had already treated her to the maximum extent with the wood way derivation technique, and it took too much effort to keep her life safe, and there was no way to do it now. She performs surgery.


    Coupled with the severe depletion of qi and blood in her body, even using the wood way derivation technique will not help.


    "What should we do?" Aguli frowned instantly, "In that case we won''t be able to return to the tribe in time."


    Others also looked at me and I looked at you, but they didn''t know what to do.


    Chang Ning woke up leisurely, and found himself lying on the animal skin. When he wanted to get up, he found that he had no strength.


    A Guli at the side hurriedly helped her up.


    Changning''s face was pale, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead again, obviously in pain.


    She frowned and said, "If I''m not injured, I can go back now, ah..."


    Before the words fell, she immediately cried out in pain.


    "Yamaduo!" All the members of the Blue Bird tribe shouted in unison.


    "You have no way to go back in this state. If you meet someone from Lei Ze''s department on the way, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    "What should I do?" Everyone was at a loss.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "How about this, if you don''t worry, you can send Changning to my Jiang clan, and then send a few strong fighters back to the Blue Bird Department to report her safety. When she recovers, you can bring her How about she go back?"


    Aguli''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly knelt down on one knee: "If that''s the case, Ma Duo''s injury must be healed before going back, and there will be no problem!"


    Seeing Aguli knelt down to salute, other members of the Blue Bird Department immediately knelt down and saluted, "Please help us take care of Yemaduo!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was taken aback.


    He was still hesitating whether it was appropriate for him to say to keep people, but the rough old men in the Blue Bird Department didn''t think much about it, and immediately started begging him.


    "What kind of thing is this? I''ll just be polite, do you take it seriously?" He looked at Chang Ning with a strange expression.


    As a result, Chang Ning showed hesitation and didn''t speak immediately.


    Mu Feng thought: "Is there someone with a normal mind, at least I have to ask if it''s suitable or not?"


    But Chang Ning asked again, almost causing Mu Feng to spit out a mouthful of old blood. She timidly asked: "Great chief, I stay in your tribe, do I need to give something extra, you know what I brought this time... ..."


    No matter how soft her voice was, it was obvious that she had no confidence.


    "I''ll go..." Mu Feng was depressed in his heart, "I''m so flattered by you, could it be that I''m just a money fan in your heart?"


    This is the difference between a boy from a wide family and a boy from a poor family!


    Mu Feng looked at more than 20 cows and so many salt jars, felt a little guilty in his heart, and was no longer embarrassed to mention the matter of asking for things, so he waved his hand: "You have already sent so many things, so let''s talk about this Bar!"


    "Okay!" Changning''s expression was obviously relieved, and the pain on his face lessened, "Aguli, you send me to Jiang''s before going back!"


    "Yes!" Aguli agreed, looking at Mufeng, hesitant to speak.


    Seeing it, Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "If it''s convenient for you, leave two people here to protect Changning. After all, our tribe has few people, so sometimes we might not care about her!"


    Aguli''s eyes lit up for a moment, but he immediately realized that he knelt down on one knee again and saluted Mu Feng: "Thank you for your generosity, respected chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, you guys bring me something, that''s what I should do!"


    As he said that, he rushed to Lihu and the others and said, "Lihu, send out 20 people and go to the place where the wild beasts were just now to see how many horned deer died, don''t make trouble, pick up as many as you have, and come back quickly!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu quickly sorted out the good guys and led them back.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the clan now!" Mu Feng ordered.


    "Ah!" Chang Ning exclaimed as soon as he rode the armored dragon, because the back of the armored dragon was covered with scales and there was no saddle. Chang Ning couldn''t sit still, shaking his shoulders when he swayed from side to side The wound hurt again.


    "Yamaduo!" Aguli exclaimed, looking at Mufeng for help.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng felt dizzy when he saw Aguli''s eyes, "This guy treats me as a full-time nanny, and he cares about her food and treatment, and whether she hurts or not?"


    But he immediately thought of Yanba and Niu, and felt a little embarrassed again.


    He turned over and got off the horse, pointed at Huleibao and said, "Well, you ride this horse. I''ll ride the armored earth dragon!"


    Chang Ning looked at the saddle, nodded, and then came to Hu Leibao, about to get on the horse.


    However, Hu Leibao put down his hoof and almost hurt Chang Ning before he could wait.


    "Dead horse, be honest!" Mu Feng shouted.


    Only then did Hu Leibao calm down, allowing Chang Ning to sit on it.


    But the problem came again, Chang Ning couldn''t command the Hulei Leopard - Mu Feng and even the entire Jiang family''s mounts had special orders!


    In desperation, Mu Feng had no choice but to get on the horse and share a horse with Chang Ning.


    Mufeng suddenly remembered his dream in the previous life - Qingqiu Bao took a fat horse and enjoyed flowers together with beautiful women.


    It seems that besides dressing a bit sloppily, everything else seems to have been realized...


    It''s just that right now he really doesn''t have the heart to think about it, because half of Chang Ning''s shoulders are soaked in blood, not to mention fragrant shoulders, it smells like blood!


    After getting on his horse, Mu Feng turned around and rushed into the grass behind him, screaming "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" wolf king." At the same time, he sent a message: I won''t be hunting today, and I will send you the prey after I go back.


    The wolf king also responded decisively, "Awwwhhhhhhhhhhhhh", and then led the pack of wolves straight back in the grass.


    Then Mu Feng beckoned and said: "Return to the tribe!"


    Changning, Aguli, and all the soldiers of the Jade Bird Division in front of him all looked terrified.


    Because they have all seen it, wood wind can drive a pack of wolves!


    "Beast Master!" Aguli looked solemn, and when he looked at Mufeng again, he was no longer respected, but awed!


    There are beast trainers in the entire blue bird department, but no beast masters.


    Just one word difference, world of difference.


    Animal trainers can only tame common livestock, such as herbivorous beasts such as cattle, deer, and armored dragons, but they cannot tame carnivorous animals.


    Even beasts like the armored dragon cannot be completely tamed, and they need to rely on enough food to survive.


    And beasts like mammoths, although they ate grass, were something they didn''t even dare to think about.


    As for meat-eating beasts like wolves, they have never tamed them.


    But what Mu Feng showed before and after has deeply shocked them.


    The pack of wolves in front of them, the five wolves following beside them, and the group of mammoths who followed Mu Feng and helped them snipe the pursuers just now, suddenly they didn''t even have the courage to face the great chief in front of them.


    If a beast master who can drive wild beasts wants to be an enemy of a certain tribe, he can make them restless by himself.


    And the great chief in front of him possesses the healing technique of the Great Witch Zhu and the beast control ability of the beast master, who dares to provoke him?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284

    Not to mention the awe in Aguli''s heart, he couldn''t help being surprised when he saw Mufeng''s mount on the way back.


    His mount is an armored earth dragon, and ordinary beasts dare not approach it, which is why this time they were able to drive forty cows to trek all the way with only a few armored earth dragons.


    There are also some horses in their tribe, but they are all afraid of armored dragons.


    But the horse that Mu Feng was riding on clearly disdained the armored dragon, and even dared to kick it with its hooves when the armored dragon approached.


    Aguli knew that horses were miraculous, so he wanted to ask, but he didn''t dare.


    And the scene of the five wolves sitting and running around Mu Feng shocked him especially.


    But the next scene made his jaw drop even more. A wolf accidentally touched the horse''s leg, and the horse lifted its leg and kicked it away.


    In his opinion, the wolf was afraid that it would die or be crippled, but the wolf just rolled on the ground without even howling, and ran straight back again.


    To everyone''s surprise, the wolf, which has always been known for its ferocity, didn''t even bark its teeth at the horse.


    The wolf then seemed to feel unsafe around the horse, and ran forward by itself, "disappearing" in the grass.


    Aguli didn''t dare to ask, but it doesn''t mean Changning didn''t dare.


    She looked back at Mu Feng on the horseback, with curiosity in her beautiful eyes: "Great chief, your mount seems very fierce!"


    "Well, it''s a little bit!" Mu Feng replied, still depressed in his heart that he returned empty-handed from this hunt, and his record of never being empty-handed in hunting was broken.


    Chang Ning didn''t think about this, and asked with a smile, "Then do you still have this kind of mount? How about I exchange salt with livestock for you?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Only this one, it''s gone!"


    Chang Ning pointed behind curiously: "Aren''t those?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If you want those, I can exchange them with you, but not this one."


    "Why?" Chang Ning frowned slightly, "But look, the color of this horse is the same as my clothes!"


    Mu Feng curled his lips: "Then my fur is the same color as your armored earth dragon!"


    Chang Ning couldn''t help laughing, his eyes bent into crescents, he tilted his head and thought for a while, and finally said: "Then I''ll trade this armored earth dragon with you for this horse!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No way!"


    Chang Ning was a little discouraged: "Okay then!"


    Because Chang Ning was injured, they walked slowly along the way, and when they were about to return to Baishuyuan, Li Hu and the others returned with their prey.


    There were twenty or so horned deer, and nothing else.


    Li Hu was obviously dissatisfied, and quickly came to Mu Feng: "Great chief, there are only about 20 horned deer, and there are no others. When we went, the pack of yellow wolves were still fighting, and we shot them away with arrows." Already!"


    Mu Feng sighed, and secretly said in his heart: "Fortunately, it''s not empty-handed, but this is too little!"


    He rushed to Lihu and said, "Okay, that''s all for now, come and have a look in two days! By the way, don''t forget to leave fifteen under the giant tree!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded.


    Chang Ning couldn''t help asking: "How did you hunt so quickly, and you killed so many horned deer in such a short time?"


    "Many?" Li Hu scratched his face, glanced at Mu Feng, and found that Mu Feng''s expression was normal, and then said, "We didn''t catch this, yes, it was the great chief''s mount that frightened him to death..."


    "Scared to death?" Chang Ning was puzzled, "Why scared to death!"


    "It''s just..." Li Hu was about to explain, but he heard rustling in the grass.


    He immediately shut up and looked in the direction of the source of the sound.


    In the bushes, there were several Dazi who flashed out and came back!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, "What''s going on?"


    As soon as Mazi showed his face, he raised his head and "woo woo" to signal, Mu Feng couldn''t get angry when he heard it, and jumped up: "What the hell, it''s endless!"


    Li Hu hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "It''s the pack of yellow wolves chasing you!"


    "What!" Li Hu exclaimed, "Following us?


    Mu Feng nodded: "Dazi said that they brought more wolves with them, probably to seek revenge!"


    Chang Ning beside him, Aguli and others beside him were startled: "The yellow wolf seeks revenge, what''s going on?"


    Chang Ning couldn''t help asking: "Aren''t you able to control beasts, why are you still being chased by yellow wolves?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It should be that we robbed their prey, so they came here to seek revenge!"


    He thought of a sentence he heard in his previous life: If a wolf turns back, there must be a reason. It''s not revenge, it''s revenge!


    He asked himself that he and Yellow Wolf were just meeting each other today, so it was destined that there would be no "gratitude".


    Not only did the two parties have no kindness, but they even had enmity!


    On the one hand, it is the enmity between Wood Wind and them.


    When the mammoth was chasing them, the pack of wolves actually thought of bringing the mammoth to Mufeng.


    On the other hand, it is the enmity between Doudou and them.


    Mu Feng saw Doudou standing in front of the wolf king and confronting the yellow wolves with his own eyes. Based on what he knew about Doudou, it was probably Doudou who caused the incident.


    In addition, Li Hu turned around and went back to snatch the prey, and shot arrows at them. According to the nature of wolves, if there is a grudge that can be reported on the spot, basically it will not be delayed until later.


    So they immediately gathered more wolves to take revenge.


    "His father is an idiot!" Mu Feng scolded, "I''m a fool! It''s not this pack of yellow wolves, I don''t need such a small amount of prey this time!"


    He looked left and right, they were all grasslands, and there was no good shelter to hide in. The only ones who could be considered combat power were the Hulei Leopard and the Armored Earth Dragon.


    It seems that hiding an ambush is not going to work.


    He shouted heavily: "The mounts are all pulled together, and then the ears are all plugged!"


    With that said, he got off his horse and signaled Chang Ning, "Come down too, and cover your ears!"


    Chang Ning was puzzled, and his eyebrows were full of doubts: "The wolves are coming, shouldn''t we hide immediately?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "There are grasslands all around, no place to hide!"


    Changning''s face was pale and worried: "But we don''t know how many wolves there are. Can these armored dragons be able to stop them!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Just let the armored earth dragon come forward and smash it! But remember, you have to cover your ears!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the grass not far away over there kept tumbling like boiling water.


    In the tumbling grass waves, yellow wolves kept jumping up and down, and rushed to Mu Feng and the others in an instant.


    This group of yellow wolves seemed to be relying on "the number of wolves and their strength", and the surroundings were flat grasslands, they appeared directly around Mu Feng and others, and surrounded them.


    With just one glance, everyone gasped, there were seventy or eighty yellow wolves in this group!


    "His father is a bear, what''s the matter!" Mu Feng was angry, "Is it because of a bad year recently, first a group of wild boars came to the door, and now there are wolves chasing after his ass to seek revenge! He is getting more and more confused gone back!"


    And the wolves were obviously taken aback when they saw Mu Feng, as if they didn''t expect Mu Feng to be here.


    At this moment, Mu Feng was so shocked that he couldn''t contain his anger, and he didn''t bother to put on a "chariot and cannon" posture anymore, so he just yelled: "Cover your ears!"


    Before everyone could react, he pulled the horse''s neck and kicked Huleibao''s ass: "Fuck me!"


    Chang Ning was puzzled, and was about to say, "Just one..."


    Then the Hulei Leopard stood up, raised his head to the sky and screamed, "Woo--"


    For just a moment, Chang Ning could no longer speak, but felt a sledgehammer slam down on his chest.


    She had to open her mouth wide to relieve the thunderous, dragon-like roar.


    Aguli''s eyes showed a look of astonishment. He saw the extraordinaryness of Huleibao, but he didn''t expect Huleibao to be so strong!


    The other clansmen of the Blue Bird Tribe retreated straight back one by one, their faces pale.


    As for the cows they brought, their hooves trembled one by one, and a stench wafted around¡ªthey had diarrhea!


    Hu Leibao''s next move surprised everyone again.


    The group of yellow wolves trembled after hearing this sound, and crawled on the ground, not daring to move.


    And Huleibao, who had been kicked, seemed extremely angry at this time, and rushed towards the wolves with his head raised, tearing and biting at the wolves, his mouth was full of blood!


    "This..." Chang Ning and A Guli were both stunned by the scene in front of them.


    Chang Ning murmured: "This horse is too cruel!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285

    Changning and his party were completely stunned by the scene in front of them.


    With a roar, the Hulei Leopard rushed directly into the pack of wolves, and killed three wolves with its own strength. After killing these wolves, it still couldn''t help but chewed a piece of meat from the wolf, and then swallowed it. !


    The other yellow wolves crawled on the ground, whimpering, but none of them dared to resist.


    "This..." Chang Ning''s face turned pale.


    When she saw Hu Leibao''s horse''s face was covered with blood, she trembled, she immediately shook her head subconsciously: "I won''t change it!"


    Aguli also looked shocked, this was the first time he saw a horse eating meat, which was unheard of!


    He suddenly realized why Mu Feng didn''t want to change.


    But at this time Mu Feng shouted: "What are you still doing in a daze, hurry up and kill the wolf!"


    Aguli just woke up like a dream, and urged the armored dragon to go up and smash it.


    All of a sudden, the pack of wolves howled miserably, and a dozen wolves died at once.


    The survival instinct of the wolves finally overcame their fear, and they turned around and ran away whining!


    The armored earth dragon still wanted to chase, but Mu Feng hurriedly stopped, and then it dawdled back to Mu Feng, licking the blood-stained horse''s face by itself.


    Chang Ning couldn''t help but took two steps back, she really couldn''t associate such a ferocious horse with its snow-white fur.


    But the more this happened, the more terrifying the horse in front of her felt.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng being beside her, she wouldn''t dare to ride a horse anymore.


    Seeing more than twenty wolves dead on the ground, Mu Feng looked a little better.


    Although he doesn''t like to eat wolf meat, it''s okay to use it as rations for those slaves.


    He ordered Li Hu to start packing up, and then led Changning and the others back to the tribe.


    When returning to Jiang''s, Chang Ning was shocked and speechless at the scene in front of him.


    Three protective walls, slaves, moats, earth buildings...


    If Mufeng hadn''t led her into the three-layer protective wall, she would have thought she had gone to the wrong place.


    Everything she saw was strange, and the shock in her heart can be imagined.


    Back in the tribe, Mu Feng directly asked Li Hu and Ming Guang to pick up the things Chang Ning brought back and make arrangements.


    Li Hu counted them carefully, seventy-seven jars of salt, and twenty-five cows. When he ran back and told Mu Feng, his face was full of excitement.


    Because more than 70 pots of salt will allow the Jiang family to last for several years or even longer without worrying about salt, or Jiang''s just relying on these salts can open a market in this area that is bigger than the previous Manglong Department.


    As long as the Jiang family has the ability to ensure that the tribe does not encounter danger, then they can go further with these salts!


    When he and the people in the clan saw so much salt, they almost thought that they had misread it, and secretly rejoiced that Mu Feng had a long-term vision and had such a good relationship with the Blue Bird Department.


    Mu Feng nodded, and had a better understanding of the trustworthiness of Changning and even the entire Jade Bird Department in his heart.


    He first found a few young women in the tribe, took Chang Ning to carefully wash off the blood stains on his body, and then told Li Hu: "Prepare some food for these people, and we will talk about it when they are full."


    "Yes!" Li Hu naturally understood what the chief meant.


    There are so many things sent by the Blue Bird Department, Jiang can''t be shabby anymore.


    Chang Ning, who washed off the blood stains, changed into a mottled animal skin clothes, but even so could not conceal her outstanding appearance.


    Accompanying her was White Fang, the two girls, one graceful and the other playful and lovely, complemented each other perfectly.


    Chang Ning is asking Bai Fang about the bath, and it can be seen that Chang Ning, who has just taken a bath, is very concerned about the bath.


    Considering that this was already the second time Chang Ning sent him something, Mu Feng didn''t pay too much attention to this matter.


    It''s just a bath, if you learn it, you will learn it, and it won''t have much impact on a tribe''s combat power.


    He just told Bai Fang quietly that he could not tell Chang Ning about the big pottery pot used to boil water in the bath and how the pottery was used, and he didn''t care about the rest.


    Even when Chang Ning asked what the ditch behind the bath was used for, Mu Feng told her, "That''s a drain, and it can drain the bath water used up every time. Otherwise, the bath water But it smells bad!"


    Chang Ning''s beautiful eyes were shining, when he looked at Mu Feng, his eyes were full of stars.


    At this time, Li Hu came over and told them that the food was ready.


    So Mufeng took Changning, Aguli and everyone from the Blue Bird Department to dinner.


    The earth building at the southernmost part of the eating place, after the rainy day, Mufeng felt that the connection between the floors was not good, and a corridor was specially built between the floors to connect them.


    This allows

 Chapter 286

    Li Hu quickly fetched ten two-piece bows, and Mu Feng passed them to A Guli: "I spent a lot of effort to make these bows and arrows, and I don''t know how many bamboos were damaged in the process!"


    Li Hu on the side was stunned for a moment, opened his mouth and closed it decisively, lowered his head and dared not say a word.


    What he actually wanted to say was: "Great Chief, you haven''t made two bows for a long time!"


    But Aguli didn''t know this. When he took the bow and arrow, he was stunned on the spot. After a while, he saluted excitedly: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Saying this, he carefully wrapped these bows and arrows with animal skins, picked up a bow and tried it out, only to feel that the body of the bow was tight, and the strength of the bowstring was obviously several times stronger than his own single-piece bow.


    He shouted in a deep voice: "With this bow, if people from the Lei Ze Department dare to come, I will definitely kill half of them!"


    When Chang Ning saw this, surprise also appeared on his face: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was somewhat embarrassed in his heart, but there was no other way, the disparity in strength between him and the Jade Bird Department was too great, so he had to guard against it.


    Aguli rubbed the bow body tied with animal tendons, it was stained with a layer of dust, and the original color of the bow body had been wiped away. The bow body is also polished very smooth, which is very handy.


    The more he looked at it, the happier he was, he didn''t know that these were all the old methods of Mu Feng, in order to prevent people from seeing how the curved parts of the double-piece bow were made.


    Aguli thanked Mufeng again and again, leaving the two of them behind Mrs. Jiang and quickly left with others.


    Then Mu Feng turned around and signaled Li Hu to take Chang Ning to Yuelou to arrange a room for Chang Ning so that he could recover from his injuries.


    The remaining two members of the Jade Bird Department arranged a room to live in the star building.


    But these two people insisted on following Chang Ning and guarding near her room, Mu Feng didn''t bother to argue with them, so he let them go.


    After making arrangements for Changning, Lihu left and returned.


    Mu Feng is in the room thinking about when to fight Ge Libu.


    Coincidentally, Li Hu came and was about to speak, when Li Hu asked first: "Great chief, didn''t you say before that you can''t give the two bows to other people, why did you return them to the Blue Bird Department today?"


    Mu Feng didn''t speak, and directly handed the bow left by A Guli to Li Hu: "Look for yourself!"


    Li Hu was skeptical, picked up the bow and arrow and pulled it, frowning: "What kind of bamboo is this made of? It''s so thick? It''s also much stronger than our black-skinned bamboo!"


    "You also feel it?" Mu Feng nodded and said, "This kind of bamboo is much stronger than our black skin bamboo. A single piece already has such strength, what if it is two or three pieces?"


    Li Hu''s eyes lit up: "That''s why you asked him for bamboo!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right. I asked them for bamboo. We will make some two-piece bows and three-piece bows ourselves. If someone can pull them apart, we can also make some. So besides bamboo, I also asked for bamboo roots, and I am going to plant them. On the mountain of the tribe, in this way we will not lack materials for making bows in the future!"


    Li Hu suddenly realized, but still couldn''t help but said: "What if they are tempted by this after seeing the two bows?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "So I told him, even if we make two bows, it''s not easy, and the damage is too much."


    After a pause, he continued: "However, they took the risk to keep the promise and send salt and cattle over, which has already explained a lot of problems, and they shouldn''t have any dissatisfaction with us because of a bow!"


    Li Hu thought for a while, then nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that Li Hu''s question was solved, Mu Feng frowned and pondered for a while before saying, "What do you think about the Ge Li tribe?"


    As soon as Li Hu heard about the Ge Li tribe, Li Hu immediately turned ruthless: "Of course it is an extermination of the clan! This kind of tribe doesn''t know how to flatter us, and they still want to rob us, keeping them will only be a disaster in the future!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "I''ll only give you fifty people, you, Ming Guang and Han Shu, take the cavalry there, there will be no Hulei Leopards, no wolves!"


    Li Hu said proudly: "I have already asked those slaves about the situation of the Ge Li tribe. The number of them is about the same as that of our Jiang family. Nearly half of the soldiers came out last time. If my Jiang family''s cavalry goes there, they cannot be our opponents! "


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Remember, revenge and looting are not the ultimate goal, the ultimate goal is to ensure that the clansmen will not be killed or killed!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu replied.


    After a pause, he asked again, "Chief, what about Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Department?"


    "Ke Changning?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "What can I do, let her recuperate in the tribe, she will leave after a while, don''t pay too much attention to her!"


    "I don''t mean that, I mean that Yema Duo from the Jade Bird Department is a good match for you, if you want to marry her, forget it!"


    "Me, asking for a marriage?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and quickly waved his hands, "You don''t have to worry about my affairs."


    "But chief, you are so young and have so many abilities, don''t you think about having a few children as soon as possible? With your teaching, they will definitely be able to lead our Jiang family to become stronger and stronger!" Li Hu was already beaming, "And That Yema Duo looks like he has a big butt and a tall body, and the child he will give birth to will definitely be the strongest warrior in the tribe!"


    After a pause, Li Hu added: "Although you are the great chief, I think it is necessary to tell you as an elder about the matter of asking for a marriage."


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng said with a helpless smile, "Uncle Li Hu, I''m only sixteen, not yet an adult!"


    "You are tall and strong, and you are no longer inferior to any adult man in the tribe!" Li Hu took a rare hard look, and waved his hand, "That Yema Duo is really suitable for you. People from the big tribe, warriors are also good. Many, if you can marry her, it will be of great benefit to our Jiang family!"


    Mu Feng''s face was dark, and the feeling guy was still thinking about it, but thinking that he didn''t have any malicious intentions, he shook his head and said, "But I''m not yet an adult!"


    "But..." Li Hu wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Mu Feng stretching out his hand, "Okay, you should go to Ming Guang and the others to discuss who to bring to the Ge Li Department!"


    Li Hu was helpless, not daring to disobey Mu Feng''s intention, shook his head and left with a sigh.


    After he left, Mu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief: "What a crime, I''m only sixteen, and I just started high school in my previous life, yet this guy wants me to marry a wife right now!"


    After Li Hu left the moon tower, he looked back and said with a sigh: "The great chief and she really match well!"


    The matter of revenge against Ge Li''s tribe was quickly finalized. Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Han Shu led a hunting team of fifty soldiers in total.

 Chapter 287

    Chang Ning tentatively said to Mu Feng: "Great Chief, since I acquired the bow and arrow you taught us last time, my Blue Bird Department has gradually established a firm position on the Wanzhangyuan. But the Liaolong Department, Yunmeng Department, and Changli Department three The big tribes teamed up to deal with us, so that we could only be shrunk down in the Wanzhang Plain."


    Mu Feng thought: "Sure enough!"


    When he saw Changning for the first time, he heard Changning say that the tribe was in a bad situation, and thinking of the Blue Bird tribe as "outsiders", he naturally thought that their situation was worrisome.


    A large tribe migrating from the far west had a great impact on the survival, hunting, and water sources of the original tribe. It is bound to affect the dissatisfaction and resistance of these original residents.


    Therefore, what these three tribes did was nothing more than normal in Mu Feng''s view.


    If it were him, if someone else affected his safety, he would take necessary actions to repel such "outsiders".


    But it was a coincidence that Chang Ning somehow came to his side, met Mu Feng, acquired bow and arrow skills, and gained a firm foothold based on this.


    But this doesn''t mean that Mu Feng has to go to the Jade Bird Department. The reason why he taught Changning bow and arrow skills is only because Changning kept his promise and treated him politely.


    To be honest, whether it is the blue bird department or the dragon department, it is a bit too far away for Mu Feng.


    After all, those are large tribal alliances, and there are also tribal alliances with tens of thousands of people, or even more.


    And Mu Feng belonged to only a small tribe, not even a tribe, and it didn''t pose any threat to these big tribe alliances at all.


    It''s like the difference between an elephant and an ant.


    As an elephant, you are too lazy to argue with ants.


    "But the mammoth will argue with me!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth.


    He roughly understands what Chang Ning told him, and he can guess what she didn''t say. He shook his head and said, "You have seen it too, my Jiang family is just a small tribe, and I can''t stand it. Those big tribes of yours You don''t even bother to look at us, and I wish you all didn''t pay attention to our Jiang family!"


    "But your tribe''s strength is far more than a small tribe!" Changning''s pretty face flushed, and he said excitedly, "You can actually take your tribe out and join our Blue Bird Division, and then you will be respected by these big tribes !"


    Mu Feng curled his lips: "I don''t want this kind of respect! The more they value us, the faster we will die. The Jiang clan is too small to stand up to it. If a big tribe really wants to come, our Jiang clan may die in the blink of an eye. The royal family will be wiped out!"


    After a pause, he continued: "You may not know that our Jiang family has been blocked by a group of wild boars at the gate of the tribe in the past two days, and today we were chased and killed by a group of wolves. The infestation of these wild beasts is very important to your big tribe. It¡¯s no longer a problem, but it¡¯s still an existential threat to us.¡±


    Chang Ning opened his mouth, wanting to say something to refute Mu Feng, but found that he didn''t know where to refute what Mu Feng said.


    She also knew that the purpose of attracting Mu Feng was to restrain the Lei Ze tribe, but in fact she also knew that although the Lei Ze tribe was only a tribe belonging to the majority of the dragons, there were thousands of people.


    Based on the number of Jiang clan she saw, she was really going to fight the Lei Ze tribe, and they were indeed not opponents.


    Thinking of this, she could only sigh dejectedly: "Okay, I understand what you mean!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and then grinned strangely and said: "But I can''t just let them go for stealing my Jiang''s things so easily, I can''t kill him, it''s good to bite off a piece of meat!"


    When he said this, Mu Feng showed his white teeth, which made Chang Ning shiver for no reason.


    At the moment when Mu Feng sneered just now, she suddenly felt a little glad that she was not the one who snatched Mu Feng''s salt, but the one who gave it.


    Surprisingly, after hearing Mu Feng''s words, she felt a little bit of anticipation after a moment of apprehension.


    And Mu Feng turned to Changning again: "So, my Jiang family''s loss can''t be in vain, you tell me, I know the situation of these tribes!"


    Changning''s eyes lit up.


    But Mu Feng''s next sentence made her completely discouraged: "I will see them in the future, so I can stay away!"


    Chang Ning was helpless, she had no idea what the great chief who was about her own age was thinking. But she still introduced it honestly: "


    If you go to the south, if you ride a horse, you will walk four or five days to the territory of the Lei Ze Department. There are about 5,000 people in the Lei Ze Department, including more than 1,500 fighters. There are five or six hundred people!


    If you go to the west and walk for six or seven days, you will almost reach the territory of the Yunze tribe. Yunze is a major alliance, consisting of more than ten medium-sized tribes, with more than 10,000 people and more than 3,000 warriors! "


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "Didn''t you say that there are Changli Department and Liaolong Department?"


    Chang Ning explained: "The Changli tribe is further south of our Blue Bird tribe, and the Liaolong tribe is to the southeast of us. It is far and far away from your Jiang tribe, so it can''t affect you!"


    "Then your Blue Bird Department..."


    "Our Jade Bird Department is going to the southwest, and it will take about four or five days to go." Chang Ning introduced with a smile, "This area of ??yours is the intersection of several big tribal alliances. Because there is a big river in the east, so we don''t know!"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and then he realized that the Jiang family was at the intersection of several big tribes, and belonged to the "three no-regards" zone.


    He had been thinking about why such a small tribe of the Jiang family was still in such a dangerous and remote valley. Now that he thought about it, it turned out that the ancestors of the Jiang family came here in order to avoid the looting and crusade of the big tribes. A closed place.


    In a sense, it is precisely in such a no-nonsense area that the Jiang family can get a chance to linger.


    Otherwise, if they are in the center of the vortex of the big tribe''s confrontation, whether they want to or not, the big tribe''s confrontation will easily affect and destroy them.


    He secretly rejoiced in his heart.


    After Changning''s introduction was finished, Mu Feng

 Chapter 288

    After a general understanding of the distribution of forces around him, Mu Feng became more and more certain of his new idea: to stabilize the development, and must not run out to make waves, otherwise it is really easy to kill himself.


    Fortunately, the place where the Jiang family is located is "high mountains and far away from the emperor" to those big tribes. There are no people and no place worth occupying, so few people pay attention to it.


    As for what he said that Lei Zebu should not easily rob him of his things, it was by no means just casual talk.


    But when to take revenge, it has to be considered in the long run.


    After all, Mu Feng "does not fight uncertain battles".


    Chang Ning saw Mu Feng''s plan and knew that the Jiang family was small, so he stopped talking and begged Mu Feng to take her around the tribe.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Yes! What do you want to see?"


    Chang Ning hesitated for a moment and said, "I want to see the armored dragon before, but I don''t know how it is now."


    "It just had a fight with a wild boar king two days ago, and was injured a little, and now it''s recuperating in a cave!"


    "Injured?" Chang Ning was surprised, "What kind of wild boar can actually hurt the armored dragon?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "You will know when you see it later."


    So Mu Feng took Chang Ning to the pit where the Wild Boar King was. It was three to four meters deep and filled with sand. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he arched it, the earth pit was already three or four meters above the ground. Instead, he dug it into a bottle mouth that was wide at the bottom and narrow at the top, and he couldn''t climb up.


    Standing by the edge of the pit, Chang Ning couldn''t help but feel apprehensive when he saw it for the first time: "Such a big wild boar! No wonder you said you could hurt the armored dragon, but how did you catch it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "We can''t catch it with any one person alone, but we are not alone! Armored Earth Dragon and Hulei Leopard teamed up, and I hit the sap next to it, and it was caught just like that! "


    "Hu Leibao, hit Sap?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    "Huleibao is the horse you rode yesterday!" Mu Feng explained with a smile, "Knocking Sap means sneak attack."


    "So that''s how it is!" Chang Ning suddenly realized, "No wonder it was caught, it''s useless when it grows so big!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "That''s not necessarily true, it''s because it''s not big enough! If this wild boar is as big as a mammoth, I don''t think even an armored earth dragon and a Hulei leopard will be able to match it! Even if I am afraid that it will be difficult to succeed in a sneak attack."


    He remembered that when he was catching the wild boar king, he suddenly attacked the wild boar king with the Dao Dao technique, and was almost overturned by it, which shows his great strength.


    "In this way, no one dares to mess with a wild beast that is as big as a certain level." Chang Ning tilted his head and thought for a while, and then realized clearly, "No one can catch a wild boar as big as a mammoth. The Jade Bird Division can also be strong to a certain extent, and naturally these tribes will not dare to attack my Jade Bird Division anymore!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "That''s the truth, but you have to know that ''there are more ants hugging dead elephants'', there are too many small ants can kill elephants, if there are more of these small tribes, to a certain extent , your blue bird department can also be eaten away by them!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was surprised, and a strange color flashed in his bright eyes, "Can small tribes also pose a threat to our Jiang family?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "One or two small tribes will naturally not pose a threat to you, but if there are too many, it may not be so."


    Chang Ning was stunned for a moment, his brows furrowed, obviously thinking, and after a while, her eyes brightened: "You mean that our Jiang family should either annex all the small tribes around them, or destroy them all in advance. Is it right?"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "It''s easy to destroy one or two small tribes, but what about other tribes? If you want to destroy them, won''t they run away? Don''t they stick together to save themselves?"


    "It''s as if your Jade Bird Department is the same as these surrounding tribes. Your Jade Bird Department is very powerful, but what can you do with these tribes? They are not as powerful as you, but they make you suffer. In other words, they are ants. And it''s a big ant. But you bluebirds aren''t big enough to look like mammoths!"


    Now Chang Ning was at a loss, with worry on Qiao''s face: "Then what should I do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s simple, you don''t have to beat them, just win over some small tribes and neglect others, and let them fight on their own."


    "But how do we win them over?" Chang Ning frowned, "Those are all subordinate tribes of the Liaolong and Yunze tribes."


    Mu Feng wanted to say, "That''s because the benefits you gave were not enough", but then he thought about it. Changning is already considered rich enough. It can be 30 jars of salt or 100 jars of salt at every turn, which is absolutely unimaginable for a small tribe. Dare to think about the benefits.


    He smiled and said, "It depends on what each small tribe lacks the most."


    Having said all that, it''s not easy for him to talk too much with Chang Ning.


    Unexpectedly, after thinking for a while, Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng, his beautiful eyes were full of anticipation: "Then, can my Blue Bird Department win over your Jiang family?"


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "I told you these are not for you to use them on my Jiang family! Besides, our Jiang family is too small and too far away from you, so it can''t do anything to your tribe Threat and help!"


    "But the bow-making skills you taught me last time made our Jiang family stand firm! So my father asked me to invite you to join our Blue Bird Department again!"


    "Join your blue bird club?" Mu Feng shook his head, "We won''t join."


    He paused and said, "This is

 Chapter 289

    Seeing that Mu Feng was not happy, Chang Ning was flustered, and hurriedly said: "Great Chief, don''t get me wrong, my Blue Bird Clan doesn''t like to annex other small Clans, and now all the people in the Clan are based on the Ke family. The tribe developed from it, just like your Jiang family, there is no other tribe."


    "Our Jade Bird Department is also famous for not liking to fight in the far west, otherwise we would not be driven out of our ancestral land by the two major alliances of Da Li and Shao Li." Chang Ning said bitterly, "If it weren''t for that , I am afraid that they are the ones who were kicked out of the ancestral land!"


    On the face of Mu Feng, this looks a little better, not only because of Chang Ning''s attitude, but also because of Chang Ning''s behavior several times before and after.


    If what Chang Ning said was true or not, then when she saw Mu Feng and the others for the first time, her first reaction would not be to ask him kindly, but to kill and rob him.


    Because since then, the Reckless Dragon Department, the Black Fang Department, the Yellow Wind Department, the Ge Li Department, the Frost Department, the Chijiao Department, etc., have all seen good things in person and immediately grabbed them.


    These tribes are still like this, if the Blue Bird tribe is also like this, then Mu Feng might have been decapitated long ago.


    Perhaps this is what someone said in the previous life, "The poor live with tricks, the rich grow with a conscience".


    And Chang Ning finally heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Mu Feng''s dark complexion eased slightly.


    Frankly speaking, she was really afraid of making enemies with Mu Feng.


    "Great chief, you don''t need to worry too much. After all, as a beast master, if other tribes find out, even ordinary tribes will not dare to provoke you easily."


    "Well, beast master?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Chang Ning was even more surprised: "You don''t know the beast master?"


    Mu Feng shook his head with a dazed expression.


    Chang Ning''s face was filled with incredulity, and his phoenix eyes looked forward, full of surprise: "You yourself have the ability to be a beast master, but you don''t know that there is a beast master..."


    After a pause, she suddenly sighed: "I understand now, why Grandpa told me before, don''t provoke the big chief of the small tribe so easily."


    "Your grandfather?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    He thought of his grandfather as the great chief of the tribe.


    Chang Ning nodded: "My grandfather is the great witch Zhu of the tribe. He told me before that, like the great chiefs in some small tribes in remote places, don''t provoke them easily."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then realized.


    The great witch that Chang Ning mentioned should be a "wise man" who is mature and mature. He should know the truth of "there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people", otherwise he would not tell Chang Ning not to provoke the "small tribes in remote places". Great Chief".


    You must know that the smaller the tribe, the more irrespective of the witches, priests, and chieftains. For tribes and tribes like the Jiang family, the Manglong tribe, and the Chijiao tribe, etc., the chief is the highest leader. All of them are shoulder-to-shoulder, rather than a clear division of labor like the big tribes.


    The great chief of a small tribe may be a wizard, a priest, and also a great chief, and the various mysteries possessed by him are beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    This is like the inheritance of "wizards" in some remote mountainous areas in the previous life. No one can understand the various abilities they possess, and the various abilities they know are by no means scientifically explainable.


    He once went to the area of ??Nanjiang, where it is said that there is a five-hundred-dollar acupuncture kung fu, and a casual slap on a person''s body can make a person covered in bruises and pains, and has been tortured for nearly half a year. In the end, a teacher was so tired that he was sweating It took a day to clear up the silt...


    This was the case in the previous life, not to mention the current world full of danger and unknown.


    Mu Feng was silent for a moment, Chang Ning at the side saw that there was nothing unusual about him, and continued: "You are a beast master, you can drive wild beasts, if others dare to do harm to your tribe, the beasts you drive alone are enough for an ordinary tribe. It''s a headache. Therefore, if it is not necessary, no one will provoke the tribe with the beast master."


    After a pause, she sighed: "It''s a pity that my Blue Bird Department only has animal trainers, not animal trainers! Otherwise, we wouldn''t be dealt with like this by other tribes!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Beast tamer?"


    Chang Ning became more and more sure that Mu Feng was the kind of "non-provoking existence" that Grandpa said. As a great chief, he is also a beast master, and he can heal with witchcraft skills. Such a person does not know the existence of a beast trainer. Also normal.


    It is even more normal that he can only dismiss the animal trainer.


    Chang Ning nodded: "Our Jade Bird Department has special animal trainers, witches, warriors, great chiefs, leaders, and headhunters. But there is no animal trainer like you."


    Mu Feng listened carefully to Chang Ning''s acceptance, and he had a better understanding of the strength of the Jade Bird Department in his heart.

 Chapter 290

    As if he was afraid of making Mu Feng unhappy again, Chang Ning hurriedly said to Mu Feng, "Take me to see the Armored Earth Dragon, I haven''t seen it since I left it here!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, and took Chang Ning to see the armored dragon.


    When he came to the cave where the Armored Earth Dragon lived, Chang Ning couldn''t help exclaiming: "You just gave it a cave for him to live in?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It is a meritorious minister of our Jiang family, so naturally we should treat it better."


    Changning''s beautiful eyes were shining, and he yelled "hululu" twice into the cave in front of Mufeng, and yelled back and forth three times, before the armored dragon swayed out of the cave, holding a big eggshell!


    "This is..." Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng with a face full of surprise.


    "This is the egg of the giant toed bird, which is the favorite food of the armored dragon!" Mu Feng explained with a smile.


    "Bird eggs?" Chang Ning was stunned for a moment, "Can bird eggs be eaten?"


    Mu Feng asked back: "Aren''t the eggs you ate bird eggs?"


    "Oh!" Chang Ning''s eyes widened suddenly, "But why isn''t it cooked?"


    Mu Feng was a little speechless: "It''s because they are used to it, just like we are used to eating cooked meat!"


    "Okay!" Chang Ning smiled, and reached out to pat the armored dragon, but the armored dragon avoided it.


    Chang Ning was surprised, and looked at Mu Feng in doubt.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "You disturbed it to drink bird eggs!"


    Sure enough, the armored earth dragon held the eggshell with its mouth, and when it raised its head, Doctor Gudu drank the whole egg, and when he let go, the eggshell fell to the ground.


    It raised a front hoof again, and stepped on the eggshell suddenly, the eggshell shattered on the ground with a "pop".


    It just shook its head and shook its head happily at Mufeng excitedly, and then made a "lulu" throat surging sound.


    Chang Ning was stunned, she obviously didn''t expect the armored dragon to ignore her!


    Mu Feng was very happy, and he knew from the bottom of his heart that this was the reason why the armored earth dragon had been "matured".


    He patted the armored ground dragon''s head, and communicated with it "hulululululu": This is your previous master, and he came to see you!


    Only then did the armored earth dragon stick out its nose carefully to smell Chang Ning, then circled around Chang Ning again, finally poked its head towards Chang Ning, patted her, and then decisively came to Mu Feng''s side.


    Chang Ning was a little "injured": "It seems that it has been completely matured by you!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said with a smile: "Thank you, and thanks to you for giving me such an armored earth dragon, it helped our Jiang family a lot!"


    On Chang Ning''s face, it looked good: "It should, after all, you also taught me bamboo spear and bow and arrow."


    After a pause, she said, "Are there any other beasts, show me."


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Hu Lei Bao!"


    Chang Ning hurriedly waved his hands and shook his head: "No, no! That horse''s barking scares me!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, if you don''t look at it, don''t look at it."


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it, but Chang Ning still can''t help asking: "How did you catch such a horse? Why does it seem to listen to no one but you?"


    "Well, indeed!" Mu Feng laughed, "It was the armored earth dragon that held it back, and I sneaked up and subdued it."


    Chang Ning was very interesting this time and didn''t ask how to subdue him, but after hearing the word "sneak attack", he couldn''t help but frown and smile slightly.


    In her opinion, the word "sneak attack" cannot be uttered from the mouth of a great chief.


    Just like his father, she has always given her the impression of being rigid and serious, and his speech is formal and rigid. He would never say the word "sneak attack" casually like Mu Feng¡ªespecially to sneak attack a horse.


    "Since you don''t look at Huleibao, let''s look at the bamboo rat that Huleibao caught!"


    "Bamboo rat?" Chang Ning was surprised.


    "En!" Mu Feng took Changning to see the bamboo rats, and found that the bamboo rats were fat and round after eating.


    When Mufeng told Changning that these bamboo rats were dug out from the ground in the bamboo forest, she couldn''t help being amazed again.


    Of course, besides the bamboo rat, she also saw the Rabbit Old Wang''s family.


    To Mufeng''s surprise, the six little rabbits were already as big as half a big rabbit, and the female rabbit was not very happy lying on her stomach in the cage again. This is pregnant with a little rabbit, and I am secretly happy.


    What surprised Mu Feng even more was that Chang Ning, like Bai Ya, was very interested in the brown rabbit Old Wang, and she also said, "This big rabbit is really interesting to look at!"


    Wood wind was very puzzled.


    I don''t understand why Rabbit King is so cute: big front teeth, red eyes, wretched eyes and facial features, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t match "interesting".


    But the two girls both have a special liking for this Rabbit King.


    "It''s really crazy!" Mu Feng asked suspiciously, "What''s so good about this rabbit?"


    While teasing Old Rabbit Wang with grass, Chang Ning said, "Didn''t you see how big and white its teeth are, they must be able to eat a lot!"


    Mu Feng was speechless, he didn''t expect that Rabbit Rabbit King, who had attracted so much attention, got Chang Ning''s "high glance" because of a pair of big dies!


    After watching the rabbits, Mu Feng took Chang Ning to see the new little wolves.


    Seeing four cute little wolves who have not yet shed their breast hair, Changning''s aesthetics is not a problem this time. Seeing the pure white little wolf

 Chapter 291

    Mu Feng asked himself that he was not a gentleman, but he was not a shameless villain either.


    Although Changning may not be aware that he ate tofu invisibly, the nine-year compulsory education in Huaxia in his previous life did not allow him to do so.


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng hurriedly stood up and let go of Chang Ning, cleared his throat, looked away, and tried his best to calm down the embarrassment.


    Chang Ning didn''t notice anything different, saw Mu Feng''s face flushed, thought he was feeling unwell, and hurriedly asked concerned: "Great chief, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Feng calmed down a little, and was about to say "it''s okay", but Chang Ning hadn''t realized the problem, and the animal skin clothes hadn''t been tidied up yet, and it was spring again.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng felt something strange on the tip of his nose, and stretched out his hand to wipe it, "Blood?"


    "What the hell..." Mu Feng felt ashamed to throw him at his grandma''s house, and turned around to find water to wash his face, regardless of Chang Ning beside him.


    Changning was left looking at Mu Feng''s hurried figure with a puzzled expression, at a loss...


    When Mu Feng came back, he had already washed it clean, and he returned to his usual expression, without any abnormality.


    Chang Ning asked: "Great Chief, what happened to you just now?"


    Mu Feng had no choice but to ambiguously say: "It''s okay, I was hurt a little, and now I''m fine!"


    Chang Ning froze for a moment, not understanding why he was injured when he was doing well.


    Seeing her puzzled look, Mu Feng hurriedly changed the topic, and asked, "Are there many armored earth dragons in the Wanzhang Plain where you are? Why do I think there are even a few in the Lei Ze Department?"


    Chang Ning did not doubt that he was there, nodded and said: "There are indeed many wild beasts in Wanzhangyuan, and there are also many armored earth dragons, but there are not many that can be subdued. For example, our Blue Bird Division only has more than a hundred heads, and the Lei Ze Division should also There were only twenty or thirty of them, and you killed several of them at once with the mammoth!"


    Mu Feng wanted to say "that was an accident", but wanted to keep a trace of mystery and shock, so he didn''t explain, but shook his head and smiled: "This has nothing to do with me, they put this matter on your Jade Bird Department head!"


    Chang Ning was stunned for a moment, carefully recalled yesterday''s situation, nodded and said: "But it''s true, what they called before they died was an ambush from my Blue Bird Department."


    After a pause, Chang Ning said domineeringly again: "So what, they have already attacked us, and if they die, they will die!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked again: "Since there are many armored earth dragons, why do you have so many people and so many warriors in your tribe, how come there are more than a hundred?"


    Chang Ning shook his head helplessly: "Although there are many armored earth dragons, they are too fierce. We often kill and injure many people when we catch one armored earth dragon. In addition, armored earth dragons are wild and difficult to tame, so it is difficult to tame even one. Very few. But don¡¯t underestimate the more than 100 armored earth dragons, with them, our Blue Bird Division can shock the surrounding tribes.¡±


    Speaking of this, she looked at Mu Feng: "If our animal trainer can have your animal control skills, he will be able to tame more armored earth dragons."


    As soon as these words came out, not only Chang Ning, but even Mu Feng himself felt hot.


    "If my Jiang family''s fighters can all wear armored earth dragons, does that mean we can also deter one side?"


    "How far is Wanzhangyuan from here?" Mu Feng asked.


    "It takes about eight or nine days to ride a fast horse. It is at the junction of the three departments of our Blue Bird Department, Lei Ze Department, and Long Dragon Department."


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then shook his head decisively.


    One is that the journey is too long, and the other is that the risk is too high.


    Not to mention whether there are other ferocious beasts on the way, Wanzhangyuan at the junction of the three parts can have such ferocious beasts as the Armored Earth Dragon, so naturally there are other ferocious beasts.


    Even if he had the life to go there, he might not have the life to come back.


    "Forget it, it''s too dangerous. Even if I go, I may not be able to drive enough armored earth dragons." Mu Feng shook his head and said, "And there is a Lei Ze Department in the middle, so there are too many variables."


    Chang Ning sighed, she hoped Mu Feng would go.


    In her opinion, as long as Mufeng is willing to go out to the Wanzhang Plain to see the ferocious beasts there, he will definitely find a way to get some armored earth dragons back.


    And she can persuade Father to give enough bargaining chips at that time, and then exchange some armored earth dragons with Mu Feng, it is still possible.


    But what she didn''t expect was what Mu Feng was thinking now.


    He just wants to guard his one-acre three-point land and live in peace.


    If others don''t come to provoke him, he doesn''t bother to go out and provoke trouble.


    Of course, if someone bullied him, he definitely couldn''t bear it.


    Of course, he couldn''t say these words to Chang Ning right now.


    After learning about the existence of the armored earth dragon, he asked Changning about the situation of other beasts.


    Chang Ning told him that there are bisons on the Wanzhang Plain, lin beasts with extremely long necks, and dragons that float up and down in the water all year round and occasionally come ashore to hunt for food...


    All in all, after listening to Chang Ning''s introduction, Mu Feng found that Wanzhangyuan was much more dangerous than the place where Jiang''s was.


    Then the two talked again

 Chapter 292

    Chang Ning was very excited, this time he came to Jiang''s and got a way to increase his power by accident.


    And the original trace of "guilt" in Mu Feng''s heart disappeared with Chang Ning''s offering from another armored dragon.


    He has even begun to imagine that his tribe can ride the armored dragon across the wilderness and kill all directions.


    "By the way, where are the leaders and hunters of your tribe?" Chang Ning asked, "The five wolves are gone too!"


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, and then said: "To take revenge!"


    "Revenge?" Chang Ning was surprised, "Who dares to provoke you?"


    Mu Feng then told about what happened before the opening of the store, but Chang Ning Qiao''s face was full of disbelief, Xiumei frowned and sighed: "Then Ge Libu is really going to be unlucky, to be so ignorant of good and bad Going to provoke you all! It¡¯s just that you are a bit too cruel, if fifty cavalry are dispatched, they will have no power to parry at all!¡±


    Mu Feng said helplessly: "I can''t do anything about it. My original plan was just to open a shop with them to find wives for the adult men of the tribe. Who knew that they would be tempted to rob because of some prey , I can only protect myself!"


    "So..." Chang Ning asked hesitantly, "You just arrested them all to work outside?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "They want to kill me, so I won''t be polite to them. Not killing them is already the limit, so they have to come and be my slaves for Jiang."


    Although Mu Feng said these words in a lukewarm manner, Chang Ning could clearly hear the coldness and gratitude.


    She patted her chest, trembling for a while: "It''s okay, it''s okay, my Blue Bird Department didn''t have any trouble with you."


    Mu Feng''s heart fluttered for a while after seeing it, and he secretly called out "You''re a sinner", and quickly looked away, asking: "Why?"


    Chang Ning stroked his forehead with one hand, thought about it carefully, frowned lightly, and shook his head as if he couldn''t figure it out: "I can''t say it well, I just think it''s better to have a good relationship with you than to have a bad relationship with you. Just like our Jade Bird Club You just want to get a place to live, but you are being targeted, if we rob you the first time we meet, it will not do us any good, but it will make your tribe face annihilation."


    Speaking of this, Chang Ning raised his head and looked at Mu Feng squarely, his big eyes were full of sincerity: "I thought it was easy for me to order you to kill all of you, but it didn''t mean much to our Jade Bird Department. On the contrary, I, you, and you It seems that Jiang''s friendship is the most correct decision now!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, and nodded immediately. Chang Ning''s behavior has returned to the wisdom and wisdom of the first meeting: "Indeed, your decision is the most correct. And I can tell you that in the future, you and your tribe will also Will not regret this decision!"


    Chang Ning was stunned for a moment, wondering why Mu Feng would suddenly say such a thing, but he chose to believe it for no reason.


    She nodded heavily: "I believe it!"


    Afterwards, the two walked around the tribe again, and all the tribesmen they saw along the way saluted Mu Feng respectfully.


    When they saw Chang Ning beside Mu Feng, they also saluted after being slightly astonished.


    After the two of them walked away, the people of these tribes started to whisper: "Look, this woman''s face is really fair!"


    "Not only is she fair and clean, but her butt is also big, and she can give birth to children!"


    "It''s just a little thinner. I don''t know if it will be difficult to give birth?"


    "What are you afraid of! Now that Jihua delivers the baby, both mother and child are safe!"


    "Keep your voice down, it will be terrible for the chief to hear it!"


    "What are you afraid of, the great chief is not a tiger, and he treats people very well!"


    "Has this woman been to our tribe before, I look strangely familiar!"


    "You said she won''t have a crush on our great chief, will she marry our great chief?"


    ...


    Mu Fengzhou frowned, the voices of this group of people were not loud, but with his hearing strength, he couldn''t hear clearly.


    Just when he was about to turn around and scold him, he suddenly found that Chang Ning had lowered his head, and his exposed cheeks and ears were as red as burning clouds.


    He instantly understood that Chang Ning must have heard what these people said.


    Chang Ning is a descendant of a large tribe, so she is very clear about walking away and begging for marriage, so when the people in these tribes are talking about it, how can she not understand.


    "These big women who chew their tongues!" Mu Feng thought bitterly.


    He had no choice but to pretend he didn''t hear it, and continued walking forward with two "cough coughs".


    It took Chang Ning a while to recover, standing behind Mu Feng and looking at Mu Feng''s back full of love, looking left and right, afraid that others would find out, the deer on his chest bumped wildly, and before he knew it, there were flying clouds in his ears again...


    After another two days in the Jiang clan, Chang Ning''s wound improved rapidly under the effect of Mu Feng''s wood way derivation technique, but his complexion had not returned to the previous level.


    In these two days, Chang Ning was very knowledgeable and did not ask about what he saw in the Mufeng tribe.


    But the pottery she used for a few days made her more interested.


    The thin, easy-to-use pottery has patterns of leaves and plants on it, which immediately aroused her interest.


    After asking Mu Feng if he could teach her to be rejected, she didn''t care too much.


    After all, this is not a weapon, and it is not indispensable to the Blue Bird Department.


    But when she was holding the pottery cup, she couldn''t help but her heart moved again, and begged Mu Feng: "Great Chief, if you don''t teach me, can I exchange something with you?"


    Now Mufeng agreed, and finally agreed to exchange Mufeng''s ten sets of things with the price of one hundred cows.


    Among them, there is naturally Mu Feng''s "half-push and half-successful" fulfillment, and there is also a plan to enrich the livestock for the tribe.


    After having cattle, he can open up wasteland and farm wantonly¡ªafter all, it refers to manpower to open up wasteland and cultivate land, and the land he can cultivate is really limited.


    But Chang Ning also told him that because there are too many cattle, they may have to be delivered in several batches. After all, with Lei Ze''s department coming out this time, she doesn''t want to make such a mess again.


    For this, Mu Feng naturally agreed.


    It''s just pottery. As long as he doesn''t hand over the method, the material only needs to be dug at the bottom of the East River.


    In terms of pure cost, one cow can be worth all the pottery.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell Chang Ning about this, after all, these basic materials are what the Jiang family lacks the most.


    And these are the most indispensable things in the Jade Bird Department.


    Apart from the slight "embarrassment" in Mu Feng''s heart, this kind of transaction is actually a matter of convenience for both parties.


    "Well, convenience for others is convenience for yourself!" Mu Feng thought from the bottom of his heart, "Instead of wasting all these things in the Jade Bird Department, why don''t you share some of them with me, Jiang''s, as a way to help the poor."


    "In the previous life, there was a south-to-north water diversion, and the east helped the west!" Thinking of this, Mu Feng felt much more balanced in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293

    When the third day was approaching night, Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu returned.


    Chang Ning was still following Mu Feng, but when he saw everyone coming back, he tactfully went back to his room.


    As expected, Jiang''s cavalry, armed with advanced weapons such as cavalry, bows and arrows, bamboo spears, and Udo, plundered the Ge Li tribe in a unilateral massacre.


    During this trip, Lihu and the others captured more than fifty male and female slaves, all of whom were healthy young men and women.


    A total of more than 200 furs, two jars of salt, and more than 130 weapons such as bone knives and stone clubs were confiscated.


    Frankly speaking, Ge Libu''s family wealth is not enough.


    Especially Li Hu, when he mentioned two pots of salt, he couldn''t help curling his lips: "It''s so shabby, there are only two pots of salt."


    He seemed to have forgotten that before that, Jiang didn''t even have a whole jar of salt.


    But this is not his fault, after all, the Jiang family can now be described as "extremely rich" from the perspective of Yanba.


    The bone knives and stone sticks were also picked out by Li Hu and brought back some of the better ones, and those defective products were directly ignored by him.


    As for the ending of Ge Li''s family, Mu Feng didn''t ask, and didn''t bother to ask.


    "Great Chief, we found this when we came back!" Li Hu uncovered some animal skins and handed them to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, took a look at it, his eyes lit up.


    I saw soil wrapped in the animal skin, and a string of plant seedlings wrapped in the soil, with a few small yellow flowers hanging on them, and three or four small blue and white fruits the size of ping-pong balls hanging under some of the yellow flowers.


    "This is..." Mu Feng was surprised, "This is watermelon!"


    He thought he had read it wrong, rubbed his eyes, and confirmed that the melon girl on it was indeed a watermelon!


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "This is watermelon, sweet, you can eat it when you grow up!"


    "Watermelon?" The people next to him were surprised, but immediately became happy again. Because Mufeng said it was "edible".


    But Mu Feng hesitated again, because he remembered that he had read a report on natural plants before, and it was talking about watermelons.


    In the beginning, the watermelon can only grow to the size of a fist, and there are six swirl-shaped nests inside. The taste is not very good, and it is even a bit bitter.


    He wasn''t sure if the watermelon would grow out to be the most primitive kind of bitter watermelon. If that was the case, he might have to wait a long time before he could eat watermelon.


    He tentatively handed in the task to the system, and the system immediately prompted "Found edible watermelon, get 300 achievement points!"


    "Edible!" Mu Feng became excited, "Could it be that this watermelon is different from the corn I discovered last time, and is something that has undergone evolution?"


    And his achievement points also reached 4300 points!


    After confirming that the watermelon grew and could be eaten, Mu Feng directly planted the watermelon within a protective wall--except for the Jiang clan living in the first protective wall, there are some small amount of plants that need to be cultivated. s things.


    For example, Chinese herbal medicines such as forsythia, wild onion, and pinellia that were dug up before, as well as seedlings cultivated from cucumber, tomato, and pepper seeds he exchanged from the system.


    With the existence of Wooden Dao Derivation Technique, there is no need to worry about the survival rate.


    After doing all this, he asked Mingguang to arrange the slaves to be managed by Mingguang and Bai Yue.


    Li Hu asked everyone else to back down, and then said to Mu Feng: "Great Chief, this time we went to Geli, and encountered a strange thing."


    "Strange thing?" Mu Feng wondered, "What strange thing?"


    "It was when we went to the Geli Tribe according to the guidance of those two slaves, and there were many people from the Yanhuo Tribe in their tribe!"


    "People from the Yanhuo Department, what''s the matter?" Mu Feng carefully recalled the information about the Yanhuo Department in his memory, but didn''t think too much.


    Li Hu said: "They are in the southeast of the Ge Li tribe, so they should have crossed the Baishuyuan to the south."


    "Bai Shuyuan is heading south..." Mu Feng muttered, "Shouldn''t that be the territory of Lei Ze Department? What''s wrong?"


    Li Hu said in a low voice: "The people from the Yanhuo Department obviously just arrived in the Geli Department not too long ago. When we attacked them, they took the initiative to leave the Geli Department and fled elsewhere!"


    "What''s so strange?" Mu Feng was still a little puzzled.


    Li Hu said: "The Yanhuo tribe is about the same size as the previous Manglong tribe. They are also a small city tribe in the south. There are not many tribes that can break up their tribe! I caught a person and asked, and they said that the black tooth The tribes of the Ministry and the Huangfeng Ministry joined forces to plunder their tribes, and they escaped."


    "Black Fang, Huang Feng?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, he was familiar with these two tribes, and he had plundered Jiang''s tribe in the wild before.


    He shook his head: "Except for this Department of Fire and Fire, the other two are not good things."


    Li Hu added: "It is said that the Yanhuo Tribe provoked them first."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng shook his head with a smile, "That''s a dog biting a dog. It''s a hairy mouth. The Ministry of Fire and Fire has never bit anyone, so what''s so strange about it!"


    Li Hu said: "But these three tribes did not kill each other this time when they plundered each other, and they didn''t want anything. They all said that they only wanted the other party''s young men and hunting team members."


    "This..." Mu Feng frowned in confusion, "I don''t want to rob things, only young and strong men and hunting team members? Even men in the tribe who want to marry away, if they don''t want something, they won''t go to the other party at the same time. .¡±


    "Youth, man, hunting team..." Mu Feng repeated these words repeatedly, vaguely feeling that it might not be as simple as strange.


    He thought for a while and asked, "Then, have you asked how long the Ministry of Fire and Fire has been looted?"


    Li Hu nodded: "Almost ten days!"


    "Ten days..." Mu Feng thought for a while, and vaguely felt that there was something strange about it, but he couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    Suddenly he thought of a node, and said instead: "Okay, you can go and work with Mingguang."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look for Chang Ning to confirm his guess.


    When Chang Ning saw Mu Feng approaching, he let him into the room, sat on a stool and drank water from a clay pot, looked left and right, couldn''t put it down.


    Mu Feng sat down and said straight to the point: "Just now when Li Hu came back, he told me something strange. I want to talk to you and see what happened."


    Chang Ning was surprised, she seldom saw Mu Feng being so serious, she hurriedly put down the water glass in her hand and said, "Say it!"


    Mu Feng then said what Li Hu said again, and then looked at Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning listened patiently, frowned and thought for a while before he said: "The Black Tooth Department and the Yellow Wind Department are both tribes with more than 1,000 members. We have also been to their tribes before, and we want to bring them into the territory of my Blue Bird Department. range. Because of...some reasons, they did not choose to join our Blue Bird Department."


    "But then they seemed to choose to belong to the Lei Ze tribe. About half a month ago, the Lei Ze tribe had a conflict with our tribe''s east branch, and there were casualties. But in general, they died a little more, and although we won, But there were also many casualties.¡±


    After a pause, she continued: "That''s why I came all the way from the tribe to the northeast, and was chased and killed by the Lei Ze tribe on the way. But what does this have to do with the Black Fang and Yellow Wind tribes you mentioned?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked again: "What about the Yanhuo Department, is it related to your Blue Bird Department?"


    "Ministry of Fire and Fire?" Chang Ning frowned and thought for a while, then nodded and said, "It''s also a tribe that Dongzhi has taken over."


    Mu Feng frowned and thought carefully before saying, "I see, they may be expanding the number of fighters!"


    "Expand the number of fighters..." Chang Ning was stunned, "Why expand the number of fighters?"


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "The purpose of expanding the number of fighters is to fight, but who do you think will be the tribe that can make them not hesitate to plunder the young and strong to expand the number of people to fight?"


    Chang Ning was stunned, frowning and thinking carefully, a look of astonishment appeared on his face: "Blue Bird Department!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294

    The incident between the Black Fang Department and the Huang Feng Department reminded Mu Feng that in addition to the regular conscription in the history of wars, there would also be cases of arresting strong men for corvee service and military service at special times.


    What makes him unbelievable is that he is still in a primitive society now, even before the real hierarchical system and institutional society have been formed, there is already talk of arresting young men!


    "It seems that the various corvee taxation systems in history were not thought up by a very smart person all at once. It turned out that such subconscious actions began in primitive society."


    Mu Feng is still "thinking wildly" here, while Chang Ning''s face has changed color over there.


    She stood up and paced back and forth, obviously very anxious: "I don''t know if my father and the others will know about this, I have to find a way to tell them as soon as possible!"


    Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning''s anxious look, thought for a while before shaking his head and said: "You don''t have to worry so much, these are just speculations now. And even if they really want to attack your Blue Bird Department, they should be on your way. Or they are heading towards your Blue Bird Department right now."


    "That is to say, if you go back now, you may encounter them fighting with your Jade Bird Division, or you may meet them by chance. Either way, it will be very dangerous for you!"


    Chang Ning looked anxious: "But if they are still looting the young and strong, they must be a threat to our Jade Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it carefully, then asked: "Where did you and Aguli get hunted down by the Lei Ze Department when you came here this time?"


    Chang Ning thought for a while and said, "They found it near Qingzhang Mountain."


    "Qingzhang Mountain?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    "Well, it''s near the northernmost boundary of the Lei Ze Department, where we found that many of their fighters gathered together..." Chang Ning suddenly widened her eyes as she spoke, and she immediately realized, "They have already attacked my Blue Bird Department. Let''s do it!"


    Mu Feng frowned again, then nodded and said: "If according to what you said, when you came, you have already encountered their large group of people, then they are either fighting now or on the way. Counting the time, Aguli hurried Going back should be before or after."


    "In short, you will definitely not be able to catch up when you go back now." Mu Feng shook his head regretfully.


    "But, I can''t just watch my clansmen fight while I can''t do anything!" Chang Ning fidgeted.


    "This..." Mu Feng began to quickly think about what to do in his mind.


    Frankly speaking, the fact that the Blue Bird Department was besieged by many departments did not cause any trouble to him.


    One is that the mountain is high and the emperor is far away, even if there is an earthquake there, it will not affect his side.


    Second, the Jiang family is a small tribe and cannot participate in such a big tribe''s battle.


    Even though Mu Feng''s sensory impression of the Jade Bird Department was not bad because of Chang Ning, it was not to the point of a life-and-death relationship.


    The Blue Bird Department gave him salt and fur, which solved Jiang''s dilemma of cutting flesh with blunt knives, and Mu Feng also taught them bow-making skills, helping them solve their urgent needs and quickly gain a foothold.


    After careful calculation, this is just a transaction.


    But now that the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department are starting to plunder everywhere, and they are starting to attack large tribes like the Yanhuo Department, then the Jiang family may not be able to stand up from this "storm" alone.


    After all, the people from the Black Tooth Department ran to the forest in front of their tribe before. As long as they walked another hour to the north, they would be able to see the Jiang tribe.


    In other words, the Black Fang Department is really looting everywhere like a mad dog, so Jiang is naturally easy to be discovered by them!


    Mu Feng thought about it carefully, and said decisively: "Well, guessing here is not an option after all. Since you are worried that these tribes are attacking your Jade Birds, why don''t you go out and verify it."


    "Verification?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    "Just go to investigate and find out!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "You don''t need to go to your tribe, you can know the situation."


    "How to investigate?"


    "Send someone to investigate around the Black Fang Department and see how their tribe is doing. If the number of their tribe is normal now, it means that we are thinking too much. If the hunting team fighters of their tribe are not in the tribe, or the number of personnel is reduced If there are many, then it can be concluded that they are going to your Jade Bird Department!"


    Chang Ning''s eyes lit up, he turned around and grabbed Mu Feng''s arm: "Really, Great Chief, are you willing to help me?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not only to help you, I want to know what''s going on."


    He didn''t say the words "This matter may also affect my Jiang family". After all, with Changning''s heart, if he can earn more good luck, he will earn more good luck. Something is gone.


    Chang Ning immediately worried and said: "But the location of the Black Fang Department is relatively remote, and we also went from another direction before, I''m afraid it will take a lot of work to find the way!"


    "This is not a problem!" Mu Feng laughed, "Our Jiang family should still have living slaves from the Black Fang Department and the Huang Feng Department, just let my people take them out for a while!"


    "Great!" Chang Ning was excited, his pretty face was full of blush and joy, he couldn''t help but hold Mu Feng''s arm again, "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng comforted him a little, then turned to find Li Hu to discuss with Ming Guang.


    If what Li Hu said is true, then regardless of whether the Blue Bird Department wins or loses this time, the next raid and expansion of the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department will not be far away, and it will be impossible for Jiang to stay out of the matter .


    Instead of being in a hurry at that time, it is better to make plans now, after all, it is better to act first!


    after discussion

 Chapter 295

    Mu Feng didn''t have a good impression of Hei Yabu at all. The first time he was hunting on the grassland, he was robbed by a group of Hei Yabu people who didn''t know what to throw stones at. The second time he just hid in the woods and prepared to ambush him. .


    Before setting off, he asked all the clansmen to bring an extra piece of animal skin besides their weapons. The size is about the same as the towel in the previous life, and the length is slightly longer.


    Everyone was wondering what Mu Feng was doing, including Chang Ning.


    But Mu Feng didn''t bother to explain, and set off directly with these people.


    Before his trip, he went to the Ministry of Black Fang and made two preparations.


    One is that if the hunting team fighters of the Black Fang Department are in the tribe, then they can be sure that they did not attack the Blue Bird Department.


    Second, if they were not in the clan, then he would have to take advantage of the fire to rob them, and there was absolutely no reason to return empty-handed.


    He could imagine that if what Li Hu said was true, then no matter what happened to the battle between the Black Fang, Yellow Wind, and Blue Birds, they would definitely plunder again in the future.


    Given the distance between Hei Yabu and Jiang, they could easily find Jiang''s location.


    Mu Feng recalled a saying in his previous life, "Strike first to be strong, and strike later to suffer." Anyway, he had already planned to attack these two tribes, so he didn''t have to pick the time, he just took advantage of it now.


    In particular, one of these two tribes still hosts the remnants of the Manglong tribe, and has a feud with the Jiang family.


    Along the way, Chang Ning asked with some concern: "Great Chief, last time we found the Black Fang Department from the south, and now we are passing from the back. I don''t know the distance, what should I do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry about it, these three slaves are from the Black Fang Department, just ask them!"


    "But what if they don''t tell us the correct route?"


    "Don''t tell?" Mu Feng shook his head, "Ask separately, whoever says something different from others will die! If one dies, the remaining two will know what to say if they want to live!"


    Chang Ning was stunned for a moment, he understood Mu Feng''s wrist for the first time, couldn''t help shivering, and then felt lucky: "Fortunately, my Jade Bird Department didn''t have an affair with him!"


    Fortunately, the three slaves were very afraid of death, and came to the vicinity of the Black Fang Department without any accidents along the way.


    Like other tribes, the place where the Black Fang tribe is located is either "near the mountain" or "near the water".


    However, the "near mountains and rivers" here is not the feng shui grand luck that the previous life paid attention to, but the natural barrier and the convenience of drinking water.


    The location of the Black Fang Department can be regarded as a unique place.


    There are mountains in the northeast and a small lake in the southwest.


    In the south are shrubs and grasslands, and in the north are forests.


    Mu Feng and the others came on horseback, so it was naturally inconvenient to enter from the north, so they went around and approached Hei Yabu from the south.


    Everyone dismounted when they got close to Black Fang, and found the nearest bushes to hide.


    As for the wolves, Mu Feng didn''t have to worry about them, they just disappeared in the bushes and bushes.


    Chang Ning was obviously doing this for the first time, so he looked nervous.


    She squatted beside Mu Feng and whispered, "Great Chief, what should I do?"


    Mu Feng whispered back: "You are right by my side, just don''t move around."


    Chang Ning did as he did, and followed Mu Feng to look at Hei Fang.


    It''s just that the Black Fang Department is very quiet now, and occasionally a few people can be seen walking back and forth inside, most of them are women.


    They simply couldn''t be sure if there were most of the warriors in the tribe.


    After waiting for a long time, there was nothing special about the Black Fang Department, but Chang Ning couldn''t sit still, she asked Mu Feng anxiously: "Great chief, do we just look at it like this, we can''t see anything!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and replied in a low voice: "Don''t worry!"


    Said that he waved to the hidden pockmarks not far away and they waved: "Pocket, Dudu, come here!"


    So Da Dazi and Doudou came to Mu Feng''s side very cooperatively, leaning their ears sideways towards Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng leaned closer and ordered in a low voice, "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow".


    Chang Ning on the side was shocked once again, he knew that Mu Feng could control beasts, but he didn''t expect to be able to do so.


    After listening to Mu Feng''s "command", Da Dazi followed the light of wisdom in his eyes, and followed Mu Feng''s finger to look at Hei Fang not far away.


    Then the two of them took the yellow rice, millet and wheat into the bushes behind them and disappeared.


    Chang Ning was puzzled and looked at Mu Feng with a questioning face.


    Mu Feng smiled and said nothing, signaling Chang Ning to wait patiently.


    The surrounding fell into silence again.


    But this kind of silence didn''t last long, and at the position opposite them, that is, to the north of the Black Fang Department, screams came one after another.


    "Ah, there are wolves here, run away!"


    "Go and tell the chief, someone is here!"


    "Where are the soldiers of the hunting team, why haven''t they come back yet!"


    ...


    Chang Ning was stunned, not knowing why Mu Feng ordered just now, why these five wolves appeared directly at Hei Ya Department.


    He looked at Mu Feng, and Mu Feng once again signaled her to be calm.


    But how could Chang Ning remain calm, looking anxiously at Hei Fang through the bushes.


    Movements began to appear in the Black Fang Department.


    First, a majestic voice shouted: "Don''t panic, there are not many wolves!"


    "It will take a few days for the soldiers of the hunting team to come back. Don''t panic. All the young and strong in the tribe will come over, take up weapons, and kill them!"


    "We still have a lot of weapons!"


    ...


    At this time, Mu Feng turned to look at Chang Ning, and found that Chang Ning''s face had become very ugly.


    She has already heard that the fighters of the Black Fang Department are indeed not in the tribe. Then they should be going to play the blue bird club now.


    "Boss, Great Chief, what should we do now?" Chang Ning''s face was a little pale, and he didn''t know whether it was because of fear or the recurrence of old injuries.


    Mu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said in relief: "Don''t worry, even if they attacked your Blue Bird Department before Aguli returned to the tribe, there may not be any trouble, and neither are you.

 Chapter 296

    After Mu Feng finished his instructions, Yang Tian let out a long roar, "Wow¡ª¡ª"


    Following his long howl, the pack of wolves hiding in the dark also moved out from all directions.


    And the Black Fang Department fell into chaos directly - the primitive tribe without the protection of hunting team members or warriors was pitifully fragile.


    "Ah, great chief, there are wolves here too!"


    "Come on!"


    "What''s going on, we didn''t have wolves here!"


    "How the hell did they get here?"


    ...


    At this time, Mu Feng shouted at the people around him: "Get on the horse, charge!"


    All the Jiangs got up suddenly, mounted their mounts one by one, picked up their bamboo spears and charged forward.


    Chang Ning on the side was also deeply infected, and urged Pijia Dilong to follow.


    But because she reacted a step slower, she could only follow behind Jiang''s cavalry.


    More than forty riders, from south to north, galloped in a narrow and wide area, and they felt like thousands of horses galloping.


    Hearing the sound of horseshoes, the Black Fang tribe panicked and turned to look south of the tribe.


    "Ah! What''s going on here, why are there wild beasts in the south!"


    "No, that''s cavalry!"


    "Cavalry, which tribe are they from?"


    "What''s going on?"


    ...


    "Kill!" Mu Feng stopped shouting, his voice was like thunder.


    Hei Yabu, who had already been frightened by the wolves, heard the "kill" and his legs were so frightened that his legs went limp, and he watched Mu Feng lead the people up on the mount.


    Some young and strong men holding bone knives and stone sticks, roughly fifty or sixty of them, bravely headed forward.


    Mu Feng sneered: "Throw the gun!"


    When Jiang''s cavalry heard the words, they threw the bamboo spears in waves like rain.


    "Puff puff!"


    Half of the fifty or sixty people fell down in an instant!


    "Ahhh!"


    Exclamations and howls mixed together!


    Chang Ning, who followed closely behind, had not even had time to throw his gun when he saw nearly 30 young men with weapons from the Black Fang Department fall down!


    "This..." Chang Ning was so excited that he was trembling on the body of Pijia Dilong, "This is how the bamboo spear is used!"


    The bamboo spears of the Blue Bird Division have always been thrown by running on the ground. No one has ever thought of using bamboo spears on cavalry in the past!


    The way Mufeng led Jiang''s cavalry now undoubtedly taught her¡ªthis is how bamboo spears are used, and this is how battles are fought!


    After throwing a wave of bamboo spears, Jiang''s people directly picked up their bows and arrows and shot out another wave of bamboo arrows!


    "Puff puff!"


    All the young men standing in front of them fell down!


    At this time, Jiang''s cavalry had already rushed in front of those people, and then everyone shouted "Onsis" loudly, grabbed the horse''s mane with one hand, and then all the mounts stood up together, two The front hoof was raised high and then stepped down heavily.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The horse''s hooves trampled on these young men in the Black Fang Department, completely cutting off their vitality.


    At this time, another group of people rushed over tens of meters from the east of Hei Yabu, all of them holding bone knives and stones, and they came towards Mu Feng and the others.


    Mu Feng took a look at the fierceness of these people rushing over, and grinned strangely: "Charge again!"


    "Yes!" All the cavalry shouted again in unison.


    And the moment they clamped the horse''s belly and let go of the reins, they bent down and stretched out their hands at the same time, picked up the bamboo spear stuck on the corpse on the ground, and threw it forward again while running!


    "Puff puff!"


    You don''t need to look to know that there are twenty or thirty people lying on the ground.


    Chang Ning finally caught up at this time, and threw a bamboo spear with everyone.


    At this time, she temporarily forgot about the crisis of the Blue Bird Division, and what she saw in her eyes, what she thought in her heart was: So the bamboo spear can be used so much, and its lethality can be so powerful!


    After this wave of bamboo spears was thrown, the people rushing from the east were frightened for a moment, turned around and ran away.


    They are not stupid, and they understood that these people riding mounts in front of them were not something they could resist at all.


    Seeing them running away, Mu Feng squinted his eyes and sneered, turned his horse''s head and rushed towards the great chief who was still giving orders in the crowd.


    He reined in his horse and stopped less than ten meters away from him.


    This great chief looked young, but he didn''t have much hair, and he had a vicious and villainous look on his face.


    Just one glance, Mu Feng frowned and shouted: "It''s the one with triangular eyes and no hair, kill him!"


    "Ah, who are you, you dare to rob my Black Fang Department!"


    "You dare to kill our great chief!"


    "When our warriors come back, your tribe will suffer disaster!"


    ...


    All Jiang''s cavalry were running, and before they could reply, Han Shu took the lead in shouting: "I''m the one who killed you! Dare to snatch soldiers from my Huang Feng Department, kill me!"


    "Yellow Wind Department!"


    "It''s the Yellow Wind Department! They are the Yellow Wind Department!"


    "But why are they covering their faces?"


    At this moment, Mu Feng yelled at Han Shu in a "panic" manner: "What the hell are you calling? You have already told us. Don''t reveal our identities by covering your face. You also told them that we belong to the Yellow Wind Department, so kill them all!"


    Han Shu immediately froze, and looked at Mu Feng suspiciously.


    But Mu Feng winked at him sideways.


    Han Shu reacted in an instant, and shouted sharply: "Okay, kill them all! Since they know that we belong to the Yellow Wind Department, then kill them all!"


    Immediately, without any hesitation, he directly thrust out a bamboo spear, aiming at the bald chief.


    "what!"


    The bald chief exclaimed, rolled on the spot, and hid.


    Mu Feng sneered: "Hehe, this old clapper can still escape, stab him to death!"


    Han Shu threw another shot, looking light and light, as if he hadn''t had enough to eat!


    He was dodged by this again.


    At this time, the Black Fang tribe shouted: "Protect the Great Chief!"


    So some people were about to rush over, and Mu Feng said "impatiently", "What''s the matter, it takes so much effort to kill someone!"


    Then Han Shu curled his lips secretly, stretched out his hand to pick up the bamboo spear on the ground, instead of throwing it this time, he raised his hand, pulled out the gun, and directly stabbed the bald chief who had just got up from the ground in the neck, killing him with one shot!


    "This old boy can hide!" Han Shu couldn''t help complaining.


    At this time, Mu Feng shouted "violently": "Take out all the salt and weapons in your tribe, or I will kill them all!"


    After the bald chief was killed, the entire Black Fang Department fell into panic.


    Han Shu couldn''t help but said: "Didn''t it be agreed to kill everyone first?"


    Mu Feng seemed to "forget" this sentence, and shouted sharply: "Did I say it?"


    Han Shu "shuddered" and dared not say anything more.


    All the people in the Black Fang Department dared not show their anger, for fear that someone would accidentally provoke the moody, murderous and tyrannical person in front of them.


    "If you don''t give salt, you will die!" Mu Fengfeng shouted, "There are also warriors from your tribe, I want fifty of them!"


    Han Shu "couldn''t help it" and said again: "The warriors of their tribe are not in the tribe!"


    Mu Feng suddenly turned his head and stared at him, Han Shu didn''t speak again.


    Mu Feng picked up his bamboo spear, patted his horse and came up to a person, and asked, "You, tell me! Where have all the warriors of your tribe gone?"


    The man was trembling all over, and tremblingly said: "They, three days ago, all went to Lei Ze''s department!"


    "Lei Ze Department!" Mu Feng seemed to think of something immediately, "Hurry up and take out the salt, we also want to go to Lei Ze Department!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297

    Mu Feng said one sentence to the other and another sentence to the other, looking ferocious and crazy, no one knew what he was going to say next, but no one in the whole Black Fang Department dared to speak.


    The man in front of him, who seemed to have a bad memory but was extremely ferocious, almost kept killing people.


    These black-toothed people are not stupid. People who can forget what they said before can kill people at every turn. It can be seen that killing people is as normal as eating and drinking water for him-it is deeply rooted in the bone marrow.


    Chang Ning didn''t understand what Mu Feng was doing at first, but after seeing the people from Hei Ya Department obediently moving out more than twenty cans of salt and several large bundles of furs, she suddenly understood Mu Feng''s intentions.


    But she still didn''t understand what Mufeng was going to do next.


    Naturally, all the salt was taken away by Mu Feng, and the bone knife Mu Feng also took some good ones. As for what he said to arrest fifty people, he seemed to "forget" after getting the salt!


    Han Shu "couldn''t help it" reminded him: "Big... big boss, there are fifty people left!"


    "I need you to remind me!" Mu Feng was "extremely furious", and turned to look at the people in the Black Fang Department, "You, tell me, where is your great chief, call me out!"


    "The great chief...the great chief..." The person who was pointed at by Mu Feng with a bamboo gun trembled and didn''t know what to say, he was so scared that he almost cried.


    He pointed to the dead bald chief on the ground: "Our great chief has been killed!"


    "Nonsense, isn''t this a dead man? How could it be your great chief!" Mu Feng frowned and shouted sharply with a look of "not working his head", "find me your great chief quickly, otherwise, I will kill you all!"


    Jiang''s cavalrymen covered their faces one by one, holding back their laughter and daring not to speak out.


    Although they didn''t know what the big chief was going to do, but he made such a fuss, I''m afraid that the whole Black Fang department was confused.


    At this time, Chang Ning, who had been silent all this time, finally realized Mu Feng''s intentions, and reminded him, "Boss, big boss, let''s go quickly, otherwise it will be bad for their soldiers to come back!"


    Mu Feng seemed to finally come to his senses: "Yes, let''s go!"


    Following Mu Feng''s order, everyone breathed a sigh of relief - including the Hei Ya Department and Jiang''s Cavalry.


    Mu Feng ordered the clansmen to take back all the bamboo spears, and when they were done, he turned around and yelled at the people in Hei Ya''s department: "If I hadn''t gone to Lei Ze''s department, I would have killed you all!"


    After finishing speaking, Mu Feng took all the members of the Jiang clan away.


    When Mu Feng was far away, all the Hei Fang men sat down on the ground one by one.


    Some of them are rejoicing for the rest of their lives after the catastrophe, some are mourning for losing the backbone of their clan, and some are gritted with resentment!


    "Boss, the great chief is dead, what should we do?"


    "Yellow Wind Department!" A man who looked like a leader gritted his teeth.


    "Dare to rob our Black Fang Department, these people are so brave!"


    "They don''t belong to any big tribe, do they?"


    "Who would dare to rob us in the vicinity except the Yellow Wind Department? Didn''t you read what the big boss with a bad memory said, they are from the Yellow Wind Department!"


    "It doesn''t seem like the one with the bad memory said it!"


    "You remember wrongly, he said it!"


    "You didn''t see, they are going south, and the Yellow Wind Department is just south of us!"


    ...


    "Shut up!" the leader of the Black Fang Department yelled angrily, "Everyone should not go out any longer, save the remaining salt, and when the warriors of our tribe come back, they must seek revenge from the Yellow Wind Department! "


    "yes!"


    Jiang''s group, who had already detoured to Baishuyuan from the south of the Black Fang Department, were laughing happily.


    Han Shu rode a red deer and quickly came to Mu Feng''s side, he laughed and said, "Great Chief, how am I pretending today?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Very good! Those people in the Black Fang Department are probably going to be dizzy!"


    After hearing this, Chang Ning at the side fully understood Mu Feng''s plan: "Are you planning to make them mistakenly believe that it was the hands of Huang Feng''s men?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "The two tribes are not good anyway, it''s good to let them eat dogs like dogs!"


    "But will they believe it?" Chang Ning frowned suspiciously.


    "It''s enough for someone to believe it!" Mu Feng laughed, "The great chief is dead, and once their soldiers come back, as long as they are not dead and have a little blood, they dare to seek revenge from the Yellow Wind Department!"


    "Then why didn''t you kill their leader?" Chang Ning wondered.


    "If you kill their leader, their tribe will disperse now. What if no one goes to the Yellow Wind Ministry to take revenge?" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "If their tribe is annexed by the Yellow Wind Ministry again, we will Didn''t it help the Yellow Wind Department grow stronger!"


    Chang Ning listened carefully to what Mu Feng said, and only felt that there was something serious and important in it that he didn''t understand. And once you learn this kind of thing, it may be even more terrifying than bows and arrows.


    She looked at Mu Feng with a serious face, and re-examined the great chief who helped her tribe over and over again in her heart, and remembered the words that her grandfather taught her again: "Don''t provoke the great chiefs of those small tribes at will." !"


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Chang Ning didn''t understand, Mu Feng used people''s tricks this time.


    And it is the most clumsy "framing" and weighing, but it is difficult for people of this era to understand.


    His idea is to arouse the anger of the Black Fang Department, create an enemy of the Yellow Wind Department for them, but retain a certain amount of revenge power for them.


    Of course, it''s not enough to unilaterally stimulate the Black Fang Department, he has to add another fire to the Yellow Wind Department.


    It''s just these, he can''t tell others to listen, he can only guess by Hei Fang.


    As a matter of fact, the level of fighting between the two tribes far exceeded Mu Feng''s expectations.


    Although he did not kill the soldiers of the Black Fang Department, Chang Ning was somewhat happy to see that the Black Fang Department had killed hundreds of people and looted so much salt.


    She didn''t know what Mufeng was thinking, but in her opinion, the reason why Mufeng came to rob Heifang was more or less because of her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t come sooner or later, but why did he come to rob the Black Fang Department at this time?


    Of course, what Mu Feng said next made her even more delighted.


    "Let''s go back now. While it''s still early, we should be able to catch some prey and go back. Tomorrow, we will use today''s method to go to the Yellow Wind Department!"


    "Yes!" All members of the Jiang clan understood Mu Feng''s intentions, and a different kind of excitement arose in their hearts.


    All they had been thinking about before was how to plunder other tribes, and they never thought that they could plunder like this.


    The different kind of looting "experience" almost made these Jiang clan people "fall in love" with this kind of looting method!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298

    After returning to the tribe, the trophies of Yanba fur were arranged by Lihu, and the weapons such as bone knives were thrown into Shandong to continue to be stored.


    Anyway, these things are what the Jiang family lacks the most.


    According to Mu Feng''s original plan, he would start refining metal utensils in the near future, but with Chang Ning around, he wouldn''t be in a hurry - he couldn''t expose such a powerful thing for no reason.


    Even so, Chang Ning couldn''t help but twitch when he saw Mu Feng directly throwing the bone knives into the cave in batches.


    You know, even their Blue Bird Division can''t ignore weapons like bone knives like this.


    "Great Chief, your Jiang family has too many bone knives and stone sticks!" Chang Ning finally couldn''t help asking him, "You can''t run out of so many bone knives, what are you going to do with them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "These bone knives are enough for us, but not necessarily for other tribes. So we have to save them and exchange things with other tribes when we go to the city!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning with a smile: "If your Jade Bird Department is willing, I can also exchange it with you, as long as I have less things!"


    Chang Ning shook his head: "Let''s forget about this, our Jade Bird Department has a dedicated master craftsman who is responsible for making bone knives and polishing stone tools!"


    "What about the salt?" Mu Feng asked, "Where does your tribe''s salt come from, the seaside?"


    "Beach?" Chang Ning shook his head, "What is a seaside?"


    Mufeng explained: "It''s just a very big lake, so big that you can''t see where the other side is. The water there is blue and the taste is salty."


    "It''s salty water?" Chang Ning''s eyes lit up, "Doesn''t that mean that if you live near such a lake, you don''t have to worry about salt and water?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "That''s not true, the water in such a lake is undrinkable, it''s true that there is no shortage of salt."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is!" Chang Ning shook his head, "We''re not at the seaside. There is a salt mine to the west of our tribe, and our tribe''s salt is dug from there."


    "Salt Mine!" Mu Feng was excited.


    The location of the Blue Bird Department is also very good, there is a natural salt mine!


    He suddenly understood that he was afraid that the tribes around the Blue Bird Department would unite against them, and a considerable part of the reason was because of this salt mine.


    You must know that things like salt have been the basic necessities strictly controlled by various countries in previous dynasties. Things are very common, but they are important things that can affect or even influence people''s livelihood.


    "How come my Jiang family doesn''t have any natural mineral deposits, even if you get me some coal, it would be nice!" Mu Feng lamented from the bottom of his heart.


    But envy is envy, if Jiang''s current strength owns a large salt mine, he will definitely not be able to hold it.


    Because the population will be Jiang''s flaw.


    Chang Ning nodded: "Yes, our Qingniao tribe has salt mines, and sometimes even those small tribes belonging to the Changli tribe and the Liaolong tribe secretly exchanged salt with us, and we gave it to us."


    "Oh!" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and whispered, "Aren''t you afraid that these big tribes came to you on purpose to exchange salt?"


    "That can''t be helped!" Chang Ning shook his head helplessly, "Our Jiang family is already in a very difficult situation. We can no longer argue with these small tribes and push everyone to the opposite side. My father said that if these small tribes win over , It is also helpful to the growth of our Jade Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "Your father is right! If the whole world is hostile, it will only be bad for your Blue Bird Department, not good!"


    Chang Ning sighed helplessly: "But even so, we still can''t win over tribes like the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department, otherwise our Blue Bird Department wouldn''t be in such a difficult situation."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Tribes like the Heiyabu are bad to the core, and they always think of plundering others. So even if they belong to you now, if they get some benefits from other tribes later, they will fall to others."


    Chang Ning was stunned, then thought of his experience in the Black Tooth Department today, nodded and said: "Then such a tribe really cannot be wooed!"


    After a pause, she asked again: "Then when will we attack the Huang Feng Department again?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "The sooner the better, I''ll go tomorrow!"


    "Are you still going?" Chang Ning was eager to try.


    Mu Feng grinned and said: "Go, this Huangfeng Department and Jiang''s not only have the hatred of looting, but also have the hatred of taking in our Jiang''s enemies."


    "Add hatred to hatred?"


    "right!"


    Chang Ning suddenly smiled and said: "Well, I will follow you tomorrow. The Yellow Wind Department should also participate in the attack on our Blue Bird Department. I want to take revenge!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "This time we are not from the Yellow Wind Department, if they ask again, they will say that we are from the Black Fang Department!"


    Chang Ning was already smiling, and smiled brightly: "Okay!"


    really,

 Chapter 299

    Because Dazi and the other five came up to them quietly and were scared away, the armored earth dragon continued to lie down on the ground after injuring Dazi.


    Even those who originally paid attention to marijuana quickly went elsewhere.


    From the looks of it, the place of the Yellow Wind Department was not uncommonly attacked by wild beasts, otherwise that person would not have acted as usual.


    Seeing that Mazi was injured, Han Shu approached Mu Feng and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng replied in a low voice: "It''s okay, I''ll lurk in another direction with Huleibao later, you just stay here and don''t move, wait for my signal!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu nodded.


    Mu Feng turned to look at Chang Ning again, and said in a low voice: "The situation has changed a little bit, so I have to borrow your Pijia Dilong."


    In the darkness, Chang Ning''s big eyes were as bright as autumn water, looked at Mu Feng, and asked, "What''s the matter, can''t we rob today?"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "The two armored earth dragons are troublesome, we need to get rid of them first. Then we can confirm whether the warriors of the Yellow Wind Department are in the tribe or not."


    Chang Ning thought for a while and said in a low voice, "What are you going to do with Pijia Dilong?"


    "You use this Pijiadilong to drag this end here, and I will take the Hulei Leopard to hold the other end over there, and then you wait here for my signal, how about it?"


    Chang Ning was taken aback, and hesitated, "Is it too dangerous for you to go there alone?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry, it''s fine, it''s dark now, they can''t see clearly!"


    Only then did Chang Ning nodded quietly, and said in a low voice, "Okay, then be careful!"


    "Well, after I left, everyone plugged the ears of their mounts, and covered their own ears too!"


    "yes!"


    So Mufeng turned around and disappeared into the darkness, from the lake in the east to the vicinity where the big seeds had appeared earlier.


    Sure enough, he found the big seed hiding in the dark.


    Mufeng called Dazi with a low "woo woo", and came to its body against the moonlight passing through the forest above his head, and put his hand on its forehead, Dazi was still trembling.


    Mu Feng began to perform the operation, and in almost twenty minutes, he finally connected the broken leg of the big man.


    He whispered again: "Don''t go up this time, find a place to hide yourself, and come out when I''m done beating!"


    Mazi naturally knew it was for his own good, and responded with a "woo hoo".


    Then Mufeng took Maizi and Doudou and they approached Pijiadilong quietly.


    Before Mu Feng and the others approached, the armored dragon stood up suddenly.


    Obviously, it has smelled something strange.


    Mu Feng didn''t hesitate, and directly grabbed Huleibao''s neck the moment Pijiadilong got up, and a loud "… Ó´" sound resounded all over the field.


    What surprised Mu Feng was that Doudou and the others seemed to have developed a certain resistance to Huleibao''s cry, and they stopped trembling, but backed away uneasy.


    They are like this, but the Pijiadilong of the Yellow Wind Department may not be.


    After hearing Huleibao''s roar, the two armored earth dragons who were "watching the gate" clearly felt that they were being provoked, and they roared in unison: "Ooohoo¡ª¡ª"


    So far, Pijiadilong is the only one that Mufeng has seen before facing Huleibao''s call without retreating but advancing.


    Sure enough, the nearest Pijia Dilong was looking around lazily at first, but after hearing this roar, he rushed towards Mu Feng''s direction¡ªthis reaction was the same as that of the big man first. The reaction to hearing the sound for the first time is the same!


    Mu Feng let go of the rein, and patted Hu Leibao: "Go, buddy!"


    At the same time, after Huleibao roared, Chang Ning quickly let go of the leather rope, and let the armored earth dragon rush towards the earth dragon that was close to her.


    The entire Huangfeng Department fell into chaos in an instant, and screams, cries, and reprimands came and went one after another in the darkness.


    "what happened?"


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Boys of the Yellow Wind Department, come out and meet the enemy!"


    "The soldiers are not here, it''s time for you to defend the tribe!"


    "Quickly pick up your weapon, rush out for me, and kill them all!"


    At this time, Mu Feng, who was hiding in the dark, naturally heard their shouts, and without any hesitation, he yelled "Wow, woo, woo".


    The pack of wolves hiding in the dark responded immediately.


    The chaos in the Huangfeng Department was even worse, and the screams were endless.


    At this time, Mufeng''s Huleibao and Changning''s Pijiadilong had already fought with the two Pijiadilongs, holding them back.


    Mu Feng yelled again: "Do it!"


    So Jiang''s cavalry in the dark charged directly, throwing bamboo spears one after another.


    Before they came, they had already considered that they might fight at night, so they brought more bamboo spears.


    As for how many people were shot down, because of the darkness, they could only see shadows of people falling down, but they didn''t know how many people there were.


    Since it was a charge in the dark, they didn''t dare to stop, so they could only throw the bamboo spears in their hands, leaving only one grasp in their hands.


    In the darkness, someone from the Yellow Wind Department shouted: "Who are you, dare to attack our Yellow Wind Department!"


    At this time, without waiting for Mu Feng to shout to Han Shu, Chang Ning, who was hiding in the dark because he didn''t have a mount, shouted loudly: "We are from the Black Fang Department, and we are the ones who killed you!"


    "I''m going, this little girl is stealing my lines!" Mu Feng then came out from the darkness, and with a bamboo spear in his hand, he threw it vigorously at the people of the Huang Feng Department, "You Huang Feng Department are so shameless that you took advantage of us Soldiers are out to sneak attack on us, you have no guts to coddle me!"


    A person was furious: "You nonsense, when did our Yellow Wind Department go to rob you!"


    "You still don''t admit it!" Sneered in the dark, "Wait until I kill all of you, and see if you admit it or not!"


    Saying this, he shouted loudly: "Hurry up, sons of the Black Fang Department, kill this group of cowards from the Huang Feng Department!"


    Han Shu and the others, who already knew Mufeng''s routine, responded in unison: "Yes!"


    The Huangfeng tribe was in a panic. They had just obtained the armored earth dragon not long ago, and the warriors in the tribe had just obtained some horse mounts from the Lei Ze tribe, but they all followed the Lei Ze tribe to other places. Right now, the tribe is extremely empty and there is no There are no fighters, how do they deal with this?


    At this time, another voice raged: "Are you really going to fight against our Huangfeng Department? You must know that you belong to the Lei Ze Department, and we also belong to the Lei Ze Department. If you attack us like this, are you afraid that the Lei Ze Department will be angry?"


    Mu Feng hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice, and found a man in a group of people who looked like a middle-aged man shouting at him.


    But because he was in the open area of ??the tribe, the moonlight was shining clearly.


    But Mu Feng was standing in the dark, he couldn''t see anything.


    Looking at this person''s figure and appearance, Mu Feng guessed that he should be the great chief of the Yellow Wind Department.


    Seeing this man speak, Mu Feng didn''t hesitate, picked up the bamboo spear directly in the dark, and threw it at him!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300

    "puff!"


    "what!"


    "What''s wrong, Chief!"


    "Damn it, your Black Fang Department dared to kill the great chief of my Yellow Wind Department, are you planning to start a war between the two?"


    "Avenge the Great Chief!"


    "Come on, the great chief is dead!"


    After these few shouts, the whole Huangfeng Department became chaotic in an instant, everyone yelled.


    But at this time Mu Feng raised his head and roared angrily: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    All Jiang''s cavalry were still throwing javelins, but immediately covered their ears after hearing the sound, and stayed still.


    Even the pack of wolves that rushed forward did not move.


    Following his roar, the Hulei Leopard who was confronting the Armored Earth Dragon also roared: "Woooooooooo¡ª"


    The unprepared Huangfeng tribe staggered back one by one, or fell down with a "plop", or ran around screaming.


    "Charge!" Wooden Storm shouted.


    Jiang''s cavalry charged instantly in the darkness, one by one like the gods of death harvesting life in the dark, each time the bamboo spear stabbed a person from the Huangfeng Department.


    Changning was so excited that he trembled.


    Although she couldn''t participate in the battle at close range, she was able to watch the battle clearly from the sidelines.


    In other words, this is equivalent to Mu Feng teaching her how to command the battle on the spot.


    Yesterday she saw for the first time how bamboo spears were thrown and used during the day, and tonight she saw how the cavalry teamed up with armored earth dragons to carry out surprise attacks!


    She is confident that as long as she returns to the Jade Bird Division safely and smoothly this time, she will be able to teach the tribe this way of fighting, and will take the initiative in the tribe''s battle from now on!


    And all of this was the reward for his bold actions at that time¡ª¡ªexchanging a Phijiadilong for it!


    Now it seems that my decision at that time was correct and correct!


    As for the wooden wind that brought her all this, after killing the great chief of the Yellow Wind Department with a single shot, he no longer watched the battle in the field, turned around, and went straight to the armored earth dragon that was confronting Huleibao.


    Right now, Ma Yilong is confronting each other, and they are all pacing back and forth in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to strike at each other.


    Especially the armored dragon tail hammer swings to the right, ready to give Hu Leibao such a blow at any time!


    Mu Feng saw the right time, strode forward, stepped forward from the right side of the armored dragon, and punched out directly, hitting the shoulder blade of the armored dragon''s front leg.


    In the dark, the armored earth dragon couldn''t react in time, and was easily hit by Mu Feng''s punch.


    But in fact, the Armored Earth Dragon was protected by thick and hard scales, and it didn''t pay attention to a mere human''s fist at all.


    But Wood Wind has been strengthened through Wood Dao Derivative Books, its strength and skill are comparable to ordinary people.


    Before he tamed horses, he used violence to control violence, and used violence to tame the horses.


    Even when facing Huleibao for the first time, Mu Feng used the eight poles to hit the mountain. Although he failed to knock Huleibao to the ground, it still made Huleibao unsteady and almost fell .


    The armored dragon has rough skin and thick flesh, but it can''t ignore Mu Feng''s punch.


    There was only a "bang", and the fist hit the shoulder blade on its front leg, and there was a faint sound of bone dislocation.


    "Ooohoho¡ª" the armored earth dragon roared violently.


    "Hu Leibao!" Mu Feng shouted.


    Before the words were finished, the Hulei Leopard stood up, raised its two front paws, and pointed at the armored dragon, scratching and stomping repeatedly.


    "Chi la la!" Pieces of scales were directly torn off by the Hulei Leopard, and the armored earth dragon cried out again.


    Hu Leibao''s bowl-sized hooves kicked back and forth, kicking it to the ground without giving it time to react!


    From Mu Feng''s attack to the armored dragon falling to the ground, the fight was extremely fierce and brutal, but it only took ten seconds!


    The armored earth dragon roared in pain and wanted to get up, how could Mufeng give it this opportunity, directly pressed down with both palms at close range, and the big earth way technique was like a huge boulder smashing down on the head, directly smashing the armor that was caught off guard. Dilong pressed down.


    "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, without any hesitation, he pressed down again with both hands, pressing the armored earth dragon louder with all his might.


    "Hu Leibao!" Mu Feng shouted.


    Huleibao, who was close to being connected with Mufeng, retracted his front paws, raised his head, and the nearly 20 cm horns of his forehead directly touched the armored dragon''s neck and throat, pressing it firmly to the ground!


    The armored earth dragon was restrained, it didn''t dare to move, it didn''t even dare to roar, it could only rely on the sound of "hululu, hululu" from its throat!


    Mu Feng took advantage of the situation to accept the Dao Dao technique, and then changed his mind, and the advanced beast taming technique was directly used, instantly covering the armored earth dragon who dared not move on the ground.


    A series of roars that were obviously easy to speak to other animals came out from the wooden wind mouth: "Hulululululu, Hululululuhuhululu!"


    It means: If you don''t want to die now, follow me, or I''ll let it pierce your neck!


    The armored earth dragon responded: "Huluhulu, baldhulu!"


    Meaning: Do you keep your word?


    Mu Feng was happy in his heart, and quickly responded: "Baldhuluhulu!"¡ª¡ªIt must be true!


    This armored earth dragon was straightforward, and immediately responded with a "bald"!


    Mu Feng was overjoyed, and waved to Hu Leibao, signaling it to stop.


    Hulei Leopard did as he did, quietly took a step back, and the top corner of its head left its throat.


    Unexpectedly, this armored earth dragon just rolled over and opened its mouth to bite Mufeng.


    With its wisdom, it naturally saw that Mu Feng was the one who attacked him!


    It''s just that Mu Feng seemed to have been prepared, and pressed down with both hands!


    The armored earth dragon that hadn''t had time to bite Mufeng was directly pressed again!


    You know, since the last time he subdued Huleibao with the Dao Dao technique, Mu Feng would secretly practice using the Dao Dao technique when he was free.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have easily pressed the Wild Boar King a few days ago!


    And Huleibao was furious when he saw the armored dragon turning back, he almost opened his throat and yelled in Mufeng''s ear: "… Æô¡ª¡ª"


    Then it slammed into the Hulei Leopard''s chest and abdomen.


    With a sound of "àÛàÍ", the Armored Earth Dragon''s chest and abdomen were pierced directly, and a lot of blood spurted out.


    Hu Leibao twisted his head, then pulled again, and directly tore off a piece of flesh with scales!


    "Vulture vulture purr purr!"


    The armored earth dragon roared wildly in an instant, and the sound was extremely painful.


    And Mu Feng was almost deafened by Hu Leibao''s voice close to his ears, his mind became unstable, and he withdrew the Dao Dao technique.


    "Damn it! Dead horse!" Mu Feng''s ears buzzed, feeling like his ears were ringing, "What the hell are you trying to scare me to death!"


    And the Huleibao, which succeeded in one blow, opened its long-fanged horse''s mouth and bit it at the wound of Pijiadilong¡ªit eats meat!


    And this armored earth dragon finally panicked and screamed in pain: "Vulture vulture vulture vulture vulture vulture vulture vulture vulture vulture!"


    Wood Wind''s Advanced Beast Taming Technique has not been withdrawn, and he instantly understands its meaning: I dare not, I dare not!


    "Hmph!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "Just don''t dare!"


    Saying this, Mu Feng went up and kicked Hu Leibao: "Dead horse, let go!"


    This kick not only has the elements of public revenge, but also has the elements of saving the life of the armored dragon.


    Hu Leibao whimpered and let go of the horse''s mouth in great dissatisfaction, licking his tongue and staring at the armored dragon.


    And Mu Feng pointed at the other armored earth dragon in the Yellow Wind Department: "Go, I''ll leave that to you!"


    When Hu Leibao heard this, he twisted his head and ran directly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301

    Looking at the armored earth dragon that was still bleeding on the ground, Mu Feng felt a little excited in his heart: "This earth dragon will soon be my own!"


    He didn''t look at the Jiang''s cavalry who were rushing and looting in the Yellow Wind Department - now Han Shu and the others are very familiar with how to threaten and how to plunder.


    The people in the Yellow Wind Department are too busy to take care of themselves now, how can they have time to take care of their two armored dragons at the gate?


    Mu Feng communicated again with advanced animal taming skills: I will ask you again, go back with me, or die, which one do you choose?


    In the dark, the eyes of this Pijiadilong could not be seen clearly, but Mu Feng could feel its fear¡ªbecause its chest and abdomen were still bleeding, it might die!


    The weakness and fear brought by death made this armored earth dragon unable to resist anymore, so it had to honestly send a message to Mufeng: I dare not, I will go with you!


    "Okay!" Wooden Feng nodded, using the healing technique with his skill, and it took only a few minutes to help it stop the bleeding from the wound.


    Then Mufeng told it again: If you dare to attack me again, I will kill you!


    This armored earth dragon "Huluhulu" climbed up from the ground, making "baldhuluhulu" sound again and again, and at the same time cautiously approached Mufeng, stretched his probe towards Mufeng, and pointed the tip of his nose forward to show his submission.


    Only then did Mu Feng heave a sigh of relief, and told it: Go over, tell your companion to come with me, or you will die!


    How could the armored earth dragon that escaped from the dead dare to say anything, dragging its injured body and running towards another armored earth dragon.


    Three against one, no suspense!


    Mu Feng rubbed his humming ears, cursed again, and then came to the surrounded armored dragon, and once again performed the Dao technique, subduing the armored dragon with one blow !


    It took less than ten minutes from Mufeng''s attack to subduing the two armored dragons!


    Under the moonlight, Chang Ning was stunned.


    From Mu Feng killing the great chief of the Yellow Wind Department with a single shot, to when he strode forward and punched the armored earth dragon just now, to the fact that he subdued two armored earth dragons so quickly, everything made her feel incredible in her heart!


    Under the moonlight, others could only see her eyes as bright as autumn water, but they couldn''t see the spring heart surging deep in her eyes.


    "He''s so strong!" Chang Ning''s heart was pounding like a deer, jumping wildly, "How dare he directly confront the Pijia Dilong! I''m afraid there are not many people like this in my Jade Bird Division!"


    "I''m afraid Aguli is no match for him alone!" No one noticed how hot Chang Ning''s eyes were!


    And Mu Feng also rode the Hulei Leopard again, held the reins, and signaled Chang Ning, who was still standing in a daze, to quickly get on the mount: "Let''s go, let''s finish it off!"


    Only then did Chang Ning come to his senses, called his mount, turned on the mount, followed Mu Feng to the left and right, and two armored ground dragons, drew out the bone knife and walked towards the Huang Feng tribe who was cornered by Han Shu and the others. .


    The overall situation is settled!


    And at this time, the people of the Yellow Wind Department noticed that the two armored earth dragons guarding the tribe of their own tribe had followed others obediently!


    "How is this going?"


    "Those two armored earth dragons were exchanged from Lei Ze Department at a great price!"


    "You Black Fang dare to snatch our armored earth dragon!"


    "If you dare to take them away, my Yellow Wind Department will fight with you forever!"


    ...


    There was noise and resentment in the crowd, but no one dared to step forward.


    Under the moonlight, Mu Feng rode a Hulei Leopard and "appeared" covered with animal skins. He said in a deep voice, "It was your Yellow Wind Department who first came to rob our Black Fang Department. We are just here for revenge. If you are not convinced, you You can come to my black tooth department!"


    "Come one of you, I''ll kill one! Two, I''ll kill a pair! If you have the ability, get all the warriors from your tribe to come and see if I can kill them all!"


    As he spoke, he yelled at Han Shu: "How''s it going?"


    Han Shu understood: "Back to the boss, there are eleven jars of salt, two hundred bone knives, fur is nothing good!"


    "Burn the useless ones!" Mu Fengchen shouted.


    "Yes!" Han Shu really found a torch and set the fur on the ground ablaze.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Let''s go!"


    So Jiang''s group left Huangfeng Department overnight with two armored earth dragons, eight jars of salt, and more than two hundred bone knives.


    Naturally, the entire Yellow Wind Department was also shrouded in mourning. I don''t know how many people gritted their teeth that night and wanted to exterminate the old neighbor of the Black Fang Department!


    And Mu Feng led the tribe back through the forest overnight under the moon.


    Two of the thirty wolves were injured by Huang Fengbu.


    The Wolf King went directly to Mu Feng for an explanation.


    Mu Feng healed the two wolves on the spot, and promised to give the wolf king more food when he turned around.


    Anyway, this time he got two Pijiadilongs, and a dozen or twenty horned deer are not worth the price of Pijiadilong.


    In addition, Mu Feng still thinks about the principle of "it''s easy to borrow and repay, and it''s not difficult to borrow", so he can''t compete with the wolf king.


    After all, he came out to plunder, but the wolf king was fighting for his life with his clansmen.


    Good or bad is a cooperative relationship, and I always have to take care of the wolf king''s emotions and the life and death of the wolves.


    "Well, it turns out that this is a trick of the poor, and the rich have a conscience!" Mu Feng sighed, "I am still very kind, and I have begun to care about the wolves!"


    Chang Ning beside him never took his eyes off Mu Feng along the way.


    After these few days of getting along, she felt more and more that Mu Feng''s image in her mind was getting bigger and bigger, so tall that she searched all over the warriors and leaders of the Jade Bird Division, and none of them could compare with Mu Feng!


    You know, there are no less than 20,000 people in the entire Jade Bird tribe. Among the 20,000 people, there are warriors, chiefs, great witches, animal trainers, and so on.


    "Although he is only the great chief of a small tribe, he knows things that even my grandfather doesn''t know. He can make bows and arrows, he is so strong, he can also control beasts, and he can lead his tribe to hunt and fight... "Changning''s heart became hot, "Will the man I marry in the future be as strong as him!"


    The south wind blows in Mengxia, and the young girl loves spring.


    And Mu Feng was immersed in the joy of winning the Armored Earth Dragon at this time, and he didn''t notice the abnormal state of the girl beside him at all...


    After a long time, Chang Ning finally recovered from the intoxication of being alone, and looked around carefully. Fortunately, it was night, and no one paid attention to her face, let alone saw her change.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, her bright eyes were as bright as stars: "Great chief, are we planning to go back overnight?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, it''s too much for horses and people to drive through the night, we need to find a place to rest and wait for dawn before we start our journey!"


    "Oh, that''s it!" Chang Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    In fact, they had been on their way from morning to night, and just now they were still fighting fiercely with the Huang Feng Department.


    Although she didn''t directly participate in the exhibition, her heart was always tugging.


    If it weren''t for something in her heart that kept supporting her, she might have collapsed from exhaustion.


    Mu Feng heard her panting with relief, and said: "When we came here, there was a mountain near Hei Yabu. We will rest on the mountain there, so it''s safe!"


    "Okay!" Chang Ning responded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302

    After leaving the Yellow Wind Department, everyone finally came to the vicinity of the mountain that Mu Feng had mentioned.


    According to Mu Feng''s request, Jiang''s cavalry set up a few temporary tents with animal skins and bamboo spears.


    Considering that Chang Ning is a woman, Mu Feng asked her to choose one.


    This was very novel to Chang Ning who saw the tent for the first time, and only then did she understand why Jiang''s cavalry always carried a bundle of animal skins on their mounts before setting off.


    When she walked into the tent with a torch and saw that there were still animal skins to cover, her admiration for Mufeng increased a little.


    "Is there anything else he doesn''t know?" Chang Ning thought to himself, put down the bow, arrow and bone knife he was carrying, and walked out again.


    Fires were already burning among several tents, and Han Shu and the others were skillfully starting to barbecue.


    Around the periphery are mounts lying on their stomachs in a circle, gnawing on the grass silently.


    Of course, there is an exception here - the Hulei Leopard.


    In view of the fact that it was almost deafened by Mu Feng''s voice in the Yellow Wind Department today, Mu Feng drove it out to look for food by itself.


    As a result, in less than half an hour, this guy ran back from the mountain by himself, and when he came back, he still had a small animal in his mouth.


    In the dark, Mu Feng didn''t see what it was, he only knew that the prey was much smaller than the horned deer, it should be a small animal like roe deer.


    Since it can be self-sufficient, Mu Feng didn''t bother to take care of it, and let it bite its prey beside it "wheezing and wheezing".


    Where the Hulei Leopard was, no mount dared to approach it.


    Regardless of horses or red deer, even wolves dare not approach them.


    Even the three armored earth dragons stayed away from it-obviously, a reminder of the huge carnivore was too much of a threat to them.


    Mu Feng knew in his heart that the reason why these three Pijiadilongs were afraid of the Hulei Leopard was because they hadn''t been strengthened.


    Like a big man, he is not afraid of Huleibao at all. Of course, whether he can beat it is another matter.


    All of these were seen by Chang Ning, and she deeply understood why Grandfather would tell him "don''t provoke the big chief of the small tribe at will".


    Such a big chief, not to mention her, even grandpa would have to be polite when he came.


    The food was cooked quickly, and a group of people gathered together to eat meat and drink water, with Mu Feng and Chang Ning in the middle.


    They all know Chang Ning''s identity now, and they also know that she is someone who can bring a lot of salt to the tribe.


    What''s more important is that Lihu and Mingguang have already made an agreement in secret: when traveling, you must protect the chief, and then Yemaduo.


    When everyone was puzzled, Li Hu gave them an irrefutable reason: If Ye Ma Duo becomes the wife of our great chief, it will be of great benefit to us!


    In fact, after getting along with each other for the past few days, these soldiers also discovered that Yemaduo, although most of them are the jewels in front of them, treats people extremely kindly.


    Except for a little bit or two of majesty that is occasionally revealed, other times it is very easy to talk and approach.


    Such a woman is simply a good match for the Great Chief!


    It''s just a pity that the great chief is not yet of age, even if the two can get married together, they have to wait until the great chief becomes an adult.


    Chang Ning didn''t know what these people were thinking, so he ate the barbecue, looked at the torch while eating, and asked suspiciously, "What''s on it? Why are there plants?"


    "It''s called perilla, and the ones with green leaves are shallots!" Mu Feng explained.


    "Are these edible?" Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng with a smile.


    Reflecting the firelight, Changning''s beauty''s face was flushed with blush, and her beautiful eyes were full of curiosity. She didn''t look like a big girl, but a curious young girl next door.


    This scene was watched by Han Shu and the others, they were stunned for a while, and couldn''t help but sneak another glance.


    As married adult men, these people naturally understand what kind of woman is "good-looking" and what kind of woman is "good-looking".


    Looking at Chang Ning''s face and figure, these people almost simultaneously thought of this idea in their hearts: "Well, such a woman is indeed very suitable for our great chief!"


    When Mu Feng turned his head to look at Chang Ning, he also saw this scene, nodded and said, "Well, these are spices, you can put some in when grilling meat, it can increase the fragrance!"


    Chang Ning was stunned, and held his own barbecue and moved towards the fire: "Where did you find these?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I didn''t find it anywhere, we brought it with us when we set out from the tribe."


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was surprised, "In addition to food, you also brought this when you set out from the tribe?"


    "That''s natural!" Mu Feng nodded, "Going out, marching and fighting, if you can''t even eat well, how can you have the strength to rush to fight?"


    "Is that so..." Chang Ning was thoughtful, and felt that Mu Feng also meant something when he said this, but she couldn''t say exactly what it was. I just think it''s right to remember this sentence.


    She didn''t even notice it herself, but she seems to find it useful every word Mufeng said now, so she must write it down...


    Nothing happened overnight.

 Chapter 303

    Hearing that Mufeng was going to open a business with the Jade Bird Department, Chang Ning was stunned, and then beamed with joy: "Okay, as long as my Jade Bird Department can afford it, I will do my best to meet your requirements!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "What I want is very simple, it is the spotted ox you mentioned just now!"


    "Spot bull?" Chang Ning tilted his head and thought carefully, looking at Mufeng with big eyes as if he could speak, "Don''t you already have horses and mounts, what do you need the spot bull for? And you already have two There are more than ten cows, even if they want to breed!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I want the spotted cow to have other uses, it can solve the food problem."


    "Are you going to eat the spotted ox?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "As long as you give me one spotted ox, I can give you an extra set of pottery, and if you give me ten extra cows, I will give you eleven extra sets! If you give me fifty cows, I will How about sixty sets of pottery for you?"


    Sure enough, Chang Ning''s face brightened: "What you said is true?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course it is true!"


    "Okay!" Chang Ning happily nodded in agreement, "I will tell the tribe about this when I return to the Blue Bird Department. But when I go back, you have to give me a set first!"


    Mu Feng pretended to be in pain, gritted his teeth and nodded, "Okay!"


    So a transaction that both the buyer and the seller are very satisfied with has been reached.


    But not long after, a sad look appeared on Changning''s pretty face.


    She frowned and said, "I don''t know if my clan can win this conflict!"


    Mu Feng comforted him: "Don''t worry, you were able to beat them a few times before, and I believe you can do it this time."


    Chang Ning still had a sad expression on his face, and the gloom on his face became more and more thick: "But they plundered other tribes this time, and there are much more young and strong fighters than before!"


    "That may not be useful!" Mu Feng said, "It''s like the prey on this grassland. There are horned deer, horses, giant-toed birds, mammoths and horned rhinos in a large group. There are so many of them. How can we really deal with them?" The only threats to humans are mammoths and horned rhinos. The rest can only be reduced to our prey and food, right?"


    Chang Ning''s eyes lit up, and she felt that Mu Feng''s words immediately solved the confusion in her heart.


    She suddenly felt that what Mu Feng said was reasonable, those so-called fighters that were improvised were not necessarily the best fighters from the Jade Bird Division who were good at fighting.


    After thinking of this, Chang Ning''s sad face dissipated, and he became happy instead.


    Changning, who recovered his smile, smiled like a spring breeze, and like a flower blooming on the grassland, it was very bright and moving.


    For a moment, the people around couldn''t help being stunned.


    After returning to the clan, Mu Feng asked Li Hu and Ming Guang to put away their things again, and by the way personally counted the number of important materials in the clan.


    There are now 1126 cans of salt. According to Jiang''s current consumption rate of salt, he can''t consume one can in a month.


    This also means that Jiang will not have to worry about the problem of salt for at least the next ten years.


    Of course, there is a premise here, that is, the salt can be preserved until then.


    There were twenty-nine cows, all of which were brought by Chang Ning from the Jade Bird Department. If there were no accidents, Chang Ning would send someone to bring them to him after a while.


    There are now ninety-six horses, and all the soldiers of the original hunting team have mounts.


    But Mufeng was already ready to expand the hunting team, and with the twenty or so female fighters in Fuyu, he also planned to give them mounts, which seemed insufficient.


    There are twelve red deer, and it has not been able to increase until now, which has always been Mu Feng''s regret.


    The number of wild boars and primitive chickens has increased compared to the original.


    The original chickens have also hatched a new batch of chicks, and there are more than 150 chicks in total.


    The number of wild boars has also reached more than one hundred. The main reason for the increase is that the wild boar king brought wild boars to "send pig heads" two days ago, which is equivalent to an act of love in the spring breeze.


    The number of wild sheep has also increased slightly, but it is not obvious.


    The only thing that decreased was the horned deer - because the Hulei leopard roared twice in the tribe, a total of forty horned deer were scared to death, which directly reduced the number of horned deer from more than one hundred to only about sixty.


    There are nine wolves, five big and four small.


    Among them, the five big wolves are already following Mu Feng to "conquer south and north", and the little wolves still have a long time to grow up.


    As for other rabbits and bamboo rats, they have not yet become popular, and they cannot even be satisfied with regular food, so they are not listed here for the time being.


    But what makes Mu Feng most happy is that there are now three Pijia Dilongs, two males and one female. If including the other female that Chang Ning promised, Jiang will have four Pijia Dilongs.


    The fighting power of the four Phijiadilongs is of great significance to Jiang.


    You know, there are a thousand people in the Yellow Wind Department, and it took a lot of effort to exchange two ends from the Lei Ze Department.


    Black Fang doesn''t even have a head!


    In particular, Mu Feng survived many times of hunting and distress by relying on the armored earth dragon.


    He personally took the two armored earth dragons to the cave in the back mountain.


    The cave was big enough, but only the armored dragon lived in the big man.


    When he brought the other two armored earth dragons into the cave, the big man became excited.


    Of course, what excited him the most was the arrival of the female armored dragon.


    It excitedly circled around the female Pijiadilong, but was ignored by the female Pijiadilong.


    The big man showed great hospitality to the female Pijiadilong, and even pushed out two of his treasured giant toed bird eggs to give to the female dragon.


    As a result, it quickly captured the "heart" of the female dragon, and the two dragon''s heads arched and tilted together.


    As for the other male armored earth dragon¡ªthat is, the one that was seriously injured by Mu Feng and Hu Leibao, it was completely reduced to a spectator at this time.


    Obviously, this thing was originally a pair with the female dragon, but now it has been inserted horizontally by the big man, and it has become redundant.


    The feeling of being robbed of love by someone is definitely not good. This guy grumbled and confronted the big man head-on for a while, but was easily knocked down in the end.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng who was in front of him, the big man would probably hurt him if he hammered down with his tail.


    And Mu Feng is also happy to see this happen.


    After all, the big man is a "veteran with meritorious service". He helped him add so much wealth and attracted Hu Leibao, so he couldn''t treat him badly no matter what.


    Naturally, with benefits, Woodwind

 Chapter 304

    After Mu Feng "unscrupulously" named the two armored ground dragons, he was very happy, and felt quite happy about "revenging private revenge".


    Because the big man and the second fool are now a couple, the appearance of the little three is undoubtedly very annoying.


    Without Mu Feng taking any action, the big man directly drove Xiao San out.


    The big man himself has been strengthened by Mu Feng''s Wood Dao Derivation Technique, while the little San was injured, and was only healed by Mu Feng with the healing technique, but the wound was not healed. How could he be the opponent of the big man and was easily driven out of the cave .


    Mufeng leisurely took it to another cave, but it was relatively close to Huleibao, and became neighbors with it.


    It is conceivable that Huleibao, who has a bad temper, doesn''t have a good face towards him. He just scratches Xiaosan when he really barks his teeth and claws, making him lose his temper completely, so he has to stay in the cave honestly, and he is surprised by Mufeng''s orders. cooperatively.


    It''s clearly seen too. Only by listening to Mu Feng can he avoid being bullied.


    Mufeng knew that Pijiadilong''s IQ was still very high, so he "told" it in the cave before returning to the earth building.


    The two newly acquired armored earth dragons are different from the big ones, and he has to hone their spirits.


    After returning to the earth building, Li Hu found Mu Feng excitedly: "Great chief, now that we have looted the Black Fang and Yellow Wind tribes, there will be no shortage of salt and weapons in the tribe for a long time!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, indeed. What''s the matter, is there something wrong?"


    Li Hu said a little excitedly: "Didn''t we get a gold mine from the Black Bear Department a while ago? Didn''t you say that it can be forged gold? When will we forge it?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry about this, Chang Ning of the Blue Bird Department is still here. I don''t want her to know that our tribe can forge gold on a large scale!"


    "Why?" Li Hu was surprised, "Isn''t Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Department very friendly to our tribe? What he sent here is cattle and salt. There should be no ill intentions towards us, right? Give her such a powerful weapon as the bow and arrow!"


    "It''s not the same!" Mu Feng shook his head, "The reason why I taught her before was that the tribe was in urgent need of these things, and on the other hand, their tribe hadn''t established a firm foothold in this area at that time."


    "But this time it''s different. Their tribe has successfully resisted the attacks of other tribes with their bows and arrows, and they can free up their hands to pay attention to our small tribe."


    "Okay!" Li Hu reacted, "Then what shall we do next?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Don''t worry about not having anything to do! First of all, the number of fighters can be expanded. Twenty-two people from the tribe''s existing training with the hunting team will be selected to join the warrior team, making up a hundred. !"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded excitedly. Although there were only seventy or eighty warriors in the tribe, they were all well-equipped and could outnumber ten or even more.


    This can be seen from the fact that they were able to retreat unscathed each time in the recent raids.


    Although the newly expanded twenty-two fighters are not many in number, they do not increase the combat power of Jiang''s fighters at all.


    "In addition, the existing young and strong members of the tribe will select 20 more to become new hunting team members. Also, what about Bai Yue''s group?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Well, that kid is very good!" Li Hu praised, "He works like our clansman, drives those hard work like us, very hard!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, "Looking at the selection of Bai Yue and his clansmen, let''s choose twenty of them to join the hunting team."


    "Twenty?" Li Hu was surprised, "Is it a little too much?"


    "Why?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    "Wouldn''t it be a bit dangerous if so many people joined the hunting team at once?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Then what do you do as a hundred warriors in the tribe?"


    Li Hu immediately realized: "Yes, I understand!"


    "Besides, Fu Yu and those adult women are all determined. If you don''t get married for the time being, you want to be a female warrior?" Mu Feng asked again.


    Li Hu nodded helplessly: "Ever since you, Chief, encouraged them to become fighters, each of these women is no longer willing to marry so early, and they all want to hunt and fight like men!"


    "It''s no problem!" Mu Feng smiled and nodded.


    In previous lives, there were female soldiers, female warriors and even female generals.


    When a woman is brave in battle, she may not be inferior to a man.


    "Well, since there are female warriors, let''s choose ten more female warriors from Baiyue''s group. They will be included in the team of female warriors. Let Mingguang and the others train these female soldiers!"


    "Women''s Army?" Li Hu was puzzled.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng laughed, "It''s the name for female warriors, it''s called Women''s Army!"


    Li Hu was surprised, but felt that the term Detachment of Women was really novel.


    "Yes!" Li Hu replied, "Then these women''s soldiers will also go out to plunder with the tribe''s warriors in the future?"


    "Not for now!" Mu Feng shook his head, "Let them train first, and go hunting with the men of the hunting team when necessary, pay attention to organization, and let these women know the cruelty of hunting and fighting in the wild!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded solemnly.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, take Ming Guang and the others to select candidates today, and start training tomorrow, and I will explain to them face to face if I have something to do!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu turned and left to make arrangements.


    Mu Feng was in the room thinking about Jiang''s next course of action.


    According to his current plan, the Jiang family will have 100 fully armed soldiers, 40 male hunting team members and more than 30 women''s soldiers.


    This kind of Jiang tribe can also be defeated in the face of ordinary tribes or even tribes such as the Black Fang and Huangfeng tribes, and can even face each other head-on without the need for some traps to ambush.


    In other words, Jiang''s "military power" is more than enough if it is just to guard the tribe.


    But the problem is that Jiang''s current food, clothing, and use cannot be confined within a three-layer protective wall.


    They have to get out!


    Judging from the current situation outside, the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department have already started looting young and strong people everywhere.


    Although he attacked the two big tribes first, there was no guarantee that no other tribe would plunder their area.


    You know, to the south there is most of Lei Ze, and to the west there is most of Changli, which is larger than most of Lei Ze.


    In particular, most of Lei Ze''s pursuit of Changning has already reached the Baishuyuan area, and it is easy to find Jiang''s existence if he goes a little further north.


    If Mu Feng didn''t make a plan now, he might be at a loss when facing these potential dangers in the future.


    He didn''t want Jiang to fall into a passive and beaten situation, so he had to make plans early!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305

    Mu Feng thought for a long time, and he had an idea in his heart about Jiang''s future development direction.


    He decided to use Jiang''s current "hidden" power - slaves.


    Most of these slaves were hunting team members and warriors captured from other tribes, and their physical fitness was originally stronger than ordinary people.


    If we really want to talk about combat power, these two hundred slaves can be said to be a rare immediate combat power.


    But the problem is that these slaves are all captives, and they have suffered so much in the Jiang family, so their loyalty to the Jiang family is limited.


    How to make good use of these immediate combat power became his first consideration.


    After all, the slave''s immediate combat power is like a double-edged sword to him. If used well, it can help the Jiang family defeat the enemy and expand the territory. If used poorly, it may cut himself.


    "It seems that this matter needs to be carefully considered!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "We have to think of a complete solution, not only to ensure that these slaves will not turn their backs on Jiang, but also to make them willing to work for me. "


    Mu Feng thought about it, and finally couldn''t help sighing: "It''s a bit difficult!"


    The next day, a major event that shocked the entire Jiang family happened.


    One is that all the original hunting team members have officially turned into warriors, and they will basically only be responsible for tribal fighting, protection, and foreign looting.


    The second is that twenty-two people who had previously trained with these fighters joined the ranks of fighters.


    The third is to re-select members of the hunting team, with 20 members selected from Jiang''s old members and 20 new members each.


    The fourth is that the Jiang family established the Women''s Army to select unmarried women in the tribe to become female warriors. There are twenty-one old members of the Jiang family, and ten new members have also been selected.


    As a result, Jiang''s newcomers and oldcomers were all very excited and walked towards the three-layer protective wall one after another.


    Now a new training ground has been built on the side of the three-layer protective wall. On one side is the scattered settlement of the slaves, and on the other is Jiang''s training ground.


    So when all the members of the Jiang clan appeared near the three-layer protective wall, they all really felt the strength of the Jiang clan.


    The training ground is divided into three waves: soldiers, hunters, and women''s army.


    In the impressions and concepts of the Jiang clan, they can''t tell the difference between warriors and hunting team members, but they know that the number of hunting teams and warriors composed of men alone is increasing, and there are about 140 of them. Jiang''s never had the quantity.


    What''s more, there is a women''s army composed of thirty-one women!


    And this scene was naturally seen by all the slaves on the other side.


    They all looked at the people on the other side of the training ground with pale faces and expressions of horror, horrified that the Jiang family had so many fighters!


    You know, all these slaves have never seen all the fighters of the Jiang family.


    Most of them have seen the "large-scale dispatch" of fifty Jiang''s cavalry.


    And this is exactly what Mu Feng wanted.


    The reason why he chose to expand the combat readiness personnel in the training ground with great fanfare is to deter these slaves.


    Of course, his main purpose is not the whole thing, but to inspire Jiang''s people, win over people from the former Yishui department, and speed up the integration of "New Jiang".


    Seeing all the combat personnel standing on the training ground, Mu Feng slowly walked forward.


    Today is considered a big day, so Mu Feng put on his long linen robe, tied his hair up on the back of his head, and held a cane in his hand that he had snatched from the great chief of the Chijiao tribe. Standing flutteringly in front of the crowd.


    And the three spectators of Jiang''s "ceremony to demonstrate force" - Chang Ning and his two clansmen stood aside and looked at Mu Feng.


    Chang Ning had never seen Mu Feng dressed like this before, and only felt that the young chieftain in front of him attracted her attention in an indescribable way.


    Mu Feng is more than 1.7 meters tall, with a strong body, firm facial features, and sharp edges and corners, which can be regarded as sword eyebrows and star eyes.


    And because of this important ceremony, he specially took a bath, made soap, dressed cleanly, and behaved decently. In the eyes of Chang Ning and her two tribesmen, this was simply more intelligent than the great witch Zhu in their tribe!


    As for the members of the Jiang clan, when they saw this dressed image standing in the front, all of them knelt on one knee and saluted with one hand upward: "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief, the Great Saint!"


    "The Great Chief, the Great Saint!"


    Chang Ning and her clansmen changed their expressions slightly. They were cheering in unison.

 Chapter 306

    The matter of Jiang''s gathering people''s hearts has come to an end, and Mu Feng can clearly feel that the atmosphere of the whole Jiang''s has changed.


    The members of the Old Jiang clan saw that the hunting team began to select people from the Yishui Department. They all understood what the chief meant and began to take the initiative to accept them.


    And these people in the Yishui Department also felt the recognition and acceptance from the Mufeng and Laojiang clan members, and they were more serious in their daily work, and they naturally paid more attention to the supervision of the slaves.


    Chang Ning showed great interest in the linen robe on Mu Feng''s body.


    Because she thinks that linen clothes can only be owned by the great chiefs of the big tribes or the big witch Zhu, even if they are as noble as her, they still can''t have a linen clothes of their own.


    It''s not that she looks down on Mu Feng, it''s really a small tribe or a small tribe, and they don''t have that much "financial resources" to exchange for a linen shirt.


    You must know that a linen shirt can be worth fifty or even eighty furs. For an ordinary small tribe, these things are enough to solve the problem of edible salt for the entire tribe for a long time.


    For example, the former Wild Wolf Department combined the strength of the entire clan to obtain fifty animal skins, and planned to exchange them with Mu Feng for a jar of salt.


    In order to show his sincerity, Chang Ning first told Mu Feng: "There are special craftsmen in the Qingniao Department who can make hemp-spinning utensils. If you want, you can send someone to learn it. But although we have hemp-spinning utensils, we don''t have much hemp material." .¡±


    Mu Feng was slightly surprised: "You have tools for spinning hemp, why don''t you have any?"


    Helplessness appeared on Chang Ning''s face, and he sighed and said, "There are too few flax crops, and the flax spun is not enough for the big witch Zhu and my father in the tribe. Even I can''t have a piece of cloth."


    Wood wind is a little funny.


    Because Chang Ning looked disappointed when he sighed, very much like the helplessness of a girl in her previous life when she wanted to buy a bag or beautiful clothes but because she didn''t have enough money.


    He thought about it, and felt that whether Changning or the Jade Bird Department, the current performances and practices are very friendly to Jiang.


    Not only did they not bully the weak, but they did not hesitate to send Changning to take the risk to give him salt and cattle "in the wind and rain".


    There is an old saying that "gifts are less important than affection", not to mention that what Changning sent on behalf of Jade Bird is not light.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng nodded secretly, smiled at Changning and said, "I do have linen. If you want, we can trade."


    Chang Ning''s eyes lit up, but immediately dimmed again, and shook his head: "Forget it, although the linen is good, compared with the clansmen, it is not impossible without it!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, he didn''t expect Yema Duo from a large tribe to say such a thing.


    If she becomes a great chief in the future, she will definitely be a good chief who is respected and supported by others.


    And looking at her disappointed and determined eyes, it''s definitely not a fake.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, let''s wait until your tribe settles down and there are enough things to talk about!"


    Chang Ning also nodded in agreement.


    For the next few days, Mu Feng stayed in the tribe.


    During the past few days, he would go to the training ground from time to time to guide the soldiers of the hunting team in training, and he did not forget to tame the four new wolf cubs.


    The little white wolf continued to be repelled and hostile by the other three wolves, but this did not affect its "fierceness" in the slightest.


    It even dared to roar at Mufeng sometimes.


    And Mu Feng''s act of taming the little wolf was naturally seen by Chang Ning.


    She wisely didn''t ask, and Mu Feng didn''t deliberately make it clear that she wouldn''t watch from the sidelines.


    After all, judging from the current situation, the Jade Bird Department''s attitude towards Jiang is quite friendly.


    The plan in Mufeng''s heart is: what should be guarded against, not the fatal vital points, but as much as she understands.


    And Chang Ning is a smart person, knowing the attitude revealed in his words and deeds.


    In her feeling, Mu Feng is wiser than the wisest Da Wuzhu in her tribe, and everything he does in the tribe seems to be something he has never seen before.


    For example, Mufeng seems to be feeding the wolf, but not everyone can feed it.


    Moreover, she has seen Dazi''s performance in the past few days, and she knows that if these wolves are domesticated, they will be able to execute their master''s orders intelligently, and they will have strong combat effectiveness.


    In addition to wolves, the things planted within the entire first protective wall also attracted her attention.


    She remembered the shallots and basil that were put on top of the barbecue before, and the taste was really unforgettable for her.


    In view of the "guilt" that the hemp crops could not give her, Mu Feng was not stingy this time, but told Chang Ning that he could dig some perilla and shallots back when he left, and told her how to cultivate perilla and how to keep the shallots. seed.


    This made Chang Ning very excited.


    In her opinion, it is normal for Mufeng not to tell her that those things can be eaten and those things cannot be eaten.


    But Mufeng told her, which made her inexplicable affection for Mufeng stronger in her heart.


    Three days later, a group of people came from outside the Jiang family.


    They were very powerful and came very fast. Before the wolf who was about to report the news reached the gate of the tribe, they had already left the jungle.


    There were more than a hundred people in this group, and all of them were riding horses, so that the entire Jiang family could hear the sound of footsteps coming from outside.


    Among the hundred or so people, there were no less than fifty armored earth dragons, two mammoths, and the rest were spotted bulls!


    When the members of the Qingniao tribe headed by Aguli came outside the Jiang tribe, everyone trembled.


    "Enemy attack!" The gatekeeper shouted wildly.


    Because the Jiang warriors were on the third protective wall, when they saw so many armored earth dragons gushing out of the jungle from a distance, they thought it was an invasion from the outside, and they directly drew their bows one by one, ready to shoot arrows at any time.


    At this moment, the group of people stopped just as they left the edge of the jungle, almost within the range of the Jiang clan''s bows and arrows.


    "Huh?" The soldiers headed by Han Shu stared at each other. These people clearly knew the power of Jiang''s bow and arrow!


    At this moment, a rider from the crowd walked slowly towards Mrs. Jiang, without any weapons on his body, he shouted loudly: "We are from the Blue Bird Department, and I am Aguli!"


    Ming Guang also rushed over at this time, standing with Han Shu, looking at the more than a hundred horsemen in front of him, his aura is definitely above them!


    "Aguli?" Ming Guang stared at Han Shu hesitantly, "Go and call the great chief!"


    "Okay!" Han Shu hurried towards the tulou.


    Before running far, Mu Feng rode the Hulei Leopard and rushed over from the tribe, followed by Chang Ning who was riding an armored earth dragon.


    Han Shu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now that the chief is here, there should be no problem.


    Mu Feng led Changning all the way to the outside of the three-layer protective wall, and looked at Aguli through the newly erected spiked fence on the outermost layer.


    Aguli rode alone, unarmed, and just came to the door of the Jiang clan, turned over and got off the armored dragon, bowed directly and looked at Mufeng: "I have seen you, respected chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded slightly, looked at the more than 100 riders behind Aguli, his eyes froze: "Fuck, there are so many armored earth dragons!"


    He didn''t even need to think about it, the Jade Bird Department had mobilized a large number of elite fighters this time!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307

    Mu Feng smiled at A Guli and motioned him to get up, without speaking, while looking at Chang Ning beside him.


    After seeing Aguli, Changning''s eyes lit up, full of surprises, and a smile bloomed on his pretty face like a lotus flower: "Aguli, you are all right, that''s great!"


    Aguli was stunned, and nodded: "Don''t worry, Maduo, we all returned safely!"


    Speaking of this, he quickly looked at Mu Feng: "Great Chief, I brought you red-spotted bamboo and bamboo roots as agreed!"


    Mu Feng just nodded and looked at the more than one hundred riders behind him.


    Aguli immediately realized the problem, and immediately explained: "These people are the elite cavalry of my Jiang family, and they are here to pick up Yemaduo back!"


    As if afraid that Mu Feng would not believe it, Aguli turned around and shouted at the people behind him: "Big boss!"


    At this time, another cavalry came out of the cavalry on the opposite side, but it was riding a mammoth.


    He didn''t carry any important weapons, only a one-meter-long bone knife pinned to his waist.


    After this person appeared, Chang Ning beside Mu Feng shouted in surprise: "Uncle!"


    The visitor riding a mammoth laughed loudly from a distance: "Little Changning, the pearl of my Jade Bird Department, as long as you are safe!"


    Subconsciously, Chang Ning wanted to ride the armored ground dragon to rush over, but after sensing Mu Feng''s expression, he vaguely guessed something, so he suppressed this impulse and didn''t go forward.


    Mu Feng was naturally aware of it, and took a look at Chang Ning, feeling a little relieved.


    The middle-aged man riding a mammoth on the opposite side finally came to Aguli, turned over from the mammoth, and looked at Mufeng with a smile.


    Mu Feng was also looking at him: he was covered in black fur, and his bare skin was bronze in color.


    His facial features are tough, his eyebrows are thick and hard, and he has a beard, but he doesn''t look rough, but tough!


    He opened a pair of bright eyes to look at Mu Feng carefully, put one hand on his chest, bowed slightly and saluted: "I have seen the great chief!"


    Mu Feng was slightly taken aback. Logically speaking, a leader is equivalent to the leader of a tribe. The leader of the headquarters saluted with one hand after seeing the great chief, and just bowed his body.


    When meeting outside, salute with one hand and look at the head.


    If a large tribe like the Jade Bird tribe met a small tribe or even the chief of a small tribe, they didn''t even need to salute, just speak at the same level.


    After all, the great chief of a small tribe has no sense of existence.


    So bowing with one hand is already a big gift for a tribe that wants to be strong, let alone the big leader of the Blue Bird tribe to the great chief of the Jiang family.


    Right now, this middle-aged man whom Chang Ning called "Uncle" would do such a big gift when they meet each other, which is an obvious gesture of goodwill.


    After seeing this scene, everyone in the Jiang family was also taken aback. After looking at each other, they were both puzzled and excited.


    What is puzzling is that a leader of such a large tribe gave such a big gift to his own great chief.


    What is exciting is that this at least shows that the other party is not here to attack the Jiang family, and judging by his posture, he has respect for the great chief.


    "I''m Keyelao!" The bearded middle-aged man said with a smile at Mufeng, "Thank you for saving Yemaduo from my blue bird department! May your department be like a bird in the sky, soaring all over the world!"


    Seeing the other party''s sincerity, Mu Feng relaxed his guard again.


    He bowed slightly and nodded, not only as a salute, but also as a recognition of his identity as the great chief, and he accepted his attitude.


    The bearded Koyelao said again: "We brought so many people to your ministry this time, and we didn''t mean to offend, just to bring back Changning. Please don''t misunderstand."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    "There is one more thing!" Keyelao said directly, "My Jade Bird Club has always had a clear grievance! This time I am here to thank you for your help to the Jade Bird Club!"


    As he spoke, he waved behind him, and soon two people got off their horses and came out. One of them held a piece of white ivory wrapped in animal skin in his hand, and came to Mu Feng, knelt down on one knee, and raised his hands up.


    Mu Feng was surprised again.


    Koyelao with a big beard said: "This pair of mammoth tusks was obtained from the largest adult elephant I hunted in the elephant herd in Wanzhangyuan. In order to thank you, this pair of tusks is given to me as a gift from the Blue Bird Department. you!"


    A look of surprise appeared on Chang Ning''s pretty face: "Uncle, this is ivory that even my elder brother wants!"


    The bearded Koelao shook his head with a smile: "If he wants to, he will hunt it down." He looked at Mufeng as he spoke.


    Mu Feng frowned slightly, a little confused as to what this Keyelao was going to do.


    There are so many armored earth dragons standing in front of the gate of the Jiang clan, it would be a lie to say that he was not prepared.


    However, when this Koyala met, he saluted and gave gifts, so he was a little uncertain.


    "Show courtesy for nothing, rape or steal!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Could it be that he intends to be courteous first and then soldier?"


    He was a little angry, this was the helplessness brought about by the unequal status.


    Although he is a great chief, his tribe is small.


    Although the opponent is a big leader, the tribe is big.


    Before the opponent showed hostility, it was absolutely impossible for Mu Feng to take the initiative to turn against him.


    However, Keyelao''s next words and actions dispelled Mufeng''s doubts: "If you accept the ivory, the great chief, you will be regarded as the most precious brother tribe of my Blue Bird Division! If the Jiang family is in need, encounters danger, and needs My Jade Bird Department helped, and we must have traveled thousands of miles to come here!"


    Mu Feng thought to himself: "Your Jade Bird Department is being bullied to death by others, and you even said to support me, Mrs. Jiang..."


    But he suddenly thought of the more than a hundred riders in front of him, and stopped thinking like this.


    Koyala beckoned, and someone dismounted from behind him again, and came with something.


    Of course the most is red-spotted bamboo.


    In addition to the red-spotted bamboo, there is also a bundle of horned rhinoceros skins, thirty jars of salt, and three hundred pieces of fur.


    Afterwards, Koyelao waved again, and two more people came behind him. The two armored earth dragons appeared to be a pair!


    "This..." Mu Feng couldn''t help being moved.


    He remembered a female ground dragon that he had asked Changning for before, but he didn''t expect Ke Yeluo to give a pair directly!


    "Missan is really going to be mistress!" Mu Feng thought strangely in his heart.


    After everything was placed in front of Mu Feng, Ke Yelao knelt down on one knee, but without raising his hand, he raised his head and said solemnly: "My Blue Bird Department is sincere enough to form an alliance with the Jiang family, and I ask the chief for permission!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Chang Ning, and found that she was also stunned.


    You know, she has always wanted Mu Feng to lead his troops to join the Jade Bird Club¡ªto put it nicely, it''s called joining, and to put it bluntly, it''s to be annexed.


    But at the moment, Keyelao''s move undoubtedly shows that they will not annex the Jiang family, but are "brother tribes" in name, and they are equal in status!


    Wooden Wind was silent.


    Frankly speaking, before this, he thought Jiang was in a state of exhaustion, and he never thought of taking advantage of the fire, nor thinking of sending charcoal in the middle of the snow, and he never thought that he would see the "official" of the Blue Bird Department so soon. People, and when they meet, they form an alliance.


    But how solid this alliance will be is in fact uncertain.


    At least in his previous life, in his understanding, the United States and the small country established diplomatic relations together, saying that they respected each other, but in fact they were accepting younger brothers and interfering in other people''s internal and external affairs.


    It''s hard to say whether the Jade Bird Department will use the guise of "Brother Tribe" to interfere with Jiang''s family, or even reach out to Jiang''s family one day.


    The members of the Jiang clan behind Mu Feng, Li Hu and Ming Guang showed excitement on their faces, obviously very happy about the alliance.


    They shouted excitedly: "Great Chief!"


    Only Han Shu and Bai Yue showed serious thoughts on their faces.


    He pondered for a while, and did not rush to nod his head. He interrupted Li Hu and Ming Guang with a wave of his hand, and asked calmly, "If you want to form an alliance, what do you want from the Jiang family?"


    Ke Yeluo seemed not at all surprised that Mufeng would ask such a question, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Say it!"


    Ke Yelao looked at Mufeng squarely: "After the alliance, Qingniao and Jiang are brother tribes. My Qingniao tribe is willing to send troops for Jiang, but Jiang can''t teach other tribes how to make bows and arrows!"


    After a pause, he gritted his teeth and said, "Besides making bows and arrows, other methods cannot be taught to other tribes!"


    Mu Feng was stunned. The fact that bows and arrows cannot be taught must be the opinion of the entire Jade Bird Department. The latter sentence should be said by this Keelao himself.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, he can naturally do this request.


    But he didn''t nod immediately, and asked another question, looking straight at Keyelao: "You can take down the entire Jiang family by the name of the men and women of your Blue Bird Department, why didn''t you do that?"


    Koyreau was visibly taken aback by the question.


    Not only her, Chang Ning on the side was also shocked, she looked anxious: "No, our Jiang family has never thought of this before!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308

    Mu Feng naturally saw Chang Ning''s reaction, he knew it in his heart, and looked at Ke Lao again, waiting for his answer.


    Ke Yeluo looked at Mufeng seriously: "To be honest, I didn''t pay much attention to the tribe of two or three hundred people. But your bow and arrow method is enough to attract our attention. If we get it for the first time If you don¡¯t know the bamboo spear method, you will have evil thoughts in your heart, and naturally there will be no bows and arrows later, and the Jiang family will not get rid of the previous predicament without bows and arrows.¡±


    "If my Blue Bird tribe had a disagreement, I would exterminate the tribe. It is absolutely impossible for the tribe to follow them to the death when they migrated. You should know, chief, that for a tribe like ours, it is easy to destroy a small tribe, but It is not good for the growth of our Jade Bird Department!"


    "And it turns out that we did the right thing. You taught Changning how to make bows and arrows, and also helped my Jade Bird Department gain a firm foothold. This approach is far better than exterminating your clan at the beginning!"


    "Besides, as far as I know, you are still a beast master. My Jade Bird Department has no hostility towards beast masters! If possible, we are even willing to pay a great price to learn such a method from you!"


    After saying this, Ke Yeluo looked at Mufeng calmly.


    This is what he said from the bottom of his heart, and it is also what the great chief of the Jiang family and the great witches told him repeatedly before this visit.


    Mu Feng really breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "Okay!"


    The word "good" has already shown that he agrees to form an alliance!


    The Jiang family and the Jade Bird Department have become an alliance of brothers!


    Everyone couldn''t help being shocked.


    People from the Jiang clan and the Cyan Bird Department are all like this!


    "Okay!" Koelao finally let out a heavy breath, apparently also worried before.


    He got up and turned to the people behind him, and shouted loudly: "From then on, our Jade Bird tribe and the Jiang family have formed an alliance of brothers. The two tribes will never plunder and rely on each other! All members of our Jade Bird tribe must remember that if there is any violation, Drive out the blue bird!"


    "Yes!" All the members of the Jade Bird Department shouted in unison.


    "Please dance!" Koyala shouted.


    So under the puzzled eyes of Mu Feng and even the entire Jiang family, dozens of people from the Blue Bird Department got off their mounts, each holding a black chest-high stick in their hands, and walked forward in a square formation. .


    There are six rows of these people, and each row has six people.


    They came up to Mu Feng with sticks in their hands, they both held the sticks tightly, then pounded the ground vigorously from top to bottom, and they all yelled: "Hey!"


    Mufeng was taken aback by the sudden sound, and looked at Keelao suspiciously.


    Ke Yeluo smiled and motioned Mu Feng to continue watching.


    After watching this sound, the thirty-six members of the Blue Bird Department squatted and stamped their feet on the spot, and the sticks in their hands began to pound the ground rhythmically, and there were bursts of dull sounds.


    For a while, there was the sound of falling to the ground and the sound of sticks hitting the ground "bang bang".


    Moreover, their speed is getting faster and faster. At the beginning, they can distinguish the sound of trampling the ground from the sound of pounding the ground, and then they directly reverberate together in a "bang bang bang" sound.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help feeling that the sound was too loud, and his chest felt a little stuffy.


    He subconsciously went to look at other people, and found that the people from the Blue Bird Department were all in high spirits and their faces were normal, but everyone in the Jiang family was obviously not used to it.


    Some people frowned, some opened their mouths wide, and some subconsciously took a few steps back...


    Mu Feng frowned, and then he realized that this dance should be a support dance in front of the stand, and it is usually used by the big tribes to boost morale when they fight against each other, but he didn''t expect it to be used by the Blue Birds to form an alliance to cheer up the fun.


    It''s just that the Jiang family members are not used to this way of adding to the fun.


    But the first alliance between the two parts is a good thing for peace of mind, but Mu Feng is unwilling to lose the battle.


    He stretched out his hand to grab the Hulei Leopard''s neck, performed advanced animal taming skills, and communicated with it directly: roar, don''t make it too loud!


    Hu Leibao naturally understood, raised his head slightly, and yelled at the thirty-six people: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    Just at this sound, the faces of the members of the Blue Bird tribe who were still dancing turned pale, and they all stopped what they were doing, and looked at the horse that had obviously roared at random in horror.


    Changning is not

 Chapter 309

    After entering the Moon Tower, Mufeng took Keyelao to the patio and sat down under the pergola.


    There are now wooden tables and chairs inside, with clay pots and several clay cups on them.


    Mu Feng motioned for several people to sit down, and then poured water by himself.


    Although Keyelau was from a large tribe, he had never seen such things as tables, chairs and benches. Before Mufeng sat down, he and the people behind him were all confused, not knowing what these things were for.


    It wasn''t until the careful Chang Ning found out that he took the lead in sitting on the chair to ease the embarrassment of his family members.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye, sat down on his own, pushed the pottery cup to several people, and signaled them to drink water - it was completely the modern version of hospitality in the previous life.


    Ke Yeluo was even more confused about this, he vaguely felt that Mufeng''s actions made sense.


    Especially when he poured the water himself, and then stretched out his hand to push it towards himself. The whole move seemed like a set of etiquette.


    Thinking of "ritual", Koyelao immediately felt reverence in his heart.


    Because what can be called "ritual" is regarded as the most important event.


    Thinking of this, Koyala sat upright, not daring to slack off.


    Then Mu Feng said: "Leader Ke, Chang Ning and A Guli brought the people from the tribe to deliver the salt and cattle before, why did they bring so many people here this time?"


    Koyelao replied: "Not long ago, the Liaolong Division led the Lei Ze Division and the Cangjia Division to launch a sneak attack on the east of our Blue Bird Division. As a result, Aguli, who had known in advance, discovered it, so we were prepared and defeated them."


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng thought, "It turns out that Aguli rushed back to the tribe before these people!"


    He thought for a while and asked: "Aguli was hunted down by people from the Lei Ze Department that day, our Jiang family came first, how come back to the Blue Bird Department is faster than these people?"


    Aguli looked at Kyelao, but Kyelao nodded without speaking.


    Only then did Aguli say: "There are three places where the east of the Qingniao tribe intersects with the Liaolong and Lei Ze tribes and can enter our tribe. One is the southeast of Wanzhangyuan, and the other two are the Qingzhang Mountain area in the northeast. They Don¡¯t dare to confront us from the front of Wanzhangyuan, so we can only take a detour to enter from Qingzhang Mountain, which wastes time.¡±


    "So that''s the case!" Mu Feng nodded.


    At this time, Koyelao said again: "Although we won this time, we also lost a lot. We only found out after we asked the prisoners we captured. It turned out that Lei Ze''s and Cang Jia''s tribes began to plunder around the tribe. Young and strong, they made it clear this time that they wanted to occupy the territory east of my Blue Bird Department."


    "So this time, we are not only here to pick up Changning, but also plan to settle with the Lei Ze Department! The place where the Dragon Department is located is held up by our department Ko Nuoa, and the north where I am is Lei Ze Department, we won the battle, but I don¡¯t have much time left, so we need to fight quickly!¡±


    Now Mu Feng completely understood why they brought so many armored earth dragons, in order to ensure that they could win with one strike, and took the opportunity to weaken the strength of the Lei Ze tribe, a subordinate tribe of the Liaolong tribe.


    "Then what about your territories in the south and north?" Mu Feng frowned and asked, "Won''t the majority of Yunmeng in the south and the majority of Changli in the north take this opportunity to attack you?"


    Ke Yelao looked at Changning, apparently he did not expect that Changning would tell Mu Feng all about the current situation of the tribe.


    He thought for a while and said anxiously: "The battle with the Liao Long Department was very sudden. Not only us, but even the Liaolong Department seems to be in a hurry."


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "How is this possible? The Black Fang and Huangfeng tribes under Lei Ze''s tribe started to plunder Qing Zhuang long before attacking you, and they are obviously ready to go to you."


    Koyala shook his head: "I don''t know the details. And we won this battle very smoothly. As soon as the bow and arrow were fired, those fighters from the Lei Ze Department were easily defeated!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was very puzzled, and couldn''t help asking, "How is it compared to before?"


    Koyelao thought for a while: "It is basically incomparable with the previous one!"


    "This..." Mu Feng vaguely felt that there was something strange about it.


    He thought for a while and asked again: "Then how many people did Konoa of your tribe hold back from the Dragon Division? How does it compare to before?"


    Koyelao was puzzled, he didn''t know why Mufeng would ask these questions, but he thought about it and said honestly: "It seems that there are a lot fewer fighters in the Dragon Division this time than before."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng asked again, "Is it much less?"


    Koyelao said directly: "Well, it is much less than before. The fighters of my Blue Bird Division are not made of mud either!"


    Mu Feng frowned completely, he thought of a possibility, but felt that this possibility was simply unimaginable, and said in his heart: "Fuck, it''s impossible, this is a primitive society, and IQ can be so high huh, it''s so loud!"


    Seeing Mu Feng frowning tightly, everyone was extremely surprised.


    People in the Jiang family have never seen Mu Feng frown like this, and the people in the Blue Bird Department are even more puzzled.


    Seeing this, the clever Chang Ning frowned.


    Now let''s talk about the battle of her Blue Bird Division, but Mu Feng frowned, obviously something was wrong.


    From the bottom of her heart, she compared Mu Feng''s deployment when he attacked Hei Fang and Huang Feng, and suddenly felt that Mu Feng might have seen something wrong.


    "Big, Chief, what''s wrong?" Chang Ning''s eyes were full of anxiety.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling her not to disturb him, he was secretly thinking about the weirdness of this matter.


    "The Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department have been plundering young and strong fighters, but the fighters from the Lei Ze Department are vulnerable. And there are obviously no fighters in their own tribe, otherwise they would not be easily robbed by me. Then their tribe originally Where did the soldiers go?"


    There are also fewer Dragon Warriors who are in a stalemate with that Konoa. Excluding those who were killed before, it shouldn''t be a situation where both sides are passively beaten. Otherwise, it would be meaningless for them to fight this battle so hastily.


    This means that most of their troops did not participate in this battle, or that the dragon department did not know what was going on, and was going to deal a fatal blow to the blue bird department! "


    When Mu Feng thought of this possibility, he felt incredible, because he felt that with the IQ of primitive people, knowing how to fight in groups and conflicts between tribes is already the limit, and no one can have so many twists and turns.


    "It''s impossible to attack the west, right?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "In history, from primitive society to slavery society, there were basically large-scale frontal fights and looting. Foreign countries pay attention to the upright frontal defense and cavalry collision. Huaxia But it is a large-scale tribal conflict.


    The earliest real war and tricks can be traced back to the Spring and Autumn Sima Rangju. This old man really explained what it means to be a soldier who never tires of deceit. Primitives, probably not..."


    However, all the current situations show that the Liaolong Department is very likely to use a trick - to attack east and west.


    He was frowning here, wondering if he should take care of the Jade Bird Department, but he was already anxious about Koyelao.


    Keyelao also seemed to see that Mufeng had sensed something was wrong, he hurriedly got up and saluted: "Great chief, if you have anything to say about our Jade Bird Division, please tell us, my Jade Bird Division Everyone will remember your kindness!"


    Chang Ning on the side also looked at her eagerly at this time, his phoenix eyes were full of eagerness.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "You may have been fooled!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310

    "You may have been fooled." As soon as the words came out, Changning and Keyelao were taken aback: "Have you been fooled?"


    Mu Feng frowned and said: "According to what Chief Ke said, this time the Lei Ze Department The fighters are vulnerable and easily defeated by you, and the number of people in the Liaolong Department is much smaller than before, and they are held back by the people of your tribe, then there is a big problem here!"


    " What''s the problem?" Koyelao immediately changed color.


    "If you think that the fighters of the Lei Ze Department are very weak this time, you can be sure that there are very few or even no fighters from their own department. These people should all be looted from other tribes .And the fighters from their headquarters went elsewhere!"


    After hearing this, Koyelao lowered his head and thought carefully, wondering: "Then what about the fighters from their own tribe, will they be in their own tribe? "


    Wu Feng smiled and shook his head, but did not speak.


    Koyala is puzzled.


    Mu Feng asked: "Then when you fought against the Lei Ze tribe in the past, where did their fighters come from? Are they all fighters from their own tribe?"


    Keilao shook his head : "No, many of them are fighters drawn from tribes such as Black Fang, Yellow Wind, and Man Bull."


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s it, the Black Fang tribe we just went to a few days ago If Huang Feng does not plunder, their tribal fighters will not be there."


    Ke Lao was puzzled, not knowing what Mu Feng wanted to say.


    Chang Ning on the side looked puzzled.


    Mu Feng said: "Let me tell you straight, if my guess is correct, what you encountered this time were the fighters they plundered, and the fighters in their headquarters were from the Lei Ze department. The soldiers went to other places together, not to confront you in the Qingzhang Mountain area!"


    "If you don''t go to Qingzhang Mountain, where can you go?" Keyelao asked with a frown.


    Mu Feng asked instead of answering: "You just said that there are three places in the east that intersect with the territory of your Cyan Bird Department. Where is the other place?"


    Keilao raised his brows: "Wanzhangyuan? How is this possible!"


    Mu Feng asked back: "Why is it impossible? In the Qingzhang Mountain area, one of you defeated the warriors of the Lei Ze tribe, and the other you held back the dragon People from the department. Have you ever thought about why you won so easily, but most of the dragons were prepared a long time ago but still gave you a feeling that they played in a hurry?"


    "That''s why ?¡± Koyelao asked subconsciously.


    "That''s because they want you to focus on Qingzhang Mountain, and they are taking advantage of this time to send the main fighters to other places to attack you! This sneak attack cannot be far away from Qingzhang Mountain. The mountain is very close, because it is necessary to prevent your support. If there are only two entrances and exits to the territory according to what you said, then the other side is Wanzhangyuan!"


    "Wanzhangyuan, Wanzhangyuan..." Ke Yeluo murmured repeatedly , "How could it be Wanzhangyuan!"


    Chang Ning on the side noticed something was wrong, his face was full of doubts, and his eyes were full of doubts: "What''s wrong, Uncle?"


    Keilao He didn''t answer her, but paced back and forth in place.


    Chang Ning wanted to ask again, but Mu Feng raised his hand to stop her, and asked another sentence: "Chang Ning, how many armored earth dragons are there in your tribe?"


    Chang Ning was stunned After a while, he still answered honestly: "There are a little more than one hundred!"


    Wood Wind nodded: "Then did you count just now, how many heads did they bring this time?"


    " Huh?" Chang Ning was stunned, puzzled on his pretty face, "Should not be less than forty or fifty, what does this have to do with their attack on Wanzhangyuan?"


    Mu Feng didn''t speak, and looked at Keyelao .


    Koyelao said with a heavy expression: "I have brought fifty now, and there are less than sixty left, and forty of them are the people who dragged the Liaolong tribe over Qingzhang Mountain. There are less than 20 heads left in Wanzhangyuan for show..."


    "Huh?" Chang Ning was completely stunned on the spot, "There are less than 20 heads in Wanzhangyuan? When is this? What''s the matter?"


    Keilao didn''t answer, but paced back and forth faster, obviously anxious.


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng eagerly: "Great Chief, what''s going on?" The soldiers from the headquarters leading it and the fighters gathered from the Lei Ze Division are rushing towards Wanzhangyuan, and because your defense is empty, they are likely to be directly breached by them, and then go deep into the headquarters of your Blue Bird Division..."


    "Ah!" Chang Ning suddenly turned pale with fright, and exclaimed.


    If what Mu Feng said was true, it would be very difficult for the twenty armored earth dragons to beat so many fighters there! At that time, the heartland of the entire tribe of the Blue Bird Department will be completely exposed in front of the Dragon Department.


    After Mu Feng fully explained the strategy of "striking from east to west", the anxiety on Ke Yeluo''s face also turned into fury.


    He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said: "What to do, what to do, is there still time to come back?"


    Wu Feng looked at him and shook his head and said: "Even if you do it now It¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Keyelao¡¯s forehead was already bulging with veins, and it was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    Chang Ning looked at Ke Yelao''s expression, and she was so anxious that a thin layer of sweat oozed from her forehead. Kneeling down: "Great Chief, please think of a way to help my Blue Bird Department!"


    "This..." Mu Feng was stunned, and waved his hand to signal her, "Get up quickly, I am just guessing now !"


    Koyelao couldn''t do it, but he said firmly: "This is not a guess, it is very likely to be true!"


    Changning, who hadn''t gotten up yet, immediately became more anxious, and the sweat on his forehead became more serious Too many, her pretty face was also congested and red because of anxiety and excitement, and she looked like a rosy glow, not a pretty look.


    It''s just that the beauty is in a hurry right now, and her phoenix eyes are about to cry, with an indescribably pitiful taste.


    Mu Feng sighed, got up to help her up, frowned and said: "Let me think about it!"


    "Ah! That''s great, that''s great!" Chang Ning turned his grief into joy , stood up and grabbed Mu Feng''s hand, with a look of trust that as long as Mu Feng answered, it would be resolved.


    "Hey, no wonder people say that beauty is a disaster!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart, "I just softened my heart for a while, and this made me angry!"


    He patted lightly Chang Ning''s hand, motioning for her to let go first.


    It was only then that Chang Ning realized that she had clenched Mu Feng''s wrists red because of being too excited.


    Aguli and the other four saw it, and there was a big wave in his heart.


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng coughed twice to resolve the embarrassment.


    He frowned and thought carefully before saying: "It''s too late for you to rush back now, so you can only take a shortcut to the territory of the Lei Ze Department!"


    "What are you going to the Lei Ze Department for? Should it be going to the tribe for support?" Koelao said with a frown.


    Mufeng didn''t answer directly, but asked again: "How long did it take you to come to us from Qingzhang Mountain?"


    "More than two days! We are in a hurry!"


    "How long would it take to get from the Liaolong Department to Wanzhangyuan?"


    "I''m not very clear about this, we have never been to their territory." Helpless, "However, based on the distance between most of them and the fringe territories, it should be at least five days."


    "Five days!" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He just said: "If my guess is correct, you go directly through the Lei Ze Department, if you can, directly take the Lei Ze Department, and let the two of them go out to report the news. Grab two people and ask I asked how long it would take for the Dragon Division, and if there is enough time, I will go to the headquarters of the Dragon Division to plunder, and send a few people to report the news, so that they can come back to help themselves!"


    Ke Ye Lao frowned and thought, his eyes gradually brightened, but he asked again: "But what if their people can''t report the report in time? Or what if they don''t rush to help?"


    Wu Feng narrowed his eyes : "It''s easy if they don''t get news or don''t return help, then arrest all their clansmen and exchange their clansmen for yours!"


    After a pause, he smiled and said: "If your Blue Bird Department responds in a timely manner, or if the Wanzhangyuan side resists well and delays their progress, then these people will become your capital for raising prices."


    "Rising prices on the ground?" Ke Ye Lao looked at Mu Feng in doubt.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Now is not the time to care about what this is. In addition to having someone to sneak attack Lei Ze and Liaolong, you also need someone to report to Qingzhang Mountain so that Victory Lei The soldiers of Zebu go back to defend the headquarters directly. And the part that is facing the Liaolong department should not confront them, just fight directly to determine the outcome, whether you win or lose, you must injure them as much as possible!"


    "And then?" Koyala''s brows became more and more distressed.


    "Then?" Mu Feng laughed, "If everything goes according to the plan, then the next thing is to wait for your leisure, waiting for them to come and die!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 311

    What Mu Feng said was taken from Sun Bin''s "Besiege Wei and Save Zhao", but he was not sure if he could save it in the end.


    Because there is a premise here, that is, the Dragon Department is using the trick of smacking east and west, and their speed of obtaining information is fast enough.


    As for the speed of marching, it is naturally as slow as possible.


    Unexpectedly, when he finished talking about the only solution he could think of right now, he was suddenly regarded as a life-saving solution by several members of the Jade Bird Department.


    Ke Yelao didn''t care about his identity, he knelt down on one knee and saluted with one hand: "Dear chief, I think what you said can really help my Jiang family solve this crisis. But the mount of our tribe There is also the spotted bull, the speed is very slow, I am afraid that it will be too late, but if I only lead fifty people to ride the armored ground dragon, I am afraid that I will not be their opponent..."


    Mu Feng frowned and didn''t answer his words.


    He understood what Keyelao meant¡ªto borrow soldiers from the Jiang family, to be precise, to borrow a mount!


    Seeing that Mu Feng was silent, Chang Ning knelt down on one knee again, and said anxiously: "Great chief, please help us for the sake of our two tribes forming an alliance and becoming a brother tribe!"


    At the side, Aguli and the other three members of the Jade Bird Division also knelt on one knee and begged Mu Feng.


    Li Hu, Ming Guang and the others who stood aside were all shocked: a big tribe like the Jade Bird tribe, they actually begged their own great chief so much!


    Mu Feng looked at the few people kneeling on the ground, feeling tangled in his heart.


    He didn''t want to wade into muddy waters, especially this kind of conquest between large tribes. Once a small tribe like Jiang''s was involved, their bones might be broken at every turn.


    But he thought of the friendly attitude of the Jade Bird Department towards Jiang, not to mention their sincerity, if they were really robbed this time, with the virtue of the Lei Ze Department, they would definitely run rampant in the vicinity. At that time, the Jiang family will not be affected.


    The reason why the lips are dead and the teeth are cold has existed since ancient times, and this is one of them.


    The second is that the two departments have just formed an alliance. If he lets go of the Jade Bird department at this time, it will appear that Jiang''s nature is cold to him, and it will be tantamount to cutting off one of his future "financial opportunities".


    The third, and the last point, is that the Lei Ze Department just looted Yanba Heniu that originally belonged to his Jiang family. This is tantamount to picking food out of his mouth. This is a great hatred, the kind of hatred that cannot be resolved without revenge!


    After thinking for a while, he immediately made a decision, raised his eyebrows, and said directly: "Get up!"


    Without waiting for Ke Yelao, Chang Ning and others to react, Mu Feng shouted directly: "Li Hu, Ming Guang, you stay in the tribe. Han Shu, you go to the warrior team to pick fifty fighters and prepare to go!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Han Shu nodded in agreement, and turned to make arrangements.


    Only then did Ke Yelao, Chang Ning and the others come to their senses, Qi Qi looked at Mu Feng excitedly.


    "Great chief, you are willing to help us!" Keyelao shouted excitedly.


    Mu Feng nodded: "We have formed an alliance, it is right to help you!"


    But Ke Yelao said solemnly: "Great chief, don''t worry, my Jade Bird Division will never forget this kindness! If this battle can be won, all of my Jade Bird Division will be grateful to you!"


    Mu Feng slandered from the bottom of his heart: "Everyone is grateful for the use of wool, why not promise to give me some practical benefits, and I will have a purpose in sending troops!"


    But he didn''t show it on his face, he just said: "Our Jiang family is a small tribe, so I can''t bring too many people there this time, and the food is not very sufficient..."


    Ke Yelao immediately said: "We will provide all the food for the people from the Jiang family this time, but the loss of the mounts will be fully borne by our Jade Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "No way, no way! I went to Lei Ze Department this time to take revenge. After all, Changning and Aguli were not far away from the mountain road and waterway to send things to my Jiang family, and they plundered some of them. !"


    Keyelao''s eyes lit up instantly, and he felt relieved: "In that case, then our two departments will join forces to take revenge. The Blue Bird Department will not take any of the salty cattle and sheep we get. If we can get the armored earth dragon, our two departments will also share it equally." , Great Chief, what do you think?"


    Mu Feng licked his lips: "Good!"


    Chang Ning on the side instantly became excited.


    Others may not know it, but she followed Mu Feng to go out to plunder twice. She knows that Mu Feng''s command of plunder and sneak attack is the most powerful she has ever seen so far, unparalleled.


    "Then shall we set off now?" Koelao looked at Mu Feng and asked for his opinion.


    Obviously, he understands that if he wants to save the blue bird, he has to listen to Mu Feng.


    "Soldiers are precious, start now!" Mu Feng was not polite, and directly ordered, "You choose several people to report to Qingzhang Mountain as quickly as possible, and then we go to Lei Ze Department!"


    "But what if the spotted bull is too slow to keep up?" Keelao asked.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "You don''t need to wait for the Ban Niu, I Jiang''s cavalry will go ahead with your armored earth dragon, and the Ban Niu Qijun will hang behind!"


    "Yes!" Koelao replied consciously, turned around and went to arrange.


    Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning and said, "You follow them to prepare now, I''ll go to the back mountain!"


    At this time, Chang Ning was already impressed by Mu Feng''s clear thinking, his beautiful eyes were full of brilliance, he nodded and said, "Okay!"


    So Mufeng quickly came to the back mountain, called out the big man, and ordered him to take the second idiot and the little three together to guard the tribe.


    In order to be sure, he used the wooden way derivation technique to strengthen Er Fool and Xiao San again¡ªafter these few days of taming, these two armored earth dragons are also very docile.


    As for the pair of armored earth dragons newly gifted by Ke Yelao, Mu Feng didn''t strengthen them, and arranged them directly in a cave.


    This time Mu Feng set off on a mount that was of course the Hulei Leopard, with five wolves accompanying him.


    When passing the giant tree, he naturally borrowed troops from the wolf king.


    Considering that he was traveling far and dangerous, he also told the wolf king truthfully.


    The wolf king was straightforward, he didn''t refuse, and he didn''t give thirty soldiers like before, only twenty.


    Obviously, the wolf king also wants his clansmen to guard the house.


    Mu Feng was not surprised at all, even if the wolf king didn''t lend him one, he would accept it.


    After all, it was too far away from the tribe, which brought too much uncertainty to the wolves.


    The wolf king''s ability to agree shows how trustworthy it is.


    And Mu Feng directly summoned a group of wolves in front of more than a hundred people, and directly stunned the people of the Blue Bird Department.


    Before Keyelao came to Jiang''s, he had heard Aguli say that Mufeng was a beast master''s business, but now he saw it with his own eyes, and the shock can be imagined.


    "Sure enough, it''s a beast master!" Keyelao narrowed his eyes, both grateful and regretful.


    Fortunately, their Jade Bird Department formed a good relationship with him, and there was no evil.


    It''s a pity that such a person is a great chief, and he is destined not to join the Blue Bird Department.


    But right now, these are not the final needs. The final thing is the crisis of the Blue Bird Department, which is imminent!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312

    Mu Feng led the cavalry army composed of the Jiang family and the blue bird, all the way to the south, very fast.


    He asked Koyala on the way, and had a better understanding of the current situation of the Blue Bird Department, the Dragon Department, and the Lei Ze Department.


    The news was mixed.


    The good thing is that if the Liaolong Department wants to enter the Blue Bird Department from the Wanzhang Plain, it needs to cross the vast prairie, not to mention, it may also face the obstacles of a giant herd of wild beasts.


    These wild beasts are so big that even armored earth dragons dare not confront them head-on.


    And the shortest route after they left the Wanzhang Plain had to go through a swamp before they could see the defenders of the Blue Bird Department.


    This swamp is considered a blank area, very close to the Blue Bird Department. Even so, the Blue Bird Department is not very familiar with the environment of this swamp.


    If the dragon''s plan is fast, it will pass directly through the swamp.


    If it is safe, it will bypass the swamp and go south, but at least another day will be delayed.


    Fast has its benefits.


    That is, as long as they can avoid the danger of the swamp, they can defeat the defenders of the Blue Bird Department with the force of thunder as soon as possible, enter the Blue Bird Department with the force of thunder to plunder, and then retreat completely.


    Stability also has its benefits.


    That is, without the Blue Bird Department being noticed, they can drive straight in from the south, and enter the heart of the Blue Bird Department with almost no obstacles along the way.


    The bad news is that the Blue Bird Department has attracted too much attention from the offensive in the Qingzhang Mountain area this time, and has drawn 2,000 soldiers from the Wanzhangyuan area to the Qingzhang Mountain area for support. Now it is not sure whether to return to defense or wait. In the Qingzhang Mountain area.


    What Mu Feng was most worried about was that the defenders of the Blue Bird Division could not return to the defense as quickly as possible, while the members of the Liaolong Division wanted to be quick, and they had to pass through the swamp at the cost of sacrificing the lives of some of their clansmen.


    In that case, the Fanglong Department will rob the Blue Bird Department as quickly as possible, and even be able to retreat completely.


    At that time, although Mu Feng was sure to take down Lei Ze and even harassed the Liaolong Department, it was certain that the Blue Bird Department would suffer losses.


    The loss of the Blue Bird Department meant that there was not much to give him.


    This is what Mu Feng doesn''t want to see.


    Whether it is to rush to the Wanzhang Plain, or to avoid the defeat of the Blue Bird Department, the one hundred and fifty cavalry can only pass through the Lei Ze Department. After reaching the enemy''s rear in Wanzhangyuan, it all depends on the situation.


    So along the way, he hurriedly urged everyone to speed up and move forward. He set off at noon and continued until late at night.


    Even eating and drinking, he asked these marching people to take out the food and deal with it immediately.


    For such an eager rush, Koyala naturally understood that he must also know that they are racing against time now, and whoever can be ahead of time will take the initiative.


    Because he was traveling day and night, he only let these marching people rest for four or five hours, so they approached Lei Ze''s department when the evening was approaching the next day.


    Just when Koyelao thought that Mufeng would let these people rush into Lei Ze''s department to plunder in one go, Mufeng didn''t order the plunder, but let everyone hide to rest and eat, saying that they would wait until the sky was completely destroyed. When it''s dark, act again.


    All the marching personnel felt exhausted, finished eating as quickly as possible, and each hid nearby to rest.


    Ke Yalao and Chang Ning were always by Mu Feng''s side. Seeing Mu Feng''s order, Ke Yalao naturally didn''t understand: "Great Chief, we are in such a hurry now, isn''t it just to support the defenders of Wanzhang Plain as quickly as possible?" Why, why are you resting here now?"


    Before Mu Feng could speak, Chang Ning on the side calmly explained: "Uncle, don''t worry, the great chief must have his own plan! It was so smooth to rob the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department earlier!"


    Kyle let out a sigh of relief.


    On the way, because they took the shortest path, they didn''t deliberately shy away from it. Naturally, they found the emptiness inside the entire Yellow Wind Department.


    Only after Chang Ning''s explanation beside him did he know what Mu Feng was doing.


    At this time, Mu Feng said: "Give the soldiers a refresher, and then use this time to find out whether the fighters from the Lei Ze Department went to Wanzhangyuan with the people from the Liaolong Department. If I guess wrong, If they didn''t go to Wanzhangyuan to sneak attack, then our group of people will be sent to death if we rush there!"


    "Also, even if the fighters of the Lei Ze tribe are not in the tribe, they are always young and strong in the tribe. If they fight with each other in the face of looting, it will have a great impact on our itinerary."


    After a pause, he smiled again: "If Lei Ze''s department has most of the fighters right now, then you can breathe a sigh of relief, we just need to evacuate as quickly as possible!"


    Koyala was taken aback when he heard the words, and then realized that he had already lost his position due to anxiety.


    Indeed, if Mu Feng''s guess is wrong, then the headquarters of the Blue Bird Department may not be in any danger. He only brings such a group of people, but there are fifty armored earth dragons, and he will face most of the people on the other side at once. danger!


    Koyala nodded: "Then what should be done, we are all up to you!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes, wait until it gets dark before acting!"


    "yes!"


    Unexpectedly, Chang Ning on the side looked at Lei Zebu who was not far away after hearing "do it after dark", with the corners of his mouth raised, and his phoenix eyes showed eagerness to try.


    In less than two hours, it was completely dark.


    The moonlight is dim and the evening breeze is gentle, which is very suitable for night raids.


    Mufeng motioned for Koyelao to summon everyone, and then approached Lei Zebu.


    Mufeng took Changning, Hanshu, and Keyelao to hide in the night, and came to the vicinity of Lei Zebu quietly.


    The flames could be seen faintly flickering in the Lei Ze tribe.


    "Great Chief, what should we do now?" Koyelao asked, "Should we just rush over?"


    Mu Feng replied: "No, let the wolves find out the truth first!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng raised his head and let out a whistling sound: "Aww¡ª¡ª"


    Koyelao, the dark species, was taken aback, and so were all the members of the Jade Bird tribe.


    At this moment, the pack of wolves who were still hiding their bodies all ran out of the darkness in an instant, and rushed directly towards Lei Zebu.


    Twenty-five wolves with fifty bright eyes rushed towards Lei Ze''s department like will-o''-the-wisps.


    At the same time, they also shouted in unison: "Aww¡ª¡ª"


    The reaction of Lei Ze''s department was indeed fast enough. Almost as soon as the wolves reached the outskirts of the tribe, some of them rushed out of their respective thatched huts.


    Each of them held bone knives and sticks in their hands, and they all rushed towards the periphery of the tribe.


    But the pack of wolves did not rush into the tribe when they approached the periphery one by one, but ran back and forth, howling non-stop.


    Koyala was puzzled, and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, what is this going to do?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Have you checked carefully, are there any fighters in Lei Ze''s tribe, or how many young and strong are in the tribe!"


    The dark Koyala couldn''t see clearly. It must be strange, but he didn''t say anything, and turned his head to look at Lei Zebu.


    At this time, many people from Lei Ze''s department had already run out, all of them were armed.


    Koyelao really muttered to the side: "There are no soldiers, they are all young and strong... They really went to Wanzhangyuan!"


    After saying this, he immediately shouted at Mufeng in a low voice: "Great chief, let''s do it as soon as possible, we need to rush to Wanzhangyuan as soon as possible!"


    But Mu Feng''s old god was there: "Wait a little longer!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313

    Koyala didn''t understand that they already knew the situation in Lei Ze''s department, why they didn''t go there now.


    Mu Feng turned his face and whispered, "Han Shu!"


    In the darkness, Han Shu also responded in a low voice: "Understood, Great Chief!"


    Then there was silence in the dark.


    No matter whether it is Koyelao or Changning, in the darkness, through the extremely hazy starlight, they are aware of the shadows of people around them leaving.


    Then there was darkness again.


    "What is this for..." Koyala was anxious in his heart.


    He asked again in a low voice: "Great chief, what should we do? Don''t you want to do it?"


    Mu Feng still whispered back: "Wait a little longer!"


    Ke Yelao wanted to ignore Mufeng Mufeng''s order, but in the dark, Chang Ning grabbed his arm and shouted in a low voice: "Uncle, trust the chief, he won''t keep us waiting for no reason!"


    In the dark, Mu Feng also added: "If you''re always so impatient, then there''s nothing I can do to save your Blue Bird Department this time!"


    Keyelao''s heart was shocked, he quickly suppressed the impulse, and quickly replied: "Kyelao dare not!"


    Mu Feng didn''t speak, he pointed at the Lei Ze tribe who was catching wolves in the tribe, and said, "Look for yourself!"


    The surroundings were once again silent, and no one dared to make a sound.


    In this way, they waited for more than a minute, and this minute was like a year to Koyelau!


    Suddenly, a "sudden" sound came out suddenly, and then a huge flame lit up into the sky, followed by another flame, then the third flame, and the fourth flame...


    The flames soaring into the sky suddenly illuminated the entire sky over Lei Zebu.


    They could see that at the intersection of light and shadow, a figure was running towards them from Lei Zebu''s side like a ghost¡ªit was Han Shu!


    This fire was also set by Han Shu.


    In fact, after the experience of the Chijiao tribe last time, Mu Feng passed on the "superior" skill of setting fire to the warriors of the whole tribe when he came back, and improved the kindling for throwing fire, and sealed it with a special clay pot to preserve the kindling.


    Mu Feng has always thought that the way of fighting such as setting fire to the house is something in novels, but he never imagined that he would use one of them now. The effect can be called "simple and rude, direct and effective"!


    Right now, when this method comes in handy, Lei Ze''s department is in chaos, and there are screams and shouts everywhere.


    "Ah! It''s on fire!"


    "What''s going on, what''s going on!"


    "Come and put out the fire!"


    "There are still these damn wolves here!"


    "Haven''t the wolves been chased away by us?"


    "Go and find the chief!"


    ...


    The familiar scene was played out again, in the firelight, Chang Ning''s face was flushed, his beautiful eyes turned from Lei Zebu to Mu Feng, and finally to Ke Yeluo, and shouted excitedly: "Uncle!"


    Kyle''s eyes widened for a moment.


    Hiding in the dark, he could clearly see the flames in Lei Ze''s tribe, and groups of people were running around in the tribe with bone knives and sticks, catching wolves everywhere.


    And there is an entrance in each of the four directions of the tribe''s southeast, northwest, and there are two armored earth dragons guarding the entrances!


    "This..." Koyelao trembled for a moment.


    This fire made him see clearly the current situation of Lei Ze''s department.


    "The Great Chief..." Koyelao roared excitedly.


    Without waiting for his next sentence, Mu Feng got on his horse, raised the rein, and shouted: "Everyone, get on the horse and charge with me!"


    In the darkest part of the light, all the cavalry of the Jiang family and the cavalry of the Blue Bird Division got on their mounts and started to run and sprint!


    "Da da da!"


    "Boom!"


    The sound of horses'' hooves, animals'' hooves, and elephant''s hoofs are intertwined, all rushing from the north of Lei Ze Department.


    The loud noise brought by the charge of the hundred riders caught the attention of the Lei Ze tribe, and they all shouted: "What''s going on, have our soldiers come back?"


    "How did they come back from the north gate?"


    "Why do I feel... ah!"


    Without waiting for the people from Lei Ze''s Department to react, let alone to see who it was, more than a hundred riders broke through the north gate like a torrent, forcing back the armored earth dragons that were guarding the gate, and poured into Lei Ze''s Department!


    "Throw a gun!" Wooden Storm shouted.


    "Swipe!" More than a hundred bamboo spears, like large bamboo arrows, swept out arcs above the flames, and then hit the Lei Ze tribe directly from a distance of tens of meters!


    They are all young and strong, not warriors, so they have never seen bamboo spears on the battlefield, and naturally they don''t know the power of bamboo spears, let alone how to hide.


    so

 Chapter 314

    According to Mu Feng''s previous experience, when the tribe''s warriors were absent and the tribe was plundered, the chief would always be there to command.


    Right now, the entire Lei Ze tribe has no less than a thousand young and strong casualties, and then Mu Feng realized a problem: "What the hell, the chief of this tribe was killed in the rebellion just now, right?"


    Fortunately, they finally found the trembling chief among the crowd.


    This surprised Mu Feng.


    He had plundered tribes such as the Frost, Chijiao, Black Fang, and Yellow Wind tribes, and none of the great chiefs he had seen was as cowardly as the old guy in front of him.


    After seeing Mu Feng and Keyelao, he was so frightened that his legs trembled and he couldn''t even stand still!


    But Mufeng and the others were able to confirm that he was the great chief because he was wearing a sackcloth and was holding a cane in his hand.


    Compared with other clansmen, this old guy looks fine-skinned and tender, with good skin and a fair face. He looks like a fattened pig, obviously used to being pampered.


    In this era, the only one who can look like this is the Great Chief!


    But he didn''t have the guts of a big chief, he sat down on the ground after being dragged by Han Shu, he didn''t even have the courage to ask Mu Feng and the others.


    For a moment, Mu Feng only felt that he had been insulted: "What the hell, I was robbed by a tribe led by such a wretch!"


    Seeing such a great chief, Koyelao directly frowned and said, "Great chief, what are you doing keeping such a person, just kill him!"


    "Don''t!" Mu Feng quickly stretched out his hand, "He can''t kill him!"


    "Why can''t you kill him?" Chang Ning was also surprised now, the chiefs of the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department were killed by him just because they disagreed.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, just squatted down with squinted eyes, patted the cowardly chief, and said with a smile: "I ask a question, you answer. If you don''t speak or speak slowly, I will kill you!" "


    Chief Fat Pig tremblingly replied, "Ask, ask!"


    Mu Feng was also unambiguous, and asked directly: "How much salt is there in your tribe!"


    Ke Yalao on the side was so anxious that he almost yelled: "What time is it, and I''m still thinking about the salt!"


    But right now, he knows that he has no better way to solve the crisis of the Blue Bird Department, so he can only suppress his temper and wait for Mu Feng.


    "Salt...salt?" Fat Pig trembled.


    Mu Feng frowned: "Han Shu!"


    Han Shu directly stabbed Chief Fat Pig''s thigh, and he screamed like killing a pig.


    "If you call me again, you will die!" Mu Feng shouted coldly.


    Sure enough, Chief Fat Pig''s screams stopped abruptly, his whole body trembled even more, his face was dripping with sweat, the corners of his mouth kept twitching, and he wanted to cover his wound with both hands, but was stared back by Mu Feng.


    He immediately realized the problem and blurted out: "Forty-two cans!"


    "Yes, that''s it. If you slow down, the next time it will be your neck!" Mu Feng patted his shoulder with a smile, and asked, "How many armored earth dragons are there?"


    Chief Fat Pig trembled in fright, almost forgot the pain, and quickly replied: "Ten!"


    "Where are the warriors of your tribe?"


    "Go to the Dragon Department!"


    "A few days?"


    "Four days!"


    "How long does it take from you to the Dragon Department?"


    "Three days if you are fast, four days if you are slow!"


    "Do any of you know the way?"


    "have!"


    "All right!"


    "Okay?" Chief Fat Pig''s complexion suddenly changed, and he kept screaming, "Ah, don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    Mu Feng kicked: "Shut up!"


    Chief Fat Pig did not dare to say anything again.


    Only then did Mu Feng stand up and look at Keyelao, with a look of relief on his face.


    Ke Yeluo suddenly realized what Mufeng did, and his face was also full of excitement¡ªthey knew the news they wanted.


    They all understood that the current Liaolong Department should still be on the way!


    If the fat pig chief didn''t lie, then the time it took for the Lei Ze tribe to go to the Fanglong tribe was almost the same as the time for Keyelao to go to the Jiang family.


    In the case of similar speeds, the two arrived at their respective destinations at about the same time, and counting their departure time, that is, Mu Feng and the others are now in the Lei Ze Department, and the soldiers from the Liaolong Department have been walking for a day and a half. Three days'' journey¡ªthey haven''t reached Wanzhangyuan yet!


    As for the journey of one and a half days or three days, it depends on whether the Liaolong Department travels day and night like Mufeng and the others, or only during the day.


    But the problem is also obvious, and they will not be able to catch up with the people from the Dragon Division no matter what.


    Follow them at their speed, and in a little more than two days, they will be able to catch up to the Fanglong Department. By then, the Fanglong Department may have taken a shortcut and started fighting in the swamp.


    In any case, they missed the distance and time from the Liaolong Department to Wanzhangyuan!


    Mu Feng''s original plan of "encircling Wei and saving Zhao" may be difficult to implement, after all, it may take at least four or five days - this is just Ke Yeluo''s estimate!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng''s expression suddenly became heavy again.


    He frowned and thought, thinking of any way to solve this situation.


    At this moment, a horse neighing that resounded throughout Lei Ze Department came from a dark place.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a rush of horseshoes that quickly disappeared from near to far.


    "Fuck, what''s the situation!" Mu Feng immediately kicked the big fat pig on the ground, "Do you have any other mounts?"


    Koyelao was even more furious. Pulling out the bone knife on his body, he put it on his neck: "Say it quickly, or I will kill you!"


    These fat pig chiefs screamed: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! They are messengers, the ones who send messages to the Dragon Division, and I will send someone to chase them back immediately!"


    At this time, he was inexplicably terrified, thinking that Mu Feng and the others were going to kill people to silence them.


    "Messenger?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he quickly grabbed Keyelao, "What messenger, tell me quickly! How to get it back!"


    The more Mufeng said that, the more scared the fat pig chief became.


    He has already determined that Mu Feng is really going to kill someone to silence him.


    He hurriedly said: "That''s the courier placed on our side by the Fanglong Department to travel between various tribes and tribes. They are responsible for notifying us of the orders of the Fanglong Department!"


    "Great Chief!" Ke Yalao was anxious, "Hurry up and chase it back, otherwise the people from the Dragon Division will find out, and we will be in danger!"


    Chang Ning was also very excited: "Great chief, come back quickly?"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, he raised his hand to interrupt the conversation between the two, and turned to Chief Fat Pig: "Then does this messenger deliver messages quickly?"


    Chief Fat Pig didn''t know why, so he held back his panic and said, "Quick, soon! Our mounts will take two days, and they will arrive in one day!"


    When Mu Feng heard it, he was so excited that he almost cheered, and he asked again: "What kind of horse is he riding, why is it so fast?"


    "I, I don''t know, it''s a horse specially used by the Dragon Department to send messages, and they won''t exchange it for us!" Chief Fat Pig said all at once.


    He discovered that as long as he answered Mu Feng''s questions honestly, no one around would dare to yell at him, and as long as he answered the questions quickly, Mu Feng had no killing intent.


    As a chief, this guy doesn''t have any other skills, but the ability to observe words and demeanor accumulated from dealing with the Longlong Department for a long time is not small.


    "An armored earth dragon can be exchanged, but this kind of horse is not exchanged..." Mu Feng muttered, his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    On the other hand, Ke Yelao, Chang Ning and others looked anxious, they didn''t understand why Mu Feng was so calm when he heard someone tipped off the news.


    "Great chief!" Koyala yelled violently, "That messenger runs so fast, we still have time to catch up, if we don''t, we won''t be able to catch up!"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head and grinned strangely, "Now we don''t have to worry!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315

    Changning and Keyelao thought they heard it wrong, but Mu Feng actually said that they don''t need to worry?


    "Great Chief!" Koyelao almost thought he heard it wrong, and hurriedly emphasized again, "If we let that person report, then we might not even be able to plunder the Dragon Division, let alone save the Blue Bird Division! "


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "If you believe in me, you don''t need to chase him. If you think you can stop the people from the Liaolong Division from attacking Wanzhangyuan if you chase him back, then you can go after him!"


    After saying this, Mu Feng directly said to Chief Fat Pig: "If you want me not to kill you, you can! Take out thirty jars of salt from your tribe, and I will take all the cattle and armored earth dragons away!"


    "Huh?" Chief Fat Pig exclaimed, "So much?"


    Mu Feng grinned coldly: "You don''t have to give it to me, I can still take these things away after I kill you!"


    Chief Fat Pig trembled all over, his face turned pale, he nodded hastily, and shouted at his tribe, "Go and get out all the salt!"


    The Lei Ze tribe, who had been frightened out of their wits, hastily brought in the salt, and they also had people drive all the cows here, making a mess, and they didn''t know how many there were.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "There are so many, no matter what, there are more than five hundred!"


    Keyelau on the side was about to collapse, and he was full of anxiety: "Chief, it''s useless for us to ask for these cows, they are not domesticated, and they can''t even be used as mounts!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Who said I want to train them to be mounts!"


    "But what about these cows, we can''t take them with us!" Keyelao said anxiously, "If you can save our Jade Bird Department, our Jade Bird Department will definitely send you more cows!"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng smiled and said: "With your words, then I will be willing to give up things!"


    As he said that, he kicked the chief fat pig on the ground again: "If you don''t want to die, take out all the bone knives of your tribe, and the animal tendons!"


    Chief Fat Pig is now full of survival, and he honestly follows Mu Feng''s request.


    These Keyelao, Changning and others became more and more confused, and didn''t know what Mu Feng was going to do.


    Chang Ning couldn''t see what Mu Feng was going to do at this time, she frowned, her pretty face was full of anxiety, and said in a low voice: "Great Chief, my Blue Bird Department..."


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I wasn''t sure about saving your Jade Bird Department at first, but now I can basically be sure that there is nothing wrong with it."


    "what?"


    As soon as these words came out, Ke Yelao and Chang Ning exclaimed, "Why?"


    "Don''t worry, I said it can be saved! I''ll tell you later!" Mu Feng smiled, regardless of the doubts on both of their faces, and then signaled Han Shu, "Put all this salt in animal skins and take them away! Let them tie up the bone knives and animal tendons, and take them away!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu complied.


    Then Mufeng beckoned to Huleibao and told: Get these cows out first, let them behave!


    After saying this, he turned around and pulled the bamboo spear from the fat pig chief, treated him briefly with the healing technique, helped him stop the bleeding, then patted him with a smile and said: "You are too fat. You put some blood to lose weight, but because you are so obedient, I won¡¯t kill you! Look, I saved your life, right?¡±


    "Yes, yes!" Great Chief Fat Pig narrowly escaped death, he was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say "no".


    Mu Feng smiled again and said: "Okay, I''m leaving!"


    Then he stood up and watched Huleibao frightened all the cattle with his snort, and led them away from the tribe.


    Koyelao exclaimed: "Great chief, is this person really not going to be killed?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Don''t kill!"


    Koyala was puzzled, so he turned on the mammoth and left.


    All Jiang''s Cavalry Army and Blue Bird Cavalry Army left from Lei Ze''s Department, leaving a place of mourning.


    After leaving Lei Ze''s department, Mu Feng didn''t let the two armies rush forward, but marched at a normal speed.


    Koyelao couldn''t wait to ask: "Great Chief, why don''t you let us recover that messenger, can you tell us now, otherwise I don''t feel at ease at all!"


    Chang Ning was also very anxious, held up a torch and looked at Mu Feng, and found that he was still riding on the Hulei Leopard with his old self.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You all know that in the Lei Ze Department just now, now the Liaolong Department has walked for at least one to three days, and it will take us more than two days to go full speed to the Lei Ze Department. They were separated by three to five days'' journey, which we could not catch up with anyway.


    But that courier can do it, he caught up in one day after two days. From now on, it will take him two to three days to catch up with the soldiers from the Dragon Division. If there is no accident, they will return to the Dragon Division in a hurry. This time will take at least four to six days. "


    Ke Yelao was a little confused, he didn''t know what Mu Feng meant when he said these two days and three days: "Great chief, does this have something to do with us not chasing after now?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Of course it does matter! If we are slower, we will arrive at the Dragon Division in three days, and if they come back, it will take at least four days, and it may be six days if it is too long!"


    Koyala thought carefully, still puzzled: "But what if they don''t come back?"


    "They will come back!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "why?"


    "They set up this messenger to facilitate communication, understand the trends and changes of the tribe, and also play a role in preventing danger. It seems that they have been fighting with your Blue Bird Department for so long, and it is also very difficult!"


    Keyelao snorted coldly: "It''s just a small tribe with only 10,000 people! If it weren''t for our Blue Bird Division being enemies on three sides, we wouldn''t pay attention to such a tribe! Even the army has only a pitiful 2,000 people! "


    "Two thousand people!" Mu Feng nodded, "Well, I know! Excluding the part of the confrontation with you in Qingzhang Mountain, and counting the soldiers from Lei Ze''s tribe who went to their tribe this time, there are almost two thousand people coming and going. When there are 3,000 people, go to Wanzhangyuan."


    Koyala''s expression tightened: "We only have a thousand people over there! If they attack directly, wouldn''t my Jade Bird Department..."


    "No, they will come back!" Mu Feng said: "Even if they walk fast now, it will take three days, and there are still two days before they can reach Wanzhangyuan. Is it impossible to delay the time? Can it be delayed for one day?"


    At this moment, Koyelao smiled conceitedly: "The fighters of my Jade Bird Department are brave and fearless. If I really want to fight them to the death, let alone one day, three days will do!"


    "That''s it!" Mu Feng smiled easily, "This is enough time for their messengers to bring the message. At that time, they will not be able to break through your swamp defenses in a short period of time, and their own tribe will be in danger. What do you think they should do? "


    Now Koyala really understood, his eyes lit up: "Return to defense!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s natural!"


    At this time, Chang Ning''s brows were already relaxed. She had already understood what Mu Feng said, and as long as the Dragon Division retreated, the crisis of the Blue Bird Division would be resolved immediately.


    What surprised her was how he figured out such a complicated thing - because they just listened to Mu Feng''s explanation and thought for a long time before they understood it.


    Under the firelight, the presence of the old god Mufeng reassured her more and more. She was glad that her good deed at the beginning had formed such a good relationship for the Blue Bird Department.


    At this time, Han Shu, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly asked: "Great Chief, but if they really retreat, what should we do? After all, we only have more than one hundred and fifty people!"


    After Han Shu asked this sentence, Ke Yeluo also frowned: "Yes, Great Chief, what should we do if they come back?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, try it out, hit it if you can beat it, run away if you can''t beat it!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was very surprised, obviously he didn''t expect the words "run away if you can''t beat it" to come out of Mu Feng''s mouth.


    And Ke Yeluo didn''t seem to expect Mufeng to say such a sentence.


    Obviously, although the time he spent with Mu Feng was short, after these few days of getting along, Mu Feng''s image in his mind was already very high.


    "But, Great Chief, there are two or three thousand of them, how can we beat them?"


    "That''s not necessarily the case!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "It doesn''t necessarily mean whoever has the most people can win a war!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316

    After Mu Feng''s explanation, Ke Yelao and Chang Ning were relieved. They were still worried, but they already had confidence.


    Since Mufeng is so sure that the Liaolong Department will come back, they are now praying that the defenders of the Blue Bird Department can support them for one more day, or that Aguli, who reported the letter from the western foot of Qingzhang Mountain, can deliver the letter as soon as possible.


    But at this time, Mu Feng focused on the messenger of the Dragon Department.


    Others may not know the role of the messenger, but he is very clear.


    In ancient times, messengers were first used in military liaison, and the method was to set off beacon towers to report letters.


    But that is the way only dynastic countries have built more beacon towers in the vast territory, so as to remind the supreme leader of enemy attacks.


    What surprised him was that such a large country had not yet appeared, and someone had already thought of the method of messenger communication.


    In particular, they even know how to use fast horses to report messages, which is a messenger that only came later!


    The courier could finish the two-day journey in one day, and the courier from the Liaolong Department suddenly reminded Mufeng of the phrase "expedited for eight hundred miles".


    Whether the news is delivered in a timely manner depends on the time and the quality of the horses.


    What can shorten half the distance must be day and night and a good horse!


    "I just don''t know what kind of horses they are riding. If my Jiang family has such a horse, the marching speed will be twice the result with half the effort!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    He asked Koelao: "The Dragons have fought against you for many years, have they always used horses as mounts?"


    Koelao nodded: "It''s a horse."


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "The speed of the horses is much faster than your Zebras, why don''t you use Zebras?"


    Koyelau replied: "The horses are fast, but their disadvantages are revealed when they confront the cattle. The horses dare not collide with our cattle, as long as they collide, they will suffer great losses. Also, the cattle There is much more meat than horses, and cattle can provide more food than horses!"


    After a pause, he added: "There is also a reason for the Liaolong Department to rob my Jiang family!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "I understand!"


    But he secretly shook his head in his heart.


    If it comes to the battlefield, the horses must still have the upper hand. As long as people run fast, it doesn''t matter what kind of bull or elephant you are, it''s no use if you can''t catch up.


    Chang Ning, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly asked: "Just now we captured the great chief of the Lei Ze Department, why did you let him go and even give him treatment."


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "That fat white man looks like a pussy at first glance, it will be more useful for us to keep it!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was surprised, "It''s all pustules, so why is it still useful?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "You see he is so timid and has no idea, do you know why?"


    "why?"


    "Because they have followed the Dragon Department for a long time and listened to everything from the Dragon Department, he has not had any major affairs for him to decide for many years. If such a person is kept and continues to be his great chief, the Lei Ze Department can at best That''s it. But if they are killed, they will inevitably re-elect a new chief, or merge into the dragon department.


    If this new great chief is more capable and can make the Lei Ze Department grow stronger, it will be a threat to you and us! "


    Only then did Chang Ning understand Mu Feng''s intentions, and he said, "Then we could have killed more of them just now!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and sighed: "If they kill too many, their tribe will feel that they are not safe, and they will inevitably face a choice, whether to go into exile or join another tribe. Think about it, if they join the Dragon Division, what will happen to them? How about it?"


    Chang Ning thought for a while, and understood what Mu Feng meant, and asked again: "But they also belong to the Liaolong Department now, helping the Liaolong Department to beat us blue birds!"


    "It''s different!" Mu Feng shook his head, "They are only sending troops to fight for the Liaolong Division, so the people who send out will only be fighters on the surface. But if they face your looting by themselves, they will definitely be more than fighters , when the time comes, the entire tribe will be young and strong, and even women will join the battle if necessary."


    Chang Ning fully understood now, and no longer struggled with this issue.


    On the other hand, after hearing Mu Feng''s analysis, Ke Yelao felt a big wave in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that Mu Feng was just a young man who could see these complicated things so clearly, knowing what could and couldn''t be done.


    He has been with the great chief and the great witch Zhu in the tribe for a long time, and he knows that the wise men and sages in the tribe understand many things far beyond the tribe.


    But after listening to Mu Feng''s words, he felt that Mu Feng''s wisdom was far above theirs.


    Thinking of this, he rejoiced again in his heart.


    He thought for a while and asked, "Great Chief, what should we do next?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while before saying: "We will definitely go to the Liaolong tribe, but it''s hard to say whether we can plunder. After all, they will definitely be prepared. And the number of their tribe is far higher than that of the Lei Ze tribe. , even if the soldiers are not there, if the young and strong members of the tribe are there, there will be no small threat to us."


    This time, Koyelao was no longer entangled: "Then why don''t we just take a detour to Wanzhangyuan, and according to what you said, ambush them halfway!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, we have to get close to their tribe, even if they let their people see it. Otherwise, their warriors in Wanzhang Plain don''t think it''s dangerous, and they might not come back!"


    Koyala was taken aback for a moment, and immediately said, "Yes!"


    At this time, besides being grateful, he also admired Mu Feng in his heart - such a young man, who is still under age, is so familiar with the war. Thinking, planning, and action are all intertwined, and many details that may lead to accidents would never have occurred to him if Mu Feng reminded him.


    "Fortunately, my Jade Bird Department has formed a good relationship with such a person." Koyelao rejoiced again, "It would be great if the relationship between the two departments can go further."


    He thought about it, and subconsciously looked at Chang Ning beside him, only to find that all Chang Ning''s eyes were on Mu Feng.


    Ke Yelao vaguely guessed something, thinking about everything before and after Changning and Mufeng, he vaguely felt that these two young people were "the man is affectionate and the younger sister is interested", otherwise why would Mufeng help the Jiang family so much, and Changning pays so much attention to it? wood wind?


    "Haha! If the two of them can become husband and wife, it will definitely be a great thing for my Jade Bird Club!" Ke Yeluo couldn''t help laughing, only thinking that if the crisis of the Jade Bird Club is resolved, he must return to the tribe. Take care to mention this matter to the Warchief.


    It is true that Changning is Yema Duo of the tribe, but she is also his niece.


    Mu Feng and Chang Ning were both surprised, they don''t know why he suddenly laughed, obviously just now he looked sad and worried.


    "Uncle, what are you laughing at?" Chang Ning turned his head to look at Ke Yelao.


    Ke Yaluo didn''t hide it, and directly said what he thought in his heart: "I think that at the age and ability of the great chief, what kind of woman will he marry in the future!"


    When he said this, he first looked at Mufeng, then at Changning.


    Mu Feng was stared at, so he naturally understood what Ke Yelao meant. He looked at Chang Ning, and found that she was looking at him watery with big eyes reflecting the light of the fire, and there was something strange in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, he scratched his head: "That, that, I''m not yet an adult!"


    At the same time, he secretly said in his heart: "Fuck, are primitive people so direct? I can''t stand such direct eyes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317

    Mu Feng hadn''t reacted from the "shyness" on his side, Han Shu added another sentence: "Great chief, if you marry this Yema Duo from the Jade Bird Department in the future, everyone in the Jiang family will be happy." Incomparable!"


    As soon as this remark came out, Ke Yelao''s eyes lit up, and Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng earnestly.


    Koyelao said excitedly: "The relationship between our two films can also go further!"


    Being stared at by the two eager eyes, Mu Feng couldn''t stand it anymore, and waved his hands: "Ahem, our two tribes are brother tribes, and the relationship is already good...Ahem, I am not yet an adult, this will be done when the time comes." Discuss!"


    "Okay!" Koyelao immediately nodded and smiled, "Let''s solve the crisis of the Jade Bird Department first, and when I go back, I will definitely tell the big chief about this place, so that the Jade Bird Department will remember the big chief''s words." An act of righteousness."


    Koyala was inevitably a little surprised.


    In fact, as a great chief, it doesn''t matter if you are an adult or not. He only needs to make a decision, and then the chief of the Blue Bird Department agrees, and the matter can be settled in advance.


    But he was still very happy when he thought about it.


    Although Mu Feng didn''t agree, he didn''t refuse either, which at least meant that their relationship wouldn''t deteriorate.


    And Keyelao also has his own plan in his heart, that is, as soon as he said this, Mufeng''s attitude has already been tested, and the Mufeng Gang Jade Bird Department will do their best in the next step.


    On the contrary, Chang Ning didn''t think so much, but after listening to Mu Feng''s words, he was inevitably a little disappointed, but after the disappointment, the eagerness in his eyes increased instead of diminishing.


    Mu Feng thought to himself in his heart: "This old fox wants me to be the son-in-law of your Jade Bird Department in just one word, and I will definitely work for the Jade Bird Department in the future! Don''t talk about whether he will marry Changning or not, and you will have one child less." Will not work!"


    He didn''t break Koyala''s mind, he just nodded and said, "Okay, let''s deal with the disaster in front of us first."


    It took the Jiang cavalry army and the blue bird cavalry army two days to arrive at the colony of the Liaolong tribe.


    The Liaolong tribe is indeed a big tribe, and the houses are not only thatched houses, but also wooden houses, and the scale is much larger than that of the Lei Ze tribe.


    Just by looking at their thatched houses, it can be seen that there are many people in their tribe.


    Because Mu Feng deliberately controlled the distance and time, they were still near the Liaolong Department where they arrived at night.


    Mu Feng stopped when he brought the Jiang clan members as close as they were to Lei Zebu.


    Keyelao and the others now know that Mufeng has his plans, so they wait for Mufeng''s order without saying a word.


    Not long after, Dazi came back with Doudou, and reported to Mufeng in a low voice.


    Mu Feng got off his horse and leaned beside Da Dazi to listen to his report.


    I have seen this scene with Koyala many times in the past few days, but every time I see him, my heart trembles inexplicably.


    He remembered that when he went to Jiang''s for the first time a few days ago, there were also packs of wolves around them, and even packs of wolves reported to Mu Feng.


    "There was a pack of wolves scouting the road for him, and more than 500 cows have followed obediently up to now, even more obedient and honest than our banded bull cavalry..." Keyelao became more and more shocked as he thought about it.


    He couldn''t help but think of what Aguli told him: "He took his tribe, followed by fifty or sixty mammoths, and trampled to death the one or two hundred people in Lei Ze''s tribe and the five or six Pijiadilongs." , crashed to death!"


    He believed that no one would be willing to be rammed by fifty mammoths in order to destroy such a small tribe of only three to five hundred people.


    Needless to say, fifty heads, even ten heads, don''t even think about one!


    Ke Yelao was still thinking here, while Mu Feng said over there: "There are people probing back and forth near the Liaolong Department, so it''s not easy to get close. There are also Pijiadilong defending at several entrances and exits."


    "Then what should we do?" Koyala looked sad, and now he found that he could only ask such words in front of Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng pondered for a while before saying: "It may not be a good thing for someone to patrol back and forth."


    "Good thing?" Koyala frowned, "Why?"


    "Either they didn''t send all the fighters, or all the fighters went out. Now there are only young and strong in their tribe, and the tribe is empty!"


    "It''s a good thing that they have warriors in their tribe?" Koyala was a little puzzled.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "If there are fighters in their tribe, and there are still a lot of them, it means that there are not so many fighters going to Wanzhangyuan, and the defense line of the Blue Bird Department may not be so dangerous. Even they can support it until Your reinforcements from Qingzhang Mountain."


    Keyelao and Changning''s eyes lit up!


    Mu Feng said again: "If all their fighters have gone, then their tribe is just an empty shell right now. We fighters only need to deal with the young and strong in their tribe. That means we can rush back before they come back. Loot it first!"


    Keyelao and Changning looked even more excited.


    This kind of excitement comes from the fact that regardless of whether the Liaolong Division can defeat the defenders of Wanzhangyuan, or whether they can attack the Blue Bird Headquarters, they can fight the Liaolong Division first, and give them some color first!


    At this time, Mu Feng also vaguely looked forward to it.


    This is like a game of kings he played in his previous life. The opponent pushed the tower over the line, and he directly led a group of people around the wild area and went straight to the highland crystal.


    "Then let''s do it now?" Koyalao couldn''t restrain his excitement.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "We must first determine whether they have any fighters!"


    "Then how are you sure?" Koyala asked, "Should we still use wolves?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Smart!"


    Ke Yelao''s face was filled with joy, a kind of joy when facing his great witch Zhu being affirmed, and he didn''t realize that there was a much bigger gap between his age and Mu Feng''s.


    After Mu Feng finished speaking, he directly called out to all the wolves with a low voice, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" and let them all come to him.


    Twenty-five wolves appeared together, and their bright eyes were particularly scary in the dark night.


    After Mu Feng ordered the wolves to respond in a low voice, "Woo-woo", they left by themselves and disappeared into the darkness.


    Koyelao knew that within a short while, wolves would appear at the entrance of Liao Long''s department.


    "What shall we do next?" Koyala asked, "Wait here?"


    "No!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter whether there are fighters or not, it''s a pity not to find something for them to do for such a big dragon department!"


    Koyala''s eyes brightened, and he asked, "Is the chief still planning to set fire?"


    Chang Ning on the side said worriedly: "But there are people walking back and forth outside them, we can''t make it through at all!"


    Koyala also suddenly understood, nodded and said: "Yes, if there are people, it will be difficult for us to get close to their tribe!"


    "We don''t need to go there in person this time!" Mu Feng laughed.


    As he spoke, he ordered directly: "Han Shu, take out the torches I taught you earlier!"


    Hanshu came over quickly, and brought people to carry piles of dry thatch, and then bundled them into haystacks that were half an arm thick, wrapped them with a few pieces of wood, tied them on a two-meter-long On the long green bamboo.


    Then he set up a small fire in a bush, and roasted the white things on the haystack, and then tied the green bamboo tied with the haystack to the plank captured from Lei Ze''s department. On the big horns of the horned bull.


    Han Shu asked in a low voice: "Great Chief, how many are tied?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "They have a big place, maybe twenty!"


    "Yes!" After speaking, Han Shu really found twenty cows, tied them up one by one, and then tied a small grass handle on each of the cow''s tails, which were also stained with white things.


    "What is this?" Chang Ning didn''t know, not to mention that Koyala didn''t understand it, so she couldn''t help asking.


    This time Mufeng didn''t open his mouth, because it involved another "secret technique of fire attack" - the dry thatch is wrapped with oily pine wood, and the outside is smeared with lard, which are all combustion-supporting, flammable, and burning time. something long.


    This is the method he came up with after repeated experiments after he returned from the Chijiao tribe last time.


    "It''s a pity that there is no kerosene or oil, otherwise it would be so hard to use!" Mu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    Mu Feng didn''t speak, Ke Yelao and Chang Ning were stunned for a moment, but after being stunned, they realized that this method might involve some secret methods, and Mu Feng didn''t intend to tell them.


    After the two figured it out, they didn''t ask any more questions, and watched Han Shu''s actions expectantly.


    Mufeng found Huleibao again, and motioned for it to follow Hanshu.


    With the deterrence of the Hulei Leopard, the twenty cows followed Han Shu obediently in the dark and approached the dragon''s department bit by bit...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318

    Mutations soon appeared around the dragon''s head.


    A pack of wolves first appeared around, roaring "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo".


    But they were clearly prepared, and soon dozens of people rushed out with bone knives, sticks and stones.


    The wolves seemed to know how powerful they were, so they didn''t rush forward, but ran back and forth around them, here and there for a while, and soon there were many torches in the Liaolong team, and it looked like there were no less than two or three hundred people .


    After all, the big tribe is a big tribe, and the number of people dispatched in a short period of time is already close to that of Jiang''s tribe.


    Mufeng looked at the torch and listened attentively, then asked Koyala, "Did you hear that?"


    Koyala asked suspiciously: "What did you hear, the number of people?"


    Mu Feng sighed: "The number of people is one thing, is there any sound of other beasts stomping on the ground!"


    "Oh!" Keyelao on the side was shocked, and immediately reacted, listening carefully with his ears sideways, with surprise on his face, suppressing his excitement, and shouted, "I heard, there are quite a few people who came out, There should be more than 200 people, and the wild beasts... are armored earth dragons, there are more than a dozen of them, and there may be more!"


    Then Mu Feng nodded and said: "Not bad, it''s almost there!"


    Chang Ning was taken aback when he heard the words, he was very surprised, he didn''t expect Mu Feng to be able to judge the number of people by the sound of footsteps!


    Koyelao said excitedly: "Chief, there shouldn''t be many fighters in their tribe, let''s do it!"


    "No hurry!" Mu Feng said, "Whether there are fighters is still uncertain. Wait a little longer!"


    "Yes!" Keyelao, who has experienced Mufeng''s wisdom several times, has no hesitation at this time, and every situation they encounter so far is expected by Mufeng, as if these things were arranged by him , How could he not be convinced.


    Just before Mu Feng finished speaking, in a dark place not far from the Liaolong Department, and in another direction far away from them, a flame lit up all of a sudden!


    This piece of fire was not big, but it caught the attention of Koyelao in an instant, and naturally it also attracted the attention of the dragon department - because this fire light is composed of twenty cows!


    The horns and tails of these fire oxen were all tied with torches dipped in lard and wrapped in hay and pine wood. The flames blazed around and burned the oxtails, and the oxtails flicked and fell on the oxen, igniting the ox hair. "La" burned, and the twenty cows became fire bulls!


    The huge plate-horned bull that was burned and stimulated by the fire rushed forward madly!


    Those who faced them were the people from the Dragon Department!


    The pack of wolves seemed to have known about this situation for a long time, and scattered in all directions, making way for the fire-covered bulls.


    The huge fire ox is like a prairie fire, and it plunges directly into the crowd of two or three hundred dragons in front of it with such force!


    Obviously, it was the first time they had seen such a battle, and they were all shocked and at a loss.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Run, what is this!"


    "How can there be a burning cow, ah!"


    ...


    The fire bull rushed into the crowd, no matter what was standing in front of it, it would raise its head and horns, and charge directly towards it.


    Those who were knocked down were trampled to death instantly, and those who were not knocked down scattered and fled.


    After twenty fire oxen rushed into the dragon''s department, they were like explosives entering the explosives storehouse, setting a house at the entrance on fire!


    You must know that since the end of the rainy day, the weather has never been cloudy or rainy again. With the continuous sunny days and the evening wind from Meng Xia, the fire escalated to an uncontrollable level almost instantly, and a quarter of the entire dragon department was instantly enveloped in flames. !


    Nearly one-third of Liaolong''s area was brightly lit in the sky, running around under the firelight, and all the screaming and wailing figures could be seen!


    "This..." Koyala, who was hiding in the dark, was almost stunned.


    He never thought that Mu Feng would let the cow set fire to it!


    "This way..." Chang Ning couldn''t help exclaiming.


    She thought of the layout of the Blue Bird Department. If someone ignited such a fire, would it be the same as the Dragon Department in front of her.


    Then she thought of Jiang''s layout for a moment.


    There are three layers of protective walls, each layer of protective walls is made of stone and mud, and there is a layer of green thornwood vines on the outside, covered with green leaves. A ditch was dug under the green leaf wall, and there was water in it!


    "Jiang''s protective wall and the houses inside Jiang''s cannot be ignited!" Changning knew Jiang''s better than Keyelao, and she instantly understood the key point.


    She couldn''t help but secretly looked at Mufeng in the darkness.


    Reflecting the flames in the distance, she could vaguely see a smile on Mu Feng''s resolute face, clearly showing that everything was under control.


    "How could he have so many methods!" Chang Ning''s heart was aroused, "If such a person thinks it will be bad for our Jade Bird Department, can our Jade Bird Department guard against it?"


    But then she rejoiced again: "It''s lucky to have him this time, otherwise our Jade Bird Department must be in danger this time!"


    Ke Yelao stared intently at the movement of the dragon tribe in front of him. The fire had burned almost half of the area. He followed Mu Feng''s reminder to carefully look at the people and horses in the Jiaolong tribe, and found that there were no less than a thousand people rushing back and forth. Running to fight fires within the tribe.


    There were indeed nearly 20 armored earth dragons, not more, and even in the southernmost part of the dragon''s department, he saw black shadows constantly surging there.


    He looked carefully for a long time, and excitedly roared at Mufeng: "Great chief, there are some wild animals in the south of their tribe, which seem to be cows or horses!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "That''s a good relationship, this time we''re going well!"


    Hearing what Mufeng said, Keyelao couldn''t help but get excited.


    He knew that Mu Feng was about to act!


    Sure enough, Mu Feng shouted to the people around in a low voice: "Leader Ke, take the armored earth dragon and charge from the burning place, drive the fire ox to the place where they raise livestock, and kill as many people as you can on the way." How many people, don''t love to fight, drive the fire bull and come out from the west!"


    "Don''t kill their great chief?" Koelao wondered.


    "If you don''t kill, you can''t kill!" Mu Feng shouted, "They haven''t called the chief to come out so far, so they must be prepared. And if you charge and kill like this, our goal will be achieved, go back quickly !"


    "Where''s that batch of Jiadilong?" Keelao couldn''t help asking.


    "Pijiadilong is not needed for the time being, and our time will be a little tight next time, so hurry up!"


    "Don''t criticize the armored earth dragon?" Ke Yelao obviously felt a little pity, "We can easily bring out these dozen or so armored earth dragons!"


    "Yes, no need!" Mu Feng nodded, "Remember, if there is someone on horseback who wants to run out, don''t kill him, let him run out, understand! Of course, when you charge over, don''t forget to shout at them , Tell them, you are from the Jade Bird Department!"


    "Yes!" Ke Yelao didn''t ask any more questions, he waved his hands with excitement on his face, "Boys of the Blue Bird Division, the Dragon Division is in front of you, rush to kill me!"


    "Yes!" All the members of the Jade Bird Department cheered and responded, obviously the anger that had been suppressed for a long time broke out at this moment.


    With this angry cry, Ke Yelao rode a mammoth, led fifty armored dragons, and rushed towards the dragon''s department with the momentum of shaking the earth, and rushed to kill them.


    There was a burst of angry voices that soared into the sky: "The counselors of the Liaolong Department, I am a member of the Blue Bird Department, and I am here to kill you!"


    "Where''s the great chief of the Dragon Division, get out and die!"


    "Kill all the people from the Dragon Division!"


    Then there were angry and frightened voices: "It''s from the Blue Bird Department!"


    "Go and tell the chief, ah!"


    "Ah! You blue bird savages, kill you all!"


    ...


    At this time, Chang Ning, who was still beside Mu Feng, watched his clansman advance from the northwest, rush to the southeast, and finally rushed to the south where a dark shadow surged, already excited and eager to try.


    She couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, don''t we go charge and kill?"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, looked at Han Shu who had returned with the Hulei Leopard, got on his horse, and said to Changning, "Let''s go and see if the person who ran out to deliver the letter went out from there, we have to follow quickly Arrangement, waiting for most of the warriors of the dragon!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319

    Mu Feng rode an armored earth dragon and led Jiang from the northwest of the dragon department to the west, and then to the south at a fast speed. Along the way, he carefully observed the surrounding area of ??the dragon department to see if anyone came out on horseback.


    Without Mu Feng''s order, Jiang''s cavalry followed closely behind him.


    Sure enough, after a short meeting, four fast horses rushed out from the south of the Dragon''s Department, and four white horses could be clearly seen in the light of the fire behind them.


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled, and he said to Han Shu in a low voice: "Quick, kill two of the four and let the two go!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu waved his hand, and twenty cavalry came out in a file behind him, all of whom were extremely good at archery in the cavalry army, including Qingmu, Baiqiu, Shuofeng...


    Twenty riders ran wildly with Han Shu all the way, and followed them away.


    Chang Ning was puzzled: "Didn''t you just say not to kill, why are you killing two more now?"


    Mu Feng said: "I thought they didn''t have many messengers like them, it would be good if one could get out, who knew four would come out!"


    "Is there any difference?" Chang Ning asked doubtfully.


    "Killing two is to make them think that we don''t want to let people out, and leaving two to escape is for them to report to Wanzhangyuan as soon as possible. The more critical the situation here, the faster the two messengers ran to report. Hurry up, the sooner the crisis over Wanzhangyuan can be resolved!"


    "So that''s how it is!" Chang Ning became excited, and the light in his beautiful eyes surged, "That''s great!"


    Mu Feng shook his head, and said with a serious expression: "But we have to hurry up, most of them are empty, which means that there will be many people coming back from Wanzhangyuan. We are running out of time now!"


    "So what should we do now?"


    "Wait for Chief Ke to come out, let''s hurry up and ambush them on the way they must pass!"


    Because of Mu Feng''s confession, Ke Yelao really didn''t want to fight, he led the cavalry of the Blue Bird Department to charge for a while, and then retreated after leading the fire ox to the livestock breeding ground of the Fanglong Department.


    Even so, they still beheaded three to four hundred young and strong laborers from the Liaolong Department.


    This kind of victory has never been achieved before, so after meeting Mu Feng, Koyala''s first words were: "The chief''s thoughts and worries are all things that I, Koyala, have never thought of. The next time the Jade Bird Division''s crisis is lifted, our Jade Bird Division will definitely be rewarded!"


    Mu Feng was overjoyed, waved his hands and said, "Now is not the time to talk about this, hurry up and take everyone to the southwest! We still have to hurry, time is running out!"


    "yes!"


    So Koyelao turned around to greet everyone in the Blue Bird Division, the fifty armored dragon cavalry defeated two people, but the armored dragon was fine.


    Although he was a little sad for the two people who were lost, he also knew that it was helpless.


    Since Jiang''s journey, they have already beheaded more than a thousand people from the Lei Ze tribe, severely wounding their vitality, and killed three or four hundred people from the Liaolong tribe, which has already been counted as a big victory, so they didn''t care too much .


    The group of people did not walk forward for a long time, when they met Han Shu who came back with a man, and two white horses beside him, making a fuss.


    Only then did Koyelao realize that Hanju was not in the team, and asked, "This is..."


    Before he finished speaking, Han Shu looked at Mu Feng: "Great chief, two people killed two, and let two escape on horseback. But this kind of horse runs too fast, and we spent a little effort to catch the live ones! "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, he didn''t expect Han Shu to kill the horse and not hurt the two horses.


    Before Mu Feng could react, the Hulei Leopard he was riding stretched out its head towards one of the two horses, sniffed it vigorously, then took a step forward, rubbing its head against the horse .


    Unexpectedly, the horse was not afraid at all, and opened its mouth to bite Huleibao!


    Hu Leibao was not angry at all after being shut down, and still leaned forward brazenly.


    The result was another bite by the horse.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Let me see!"


    So Han Shu dragged the horse over and handed it to Mu Feng, who took a closer look at it by the light of the torch, and couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Taking advantage of the firelight at night, the two horses looked like white horses from a distance, but they were not white horses when they looked closer. Instead, they had circles of light gray fur on their bodies, which looked like a large gray-white scale at first glance.


    These two horses are stronger than Jiang''s horses in terms of size and limbs, and they even compete with the Hulei Leopard!


    Mu Feng thought of a kind of Maxima called "Jade Qilin", which seemed to be like this.


    He turned over and got off the Hulei Leopard, and pulled the horse''s leather rope. Regardless of the horse''s neck being dragged backwards, he held the rein tightly with one hand and tightened his neck, and pressed down on the horse''s back with the other hand. .


    "Ang Lvlu¡ª" The horse calmed down in an instant, barked a few times on the spot and stopped moving.


    Everyone didn''t know what Mu Feng was doing, why he suddenly stopped and was so interested in the two horses.


    Mu Feng nodded, and then followed the law, and pressed another horse, making it so quiet.


    At this moment, he looked at Ke Yelao and said, "Boss Ke, I want these two horses!"


    Ke Yelao hurriedly said: "This is what you Mr. Jiang got, and it should belong to you!"


    Mu Feng nodded, grabbed Hu Leibao, got on his horse, raised his hand and pointed forward: "Now move forward at full speed, as fast as a day, as slow as a day and a half, stop on the way they are moving, and then ambush!"


    "yes!"


    So a group of people moved forward quickly in the dark, regardless of the chaos of the dragons behind them.


    Everyone understands that they may have to go through a big battle next, and they will march at full speed on May 1st.


    Along the way, Mu Feng led these people to rest twice in total, both of which were urgent meals and rests. The total time did not exceed eight hours. Along the way, they crossed a small grassy beach and also passed through a jungle. All the beasts they encountered would retreat.


    However, there was an episode in the middle. Dazi, who were in charge of exploring the way ahead, encountered another pack of wolves besieging them again-obviously they entered the territory of other packs of wolves.


    So the twenty-five wolves who followed Mu Feng were besieged by a group of fifty or sixty wolves, and they did not disperse when Mu Feng approached.


    Ke Yeluo knew that time was precious, so he couldn''t waste time on the road, so he proposed to Mufeng: "Great chief, let my people come and kill them directly!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand at him and said: "No need, now we are in need of helpers!"


    Then he asked everyone to cover their ears, and then blocked the ears of their mounts. This time he grabbed the Hulei Leopard''s neck and motioned it to roar.


    Then something that surprised everyone happened, all the wolves, including the twenty-five wolves brought by Mu Feng, lay down on the ground, not daring to move.


    Koyelao had seen Hulei leopards intimidating cattle before, but now he is

 Chapter 320

    Mu Feng followed the route they explored for more than a day. The original plan was to continue chasing forward, but found a mountain road that had been trampled many times in a valley where two mountains intersected.


    The vegetation on this road has obviously been trampled on many times, broken and crooked, and there are some armored dragons and horse feces beside the road.


    The feces had obviously been there for several days, and had already weathered on the ground, and some had been eroded by insects and ants into loose soil holes.


    On the grass leaves beside the road, there are obviously horseshoe marks left by the horses riding the dragon messengers.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for the smell of hemp seeds and wolves, this mountain road would really be hard to find.


    There are some bushes on both sides of the valley, not very high, but enough to hide.


    Mu Feng carefully looked at the terrain of the valley, and then looked at the surrounding terrain outside the valley, and confirmed that the people from the Liaolong Department passed here.


    Then he decided to ambush in this valley.


    The valley is long, not very wide.


    Judging from the traces of the grass in the valley being overwhelmed and trampled, four armored earth dragons were walking side by side when the dragons passed by.


    Mu Feng looked at the bushes on both sides, if it was really crowded, it would be okay to squeeze five or six bushes together.


    When he was observing the terrain, everyone was afraid to make a sound, not knowing what he was going to do.


    After looking at the terrain, he looked at Koelao and said, "It is very likely that the people from the Liaolong Department passed by here, so I plan to ambush here. But if they don''t come back from here, then we may If you wait in vain, you may even be in danger."


    After listening to Mu Feng''s words, Ke Yelao looked solemn, and after thinking for a while, he said seriously: "Great chief, everything has happened as you expected, so now we will do whatever you say. manage!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay! After all, there are few people here this time, so I won''t let such a few people take risks easily. Now all the people are crossing from the canyon to the other side, stepping on the ground that has been trampled on. The traces are over!"


    "yes!"


    So the two men and horses carefully followed what Mu Feng said, riding their mounts and driving the cattle from the canyon to the other side.


    Because I wanted to leave no traces as much as possible, I walked back and forth for almost an hour.


    During the period, Mufeng had people clean up the hoofprints of the mammoth and the obviously fresh horse dung and cow dung, and then he brought Han Shu, Keyelao, twenty Jiang clan members, and eighty Qingniao clan members At the entrance of the valley when we arrived, a large pit with a width of about ten meters and a depth of about six meters was dug.


    Koyala didn''t know what the digging was for, but Hanju did. But he still didn''t understand: "Chief, since it''s a trap, why don''t you dig it through, otherwise they won''t be able to get through, and we will block you here!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "They have at least two or three thousand soldiers. If we rush over there and find that the way is blocked, they will definitely turn around and look for us. But now that they have a way out, they will You will think about running for your life instead of fighting for your life with us!"


    "I understand!" Han Shu nodded.


    Keyelao on the side slapped the back of his head after hearing this, and his eyes lit up: "Yes, we have few people, and it is really difficult to beat them if we work hard, but if they run away wholeheartedly, we can still kill a lot of them if we chase after them human!"


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng nodded.


    At the same time, he thought to himself: "This is the so-called ''open side of the net''. If you give the other party some hope, you won''t have the heart to fight for your life."


    Han Shu asked again: "How can such a wide trap be covered?"


    "There''s no need to cover it up!" Mu Feng laughed, "The big pit is so deep that they can''t pass through quickly!"


    Han Shu frowned and thought carefully, and it took him a while to react.


    Ke Yelao on the side also thought about it for a while, and then looked at Mufeng with fear in his eyes.


    He couldn''t imagine that such a young boy would have such deep resourcefulness. In addition, not long ago he saw Mu Feng subduing a pack of wolves, he was very glad that he and Mu Feng were fighting together, not hostile.


    After the trap was set up, Han Shu asked Mu Feng: "Great Chief, do you need to set up anything on these two sides?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "No need for now! Let''s go out to make arrangements now, and then wait for the people from the Liaolong Department to come over!"


    "Yes!" Everyone carefully followed the way they came to the other side of the valley.


    Mu Feng looked at the surrounding terrain and was a little tangled.


    There are many shrubs outside the valley. Although it is good for hiding, it is not good for his next layout.


    Because he wants to make the most of this valley to consume the combat power of the Dragon and Thunder Division, which requires the use of more than 500 cows.


    But these five hundred cows could not form a group to hide in these bushes.


    Even if he hides all these cattle in the woods in pieces, it will be a problem to merge into one.


    "What should we do?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Especially these bulls have to have sharp weapons tied to their heads!"


    After thinking about it, he had to put the cattle in a relatively open area far away, where there was a distance from the canyon, and there were tall grasses to hide them.


    But in this way, Huleibao, who is responsible for driving these cattle, has to stay away from the ambush group of the crowd, and it is easy to encounter danger once it is targeted by people.


    After thinking about it, Mu Feng changed his strategy. Originally, he planned to let the two cavalry troops rush over with the cattle, so as to minimize casualties.


    After looking at the terrain before and after, he decided to take a risk, and let Jiang''s cavalry and the ground dragoons of the Blue Bird Division lie in ambush on both sides of the canyon, while he led the fifty-spotted cavalry and five hundred cattle to be in charge. crash.


    As for the wolves, they follow behind the cows and are responsible for making up the knife.


    Anyone can see that this is very risky.


    Because the distance is too long, the reaction distance left for the people of the Dragon Department is relatively long.


    Once they reacted and turned around to kill Mufeng with casualties, then Mufeng would be very dangerous.


    You know, at least two or three thousand warriors, no fewer than one hundred armored earth dragons, and one or two thousand horses, if they really turn around and charge towards them, no one can escape easily.


    "Great chief!" Han Shu said, "Let me drive the cattle! You are the great chief of our Jiang family. If anything happens to you, our Jiang family will be in crisis!"


    Koyelao pondered for a while and said: "Why don''t you let me come, you are the great chief of our brother tribe, I can''t let you take this risk!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Okay, I understand what you mean, but you also know that these herds of cattle are not domesticated, and no one can drive them except my Hulei leopard. And the Hulei leopard is only me that can control it." Don''t worry, I want to run for my life with all my heart, and they won''t be able to catch up!"


    At this time, Chang Ning came to Mu Feng''s side and said, "Great Chief, you risked your life for the sake of our Jade Bird Division. As a member of the Jade Bird Division, I am willing to be with you!"


    Ke Yelao immediately shouted: "Changning, no! You are Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Department, I can replace you!"


    Chang Ning shook his head resolutely: "He is willing to risk himself as a great chief, why can''t I!"


    Saying that, without waiting for everyone to speak, he directly pulled the armored ground dragon he was riding, and followed Mu Feng closely, without looking at anyone else.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help being moved, and nodded with a smile: "Okay, you can follow if you want, anyway, if you need to escape at that time, it''s okay to take you with you!"


    "En!" Chang Ning nodded heavily, his beautiful eyes brightened with hope.


    As for Mu Feng, he squinted his eyes and looked into the distance, and said to himself: "The dragon department, the pockets have been laid, just waiting for you to drill in!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321

    Before looting the Liaolong Department, Mu Feng had already counted the time, starting from the time they set off from the Lei Ze Department, within four to six days, the soldiers from the Liaolong Department would return from Wanzhangyuan.


    Calculating the time they set off, they should have been defending with the Qingniao Department of Wanzhangyuan, or they were returning on the way.


    After all, they attacked the Liaolong Department at night, set off such a big fire, and sent people in to charge and kill them. It is impossible for the Liaolong Department to ignore it.


    Calculating carefully, Mu Feng and the others still have two to three days to prepare.


    He had already dug a trap for the entrance to the valley, and he had repeatedly surveyed the terrain around the entrance where they are now.


    Where to hide people on the left and right sides of the valley, how many people can hide, where is suitable for sniping arrows, and where is suitable for collision, he has made arrangements one by one.


    Just in case, he asked Jiang''s Cavalry Army and Blue Bird''s Earth Dragon Cavalry Army to practice a wave of bamboo arrow coverage.


    When Mufeng was teaching these people, Keyelao was completely reduced to a spectator. He found that Mufeng seemed to have a "wisdom" far beyond ordinary people-talent for leading soldiers in battle.


    Following behind Mu Feng, for the first time, he felt like those children in the tribe who had just entered the training stage, who knew nothing and knew nothing.


    Now that he is by Mu Feng''s side, he realizes that there are so many things to pay attention to in a war, where to stop, where to speed up, where to ambush, how to ambush...


    He can be sure that if he can learn from Mu Feng for a period of time, it will definitely change the current passive situation of the Blue Bird Department, and thus open a way out in the siege situation of the Liaolong Department, Yunmeng Department, and Changli Department.


    His original idea of ??bringing Mu Feng and Chang Ning together began to change from firm to concrete¡ªhe was already thinking about how to persuade the great chief in his heart.


    Not only Ke Yelao, but Chang Ning also followed behind him when Mu Feng made arrangements, and his beautiful eyes were always on his side.


    If she had listened to the bamboo spear and the bow-making method before, she would be able to read it once, but now she neither understands nor understands what Mufeng is doing and what he is saying, and often needs Mufeng to say it. It took her a long time to understand.


    She began to compare the territories of the Blue Bird Department to see if there were any suitable for what Mu Feng said, but found that none of them matched.


    In other words, what Mu Feng said is only suitable for the current situation, not for her Blue Bird Department.


    But she also felt that if she could learn what Mu Feng knew, it would definitely give the Blue Bird Division the upper hand in various battles in the future.


    It''s just a pity that she can''t learn now.


    She looked at Keyelao as if asking for help, hoping that he could learn more. After all, Mufeng is not their great chief, nor their great witch Zhu. There are not many opportunities for him to personally arrange and explain himself like now!


    But it''s even more pity that although Ke Yeluo is old, his reaction ability is not as good as Changning.


    So after listening to Mu Feng''s words, the pair of uncles and nephews felt quite helpless against Baoshan but could not succeed.


    Mu Feng took Chang Ning, Han Shu, and Ke Ye Lao inside and out to make another arrangement.


    During this period, he sent Mazi and their twenty-five wolves to search along the previous hoofprints from the direction of the valley exit, expanding the scope of exploration no less than ten miles, and reporting them immediately when there was any trouble.


    As for the sixty or so wolves that Mufeng had tamed when he came, Mufeng originally planned to let them mix with the fighters from the two departments, but considering safety issues, he gave up and pulled them into the bushes with him. Watch over the herd.


    They needed to eat in the middle, and Mufeng didn''t give them a chance to go out, and directly asked them to eat the weak cows on the spot.


    Although Mu Feng felt a little distressed, he still felt that now was not the time for him to be picky.


    Fortunately, Koyelao promised him that as long as the crisis of the Blue Bird Department is resolved, the Blue Bird Department will send the cows consumed this time.


    Only then did Mu Feng set it up boldly...


    Almost two days later, the Jiang Cavalry Army and the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division had completed their corrections, and their morale was high. The pockmarks finally ran to Mu Feng and the others with their tails between their legs, and sent a message to Mu Feng. Wind: Here they come!


    Everyone''s heart was shocked: They really want to come back from this valley for help!


    But at this time, Chang Ning and the others looked at Mu Feng together, and they worshiped Mu Feng''s "foresight like a god" like a god!


    Mu Feng told everyone: "Tie bone knives to the horns of all the horns, and tie straw handles to the tails!"


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed.


    Everyone will be in place soon, those who should hide hide, those who should draw their bows will draw their bows.


    Mu Feng and Chang Ning took fifty spotted ox cavalry, more than five hundred plate-horned cattle, and more than sixty wolves to hide in the tall grass in a gentle area farther from the exit, waiting quietly for Liao Long cavalry in the distance.


    Nearly twenty minutes later, Mu Feng heard the sound of "rumbling" strides coming from the southwest of the grass.


    "Here we come!" Mu Feng shouted, squatting on his hands and listening to the sound of approaching hooves.


    He murmured to himself: "My dear, there are quite a few people!"


    Chang Ning on the side also imitated Mu Feng and squatted in the grass, leaning down to listen to the sound, his big black eyes were extremely focused, and looked very dignified.


    Both of them could tell that there were a lot of people!


    Mu Feng was able to hear it because of his hearing and system; as for Chang Ning, it was purely because he had been in the Jade Bird Division for a long time and was familiar with the sound of cavalry troopers stepping on the ground.


    Chang Ning frowned, and after listening to Mu Feng for a while, he said to Mu Feng: "The most important thing is horses, and they don''t have many armored earth dragons. It seems that there are still some who don''t ride mounts!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, with a dignified expression, those who didn''t ride a mount would definitely be at the back of the team, and their speed would be slower.


    If that''s the case, it may affect the power of their collision - Wooden Wind is going to attack their cavalry!


    Chang Ning naturally knew of Mu Feng''s plan, and watched Mu Feng ponder without disturbing him.


    Mu Feng said decisively: "Now send someone to tell Leader Ke and Han Shu that their team may be very long. If necessary, cut off from the rear of the team and shoot their infantry!"


    "Don''t kill the cavalry?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    "Kill!" Mu Feng shook his head, "But our goal has been achieved, they have returned, now how to protect ourselves to the maximum extent and inflict heavy damage on them instead of fighting them head-on! We don''t need to do unnecessary things casualties!"


    "Yes! I understand!" Chang Ning nodded his head heavily, his beautiful eyes glowed strangely, and he admired Mu Feng even more from the bottom of his heart, "Calm, calm! No wonder he became a great chief at such a young age!"


    She immediately sent a person to notify, and then looked at the cavalry of the dragon department who had been silhouetted not far away!


    Even at a distance of one or two miles, she could still see that the leader was four mammoths running side by side!


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This dragon department also has a mammoth mount, it''s so cool!"


    At this moment, he suddenly had a feeling that "Sudden Thunder Leopard" was no longer fragrant...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322

    The four mammoths running at the front of the team are covered in brown-black fur, and their tusks are two meters long. Anyone can see the curved arc and the light reflected by the sun on them, as long as they are pushed by them, Guaranteed to break the intestines.


    Mu Fengfu lay in the tall grass no less than a hundred meters away from the roadside, counted through the low shrubs and tall grass, heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and murmured softly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, there are only a dozen or so, if there are any Dozens of old men can only turn around and leave!"


    When he saw the mammoth appear, he could clearly feel the restlessness of the surrounding cattle.


    Obviously, no matter how big the horned ox is, it is a little timid to face the mammoth.


    The appearance of the mammoth made them all consciously frightened and uneasy¡ªespecially these mammoths were still covered with blood, obviously after a big battle.


    Mu Feng frowned, and turned around to communicate with Hu Leibao with advanced surgery: go and calm down these cows!


    So Hu Leibao crouched in the grass, crawling forward like a dog!


    Every time it climbed a certain distance, it let out a heavy "breath", which calmed down all the cattle in a short time.


    The wolves were all right, lying motionless in the grass.


    Chang Ning on the side looked nervously at the team of the Liaolong Department, and clenched his palms tightly.


    This is the first time she has "touched" the members of the Liaolong Department at such a close distance, and it is not difficult to guess from the blood on the cavalry soldiers that they have already fought with the members of the Blue Bird Department and killed many of them Bluebird tribe.


    Chang Ning couldn''t help shivering, feeling fear, anger, and the urge to get up and kill all the Liaolong tribe immediately.


    Suddenly a hand was placed on her shoulder, and Chang Ning, who was almost standing up, was pressed down, and then Mu Feng''s voice came out softly like the wind: "Don''t be impulsive! Take revenge at this moment!"


    Chang Ning turned to look at Mu Feng, his body was still trembling.


    Mu Feng sighed, knowing that it was caused by various emotions intertwined, and whispered: "As long as you stand up, all of us will be exposed, and then we will all be killed by them!"


    Chang Ning shuddered, suddenly realized, and hurriedly lowered his body.


    Mu Feng also lowered his body and patted her shoulder lightly, signaling her to be calm.


    Then they looked at the cavalry again.


    Because it was separated by hundreds of meters, he could probably judge the number of these cavalry troops.


    There were four horses lined up in a row. He took a rough look and saw that the number was about three hundred, which meant that they had more than a thousand cavalry.


    Among these cavalry troops were a dozen mammoths, sixty or seventy armored earth dragons, and the rest were horses.


    What made Mu Feng''s heart fluttering was that among these horses, there were obviously six or seven horses that looked like the jade unicorn he had captured before, and they looked like good horses for thousands of miles.


    However, his heart beats, but he can''t think about these BMW horses right now.


    Because these horses were obviously precious, and they were mixed with the armored dragon''s team, so he couldn''t do anything for the time being.


    As for the size of the horse, it was almost the same size as Jiang''s mount, and the coat color was also similar.


    After that, there are infantrymen in a row of eight, roughly two to three thousand!


    Mu Feng took a look at the length of the team, at least the nearly two miles that occupied his entire field of vision just now were cavalry troops, after the cavalry troops passed by were infantry.


    Mu Feng estimated the length of the horses and the distance between the infantry and the distance between their location and the canyon, which was about three miles.


    When the infantry was almost in line with them, their leading cavalry had not yet reached the middle of the valley and could not find the trap ahead, so he could launch a sneak attack.


    This is similar to his previous judgment, to pick the infantry to attack, and then hunt down the cavalry depending on the situation.


    The people from the Liaolong Department moved very fast, and it was obvious that they were also very anxious after learning that most of them were attacked by surprise.


    After all, before their battle with the Blue Bird Department was over, the messenger came to report overnight, saying that most of them had been set on fire overnight and many houses were burned. Fortunately, they had already received a report from Lei Ze''s department before that, and they made preparations in advance, but burned some houses.


    In less than ten minutes, the "tail" of the infantry was already in front of Mu Feng''s eyes, and Mu Feng was waiting for this moment.


    He whispered to the people around him: "Everyone, light the cow!"


    At the same time, he let out a long cry: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡ª¡ª"


    All the wolves got up together at this time and started to run forward.


    The accompanying cavalry troops of the Blue Bird Department set fire to the tails of the Banjiao cattle, and then stabbed them hard with bamboo spears!


    The flathorn ox was in pain, and the back of its tail was on fire again, and it rushed forward madly.


    Just then Mufeng whistled, and suddenly Leibao came to him. He got on his horse and raised his arms and shouted: "All blue bird fighters, follow me to charge! Kill all the savages from the Dragon Division!"


    Chang Ning also stood up, turned onto the armored earth dragon, and shouted coquettishly: "Everyone, kill the dragon barbarian!"


    "Yes!" The fifty-spotted oxen cavalry army all mounted their mounts, urged their mounts, and charged forward with the horned cattle.


    The first pack of wolves to rush out immediately gave way, allowing the herd of cattle to rush forward with bone knives on their heads.


    Mu Feng rode the Hulei Leopard, and Chang Ning rode the Armored Earth Dragon. They were alone. According to the agreement in advance, they were responsible for turning the herd of cattle. disaster!


    And they had the Hulei Leopard and the Armored Earth Dragon, so it was not difficult to turn the corner, and they smoothly guided the herd of cattle to rush towards them from behind the infantry of the Dragon Division!


    As for the infantrymen of the Liaolong Department, they were taken aback when they saw a pack of wolves in the thick grass beside the road just after hearing the wolf''s roar.


    Someone said in surprise: "Wolf, they are sending themselves to death¡ª"


    Before the words were finished, they immediately saw a herd of crazy flathorn cattle rushing towards them!


    "No, it''s a herd of bison!"


    "Run!"


    "No, it''s not a herd of buffaloes. Someone released them on purpose. They have bone knives on their heads. Run!"


    The infantrymen of the Liaolong Department at the back of the line exclaimed one after another, without even the intention of resisting, and ran forward one by one like crazy.


    Just kidding, that''s a herd of cows with bone knives tied to their heads!


    It doesn''t matter whether they can kill the cow with a single knife, but as long as they are hit by this group of cows, they will die no matter what.


    It''s just that, the infantry who looked like they were still in a formation suddenly scrambled from back to front, and rushed forward in unison.


    But no matter how fast they are, how can they be faster than cattle?


    In less than ten breaths before and after, the Banjiao Niu has been driven by Mu Feng and the others to the back of the people from the Liaolong Department. No matter what, the person blocking the line of sight in front is the one!


    "Ahhh!"


    The miserable cry sounded instantly!


    But before the sound spread completely, it disappeared in an instant¡ªthe person who was knocked to the ground was directly trampled into a pulp by the cows!


    The boardhorn bulls didn''t stop for a moment, the burning pain on their tails continued, they twisted their necks forward together, and bumped again.


    At this time, the middle and front part of the dragon team were affected.


    The infantry frantically rushed to the back of the cavalry, even if the cavalry soldiers wanted to turn around and charge, they had to be hugged by the infantry and run forward at an accelerated speed.


    The cavalry hadn''t even figured out what was going on, so they were forced to speed up and rush forward.


    They even thought that there must be a large number of chasing soldiers behind the infantry!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323

    The Cyan Bird Department and the Liaolong Department have been fighting each other for a long time, and they have never seen the soldiers of the Liaolong Department running for their lives like this.


    They never thought that just under the leadership of Mu Feng, fifty banded bull cavalry followed a group of boardhorn bulls, chasing two or three thousand infantry and fleeing in embarrassment.


    Banjiao bird is famous for its huge and sharp green and black board horns. A single horn can be half a meter to a meter long, and a pair of board horns is a big killer. Coupled with the bone knife tied to the horn, it is even more dangerous.


    If it weren''t for the difficulty of being tamed as mounts, the Lei Ze tribe would not keep them as a source of food for the tribe.


    Now these board-horned oxen ran forward like crazy under the plan of Mu Fengfen, instantly knocked down and trampled to death, and stepped on no less than a hundred people from the Liaolong tribe!


    When the others in the back heard the exclamation from behind and looked back, they saw bison with bone knives tied all over them rushing towards them, and those behind the herd jumped up high. wolves, and blue bird cavalry riding Zebu!


    Because the cattle herd was too powerful, they thought that most of Qingniao''s pursuers had rushed back in the chaos.


    "Run! The pursuers of the Blue Bird Division are here!" They shouted in unison, rushing to the back of the cavalry.


    Before the cavalrymen of the Fanglong Department figured out what was going on, they saw a herd of bison rushing behind them.


    Just less than a hundred meters away from them, the buffalo charged again, killing no fewer than two hundred people.


    The first reaction of these cavalrymen was to turn around and charge, but there were nearly 3,000 infantry standing between them and the cattle. They couldn''t complete the turn-around charge anyway, and were forced to run forward.


    And in front of them was the valley they had traveled so many times!


    At this time, half of the cavalry team in front of them had entered, and about half of them were outside the valley.


    At this moment, a loud shout came: "Throw the gun!"


    Before they could react, the bushes on both sides of the road trembled instantly, and bamboo spears flew out of the bushes, condescendingly poking at the dragon cavalry at the mountain pass!


    "Shoot a man before shooting a horse, capture a thief first and capture the king!"


    This was what Mu Feng had told them before the ambush was completed, all the bamboo spears aimed at the eyes and neck of the mount.


    Although the bamboo spear may not be able to kill these mounts, it is enough to scare or injure them.


    After the mounts were injured or frightened, they hoofed back and forth one by one, or directly overturned the people on them, and rushed back and forth.


    At this time, the cattle behind had already knocked down and stabbed one or two hundred Dragon Warriors again, and their speed was slightly hindered.


    After they knocked down and stabbed the warriors of these dragon tribes, their heads were covered with blood and their eyes were stained, and there were so many people running wildly in front of them, which suddenly stimulated their ferocity, and they turned their heads to kill the tribesmen of the dragon tribe. Then run forward again!


    In just a few minutes, no less than three or four hundred infantrymen of the Liaolong Division were killed by the cattle!


    Seeing that they were about to be caught up when they fled head-on, the infantrymen of the Liaolong Division who were caught up again by the cattle subconsciously wanted to run to the bushes on both sides.


    But before they got close to the bushes, bamboo guns and tail hammers poked out directly from inside.


    Before they could react, the bamboo spear pierced the chest, the tail hammer smashed the ribs, and dozens of people fell to the ground!


    "Ah! It''s the Blue Bird Club, it''s a member of the Blue Bird Club!"


    "This is their weapon!"


    "Run! Their army is here!"


    At this time, dozens of cavalry soldiers from the Liaolong Department were shot dead at the entrance, and their speed was hindered. There were three or four hundred cavalry troops still swarming from the corpses of their companions and running into the valley.


    It''s not that they didn''t want to turn around and charge, but that the infantry behind rushed up in a swarm, and they couldn''t turn around!


    Mu Feng, who was following the cattle, saw it and shouted, "Everyone, shoot!"


    More than a hundred bamboo spears were thrown like rain!


    The herd is also on the verge of reaching it at this time!


    More than two hundred people fell to the ground again!


    The dragon foot soldiers were so terrified that they couldn''t back up because there were so many mad cows charging behind them.


    They couldn''t escape to the bushes on both sides of the road, because the bamboo spears and tail hammers that flew out of the bushes just now were clearly someone hiding inside.


    As for how many there are, no one cares now, and no one dares to investigate.


    They were terrified, and the only place to go was in the valley.


    But the entrance to the valley is now extremely congested, and they can no longe

 Chapter 324

    Ke Yeluo who came to Mufeng was very excited, he had never been so happy as today.


    He never thought that he could kill a thousand people from the Liaolong Department with only a hundred people, and the key is that none of them were injured.


    He brought people to Mu Feng''s side, and looked at Mu Feng excitedly: "Great chief, rush over now?"


    Mu Feng grinned: "One more charge, as many as we can kill! As long as they turn around and charge back, we will run!"


    "Yes!" Keyelao shouted excitedly, "All the blue birds, rush to me!"


    Just as he was about to rush forward, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "What about those cows?"


    Mu Feng laughed again and said, "If you can take it, take it, if you can''t take it, run away! Didn''t you say that you will pay me for any loss!"


    "This..." Ke Yelao was stunned for a moment, obviously he didn''t expect Mu Feng to think of this at this time.


    He nodded again: "Okay!"


    As he spoke, he led all the clansmen and drove the cattle forward.


    Han Shu and the others followed closely behind.


    From the beginning to the end, Chang Ning followed Mu Feng''s side, he was even more personal than a personal soldier.


    She couldn''t help reminding Mu Feng: "Great chief, they still have more people than us now, wouldn''t it be dangerous for us to rush over like this?"


    "Not yet!" Mu Feng shook his head, "If they succeeded in counterattack just now, we must escape now, but if they failed to counterattack successfully, then we can attack again!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng pointed to Hu Leibao: "The worst thing is, we still have it, so we can have enough time to escape!"


    Chang Ning made up his mind that with the Hulei Leopard, the Liaolong Division''s brigade would not be able to catch up. Their armored earth dragons were really going to catch up, and they were not afraid.


    After all, they originally had 50 armored earth dragons, and they brought another 10 or 20 from Lei Ze''s department. They didn''t fear the Liaolong''s department at all when counting the number¡ªnot to mention that Jiang''s cavalry had fifty horses beside them. !


    Thinking of this, Chang Ning didn''t hesitate any longer, and followed Mu Feng to chase towards Gu Nei.


    The boardhorn bull continued to rush forward, forcing the remaining two thousand people to flee deep into the valley.


    At this time, the cavalry at the front of the team seemed to have found a problem at the other end of the valley, and the entire team of the dragon department began to get restless!


    Obviously, the distance between only two cavalry in parallel made it difficult for their cavalry to go on their way, and they chose to turn around and let it go for a fight!


    "The people in front get out of the way, let the cavalry charge!" The crowd in the Dragon Division began to shout wildly.


    "Step aside!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    The dragon infantry fleeing at the front began to shout at the deserters behind them.


    However, the mountain road is narrow, where can they avoid in an emergency?


    What''s more, there are more than 300 cows scrambling to rush over behind them, another wave of collisions and casualties!


    "This is the boardhorn ox of our tribe!" Someone exclaimed.


    "A flat-horned ox from Lei Ze''s department?" Someone was puzzled again.


    "Lei Ze Department, you have formed an alliance with the Blue Bird Department?"


    "No!"


    Hearing these people shouting indiscriminately from a distance, Mu Feng couldn''t help being happy: "What time is this, these people are still wondering where the cow came from, shouldn''t they think about how to escape?"


    Just as he was "dreaming", the Banhorn bull rammed head-on at the infantry of the Longlong Department with almost the momentum of the final collision.


    And they screamed and dodged to both sides of the road, no matter whether they stepped on their companions or not.


    They had to dodge, because on one side was the boardhorn ox, and on the other was their own cavalry!


    Only the sounds of "Anssi" and "Moomoo" continued to sound, and the boardhorn bull and the cavalry of the dragon department collided together!


    "Kachacha"!


    "Puff puff"!


    "Bang bang bang"!


    Horns broken, bone knives shattered, bone knives pierced into flesh, animal hooves trampled people...


    All kinds of voices are intertwined, which is horrible.


    However, the cavalry army of the Liaolong Department accounted for the majority after all, and after losing more than 50 cavalry, they stopped the castration of the Banjiao herd!


    And the cavalry behind them no longer just occupied the middle road at this time, but stepped side by side on all the tall grass and shrubs on both sides of the road in the valley, slowly forcing the cattle to turn around, and then turned towards Mu Feng and the others!


    This is the power of momentum!


    The remaining 200-odd plate-horn oxen were exhausted at this time, and they all stayed where they were panting, and when they turned around, they all foamed at the mouth.


    Even so, all the members of the Jiang clan and the Jade Bird clan couldn''t help but change their expressions.


    After seeing the power of the bulls colliding, no one would dare to underestimate these boardhorn cattle¡ªeven if they are very tired!


    The morale of the Liaolong Department was aroused at this moment, and even the infantrymen who fell on the side of the road just now regained their courage, raised the bone knife, and looked at Mufeng and the others, staring at them.


    Mu Feng raised his hand, motioning for everyone to stop, and they all stopped when they were sixty to seventy meters away from the herd of cattle, neither advancing nor retreating.


    On the other hand, the Dragon Cavalry Army has completely controlled the scene at this time, and is approaching the herd of cattle little by little with a "calm and calm mind".


    They are giving the herd time to breathe.


    Now that the herd has turned around, as long as they charge again, they must be charging against Mufeng and the others.


    And at this time, their cavalry also gave way to a man riding an armored earth dragon.


    As soon as he ran to the front of the team, he suddenly saw Keyelao who was beside Mufeng, and he gnashed his teeth and shouted: "Kyelao, you are so brave, you dare to bring such a small number of people to my dragon department to die!"


    But Ke Yeluo sneered: "You are so scheming from the Dragon Department, you actually used so few people from the Lei Ze Department to fool me! Then you took people to fight Wanzhangyuan?"


    After a pause, Koelao added fuel to the fire and said, "But it''s a pity, we thought the same way, let you come over at Wanzhangyuan, and then killed all of you like in the Blue Bird Department!"


    The leader of the Liaolong Division''s eyes froze: "What are you talking about!"


    Koyelao was obviously refreshed at this time: "I mean you are a bear, and your clansmen are all bears. I deliberately asked you to fight Wanzhangyuan. Now your tribe should be led by Aqige. Let¡¯s beat it all down, hahaha!¡±


    Mufeng bowed his head and remained silent, holding back his smile. He had taught Keyelao what he said just now. As a result, this Keyelau was very good at telling nonsense with his eyes open, and he would add embellishments to create panic.


    Sure enough, after hearing what Ke Yelao said, all the members of the Liaolong tribe began to panic. They looked back at the leader and asked, "Big leader, is what he said true?"


    "Boss, is the Blue Bird Division really going to attack our Dragon Division?"


    "The big leader..."


    Mufeng gestured to Keelao again.


    Ke Yeluo was very excited, and laughed loudly: "Why, Chilong, you haven''t told your clansman that you may not see your family because you are going back late this time?"


    "Huh?" Everyone exclaimed in unison.


    "Big boss!"


    "Big boss!"


    Everyone drank in unison.


    The leader of the fang department named "Red Dragon" looked ashen, and he shouted sharply: "Don''t listen to his nonsense, kill him for me!"


    As he spoke, he moved his hand and urged the armored dragon to charge forward.


    The cavalry beside him immediately urged their mounts to charge forward.


    Driven by them, the herd moved again, and really rushed towards Mufeng and the others.


    "Great Chief!" Koyalao snorted, "What should I do?"


    Mu Feng grinned and smiled: "It''s okay, I have plenty of ways to cure them!"


    As soon as he said this, he shouted loudly: "Cover your ears!" At the same time, he pulled Huleibao''s neck with his hand.


    All the members of the Jiang family and the members of the Jade Bird tribe covered their ears together.


    At this moment, a high-pitched and clear "Mang Wu" sound resounded through the sky!


    Immediately afterwards, something happened that horrified everyone¡ªto be exact, all the members of the Dragon Division.


    Except for the Armored Earth Dragon, all their mounts they could see, even those flat-horned bulls that were still running, all their legs went limp and they collapsed to the ground.


    At the same time, an extremely stench filled the entire valley!


    Their mounts, lax¡ª


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325

    Changning was stunned for a moment.


    To be exact, everyone was stunned except Jiang''s people!


    No one would have thought that it was just the sound of a horse, which made all the mounts except the armored earth dragon loose!


    But now everyone is in the valley, and the stench pervading all around makes them cover their mouths and noses, unwilling to smell such a smell.


    Even the members of the Jiang clan like Han Shu, although they knew that there would be such a result, they couldn''t stand the smell!


    He frowned and covered his nose, and asked in a low voice, "Great chief, now, what should we do now?"


    At this time, Mu Feng was also stunned by the scene in front of him, the smell around him was too "strong", he looked around at the people around him, all of them looked bitter.


    Without even thinking about it, he stretched out his hand and shot the arrow from behind, aiming at the big leader of the dragon department who was looking around and looking around at a loss, and shouted in a low voice: "Hit!"


    The big leader of the Liaolong Department fell down in response.


    Mu Feng suppressed his breath and let out a muffled growl: "Han Shu!"


    Han Shu understood, raised his hand and pulled out a bamboo spear, nailing the struggling red dragon to the ground!


    "Great Chief!" Han Shu''s eyes lit up, and he turned to look at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Retreat!"


    Jiang''s cavalry army and all the members of the Qingniao tribe turned around and retreated one by one as if they had received an amnesty. They did not stop until they could no longer smell the stench.


    Everyone couldn''t help but open their mouths to breathe the air, like a drowning person finally climbed to the shore.


    "Big, Great Chief..." Keyelao looked at Mufeng with lingering fear, and then at Hulei Leopard. Fear filled his heart again, "Such a mount is really terrifying!"


    Mu Feng smiled helplessly: "It''s because I didn''t think carefully, I forgot that this is in the valley, and the smell can''t be dissipated!"


    "So what do we do now?" Kyle asked.


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly: "Now they are in the valley, and the leather armored earth dragon in front of them can''t get through with the mammoth. So if they want to continue killing them, they can only be in this valley. If they leave this valley, their As long as the mammoth and armored dragon are still there, we still can''t beat them!"


    Koyelao had already heard what Mu Feng meant, and with only a hundred of them, they couldn''t defeat so many people from the Dragon Division.


    He gritted his teeth bitterly and said, "Unfortunately, we can''t destroy them all here!"


    Mu Feng also sighed helplessly: "It''s impossible. We were able to kill so many of them before because of surprise. They didn''t prepare and guard against it. Now that their people have stabilized, if we fight again, our people may have Casualties!"


    Ke Yelao understood Mu Feng''s words, so he simply said without any hesitation, "Then let''s go, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Retreat to the exit of the valley and wait there! Don''t turn around and run away, or you will be in trouble if they see the truth and chase after you!"


    "Okay!" Koyala waved his hand, "Let''s go!"


    So the people from the two departments retreated out of the valley together, retreating in front of the Liaolong department.


    And the people from the Liaolong Department watched Mu Feng and the others retreat to the exit of the valley and wait, just where they could see.


    When they saw that Mu Feng and the others just retreated to the exit of the valley, panic appeared on the faces of the people from the Liaolong Department: It seems that they temporarily retreated to the exit to avoid the smell, and the smell disappeared. They will come back again!


    "Escape!" Almost all the members of the Liaolong tribe had such an idea, resisting the horror in their hearts and the nausea around them, they got up from the ground and ran outside.


    Even in order to escape for their lives, many people didn''t even care about their own mounts!


    "This..." Koyala was surprised, "Great Chief, they are..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "They think we have to fight again, come on, fuel them up, and then snatch the spoils!"


    "Yes!" Keyelao became excited, and waved his hand, "Young bird man, charge me!"


    Following his order, all the cavalry of the Blue Bird Division rushed forward.


    Han Shu looked at Mu Feng: "Great Chief, shouldn''t we rush?"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "It''s just a show, I can''t kill a few people! Save your energy!"


    Han Shu stayed obediently again.


    Chang Ning, who was not far from Mu Feng''s side, was taken aback when he heard the words, his pretty face was also surprised, and strangeness appeared in his beautiful eyes: "Great chief, you know it''s useless, why do you want them to charge?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "If they didn''t charge forward, those people wouldn''t run away in such a hurry. If they don''t rush to run for their lives, who will make up for our loss this time?"


    He thought that what a certain founding father in his previous life was best at was to maximize the results of this battle after winning a battle, so as to improve his own combat power and weaken the enemy''s strength.


    All he had to do now was to keep the cattle and as many mounts as possible.


    Sure enough, the Liaolong tribe who fled in a hurry really left about a hundred and fifty horses and fled in a hurry.


    But it''s a pity that there is no armored earth dragon left, not even a jade unicorn who is good at running!


    But this has exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    There are more than 280 cattle and more than 150 horses left.


    As for weapons such as bone knives, we picked and picked more than 600 intact ones.


    After collecting the trophies, Mu Feng asked Ke Yeluo to bury all the corpses.


    This made Koyelao very puzzled: "They are our enemies, why should I bury them after killing them?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and explained: "It''s true that they are enemies, but they are also human beings! They were enemies in life, but not after death!"


    "Also, if the corpse is allowed to be exposed in the wilderness, it will inevitably rot and cause a plague. Is it close or far from the Blue Bird Department? As long as a bird or an insect eats the carrion here, it will When they arrive at your place, it is possible that the entire Cyan Bird Department will be infected with the plague. At that time, the entire tribe will be in bad luck!"


    Ke Yeluo couldn''t help but act in fear, and quickly followed what Mu Feng said.


    After disposing of the corpses, Mu Feng thought for a while and led everyone to follow the footprints to Wanzhang Plain in the direction they came from the Liaolong Department.


    Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief, especially the clansmen of the Blue Bird Tribe, who were excited that the tribal crisis had been resolved.


    They did not rest on the spot until they were far away from the valley and confirmed that no one was chasing after them.


    Especially Chang Ning, who got down from the armored earth dragon and found a relatively clean grass to sit down with a relaxed expression.


    All members of the Jade Bird tribe consciously moved to Mu Feng''s side, looking at Mu Feng with eyes of incomparable reverence and gratitude.


    Koyelao signaled everyone to rest aside, and he came to Mufeng himself with a smile on his face.


    Mu Feng''s heart is clear, he came to discuss things with him, as for what can be negotiated, it depends on what he says...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326

    Ke Yeluo came to Mufeng, and what he wanted to discuss was nothing more than the issue of spoils.


    "Great Chief!" Ke Yalao was convinced, his face full of reverence, and he knelt down on one knee to salute, "If it weren''t for you this time, with my Blue Bird Division''s defense force of less than a thousand, it would definitely not be their opponent! You saved our Jade Bird Division, and our Jade Bird Division will always remember your kindness!"


    At this moment, all the other cavalry troops of the Blue Bird Division knelt down on one knee and turned to Mu Feng: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Even Chang Ning was the same at this time, with a smile on her pretty face and joy on her brows.


    Because of the good relationship of Mufeng, she forged it!


    Mu Feng helped Ke Yelao up and said with a smile: "We have formed an alliance and become a brotherhood, so you don''t have to be so polite!"


    After getting along with Keyelao for a few days, he knew Mufeng''s temper. He got up and sat opposite Mufeng and said, "Chief, Keyelao has a request and I want to discuss it with you!"


    Mu Feng knew what he wanted to say, nodded and said, "Say it!"


    Keyelao said solemnly: "Before I came here, I made an agreement with the chief that the looting of Lei Ze''s tribe and the proceeds from the battle, except for the armored dragon, will belong to the Jiang family. I don''t know if the chief still remembers it. ?¡±


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Koyala scratched his head, with a look of shame on his face: "Great chief, I want these horses as mounts, okay?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, "Are you going to go back on your word?"


    "No, no!" Seeing Mu Feng''s gaze, Ke Yelao got up subconsciously, leaned over and said, "Don''t get me wrong, Chief, you have a great kindness to my Blue Bird Department, how dare I break my promise!"


    He hurriedly looked at the Jiang family members around him, and found that they all had bad expressions.


    Han Shu and Konoha were about to get up.


    Especially Shuo Feng, already pulled out the golden knife in his hand, put it horizontally in his hand, and leaned against Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hands, and they all sat down again.


    He looked at Koyala and asked, "Go ahead!"


    Ke Yeluo settled down, feeling that facing Mufeng just now was even more terrifying than the big witch Zhu in the tribe.


    He hurriedly said: "This time you led our Blue Bird Department to plunder Lei Ze and ambushed the dragon. I have clearly felt that the banded bulls in my department are not suitable for mounts. I want to build a cavalry army of horses in the Blue Bird Department , used for a surprise charge. That¡¯s why I came to you to discuss whether you can give us these horses!¡±


    "Oh?" Mu Feng was surprised, thought for a while and smiled, "You want a horse, so you have to give me something else, right?"


    Koyelao''s face brightened: "Do you want to?"


    Mu Feng smiled: "If I am satisfied with what you brought out, I can give it to you!"


    Keyelao frowned, and his face was full of joy: "If you want, we don''t want the leather armored dragon captured from Lei Ze''s department, and I will give it to you!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised by this.


    This time, a total of eleven armored earth dragons were looted from Lei Ze''s department. According to the previous agreement, they could get at least five. Now he doesn''t want an armored dragon, but these horses?


    Although in terms of numbers, there are far more horses than armored dragons, but in terms of combat power, these horses cannot compare with these armored dragons at all!


    One horse can guard a small tribe, but even ten or twenty horses cannot guard it.


    Especially when small tribes were infested by wolves and wild boars, the difference between horses and armored earth dragons was even more obvious.


    As for the horses in their dragon department, they are similar to the horses they caught from the grassland, and even the breed looks the same.


    If Mu Feng really tried to catch it, he could still catch a lot.


    Koyelao continued: "The armored earth dragon is not very short for our Jade Bird Division right now, and the extra five will not have a big impact on the overall situation. But if we have more than a hundred horses, our Jade Bird Division can have one." A fast-riding cavalry army, the situation will be very different!"


    Now Mu Feng understood completely.


    It is true that there are already more than one hundred armored earth dragons in the Blue Bird Department, which is the most among the surrounding tribes, but the armored earth dragons can only be regarded as the presence of the town, and they cannot be as flexible as horses.


    Especially in this sneak attack on Lei Ze''s Department, the Banniu Cavalry Army of the Blue Bird Department did not participate in the whole process, and had no sense of presence.


    During the long-distance raid, Mu Feng asked the team to stop and rest several times, and there was also a reason for waiting for the Zealous Cavalry Army.


    Fortunately, this time the ambush of the Fanglong Department was successful. If the Banded Bull Cavalry delayed their journey, they would not be able to ambush, and they would put themselves in a dangerous situation.


    After thinking about this point, Mu Feng understood Ke Yelao''s mood. He nodded and said, "Yes! You can take away the horses and mounts, and the armored ground dragon belongs to me! What about the others?"


    Seeing Mu Feng agreeing, Ke Yelao excitedly shouted: "Other things will be given to you according to the previous agreement. The number of these flat-horned cattle is not enough. Later, I will ask the people from my Blue Bird Department to make up for you and send it to your Jiang family! "


    After a pause, he continued: "Chang Ning also told me that she wanted to trade with you with a spotted cow, right? Our Blue Bird Department will also fulfill the agreement and send someone to pick it up when we deliver the cow back. Do you think this will work?" ?¡±


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, feeling at ease.


    I have to say that Koyala''s approach is still very particular.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at him who was still scratching his head and said, "What''s the matter, Chief Ke, do you have something to say?"


    Koyelao hesitated for a moment before saying: "The next thing I want to ask is, how do you plan to return to the Jiang family? Are you going back from the territory of the Liaolong Department, or from the territory of my Blue Bird Department?"


    As if he was afraid that Mufeng would misunderstand again, he hurriedly covered his chest with one hand, put the other hand on top of his head, and stretched out his three fingers like wings: "I just think about the safety of the great chief, please go back through the territory of my Jade Bird Department, and you can Let the clansmen of my Blue Bird Division see our benefactor! There is no other intention!"


    Now it was Mufeng''s turn to scratch his head.


    Frankly speaking, he was actually struggling with this issue in his heart.


    If they go back from the Liaolong tribe, they will have to run for their lives once they are caught up by the Liaolong tribe.


    If he walked from the territory of the Blue Bird Department, then he would bet his safety on the Blue Bird Department.


    You know, when they entered the territory of the Blue Bird Department, they had more than a hundred armored earth dragons and so many spotted bulls.


    If they had any idea about Mu Feng and wanted to "keep" Mu Feng or even Jiang''s cavalry, they wouldn''t have a big problem.


    As if aware of Mu Feng''s embarrassment, Ke Yelao continued: "The Jade Bird Division and the Jiang family are already brother tribes. If there is a disagreement, our Jade Bird Division will not be able to fly in the sky since then!"


    As if afraid that Mu Feng would be uneasy, he immediately gritted his teeth and added: "And I want to invite the chief to meet the chief of the Blue Bird Department and discuss Changning''s..."


    Mu Feng immediately reacted, waved his hand and said: "Let''s talk about this later. I can leave from the territory of the Blue Bird Department, but I have one condition!"


    Koyelao''s eyes lit up: "What conditions, you say!"


    Mu Feng said: "These armored earth dragons, horses and cattle, you can''t take them away until I leave your Jade Bird tribal territory, until you bring me all the agreed cattle!"


    Koyelao was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Okay!"


    And Mu Feng also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, as long as he has these horses, cattle, and so many armored earth dragons, he is confident to face possible accidents...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327

    Koyelao immediately ordered Mu Feng to take the road from the Jade Bird Department, and all the members of the Jade Bird Department cheered.


    It can be seen that they are really happy, which makes Mu Feng feel a little relieved.


    When he arrived, he told Koelao that he only took the road from the edge of the territory of the Blue Bird Division, and did not go to the headquarters of the Blue Bird Division.


    Because he was worried that if he saw too many people, it would be difficult to guarantee that others would not be dissatisfied.


    After a brief hesitation, Koyala also agreed, promising not to disturb the tribe.


    Then Mu Feng ordered the tribe to follow the Qingniao tribe all the way to the southwest.


    Because there are traces of the dragon''s department just stepping on it, so they don''t need to find a route specially.


    When Chang Ning heard that Mu Feng was going back from the Blue Bird Department, his eyebrows were beaming all the way, with a smile on his pretty face all the time.


    But Han Shu saw the opportunity and approached Mu Feng and said, "Great Chief, if we people take the road from the Blue Bird Department, will we be in danger?"


    Mu Feng explained to him in a low voice: "At present, there is no problem at the moment. Bring the two messenger horses and watch them! I also pay more attention to whether their people leave early, and if so, let me know immediately! We Turn around and go back from the territory of the Fang Department!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu responded in a low voice, and went to make arrangements quietly by himself.


    As for Mu Feng, he originally planned to let the sixty-one wolves go, but he thought he was going to pass the Blue Bird Department, so he held them and helped drive the cattle and horses along the way.


    Of course, this move also has the intention of beating Koyala.


    Fortunately, Ke Yelao didn''t act strangely from the beginning to the end, but occasionally went to Mu Feng''s side to ask him how to lead troops to fight.


    Naturally, Mu Feng also told him some superficial facts about the so-called "art of war", and told him that this time the Liaolong Department used the trick of "striking east and attacking west".


    Koyelao understood the strategy of playing east and west, but he still couldn''t understand how Mufeng broke the situation.


    He is struggling with two issues:


    The first is how Mu Feng determined that this was a slap in the face.


    The second is how Mufeng calculated the return time of the Liaolong Department.


    After explaining and explaining these two questions, Keyelao still failed to understand the key points, until later he himself felt that Mu Feng was annoying to ask, so he took the initiative to slip aside to think about it.


    In fact, after getting along for a few days, Mufeng has already seen that this Keyelao is a person with a magnanimous heart and a straightforward personality. The leader''s shelf.


    It can also be seen from his attitude towards Chang Ning that he loves his niece very much.


    Ke Yeluo''s personality is also one of the reasons why Mufeng is willing to take the path from the Blue Bird Department.


    Ke Yelao didn''t quite understand it, but Chang Ning could hear it clearly.


    Her bright eyes returned to their usual expressions, and when she heard Mu Feng''s explanation, she compared what happened before and after, her eyes became brighter and brighter.


    Her beautiful eyes were as bright as the stars, and when she looked at Mu Feng, she couldn''t help admiring: "It''s really unexpected that you know so much at such a young age. It''s a pity, it''s not my uncle Ko Nuoa who came here this time, otherwise he I''m sure I can learn a lot from you with your intelligence!"


    "Konoa?" Mu Feng thought of the name, "The one who confronted the Liaolong Department in Qingzhang Mountain?"


    "Yeah!" Chang Ning nodded, "He is the youngest uncle in my father''s generation, not a few years older than my elder brother. He is expected to surpass Uncle Keyelau and become the first warrior of the tribe!"


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "How many brothers is your father?"


    "Five!"


    "Then this leader Ke is the platoon leade

 Chapter 328

    When Mu Feng learned from Changning that in this world there are such super-big tribal alliances as Da Li and Shao Li, he was inevitably shocked.


    Compared with Jiang''s, he inevitably feels shabby.


    However, being optimistic by nature, he quickly adjusted himself, shook his head and comforted himself: "The golden nest and the silver nest are not as good as my own kennel! The Jiang family is not as dilapidated and desolate as it used to be. Try to get the number of people up. It¡¯s also a decent big tribe!¡±


    "But before that, the Jade Bird Department, which was squeezed here by those big tribes, is not what the current Jiang family can deal with!" Mu Feng sighed.


    Even though Keyelao and Changning expressed goodwill to him repeatedly, he still believed in their behavior, but he had never met other members of the Blue Bird Department, so he never dared to take it lightly.


    Just in case, he came to the eleven armored earth dragons captured from Lei Ze''s tribe, communicated with them one by one with advanced animal taming skills, and began to growl "hululutululu" directly beside them.


    With the experience of communicating with the big guys before, it is much easier to communicate with these armored dragons now.


    In less than half a day, the eleven armored earth dragons gathered around Mu Feng, and they became much more cheerful than before.


    This scene naturally shocked Changning, Keyelao and others again.


    Such an animal taming speed, they simply did not even dare to think about it.


    You must know that it takes at least a few days for the animal trainers in the tribe to tame an armored earth dragon. The reason why the Blue Bird Department can have armored earth dragons far more than other surrounding tribes is because they have two animal trainers.


    But even so, they couldn''t tame a group of armored earth dragons in half a day like Mu Feng, and there were still eleven of them!


    With the Armored Earth Dragon by his side, Mu Feng felt much more at ease in his heart.


    Then he turned to the wolves and communicated with the newly captured wolves.


    Capturing a pack of wolves - this was something that Mu Feng didn''t even dare to think about before, but now it can be realized so easily.


    But such a group of wolves had to follow because they were frightened by the Hulei Leopard, and they were all adult wolves, so there was no possibility of domestication.


    He communicated with this group of wolf kings: Now I will take you to another place, and then I will release you!


    The wolf king was surprised that Mufeng could speak wolf, and he didn''t expect Mufeng to be able to communicate with it in a "friendly manner". After a long while, he responded with a "woooooo": as long as you let us go, we can go back by ourselves!


    Mu Feng''s heart skipped a beat, as the saying goes, "A dog remembers a thousand things, a cat remembers ten thousand things, and a mouse only remembers a large area". As the ancestor of dogs, this wolf can''t know how to count, so it should be good at remembering the way.


    Only then did he say to the wolf king, "Okay, when I''m safe, I''ll let you go and tell them not to hurt you!"


    The wolf king responded with a long roar, which was a thank you.


    A group of people followed the route of the Liaolong tribe and arrived at the edge of the Wanzhang Plain - the swamp.


    It turned out that the people from the Liaolong Department really passed through the swamp, and then fought with the people from the Blue Bird Department.


    This road of life, which was explored by them with a lot of horses and talents, was originally their hope of robbing the Blue Bird Department, but now Mufeng and the others were taken advantage of in vain.


    Especially the Jade Bird Department got a huge advantage.


    From then on, they only need to concentrate their forces to guard this safe passage, and it is easier to enter and leave the Wanzhang Plain than before.


    After all, sometimes when they hunt, they also have to go through the fringe territory and enter the Wanzhang Plain to hunt in order to supplement the tribe''s livestock and food.


    When Mufeng led Keyelao and his group through the swamp and appeared directly in front of the border guards of the Blue Bird Department, they were frightened into pale faces.


    But even so, they still held bamboo guns and bows with sorrowful faces, ready to fight them to the death!


    Kyelao, who was still in the team, immediately noticed that they were about to attack, and quickly shouted in the crowd: "Stop, I''m Kyelao!"


    Before finishing speaking, he directly urged his mount to run forward. The mammoth made a "boom boom boom" sound, and the face of the person opposite was pale again, and he was about to shoot an arrow.


    Koyelau shouted: "I said, it was me! Stop!"


    At this time, someone cheered: "It''s really a big boss!"


    "Great, the big leader has brought someone to help us!"


    "We are saved!"


    ...


    The soldiers of this group of Jade Birds all looked excited, with tears on their faces: "Boss, eight of our armored earth dragons have died!"


    "Boss, we only have more than 400 people left! The other fighters are all dead!"


    "Boss, thank you for coming!"


    Keyelao looked stern, with bruised veins on his forehead, obviously very angry.


    More than five hundred people died, and eight armored earth dragons also died!


    "Boss, we must take revenge!"


    "Boss, we want to kill the dragon barbarian!"


    "Boss, what shall we do in the future?"


    Koyelao shouted in a deep voice: "How many dragon barbarians have you killed?"


    A soldier''s face became fierce: "We desperately killed more than 800 of them, and killed 13 of them armored earth dragons!"


    Everyone yelled bitterly: "It''s a pity we can''t kill more of them, let us die so many people in vain!"


    Mu Feng was slightly shocked. In this way, they were facing four or five thousand people from the Liaolong Division with less than one thousand fighters.


    The key is that in terms of results, they won.


    Even because of the swamp, their record is quite good.


    You know, when the two sides fought against each other, there was no sneak attack, only a head-to-head fight between you and me.


    Facing an enemy four or five times their size, they can still kill so many enemies, which shows how powerful they are!


    "It seems that there is a reason why the Blue Bird Department can stand in an environment surrounded by powerful enemies!" Mu Feng thought.


    At this time, Koyelao clenched his fists and shouted violently: "Don''t worry, we have already avenged the dragon department!"


    "what!"


    "You come from the Dragon Department?"


    "How many people did you kill?"


    The crowd shouted and asked again.


    Koyelao said excitedly: "We plundered the Lei Ze tribe, killed no less than a thousand dragon barbarians, and robbed more than a hundred of their horses!"


    "it is good!"


    "Very good!"


    "Good kill!"


    There was another burst of excited cheers from the crowd, as if they had completely forgotten the pain of the death of the clansmen.


    "It turns out that as long as they can beat the opponent, they will forget such pain!" Mu Feng was silent, but didn''t say anything more.


    This must be the "acceptance psychology" they have been forced to develop for a long time, and it is also a product of adapting to this era and environment.


    At this time, someone asked cautiously: "Then, how many of our clansmen died?"


    Before Koyala could answer, Chang Ning had already arrived.


    After seeing Chang Ning, everyone showed fanatic expressions: "It''s Ye Ma Duo!"


    "Yamado!"


    "Yamaduo is here too!"


    The high cheers showed Changning''s prestige in the tribe.


    Chang Ning waved his hand and said loudly, "We only lost two clansmen, two!"


    "Ah? How is this possible!"


    "Really, it''s really great!"


    "But you only have more than a hundred people, how is it possible?"


    ...


    Some cheered, some were puzzled.


    Chang Ning pointed to Mu Feng and said, "Of course we can''t do it alone, but we managed to kill so many people from the Liaolong Department under his leadership!"


    "who is he?"


    "Yeah, haven''t you seen him in the tribe?"


    "No, what is he riding?"


    There was doubt in the crowd.


    Changning''s eyebrows were raised, his beautiful eyes were full of brilliance, and he shouted: "He is the great chief of the Jiang family, the chief of our brother tribe! He is the one who helped our Jiang family solve this crisis!"


    At this time, the soldiers of the Jade Bird Division who heard Chang Ning''s words all knelt down on one knee and raised one hand: "Thank you, Chief!"


    At this time, Chang Ning on Dilong''s back turned his head and smiled at Mu Feng, the smile on his face bloomed like a flower!


    At this moment, Mu Feng felt Chang Ning''s kindness, and the gratitude from the Blue Bird Department!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329

    The gratitude from the fighters of the Jade Bird Tribe made Mufeng feel the difference between the Jade Bird Tribe and other tribes.


    He thought that since the first time he met Chang Ning, she hadn''t "bullied the weak", but exchanged him with an armored dragon.


    At that time, Lihu and Mingguang in the tribe strongly opposed it, thinking that it was not worthwhile to exchange their bamboo spears for just an armored dragon.


    In fact, they forgot Jiang''s situation at that time, and also forgot Changning''s attitude at that time.


    If Chang Ning had an ambiguous attitude at the beginning, in fact, Jiang''s clansmen were between killing and not killing.


    However, Changning showed her sincerity again and again, the sincerity from the Jade Bird Department, and now their heartfelt gratitude, Mu Feng saw it in his eyes and remembered it in his heart.


    As for him, it is understandable to be on guard because of the weakness of the tribe.


    He knew that in this world, his life would be in danger at any time. He didn''t take the initiative to hurt others, but he had to be on guard in his heart.


    Seeing everyone saluting and thanking him, he waved his hand: "We are a tribe of brothers. If you are plundered and defeated by the Liaolong tribe, our Jiang family will not have a good life in the future. Helping you is also helping myself!"


    Chang Ning said with a smile: "The bow and arrow that enabled my Jade Bird Department to win these few battles was taught by this great chief!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, only to notice that Mu Feng is so "young"!


    They all inevitably had doubts, subconsciously looked at Chang Ning, with a questioning face.


    Chang Ning said with a smile: "Why, it doesn''t look like it? I didn''t think it looked like it before, but he is the great chief! If you don''t believe me, ask Uncle!"


    Everyone looked at Keyelao again, and Keyelao nodded solemnly, and looked at Mu Feng with reverence on his face: "It was the great chief of the Jiang family who saw through the conspiracy of the Liaolong Department and led us to set off from the Lei Ze Department to rescue Killed our tribe!"


    Everyone was shocked, looking at Mu Feng with incomparable respect.


    Mu Feng waved his hand again, put one hand on his chest, and bowed slightly as a gesture¡ªthis was the most polite and respectful courtesy he could do as a great chief.


    "Great chief, what should we do next?" Koyala asked Mufeng subconsciously.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Now that we have reached the territory of the Blue Bird Department, do you still want me to make up my mind?"


    Keyelao thought for a while and said: "How about this, I will send someone to take you north along the edge of the territory. You can take your tribe and wait for me at Qingzhang Mountain, and I will bring you from the tribe. Good things rush to Qingzhang Mountain and meet you there, how about it?"


    Mu Feng nodded, which was also what he meant earlier.


    Koyelao said again: "But the people from the other side of Qingzhang Mountain have not arrived yet, I have to help them guard here until Konuoa sends people to help, so it will be a little later, so you see..."


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, looked at the people of the Blue Bird Department around him, then at Keyelao, and finally saw Changning, and found that she was looking at him sincerely.


    He thought of the words Chang Ning said to him before coming to Wanzhangyuan, "We understand the displacement of our tribe better than anyone else, so we have no intention of actively robbing anyone."


    With Changning''s words, coupled with what he saw and heard along the way, and finally the attitude of this group of people towards him, he has reason to believe that the entire Jade Bird tribe is kind to him and the Jiang family .


    Thinking of this, he smiled and waved his hands: "No need! These horses are yours now, and I will take the boardhorn ox!"


    "Ah?" Koyala was surprised, "Didn''t you..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand again: "The past was the past, and the present is the present. And I think the Jade Bird Department has always been trustworthy to a small tribe like our Jiang family, and this time is not bad! Especially when you just settled down a while ago Let Changning and Aguli send salt and cattle, sincerity and promise, I have already seen it!"


    Hearing this, Koyala looked uplifted: "Thank you for your trust!"


    Chang Ning was also excited, his pretty face was full of smiles, his beautiful eyes completed the crescent moon, and he was extremely proud in his heart.


    In her heart, the image of Mu Feng has long been extremely tall, so the words of affirmation that can come out of his mouth, isn''t it a great compliment and affirmation to her?


    "Then I''ll go to Qingzhang Mountain with you!" Chang Ning said proactively, "Let uncle guard here!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and nodded, "Okay!"


    Then he turned to look at Keyelao again: "Boss Ke, please ask the nobleman Yema Duo to send me to the Qingzhang Mountain area, is it okay?"


    Koyala was taken aback for a moment, and then a look of joy appeared on his face: "Of course!"


    Then he hurriedly beckoned to find twenty warriors, each riding an armored dragon to escort Changning.


    When he was about to set off, Ke Yelao pulled Chang Ning aside again. He did not know what to order, and Chang Ning blushed with embarrassment.


    Because it is in the territory of the Blue Bird Department, there is basically no danger.


    For the first time since the crossing, Mufeng realized that he didn''t have to worry about safety or wild animals when walking outside the tribe.


    This inevitably reminded him of Jiang''s "territory", which seemed to extend to the forest beyond the three protective walls.


    But that is limited to the forest south of the South Mountain, as for the forest connecting the North Mountain to the west, it is still a completely mysterious and unknown area.


    Along the way, Changning was like a tour guide, excitedly introducing each place to Mufeng.


    It is not difficult for Mu Feng to feel her concern and enthusiasm for the Blue Bird Club from her words.


    "This is a girl with a dream!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "She wants to make the Blue Bird Clan strong and her clansmen not to be bullied. Coincidentally, I think so too!"


    At this moment, Mu Feng has already regarded Chang Ning and himself as the same kind of people in his heart.


    "Although I may not have the ability to create beauty, I still have the ability to protect and help the beauty survive!"


    He made up his mind not to let Chang Ning, who has been honest with him, suffer any more.


    Thinking of this, he said with a smile: "Changning, I remember you said to our Jiang family last time that your tribe doesn''t have much linen, right?"


    Chang Ning was introducing Mu Feng excitedly, when he heard this sentence, he suddenly stopped, his pretty eyes looked at Mu Feng curiously, wondering why he would suddenly mention this matter.


    Mu Feng smiled, before she could speak, he looked at Han Shu.


    Han Shu then took out a roll from a piece of animal skin that he carried with him, and handed it to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smiled and handed it to Chang Ning: "Hey, I''ll see you off!"


    Chang Ning''s eyes immediately revealed a look of extreme surprise after seeing this volume, and the eyes were also full of stars, shining brightly.


    She fumbled for the roll with her hands, and after a while she looked at Mu Feng in disbelief: "You mean give it to me?"


    "Well, I''ll see you off!" Mu Feng nodded, and joked again, "Why, don''t you want it?"


    Chang Ning immediately hugged it with both hands: "Yes, yes!"


    But she still couldn''t help asking, "Why?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Because of your kindness to me, Mrs. Jiang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330

    The linen cloth was originally intended to be given to Changning by Mu Feng when she left the Jiang family. At that time, he mentioned it casually, and Chang Ning told him that the Jiang family had a tool for spinning linen, and said that when he returned to the tribe, he would find someone to teach him.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Ke Yelao to appear and encounter the crisis of the Jade Bird Department, which led him to send it out now.


    Chang Ning touched the linen, which was much softer and lighter than fur, and couldn''t put it down. His eyes were bent into crescents, and he was reluctant to let go of the linen.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will send you off if I say I will send you off, and no one will snatch it from you!"


    Only then did Chang Ning smile silly, she didn''t have a trace of intelligence in ordinary times, she was just a little girl who was overjoyed to see her beloved.


    She wrapped the sackcloth with animal skin and tied it up, and put it on the armored earth dragon. Then she looked at Mufeng and smiled sweetly: "Thank you, chief!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded, sighing from the bottom of his heart.


    Because of the delivery, the relationship between the two became more harmonious, and the "tour guide" Changning introduced him more vigorously: "This is a black pine forest, and it is said that there are bears in it. But my uncle said that the bears here are all here. The deep mountain inside, and the mountain road is extremely difficult to walk, so no one dares to go in."


    "This is close to Qingzhang Mountain, and further over there is the border with the territory of the Lei Ze Department. We should be able to arrive tomorrow!"


    "There are a lot of fish in this small lake, but it''s a pity that it''s hard to catch, otherwise it''s very good to eat grilled fish!"


    ...


    Mu Feng went from southwest to northeast all the way, and went back close to the edge of the territory of the Cyan Bird Department.


    When Chang Ning said that he likes to eat fish but doesn¡¯t know how to catch it, he told Chang Ning: ¡°I found hard branches, sharpened them like bamboo spears, tied them in a row, and used them as harpoons!¡±


    Changning was a little puzzled.


    Mu Feng looked at the sky, it was getting late, and he was very tired from running around for days, so he signaled everyone to rest by the lake, and set off again the next day.


    Han Shu had to do things like set up a simple tent, but Chang Ning, who had been very interested in this since he lived in the tent, couldn''t help but also started to work on the sidelines.


    Not only her, even the few people from the Jade Bird Department stepped forward to help.


    Mu Feng naturally saw the reason for Changning''s move, but he didn''t care about it, and didn''t care about these small "methods" - after all, the Jade Bird Department gave a lot of things.


    He began to make the harpoon as just said.


    Hardwood branches are easy to find, found in the trees along the way.


    He found six or seven small-finger-thin branches and sharpened them, and then put a wooden stick between the two to separate them, fixed them side by side, tied one section together, and a simple harpoon was ready.


    Then he took out another bamboo spear, fixed the harpoon on the end of the bamboo gun, and took the harpoon to the lake.


    Because it was getting dark, many fish came out of the lake to breathe and bubble, and spearfishing became extremely simple and smooth at this time.


    Chang Ning, who was still helping to set up the tent, noticed the movement of Mu Feng, and hurriedly gave up his work and followed Mu Feng to the lake.


    Mufeng approached the lake cautiously, and saw that there were many fish mouths dotted with bubbles on the shore.


    He noticed that Chang Ning was coming, he held the harpoon in one hand, and turned his head with the other hand to signal her to be silent, then bent his waist, picked up the harpoon, aimed it at a fish that was closer to him, and its exposed mouth was almost as thick as a finger. stamp!


    "puff!"


    "Wow, boom!"


    The harpoon stabbed a fish in an instant, and twisted while pulling the harpoon, Mu Feng held the harpoon tightly and pressed it down, then wrestled with his wrists and pulled it back!


    Because the harpoon is very thick, and the jade itself is not very big, it didn''t take him much effort to get the fish up.


    He took the fish down and weighed it. It was about three or four catties. Some shops looked like grass carp, but it was obviously not.


    "Ah!" Chang Ning exclaimed in surprise, "Is it that simple?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Yes, why don''t you try it too?"


    Chang Ning was eager to try, took the harpoon from Mu Feng, frowned and said, "But now there are no fish!"


    Mu Feng looked at the lake and said with a smile: "It''s okay, let''s wait here for a while, and they will show up again!"


    Chang Ning didn''t have any doubts, didn''t say a word, imitated Mu Feng and squatted on the bank, staring at the lake without moving.


    Mu Feng told Chang Ning in a low voice: "If the fish comes out later, when you see the position of the fish, put the harpoon a little bit under the fish, and shoot quickly!"


    "Why?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    "The position you see is above its actual position, so you have to put it down!" Mu Feng thought for a while, and could only give her this explanation.


    He can''t tell Chang Ning: Is this the refraction of light?


    Fortunately, Chang Ning did not continue to ask, his eyes were fixed on the lake seriously, his pretty face was full of seriousness, and he was very focused.


    Sure enough, after a while, there were fish on the lake again.


    Chang Ning suddenly looked at Mu Feng in surprise, patted Mu Feng''s knee excitedly, and shouted in a low voice: "Look, look!"


    Mu Feng stared quickly, and made another silence gesture.


    Chang Ning immediately realized something was wrong, stuck out his tongue, his eyes were full of smiles, covered his mouth and picked up the harpoon, and approached step by step like Mu Feng just now.


    When the distance was close, she didn''t lower the harpoon immediately, but turned to look at Mufeng with a questioning face.


    Mu Feng felt speechless, and waved his hand vigorously, signaling her to move quickly.


    Chang Ning took a deep breath, his face became firm, he quickly picked up the harpoon, and according to Mu Feng''s request, he directly plunged into a fish!


    In an instant, the water splashed on the lake!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed, moved instantly, and rushed forward, "It''s such a big one!"


    Chang Ning didn''t seem to realize that he had hit the fish with his fork, and was a little distracted, and was directly dragged into the water by the big fish along the bamboo spear!


    "Ah!" Chang Ning fell into the water and screamed.


    The people who were setting up the tent not far away heard the exclamation and Qi Qi looked this way, and Qi Qi exclaimed after seeing Chang Ning falling into the water, and hurried over.


    Mu Feng was right in front of him, just as he was about to get into the water, he found that Chang Ning was yelling "ahah" in the water on the bank, but the water was not even waist deep to her!


    He just felt speechless, so he didn''t speak, he jumped into the water and picked her up, then helped her stand in the water, and then motioned her to look around.


    Chang Ning was still in shock, looked left and right, only to realize that the water was only up to her knees, and everyone on the shore looked at her and Mu Feng with strange expressions.


    "Ahem!" Han Shugan coughed, "It''s nothing, let''s continue to set up the tent!"


    Everyone left with interest.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, turned his face away, and told her to go up and change quickly.


    Only then did Chang Ning realize that his fur clothes were completely wet.


    She felt quite embarrassed, and was about to walk to the shore when she raised her foot, but she accidentally slipped and fell on her back.


    "Ah!" Chang Ning exclaimed again.


    Mu Feng subconsciously stretched out his hand to catch Chang Ning, but accidentally, he slipped and fell on Chang Ning as soon as he supported her!


    "Oh, I''m going!" Mu Feng was depressed in his heart, now he is also a drowned chicken!


    He struggled to get up and helped Chang Ning up.


    Chang Ning, who fell down twice, was obviously frightened, holding Mu Feng''s arm tightly with both hands, unaware that his whole body was already against Mu Feng''s shoulder.


    Mu Feng was very embarrassed and quickly helped her ashore.


    The two stared at each other, looking at each other''s drowned faces, and couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Go and change into some dry clothes first!" Mu Feng shook off his arms and motioned for Chang Ning.


    Only then did Chang Ning realize that something was wrong, and quickly let go of his hand, his pretty face blushed, he was extremely shy, and turned his head and ran towards the tent.


    Mu Feng rubbed his fingers twice, looked around like a thief, and found that no one was paying attention to him, so he scratched his head in embarrassment: "It''s not small!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331

    In the early morning of the next day, Mu Feng continued on his way to Qingzhang Mountain.


    Surprisingly, he didn''t meet anyone from the Jade Bird Department along the way.


    Chang Ning told him that the fighters of the Blue Bird Division walked from another way, while she was heading north along the edge of the Blue Bird Division with Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng understood, this was the best Chang Ning could do to reassure him.


    But the so-called "you can''t talk about people during the day, and you can''t talk about ghosts at night", after Chang Ning explained it for less than half a day, a group of people chased after Mu Feng and the others from a distance.


    The person who came was obviously running all the way, and did not cover up his whereabouts in any way. From a distance, Mu Feng heard the "rumbling" sound of the ground.


    Mu Feng and his group looked back following the sound, and found a group of people chasing from the high hill they had just passed.


    The leader was riding an armored earth dragon, and before he got there, he began to shout from a distance: "Chang Ning, Chang Ning!"


    Chang Ning naturally recognized who it was, turned his mount, and greeted him forward, and responded happily: "Little Uncle!"


    People came rolling towards Mu Feng and the others like thunder, before the armored dragon could stand still, he jumped to the ground, grabbed the leather strap around the armored dragon''s neck, and stopped its castration.


    Only then did he let go of the leather strap, stepped forward with both hands on Chang Ning''s shoulders, looked left and right, and said with a big laugh, "Let me see the Pearl of my Jade Bird Division, is she injured?"


    Chang Ning was overjoyed, and his voice was as sweet as Bailing''s: "No, no!"


    The visitor let go of his hand, patted Changning''s forehead lovingly with one hand, and then strode towards Mufeng, and reported his family name while walking: "I am the leader of the Blue Bird Division, Ko Nuoa ! I don¡¯t know who is the great chief of the Jiang family?¡±


    Mu Feng took a closer look at this Ko Nuoa. He was dressed in black bearskin and wore a necklace made of animal teeth around his neck. He had bronze skin, thick eyebrows and big eyes, a broad nose, and a broad forehead. He looked like a strong man.


    Compared with Koyala, he is more like a big boss.


    His pair of radiant eyes seemed to confirm what Chang Ning said before: Uncle Ko Nuoa is smarter than Ke Ye Lao!


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, Chang Ning has already quickly walked up to Mu Feng''s mount, and said with a smile, "Uncle, this is the great chief of the Jiang family!"


    Ko Nuoa immediately fixed his eyes on Mu Feng, looked him up and down, stepped forward again, and saluted with one hand across his chest: "Ko Nuoa has seen the great chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded slightly as a signal.


    At the same time, he quickly realized from the bottom of his heart that this Ko Nuoa should be a proud person, otherwise, as a war leader, he shouldn''t hold his head up when facing Mu Feng''s salute.


    But Mu Feng didn''t want to care about these details, he just smiled and said, "I''ve seen Ke Zhanshou!"


    Before he finished his sentence, the cavalry behind Konoa rushed over one after another. They all had the same momentum as Konoa. They all jumped off their mounts before they were stable, showing their bravery.


    It''s just that some of their mounts are armored earth dragons, and some are spotted bulls, and the degree of domestication is obviously different.


    Some people immediately pulled back their mounts, but some couldn''t hold it anymore, and watched the mounts charge towards Mu Feng and the others.


    "Uncle!" Chang Ning shouted anxiously.


    It''s just that Konoa couldn''t react in time, and when he reached out to grab the spotted bull, he grabbed it in vain!


    Seeing that this spotted bull was about to plunge into Mu Feng''s cavalry team.


    Before he could cry out in surprise, Mu Feng only made a simple movement - pulling the rein, and suddenly Lei Leopard stood up, with two front paws swooping directly at the oncoming spotted bull from top to bottom, Press down directly!


    The spotted cow that fell to the ground wanted to get up, but Hu Leibao scratched a few bloodstains on its stomach!


    "This!" Konoa was taken aback.


    He looked at Hu Leibao in surprise, then at Mu Feng.


    Before he came, he heard Ke Yeluo say that Mufeng''s mount was weird, and he only felt a little absurd in his heart.


    He thought that no matter how powerful a horse is, it can be so powerful, but he didn''t expect that the horse would throw the Zebra to the ground just by meeting him.


    Moreover, the claw marks on the spotted bull are clearly the sharp claws of tigers and leopards. Where do ordinary horses have claws?


    And such a ferocious mount is now so quietly driven by the boy opposite?


    "Beast Master!" For a moment, he remembered Mu Feng''s other identity.


    He hurriedly put one hand across his chest, bowed his body and bowed his head, and bowed again: "I came to thank the great chief for helping my Jade Bird Department solve this crisis this time!"


    This time when he saluted, Ko Nuoa already bowed his body, put away the temptation that had ended before it even started.


    Mu Feng smiled knowingly, this Ko Nuoa is indeed a smart man!


    He waved his hand, turned over from his mount, and then noticed that Ko Nuoa was taller than himself, and with his sturdy figure, he seemed to be a size bigger than Mu Feng.


    "Our two departments have formed an alliance of brothers, helping you is also helping ourselves!" Mu Feng laughed.


    Konoa said solemnly: "Even so, if you hadn''t led the tribe to the south and forced the people of the Liaolong Department to return to the defense, our Blue Bird Department may have undergone major changes now! So I would like to invite you to my Blue Bird Department as a guest, Let me, the Blue Bird Club, express my thanks!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "No, since you have already met the leader Keyelao, you should know what I mean. I just took the road from the Blue Bird Department, and I still have to hurry back to the tribe!"


    "This..." Ko Nuoa looked regretful, "Then please accept my thanks!"


    As he spoke, he beckoned, and two people walked out from the crowd. One of them held a roll of animal skin in both hands, which looked very slippery; the other held an ivory knife in his hand!


    It''s just that this ivory knife is obviously not as big as the pair of ivory presented by Koyelau.


    Mu Feng was surprised: "What is this?"


    Ko Nuoa introduced: "This is woolly ivory, although it is not as big as my elder brother''s tusk, but it is sharper and harder, I got it from the leader of the Dragon Division this time, and now I give it to you! "


    "In addition, this is the red python skin from Wanzhangyuan. Water cannot get wet, fire cannot burn, and even bone knives can''t break it. I led my troops to get it from the swamp in Wanzhangyuan last year, and later transported it to the tribe for use. The gold utensils are worthy of peeling off the python skin. I have never been willing to use them, so I will give them to you now!"


    Wood wind moved.


    This Ko Nuoa was obviously a little arrogant just a moment ago, and he deliberately tried to test him, but he didn''t expect that he put down all airs in an instant, and gave the thing with a gesture of gratitude.


    And if this roll of python skin is used to make an inner soft armor, it will undoubtedly play a very good role in self-defense.


    But there is a saying that "cannibals have short mouths and soft hands", and Ko Nuoa must have asked for something after chasing him all the way!


    This Konoa is not just smart, but shrewd!


    He didn''t go to pick up the python skin immediately, but looked at Ko Nuoa with a smile, and asked with a smile: "Your elder brother has already given me Jiang''s things for this alliance. You are here to give such a valuable thing this time, surely It''s a private request to me, so tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Sure enough, upon hearing Mu Feng''s words, Ko Nuoa''s eyes brightened again, without any attempt to hide it.


    He turned around and took a bamboo bow from his mount, and said to Mu Feng: "Great Chief, can you teach me the Blue Bird Department?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng just took a look and realized that it was a double-piece bow he gave Aguli before!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332

    Earlier, Mufeng risked his life to send salt and cattle because of Aguli and Changning. He lamented that the Blue Bird Department was trustworthy and gave them ten double-piece bows.


    But because he used plant ash and water to make the bamboo pieces of the double-piece bow old, and wrapped them with animal tendons, so he couldn''t see how it was made.


    After the Blue Bird Department got such a good bow and arrow, they were naturally reluctant to take it apart, for fear that if they didn''t understand it, they would waste a good bow.


    You know, it took Changning a few days to figure out how to make a single-piece bow.


    As for the double-piece bow, they have been trying until now, but they still can''t get it right.


    As a person who is expected to become the number one soldier in the Blue Bird Division in the future, Konoa is extremely intelligent, and has personally experienced the power of bows and arrows, so he naturally thinks that he can have a bow and arrows that are more suitable for him.


    Before Mu Feng sent out the double-piece bow, he used the single-piece bow made of the red-spotted bamboo in the tribe, and obviously felt that there should be a more powerful bow-a bow that could really let him use it easily.


    It wasn''t until he saw the double-piece bow brought back by Aguli that he became more and more determined in his heart that what he needed was a double-piece bow.


    But even with the double-piece bow that Aguli sent back, he still felt that the strength of the bowstring was too weak.


    After careful study, he concluded that it was a matter of the materials used to make bows and arrows.


    In other words, if you use a double-piece bow made of red-spotted bamboo, it may just be in your hand.


    That''s why he came here non-stop after he learned that Mufeng was going to the Blue Bird Department, hoping to catch up with Mufeng and obtain the method of making a double-piece bow.


    Although he also knew that this was very abrupt, he still came, with enough sincerity.


    After Mu Feng heard Ko Nuoa''s thoughts, he frowned and thought.


    It wasn''t that he was reluctant to part with the skills of the two bows, but that Konoa''s attitude changed so quickly, which really made him a little worried.


    Seeing that Mu Feng remained silent, Ko Nuoa thought carefully, then knelt down on one knee and raised his hands upwards: "Dear chief, please forgive my offense! I shouldn''t have tempted you just now!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised again, this guy took the initiative to speak out, but it was honest enough.


    "Little Uncle!" Chang Ning raised his brows lightly, his pretty face was full of anger, "The Great Chief is not afraid of danger and took me and Uncle to attack the Dragon Division, you still want to test him?"


    Ko Nuoa shook his head, looked at Mu Feng, and said seriously: "Dear chief, you saved my Jade Bird Department, this great kindness will be remembered forever by the entire Jade Bird Department. If one day the Jiang family needs me, Ko Nuoa Going to the battle, I, Konoa, won''t frown!"


    Chang Ning frowned: "Since this is the case, why do you want to test the chief?"


    Mu Feng also asked curiously: "Since you have such thoughts, why did you act earlier?"


    Konoa said earnestly: "My elder brother told me that he would persuade the chief to marry Changning to you! Changning is Yemaduo from my Jade Bird Department, and she is even more a pearl. The person she will marry in the future cannot be just a brain Smart people need to have extraordinary courage and strong physique! Only first-class fighters can be worthy of our little Changning!"


    "Little Uncle!" Chang Ning shouted coquettishly, her pretty face was full of disbelief, but she was obviously a little proud.


    But Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he felt uneasy when he heard people brag about him, he came to test his son-in-law.


    He squinted his eyes and looked at Ko Nuoa carefully, only to see that his face was calm, without the brilliance he had when he first appeared.


    He thought for a while, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    As soon as the word "Yes" came out, Konoa thought he had heard it wrong. He hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively, "Great Chief, are you, willing, willing to teach us?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "I can teach you! But I still have that condition. In the future, no matter what, the arrows of the Blue Bird Department are not allowed to point at me, Mrs. Jiang!"


    The people of Konoa hadn''t gotten up yet, so the "begging for forgiveness" with both hands raised was changed to one hand up and the other hand beating his chest: "Chang Ning has told the entire Jade Bird Department about her totem oath. She is Yema Duo from our Jade Bird Department, and she Your oath is the oath of my Blue Bird Department! I am just a hunter, and there is no need to make another oath of the totem!"


    As he spoke, he beat his chest hard, took out the bone knife from his waist, and swiped at his palm, a stream of bright red blood flowed out.


    He smeared the blood on his forehead in front of Mu Feng, and sprinkled a few drops on the ground to show "Tomorrow will show the land", and said in a deep voice: "I swear to Chief Jiang with my blood oath: all members of my Qingniao clan I, Ko Nuoa, will kill anyone who draws his sword against the Jiang family of the brother tribe!"


    "Little Uncle!" Chang Ning''s expression was shocked, with a complex expression.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help being moved.


    Previously, Changning ignored Aguli''s dissuasion and made the totem oath, not afraid of the long distance, and regardless of the dangers involved, he would send salt and fur.


    Now Konoa made a blood oath, just to obtain the bow-making technology of the two bows.


    All they did was to seek the strength of the Jade Bird Club, so that no one in the Jade Bird Club would dare to bully them!


    For a moment, Mu Feng admired Ko Nuoa and Chang Ning in front of him.


    They may not even know that this is already their ideal¡ªa lofty and great ideal.


    "They can have such courage and heart, but I am a narrow-minded person?" Mu Feng shook his head, and put his hand on Ko Nuoa''s hand that opened the wound.


    He looked solemnly, looked forward and said: "Konoa, I already know that you can swear a blood oath for your tribe. And I and the Jiang clan people also want our tribe to grow and grow, no one can do it." Bullying. After all, we are the same kind of people! I can teach you how to make bows and arrows, I hope you will still remember what you said today!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, touched his palm, and the healing technique was performed, stopping the bleeding wound on his palm.


    "This..." Ko Nuoa was shocked in his heart, and at this moment he didn''t even have the courage to look at Mu Feng.


    He knelt down on one knee, and there was a huge wave in his heart: "The beast master, the great witch Zhu, the great chief... I was thinking of testing him just now!"


    At this moment, Ko Nuoa, who was kneeling on the ground, was dripping with cold sweat, already thinking that if Mu Feng got angry just now, he might have died right now!


    Because he could feel the momentum exuding from Mu Feng at this moment, it wouldn''t take too much effort to kill him!


    On the other side, Chang Ning saw Mu Feng''s behavior, his pretty face was full of surprises, he quickly knelt down on one knee, and raised his hand to salute Mu Feng: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, you guys get up!"


    Then he looked at Han Shu: "Han Shu, you teach them how to make two bows!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu nodded, looking at Konoa with a calm expression, but there was a hint of imperceptible anger in his eyes.


    Just now, as long as Mu Feng gives an order, he is confident that he can kill this self-righteous guy in front of him within three breaths!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333

    Konoa was very excited after learning how to make a two-piece bow. After Han Shu explained in detail how to make a two-piece bow, he came to Mufeng and saluted respectfully.


    "Respected Great Chief!" Konoa said with a solemn expression, "I, Konoa, hereby promise you today that as long as I, Konoa, are still alive, if you call and my Blue Bird Department is safe, I will definitely obey Your order!"


    And the soldiers of the Jade Bird Division who followed behind him also saluted like him, and they all shouted: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng was very pleased, this was Ko Nuoa''s promise to send troops.


    At this time, Chang Ning had recovered from the surprise, with a smile on her face, and her eyes looking at Mu Feng were mostly stars.


    She smiled and said: "My uncle has been guarding the Qingzhang Mountain area for many years. It takes about four days from Qingzhang Mountain to your Jiang tribe! If the Jiang family needs to fight against the enemy, when necessary I can ask my uncle to help you!"


    Konoa nodded heavily: "As long as you need it, Great Chief, Konoa will definitely be there!"


    After a pause, he punched his fist hard: "But it''s a pity, if you can go directly east from Qingzhang Mountain, go north through Lei Zebu, the distance will be much closer!"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he looked at Ko Nuoa.


    Ko Nuoa did not dodge at all, and said frankly: "I heard from my brother that you have killed more than a thousand young men from the Lei Ze Department with them, and all the armored earth dragons have been taken away. Now the Lei Ze Department is gone. If there is no change between Yunmeng in the south and the Changli tribe in the west, I plan to rob the Lei Ze tribe again!"


    Chang Ning exclaimed when he heard the words: "But you only have more than 2,000 people here!"


    Konoa said confidently: "Enough! They lost more than 800 people in Wanzhangyuan this time, and you and the chief killed another 1,000 people. In this way, their number of fighters has been reduced a lot, and their strength has been greatly damaged. Then In addition, we also killed more than 400 of them during the confrontation, think about it, how many fighters do they have available?"


    Mu Feng also nodded and smiled at this time: "That''s right! There are only five or six thousand people in Lei Ze''s department, but more than one thousand young and strong people died overnight. Even if their soldiers are still alive, those who died before were all dragons. People from the Ministry, now they don¡¯t dare to take the initiative to start a war with you!¡±


    Hearing what Mu Feng said, Ko Nuoa actually grinned: "I don''t know if the great chief is interested in Lei Zebu?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I''m not interested in fighting the Lei Ze tribe, but I''m more interested in their tribe''s armored dragons and flat-horned oxen!"


    Konoa''s eyes lit up, and he became excited: "Then after the great chief leaves this time, I will discuss with the chief of my department about attacking Lei Ze''s department. If the discussion is successful, I will find someone to contact you in advance, how about it?"


    Mu Feng nodded, and then said: "However, between my Jiang family and the Lei Ze tribe, there are also the Huangfeng tribe and the Black tooth tribe. These two tribes belong to their tribe."


    Ko Nuoa grinned strangely: "If the great chief is willing, you can put these two tribes under your Jiang family. If you find it troublesome, I, Ko Nuoa, will do it for you. Take it under my blue bird subordinate, how about it?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said with a smile: "When you leave Qingzhang Mountain, you should be facing the Lei Ze tribe, and it will be more troublesome to go north. Why don''t these two tribes belong to my Jiang family?"


    "Okay!" Konoa exclaimed excitedly, "With the great chief in charge, we will definitely be able to defeat the Lei Ze Department and avenge our Blue Bird Department!"


    The two of you talked about the details back and forth, and they didn''t pay attention to Lei Ze, Black Fang, and Huang Fengbu. It seemed to them that these three tribes were already in their pockets.


    Chang Ning on the side watched Ko Nuoa and Mu Feng discuss the details of attacking the three parts, his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    She had intended to help her uncle and Mu Feng learn how to lead the army to fight, but she didn''t expect that the two of them were a little unhappy just now, and they started to study how to divide the three parts in a blink of an eye.


    She probably heard that the Black Fang and Huangfeng belonged to the Jiang family, the west of the Lei Ze tribe belonged to the Qingniao, and the east belonged to the Jiang family.


    In this case, from the point of view of governance, the entire grasslands and forests around Baishuyuan belong to the Jiang family!


    Even the Heiya and Huangfeng tribes south of the grassland are also Jiang''s subordinates.


    In other words, the entire Baishuyuan grassland will become Jiang''s private hunting ground!


    Of course, this is just the content of the discussion between Ko Nuoa and Mu Feng. To put it more broadly, it is the mutually recognized territory of the Blue Bird and Jiang tribes.


    But here''s a problem.


    That is, whether other tribes and tribes in this area recognize this matter is another matter.


    For example, how to deal with the division of many large and small ministries near the west of Baishuyuan is another problem.


    After all, the tribe over there is in the gap between the Changli tribe and the Jade Bird tribe, and how to judge the belonging is something that the two of them haven''t discussed yet.


    Of course, although the detailed rules were not discussed, the two talked about it.


    The general idea is that now that the Jiang family can free up their hands, they can contact these tribes and tribes through the city.


    Those who can win an alliance will form an alliance, and those who cannot win an alliance should not be allowed to fall to the Changli tribe.


    After all, once the Jiang family goes out to "enclose land", it will sooner or later attract the attention of the Changli Ministry.


    To avoid trouble in the future, they must also make plans in advance.


    If there are other people here, they will only feel that Mu Feng and Ko Nuoa are boasting, and that the two people''s wishful thinking here is all about their own lustful thoughts, and whether others admit it or not is another matter.


    But Mu Feng and Ko Nuoa knew the significance of this discussion.


    That is, the two basically determined the specific direction of cooperation after the alliance between the Jiang family and the blue bird, the two "brother tribes".


    In the words of the previous life, it pointed out the direction for the subsequent cooperation and actions of the two departments, and also determined the "cooperation" policy.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, aside from Ko Nuoa''s intentional probing offense earlier, after some discussion, he suddenly felt that this Ko Nuoa was a character.


    He has ideas and plans for the Lei Ze Department, and he is more courageous.


    The most important thing is that he has fighters in his hand!


    After confirming his character, Mu Feng already had a rough plan for his actions after going back in his heart.


    Besides Chang Ning, there was another person who was also very excited¡ª¡ªHan Shu.


    He had known for a long time that Mu Feng, Li Hu, and Ming Guang intended to train him, but he never knew what else he could do besides being a deputy headhunter.


    Right now, after listening to Mu Feng''s detailed talk with Ko Nuoa, he understands what he can do - he wants to fight for the Jiang family and expand the territory!


    Let the Jiang family become a big tribe, as big as a tribe like the Jade Bird, and even surpass most of the Jade Bird one day!


    In the eyes of others, these may just be the small tribe of Jiang''s overreaching, but Han Shu is very sure that these are all certain matters!


    And he has already determined that after the great chief goes back, something big will definitely happen in the tribe!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334

    Ko Nuoa sent Mu Feng all the way to Qingzhang Mountain, where he met two thousand soldiers from the Blue Bird Division.


    They still don''t know that the crisis of the Blue Bird Department has been resolved. After Chang Ning and Ko Nuoa told them that they had defeated the Dragon Department and Lei Ze Department, everyone cheered again, and then thanked Mu Fengyi.


    Originally, after entering Qingzhang Mountain, Han Shu and the others became very nervous, but they were relieved after finding that the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division were fine.


    Mu Feng saw everything in his eyes, and thought of what Chang Ning said before, "It was easy to destroy the Jiang family, but it didn''t do much good for the Blue Bird Department", and he was sure that these words came from the bottom of his heart.


    So he rested his mind and waited for most of the blue birds to bring the cattle and salt over.


    After waiting in Qingzhang Mountain for another two days, a group of people headed by Aguli finally arrived with 500 cows.


    The moment they saw the cows, Han Shu and the others were taken aback. In this way, plus the more than 200 flat-horn cattle they looted from the Lei Ze Department, it is equivalent to more than 700 cattle for the Jiang family. !


    "This..." Han Shu stuttered in surprise, and said in a low voice, "Didn''t the Bluebirds migrate from the Far West? How could there be so many cows?"


    Shuo Feng shook his head: "Who knows, maybe the great chief knows, they really have so many cattle!"


    Konoha went on to say: "There are so many cows in the Lei Ze tribe, and the Blue Bird tribe is much larger than them. How come there are no?"


    Only Mu Feng knew that many of these cattle were brought from the extreme west when they migrated, and many of them came from hunting in Wanzhang Plain.


    After Aguli sent the cattle to Qingzhang Mountain, he respectfully saluted Mu Feng: "Dear chief, because the chief of my department has something to do in the tribe, I will give you these cattle for the time being. In addition, they also asked I''ll go back with you and get back the items from the trade!"


    Mu Feng understood that he was talking about pottery, nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Chang Ning beamed with joy: "Then I''ll follow you too, Aguli!"


    Unexpectedly, Aguli shook his head: "Yemaduo, you must rush back to the tribe, the chief and the others have important matters to discuss with you!"


    "What important matter?" Chang Ning was puzzled, "Let''s talk about it when I get back!"


    Aguli shook his head again: "No, this is the meaning of the chief, saying that you must go back as soon as possible!"


    Chang Ning was unwilling, so he could only look at Mu Feng reluctantly: "The great chief, we will see you later!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Afterwards, Mu Feng said goodbye to Ko Nuoa, and led a group of people to Jiang''s.


    On the way, Aguli repeatedly expressed his gratitude to Mu Feng from the chief of the Blue Bird Department and the great witch Zhu, and also made it clear that they had too many things to do in the tribe, so they couldn''t come to express their apologies in person.


    These words may seem polite to others, but Mu Feng knows how busy he is as a great chief, so naturally he doesn''t care about such trivial matters.


    Of course, Mu Feng also understood the purpose of Aguli bringing more than a hundred people here - to follow him back to carry things, but actually to protect them.


    But Mu Feng knew in his heart that now that Lei Ze and Liaolong were defeated, there shouldn''t be any moths in a short time.


    The so-called security issues should not exist.


    But hospitality is hard to come by, and he didn''t point it out - it''s nothing more than taking care of how many people eat when the time comes.


    It takes almost two days from the time when Qingzhang Mountain needs to defend the territory to when it leaves the territory of the Cyan Bird Department.


    During this period, you need to go west first, then go northeast along the foot of Qingzhang Mountain, cross Baishuyuan, and then you will find the Jiang family.


    As a guide, Aguli introduced the features along the way to Mufeng.


    He told Wooden Wind: "We

 Chapter 335

    Because the sugarcane was discovered by Aguli, Mu Feng didn''t have the nerve to dig all the sugarcane back.


    He dug half of the sugar cane and left the other half for Aguli, and told him how to grow sugar cane, how to eat it, how it tasted and so on.


    But Aguli lacked interest, if Mufeng hadn''t told him that this thing would be very sweet when ripe, he wouldn''t even bother to look at the sugarcane.


    "This guy doesn''t know what to buy!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart, "It doesn''t matter if the sugarcane can be eaten, the excess can be boiled, brewed, seasoned..."


    He looked at the sugar cane tied to the mounts of nearly twenty people, and then looked at the piece left behind. He struggled a little in his heart, and finally sighed: "Forget it, we are not people who eat alone, and leave the rest to Aguli." Dig it away!"


    After digging the sugar cane, they continued on the road.


    At this time, he has already left Qingzhang Mountain, and he can reach Baishuyuan if he doesn''t use it anymore.


    Mu Feng released the more than sixty wolves as agreed, and let them go.


    What surprised him was that the pack of wolves didn''t return the same way, but went south all the way towards the eastern foot of Qingzhang Mountain after sniffing where they were.


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "Do these wolves have a sense of direction? Are they afraid of going back?"


    But then he relaxed again.


    Anyway, he had fulfilled his promise and let them go, and if they got lost again, or were targeted by other beasts, it was none of his business.


    Two days later, Mu Feng finally returned to the tribe!


    Standing outside the three-story protective wall, he suddenly had a feeling of traveling and finally returning home.


    Fortunately, when he came back this time, Jiang''s everything was as usual, and the gate of the three-story protective wall was also open as usual, and it was not blocked by a group of wild boars like last time.


    He breathed a sigh of relief quietly, feeling that he was going to be tortured by the wild boar into a mental illness.


    Jiang''s gatekeeper saw a large herd of cattle coming out of the forest from a distance, and was wondering why the wolves didn''t come to report, but found that Han Shu had already led the way and came to the gate.


    "Han, Han Shu?" The man rubbed his eyes, then turned to look at Mu Feng and the others who were approaching, and shouted happily, "The great chief is back, the great chief is back!"


    Soon Li Hu and Ming Guang rushed out, shouting from afar, "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Okay, don''t be in a hurry to greet, and arrange these cows!"


    "Cows?" Li Hu and Ming Guang walked out of the gate of the tribe, only then did they notice that someone was driving a lot of cows out of the forest, there were no more than a few hundred heads at a glance!


    "This, so many cows!" Li Hu exclaimed, "They are all ours?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes!"


    Ming Guang couldn''t help sighing: "This is too much!"


    His eyes became brighter and brighter, and he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear when he saw so many cows.


    But immediately he was troubled again: "There is no place in the tribe to keep so many cattle!"


    "No place?" Mu Feng also suddenly remembered that the area between the second and third protective walls is either planted with corn and soybeans, or people live there.


    He thought for a while and said, "Tear down the wall that connects the second-floor protective wall with Beishan, and build a big cow pen in Beisan!"


    "But there are a lot of trees over there, so there is no way to build a cow pen!" Li Hu questioned.


    "Then cut down all the trees, bulldoze them, build a large enough cattle pen, and build a wall around it!" Mufeng ordered, "Dry those trees, and then smoke charcoal!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded in agreement.


    When Mufeng talked about smoking charcoal, he guessed that Mufeng might have to refine something again, so he stopped asking and went to make arrangements.


    Mufeng asked Mingguang to take Aguli and the rest of the Jade Bird Warriors to dinner, and after the meal, he gave him a hundred sets of pottery, which were all tied up with cattail mats, and it was Mufeng''s idea to weave baskets with rattan Large pieces of pottery are placed on the back of the ox.


    Because Aguli was in a hurry to go back, Mufeng didn''t have time to rest, so he took someone to install the pottery for him and sent him away.


    It took almost a day of work like this.


    After sending Aguli away, Mu Feng finally took a breath, and stretched himself in front of the tulou.


    This time he went back and forth for nearly twenty days, and the harvest was not small, but he was indeed exhausted.


    The most obvious feeling was that he felt itchy and dirty all over.


    Then he remembered that he hadn''t taken a bath since he went out!


    If this was in the past, he would never have dared to think about it!


    So before dinner, he went to take a bath in his own exclusive bathtub.


    Lying in the small pool, he breathed a long sigh of relief and couldn''t help sighing: "Oh, this is the enjoyment of life!"


    He closed his eyes and rested his mind, taking this opportunity to communicate with the system in his mind: "System, hand in the task!"


    System prompt: "Discover edible sugar cane, get 300 achievement points!


    Complete one of the Thirty-Six Strategies "Besiege Wei and Save Zhao" and get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement points are: 4700 points! "


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was surprised, "Can you get achievement points by tricks?"


    The system prompts: "War and the art of war are also part of the growth of the great chief, so you can get achievement points!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought: "Hey, this is encouraging me to fight!"


    He looked at the achievement points, thought for a while, and then went to the system to check the gold-type skills, and he needed 5,000 achievement points!


    He took a look at the introduction of the "Sharp Metal Technique" of the gold system: it can feel the location of the metal veins, improve the purity of the metal, and change the fine shape of the metal.


    Mu Feng was a little moved and wanted to exchange this gold skill.


    But he also thought of his reaction after exchanging for advanced surgery, which made him regret it for a while.


    The next thing he actually needs to do is to smelt metal. After all, the ore he obtained from the Black Bear Department is still stored in the cave.


    Jiang Shi really needs more powerful weapons!


    As a result, it is necessary to exchange for a gold-based skill.


    The key is that achievement points need 5000 points, but he only has 4700 points, not enough!


    However, he has a line of credit and can "loan" to the system!


    After thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and said to the system: "System, exchange for sharp gold!"


    The system prompts: "Your achievement points are not enough, you are still short of 300 points!"


    Mu Feng knew this was the case, and said: "Advance 300 achievement points from my credit line!"


    The system prompts: "Are you sure you want to advance 300 achievement points?"


    "Sure!"


    "Ding! The advance payment is successful! Your current achievement point is 5000 points!"


    Mu Feng understood clearly: "System, exchange for Sharp Metal Technique!"


    "Are you sure you want to exchange 5,000 achievement points for sharp gold?"


    "Sure!"


    "Ding! The exchange was successful!"


    Afterwards, Mu Feng only felt a bright light in his mind, and a piece of secret information flooded into his mind.


    Before he could digest it carefully, the system began to prompt again: "Dear host user, the system warmly reminds you that you have advanced 300 achievement points to the system, please return the advance achievement points within ten days. Otherwise, it will affect the Your credit limit!"


    Mu Feng was speechless, and said impatiently: "Got it, got it! I''m here, you are in my body, can I still run away and be an old man?"


    The system prompts: "Then I wish you a happy life!"


    "Happy, happy!" Mu Feng couldn''t help murmuring, "I''ve started urging to pay off the debt before I''ve just used it! How can I be happy when you urge me so much?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336

    Wooden Wind decided to start smelting metal.


    What he has on hand is copper ore, lead ore, tin ore, iron ore, and pure copper ore.


    He wanted to do it in one step and directly smelt iron, but the conditions did not allow it.


    Because the melting temperature of iron is too high, at least above 1500 degrees.


    Even if the melting temperature of the iron ore is lower, it will cost more than a thousand. He is worried that the conditions at hand cannot withstand such a toss. If the kiln is blown up, the consequences will be disastrous.


    In addition to the poor conditions, he also has no actual smelting experience, and he dare not take this risk.


    Unlike iron, copper is much more stable when smelted.


    The melting temperature of pure copper is only a little over 1,000 degrees, and if it is copper ore, the temperature is only a few hundred degrees.


    As for tin ore and lead ore, they can be melted at a few hundred degrees.


    And if the pottery he smelted wanted to melt, it had to be at a temperature above 1,200, which was just enough to cover the needs of copper smelting.


    "It turns out that in history, copper precedes iron because of this reason!" Mu Feng suddenly realized.


    Now that you have decided to smelt copper, you have to make preparations.


    The first thing he thought of was to upgrade the tribe''s weapons.


    Now bows and arrows and bamboo spears can be regarded as the most advanced weapons of this era in this world, but their shortcomings are also obvious-not sharp enough, not hard enough.


    Once you encounter rough-skinned and thick-skinned beasts or enemies with strong protection, these weapons are actually useless.


    Just like the roll of red python skin that Ko Nuoa gave Mu Feng, Mu Feng personally tried it with a bamboo spear, bow and arrow, and it couldn''t be broken at all!


    He intends to give priority to all metal mines to build weapons, and then some necessities of life.


    The more practical weapons he can think of now are knives, bow arrows, spear heads, daggers, axes and so on.


    And to have these weapons, he had to make molds first!


    After the mold is ready, he can directly take the melted copper water and pour it into the mold. At that time, he only needs to take out the metal weapon in the mold and polish it.


    The production of abrasive tools is not difficult for Mu Feng. In his previous life, he often needed to make inverted molds to study imitations during archaeological work. Over time, he would also make some.


    Soil molds and sand molds are all possible.


    The difference is that the mud mold can be used for a limited number of times, while the sand mold can be used repeatedly.


    He can''t find suitable sand to make molds now, so he can only make do with mud.


    Fortunately, the weapon he was going to make didn''t have specific specifications, and the precision requirements for the grinding tool were not high, so it was easy to handle.


    He asked Li Hu to start preparing the charcoal, while he himself started to make the mold.


    The mold-making soil was fine river bed soil that he asked Han Shu to take people to the East River to fetch. After washing it clean, he started to make the mold.


    However, considering that mold making will directly affect the future finished products, he gritted his teeth and borrowed 200 achievement points from the system to exchange for the method and proficiency of mold making and copper smelting, and the "debt" has also reached 500 achievement points.


    "Anyway, I already owe 300, and I''m not short of 200! A bald man is not afraid of scabies, he owes more or less!" Mu Feng looked like an old man.


    Model making relatively tests people''s patience and precision, which is a hard job.


    It took him five days to complete the first batch of molds, which were twenty arrowheads, knives, gun heads, axes, etc. on a clay board.


    When he was doing these things, several elite members of the tribe were by his side.


    Seeing Mu Feng painstakingly carve a mass of mud, everyone was very surprised.


    Li Hu couldn''t help asking: "Chief, what are you doing digging such a small hole in the mud?"


    Mu Feng temporarily stopped his work, pointed to the "small hole dug out" and asked, "Do you see what this looks like?"


    Li Hu shook his head.


    Mu Feng looked around at the others again: "Did you see it?"


    Everyone else shook their heads too.


    Mu Feng sighed, this is his helplessness, often when he makes a new thing, no one can see what he is doing.


    "I''m making arrow molds!" he explained.


    "Arrow, mold?" Everyone didn''t understand.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to explain patiently: "It is the thing placed in front of the bamboo arrow. It is much sharper and harder than the bamboo tip when it is sharpened! Many things that the bamboo arrow cannot shoot through now, it can shoot through!"


    "But how did the mud become sharp?" Li Hu asked.


    "Mud can''t be sharpened, it''s just a mold! What can be sharpened is a copper arrowhead!"


    "Bronze?" Li Hu thought for a while, his eyes lit up, "Are you saying that the arrows are also made of gold?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes! Soon we will use copper to make arrows! In addition to arrows, we will also make copper knives, copper guns, and copper axes!"


    Now everyone understands that the Jiang family is going to start making gold wares in large quantities!


    You must know that even a large tribe cannot use gold artifacts on a large scale!


    Li Hu asked in an uncertain tone: "Big, Chief, you mean our tribe will have a lot of gold, right?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "That''s right! All warriors will have gold wares, and the tribe will also have gold wares. Even the knife used by Ji Yang to divide meat will also be gold wares!"


    "This..." Everyone became excited. You look at me, I look at you, I am pleasantly surprised.


    Especially Ming Guang, he believed in Mu Feng''s words even more.


    He clearly remembered that Mufeng had told him before that the Jiang clan would have their own linen, and everyone could afford it.


    Now, although not everyone in the Jiang family has linen clothes to wear, almost every family has a piece of linen. And the tribe also grows ramie and kenaf.


    The great chief also told him that when the new ramie and kenaf are mature, almost everyone in the tribe can have linen clothes to wear.


    Even if it''s not enough, it''s almost enough to plant another season.


    This was something he didn''t even dare to think about before, but now it is about to become a reality.


    Now the great chief said that the entire tribe would have gold artifacts, and he had no doubt that Jiang''s would really have gold artifacts!


    Seeing the pleasant surprises of the clansmen, Mu Feng said with a smile: "Don''t be too happy, now you are just making molds, and then you have to screen copper ore, find a way to crush them, and make a big pottery kiln that can smelt copper! "


    "Isn''t there a kiln for making pottery in our tribe?" Li Hu asked.


    "That''s too small!" Mu Feng shook his head, "And that''s a kiln for firing pottery, and copper smelting needs a container like a pot! This container is used to melt copper ore and extract copper water!"


    "Copper water? Can gold objects be turned into water?" Li Hu asked.


    Mu Feng found that the more he explained, the more problems they had, so he simply stopped explaining and had to tell them: "Now some of you stay here to learn how to make molds, and others go to Dongshan to make pottery kilns. It''s like the ones Changning used in bathing pools." That big pottery pot is the same, just about the same size as that one!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu got up to make arrangements.


    The rest of the people watched Mu Feng make the arrow mold, and asked again: "Great chief, what more molds do you want?"


    "Knife, dagger!" Mu Feng laughed.


    Shuo Feng was stunned, pulled out his golden knife, and asked, "Is that so?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "It''s similar to yours, but it may not be as sharp as yours, but it''s also much sharper than a bone knife!"


    "Great!" Everyone cheered...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337

    Because there is a special pottery pot to be made, it will take some time to prepare.


    During this period, Mu Feng taught some elderly people in the tribe who didn''t need to go out to make molds.


    The reason why he chose these "older" people is because they don''t need to be out of the tribe, and they can''t do too much physical work, but they want to do some work for the tribe to prove their "worth".


    The most important point is - they can sit still!


    To be honest, making molds is something that practice makes perfect.


    Mu Feng made a sample for them to see and asked them to follow suit.


    He got inspiration from Chang Ning, that is to train a "craftsman" in the tribe who is responsible for making tools.


    The sample given by Mufeng is an arrowhead with a narrow mouth. The sewing of the arrowhead is streamlined.


    In this way, there will be such grooves on both sides of the arrowheads cast with copper water - this groove is equivalent to a blood groove.


    Once it hits the target, the target''s blood will flow faster along the blood tank, which will cause more damage to the enemy!


    As for other things such as knives and gun heads, Mu Feng also specially took the blood slots in the molds, in order to increase the power of the weapons.


    Of course, the people of the Jiang clan couldn''t see these important points.


    Now Mufeng has simple requirements for those who make molds, as long as they can make them according to the same pattern.


    Fortunately, these people don''t need Mu Feng to explain too much, they just keep their heads down and do things, so they don''t worry.


    After teaching others how to make moulds, Mu Feng took a look at the pottery firing process supervised by Li Hu. What made him dumbfounded was that Li Hu was so excited that he burned eight large pots at once in Dongshan!


    He looked at the large clay pot, which was over an inch thick, and was almost speechless!


    Originally, he thought that he would be able to open the kiln to smelt copper in ten days, but because the pottery pot at Lihu Nong was too big for the Empress Dowager, it took him more than twenty days to complete it!


    During this period, Mingguang and the others looked at Kong and built the cattle pen in Beishan. All the cattle were driven into Beishan, and special slaves went out to mow grass and feed the cattle every day.


    In a short period of time, all the weeds inside and outside the Jiang clan were completely wiped out.


    They were even forced to go far, to mow grass in the jungle and beyond.


    The eleven newly obtained armored earth dragons were also assigned to the big man to "lead".


    In addition to the big man, he now has two captives from the Yellow Wind Department, a pair from the Blue Bird Department, and eleven captive heads from the Lei Ze Department not long ago.


    A total of sixteen armored earth dragons front and back!


    Except for the names of the big man, the second idiot, and the little man who were "handpicked" by Mu Feng, Mu Feng didn''t even bother to think about the names of the other armored earth dragons, and called them one by one from four to sixteen¡ªquite There is a feeling that later children are not taken seriously.


    The area occupied by sixteen armored earth dragons is not small, and there is no cave in the back mountain that can hold so many at once.


    Mu Feng simply asked people to build a pen around the cave where he used to live, and let all the armored dragons live in it, with the big one as the head for the time being.


    Because, except for the big man, the second idiot, and the little third man, he has not yet strengthened the other armored earth dragons with the wood way derivation technique.


    Besides the big man, the other fifteen armored dragon wood winds were also separated, and the most brave members of the hunting team, Ming Guang, Han Shu, and Shuo Feng, were the first to change their mounts.


    What made Mu Feng very happy was that among the sixteen armored earth dragons, there were six females¡ªthat is to say, Jiang could get more armored earth dragons through reproduction!


    As for their original mounts - the red deer, it was up to the fighters behind to pick them up.


    In this mount replacement, Bai Yue from the former Yishui Department also got a red deer as a mount because of her outstanding performance during this period of time, which also caused a sensation among the Xin Jiang clan.


    Since the last "gathering the hearts of the people", the fusion speed of the new and old Jiang clan has accelerated a lot.


    Under the suggestion of Li Hu and Ming Guang, people from the two departments also began to move to the Tulou one after another, and the number of the new Jiang family reached a small four hundred!


    You must know that these two people are most serious about guarding against the newly joined Yishui Ministry.


    Even the two of them think that the Yishui Department can live in the earth building, which shows how effective the integration of the two departments is.


    In addition, there are two jade unicorn horses from the Liaolong Department. For the time being, one stallion was given to Aoki, and the other one stayed with Huleibao.


    Because this horse is a mare.


    That female jade unicorn was ignorant of Huleibao when it was outside the Liaolong Department that day, but after the battle in the valley, the mare couldn''t help trembling when it saw Huleibao.


    Fortunately, Hu Leibao was still very "considerate" and useless, otherwise the mare might have either died or been injured.


    In addition to handling the spoils of this battle, Mu Feng also took the time to take the big man and the other two armored dragons to "greeting" the wild boar king.


    Of course, the Wild Boar King''s temper was very stubborn, but in the end he couldn''t stand the torture of several armored earth dragons.


    When it came to dealing with the Wild Boar King, Mu Feng treated many against one in a very "non-martial ethics".


    Because he didn''t have a good impression of the Wild Boar King at all, especially when he thought that the Wild Boar King brought a herd of wild boars to Jiang''s gate to pick quarrels and cause trouble, and even killed his clansmen.


    Even though the wild boar king was rough and thick, he had no choice but to accept his fate in the end, lying in the mud pit and moaning, no longer resisting.


    Mu Feng took advantage of the situation to domesticate it with advanced animal taming techniques, but to Mu Feng''s surprise, during the domestication process, the system actually prompted: "Acquire part of the wild boar king''s ability¡ªviolent collision!"


    This made Mu Feng feel bad all over, he was speechless to the system for a while.


    "The wild boar king''s ability, violent collision?" Mu Feng frowned, "What the hell is this?"


    The system prompts: "Advanced Beast Taming, Effect 4: Passive sharing, gaining the ability of a small number of beasts!"


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng suddenly thought of a bunch of skill descriptions when he exchanged for the Advanced Beast Taming Art at that time.

 Chapter 338

    Twenty days later, the weather is getting hotter.


    Lihu''s special pottery pot for smelting was finally completed, and he excitedly went to find Mufeng.


    Wooden Feng was overjoyed when he learned that the clay pot had been fired, and decisively began to smelt copper.


    The main material for copper smelting is copper. He now has two options, one is to directly use the pure copper ore he got from Xiong Da, or the other is to smelt copper from the copper ore himself.


    Mu Feng, eager to see Jiang''s first batch of weapons come out, chose to use pure copper ore.


    In this way, he saved a process, and only needed to smelt tin and lead ore.


    Tin ore is relatively simple to handle. The tin ore is crushed into small particles, fired in a fire, and the tin flows out. What floats on the surface is magazines, and what sinks to the bottom is the metal part.


    The next step is purification, which is to remelt the tin with impurities, repeatedly extract the metal part, and finally obtain high-purity tin.


    The refining of tin is not complicated, but it is a little dangerous.


    After Mu Feng demonstrated it himself, and explained the main points to Li Hu and the others, he turned to lead smelting.


    The smelting of lead is a bit complicated, although there are many methods, but there is only one method that Mu Feng can use right now - the burning method.


    The fire method needs to melt lead ore into lead oxide first, and then smelt the lead oxide, coke and limestone obtained by melting in an ancient furnace.


    But Mufeng didn''t have limestone at hand, so he tried to use pure plant ash instead, but it worked!


    After two processes, he also successfully obtained crude lead.


    As for the purification steps of crude lead, it is almost the same as that of tin ore, that is, the process of repeated purification.


    This repeated purification back and forth took another five days.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help sighing: "No wonder it took so long to smelt metal in the course of history. Not to mention the poor conditions, the craftsmanship is also a big problem! If I don''t have such a heaven-defying existence of the system, I''m afraid that any link There is a possibility that the furnace will blow up and kill people!"


    Right now, he has three metals with the highest purity that he can get at present, and the next step is to melt them in one furnace.


    Pure copper has the highest melting point, but its hardness is not enough. It needs to add a certain amount of lead and tin to become tough and hard.


    There is a ratio problem involved here.


    In his previous life, Mu Feng studied bronze wares, and he remembered that the proportion of bronze wares made in ancient times was probably in the range of "six to one", such as:


    The ratio of copper to tin in Zhongding Zhiqi is six to one;


    The ratio of copper to tin in the ax and catty is five to one;


    The ratio of copper to tin in Ge Ji Zhi Qi is four to one;


    The ratio of copper to tin in the big blade is three to one;


    The ratio of copper to tin in the cut arrow is five to two...


    And adding a small amount of lead between the two ratios can increase the hardness!


    Mu Feng compared these ratios, and thought about the weapons he wanted to make, including arrowheads, knives, and spear heads. There were also three ratios involved, namely five to two, three to one, and four to one.


    As for lead, he himself was not sure how much to add, so he had to try to add half of it.


    Because it was the first time to try the three metals, Mu Feng didn''t dare to refine too much at once, for fear of wasting the metals that had been refined with great difficulty.


    As for the weighing of the proportioning ratio, there is no trouble for him without a scale.


    He took two pieces of animal skins and wore them with leather ropes. He found a stick and tied it with a rope to hang it in the middle, making it look like a balance. Roughly equal weights of metals are then proportioned from parts by parts.


    In this way, the problem of metal ratio is solved.


    The next step is the most critical step, which is smelting.


    The purified metals are not easy to divide at this time, so the three kinds of metals cannot be crushed for smelting, and the process naturally slows down.


    This process can be regarded as the most dangerous and troublesome process so far.


    Because these three metals must be manually stirred after melting to better mix together.


    But the problem lies in the high temperature of hundreds of degrees. Wood, bone utensils and so on cannot be stirred.


    This made Mu Feng very anxious. After thinking about it, he suddenly thought of a black metal stick that he had captured from defeating the Manglong tribe before, and his eyes lit up: "That thing is cold to the touch, and it doesn''t even show a mark when you knock it on a stone." Yes, it should work!"


    So he hurried back to the earth building and took the stick of unknown metal, and watched the "three golds" in the big pottery pot melt.


    Except for the three people who were in charge of burning the stove, everyone else was sent away by the wood wind.


    As for himself, he also put on a leather coat all over his body to prevent the solution from bursting out.


    Everyone looked at Mufeng from a distance, holding their breath and waiting for Mufeng to stir the solution and then pour the mold.


    Mu Feng looked at the "three golds" that melted into bright yellow, felt the coming heat wave, took a deep breath, and used his homemade leather gloves to stir the metal sticks tied with wooden handles.


    The sound of "chi chi chi" kept ringing, Mu Feng was also very disturbed in his heart, subconsciously raised the stick, and found that the black stick was safe and sound.


    "It''s useful!" Mu Feng was overjoyed in his heart, regained his energy immediately, and hurriedly started stirring while his hands were not hot.


    After stirring for about a minute, Mu Feng felt a heat wave rushing towards his face, which was too hot for him to bear.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to pick up the animal skin and dip it in the water prepared next to him, apply it on his face, and continue to stir.


    After repeating this for several times, he stirred back and forth for no less than five minutes. He really couldn''t stand the temperature, and he estimated that it was almost the same, so he stopped.


    After stopping, he quickly picked up the prepared clay pot, extended the handle to scoop out some metal juice, and quickly poured it into the prepared mold.


    Arrows, knives, axes, gun heads...


    At this time, Mu Feng didn''t care about the proportions and disproportions, and excitedly poured the molds one by one, and then gave up.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng clapped his hands and laughed.


    All the people who were watching from a distance came forward together, looking at the copperware that was gradually cooling and solidifying in the mold, they asked excitedly, "Are you ready?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Now we''re just waiting for it to cool down naturally!"


    So another long wait...


    After more than an hour, Mu Feng reckoned that the bronze wares had already taken shape, so he fetched a clay pot of water, carefully removed the bronze wares from the clay mold, and put them in the water to cool down.


    With a sound of "chi", the surface of the water was covered with steam, and everyone was startled.


    Mufeng cooled the copperware one by one, then picked up an arrowhead, looked at it, weighed it in his hand, then threaded the hard rattan prepared in advance on the arrowhead, and held the arrowhead on a stone in front of everyone. Grind up.


    In order to be quick, he only sharpened the tip of the arrow, and it took a long time.


    Just when everyone was impatient to wait, he finally put away the arrow, wiped his sweat, no matter his forehead and face were covered with dust, and shouted excitedly: "Bring the bow!"


    Soon someone handed over a double-piece bow, and Mu Feng weighed it, but without saying a word, he set the bow and shot at a hard black iron tree in the distance.


    The black iron tree is the hardest wood in Dongshan. In the past, when Han Shu and the others practiced arrows, they often competed on who could leave deep arrow marks on it, even if they were stronger.


    Naturally, Mu Feng also tried.


    At that time, he used a three-piece bow, which only left a deep impression on the bark.


    But that bamboo arrow was shattered even the tip and the body of the arrow.


    But now Mufeng only uses two bows, the situation is quite different.


    Just hearing a "whoosh", the arrow pierced directly into the tree trunk for an inch, and the body of the arrow trembled endlessly!


    "This..." Everyone exclaimed, "Is this the power of the copper arrow?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339

    Mu Feng shot out an arrow, and the copper arrow pierced the bark of the black ironwood tree and shot directly into the trunk. Everyone saw the power of the copper arrow.


    Han Shu is a master at using arrows, and he was the first to realize what this meant. He ran to the tree trunk and pulled out the arrow, looked carefully, and came to the crowd with bamboo arrows in both hands, and handed them to them.


    And he excitedly shouted at Mufeng: "Great chief, with such arrows, our fighters'' combat effectiveness will go a step further!"


    Mu Feng was also a little uncontrollably excited, he nodded and smiled and said: "Yes, this is an arrow, and it can shoot through many things that cannot be shot through!"


    Li Hu, Ming Guang and the others on the side had also finished looking at the copper arrows at this time, all of them had excited faces and spoke incoherently: "Our Jiang family also has our own gold utensils!"


    "If we had such gold artifacts earlier, we wouldn''t have to be forced to migrate here!"


    "Reckless Dragon, we will take revenge..."


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "The revenge of Manglong tribe can only be counted on Heiyabu now, we will go there in a few days!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang obviously haven''t reacted yet, they just kept nodding: "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng shook his head, ignoring their excitement.


    At this moment, Han Shu subconsciously looked at the other bamboo spear head and knife: "Great Chief, how do you use these gold utensils?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "I''ll show it to you!"


    As he said that, he took out the tip of a gun and looked at the tip of the gun. Although he hadn''t pointed it, he felt a tingling pain when he touched it.


    He thought for a while and said: "This is the tip of the gun, and it hasn''t been fired yet, but it''s enough to try some!"


    As he said that, he fetched a pine stick, and put it on the gun head, and played it back and forth twice by himself, with no moves or methods, and Han Shu and the others didn''t see a good one, let alone the effect.


    A few people look at me, I look at you, and look at each other.


    Mu Feng himself also felt embarrassed, thinking that he could use a trick to return the carbine, but he didn''t know how to use it to see the effect.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to withdraw his hand, touched his nose, raised the barrel of the gun, and shot at the black iron wood just now!


    Without any accident, the uncut copper wall was also inserted directly into the tree trunk!


    Everyone exclaimed again.


    They couldn''t understand Mu Feng''s spear play just now, but they could see clearly that the bamboo spear that hadn''t pointed could penetrate the black iron wood.


    No one knows that if such a gun is fired, few wild animals will be able to hold it!


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Mu Feng was very satisfied, so he didn''t bother to tell them the function of the blood tank on the tip of the gun.


    He walked up to the tree trunk, pulled out the bronze gun, gestured at the junction of the gun head and the gun shaft, and said, "Here, we need to tie a bunch of hair, it''s so long!"


    Everyone was puzzled and looked at Mu Feng suspiciously: "Why?"


    Mu Feng said: "If this bronze gun hits the target, blood will spurt out when the wound is pierced. Putting such a bunch of hair here can prevent the blood from rushing to the face of the gunman! Otherwise, the blood will splash On the face, it will blur the eyes! If it is during a war, it will be dangerous!"


    "So it is!" Everyone suddenly realized.


    "Great Chief, can I try?" Li Hu managed to recover from the shock and volunteered.


    Mu Feng nodded and handed him the bronze gun.


    Unexpectedly, after Li Hu took the bronze gun, he also imitated Mu Feng and made gestures there a few times.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "No need for those actions!"


    Only then did Li Hu come to his senses, and he quickly threw the bronze spear at the black iron number, hitting the tree trunk in one shot!


    He was so excited that he ran over excitedly to take down the bronze gun, held it in his hand, and couldn''t put it down.


    Mu Feng shook his head secretly, and said with a smile: "There are all of them, you don''t need to grab them!"


    Li Hu grinned foolishly.


    Mu Feng said to him again: "Since you like it, I''ll give you this gun, but remember that the tip of the gun needs to be sharpened!"


    "Yes! I see!" Li Hu smiled openly, winking at Ming Guang.


    Ming Guang snorted, as if he didn''t bother to argue with him, but his actions said everything - he quietly approached Mu Feng, and whispered: "Great Chief, what is the remaining weapon? Let me try it?"


    Mu Feng looked at the knife and ax that hadn''t been sharpened yet, and said with a smile: "Here, one is a knife and the other is an axe. Both of them need to be sharpened to see the effect. It can''t be done now!"


    Ming Guang volunteered: "Teach me the beginning of these two things, and I will sharpen the knife!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Ming Guang happily took a copper knife and a copper ax in his hands, and looked at Li Hu with complacent eyes.


    Mu Feng pointed to the blade and the ax blade and said: "When you sharpen it, pay attention to sharpening here, the sharpening is so wide, do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Li Hu hurriedly agreed, as if he was afraid that Mu Feng would go back on his word.


    Mu Feng shook his head secretly again, and took the copper arrow from Han Shu''s hand to gesture for a while, and then said to everyone: "The copper arrows should be cast according to the current method, and all the cast copper arrows need to be struck first!"


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed in unison.


    Then he motioned for Li Hu to hand him the bronze gun. He also felt it and frowned secretly: "The tip of the bronze gun is fine, but the barrel is too soft. Easy to bend."


    He secretly communicated with the system, and the system suggested to use ash wood, mulberry wood, solid bamboo or tendon wood, all of which are materials with good hardness and toughness.


    From the bottom of his heart, he compared the trees around the Jiang clan, and found that the black iron wood seemed to be not bad in terms of hardness, but not so good in toughness.


    "Looks like I have to go to the mountains to find out if there is any wood suitable for making gun shafts." Mu Feng thought to himself.


    While Li Hu saw Mu Feng frowning and shaking his head at the side, his heart was pounding.


    He hesitated before asking: "Great chief, is this bronze gun not suitable for me?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses, shook his head and said, "It''s not that it''s not suitable for you, it''s because the barrel of this gun is too soft, we need to choose the barrel again!"


    Li Hu heaved a sigh of relief, it turned out it wasn''t his problem.


    He hurriedly asked again: "Then what kind of wood is a gun shaft?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "The toughness should be like this pine wood, but the hardness should be stronger than this."


    "Toughness, hardness..." Li Hu muttered to himself, frowning and thinking carefully about where such wood could be found.


    Mu Feng looked at the people around him, from making molds to firing kilns to smelt copper, there were about 20 of them before and after, and said in a deep voice: "Copper smelting will be the most important technology for the development and growth of our Jiang family. One word, do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    "Okay, I''ll leave the rest of the mold making and copper smelting to you! If you don''t understand anything, feel free to ask me!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and secretly communicated with the system in his heart: "System, hand in the task!"


    The system prompts: "Complete the bronze smelting task and get 700 achievement points!


    Complete the production of copper arrows and get 200 achievement points!


    Complete the production of the bronze gun and get 200 achievement points!


    Complete the production of the copper knife and get 200 achievement points!


    Complete the copper ax production and get 200 achievement points!


    Complete the mold making and get 200 achievement points!


    The current achievement points are: 1700 points! "


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "I found copper mines before and gave 300 achievement points, but now copper smelting gives 700 achievement points, it''s not surprising, how to make these copper utensils also gave so many achievement points, it''s a big profit! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340

    Just when Mu Feng was still pleasantly surprised that he had obtained so many achievement points at once, the system sounded an extremely inappropriate voice: "Dear host, the achievement points you owed last time have been overdue for nearly a month, and if you don''t pay back the payment, you will lose all your achievement points." An overdue fee of 50% will be added!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then the system would remind him every ten days during this period, and he had been reminded twice before.


    The first two times he let the system deal with it with the attitude of "I don''t have it": Anyway, I don''t have any achievement points, so if you want it, you can wait, and if you earn it, you will definitely pay it back.


    Looks like an old man.


    Although today has not reached the third ten days, the system started to remind again, obviously it is enough to recognize his achievements.


    The "wealthy" Mufeng asked very straightforwardly: "How much do I need to pay back, I will pay back!"


    System: "You borrowed 500 achievement points before, and the interest rate is 5% for ten days. Now that it has exceeded twenty-five days, it will be calculated as thirty days..."


    Mu Feng was very generous: "Don''t give me the rules, just give me a number, and I''ll pay it back!"


    System: "The achievement points you need to return are 575 points!"


    Wood Wind: "Return!"


    "Ding, I still need to achieve some success points. The current achievement point is: 1125 points! Dear host, I wish you a happy life..."


    Before the system finished speaking, Mu Feng shut it down directly, and sneered at it from the bottom of his heart: "What''s the matter, I didn''t pay it back, why don''t I pay it back now?"


    After repaying the owed achievement points, Mu Feng still had more than a thousand achievement points left. He looked at the people around him who were busy continuing to smelt copper, and his heart became active: "If a kind of copperware gets 200 achievement points, then I If you do a few more things, can you get achievement points?"


    He thought about the current shortage in the tribe, and it seemed that there was still a lack of copper pots, copper shovels, copper spoons, and farm tools.


    Until now, the tribes still use wooden and bone tools.


    In particular, he plans to plant crops such as corn and millet on a large scale, and he must use cattle to plow the land, and the tools he will use at that time, such as plows, harrows, and sickles, must also be made.


    But he also vaguely understands in his heart that according to the urine nature of the system, copper pots, shovels, and spoons will definitely be classified as a set of "cooking utensils", and plows and rakes will be classified as a set of "farm tools", and sickles may not be necessary¡ª¡ª It all depends on how strongly the two things are used.


    But something is better than nothing, and Mu Feng didn''t bother to care about it.


    Now, taking advantage of this momentum, he taught these craftsmen how to make molds for these things.


    It took another three days before and after.


    Three days later, Mufeng finally breathed a sigh of relief. All the urgently needed tools and molds he could think of were made, and he just waited for these craftsmen to make them, and then he just waited for the harvest to be ready.


    During this period, he also discovered a problem, that is, he may not have enough copper ore stones.


    In desperation, he once again thought of the Black Bear Department¡ªthat big foolish tribe.


    "Looks like it''s time to go to the Black Bear Department again!" Mu Feng thought, "That old guy is so good at fooling around, this time I go to bring him some more things, and see if I can bring back more ore!"


    Mu Feng, who had made up his mind, approached Ming Guang and told him to let the soldiers get used to the bronze arrows and bronze spears as soon as possible in the past two days, and practice the spear skills he taught them before, so as to ensure that there is no problem in single-handed fighting and immediate stabbing.


    As for knives and axes, they can also be used, but if they are chopped down all at once, the blades are easy to roll, and the soldiers have not practiced martial arts related to knives and axes before, so Mu Feng had to give up for the time being, and at the same time inform the craftsman that he does not need to make knives for the time being. Follow the axe.


    As for the ones that have already been prepared, they will be used by Ji Yang and the others as a tool for cutting vegetables and dividing meat.


    Then he found Li Hu and discussed with him about going to the Black Bear Department.


    He was thinking about what kind of reason he should use. He couldn''t get straight to the point and tell the big fool, "I came here because of your copper mine", right?


    Based on his understanding of that old and cunning big flicker, Bao Buqi would speak loudly.


    Li Hu naturally understood Mu Feng''s worry, he thought about it and said, "How about we reopen the store and call them in?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "In that case, they won''t be able to bring much copper ore, it''s too troublesome!"


    "But if you tell him directly that we want stones, he will definitely be suspicious?" Li Hu said with a frown.


    Mu Feng thought for a while before saying: "The opening of the market you said is a good idea! But it is not opened in the old department of the Manglong tribe, but in their tribe!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu was stunned, "Open a small market in their tribe? How?"


    "It''s normal!" Mu Feng laughed, "Borrow the place of their tribe and let them contact the tribe for us. First, we don''t have to worry about exposing our Jiang family''s position. Second, there are people running errands for us, so we don''t have to take risks. Third, Their tribe is not very far away from us, and it will take two or three days to get there by riding a horse!"


    "But what if they don''t agree?" Li Hu asked.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Then find a way to get him to agree!"


    "What way?" Li Hu scratched his head.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "They provide places, we provide things. Then we give him a pot of salt for an extra month, do you think he agrees or not?"


    Li Hu was stunned for a moment, then shook his head: "Salt is too precious, no, no!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Then you know, compared with these copper mines, salt is not important again!"


    Li Hu frowned puzzled.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "What is our Jiang family most lacking now?"


    Li Hu thought for a while before saying: "People, weapons!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! What we lack most now are these two things, so if we want to increase the power of our weapons, we need their copper ore, and what we actually need most now is salt! Back and forth I If I remember correctly, there should be almost two hundred jars of salt, right?"


    Li Hu nodded: "Now there are more than 180 jars of salt!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "That''s right! We give him one can of salt a month, and only twelve cans a year. The things we don''t lack are the things they lack the most. Do you think he will? Will you agree?"


    Li Hu nodded: "Yes!"


    But he turned to ask again: "But how to make him promise to give us copper ore?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "This is the condition I will add to the salt delivery in Kaichang City. He has to give me copper ore, and then I will give him a certain amount of weapons!"


    "Weapon?" Li Hu was startled.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Those bone knives and sticks in the back mountain!"


    Only then did Li Hu heave a sigh of relief: "So that''s the case! But that chief of the Black Bear Department is a bit too clever, what if he still doubts?"


    Mu Feng grinned strangely and said, "It depends on how Shi Shi fooled him!"


    "Fudge?" Li Hu was surprised.


    "Damn it, why are you still speaking out what''s on your mind!" Mu Feng thought to himself, and quickly waved his hand, "Just discuss it with him! Okay, you go get ready, we''ll go to the Black Bear Department again in two days !"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341

    After Mu Feng explained to Li Hu and Ming Guang, he went outside the tribe again.


    What he saw along the way made him secretly happy.


    All kinds of herbs in the first protective wall have grown normally, and the peach tree obtained before has already bears fruit, the size of a ping pong ball, which should not be small.


    As for the watermelon, it was already as big as a fist, and it grew quite fast, but not many, only six melon seeds.


    From the second protective wall to the outside, corn, green beans, soybean kenaf and other seedlings are already tall, and the ramie will be ripe, and the first season will soon be harvested.


    The cucumbers, tomatoes, peppers and beans that were exchanged before have also grown taller.


    Among the four kinds of vegetables, three kinds need to be put on a shelf. Looking at the seedlings which are about one foot high, he called a few tribesmen and asked them to find branches to build a shelf for cucumbers, beans and tomatoes.


    At this time, Mu Feng deeply understood the meaning of the phrase "There must be life in the eyes, and life can be prosperous".


    No, he walked for a long time and failed to get out of the "tribe".


    Because he hadn''t finished setting up the airs here, he thought of stopping by to see how the cattle were doing.


    There are now more than 700 cows in the herd, which are raised together by the flat-horned and spotted cows.


    The place is big enough that these cattle are basically free-range here.


    Considering that so many cattle are prone to diseases when fed together, he decided to raise so many cattle separately.


    Otherwise, once there is any serious disease, the whole herd will be in bad luck.


    But fortunately, the present is not the previous life. Various diseases are mostly caused by hygiene, drinking water, and temperature. These three aspects are relatively easy for him to control now.


    He found Lihu and told him to divide these cattle into at least four areas to raise them, and send special people to ride horses inside to drive these cattle to run in the cattle pen every day.


    Li Hu agrees.


    But that doesn''t guarantee the health of the herd.


    After thinking about it, he had an idea in his heart and decided to go to the wolf king.


    For so long, he has been very familiar with the wolf king, and now he is riding a horse and bringing them to look for the wolf king.


    After seeing the wolf king, Mu Feng was a little bit astonished, he just felt that the wolf king seemed to be a lot bigger.


    And when the Wolf King saw Mu Feng, he also greeted him in a very humane way¡ªsniffing, but not barking.


    Mu Feng cut to the chase: I need your help!


    Wolf King: What do you want me to do?


    Wooden Wind: There are many cows in the west of my clan!


    Wolf King: I know, but I didn''t let my tribe catch it!


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, the wolves have already targeted their own cattle!


    He nodded and continued to communicate: I came to you for these cows. You can take your clansmen to haunt the cow pens, which can be regarded as helping me look after the cow pens. Sometimes you even kill one or two. You have the ability to drag them out That''s fine, I won''t interfere.


    The wolf king showed a thoughtful look: good!


    Mu Feng said again: But you can''t let all your clansmen go in, those cattle are not your prey!


    Wolf King: What if they ran out by themselves?


    Wood Wind: If you kill me, it''s your fault!


    Wolf King: Good!


    Mu Feng nodded, reached a "consensus" with the wolf king, and then went back.


    He originally wanted to discuss with the wolf king about letting the wolves go for a walk in the cattle pen occasionally, but he was really not sure how many wolves there were in the wolves, and he was not sure whether the wolves could hold six or seven hundred cows. "trample".


    From a probabilistic point of view, he still believes that if so many cows go crazy, they can "destroy" the wolves.


    And he also thought of a sentence called "Leading wolves into the house". After thinking about it for a long time, he felt that the original plan was a bit "bad", so he gave up and let the wolves haunt the cattle pen instead.


    After partitioning the cows, he doesn''t need to deliberately build the cow pens much stronger. There are wolves around, and the cows know what to do when they sense the presence of wolves.


    This is also the method he learned from the healthy ecological relationship between wolves and sheep on the grassland, in order to stimulate these cattle and keep them alert at all times. As for the old, weak, sick and disabled, they will eat them if they are eaten by wolves Yes, the right to screen for him.


    After returning, he went to the racecourse again.


    Now there are more than 150 horses in the racecourse¡ª¡ªDuring this period, Hanshu took people to the Baishuyuan area several times, each time with no more than 20 people, and each time he brought back a few horses.


    Han Shu and the others are already proficient at catching and taming horses, and there is no need for Hu Leibao to sit in town anymore.


    Because there are enough horses, almost all Jiang''s warriors, hunting teams, and women''s soldiers have mounts.


    But in terms of the coverage rate of mounts per capita, the Jiang family is definitely ahead of all tribes.


    Of course, with more mounts, there will be comparison and screening.


    Those horses with strong limbs and strong bodies were given priority to the soldiers, while the rest were given to the hunting team and the women''s army.


    For this reason, Fu Yu, the leader of the Detachment of Women, specifically approached Mu Feng and expressed his desire for a good horse.


    And when she said this, Han Shu was standing beside Mu Feng.


    Not only Han Shu was beside Mu Feng and the others, but her father Huang Shi was also beside him.


    "Great chief, since you allow us women to become warriors, you should treat us like Hanshu and the others!" Fuyu Zhengse said to Mufeng, "But now you have given them the armored earth dragon in the tribe, even the horses I also give them bad things, and make it clear that we feel that we are not as good as them!"


    "Fuyu!" Huang Shi yelled, "What do you want to do! It''s very good that the great chief allows you to be a female warrior, what else do you want to do!"


    "Father!" Fuyu snorted, obviously dissatisfied, "The great chief allowed us to be fighters, why are you attacking me! I just want a better mount, in order to protect the tribe!"


    Huang Shi wanted to continue yelling at her, but Mu Feng stretched out his hand to stop her.


    He smiled and said: "Fuyu, I allow you to be female warriors, and I also allow you to train with these male warriors. I hope you can protect the tribe like male warriors, so I gave you mounts!"


    Fu Yu shook his head, and looked at Mu Feng seriously: "But we can also go hunting and fight like Han Shu and the others!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng laughed, "You haven''t gone hunting yet?"


    "Uncle Mingguang and Hanshu refused!" Fuyu complained.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at Han Shu.


    Han Shu scratched his head in embarrassment: "Well, Chief, I discussed it with Uncle Mingguang, and I think they are women after all, so it''s enough to let them protect the tribe in the tribe! It''s too dangerous outside!"


    Seeing his appearance, Mu Feng didn''t have the nerve to criticize him, but just smiled and looked at Fu Yu: "What do you think?"


    Fu Yu shook his head firmly: "He''s not right, we female warriors can hunt and fight like them!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Then how do you convince me that you can sit there?"


    Fuyu said earnestly with his eyes wide open, "If you don''t believe me, you can let us go out to hunt once, or go out to fight once and you will know!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then laughed and nodded: "Okay! Just talk and don''t practice fake moves, since you want to prove it to me, then I will give you a chance. Tomorrow morning, I will take you as the leader and lead the girls Soldiers go out to hunt once, and then I will bring someone to watch you, and I will not participate in the whole process, how about it?"


    "As long as you can prove that you can both hunt and fight, then I will allow you to choose horses just like male warriors!"


    Fuyu was excited: "Yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342

    Although Mu Feng said that he would not interfere with the hunting of the Women''s Army, he still asked Han Shu to watch whether they had enough things to prepare, and also told Fu Yuhui to teach them how to arrange them.


    After all, from the perspective of Mu Feng, whether it is a male soldier or a female soldier, the palms and backs of the hands are all flesh, and there is no favoritism.


    On the second day, all 31 members of the Women''s Army were dispatched.


    Mu Feng took Han Shu with him, and picked ten soldiers to accompany him, just in case of accidents.


    Because it was for "military training", this time Mu Feng didn''t call the wolf king, so he set off with about forty people.


    As usual, Mazi was still exploring the way, and the group headed for Baishuyuan.


    Passing by the forest in front of the tribe, there was no longer the scene where wild sheep and primitive chickens were often seen in the past-after all, the sheep in this forest were either captured by them and brought back to the tribe, or they were frightened and moved to other places.


    Coupled with the appearance of wolves, it is very difficult to see small animals near the forest.


    The Women''s Army was full of energy, and it was obviously the first time they went hunting alone, which made them very excited.


    The journey was uneventful, and they arrived at Baishuyuan smoothly.


    As a result, Baishuyuan had no prey, so they had to go further south, deep into the grassland.


    Mu Feng and the others were not surprised that there were no prey in Baishuyuan. After the rainy day, the range of activities of the beasts became larger, and they were no longer limited to the area around Baishuyuan.


    The mammoth that Mufeng encountered last time was nearly two hours away from the south of Baishuyuan.


    After passing Baishuyuan, Mufeng stopped interfering in everything about the Detachment of Women, and instead taught Fuyu, watching him command.


    And Fuyu was obviously mentally prepared, and began to order proficiently: "We are moving forward now, everyone, please don''t let the horse make noise, and if there is any situation, just gesture to me!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Show?"


    The detachment of women all looked solemn and nodded heavily, obviously not wanting to lose momentum in front of Mu Feng.


    Fu Yu nodded, waved his hand, and all the Detachment Army followed suit and continued to move forward.


    Mu Feng''s eyes brightened.


    He had taught the soldiers of the hunting team some simple sign language before, but it was often accompanied by simple explanations to prevent them from understanding.


    Women''s Army, he has never taught it.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Fuyu and the others to know sign language. Could it be that Hanshu taught it?


    But immediately he realized that it was not, because a female warrior was obviously too fast, and she turned around and shook her hands, not any sign language that Mu Feng had taught before.


    He suddenly understood that this should be a set of communication methods that Fuyu and the others figured out in their usual training.


    Now Mu Feng is looking forward to the Detachment of Women!


    Fu Yu led the Detachment Army in front, Mu Feng led Han Shu and the others behind, walked for nearly two hours, and finally discovered the existence of a group of wild beasts.


    After discovering this group of beasts, Fuyu immediately commanded: "Everyone, get off your horse! Hongye, come up with me and have a look!"


    "Yes!" A slightly "burly" woman with the same appearance as Buyeo responded in a low voice, and the two lowered their bodies and slowly approached the prey.


    Mu Feng pretended not to want to do it, followed Han Shu and Da Zi with them.


    Fu Yu sensed someone behind him, and suddenly found Mu Feng following behind, startled and said in a low voice: "The great chief..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand, then pointed to the herd of beasts in front, signaling her to focus on watching the herd of beasts and not worry about herself.


    Fuyu nodded solemnly, and walked forward with Hongye.


    Mu Feng followed to the other side, and looked through the bushes.


    The situation of the herd is clear at a glance. More than 200 horned deer, 60 to 70 horses, a dozen horned rhinos, and more than 30 big-toed birds are standard for a typical grassland small herd.


    He already knew how to hunt.


    Then he looked back at Han Shu with a questioning face.


    Han Shu frowned and thought about it, then nodded.


    Mufeng bent over and walked back, not caring about Fuyu.


    After returning to the side of the mount, Mu Feng asked in a low voice: "If it was you, with thirty people, how would you hunt?"


    Han Shu replied in a low voice: "Allocate five people to shoot arrows in the east, shoot the horned deer in the east, let them run west, put five people in the west, and shoot down some giant toed birds or horned rhinos. The rest The people are divided into north and south. As long as the herd starts to run, throw flying stones directly!"


    Mu Feng nodded, what Han Shu said was right, it was almost the same as his judgment, the purpose was to create chaos and then take advantage of the opportunity.


    After a while, Fuyu came back with Hongye and looked at Mufeng with a questioning face.


    Mu Feng naturally came to Fu Yu, and asked in a low voice: "Have you thought about how to hunt?"


    Fuyu nodded.


    "Tell me!"


    Fuyu looked back at the herd, and said in a low voice, "I plan to send five people to the southeast, five people to the southwest, ten people to the northeast, and the rest to the northwest!"


    Han Shu frowned.


    Mu Feng also became strange, and couldn''t help asking: "Why?"


    Fu Yu said in a low voice: "Our Niangzi Army''s archery skills are not as good as Han Shu''s, so naturally we are not as accurate as him, and we dare not face the possible beast hordes, so the people in the three directions are all at the corners."


    Mu Feng nodded, and then asked: "Then why did you put so many people in the northwest for what? Those are horned rhinos and horses!"


    Fuyu explained in detail: "At that time, I will let the people in the southeast shoot first. As soon as the herd starts to run, they will definitely go west. At this time, the people in the southwest will shoot arrows at the horned rhinos at the corners. Regardless of whether they hit or miss, they will turn around and run back.


    Now the horned rhinos are grazing in the west, and when I shoot arrows from the southwest, they will turn to the northwest and run, driving the horses to run.


    But the horses are taller than the horned rhinoceros. When they turn to the northwest first, they face our side, and their eyes see less. At this time, we give them the flying stone rope and the bamboo spear together. The horned rhinoceros behind cannot see the situation in front of them. , Many horses will be trampled to death! "


    Having said that, Fu Yu looked at Mu Feng: "This is the best hunting method I can think of, Great Chief, look..."


    Mu Feng was really surprised at this time.


    The difference between Buyeo''s layout and Hanju''s seems to be only in the direction, but in fact the difference is very big.


    Han Shu''s method is to make the beast internally chaotic, and then rely on the precise throwing and archery skills of the male warriors to hunt, which belongs to the eyebrows and beards.


    Fuyu''s method is to only create an opportunity for the rhinoceros to trample on the horse, and the horse hinders the rhinoceros'' pace.


    As for the horned deer, it was not within her priority range.


    The most important thing is that Fuyu''s method will not make the female warriors take risks, and it is a beautiful trick of "eating tigers and wolves"!


    For a moment, he couldn''t believe that such a "vicious" "swallowing tiger" was actually made by a woman like Fuyu!


    Mu Feng was sure that he had never taught Fu Yu, even with Han Shu''s IQ, he probably couldn''t think of such a brilliant move.


    That can only explain one problem - Fuyu is naturally suitable for commanding battles!


    He nodded: "Just do as you say!"


    At the same time, he told Han Shu: "You follow them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343

    Fuyu''s arrangement is very good, it can be said that it is the best arrangement that can be made with 30 people.


    As for Mufeng letting Hanshu participate in the hunting of the Detachment of Women alone, it is to let him experience the impact of Fuyu''s arrangement on hunting.


    Right now what Mu Feng has to do is not to see how Fu Yu and the Detachment of Women are doing, but to think about how to let Han Shu get inspiration from it.


    This time he not only knew the ability of the Detachment of Women, but also discovered the shining points in Fuyu.


    Therefore, the "training" of the Detachment of Women was over when Fuyu announced the hunting plan.


    And what he wants to watch now is to see the cooperation between the Women''s Army and understand their combat effectiveness.


    After Mu Feng nodded in agreement, Fuyu''s face visibly cheered up, she couldn''t hide the surprise in her eyes and face, she secretly clenched her fist and waved it vigorously.


    The next hunting was easy, Fuyu carried out according to the established plan, and sure enough, the beast horde ran west first, and then turned around from the northwest...


    The details and timing are well grasped.


    If Mufeng hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for him to believe that there would be a woman like Fuyu who is naturally so sensitive to hunting and fighting!


    And all of this was just an "accident" when he saw that Fuyu was unwilling to marry early, so he decided to let her be a female warrior on the spur of the moment.


    He took the remaining ten warriors to "watch" on the sidelines, watching the prey fall one by one, he couldn''t help sighing: "It''s really a woman who doesn''t give up to a man!"


    The hunting ended soon, and the female soldiers were beaming, one by one proficient in tying up their prey-before they were responsible for doing this with the warriors of the tribe, and now they are even more proficient.


    Fuyu was overjoyed, and came to Mufeng to report what he had gained from the hunt:


    Of the sixteen horned deer, nine were alive and seven were dead.


    Two giant toed birds, alive.


    Of the fifteen horses, ten were dead and five were alive.


    There are three horned rhinos, two dead and one alive!


    "This..." Without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, Han Shu was stunned.


    In terms of numbers alone, the Women''s Army''s gains are definitely not as much as their equal numbers.


    But if you consider adding them together and converting them into food, the Detachment of Women''s Army won no less than theirs - because their main prey this time was horses!


    Especially when they even caught a live horned rhinoceros!


    Seeing Han Shu''s dazed look, Mu Feng knew that his goal had been achieved, so he smiled at Fu Yu and said, "Very good, your Detachment Army did not disappoint me!"


    Fuyu was excited, and the Detachment of Women was even more excited. They cheered one by one.


    Fu Yu suppressed his excitement and looked at Mu Feng: "Great chief, what you said yesterday is that we can choose the horses by ourselves, does it still count?"


    Mu Feng laughed and nodded: "Of course it counts!"


    As he said that, he looked at Han Shu again: "See, even though Fuyu and the others are women, they have gained a lot from hunting. In the future, when you catch horses, you must treat them equally and let them select them!"


    Han Shu was convinced, and said honestly: "That''s natural!"


    The Women''s Army were very satisfied.


    At this time, Mu Feng saw that the horned rhino was in trouble. He wanted to tame the horned rhino, but he found that no matter whether it was his advanced animal taming skills or the roar of the Hulei Leopard, it had little effect on it.


    Even when Mu Feng wanted to get close to it, it almost arched against Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng communicated with the system carefully, and found that the horned rhinoceros could not be domesticated, but it was very difficult.


    This guy''s temper explodes at the slightest bit, and he doesn''t care about it when he goes berserk.


    If it is really going to war and let it charge, this product may run away and disappear after charging, similar to a one-time consumable.


    But if he said that after so many times he got a living horned rhino by accident, he would be unwilling to kill it just like that.


    After thinking about it, he decided to surround the horned rhinoceros with Huleibao and several armored dragons, coercing it back to the tribe.


    He wanted to try to see if he could tame the horned rhino.


    Once the horned rhinoceros is tamed, they will have one more cavalry than other tribes except for the armored earth dragon¡ªit is also a surprise soldier!


    Of course, the domestication of the horned rhinoceros can be done from time to time. He led the people to put the horned rhinoceros into a cave in the back mountain, facing the armored earth dragon enclosure where the big man and they were, to ensure that it would not give birth What''s the matter, I''m relieved now.


    Slow work produces meticulous work, this is his experience after domesticating wild boars.


    The news that the Detachment of Women''s Army had a fruitful hunting harvest quickly spread throughout the tribe.


    Qiqi, an adult but unmarried woman, finds Fuyu and scrambles to join the Detachment of Women.


    Among them, especially the members of the Xinjiang clan¡ªthat is, the original women of the Yishui tribe.


    Not long after they integrated into the big Jiang family, after feeling Jiang''s strength, they eagerly wanted to prove to Mu Feng that they were also useful, and they could also contribute to Jiang''s!


    Regarding the expansion of the number of women''s army, Mu Feng naturally did not refuse, but only told Fu Yu to find Ming Guang and Han Shu to check in and screen out strong women.


    As for those who were thin, Li Hu arranged for them other affairs in the tribe, such as helping the tribe raise livestock, spin hemp, plant and weed, etc., so that they could fully integrate into the Jiang family.


    Whether this process is fast or slow, it is going on step by step.


    After arranging these things properly, Mu Feng went back to take a break in his busy schedule.


    And his so-called pastime now is also something that couldn''t be simpler - masturbating wolves.


    Now he has absolutely no interest in the adult wolves like Dazi, and Dazi and the others are now adults, and they no longer hang around behind Mufeng all day, but "do evil" in the tribe.


    Either go to the wild boar barn and yell twice, or go to the slaves to show their teeth, or just bark at the horse farm...


    According to Li Hu, Dazi and Maizi Doudou have been caught more than once to steal the armored dragon''s eggs.


    Once, Dazi was cut by an armored dragon tail hammer in the process of stealing a bird''s egg. As a result, Dazi crawled and smashed a bird''s egg and slipped away.


    Mu Feng was dumbfounded when he heard the news.


    He wasn''t sure if Dazai''s bones were stronger now, or if the armored dragon had "showed mercy".


    According to his guess, the armored dragon must have kept his hand.


    Otherwise, according to the temper of the armored earth dragon, it would be hammered to death without a single blow.


    He doesn''t lick the big wolf now, he licks the little wolf - from the wolf king

 Chapter 344

    After seeing the strength of the Women''s Army, Mu Feng became more and more confident about the future of the tribe.


    Now there are more than 170 people available in the tribe, because the Women''s Army has expanded again, and there will be more in the future.


    Don''t underestimate the more than a hundred people. Facing ordinary tribes, tribes like the Black Bears and Ge Li tribes are directly crushed. Even the Black Fang and the Yellow Wind tribes are definitely easy to defeat.


    After all, they have mounts and guns.


    Especially now that they have copper weapons again, their combat effectiveness is bound to rise again.


    As for how far it has risen, Mu Feng has not seen it yet, this has to be tested through actual combat.


    He originally thought of going to the mountains to find a suitable gun barrel first, but he thought that copper mines were more important than copper mines.


    Ye Chang had many dreams, so he discussed it with Li Hu, and the next day he took his people to the Black Bear Department.


    Because there are now one hundred warriors in the tribe, he decided to take fifty with him without much hesitation. Just bring back some copper ore.


    In order to be able to bring more, he also let Li Hu prepare 20 cows as labor to carry them.


    He tested it, and a cow can probably carry the weight of six or seven people.


    He roughly estimated that it should be between 600 and 800 catties. Even if 20 cows do not need to carry the ultimate load, each cow can carry 500 catties.


    As for the Armored Earth Dragon, this time Mufeng didn''t intend to show off his wealth, so everyone from the Jiang clan rode horses and followed the red deer.


    Considering that this time he was going to talk to Da Huyou about opening a store, he brought a symbolic weapon, a few pots of salt, and some horned deer, and then set off for the black bear department.


    The old way old people, the mood is very different.


    This sentence is especially true for the Jiang clan.


    Because of the existence of livestock such as cattle and horned deer, Mu Feng and the others could not move forward at full speed, and stopped and stopped along the way.


    This time he went out, he still let Lihu and Mingguang command everything in the tribe, and instead brought Hanshu, Shuofeng, Konoha and other younger people.


    In addition to them, Mu Feng also deliberately asked Bai Yue to go with him. If possible, after all, he is more familiar with the Heixiong tribe, the Chijiao tribe and the places further west.


    In his heart, there has always been a doubt. Why are the gray wolves and the black bears not the opponents of the Chijiao tribe, they never plundered, but the Yishui tribe was annexed by the plunder?


    For this reason, Bai Yue explained that the Chijiao tribe could not ask for a dowry, while the Yishui tribe was directly robbed.


    This point is really far-fetched for Mu Feng, he feels that things are not that simple.


    Because Changning told him before, as long as there are more than 500 tribes, they will basically attract their attention, either to win over or to suppress.


    But it''s a strange thing that the Cyan Bird tribe doesn''t know about a tribe as big as the Chijiao tribe.


    Ask Bai Yue, Bai Yue also said she was not clear.


    Then he had to go to the Black Bear Department and the Gray Wolf Department and ask again to see if he could get other information.


    After all, the last discussion with Ko Nuoa made him realize that the Jiang family must either be content with the status quo and continue to shrink back, or he has to take the initiative to participate in the competition in this area.


    Whether he likes it or not, their area was originally a calm and unrestricted area, because the conquest of the Blue Bird Department and several large tribes began to become turbulent.


    It is foreseeable that in a short period of time, the Fanglong Department will attack the Lei Ze Department or other subordinate small tribes.


    After all, they failed in the last battle against the Blue Bird Department. They either sat back and watched their own weakness, or supplemented their losses by weakening the strength of the subordinate tribes.


    After the Lei Ze tribe is affected, it is bound to exploit tribes like Black Fang and Huang Feng layer by layer.


    As for whether Black Fang and Huang Feng will be the same as before, Mu Feng doesn''t know, but he definitely doesn''t want to passively wait for the result.


    He wants to take the initiative.


    It is not difficult to guess that the grassland on Baishuyuan and even further south is bound to become more chaotic.


    And this time he went to the Black Bear Department to get ore, just to prepare for these changes.


    Considering that this time they were only in Manglong''s old department, their trip was shortened, and they arrived at the Black Bear Department in three days.


    When they arrived at the outskirts of the black bear department, they panicked again.


    After all, with fifty riders and so many livestock, no one has ever seen such a big battle.


    It was Xiong Da and Xiong brothers who came out after hearing the news.


    As the leaders and headhunters of the Black Bear Division, these two brothers are naturally in

 Chapter 345

    "Brother!"


    "Brother!"


    The meeting between Mu Feng and Da Huyou was very touching, like old friends who haven''t seen each other for many years, or like old friends who cherish each other.


    After the two saw each other, they both walked forward quickly "regardless of others", and held each other before the person arrived.


    "Brother, you miss me so much!"


    "Brother, I miss you very much too!"


    "Then why did you come early?"


    "It''s not that our tribe is too far away from you, but I came all the way to visit you brother, so I can''t come here empty-handed, right?" Mu Feng waved his hand, and Han Shu handed Mu Feng a stick , it was the animal-headed cane that was obtained from the great chief of the Chijiao tribe before.


    This cane is just a bluff. When I went back to Mufeng, I also researched it and found that I don¡¯t know what kind of wood it is made of. It is very hard and heavy.


    However, apart from the good looks of this cane, Mu Feng didn''t find any use for it. So this time he simply brought it to the big fool as a meeting gift!


    Sure enough, seeing such a good-looking cane, Da Huyou''s eyes lit up: "Brother, you really... come here as soon as you come, and what else do you bring!"


    Mu Feng was very serious: "My brother and you have such a good relationship, how can we do it without bringing something?"


    As he said that, Mu Feng waved again, and Shuo Feng held a large jar of salt and put it beside Mu Feng, and Mu Feng smiled and said, "This jar of salt is also given to you by me!"


    "This!" Big Huyou was also shocked now.


    Weapons and walking sticks are actually owned by the Black Bear Department now, but they don''t look as good as ivory knives and animal head sticks, so they are dispensable.


    But salt is a scarce thing for them at any time!


    Da Huyou rarely showed a serious look on his face, looked at Mu Feng carefully, and asked seriously: "Brother, what are you..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Like I said, we are a tribe of brothers, and I''m here to visit you, brother, and discuss something with you by the way."


    "Oh?" Big Huyou regained his energy, glanced at the salt jar on the ground, and said to Xiong Er, "Why don''t you move in the salt that my brother gave us, and live up to my brother''s intentions?"


    As he spoke, he took Mu Feng''s hand and pointed inside: "Go, go to my residence and talk!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng didn''t care, and followed Da Huyou to the tribe.


    Han Shu, Shuo Feng, Bai Qiu, Mu Ye, Bai Yue and others all followed, while the rest tied up their mounts nearby and did not follow in.


    Seeing this, Xiong Da hurriedly followed Mu Feng and the others to the tribe with a smile.


    Mu Feng followed Da Huyou to his exclusive thatched house, where there were a few big stones and logs, surrounded by hay, which was the same layout as Grandpa Jiang''s house in the past.


    After Da Huyou sat down, he motioned for Mu Feng to sit down too, and Mu Feng was not polite, and sat opposite him.


    "Brother, if you have anything to discuss with me, just say it!"


    "Brother! I''m here this time to discuss with you about opening a store on your side!"


    "Open the market!" Big Huyou was stunned for a moment, his brows were frowned, "Is it with us?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded earnestly, "I originally wanted to open a store in our tribe, but it''s too far away from you. Besides, our Jiang tribe is also small, and basically we don''t know anyone from other tribes. The only one Frost and Ge Li that I know also have enmity with us, so we can''t open a store.


    But you are different. You have been here for so many years, and with your reputation, the surrounding tribes are still very convinced. So I want to use your place to open a small market and exchange things with other tribes. "


    "In our open market..." Big Huyou murmured, "But in this way, my black bear department will expose my position to other tribes!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The Black Bears should be the most powerful among the nearby tribes now, so what if they know the location? And you have a good relationship with the Wild Wolf, and our Jiang family also supports you. Who dares to harm you, brother, I am the first to disagree!


    Since I proposed it, let me also express my sincerity, borrowing your place, we will give you a jar of salt every month! "


    "A jar of salt!" Xiong Da was excited, "Great chief! If we have salt, we can exchange it for anything we want!"


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, and he shook his head after thinking about it: "But our black bear department has nothing to trade with others."


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I can provide some things. The Jiang family can give some things like salt and weapons. Don''t you have a lot of furs in your tribe?"


    This time, Big Huyou''s eyes became brighter: "Do you offer salt and weapons?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, we have some of these things. To be honest, they were all looted from the Chijiao tribe. We couldn''t eat them all, so we exchanged them for something!"


    "So that''s the case!" Da Huyou said with a smile, "Then what do you want?"


    Mu Feng replied: "Strong women, grown-up and strong men, these are all fine, our Jiang family lacks the most! As long as someone can give these things, our Jiang family can exchange them for salt and weapons!"


    "Salt, weapons!" Da Huyou''s eyes straightened.


    These two things are the hard currency for the opening of the market, and Mu Feng dared to say: as long as you take out these things, you can exchange them. How much salt and weapons does he have?


    "Well, brother..." Big Huyou considered his own words, "Can you give me the salt and the weapon first?"


    Mu Feng was a little "embarrassed": "Brother, our tribe has few people now, and what we lack most is people."


    Han Shu on the side reminded at the right time: "Great Chief, the Black Bears and us are brother tribes!"


    "That''s right!" Xiong Da on the side also said loudly, "We are a brother tribe, the chief, you must give it to us first, right? We also give you the bear skin first!"


    Mu Feng made it even more difficult: "But last time we had exchanged enough bear skins, and now it''s summer again, bear skins are useless now!"


    After finishing speaking, he deliberately "wool-eyed", and "unintentionally" muttered: "Oh, brother, you have to be considerate of me, I exchanged these things and I went back to use them for the tribe, and they said they were useless after exchanging bear skins. , Where is the face of my great chief? Does your tribe have any other special things that can be exchanged?"


    "Anything else special?" Big Huyou seemed to be caught, "By the way, brother, didn''t you pick stones very well last time, why don''t we let you pick stones in addition to giving you bear skins? Why don''t you exchange salt and weapons for us first?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t talk about it, the stone brought back from you is really just like what Xiong Da said, it is not strong, it will be deformed after being beaten, and it has to be polished continuously!"


    "But it''s not easy to break!" Da Huyou chased after him.


    At this time, Han Shu reminded Mu Feng "inappropriately" again: "Great Chief, those stones are still very good for exercise!"


    "Look at it, look at it!" Big Huyou shouted in surprise, "Since it can be used for exercise, it means it is a good thing! Look at my brother, why are you still not telling the truth, and you are still hiding words with my brother!


    How about this, my brother doesn¡¯t hide anything, the bear skin is given to you first, and you are exchanged first, you can choose the stone on the stone mountain, but you have to give me the weapon, otherwise I can¡¯t give it to you for free, let the tribe blame me, right? "


    Mu Feng was "frozen", and after "hesitating" for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! I''ll exchange the stones for weapons, but you can''t count me too much for furs!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng sighed and said, "Look, I came to see you and even gave you a gift!"


    Xiong Da on the side also nodded at the right time: "Yes, yes!"


    A rare embarrassment appeared on Da Huyou''s face, and he nodded: "This is no problem! You can exchange it as you say!"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, "grit his teeth" and said: "Five weapons, exchange for the weight that a cow can carry!"


    Big Huyou''s eyes lit up: "How many cows did you bring?"


    "Twenty heads!"


    "Okay, then do as you say!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346

    Big Huyou felt that he had taken advantage of it.


    Mu Feng also felt that he had taken advantage of it.


    Everyone is happy.


    The next thing is that the top leaders of the two tribes have a friendly exchange together and greet each other.


    As for the matter of ore selection, Mu Feng didn''t show up, and directly asked Han Shu to take people to follow Xiong Er, while he stayed in the Black Bear Department and continued to chat with Da Huyou.


    Anyway, Mu Feng had already taught Han Shu how to distinguish ore before coming here, and the stones on that mine were also easy to identify, so there was no need for him to go there in person.


    And his behavior like this undoubtedly told Da Huyou a message: I really don''t really want those stones.


    Da Huyou naturally didn''t mention this, and sent Xiong Er to take Han Shu and the others to sieve ore on the mountain, while he accompanied Xiong Da and talked to Mu Feng.


    Frankly speaking, the hospitality of the entire primitive society is extremely lacking. Now that Mu Feng came to the Black Bear Department, he didn''t even drink a sip of water, let alone some melon and fruit snacks.


    Because he talked dryly with Da Huyou, and he didn''t see Da Huyou''s intention to send someone to the water again, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that the Black Bear Department was really backward.


    But the sigh is the sigh, he is not "kind" enough to save the black bear department.


    After all, with Jiang''s current strength, all ten black bears were wiped out. The only reason he could sit down calmly and "scheme" with this big fool was because he thought that the Black Bear Department could "help" him with things here.


    For example, open a shop.


    Let¡¯s take another example¡ªto inquire about news!


    He and Da Huyou have already discussed the details of the matter in the city. It will be held every 20 days, and the Black Bear Department will be responsible for contacting other tribes.


    The manpower and damage are all borne by the Black Bear Department.


    But if someone dares to make trouble, Jiang will definitely take action.


    Big Huyou even counted the Gray Wolf Department in on the spot, and the Gray Wolf Department had to ask for an extra pot of salt every month.


    As for inquiring about news, Mu Feng reckoned that this would not affect the current interests of the Black Bear Department, so he wouldn''t hide it, so he asked directly, "Brother, where is the west of your place?"


    Da Huyou looked at Mu Feng unexpectedly: "Xiangxi?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Da Huyou "looked" towards the west for a while in the house, and then said: "Xiangxi, there is a mountain, I don''t know its name, it will take about ten days, maybe even longer, to get there. There are tribes."


    "Ten days, maybe longer?" Mu Feng wondered, "Don''t you remember?"


    Big Huyou showed memories on his face, and then shook his head secretly: "It''s been a long time, I can''t remember clearly!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, the look of nostalgia on this big flicker''s face is not fake, it seems that the time has indeed been very long.


    "Oh, what tribe is there?" Mu Feng asked.


    "That''s a big tribe!" Da Huyou''s voice was full of exclamation, "A few decades ago, they had nearly 10,000 people, but now they must be more than 10,000, right?"


    "More than 10,000..." Mu Feng muttered in his heart, "The former Fang Lei Department has grown from a few thousand to over 10,000 in a decade or two, so it will take decades to go from nearly 10,000 to over 10,000. It¡¯s a big tribe. And according to what Changning and Konoa said before, the north of the Blue Bird tribe should be the Changli tribe!¡±


    But he still asked him symbolically: "Oh, what is the name of that big tribe?"


    Da Huyou scratched his head, frowned and thought hard, and said after a long while: "It''s called Yishuibu or Yiluobu, I don''t remember clearly!"


    "Ishui Department?!" Mu Feng exclaimed, and subconsciously looked at Bai Yue who was guarding the side, only to find that Bai Yue''s eyes looked surprised.


    Mu Feng frowned slightly. Before that, Bai Yue told him that the Yishui tribe was just a small tribe, and he didn''t mention anything else, and he didn''t ask too much.


    Regardless of whether this tribe is called Yishuibu or Yiluobu, it seems that they are all related to Baiyue.


    "Looks like I have to ask Bai Yue well after I go back!" Mu Feng thought, "Don''t someone tell me that this guy is a troublesome one day, I won''t be able to shake him off then!"


    Hearing Mu Feng''s exclamation, Da Huyou hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng hurriedly turned away: "Last time I caught people from the Chijiao tribe, and they said they were from the Changli tribe, but the result is different from what you said!"


    "Changli Department?" Da Huyou snorted coldly, obviously very disdainful, "They are also worthy of being called Dabu!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, with a mind like Da Huyou, it was difficult to see him with such a contemptuous expression, but now he reacts so strongly to the words "Changli Dabu"!


    Mu Feng hurriedly asked: "What''s going on, brother, can you tell me about it?"


    Unexpectedly, the old man frowned and asked, "What are you asking Changli Department for?"


    Obviously prepared!


    Mu Feng rolled his eyes and sighed, "Didn''t I arrest a lot of people from the Chijiao Tribe and return to the tribe last time? I forced them to work every day, either beating or scolding. As a result, some of them threatened me, saying that Changli University If Bu finds out, he will definitely trouble me! I don¡¯t know most of Changli, so I¡¯m asking you!¡±


    Da Huyou''s expression relaxed: "So that''s how it is!"


    He snorted again: "Don''t worry, they can''t take care of themselves, and have no time to trouble you!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Why?"


    Da Huyou curled his lips and said: "They are all a group of tribal alliances that make a living by plundering. How long can they exist? The Chijiao tribe was previously part of the Changli Major Alliance!"


    "The alliance of most of the Changli tribes?" Mu Feng was surprised again, he always thought that the Changli tribes were a big tribe.


    "Well, in fact, the Changli tribe is not a big tribe. It is an alliance composed of more than 20 tribes like the Chijiao tribe. They all say that they belong to the majority of Changli tribe. In fact, they even unified the tribe. I don¡¯t even have any totem beliefs!¡±


    Mu Feng frowned in thought, then his eyes lit up, and he thought inwardly: "The alliance formed by more than twenty tribes has no unified totem, and mainly focuses on plundering... So, the unity of this alliance is very worrying!"


    "It''s no wonder that the Qingniao Department and the Liaolong Department had such a good opportunity to fight. The Changli Department failed to find out that they had withdrawn part of the defense on the northern line and went to Qingzhang Mountain. I''m afraid that even if they found out, they might not be able to agree on whether to fight or not." Don''t fight!"


    He thought for a while and asked again: "The Chijiao tribe..."


    Big Huyou coldly snorted again: "They are a tribe from the original Changli majority!"


    "No wonder!" Mu Feng understood, "No wonder Chang Ning said that the Blue Bird Department has never heard of the Chijiao Department!"


    The Chijiao tribe, the Yishui tribe, and the Changli tribe formed a general vein at the bottom of Mu Feng''s heart.


    It''s just that a small tribe like the Black Bears has the same virtues as the Gray Wolves, so why hasn''t it been annexed by the Chijiao tribe?


    And why did the Chijiao tribe attack Bai Yue''s Yishui tribe alone?


    For a while, Mu Feng had more doubts in his heart...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347

    It took Han Shu a lot of time to sieve the ore, mainly because there are too many good ores.


    When he came back from driving the cattle, each cow carried no less than five or six hundred catties of ore.


    Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart that livestock is better to use, and it can carry a lot of weight.


    Da Huyou symbolically pulled Mu Feng to "stay for dinner", but Mu Feng was not polite, and really stayed and waited for Da Huyou to serve the food, which really shocked him.


    You know, if fifty-one fighters really want to "eat" in the black bear department, they will be able to eat them poor all at once.


    Fortunately, although Mu Feng stayed, he asked Han Shu and the others to slaughter the horned deer they brought and roast them with local materials to share with the black bears.


    Mu Feng could clearly feel the envy of Da Huyou when he looked at their mounts and cattle, and he didn''t point it out, but just sighed: "Oh, I don''t know if we can exchange for the money we want after the market opens. things, brother, you have to take so much trouble!"


    At this time, Big Huyou actually showed embarrassment: "Brother, you see, I am too far away from other tribes. If I really want to go out and contact them, it will take time to come here for a while, isn''t it? My black bear department is not like Your Jiang family has a mount, so you can come and go so fast!"


    Mu Feng heard what he meant, and didn''t pretend to be stupid, and directly pointed out: "Brother, I took a lot of effort to catch these mounts, because these mounts were not uncommonly injured. Others will say that I I don¡¯t even care about it, but if you want it, brother, you can exchange it with something.¡±


    Da Huyou sighed: "Brother, look at what I have here that you like, can you take it yourself?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "There is nothing in your tribe except bear skin?"


    As he said that, he deliberately showed a look of embarrassment.


    Da Huyou saw that Mufeng was "hesitating", and immediately began to climb along the pole, stepped forward and patted Mufeng on the shoulder: "Brother, look, our two tribes are brother tribes, and I''m doing this for your sake I just planned to open it, so you have to give me some more things, right? This way I can have an explanation with my clansmen!"


    Mu Feng was "in a hurry": "Brother, I have already promised to give you a jar of salt every month. Tell me, how much will it cost to put these things in the market? Tell me, you have to think for me too!"


    Da Huyou scratched his head in embarrassment: "Then what do you say?"


    Obviously, he heard Mu Feng''s "hesitation", and thought to himself: "It''s a young man after all, I can''t save face!"


    Mu Feng struggled, and after a while he gritted his teeth and said, "At least you have to give me something, even if it''s a stone!"


    Now the big flicker laughed happily: "Look, look! You asked for the stone yourself! That''s it, you take the stone, and then give me some mounts!"


    "This..." Mu Feng seemed to be drawn into it, and said bitterly, "All right, all right! But now I can''t even hold the stone!"


    Da Huyou saw that Mufeng let go, and continued to climb along the pole: "How about this, brother, you can''t get it this time, come and get it next time. Brother is not taking advantage of you in vain. You give us salt every month, and I will take it every month." Yuedu will give you stones, how about it? But this time, you have to leave me two mounts for whatever you say!"


    Mu Feng''s heart was filled with joy, but on the face he was very tangled and struggling, and finally gritted his teeth: "Okay, okay! That''s it!"


    As Mu Feng said, he moved his hand and told Han Shu: "Choose two horses for my brother!"


    Han Shu "reluctantly" chose two stallions to teach Xiong Da, sighing.


    Xiong Da was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear, and looked at his great chief with admiration.


    Xiong Er even regarded the big fool as a god.


    Because the person who made him feel terrified at the first glance, is now being pinched to death by his own great chief. How can he not be excited?


    And Mu Feng hurriedly took people away because of this "suffering a big loss".


    Da Huyou looked at Mu Feng''s back and laughed.


    And Mu Feng, who was far away from the Black Bear Department, also smiled.


    Again everyone is happy.


    On the way back, Han Shu approached Mu Feng, and asked suspiciously: "Chief, that old guy from the Black Bear Division is dishonest at first glance, why are you breaking up with him? We directly plundered such a tribe. Then isn¡¯t that mine ours?¡±


    Mu Feng shook his head: "That would be too much noise, and once other tribes notice it, there will inevitably be trouble. Now we open the store to exchange things openly, and secretly start transporting ore."


    "But that old guy is not greedy enough, he gave Yanba and asked for a mount!" Han Shu said dissatisfied.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "If a person like him doesn''t let him feel that he is taking advantage, how can he take the initiative to say that we can choose stones at will? In fact, compared with ore, those mounts and salt are not worth mentioning. Do you understand? Wasn''t what you said just now very smart?"


    Han Shu scratched his head: "Before you came here, I didn''t understand why you taught me to speak like that, but now I understand."


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s good to understand! Remember, if a tribe like the Black Bear tribe is extinct, it won''t do us much good, and it won''t do much harm if it stays, so let''s keep it! Especially for tribes like them here Existing as always, others will not notice the difference, understand?"


    Only then did Han Shu come to his senses, nodded and said, "I understand!"


    After finishing speaking, Han Shu returned to the team to direct the transportation.


    Mu Feng called Bai Yue again and asked him, "I don''t think I''ve heard you mention the situation in your Yishui department before."


    Bai Yue looked sad: "The Yishui Department no longer exists, so I don''t want to mention it anymore!"


    Mu Feng frowned slightly: "But your Yishui tribe used to be a big tribe, and you never told me about that."


    Feeling Mu Feng''s sullen anger, Bai Yue hurriedly said: "Chief, since I was born, the Yishui tribe has been a small tribe, with about the same number of people as the Black Bear tribe. I heard my father said that the Yishui tribe is a big tribe, but Even he only heard about it. Now that the Yishui Department is gone, it doesn''t matter whether it is a big tribe or not!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng heard the helplessness in his voice, and asked, "Then do you want to return to the ancestral land and rebuild the Yishui Department?"


    Bai Yue shook her head dejectedly: "It''s useless to go back. The ancestral land of the Yishui tribe has been burned down by the Chijiao tribe before, and everything in the ancestral land was robbed by them. Our people were also taken away by them. Became a slave!"


    He looked at Mu Feng: "Now that we have joined the Jiang family, we are members of the Jiang family. The Yishui tribe is no longer our tribe!"


    Mu Feng heard the meaning in his voice, he recognized the reality and expressed his loyalty to him.


    He nodded and asked again: "Then why are they going to plunder your tribe instead of other tribes? For example, gray wolves and black bears?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said, "There is a grassland in the south of our tribe. There is a kind of grass on the grassland that will mature in summer. The grass seeds can be boiled in water and eaten!"


    "Grass seeds?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and frowned, "The ones that ripen in summer and can be eaten after cooking?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while, and her eyes lit up: "By the way, if you count the time, now is the season for those grass seeds to mature!"


    Mu Feng followed with brighter eyes: "Can it be ripe now, rice, wheat?"


    He looked at Bai Yue: "What color is the grass seed? How tall is it, and how big is the seed?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said, "It''s the same color as the soil, and it''s very small, not as big as a corn kernel!" She gestured again, and the height was only about one meter.


    Mu Feng tentatively asked, "Is it possible that one corn kernel is as big as ten or twenty grass seeds?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng almost cheered from the bottom of his heart: "Maizi!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348

    According to what Bai Yue said, Mu Feng felt that the "grass seeds" near Yishui Department had a high probability of being wheat.


    After thinking twice, he decided to go over and take a look immediately.


    But he only brought fifty people. After thinking about it, he decided to let thirty people bring the cattle back to the tribe first. After all, there are basically no opponents in the Baishuyuan area that can be Jiang''s opponents.


    The strength of the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department has been greatly reduced, and they should be too busy to take care of themselves now, and have no time to come out to plunder.


    For the other tribes who hunt in the wild, there are only fifty or sixty people, which is not a problem for Jiang''s cavalry with thirty people.


    And these people are also led by Han Shu to ensure that there is no problem with the copper mine being delivered.


    As for Mu Feng, he took Bai Yue and Shuo Feng to the old part of the Yishui Department.


    Mu Feng told all the accompanying people that they were only going to investigate the former headquarters of the Yishui Ministry this time, and pay attention to avoiding all the people from other tribes they encountered along the way to avoid trouble as much as possible.


    So the group headed southwest - Bai Yue was not familiar with the terrain of the Black Bear and Wild Wolf tribes, so he could only judge the general direction by the location of the Chijiao tribe.


    In desperation, Mu Feng had no choice but to lead the twenty people through the location of the Wild Wolf Department and move closer to the Chijiao Department.


    Mu Feng had already chatted with the big Huyou from the Black Bear Department before, and he knew that the Chijiao Department now is very low-key¡ªso low-key that they survive with their tails between their legs, and they will stay away from them when hunting in the wild.


    Obviously, the shadow left by Mu Feng with the two films was too deep.


    Mu Fengyuan thought that he really wanted to see the members of the Chijiao Tribe again, if he could not keep them together, he would have to plunder again if he got angry, because his impression of this tribe was really bad.


    But what surprised him was that Bai Yue looked at a small hill and told Mu Feng before he arrived at the Chijiao tribe. He felt that the hill was more familiar, as if it was the hill they passed by when they were captured to the Chijiao tribe.


    So they changed direction halfway and headed due west, passing through a small wood.


    There weren''t any big trees in the grove, but the gaps between the trees were so small that several times they had to go around for a long time in order to get around a small piece of dense forest.


    Fortunately, there were no big beasts in the woods. I occasionally saw one or two primitive chickens, rabbits, etc., and they were all shot and used as food reserves.


    After walking for almost a day like this, they finally came to the vicinity of the mountain.


    It was already night when they came near the mountain. Looking at a river not far from the mountain, they already understood how they were going to go next¡ªeither follow the river to the northeast, or go southwest .


    When Mu Feng was looking at the river, he suddenly thought that this river might be the same as the river to the east of the Jiang clan, but he thought that Li Hu told him that the Jiang clan had crossed the mountains and walked north for ten days. It is impossible to go to Fang Lei''s department.


    But if it is really a river, then the tribes along the river can be regarded as "brothers" separated by a strip of water.


    The reason why he thought this way was that the Jiang family had migrated from the west.


    Migrating tribes are generally not too far away from a river, just like the rivers and rivers in ancient China, along the two long rivers from upstream to downstream, the birthplace of civilization in history along the way!


    In other words, if the Jiang family goes back to the source, it may have something to do with Donghe!


    Even Mu Feng had an extremely absurd idea in his mind at this time, that is, the Jiang family and a certain large tribe in the upper reaches of the Donghe River may have the same origin¡ªjust like the Ke family at the northern and southern foot of Wuqi Mountain. This is the same origin.


    Mu Feng sat in front of the built tent and thought about it, thinking more and more unconsciously.


    Bai Yue, Shuo Feng and the others finished their work, built a fire and set up defenses, and after arranging a vigil, they came to sit next to Mu Feng, fetched water from the river not far away, and boiled the water for barbecue.


    Seeing Mu Feng lost in thought, Bai Yue couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, what are you thinking?"


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue, who was cooperating with the distribution department to fix the primitive chicken on the grill built of branches, and said with a smile: "I was wondering where our Jiang family came from, and how did your Yishui department come from a big chicken?" Tribes become small tribes."


    Bai Yue asked strangely: "Don''t you know where Jiang Shi came from?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The Jiang family migrated from the west, but no one knows where they migrated from."


    He thought of what Li Hu and Ming Guang had told him, that even grandpa didn''t seem to be able to tell where the Jiang family came from, which shows how long it has been since the Jiang family moved to the present place.


    Regarding Jiang''s question, Bai Yue naturally couldn''t get in the way, so she could only sigh helplessly: "I heard from my father that the Yishui tribe used to be a big tribe, and because of the great chaos in the tribe, the Yishui tribe split up. Come on, our branch migrated from west to east to the place where we were before. The other branches don¡¯t know where they went.¡±


    "Huh?" Mu Feng wondered, "Another tribe migrating from the west to the east? How do you feel that the west is a prosperous center, and the east is a remote and desolate barbarian land?"


    He thought of the name Koyelao of the Blue Bird Department called the "Long Dragon Barbarian" to the Dragon Department, which seemed to imply that the Blue Bird Department considered their tribe to be superior to the "Dragon Dragon".


    And the Blue Bird Department also migrated from the west!


    Thinking about it, Mu Feng asked again: "Then do you know what caused the turmoil in the Yishui Department?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while before saying: "It seems that because of the failure to compete with some big tribe for some territory, the Yishui part split into several small tribes, and then fell into a slump. As for the later Changli tribe, it was also in the An alliance established within the old territory of the original Yishui Ministry."


    "Be good!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "The fact that the Yishui Department and the Changli Department are not in the same order is still a small-scale dynastic regime change! It sounds very similar to the Jin, Southern and Northern Dynasties in the previous life, as well as the change of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms!"


    Bai Yue was about to answer the call, but she heard someone shout: "There is a situation!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng squinted his eyes and followed the source of the sound, only to see Konoha, who was patrolling outside, bent over, squatting on the ground and looking at the bushes at the foot of the mountain behind him.


    Bai Yue is already hearing the alarm

 Chapter 349

    Mu Feng almost jumped to scold his mother.


    So far, there are no people or tribes who have bullied him in the true sense, but there are quite a few beasts or livestock who have bullied him.


    At the beginning, the armored earth dragon ignored him, ignored him with "intelligence quotient", and stayed in Jiang''s for a long time every day for nothing.


    Later they pissed on their own feet.


    Later, the wild boars blocked the gate of the Jiang clan twice to provoke.


    Finally, he was attacked by a group of monkeys in front of him!


    "Whether it is tolerable or unbearable!" Mu Feng shouted, "Catch me, don''t throw bamboo spears, these monkeys will imitate people throwing spears!"


    After Mu Feng gave the order, except for Bai Yue and Shuo Feng who stood by his side to protect him, the rest of them all took their bronze spears and went forward to stab the monkey.


    But this group of monkeys are too fast, and their size is too small, which makes them more agile.


    After Konoha and the others were in a hurry, none of the monkeys were stabbed. Instead, the group of monkeys rushed forward after a while of coaxing, and they all backed away in shock.


    The group of monkeys rushed to them in a swarm, throwing things, screaming and screaming, and then scattered in a swarm.


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng immediately noticed that the few primitive chickens standing next to the fire were gone!


    The monkeys climbed up to the nearby branches one by one, pulling the branches and running away.


    "This..." He immediately realized that this group of monkeys came to grab meat!


    "Is this him!" Mu Feng was almost depressed, "I have always robbed others, but now I can be robbed by a group of monkeys!"


    He whistled and drank in a low voice: "Work, come to work!"


    Everyone in the Jiang family was aware of the problem, feeling their hands covering their ears and their mouths opening.


    Hu Leibao straightened up on the spot, not caring if the silence around would cause other disasters, raised his head and said: "Mangwu¡ª¡ª"


    In the dark night, a muffled thunder-like sound spread all over the field!


    The monkeys that were still jumping and screaming in the canopy of the tree fell silent for a moment, and then there were "plops" and "plops" from the surrounding bushes.


    It was clear that the monkeys fell from the tree one by one, just like dumplings in a pot, one after another.


    "This..." Everyone was surprised.


    Mu Feng gritted his teeth: "Shuo Feng, look for monkeys, if you find them, tie them up for me!"


    When Shuo Feng heard this, he no longer protected Mu Feng, and directly picked up a torch from the fire to look for monkeys in the grass.


    Others also went to the nearest bush to look for monkeys at this time.


    And some monkeys were also "woke up" when they landed, screaming and starting to run away.


    Even so, some monkeys were caught, bound hands and feet, and placed in front of Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng counted, there were eleven in total.


    "Hmm!" Mu Feng thought, "It should be an unbearable loss for them!"


    As for their food, only four were recovered, and three were lost.


    He is a little depressed.


    "What to do, Great Chief?" Shuo Feng asked, "These monkeys were killed and eaten?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Monkeys can''t be eaten!"


    "Why? Aren''t they beasts?" Shuo Feng wondered.


    Mufeng thought in his heart whether he should tell Shuofeng that people and monkeys may have the same ancestor, and that people may have evolved from monkeys.


    But he changed his mind and thought that if there were too many explanations, there would be a lot of problems at that time, so he simply said: "This kind of beast has a lot of bacteria, and we will get sick if we eat it!"


    "Ah?" Bai Yue, who was soaking the back of a monkey''s neck, hurriedly threw it on the ground, looked at the monkey grinning at him and said with disgust, "It can''t be eaten, and there are bacteria, just kill it!"


    I don''t know if this monkey understood, but the expression on his face changed from hideous to frightened, and he looked at the people around him in horror.


    "Huh?" Everyone was surprised, scratching their heads and looking at Mu Feng, not knowing why.


    Mu Feng understood, and motioned for others to put the monkeys together, looked at their terrified faces, and snorted coldly: "Even if you don''t kill them, just put them here and tie them up, let''s see what happens to its kin !"


    "yes!"


    "Okay, let''s grill the meat now!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng squatted down and approached the captured monkeys with a torch. The monkeys all screamed at him.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, touched his nose, "I didn''t provoke you, you came to attack me!"


    "Now that you''ve been arrested, you''ve got the consciousness of being a prisoner!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It''s enough to give you face if I don''t kill you, but that''s not the case with the sneak attack! Now you are in my hands , I have to kidnap you if I can¡¯t say it!¡±


    As he said that, Mu Feng stretched out his hand to lift the monkeys, but they bared their teeth and wanted to bite him.


    Mu Feng curled his lips, and didn''t care about them, he just whistled at Hu Leibao, and Hu Leibao came to the monkeys and lay down.


    In an instant, all the monkeys became quiet, shrinking to the ground one by one, motionless.


    Mu Feng no longer looked at the monkeys on the ground, but looked up at the tree, and found a pair of night owl eyes shining on the tree crown, looking at everything on the ground.


    Mu Feng grinned silently and strangely.


    "Monkeys seldom abandon their companions. If you want to save them, come and save them. If you can save them, it''s your job. If you can''t, then you have to do what I want!"


    I don''t know if the monkeys on the tree understood, they chirped again one by one, as if they were discussing or begging.


    It''s just that the voice is no longer as arrogant as before.


    Shuo Feng asked suspiciously, "Great Chief, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry about them, you roast yours!"


    "yes!"


    Then the old god Mufeng was sitting on the ground, beside Huleibao, beside the fire, watching the firewood bubbling, his eyes glanced at the canopy of the tree from time to time.


    Just now, he had a new idea about where the monkeys were going!


    As for whether this idea can be realized, it depends on the actions of the monkeys next.


    As he expected, after a stalemate like this for more than half an hour, the group of monkeys finally seemed to be unable to sit still. The three monkeys dragged the three primitive chickens that they had not found just now, down the tree, and came near Mufeng and the others. .


    It''s just that the original chicken was almost as tall as the three monkeys, and they were memorized, and their appearance was very funny.


    The three monkeys put the original chicken house on the ground a certain distance from the wood wind, called "chirp" a few times at him, and then ran away.


    After they ran away for a certain distance, they squatted down on the spot again, and called out to Mufeng again.


    You don''t need to think about what they mean: we have returned your things to you, and you have returned your companions to us!


    This scene stunned the surrounding Jiang clan members. They obviously didn''t expect this group of monkeys to be so smart that they knew how to use things to redeem people!


    "You guys are quite good!" Mu Feng grinned, then got up, picked up the three monkeys and walked to the side, untied the animal tendon rope, and let them go.


    The freed monkey quickly grabbed the nearest bush, not daring to stay for a moment.


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, let them go, and went back to the original place to sit down, and made his attitude clear: Bring something, redeem people!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350

    "Three for three, it''s fair!" Mu Feng grinned strangely.


    This time the monkeys were in a hurry.


    The three monkeys who dragged the three primitive chickens to Mu Feng to exchange them, saw that Mu Feng had let the three of them go, they stared blankly at Mu Feng, and then moved forward, but they still kept close to Mu Feng. From a long distance, "chirp" kept yelling, obviously accusing Mu Feng of "breaking his promise".


    At this time, Mufeng communicated with the three monkeys with advanced animal taming skills: "You brought me three foods, then I will return you three people!" Now there are others here, you want to change back, you have to get the same thing!


    The three monkeys were obviously taken aback, but they didn''t expect the person in front of them to be able to speak their language. One of the monkeys, who was obviously bigger than the other two monkeys, took a few steps forward, and Jiji responded, "We take your things." It¡¯s all given to you, and you have to return all our clansmen to us!


    Mu Feng shook his head: You snatched my food and I caught you. I could have killed all of you clansmen, but I didn''t do that. You still want to exchange my food for your clansmen?


    The big monkey scratched its head anxiously: Then what do you want to release my people?


    Mu Feng: Just take out what I like, one thing for one clansman!


    Big Monkey: Then what do you like?


    Wooden Wind: What do you have?


    Big Monkey: We have a lot of dried fruit!


    Wood Wind: Dried fruit?


    The big monkey picked up a walnut or something from the ground and carefully threw it in front of Mufeng, letting him see for himself.


    Mu Feng picked it up and looked at it in his hand, he was furious: You were the ones who injured me with it just now, and you still want to exchange this thing for your clansmen?


    The big monkey waved his hand immediately: Not this, not this!


    Mu Feng: What is that, take it out, let me see, as long as I like it, I can exchange it with you!


    The big monkey showed a humane thoughtful expression, and asked him after a while: I will let my people go back to get it now, you won¡¯t leave, will you?


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Hey, from the tone of this big monkey, it still has some hidden goods!"


    He grinned loudly: You go, you go, I won''t go, I''ll wait for you here!


    The big monkey looked at Mu Feng seriously, and Mu Feng also saw that it was worried, so he sat down on the ground to show that he would not leave.


    Only then did it feel relieved, calling the monkey on the tree to jump into the bushes, "chirping" and "ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    The members of the Jiang family on the side have long been used to Mufeng being able to communicate with wild animals. The only strange thing is what Mufeng wants to do. After communicating with those monkeys, the group of monkeys left collectively regardless of their companions.


    Bai Yue was puzzled, and asked suspiciously: "Great chief, why did these monkeys run away? Did they ignore their own people?"


    Wooden Feng said with a smile: "They went back to get something to redeem the monkey!"


    "Ah?" Bai Yue was surprised, "You let them redeem their clansmen with something?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "We can''t let them snatch us away for nothing, can we?"


    "Then what are you going to want from them?" Bai Yue asked in disbelief.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Then it depends on what they have. As long as I like something, I can exchange it for their clansmen!"


    "And what if they don''t have what you want?"


    "Then they have to come as I want!" Mu Feng said with a chuckle, "Okay, before they come, let''s eat first!"


    "yes!"


    After about half an hour, the monkey group really came back.


    Almost all the monkeys came with something in their arms.


    Some are holding colored stones, some are holding a piece of bone, and some are holding two curved wild boar teeth...


    The scene is very funny.


    These monkeys stood in front of Mu Feng and the others holding their things one by one, as if they were not afraid that Mu Feng would catch them all, so they just looked at Mu Feng eagerly.


    Mu Feng was eating meat. He came to the monkeys with a deer leg, squatted down, and communicated with the monkeys with advanced animal taming skills while eating the meat: Let me see, what did you bring?


    The monkeys stood in front of Mufeng one by one, as if they were paying tribute to Mufeng as a king.


    Mu Feng shook his head while watching: What is this, a bone? I want bones to no avail! You see, the bone in my hand is bigger than yours!


    What is this, boar tooth? It''s not sharp enough either, what I have here is sharper than yours!


    Little guy, let me see what''s in your hand? Peanuts turned out to be peanuts! How many of these do you have?


    Mu Feng became excited, not only could peanuts be eaten, they could also be squeezed for oil.


    Although the small bouquet of peanuts held by the little monkey is small, they are real peanuts.


    The monkey obviously also felt Mu Feng''s joy, and excitedly "chirped": "Then exchange this for my clansman!"


    Wooden Wind: Yes! But these in your hands are definitely not good, you need to get more to exchange for your clansmen!


    The little monkey scratched his head anxiously, and even spilled the peanuts in his hand on the ground. Haw kept talking: I only have so many, but I know there is a place where this grows!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng almost cheered, "There are still pieces, what a surprise!"


    He nodded: yes, if you can take me to find the thing with this, I can release all your people!


    "Chirp!"


    All the monkeys cheered.


    They carefully put away all the things that Mu Feng didn''t like, and retreated to the side.


    The big monkey from before came out again and asked Mu Feng: Can you let my people go?


    Mu Feng shook his head and responded: No, I haven''t seen the place where you said it grows yet!


    The big monkey got a little anxious and waved its paw in protest.


    Mu Feng shook his head: If you don''t agree, I can''t help it. Anyway, I won''t let your people go if I don''t see anything, but don''t worry, I won''t hurt them!


    Big Monkey: You really don''t hurt them?


    Wooden Wind nodded: Definitely!


    The big monkey didn''t protest anymore, but still got tangled up.


    Now it doesn''t know whether to stay here or go back.


    If he stayed here, he was afraid that the monkeys would be in danger. If he turned around and left, he was afraid that Mufeng would leave.


    Coincidentally, at this time, its stomach growled.


    Its stomach screamed like this, and the other monkeys also "cuckooed" in their bellies.


    All the monkeys looked at Mufeng eagerly, or more precisely, at the deer leg in Mufeng''s hand.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and asked doubtfully: You wouldn''t even eat such a large piece of meat, would you?


    In his impression, monkeys are omnivores, yes, but they are mainly fruits, plant leaves, seeds, nuts, flowers and insects. The most he has heard is that monkeys may steal bird eggs, catch frogs, catch Mice eat it, but I have never heard of monkeys eating the meat of big animals.


    He consulted the system suspiciously, and the system told him: "Some monkeys will steal the cubs of other animals to eat when they are very hungry, and some monkeys will even actively hunt other small animals that are smaller than themselves! There have even been records of monkeys attacking and eating young antelopes in the Sahara."


    In other words, it¡¯s not that monkeys don¡¯t eat meat, but that monkeys¡¯ own conditions limit them to hunt large prey. Just like dogs, when they can eat meat, they won¡¯t choose to chew on bones!


    "This is interesting!" Mu Feng grinned, and after thinking for a while, he said to Shuo Feng and the others, "You guys, bring the meat you can''t finish and give it to these monkeys!"


    "What?" Everyone was puzzled, "Give them meat?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, they are also hungry now, and they can''t eat much, so give it to them!"


    "Yes!" Shuo Feng nodded.


    After Mu Feng finished speaking, he handed the deer leg in his hand to the big monkey in front of him: Hey, here it is for you, eat it!


    The big monkey hesitated and dared not answer, but still couldn''t hold back the "gurgling" growl in his stomach. Taking advantage of Mufeng''s inattention, he snatched the deer''s leg, dragged it aside and began to chew.


    Because salt and spices were put on the deer leg, this monkey obviously had never eaten it before, grinning its teeth as it gnawed, and it was impossible to tell whether it liked or disliked the taste, but it was a joy to gnaw...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351

    It seemed that it was because Mufeng gave the group of monkeys something to eat, but the group of monkeys refused to leave. One by one, they carefully approached Mufeng and the others, and began to reach out to ask for something to eat.


    Because Mu Feng had already spoken, the soldiers handed the food in their hands to the little monkeys at the side.


    The scene was harmonious.


    Bai Yue couldn''t help asking: "Chief, we caught them just now, why are we giving them food now? They snatched it from us just now, so we have enough to eat now. Give them the rest."


    "Then you still catch them..." Bai Yue laughed.


    Mu Feng also said with a smile: "If you do something wrong, you have to pay a price, and it''s okay to teach you a lesson."


    "But they didn''t seem to pay any price, they still got food..."


    "No?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "If there is no, then there is none, anyway, they will take us to find something edible tomorrow."


    "what is this?"


    "Well, peanuts! You can eat them, and they can be squeezed for oil. You''ll know when you go tomorrow!"


    "yes!"


    The monkeys here are still "chirping" and "ohhh".


    At the beginning, after they got the food, they quickly ran to the side to be careful of Mufeng and the others. After eating for a while, they found that there was no accident, and then they boldly sat down on the side, and even some obviously immature monkeys fell asleep on the ground up.


    "This monkey has such a big heart!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "Aren''t you afraid that I will suddenly go back on my word and catch them all?"


    The monkeys didn''t leave that night, they really found a place near Mufeng and the others and fell asleep.


    Some brave monkeys even dared to get close to the horses and fell asleep next to the horses.


    And Mu Feng and the others also fell asleep after assigning good people to watch the night and patrol.


    Early the next morning, he was awakened by a loud noise.


    It turned out that Shuofeng and the others were surrounding a few monkeys with bamboo guns, and the animal tendon ropes on the ground had been untied at some point.


    There are also a few monkeys riding on the horses'' heads at this time, pulling the horses'' manes, shaking their teeth and baring their teeth-it seems that they want to ride away on these horses.


    "Hey! These monkeys have grown up!" Mu Feng said in a low voice, "They still want to steal my horses, but these monkeys are tricky!"


    He remembered how naive these monkeys were in front of him last night, and then he realized that these monkeys also know how to paralyze the enemy!


    "These cunning monkeys!"


    Shuofeng and the others were already furious, because there were bloodstains on their necks and hands, obviously they were injured while fighting with these monkeys.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, looked left and right, only to find that the big monkey had been seriously injured, and he was clutching his leg and howling in pain, bleeding a lot.


    The other monkeys who were not trapped either climbed the tree one by one, or stayed away from them, and grinned at them.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng asked.


    Shuofeng thrust forward the bronze spear in his hand, forcing a monkey that wanted to go forward, and then said: "When it was about to dawn in the morning, I took a nap, and when I opened my eyes, I found the ropes of these monkeys. It has been untied, and is riding on our horses to escape!"


    Bai Yue also said in a cold voice: "And this big monkey is dragging our bamboo spear and preparing to attack us! If the bronze spear is not too long, it can''t carry it, and if it doesn''t hold it well, he will stab someone with it!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, and looked at the big monkey coldly, "If I don''t kill your people, you still dare to sneak attack and steal our horses?"


    And the big monkey was shocked by the cold snort, and looked at Mu Feng with a look of extreme horror in his eyes.


    Mufeng didn''t even look at it, and shouted at Shuofeng and Baiyue: "Tie up these monkeys tightly, and if they are untied again, you will have no food!"


    Although what Mu Feng said was not serious, it made the two of them excited, because they had never seen Mu Feng so angry before.


    Shuo Feng moved his hand, and the people beside him directly took out the nets from the animal skin bags they carried with them, spread them out and cast them on the monkeys in the field, and directly caught the group of monkeys in the net, without running away!


    Mu Feng and the others caught another dozen monkeys, tied them all up and threw them on the ground, then he walked towards the big monkey and narrowed his eyes to look at it.


    The big monkey immediately sensed Mu Feng''s hostility, and struggled vigorously, trying to get up and crawl away, but obviously couldn''t get away because of the injury on his leg.


    As for those monkeys who were still messing about on horseback, Mu Feng didn''t even look at them¡ªanyway, the horses of their tribe had special commands, and even if they were killed, they wouldn''t be able to drive them away!


    Mu Feng came to the big monkey, snorted coldly, and pressed the air with one hand.


    Zhu Youshu - the art of Dao Dao!


    With a "snap", the big monkey seemed to be held down by something invisible, and fell directly to the ground, unable to move.


    The big monkey saw that Mufeng didn''t touch him, but was holding him down with only one hand, and he couldn''t get up. There was boundless panic in his eyes-this was obviously beyond the scope of his understanding!


    Mu Feng performed advanced animal taming skills, and said in a cold voice: You want to save your people, I agree. For the sake of not abandoning your companions, I didn''t kill you. I also promise you, as long as you show me where the piece of peanut is today, I will let you go. Who knew that you still wanted to steal my horse and kill my people!


    The big monkey''s eyes were terrified, struggling to get up on the ground, but found that he was completely pressed to the ground, and he couldn''t get up no matter what.


    In its eyes right now, Mu Feng is the most terrifying person!


    "If you want to kill my clansman, then you can''t blame me for being cruel!" Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling to Shuo Feng, "They say kill chickens for monkeys to watch, but today you can''t say kill monkeys for monkeys to see!"


    As Mufeng said, he pressed his hand down again, and the monkey was squeezed until the corners of its mouth bled, gasping heavily, its voice was shrill, and its eyes gradually became dizzy.


    At this time, all the monkeys on the tree jumped down together, ran to Mufeng, and prostrated themselves on the ground one by one, with their hands stretched forward, obviously begging!


    Mu Feng squinted his eyes and communicated with advanced animal taming skills: You wanted to steal my things and kill my clansmen, and now you have been arrested! Why, if you don''t keep your promise, I won''t be allowed to kill your people?


    The monkeys shouted in unison, to the effect: don''t kill it, don''t kill it, it is our leader, if we kill it, we will be killed by other groups!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    He is not surprised that this obviously bigger monkey is the leader, but what is strange to him is that the group of monkeys said that if this big monkey dies, they will all die!


    "There are other enemies in this group of monkeys? In this way, this monkey is almost as important as your own identity."


    You know, if the great chief of a tribe is gone, the tribe may be over.


    He originally thought that if the group of monkeys killed a big monkey, a new leader would be elected by the group of monkeys, but now it seems that apart from "internal troubles", they also have external troubles!


    Thinking of this, he quietly withdrew the Dao Dao technique and did not kill the big monkey.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352

    The big monkey who had narrowly escaped death trembled on the ground, obviously it was shocked by Mufeng''s means just now.


    It got up from the ground and, like other little monkeys, prostrated itself on the ground to show its submission.


    It weakly "chirped" and expressed its surrender to Mufeng: I don''t dare anymore!


    The other monkeys followed suit, with roughly the same meaning.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "If you don''t eat a toast, you will be punished!"


    Then he "chirped" and ordered the monkey: "Take me to see the place where you said there is such a dried fruit!"


    Now there is no need for him to threaten and intimidate, all the monkeys that were not caught screamed "chirp" and "oh oh" and ran in one direction. .


    Shuo Feng at the side couldn''t help being stunned, and hesitantly looked at Mu Feng: "Great chief, what should we do?"


    "Follow!" Mu Feng shouted.


    "But these monkeys..." Shuo Feng hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng looked at the big monkey and snorted coldly: "If these monkeys come up with other tricks, kill this big monkey directly!"


    When the word "kill" was mentioned, Mu Feng did not hide his killing intent at all, and at the same time, he emphasized the sound of the word "kill", which made the big monkey tremble and shrink back and forth trembling!


    "Yes!" Shuo Feng got on his horse, pointed to the tied monkeys on the ground, and asked Mu Feng, "Then what about these monkeys?"


    "Everything is netted and hung on the horse''s back, and we will talk about it when we get to the place!


    "Yes!" Shuo Feng nodded.


    Mu Feng also got on his horse, stretched out his hand to pick up the big monkey by the back of its neck, and put it on Huleibao''s back, but he was trembling all over, not daring to make any movement.


    Wooden Wind shouted: "Let''s go!"


    Everyone followed the monkey and set off.


    At this time, he put one hand on top of the big monkey''s head. The big monkey was obviously stiff and did not dare to move, but he could still feel the big monkey''s whole body trembling.


    Mu Feng felt its injury, thought for a while, and the healing technique worked silently, helping the big monkey stop bleeding, and healed his wound before he stopped.


    The big monkey also became quiet after Mu Feng''s treatment, and immediately looked back at Mu Feng with a complicated expression...


    A group of people followed the monkey group for a long time, passed through a forest, and finally came to a low and gentle hillside.


    This hillside is a rare area where there are few shrubs and big trees in this piece of grass. There are many kinds of weeds in this area, flowering and non-flowering, all among them.


    The group of monkeys first reached the grassland and stood up together, turning their heads and shouting at Mufeng and the others.


    Shuo Feng got off the horse with the monkey in his hand, looked around suspiciously, and asked, "What''s there to see here?"


    Mu Feng got off the horse, took the big monkey off, put it aside, ignored it, and bent over to look around, looking for the peanut seedlings.


    At this time, the peanuts can only be still growing seedlings, not mature.


    It''s just that he looked left and right, but he didn''t find any peanut seedlings.


    He looked at the big monkey suspiciously, and found that the big monkey was trembling again.


    It seemed to understand Mu Feng''s doubts, and it hurriedly walked around in the grass, pawing around, screaming "ohhhhh" anxiously.


    The old god Wood Wind is there, waiting for it to find him.


    After a while, the big monkey stood in a thicket of grass and shouted excitedly, "Oh oh", and waved at Mufeng humanely.


    Mu Feng nodded and followed, and saw through the grass, he found a peanut seedling with three or four vines. It was very thin, less than half the height of the chopsticks, but it grew straight up in the grass like a weed.


    Mufeng knew that it was because there were too many weeds around, taking up the space for the peanut seedlings to grow.


    Such peanut seedlings will not produce much fruit, and even if they do, the peanuts are destined to be small.


    "No wonder the monkey gave me such a small peanut. I thought it hadn''t evolved well?" Mu Feng squatted down, carefully pushed aside the surrounding grass, picked up the shovel and dug up the peanut, and took a closer look. After confirming that it was peanut seedlings, a smile bloomed on his face.


    Noticing Mu Feng''s smile, the big monkey finally heaved a sigh of relief, screaming and jumping for joy, as if he was glad that he didn''t have to die.


    Mu Feng greeted the people around him and said: "Come and have a look, find such seedlings around here, and then dig out the roots, I want to bring them back to the tribe to plant!"


    "Yes!" Everyone got busy.


    And their mounts took advantage of the situation and gnawed grass.


    At this moment, Mu Feng looked at the big monkey, and asked with advanced animal taming skills: What do you mean by pieces?


    The big monkey scratched its cheek anxiously, gesticulating and scribbling, and told Mu Feng with its fingers: the ones that grow into slices need to be in autumn, and there are more in autumn!


    Mu Feng realized that it should be autumn where the grass and trees are withered and yellow, so they can easily find peanuts.


    After he figured this out, he stopped being entangled and waited for Shuofeng and the others to come back after digging up the peanut seedlings.


    After more than an hour, they found no more than a few peanut seedlings in total, all of which were thin and weak, obviously restricted by the surrounding weeds.


    Even so, Mu Feng was already very satisfied.


    With these seedlings, he only needs to spend a little time, and he will be able to harvest more peanuts!


    Thinking of this, he greeted Shuo Feng and the others: "Okay, it''s almost time, we still have to go to the old place of Yishui Department!"


    "Yes!" The Shuofeng man carefully wrapped these seedlings with soil and put them on the horse''s back, then turned around and walked back.


    The monkeys quickly followed.


    Shuo Feng realized the problem and asked, "Great Chief, we have found the peanut you were looking for now! What about these monkeys?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Take them away!"


    "Take them away? What can they do?" Not only Shuo Feng, but everyone else was also surprised.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Don''t you think these monkeys are very cunning?"


    Shuofeng and the others thought for a while, nodded and said, "It''s really cunning, without you and Hu Leibao, we really can''t do anything about them!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right. If these monkeys are brought back to our tribe, put them around the tribe, give them something to eat regularly, and domesticate them into our tribe''s monkeys, can they help us watch and patrol?"


    "Sentry patrol?" Shuofeng frowned and thought for a while, then his eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands and shouted, "Wonderful! When these monkeys are in the trees, let''s not talk about those tribes that don''t have javelins, bows and arrows. Good to catch them!"


    Bai Yue on the side also laughed at this time and said: "In this case, we will not only have a pack of wolves on the ground to help us see if there are any enemies, but these monkeys can hide in the trees to better detect the enemy''s situation!"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "Now do you think it''s necessary to put them back?"


    Shuofeng, Baiyue and the others all laughed strangely: "Don''t let them go, just take them back to the tribe!"


    "Hahaha!"


    All the members of the Jiang clan laughed in unison, but the little monkeys on the side were pitiful one by one, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know that they have been included in the scope of domestication by Mufeng!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353

    Regarding the monkey''s arrangement, he had nothing to say except what he told Jiang Shi about its use.


    That is the existence that prepares to train monkeys to be scouts.


    Because the monkeys are sufficiently agile and small enough, there are almost no existences that can easily catch them where there are trees.


    With the IQ of monkeys, it is only necessary to successfully domesticate them. They can be used to spy on the enemy, and they can also carry out sneak attacks¡ªfor example, to set fire to houses instead of humans. The success rate and concealment are much higher than humans.


    Of course, these are Mu Feng''s current plans, and the specific domestication will have to wait until he returns to the tribe.


    What he has to do now is to follow Bai Yue to Yishui Department to find the "grass seeds" that Bai Yue said.


    If it is wheat as he guessed, then this discovery is too important-this is not just a simple matter of achievement points.


    Because of looking for peanuts, Bai Yue couldn''t tell the direction to Yishui Department for the time being.


    In desperation, Mu Feng and the others had no choice but to go back to the place where they started before, and let Bai Yue carefully identify it.


    Fortunately, after returning to the original place, Bai Yue found the direction again and led them all the way west.


    In fact, he is not to blame for this, because the road is full of tall and short trees and jungles, and it is difficult to distinguish the direction if you are in it.


    Because Bai Yue was looking for direction, their pace was not fast - it could even be described as slow.


    This allowed Wooden Wind to see if there was anything useful along the way.


    As a result, he really discovered traditional Chinese medicines such as honeysuckle and Bupleurum.


    Since these things are useful, he naturally dug up some of them and brought them back.


    During the period, they also encountered some hares and primitive chickens, and Shuofeng and the others naturally "accepted" them.


    And the group of monkeys didn''t dare to leave because there was no word from Mu Feng.


    Coupled with the fact that their leader and clansmen were still in Mu Feng''s hands, they were unwilling to leave like this.


    But they couldn''t stand such a long journey at all, especially if they had to follow Mu Feng and the others along the way, they couldn''t find food at all.


    And Wooden Wind seemed to be able to stop and rest every time they were about to give up, giving them a chance to breathe.


    When they were about to turn around and look for food, Mu Feng told Shuo Feng and the others to go on their way again.


    After repeating this several times, these monkeys finally couldn''t take it anymore, and rested one by one by the side of the road, not at all as usual.


    Even when Mu Feng walked towards them, they accepted their fate and did not avoid Mu Feng, obviously they had no strength to resist.


    Mu Feng looked at the sky, and it was approaching night again, so he signaled for everyone to set up camp nearby, let Shuo Feng and the others light a fire, and wash, peel and roast the prey they killed while driving during the day to make food.


    The aroma of the meat is overflowing.


    The soldiers feasted on it.


    The monkeys were already hungry, and they were stimulated to get up from the ground one by one. They all stretched their necks and approached Mufeng''s fire, their noses twitched, and their eyes were full of longing.


    But this time, none of the monkeys dared to move again.


    Because their leaders and clansmen are still being held by Mu Feng''s side at this time!


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye, deliberately gnawed meat loudly, drank water, and babbled from time to time.


    Now the monkeys were even more irritated, they scratched their heads and circled around in circles.


    And the big monkey was the closest to Mufeng at this time, licking his lips and swallowing saliva, but he never dared to stretch out his hand again¡ªit could feel the horror of Mufeng better than any monkey!


    That''s when something unexpected happened.


    Mu Feng actually waved at it.


    The big monkey looked left and right to confirm that Mu Feng was waving at him, puzzled.


    It knew that Mufeng understood their language, but it didn''t know why Mufeng didn''t communicate with them in monkey language.


    It hesitated again and again and carefully approached Mu Feng, its eyes full of nervousness.


    Mufeng gave it a roasted rabbit, pointed to it, and then pointed to the little monkeys around it.


    The big monkey reacted and yelled "chirp" at Mufeng, then left with the rabbit in his arms, and came to the group of monkeys who were already starving.


    The group of monkeys looked at the big monkey and then at Mufeng, and when they found that Mufeng was not moving, they all gathered in front of the big monkey and divided the rabbits with "chirp" and "ohhh".


    It''s just that there are too few rabbits, not enough for the group of monkeys.


    They finished eating quickly, and after they finished eating, they all looked at Mu Feng anxiously, and their voices changed from "chirp" to "woo woo" begging in a low voice.


    This time Mufeng didn''t stretch himself, and asked the surrounding soldiers to give food to the monkeys again. Unlike last night, he didn''t say anything.


    That night, Mufeng and the others arranged for night watch patrols as usual, and then some of them fell asleep.


    Now this group of monkeys seemed to be enlightened, and they were actually divided into two parts, one part was resting, and the other part was keeping vigil on nearby trees and bushes!


    In this way, this group of monkeys never gave birth to another heart!

 Chapter 354

    That night, the monkeys again had a division of labor, some of them rested and some of them kept vigil.


    Mu Feng knew from the bottom of his heart that these monkeys had a high enough IQ, and they were already showing signs of being tamed. As long as they returned to the tribe and trained a little bit, they would definitely be a great help to the Jiang family!


    He tried to hand in the task, and the system really prompted: "Taming the monkey, get 300 achievement points!


    Discover peanuts and get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement points are: 1725 points! "


    Mu Feng was happy in his heart, knowing that the reason why peanuts have high achievement points is that they can not only be eaten, but also be used as oil crops.


    The bottom of my heart is looking forward to the discovery of wheat!


    In the morning of the next day, Mu Feng got up early and led a group of people to continue westward, continuing to cross the jungle.


    The performance of the monkeys was completely tame, and none of them slipped away when they saw each other in the jungle.


    Mu Feng guessed from the bottom of his heart that there is a high probability that these monkeys like to be with them and live comfortably.


    This is right in the wood''s arms!


    Not only that, these monkeys even played the role of pioneers and explorers, perfectly replacing the absence of Dazi and the others.


    After another half day, they finally walked out of the jungle and came to a plain again!


    As soon as everyone left the jungle, without waiting for Bai Yue to explain, Mu Feng widened his eyes and shouted in surprise: "This is the old department of the Yishui Department!"


    Bai Yue looked at Mu Feng suspiciously: "Great chief, have you been here?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, pointed to a large green and yellow plant in front of him and shouted: "The grass seeds you mentioned are these, right? This is what the Chijiao tribe came to grab!"


    He seemed to be asking, but in fact his tone was already very firm, there was no need for Bai Yue to nod.


    And Bai Yue nodded in a daze: "That''s right, it''s these grass seeds!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly and said with a big smile: "These are not grass seeds, these are wheat! Wheat that can be eaten like corn!"


    After a pause, he laughed excitedly again: "It''s really just the right time. The wheat just ripens at this time, and if it''s later, it will all be threshed and dropped into the ground!"


    "Ah?" The surrounding Jiang soldiers all exclaimed, "Like corn?"


    Bai Yue frowned and pulled off a wheat ear, looked at it and said, "This is different from corn! Besides, these grass seeds are hard when eaten, and tasteless!"


    Mu Feng was in a good mood: "These wheat is collected and ground to eat, and the steamed buns are much tastier than cornmeal!"


    He looked at a large piece of ripe wheat in front of him, and his eyebrows were beaming: "We''ll talk about it after we harvest all the wheat!"


    "But how do we charge it? So much!" Bai Yue was puzzled.


    Mu Feng looked at the wheat on the land of no less than ten mu, thought for a while and said, "Cut off all the ears of wheat, wrap them in animal skins and bring them back! As much as you can fit! If you can''t fit, then pick them up first." Break it, put it together and hide it, and find someone to come and bring it back later!"


    "Yes!" Everyone could hear his excitement from Mu Feng''s words, and naturally understood the importance of these wheat.


    So Mu Feng and his party didn''t even have time to go to the old department of Yishui Department to investigate, so they started to let everyone start harvesting wheat.


    This piece of wheat is different from the corn, peanuts and weeds that Mufeng saw before.


    This piece of wheat seems to have been artificially interfered with. Although there are weeds in it, the proportion of weeds to wheat is obviously 23 out of 10. This is almost a wheat field that has not been taken care of in the previous life!


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that these wheat fields are the same as real wheat fields.


    Because it is "wild", the wheat is so dense that the stalks are much thinner than he remembered, and the ears are nearly twice as small.


    Calculated in this way, the conventional wheat yield is 800 to 1,000 catties per mu. It is estimated that the yield of these fields can be 400 to 500 catties per mu, which is not bad!


    But even so, Wood Wind was still very excited.


    No matter what, the land in front of him is about ten acres. If he takes it all away, it is conservatively estimated that it will cost more than four thousand catties of wheat.


    As long as the wheat can be brought back to the tribe, it can not only provide a certain amount of food for the tribe, but also leave enough seeds to be planted in autumn.


    In this way, Jiang''s can basically solve the food problem completely in one season!


    In other words, with wheat and corn, the Jiang family can already be completely self-sufficient and does not have to rely on hunting.


    Not to mention that there are still crops such as kenaf, soybean, ramie, and peanut in the tribe now!


    Mu Feng secretly communicated with the system: "System, hand in the task!"


    System prompt: "Discover wheat, get 500 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is: 2225 points! "


    Wood Wind almost cheered.


    You know, it was discovered that crops such as corn and peanuts gave higher achievement points than ordinary edible foods, but they were only 300 points, while wheat gave 500 points!


    It shows the status of wheat in history!


    Mu Feng excitedly directed the crowd to harvest the wheat, looked at such a large piece of wheat, and reckoned that it would be impossible to collect it in one afternoon, and even if it was finished, he might not be able to take it with him.


    So he asked everyone to thank them, and when they arrived,

 Chapter 355

    It took far longer than Mu Feng thought before and after harvesting the wheat, and they didn''t gather all the ears of wheat nearby until the next night.


    No way, he had to stay nearby for another night.


    But what he was able to take away was less than half, even so Mu Feng estimated that after threshing, there would be more than two thousand catties.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to hide all the ears of wheat, and then rushed back without stopping.


    On the way back, the group of monkeys cheered and chirped non-stop on their horses, as if they regarded themselves as part of the team.


    Mu Feng understood in his heart that the group of monkeys agreed from the bottom of their hearts that they wanted to go back with him.


    He thought for a while, and used the wood path derivation technique on the big monkey to heal its wounds completely, and got the big monkey''s approval completely. When it looked at Mufeng again, its eyes became different from before.


    Because the mounts were all loaded, their speed could not be maintained very fast.


    Mufeng marked the way along the way, so that Shuofeng and Baiyue could remember it, so that they could find the way when they came back.


    Fortunately, there is no need to find a way when going back, and the speed is much faster than when we came.


    Originally a day and a half journey, they reached the place where they met the monkey in one day.


    Mu Feng told the group of monkeys: I will give you time at night to move all the things you have hidden, and I will take you to the new home tomorrow!


    The monkeys roared away.


    Shuo Feng and others asked Mu Feng: "Great chief, is there any problem? These monkeys will not come back, right?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "If they really don''t come back, it means that these monkeys are cunning to a certain extent, and they can fool us for so many days. Then forget it!"


    "But if they come back, it means that they are really domesticated, and you don''t have to worry about them running away in the future!"


    Shuo Feng really didn''t understand Mu Feng''s way of thinking, as if he didn''t care about the effort it took to tame the monkey a few days ago.


    He couldn''t figure it out, so he shook his head helplessly, and concentrated on setting up the tent and grilling food.


    Others also got busy one by one.


    After almost an hour, there was finally movement again in the bush where the monkey disappeared, and a burst of "chirp" and "ohhh" came from the bush.


    "Ah, they really came back!" Shuo Feng exclaimed in surprise.


    Everyone looked at the bushes in surprise and joy, only Mufeng stood up with his brows frowning.


    Because the cries of the group of monkeys just now were not as cheerful as before, but now they were full of anxiety and anger, as if they were urging something.


    "Huh?" Bai Yue at the side also noticed something strange, and turned to look at Mu Feng, "Great Chief, the monkey barking is different from before!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, and was about to speak when he suddenly saw several monkeys jumping out of the bushes, screaming and running towards Mu Feng.


    In the light of the fire and the wood wind, it was clear that these monkeys were just some of the ones who "walked" around with him.


    It''s just that these monkeys are rolling and crawling on the ground and running towards Mufeng, obviously there is something extraordinary behind them chasing them.


    "Chirp!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    The group of monkeys kept calling, obviously telling Mu Feng some news.


    With a thought, Mu Feng communicated directly using the advanced animal taming technique: What''s going on?


    Little monkey: Our leader fought with blackheads!


    Wood Wind: Who is the black head?


    Little Monkey: It is the leader of another tribe, and it is leading the tribe to beat our leader!


    Mu Feng was taken aback: There is another group?


    Little Monkey: They are fighting, go and see!


    Mu Feng raised his eyebrows: Lead the way ahead!


    Then he shouted: "Bai Yue, Shuo Feng, Konoha, come here! Someone who dares to bully us, ah no, it is a monkey who bullies us!"


    "Huh?" Shuo Feng picked up the bronze spear, "Where, even our monkeys dare to bully them, beat them!"


    The others also got up to go, Mu Feng said after a while, "Let''s go..."


    Before the words fell, there was another chaotic sound from the bushes.


    Before Mu Feng could react, a group of monkeys rushed out of the bush, the two at the head were obviously much bigger than the others, and they were wrestling together.


    As for the other monkeys, they were clearly divided into two groups, booing "ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Mu Feng just took a look and felt extremely surprised.


    It was normal for two groups of monkeys to fight, but it was the first time he saw two groups of monkeys not of the same kind fighting together.


    The monkeys he domesticated were white-faced and brown-haired monkeys, with a preference for size. The tallest was no more than a big monkey, almost waist high, that is, almost one meter. The other monkeys are shorter than it.


    The monkey who fought with him, that is, the "black head" that the little monkey said earlier, is another kind of monkey, with a black body, only a pair of white hairs on the eyebrows, and looks like an old man.


    Mu Feng didn''t know these two kinds of monkeys. For the sake of the system, the system gave him a bunch of introductions. Mu Feng summed it up:


    White-faced monkeys are cunning and agile by nature, and are not easy to be domesticated. After being domesticated, they are extremely loyal to their masters.


    Old man monkeys are ferocious and warlike by nature, and are not easy to be domesticated. After being domesticated, they are extremely loyal to their masters.


    After reading the introduction, he was very moved. Both kinds of monkeys are said to be very loyal to their masters after domestication.


    In other words, as long as the two kinds of monkeys are "incorporated", it means that he can get two major boosts!


    But the system said again: the white-faced monkey and the old man are deadly enemies, and the two monkeys will fight whenever they meet. Under normal circumstances, the white-faced monkey is no match for the old monkey.


    Mu Feng was helpless, knowing in his heart that he had a high probability to choose one.


    Especially when he thought that there were already a lot of restless guys in the tribe, and it would be bad to have an old monkey and cause some troubles around the tribe every now and then.


    In an instant, he made a decision¡ªto help the white-faced monkey he had domesticated!


    But how to help has become the biggest problem.


    One reason is that the two monkeys are now wrestling with each other, from the bush to the ground, and from the ground to the tree, and it is not easy for Mu Feng to intervene.


    Secondly, these two monkeys are born enemies, and it is normal for them to fight when they meet. No matter how he protects his shortcomings, he will not be indiscriminate and will put the old monkey to death.


    He took a closer look at the situation in the arena, and found that although the two groups of monkeys were booing and shouting, they did not intend to intervene.


    It seems that they still pay attention to "fairness and justice".


    For a moment, Mu Feng, who was about to intervene to protect his shortcomings, felt embarrassed and made a move immediately.


    He thought about it and decided to take a look first.


    "Anyway, these white-faced monkeys are going to follow me! Let''s fight before we leave. If you win, it''s fine. If you lose, as long as the black-headed monkey doesn''t kill you!"


    Thinking of this, he waved his hands at Shuofeng and the others, telling them to stay calm and wait for the changes.


    The old monkey who was still wary of Mufeng and others, saw that Mufeng didn''t intend to intervene, thought they were crawling, and frightened Mufeng and them one by one.


    Mu Feng curled his lips, dismissed it, and said in his heart: "I didn''t scare you too much!"


    On the other hand, the little white-faced monkey on the side was in a hurry, calling out "chirp oh oh" at Mufeng, urging him to help quickly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356

    The little white-faced monkey urges Mufeng, obviously treating Mufeng as "one of his own".


    Looking at their anxious looks, it was not difficult for Mu Feng to guess that they suffered a lot under the hands of the old man monkey.


    But that was just before, and now the leader of the white-faced monkey has been strengthened by him with the wood way derivation technique, and it is not what it used to be.


    He responded to these little monkeys with a smile: Don''t worry, your leader can beat blackheads this time!


    The little monkeys didn''t know why, so they didn''t dare to complain to Mu Feng, so they had to scream and rush to cheer for their leader.


    On the tree, the leaders of the two monkey groups were facing each other across the branches, and the white-faced monkey was grinning at the black head, threatening each other: "Oh¡ªoh¡ª¡ª"


    The old monkey grabbed the branch with one hand, beat his chest and stomped his feet with the other, extremely irritable.


    The two monkeys were furious, they swung forward on the spot, and collided in the air, regardless of their lack of strength, they hit each other with one paw and one kick.


    As a result, the white-faced monkey slapped the old monkey in the face, and the old monkey kicked the white-faced monkey in the stomach.


    They are all "injury one thousand enemies, eight hundred self-injury" style of play.


    The two monkeys each hit each other, only to realize that they had nowhere to stay, and fell from the tree screaming.


    "puff!"


    "puff!"


    Twice in succession, the two monkeys landed firmly on the ground, and Mu Feng rubbed his teeth.


    However, the two monkeys who fell to the ground didn''t seem to feel any pain at all. They jumped up from the ground like a spring, screamed and ran towards each other, and then the latter stood up and wrestled together again.


    Obviously, the old monkey is about ten centimeters taller than the white-faced monkey.


    It is precisely this difference of about ten centimeters that fully explained which of the two monkeys was the father in the previous battles.


    Sure enough, the old monkey who was standing upright instantly gained a lot of momentum, and he stretched out two monkey claws to catch the white-faced monkey involuntarily.


    Not to be outdone, the white-faced monkey stretched out two claws and tore at the old monkey.


    It can be seen that it is going to head-to-head with the old monkey.


    The old monkey was furious, bared his teeth and bit the white-faced monkey.


    Unexpectedly, the white-faced monkey suddenly changed from scratching to slapping at this moment, and slapped the old monkey on the face!


    This slap not only hit its face, but also directly slapped his mouth with blood!


    "Oh!" The surrounding white-faced monkeys kept shouting, this was the first time they saw their leader gain the upper hand in a battle!


    Seeing the blood, the old monkey''s eyes turned red, jumped up from the ground again, and rushed towards the white-faced monkey.


    It''s just that the white-faced monkey deserves to be famous for being "cunning", so it turned sideways and ran away.


    Chasing and running, white front and black back.


    The white-faced monkey led the old man into the bushes in an instant.


    Two groups of monkeys hurriedly followed, yelling.


    The members of the Jiang clan looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.


    Before they could react, the white-faced monkey came out of the bushes first, followed by the old monkey.


    The white-faced monkey took it around for a while, and didn''t forget to turn around and grin at the old monkey, not wanting to be beaten.


    Mu Feng curled his lips, he felt that he should not talk about the old monkey, he wanted to go up and beat the white-faced monkey.


    Sure enough, the stimulated old monkey was so angry that he accelerated his speed and rushed forward, and he was about to catch up with the white-faced monkey.


    And the white-faced monkey seems to be busy running away and taunting the old monkey, forgetting to see a big tree blocking the way in front of it, and it is about to bump into it!


    Just when Mu Feng was about to make a sound to remind him, the white-faced monkey jumped forward suddenly, using his strength, he kicked his foot on the tree trunk first, and then rebounded, and flew up and kicked the old monkey who was chasing him quickly face!


    "puff!"


    The old monkey was kicked away by the white-faced monkey, flew nearly two meters away, and then fell heavily to the ground!


    "Hiss!" Mu Feng felt his cheeks hurt, and couldn''t help but tilt his mouth to cover his cheeks.


    The white-faced monkey got the upper hand and was merciless. Without waiting for the old monkey to react, it rushed forward and pressed on the old monkey. A burst of monkey fists swung, and the old monkey exclaimed in surprise: "Oh-oh--"


    Seeing such a tragic situation, its people were very anxious, and they all wanted to rush forward to help.


    How could the group of white-faced monkeys allow such a situation to happen? They couldn''t just watch their leader''s upper hand being regained by them, screaming and stopping them one by one.


    A melee of monkeys happened in front of Mu Feng and the others, and all the monkeys seemed to ignore Mu Feng and the others right now.


    "This..." Shuo Feng exclaimed, then looked at Mu Feng, grinned strangely and said, "Great chief, are you all arrested?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "These two kinds of monkeys are deadly enemies in the sky. If they are captured, they will be fine and will only fight internally! We just need one!"


    "Then what do we do now?" Shuo Feng asked.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "That''s easy! Drive the little monkeys away and let their leaders decide the winner, as long as our monkeys don''t die!"


    "Yes!" Shuofeng and the others picked up their guns together, pulled the little white-faced monkey and the old monkey away from the fight, and rushed them aside, allowing the leaders of both sides to continue fighting.


    In fact, this is already pulling the wrong frame!


    Because now the leader of the old monkey has been beaten by the white-faced monkey riding on him so that he can''t find the north!


    The white-faced monkey also seemed to have accumulated resentment for a long time, and beat it hard.


    After a while, the old monkey had been beaten until his mouth was covered with blood and his hair was messy.


    Only then was the white-faced monkey satisfied, and the people standing beside him stood up, waved their arms at the old monkey, and bared their teeth in protest.


    After the old monkey got up, his face was covered with blood, and he even grinned at the white-faced monkey: "Oh¡ªoh¡ª"


    A typical loser never loser formation!


    but

 Chapter 357

    Mufeng communicated with the white-faced monkey about naming it "Sun Dasheng".


    At the beginning, the white-faced monkey didn''t understand what it meant, but after Mu Feng signaled to Hu Leibao and Shuo Feng, the leader of the white-faced monkey suddenly realized, and then kept jumping and screaming beside Mu Feng, Round and round the wood wind and call.


    This scene is very similar to the scene where the monkey was given the surname grandson by the Bodhi ancestor.


    Mu Feng felt relieved.


    As for the two groups of monkeys, Mu Feng drove them away, and then led the group of white-faced monkeys back to the tent, ate, arranged a vigil, and then fell asleep.


    On the second day, they got up again and went to the tribe.


    It will take three days to go back like this!


    In this way, it has been nearly ten days since Mu Feng went back and forth this time!


    Lihu and Mingguang heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Mufeng come back.


    Because when Han Shu came back first and brought back thirty riders, they were so angry that they bluntly said: How can so many ores be more important than the chief?


    Han Shu knew he was in the wrong, so he didn''t dare to say anything.


    The stone in his heart fell to the ground after seeing Mu Feng come back safely.


    But what made them extremely strange was why there were one or two little beasts they didn''t know sitting on each mount, and the sneaky eyes of each of them made their hearts numb.


    Their instinctive feeling made them feel that this little beast was not meant to be eaten.


    But what these little beasts are used for, they have never seen it, let alone know.


    When he first arrived in the tribe, Mu Feng''s first words were: "Han Shu, take thirty people and twenty cows, let Bai Yue take you there, and take back the wheat!"


    Han Shu didn''t know, so Mu Feng only ordered: "If you have any questions, let Bai Yue explain to you on the way!"


    As he said that, he looked at Bai Yue: "You have worked hard, and take them to take back all the wheat!"


    Bai Yue nodded solemnly: "Great chief, don''t worry! I''ve already memorized that road!"


    Then Bai Yue greeted Han Shu, and hurriedly picked someone up to set off.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang were very puzzled, not knowing what Mu Feng was going to do.


    Mu Feng ordered the accompanying people to untie the ears of wheat wrapped in animal skins and send them to the large open space south of the earth building to dry.


    Then he told Li Hu and Ming Guang: "These are wheat, the seeds can be ground into flour to make steamed buns, and the taste is better than corn!"


    The two of them are not surprised that Mu Feng brought something back from the wild, but what they are surprised is that this thing is the same as the tassel of grass, how to eat it?


    Mu Feng said: "Leave it in the sun for two days, then find someone to rub the wheat grains down, dry them in the sun, and put them away!"


    Because the wheat ears are threshed, not with stalks, if you use stone rollers to follow the cow, the wheat grains will be crushed.


    "Then how will we eat?" Li Hu asked.


    "When the time comes, put these grains of wheat in clay pots and wash them, dry them in the sun, and then go to grind the flour!"


    What Mu Feng said was exactly what he did in the countryside when he was a child in his previous life.


    Because the wheat grains are dried in the open air in the natural valley field, it is inevitable that the grains are mixed with sand and dust. If you want to grind flour, you must first wash the wheat and then grind the flour. Otherwise, the flour that is ground will have a lot of sand and dust, and a mouthful of gritty taste.


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed.


    Mu Feng ordered again: "These are peanuts, first plant them inside the second protective wall, then pour water on them later, I will go over and have a look!"


    When he said to "take a look", he naturally used the mu greenhouse derivation technique to help the peanuts take root as soon as possible and improve the survival rate.


    "Yes!" Li Hu hurried to find someone to arrange.


    At this time, Ming Guang, who was on the side, finally couldn''t help asking Mu Feng: "Great Chief, what are those little things that came back with you?"


    Mu Feng looked at the direction Ming Guang was pointing at: "That group is monkeys!"


    "Monkey, can you eat it?" Mingguang asked instinctively.


    "No!" Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "This group of monkeys was brought back from the west of the Black Bear Department. I will let them live around the tribe and help us keep an eye on the surrounding movement!"


    "That''s it, I understand!" Ming Guang suddenly understood, and stopped asking, "Then I''ll go to Li Hu first!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, motioning for Sun Dasheng to follow him with the little monkey.


    He wants to take Sun Dasheng to familiarize himself with the environment inside and outside the tribe.


    monkeys are apparently

 Chapter 358

    Mu Feng took the monkey group to find the wolf king, and told him that he had arranged a new neighbor in the forest so that he would not conflict with the monkey group.


    The wolf king looked at Mu Feng, gestured, and looked at the monkeys beside him. After a while, he understood what Mu Feng meant: There are a group of wild beasts on trees in the forest. They are raised by me, and they cannot be killed!


    The wolf king told him: We can''t catch those who are on the tree!


    Only then did Mu Feng realize that as long as the monkeys don''t die and fall from the tree, the wolves really have nothing to do with them.


    But he was afraid that animals like monkeys would sometimes steal the cubs of other animals, kill them, and then eat them.


    White-faced monkeys are naturally cunning and flexible, and if they really try to use their brains against wolves, it''s really hard to guard against them.


    After thinking about it, he had no choice but to say hello to Sun Dasheng in front of the wolf king: no conflict with the wolves is allowed.


    Faced with Mu Feng''s warning and the fierce-looking wolf king, the "local snake", Sun Dasheng naturally did not refuse.


    Seeing that Sun Dasheng agreed, Mufeng waved them to familiarize themselves with the new environment nearby, and at the same time told them not to go far in the near future, and just move around the tribe, and he will find these monkeys from time to time.


    Sun Dasheng also agreed.


    Then Mu Feng returned to the tribe to arrange other things.


    What surprised him was that he didn''t see the big seeds when he came back this time.


    In the past, these wolves must have rushed up to pay him attention immediately.


    And he wandered around the tribe with the group of monkeys, but he didn''t find any of them.


    "I don''t know where these dead dogs are going to cause trouble!" Mu Feng thought, "Maybe they went hunting in the woods again? I don''t know if they will meet monkeys."


    He didn''t worry if he couldn''t find the hemp seeds. Anyway, as long as the five wolves stayed together, they basically wouldn''t encounter any wild beasts that could threaten their safety.


    Because after going out for several days this time, he was really tired, so he didn''t care about anything, and went back to the earth building to sleep.


    It seems that sleeping has now become one of the few leisure activities for Mufeng.


    He barely woke up at dinner time. He stretched himself out of bed and found hemp seeds lying in front of his door. He obviously knew that Mufeng had returned and was waiting for him at the door.


    Mu Feng was surprised, it was rare for these guys to lie down here so quietly.


    What surprised him was that for some unknown reason, a piece of skin was broken on Dazi''s nose.


    Seeing Mufeng coming out, Da Dazi rushed forward and complained: "Master, a group of beasts came from the forest. They looked delicious, but I didn''t catch them!"


    Doudou on the side is also very "squeamish" this time, and keeps "woo-woo" telling Mu Feng how nasty those beasts are.


    Huangmi and Xiaomi didn''t make much noise, they just quietly tilted their heads and wagged their tails at Mufeng.


    "A new beast?" Mu Feng mentally "squeaked", "Isn''t this guy who met a group of monkeys?"


    He tentatively asked Da Zi: What do those beasts look like?


    Da Dazi began to bark and gesture on the ground, some would have tails, some would have claws, Mufeng didn''t understand it, but the last sentence made Mufeng understand: they can also climb trees!


    "It''s really a monkey!" Mu Feng was speechless, "Didn''t I already tell Sun Dasheng that I can''t fight with the wolves? Why did I turn around and fight with the big dogs?"


    Mu Feng hadn''t figured out how to appease Dazi, but Dazi approached again, sniffed it carefully, and then barked: Master, you smell like that beast!


    Mu Feng was sure it was a monkey.


    He was puzzled in his heart: Sun Dasheng clearly promised himself, why did he turn around and fight with Da Mazi? Looks like it''s time to ask the monkeys what''s going on.

 Chapter 359

    After persuading him, Mu Feng decided to take Dasheng into the mountain with Sun Dasheng, firstly to familiarize himself with the surrounding environment, and secondly to go into the mountain to find a barrel for the bronze gun.


    He has always remembered this matter, but has been delayed.


    Now that he is free, he naturally wants to go into the mountains to find suitable materials.


    It is not easy to find a suitable gun barrel. He communicated with the system and found that the wood suitable for making a gun barrel is ash, mulberry, solid bamboo, and Oxford wood.


    In terms of hardness, Oxford wood and ash wood are slightly better, and in terms of toughness, mulberry wood and solid bamboo are slightly better.


    Generally speaking, all four are good materials for gun barrels.


    The problem is he has neither now.


    Spears and bows are the two most powerful weapons of the Jiang family at present, so the material of the gun barrel greatly affects the power of the gun.


    So finding a gun barrel became a big deal.


    He had already thought about it, and when he found the material for the gun barrel, he would exchange achievement points for marksmanship and teach it to the people in the tribe.


    He took a look at the system, and found that there was no "Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix Spear" or "Jackdaw Spear", and there were only some spear techniques such as the Yue family''s marksmanship and the Yang family''s marksmanship.


    What impresses him most about marksmanship is that he returns the carbine with one move, and he is not sure whether there are several marksmanship in the system.


    Moreover, the introduction to marksmanship in the system also specifically emphasized that marksmanship has high requirements for gun barrels.


    But these are things for later, what he has to do now is to go into the mountains to find the materials.


    As for whether you can find the four materials, or find a substitute for a suitable material, it depends on luck.


    Knowing that Mufeng is going into the mountains to find guns, Lihu volunteers to go with Mufeng.


    Not only is he going, but Mingguang is also going.


    Obviously, these two people have already had a psychological shadow on Mu Feng''s going out for ten or twenty days in recent times, and they are worried that something will happen to Mu Feng when they are together.


    In desperation, Mufeng had no choice but to take Mingguang with ten soldiers, saying that he followed Mufeng to learn the experience of living in the wild, but in fact he was worried about what happened to Mufeng so as to protect him.


    Then Mu Feng brought Hu Lei Leopard, two armored earth dragons, Da Zi and others, the big monkey Sun Dasheng and these eleven people into the mountain again.


    Because they had to walk on the mountain road, they didn''t ride mounts. They brought the Hulei Leopard and the Armored Dilong to defend against the beasts they might encounter in the mountains.


    This time they went to Beishan.


    Because he Mingguang told him that crossing the edge of Beishan Mountain to the Dalong Mountain area, there are many "straight, hard and tough" woods that Mufeng said.


    When Mu Feng heard this, he naturally made them ready to head towards Dalong Mountain.


    But Mingguang told him that it was summer now, and the beasts on Dalonghu Mountain had finished their hibernation, and they had gone down the mountain now, and the mountainside and the foot of the mountain were more dangerous.


    They were very happy along the way, because they had never been to this area before.


    Sun Dasheng carefully followed Mu Feng, looking left and right with his small glasses, as if inspecting his future territory.


    Mu Feng is quite familiar with Dalong Lake.


    He had just traveled to this world for the first time to take his clansmen to hunt, and he went to the ice lake on the top of Dalong Mountain.


    Now that the ice on the top of the mountain has melted, Li Hu and the others might venture up the mountain to catch fish in the past.


    But since Mrs. Jiang had enough food, they never ventured on Dalong Mountain again.


    Right now, it will take them about half a day to go northwest and then northeast along the foot of Beishan Mountain.


    Along the way, Mingguang couldn''t help sighing: When they came back from fishing in Dalong Lake, they were scared to death, and when they met Changning, they were so scared to death. Now they went to Dalong Mountain not to hunt, but to find wood.


    And now they don''t have to worry about any dangers they will encounter. One Hulei Leopard and two Armored Earth Dragons are enough to deal with many dangers!


    Mu Feng also sighed a little, from the front to the back, in less than half a year, the Jiang family has changed so much that even he himself is a little bit embarrassed.


    Everyone walked along the foot of the mountain along the way, and Mu Feng looked left and right intently, hoping to find suitable wood before reaching Dalong Mountain.


    It''s a pity that the trees on the edge of Beishan are relatively thick, and there are few thin and long trees.


    To his surprise, the wood was not found, but Mu Feng found the Polygonum multiflorum in the vines at the foot of the mountain!


    It was also a coincidence to find Polygonum multiflorum. Da Dazi and Doudou were chasing and playing in the forest, and one of them rolled into a vine in the forest. The leaves of the vine caught Mu Feng''s attention.


    He took a closer look and realized that it was Polygonum multiflorum!


    The leaves of Polygonum multiflorum are a bit like a plowshare, and the leaves of water spinach are a bit like, and the underground tubers are a bit like sweet potatoes.


    After Mu Feng found the forehead vines, he still didn''t believe it, but after digging the soil with a shovel, he suddenly found a large piece of Polygonum multiflorum that looked like a sweet potato.


    He took it out and weighed it in his hand. It weighed about four to five catties. It was obviously aged, so he decisively took it away.


    This thing can be used medicinally or eaten, and it is a great tonic for people!


    He saw that there were many small seedlings around, and he first dug a few plants and put them in a basket with Polygonum multiflorum, hung them on the horse''s back, and then continued to move forward.


    Mu Feng thought to himself: "What a mistake, I used to look for things in Dongshan and Nanshan, why did I forget Beishan!"


    Realizing that there might be new discoveries in Beishan, he had more to see along the way.


    In addition to some thinner wood, there are also some vines and green grass, all within the scope of his inspection.


    As a result, after being so careful, he really discovered something new: mountain pepper and yam!


    There were no less than forty or fifty trees around the peppercorns, which surprised Mufeng¡ªthese peppercorns didn''t feel like wild ones, but artificially planted.


    But the surrounding weeds and vines and the chaotic distribution of mountain peppers showed that this was impossible.


    The three things before and after directly allowed him to obtain 600 achievement points, and the total achievement points also came to 2825 points!


    And among these three things, Polygonum multiflorum and Chinese yam can be used medicinally and eaten. Even mountain pepper, in addition to being used as a seasoning, can also be used as a medicine to dispel cold.


    And the discovery of mountain pepper made him think that there will be more seasonings for barbecue in the future.


    "Not to mention anything else, the acquisition of achievement points this time alone is worth the trip!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Ming Guang urged: "Great chief, let''s hurry up, otherwise it will be very late at Dalong Mountain, and it will be more dangerous to go back too late!"


    Mu Feng quickly agreed and continued to move forward.


    On the way, Mufeng didn''t find any other valuable things, but he found a small straight tree¡ªthe neem tree.


    Although the neem tree is straight, its material is too brittle and its toughness is even worse, so it is not suitable for making gun shafts at all.


    Mu Feng just looked at it and gave up decisively.


    The group finally crossed the foot of Beishan Mountain and came to Dalong Mountain.


    It was already past noon when we arrived at Dalong Mountain, mainly because Mufeng was delayed looking for things on the road.


    Mingguang looked at the sun through the canopy of the tree, and guessed in his heart that they might have to spend the night in the wild.


    He now understands why Mu Feng will delay for several days as soon as he goes out - he can go back and forth in one day, but he can''t finish it in two days, and he has to stay in the wild from time to time. Have an accurate head?


    Fortunately, the destination of their trip has arrived, and there is a high probability that Mu Feng can find what he is looking for here!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360

    As soon as I entered Dalong Mountain, Mufeng felt that I had come to the right place. There were clusters of straight branches everywhere.


    But if you look closely, you will find branches that can only be used to weave baskets and cages - tamarix, amorpha, willow, etc., but there is no mulberry tree that is similar to it.


    Mu Feng sighed and looked around but couldn''t find a suitable one.


    "No way!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "With so many straight saplings, there is no one suitable for making a gun shaft?"


    He looked around at the thicker vines, intending to give them a "chance" to prove themselves strong enough so that he could take them back.


    But these vines seem to be as thick as three or four fingers, but they bend when pulled lightly, and break when pulled, and some of them are as thin as fingers and are even soft enough to tie a knot!


    He sighed, and told Ming Guang helplessly: "You can take some of these soft ones back and plant them in the tribe, and when they grow into clusters, cut off the branches and make baskets!"


    Ming Guang scratched his head: "Great Chief, aren''t we here to find materials for gun barrels?"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "It''s right to look for gun barrel materials, but these are not suitable!"


    Seeing that Mu Feng was depressed, Ming Guang didn''t dare to talk anymore.


    However, Hu Leibao, who had come to this place and was full of joy, sensed that Mu Feng was in a bad mood, so he didn''t dare to continue having fun, and followed him obediently, not daring to run around.


    On the contrary, Mazi and the others are heartless, still running in and out of these bushes.


    Sun Dasheng followed suit, not daring to wander around.


    Mufeng frowned and communicated with the system, allowing it to judge which trees could be used as gun barrels based on what it saw with its eyes.


    It''s a pity that all I can see are rattan and vines, none of which are suitable for gun barrels.


    In desperation, Mu Feng had no choice but to ask the system to show him the detailed information of several kinds of wood suitable for making gun barrels.


    So the system passed the information one by one in his mind, and accompanied it with a picture introduction:


    Ash wood, Oleaceae deciduous tree, gray-brown bark split longitudinally, dicotyledons, wood with high compressive strength along the grain.


    Solid bamboo, also known as wood bamboo, solid bamboo, is similar in shape to bamboo, but solid inside.


    Beef tendon wood, also known as mountain pepper, fake dead firewood. Campanula lauraceae is a deciduous shrub or small tree. 8 meters high, the bark is smooth into off-white.


    Sandalwood...


    Mu Feng was stunned: "Ox tendon wood, mountain pepper?"


    He suddenly remembered that he had discovered mountain pepper when he came from Beishan just now.


    There is a mountain pepper tree there, although there are not many, there are dozens of them.


    "Ox tendon wood is mountain pepper?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Am I riding a donkey to find a donkey?"


    The system began to introduce again: "Ash wood and mulberry wood are relatively soft, suitable for ornamental spear practice and competitions, etc. Solid bamboo and tendon wood are hard, which can meet the hardness requirements of armor-breaking and penetration in actual combat. Qi''s guns are also Make the barrel of a gun made of eucalyptus wood, the thickness of which is as large as the palm of your hand..."


    Mu Feng snorted softly: "The gun I want is of course for killing the enemy in battle, what''s the use of those fancy handles!"


    Just this one sentence shows my attitude towards finding a gun barrel¡ªpractical!


    The system then focused on exiting solid bamboo, tendon wood, and oak wood.


    Mu Feng compared the pictures of these three materials and began to search in the mountains.


    Now he already knows that the mountain pepper is the tendon wood.


    But the problem is that he only saw a small piece of mountain pepper in Beishan, and he is not sure how many guns can be produced from one mountain pepper. The dozens of trees he saw are definitely not enough!


    He can only keep looking.


    As they get deeper and deeper into the Dalong Lake, the surrounding vegetation gradually transitions from rattan shrubs to a jungle dominated by big trees and supplemented by vines.


    Occasionally, one or two open and sunny areas with few trees can be seen, and they are also covered with vines.


    So at night, Mu Feng still couldn''t find suitable materials. Seeing that they couldn''t go back, he could only find a place to build three tents on a relatively steep hillside.


    There are only big trees here and there are no bushes, so that the uncertain danger from the bushes at night can be minimized.


    They didn''t lack food and water, and everyone brought enough when they came.


    All they need to do is start a fire and cook their dinner and get through the night.


    After eating and drinking, Mu Feng asked Li Hu to light a few more fires around the tent, which would scare away most of the wild animals at night.


    If anyone dares to approach, then release the Hulei Leopard directly and give it a supper at night.


    As the saying goes, "A horse will not grow fat if it does not eat night grass"!


    Even so, Mu Feng did not take it lightly, and asked these ten people to take turns to watch the night.


    He didn''t want these people to give up their vigilance in the wild just because of the presence of the Hulei Leopard.


    Mufeng took the little monkey and Mingguang to live in a tent, and the five of them lay sprawled among the three tents. As for Huleibao, they nestled in front of the three tents by themselves, together with the night watchman. , basically no problem.


    Because it is a summer night, the temperature at night is still a bit high, and the mosquitoes around are buzzing, making people unable to sleep because of the noise.


    In fact, not only Mu Feng couldn''t sleep, but no one could sleep at such an early night, even the ten soldiers didn''t sleep at this time, they were all sitting in front of the tent chatting.


    You know, such a situation is extremely rare in primitive society¡ªfor primitive people who are busy eating, drinking and drinking all day long, who can have leisure time to get up at night to watch the moon, and who has leisure time to sit in the wild? Chat fart?


    If there is, it is the Jiang family in front of me!


    Mu Feng didn''t fall asleep in the tent, he quietly crawled out of the tent and sat in front of the tent, listening to the chatting of those soldiers.


    It''s a bit of a corner to do so, but he doesn''t want to make these people panic when he appears, and I''m afraid they won''t be able to chat any longer.


    As a result, Mu Feng almost couldn''t laugh out loud when he heard what these people were chatting with:


    "Hey, let me tell you, my wife is pregnant!"


    "seriously!"


    "Oh! Good thing! I didn''t see it, Huang Sang, you are so fast!"


    "It''s true, I''ve asked Ji Hua to check it out, and they said she''s pregnant!"


    "Hey, I''m going! It seems that the great chief didn''t tell you in vain!"


    "Hey, that is, that is!"


    "Why isn''t my one pregnant yet?"


    "Your butt is too small, you can tell it''s not a good child!"


    "Fart, who said that!"


    "Brother Shuofeng told me. You see, Brother Shuofeng picked a wife who was tall and had a big butt, so he got pregnant with his wife!"


    "Well, when it comes to finding a wife, I admire Big Brother Shuofeng, he picked a good-looking one at a glance!"


    "Yes, yes! I only found it after listening to Brother Shuofeng!"


    "Me too, me too!"


    Mu Feng had a strange expression when he heard it, and thought that this Shuo Feng looked like a child who hadn''t grown up, how could he research "so thoroughly" on the matter of marrying a wife?


    After thinking about it, he understood that Shuo Feng had mentioned to himself a while ago that to find a wife, he needs to be tall and have a big butt, and he said that it was his father who taught him that.


    And Shuofeng''s father is Mingguang.


    "This old and unscrupulous person!" Mu Feng laughed secretly, "If this was put in Mingguang in the previous life, people would definitely be scolded for being unfair, but it is the most reasonable saying right now!"


    He was about to step forward to join in the fun, when he suddenly heard these soldiers talking again: "What kind of woman do you think our great chief will find in the future?"


    "I don''t know, at least it must be the Yamado from the Blue Bird Club, right?"


    "That''s necessary! You don''t know, don''t you? I heard from Brother Shuofeng that when the chief went to the Blue Bird Department last time, he held hands with Yemaduo and took a bath in the water!"


    "real or fake?"


    "Brother Shuofeng said, can there be a lie?"


    "Tsk tsk, the great chief is in good health, how cold the water in the river was a while ago!"


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    There was a burst of "tsk tut" praise around.


    It can be heard that it all comes from the heart.


    Shuo Feng was stunned for a moment, then gritted his teeth secretly: "Shuo Feng has such a big mouth!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361

    Mu Feng was lying in the corner behind a few soldiers, listening to these soldiers say some "gossip news" that belonged to the primitive society, he was secretly surprised that he was also such a gossip.


    When he was listening with enthusiasm, a voice came from behind him unexpectedly: "Hey, Great Chief, you are here!"


    Just this one sentence, all the soldiers immediately shut up, turned their heads to look at Mu Feng, all of them looked embarrassed - just now, they didn''t say much about Mu Feng!


    But Mu Feng was even more embarrassing, this kind of eavesdropping and being caught by someone was the most embarrassing to him, especially since he was still a great chief, so "not self-respecting his identity"!


    "This bright light! How blind!" he thought.


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng coughed dryly twice, "It''s too stuffy in the tent, I''ll come out to get some air!"


    All the soldiers dared not show their anger, and no one could guarantee that the chief hadn''t heard what they said just now, and there was no guarantee that the chief would not be angry when he heard such "flashy news".


    Who knew that Mu Feng just smiled and said: "It''s okay if you guys can''t sleep, don''t run around!"


    Several soldiers hurriedly responded: "We dare not!"


    At the same time, they had an idea in their hearts: the chief probably didn''t hear what they said.


    Mu Feng saw that they were happy and didn''t reveal it, knowing their psychology, he went back to the tent after a few words of advice.


    Mingguang is unclear, so go back quickly.


    A group of fighters looked at each other, secretly thankful.


    Mu Feng had not been lying in the tent for a long time, listening to the movement outside the tent, hoping to hear some "hot" "lace news" from the tribe - this is the only pastime that a modern person can find at this moment up.


    It''s just a pity that these soldiers seemed to be frightened, so they didn''t speak any more.


    "What a disappointment!" Mu Feng sighed secretly, "It''s all because of Ming Guang!"


    He had no choice but to lie on his side and think about other things, some from his past life and some from his present. After a while, his eyelids became heavy and he fell asleep.


    After sleeping for an unknown amount of time, Mu Feng was awakened by a loud noise. Almost the moment he opened his eyes, the night watchman outside the tent shouted: "There is a situation!"


    Mu Feng stood up, picked up the shovel and bronze gun beside him, walked out of the tent with a low waist, and quietly came to the soldier.


    Just as the soldier was about to speak, Mu Feng put his hand on his shoulder and made a silent gesture, and he stopped talking, and pointed to a direction for Mu Feng to see.


    Following the direction he pointed, Mu Feng found a group of dark shadows moving towards them.


    He couldn''t tell what this black shadow was, but those bright eyes made him understand that it was a ferocious beast!


    Dazi and the others had crawled to their side, staring at the existence in the dark, motionless.


    Hulei Leopard and Armored Earth Dragon just looked up at the beast and lost interest.


    Sun Dasheng carefully followed Mu Feng, obviously trembling.


    He didn''t know what this beast was, but he knew from the reactions of the Hulei Leopard and the Armored Earth Dragon that there was no serious danger.


    But the black shadow didn''t think so.


    I don''t know if it didn''t notice the existence of the Hulei Leopard and the Armored Earth Dragon, and still wanted to give it a go. It didn''t retreat immediately after it was discovered, but instead rushed towards them at a faster speed, and then slammed Pounce on them.


    In the light of the fire, Mu Feng saw only a big black shadow rushing towards him.


    Without waiting for his order, the soldiers greeted each other with their guns and stabbed at the beast.


    "Meow--"


    It sounded stupid and cute at first, but a harsh, hoarse meow sounded after careful listening.


    The bronze spears of the ten soldiers obviously hit it, so it roared mournfully.


    Mu Feng made a judgment in his heart for a moment: "Leopard cat, or leopard?"


    He has not done any special research on animals, he only knows that the one with such a voice should be either a cat or a leopard.


    Sure enough, the beast missed its aim after being stabbed, and landed directly in front of their tent.


    A splash of blood was spilled directly, and a lot was sprinkled on the ground.


    All the soldiers shouted excitedly, apparently they didn''t expect the bronze spear to be so sharp that it could hurt the beast all at once.


    The ferocious beast that landed on the ground rolled, and jumped up again with a stern roar, and rushed towards the crowd.


    In the light of the fire, Mu Fenhong could clearly see that it was a black leopard.


    But this leopard was obviously much bigger than the ones he had seen before.


    Seeing the leopard pounced again, Mu Feng didn''t want his tribe to take any risks, so he just whispered: "Hulei Leopard!"


    Then at this moment, Hu Leibao straightened up from the ground, and the moment he got up, he slammed into the leopard.


    The leopard was caught off guard and knocked to the side, just took a look at Huleibao, then turned around and ran away, no longer caring about attacking Mufeng and the others.


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s order, Hu Leibao directly followed with a stride.


    Mazi and the others roared excitedly and rushed out immediately.


    "Dead dog!" Mu Feng blurted out, "Come back..."


    However, it was obvious that he was too late to shout, and the pockmarked man had already followed him away.


    Obviously, with the Hulei Leopards around, they felt that there was nothing wrong with them.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that this beast came and went in a hurry. Before they saw what it was, they started to flee in embarrassment.


    "What''s that?" Mingguang asked.


    "That''s a leopard!" Mu Feng replied, "It''s just that it seems to be bigger than ordinary leopards!"


    Hearing that it was a leopard, everyone let out a low cry.


    Ming Guang asked again: "Is there any danger?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, Hu Leibao has gone, as long as it''s not a large group, it''s not a big problem!"


    You know, last time at Baishuyuan, it killed two giant-toothed tigers with one against two!


    It''s just a leopard, so it''s definitely not its opponent.


    And with the habits of leopards, they rarely live in groups.


    Now that it has chased it out, unless it can''t catch up, that leopard can only be Hu Leibao''s supper.


    Sure enough, not long after, Huleibao and Mazi dragged the black leopard back.


    These warriors couldn''t help being inspired, they marveled at the ferocity of the Huleibao.


    Hu Leibao dragged the black panther to them, Mu Feng looked at it, this leopard was one size bigger than the normal leopard, almost as big as the normal tiger.


    If it was someone other than Huleibao who met tonight, maybe it could really kill a few people!


    Mu Feng thought that he could peel off the leopard''s skin, but when he took a closer look with a torch, he found that the leopard had been bitten and had many holes, and it was impossible to peel off a complete fur.


    In desperation, he had to give up.


    But to his surprise, the leopard and several wolves were covered with white petals.


    The petals look a bit like pear blossoms at first glance, but the stamens are reddish brown.


    And on the mane of the Hulei Leopard, there are also flowers like this, and some green fruits the size of small fingernails are sparsely hanging on the mane.


    "What kind of fruit is this?" Mu Feng grabbed the green fruit and flowers, looked at it, and asked in doubt, "Apple?"


    Unexpectedly, the system restarted at this time, and told him: "This is not an apple, but a tung tree!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362

    "Oil tung?" Mu Feng hesitated for a moment, thinking in his heart that before the appearance of paint, tung oil had always been its substitute.


    The tung fruit itself can also be used as a combustion-supporting oil, especially before kerosene and other things have not been discovered, tung oil is also a fuel for lighting.


    "This thing is useful!" Mu Feng exclaimed in surprise.


    "What''s useful?" Ming Guang and the others were puzzled.


    Mu Feng shook the tung flower in his hand: "This thing, the fruit that grows out, can''t be eaten, but it can be squeezed to light the lighting, and it can also be burned..."


    He explained the functions that Mingguang and the others could understand, and then asked Huleibao with advanced animal training skills: Where did you find such a flower?


    Hu Leibao responded "mangmang": I don''t know either!


    Mu Feng asked Da Mazi again: Do you know where you got such flowers?


    Mazi responded that he didn''t know either.


    Mufeng thought for a while and handed the tung flower to Mazi to smell it, and then asked again: Then can you find a place with the same fragrance as the flower?


    Now Dazi''s response is: Yes!


    Mu Feng became excited, he hadn''t found the barrel of the gun yet, but found useful things one after another, it was worth the trip.


    Considering that it was night, Mu Feng was not in a hurry to go now, anyway, the tree was there, so he couldn''t run away.


    He let everyone continue the rest they deserved, and the vigil they deserved.


    Just let Hu Leibao go a little further away to eat the "snack" to avoid the smell of blood from spreading around.


    Hu Leibao complied, dragged the leopard along and left.


    Big Dazi and the others followed, licking their faces and wagging their tails, obviously wanting a share of the action.


    And Hu Leibao didn''t seem to object either.


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, he just felt that Hu Leibao and Da Dazi had been led astray.


    The next morning, after Mu Feng had dinner, he called Da Mazi and the others directly, letting him smell the flowers and lead Mu Feng to find tung tree.


    Along the way, Mazi and the others gave full play to their keen sense of smell, and followed the smell of flowers and blood to their destination.


    Mu Feng and the others checked all the way, hoping to find something unexpected.


    But it''s a pity that apart from big trees and vines along the way, there are no materials he wants to find.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to follow the big seeds and go straight to the destination.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, judging from the time they waited last night, the distance should not be far away. Unexpectedly, it took a long time to reach the destination after walking!


    Da Mazi yelled at the trees with the same flowers in front, and then ran back to Mufeng, wagging his tail, as if asking for credit.


    Mu Feng patted Da Zi on the head: "Good dog!"


    He came to the tung tree and looked around. The flowers of the tung tree were almost finished, and many of them had grown fruits, and there were quite a few of them!


    The problem is that these tung trees are all in large clusters. Right now, he doesn¡¯t have all the things in his hand, and there are not enough people. In desperation, he had to mark it temporarily to let Mingguang remember the surrounding locations, and ordered After he returned to the tribe, he took all these trees back and planted them.


    Mingguang agreed, he was used to digging things back to plant.


    After Mu Feng gave his orders, he had no choice but to lead the people forward again¡ªsince he didn''t find anything on the way, he could only go forward to look for it.


    The hard work paid off, and in the afternoon, he finally found another material suitable for making gun shafts¡ª¡ª—¹Ä¾!


    The discovery of the eucalyptus wood really excited Mufeng, because what he found was a large eucalyptus forest.


    According to the wood wind estimation of such a large forest, it is more than enough for even one tree to produce one rod.


    What''s more, there are so many big trees, with so many straight branches and branches, there must be more than one stick of material!


    But the problem is that the tree is too tall, and the branches are also higher. None of them can go up, and the rope they brought can''t be thrown up at all.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, Mu Feng thought of a way.


    He handed one end of the rope to Sun Dasheng, and asked him to climb up the tree along the trunk of the tree, and after he climbed to a big tree branch, he hung up the rope, and then he came down on the swing along the rope.


    In this way, they can climb the tree by pulling the rope.


    Seeing that Sun Dasheng easily completed this role, Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing and said, "What a monkey!"


    Sun Dasheng also felt Mu Feng''s affirmation, and kept chattering on the spot, obviously asking for credit.


    This made Mazi and the others very anxious, they directly squeezed Sun Dasheng away, each grinning to reveal a row of jagged teeth, and Chong Mufeng also yelled, looking like a fool.


    Mu Feng was almost speechless, and impatiently said to Da Zi: "Go away, I''m busy!"


    Afterwards, Mu Feng grabbed the rope and was about to climb the tree, but Ming Guang stopped him: "Chief, this tree is so tall, you can''t go up, let me do it!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t resist Ming Guang, so he had no choice but to agree, and stood under the tree to direct.


    Mingguang took the saw from the tribal craftsman''s carpentry box and started sawing the wood. Because the wood is hard and dense, it took more than an hour to saw three pieces of material from this tree.


    Several other people also climbed the tree one after another and began to cut the branches.


    The blades of the copper knives were soft, and four copper knives were notched in a short time, but only less than ten pieces of material were cut off.


    Mu Feng was helpless, knowing that this was patient physical work, he asked Ming Guang and the others to cut off a dozen or so roots and decided to return.


    Right now, he has found both the cockle wood material and the tendon wood material, and he has some at hand now. He will go back and make a few guns to try his hand, and then let Ming Guang bring people back to chop the material.


    When passing by Beishan, he deliberately went to the mountain pepper forest, looked at this mountain pepper forest, and naturally took some materials.


    Unlike the straight and smooth arbor wood, the mountain pepper material, which is a tendon wood, has many knots.


    Mu Feng was going to make a gun barrel, and he didn''t know how to deal with these bumps, so he had to spend two hundred achievement points in exchange for the method and proficiency in making a gun barrel.


    After careful investigation, I found that these bumps do not need to be removed at all, they are unique to beef tendon wood gun barrels, and only need to be polished smooth.


    Because they went back late, it was already dark when they returned to the tribe, so he ordered someone to eat dinner and go back to rest.


    Arrived

 Chapter 363

    Mufeng currently has two kinds of gun barrel materials, one is tendon wood and the other is oak wood.


    The characteristics of the two materials are also different.


    The tendon wood itself is straight enough, all that needs to be done is peeling and polishing, smoothing the bumps on the skin, and then dehydrating.


    Although the arbor wood itself is relatively round, the straight rod is not straight enough. Whether it is suitable for making a gun shaft needs to be straightened after peeling.


    Even if the wood inside is dense and uneven after peeling, it is not suitable for gun barrels.


    Therefore, the first thing to do when making arbor wood gun barrels is to peel the bark and look at the material first. This discussion alone screened out four, leaving only twenty-one.


    Of the ten or so tendon trees we got, one with a hole in it was rooted out, and the rest were all in line.


    In general, the dehydration and straightening of the gun barrel is more labor-intensive.


    Some are steamed, some are baked.


    As for the wood wind, the two methods are divided into parts for trial use, one part is steamed and the other part is roasted with fire.


    Then start to dry and straighten naturally.


    Straightening is a more technical and delicate job for gun barrels.


    It needs to be steamed and boiled again and again, and it needs to be straightened a little each time, instead of being forced to straighten it all at once, otherwise the gun barrel will be scrapped in one go.


    It took Mu Feng nearly ten days for this process alone!


    During these ten days, Han Shu and the others had returned from the old place of Yishui, bringing back the ears of wheat they had hidden before.


    After Han Shu and the others came back, they told Mu Feng pleasantly that they found another piece of wheat under the leadership of Bai Yue, and took it back.


    These ears of wheat were thrashed together with the wheat of the tribe, and a total of nearly five thousand catties of wheat was harvested.


    This is definitely a "windfall" for Jiang.


    Compared with the wheat grains Mufeng saw in his previous life, these wheat grains are definitely incomparable - the wheat grains are smaller and longer.


    But the flaws do not hide the virtues, and no flaws can hide the fact that it is wheat!


    With wheat, the Jiang family can smoothly transition to a tribe that lives on planting, and can develop and grow based on this long-term base without completely relying on nature!


    In addition to harvesting wheat, Mu Feng naturally asked Ming Guang to take people to Dalong Mountain and cut back a lot of coriander and mountain pepper. He also brought back the yam, Polygonum multiflorum, and tung tree that he had discovered before and planted them around the tribe.


    So much so that Jiang''s now looks like a plant kingdom from inside to outside, including too many plants that can be used and eaten!


    He also took advantage of his spare time to hand in the task of discovering the tung tree, which evened out the 200 achievement points for gun making, and the achievement points in the system were still 2825 points.


    He calculated the time, and the market trading time agreed with the Black Bear Department had arrived, so he sent Lihu as a representative, leading a group of fifty people including Shuofeng and Baiyue, and brought five jars of salt, twenty The cow, three hundred bone knives, and three hundred drum sticks went to the Black Bear Department for trading and exchange.


    Salt and bone knives are just for show, and it is true that twenty oxen are transporting ore.


    Of course, before leaving, Mu Feng also told Li Hu that he could let out a message in the market: young and strong laborers in the tribe can also stay in the market, and Jiang is willing to exchange six sheep.


    The price is also the same for people who are captured after winning battles with other tribes!


    Li Hu understood what Mu Feng meant, and immediately went excitedly.


    Mu Feng didn''t go there this time, he wanted to finish the first batch of gun barrels in the tribe to try the effect!


    Because the first batch of thirty or so gun shafts had been dehydrated and straightened, the next thing to do was to polish them.


    The whetstones used for grinding are easy to find. There is a kind of sandstone stone in the canyon where their tribe is located, which is a good material for making whetstones.


    Now it was used by Mu Feng to sharpen the barrel of the gun directly.


    Of course, he didn''t need to do it alone, a group of people under Mu Feng''s command quickly finished polishing.


    After polishing, the barrel of the gun can actually be reinforced and toughened in many ways, such as soaking oil, painting, wrapping cloth, etc., which can make the barrel of the long gun stronger and more durable.


    At least oil immersion and painting can be done with tung oil, but unfortunately he just got back the tung tree, so he has to wait at least a month or two!


    But that kind of effort may not be ten days or eight days, three months or two months, it may take a year, two years or even longer at every turn.


    At that time, it is estimated that the day lily will be cold.


    After polishing the gun barrel, he directly tied the long tassel on the gun head.


    The bronze gun head he made was not long.


    There is an old saying that "the head of the gun is no more than two", which means that the lightness of the gun head is the most important thing.


    Generally speaking, the tip of the gun is between about four villages and six inches. Counting the inner head of the gun barrel, it is no more than eight inches from front to back.


    The barrel is slightly longer.


    The small flower guns introduced to him by the system were more than two strokes long, and the actual combat ones were three to seven meters long.


    The barrels of the guns he made were not that long either, they were more than two meters five and between three meters.


    Because his first consideration is that the gun body is straight and hard, so that it can ensure the penetration when facing the enemy.

 Chapter 364

    After exchanging the marksmanship, Mu Feng played it first in infantry, and then played it again on horseback. What made him most proud was that after many times of practice, he finally practiced the carbine that he had longed for since he was a child!


    As for how powerful it is, it can be seen from a transparent hole in the trunk beside it.


    Ming Guang, who had been learning how to make a gun barrel, was very excited, and clamored to learn this set of marksmanship too, so that he could try the effect by himself.


    Naturally, Mu Feng readily agreed, took them to fix the rest of the gun barrels, and then taught them marksmanship.


    In fact, before formally practicing the thirty-six-way marksmanship in actual combat, these fighters of the Jiang family have already undergone systematic training in holding, lifting and stabbing spears, including arm strength, physical strength, and accuracy, all of which have undergone rigorous training.


    So now Mu Feng taught them how to practice spears, and they are not slow to learn.


    In less than a week, Mu Feng handed in all of them, and the rest was for them to practice by themselves.


    During this period, Li Hu came back from the market in the Black Bear Department, exchanged five jars of salt for four jars, brought back one jar, and exchanged more than two hundred bone knives and stone sticks.


    As for what he brought back, it was mainly some tough furs such as rhinoceros, mammoth and so on.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, he actually brought back five young men, who he said were captured from the Black Bear Division and the Wild Wolf Division from the Chijiao Division.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, he didn''t expect these two tribes to dare to tease the Chijiao tribe, and even arrested them back.


    It seems that Wood Wind led them to win the battle before, which gave them a lot of confidence.


    He began to think in his heart that Mrs. Jiang should also be able to attack the Black Fang Department and the Huang Feng Department.


    But before that, he had to harvest the things that should be harvested first, and plant the grains that should be planted, because the ramie on the other side of the second protective wall had matured, blossomed and bore fruit.


    Ramie picks the seeds and directly peels and soaks the hemp silk to extract the hemp silk. The land where the ramie was originally planted is directly replanted with corn¡ªthis is how his first season of seasonal corn is planted.


    The soybeans planted before have already reached the ankles. Judging from this speed, they should mature at least 20 days earlier than the soybeans in season.


    The kenaf is already waist-high, and it looks like it will mature early, and the seeds and husks can be harvested in advance.


    The early corn planted before is not low, and it seems that it can be harvested around the same time as kenaf.


    Cucumbers, tomatoes, beans, and peppers have all blossomed, especially cucumbers, which have formed little nipples on the flower buds.


    Because of Mufeng''s special order, these vegetables will be irrigated with manure from the cesspit every once in a while, so they grow very well.


    What excites Mu Feng the most is the sugarcane he brought from Qingzhang Mountain¡ªit¡¯s ripe!


    The black and purple sugar cane is more than two meters high, and looks like a small piece of purple bamboo forest from a distance, growing very gratifyingly.


    Mu Feng took a machete to chop down a sugarcane, peeled it, squatted down on the sugarcane field and gnawed it.


    As the saying goes, "there are no sugar cane with two sweet ends", Mu Feng naturally knew it, he decided to grow the sugar cane head first to see how the sugar content is.


    He gnawed a piece of sugarcane head first, only to feel that his mouth was full of sweetness, juicy and very refreshing.


    This may be related to the fact that he has not tasted sweets for a long time in this society.


    "Is it so sweet?" Mu Feng grinned, "This sugarcane head is so sweet, if it''s sugarcane roots..."


    He took another piece of sugarcane root and gnawed it a couple of times. After just one bite, he felt his mouth was full of sweetness, so sweet that it was a little overwhelming.


    Sure enough, sugarcane is not sweet at both ends - the sweetness is different!


    He called to White Fang, told her to take the canes back, and told her they were edible.


    After all, White Fang had been tending these sugarcanes since he had planted them here.


    White Fang, who had been taking good care of it and was full of curiosity, only took a bite of the sugarcane before smiling.


    What she has always liked before this is something called sour fruit, which tastes a little sweet, but more sour.


    Mu Feng tasted it before, but he vomited it in one mouthful, it was so sour that he couldn''t swallow it.


    But White Fang couldn''t forget the sour fruit because there was a sweetness in the sourness.


    Now that he had tasted the sugarcane, White Fang instantly felt that the sour fruit he ate before was simply unpalatable.


    She narrowed her almond eyes, her pretty face was full of surprise, she smiled at Mufeng and said, "Great Chief, this sugarcane is so sweet!"


    Wooden Wind moved slightly.


    Unknowingly, the girl also changed from "brother Mufeng" to "big chief".


    But this is something that comes from the heart and cannot be helped, and Mu Feng can''t force it, so he said with a smile, "Yes, this is sugarcane, you can chew it, but this bagasse can''t be swallowed, you have to spit it out." Already!"


    "Oh!" Bai Fang responded with a smile, eyebrows and eyes curved, "But this thing can''t be eaten, why do you plant so much? Isn''t it good to use such a piece of land to grow corn?"


    It can be seen that Bai Fang is quite able to distinguish between serious and serious, and will not seek personal gain because of his own preferences.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "The effect of sugar cane may not be obvious now, but you will know it in the future!"


    "Oh!" Compared to Li Hu, Ming Guang and others who like to ask "why", Bai Fang has no such problem.


    She only knew that as long as the great chief said it, it was right!


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Cut some of the sugarcane and bury it in the ground, and give some of it to the people in the clan to taste. The other part is chopped up, and it will be grinded with a stone mill to get the juice!"


    Mu Feng gestured while talking.


    White Fang frowned to express his incomprehension.


    Mu Feng said: "Buried sugar cane in the ground can grow new sugar cane, and the juice from the grinding is put in clay pots and boiled over a home fire to produce sugar cubes!"


    "Candy?" White Fang wondered.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Like salt, it can be formed into pieces and grains, which can be preserved for a long time. Unlike this sugarcane, the moisture inside will be gone within a few days!"


    "I see!" Bai Fang nodded, and started to collect sugar cane.


    Mu Feng''s heart moved slightly, now that he has corn, sugar cane, and wheat on hand, it seems that he can try to make sugar cane wine, or grain wine is also good...


    If the wine is made, the meaning will be quite different.


    Wine can be used as a drink, alcohol, and even some powerful "weapons"...


    But the problem is that distiller''s yeast is essential for making wine, and he doesn''t have it on hand now.


    If there is no koji, he makes it himself.


    If there is no method, he will find the system to exchange, but to his surprise, a set of wine making knowledge needs 300 achievement points!


    Now his achievement points suddenly became 2225 points again.


    "My dear!" Mu Feng almost jumped to curse, "Even the method of smelting is not so expensive!"


    The system prompts: "The technology of copper smelting is only one kind, but the brewing method you exchanged includes various methods of making distiller''s yeast. In fact, the brewing method is absolutely cost-effective!"


    Mu Feng had the illusion that the system was bundling wine brewing methods to him, deliberately consuming his achievement points.


    But he had no evidence, so he had to grit his teeth and accept it.


    After obtaining the complete method of brewing wine, Mu Feng compared himself to the conditions around him, wanting to cry but not crying.


    There are a hundred and eighty ways to make wine and koji, but he can barely use one or two methods.


    And for these two kinds, he has to find things everywhere and make them now!


    "The system did it on purpose!" Mu Feng resented.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365

    Mu Feng took a look at the methods of making distiller''s yeast mentioned in the system, and there are two methods that are most suitable for him:


    One is more labor-intensive, and can be made with the materials he has at hand.


    The materials that need to be used are corn and wheat first mixed, naturally fermented to make yeast, and then used for secondary fermentation with yeast, wheat and hemp leaves, which takes a long time and takes more than a month.


    The other kind is not very troublesome, but the material wood wind is not complete.


    What needs to be used is at least one kind of weed, called Polygonum spicosa. Of course, in addition to spicy Polygonum grass, you can also add some Tuixian grass, sweet Polygonum grass, mint, etc., the pictures of these materials have been seen one by one, and they are all common in the rural roadside in previous lives. Grass.


    The material required for this method is only one kind of Polygonum saponica is necessary, or there can be several kinds, which can be added according to the situation.


    It takes only ten days before and after, which is relatively easy.


    But the problem is that Mufeng doesn''t have any of these things.


    He thought for a while, his eyes lit up.


    Spicy Polygonum is plentiful by the river and in the fields. He vaguely remembered seeing it before Donghe, and there were even sweet Polygonum.


    As for the constitutional grass and mint, he didn''t have much impression, but these didn''t affect the overall situation.


    From the tribe to the Donghe, if you look carefully, there must be a constitutional grass, but mint may not be.


    He decided to use the second method to save time!


    Anyway, the warriors of the tribe are busy making guns and practicing marksmanship, and they can''t fight for the time being, so he has time to mess around with these things.


    He decided to go to the East River once.


    Now when he went to Donghe, he no longer needed to be as cautious as before. He rode the Hulei Leopard, took the five of them with him, called Qingya, Baiyue and a few hunting team members and set off for Donghe.


    Now every time Mu Feng goes out, he can bring different people with him, hoping to discover their characteristics and further cultivate talents for the tribe.


    The younger generation of the entire Jiang clan is now outstanding: Hanshu, Qingya, Konoha, Shuofeng, Qingmu, Baiyue, and among the women are Baiya, Fuyu, Jihua and others.


    Among them, Han Shu is the best in terms of combat effectiveness and intelligence, and his strength and archery skills are the most powerful among all fighters! The most important thing is that he has the utmost loyalty to the Jiang family!


    Qingya and Konoha''s combat prowess and archery skills are excellent, their bodies are strong, their personalities are tenacious and calm, and they are all people who can stand on their own.


    If it weren''t for Han Shu, these two people would also be the most outstanding people in the tribe.


    As for Shuofeng, because of his personality, he is very popular in the tribe, and his archery skills are also good, but his personality is impulsive.


    Aoki is the only person in the tribe other than Mu Feng whose archery skills are comparable to Han Shu''s, or even slightly better.


    As for Bai Yue, although she joined from the Yishui Department, she has already shown a good mind in a short period of time.


    He may not be able to compare with the previous few in terms of combat power and archery, but his mentality is definitely the highest among them.


    He is so high that he will judge the situation and make a decision that is most beneficial to himself and the Jiang family.


    Such a person doesn''t really need to ask him to have a high combat power, Mu Feng''s expectation and requirement of him is loyalty!


    If Bai Yue is loyal enough, Mu Feng will not be stingy to teach him more "wisdom" things.


    If there is no accident, once Lihu and Mingguang "retire", the leaders and hunters of the Jiang clan in the future, and even the "key positions" in the tribe such as the big leader and war chief of the Blue Bird tribe will all be from these people elected.


    As for Bai Ya, Fu Yu, and Ji Hua, they each had their own strengths in logistics, fighting, and childbearing. Mu Feng also arranged for them the most suitable things for them according to their respective characteristics.


    Like this time, although he only went to the East River to find materials, it was also a good time for him to take the opportunity to learn about the characteristics of the tribe.


    Who can hold their breath, who is calm and calm in the face of unexpected situations, who can come up with emergency measures in the shortest time, etc., are all shown time and time again in inadvertent events.


    Along the way, Qingya leads the way, and Baiyue follows Mufeng to be careful.


    Only Mu Feng leisurely "looked left and right", looking for materials suitable for making distiller''s yeast along the way.


    This time was different from before, he deliberately looked for weeds on the side of the road, but in the end he really found Tuen Xian grass and mint.


    This made him very pleasantly surprised, thinking about the choice he chose.

 Chapter 366

    The boa constrictor in the grass beach appeared and then disappeared, which immediately attracted Mu Feng''s attention.


    He thought of the scene when a group of wolves attacked the giant python in the grass beach last time, and thought to himself: "It can''t be such a coincidence, there were wolves last time, and there are other things this time?"


    Before he could give instructions, the sound of "fluttering" sounded again, and Qing Fang, who was at the front, seemed to have seen something extraordinary, and stepped back again and again.


    "Why..." Before Mu Feng finished speaking, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    The giant python writhed violently in the tall grass, and it was wrapping around a huge dragon!


    It''s just that the dragon''s big mouth is biting the giant python right now, and the giant python writhes in pain, sweeping its long tail left and right, sweeping down a piece of grass.


    For a while, everyone didn''t know whether it was the giant python that was hunting and killing the dragon, or the dragon was hunting and killing the giant python.


    And the giant python didn''t know whether it was intentional or not, it twisted its body and brought the dragon towards Mu Feng and the others.


    Mu Feng was furious, he didn''t believe that this giant python did it unintentionally.


    But right now it''s not something he wants to delve into, the most urgent thing is how to get out of the fight between these two fierce beasts as soon as possible.


    It''s just that the giant python''s tail came too fast, and it swept right in front of them in just one breath!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng stretched out his hand and tugged at the person next to him, and pushed him aside, barely avoiding a catastrophe.


    And he also took advantage of the situation and rolled on the spot, avoiding the tail.


    The others also backed up again and again at this time, to avoid this sweep.


    But one of the eight was caught in the back by the tail, and one staggered and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, he was only injured in the back by being drawn, and did not die.


    But the man''s mount was not so lucky. It was directly swept by the tail of the giant python, and it wailed and rolled on the ground.


    Mu Feng didn''t have time to feel sorry for the horses and materials, seeing the giant python''s tail twitching over again, he shouted angrily: "Hey, it''s endless!"


    Having said that, he squatted down and bowed his waist. At this moment, the advanced beast taming technique was displayed, and he said silently in his heart: "The beast taming skill is passively shared - barbaric collision!"


    It was the savage collision shared with the Wild Boar King before!


    Because he thought it was too embarrassing to share skills with pigs before, and he had always disdained to use them, but now he had to use them in a crisis.


    Then he sank his shoulders and slammed into the python''s tail head-on.


    He only heard a "snap", and the giant python''s tail twitched on his shoulder, and he felt as if his shoulder had been hit by a sledgehammer.


    But he was not knocked down like the previous clansman, but swayed on the spot.


    At the same time, he reached out with both hands, took advantage of the situation to grab the tail of the giant python, put it on his shoulder, and rushed forward, pulling the giant python to a halt!


    After such a pause, the giant python''s body that was originally wrapped around the dragon loosened, which also gave the dragon a chance to seize it.


    Its hind legs and tail, which were originally restrained, exerted force in an instant, stretching the giant python''s entanglement, and kicked its hind legs on the giant python''s belly, tearing its intestines open!


    "Hiss hiss!" the giant python screamed in pain.


    Regardless of the battle between the giant python and the dragon, Mu Feng roared angrily: "Su Lei Bao!"


    Suddenly Leibao understood at this time, opened his mouth and bit the giant python''s tail in Mufeng''s arms, and helped Mufeng pull it back again!


    You know, the Hulei Leopard is bigger than a horse, and its strength is comparable to that of an armored dragon!


    With just such a pull, the giant python wrapped around the body of the dragon and loosened again, and the dragon scratched a wound again!


    "What the hell, if you kill this giant python, you will get me a piece of meat!" Mu Feng muttered.


    He finally freed his hand, picked up the copper spear beside him, and aimed at the tail of the giant python with a single shot.


    It''s just that although the spear was poked hard, it failed to break through the python''s skin, and only left a mark on it!


    For a moment, he suddenly thought that the red python skin that Ko Nuoa gave him before was not close to water and fire, and the knife could not break it...


    The dragon exerted its strength again, and the giant python tossed violently under the sluggishness, to the point where it pulled the Huleibao and tumbled down along with it.


    At this time, Qingya had already reacted, picked up the copper spear and jumped towards it, and shot another shot at the lower belly of the tail under the giant python''s belly, but it still didn''t work.


    "Big, big chief!" Qingya missed a single blow, and quickly dodged sideways, "Let go, let''s go!"


    Mu Feng roared angrily, and thought: "I can''t suffer in vain!"


    He stomped down on the python''s tail fiercely, and at the same time took a step forward with his gun in hand. Looking at the excrement opening exposed under the giant python''s tumbling belly, he narrowed his eyes, saw the opportunity, and delivered a single shot. out!


    You need to know Mu Feng''s strength, and the shot he handed out with all his strength sank more than one meter in an instant!


    Although this trick is a little tricky, it has a miraculous effect!


    Then, the whole grassy beach fell into frenzy in an instant...


    As if struck by lightning, the giant python went crazy in an instant, turned its head and slapped the dragon''s neck, and danced wildly like an electric snake.


    The dragon that was bitten by the neck groaned and broke free, then flicked its tail, turned around and ran towards Donghe!


    It escaped without a fight!


    But here, after being stabbed by Mu Feng at the critical point, the giant python didn''t have time to manage Mu Feng and the others. Instead, it writhed wildly on the grassy beach, sweeping its tail left and right, obviously trying to throw out the things behind its tail .


    It''s just that this long spear pierced into its body like a long thorn, so how could it be easily thrown off?


    At this moment, Hu Leibao just got up from the ground, shook his head and snorted, two streams of white gas came out of his nose.


    When Mu Feng saw it, he frowned, knowing that it was because Hu Leibao was angry.


    So far, except for Mu Feng and the Armored Earth Dragon, no one has been able to bring him down directly!


    Obviously it suffered a big loss, and now it is going to get angry!


    "Cover your ears!" Mu Feng shouted.


    Before the words fell, there was only a resounding "mang wu" sound as if the sky thunder exploded!


    Rao Mufeng has long been used to the cry of Huleibao, and now he feels anxious in his heart!


    And the giant python, which was still struggling violently, was also stunned by the roar at this moment and temporarily paused!


    And at the moment of this pause, Hulei Leopard replaced the previous Qilong, rushed down the neck of the giant python with a stride, and bit it!


    It was too late for the giant python to react after a moment, after all, the speed of the Huleibao is by no means comparable to that of a dragon!


    After Hu Leibao bit the giant python''s neck, he shook his head violently, left and right, shaking so that the giant python couldn''t react in time.


    Then, under the stunned eyes of everyone, Hu Leibao dragged the giant python''s head and bumped it to the ground. With the force of the bump, it stuck its head and hit the giant python''s neck!


    With a sound of "àÛàÍ", the snake''s skin that was not pierced by the wooden wind bronze spear was pierced by the horn on the top of Hulei Leopard''s head, and blood immediately shot out along the wound!


    "Hiss hiss!"


    The giant python roared again, it was extremely stern.


    Seeing the opportunity, Mu Feng picked up another bronze gun, quickly rushed in front of Huleibao, and poked in along the neck of the giant python that Huleibao was resisting, and then poked it in for more than one meter. length!


    It needs to be known that Mu Feng stabs upwards from its neck obliquely, until it reaches a hard bone before barely stopping - that is the upper jaw of the boa constrictor!


    Just this time, the giant python could no longer resist, and its whole body twitched and collapsed.


    And Mu Feng also exhausted his strength because of these two strokes, and sat down on the ground, regardless of the blood around him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367

    The grassy beach was in a mess.


    Because a giant python no less than fourteen or fifteen meters died here.


    And this giant python will die because of two fatal injuries:


    One is at the drain.


    The other is from the lower jaw to the upper brain skull.


    And these are all thanks to one person¡ªMu Feng.


    Of course, Huleibao also played an indispensable role here.


    Without it, Mu Feng might not have the chance to deliver those two deadly shots.


    So right now, Huleibao is laying on his tongue, tearing the snake meat and swallowing it, and Mufeng doesn''t care about it.


    Anyway, the area around the tongue was torn to pieces by the dragon, so it''s no big deal to give it some meat.


    Smelling the smell of blood, they rushed over one after another, obviously wanting to get a share of the pie.


    Hu Leibao turned a deaf ear to it, and allowed Da Dazi to tear up the python meat and gnaw on it.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised: When did Hu Leibao become so easy to talk? It seems that last time on the side of Dalong Mountain, Huleibao allowed Dazi and them to share their prey.


    What surprised Mu Feng even more was that now Hu Lei Bao and Da Da Zi seem to have nothing to eat.


    They often don''t see shadows now, and they will go wandering in the woods when they have nothing to do. When they come back, their stomachs are not flat, and sometimes there are bird and animal hairs hanging from the corners of their mouths.


    The Hulei Leopard is even more miraculous. When it is free, it will pick and pull in the black-skinned bamboo forest. If it pulls out any bamboo shoots or bamboo rats, it will inevitably be eaten.


    Mu Feng hadn''t fed it for a long time, but just like this, Hulei Leopard was still fat and strong.


    Especially right now, it is gnawing on the python meat again, and it is estimated that it will not have to eat for a long time.


    "Big, Great Chief!" Qing Ya and his group were still in shock, they couldn''t believe their eyes: such a big python was actually killed by his own Great Chief?


    Although there was a dragon who had injured the giant python before, and then there was Huleibao who helped hold it back. But who can kill the python in the situation just now and still be safe?


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling to Qing Ya and Bai Yue: "Quick, before the dragon comes back, peel off the python skin, and take away everything else that can be taken away!"


    He was especially concerned about this python skin.


    Because he couldn''t break the python''s body with one shot just now, obviously, this piece of python skin is also a good material for leather armor!


    "Yes!" Qingya settled down, and hurriedly started with the others, skinning, dividing flesh, cramping...


    To their surprise, when they peeled off the python''s belly, they found a dark green mass bigger than a fist.


    Because it was an internal organ, Qing Ya and the others ignored it.


    Mu Feng caught a glimpse and his eyes lit up: "Snake guts!"


    You know, snake gallbladder is a good thing. It can clear away heat and detoxify, dispel wind and dampness, and refresh eyes and so on.


    Mu Feng remembered that there was a child in a neighboring village in his previous life. He was courageous and bright-eyed since he was a child. He caught wild snakes in the wild, and used the pencil sharpener he carried with him to directly cut out the gallbladder, and then swallowed it whole.


    When Mu Feng and the others saw it, they were all frightened, thinking that the man was just like a savage.


    But after going to school, Mu Feng and others who didn''t study well at the beginning also became myopic early with a pair of eyes. He was the only one who had the best eyesight of 2.0 until he was admitted to aviation!


    He hurriedly said: "That green thing, find something clean to wrap it up!"


    "Ah?" Qingya was surprised, "Is this thing edible?"


    Mu Fengtou said: "This is snake gall, it can be used as medicine!"


    He didn''t explain the extra, anyway, they couldn''t understand Qingya''s explanation.


    Fortunately, Qingya and the others knew that what the chief understood might not necessarily be what they understood, so they didn''t ask, but quickly divided and packed the python.


    After a while, only the neck and the tail end of the whole giant python were wrapped in python skin, and the rest, except for the internal organs, etc., which could not be taken away, were divided and wrapped by Qingya and the others, and placed in the The mount is on.


    Mufeng asked them to collect all the materials for making distiller''s yeast scattered on the ground, and then hurriedly led these people back to the tribe.


    Not long after they left, a dragon crawled out of the East River not far away.


    It leaned in front of the boa constrictor skeleton, sniffed it and licked it back and forth twice, and found that there was not much meat left, so it screamed angrily.


    After returning to the tribe, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Mu Feng, who was in blood type, hurried to the bathhouse to take a shower, changed into clean clothes, and then returned to the Yuelou room to sleep comfortably.


    Frankly, he''s exhausted from fighting the python!


    This sleep went straight into the night!


    When he woke up, he saw that it was getting late, so he had to put aside his original plan to make wine koji.


    He had to dare to go in and find Jiyang, and ask him to make some snake meat soup with the boa constrictor meat he brought back.


    Otherwise, if the big and fat snake meat is all grilled, it will be wasted!


    Mu Feng had eaten snake meat soup in Yue Mansion in his previous life, and the taste was indescribably delicious.


    Because Mu Feng was obviously interested in snake meat soup at that time, his friend from Guangdong directly invited the chef who made the soup to explain it to him.


    Mu Feng remembered clearly that the ingredients alone required green onions, ginger, lard, chicken, snake meat, fungus, mushrooms, eggs, cod and so on.


    The steps also have to first boil the snake meat and take the shreds, then stir-fry the snake meat and steam it in the soup, and finally boil it with oiled chicken shreds and other auxiliary materials at high temperature to form a soup...


    That is naturally the deluxe version, and Mufeng can only make the simple version due to the conditions.


    He compared with what the chef in his previous life said, he found all the ingredients he could find, and tried to do all the steps he could sit on, so as to restore the taste of snake meat soup to the maximum extent.


    Of course, just snake meat soup is not enough, there is also a dish with dragon and phoenix...


    That night, all the members of the Jiang family tasted the delicious snake meat soup, and even the most delicious stir-fried snake meat ever!


    The most important thing is that some people who were originally weak felt that their bodies were faintly hot, and the sweat on their bodies began to protrude.


    They may not know that Mu Feng spent so much time cooking this dish in order to nourish their bodies and strengthen their bodies.


    "This stuff is great tonic!" Mu Feng breathed out while eating.


    Drinking snake meat soup and eating snake meat is really nourishing!


    What made him very speechless was that Mazi and the others had already eaten a lot of snake meat during the day, but after smelling the smell of meat from the tribe at night, they even ran over to Mu Feng looking for something to eat, licking their faces and wagging their tails.


    Obviously, they also seem to know that the snake meat cooked by Mufeng is more delicious.


    He had no choice but to ask Ji Yang to fill them with a large pot of meat soup in a clay pot for them to eat.


    Anyway, the meat unloaded from that giant python was no less than four to five hundred catties, and the weather is not good now, so it will be wasted if it is not eaten.


    In addition to the big seeds and them, the four little wolves get the moon first because they are close to the water and the wind, and because they are close to the wood wind, the four wolves enjoy a big pot of meat soup all to themselves-this treatment is not even given to the big seeds.


    This made Dazi feel very hurt. After eating his share, he longed for Mufeng...


    As for Sun Dasheng, he also came to join in the fun at this time, he led a group of monkeys to squat down near Mufeng without any timidity, eating their share of snake meat.


    In fact, this group of monkeys has been in the Jiang clan for about a month, and they have already gotten acquainted with the Jiang clan...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368

    The next day, after Mufeng got up, he went outside the tribe to meet the monkeys, and conducted some daily "domestication" and training on them.


    This has been going on for some time.


    It was mainly Mufeng who gave instructions to the monkey king, and then the monkey king commanded the little monkeys to complete it.


    For example, climb up to get things, take a small torch to a designated place to light a fire, give them small bone knives and let them cut animal tendons, etc.


    Among these training programs, the most difficult thing for monkeys is to hold small torches, because they are afraid of fire.


    So after Wood Wind trained for almost a month, these little monkeys were not afraid of fire and were able to complete the assigned tasks according to its requirements.


    After training the monkeys, Mu Feng returned to the Tulou to make wine.


    In addition to the grasses such as Polygonum, the other material needed to make distiller''s yeast is rice noodles.


    Mufeng didn''t have rice flour, so he used peeled corn flour and finely ground wheat flour instead.


    He first washed and dried the spicy Polygonum, sweet Polygonum, mint, and Tuxian grass, and then mixed them together according to a specific ratio¡ªnaturally, the spicy Polygonum was the most, and the other three accounted for the least.


    "Great chief! What are these grasses used for?" Li Hu couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, it''s used to make wine koji!"


    "Alcohol?"


    "It''s what must be used to make wine!"


    "What is wine?"


    "Wine is a drink!"


    "What is that drink?"


    Mu Feng is a little speechless, as long as it involves new things, Li Hu especially likes to ask why.


    But he knew it was not his fault, after all, what Mu Feng was going to do was something he had never heard of before.


    During the long evolution of primitive society, every time primitive people tried something new, it was accompanied by great courage and various "coincidences".


    Take wine making as an example, at the beginning, it was not artificially started to make wine consciously. It was because people at that time produced more food because of their high productivity, and they couldn''t finish it all at once, so they stored it in caves and tree holes.


    As a result, it has not been taken out for a long time, causing the food to be mixed together and fermented, and the aroma of the juice that flows out attracts people''s attention.


    Since then, people have consciously started to make juice with this aroma - wine!


    Generally speaking, the new inventions and discoveries of primitive society either "need" this thing and start to actively create it, or they are passive and accidental discoveries.


    But Woodwind Brewing is different.


    At present, Jiang has neither the need to drink alcohol nor the opportunity to accidentally discover alcohol. Skilled Mufeng took the initiative to create it. This is completely new to people like Li Hu¡ªthey naturally don¡¯t know what it is, and they can use it. what to do.


    So, it''s normal to have problems.


    He thought for a while and told Li Hu with a smile: "Wine is something that makes you forget everything after drinking it!"


    "This..." Li Hu quickly let go of his hand, his face paled in panic, "Great chief, are you trying to make poison?"


    "Making poison?" Mu Feng looked at Li Hu with a strange expression, amazed at Li Hu''s brain circuit, it''s so strange and refined!


    He smiled and shook his head: "Just forget it temporarily, just sleep at most!"


    "So that''s how it is!" Li Hu finally felt relieved, "Then this kind of poison is not very powerful, why do we go to such great lengths to make it?"


    "It''s not poison!" Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Let me tell you, as long as wine is made, it may be more popular than weapons and furs. For some large tribes, it may be better than salt. !"


    Li Hu''s eyes lit up now: "Better than salt?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    He thought in his heart: "The first time wine appeared, it was circulated among high-level officials, and it was welcomed by leaders of tribes, kingdoms, and nobles."


    You know, there is an old saying called "feeling full of warmth and thinking of lust". These people eat enough and wear warm clothes every day, thinking about women or enjoying themselves.


    But what can be called enjoyment in primitive society is nothing more than eating, drinking, women, fighting and grabbing things!


    Three of the four things have been experienced by them to some extent. Only the word "drink" alone, they probably have never experienced the enjoyment of it.


    Therefore, Mufeng can almost conclude that as long as the wine is produced, regardless of other values, as a drink, it will inevitably become a market, no, it will be a best-selling item in the exchange between big tribes!


    It''s as if silk, pottery and spices from the East on the Silk Road are bestsellers in the West!


    Mu Feng understands this truth, but Li Hu doesn''t.


    But he also knew that something comparable to salt must be very good!


    Because in his cognition, before that, there was nothing like salt!


    So he worked harder.


    After seeing Li Hu''s expression, Mu Feng roughly guessed what he was thinking, smiled and shook his head, and continued to work.


    After mixing several materials, he took a knife to chop them up, put them in a large stone pot that he used before, and smashed them with a thick wooden pestle that he knew until the slag turned into juice, and the leaves inside , The stalk is completely invisible, just like the garlic paste poured out of the garlic mortar.


    All this is simple to say, but it took more than half a day.


    Fortunately, he is not alone in making these things, Bai Fang, Li Hu and the others are following along.


    After mashing these materials, he put the pre-prepared mixed flour of corn and wheat into the stone pot, mixed it with the mashed juice, added some water and stirred.


    He tried while stirring, and stopped adding water and stirring until the rivers and lakes mixed with herbs and flour could be kneaded into a ball.


    The analysis is Tuanqu Tuan, it''s very simple, it just takes a little effort.


    In this way, it took almost a day from the beginning of grass selection to the kneading of the dough.


    "Can we make wine next?" Li Hu asked excitedly.


    "Not yet!" Mu Feng shook his head, "Go get clean dried corn leaves!"


    Li Hu quickly went back and forth, bringing back a lot of corn leaves.


    He found a piece of animal hide, put the corn leaves on the hide, put the pottery dish containing the wine koji pills on it, and then put a layer of corn leaves on it, and then wrapped it with the hide. Tighten it, tie it up, and put it in a cool place.


    Li Hu didn''t know, so he looked at Mu Feng suspiciously.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Just put it here for two days, and take it out to dry after two days!"


    "To dry?" Li Hu scratched his head.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "When the time comes, spread the corn husks and wheat bran left over from the flour sifting before, and then put these wine koji balls on top, let it dry for five to seven days!"


    "Will you be able to make wine by then?"


    "Well! Then we can make wine!" Mu Feng laughed, "You will drink the best thing then!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369

    Mu Feng originally thought that it would take five or six days to dry the fermented koji, but it is summer now, and the drying was completed in less than four days.


    This has nothing to do with the temperature in summer.


    Now that the distiller''s koji has been made in advance, he can also make wine in advance.


    Li Hu was very excited to be able to make wine in advance, and he couldn''t wait to know what kind of wine it was, and it was as important as salt to be called by the chief.


    Sugar cane wine is divided into pure sugar cane wine and sugar cane grain mixed wine.


    The difference is that the wine produced from pure sugarcane wine has a low degree of alcohol and a low yield.


    After adding food, it will be much higher.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and divided into two kinds of grains, corn and wheat, and mixed them with sugarcane to ferment them respectively, and then looked at the yield rate of wine.


    The specific method is to wash the wheat and corn separately and steam them in a pot.


    Because it was the first time to make wine, Mu Feng was also afraid of wasting food, so he each took a hundred catties of grain to try to make wine.


    During the process of steaming grain, Li Hu couldn''t help but be puzzled: "Chief, aren''t we making wine? Why do we still use corn and wheat?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Wheat and corn are what you need to make wine."


    Li Hu was still puzzled, but he was embarrassed to ask again.


    After the grain was steamed, he asked Li Hu to chop the sugar cane into fine pieces with a knife, then mixed them with corn and wheat separately, and stirred them evenly.


    Then crush the previously made koji balls into powder, and evenly mix them into the two fermented materials.


    All kinds of ratios are in accordance with the "recipe" given by the system, and the wine yield can reach the highest level of self-brewed wine.


    After stirring, the distiller''s grains were placed in large clay pots again by Mufeng, and sealed well for secondary fermentation.


    The system reminds Mufeng that the mixed fermentation of sugar cane and grain takes the longest time in winter, about 20 days, and the shortest in summer, ranging from one week to 10 days.


    When the specific situation comes, he can gently open the sealed fur and smell it by himself.


    Considering that the temperature in early summer was a bit high, Mufeng moved these clay pots to a cool and ventilated place to reduce the impact of high temperature and allow the distiller''s grains to fully ferment.


    Even so, on the eighth day, Mu Feng approached the clay pot and was able to inquire about a faint smell of "wine".


    Mu Feng first opened the animal skin on a clay pot, and suddenly a strong "wine smell" came to his face, the smell was so strong that he almost suffocated!


    Li Hu, Bai Ya and the others, who smelled this smell for the first time, almost fell down and backed away one by one, covering their noses.


    Li Hu turned pale with shock: "Chief, this can''t be the real poison, right?"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, calmed down and said, "Don''t worry, it''s definitely not poison!"


    He was also surprised in his heart, it turned out that the fermented distiller''s grains tasted so strong!


    It seems that not only the koji fermentation is fast in summer here, but also the distiller''s grains are fermenting fast.


    Now that the distiller''s grains were well fermented, he naturally began to steam the wine.


    Steaming wine requires at least two large pots, the lower pot is used to steam distiller''s grains, and the upper pot is used to hold cold water for "cooling" wine steam.


    In the middle, there needs to be a wooden retort connected up and down, with a round hole in the middle, a bit like a wooden barrel, and the wooden retort is connected by a wine guide tube.


    The specific method is to pour water into the large pot below, put the steaming tray, put a layer of clean linen on the steaming tray, and put fermented sugar cane and grain distiller''s grains on the linen.


    Then buckle the wooden steamer on top of the cauldron, and seal the surrounding wooden wind that connects with the pot with animal skins, linen, etc. to ensure that there will be no air leakage.


    A small wooden stick is inserted in the middle of the wooden retort, and a split bamboo tube is placed on the wooden stick, and the bamboo tube is connected to the wine guide tube and stretched out.


    Of course, the connection between the wine guide tube and the wooden retort is also sealed.


    Put a flat-bottomed cauldron on the top, pour cold water into the cauldron in the open air, and completely seal the place where it connects with the wooden steamer.


    After finishing all the preparations, Mu Feng ordered Li Hu: "Fire!"


    Li Hu excitedly lit the fire.


    Only then did Mu Feng leisurely take a cleaned jar and put it under the wine guide tube, waiting for the result.


    Because the pot is too big and there is a lot of water, it takes a long time to boil the pot.


    It took almost half an hour for Lihu to simmer on the fire until there was the sound of boiling water in the big clay pot.


    Mu Feng excitedly shouted: "Come, come, coming out!"


    As he yelled, White Fang on the side also nervously stared at the wine tube, expecting something to come out of it.


    The others dared not breathe out, for fear that their heavy breathing would affect the great chief''s brewing.


    Li Hu, who was burning his head, also raised his head at this time, wiped his face, and stared at the wine guide tube.


    After a while, the drinking tube finally moved.


    A stream of transparent liquid, as thin as rainwater from a thatched eaves in spring, flowed out and landed in the clay pot tick-tock.


    Almost at the same time, a special fragrance also wafted out.


    Li Hu couldn''t help but twitched his nose, took two deep breaths, and then said: "Great Chief, is this wine? It smells so good!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help being excited, and said with a smile: "Yes, this is wine!"


    On the contrary, Chang Ning frowned after smelling it: "Is this wine? It doesn''t smell very good. Besides the fragrance, there is another smell!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "This is the unique taste of wine brewed from grain. For those who are used to the taste of wine, it is full of fragrance. If they are not used to it, they will feel uncomfortable."


    Li Hu said strangely: "But I''ve never smelled this smell before!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Some people are born able to drink and are used to the taste of wine, but some people are not necessarily so!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng quickly stopped and motioned them to look at the wine guide.


    At this time, the wine pipe is no longer dripping out of the wine pipe, but it is flowing into the clay pot into a water line!


    Looking at the speed of the wine, and smelling the taste, Mu Feng was overjoyed: "It seems that this

 Chapter 370

    After Mu Feng said the words "the wine is finished", everyone around felt Mu Feng''s joy.


    Li Hu couldn''t help it first, and said, "Great chief, can I have a taste?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    Then he took out a spoonful of wine from the earthen pot and poured it into a bamboo cup, and handed it to Li Hu. Li Hu picked it up and was about to drink it. Turn around, and then swallow it all in one gulp. At this time, shut your mouth and take a deep breath, wait until all the wine is in your stomach, and then open your mouth to breathe!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu said, immediately stood up, and drank half of the glass of wine in one gulp.


    When the wine just entered his mouth, Li Hu immediately frowned, with a bitter look on his face.


    But he immediately heard what Mu Feng said, let the wine swirl in his mouth, and his eyes lit up instantly.


    Next, he followed what Mu Feng said, swallowed, took a deep breath, and exhaled heavily, the whole person couldn''t help but raised his head and roared: "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    "what?"


    Everyone was taken aback: "Boss, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Daddy, what''s wrong with you, Daddy?"


    "Great chief, what happened to the leader?"


    ...


    Before Mu Feng could reply, Li Hu suddenly laughed wantonly: "Hahaha, happy!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Everyone was surprised again: "Are you okay?"


    At this time, Li Hu laughed and looked at Mu Feng, and shouted excitedly: "Great chief, wine is really a good thing!"


    "Really?" Mu Feng laughed loudly.


    The others were also taken aback when they heard the words, and then shouted: "Great Chief, let me try it too, okay?"


    "Great chief, I want to try too!"


    "Is the wine good?"


    ...


    Mu Feng smiled and agreed one by one, making these people wait one by one.


    And the smell of their steaming wine soon spread throughout the tribe, attracting more and more people to watch.


    They were all pointing around.


    Some people are very intoxicated by the smell around them, while others are frowning and puzzled.


    Ming Guang, Han Shu, Qing Ya also came to the front one by one, they heard that Mu Feng had successfully brewed wine, and even heard about Li Hu''s reaction, they all excitedly begged Mu Feng to let them try it too.


    Except for Konoha and Aoki, all the soldiers and men present felt that the wine was too much for their taste.


    Even after Fu Yu followed the aroma of the wine and tasted it, his eyes were shining brightly.


    As for White Fang, he was not quite used to the taste of wine from the beginning, and even when he tasted it, he swallowed it with a frown.


    Mu Feng knew that this was his nature and he couldn''t force himself to come.


    But his first brew was so successful that he was really excited.


    Because there were too many people who wanted to taste the wine, the nearly 20 catties of wine in the first jar were not left at all, and they were all shared among these people and drank clean.


    Even so, some people blushed and started talking nonsense because it was their first time drinking and they were so overwhelmed.


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to argue with these people, he knew that losing his temper after drinking was a virtue.


    Fortunately, Li Hu became a "villain" next, dispersed the clansmen who came to join in the fun, and continued to steam wine.


    In this way, back and forth, excluding the wine he drank, Mu Feng got about four cans of wine in total - at least seventy catties.


    The alcohol yield is still relatively high.


    Mu Feng communicated with the system and measured the alcohol concentration, which was only a little over 32 degrees.


    Compared with previous lives, alcoholic beverages that were frequently 40-50% alcohol were indeed considered low-alcohol alcohol, but in this era, it was definitely considered high-alcohol alcohol.


    The most important thing is that these wines don''t dry up after drinking, and they don''t get on your head. They are much better than those ethanol-blended wines in the previous life!

 Chapter 371

    The weather is getting hotter, and the corn seedlings in the corn field are starting to curl their leaves.


    Cracks began to appear on the ground, and the crops on the second protective wall and the third protective wall were affected to varying degrees.


    The weather was a little dry, and Mu Feng directed Li Hu and the others to arrange manpower to fight the drought. The water was directly taken from the moat in front of the second and third protective walls.


    After all, the water two or three meters deep is not in vain.


    When Li Hu and the others fetched water on the spot, they couldn''t help but sigh at Mu Feng''s foresight.


    Even so, after irrigating all the crops, the water in the moat went down by almost half a meter, and the impact was not insignificant.


    Jiang''s well didn''t have much impact, after all, when Mufeng dug the well, the location he chose was stuck in the groundwater vein.


    The people of the Jiang clan, who have the convenience of water, once again realized the convenience of the well. In previous years, they would have to go back and forth between the tribe and the Donghe River, and many people died on the road or by the river.


    None of these dangers existed for them now.


    The members of the Jiang clan have entered a round of "farming slack", neither needing to go out collectively to find fruits, nor to venture out to hunt.


    Affected by the hot weather, the beasts on the prairie also became very irritable.


    The last few times the hunting team went out to hunt, they were all attacked by herds of wild beasts.


    Fortunately, they had mounts, but they were injured and no one was killed.


    In addition to beasts, other tribes also appeared on the grassland one after another.


    According to the hunting team members who came back from hunting, there seemed to be groups of people hunting in the south of Baishuyuan.


    This made Mu Feng very surprised.


    Further south of Baishuyuan, there are only two big tribes he knows, one is Black Fang and the other is Huangfeng.


    Last time he took Chang Ning to plunder two tribes and killed many young men of the two tribes. He thought they would be devastated, but he didn''t expect them to be very active now.


    "It seems that the lessons given to them before are not enough!" Mu Feng thought, "It''s time to let them have a better memory!"


    Mu Fengben annexed the two tribes directly after the Lei Ze tribe went back last time, and then concentrated the soldiers to guard against the Blue Bird tribe.


    But he didn''t expect that people from these two tribes could still appear in Baishuyuan to hunt now. This is equivalent to breaking ground on the head of Tai Sui. How can Mu Feng bear it?


    "Since you still dare to show up in small groups, don''t blame me!" Mu Feng grinned strangely.


    He called Lihu, Mingguang, Hanshu and others, and told them: "South of Baishuyuan, there are still people from the Black Fang and Yellow Wind tribes. Which one of you is going to capture more slaves for the tribe?"


    Several people grinned at the same time: "Great chief, let me go!"


    "Great chief, let me go!"


    "Let me go, the tribe needs you two!"


    ...


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t give too many people this time, at most forty people, thirty people will do it, and ten people are prepared for accidents."


    A few people just curled their lips slightly, and then said with a smile: "Great chief, if you are on the Baishuyuan, just give me thirty people!"


    "That''s right, Great Chief, I only need twenty people!"


    "I only need twenty people!"


    ...


    Mu Feng was surprised and said: "Don''t you ask how many people are there?"


    Li Hu smiled and said, "Chief, Pian Yu told us when we came here, there are only fifty or sixty people, and they are all barefoot with bone knives!"


    "Exactly!" Han Shu said with a grin, "I don''t even need a pack of wolves with such a group of people!"


    Ming Guang stared at Han Shu: "You have said what I want to say!"


    The three of them had the loudest voices and did not give others a chance to speak at all.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, turned to Qing Ya, Bai Yue and the others who were still unable to speak: "What about you?"


    Qingya, who had never taken anyone out or returned alone, frowned and thought about it before nodding and said: "Great chief, give me twenty or thirty people, it shouldn''t be a problem!"


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Great chief, you give me forty people, and I''ll go and wipe out one of their tribes and bring them back to you!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng couldn''t help being startled, "Destroy a tribe?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng came to his senses: "Are you sure?"


    Bai Yue nodded heavily.


    Mu Feng then smiled and said: "Okay, this time I will give you fifty people, you go and wipe out the Black Fang Department closest to us, whether it is to kill or enslave, you can deal with it, I know the result!"


    Bai Yue''s expression was shocked, and she knelt down on one knee to salute: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng said again: "You can choose who you want, I will lead people to watch around you, and will not interfere, just like the last time I treated the Women''s Army, it is equivalent to training soldiers, understand?"


    "yes!"


    "Okay, you go pick someone! Let''s go tomorrow morning!" Mu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes!" Bai Yue stood up, looked directly at Qing Ya, leaned forward and said, "Brother Qing Ya, please come with me!"


    Qingya was surprised and nodded.


    Then Bai Yue found Shuo Feng, Qing Mu and others in front of Mu Feng, and then went to the training ground to pick someone.


    It can be seen that Bai Yue wants to prove herself. She neither blindly challenged the strongest people, nor entrusted her so big that she didn''t even need a capable person.


    Generally speaking, judging from the first few people selected by Bai Yue, Jiang''s current strength should be able to form

 Chapter 372

    The next morning, Baiyue, Qingya, Shuofeng and forty-eight warriors set off from Jiangshi, bringing two armored earth dragons, eight red deer, and the rest were horses.


    In addition, he took Dazi and their five wolves as scouts to spy on the military.


    After Mufeng sent Bai Yue and the others away, it didn''t take long for him to bring ten leather armored dragons, thirty warriors, Hulei leopard, a group of monkeys, Hanshu and Mingguang to follow.


    There are four armored earth dragons left in the tribe, ten warriors, forty hunting team members and forty women''s troops to guard the tribe, which is more than enough!


    In addition, he sent a ten-member team to Qingzhang Mountain, led by Konoha, to report to Ko Nuoa.


    Among the armored earth dragons kept in hand are the big man and the second idiot, and the other pair brought by the blue bird department.


    The reason why Mufeng kept these two pairs of armored dragons is because the second fool and the other armored dragon are pregnant with cubs!


    He didn''t want the other armored earth dragons to stay and harm these two "family treasures" of the Jiang family because of their bad temper or something.


    In fact, all the armored earth dragons in the tribe have been strengthened by the wood wind, and their speed and strength are far beyond the ordinary armored earth dragons.


    The fighting power of the ten heads that Mufeng took away should not be underestimated!


    In order to be safe, Mu Feng naturally "borrowed troops" from the wolves.


    Mu Feng, who knew the details of the wolf king, was about thirty, and he didn''t want to think about whether he would threaten the safety of the wolf pack because of the psychological pressure before.


    As usual, the wolf king agreed with "twitching".


    Mu Feng secretly slandered: "You just pretend to be me, and you still look at me not knowing your details! Every time I don''t short of your prey!"


    In fact, he forgot that he never gave enough to the wolf king.


    Fortunately, the wolf king is not as good at numbers as Sun Dasheng, and his cleverness is completely within his expectations.


    Right now, if outsiders see Jiang''s "crusade army", they will definitely be surprised.


    Because there are armored dragons, horses, wolves and other large beasts in the team of only thirty people.


    The key is that there is a monkey sitting on each mount, and there are even two or three monkeys on the armored dragon!


    Han Shu saw such a situation for the first time, and couldn''t help asking: "Great Chief, we are only going out to fight, why are we bringing these monkeys?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You will know when the time comes!"


    Han Shu didn''t know why, and shook his head secretly.


    In fact, he was not to blame for this, because he was busy leading the soldiers to practice marksmanship in the training ground for a while, and rarely had time to go out and pay attention to what Mu Feng was doing.


    So Mufeng didn''t know about the monkey training project for a while.


    A group of people with great momentum, directly crossed the Baishuyuan, followed the traces of Bai Yue and the others.


    I didn''t meet any wild beasts on the way, but some blood was sprinkled on the grass leaves. Obviously, they were directly shot by the wild beasts that Bai Yue and the others saw on the way.


    Han Shu looked at the bloodstains and said with a smile: "Bai Yue and the others are really fast!"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng frowned and shook his head, and said: "They are going to attack the Hei Ya Department, and they still have time to hunt here!"


    Han Shu wondered: "Why?"


    Mu Feng said solemnly: "If you are marching and fighting, the most important thing is to defeat the enemy with the fastest speed. There is a saying that ''soldiers are precious and fast'' means to be fast! Now they are going to the Black Fang Department, and they don''t have mounts , The weapons are not as good as ours, so forget it. If you encounter tribes like Lei Ze and Liaolong, they have mounts, and doing so will be fatal!"


    "Deadly danger!" Han Shu couldn''t help being startled.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "Hunting on the marching road will not only waste time, but also easily reveal your tracks. Once the enemy knows and prepares in advance, you may be the one who is unlucky!"


    Han Shu reacted.


    Indeed, every time Mu Feng took them out to fight, he would never hunt wild animals unless necessary, but would only march in a hurry.


    It is also on the way back when you really want to hunt prey, not when you are going.


    His heart sank: "Aren''t Bai Yue and the others very dangerous? I''ll catch up and tell them now!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "No! I said that Bai Yue will lead people this time, just to see how he leads people to fight. With only a few people like Hei Yabu, they are not their opponents head-on!"


    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, and after thinking about it, he realized: "You want to see what problems he has in leading troops to fight, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, in addition to looking at his problems, you should also compare them to see what you would do if it were you. Just like hunting with Fuyu last time, with the same number of people and the same situation, How to do it best!"


    Han Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded.


    In this way, along the way, Mu Feng judged Bai Yue''s actions based on the traces of Bai Yue''s march, and at the same time asked Han Shu about his actions, and then corrected him.


    It can be said that Mu Feng is now teaching Han Shu by precept and example in actual combat and theory.


    The source of this approach was that last time Koyala and Konoa kept asking themselves questions along the way, all of which were questions about combat and marching.


    Although Mu Feng is not a military strategist, thanks to his past life as a historian, he is familiar with so many historical wars and conspiracies, and it is enough for them to learn from them if they miss a little bit.


    But right now, his "teaching" to Han Shu is more detailed and attentive, so that one day in the future, the Jiang family will have a few more leaders who are far superior to their peers!


    In this way, Mu Feng led Han Shu and the others slowly forward all the way, and finally approached the vicinity of Hei Yabu when night fell, to be exact, they also came to the vicinity of Bai Yue and the others.


    However, Mu Feng deliberately hangs behind Bai Yue, the location where they appear is relatively hidden, and it is dark now, so Bai Yue and the others did not notice Mu Feng''s arrival.


    But Mu Feng learned about Bai Yue and the others by letting Sun Dasheng out.


    Obviously, through Bai Yue''s hiding place, Mu Feng guessed that this kid planned to use night attack like he did last time!


    It''s just that White Fang''s night attack method was different. He didn''t use arson to create chaos like Mufeng did, but let the cavalry go to sleep boldly in the first half of the night, leaving only a few people to spy secretly.


    Then in the middle of the night, he led his men to ride his mounts and directly killed the night watchman of the Black Fang Department, and then rode a horse to assassinate them, and then drove away, returning to the darkness.


    The people in the Black Fang Department obviously didn''t expect that there would be an enemy attack so late, they finally relaxed a little after being nervous for a long time, and now Bai Yue led people into the tribe to fight for a while, and then walked away again!


    Mu Feng secretly noticed Bai Yue''s actions, and was very surprised in his heart.


    Bai Yue''s method is obviously a bit of a chicken thief. With the strength of the Jiang family''s fifty cavalry, it is no problem to charge and kill in the Black Fang department.


    But he used the most rogue harassment method, smashing and assassinating for a while and then leaving.


    After the people from the Black Fang Department regained their composure, there was another wave like this. There were only three waves before and after. Not many people died in the Black Fang Department, but people were already panicked!


    "Although there are flaws in the march, the flaws are not concealed." Mu Feng sighed, "This kid is very talented in leading the army!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373

    Here Mu Feng lamented Bai Yue''s "deceitful" use of troops, while Bai Yue directly chose to fight after the third charge.


    At this time, the Black Fang people had been exhausted by Baiyue Fifty Riders and were unable to cope at all.


    With mental calculations and unintentional calculations, with a well-equipped cavalry army against only fifty or sixty soldiers with bone knives, Bai Yue won no matter what.


    The Black Fangs, with only a few hundred people left, were completely reduced to slaves. The soldiers of the hunting team were killed by White Fangs and the others, and the rest of the young and vigorous women were left behind and taken away.


    With Jiang''s current strength, it is enough to enslave more people!


    As for those old and weak women and children, Bai Yue didn''t ask any questions.


    If it were someone else, they might not be able to be as determined as Bai Yue - especially since he is not yet twenty years old, he looks like a battle-tested, seasoned veteran.


    Regarding Bai Yue''s actions, Mu Feng didn''t think it was inappropriate.


    After all, in this world where the weak prey on the strong, Jiang has no obligation to take care of the old, weak, women and children of the enemy tribe when he kills them, let alone take care of the elderly and children for them!


    You know, back then, the two big tribes, the Heiyabu and the Huangfengbu, also wanted to plunder the Jiang clan.


    Once they get their way, Jiang''s fate will not be better than they are now!


    It doesn''t make sense that the other party is going to kill him, and he has to deal with the aftermath for the other party after he defends himself against killing him.


    Mu Feng firmly believes in the saying "Be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself", so he doesn''t have sympathy for those Hei Yabu old and young who are about to wander in the wilderness.


    This is Mu Feng''s idea.


    What he is concerned about now is how Bai Yue plans to deal with these slaves.


    You know, all the slaves he captured in the past were men, and he had never captured women before, nor did he ever think of capturing women as slaves.


    But now Bai Yue was captured, and it seemed that there were more than a dozen or twenty of them. Looking at the torches, there were at least fifty or sixty of those women!


    Mu Feng frowned and thought to himself: "This Bai Yue will really give me a problem, so many women can''t all be slaves, right? If you really want slaves, how useful are men!"


    Of course, Bai Yue didn''t know that Mu Feng was nearby, so she continued to deal with the aftermath.


    Regarding the things in the Black Fang Department, Bai Yue was not polite at all, and directly put all the salt that could be taken away into animal skin bags, and burned the rest after sifting through the fur.


    Even the bone knife left a part after screening and smashed a part, clearly not giving Hei Yabu any chance to stand up.


    "This kid is so ruthless!" Mu Feng secretly said, "It seems that he who has experienced the destruction of a tribe knows how to destroy a tribe!"


    What Bai Yue did next shocked him even more. He even said to the women, children, and children of the Black Fang Department: "No one is tied up now. I allow you to flee south to the Yellow Wind Department! I won''t kill you, but the two In a few days, I will chase after him, and kill all those who catch up! If you can¡¯t catch up, you can live!¡±


    "Obey!" Mu Feng almost cried out.


    Bai Yue''s move is not only ruthless, it can be called "poison"!


    He killed and caught all the young and strong members of the Black Fang Department, and the remaining women, children, and children had no fighting power, so he let them go, and pointed out a way out--Huang Feng Department!


    It''s just that if this happens, the Yellow Wind Department will be in trouble.


    Once these old and weak women and children enter their tribe, they will quickly "infect" the entire Yellow Wind Department like a plague.


    At that time, regardless of whether the Yellow Wind Department accepts this group of people, they will fall into panic.


    If accepted, so many people have nothing to fight, and it will only bring consumption to their tribe in a short time.


    If they don''t accept it, whether to drive them away or massacre them will be the problem that the Yellow Wind Department will face.


    In history, some people have used such a strategy. Instead of killing the refugees created by siege, they deliberately leave time for them to escape, and the way of life left for them also points to the fact that they want to escape. The next city to attack.


    This is a conspiracy, but also a conspiracy, and it is all a problem for the next recipient!


    The key is that Mufeng and Changning had previously "planted and framed" the two tribes. Whether the two tribes will fight together by then is another unknown!


    This is equivalent to Bai Yue throwing this hot potato to Huang Fengbu!


    But when the chaotic Yellow Wind Department attacked again, it would be much easier.


    At that time, whether it is a sneak attack or a frontal attack, it will be easily won!


    As for whether Bai Yue completed it, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    In an instant, Mu Feng saw Bai Yue''s plan, and even more so, his intentions.


    He was very pleased.


    Because Bai Yue drove the old and weak from the Black Tooth Department to the Yellow Wind Department, she didn''t just kill to show off her ability, but she had already anticipated Mu Feng''s next plan and prepared the groundwork in advance.


    It can be said that he really thinks about Jiang Shi!


    Such a person is exactly what Mu Feng needs, and even Jiang''s needs!


    He looked at Han Shu beside him, and said in a low voice: "Han Shu, in terms of combat effectiveness, no one in the entire Jiang family and even all the people I have met can compare with you. But in terms of leading troops to fight , you still have a lot of room for improvement!"


    Han Shu was taken aback, hesitated for a moment, nodded and said: "The great chief is right, Bai Yue has never accepted your teachings, and actually used fifty horsemen to destroy the Black Fang Department!"


    Mu Feng shook his head lightly: "That''s not what I said!"


    Then he analyzed Bai Yue''s plan in detail to Han Shu, and pointed out the pros and cons.


    Han Shu only felt his scalp go numb after hearing this.


    He originally thought that the weapon was sharp enough and the bow and arrow were accurate enough, so he was already the most powerful person he could understand.


    After Mu Feng''s reminder, he suddenly felt that Bai Yue was the most powerful person!


    In the darkness, Han Shu was silent for a while, apparently having suffered a lot, he was speechless for a while.


    With Fuyu in the front and Baiyue in the back, Han Shu suddenly felt a heavy pressure on his shoulders.


    Mu Feng naturally also felt his frustration, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, you are just slightly inferior to the two of them right now, and in time, you may not be able to surpass them!"


    After a pause, he continued: "In future wars, we need both long spears and iron shields. We need someone to advise, and someone to charge forward!"


    Han Shu naturally understood the first sentence, it was the great chief who was comforting him, but he heard the latter sentence in a cloud of mist, and was very confused.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain. Looking at Bai Yue who was cleaning up the battlefield not far away, he turned to the people around him and said, "Okay, Bai Yue''s side is almost done. Since he has already made up his plan, there is no need for us to do this." Hurriedly rushing to the Yellow Wind Department!"


    "Ah?" Han Shu was surprised, "Great Chief, didn''t you say that you directly wiped out the Yellow Wind Department this time?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "There''s no rush now, and by the way, I''ll let you see how powerful Bai Yue''s strategy is. It''s right for you to learn how to fight in the future!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu nodded in response.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374

    Things have changed, and Mu Feng will naturally not stick to the original plan and attack the Huang Feng Department now.


    He wanted to see the final result of Bai Yue''s strategy.


    For Mu Feng, whether to fight or not to fight the Huang Feng Department is a matter of choice, but if he can take this opportunity to "train troops", he doesn''t mind waiting for a while.


    After all, it is a rare opportunity to take advantage of this opportunity to cultivate a few more generals who can stand alone for the tribe.


    So although he brought all the people, he didn''t immediately order to fight against the Yellow Wind Department. Instead, he took thirty people to rest nearby and waited for the dawn.


    As for Bai Yue, she stationed and rested in the Black Fang Department majestically, which shows how courageous she is!


    The next morning, just after dawn, Bai Yue rushed back with her tribe and captives. Naturally, it didn''t take long before she encountered Mu Feng waiting outside Hei Ya''s department.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Bai Fang was obviously surprised. He seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly asked, "Great chief, when did you arrive?"


    Seeing his expression, Mu Feng was not surprised at all, and said with a smile, "It''s right behind you!"


    Bai Yue was dripping with cold sweat.


    He didn''t even notice that there was such a group of people hanging behind him!


    Fortunately, it is the great chief, if it is an enemy, the consequences will be disastrous!


    Wiping off his sweat, he said with lingering fear, "Fortunately, it''s you, otherwise, if something happens to these cavalry, I wouldn''t regret it even if I die!"


    Mu Feng nodded, knowing that he had realized the problem, and asked with a smile: "Do you know how I followed?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while before saying, "Blood?"


    Wooden wind nodded again.


    Bai Yue''s face was ashamed: "Chief, I was wrong! This kind of thing will never happen again!"


    Seeing that Bai Yue had already reacted to what he was going to say, Mu Feng stopped talking and said with a smile: "These are minor problems. I just need to pay attention to it when I lead troops out to fight in the future! Generally speaking, this It was a good fight!"


    With Mu Feng''s affirmation, Bai Yue became excited again.


    But in order to verify his own idea, Mu Feng had to ask again: "Why did you drive those old and weak from the Black Fang Department to the Huang Feng Department?"


    Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, then became even more excited.


    Obviously, Mu Feng pointed out the key points in one word, which is also what he thinks the most important point of this battle!


    He said excitedly: "The Black Fangs are very weak, so we can take it down with the cavalry, but the Yellow Winds have a lot more people than the Black Fangs, and they also have more fighters. If we rush over, maybe we I can also destroy them, but head-on conflict will inevitably cause damage, so I let the old and weak pass. One is to let them destroy the Yellow Wind Department, and the other is to frighten the people of the Yellow Wind Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded his head, it was exactly what he thought.


    This guy Bai Yue is not very old, but his mentality is definitely higher than that of Han Shu.


    Frankly speaking, in terms of resourcefulness alone, Bai Yue''s trick was a bit overkill for Huang Fengbu.


    It may be more suitable to put it on a larger scale of siege.


    It can be said that he has already grasped the true meaning of the word "deception" in marching and fighting.


    He couldn''t help but ask Sima Rangju, who really carried forward the four words "soldiers never tire of deceit" in history, did he show his edge in the first battle just like Bai Yue now when he was young!


    He has decided to train Bai Yue to be a sharp blade of the Jiang family.


    Thinking of this, he said with a smile: "Since you have already made plans, then you will also lead the battle against the Yellow Wind Department!"


    "Ah?" Bai Yue was stunned.


    It never occurred to him that he just said this to the Black Fang Department just to make them panic, and he really didn''t think about whether he would chase after him or not.


    He didn''t expect that Mu Fenhong agreed to act according to his plan!


    One can imagine the excitement.


    "Great Chief, now..." Bai Fang hesitated.


    "Go back now!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "You have captured so many prisoners, you can''t go out to fight before digesting them!"


    Bai Yue nodded hurriedly: "Yes!"


    So Mufeng drove back with a group of people and slaves as if sightseeing.


    After returning to the tribe, Li Hu Mingguang was very surprised, he didn''t expect them to come back so soon.


    "Great Chief, didn''t you say you wanted to fight with the Yellow Wind Department? Why did you come back so soon?" Li Hu asked.


    "Well, the situation has changed a little bit, come back and wait for two days!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "These are the slaves captured this time, you can see how to arrange them!"


    Li Hu looked at Ming Guang, Ming Guang looked at Li Hu again, frowned and said, "Slave?"


    Mu Feng smiled and pointed to Bai Yue: "He captured the man, you might as well share your views."


    Li Hu thought for a while and shook his head and said, "Female slaves are not as powerful as southern slaves in labor, and they also die more!"


    Mingguang also nodded, agreeing.


    Bai Yue was silent.


    Because Lihu and Mingguang were very important in the tribe, if they both expressed their disapproval of wanting female slaves, it would be useless for him to say anything else.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng looked at him with a smile: "What do you think, tell me!"


    Bai Yue was stunned for a moment, and was encouraged. She organized and said: "Jiang''s current number is too small, so if you want to grow quickly, increasing the number is the key!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang sighed helplessly. Obviously, they have long been aware of this problem, but they have been unable to find a solution.


    Bai Yue saw the two sighing, then looked at Mu Feng, only to find that Mu Feng was looking at him with a smile, his heart was determined.


    And Mu Feng had already thought of what Bai Yue was going to say when Bai Yue said this sentence, so he naturally encouraged him to continue.


    Bai Yue naturally continued: "Now the Jiang family has less than 400 people in total, including those slaves, there are only 700 to 800 people. There is no problem with such a tribe nearby, but if faced with a real threat Large tribes, such as the Lei Ze tribe and the Liaolong tribe, will appear much weaker."


    "However, the great chief still led us to defeat the Lei Ze Department and the Long Dragon Department!" Han Shu shouted.


    Bai Yue looked at Mu Feng with some hesitation, but found that Mu Feng was still looking at him with a smile on his face. He gritted his teeth and said, "That''s because the two tribes were not prepared. If they were prepared, or If they stick to the tribe and don''t come out, it may not be so easy to fight!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Right now, the Jiang family has not attracted the attention of those big tribes. Once they attract their attention one day, they will lead most of them to attack us. There will be thousands of people, or even more. At that time, I think No matter how wise the great chief is, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with it..."


    At the end, Bai Yue''s voice was barely audible, obviously a little guilty.


    Because he was not sure whether Mu Feng would be angry because of this.


    But before Mu Feng expressed his opinion, Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu had already glared at Bai Yue angrily, obviously angry because his words offended the chief.


    "Bai Yue, you are belittling the great chief!" Li Hu angrily reprimanded.


    "The great chief is so sage, how could he not defeat those tribes!" Han Shu frowned.


    "Do you think Mrs. Jiang is too young to stay with you!" Ming Guang said angrily.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Ming Guang!"


    Being scolded by Mu Feng, Ming Guang immediately shut up and gnawed.


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Bai Yue, and smiled at Bai Yue, which made his heart shudder.


    He panicked for a moment: "Big, big chief, I didn''t mean that!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I know, you continue to talk!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was taken aback, including Bai Yue...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375

    "You continue to talk" Bai Yue was encouraged as soon as she said it.


    He looked at Mu Feng excitedly, and said with red eyes: "Of course, what I just said are all hidden dangers, and the Jiang family will not encounter these situations at present. But it may not be so in the future!


    If Mrs. Jiang wants to get out of this valley and occupy the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department, it will definitely attract the attention of the Lei Ze Department. Once the Lei Ze Department notices Jiang, they will definitely attack us! At that time, the Jiang family will definitely face the Lei Ze tribe head-on. At that time, the problem of too few members of the Jiang family will be exposed. So, let''s fix these issues before they happen! "


    Mufeng suddenly became interested.


    He never told Bai Yue the content of his conversation with Ko Nuoa, nor did he tell anyone about Jiang''s next direction.


    So what Bai Yue said has already involved part of his plan.


    Compared with Li Hu, Ming Guang and others who only know how to execute, this is not too strong!


    Of course, his vision is also limited, limiting Jiang''s development pattern to the Lei Ze Department as the goal.


    And according to his tone, Jiang will be catching up with Lei Ze''s department in the next few years or even ten or twenty years...


    But this did not affect Mu Feng''s recognition of him in the slightest.


    He smiled and said: "You are right! With the current number of Jiang''s people, facing tribes like Lei Ze and Liaolong, they can only choose to sneak attack or forbear, otherwise they will be overwhelming. There is only room for concessions!"


    "what?"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "You can''t..."


    Li Hu, Ming Guang and Han Shu were startled, they seemed unable to believe that such "unconfident" words came from the mouth of the great chief.


    Is this still the omnipotent great chief?


    Mu Feng didn''t care about the exclamation of the three, but just smiled and looked at Bai Yue: "According to what you said, how should the Jiang family solve the problem of insufficient population?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said: "Chief, there are two ways I can think of now! One is that the Jiang family can plunder tribes like the Chijiao tribe. In these tribes, there are usually other people like us who were captured in the past." Clan people! As long as the Jiang family can accept them, they will quickly integrate into the new tribe that rescued them!


    The advantage of doing this is that we can obtain enough young and strong labor force in a short period of time. The problem is that the Jiang family needs to keep looting and fighting externally. And once there is a war and looting, the Jiang family may inevitably suffer casualties! "


    The eyes of Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Han Shu lit up, they are very concerned about looting now!


    Mu Feng was also surprised, he didn''t expect Bai Yue to say such a thing.


    From the bottom of his heart, his evaluation of Bai Yue went up a little bit.


    "What about another method?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Another way..." Bai Yue scratched her head, her face a little shy, "Another way is to ask for a wife from the Jiang clan..."


    Bai Yue dare not look at Mu Feng squarely.


    "Haven''t the men in the tribe already asked for it, and the women have also joined the Detachment of Women according to their wishes..." Li Hu said with a frown.


    Wooden frowned.


    Han Shu subconsciously looked at Li Hu, frowning slightly.


    But Ming Guang saw Li Hu speak and didn''t say anything.


    Bai Yue was so embarrassed that she immediately lowered her head and dared not make a sound.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned and immediately realized.


    He understood what Bai Yue was going to say.


    The adult men of the original Jiang clan all had wives, but the new Jiang clan¡ªthat is, the four or five men of the original Yishui tribe¡ªhadn''t married yet!


    What Bai Yue said was to seek wives for these people, or walk away marriages.


    But Li Hu''s words obviously didn''t really recognize this group of people!


    So the current situation is that Bai Yue speaks cautiously, while Li Hu still speaks nonsense unknowingly.


    Mu Feng understands Bai Yue''s mood a little bit, he lives under the fence, and is extra careful when speaking...


    With his outstanding ability, what will happen to the other members of the Xinjiang clan?


    He snorted coldly: "Li Hu, why, isn''t Bai Yue a member of the Jiang clan?"


    As soon as these words came out, Li Hu and Ming Guang were stunned for a moment, and after thinking for a while, their expressions changed drastically, and they all lowered their heads in embarrassment, not daring to look at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly again: "Bai Yue is doing her best to advise the clan, and she is also thinking about how to help the Jiang clan grow stronger, but you are saying here that he is not a member of the Jiang clan?"


    Mu Feng spoke in a very aggressive tone, and no one could hear the badness in Mu Feng''s words.


    Li Hu shuddered: "Big, Chief, I don''t, I don''t mean that!"


    "No?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, "Then why did Bai Yue just say that ''men and women of the Jiang family''s age should marry'', you said that the Jiang family has no such people?"


    Only then did Li Hu realize that he had said or done something wrong, and immediately knelt down on one knee: "Chief, I will never dare again, please punish me!"


    Mu Feng didn''t respond to him, but looked back at Ming Guang.


    Ming Guang shuddered for a moment, not daring to breathe.


    Han Shu looked at Li Hu and Ming Guang, sighed lightly, and then heaved a sigh of relief when he looked at Bai Yue again.


    This scene was watched by Mu Feng.


    He sighed, patted Bai Yue''s shoulder and said, "You didn''t tell me today, and I didn''t realize that you haven''t married yet. It''s my negligence!"


    Bai Yue raised her head suddenly, her eyes were red, and she said excitedly: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng patted him on the shoulder with both hands, and said solemnly: "All Jiang clan members who are not yet married, you can make arrangements, no matter male or female, you can choose people from the clan to marry, remember one thing, the same surname is not allowed to marry!"


    "According to what you said, men who haven''t married wives should be able to get married this time. As for these women..." Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Then we can only wait a little longer, just as you said, for others If there is a new young man willing to become a member of my Jiang clan, he can marry the girls you have now, how about it?"


    Bai Yue was extremely excited, and immediately knelt down on one knee: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I was negligent before, and this kind of thing will not happen again in the future. Once you enter my Jiang family''s tulou, you will be a member of the Jiang family, and everyone must not have any contempt or hostility. Daily life Whatever is needed and used will be treated equally. Anyone who dares to violate my rules will be expelled from the Jiang family!"


    When it came to the end, Mu Feng emphasized every word, not only for Bai Yue, but also for Li Hu!


    "Yes!" The four responded in unison.


    Among them, Bai Yue was excited.


    Han Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Li Hu and Ming Guang trembled.


    Then Mu Feng motioned to Li Hu: "Get up!"


    Li Hu was ashamed all over his face, and stood to the side after getting up, not daring to speak anymore.


    Mu Feng said to Bai Yue again: "Because these women were looted by you from the Black Fang Department, so you have to find out whether they have hatred towards Jiang Shi and you, otherwise it will bring you danger! "


    Bai Yue nodded heavily: "Don''t worry, Great Chief, I won''t let them marry those who have blood feuds, and I will find out the situation of these women in advance!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "You can arrange this matter. Once you get married, I will hold a collective wedding ceremony for you in the Tulou, and I will preside over it!"


    "Yes!" Feeling the importance of her, Bai Yue became excited when she spoke.


    "Okay, you go to work first!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue turned and left.


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Li Hu, and Li Hu subconsciously shivered again.


    this is him

 Chapter 376

    Wooden wind was a little lucky.


    If Bai Yue hadn''t captured these women and mentioned the matter of getting married, he might not have realized that there was a problem with the integration of the tribe.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang obviously didn''t like Bai Yue, a "foreign surname", otherwise they wouldn''t have said such things.


    Fortunately, he discovered it in time, otherwise one day the problem would accumulate seriously, and if it erupted all of a sudden, it might cause the entire Jiang family to be in turmoil, or even be wiped out.


    The reason why he let Bai Yue let go of the preparations was, on the one hand, to stabilize people''s hearts, and on the other hand, to let Bai Yue and his group really take root in the Jiang family.


    Once they have descendants in the Jiang family, their fate will be closely linked with the Jiang family.


    Judging from Bai Yue''s current situation, as long as he can remain loyal to Jiang Shi, he will definitely be a great help to Jiang Shi in the future!


    As for Li Hu and Ming Guang, these two people were really stubborn and conservative in their thinking, so Mu Feng naturally didn''t hesitate to beat them up.


    "It seems that the long-term high position brought by the growth of the tribe gave the two of them a feeling of superiority!" Mu Feng snorted coldly.


    So after sending the two away just now, Mu Feng asked Li Hu and Ming Guang to work and water the fields with their clansmen, just like everyone else, no longer specialization.


    This can be regarded as Mufeng''s "reform through labor" for them.


    The two who knew that something bad happened almost didn''t dare to complain, they left Mufeng''s room resentfully, and went their separate ways.


    Mu Feng was left alone thinking about the first method Bai Yue said.


    "Tribes like the Chijiao tribe..." Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Last time, the big fool said that most of Changli is formed by alliances with tribes like the Chijiao tribe. Could it be that these tribes are also mostly related to the Chijiao tribe? Or is it mainly about looting?"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved.


    If this is the case, he can basically be sure that Jiang''s population expansion is on the horizon.


    As long as there is such an existence as the Chijiao tribe in the Changli Major Alliance, it will be an opportunity for him.


    He can crusade against these tribes under the banner of "delivering justice", and then act as a savior to rescue those captured people who are in "dire straits".


    On the one hand, it is justice, and on the other hand, it is the grace of saving lives.


    Mu Feng grinned: "This is really a good idea!"


    But here comes the problem: In this way, the Jiang family will have to fight non-stop, which will inevitably cause damage, and will even be accompanied by the death of the clansmen.


    This question is something he can''t get around.


    If you lose most of your original clansmen simply to expand the population, then this kind of expansion is actually not very meaningful.


    If you want to expand, you must first consider the problem of personnel loss.


    In a long-term foreign war, it may be possible to control casualties against small tribes, but not necessarily against large tribes.


    "Casualties are inevitable, so it depends on who the casualties are..." Mu Feng was thinking, and he already had a plan in his heart.


    He went to Mingguang to check the number of slaves, and counting the people captured by Bai Yue from the Black Fang Department this time, there were a total of 422 people.


    Among them, fifty-four were women, one hundred and seven were neither hunters nor warriors, and the remaining 261 were warriors and hunters from the previous ministries.


    Mu Feng called Bai Yue, Han Shu and other younger people over again, and told them his plan.


    Mu Feng said directly: "What Bai Yue said today, I think it''s a good idea to expand the population of the Jiang clan!"


    Except for Han Shu and Bai Yue, everyone else was a little strange, not knowing what Mu Feng was going to say.


    Mu Feng saw their doubts and motioned for Bai Yue to introduce them.


    After Bai Yue''s introduction, all the young people''s eyes lit up, and they were eager to try - now the atmosphere and morale of the entire Jiang family is dominated by these young people, and they are the ones who most want Jiang''s ability to fight and plunder abroad!


    Seeing the expressions of these people, Mu Feng nodded, and then expressed his thoughts: "Everyone knows what Bai Yue said, not to mention which tribes to attack outside, there is a very important issue here is how to reduce our The problem of the injury of the members of the Jiang clan. My plan is to draw some of the current slaves as slave fighters to fight abroad!"


    "Ah? Slave Army?"


    "Why would a slave be willing to fight for our Jiang family?"


    "If the slave has a weapon, will he turn around and attack our Jiang family?"


    The most surprising thing was Bai Yue, after hearing Mu Feng''s words, he didn''t rush to express his opinion, but frowned and thought carefully.


    After a while, he looked at Mu Feng and asked, "Great chief, what kind of weapons will the slaves give when they go out to fight, are they the same as ours?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Slave''s weapons are limited to bone knives, sticks, and bamboo spears, and gold and mounts will not be given to them!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, she thought for a while and asked again: "Then how can we ensure that these people will be willing to fight for Jiang?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I''m going to implement the ''Military Merit System'' among the slaves!"


    "Military merit system?" Everyone was surprised.


    Mu Feng nodded: "The military merit system is to tell these slaves that as long as they can kill or capture a certain number of slaves of the other tribe for my Jiang family, they can gain military merit, so that they can get rid of the shackles of slaves and become the leader among them!"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Han Shu frowned and thought for a while, then asked: "How do you calculate military merit? What if their military merit is not enough?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "It''s simple. You can get one military merit for beheading an opponent, and three military merit points for capturing a warrior of the opponent. If you accumulate ten or twenty military merit points, you can free them from the shackles of slaves. Fifty points can become the leader of a group of slaves and decide the life and death of this group of people. How about it?"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, and she murmured: "This is tantamount to giving these slaves a hope of getting rid of their shackles and gaining freedom. They will naturally fight for my Jiang family willingly!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "That''s right! This is to let them live with hope. After continuous hard work, they can gradually live a life close to that of normal clansmen!"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and asked again: "But if a soldier has accumulated enough military merits, what should he do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "If there is such a person, then he can marry a wife and have children in the Jiang family, and then he will be taught by my Jiang family and become a member of my Jiang family. I believe that he will not refuse such a condition. !"


    Bai Fang was taken aback for a moment, and then knelt down on one knee: "White Fang is ashamed of the great chief''s heart!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands, then turned to look at the others: "What do you think?"


    Han Shu said at this time: "What if he has accumulated enough military merits, but still has a grudge against our Jiang family?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "One point of military merit is to kill one person, and at least fifty people are needed to become a leader. After killing so many people from other tribes, even if he hates our Jiang family, he dare not separate from Jiang family! "


    Han Shu''s eyes also lit up at this moment: "I understand, Great Chief, at that time he was already inseparable from our Jiang family. Whether he is willing to admit it or not, in the eyes of others, he is a member of the Jiang family! "


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng laughed. "At that time, I will give him a status in the Jiang family. He can become a hunting team member or a warrior, but he won''t become a new leader like you. Besides, he can marry His wife gave birth to a son, and his descendants will be raised by my Jiang family and become members of my Jiang family!"


    Han Shu no longer had any doubts, and knelt down on one knee, looking at Mu Feng: "Great Chief, Great Sage!"


    Others also knelt on one knee at this time: "Great Chief, Great Sage!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377

    The use of slaves as warriors has historically been rare, and even fewer successful cases.


    Because there are not many records about the use of prisoners of war or slaves in history, the main reason is because of loyalty and willingness.


    The more famous one is the Battle of Makino, and the other is the Jewish Police.


    In the Battle of Muye, King Zhou ordered his slaves to rush to the front of the team to fight against King Wu''s Western Zhou army.


    As a result, this group of slaves turned against each other and attacked the army of the Shang Dynasty, which directly led to the defeat of the army of the Shang Dynasty.


    As for the Jewish police, it was also the practice of using Jewish "police" to manage Jews during World War II in West Germany at that time.


    As a result, the group of Jewish policemen exploited and mistreated their compatriots, which was neither recognized by the West Germans nor forgiven by the tribe.


    This is consistent with the last years of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. They ruled harshly at home, suppressed uprisings, and flattered and offered favors to others. The result is naturally the collapse of the dynasty, and the sky is angry and the people complain.


    So Mu Feng''s move can be said to be the first of its kind.


    What he has to do is to transform these slaves with both strength and softness, and first let them participate in the war as "war slaves".


    Especially in the current era and Jiang''s conditions, it is absolutely possible to control these slaves!


    Just do it, he asked Mingguang to gather these slaves, and then brought people to them, and said loudly in front of them: "You are all people who wanted to rob and kill our Jiang family in the past. If you win, those of us will be killed, and if we win, you will be killed!"


    All slaves are dark-eyed.


    No matter how much they hated Mrs. Jiang, no matter how much they hated this young man in front of them, they could not deny the fact that if they had won at that time, Mrs. Jiang would have died!


    And Mu Feng looked around for a week at this time: "But you all saw it in the end! Except for killing the people who fought directly with us at that time, we didn''t kill the rest. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have survived until now!


    Now, I give you a chance to be free from slavery! As long as you are willing, you can get rid of the shackles of your body, you can become the leader, you can even marry a wife and have children, and become a new member of my Jiang family! "


    All the slaves were shocked, they thought they had heard wrong, they all looked at Mu Feng who was talking.


    Mu Feng continued: "Of course, there are conditions! The condition is that you need to fight for my Jiang family, beheading or capturing people from other tribes will gain military merit.


    One military merit for killing a person, three military merits for catching an uninjured person! As long as you can accumulate ten military merits, you can get enough food. If you can get twenty military merits, you can completely remove the shackles. If you can get fifty military merits, you can become the leader of the team you are fighting with. ! "


    After a pause, he continued: "If you gain enough military merit in the future, I can allow you to have your own residence in the Jiang family, and you can marry a wife and have children. Your children can become members of my Jiang family and will accept my Jiang family." Clan''s upbringing! He can inherit your surname and let your bloodline continue!"


    The slaves were stunned.


    They couldn''t believe what Mu Feng said was true, and they all wanted to ask Mu Feng, but they didn''t dare.


    After all, in the eyes of this group of slaves, the young man in front of him was not only a great chief, but also a moody demon who was prone to murder and drink blood.


    Otherwise, the people around them would not often have new faces, and more and more people would die!


    But what Mu Feng said, "You can marry a wife and have children, and you can inherit the caste" really shocked and moved them.


    They have also stayed in Jiang''s for a long time, and they all know how strong and rich Jiang is.


    Many people even envied this group of Jiang clan members from the bottom of their hearts, envied that they had no worries about food and clothing, and envied that they had their own mounts.


    Especially the Chijiao tribe members who were arrested and came with the Yishui tribe. After they saw the Yishui tribe turned over and became their leaders, and lived the same life as the Jiang tribe, they felt jealousy and hatred in their hearts. is repeatedly amplified.


    More than once, they imagined that they could switch identities with this group of people - because Jiang''s life was obviously beyond the reach of the Chijiao tribe!


    Seeing that the group of slaves dared not make a sound, Mu Feng said with a smile, "Those who are willing to fight for my Jiang family can raise their hands! Then you will be trained as warriors, you will get weapons, and you will go out of shackles when you go out to fight. , I will bring it again when I come back!"


    After saying this, he looked around, waiting for the result.


    Bai Yue, Han Shu and the others held their breath, watching the group of slaves hesitate.


    They were beating their hearts out, unsure whether the warchief''s solution would work or not.


    The old god Mufeng was there, so he wasn''t worried at all.


    The so-called "there must be a brave man under a heavy reward", what he said now is not as simple as a heavy reward, but directly a huge temptation that is breathtaking.


    He doesn''t believe that these people are not moved!


    Sure enough, after a while, a slave finally raised his hand.


    As he raised his hand, others raised their hands one after another.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of people raised their hands...


    Mu Feng counted, and immediately shouted: "Okay! Now everyone who raised their hands can come out of the team, and the others are not used for the time being!"


    Then he ordered Bai Yue, Han Shu and others to release all those who raised their hands from the slave team, pick and choose, keep enough for a hundred people, and tie the rest back.


    Then Mu Feng asked Bai Yue and Han Shu to gather these "war slaves" to the training ground.


    The current Jiang''s training ground is large enough to accommodate one or two thousand people training at the same time, let alone a mere one or two hundred people.


    Mu Feng gathered these war slaves together, surrounded by Han Shu, Bai Yue and others with bronze guns to ensure that there would be no accidents.


    He looked at the hundred people and said: "You are willing to take the initiative to fight for my Jiang family, yes! I will not let you die in vain. I will give you weapons and tell you how to fight. As long as you do what I ask Just do it!"


    "What I just said counts. As long as you meet my requirements, you can get the rewards I just said!"


    "But before that I have a few things to say:


    Anyone who dares to attack my Jiang clan members will die!


    Those who dare to run away, die!


    Anyone who dares to have private conversations with other people, die!


    ...


    Do you understand what I said? "


    The war slaves trembled one by one, and could not respond tremblingly: "Understood!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng said, "In two days, I will take you out to attack a tribe. As long as you perform well enough, I can give you enough food this time!"


    All the slaves couldn''t help being shocked, with surprise on their faces.


    Bai Yue and Han Shu looked at each other, with a puzzled expression on their faces: This battle has not been fought yet, why give food first?


    After seeing their reactions, Mu Feng said: "I will give you weapons, too. Remember, stay here and fight hard. Not only will you be full, but you will also have a chance to get rid of your slave status. Anyone who dares to disagree, die! Do you understand? "


    This time all the slaves responded loudly: "Understood!"


    "Very good!" Mu Feng grinned, "It depends on your performance after two days!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378

    Bai Yue and Han Shu followed Mu Feng, watched every thing he did to the slave, every word he said, and kept them firmly in their hearts.


    Both of them vaguely felt that the great chief was trying to teach him something.


    Especially Bai Yue, he originally just wanted to prove to the chief and the Jiang family that he was capable, but he didn''t expect the chief to attach so much importance to his own ideas and practices, and he also stated that he would also lead the battle against the Huangfeng Ministry.


    Not only that, he also knew that these hundred slaves were specially taken out by the great chief for him to "practice"!


    And Han Shu naturally also noticed the real intention of the great chief''s move, and there would inevitably be a gap in his heart, but then he realized the gap between himself and Bai Yue, and then he worked hard.


    And all of this was intentionally guided by Mu Feng.


    All the war slaves had already understood what kind of opportunity they were facing after the confession, and Mu Feng''s words also made them understand the end of resistance.


    So after Mu Feng retreated to the side and Han Shu and Bai Yue conducted simple drills for them, none of them dared to disobey the order.


    And Mu Feng showed a gratified smile after seeing this scene.


    Giving slaves a chance to make military exploits is not a pioneer, but Mu Feng has already made up his mind in his heart that he must not follow the old path of those historical practices.


    What he wants to take is a road that makes slaves willingly work for him!


    The road is difficult to walk, but it is not impossible.


    The key point is that there is a clear distinction between rewards and punishments.


    So starting from Li Hu and Ming Guang''s performance today, Mu Feng is sending a message to everyone: Anyone who dares to do something that is not good for the Jiang family will be punished!


    Because of military training, Mu Feng naturally wouldn''t have such a good opportunity - he called Fuyu, who was obviously good at detailed deployment, to the training ground, and got acquainted with Bai Yue and Han Shu, and waited two days to use troops against Huang Feng!


    For two days, the fighters of the Jiang clan were training, and the hundred war slaves were also receiving simple training.


    In order to improve their combat effectiveness, Mu Feng asked Han Shu and the others to equip these war slaves with bone knives and drum sticks that were "good things" selected from the tribe''s "arsenal".


    Of course, these bone knives and sticks may still be good things for these war slaves, but for Jiang''s warriors, they are a pile of junk.


    Because each of Jiang''s warriors now has leather armor made of bear skin to protect their vitals, and bone knives cannot easily break through these leather armors.


    So when they faced the bone knives again, they always had a sneering attitude-after seeing the power of bronze guns and arrows, who would look down on bone knives?


    Two days came quickly, and Mu Feng reckoned that the time was almost up, so he asked Bai Yue and the others to take people away.


    He vaguely felt that in the next day or two, the Yellow Wind Department would be very "lively"!


    This time they are attacking the Yellow Wind Department, the leader is Bai Yue, and Han Shu and Fu Yu are beside him to assist.


    According to the saying of marching and fighting, Bai Yue is the commander of this trip, and Han Shu and Fuyu are the deputy commanders.


    Mu Feng follows the team and does not take the lead, saying that he will only sound a reminder when necessary, otherwise the three of them can act on their own.


    He is a warden.


    As for the men and horses, the most were naturally a hundred war slaves.


    Next came fifty Jiang''s cavalry, five wolves, a group of monkeys, six armored dragons and a Hulei leopard.


    Considering that he brought enough people this time, Mu Feng did not go to the Wolf King for a loan for the first time.


    In addition, he also reminded Baiyue to wear 30 cows, which carried the necessary dry food - smoked jerky, corn buns, bamboo shoots and pickles, etc.


    Except that there is no equipment such as the vanguard battle flag, the current Jiang family is more and more like a regular army fighting abroad.


    From the Jiang family to the Huangfeng Department, it took almost two days to travel at full speed on horseback, but because some war slaves were on foot, their speed slowed down.


    Even so, according to Mu Feng''s estimate, it will take less than four days to arrive at the Yellow Wind Department.


    And judging from the time, the Huang Feng Department should have seen the people who fled from the Black Fang Department by now.


    "I don''t know whether they kept these people or drove them away!" Mu Feng said in his heart, "Whether they stay or drive them away, people should be panicking now!"


    "I just don''t know if they will go to the people of Lei Ze''s department to send rescuers? How many rescuers will come?"


    Mu Feng thought secretly.


    According to his guess, the few armored earth dragons in Lei Ze''s department are all in his hands, so they should not dare to leave the tribe easily.


    The most important thing is that their mounts and livestock were swept away by the wood wind. They might not be able to get enough mounts in such a short period of time.


    And the Yellow Wind Department didn''t have mounts either, so even if they wanted to move reinforcements, the time of departure should be about the same as their own, and it would take at least six days, or even eight days, to go back and forth.


    That is to say, no matter whether the Huang Feng Department moves the reinforcements or not, he can get rid of the Huang Feng Department before the Lei Ze Department comes.


    Of course, if the Huangfeng Ministry moved directly, he would take advantage of the situation and continue to head south.


    There, there should be someone who is willing to join him in attacking Lei Ze''s department...


    Marching all the way without hindrance.


    exist

 Chapter 379

    Bai Yue is obviously good at playing psychological warfare, and is especially good at creating panic.


    He neither ordered people to attack immediately nor retreated, nor did he try to test the reality of these people. Instead, he rode to the Yellow Wind Department on his own, and shouted majestically: "People from the Yellow Wind Department listen, we I¡¯m here to attack you! People who are wise, take out all the things in the tribe, and give us a hundred young men and a hundred women, and we will leave immediately, and if we don¡¯t give them, we will kill them!¡±


    At this time, he was already some distance away from Zhan Nu, and he was between Zhan Nu and the Huangfeng tribe, a little "alone".


    The clansmen of the Huangfeng tribe looked at him one by one, and then at the ragged war slaves behind him, and shouted one by one: "Your father is a bear ball, which tribe do you belong to? Send your death to us, Huangfeng!"


    Bai Yue was not annoyed, she even "chatted" with Huang Fengbu like a family chatter: "You don''t know who I am?"


    Without waiting for the people from the Yellow Wind Department to answer, he introduced himself: "I led people to destroy the Black Fang Department, don''t you know? They didn''t tell you about it?"


    The faces of the people in the Yellow Wind Department were all ugly.


    Apparently they have seen the people from the Black Fang Department recently, and they know what happened to them.


    Bai Yue said at the right time: "Well, I''ll give you another chance to send young men and women, or, die!"


    When he said the word "death", his voice was thick and threatening.


    Many members of the Huangfeng Department were frightened by the word "death", but more people shouted: "Boy, you are courting death!"


    "You think our Yellow Wind Department is a small tribe like the Black Fang Department!"


    "If you dare to step forward again, I will definitely kill you!"


    "Tell those people behind you to get out of here, or I will kill you all!"


    ...


    Seeing so many people threatening, Bai Yue sneered, turned the horse''s head and walked back.


    All the members of the Huangfeng tribe looked excited - it seemed that they had suppressed this ignorant kid in front of them!


    It''s just that when Bai Yue returned to the team of war slaves, she shouted at the people of the Yellow Wind Department: "Not only I will pass, but all of us will pass!"


    "Fuck, is this kid so arrogant?" Mu Feng secretly slandered, "I worked so hard to make Mrs. Jiang like this, but in the end I let him out!"


    As Bai Yue said this, she actually let those war slaves practice directly in front of Huang Feng''s people in a grandiose manner.


    What they practiced was nothing more than some of the simplest chopping techniques with raised knives, but even so, the scene of a hundred people waving bone knives in unison to make the same movement was still very shocking.


    Especially for the members of the Yellow Wind Department, they have never seen such a scene. They were all dumbfounded at first, and then their complexions changed drastically.


    Before, they were all focused on looking at Bai Yue, but now when these war slaves came forward, they noticed the appearance of this group of people.


    They could all see that although these people with bone knives were scruffy and thin, they looked at them with cruel eyes.


    That kind of feeling made the people of the Yellow Wind Department resound like the hungry wolf on the grassland¡ªthe eyes that can choose to eat people at any time when they are hungry.


    And when these war slaves looked at the tribesmen of the Huangfeng tribe, what they saw in their eyes were military exploits that were alive and moving!


    Although these war slaves were brandishing bone knives, their eyes were fixed on the members of the Yellow Wind Department.


    At the same time, Bai Yue said with a slogan: "What are you doing in the Yellow Wind Department!"


    All the war slaves shouted together: "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Every time the word "kill" was uttered, all the war slaves took a big step forward in unison.


    After three beeps, they also took three steps together!


    After that, Bai Yue asked again, "What if someone stops you?"


    All war slaves responded again: "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Now that every "kill" is a step forward, after three steps, they are closer to Huang Feng''s people!


    Mu Feng led the cavalry to raid the formation. Seeing this scene behind him, he couldn''t help but wonder: "Where did this kid Bai Yue get these tricks? Or was it a strange idea he discussed with Fu Yu and Han Shu?" trick?"


    Shuo Feng, who was following him, said: "Great chief, what is he planning to do? Fight and don''t fight, retreat and never retreat, what''s the use of just yelling?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, pointed to the Huangfeng tribe not far away and said: "You are wrong! Look at these Huangfeng tribe, they must have never seen such a battle, everyone is scared!"


    Shuo Feng curled his lips: "What''s the use of being afraid, and can''t scare them to death?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "It seems that you really don''t understand! Every time these war slaves move forward for a certain distance, they want to fight more and more. Add a few points. One goes up and down, and when the real action is taken, the morale of these war slaves is high, but these people in the Yellow Wind Department are already extremely scared!"


    Now Shuofeng understood.


    Although he couldn''t see the truth in it, he knew that the young children who were full of courage dared to shout at the tigers and leopards, and the terrified adult wolves didn''t even dare to touch the cubs.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "In this way, once they fight, they don''t have to test the truth of the Huang Feng Department, they are already guilty!"


    Shuo Feng scratched his head: "It''s just a battle, it takes so much brainpower!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "If you don''t waste your brain, it will cost your life!"


    Only then did Shuofeng realize the problem, and he stopped talking, but looked forward expectantly.


    At this time, the war slaves were already approaching the Yellow Wind Department, and their morale was high.


    The members of the Yellow Wind Department seemed to finally be unable to bear such pressure, and decided to take action.


    At this moment, Mu Feng saw Bai Yuechong waving to the Jiang cavalry behind him.


    There was no beating of drums, no yelling, only the sound of the word "kill" was heard, and the battle was about to break out!


    The people from the Yellow Wind Department were obviously frightened, they acted stiffly, and hurriedly responded to the challenge.


    And the war slaves rushed towards the Yellow Wind Department shouting, fighting hand to hand!


    At the same time, Jiang''s cavalry also galloped towards this group of people from both sides in 20 divisions. During the gallop, they opened their bows and shot arrows one by one. people!


    "Blue Bird Department, they are from the Blue Bird Department!"


    Someone in the Yellow Wind Department yelled, and all the people in the Yellow Wind Department fell into extreme panic.


    The aura of Bai Yue riding a mount and fighting slaves had already made them uneasy, but now the bows and arrows of Jiang''s cavalry magnified this fear again!


    Especially among the more than 300 of them, not many of them are real fighters, and about 200 of them are young and strong in the tribe.


    After Mufeng''s plundering ambush on the grassland, a plundering, and being caught by the Lei Ze Department to participate in the battle against the blue bird, several times, the Huang Feng Department now has less than a hundred soldiers!


    In particular, the only two armored earth dragons in the tribe were also taken away by Mu Feng. The weapons they use now are no different from war slaves.


    But in terms of momentum, they have already lost!


    So the outcome of this war was doomed from the very beginning.


    Jiang''s war slaves took the lead in fighting with them. In the face-to-face conflict, they directly killed and seriously injured forty or fifty people after losing more than a dozen people!


    The bows and arrows of Jiang''s cavalry, the horses'' collision, and the bronze spears stabbing randomly, killed no less than fifty or sixty people!


    It doesn''t matter how many of them are soldiers, the important thing is that they have no chance of winning against Jiang''s well-trained cavalry and slaves!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380

    Jiang''s first frontal battle was prepared for a long time, but it ended very quickly.


    In less than an hour, the battle with a scale of "as many as" four or five hundred people was over.


    But in terms of numbers, the battle between the two tribes is like the hundreds of people fighting each other in the movie of young and Dangerous that Mu Feng has seen, and it is even worse.


    But if we talk about the process and the result, it is even more bloody and cruel.


    Because this is a real life-and-death battle, the total number of deaths on both sides has exceeded one hundred.


    And the loser will have to accept the fate of the tribe''s demise!


    From the beginning to the end, Mu Feng led ten people to watch the battle from the sidelines, without giving any guidance or interference.


    He is very satisfied with the plundering battle led by the three of them.


    He also has no intention of intervening in how the Huangfeng Department will deal with it.


    With the matter of the Black Fang Department, he already believes that Bai Yue has the ability to handle this matter well.


    Sure enough, Bai Yue''s estimate was reset, killing those who should be killed, keeping those who should be kept, and expelling those who should be expelled.


    Because there are more people in the Huangfeng tribe, it took him more time to train and expel people than the Black Fang tribe.


    All the salt, fur, and weapons in the Yellow Wind Tribe were confiscated, and he burned all the grass houses that had not been built for a long time in the tribe, leaving no room for the remaining members of the Yellow Wind Tribe, forcing them to migrate away from their own tribe .


    Of course, Bai Yue reminded them in the spirit of "humanism": "Go south, don''t block my eyes, or if I see me again, I will kill you!"


    Obviously, he wanted people from the Yellow Wind Department to go to the Lei Ze Department again, and then consume the strength of the Lei Ze Department.


    The Lei Ze Department is different from the Yellow Wind Department, and there must be enough food to accommodate so many people.


    But the problem is that few of these people have the ability to work, let alone the ability to fight.


    Even if they can all accept it, so what if there is no panic in the tribe?


    Bai Yue''s move became more and more convenient.


    Mu Feng waited for Bai Yue and the others to finish dealing with the aftermath of the Huang Feng Department.


    The fighting time was not long, but the time spent on the aftermath was really not short, and the back and forth was busy until the evening before it was done.


    In desperation, they had no choice but to camp and rest on the spot in the tribe of the Yellow Wind Department, and then went back the next day.


    Bai Yue, Han Shu, and Fu Yu came to Mu Feng and reported today''s battle arrangements to him.


    As expected, Bai Yue came up with the strategy, and it was Han Shu who came up with the left and right battles, and Fuyu didn''t seem to have made any achievements in this battle.


    However, Buyeo had a different opinion on the treatment of the captives of the Yellow Wind Department, and wanted to keep some female captives to expand the number of female soldiers.


    Fuyu said that Mufeng didn''t respond for the time being, and asked Baiyue to report to him what he got this time.


    Bai Yue said: "This time we plan to capture Qing Zhuang and their remaining fighters, a total of 100 people, all of whom are in the prime of life. The rest of them were driven away without killing them, leaving some thin young adults Mix in."


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Why didn''t you kill Hei Yabu directly this time?"


    Bai Yue replied: "The Yellow Wind Department is different from the Black Tooth Department. They have a lot of people. If we keep the old and weak, women and children, the Lei Ze Department will definitely not accept it. But if there are young and strong people in the middle, even if they are thinner, according to Lei Ze Department''s current Judging from the current situation, they will also be accepted. After all, after your previous looting, the great chief, their tribe needs fighters now!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! Give them a glimmer of hope, and they will accept it. They will definitely not accept someone who is obviously useless!"


    Bai Yue was surprised and excited.


    Hanshu and Fuyu couldn''t understand his own idea, but he didn''t expect Mufeng to agree as soon as he said it.


    What surprised him even more was that after Mu Feng nodded, he turned to look at Fu Yu: "Tell me, how do you plan to expand the ranks of these women from the Huang Feng Department to the Women''s Army?"


    Fu Yu said earnestly: "Now the women''s army of the Jiang tribe is too small, we can''t fight like men, so I want to expand the number of women''s army!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s okay to expand the Detachment of Women, but you can''t choose from these people."


    "Why?" Fu Yu was puzzled.


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue and Han Shu: "Why didn''t you agree just now?"


    Bai Yue said: "I am a member of the Juehuang Feng Department. Even if it is a woman, unless it can be combined with the Jiang clan and reproduce offspring, then it can take root in the Jiang clan. If these women are only expanded to the Jiang clan as a detachment of women, they will not be able to take root in the Jiang clan. You won''t be too loyal!"


    Mu Feng looked at Han Shu again: "What do you think?"


    Han Shu said: "I think that people who have just annexed the Black Fang Department, and those who annexed the Yellow Wind Department on a large scale, food may be a problem for the tribe! And the tribe has enough slaves now..."


    Then Mufeng turned to Fuyu: "This is the reason!"


    Fuyu immediately said seriously: "Yes! Great Chief!"


    No more doubts.


    Bai Yue and Han Shu couldn''t help being taken aback, the two of them had already said these words to Fu Yu just now, but she still insisted.


    And now they still have the same reason, it''s just that the great chief nodded, and Fu Yu didn''t have any objection!


    The two of them thought for a while and then realized that this was Mu Feng''s prestige!


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand and said, "That''s it, these women can choose some strong women to work in the tribe as slaves, remember to separate from male slaves, and don''t need to be whipped like men!"


    "Yes!" The three responded in unison.

 Chapter 381

    Mu Feng found Li Hu and Ming Guang, and told them about Jiang''s expansion.


    The two naturally agreed.


    But after hearing that Mufeng was going to expand the tribe to the forest in front of the tribe, they couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Great Chief, do you mean we need to cut down part of that forest too?"


    Wooden Wind nodded: "Yes! Now we are nearly two miles away from the forest, all the trees along the way have been cut down, and the wall is built directly against the edge of the forest! This time we will cast brick walls!"


    "Brick wall?" Li Hu asked.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "It''s like making pottery. You need to go to the East River to dig the soil, dig the fine loess, and I will find a way to transport the soil!"


    "Great chief, once we are connected to the forest, if the enemy appears from the forest, we won''t be able to find out in time!"


    "No!" Mu Feng said, "At that time, all the trees facing the west of the forest will be cut down at least 200 meters away, and only two rows of trees will be left along the way, which will be counted as the road leading to the tribe, and will also be given to the patrolling monkeys. Climb a hiding place!"


    "Then what should we do now?" Li Hu asked.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Now, take the slaves to the forest outside the tribe to cut down trees, stack the trees together, and use brick walls when building walls! Take all the slaves away except the war slaves Cut the tree!"


    "yes!"


    "Also, find some people to dig loess now, and I will teach you how to make bricks when you come back!"


    "yes!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang immediately took people to prepare.


    Just do what you say, and now it has become the style of Mufeng.


    After the two left, he began to think about Jiang''s expansion ideas.


    Borrowing soil, burning bricks to build walls, ramming foundations, water sources...


    Borrowing soil is very simple. The simplest method is relatively labor-intensive. Just take the cattle to the river to carry the soil back.


    Although cattle carry a lot of weight compared to humans, the soil used to build walls is a lot of fine soil.


    In this way, the amount of cattle carried may not be enough!


    The only way to solve this problem is to come up with a vehicle that can carry enough weight - a car!


    In fact, he had thought about making things like a wheelbarrow and a flatbed cart before, so that it would be convenient to transport prey when going out hunting.


    But the wild vegetation is lush, and the bushes in the jungle are lush, and the wheelbarrow can''t move at all!


    Of course, he is not making a unicycle now, but a flatbed!


    The problem of the flatbed car is easy to solve. It is not a big problem to make it yourself or exchange it with the system.


    The problem is how to cross the forest and the grassy beach after the flatbed is built.


    This leads to another question - the way!


    He heard a saying in his previous life called "If you want to get rich, build roads first", this saying is absolutely true.


    Now Mu Feng deeply understands the inconvenient transportation, and it is troublesome to do anything.


    Especially now that he wants to build the city wall with great fanfare, transporting soil to and from the tribe has become a big problem.


    But if you only rely on the cows to carry the animal skin bags to carry the soil back, you will have to carry it until the year of the monkey!


    Besides roads, water is also a problem.


    There are two ways to solve the problem of water shortage:


    One is to dig ditches and drink water from the East River.


    The second is to dig wells on the spot and draw water from the bottom.

 Chapter 382

    After careful consideration, Mu Feng decided not to take action against Lei Zebu for the time being.


    With the current situation of the Lei Ze Department and the Dragon Department, unless the two departments are merged, the combat power of the Dragon Department can be restored to the previous situation.


    But in that case, the Lei Ze Department would no longer exist. Then a large tribe of thousands of people, whether they would like it is a problem, and whether the Dragon Department can digest it is another problem.


    And it''s safe.


    The Jade Bird Department needs to be safe, and the Jiang family also needs to be safe.


    The Jade Bird Department has just won the battle, and if they really want to steal the back door for the Changli Department, they will definitely be hindered in the future. Coupled with several tribal wars, their tribe was also damaged.


    On the other hand, Jiang''s crusade against Hei Fang and Huang Feng successively, and obtained 260 slaves successively, it did take a period of time to digest.


    Most importantly, Woodwind is now going to build the city wall!


    Only when one''s own weapons are strong and protection is hard, this is the last word!


    So he asked Aoki to take people to Qingzhang Mountain to answer Konoa again, to give the Blue Bird Department time to stabilize the affairs of the Changli Department in the north, and at the same time let Aoki bring the news that the Changli Department was a tribal alliance.


    He believed that the news had been passed on to the Jade Bird Department, and it should be easier for them to deal with the Changli Department.


    Then he began to devote himself to the construction of his city wall.


    After finishing the flatbed cart, he began to lead people to set up kilns and burn bricks outside the tribe.


    Although firing bricks also requires a kiln, it is much simpler than firing pottery and smelting copper.


    The typical city wall brick is the Great Wall brick, and the brick of the Ming city wall is one of the masterpieces.


    According to the restoration of the craftsmanship of the previous life, it takes almost two or three years from the production to the completion of a piece of Ming Dynasty city wall brick.


    The brick mixture of the Ming city wall is made of glutinous rice juice, which contains not only sand but also lime.


    It is also built with a thick layer of city wall bricks on the outside, and rammed earth into the wall inside.


    Such a wall is time-consuming and labor-intensive to build, but after it is completed, even cannons cannot break it.


    Mu Feng doesn''t have glutinous rice on hand now, and even if he has, he can''t stand his tossing.


    Fortunately, no tribe is aware of the function of the wall, let alone how the wall is built.


    Therefore, even the cement bricks he fired with clay are equivalent to the iron walls of this era.


    Although the cement bricks he wants to fire are simple, they also need carefully selected clay, which is mixed with plant ash and fired in a cave. In terms of hardness alone, the fired bricks are not inferior to pottery.


    Except that the material cannot be compared with Ming city wall bricks, other craftsmanship and wood style are restored as much as possible, and strive to build a durable city wall.


    This is a big project that cannot be completed overnight, but Mu Feng believes that with Jiang''s current number of slaves and the fact that the overall city wall he wants to build is not long, it will not take too long.


    Soon, except for some female slaves who did not personally participate in the casting of the city wall, all slaves, including war slaves, also joined in the construction of the city wall.


    Considering the huge number of people, Mu Feng decided to use some of the war slaves who participated in the war as "temporary leaders" to let these people feel the feeling of freedom in advance.


    Of course, these war slaves were not activated randomly, but killed more than five enemies in the last battle against the Yellow Wind Department.


    Mu Feng asked all the slaves to tell them the reason in front of them, so that all the slaves would know that they were able to temporarily escape the shackles because of their contribution to the Jiang family.


    And Mufeng''s positioning for them is equivalent to "Jewish policemen", letting slaves manage slaves.


    No sympathy, no sympathy, this is the unique psychology of these slave-born people.


    They have no compassion for other slaves and only "manage with heart" for their own benefit.


    In particular, Mu Feng told them that as long as they behaved well, they would naturally be able to get rid of their slave status for a long time-this is also where he is different from the Nazis. He will give these slaves hope and give them a "title".


    So the construction of the vast Jiang''s city wall started in full swing.


    Digging, felling trees, burning grass and trees for ashes, opening kilns to burn bricks, digging ditches...


    In addition to the relatively backward equipment and tools, the entire construction of Jiang''s seems to be in the process of "industrialization".


    The Jiang family is also transitioning towards an institutionalized tribal era.


    Every job is dedicated to someone, among which brick-burning is done by members of the Jiang clan, and slaves are required to do other jobs that don''t have much technical content.


    The core personnel master the core technology, and no one in the entire Jiang family will master all the technologies¡ªonly when the Jiang family gathers all the members of the Jiang family, can they make all the existing things of the Jiang family.


    This is also a precautionary measure.


    During this period, the Jiang family would regularly and irregularly open kilns to smelt copper shovels, copper shovels, and copper saws, which is convenient for digging ditches and cutting down trees.


    The tools will be sent to the slaves for use, and they will be collected and counted every night to prevent any loss.


    Of course, the entire construction process was supervised by members of the Jiang clan to ensure that there would be no accidents.


    Mu Feng thought of a passage he had read in his previous life, which was called "Industrial power cut down trees, burned wild grass, and paved roads. The sky was full of smoke, and the ground was exhausted. This is the power of destruction, and this is the power of creation." "!"


    This sentence is the best sentence to describe Jiang Shi in front of me.


    Every day in front of the gate of the Jiang clan, trees are cut down, fires are lit, and ditches are constantly pushed forward.


    The slaves worked together to carry the thick trees and rammed the earth on the ground, thick smoke rose to the sky, and tools were continuously produced...


    Destruction and creation are full of Jiang''s every day.


    As for Mu Feng, he continued to train Jiang''s fighters after the deployment was complete.


    He said that Jiang''s fighters will only focus on Jiang''s defense, foreign looting and other things in the future, and they will no longer even participate in such things as hunting.


    Now the entire Jiang family''s warrior team has its own bronze arrows and bronze spears, especially the bronze spears are also made of tendon wood and oak wood, and the weapons are excellent.


    In addition to weapons, everyone also has a set of leather armor, or horn skin, or bear skin, which protects key parts of the body.


    Even Mu Feng himself made a close-fitting soft armor with the red python skin that Ko Nuoa gave him before.


    To his surprise, the python skin was cold next to his body, and it was not stuffy at all due to the high temperature in summer.


    As for the giant python skin he beheaded on the bank of the East River last time, although the python skin is also very tough, it seems that it cannot compare with this red python skin.


    This had to make him interested in the animals on the Wanzhang Plain.


    According to what Changning and the others introduced to themselves before, there are a lot of wild beasts in the Wanzhang Plain, and there are many kinds of strange beasts in the forest, and even their Blue Bird Department can''t fully know about them.


    Some strange beasts are so powerful that even they can''t do anything!


    This can''t help but make Mu Feng think of the Dali tribe in the far west, that big tribe with 500 armored dragoons, wondering if they have such strength to capture strange beasts in Wanzhang Plain.


    But then Mu Feng shook his head again, don''t talk about Wanzhangyuan, now he can''t even handle the wild beasts on Baishuyuan in his "jurisdiction", now Wanzhangyuan is going to catch strange beasts, obviously he is thinking too much .


    The mammoths, horned rhinos, and red deer on the Baishuyuan are all beasts that I haven''t been able to fully handle.


    Not to mention, there is still a horned rhinoceros in the tribe...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383

    The horned rhinoceros, like the wild boar king, was "cold treated" by the tribe because Mufeng couldn''t domesticate it for a while.


    But the wild boar king has been domesticated, and now he is slowly placed in the wild boar herd by Mufeng to see the reaction, and then he is ready to implement the next plan.


    He wants to see if the Wild Boar King will attack the wild boars in the current tribe, and after a while to see its reaction, if there is no big problem, he will take the Wild Boar King to the area where the monkeys found "Wild Boar Base" to go.


    When the time comes to put such a big wild boar king in, it will bring out a large group of wild boars for him. I feel excited just thinking about it!


    However, although the wild boar has been domesticated, it is still relatively difficult to execute Mu Feng''s orders.


    I don''t know whether it''s because the wild boar''s intelligence is not good, or it doesn''t want to cooperate at all. Anyway, in terms of execution strength, it is far less powerful than animals such as monkeys and wolves, and even worse than horses.


    He originally thought that the pig''s IQ was not good, but after reading the data in the query data section of the system, he realized that the pig''s IQ ranked among the top ten among all known animals in the previous life!


    In terms of IQ alone, it can be ranked ahead of horses, cattle, and sheep!


    Knowing the truth, Mu Feng couldn''t help thinking: "Is this wild boar king unable to understand my order, or does he not want to cooperate?"


    He couldn''t help but think of the big man''s behavior before, he could clearly understand Mu Feng''s words, but he always ignored him.


    Finally, one day, Mufeng mastered the advanced animal taming technique, and he was willing to obey Mufeng''s orders after communicating with it after tasting the sweetness.


    Although the wild boar king has been domesticated, it seems that he has not benefited from himself¡ªit seems that he has not even had enough to eat!


    "Hey, if you want to take something, you must give it first. How could I forget this truth!"


    Feeling that he had grasped the key point, Mu Feng took Huleibao and the big man to the pigsty, and drove the wild boar king out of it with advanced animal taming skills.


    With the existence of Hu Lei Leopard and Armored Earth Dragon, the Wild Boar King naturally didn''t dare to act wild.


    But that''s all. After it came out, it just stayed there obediently, without temper or abnormality.


    Wooden Wind tried to communicate with it: I will make you stronger now, are you willing?


    The wild boar king''s glasses were spinning around, but there was no response.


    Mu Feng sent the message on his own: I can make you stronger, and I can also set you free, but you must listen to me!


    The Wild Boar King still didn''t respond.


    Wooden Wind continued: What I have to do is very simple, and it will give you some benefits. If you agree, just turn around and show me!


    The Wild Boar King remained motionless, as if he didn''t understand at all.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, and his dangerous aura wafted from his body: If you don''t listen to me, you will die!


    But the wild boar king ignored it, and really complied with the phrase "a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water".


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: Big man, Hu Leibao!


    The two "thugs" stepped forward together, each stomping heavily on the ground.


    The Wild Boar King trembled, and immediately turned around in a circle!


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This guy has always understood what I mean!"


    Then he narrowed his eyes and whispered the message: Since you can always understand what I say, it''s easy! Now I will make you stronger first, and then you do what I say, otherwise, next time I will really kill you!


    As he said that, Mu Feng came to the Wild Boar King and summoned him to order: "Raise your head up, don''t move around!"


    There was a big man with Huleibao, so it had to follow suit.


    Wooden Wind stretched out his hand to cover its head, and the Wood Dao Derivation Technique was activated immediately, and the faint green halos all escaped into the top of the Wild Boar King''s head.


    The wild boar king''s small glasses, which were still spinning nervously, suddenly settled down, and the light in his eyes changed from sly to a little different.


    After a while, Mu Feng stopped, stood in front of the Wild Boar King, and sent him a message with a smile: You try it yourself now!


    The Wild Boar King rolled his eyes, really thinking about it.


    Soon, it took the initiative to respond to Wood Wind for the first time: How to try?


    Mu Feng nodded after thinking for a while: What you are best at is colliding, you can find something to collide with and try!


    The wild boar king responded immediately: Good!


    Then its little glasses turned up again.


    After a while, it seemed to have made up its mind, and with a loud voice, it slammed into the big man!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng was stunned, he didn''t expect the Wild Boar King to try a big man!


    Feeling "offended", the big man roared angrily, and raised his big tail hammer to hit the Wild Boar King.


    The Wild Boar King didn''t dodge, and let the big tail hammer hit him, but he hit the big man directly with his head and nose!


    "Boom!"


    "Hey!"


    With a muffled sound and a crisp sound, the tail hammer hit the wild boar king''s stomach, and the wild boar king also hit the big man after being hammered.


    Immediately afterwards, a scene that shocked Mu Feng happened, the wild boar was hit by a hammer and shook again and again, and fell horizontally, and the big man was also shaken twice by the impact, and then fell to the ground as well!


    "This!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "This guy was able to resist a hammer without any problems, but now he can knock down a big man besides resisting hard!"


    Obviously, the current Wild Boar King''s instant explosive power can already pose a threat to the big man!


    The big man was furious, rolled from the ground and got up, groaned twice, and shook the tail hammer to rush up again to fight the wild boar king.


    Mu Feng hurriedly stopped: Big man, stop!


    The big man who was scolded was unwilling to stop, and he slammed the tail hammer on the ground, smashing a small hole.


    On the other hand, after the Wild Boar King got up from the ground, his eyes were full of fighting spirit, and he even wanted to fight the big man again.


    Mu Feng looked at it again: What''s the matter, can you do it according to my request now?


    The wild boar king showed his wisdom, and he nodded after a while: Good!


    Mu Feng thought about it, and said: Now you turn here three times on the same spot, and then turn there three times!


    As he spoke, he gestured to the Wild Boar King.


    The Wild Boar King was obviously taken aback, but he did it honestly.


    "Three circles to the left, three circles to the right" - no one knows, this may be the most unscrupulous and boring order in this world and this era!


    The wild boar king, who turned three times left and right, was obviously a little confused, and he was obviously a little unstable when he just stopped.


    Shaky almost fell.


    Mu Feng laughed secretly, but he didn''t have the nerve to laugh out loud, he just stood still, waiting for the Wild Boar King to regain his sobriety.


    It took a while for the Wild Boar King to recover, shaking his huge pig''s head, and looked at Mu Feng with obvious confusion.


    Only then did Mu Feng continue to communicate with it: Alright, now I''ll show you around the tribe, remember which things you can''t touch!


    The wild boar king obediently followed behind Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng began to introduce along the way: These are my people, don''t do anything to them!


    These are my pets, little wolf, hold on tight!


    These are sheep, keep your hands down!


    ...


    These are armored earth dragons, no... Well, if you are not afraid of death, then fight with them!


    When introducing the armored earth dragon, he clearly felt the wild boar king tremble, and he wanted to turn around and run away.


    Just kidding, sixteen armored earth dragons, if it dares to go in, it is courting death!


    Mu Feng held back his smile, pointed to the horned rhinoceros that was strictly guarded at the innermost point, and told it: Otherwise, you can fight with that guy, I''ve seen it unhappy for a long time!


    The Wild Boar King trembled again.


    Seeing that the effect was achieved, Mu Feng stopped scaring the wild boar king, took him away, and let him wander around the wild boar pen.


    Having benefited from Mufeng and seeing Jiang''s "dangerousness", the wild boar king suddenly became like a good baby, lying near the pigsty, neither destroying nor running around.


    Mu Feng smiled and said to it: "Okay, you stay here for a while, and I''ll take you out in two days!"


    He turned around and wanted to leave, but suddenly there was another urgent matter, he quickly turned his head and shouted at the Wild Boar King: From now on, you will be called Bajie!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384

    After completely taming the wild boar, Mu Feng wondered if he could strike while the iron was hot so that he could also tame the horned rhinoceros.


    As a result, more than a dozen armored earth dragons threw the pestle there, and the horned rhinoceros remained motionless.


    I don''t know if I am not afraid of death, or if I don''t know how to be afraid.


    Anyway, Wood Wind tried to communicate with it, but it was muddy and there was no response.


    Even though Mu Feng strengthened him a little with the wood way derivation technique, this guy still didn''t respond.


    But although this guy didn''t respond, there was a lot to eat.


    "Is this guy really big-hearted?" Mu Feng sneered from the bottom of his heart, "Is my food so delicious? Sooner or later, I will make you spit out everything you eat!"


    Mu Feng looked bitterly at the horned rhinoceros that couldn''t get in, thinking in his heart that he had to find a suitable method, and if it didn''t work, he would use violent means to force it to submit.


    Fortunately, the Wild Boar King has been domesticated now, so he can take the Wild Boar King out to find the group of wild boars in the southwest.


    In order to be sure, he decided to take a group of people to see the situation before making a decision.


    Now, apart from the warriors, only the hunting team can occasionally go hunting in the Jiang family.


    He thought for a while, and asked Ming Guang to take ten soldiers and twenty soldiers from the hunting team to go out with him on horseback to investigate the situation.


    As for Han Shu, he stayed in the tribe to train fighters.


    Of course, the indispensable role of Piccolo in this line is the Big Wild Boar King.


    In addition to the big wild boar king, Mu Feng naturally brought the Hulei Leopard, and also asked Ming Guang and the others to ride two armored earth dragons to prevent accidents.


    In addition to these, there are monkeys in the trees and the five wolves.


    Of course, from preparation to departure, there were two days of preparation, mainly because Mu Feng had to explain clearly some matters in the tribe.


    After all, there are many people in the tribe now, and there are many things to do.


    Mufeng and his party of thirty people headed southwest from the jungle in front of the tribe. The forest was also dominated by various deciduous trees with large leaves and gradually transitioned to coniferous trees.


    The tree has also changed from the initial half-person hug to one-person hug, and then to the thickness of several people hug.


    Along the way, Mingguang carefully looked around, for fear that some dangerous beasts would suddenly appear around him.


    According to him, they never dared to come here when they were hunting in the past. One is that there are fierce beasts here, and the other is that people in the tribe sometimes get lost after arriving here.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng''s request, Ming Guang would never have come here anyway.


    Mu Feng is not worried, horses, monkeys, wolves, three animals that can recognize the way are all here, how could they get lost?


    He is very interested in the surrounding environment.


    The trees here are obviously the kind that have grown for a long time, and any one should be tens, hundreds or even hundreds of years old. Mu Feng thought that these trees would also be of great use to the development of the tribe in the future.


    Besides the trees, he also wondered if he could find some wild ginseng and other medicinal materials around him, but unfortunately, since he entered this area until now, he didn''t find anything.


    "That''s not right!" Mu Feng secretly said, "There are at least seventy or eighty wild boars, it''s impossible that they don''t have something to eat!"


    He thought of the herd of wild boars in Dongshan, and found a cornfield halfway up the mountain.


    The current group of wild boars is similar to the previous group, and they live permanently, so there must be a place that can provide food stably, otherwise they should have migrated to other places long ago!


    He also asked the monkeys before he came, but these monkeys would not dare to go down to the ground in such a forest.


    Because in addition to wild boars, there are wild animals such as tigers and black bears in the forest.


    What surprised Mu Feng was that this forest was clearly connected to the forest in front of Jiang''s gate, but they had never seen a bear near the gate of Jiang''s tribe.


    "Could it be that the area where they forage for food is no longer on this side, but somewhere else?" Mu Feng felt that it was necessary to take a good look.


    He looked up at the monkey jumping among the trees above his head, feeling a little helpless.


    Monkeys walk in a straight line between the trees, but they have to go around on the ground because of the terrain on the ground and the intertwined roots on the ground.


    Especially the armored dragon, it is particularly cumbersome in such terrain.


    Fortunately, the distance between these trees is not too small. After a detour, we can still walk forward according to the route led by the monkey.


    In this way, the monkeys led them through the jungle for nearly a day before they got close to the destination they said.


    As the sky darkened, Ming Guang couldn''t help feeling a little worried.


    This place is different from Beishan and Dalongshan. It is too deep. If there are wild beasts coming out to attack, they don''t know if they have the ability to avoid danger.


    Obviously, here, even with Huleibao, he was still very worried.


    Mu Feng came out on this trip to take away the wild boars, and to see how the wild boars are fed.


    In order not to disturb the wild boars, he decided to camp at night at a certain distance from the wild boars.


    Because it was in the forest, there was no mountain to cover him, so he had to find a huge tree that could be hugged by seven or eight people, and set up a tent around the tree, with three or four around it, so that everyone could live together. go in.


    One night, everyone cooks over a fire, and after a quick meal, they rest and wait for the

 Chapter 385

    Standing in the middle of the crowd, Mu Feng looked around against the light of the fire, and there were snakes everywhere, with his size and courage, he was undoubtedly a poisonous snake.


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng''s thoughts turned sharply, "It''s too close to the wild boars here, if the Hulei Leopard barks, can it scare these snakes? It''s one thing, but it''s another thing to scare the wild boars."


    You must know that the Hulei Leopard has little influence on those animals with low intelligence, such as chickens and sheep in the tribe, the reaction to the Hulei Leopard is very general from beginning to end.


    It seems that the Hulei Leopard has not eaten these animals either.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized and slapped his head: "Yes, wild boar!"


    The wild boar and the poisonous snake are deadly enemies.


    Wild boars eat poisonous snakes when they are alive, and after death, poisonous snakes will eat wild boars to the bone.


    So generally speaking, as long as the wild boar can show its power, the poisonous snake will retreat.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly signaled everyone not to panic, and then used the animal taming technique to communicate with the wild boar king: Bajie, I leave these beasts to you, whether you eat them or bite them to death, it''s up to you!


    Bajie, who was humming in front for a long time, finally got the order from Mufeng, as if the shackles that restrained its actions were finally released, with a shake of its head, it rushed directly towards the snakes, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep in an instant.


    Relying on the large number of poisonous snakes, they did not hide or dodge, and each of them pointed towards Bajie as quickly as a feathered arrow.


    But no matter how powerful the poisonous snake is, how can it be Ba Jie''s opponent now?


    Bajie, who was born to restrain poisonous snakes, showed his demeanor as the wild boar king at this time.


    It let the poisonous snake bite itself quickly, regardless of it, but opened its fangs and big mouth, and bit the poisonous snake standing in front of it like a leek.


    The poisonous snake couldn''t dodge in time, and was directly bitten by several snakes by Bajie, and then he gave a "puchi", followed by a crunching sound.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    The venomous snake sounded anxious and terrified, obviously it did not expect such a big guy in front of it.


    And in the light of the fire, Mu Feng could clearly see several noodle-like venomous snakes in Bajie''s mouth¡ªespecially these venomous snakes were much longer than noodles, and the upper body of the venomous snakes that hadn''t been eaten even went so far. They didn''t even have the idea of ??biting Bajie, they just wanted to break free from Bajie''s mouth!


    But how could the delicious Bajie let the poisonous snakes escape so easily, and sucked the poisonous snakes into his mouth with a "swipe", it was really like sucking noodles into his mouth.


    Mu Feng looked at it and his heart tightened: "Hey, this idiot eats poisonous snakes just like eating spicy noodles!"


    As for the poisonous snakes that bit on Bajie''s body, all of them returned in vain at this time - Bajie, who is rough and thick, can''t even be beaten by an armored dragon, so how could he be bitten by just a few poisonous snakes?


    Except for Mu Feng, everyone around also saw Ba Jie''s ferocity with their own eyes.


    "Google"!


    I don''t know who swallowed a mouthful of saliva, I don''t know if it was greedy or frightened.


    "This..." Ming Guang''s voice changed, as if he couldn''t believe this scene.


    "Big, big chief..." he trembled in a low voice, "wild boar, wild boar eats poisonous snakes, won''t it die?"


    Mu Feng laughed softly: "Don''t worry, it won''t!"


    The others were also dumbfounded, you looked at me, I looked at you, and finally all looked at Mufeng.


    They didn''t understand why the chief came out with the wild boar king. After seeing this scene, everyone thought that the chief had the ability to predict the future and predicted the danger in advance.


    And this danger was so easily dealt with by the Wild Boar King!


    At this time, after Bajie ate a few mouthfuls of poisonous snakes, he seemed to be unable to lift enough, so he rolled on the spot and rolled directly towards the snakes, crushing many poisonous snakes to death all at once.


    Because it was too heavy, the poisonous snake that was crushed died tragically in an instant, and wisps of faint bloody smell permeated the surroundings.


    Bajie didn''t care about it, just rolled on the spot again, and rushed towards the snakes in a way that was almost rascally.


    "Hiss hiss!"


    The group of snakes was disturbed by Ba Jie, it seemed that they finally realized the fear, and finally turned around and ran away one by one!


    Bajie gained power and was not forgiving, he turned over from the ground, and then ran back and forth among the snakes with great agility, trampling on them, and at the same time opened his mouth wide, "Kacha Kacha" at will, biting the poisonous snake that reached his mouth into two pieces. cut.


    At this time, the big boys who had been grinning all the time seemed to see that the situation in the field was one-sided, and they rushed out excitedly one by one, and followed Bajie for a while. No two.


    Now it seems that the Armored Earth Dragon and Hu Leibao are just for display.


    Hu Leibao was very irritable, snorted at Mufeng, and at the same time expressed his dissatisfaction with "Mangmang": If you didn''t let me bark, I would definitely be able to scare these ghosts away!


    Seeing the poisonous snake retreating, Mu Feng was in a good mood, and he didn''t have the same knowledge as it, so he reached out and patted Hu Leibao: "These little ones don''t need you to do it at all, just let the one with big teeth do it!"


    Hu Leibao shook his head and didn''t raise any further comments, obviously very satisfied with Mu Feng''s statement!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng felt weird, "He flatters others, but I''m flattering a horse!"


    With the appearance of Bajie, the situation was instantly reversed.


    Those poisonous snakes who could escape escaped, and those who could not escape were crushed and bitten by Ba Jie, and they were all killed.


    After a while, Mu Feng realized that there was nothing unusual around him, so he bent down to look at the ground with the torch in hand, and saw the remains of many poisonous snakes among the dead branches and leaves¡ªnot a single snake was intact .


    It''s just that some poisonous snakes obviously haven''t died yet, twisting their bodies and trying to escape.


    And Bajie lay down among these broken snakes and began to eat "snack".


    They sniffed and sniffed the hemp seeds back and forth, but they seemed to know the horror of poisonous snakes when they wanted to eat them, so they dared not bite.


    "It''s not too stupid!" Mu Feng thought to himself, and then he yelled at Mazi and them, "Mazi, get over here, you can''t eat these things!"


    Dazi lowered his head, and brought the other four wolves to Mufeng''s side, yelling in a low voice, "We''re hungry too!"


    "Get lost!" Mu Feng said in a low voice, "You guys already ate a lot for dinner!"


    He understood that Dazi and the others were obviously hungry after seeing Bajie eating night food.


    Not to mention the big ones, even the Hulei Leopard couldn''t help snorting, then lowered its head to the ground and began to eat the poisonous snakes on the ground!


    "Damn!" Mu Feng exclaimed, and hurriedly kicked Hu Leibao: Dead horse, you want to die, don''t you?


    It''s just that Hu Leibao ignored it and just gnawed and gnawed.


    This was just seen by Bajie, it crawled up, chewed the spicy strips in its mouth, no, it was a poisonous snake, swallowed it in one gulp, then glared at Huleibao viciously, and groaned twice, It was obviously because Hu Shi was warning Hu Lei Bao.


    Hu Leibao ignored it and gnawed on the broken snake on the ground.


    Bajie''s eyes were red, and he slammed into Huleibao with a voice of "Aowla", without any warning.


    But Huleibao seemed to have been prepared for a long time. It raised its head while gnawing on the poisonous snake, faced Bajie head-on, and threw its head up, directly throwing Bajie aside!


    Although Bajie staggered and didn''t fall, Huleibao only took a step back and stood up immediately after shaking slightly.


    It snorted, and two streams of white gas came out of its nose, obviously angry.


    Mu Feng realized something was wrong, and hurriedly shouted: Hu Leibao, don''t bark!


    Suddenly Leibao visibly trembled, his throat suddenly rumbled like thunder rolling.


    Mu Feng turned pale with shock, and was about to say "cover your ears", but saw Hu Leibao rushing to Ba Jie''s side in a flash, slamming into Ba Jie, directly knocking Ba Jie over!


    With a "bang", Bajie bumped straight onto the root of a big tree and fell heavily.


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "When did Hu Leibao get so strong?"


    But at this time, Bajie looked like a normal person, got up from the ground, looked at Hu Leibao, the red light in his eyes gradually receded, he groaned, moved aside by himself, and continued to eat the poisonous snake.


    Obviously, in the face of Hu Leibao, Ba Jie also admits to being cowardly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386

    Mu Feng was a little worried about Hu Lei Bao.


    He has seen Hulei Leopard eat python meat, but he has never seen it eat poisonous snake.


    So he wasn''t sure if the idiot Hu Leibao would have any problems after eating the poisonous snake, but he had already kicked it three times, and it was still unmoved, continuing to gnaw on the broken snake like grass.


    He had no choice but to feel the vitality of the Hulei Leopard with the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, and found that everything in his body was normal without a trace of abnormality.


    "Could it be that this guy can also secrete something anti-snake venom in his body?" Mu Feng was puzzled, but in the end he felt relieved, and signaled to the crowd to move the broken snakes to the two foodies with a stick, and then went to rest.


    Early the next morning, Mu Feng woke up and looked at the surrounding ground. Except for a layer of faint blood, there was no sign of any snakes.


    Bajie was lazily lying there, and when he saw Mufeng getting up, he got up straight away.


    It can be seen that its stomach is a little distended, obviously because it ate too much last night.


    Not only it, but even Huleibao''s belly was obviously bulging at this time.


    "These two idiots probably don''t want each other to eat more, so they rushed to eat!" Mu Feng reacted instantly.


    This is the same as two children of similar age, neither wanting the other to have more than themselves.


    Not only Bajie and Huleibao, monkeys were chirping from the surrounding trees, and the big monkey Sun Dasheng also climbed down from the tree and came to Mufeng to make gestures.


    Mu Feng found that its stomach was a little bulging, and there were snake scales on its body!


    Obviously, Sun Dasheng also ate poisonous snakes last night!


    He was almost speechless, he was not surprised that the wild boar Wang Bajie ate poisonous snakes.


    What he didn''t expect was that both Huleibao and Sun Dasheng also ate poisonous snakes!


    Fortunately, several guys are safe and sound, looking full of food and drink.


    "These idiots, don''t be poisoned to death by poisonous snakes someday!" Mu Feng worried.


    At this time, Mingguang came over and whispered what he found in the morning: Hulei Leopard vomited like a human when he got up in the morning, and then went to eat a kind of grass by himself in the mountains and forests. up.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, "Can this guy detoxify himself? Herbal medicine to detoxify snakes?"


    His eyes suddenly lit up, and he hurriedly asked, "What kind of grass did it eat?"


    Ming Guang quickly pointed to a small patch of grass not far away: "There!"


    Mu Feng hurried over, looked at the grass that had been eaten and only had roots, and then looked at the surrounding grass with the same roots, and finally found a red-stalked grass like purslane.


    "Paving grass?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment.


    This kind of grass was very common in the countryside in the previous life, called ground grass, and it was treated as weeds when it grew in the fields.


    But this herb is also a good thing to treat hepatitis.


    When I was young, a child of the same family in the village seemed to have liver disease, which was considered a major event in the countryside. The family mobilized a large family of women, old and young, to dig grass for the child.


    "Can this thing detoxify?" Mu Feng wondered.


    He consulted the system, and the system told him that this is Dijincao, which can detoxify snake venom, stop diarrhea and detoxify...


    "Good thing!" Mu Feng praised, and then told Ming Guang, "This is called Dijin grass, dig it back and plant it, it can detoxify snake poison!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang, who was accustomed to it, did so decisively, and harvested all the brocade grass nearby.


    Then Mu Feng ordered everyone to continue approaching the gathering place of wild boars.


    The monkeys lead the way carefully. In less than an hour, they finally approached the herd of wild boars.


    Different from the wild boars in Dongshan who live in relatively closed shrubs, this group of wild boars lives in the middle of an open forest.


    From a long distance, he could smell a peculiar smell of pig feces.


    Then he signaled everyone to put their mounts down, and led everyone to find a nearby bunker to hide.


    And the only shelter they could find was a huge tree.


    Mufeng leaned against a big tree, followed by Mingguang.


    He carefully checked his face and looked forward, where wild boars were resting.


    Mu Feng roughly counted, there were more than a hundred of them.


    "It seems that I''m going to make a fortune this time!" Mu Feng was excited in his heart, "More than a hundred, which is more than the group in the tribe! If such a group multiplies, the speed will definitely be faster." Leverage!"


    Even though it is far away, Wood Wind can still see the surroundings where they are, the roots, ground, and trunks are all polished smooth by them.


    Obviously, this group of wild boars lived there for a long time.


    This further validated his idea. The longer this group of wild boars settled here, it means that there are very likely to be their feeding grounds in the vicinity.


    Calculated according to the wild boar''s activity range of 8 to 2 square kilometers, there must be their foraging ground within a radius of three or four miles!


    The distance of three or four miles is definitely not too far for Mu Feng.


    But considering that there is no fixed place of production where I come from, it can basically be determined that the foraging places of wild boars are in the south, west and north directions, and the distance will be a little longer, but it is not too far away. .


    It''s morning now, and the group of wild boars don''t know if they will go out to look for food.


    He looked at Bajie beside him, and found that it was impatient.


    It''s no wonder, this guy has been locked up in the tribe for so long, and finally saw so many fellow tribesmen in the wild, why isn''t it excited?


    Mu Feng hesitated for a moment, then secretly communicated with it with advanced animal taming skills, and told it: I can let you go there, but when I ask you to come back, you must come back! And let them take you to find food!


    After Ba Jie understood Mu Feng''s words, his eyes shone with wisdom, he shook his head, and ran towards the group of wild boars with his buttocks pouted.


    At first, he just ran over with a "hum-chi-hum-chi", but when he got close to the herd of wild boars, he let out a loud "awow" and immediately attracted the attention of the herd of wild boars.


    All the wild boars that had been lying on their stomachs got up together and looked at Bajie, the unexpected visitor.


    Mu Feng signaled everyone not to show their heads, and he just carefully exposed his eyes to observe all this secretly.


    When Bajie rushed in front of the herd of wild boars, he didn''t stop at all, and ran straight towards a pile of tall pig manure-like things.


    The wild boars froze for a moment, and then roared angrily: "Lulu¡ª"


    In the center of the wild boar herd is indeed wild boar dung, and it is their centralized excretion place.


    In the concept of the wild boar herd, only members of the group can defecate and shit there - that is the identity of the group!


    But Bajie came up and ran concentratedly on the feces, making it clear that he was going to shit.


    But the problem is that wild boars that are not of the same ethnic group will not obtain the consent of the owner group.


    Especially with such a large group of wild boars, they must have their own wild boar king.


    With it here, how could Bajie be allowed to come and play wild?


    Because once Bajie shits and pees in that place, it means that it will join this group.


    And once it joins this clan, it is eligible to compete for everything in the clan...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387

    Bajie rushed towards the herd of wild boars excitedly, and Mufeng thought it would receive a supreme welcome, after all, its size was placed there.


    The entire boar herd lacks a king like it.


    What he didn''t expect was that no less than seven or eight large wild boars bumped into Bajie head-on with their necks stretched to welcome Bajie!


    But Bajie didn''t dodge, just ran into it, swung left and swung right, and pushed these wild boars aside one after another.


    Seeing that it was about to rush to the pile of pig manure.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, a huge wild boar that was one size smaller than Bajie but thicker than Bajie rushed out.


    When it rushed out, even Mu Feng, who was watching the battle from a distance, was startled.


    Because he hadn''t seen such a big wild boar at the beginning¡ªand it seemed that this guy was clearly the king of the group of wild boars.


    Ba Jie''s weight should be around 1,100 or 200 jins, which belongs to the giant among wild boars.


    The wild boar in front of me is definitely not as good as Bajie in terms of size, but it is worse than Bajie in terms of weight.


    Especially now that Bajie is rushing forward, this wild boar king is slamming into Bajie''s stomach from an angle, with fast speed and great strength, just hearing a "bang", Bajie was knocked sideways and fell to the ground!


    Although this wild boar king was part of a sneak attack, but Bajie''s weight was placed there, and he was knocked down by a bump, which shows that its strength is not weak.


    Bajie, who was knocked down, obviously lost his temper. He groaned twice and got up from the ground. Instead of facing the pig manure, he shook his head at the wild boar king who was attacking him. He lowered his head and rushed at the wild boar king. He shook his head, as if to say: If you have the guts, let''s go heads-up!


    Sure enough, the Wild Boar King was also a straight guy with a stalked neck, he rushed over with a loud voice and spread his hooves.


    Don''t dodge, don''t need to, raise your head first, and then suddenly hit the head of the rushing wild boar king from top to bottom!


    There was only a "click", and the sound of wild boar''s tusks breaking in an instant!


    Mu Feng could see clearly that the Wild Boar King was condescendingly bumped by Ba Jie¡ªto be exact, smashed, and easily broke one of his left fangs!


    Mu Feng could see clearly that the Wild Boar King was only fighting with brute force, while Ba Jie stayed where he was, and seized the opportunity to grab the point with the sharpest curvature of the Wild Boar King''s fangs with his frontal fangs and smash it. Strength, but also tricks.


    He was dumbfounded and thought: "The winner is decided so soon?"


    And through the moment just now, he clearly felt that Bajie''s IQ is really not low!


    The battle between the two large wild boar kings in the field ended as soon as it broke out, which seemed to exceed the expectations of most wild boars around.


    They stayed in place one by one blankly, as if they hadn''t figured out what was going on.


    One of the wild boar king''s fangs broke, and it seemed difficult to accept the result, he hummed and opened his mouth to bite Bajie''s neck.


    Bajie was condescending, how could he let it succeed, raised his head again and smashed it down, and at the same time opened his mouth and pressed it against the wild boar king''s cheek, biting the wild boar king''s ear!


    Ba Jie succeeded in one blow, without leaving a bite, he directly bit down with a "click"!


    Then it flicked its neck and tore it violently, half of the Wild Boar King''s ear died again!


    "Hiss¡ª" Mu Feng, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help pinching Yahuazi, he felt pain for that wild boar king!


    "Aw¡ª" the Wild Boar King wailed in pain, he shook his head suddenly and broke away from Bajie''s bite, and retreated to the side in embarrassment.


    I saw that its face was covered with blood, half of its teeth were broken on the left side, and its ears were also missing on the left side. It looked extremely embarrassed for a moment!


    But looking from Mu Feng''s side, apart from the blood, the wild boar king''s face at this time is very funny.


    But Ba Jie, who hit two strikes, did not take advantage of the victory to pursue, but shook his head at the wild boar king, humming persistently, as if he was showing off his power, and also seemed to be provocative and exciting.


    The wild boar king finally rolled his tail and surrendered - in the world of wild boars, curling his tail upwards is surrender.


    Bajie hummed again and again to the surrounding wild boars who were obviously bigger than ordinary wild boars but much smaller than him, as if he was urging him to ask: Who else! ?


    The surrounding wild boars avoided its gaze with a personalized sideways glance, not daring to look directly at it.


    Only then did Bajie strut forward, twisting his fat buttocks towards the pile of pig manure piled up more than one meter high, and when he came to the side, there was a burst of laxity, which was quite loud.


    Mu Feng looked speechless, only felt that the way of joining the herd of wild boars was too special.


    But something more special happened again.


    After Bajie finished pulling and spreading, he sat down in front of the pig manure pile, propped up his front hooves, and shouted "lulu" at all the wild boars!


    Then all the wild boars, no matter how far or near they were, came up one by one, looking at the newly appointed king.


    Only then did Bajie stand up in satisfaction, and walked towards the group of wild boars, not aware of any danger at all, allowing the wild boars to stretch their noses and sniff at him, humming.


    Obviously, this is the herd of wild boars getting acquainted with the breath of their new king.


    And the defeated wild boar king stood alone on the edge, looking at the center of the group of pigs, the glory that should have belonged to it.


    Immediately afterwards, Bajie actually did something in the herd of wild boars that made Mufeng almost collapse - it got carried away and started to choose a concubine!


    The choice of concubine is not counted, this thing actually started its reproduction plan in this herd of wild boars!


    It seems that this guy has completely forgotten the important matter that Mufeng told him!


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng was about to scold his mother, "How long has it been? In less than an hour from the beginning to the end, this bastard has gained so much power in the wild boar herd so quickly? This guy is Have you forgotten everything I told you?"


    "No wonder people say that pigs have great forgetfulness. His father is really a bear! This wild boar is too crazy!"


    Mu Feng cursed from the bottom of his heart, but he couldn''t show up immediately.


    Otherwise, with only a small man like him, in this rugged mountain, once he meets this group of wild boars, it will definitely be a disaster!


    But fortunately, Bajie is currently immersed in his own reproduction plan, and he hasn''t gotten carried away with exposing Mufeng''s whereabouts.


    And Mu Feng and his group just hid in the dark, watching Ba Jie make trouble among the wild boars.


    Mu Feng was almost speechless, he wished he could catch Ba Jie and kill this idiot with a knife.


    But he knew he couldn''t be impulsive right now, he could only wait patiently.


    Almost another hour passed, and Bajie seemed to have finally finished his important work, so he yelled at the wild boars twice, urging something.


    The herd of wild boars suddenly became agitated. Those who were lying on their stomachs or lying down all stood up now, and ran towards the west direction one after another.


    Mufeng became excited, because he heard the meaning of Bajie''s "lulu" just now: I''m hungry, go find something to eat!


    "It seems that this idiot hasn''t forgotten his business!" Mu Feng was surprised in his heart, "I''ve been waiting for this guy for so long!"


    But fortunately, it still took care of its business, and Mu Feng couldn''t get to the bottom of it right now, so he waved to the impatient crowd, motioning them to follow.


    And Mu Feng also got up quietly at this time, and couldn''t help being excited in his heart: "I want to see what you are eating!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388

    "Bajie, this idiot, definitely did it on purpose!" Mu Feng muttered in his heart.


    Judging from the execution of the wild boars'' orders to it just now, it can let the wild boars go out for food from the very beginning.


    But this guy was obsessed with procreating offspring, which wasted time.


    "If you don''t find anything, I''ll see if I''ll kill you when I go back!" Mu Feng and the others carefully followed the wild boars all the way.


    In order to avoid the discovery of the wild boars, they deliberately walked around, which really delayed a little time.


    In the middle, they once lost the wild boar.


    Fortunately, there were five wolves like Mazi and Sun Dasheng''s group of monkeys, and they were always able to hang behind the group of wild boars at a certain distance.


    After walking like this for more than half an hour, the light in front of them suddenly brightened.


    Not far away was a large open area, filled with light, in stark contrast to the shady light of the forest in which they stood.


    Dazi Xiuran, who was following in front, returned and told Mufeng that the wild boars were not far ahead.


    Mu Feng''s heart is clear, and he knows that the wild boars must have reached the place where they are looking for food.


    He turned his head and told everyone to be careful, quietly stay away from the direction where the wild boars were, and approach the open area from another direction.


    Unexpectedly, this open area is still very wide. He walked in a straight line for more than ten minutes without turning a corner, obviously far away from the wild boar herd.


    Only then did he cautiously approach the open area to see if he could find anything here.


    After approaching the open area, he subconsciously looked in the direction of elder brother when he came, and he could vaguely see a group of wild boars looking for something at a distance from him.


    He looked at the vegetation over there, and it was similar to the vegetation in front of him...


    Excited in his heart, Mu Feng told the people behind him to stay in place, and he squatted forward cautiously with Ming Guang and Da Zi.


    Relying on the cover of the bushes and vines at the edge of the forest, he pushed aside the bushes, glanced around, confirmed that there was no danger, and then slipped away and slid out.


    Turning over, the Wooden Windman had already appeared in the open field full of vines.


    He instantly understood why this area was an open area.


    Because there are not even weeds around, all these vines!


    And he just glanced at it, and raised his heart to his throat, and almost cried out happily.


    Because these vines are nothing but the seedlings of sweet potatoes!


    It''s just that he didn''t expect these sweet potato seedlings to hang on the side bushes like vines. On the low-hanging branches, they looked like green radishes and seedlings in memory.


    And because the leaves of these sweet potatoes are not like ordinary sweet potato seedlings with reddish green, they are all green, so he didn''t dare to recognize them if he didn''t get close to them just now.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng scratched his head, "This should not be the seedling of sweet potato, but yellow potato!"


    The stalks of sweet potato seedlings will be green with a yellowish tint, and they are high in starch content and relatively compact. The resulting sweet potatoes are generally the size of a fist, and after careful cultivation, they can even be the size of a baby''s head.


    But the yellow potato is different, the seedlings are rarely red, and the starch content is not as high as that of the sweet potato, but the sugar and water content are much higher than that of the sweet potato.


    And generally speaking, yellow potatoes are bigger than sweet potatoes, so yellow potatoes are naturally sweeter when baked!


    "The seedlings grow so densely, I don''t know if they can grow yellow potatoes!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    He subconsciously looked in the direction of the wild boars, and found that the wild boars were sticking out their buttocks and arching in the green seedlings.


    But the wild boars even ate yellow potato seedlings and yellow potatoes, and he wasn''t sure if there were any yellow potatoes here.


    No matter what, even if there is no yellow potato, with these seedlings, he will be able to grow yellow potatoes in the future!


    But among these yellow potato seedlings, why don''t others think about whether these yellow potatoes will bear fruit.


    He dragged along a seedling to find the root of the yellow potato, kept pulling and pulling, and found that the vine was nearly five meters long!


    "Damn it, the unmanaged wild yellow potato has grown such a long vine!" Mu Feng squatted down and moved carefully, finally came to the root of the vine, pushed aside the surrounding seedlings, and looked at the wrinkled soil on the ground. frowned.


    Generally speaking, if the soil on the ground has uplifts or cracks, there must be yellow potatoes under the seedlings.


    The root of the sweet potato seedling in front of him was flat, and it didn''t look like it was in stock.


    Ming Guang noticed Mu Feng''s displeasure, and asked in a low voice, "Great chief, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing!" Mu Feng shook his head, reached out his hand to explore the soil, it wasn''t too hard, and pulled the seedling up with one hand.


    What surprised him was that he couldn''t pull out the root of this yellow potato seedling all at once, and it actually broke!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was overjoyed, "The soil is not hard but the roots are broken, which means there are goods in the ground! Very good, very good!"


    He took a look at the roots of the yellow potato seedlings, and he found that there was a piece of white at the break two inches below the root¡ªthat was the unique break mark of yellow potatoes!


    Mu Feng regained his energy, and an uncontrollable excitement appeared on his face.


    He picked up the shovel and carefully dug away the surrounding soil, and felt that he had touched something as soon as he shoveled down.


    "Hehe, it looks like there really are!" Mu Feng laughed, his hands moved quickly, digging the soil with one shovel after another, and dug out a nest of yellow potatoes!


    This litter of yellow potatoes still had fresh mud marks. There were four and a half fist-sized yellow potatoes, and there were three small ones hanging beside them.


    Mu Feng threw away the shovel, holding the nest of yellow potatoes in his hand, looked at it again and again, and after confirming that it was correct, he almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Even so, Ming Guang from the side could tell that Mu Feng was very excited!


    He asked in a low voice: "Great Chief, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer, just put down the yellow potato, grabbed the next one, wiped it on the side of the seedling, and broke it with both hands before it was all clean. I took a bite in the middle and chewed twice, a refreshing raw sweetness filled my mouth.


    "That''s the smell!" Mu Feng cheered from the bottom of his heart.


    At the same time, he handed the other half to Ming Guang: "Try it!"


    Ming Guang took half of the sweet potatoes, full of doubts, but seeing that Mu Feng was eating happily, he no longer hesitated, took a bite and chewed like Mu Feng.


    Unexpectedly, Mingguang''s reaction was stronger than Mufeng''s, his eyes lit up instantly, he pointed to the sweet potato he ate, and said excitedly: "Big¡ª"


    Mu Feng immediately realized that something was wrong, and quickly glared, signaling Ming Guang to shut up, and then nervously looked in the direction of the wild boar.


    Ming Guang naturally understood what was important, so he quickly shut up, not daring to move.


    Sure enough, the wild boars reacted, looked around, found no movement, and continued to eat the potatoes.


    Only then did Mu Feng heave a sigh of relief, and gave Ming Guang a hard look...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389

    For Mufeng, he was ecstatic to find yellow potatoes.


    If the discovery of wheat and corn laid the foundation for Jiang''s agricultural development, then the discovery of yellow potatoes undoubtedly accelerated Jiang''s development.


    Because the yield of wheat and corn per mu is no more than a few hundred to a thousand catties, a large area must be planted to support a large population.


    But yellow potatoes are different. Like sweet potatoes, yellow potatoes can be planted in spring and summer in a year. The lower yield is about four thousand catties per mu, and the higher ones can even reach six to seven thousand catties.


    This kind of production can definitely support more people without counting combat effectiveness!


    Especially now that the Jiang family is building the city wall. Once it is completed, a large area of ??protected planting land will be obtained. These lands are really spread out to grow sweet potatoes. Even if you don''t go hunting, you don''t have to worry about famine!


    And looking at the size of these yellow potatoes, they are not small.


    Once the vines are cut and planted back to the tribe, and the cultivation is intensive, three or four months later, when the autumn harvest comes, more and bigger potatoes can be harvested!


    Especially in this large open area right now, there are so many yellow potato seedlings growing, no matter what, there is an area of ??10 to 20 acres. Even if the yield is low, tens of thousands of catties of yellow potatoes can be harvested.


    In this way, not to mention supporting the people in the current clan, even if there are so many people coming again, it will not be a problem!


    But he looked around and hesitated again.


    That is, the group of wild boars are growing well in this area right now, and if they really want to get back the tribe, they must provide corresponding food.


    "It''s possible to get these wild boars back to the tribe, and then let people come here to dig potatoes." Mu Feng was a little conflicted, "But that would consume manpower and put the tribe at risk."


    After all, what happened last night has just passed.


    He hesitated.


    At this time, Mingguang reminded Mufeng: "Great chief, those wild boars have gone back!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry about them, anyway, we already know where they are now!"


    "Then what are we doing now?" Mingguang asked.


    "Now dig some of these yellow potatoes first, the most important thing is to get some more of these vines back!"


    "Do you want to connect to the root?"


    "No, just get the vine back, dip it in water and keep it dry!"


    "Then what are these underground things? I just ate them and they tasted so good!"


    "Yeah. This is called a yellow potato. It''s edible. It can be eaten raw, roasted, or boiled. Keep it well. In the future, this thing will be the most important food for my Jiang family to feed more people!"


    Ming Guang couldn''t help being startled, his expression excited: "Feed more people!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "We can grow these yellow potatoes when we go back."


    "What about those wild boars?" Ming Guang asked again.


    Mu Feng frowned, and signaled Ming Guang to dig the potatoes first, and then think about it himself.


    So Ming Guang beckoned the thirty people to come forward and started digging sweet potatoes and picking up seedlings.


    To Mufeng''s surprise, the Armored Dilong was very interested in the dug up sweet potatoes, and went to smell it, and after taking two bites, it was as delicious as it was, and gnawed on a small pile of sweet potatoes dug out up.


    As for Huleibao, it seemed that it was because he ate too much poisonous snake last night, but he just sniffed it and vomited after taking two bites.


    I don''t know if it''s because I hate the bad taste, or there is mud on it.


    Mingguang and the others were also exposed to yellow potatoes for the first time, and they didn''t feel a pity that the armored dragon ate them, anyway, there are so many of them!


    Mu Feng is now in a dilemma.


    On the one hand, he felt that it would not be a big problem to get these wild boars back, after all, Bajie was there.


    But raising so many wild boars must be a problem when we go back - people from the Jiang clan need to come here frequently to bring the sweet potatoes back, and there may be unknown dangers along the way.


    And it''s impossible for him to bring beasts like Armored Earth Dragon and Hulei Leopard every time.


    After thinking about it, he decided not to take this group of wild boars back for the time being. Anyway, there is such a large group of wild boars. In this deep mountain and old forest, no tribe can have monkeys like him to explore the way.


    No one can get here safe and sound like myself.


    Another point is that he has eight precepts. As long as this guy is here, taking down this group of wild boars is a matter of minutes.


    The most important thing is that there is such a large group of wild boars, there are no natural enemies in this forest that can threaten their safety, otherwise they would not have grown to such a large group.


    They can eat and drink here, and they can help Mufeng look at such a large piece of yellow potatoes.


    After making up his mind, Mu Feng said directly to Ming Guang: "Hurry up and dig up the yellow potatoes and get the seedlings ready, let''s go back to the tribe!"


    "Where''s the wild boar king?" Ming Guang reminded.


    "Of course I take it back!" Mu Feng replied.


    In fact, he was a little worried about putting Bajie here, after all, he had just been tamed not long ago. He was afraid that after putting it here for a while, it would become wild again, and it would be difficult to catch it again!


    Especially the absurd scene at the wild boar gathering place just now made Mu Feng gnash his teeth with hatred even thinking about it now.


    Mu Feng and the others quickly collected yellow potato seedlings, yellow potatoes, and thirty mounts. Although there were not many, there were at least one or two thousand catties of yellow potatoes and one thousand catties of yellow potato seedlings.


    After experiencing the marriage of the members of the Xin Jiang clan, Ming Guang now unswervingly implements Mu Feng''s order, and dare not discount or doubt it.


    After packing up, they made a detour to the vicinity of the wild boar herd.


    Mufeng whistled at the herd of wild boars through the trees - of course it was different from Huleibao.


    After blowing the whistle, Mufeng hid in the trees and looked at Bajie among the wild boars.


    He has already made up his mind, if Bajie dares not come out and follow him, he will try his best to catch these wild boars later, and after he catches Bajie

 Chapter 390

    After Mufeng returned to the tribe with the Wild Boar King, a bunch of yellow potatoes and yellow potato vines, he immediately ordered Mingguang to find someone to grow yellow potatoes.


    Planting yellow potatoes is very simple. Cut the yellow potato seedlings into small sections, with two or three leaves hanging on each section, loosen the soil, insert the seedlings into the soil to expose a small section, and then plant them firmly, and finally water them That''s it.


    Because there were enough seedlings, Mufeng planted a lot of yellow potato seedlings outside the three protective walls, and specially cultivated yellow potato seedlings to facilitate the growth and fruiting of yellow potatoes.


    Of course, in order to ensure that there is enough "nutrition" during the growth of sweet potatoes, when the soil is turned, the bottom is filled with Jiang''s self-retting manure.


    After Bajie came back, he went straight back to the pigsty to find a cool place to lie down and rest.


    This trip out, it is really tired.


    Seeing that it was honest, Mufeng didn''t care about it, and asked Ji Yang to bring the sweet potato to Ji Yang, and taught him how to roast and cook yellow potato.


    Compared with the two methods of making yellow potatoes, roasted yellow potatoes must be a test of patience and more "technical content".


    The dirtiest method is to remove the ashes that have not been completely extinguished after burning the vegetation, then put the sweet potatoes in and bury them, and then remove them after more than half an hour to an hour.


    This method is very simple, and Mu Feng also taught Ji Yang.


    He buried the potato in the ashes in front of Jiyang, and then took him to cook the potato.


    Cooking is relatively simple. It is nothing more than washing the skin, adding water and putting it in a clay pot. After boiling, continue to cook on high heat.


    Boiling sweet potatoes has a deep emotional memory for Mufeng.


    He lived in the countryside when he was a child, and his family''s conditions were relatively poor.


    At that time, my hometown grew sweet potatoes, the kind with more gluten. After harvesting, I washed a large pot of sweet potatoes and cooked them.


    When the meal is ready, the adults hold the bowl in one hand and chopsticks in the other hand to insert the sweet potatoes one by one to test the softness.


    The ones that are easier to penetrate are generally more noodles and have less gluten. Occasionally, you can meet one or two sweet potatoes with red hearts, which are sweet and noodles. It is a rare delicacy when I was a child.


    Pick the rest and feed the pigs.


    Finally, I gave Mu Feng a taste of roasted yellow potatoes¡ªexcept for a thin layer of skin that was inedible, the skin was covered with burnt yellow and steaming sweet oil. !


    As for the flesh inside, it is so soft, glutinous and sweet that it hardly needs to be chewed, and it is close to being sucked directly!


    So since then, Mufeng has never forgotten the yellow potato, thinking that one day he must grow a large piece of yellow potato, whether it is boiled or baked, it must be yellow potato!


    I didn''t expect my wish to come true now!


    There is nothing to explain about cooking sweet potatoes, just cook it for a while.


    Looking back, he still has to teach Ji Yang how to bake yellow potatoes.


    Because the method of roasting yellow potatoes with fire ash is too earthy, and you can¡¯t roast much at one time. If you want to roast yellow potatoes in a large area, you have to use an oven!


    However, it is not realistic to get an oven just for roasting potatoes. Fortunately, there are several small caves left when firing pottery before, which are no longer used now. They can be used to roast potatoes!


    But because it is a cave dwelling, it heats up quickly inside, and it takes less time to bake sweet potatoes. A pot can be produced in more than half an hour.


    Almost a hundred of them can be roasted in one pot!


    That is to say, the entire Jiang family needs almost five pots to get one for each person.


    However, Mufeng considered that the child might be greedy to eat more after eating it for the first time, so he decided to ask Ji Yang to cook more.


    Ji Yang didn''t want to miss a single detail when he was watching Mufeng roast the sweet potatoes.


    He discovered that since the great chief taught him how to deal with pig offal last time, he himself tried to cook with the wild vegetables that the great chief found, and the taste was actually very good.


    Some things were made into soup under the prompt of the great chief, and the taste was also very delicious.


    So now when he saw the great chief teaching him to bake yellow potatoes, he immediately realized that this would be another delicious food in the tribe!


    Sure enough, when Mu Feng opened the door of the small kiln, a sweet smell came over his face.


    Qiqi, who came to learn how to bake yellow potatoes with Ji Yang, took a sharp breath.


    Ji Yang shouted excitedly: "Chief, is this roasted yellow potato? It tastes so delicious!"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile and said, "Well, this is roasted yellow potato! Come on, try it first, but be careful, it''s hot!"


    As he spoke, he took out a few baked potatoes with wooden tongs, each one was limp and oily, and it was very successful at first glance.


    Naturally, this has something to do with his continuous "hardening" of skills in his previous life.


    He was holding a sweet potato himself, which was really a bit soupy. He loosened his left hand and put it in his right hand. When his right hand was hot, he quickly put it in his left hand, so as to relieve the hot feeling.


    A few people wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, they tried their best to imitate Mu Feng and pick up the sweet potatoes, but they were all grinning from the scald.


    Mu Feng quickly pinched his ears with his hands, and the burning sensation quickly disappeared - this is also a simple way to quickly relieve the burning sensation in his hands, and it is very effective.


    Several people imitated Mu Feng''s method to relieve the burning sensation, and their eyes lit up.


    Wooden wind uncovered the yellow bark, and it was still like the scene when I first tasted yellow potatoes when I was a child, it was burnt yellow and oily, soft and delicious.


    There was almost no need for him to say anything more, everyone couldn''t help but took a sip of the yellow potato!


    The result can be imagined. Naturally, some people resisted the hot feeling and swallowed it, and some people screamed again and again, covering their mouths and jumping up and down.


    But even so, no one is willing to throw up - because the baked yellow potatoes are so delicious!


    Jiyang and the others who tasted roasted sweet potatoes for the first time were scalded, but their eyes were shining brightly.


    After a few people tasted the roasted yellow potatoes, they only felt that the meal they had made before was simply unpalatable.


    Ji Yang excitedly said to Mufeng: "Chief, you can cook such delicious food with such a simple method, you are really amazing!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "As long as you do it according to the method I said, it will definitely be possible!"


    "Yes!" Ji Yang and the others nodded excitedly.


    Next, he watched Ji Yang and the others bake the sweet potatoes, and gave instructions from time to time.


    They have no way to control the time of their lives, and Mu Feng directly reminds them to remember how many stubbles of firewood they need to burn.


    This method is also the firewood timing method that Mufeng uses when steaming steamed buns.


    Ji Yang and the others are also familiar with each of them. After a long time, they probably have mastered the method of controlling the heat.

 Chapter 391

    Everyone in the Jiang clan ate the roasted sweet potatoes, and they were full of praise for the taste of the sweet potatoes.


    Especially the children, who ate one after another, couldn''t stop their mouths at all.


    After Mu Feng told them that the Jiang family would have many such foods in the future, everyone in the Jiang family became happy.


    But Mu Feng knew in his heart that he didn''t know how long this freshness could last.


    Anyway, because he ate too many sweet potatoes since he was a child, he didn''t have a cold for sweet potatoes when he grew up. He only thought that they were for feeding pigs.


    But no matter what, the emergence of yellow potatoes absolutely completely solved Jiang''s food problem, and Mu Feng could concentrate on developing the tribe instead of worrying about the problem of feeding the population.


    The biggest problem in Jiang''s development is actually the population problem.


    No one, saying anything is useless.


    Without anyone, he can only make small troubles in the nearby area, and occasionally sneak attack on the big tribe.


    Once the big tribe pays attention to him, or even attack Jiang, he will feel very uncomfortable at that time.


    "It''s the last word to have a big fist!" Mu Feng sighed, "Compared to the external environment, Jiang needs to be ''hard'' first. Compared with Jiang, I must first become stronger!"


    On the one hand, his powerful source is the knowledge of his previous life, and on the other hand, it is similar to the treasure chest and the knowledge base.


    Now that he finished dealing with the yellow potato, he communicated with the system again: "System, hand in the task!"


    The system prompts: "There are missions that can be handed in, and achievement points can be obtained. Do you want to submit the mission?"


    "submit!"


    "Find edible yellow potatoes, get 500 achievement points!


    Discover Dijincao and get 200 achievement points!


    Make a flatbed car and get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement points are: 4325 points! "


    Dian Mufeng is not surprised by these achievements. The discovery of yellow potatoes is comparable to that of wheat, but from the perspective of food, it is still better.


    Since he had more achievement points, he took a look at the skills that could be exchanged in the system. Among the five element skills, he still had water and fire that he hadn''t exchanged for, but after looking at the skills of the two departments, he lost interest.


    The water system skills are mainly aimed at the improvement of water veins and hydrology. If you look closely, it looks like some kind of geography in later generations, which is of little significance to him.


    My tribe is far from reaching that stage.


    As for fire skills, it is exaggerated to "human beings'' first fire".


    After reading it, Mu Feng sneered: "The first fire to return mankind! At first glance, your system is outdated. What age is it? Which tribe has no fire?"


    He looked back at the skills behind the other departments.


    Since he had exchanged the first three series of skills once, the latter skills appeared.


    The achievement points that are not enough for the needs start at 10,000, which makes Mu Feng unable to help but be speechless.


    Among them, the upgraded version of Wood Dao Derivation Technique-Spirit Derivation Technique has reached an astonishing 15,000 achievement points, which is even higher than the achievement points required for the skills of Earth Dao and Jin Dao!


    But after reading the skill introduction, he said it was worth it.


    In a nutshell, this creature evolution technique can stimulate the growth potential of living things, make the small ones bigger, and make the mediocre ones extraordinary.


    To put it bluntly, it can make creatures undergo changes similar to genetic mutations on the original basis, breaking through the limit!


    Mu Feng was heartbroken, but looked at that achievement point and had no choice but to hold back.


    However, the system gave him a new reminder: "Because the time spent on the host''s actual tactics and the time spent reciting incantations are too long, the system can help you condense a certain spell into one word or Just a few words, this will save you time and energy in surgery!"


    "What do you mean?" Mu Feng was taken aback.


    System explanation: "It is similar to the shortcut keys set in the mobile phone, setting a person''s number as a shortcut number. And these spells can also be condensed into one word or a few words, so that you can save a lot of money when performing the spell. time, and the previously consumed energy will be cut in half!"


    Mu Feng instantly understood.


    This is equivalent to simplifying a set of skills or a skill into a simple one or two quick start words, which can avoid interruption and save time.


    Not to mention saving time, it can also save energy, which is undoubtedly a boon for Mu Feng.


    The system prompt reminded him of the six-character mantra spoken by the Buddhists. Each word contains the great power, wisdom, and compassion in the universe, and also represents the Buddha''s will.


    "This is a good suggestion!" Mu Feng laughed, "How many achievement points do you need?"


    The system prompts: "Equivalent to the achievement points when you first exchanged skills!"


    "Hey, you''re so ruthless!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    But he thought of the troubles he had when performing the technique, and nodded immediately: "Yes, simplify!"


    The system prompts: "Which technique do you want to simplify?"


    "What kind of technique?" Mu Feng hesitated.


    Now what he has are the skills of earth, wood, metal and advanced animal taming.


    Among them, the most commonly used ones are soil way, wood way and advanced animal taming skills. He has used metal skills for a while except for copper smelting, and has never used them since then, which feels a bit disadvantageous.


    So the gold-type skills are skipped directly, and there are three left.


    Among them, the advanced animal taming technique can directly "talk" to the wild beast after each activation. Only when it is domesticated, it is more laborious to activate it repeatedly, and there is no need to simplify it for the time being.


    Then the next step is the wood way derivation technique and the big earth way technique.


    These two skills are the most used by him, and now the main function of the two skills is to heal and to attack.


    He thought that when he tamed the fierce beasts such as the Hulei Leopard, the Armored Earth Dragon, and Bajie, he had made great achievements in the earth way, but he was almost injured because he was too exhausted to use this skill.


    After thinking for a while, he made a decision: "Simplify the Dao Dao technique!"


    The system prompts: "You can choose one word, two words or three words to simplify, and the required achievement points are 3000 points!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while: "One word is easy to say and mispronounce, don''t just say it casually and put someone or something down. It''s not good. Just two words!"


    The system prompts again: "Please enter the two-character spell to be simplified!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and then said: "The technique of Dao Dao is to increase the gravity of the opponent''s body, change the composition of the soil, and make it lie down instantly, similar to the smashing effect of the Shattering Seal in the Conferred God List, which directly knocks people down On the ground, let''s call it ''Boom Party''!"


    The system prompts: "May I ask if you are sure to use 3000 points of achievements to simplify the Dao Dao technique into the word ''home party''?"


    Wooden Wind responded: "Definitely!"


    The system prompts: "The dialogue simplification progress consumes 3000 achievement points, and the current achievement point is 1325 points!"


    The system pops up an interface, which shows the technique of Dao Dao.


    Moreover, the appearance of a compression progress bar made Mu Feng instantly understand that it was simplifying now.


    At this time, the originally complicated incantation finally simplifies two incomparably wonderful words-"home party"!


    Mu Feng looked at the progress of the progress bar, and it took almost the time he originally used to perform this technique to compress and simplify it.


    He wanted to try the effect, so he looked left and right to find the test subject...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392

    Mufeng hurriedly went outside the tribe to look for Da Dazi.


    This poor silly dog ??didn''t know that he was going to be unlucky, and when he saw Mu Feng approaching from a distance, he wagged his tail and ran towards Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smiled and patted Mazi''s head, and said to it with a smile: Mazi, come and dance for me to see!


    Mazi didn''t know why, but he didn''t dare to disobey the master''s order, so he wagged his tail and was about to jump up.


    Just when Mu Feng saw Mazi about to jump, he grinned, stretched out his hand to him, and shouted: "Boom!"


    Following this exit, Dazi, whose front paws had just left the ground, suddenly wailed and fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Woo hoo!"


    The hemp seed was unknown, so he looked at Mufeng full of grievances, knowing that the master had tried something with it again.


    Seeing that the effect was very good, Mu Feng withdrew the spell, comforted Da Zi, and then went to look outside the tribe, trying to find other things to try the effect.


    Dazi was comforted, and hurriedly followed, and greeted Maizi and Doudou on the way.


    Mu Feng took the hemp seeds and walked outside the tribe. In just a few days, ditches of four to five hundred meters had been dug in the forest, and the soil from the ditches had been cleared out and sent to the city wall, where they were burned. Soil bricks.


    And along the way to dig ditches, heavy wooden piles are used to ram the earth to form roads. When encountering big trees, they are cut down on the spot and transported back to the tribe.


    The design of the route is to stick to the easternmost side of the city wall and have a certain distance from Nanshan, so as to avoid the stones dug into the ground and save time.


    Mu Feng walked hard along the ditch, and found that the soil dug out of the ditch was very suitable for burning bricks, and there was a lot of it, so he told Li Hu: "For the time being, those who go to the East River to transport soil don''t need to go there, call those people Come back and dig the soil first, so that the construction period can be shortened!"


    "yes!"


    Like Ming Guang, Li Hu dare not have any objection to Mu Feng''s decision.


    Only then did Mu Feng walk out, and there was a certain distance from those people who were digging the soil.


    The monkeys in the forest found Mufeng one by one, chirping and jumping on the tree like birds, very lively.


    The forest in front of him was basically no danger to Mufeng.


    If there is one, it is the pack of wolves.


    However, the wolves have already reached a long-term win-win relationship with Jiang, and it is basically impossible for them to attack Mu Feng.


    Not long after Mu Feng walked, he approached the big tree where he met the wolves every time. He looked back at the direction of the tribe, and then at the location of the big tree, frowning.


    According to Jiang''s ditches digging route, the ditches either pass through this big tree, or go around this big tree, but no matter what, the wolves may have to face a choice - that is It is a matter of activity on this side of the ditch or that side.


    While walking, he came near the big tree, thought for a while and yelled twice into the forest: "Aww¡ª¡ª"


    Soon the wolf king appeared with a few wolves, and when he found that only Mu Feng was carrying them, he couldn''t help wondering: What are you asking me to do now?


    Wood Wind: There is something I need to tell you first. I am going to dig a river to pass through here.


    Wolf King: River?


    Wooden Wind: Yes, it will be divided into this side and that side, and water will flow through this river.


    Wolf King: If there is a river, we can''t cross it!


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: You can come here if you want, at worst I will build a wooden bridge for you. But here these trees must be cut down.


    The wolf king reacted: Without the tree, we will be easily spotted by other wild animals!


    Wooden Wind: So I''m here to discuss with you what to do with your ethnic group.


    Wolf King: My clan?


    Mu Feng: Well, do you think you chose to move to the mountain over there, or to the forest here?


    He pointed to the location of the guide mountain, which seemed to be the main activity area of ??the wolf king.


    The Wolf King asked: Is there any difference?


    Mu Feng: There are not many differences, that is, your possible activities will be limited to the mountains, or you can go to the forest here, and I can expand your activities to the grassland!


    Mu Feng pointed to the south of the forest: Isn''t it a grassland to the south of this mountain, where you can come in and out now, and no one will dare to do anything to you again.


    The wolf king rolled his eyes, clearly thinking.


    What it still doesn''t know is that Wood Wind has already wiped out the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department, and now there are no people in the east, south, and north directions of Baishuyuan that can threaten them.


    As for the west side, it''s hard to say because Mu Feng hasn''t fully explored it yet.


    The Wolf King seemed to have figured it out, and looked at Mu Feng: Can you guarantee that no one will do anything to us?


    Mu Feng nodded: here, there, and there, no one will do anything.


    He pointed in three directions, southeast, north, and finally west: As long as you don''t go in that direction of the grassland, then nothing will happen!


    The Wolf King is dubious.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: How about it, I''ll take you to the grassland tomorrow and see, how about it?


    The wolf king agreed and returned with his clansmen.


    Mu Feng watched the wolf king disappear into the bushes, turned around and went back, and didn''t find anyone to practice his hands¡ªhe made a temporary decision in the process of communicating with the wolf king. He wanted to go to Baishuyuan to familiarize himself with the overall environment. The situation around the black tooth department and the yellow wind department.


    "It doesn''t make sense for me to take down these two tribes. This area belongs to me. I don''t know what is in this area!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "There is no lord who doesn''t know his territory!"


    After he went back, he discussed with Han Shu, asking him to bring thirty cavalry and twenty hunting team members,

 Chapter 393

    Because he wanted to "inspect" Jiang''s territory, Mu Feng brought Li Hu, Han Shu, and fifty cavalry this time.


    In addition, there are naturally Hulei Leopard, Armored Earth Dragon and Nine Wolves.


    Although the other four little wolves are not adults, they are not too small.


    When passing the giant tree, he called the wolf king and his thirty wolves, and led a group of horses to the white tree plain.


    Mu Feng was not surprised that the wolf king was still hiding his secrets, and he didn''t intend to expose it. Anyway, the relationship between the wolves and the Jiang clan is not broken just now.


    And with them, the whole forest is safer.


    Originally, there were some horned deer and wild sheep in this area, but now they are completely gone.


    For the whereabouts of these animals, Mufeng didn''t care.


    If you really want it, there are quite a few on the grassland, and it''s easy for him to catch it.


    The problem is that now he is not particularly keen on catching things like horned deer and wild sheep. What can arouse his interest on the grasslands, at least have to be horses, red deer, or horned rhinos, mammoths and the like.


    A group of people came to Baishuyuan smoothly, but still did not find the herd of beasts.


    This is not surprising, in summer, there is little rain, and the beasts should have gone further south or east.


    In the south are the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department, and further east, no one really knows what there is except Donghe.


    This time, Mufeng intends to take his clansman and wolves to familiarize himself with Jiang''s "territory", and also intends to explore the southeast of Baishuyuan and the east of Heiyabu.


    After all, he saw such a large group of wild beasts in the Baishuyuan area before, and he caught less than one percent of the tribes. He also wanted to know where those wild beasts went.


    Especially since he still has no memory of the mammoth in his heart.


    After all, the mammoth is a beast that even the Hulei Leopard and the Armored Earth Dragon can''t do anything about.


    There are only dozens of armored earth dragons in the Tuolong Department, but only a dozen mammoths dare to wrestle with the Blue Bird Department. I have to say that the mammoth''s combat power is terrifying.


    Of course, whether or not to catch mammoths, and how to catch them, Mu Feng has not yet figured it out.


    After all, for such a big guy, let alone a dozen or so, even if one is placed in the tribe, it may be difficult to restrain him.


    Everything has to be considered in the long run.


    After crossing the Baishuyuan, they saw a small herd of animals, which was a herbivorous team composed of horned deer, wild sheep, and horned rhinoceros. It seemed that there were one or two hundred animals in total.


    Except for the horned rhinoceros wood wind who was not sure, the rest he was confident leading these people to catch almost.


    But he thought that now the whole Baishuyuan is his own, and every plant and tree on it, including so many beasts, is also his own, so his mentality is different.


    "These herds of beasts are still too few. If even a small herd of beasts is caught, there will be fewer wild beasts on this grassland in the future! That''s not good news!"


    Especially this time, the purpose of his going out was not to hunt, but to familiarize himself with the territory, so he let these beasts go.


    This can be regarded as the strangest time when the tribe went out in the primitive society. When they saw the prey, they turned a blind eye and passed by in a grandiose manner.


    Mufeng led his tribe to continue southward, and at noon he found a place to rest in the shade of a few low trees on the grassland.


    The grass leaves here are obviously better than those on the white tree plain - the leaves are wider, the stems are thicker, and everything looks more like a wilderness.


    And there are more types of plants than in Baishuyuan.


    Here, the wood wind can be named, and the weeds that cannot be named appear in groups.


    He intends to see if there are any herbal medicines here, and then earn a wave of achievement points. After all, now that he has discovered that the system can set up a quick spell casting function, he is still thinking about it from the bottom of his heart.


    But with so many people and wolves, he couldn''t afford to slow down the overall speed alone, so he had to give up.


    In the afternoon, when the sun in the sky gradually became less hot, he signaled everyone to move on.


    This time it didn''t take long, and the big seeds that were exploring the way ahead came back, because the wolves in front met other wolves again.


    Hearing that there were wolves, Mufeng regained his spirits.


    Obviously, they entered the territory of another pack of wolves.


    And according to the route they traveled, this area most likely belonged to the group of yellow wolves he encountered last time!


    Last time when he was in the south of Baishuyuan, he was put together by yellow wolves. Although the day''s revenge was avenged, it was just that Huleibao killed two yellow wolves.


    And because of the pack of yellow wolves, he also missed the chance to catch the red deer.


    Since then, he has never seen that group of red deer, nor has he seen that group of wolves.


    Originally, he thought that even if this matter was nothing, he almost forgot about it.


    I didn''t expect to encounter wolves again when I went south this time, and it was very likely that it was this pack of wolves!


    He waved to the people around him: "Go, follow Dazi, there are wolves ahead!"


    "Wolf packs?" Li Hu was used to hearing wolves now, after all Jiang shi would deal with wolves almost every time he went out.


    "Well, it''s another pack of wolves. This area should belong to their territory!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Go, let''s go and have a look! This area also belongs to our Jiang family, and they are active in our Jiang family''s territory. Follow my rules!"


    A group of people were eager to try and rode forward.


    Soon, they approached the pack of wolves confronting the wolf king. It was indeed a pack of yellow wolves, and the number still seemed to be fifty or sixty.


    When Mu Feng first arrived, two packs of wolves were fighting together, biting hard.


    The wolf king had only thirty wolves with him. The group was small, but they were obviously bigger than the yellow wolves, and they had the upper hand when fighting alone.


    This is mainly due to their long-term cooperation with Jiang, and there has never been a shortage of food, and they all eat fat and strong.


    Especially the wolf king, who was almost a circle bigger than the leader of the yellow wolf on the opposite side, and had the upper hand in biting.


    But the yellow wolves win because of their large numbers and their home court advantage. They are often three teams of two or two against one, and they are evenly matched against the Gray Wolf King''s pack of gray wolves.


    When Mu Feng arrived, they seemed to be fighting to a fever pitch. To describe the scene in one sentence, it would be "dog bites dog, mouth hair"!


    And what he saw was that almost all wolves had each other''s fur at the corners of their mouths!


    When he and the others appeared nearby, the yellow wolves were the first to notice the strange situation¡ªthis was their territory, and they must have been paying close attention to the intruders all the time.


    The group of gray wolves in front of them is enough to keep them busy, but another group of humans will have an even greater impact on them!


    They are aware of the abnormal

 Chapter 394

    Hulei Leopard is currently the most helpful mount for Mu Feng. With him around, many beasts dare not get close.


    Some are not only afraid to get close, but even afraid to run away.


    Just like the group of yellow wolves in front of me.


    Mu Feng rode the Hulei Leopard to the front of the yellow wolf, and greeted the leader of the yellow wolf with a smile: "Little guy, hello!"


    It''s just that the yellow wolf obviously didn''t understand the intention of Mu Feng''s move, and only took a second look at Mu Feng''s language, and then looked at Hu Leibao nervously.


    Obviously, in its eyes, the Hulei Leopard is the key to its life and death.


    "Hehe, you''ve been ignored!" Mu Feng was surprised, and patted Huleibao''s neck, signaling to it: teach these stupid dogs a lesson, just don''t kill them!


    Hu Leibao let out his anger and cheered, and went straight to the leader of the yellow wolf, and slapped down with his paw, fanning the leader of the yellow wolf aside.


    Then it quickly put its hooves left and right, "punched and kicked" several yellow wolves, and kicked them all aside, just like an arrogant and unreasonable hooligan.


    The leader of the yellow wolf "Wuwu" got up and prostrated himself on the ground, not daring to make any resistance, not even the slightest disobedience in his eyes.


    The leader of the pack of yellow wolves is like this, let alone the other yellow wolves.


    All of them growled and moved aside one after another, for fear of accidentally offending Hu Leibao.


    Suddenly Leibao lowered his head, poked his nose to sniff a trembling yellow wolf, and couldn''t help snorting.


    But the yellow wolf just lay on the ground and dared not resist, just like a "lamb" at the mercy of others.


    The Gray Wolf King seemed to have thought of all the previous experiences, and immediately took the lead and led his clansmen back to the side to avoid being affected by Chi Yu.


    Seeing the reaction of the pack of wolves, Mu Feng whistled at Hu Leibao, signaling it to come back.


    Suddenly Leibao snorted, obviously a little unfinished, but he still came to Mufeng''s side honestly.


    "Now you know who is the boss?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, and then continued to communicate with the leader of the yellow wolf in wolf language: Xiao Huang, let''s have a good chat?


    I don''t know if the leader of the yellow wolf understood it, or what, but he really stood up trembling.


    Obviously, he remembered that this person was also able to order the Hulei Leopard to attack them last time.


    The Yellow Wolf King responded with a "woo woo": What are you going to do?


    Seeing that it responded, Mu Feng felt happy from the bottom of his heart, and stretched out his hand to gesture: Here, here, there, and there are all my territories, do you understand?


    The yellow wolf instinctively resisted and glared at him angrily.


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, squinted his eyes, gave a low "boom party", and pressed his hand against the yellow wolf from the air.


    The Yellow Wolf King fell to the ground in an instant, unable to get up.


    The Yellow Wolf King''s eyes were filled with fear.


    Not only it, but even Huleibao beside him was reminded of some kind of bad memory, and hurriedly turned his face "Mangmang" and screamed twice in panic, away from Mufeng.


    Mu Feng put away the Dao Dao technique with a smile, very satisfied with the effect, and told the Yellow Wolf King again with a smile: I repeat, this is all my territory!


    The Yellow Wolf King was dumbfounded: But this is also our territory!


    Wooden Wind smiled and told it: Your territory is within mine, so you are mine just like them!


    As he spoke, Mu Feng pointed to Huleibao and the horse behind him.


    Of course, because he waved his hand, the circle he drew was relatively large, including the Gray Wolf King.


    Because Gray Wolf King can understand wolf language, he naturally understands what Mu Feng is talking about.


    In addition, Mufeng circled it casually, and circled it too, how could it not know.


    It protested in a low voice: "I''m not yours!"


    Naturally, Mu Feng didn''t argue with it, and replied directly: But your territory belongs to me!


    Then he looked at the Gray Wolf King again: Your territory also belongs to me, and you and your clan also belong to me!


    The Yellow Wolf King was obviously stunned, he didn''t expect that he would have an extra master in the blink of an eye.


    As a wolf''s instinct, it must not agree, but just as it was about to refute, it saw the Hulei Leopard''s front paws raised and lowered, as if threatening it.


    There was a light of human wisdom in Huang Lang''s eyes, and after thinking for a while, he asked: "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Mu Feng showed approval in his eyes, nodded to the Yellow Wolf King, and responded with a smile: You are here, and the territory will be returned to you. But you have to help me keep an eye on the movements here. If many people show up, you need to find me over there and tell me the news!


    As he spoke, Mu Feng pointed to Gray Wolf King: You just ask your people to tell them the news!


    The Yellow Wolf King looked at the Gray Wolf King with fierce eyes, apparently not planning to "cooperate" with it.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: If you don''t agree, then all your clansmen will die today!


    The Yellow Wolf King shuddered.


    It naturally knew that Mu Feng had this ability, among other things, it was basically impossible for them to escape with a Hulei Leopard and such a group of enemies.


    After a while, the Yellow Wolf King had no choice but to honestly agree: Good!


    A smile appeared on the corner of Mu Feng''s mouth: "Okay, remember what you promised me today." In the future, I will come back to you if I have something to do. As long as you hear my call, you must come out immediately, otherwise, if you are caught by me, you will die!


    The Yellow Wolf King shuddered.


    Mu Feng said again: You are not allowed to attack my people. If I need you, you must let your people go out with me, just like them!


    He pointed to the gray wolf king group.


    The Yellow Wolf King looked at the Gray Wolf King thoughtfully.


    Mu Feng said again: Of course, as long as you are honest and obedient, you can do what you should do in this area. If there is not enough food, you can go to me, and I will get enough food for you, so that you can eat like them!


    Mu Feng pointed to the Gray Wolf King group again.


    The eyes of these yellow wolf kings became brighter, as if they had suddenly realized.


    Seeing that the Yellow Wolf King showed his wisdom, Mu Feng knew that he had "fixed" the Yellow Wolf King.


    He thought for a while and said: If you have no objection to what I said now, just turn this way three times, and then go this way three times... You don''t know how to count, right, you follow my request...


    Mufeng unscrupulously made a primitive wolf go around in circles "three times to the left and three times to the right" as he asked, and the feeling of the prank in his heart being successful was infinitely joyful.


    The members of the Jiang clan looked at the Yellow Wolf King''s actions with strange expressions, not knowing why.


    Li Hu was puzzled: "This is the chief''s new method of taming animals?"


    Han Shu also scratched his head in confusion: "I don''t know, maybe, right..."


    Seeing that the Yellow Wolf King did as he asked, Mu Feng smiled and clapped his hands, signaling the Yellow Wolf King to stay still, and then covered it with one hand.


    The Yellow Wolf King trembled again, instinctively feeling scared.


    But then it remained silent and motionless - because Mu Feng strengthened it with the wood way derivation technique!


    After ten minutes, Mu Feng withdrew his hand, didn''t speak, just looked at the Yellow Wolf King.


    When the Yellow Wolf King looked at Mu Feng again at this time, he no longer had the previous resistance, but instead obeyed with a low eyebrow.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng smiled and said: Well, since you have already benefited, then take your clansmen and come with me!


    The Yellow Wolf King jumped high, and responded with "Aww...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395

    Mu Feng led more than 50 people, plus a pack of wolves, and continued to go southeast.


    The gray wolf is on the left, and the yellow wolf is on the right.


    The Jiang warriors who came out with Mufeng took it for granted, and it was not the first time they had seen the operation of the great chief.


    But many of the twenty hunting team members came out with Mu Feng for the first time.


    They couldn''t believe the "harmonious" scene in front of them.


    The fierce and cruel wolves on the grassland followed them obediently.


    Mu Feng is full of confidence now, with just these wolves, plus fifty people, it is basically no problem to wipe out a small and medium tribe.


    If all the warriors of the tribe were called in, and all the war slaves were dispatched, he was confident that even the Lei Ze tribe would dare to plunder.


    The problem is that now that the Jiang family has a lot of supplies, he can''t rest assured that everyone will be sent out to fight, and leave an empty shell there.


    Not afraid of 10,000, just in case, if someone copied the lair, he would cry without tears.


    So he just thought about it, and naturally he wouldn''t go out to fight against Lei Ze''s department in a really stupid way.


    Having said that, the current Lei Ze department can be said to be clinkingly poor, except for some young and strong laborers, there is basically nothing that he can look up to.


    He is now just waiting for Konoa to free up his hand, and then raise troops from both sides to deal with Lei Ze''s department.


    Right now, what he is most concerned about is what is in his territory, where the wild beasts from Baishuyuan have gone.


    The crowd headed southeast all the way, and after walking for a long time, they looked at a big river in front of them from a distance¡ªit was obvious that they had reached the edge of the East River.


    Mu Feng looked at the direction of the river, and guessed from the bottom of his heart that the East River should also flow crookedly towards the southeast.


    "Well, this is the boundary of our Jiang family to the east!" Mu Feng smiled and said to the people behind him, "From the tribe to the east, to this river, it belongs to our Jiang family!"


    Li Hu, Han Shu and others were very excited. For the first time, they had a definite concept of Jiang''s boundary, and they also knew that the Jiang''s boundary could go as far east as Donghe.


    "Great Chief, what about Xiang Nan?" Li Hu asked.


    Han Shu couldn''t help asking: "Also, what about Xiangxi?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Xiangnan can reach the territory of the Huangfeng Department at present, but we have to go to see where to know. After a while, it will be the territory of my Jiang family together with the Lei Zebu! We can no longer annex the Liaolong Department to the south, it depends on how fast our Jiang family develops!"


    "This!" Li Hu and Han Shu were startled: the great chief even dared to annex the Liaolong tribe, and that is a big tribe that can fight against the Blue Bird tribe!


    Before they could react, Mu Feng said again: "As for going west, you can go to the place where Baishuyuan and the forest border, and along that forest you can go north to the forest in front of our tribe. If you go west , that is to annex the land of the original Manglong tribe, together with the surrounding tribes of all sizes, and then to the west, it will be the majority of Changli tribe!"


    Li Hu and Han Shu were completely stunned.


    This is the first time that Mu Feng told them about Jiang''s plan. Just listening to them, they felt that Jiang''s future territory would not be small, and it would definitely be a huge tribe comparable to the Blue Birds!


    While the two were excited, they naturally also had doubts: "But, with so few people in the Jiang family, can it be realized?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, pointed at the cavalry behind him, then pointed at the surrounding wolves, and asked, "Do other tribes have cavalry and herds like Jiang''s?"


    Their eyes lit up, and they were filled with hope again.


    After seeing the East River, the group of people kept a certain distance from the East River, and then explored left and right.


    There is still a grassland around, and the vegetation is more lush, and it becomes more and more difficult for a group of people and animals to walk.


    Seeing the grass getting deeper and deeper around him, Mu Feng looked around, and when he was sure that there were no herds passing by, he ordered everyone to turn around and go west.


    After walking westward for a long time, they soon encountered a small herd of beasts. Seeing that it was getting late, Mu Feng asked them to kill some prey for dinner.


    Humans and wolves cooperated with each other. From the beginning to the end, the humans and wolves rushed over and killed sixty or seventy horned deer!


    Now it''s not just the hunting team, even Li Hu and Han Shu feel that this hunting method is too simple and rude.


    The crowd was still packing their prey, and it was getting dark. There were so many of them, and they were not afraid to rest in such a wild place.


    But the problem is that there is no dry firewood in such a field, so lighting a fire has become a problem.


    Fortunately, they brought some with them when they came. Some of them were busy making a fire and cooking, while others cut and paved the surrounding long weeds to make a clearing and set up tents in the clearing.


    The dinner for the wolves was simple, and Mu Feng asked them to distribute the horned deer to them and it was resolved.


    When resting at night, he let the wolves guard the outside, and the horses and armored dragons lived in the inner layer. After arranging everyone to take turns to watch the night, he began to rest.


    The night on the grassland is not destined to be peaceful.


    Not long after Mufeng and the others entered the tent and lay down, they heard movement outside the tent.


    First, a wolf was the first to growl in a low voice to warn, and then all the wolves growled in unison to warn.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng, who hadn''t fallen asleep, sat up in the tent in a jerk, "There are so many wolves warning at the same time, there shouldn''t be any ferocious beasts daring to come over foolishly!"


    But then he realized that he was wrong, because the low roar of the wolves immediately turned into a loud roar, and the warnings were deafening.


    "No!" Mu Feng was vigilant, "Wolves that can beat them usually don''t give warning, and they just attack them stealthily. Only when they encounter beasts that they can''t beat, or are even scared, will they howl!"


    This is the same as a person knowing that he can''t beat others, and yelling to cheer himself up.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly turned over and went outside the tent, and found that the surrounding wolves had all bowed their heads and looked around¡ªthere was a bright spot of light all around, clearly hordes of wild beasts surrounding them!


    Right now they only had one big fire, and the wild beasts around them were obviously separated by a distance, and he couldn''t see what these wild beasts were for a while.


    "Lion, or something else?" Mu Feng

 Chapter 396

    In the darkness, there were ghostly screams around, making everyone subconsciously look at Mu Feng.


    Some of them had never slept in the wild, and some had never seen what they were seeing even if they had slept in the wild. Everyone instinctively felt that the warchief could solve this problem.


    At this time, Mu Feng frowned and looked around, hoping to find out what the ghosts around him were.


    It''s just that the lights around him were dark, and those beasts were hiding farther away from the light of the fire, so he couldn''t see anything.


    Because in the depths of the grassland, there were no shelters around, so they were exposed naked in front of these beasts.


    "This is a mistake!" Mu Feng thought, "I still underestimate the danger of this wilderness!"


    But now is not the time to regret, he must make a decision quickly so as to avoid being attacked by these beasts.


    "Everyone, don''t panic! Bronze guns are facing the outside, form a circle with their backs facing each other, no matter what it is, as long as it dares to show up, just shoot it out, and as long as it retreats, don''t worry about it!" Mu Feng ordered quickly.


    "Yes!" Everyone responded with a low voice, and their voices became stable.


    Mu Feng shouted again: "Han Shu, Qing Mu, prepare your bow and arrow!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng shouted at Hu Leibao again: Hu Leibao, roar!


    Hu Leibao had already stood up and looked around, Mu Feng suddenly felt that even Hu Leibao was a little uneasy right now?


    And after getting the order from Mufeng, it really grinned and roared at those unknown beasts in the dark: "Mangwu¡ª¡ª"


    All the animal roars stopped in an instant, and the whole world and the whole night fell silent.


    "Effective!" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised, "As expected of the Hulei Leopard!"


    However, before he could react, the beast roars around him rang out again:


    "Uh huh huh¡ª"


    "Oh ho ho ho ho¡ª"


    "Ha Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª"


    It sounded even more excited than before. Obviously, the roar of the Hulei Leopard not only failed to deter them, but excited them even more excitedly!


    "These are not lions!" Mu Feng was horrified in his heart, this was the first time he encountered such a situation, not only ignored the cry of the Hulei Leopard, but became more excited under the sound, this is definitely not a lion.


    But apart from lions and wolves on the grassland, what other beasts like to live in groups?


    Spotted hyenas, or some other beast he didn''t know?


    "Since they are not afraid of Huleibao''s voice, why don''t they attack now?" Mu Feng wondered in his heart.


    In desperation, the system started, and it actively prompted like the Hulei Leopard before: "According to the host''s surrounding environment and the roar of the beast, the surrounding beasts are former hyenas."


    "Original hyena?" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "The ancestor of the spotted hyena?"


    The system replied: "It can be understood in this way, but it is bigger, more ferocious, and more cunning than the spotted hyena!"


    "Then is it the ancestor of the dog?" Mu Feng asked a lot.


    The system replied: "No! Although the original hyena and the spotted hyena look like dogs in appearance, they are not the ancestors of dogs. In fact, they evolved from civet cats. In terms of relationship, it is far more related to cats than to dogs. The relationship is close!"


    Mufeng was surprised. He only knew that Peking Man and hyena were neighbors during the Ice Age, but he didn''t know that hyena was related to cats, not dogs!


    Then the system popped up a picture of the original hyena, which was similar to the spotted hyena, but the coat color was gray and black, not like the spotted hyena.


    The system gives a comparison of the parameters of the original hyena and the spotted hyena, such as height, weight, bite force, etc., and the original hyena completely crushes the spotted hyena.


    But there is one thing they are very similar - cunning!


    The "cunning" here is not so much cunning as it is wretched.


    The original hyena should be the ancestor of the spotted hyena in terms of time, and naturally it also has the temperament of the later spotted hyena-like to dig anus!


    That is to say, from the ancestors to the descendants of the hyena family, they rarely fight their opponents head-on. Their bite force, which is far superior to that of lions and leopards, did not give them the courage to fight head-on. .


    This may be why they surrounded Mu Feng and his party, but they did not attack for a long time!


    He looked at the clansmen and wild beasts around him, and couldn''t help feeling chills in his body.


    May I ask, who is not afraid of spotted hyenas, directors of the anorectal department?


    Wolves, leopards, red deer, horses, none of them are immune to such indiscriminate attack methods!


    "No wonder I''m not afraid of Sudden Thunder Leopard!" Mu Feng knew it from the bottom of his heart.


    The original hyena became crazy and dared not dig out anything on the grassland, dare not tease anything, lions, leopards, there is no one who has not made enemies with it!


    However, there are exceptions to everything. In their profession, there is another kind of beast that they are not afraid of¡ªthe armored earth dragon!


    He was careless this time, and the only thing he didn''t dare to be careless was that he came out with ten armored dragons!


    Thinking of the Armored Earth Dragon, Mu Feng''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten up.


    Their existence seems to be the nemesis of this group of anorectal directors.


    It''s just because the back of their buttocks is covered with thick scales, and behind the scales is a big tail hammer!


    These big tail hammers don''t talk about facing the original hyena. It is said that they are not afraid of facing the Tyrannosaurus rex in the era of reason.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng quickly signaled everyone: "Get out of the way, let the armored earth dragons come forward, they can deal with this group of beasts!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was surprised, "Great Chief, do you have a solution?"


    Mu Feng shouted: "Yes, get out of the way, let the armored dragon go out!"


    Shouting like this, he immediately rushed to the Armored Earth Dragon with advanced animal taming skills and ordered: Big man, come alive, this time you can hit enough of those bright-eyed things outside! Quick, take them all out!


    The big man, who hadn''t gone out with Mu Feng for a long time, heard "come alive", shook his body, roared, and rushed straight to the outside of the circle surrounded by wolves.


    Beside it, the third son, the fourth son, the fifth son... and all the armored dragons shook their bodies and chased it out.


    For a moment the ground was shaken.


    The pack of wolves hurried out of the way, allowing the armored dragon to rush out of the circle.


    In just a split second, Mu Feng saw the big man disappear into the darkest part of the light, and at the same time, a spot of light that was originally dense was instantly scattered like fireflies gathered!


    At this time, other armored earth dragons also rushed to the place where the light spot was lit, only to hear the chaotic sounds of "bang", "crack", and "crack".


    Immediately afterwards, there was another scream of the original hyena, one after another:


    "Yeah!"


    "Ah ho ho!"


    "Ho ho ho ho!"


    ...


    There were short and sharp screams, clearly suffering heavy injuries!


    "It seems to have a miraculous effect!" Mu Feng became excited, and quickly ordered everyone to pick up torches and go outside to investigate.


    Everyone was terrified, but they still raised their torches and walked forward cautiously as Mu Feng said. Before they walked far, they saw a mess of black shadows fighting together in front of them.


    It wasn''t until they got a little closer that they realized that there were many wild beasts around each armored dragon.


    It''s strange to say that these wild beasts are obviously superior in number, but they didn''t swarm up, aiming at the armored dragon''s buttocks to sneak attack.


    However, before these beasts approached, the Armored Earth Dragon smashed them on their bodies and foreheads with a hammer.


    Those who were knocked down, injured, and killed were all there!


    If a tiger''s butt cannot be touched, then the armored dragon''s butt is absolutely impossible to get close to!


    In the light of the fire, Mu Feng saw no fewer than twenty or thirty former hyenas lying on the ground, and exclaimed with joy from the bottom of his heart: "My dear, it really is some tofu with brine, one thing drops one thing! The famous anorectal department Director Yuan Hyena actually has such deflated moments, hahaha!"


    For a moment, Mu Feng felt extremely happy in his heart!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397

    With the armored earth dragon fighting, the situation was quickly brought under control.


    The original hyenas seemed to be not very bright-headed, and they were still brave enough to explore somewhere in the armored earth dragon despite being crushed to death and injured so many people.


    Even Mu Feng couldn''t stand it anymore: "It''s really a bunch of idiots. The armored earth dragon fights with others and still worries about how to get people close to its big tail. This group of idiots sent them to the door by themselves!"


    This scene was naturally seen by other people, and all the members of the Jiang clan were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    They were still thinking about how to break out of the siege and escape with their lives.


    Unexpectedly, the situation was reversed in an instant, and the mere appearance of the armored dragon completely reversed the situation.


    The cry of the original hyena also gradually changed from excitement to misery, and there was a faint trace of fear in the misery!


    "It turns out that you also know to be afraid!" Mu Feng swept away the anger in his heart, he was really disturbed by the barking of these former hyenas just now.


    Holding the torch, he walked forward again for a short distance, only to find that there was still a large area of ??spotted hyenas standing around, and there were no less than a dozen big ones around him alone!


    Reflecting the light of the fire, he looked at the other armored earth dragons next to the big one, and it seemed that they were also surrounded by original hyenas.


    There are seven or eight less, and more than ten or so. After a rough calculation, this group of original hyenas will have hundreds of them.


    "No wonder these idiots dare to surround us, there are so many of them!" Mu Feng looked at the situation in the arena, and he was firmly controlled by the armored earth dragon.


    But these former hyenas just don''t want to leave, sticking to them like brown sugar!


    This is another characteristic of the hyena family. Even if you can''t beat them, they will pester you wretchedly by the side, torture your opponent, and make your opponent lose patience.


    Wretched and unruly, cunning and patient, this is the core of the original hyena as a population that can always exist on the grassland!


    Mu Feng suddenly felt that Jiang''s development should also be based on the mentality of a hyena.


    Otherwise, it would be as if tonight, he just casually camped on this grassland, and immediately encountered this group of wild hyenas.


    Stay with the wind, or you will die easily¡ªthis is the experience that Mu Feng summed up when he played games in his previous life.


    "It seems that we have to restrain ourselves a little bit in the future!" Mu Feng said in his heart, "But right now, we need to solve the troubles here!"


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng thought quickly, "The former hyenas are different from dogs and wolves, and the possibility of taming them is very slim, so let''s give up! The key is that these lunatics have a pair of copper-skinned and iron-skinned things. Bronze arrows may not be effective. Even if it is a copper spear, I am afraid that the possibility of breaking their flesh is not great!"


    "Unless they can be killed or subdued by violent means like the armored dragon, let them run away in fright!"


    After Mu Feng made up his mind to pay attention, he called Han Shu and Ming Guang directly, and explained a few words to them.


    Li Hu yelled in a low voice: "No, you are the great chief, you can''t take this risk!"


    Han Shu also echoed: "No, this is too dangerous!"


    Mu Feng asked back: "Then do you two have a better way?"


    The two were silent.


    Mu Feng immediately said: "Then do as I say!"


    The two had no choice but to follow Mu Feng out of the protective circle with each holding a torch, and were exposed to all the original hyenas.


    Then Mufeng made a move that surprised everyone, he opened his mouth at the original hyena and let out a strange roar: "Oh ho ho ho ho¡ª"


    This sound was low and melodious, and it didn''t sound like the previous cry of the original hyena.


    But with just such a sound, the former hyena closest to him turned around and rushed towards Mufeng, regardless of whether it opened its mouth and bit it, and didn''t care about whether it licked its anus or not.


    Just because Mu Feng''s call just now meant provocation, and it was a targeted provocation, roughly meaning: Hey, this black-faced idiot, I want to kill you!


    Seeing the spotted hyena rushing over, everyone exclaimed in unison: "The chief!"


    Mufeng did not panic, stretched out his hand to the spotted hyena rushing up, shouted "Boom party" in a low voice, and pressed down on it in the air!


    Seeing that the original hyena was about to bite Mufeng, it fell to the ground strangely, fell down with a "click", and couldn''t even get up!


    Li Hu and Han Shu at the side didn''t have time to be surprised, they pulled out the bronze spears in their hands, and poked at the neck of the still-struggling hyena!


    No matter how thick the original hyena was, it was based on its defenses. When it was pressed down by the wood wind and couldn''t get up, the bronze gun pierced the neck of the original hyena.


    The blood flowed out in an instant, and the two pulled out the bronze gun at the same time, without even looking at it, they continued to stand beside Mu Feng.


    Everyone was stunned again, they didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, the great chief saved the day and killed a former hyena!


    And the death of this original hyena also stimulated the ferocity of other original hyenas who noticed here, and three more original hyenas rushed up immediately!


    Han Shu and Li Hu were nervous, subconsciously wanting to retreat, but the chief didn''t retreat, so they had to stand beside Mu Feng enduring their fear.


    Seeing the three former hyenas rushing up together, Mu Feng took a deep breath, narrowed his eyes, said "bang party" to the three former hyenas from the air, and pressed down again!


    Not surprisingly, the three-spotted hyena got down instantly!


    Han Shu and Li Hu''s eyes lit up, and they fired their guns in unison almost at the moment the original hyena fell to the ground. After three "puff puff" sounds, the three original hyenas were bleeding and convulsing, and it seemed that they could not survive.


    The original hyenas who wanted to rush up were quiet all of a sudden, they were scared!


    Just because they can still take two bites close to the armored earth dragon, no matter whether it works or not, they still have a glimmer of hope after all.


    But right now Mufeng can make them fall before he touches them, and then Han Shu and Lihu were killed with one blow, so how can they not be afraid?


    For a moment, the surroundings were extremely quiet.


    The necks of the four former hyenas lying in front of Mu Feng were still bleeding, and the wind on the grassland in summer night blew, and the smell of blood soon permeated the spot.


    And Mu Feng was standing next to Li Hu and Han Shu, with flames behind him and on both sides, stretching his shadow long and projecting directly to the place where the original hyena was.


    In an instant, the combination of fire, blood, and huge black shadow made Mu Feng''s figure extremely tall, making Mu Feng''s fierce and flaming figure even more terrifying!


    At this moment, he is naturally their great chief and their patron saint in the hearts of all the Jiang people!


    But in the eyes of these former hyenas, Mu Feng at this moment is a demon god, a terrifying killing god that cannot be provoked!


    At this moment, Mu Feng stretched out his hand to grab it from the ground, and then wiped it on his forehead. Three blood marks appeared on his forehead, and a ferocious aura permeated the field impressively.


    At the same time, he stomped his feet fiercely, raised his head and let out a long cry: "Oh oh oh¡ª¡ª"


    Han Shu, Li Hu, and all the members of the Jiang clan all sensed, stomped their feet one after another, picked up the bronze spear in their hands and threw a pestle on the ground, followed by Mufeng and let out a loud roar: "Ooooooh¡ª¡ª"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398

    Mu Feng''s act of wiping blood with his hand is undoubtedly forcing Yuan Hyena to make a decision.


    Because smearing blood means that my body is stained with the blood of your race, you must fight to the death or get lost!


    The original hyenas were stunned one by one at first, not moving in place, and roared in a low voice, "Hohoo", as if they were still hesitating, and they seemed to be testing.


    Mu Feng naturally understood, stepped forward and took another step, this time with both hands outstretched, pressed towards the several former hyenas in front of him, and once again drank "boom party"!


    I saw that the original hyena in front of him fell down four or five more in an instant!


    Mu Feng took another step forward, his figure was elongated again due to the fire, and his image became even taller!


    All the original hyenas subconsciously avoided Mu Feng''s shadow, as if they would be unlucky as long as they were cast by his shadow.


    And Mu Feng, who stepped forward again, stomped his feet again, and the members of the Jiang clan behind him understood, and immediately shouted in unison: "Oh oh oh¡ª¡ª"


    Now it wasn''t just the members of the Jiang clan, even the wolves seemed to be stimulated. They all screamed "Aww¡ª" to remind them of their existence.


    Immediately after, the Armored Earth Dragon let out a roar of "Woohoo", and began to swing its tail hammer at the surrounding original hyenas.


    Now the fear of the original hyena finally defeated the madness, and they all turned around and ran away screaming "Ooh!"


    Mu Feng took a step forward again, raised his hand and said "bang party" and knocked over a slow-running spotted hyena again. Before it could struggle, it was smashed by the big tail hammer that arrived. .


    All the original hyenas speeded up and ran away, they obviously realized a problem: if they run slowly, they will die!


    This crisis is finally lifted!


    Mu Feng was so tired that he sat down on the ground, using the Dao Dao technique repeatedly, which consumed too much of his energy and energy!


    And the people around him didn''t chase for a few steps, and after confirming that Yuan Hyena had escaped, Li Hu drank him back.


    He began to direct the clansmen to clean up the mess around them.


    After Mu Feng ordered to take precautions, he wiped his face, plunged into the tent and fell asleep.


    The next day, Mu Feng barely woke up at dawn.


    Although I''m still a little sleepy, I''ve recovered a lot.


    After all, with the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, he recovered much faster than ordinary people.


    After he walked out of the tent, he found that everyone looked at him with admiration. Obviously, some of his actions last night were not only bloody, but also brave!


    The mess on the ground has been cleaned up, even if there are still traces of blood on the grass leaves, they have all dried up.


    The skin of the original hyena has been peeled off, but the meat does not know where it went.


    Li Hu scratched his head and looked at Mu Feng, and said nervously: "Big, chief, the skins of those former hyenas are here, but their meat smells so bad that even the wolves don''t want to eat them. Just throw them all away..."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, no problem! The original hyena eats a lot of carrion, and there are many bacteria in the body, so just throw away the meat! As for these furs, keep a few clean ones, and the others are dirty. Don¡¯t use the broken skin, there are too many bacteria in it, if you wear it on your body, it will definitely cause trouble!¡±


    Li Hu was taken aback, and immediately said: "Yes!"


    So Mu Feng ordered everyone to eat and drink quickly, and then continued to set off.


    Next, they headed west. According to his previous speculation, there should be a grassland connected to a forest facing south. Then in a clearing in the forest there was Black Fang Old Ministry.


    What he didn''t expect was that the area of ??this grassland was so large that it took almost a day to walk just to see the forest from east to west!


    Due to last night''s experience, Mu Feng did not dare to take the risk of spending the night on the grassland, and ordered everyone to speed up their pace, and must rest in the forest or find a place with a backing.


    However, something even more unexpected happened to him. In the area near the forest, they encountered a large group of wild beasts, including horned deer, horses, giant toed birds, and horned rhinoceros mammoths!


    "Fuck!" After seeing the mammoth, Mu Feng was both excited and worried, after all, the last time he was chased by a mammoth was still vivid in his memory.


    At that time, he was chased by a mammoth and ran for twenty or thirty miles on the grassland, and was almost trampled into meat paste by the mammoth!


    Now that he encountered a mammoth again, although he was excited and looking forward to it, his reason overcame his excitement.


    He told himself: "Mammoths can be caught, but not now, not now, not now, the important thing is said three times!"


    Afterwards, his mood finally calmed down, and he led his tribe to the southwest first, then went west in a circle, and finally arrived at the edge of the forest before it was completely dark.


    Seeing the forest, Mu Feng finally felt more at ease in his heart.


    Because as long as you are in the forest, you will rarely encounter groups of carnivorous beasts.


    One or two carnivorous beasts, with so many people like him, they can definitely handle it.


    The members of the Jiang clan felt at ease immediately after seeing the forest, and they all knew that the forest could provide them with protection.


    Li Hu directed some people to light a fire and cook, while Han Shu led another group to build tents.


    As for the wolves, under the instruction of Mu Feng, they approached the herd of beasts quietly, and brought back some horned deer.


    Dinner was settled, and the fire was bigger than last night, so everyone felt at ease.


    It was rare that nothing happened that night, Mu Feng had a good night''s sleep, and everyone else also had a good rest.


    So they walked south along the junction of the forest and the grassland, and after walking for half a day, they finally came across a small piece of mound.


    There were a lot of weeds and shrubs growing on the mound, and they didn''t take a detour, just crossing the mound directly.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, he accidentally discovered two wild things - ginger and peony!


    One is medicinal and edible, and the other is medicinal.


    Mu Feng was not interested in these things, but the 400 achievement points provided by the two things were real. He happily collected some, marked them, and told Li Hu and the others to bring someone over to poach them if they had the chance. .


    The achievement points in the system reached 1725 points.


    He took a look at the system, and the simplified Wood Dao derivation technique is also an achievement of 3000 points. If he wants to, he can just borrow a little from the system.


    But thinking that I am not too eager to use it now, I gave up this idea.


    After crossing the mound, they walked southward for half a day, only to find a mountain in front of them.


    Looking at this mountain from a distance, although it is not very big, it occupies a lot of area.


    Judging from the general shape of the mountain, Mu Feng guessed that they had reached the original place of Hei Yabu.


    "It turns out that the Hei Ya Department is such a large grassland after crossing the mountains to the east!" Mu Feng knew in his heart, "The place they hunted before seems to be similar to our Jiang family! It is a forest separating the tribe, and then they are facing each other. There are large grasslands. But their water access conditions are better than ours, and there are lakes!"


    Li Hu and the others also knew where they were, and each of them looked relaxed.


    "Tonight, I went to spend the night in the old department of the Black Fang Department!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "Yes!" All members of the Jiang clan responded in unison.


    So a group of people started to walk through the forest and approached the mountain¡ªbecause it was near the old Ministry of Black Fang.


    Before it was completely dark, they also rushed to the vicinity of the Black Fang Department.


    Just when they got near the Black Fang Department, they were stunned.


    Because after a certain distance, the Black Fang Department, which was supposed to be dead silent, actually had flames rising!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399

    "Is there someone?" Mu Feng reacted immediately, and immediately beckoned everyone to stay where they are, while he brought Han Shu forward and came near Hei Fang''s department.


    It was getting dark, they pushed aside the bushes and grass beside them, looked at Hei Yabu, and found that there were indeed twenty or thirty people grilling food by the fire.


    Another twenty or thirty people were coming in and out of the Black Fang Department, as if they were looking for something.


    Counting it down, there are about fifty or sixty people, all of whom are young and strong.


    In the light of the flames, they saw that besides bone knives and sticks, each of those people also had some animal tendons and ropes, and they were all in the uniform of a hunting team.


    "Well, these people belong to the hunting team?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Are they from the Lei Ze Department?"


    The nearby tribe he can think of now is the Lei Ze tribe.


    Because the two tribes of Black Fang and Huang Feng have been wiped out by him, and the closest to them is the Lei Ze tribe.


    Han Shu also seemed to have thought of this, and asked Mu Feng in a low and imperceptible voice: "Great Chief, could they be from the Lei Ze Department?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "It may be, but I don''t know what they are here for!"


    Han Shu asked in a low voice: "Should I call the leaders over and take them all back to the tribe?"


    Just as Mu Feng was about to answer "Yes", there was a large rustling sound from the other direction of Heifangbu, the movement was loud, and it was clear that something was crawling out of the bushes over there.


    "Is there anyone else?" Han Shu was startled, and immediately fell to the ground, subconsciously looking at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand and made a silent gesture, then lowered his body.


    Because at this time, there were no fewer than thirty or forty people pouring out of the bushes.


    Moreover, each of these people was holding a long bone knife, and there were more than fifty black bulls with black horns behind them!


    "Banhorn cattle?" Mu Feng suddenly thought of the more than 500 flat-horn cattle that he got from Lei Zebu, "It seems that it really is Lei Zebu!"


    After these people appeared, the old Black Fang Department, which was already a mess, suddenly seemed full.


    The person who was still roasting food in the Black Fang Department obviously knew that the person who came was a companion, and someone shouted: "Niu Er, how are you?"


    Later, a person who was taller and taller than the surrounding people walked out of the group of people. He walked out of the crowd first, and sat down in front of the fire. After taking two sips, he wiped his mouth and said: "This group of trash from Lei Ze''s department, you don''t know anything if you ask them!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng and Han Shu looked at each other almost at the same time, "Isn''t it from Lei Zebu?"


    Immediately afterwards, all the people who came with the Banjiao green cattle sat down together, picked up the baked food and ate it, regardless of the hard work of the previous people.


    One of them said: "As expected, no one from the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department has disappeared! I still don''t know which tribe did it! Ask the Lei Ze Department, and they also say they don''t know, what a waste!"


    "Did you find anything?" asked another person in the barbecue group.


    "What else can I find! Weapons, salt, fur, these things are all gone, it seems that the ones who robbed these two tribes are not some big tribes!"


    "Could it be the flame tribe they mentioned?" one person asked.


    "No! This Yanhuo tribe was looted by Black Fang and Huang Feng before!"


    "Then are there any other small tribes around here?"


    "If there is anything, it has been annexed by our barbarian tribe. How can there be anyone who can rob these two tribes!"


    ...


    Mu Feng suddenly realized that this group of people belonged to the Bull Department!


    Koyelao said before when he followed him to the south to attack the Lei Ze Department and the Liaolong Department, there are two tribes under the Liaolong Department that are their most powerful subordinate tribes, one is the Lei Ze, and the other is the Buffalo.


    It can be said that these two tribes are the lackeys of the Dragon Division.


    It''s just that Lei Zebu has already been crippled by Mu Feng, and now he encounters another one.


    It''s just that Ke Yelao didn''t say where Lei Zebu was, and Mu Feng also forgot to ask.


    He originally thought that the Manniu Department was south of the Liaolong Department, close to the Wanzhang Plain, but unexpectedly, he met here now!


    Han Shu looked at Mu Feng, waiting to be consulted, and made it clear that he wanted to take down this group of people.


    Mu Feng shook his head, signaling him to be calm, and continued to listen to the discussion of the audience.


    "Niu Er, can we annex the Lei Ze Department when we go back this time?"


    "Well, without the support of these two tribes. The Lei Ze Department is definitely not the opponent of our Buffalo Department only with its current number of people! As long as we can snatch the population of the Lei Ze Department, we will restore the previous The number of fighters can even exceed before!"


    "But if this matter is known to the chief of the Dragon Division, will there be any trouble?"


    "What''s the trouble? After we plunder all the people from the Lei Ze Department, what else can the Dragon Department say?"


    ...


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng frowned, the group of people in front of him were obviously members of the Manniu Department, and they were about to pick his "peaches" depending on the situation.


    He looked back at Han Shu, beckoning him to back down, and then the two of them left quietly, coming to the vicinity of most of the people.


    Seeing Mu Feng''s return, Li Hu and others who were hiding in the dark looked at Mu Feng together, and hurriedly asked, "How is it, great chief?"


    Mu Feng groaned coldly and said the matter in a low voice.


    Li Hu was taken aback for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said bitterly: "Great Chief, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "What else can we do? They want to annex the Lei Ze Department and pick the fruits of our Jiang family, so we can''t say that we should take something from them first!"


    Li Hu was taken aback for a moment, but then came to his senses, rubbed his fists, grinned strangely and said, "I see, Great Chief! How do you say to beat them?"


    Mu Feng glanced back at the fire, and said with a low smile: "Han Shu, I''m giving you a chance this time, how do you think we should fight?"


    Han Shu was also taken aback, then excitedly said: "Yes!"


    He straightened his thoughts, and then said: "We have fifty people now, approach them as close as possible, and then a wave of bamboo arrows should be able to knock down at least thirty people. If we let the wolves go around from both sides, from They appeared from behind, we should be able to bring them all down without us charging on horseback!"


    After speaking, he looked at Mufeng nervously, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Because since the last time Bai Yue led people to easily kill Black Fang and Huang Fengbu, he has been concentrating on how to fight the battle more smoothly.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, I know how to overwhelm people with force. Shoot a wave with a bow and arrow to attract their attention, and then let the wolves attack from behind to minimize our losses, not bad!"


    Excitement appeared on Han Shu''s face, he was encouraged by the great chief saying "Yes".


    Then Mu Feng said again: "However, from your tone of voice, even I have been taken into account, and I need you to help you command the pack of wolves!"


    Han Shu scratched his head: "Well, only in this way, our personnel will have the least contact with this group of people, and the damage will naturally be small!"


    He was a little embarrassed, obviously because this plan required Mu Feng to listen to his arrangements.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, nodded and praised: "It''s good to take all the conditions that can be transferred into consideration!"


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up: "Great chief, did you agree?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "I''m also a member of the Jiang clan, why didn''t I agree? But remember, some of these people have to stay and take them back to dig ditches for the clan!"


    Han Shu nodded heavily, and began to deploy in a low voice...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400

    It has to be said that Han Shu has made great progress now, and there is already an atmosphere of commanding troops to fight between thinking and planning.


    "It seems that the previous hard teaching was not in vain!" Mu Feng was relieved.


    Soon after Han Shu finished deploying, he turned to look at Mu Feng, waiting for Mu Feng to command the wolves.


    Then Mu Feng whispered "Woo-woo" to communicate with the two gray and yellow wolf kings, asking them to outflank one from the left and one from the right.


    Then Han Shu signaled everyone to approach Hei Fang quietly, waiting for the wolves to get ready.


    About ten minutes later, when everything was almost arranged, Han Shu commanded everyone to take out their bows and arrows and shoot at the Manniu tribe who were unconscious in the Black Fang tribe.


    Silently, it was as if darkness had descended quietly.


    As soon as the people from the Bull Department heard the sound of "swish, swish" breaking through the air, someone fell down in an instant.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Enemy attack!" The members of the Barbarian Bull Department did not know who yelled, and then saw a person standing up, who seemed not afraid of the flames, and kicked the fire away in front of him.


    Then he roared and shouted: "Extinguish all other fires!"


    With his loud shout, several fires in the arena were extinguished in an instant. The light suddenly dimmed.


    Because it was already dark at this time, the sudden darkness made everyone unable to react.


    Especially the members of the Jiang clan who were setting up the second wave of bows and arrows and were about to shoot them out!


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment: "Hey, this man from the bull tribe reacted so quickly!"


    Without waiting for him to give orders, Han Shu reacted immediately, shouting: "Shoot!"


    In the darkness, there was another "whoosh whoosh" sound of feather arrows piercing through the air, followed by another scream, but the sound was obviously only a few people.


    "Quickly rewind!" Sensing that there were many black shadows rushing towards them in the darkness, Han Shu shouted quickly.


    At the same time, he also shouted: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng knew what he meant, and let out a long roar in the darkness: "Aww¡ª¡ª"


    Before the people from the Barbaric Bull Department could react in the dark, piles of bright eyes lit up around them instantly, and accompanied by these bright lights, there was a terrifying howl of wolves that made people''s scalp tingle. : Aww¡ª¡ª


    In the darkness, they exclaimed one after another: "There are wolves!"


    "It''s a wolf!"


    "How could it be a wolf?"


    ...


    Immediately after, there were screams: "Ah, it hurts so much!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Come and help me!"


    Immediately afterwards, there was a chaotic howling of wolves, mixed with the miserable screams of people.


    The people in the bull department have no power to fight at all!


    Wooden Wind in the darkness shouted: "Light it up!"


    So Han Shu ordered everyone to light the torches, and they all came out of the darkness, armed with spears, and approached the field little by little.


    As they approached a little bit, the tragic scene in the field came into view.


    The members of the Barbaric Bull Division looked at the figures that suddenly appeared around them in horror.


    The leader walked forward slowly in the flickering flames, and the surrounding pack of wolves who were still grinning at them took the initiative to get out of the way one by one, watching him walk to the front.


    In the crowd of the Barbaric Bulls who were still struggling to support, someone yelled tremblingly: "Beast Master! He is a Beast Master!"


    All the members of the Buffalo tribe backed away in surprise at this moment. As warriors of the Buffalo tribe, they also had the black bull with black horns on them, so they naturally knew the difference between a beast trainer and a beast master.


    The man who appeared in front of him was alone among the wolves, and the wolves bowed their heads to give way when they saw him. What is this kind of man not a beast master?


    The former Niu Er endured the fear and walked to the front, knelt down on one knee and said to Mufeng, "Dear Beast Master, I don''t know how I have offended you. If you want, I will The Bull Department can come up with enough things to appease your anger!"


    "This..." All the members of the Jiang clan were stunned.


    this is them

 Chapter 401

    The members of the Jiang clan are busy with their own affairs and are well organized.


    If you really want to say that the only ones who are idle are those mounts and wolves.


    Right now Mu Feng is sitting by the fire, smiling at the shivering Niu Er: "Answer honestly, I won''t kill you, if you dare to talk nonsense, you will die immediately!"


    Niu Er hurriedly nodded again, not daring to look directly at Mu Feng.


    "Okay, let me ask you!" Mu Feng said bluntly, "How did you find this place? How far is the Barbarian Department from here?"


    Niu Er replied honestly: "We came here on horseback. We walked through the forest in the northwest and climbed over this mountain to arrive! It took us eight days to come from the tribe this time."


    "Eight days?" Mu Feng frowned, "So far?"


    Sensing Mu Feng''s bad tone, Niu Er hastily added: "We went to the Yellow Wind Department first, and then came here!"


    "You guys also went to the Yellow Wind Department?"


    "Yes, we came from there, if we come here directly from the tribe, it will only take seven days!"


    "Seven days..." Mu Feng muttered, "According to the footsteps of a boardhorn ox, he will arrive in about six days with a horse." Calculated, it was one or two days longer than Lei Zebu.


    In other words, the Manniu Department should be in the southeast of the Jiang family, most likely directly south of the grassland.


    "How do you know that the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department were looted?" Mu Feng asked again.


    "We went out of our tribe to hunt in the northwest, and found people who fled from the Yellow Wind Department!"


    "So that''s how it is!" Mu Feng understood in his heart, "It seems that not all the people went to the Lei Ze Department, and some of them fled to the territory of the Manniu Department!"


    In this way, he probably understood why the Barbaric Bull Department appeared here.


    They came to investigate the situation of the Yellow Wind Department and the Black Fang Department first. If they were all robbed, they would attack the Lei Ze Department when they returned.


    As for what they said just now, they also asked Lei Ze''s department, probably just to check the situation before coming here.


    Only in this way, as long as the fat pig chief of Lei Ze''s department has some brains, he will definitely be able to detect the hostility of the Bulls'' department and prepare in advance.


    But the problem is that Lei Ze''s department seems to be prepared and can''t prepare anything now-because before, Mu Feng and Ke Yeluo plundered all of their tribe''s armored earth dragon and board-horned ox!


    Even if they followed the Liaolong Department to Wanzhangyuan to hide part of them, I believe there would not be much left.


    As for the strength of the Barbarian Bull Division, it is guessed based on their identities that they are also dogs. Before they were robbed by Mu Feng, they should have similar armored dragons and mounts.


    The two tribes are each other''s lackeys, and their strength must be well known.


    In case the Lei Ze Department was frightened and chose to attach to the Liaolong Department in the south, wouldn''t it be a waste of a lot of labor for Mu Feng?


    "Idiots!" Mu Feng said angrily, "It''s all you idiots, it''s all about you idiots!"


    Niu Er didn''t know which words offended Mu Feng, so he trembled in fright.


    Mu Feng was thinking about his next move, holding a piece of firewood in his hand and bit by bit on the ground, and he poked a few small holes before he knew it.


    This move was regarded by Niu Er as a threat and warning, and he was so frightened that he said repeatedly: "Respected Da Wu Zhu, just ask if you have anything, and I will definitely say it!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng finally came to his senses, threw the firewood into the fire, and asked again, "Then how many people and soldiers are there in your barbarian department?"


    Niu Er hurriedly replied: "There are more than 5,800 people in the Manniu Division, and more than 1,000 fighters!"


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, the number of the Bulls was about the same as that of the Lei Ze, but the difference in the number of fighters was four or five hundred!


    "Shouldn''t it?" Mu Feng frowned, "It''s just such a tribe, why did it sit on an equal footing with the Lei Ze tribe before?"


    He thought for a while and asked, "Then how many hunting team members do you have?"


    "More than a thousand!" Niu Er hurriedly replied.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was very surprised, "Why are there so few warriors in your tribe and so many hunting teams?"


    Niu Er looked embarrassed and didn''t answer right away.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, picked up the bronze gun beside him, and waved it.


    Niu Er immediately turned pale with fright, and hurriedly said: "Because every time we fight with the Blue Bird Department, the people from the Dragon Department will ask half of our fighters to go to the battle. Our chief wants to preserve our strength, so we put some of the fighters on the battlefield. Among the hunting team members, there will be fewer fighters, and the members of our barbarian department will suffer less losses..."


    "Be good!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This chief of the barbarian tribe has a good brain. How could he think of exploiting such a loophole!"


    "According to this, you have also turned from a warrior to a hunting team?" Mu Feng looked at Niu Er with a half-smile.


    Niu Er was shocked.


    He didn''t know that Mu Feng had seen him eating meat before - generally, the status of warriors in the tribe was higher than that of hunting team members, and the weapons, mounts, and food they used had priority over hunting team members.


    This is not to say that the Manniu Department is like this, even Jiang''s is like this.


    Otherwise, why should these young warriors work so hard for the tribe?


    Seeing that Mu Feng sees through his identity, Niu Er is even more frightened.


    The way the Bulls deal with local fighters is to either join or die!


    But looking at the way the young man in front of him handles things, he has no intention of accepting other fighters, so the only thing waiting for him is death!


    "Big, big witch Zhu, please don''t kill me, I can do whatever you want!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished asking my questions yet, how could I be willing to kill you!"


    Niu Er was slightly relieved.


    Mu Feng asked: "How many Jiadilongs and Banjiaoqingniu do you have in your tribe?"


    Niu Er looked at Mu Feng, who narrowed his eyes: "Is there even a need to think about it?"


    Niu Er shivered: "There are twenty-five armored earth dragons, there are board-horned oxen, there are more than two thousand..."


    "Be good!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This barbaric cattle department is really rich! There are so many cattle!"


    At this moment, a "very imaginative and creative" plan took shape in Mu Feng''s heart: "I have to do this and that, and then that and that, and then these armored earth dragons and cows are my Jiang''s." Already!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng grinned loudly: "Hahaha!"


    Niu Er next to him didn''t know why, and was frightened by the moody young man in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng suddenly stopped laughing, stretched out his hand and patted his shoulder: "You are very good, you are really my money-giving boy! Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, you come back with me!"


    "Go back with you, where are you going?" Niu Er obviously didn''t react.


    Mu Feng grinned and laughed strangely: "Naturally, he returned to the tribe with me! You are welcome to join our Jiang family, slave!"


    Saying that Mu Feng stood up, clapped his hands and rushed to Han Shu who was not far away and said: "Han Shu, throw this guy in the crowd!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu rushed over upon hearing the news, dragged Niu Er directly and threw him into the pile of prisoners.


    "How many people?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Forty-six captives, fifty-one flat-horn oxen, five escaped, do you want to chase them back?" Han Shu replied respectfully.


    "No need!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "It''s not short of these cows!"


    After a pause, he continued, "It''s just that there are fewer people!"


    Han Shu lowered his head in shame.


    Mu Feng smiled again: "However, someone will send it to us!"


    "Will someone send it?" Han Shu didn''t know why.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "We are Jiang''s money-giving boy!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402

    That night, the members of the Jiang clan set foot in Hei Ya Tribe.


    Li Hu, Han Shu, Qing Mu and others all approached Mu Feng and asked him what to do.


    Li Hu was the first to speak: "Great chief, people from the Barbarian Bulls want to annex the Lei Ze tribe, what should we do?"


    Han Shu also said: "We can''t let them succeed. Once they annex the Lei Ze Department, their strength will definitely grow again, which is too much of a threat to us."


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, once the Bulls make a move first, then we will be passive in the future."


    "Then what should we do?" Han Shu asked anxiously.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Don''t worry, it will take six or seven days from here to the Manniu Department, and it will take five or six days from the Manniu Department to the Lei Ze Department. It will take at least eleven days to reach the Lei Ze Department after returning to the Bull Department to inform the news."


    After a pause, he continued: "If they travel day and night, judging from Koyelau''s buffalo mount, they will take at least six to seven days to arrive. We still have a chance!"


    "Is it just us?" Han Shu was worried.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "How is that possible! There are still these slaves!"


    Seeing Mu Feng smiling, Han Shu felt inexplicably at ease, and quickly calmed down. He thought for a while and asked, "Has the great chief already made any plans?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "We will set off as soon as possible tomorrow morning before dawn, speed up our pace, return to the tribe before dark, and take the people of the tribe and the war slaves to the Lei Ze tribe. Our horses are fast, four It will arrive in one day, Zhan Nu will ride them on a spotted bull this time, and the speed can keep up. With their speed, we will arrive in about five days!


    If we set off early every day and walk a little longer at night, we can arrive at the Lei Ze Department within four days without having to march all day and night! "


    Han Shu and Li Hu were stunned, they didn''t expect that the chief had already calculated these things in terms of time!


    Li Hu said excitedly: "In this way, we can arrive at Lei Ze''s Department at least two days earlier than Man Niu!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Not bad!"


    However, Han Shu frowned and said: "However, Great Chief, just relying on our Jiang family''s words, we may not be able to completely eat Lei Ze''s department, and they should have no less than three to five hundred fighters left, which is also true for us." a threat!"


    After being reminded by Han Shu, Li Hu realized the problem, and he immediately frowned and looked at Mu Feng: "Yes, great chief, even if we can defeat the Lei Ze tribe now, they have so many people, we can''t help it Eat them all, the barbarian tribe is here, can''t you still rob people and leave?"


    Mu Feng nodded and looked at Han Shu approvingly, it was really rare to be able to notice the crux of the problem without being stimulated by favorable conditions.


    "It seems that Hanshu''s growth direction is towards Fuyu''s path. Calculating conditional factors and reducing damage can be regarded as a good planner!"


    "So," Mu Feng said, "I need someone to send a wave of people tomorrow, go directly westward along the Black Tooth into Qingzhang Mountain, go to Qingzhang Mountain to find Ko Nuoa, and ask him to take people to Lei Ze Ministry. Even if he is only three or five hundred people, he must go! Counting the time, it takes about two to three days from here to Qingzhang Mountain, and it takes two days to go directly east from Qingzhang Mountain to the Lei Ze Department. The departure time is the same!"


    Han Shu couldn''t help being stunned: "Great chief, how do you know?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Did you forget when we passed Qingzhang Mountain last time?"


    "Forgot what?" Han Shu obviously didn''t react.


    Mu Feng gently shook his head: "It seems that you are not careful enough! Ko Nuoa told us that if you go directly east from Qingzhang Mountain, you can save two days by passing through the east side of Qingzhang Mountain. Saved from west to east!"


    Han Shu suddenly realized.


    He immediately said again: "Then I''ll go over this time!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, you can take Aoki there, there are also twenty cavalry troops and two leather armored dragons, in case of accidents!"


    "yes!"


    Then everyone hurried to rest.

 Chapter 403

    There were a total of 170 people before and after Mufeng conquered the Lei Ze tribe, they marched southward aggressively.


    On this trip, he brought Niu Er, who was captured from the barbarian tribe, just in case of emergency.


    And Niu Er was the first time he saw such a well-trained fighter, even in the dragon department he had never seen.


    In particular, each of them carried a longbow on their backs, which were clearly weapons used by the Blue Bird Department before.


    And the horse he was riding, the Ban Niu, was clearly the unique mount of the Jade Bird Department.


    "Could it be that this tribe is a subordinate tribe of the Jade Bird Department, and now they are avenging the Jade Bird Department?" Niu Er exclaimed, "The Jade Bird Department is so reassuring about this tribe, giving them such powerful weapons and so many mounts?"


    At this time, Niu Er was sitting on the back of the ox with his hands bound, near Mufeng, with Shuofeng and Baiyue holding him on the left and right.


    He was filled with astonishment: "Such a warrior is probably the strongest existence in the Jade Bird Division. How could it be just a subordinate tribe?"


    No one noticed what was going on in his heart, because everyone was in a hurry.


    Niu Er was also surprised by the speed of the Jiang warriors. From morning to night, they ate three meals in total, and each time they slowed down a little on horseback. After eating and drinking, their speed immediately Get up fast again.


    As for the night, they didn''t even set up the tent that looked very comfortable before, they just leaned against their clothes, covered with the fur they brought with them, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Some people patrol the night and some people take turns. This is completely new to him!


    He suddenly realized that something was wrong, and felt that he might have provoked an opponent that even the Barbarians feared!


    Because there were no one in the Black Tooth Department and the Yellow Wind Department, the journey went smoothly. On the fourth day, Mu Feng and his party were about to arrive at the Lei Ze Department.


    There is also a forest to the north of the Lei Ze Department, which is equivalent to providing a natural guarantee for their march, and they can reach the Lei Ze Department through this forest.


    Considering that the Blue Bird Department might arrive later, Mu Feng decided to let Hou Zi and Da Zi go to inquire about the news first, while he led his tribe westward towards the distant mountains.


    Because Lei Zebu and Qingniaobu had fought in the area of ??Qingzhang Mountain before, Mufeng asked the wolves to search for traces, and soon found their way in and out of the mountain, and then waited near the intersection.


    In less than half a day, Mu Feng, who was guarding the Qingzhang Pass, really waited for Ko Nuoa who came with his troops.


    In addition to Ko Nuoa, there is also an old acquaintance of Mu Feng - Aguli!


    As soon as they saw Mu Feng, they got off their mounts together and saluted Mu Feng: "Dear Chief, we meet again!"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile, and said with a smile: "Yes, we meet again! You are so fast, I expect you will arrive tonight! Let me see how many soldiers you have brought!"


    Aguli said with a smile: "After receiving the news from the two brothers Han Shu and Aoki, Mr. Zhanshou and I rushed over immediately. But this time we did not bring many people, only 500 people! Among them were 20 scalpers. Jiadilong, fifty horses, and the rest are spotted bulls!"


    "Five hundred people?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It''s quite a lot, now the Lei Ze Department must belong to both of us!"


    Konoa nodded excitedly, looked left and right: "Great Chief, how many people have you brought?"


    Mu Feng kept walking around: "Hey, look, all the things I brought are here!"


    Ko Nuoa followed Mu Feng''s point of view, fifty elite riders, and a hundred others on spotted bulls, all holding bone knives?


    He wanted to ask Mu Feng why not everyone was well-equipped, but he didn''t have the nerve to ask because of affection.


    Naturally, he hadn''t noticed that the bows, arrows and bamboo spears in Jiang''s cavalry had been changed.


    Because his gaze was attracted by the surrounding wolves at this time!


    "Wolves, so many!" Konoa narrowed his eyes.


    Seeing so many wolves staying where they are, he naturally understood that it was driven by Mu Feng, and his fear and admiration for Mu Feng deepened in his heart.


    He couldn''t help asking: "Big, big chief, are these wolves driven by you?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Well, for Lei Ze''s department, I have to prepare more manpower. If there are not enough soldiers, I can only use wolves to make up for it!"


    Ko Nuoa couldn''t wait to laugh and said: "Then what are you waiting for, we will rush to Lei Ze''s tribe now to attack their tribe!"


    Obviously, Ko Nuoa learned this "crusade" from people like Han Shu.


    Mu Feng looked at the sky and said with a smile: "Okay, I have already sent someone to inquire about the news, and I guess we will receive the news on our way there!"


    "It''s still the Great Chief, you have thoughtful thoughts!" Ko Nuoa praised sincerely, "How to conquer the Lei Ze Department this time, all the fighters of our Blue Bird Department will be under the command of the Great Chief!"


    Before Mu Feng could answer, everyone in the Jiang family beside him was startled.


    If it was said that only Mufeng had the means to help the Jade Bird Division before, and Keyelao obeyed Mufeng''s command because of the situation, but now the two divisions are jointly conquering the Lei Ze Division. They still choose Mufeng as the leader, which has already shown their attitude .


    And this attitude was voluntarily expressed by the leader of a large tribe to the great chief of a small tribe!


    Mu Feng was slightly astonished, and then he was not polite, nodded and said: "Okay! This time we are going to conquer Lei Ze''s tribe. We will get half of what we get, how about it?"


    Konoa nodded: "Yes!"


    So the group went from west to east again, and they soon entered the forest again.


    Sure enough, after a short walk, Da Mazi and Sun Dasheng came together.


    One was on the tree, the other was on the ground, they came to the front of the line almost at the same time, looking eagerly at Mu Feng in the line.


    One monkey and one wolf, Qi Qi stood at the front of the team, chirping and shouting, making a lot of noise, obviously wanting to report the situation to Mu Feng, and invite him to win the first prize.


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng subconsciously, Mu Feng scratched his head in distress, and shouted at the two animals: "Be quiet!"


    One monkey and one wolf just shut up so honestly.


    Everyone was surprised.


    There was a hint of shock in Ko Nuoah''s eyes, this is his

 Chapter 404

    Jiang and the people from the Blue Bird Department quickly approached the Lei Ze Department.


    On the way, Mufeng arranged the specific plan properly, so when he was approaching the Lei Ze Department, Mu Feng signaled for Jiang''s war slaves to ride a spot bull to the Lei Ze Department directly from the north, while the four hundred soldiers of the Blue Bird Department The cavalry rushed directly from the west - this has something to do with the layout of Lei Ze''s department.


    And Jiang''s remaining seventy fine cavalry and the remaining one hundred cavalry of the Blue Bird Division were responsible for charging in from behind their respective cavalry, covering them with feather arrows and shooting at any time the enemies who might rush over from both sides of the cavalry.


    Now that Lei Ze''s department does not have a large number of cavalry, they will naturally have to give full play to the advantages of the cavalry.


    As for why he didn''t directly cover it with feather arrows, it was because Mu Feng rose up this time to plunder young and strong soldiers and labor, not to kill people!


    Now that Jiang has enough food and enough people to manage more slaves, why is he still restrained?


    As for Ko Nuoa, his eyes lit up after hearing Mu Feng''s plan.


    It turned out that there were no slaves in the Blue Bird Department, and they never captured prisoners of war, let alone slaves.


    After listening to Mu Feng''s introduction, Ko Nuoa suddenly realized: So the captive Ha can be so useful.


    As for whether the people in the tribe accept it or not, that''s a matter for the future. If they really don''t accept it, they will all be killed at that time, and it won''t take much effort.


    So two people who had planned for a long time and who had been opened to "new horizons" got together and launched the most ferocious looting of the Lei Ze Department in front of them.


    Because they were all spotted bulls, the tremor of the earth when they were running alerted the people of Lei Ze''s department in advance.


    Soon they came running from all sides of the tribe, all looking west and north in horror.


    At this time, the sky was full of red clouds, and it was blood red.


    And at the edge of the blood red, warriors riding colorful longhorn bulls rushed towards them!


    "Enemy attack!" I don''t know who shouted.


    "Call the chief!"


    "They really are calling!"


    "This group of people has no intention of letting us go!"


    "Run!"


    But soon, these screams were drowned out by the sound of huge hooves, and all the surroundings could hear the sound of trampling the ground.


    No one shouted to charge, because these cavalry had already started to charge when they were still in the forest with Mu Feng''s waving signal, and when they came to the tribe of Lei Ze''s tribe, their speed and momentum had reached their peak!


    There are only two outcomes for everything that stands in their way: either they get knocked down, or they get out of the way and get knocked down by a bull that''s coming close to them!


    For those who were running on the ground with bone knives and sticks and wanted to resist, they didn''t hesitate at all, and directly grabbed their weapons and stabbed randomly, dozens of people fell to the ground in an instant.


    In addition to those who were knocked down and trampled to death by the cattle, Lei Ze''s department lost no less than two hundred people in an instant!


    This is the most primitive tribal war. There is no beating of war drums, no burning of camps, but the simplest and crudest collision and slashing.


    But this is also a one-sided war!


    Although there were five to six hundred young and strong men with bone knives rushing out from the Lei Ze Department, but after losing two hundred people in an instant, their combat power dropped to the same level as the two soldiers in an instant.


    However, the strength gap between each other has once again opened up this numerical "equivalent" to a world of difference.


    After being hit by a lot of collisions, Lei Ze''s Department finally reacted. Nearly a hundred soldiers rode their Banjiao Niu and Pijia Dilong to charge towards the two cavalry troops.


    From the looks of it, they knew that they would be defeated and were unwilling to stand still, but chose to inflict heavy damage on the enemy!


    However, how could the prepared Mu Feng allow such a situation to happen, and immediately recalled with a roar of "àÍÎØ", all the wolves quietly approaching Lei Ze''s tribe violently rose up, and one by one accelerated towards the Lei Ze''s tribe that was still just starting The cavalry, when they were two meters away from them, jumped up one by one on the spot, biting the mounts and the people on the mounts one after another!


    The Lei Zebu soldiers who were thrown down before running a few steps screamed out one by one, just because the wolves who threw them down did not love to fight, but turned their heads and ran away one by one, taking their surroundings with them in the process of running. Whenever you meet a cow, just give it a paw!


    The frightened cows began to charge wildly, and there were twenty or thirty Lei Zebu soldiers who were trampled to death by their mounts in an instant!


    "what!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Why isn''t the great chief here?"


    ...


    The entire Lei Ze Department was in mourning.


    And the two people who started the war¡ªMu Feng and Ko Nuoa¡ªwere walking into the arena on their mounts with indifferent expressions, watching what happened before them.


    For Mu Feng, the law of the jungle preys on the strong.


    Especially since he didn''t take the initiative to provoke these so-called big tribes, it was the small tribes under their rule that threatened Jiang''s safety again and again.


    What he is doing now is nothing more than going back to the source to eradicate the scourge that threatens his existence.


    As for Ko Nuoa, not to mention, he has been fighting with the Lei Ze Department all year round, which made him hate the Lei Ze Department long ago.


    Asking him to feel compassion for what happened to Lei Zebu is tantamount to nonsense.


    "Great chief!" Konoa saw that the two cavalry troops had started to turn back and charged back. The overall situation was settled, and he said sincerely, "Since I met you, my Blue Bird Department has never been so proud like today!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Why, say something nice now, and prepare to share more later?"


    Ko Nuoa was taken aback, and then said seriously: "I''m telling the truth. Ever since our Jade Bird Department formed an alliance with Jiang, I have never been bullied by other departments at will! This time I was able to fight against the Lei Ze Department. I''ve done it many times, but I never dared to imagine what I could do!"


    Mu Feng smiled and stretched out his hand, pointing forward: "Hey, look, isn''t this done?"


    Ko Nuoa laughed loudly: "Yes, it''s done! If only my Blue Bird Department could do the same to Yunmeng and Changli Department!"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, thinking of his plan for the Changli Department, he thought about it for a while, didn''t say anything, and said with a smile: "Solve the matter here first, and then talk about other things!"


    "Okay!" Konoa nodded, and rode forward on the armored dragon.


    Because the battle was drawing to a close, Lei Ze''s department had already lost the ability to resist.


    The Lei Ze tribe with only three or four thousand people left at this time, all the young and strong men were driven to one side, while the women, children, old and young were driven to the other side.


    As for the chief fat pig, he was dragged out again at this time.


    Mu Feng looked at the great chief, and found that he seemed to be fatter than last time, so he couldn''t help patting the fat on his stomach, and sure enough, he trembled, which was even better than last time.


    He was a little surprised and said: "It is a talent to be able to eat until you are so fat!"


    Then he greeted Chief Fat Pig with a warm face and a smile: "Hi, little fat, we meet again!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405

    The conquest of the Lei Ze Department has a feeling of "anticlimactic".


    Mu Feng hurried back to bring people back, and then asked Han Shu to go to Qingzhang Mountain to find Ke Nuoa all day and night. As a result, within half a day, the entire Lei Ze Department was completely destroyed.


    The fighters of the Blue Bird Division were extremely excited. This was the first time they had fought such a smooth battle, and it was also the first time they had fought against a large tribe like the Lei Ze Division. For them, it was already a complete victory.


    Konoa was excitedly patrolling the Lei Ze Department with these soldiers, obviously enjoying the feeling of victory.


    But for the members of the Jiang clan, they all sighed and were obviously not satisfied with the result.


    Han Shu said to Mu Feng with a bitter face: "Great chief, this time we have harvested a total of 180 flat-horned oxen, eight Pijia Dilong, more than 100 horned deer, and six cans of salt!"


    As for the bone knives, the entire Jiang family has already looked down on them, and they don''t bother to count them.


    Mu Feng frowned: "So poor! How many young and strong people are there?"


    Han Shu replied: "Now there are more than 800 young and strong people in the entire Lei Ze Department."


    Mu Feng asked in a low voice: "Are there any people here who didn''t originally belong to the Lei Ze Department?"


    Han Shu replied in a low voice: "I haven''t asked yet."


    Mu Feng frowned even harder, looked at Ko Nuoa who was not far away, and then whispered: "Take me there to have a look!"


    "Yes!" So Han Shu took Mu Feng to the place where the group of young men were, and found that they were all cornered by the war slaves.


    The war slaves, on the other hand, held a rope tightly in each hand, and at the other end of the rope were tied a number of captives.


    Of course, there were dead people piled up in front of the war slaves, and they all looked at Mu Feng excitedly, obviously asking him for credit.


    Yelling, howling, shouting...


    Intertwined with each other, very noisy.


    Mu Feng was too lazy to talk to them, and asked Han Shu to count the military merits of these people, but asked: "How many of you here were captured by Lei Ze''s department, stand up and let me have a look!"


    No one made any movement, it was obvious that he didn''t know what Mu Feng was going to do, so he didn''t dare to get up.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then called Bai Yue directly, and asked him to communicate with these people. After all, Bai Yue had experience with the robbed people.


    "Get to know the situation of these people as soon as possible, just follow the method you and I discussed before, how many there are, how many we want. Then we can determine how many slaves we want!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue understood, and hurried to discuss the matter.


    Instead, Mufeng went to chat with Chief Fat Pig about "tribal affairs".


    Then an extremely absurd scene happened. The young Mu Feng knelt down and put his hand in front of a fat chief, and stretched out his hand to pat his stomach with a smile: "Little fat, you are fat again!"


    Great Chief Fat Pig was already extremely anxious at this time, the smile on his face was uglier than crying...


    Bai Yue quickly came over and told Mu Feng that there were about 150 people in that group of young men who were captured by the Lei Ze tribe for walking marriages, and they didn''t give them anything from the original tribe.


    These people have the lowest status in the tribe, and they don''t even have enough to eat.


    Of course, there are fifty or sixty children who have not grown up and are also working as coolies in Lei Ze''s department.


    There are boys and girls among these children, but it is said that one will die inexplicably every once in a while.


    Some of them said that this great chief eats human flesh, and that underage boys and girls taste the best...


    When she told the news, Bai Yue obviously couldn''t suppress her anger, her eyes almost burst into flames.


    Mu Feng was also trembling with anger: "No matter how much a tribe lacks in food, it will never lack a great chief. If it is true, this dead fat pig is simply inhuman, and death is not a pity!"


    "This bastard!" He gritted his teeth, and he came to the dead fat pig again in three quick steps, and asked, "Is the meat of those underage people delicious?"


    Chief Fat Pig was still on the ground with his head drooping, looking like he was going to die, but when he heard this sentence, he was terrified, and when he looked up at Mufeng, he happened to meet his pair of almost fire-breathing eyes.


    He panicked all of a sudden, and quickly lowered his head again: "Ah, no, no, I didn''t...I didn''t, I didn''t!"


    "No?" Mu Feng shouted suddenly, "raise your head, look at me and say, is there any!"


    Chief Fat Pig didn''t dare to raise his head, he just lowered his head and whispered, "No, no..."


    The sound from behind was barely audible.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes and told Bai Yue: "Go, go and ask those people just now, if anyone can definitely tell that he did this, then say that he can avenge him!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue gritted her teeth, and quickly went back and forth, bringing over a dozen people, all of whom came with red eyes and gritted their teeth.


    That hateful gaze was like a knife cutting straight at Chief Fat Pig.


    Mu Feng was sure without asking, what this group of people said was true!


    Because other things can be pretended, but human anger and hatred cannot be pretended.


    I don''t know what Bai Yue told them. After seeing Mu Feng, these people knelt down and shouted loudly: "Great Chief, as long as you can avenge us, we can do whatever you want!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at Chief Fat Pig coldly, "What else do you have to say?"


    Chief Fat Pig looked terrified and waved his hands again and again: "I don''t, I don''t!"


    One of the dozen or so people immediately got up and screamed, "My sister was eaten by him, and he even asked me to eat her finger, but if I didn''t eat it, they chopped off one of my fingers, woo woo woo! "


    As he said that, he stretched out a hand, and he was missing a thumb!


    Seeing this, the others stood up one by one, and shouted violently: "My daughter is so young, she was eaten by him too!"


    "My brother too!"


    "My sister too!"


    ...


    Mu Feng was already trembling with anger from these words at this time, he never thought that as a human being, he could eat his own kind like a beast, especially if he was not short of food!


    This made him think of the great chief of the Chijiao tribe, a cruel old man who likes to kill and skin.


    At present, it seems that what the old guy has done is nothing compared to this fat pig chief!


    At this moment, he was too lazy to listen to the excuse of the big chief fat pig. He really regretted that he didn''t kill this idiot last time.


    But right now, killing him just like that is simply too cheap for him!


    At this time, Ko Nuoa also noticed the strange situation here, and walked over quickly. Seeing Mu Feng''s ferocious face, he couldn''t help being shocked, and hurriedly asked: "Great Chief, what''s wrong with you, so angry?"


    Mu Feng pointed at the chief fat pig, and said in a cold voice, "He eats people!"


    "What!" Konoa frowned and shouted furiously, "Kill him, this kind of beast is not worthy of being a human being!"


    As he said that, Konoa picked up the bone knife beside him and was about to stab Chief Fat Pig to death.


    To his surprise, Mu Feng grabbed him and prevented him from doing anything.


    "Great chief!" Konoa almost didn''t suppress his anger, "Why do you keep such a person!"


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "Just kill him like this, it''s too cheap for him!"


    When Ko Nuoah heard this, he put away the bone knife and hurriedly asked, "Then how do you punish him?"


    "Punishment?" Mu Feng shook his head bitterly, "Punishment for such a person is light!"


    As he said that, he walked straight up to the dozen or so people: "Let''s not talk about anything else, you want revenge, don''t you?"


    These people nodded frantically, and stared at Mu Feng with red eyes: "As long as you can let us take revenge, let us do anything!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "I''ll teach you a way to take revenge!"


    Everyone looked at Mufeng together, even Chief Fat Pig was no exception.


    Because he instinctively felt that if Mu Feng didn''t kill him, there must be a more terrifying way to punish him!


    Sure enough, Mu Feng said slowly: "Bai Yue, go to Han Shu to kill a fat cow, cut off the white butter inside, light a fire to refine the oil, rub it on his body, cool it down, don''t burn it to death!"


    "Huh?" Everyone was confused.


    Du Dubai Yue and Han Shu couldn''t help being excited: smear the body with cooked oil, and roast it?


    At this moment, Mu Feng looked at the dozen or so people: "I''ll leave it to you to apply the oil, remember to apply evenly and more!"


    More than a dozen people didn''t know why, but seeing Mu Feng gnashing his teeth, they all nodded their heads one after another.


    Mu Feng continued: "Then hang him up to one person''s height from the ground, make a small incision in his stomach, not too big, stuff it with firewood wrapped in butter, and then light the fire, just watch from the side! "


    "Ah..." Chief Fat Pig kept trembling, he was instinctively afraid of this method.


    Bai Yue asked in bewilderment: "Chief, what kind of punishment is this?"


    Mu Feng squinted his eyes, and spit out three words gloomyly, making everyone shudder...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406

    What Mu Feng said was "lighting the sky lantern".


    He remembered that there were not many people who suffered from the lighting of sky lanterns in the records of barnyard officials and unofficial historians. There were Fatty Dong, Emperor Zhao, and an unknown Jiumei Zhu surnamed.


    Among the three, only Fatty Dong deserved his death. After the sky lantern was lit, everyone applauded and praised him.


    The same is true of Lei Zebu, the fat pig chief who looks harmless to humans and animals.


    In order to punish and vent his anger, Mu Feng did not hesitate to spend half a day in Lei Ze''s department, waiting for Han Shu and Bai Yue to kill cattle and cook oil to help those people take revenge.


    And he asked Bai Yue to tell them the reason why the chief was punished in such a way in front of all the Lei Ze tribe, which made all the Lei Ze tribe panic.


    Some of them showed a bewildered look on their faces, some didn''t dare to look up, and some looked sad and indignant...


    There are all kinds of expressions.


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to care about how many of them were wronged and how many were not wronged. Anyway, this kind of tribe has only been exterminated now, and he feels regretful.


    Sensing Mu Feng''s hatred, Ko Nuoa couldn''t help but feel apprehensive. He watched the chief fat pig who was lighted by the sky lantern screaming, and he had a deep understanding of the cruel methods of the young man in front of him.


    He said cautiously: "Great chief, what about these young captives?"


    Mu Feng said: "According to what I said before, we need half of the people for each part, how about it?"


    Konoa nodded quickly: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng said again: "There are more than 800 people in total, I only need 400 people, and the excess will be counted as part of your Jade Bird Department. I will just pick some strong ones later!"


    Ko Nuoa was overjoyed, he had counted the number of captives just now, there were more than 860 in total, and the "fraction" that Mu Feng said was not just a little bit.


    He immediately agreed again: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "One armored earth dragon has four heads. That''s a good deal. As for the cows and horned deer, if you have a lot of people, I''ll give you some more. I want forty cows, a hundred horned deer, and the rest. Give it all to you!"


    Konoa''s face showed ecstasy, but he was also a little embarrassed: "Great Chief, this is too..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I don''t give you anything for nothing, I not only want to pick captives, but also pick some children from these tribes!"


    He didn''t hide the purpose that Konoado gave him, but he also didn''t tell his truest thoughts.


    In fact, he is the only one who needs to absorb new people from the outside, and the Jade Bird Department is completely unnecessary. After all, their population base is large, and natural growth is no longer a problem.


    Otherwise, they would not have thought of capturing people from the outside, let alone using captives to work.


    Mu Feng naturally told Ko Nuoa what should be said, and naturally he would not say what should not be said.


    Avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Konoa, who had already got a bargain, hurriedly agreed: "Great Chief, you can pick whatever you want, and the rest of the slaves are ours!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng looked a little relaxed, and motioned Bai Yue to pick someone.


    Seeing that Mu Feng''s expression eased, Ko Nuoa asked, "Great Chief, what should we do next?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "According to what I said before, the west of the Lei Ze tribe belongs to your Qingniao, and the east belongs to my Jiang family. Does this still count?"


    Konoa said seriously: "This is natural!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Yes, but what will you do if there are enemies from your Blue Bird Department in our Jiang family''s territory?"


    "An enemy of my Jade Bird Club?" Konoa was taken aback, then said seriously, "That is revenge, of course!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Brute Cow Department!"


    Konoa opened his eyes angrily: "Do you know where the Bulls are?"


    Mu Feng nodded and motioned to Han Shu behind him: "Pull that Niu Er here!"


    Han Shu complied.


    After Niu Er was pulled over, he was already scared out of his wits.


    He already knew that the person in front of him was a great chief, and the other person was obviously a member of the Blue Bird Department!


    "You, what are you going to do?" Niu Er asked nervously.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Old rules, ask a question, answer a question, answer wrong or answer slowly, die!"


    Niu Er shivered, and nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, I will answer truthfully!"


    Then Mu Feng looked at Ko Nuoa: "You ask!"


    Ko Nuoa''s eyes sparkled, he took a step forward, and grabbed Niu Er: "Where is your barbarian department? How many people are there?"


    Niu was trembling in World War II: "To the east of the Lei Ze tribe, it takes six days to ride a horse. There are five or six thousand people in our tribe!"


    Ko Nuoa opened his eyes angrily: "Is it five thousand or six thousand!"


    Niu Erma Shan shivered: "I don''t know the exact number of people. I fought with your Blue Bird tribe a while ago. I don''t know how many people died. I only know that there are more than a thousand soldiers in the tribe now!"


    "More than a thousand warriors!" Konoa''s eyes lit up, and he immediately looked at Mufeng excitedly, "Great chief, our current number plus the wolves can fight them!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No!"


    "Why?" Konoa frowned.


    Mu Feng sighed and said: "They only have more than a thousand fighters on the bright side, but the hunting team has more than two thousand!"


    "What!" Konoa was surprised, "Don''t their tribe raise wild animals and livestock? How could there be so many hunting teams?"


    Mu Feng said: "This is the key point. They turned some of the fighters into hunting teams, so as to avoid the recruitment of the Dragon Division and preserve their strength!"


    Only then did Konoa come to his senses, and said with a frown, "So, the number of their fighters is far more than one thousand, maybe two thousand!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "So if we want to conquer them, we must not be able to do it right now!"


    "But you weren''t the one who led two or three hundred people to defeat thousands of dragons!" Konoa said strangely.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s different. That was a sneak attack. We set up a trap and set up an ambush beforehand, and they weren''t prepared. But if we want to conquer them right now, what we need to do is confront them head-on. There are many of them. There are also many mounts, once they collide, even if we can win in the end, we will suffer heavy losses!"


    "Then what should we do?" Konoa said distressedly, "Should we stop beating them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Of course not, the war is definitely going to be fought, but not now. And isn''t their plan to annex the Lei Ze Department discovered and destroyed by us in advance? Next, we will give them a difficult problem !"


    "A problem?" Konoa frowned puzzled.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Aren''t they thinking of annexing the Lei Ze Department? Let''s pick the remaining people and send them there! Create some trouble for them, and when the time is right, we''ll go there and destroy them." They are not late!"


    "The rest?" Konoa thought he heard it wrong, "Don''t kill them?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Sometimes letting these people be more useful than killing them!"


    Konoa was still puzzled.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to talk about Bai Yue''s previous strategy of "driving tigers and devouring wolves", and then Ko Nuoa asked dubiously, "Then what should we do next?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Naturally, pick people, and then drive the rest of them to the east, and let them enter the territory of the Bulls!"


    "Okay!" Although Konoa didn''t quite understand, he still nodded and agreed.


    The next two parts were busy distributing slaves and picking captives.


    Bai Yue came to tell Mu Feng that there were 152 people who were captured by the Lei Ze tribe and could be absorbed as new Jiang family members. There are fifty-three children related to them, most of them are twelve or thirteen-year-old children with yellow and emaciated faces.


    Mu Feng asked Bai Yue to take a look at these children, and found that the children were all looking at him in panic. He said a few words of comfort to calm down the children, and then let Bai Yue take them Dao stayed aside.


    Because he selected more than 150 adult men who were ready to absorb and assimilate, and the remaining 240 or so were slaves.


    In order to win people''s hearts, he directly asked these people to guard the prisoners of Lei Ze''s department, and told them that they would be the masters of these slaves in the future.


    Just like that, these people who just got revenge immediately "turned over as slaves and become masters". When they looked at their savior¡ªMu Feng, they all had excited faces.


    And this is naturally what Mu Feng wants to see the most...


    As for what he has to do next, it is to drive the rest of Lei Ze''s department to the Bulls'' department first, so as to cause them some trouble.


    Then bring these people from the Lei Ze Department back to the tribe, first stabilize the tribe, and find a way to incorporate the newly acquired 200 or so people into the Jiang family.


    As for how the Buffalo tribe will fight, it depends on how the battle between the northern part of the Bluebird tribe and the Changli tribe is going.


    If necessary, he will definitely get in the way...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407

    Mu Feng captured nearly 500 people in Lei Ze Department.


    Among them, 230 people were plundered by the Lei Ze tribe and went to work as coolies. Taking them away by Mu Feng was equivalent to saving them. It is expected that it will not be a big problem to transform into a new Jiang family.


    In addition to taking away more than 460 slaves, Konoa also selected some tall women, making a total of more than 600.


    In this way, the two groups robbed nearly 1,100 people in total, and the remaining people were given a certain amount of food and drove them to the east¡ªsince the Barbarian Department wants to annex the Lei Ze Department, let them Merge these old and weak women and children!


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Feng discussed some follow-up matters with Ko Nuoa, but that was all after going back.


    After the discussion was settled, Mu Feng led a group of people back and rushed back. All the members of the Jiang clan looked at the newly captured slaves and were inexplicably excited.


    The newly captured flat-horn oxen became temporary mounts. Two or three people were on one cow, and the people who were expected to be recruited by Xinxin would all ride on the back of the bull. The excitement was inexplicable.


    All of them are full of longing for life in the new tribe, because they feel that they are "valued" before arriving in the tribe.


    Especially letting them take care of the people captured from Lei Ze''s Department, letting them "take care" of these people, made them feel grateful for the great chief in front of them from the bottom of their hearts.


    Back in the area of ??Baishuyuan, Mu Feng dismissed the Yellow Wolf King and asked them to carefully investigate the area south of Baishuyuan, and report to the north immediately if they found anything unusual.


    Of course, it is inevitable to give them some horned deer as a reward.


    The pack of wolves who got the food gave a long howl and signaled to Mufeng.


    Then they went to the forest to dismiss the gray wolves, and also gave them some food.


    This made the prisoners of the Lei Ze Department following Jiang''s team drop their jaws in shock. Judging from the situation, these wolves seemed to be raised by Mu Feng in the wilderness.


    When they saw so many people busy digging and logging in the forest, they were all shocked.


    After returning to the tribe, Mu Feng asked Li Hu and Ming Guang to put the new slaves directly into the old slaves, and at the same time told Bai Yue that he was responsible for temporarily arranging the 230 newcomers in the second-floor protection in the wall.


    There is also the thatched house that Bai Yue and the others lived in before, which can be used again now.


    When these people saw the dwellings with the second-story protective wall, they could not move freely for the time being.


    Mu Feng said in front of these people: "No matter which tribe you belonged to before, and what kind of suffering you suffered in the Lei Ze tribe, all this has passed since you entered the Jiang tribe. Now, I want to What I told you is that as long as you are willing, you can join the Jiang family and become a member of my Jiang family!"


    "You don''t have to worry about food and clothing like other tribesmen. You can become a hunting team member or a warrior. But you must be loyal to the Jiang family! Now that you have just entered the Jiang family, you must first get familiar with the environment here. I will come over in a few days After a round of testing, some of you will be directly selected to become Jiang''s hunting team!"


    All the newcomers were shocked and looked at Mu Feng with burning eyes.


    Mu Feng said again: "If these children behave well, they can also enter the innermost tulou to study, learn hunting, fighting, and horse riding skills, and become real warriors in the future, defending the tribe! Are you willing?"


    Everyone was stunned: Don''t let the children work, let the children learn skills?


    They thought they were very lucky to be free, but now they are told that they don''t have to work, just learn skills?


    Finally, someone in the group of children asked timidly: "Are you the great chief, do you keep your word?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "I''m the great chief, so what I say naturally means what I say! Why, it doesn''t look like it?"


    The child was stunned, and said timidly, "But why don''t you grow a beard?"


    "Ha!" Mu Feng laughed, "I will grow up in the future!"


    The child seemed to think that Mu Feng was not scary, his eyes finally became firm, and he mustered up the courage to ask: "Can I also become a warrior and ride a horse like you?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Yes! How about this, I''ll take you inside to see how a child as old as you learns skills, how about it?"


    "Okay!" The child immediately became excited.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "How about this, choose 20 adults, and go to the tulou with these children first, as long as they are willing, they can also live in such a house!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue on the side responded.


    Bai Yue began to choose people.


    Mu Feng began to take this group of people to visit the Tulou.


    In the open space in front of the Tulou gate, there are children gesticulating with each other with wooden spears.


    When they saw Mu Feng coming, they didn''t stop in time, but continued to shoot out one by one.


    This scene immediately attracted the children who came with Mu Feng. They saw that these people who were obviously taller and stronger than themselves did not need to work, but practiced guns here, and their eyes were full of envy.


    As for the adults, they were suppressed by the tulou.


    They never thought that the house they lived in could be so comfortable!


    Mufeng led them into the earthen building, it was shady and cool, and everyone''s expressions were shocked.


    "Such a house!" The people who followed were excited, "It would be great if we could also live in such a house!"


    Seeing their reaction, Mu Feng said at the right time: "As long as you can join the Jiang family and be loyal to my Jiang family, you can also live in such a house! But remember, if you dare to betray the Jiang family, I will definitely let him An ugly death!"


    All the newcomers nodded in unison. The person in front of them was their savior, and they were given such a good place to go. How could they not want to?


    There are even people who can''t wait to join Jiang''s!


    Mu Feng saw that these people were almost greedy, and then said: "At present, you can only live on the second floor of the protective wall. After a while, I will decide who can live here directly based on your performance. I am Jiang Shi like people!"


    "As for the slaves, those who came back with you, they will live in the outermost layer, staying with those who are doing hard work outside!"


    At this time, the sense of superiority in everyone''s heart suddenly rose, and they suddenly felt that they had completely turned over before they knew it!


    And all this was brought to them by the person in front of them!


    Seeing that he had almost finished speaking, Mu Feng signaled Bai Yue to arrange these people to live under the second protective wall, and from today onwards, they would have the same food standards as the Jiang clan.


    But he turned to look for Han Shu, and calculated with him the War Slave who had completed the project this time.


    According to Ju Hanshu, this time, three of them had directly passed the military value of 20, and they had already reached the standard for removing the shackles that Mu Feng said before.


    Han Shu was a little unsure, and asked Mu Feng: "Great chief, what should we do with these three people, will you really remove the shackles for them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, get rid of it! Let all the slaves see, as long as they can come according to my request, not only will they not have to be comfortable, but they will also be free to manage other slaves!"


    "Only keeping promises will stimulate their hearts to fight for the Jiang family!"


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408

    Han Shu went to make arrangements for the war slaves, and soon Bai Yue came over, and he told Mu Feng that the newcomers had already made arrangements, and he came to discuss with Mu Feng about the future accommodation of the newcomers.


    According to him, the four earth buildings are almost full of people now, and if there are new tribesmen, the earth buildings will not be enough, especially if the more than 150 people can marry wives and get married, it will take another year. Two hundred houses.


    Knowing that the house is not enough, Mu Feng said with a smile: "It may be more troublesome to say that other things are missing, but the house is missing, but it is easy. Go tell Li Hu immediately, and transfer some people from the tribe to teach These newcomers build the tulou together. Tell them that when it is built, they will move in!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up: "If they know this is the house they live in, they will definitely be very motivated!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right. During the process of working, you will have a sense of identification with our Jiang family. When you supervise them, pay attention to see if there are any more flexible minds, tell me, and train them well! Since you recognize them as me People from the Jiang family will be treated the same."


    Bai Yue nodded hastily. He could feel the importance and training of the great chief after joining the Jiang family, so he was naturally willing to give the same care to the newcomers.


    Mu Feng said again: "In the future, more and more people may join the Jiang family, and it is inevitable that there will be many people with different hearts. Remember, as long as I wholeheartedly work hard for Jiang, I, Jiang, will not be stingy to treat him well. But anyone who steals, rapes, plays tricks, and sits and enjoys the rewards will be severely punished, the light ones will be kicked out of the earth building, and the severe ones will stay with the slaves directly!"


    Bai Yue immediately said seriously: "Yes!"


    He remembered that Li Hu and Ming Guang were punished by Mu Feng to work with the slaves before, he really said the same thing!


    He made up his mind in his heart that he would pass on the meaning of the great chief to all members of the Jiang family¡ªhe was the best proof that the "equal treatment" that the great chief said was true equality, with no difference between old and new.


    Bai Yue went to discuss with Li Hu about building a new earth building, and Han Shu came back not long after.


    He reported to Mu Feng what the war slave had arranged.


    The three slaves were completely removed from the shackles, and each of them was assigned a team of ten people to take care of them.


    When a situation arises, they must deal with it as soon as possible, and they will tell Mingguang and others as soon as possible if there is a problem.


    "These war slaves who have lost their shackles are very active. They seem to value their captaincy very much." Han Shu said, "They seem to be very ruthless towards those former companions. Will there be any problems with this?"


    "It''s okay!" Mu Feng laughed, "It''s normal. These slave captains cherish what they got more and more because they regained their freedom, and they won''t give up easily. They want us to rest assured, so they will be more ruthless. In this case, those slaves It will be hostile to these captains instead of cuddling with them, which is a good thing!"


    Han Shu was a little puzzled: "Such a person can even kill his own companions, isn''t it too cruel?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry. They cherish their freedom now, so they don''t want to lose it again. What they think in their hearts is that as long as they behave well, we won''t put shackles on him again, which is normal. And in this way, Those slaves will hate them, and the more slaves hate them, the more they want to protect themselves, the more they will lean on us and seek our support!"


    Han Shu suddenly understood Mu Feng''s words, thought for a while and asked: "Then how should we treat these people in the future?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course, rewards are given for meritorious deeds, and punishments are punished for demerits. As for how these captains treat them, that''s up to the captains, as long as they don''t make a big mess for me."


    Han Shu still has doubts.


    Mu Feng patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, these slaves don''t dare to hate us, because I gave them a way out, and will follow this agreement. They won''t hate us, if they want to hate, it''s because of those ruthless captains!"


    As Mu Feng said, he sighed in his heart: "This is the terrible part of the management of the Jewish police. For their own benefit, these captains will no longer care about those of the same race and different races, and whether their companions are not companions. What they think is what Without losing one''s own freedom, one''s mind is full of the most selfish side of human nature, this is the human heart."


    Han Shu nodded, no more doubts.


    The warchief had said so much, he understood.


    Han Shu thought for a while and then said: "Chief, when I came here, I saw Bai Yue arranging new recruits, and found a few tall ones, who seemed to be quite strong, and wanted to get them to join the warrior team, okay no?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, in fact, there were too many captives brought back from the Lei Ze Department this time, and he couldn''t remember which ones Han Shu said were "tall and big" for a while.


    But in his impression, this group of people are all working as coolies in the Lei Ze Department. If they don''t eat well and don''t wear warm clothes, how tall can they be?


    He asked doubtfully, "How many, are you thin?"


    Han Shu nodded: "It''s a little thin, but I see that they are strong against wood on the second floor of the protective wall. It is not an exaggeration to say that there may not be such strong people in our warrior team."


    Mu Feng was surprised, nodded and said to Han Shu: "Go, take me to see!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu excitedly led the way.


    The two came all the way to the second-floor protective wall, and they saw that the newcomers were starting to build a temporary house.


    After all, Bai Yue and the others only had more than 80 people last time, and the remaining houses were not enough to live in.


    Seeing Mu Feng approaching, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at him together.


    They already knew that the boy in front of them who rescued them was the great chief.


    "Great chief!" Bai Yue hurried forward, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng looked at Han Shu, and Han Shu said: "When I passed by here just now, I saw a few of you who were relatively strong and were carrying logs. What about those people, come here and let the chief have a look!"


    Bai Yue immediately realized: "Those who were carrying the wood just now, stand up!"


    Seven or eight of them came out soon, all of them were taller than Mu Feng, but not as strong as him, with skinny faces and big eye sockets.


    When these people first walked out of the crowd, they were a little embarrassed, as if they didn''t know what they did wrong.


    Seeing their reaction, Mu Feng knew from the bottom of his heart that this should be because he was used to being abused in the Lei Ze Department, and subconsciously thought that he had done something wrong again.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "You don''t need to be nervous, Han Shu said that you are stronger and wants to recruit you as fighters, I''m here to see how you are doing."


    "What?" Several people didn''t seem to hear clearly, you look at me, I look at you, I can''t believe what I heard.


    "Soldier?" One asked in an uncertain voice.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, become a fighter like them!"


    He pointed to Han Shu and Bai Yue.


    "This!" These people were excited, and the expressions on their faces instantly changed from apprehension to surprise, and then from surprise to disbelief.


    Some people even slapped their faces hard to make sure it was not fake.


    "It really is true!" One person was relieved, his face turned into surprise again, and asked Mu Feng, "Is what you said true?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course it is true, as long as you let me see how strong you are!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409

    Soon these newcomers realized what it means to "talk what you say".


    The eight people each showed their strength to Mu Feng, and they could easily lift a wooden stick.


    According to Mu Feng''s understanding of Han Shu and the others, the current strength of these eight people can be regarded as upper-middle in the warrior team, and the strength of three of them should not be much smaller than that of Han Shu and Shuo Feng.


    You know, this is the strength of a few people who have not had enough to eat for a long time and are sallow and emaciated.


    If you feed them enough to eat and raise them for a while, their strength will definitely be stronger!


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he stepped forward and patted the shoulder of the man who was obviously the strongest just now. He felt that although he was thin, his body was as hard as a piece of fine iron, obviously due to long-term hard work and training.


    He was already anxious to see how the man''s physical strength was after recovering, so he smiled and said, "Stand still, don''t think about anything."


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Feng strengthened him with the Wood Dao derivation technique, and then smiled and said: "Okay, now you can carry the wood again and show me!"


    After the person opened his eyes, he still didn''t understand what happened, but found that Han Shu, Bai Yue and others beside him looked shocked.


    He nodded subconsciously, then walked up to the wood, squeezed his hands, and lifted the wood directly.


    Then he seemed to feel something, frowned, pulled the log to his armpit with one hand, and dragged another log to his armpit with the other hand, and easily picked up the log!


    "This..." The companions who were familiar with him exclaimed one by one, "Heihu, your strength has grown!"


    The person called Heihu himself was convinced of his change at this time, nodded ecstatically, hugged the two logs and looked at Mufeng, and laughed foolishly.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng also reacted from the shock, and waved his hand, "Put the wood down, and you go with him, he will teach you the skills you must learn to be a warrior!"


    Heihu was stunned on the spot, then ecstasy appeared on his face, and he shouted again and again: "Thank you, Chief, thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng pointed to the remaining seven people, and said with a smile, "You guys should join him too!"


    The seven were overjoyed: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded, thought for a while and said, "Do any of you feel that you can lift this piece of wood with your own strength? Now lift it up and show me. I can make you become warriors directly!"


    As soon as the words were finished, another twenty or so people came out soon, and they looked at Mu Feng nervously.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed: "Hey, these people are so skinny, do they still have the strength to hold the wood?"


    But he didn''t show anything on his face, and motioned them to try.


    The few people who got the signal of Mu Feng''s affirmation stepped forward one after another, and they all hugged Mu Mu!


    This can''t help but surprise Mu Feng: there are more than 30 people counting before and after, and they all have such great strength.


    He almost cheered.


    Strength is the most important quality for a fighter now.


    In an era when there were no mounts or metal weapons, people with strong strength had a higher hunting success rate and a higher chance of surviving battles.


    After all, the sharpness of bone knives and sticks is limited, and it depends on strength to really hurt the enemy!


    These people looked neither stupid nor stunned. Mu Feng believed that as long as they take good care of their bodies and train them well, they will surely become the most powerful group of fighters in the tribe!


    He looked at Han Shu, motioning him to take these people away as well.


    Han Shu was extremely excited.


    Why is he not happy that the warrior team has suddenly expanded to thirty-two people?


    For Mu Feng, it is not a big deal to directly expand thirty or so people into the warrior team.


    This is equivalent to the direct recruitment of college interviews in the previous life. It is not only an affirmation for these strong people, but also an encouragement for others.


    Others saw that these thirty-two people not only got rid of the fate of being enslaved, but also became warriors¡ª¡ªsoldiers who are extremely noble in any tribe, how could they not envy them?


    Besides envy, they were even more excited: Sure enough, the great chief kept his word. As long as they perform well enough, they can live in the tulou and become real family members!


    Seeing the burning eyes of everyone, Mu Feng hit the iron while the iron was hot: "Don''t worry if you haven''t become a warrior, you are working hard in the tribe now, I will have people test you regularly, and those who meet the requirements can enter the hunting team or become a warrior. Those who have paid more to my Jiang family, I will not treat you badly! You can marry wives and have children, and you can settle down here!"


    Now everyone''s eyes became eager again, and even those children''s eyes became firm one by one.


    Seeing that it was almost done, Mu Feng signaled Bai Yue and Han Shu to arrange the rest.


    As for him, he was going to find Mingguang, and asked him to bring a group of people to dig potatoes along the route left last time.


    There were four or five hundred more people in the tribe, and there were more mouths to eat. They couldn''t eat all the stored food, so they had to get some back.


    Considering the danger in the jungle, Mu Feng asked them to bring six Pijiadilongs there¡ªanyway, the Jiang family now has a total of 20 Pijiadilongs, more than enough to deal with ordinary dangers.


    Ming Guang immediately prepared thirty oxen, and set off with his men and Ma Zi.


    Mu Feng finally had time to breathe a sigh of relief, and then walked out unsteadily.


    The wolves following behind were replaced by three little gray wolves and one little white wolf.


    The little white wolf has completely confirmed its leadership position among the four little wolves.


    Follow Mu Feng arrogantly, and if the companions behind him are slow, they will be roared by it.


    And in terms of size alone, it is also larger than the other three wolves.


    Obviously, it did not eat a large portion of solo food.


    Right now they follow Mu Feng out, like a patrolling emperor along the way, yelling at the people around them from time to time.


    "Xiaobai, don''t be fierce!" Mu Feng shouted, "These are our own people, if you are more violent, you will be locked up!"


    "Xiaobai" is the name Mufeng gave it, it looks petite and cute - of course it doesn''t seem very cute, it''s very fierce.


    As for the other three wolves, Mu Feng didn''t bother to think about it anymore, he had long since lost the enthusiasm he had when he named Da Dazi and them, so he named them directly: Ada, Aher, and Ahsan, very casually.


    Although these four wolves haven''t grown up yet, because they were sent to the tribe earlier, their domestication is more obvious, and their various characteristics are also like dogs, not wolves.


    Mu Feng knew that this was the result of his Wood Dao derivation technique and animal taming technique working at the same time, which accelerated the process of domestication. Otherwise, it would definitely not be possible to completely domesticate wolves into obedient livestock without tens of thousands of years. .


    And because they saw too many beasts and people in the tribe, they became more and more unscrupulous.


    I don''t know if he learned it from Mazi, but from time to time, Xiaobai would take his three younger brothers to steal birds'' eggs from the big nest of Pijiadilong. Although most of them failed, they were often beaten.


    In addition to being chased by the giant toed bird and fleeing in embarrassment in the pen, the Phijiadilong also suffered from the big tail hammer.


    Of course, these armored earth dragons are also "hammered with mercy", otherwise with their small bodies, dozens of hundreds of them would have been hammered away long ago!


    "This is the life I want!" Mu Feng sighed, "Walk the dog, how nice it is!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410

    The matter of exploring the territory came to an end.


    The Lei Ze tribe was wiped out, which was expected by Mu Feng.


    But it involved a brute force, which was beyond his expectation.


    Originally, he thought that the Brilliant Bull Department was similar to Lei Ze''s Department, but after asking Niu Er, he felt that the Brilliant Bull Department was not simple.


    One is that their great chief, who was able to play tricks under the eyes of the Liaolong Department without being discovered, is really capable.


    The second is that the strength of the Manniu Department is well preserved, unlike the Lei Ze Department, which was looted by Mu Feng and the others at one time and took away more than a dozen Pijia Dilong.


    Especially with half of their tribe''s immediate combat power, Mu Feng had to be cautious.


    Judging from the current situation, the Manniu Department can''t reach the Baishuyuan area for the time being, so the Jiang family is considered safe for the time being.


    But not necessarily in the future.


    In particular, the Barbarian Bulls suddenly lost a hundred people, and they should also search around, and it is hard to guarantee that they will not find the Baishuyuan area on a whim.


    So Mufeng must plan ahead and make preparations in advance.


    Jiang''s fighters and combat effectiveness need to be further improved, and the same is true for defense.


    Now the entire Jiang family has more than a thousand people together, and the original Jiang family has more than 420 people. It is expected to assimilate and absorb the 230 people plundered by the Lei Ze tribe in the future, and the number will increase. More than six hundred and fifty.


    If the more than one hundred and fifty people behaved well enough, Mu Feng would not mind letting them marry and have children, then the number of Jiang''s people would reach eight hundred!


    But now there are 132 soldiers, 40 hunting teams, and 30 women''s soldiers. That is to say, the combat strength of the team is far from being comparable to that of the Bulls.


    Even if Jiang''s fighters can count as ten, they still cannot fill the gap of one thousand extra soldiers from the Buffalo Division.


    What''s more, not all members of the Jiang family are that strong, and the members of the Manniu tribe are by no means warriors from tribes like Hei Ya and Huang Feng.


    He asked Bai Yue clearly that less than half of the more than 150 people who could be selected as fighters in a short period of time should not be a big problem for the rest to become hunters.


    But he can select part of the existing hunting team to the warrior team, and then "replace" the hunting team.


    Of course, the Women''s Army can also be expanded.


    But he of the Women''s Army planned to guard the house and hunt, and never thought about letting them really participate in the tribal conquest.


    Of course, he had already told Li Hu, Han Shu, Bai Yue and the others about these plans, and asked them to keep an eye on the status of newcomers in the tribe.


    In addition to increasing the number of fighters, another way is to improve the quality of mounts, or form an army of beasts.


    Judging from the current quality of Jiang''s mounts, the highest is naturally the Pijia Dilong, which has neither defense nor combat effectiveness, but the number is not much.


    The second is the red deer, which is considered the most destructive in the face of mounts such as Pijia Dilong.


    Unfortunately, there are fewer red deer, only eight of them can fight, and the other four female red deer are pregnant with cubs, so they cannot fight.


    Then came the horses and the herds.


    But no one in the Jiang family wants to ride a bull to fight - because it is too slow!


    Even Fuyu''s Detachment Army would rather ride a rough horse than a cow!


    Although Huleibao is a strange army, but there is only one horse, and it still only recognizes Mufeng and does not recognize the master of others.


    He thought of what Chang Ning had said to him, that in the farther west, the Dali tribe had five hundred cavalry troops who criticized Jiadilong!


    "If these Pijia Dilong belong to my Jiang family..." Mu Feng tsk-tsk praised, "It is estimated that the entire barbarian tribe will be smashed to the ground at once!"


    But he just thought about it, and naturally knew that this kind of thinking was a bit unrealistic.


    In fact, in the area of ??Baishuyuan, he had never seen armored earth dragons¡ªthe wild armored earth dragons were mostly located in larger grasslands and big-leaf shrubs.


    This also means that if he wants to capture the armored earth dragon by himself, he must either go to the Wanzhang Plain or go to the extreme west.


    Neither was possible, and he had to find another way.


    The only thing he can see now, and the fighting power is not inferior to the armored dragon, is the mammoth!


    Horned rhinos are not enough!


    Mammoths can be distinguished from elephants in previous lives.


    It is aggressive and will attack those around it if you don''t pay attention.


    Thinking of the experience of being hunted down last time, Mu Feng shuddered.


    But the stronger the mammoth''s combat power, the better news for Mu Feng.


    As long as he can think of a good way to catch enough mammoths, not many, even if there are only three to five hundred, there must be few opponents under the giant elephant''s iron hooves!


    For this reason, he specifically consulted the system: "System, is there a way to catch an elephant, give me one!"


    The system replies: "Exchanging the elephant hunting method requires 100 achievement points. Are you sure to confirm the exchange?"


    "Confirm the exchange!"


    "Ding, the exchange was successful! The current achievement point is 1625 points!"


    Mu Feng quickly looked at the method, but he was fooled.


    The methods given by the system include how to kill elephants, and how to catch live elephants. Generally speaking, the less you catch, the more you kill!


    "It''s too bad!" Mu Feng slandered, picking and choosing by himself, and there were only two more practical ones left:


    One is to "wear shoes" for elephants.


    One is to use anesthetics.


    What is needed to put shoes on an elephant is a thick enough wooden plank. On the wooden plank, a deep hole that can only accommodate the elephant''s hoof is dug, and then a sharp iron cone is placed on the ground of the deep hole, with the tip of the cone pointing upwards, and then the The sides of the hole are smooth and look like a small slope. This is the "shoe" of the elephant.


    When catching an elephant, as long as the elephant can step on the hole in the shoe, it will be pierced by the iron cone at the bottom of the hole due to its own weight, and then it can only kneel down because of the pain.


    This is wearing shoes, which is a bit cruel, and also depends on luck. It is the most time-saving and labor-saving method.


    Another way is to make narcotics.


    Of course it is not the anesthetic from the previous life, but the ancient Mafeisan.


    But there is no such thing as wood wind, the material made by Mafeisan.


    The materials involved are Datura flower, Shengcaowu, whole angelica, fragrant angelica, Chuanqiong and fried southern star.


    Except for Datura flower, Angelica dahurica and Nan Xing, Mu Feng didn''t have a deep impression of other things.


    The seedlings of datura flowers are a bit like eggplants, the difference is that the leaves are pointed, and the flowers are white with purple, like a small lantern.


    Angelica dahurica is a bit like elder coriander, with white flowers.


    Nanxing is similar to Pinellia, but it doesn''t have curly leaves.


    Mu Feng remembered that when he was a child, his favorite thing was to take a branch and swipe at the white flower head on the top of Angelica dahurica, and then watch the angelica flower circle with the wind, and then slowly fall down like a parachute.


    The main reason is that these three kinds of herbs can be seen everywhere in the countryside in his previous life. He seems to have seen the others, but he can''t tell who is who.


    Although the production of Mafeisan is troublesome, once it is successful, it will be more targeted.


    Whether it is catching mammoths or horned rhinos, as long as the dose is large enough, they will be tied back to the tribe directly, saving time and effort.


    Most importantly, be safe!


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Why do I feel like I''m sweating? Isn''t it a bit unethical to use anesthetics on animals?"


    But he thought about it again: "I am also doing this for self-protection and better development of the tribe. Compared with putting shoes on elephants, the method of anesthesia is much gentler!"


    Just do what you want!


    After Mu Feng made up his mind, he immediately went to Han Shu, asking him to take a few people with him and go out to Baishuyuan.


    He vaguely remembered that in the Baishuyuan area, he had seen many small white flowers similar to Angelica dahurica.


    Now, he''s going out to find the herbs to make Mafeisan!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411

    Mufeng took Han Shu and others to the southeast along the Baishuyuan area. He remembered seeing many plants with small white flowers there last time.


    He didn''t care about it at the time, but in retrospect it should be Bai Zhi.


    Baizhi is easy to recognize and find, it was easy to find in the fields and fields in previous lives.


    Sure enough, he found quite a lot of Angelica dahurica there, and they were also very tall.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, the system reminded him that Angelica could be found nearby.


    Looking at the picture given by the system, he couldn''t help being stunned: "Aren''t the pictures of Angelica and Baizhi the same?"


    The system prompts: "Angelica dahurica is more slender, while angelica is thinner. Looking at the roots again, the root of angelica is more like ginseng, while the root of angelica is very similar to the twigs of ordinary Chinese herbal medicines."


    Mu Feng was surprised, he originally thought that the two medicinal materials were very different.


    Unexpectedly, two species were found in this area.


    He compared the pictures given by the system with the growth environment, and decided to take another look at the edge of the grassy beach.


    Because Chuanqiong''s growth environment looked a bit humid, and the plants next to it looked like reed buds, he searched carefully on the edge of the grassy beach, and found Chuanqiong without much effort.


    According to the introduction in the system, Rhizoma Chuanxiong can be used not only for medicine, but also for cooking, and it seems to be a dual-purpose herb.


    The next step is to find Nanxing, Datura Flower and Caowu.


    Datura flowers seem to be found near the tribe, while Nanxing and Caowu need to go up the mountain.


    This is a delicate and patient job, the key is that other tribesmen don''t know it yet.


    After looking for herbs this time, Mu Feng clearly felt that it was time-consuming and laborious to do these things, and he deliberately gave birth to a feeling that he wanted to teach two people who knew medicine in the tribe.


    After all, there are more and more people in the tribe now, and it is impossible to find him anytime and anywhere if he really has a cold, headache and fever.


    He doesn''t have that skill either, and the Wood Dao Derivative Technique is also very exhausting to use every time.


    If he was really going to get sick, one or two people would be fine, but if he caught the flu, he would definitely be overwhelmed and not exhausted enough.


    "It seems that we need to teach one or two doctors who can see and treat people in the tribe!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "We will do this when we go back!"


    So he asked Han Shu: "Is there anyone in the tribe who is more interested in the vegetation in the mountains?"


    Han Shu thought for a while and shook his head and said: "If you say that you are the chief who is most familiar with grass and trees, no one else knows better than you."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I''m asking who is more interested in vegetation?"


    Han Shu thought for a while and said: "That should be Bai Fang, that little girl can always find some messy things to eat from the North Mountain. Several times, Grandpa felt that those things were poisonous weeds and fruits."


    "Her?" Mu Feng was surprised, and then remembered that Bai Ya seemed to like to find some grass and fruit in the forest to chew a few mouthfuls when he entered Beishan.


    He felt strange in his heart: "It is definitely a miracle that this little girl can survive until now, and it is also thanks to the edge of Beishan that there is no poison."


    Thinking of this, he already had a candidate in his heart, nodded and said, "Okay, I see!"


    So he continued to look for herbs in the mountains with Han Shu and others.


    Nan Xing was easy to find, he found it on the mountainside of Dongshan Mountain, not far from the place where he caught the wild boar before.


    But Caowu really took a lot of effort, he searched in the mountains for three full days before finding Caowu.


    What makes him careful is that both Caowu and Nanxing are poisonous!


    Especially Aconitum aconitum is still very poisonous in herbal medicine.


    This directly made Mu Feng dare not take back the grass crow to plant, but only got the other five kinds.


    Of course, in the process, he also found pokeweed, black nightshade, lantern grass, cocklebur, etc., which can be described as a bumper harvest of Chinese herbal medicines, and he gained 2,000 achievement points at once, which also brought his achievement points to 3625 Point, enough for him to simplify his skills again!


    This really excited Mu Feng, and he was going to go back and think about what is more appropriate to simplify the art of wood way.


    After returning to the tribe, the first thing Mufeng did was to find a clay pot, wash the herbs according to the ratio given by the system, and put them in the pot to boil.


    After cooking for more than two hours, the taste is bitter, not to mention who would like to drink it.


    After thinking about it, Mu Feng went to the rabbit cage and took out a rabbit to experiment.


    Now the rabbit family has grown to more than 60 under the unremitting efforts of Rabbit King, and it really deserves to be a big breeder.


    Moreover, Mufeng remembered that the experiments were done with either rabbits or mice.


    He couldn''t find a mouse, so he had to try a rabbit.


    However, the herbal medicine he brewed really didn''t taste very good, and the rabbit didn''t even want to drink it when he lifted the rabbit''s ears and pressed it down.


    In desperation, Mu Feng had to give it a small sip, then let go and put it in a separate cage.


    As a result, the rabbit seemed to be stimulated by the unpleasant herbal smell after entering the cage, jumping back and forth in the cage, never idle for a moment.


    "No effect?" Mu Feng was surprised, "The system said that the formula and ratio are correct!"


    In desperation, he had no choice but to ask the system why.


    The system told him: "The dose of medicine is too small, according to your cooking method, you have to feed it half a jar of water!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was stunned, "Feeding half a jar doesn''t mean it''s too numb to move, it''s estimated that so much water can support it from moving! If you want to numb an elephant, how much water will it need?" ?¡±


    The system prompts: "The main reason is that the medicinal properties you boiled in clay pots are too little, and more medicinal properties are still in the medicinal materials themselves."


    "Then what should we do?" Mu Feng frowned secretly.


    In fact, he also knew that even if the potion was brewed, how to get the elephant to drink it was still a problem, after all, the smell was really bad.


    "Is there any other way, with a small amount?"


    The system replied: "Yes, rub the pill!"


    "Yes, it''s achievement points again!" Mu Feng nodded, "Understood, exchange them!"


    The system prompts: "May I ask if you are sure to exchange 100 achievement points for the pill rubbing technology?"


    "Sure!"


    "Ding! The exchange was successful!"


    The system had no choice but to "browse" the method of rubbing pills, and encountered a difficulty again, and needed honey!


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng became angry again, "I just want to get an anesthetic, is it so difficult?"


    Now the system doesn''t respond to him.


    In desperation, he had to figure out a way by himself: "The pills should be made for easy carrying and storage, and easy to maintain the efficacy of the medicine. Without honey, I can try to use other things!"


    He tried to mash these herbs together, mashed them into a juice, then mashed carrots and mixed them together, added some sugar, and put them in the rabbit cage.


    The little rabbit didn''t pay any attention to it at first, and when the wood wind was far away, it sniffed here and there, and moved up to the shredded radish and began to chew.


    Mu Feng pretended not to care about it not far away, but he glanced at the situation of the rabbit from the corner of his eyes from time to time.


    Ten minutes passed, and the rabbit was still nibbling on the chopped carrots, but there was no reaction at all.


    "What''s going on, won''t it be ineffective?" Mu Feng murmured in his heart, "Wait and see!"


    In this way, he waited patiently for another ten minutes.


    Finally, when the rabbit was eating carrots, it suddenly became all over and limp in the cage!


    Mu Feng was overjoyed, stepped forward and took a closer look at the rabbit''s ears with his hand, and laughed loudly: "Haha, it''s done, I''ve got my mammoth!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412

    Mixing anesthetics with food was not Mufeng''s first initiative.


    He has seen others use corn and wheat mixed with rat poison to poison rats before, which is considered a local method.


    It''s just that he has now replaced the rat poison with an anesthetic, and replaced the wheat and corn with carrots.


    As for how to numb the mammoth, he has to be prepared:


    One is to find the frequent haunts of mammoths;


    The second is to let the elephants get used to feeding.


    Otherwise, he would throw food with anesthesia to the mammoth rashly. With the mammoth''s caution and intelligence, he would definitely not be fooled.


    He may also start to scare the snake.


    So he decided to take the anesthetics he had prepared, with Han Shu and a group of fifty people, and headed towards Bai Shuyuan again in a hurry.


    The last few times he saw the mammoths were in the south of Baishuyuan, so this time he went straight to the south and east of Baishuyuan.


    But unfortunately, they walked for a long time without encountering a mammoth.


    It was not until late in the evening that I saw a large piece of gnawed grass in the southeast.


    He took a closer look at the broken grass stalks on the ground, and found that sprouts had sprouted underneath, and he was sure that it should have been here the day before.


    Considering the danger he encountered when he was camping on the grassland, he didn''t dare to chase after him rashly, and hurriedly led his clansmen to spend the night close to the forest.


    After dawn the next day, he led the crowd to follow the trampled marks on the grass.


    There is already Xialu on the grass, and it is very inconvenient for the mount to walk in it.


    When Mu Feng thought of Xia Lu, herbivores generally do not eat grass with dew, so he told everyone to slow down their journey to prevent himself from accidentally startling the mammoth herd.


    Fortunately, although Xia Lu is heavy, it also dries quickly.


    It took less than an hour before and after the sun came out, and under the wind and sun, the grass and trees soon dried up.


    Only then did Mu Feng urge everyone to continue searching.


    But in this way, the animal hoof prints that were still clearly visible were not so obvious, and they had to be very careful to find the traces of the previous group of mammoths.


    The hard work paid off, and in the evening of the second day, they finally found a group of mammoths along the traces in the grass.


    The good news for Mu Feng is that there are not too many mammoths in this herd, there are only thirty or forty mammoths¡ªthis should be a small elephant herd.


    Mu Feng clearly remembered that the group that chased him last time was no less than fifty!


    But that''s good too, Mu Feng didn''t even dare to hope that he could catch dozens of heads at a time¡ªhe didn''t even think about ten.


    The real idea in his heart is to catch one or two ends and try his hands first, then sum up his experience and catch more next time.


    After all, there are only a dozen or twenty mammoths in the big tribes, which is enough to show how difficult they are to catch.


    Now that the mammoth was discovered, Mu Feng naturally began to arrange it. He asked people to cut a pile of grass that the mammoth liked to eat, and then mixed a little radish in it.


    Then people carefully and carefully approached the direction where the mammoth was grazing, put a pile of grass mixed with chopped carrots there, and then carefully retreated.


    Mu Feng waited patiently, nestled in the sacred grass and carefully visited.


    In order to ensure that no traces were exposed, he asked most of the troops to withdraw from this area, and he took Han Shu and Hu Leibao to observe carefully nearby, leaving only the pockmarks in the middle to keep in touch.


    The two of them nestled in the grass and waited for two hours. The elephants turned left and right for a while, but they couldn''t reach the place where Mufeng and the others put the haystack.


    This made Mu Feng very anxious, almost two hours later, those haystacks should be withered: "Could it be possible to return without success today?"


    Han Shu at the side was obviously more anxious than Mu Feng, he asked Mu Feng in an imperceptible voice: "Great chief, do you want me to go over and drive them to the haystack as soon as possible?"


    After thinking about it, Mu Feng shook his head, signaling him to wait patiently.


    Finally, after another half hour, the mammoth finally walked towards the place where they put the haystack.


    Mu Feng vaguely saw the group of mammoths through the tip of the grass, obviously hesitating for a while, and then one or two mammoths rolled up the grass from the ground and put it in their mouths to eat, and it took a while for the other mammoths to follow suit stand up.


    Mu Feng was excited in his heart, looking forward to the group of mammoths eating the "grass" he had prepared.


    But because of the distance, he couldn''t see if what they were eating was the pile of grass he had prepared.


    Half an hour later, the mammoth herd moved again and followed the guarding group to the east¡ªit seemed that they were going to drink water.


    Mu Feng didn''t dare to act rashly, and waited until the mammoth herd was far away before running to the place where the haystack was placed with Han Shumao, only to find that the haystack had been eaten clean.


    He clenched his fists excitedly: "It''s done!"


    Han Shu didn''t understand, so he said, "Chief, these mammoths seem to eat such fodder, why didn''t you come up and put anesthetics on them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "The anesthetic is mixed with several kinds of herbs. The taste is too strong. They won''t eat it if it''s too irritating all at once! Let them take it step by step and have a process of adaptation!"


    Han Shu seemed to understand, and nodded.


    "Okay," Mu Feng said with a smile, "Now call Shuo Feng and the others to follow, and wait for tomorrow!"


    "Tomorrow?" Han Shu was taken aback.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, I have to do this for the next few days, it will take a lot of effort, let''s go!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu agreed.


    In the next few days, Mufeng and the others followed the group of mammoths, chasing water and grass, all the way crookedly from northwest to southeast, and then made a big circle from southeast to northwest.


    Mufeng has roughly figured out the range of activities of this group of mammoths through these few days.


    And he has been constantly changing the "recipe" of forage in the past few days:

 Chapter 413

    Since the pavement had been laid out a few days ago, on the evening of the tenth day, Mu Feng asked Han Shu and the others to prepare more forage this time, and continued to mix and put in the things they had a few days ago.


    Of course, this time he added the whole anesthetic powder.


    After a few days, he probably also knew the food intake of these mammoths, and added anesthesia according to the food intake of the mammoths in his heart, and after confirming that the smell was not too abrupt, he sent someone to put the forage where the mammoths could easily find it.


    Soon, the herd arrived and the mammoth appeared.


    Mufeng and the others nestled in the grass and watched nervously as the mammoth approached the place where they put the forage.


    In his opinion, waiting even one more second is suffering, and an extra second may cause an accident!


    Everyone nestled in the grass, watching the mammoth approaching their intended position nervously.


    This time was the same as before, they placed the forage at a distance from the place where the mammoths appeared, trying to weaken their vigilance.


    After watching the mammoth stand still, Mu Feng began to sniff east and west, as if looking for some smell.


    A sense of vigilance suddenly arose in his heart: "Could it be that this group of mammoths smelled people?"


    However, such an accident did not happen in the end, and the mammoth just swung its nose twice and walked towards the place where they put the hay!


    "Great!" Mu Feng put his heart into his throat, watching that under the leadership of this mammoth, the rest of the mammoths also followed.


    But Mu Feng suddenly raised his heart again, because just after the mammoths passed by, another herd of horned rhinos came.


    And their direction is exactly the direction that the mammoth is going.


    This happened once a few days ago, and the horned rhino was chased away by the mammoth, so Mu Feng didn''t care, but he didn''t expect this to happen again, and he suddenly became nervous again.


    "Fuck, this group of horned rhinos in good condition won''t eat those fodder, are they so cautious?" Mu Feng secretly said.


    However, what they were afraid of, the group of horned rhinos actually rushed straight towards the place where they put the forage.


    "This..." Everyone subconsciously looked at Mu Feng, not knowing what to do.


    Mu Feng frowned, and stared at the group of horned rhinos who were about to spoil his good deeds, thinking: "If you spoil my good deeds today, see if I don''t cramp you!"


    He made up his mind in his heart that if these horned rhinos were paralyzed after eating the forage with anesthetics, he must take good care of the horned rhinos.


    In fact, he has nothing to do now.


    Regardless of the horned rhinoceros or the mammoth, if they are found at this distance, they will be unlucky if they collide.


    So he had no choice but to suppress his anger, signaled the people behind him not to act rashly, and then looked at the hay pile without moving.


    The horned rhinoceros was the first to discover the forage piles, sniffed them one by one, snorted, then turned around and ran away!


    "Ha!" Mu Feng was happy in his heart, "It was a false alarm!"


    The mammoth followed the smell and discovered the delicacy they ate "for free" for several days.


    One by one, they stepped forward unceremoniously and gnawed.


    For these forages, these mammoths are generally whoever grabs them.


    Naturally, there is more or less to eat.


    It''s just that today''s fodder is obviously a little too much, and the mammoth eats it happily.


    Calculated according to the amount, what Mu Feng gave should only be enough for the biggest few to fight for a while.


    The remaining ones that are slightly smaller can only be missed.


    Mu Feng and everyone in the Jiang family looked excited.


    Because twenty or thirty mammoths gathered together, a gust of wind swept through the clouds, and they ate up all the fodder on the haystack!


    Counting the speed at which they gnawed the forage, Mu Feng was suddenly worried about whether the forage was enough.


    After eating the forage, the mammoths couldn''t get enough of it, they shook their big, fluffy noses and walked aside, continuing to eat other grasses.


    Mu Feng began to wait anxiously, not knowing when the anesthetic on the mammoth would take effect.


    Calculated according to the previous time of Ma Bunny, it was only about ten minutes before and after.


    But the mammoth is big and there doesn''t seem to be enough fodder, so he is really worried...


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes passed, and the mammoth was still gnawing on the grass leisurely, without any sign of anesthesia.


    "This..." Han Shu asked Mu Feng in a low voice, "Great Chief, can it be that it has no effect?"


    Mu Feng was at a loss in his mind, he frowned and said, "Wait a little longer!"


    However, after another ten minutes, the mammoth still did not move.


    Now even Mu Feng was not sure, he also began to doubt.


    "What to do, Great Chief?" Han Shu asked again.


    Mu Feng frowned, and after thinking for a while, he signaled to Huleibao: You go around here, yell at the group of big guys, and then take them for a run!


    However, the Hulei Leopard seemed born to disdain to hide its tracks. After leaving the grass where Mu Feng and the others were, it just walked over in such a small, dazed way. When it was almost approaching the herd, it opened its mouth and roared loudly: " woo--"


    The frightened herd moved instantly.


    Part of the horned deer fell instantly, and the rest were really "frightened fawns" running around, and some of them even ran near Mu Feng and the others!


    But how could Mu Feng and others, who were concerned about mammoths, be willing to take care of these fawns and let them escape from their side.


    The horse was either loose or trembling on the spot, and was "punched and kicked" by Hu Leibao.


    The horned rhino was not affected much, and spread its hooves and began to flee indiscriminately.


    The herd became a mess.


    Mammoths have also been stimulated.


    However, they didn''t turn around and run away. Instead, they aimed at the direction of the Hulei Leopard one by one, threw off their four hooves, and rushed towards them with big strides¡ªthey were famous for their temper on the grassland, and they saw someone disturb their grazing. Interest, how can bear it?


    The Hulei Leopard seemed to be afraid of this group of mammoths. As soon as it scratched a horse with its claws, it immediately ran away-it couldn''t help it not being afraid, if twenty or thirty mammoths really collided with it, it would definitely die!


    The mammoth was furious and gave chase.


    In an instant, he arrived at the place where the Hulei Leopard was.


    But the Hulei Leopard had already spread its hooves and headed east, and quickly distanced itself from them.


    The mammoths ran in unison, and the ground rumbled.


    Han Shu and the others looked at the running mammoth, and muttered again in their hearts: "It''s useless?"


    Now even Mu Feng doubted the effect of the anesthetic. Anyone who knew that he could run so fast must be because the anesthetic had no effect.


    "What to do, great chief?" Han Shu couldn''t help asking when he saw the herd of beasts running wildly.


    Mu Feng frowned and said nothing, he had worked so hard on the grassland for ten days, and what he got in return was such a result, which really made him unacceptable.


    Just as he was about to wave his hand to signal for everyone to leave, Han Shu suddenly said pleasantly: "Look, great chief!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly looked in the direction Han Shu was pointing at, and just saw a running mammoth fell to the ground with a "bang" sound, and after a long roar of "ang", it couldn''t even struggle on the ground!


    "The anesthetic has worked!" Mu Feng ecstatically yelled, "Go, tie up that mammoth!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was surprised to see the group of mammoths in front of him fall down with another "boom"!


    "Ha!" Mu Feng was ecstatic, "Both ends, this trip is worthwhile!"


    Immediately afterwards, the entire Jiang family cheered.


    Because there was a loud "bang" not far away at this time,

 Chapter 414

    Seeing the mammoths falling down head by head, Mu Feng cheered, ignoring the horned rhinos that were still rampaging on the grassland, he called everyone to quickly run to the fallen mammoths.


    Han Shu and Shuo Feng arrived instantly on horseback, followed by several armored earth dragons.


    But when he came near the mammoth, he slowed down carefully. No one could guarantee that the mammoth would stand up suddenly.


    Mu Feng turned over and got off the armored earth dragon, and signaled everyone to hurry up and tie up the mammoth with the animal skin strips, animal tendon ropes, and rattans prepared in advance.


    In addition, they also carried out eight bamboos to form a square frame horizontally and vertically, and the squares were used to fix the mammoth''s four hooves. This ensures that the mammoth cannot move.


    Although it is a bit cruel to do so, it is not known how many times better than "wearing shoes".


    Because although the mammoth is tied up, it still takes a lot of effort to tame it.


    But now is not the time for him to tame the mammoth, because Mu Feng is so excited to see the mammoths that have fallen one after another that his heart almost jumps out!


    "One head, two heads, three heads...haha, it''s twelve!" Mu Feng almost cheered.


    Although he didn''t expect to bring down so many mammoths, he still couldn''t help getting excited when they did.


    Fortunately, the binding tools he brought were sufficient, and all of them were tied up in time.


    The real test is the next domestication.


    After all, mammoths are too big, each weighing eight or nine tons, and even the largest mammoth should exceed ten tons!


    It''s okay to drag a few armored earth dragons with such weight together, but it''s obviously unrealistic to drag so many back.


    Therefore, Mufeng had to solve the domestication problem of mammoths on the spot.


    As for how to domesticate, it is naturally a combination of carrots and sticks, plus advanced animal taming skills.


    Mufeng, who was mentally prepared, began to ask the tribe to drag the mammoths nearby to guard them, waiting for them to wake up naturally.


    Of course, during the preparation process, he asked his people to cut down the grass around them to create a large open space.


    This can not only prevent other wild beasts from approaching quietly at night, but also allow them to take simple defensive measures nearby to prevent other wild beasts from attacking.


    The most important thing is to facilitate his domestication of mammoths.


    After all, he will spend the next few days here.


    After doing all this, they nervously waited for the mammoth to wake up naturally.


    During this period, Huleibao finally came back.


    Don''t know where this guy took the rest of the mammoths.


    Thanks to Huleibao''s courage and speed, if it were other mounts, it would have been trampled to death by the mammoths long ago.


    What made Mu Feng very speechless was that when this guy came back, he still had a hairy mouth. It seemed that he "dropped in" on the way back and solved the problem of food and clothing by himself.


    He shook his head, ignored the Huleibao, let it stay aside to rest, and led his own people to wait for the mammoth to wake up naturally.


    During the whole waiting process, Mu Feng was nervous and looking forward to it, thinking how to tame the mammoth as soon as possible, so that he could experience the power of the mammoth.


    But "haste makes waste", some processes cannot be saved.


    For example, waiting for them to wake up, and the next "boil elephant".


    After about half a day, the mammoths woke up one by one, and the biggest mammoth woke up first.


    I don''t know if it is the leader of this group of elephants. According to Mufeng''s height and size, this mammoth is conservatively estimated to be about ten tons. After all, Mufeng roughly measured its shoulder height when it was asleep. , You have to be more than 3.5 meters to start!


    Once such a mammoth stands up, it will be almost twice as tall as an elephant!


    Especially when riding a mammoth like this in a war, you can basically ignore the fence walls and houses of ordinary tribes.


    But that''s another story, what Mufeng has to do now is how to tame it.


    The mammoth who had just woken up was stunned for a moment, and then realized that he had fallen to the ground. He struggled to get up, but suddenly found that he was bound.


    You must know that mammoths and elephants have great strength, but there is a premise that they must be able to move their four hooves.


    When the four hooves cannot move, they have nowhere to display their strength.


    Sure enough, the mammoth with its four hooves bound failed to break free from the shackles and failed to get up.


    It roared angrily: "Ang¡ª"


    The voice was high-pitched and deafening.


    The members of the Jiang clan opened their mouths and covered their ears indifferently.


    In fact, in terms of the deterrent power of the sound alone, they were already used to the sound of the Hulei Leopard, so how could they be afraid of the mammoth?


    But when they saw the mammoth struggling hard and stretching the tendons and ropes straight, they couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    Even Mu Feng looked at the mammoth "stretching its legs and kicking its legs" anxiously, for fear that it would really break the rope.


    Fortunately, in addition to the animal tendon rope, there are also tough black bamboo bindings that fix its four hooves, which well restricts its exertion.


    It looked at Mu Feng and the others angrily, and howled again.


    At this time, Mufeng communicated with it "angang" with advanced animal taming skills: don''t worry, I won''t kill you for now, as long as you listen to me!


    The mammoth that was howling suddenly stopped roaring, looked at Mufeng curiously, and stretched out its long nose to sniff.


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and stretched out his hand to sniff it, and everyone also looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    At this moment, the mammoth''s long trunk rolled forward, and it was about to catch the wood wind. At the same time, it exerted force suddenly, and let out another long whistle.


    "Great chief!" Everyone was extremely nervous.


    Mu Feng seemed to have known this earlier, and stepped back, narrowly avoiding the mammoth''s nose.


    Only then did everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Great chief!" Han Shu looked at Mu Feng worriedly, and said with a frown, "This mammoth is so cunning!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "The more cunning the better, it shows that they are smart enough!"


    Han Shu frowned in thought, and looked worried when he looked at the mammoth.


    Mu Feng smiled and communicated with the mammoth again: Since you are not willing to cooperate, then let''s wait!


    Saying that, Mu Feng didn''t care about it any more, let it glare at each other, and continued to struggle.


    At this time, the surrounding mammoths woke up one after another, and all of them, like the previous mammoths, roared angrily after trying to break free and failed.


    For a while, roars came and went, endlessly.


    The members of the Jiang clan only felt that their ears had suffered the greatest torture in their lives, and their entire ears were roaring.


    Mu Feng concocted according to the law, communicating with each other with advanced animal taming skills, but all ended in failure.


    There were also some mammoths who wanted to take advantage of the situation to sneak up on him, but he easily dodged them.


    All the twelve mammoths failed to be domesticated, and all the members of the Jiang clan looked ugly and worried.


    In their view, there is no wild beast that cannot be dealt with with the great chief.


    It''s just that even the great chief has failed now, so they have nothing to do with these mammoths.


    "What should we do?" Han Shu asked Mu Feng hesitantly, "Great Chief, these mammoths are so difficult to tame, why don''t we kill them, elephant skin is also a good material for leather armor!"


    Mu Feng is gone, but the old god is there: "What''s the hurry, elephant taming has just begun!"


    "Huh?" Beyond Han Shu, "Just started?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Mammoths are such powerful beasts, they are naturally wild and difficult to tame, and they are also very smart, so they must be difficult to tame! If they are tamed casually, how can it be our turn to tame them?"


    "Then what should we do?" Han Shu was worried, "This is the wilderness, it''s easy to have other wild animals!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, this is indeed a problem. So everyone has to have a division of labor!"


    "Division of labor?" Han Shu didn''t know why.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "Find someone to be responsible for watching the twelve mammoths. You can change people to rest in the middle, but you are not allowed to doze off! As long as the mammoths close their eyes and want to rest, they can use a tube to put them on the ground. Wake up, no food or drink, understand?"


    "As for the others, stick to the armored earth dragon and defend the perimeter. Once other beasts come over, they will be responsible for defense!"


    Han Shu frowned in confusion: "What is this for?"


    Mu Feng grinned strangely and said, "Boil the elephant!"


    This is actually a way to boil the eagle. Mu Feng communicated with the system and found it feasible.


    In particular, he doesn''t want to domesticate mammoths completely by violent means, otherwise there will be too many hidden dangers in the later stage.


    Use the "raw boil" method to subdue mammoths, so that they will be more obedient in the future.


    Seeing Han Shu''s puzzled look, Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, you, Shuo Feng, choose ten more people to be the main force of the mammoth. You don''t have to worry about anything these few days, just take care of the mammoth. Just don''t let them sleep!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415

    Mu Feng knew about boiled eagles.


    People and eagles confront each other, competing for mental and physical strength in the middle. You can switch people to watch, but it is absolutely not allowed for someone to take a nap in the middle.


    Once dozed off, it is tantamount to admitting to the eagle, and all previous efforts will be wasted.


    Mu Feng asked Han Shu to choose twelve people as the main force for the elephant, just to let the elephant recognize the master immediately after admitting defeat, so that it would be easier to control.


    This is a test for the energy and physical strength of the beast, and it is even more a test for people.


    According to what the system told him, an elephant can live for seven days without eating or drinking. Based on this data, the mammoth should not be much shorter.


    Mufeng has already told everyone that they will eat, drink, and scatter in this area next, arrange people for water fetching, defense, and hunting, and they will start.


    Elephant boil started when Mu Feng failed to communicate in the first round of advanced animal taming skills.


    Several people headed by Han Shu sat in front of the mammoth with sticks beside them to prevent the mammoth from falling asleep at any time.


    However, the mammoth that had just been caught was obviously not in the mood to go to sleep. He kept roaring and struggling hard from time to time, trying to break free from the shackles.


    At the beginning, every struggle of the mammoth made Mu Feng and the others nervous.


    But after half a day, they found that the restraints were not much loose, and they began to get used to it.


    The mammoth still didn''t stop screaming at this time, roaring angry and anxious.


    It was still the same at night.


    Mu Feng listened to the side and couldn''t help thinking: "Scream, scream, no one will come to save you if you break your throat!"


    It seemed that because of the mammoth''s cry, there was not a single other beast around Mufeng and the others that night.


    Apparently, no beast on the savannah would dare touch a mammoth''s brow.


    But this also made the entire Jiang family sleepless all night.


    After all, with such a big movement, no one can be big enough to fall asleep.


    The ears of the mounts were plugged, so they could still lie down and rest, but they seemed to be so tortured by the elephant''s roar that they were so helpless that they dug a hole in the ground and got in overnight!


    As for the Hulei Leopard, it kept standing up and down, obviously dissatisfied with the mammoth, and wanted to kill the mammoth.


    Mufeng couldn''t laugh or cry, it was embarrassing that Huleibao had always tortured others with its roar, but now it had to suffer passively from the mammoth''s roar.


    The most calm ones may be the armored earth dragons, each of them put their heads on the ground, with a serene expression, accustomed to seeing the big world.


    Nothing happened all night, so Mu Feng let Han Shu and the others fight with the armored dragon.


    And for the next few days, they confronted the mammoth like this:


    Day 1: The mammoth screamed and struggled, tossing and tossing, with a fierce look in its eyes.


    Han Shu and the others were sitting on the side, eating and drinking, just watching.


    On the second day, the mammoth roared twice from time to time, struggled twice from time to time, the fierce look in his eyes became slightly less fierce, and he became a little more anxious.


    Han Shu and the others should still eat and drink, as long as they want to close their eyelids, they can just pick and tease them with sticks.


    On the third day, the mammoth seldom started to bark, and did not struggle several times a day.


    Their bellies are already beating like drums.


    Han Shu and the others had already begun to tease the mammoths constantly, making sure not to let them have a chance to take a nap.


    day four...


    fifth day...


    On the sixth day, the mammoth stopped barking at all, and gave up even opening his eyes. The fierce light in his eyes disappeared, and his anxiety disappeared, replaced by fear.


    Although their stomachs were making noises, they were no longer the same as before.


    Han Shu and the others also had dark circles under their eyes, but they still insisted on teasing the mammoth with a stick.


    As for Mu Feng, he never had a moment''s free time in these few days. Apart from eating, drinking and sleeping, he went to observe the mammoths one by one.


    After confirming that the eyes of the mammoths turned into fear, he was sure that they couldn''t stand it anymore. Even with hunger and torture, it was a day or two earlier than he expected.


    Then he held the grass to feed the mammoth.


    He approached the mammoth carefully, and when he found that the mammoth was not moving at all, he put the grass by the mammoth''s mouth.


    The mammoth seemed to be extremely hungry at this time, regardless of whether there was anything else in it, it struggled to open its mouth, wrapped it in grass, chewed it in its mouth, and then swallowed it down.


    Seeing that it no longer resisted his approach, Mu Feng carefully carried the grass to its mouth, and began to actively put the grass into its mouth.


    The mammoth didn''t resist either.


    Then Mu Feng ordered: "Water!"


    Han Shu hurriedly held the big water bag and handed it to Mu Feng. Mu Feng untied the water bag and poured it into the mammoth''s mouth. It didn''t resist and drank heavily.


    Mu Feng was excited from the bottom of his heart.


    Han Shu at the side was even more pleasantly surprised, anyone could see that the mammoth had shown obedience!


    Mu Feng nodded to the other members of the Jiang clan, signaling that they would also do the same. Sure enough, none of the twelve mammoths refused to eat and drink.


    Everyone couldn''t help cheering.


    "Great chief, it''s done!" Han Shu shouted excitedly beside Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng suppressed the excitement in his heart, and signaled everyone to stay calm.


    He shook his head: "Don''t worry, it''s not finished yet!"


    "Ah?" Han Shu was surprised, "Why?"


    "When they can sleep peacefully under your teasing, it will be considered a success!"


    This is the last level of Boiling Elephant!


    However, seeing that these mammoths have shown obedience, Han Shu and the others were already so excited that they even forgot their own fatigue and sleepiness, and one by one cheered up for the final confrontation with the mammoths.


    The mammoth, who had barely replenished its food and water sources, seemed to be even more sleepy, and its eyelids were slowly closing in a drowsy manner.


    They didn''t even bother to see who was holding the stick in front of them!


    Mu Feng signaled Han Shu and the others to act quickly.


    Everyone stood aside again with sticks and tried to tease the mammoth.


    But this time, the mammoth didn''t immediately open his eyes to glare at each other like before, but just fell asleep straight up!


    Mu Feng finally heaved a sigh of relief, and said to Han Shu and the others with a smile, "This time, it really worked!"


    "It''s done!" Everyone cheered in unison, not afraid to wake up the mammoth.


    But Han Shu and the others sat slumped on the ground one by one, and finally let out a sigh of relief.


    When Mu Feng saw it, he hurriedly ordered: "Don''t be too discouraged, they will be done later, you have to unshackle them one by one!"


    Hearing Mu Feng''s order, Han Shu and the others hurriedly stood up again, cheered up, and waited for the mammoth to wake up.


    They know that whoever unshackles the mammoth will be most likely to be recognized by the mammoth!


    About two hours later, the mammoths finally opened their eyes one by one, and when they looked at Mu Feng and the others, the previous mania and rage were gone, replaced by peace.


    Mu Feng was still going to demonstrate. He came to the mammoth by himself, first patted its head, then touched its ears, and then came to its legs, taking precautions while releasing its shackles.


    The mammoth remained still, letting Wooden Wind untie the rope and black bark bamboo for it.


    After Mu Feng carefully took all these things aside, he suddenly turned over and stood up.


    Everyone was taken aback by it standing up suddenly, and they all picked up their bronze guns to prevent accidents.


    Mu Feng also dodged to the side subconsciously, and at the same time his hands were already stretched out, ready to move forward at any time to use "Boom Party".


    He believed that the recently freed mammoth didn''t have that much strength, and he should be able to push it down with one move.


    However, the mammoth didn''t move at all. It just stood up, looked left and right, and didn''t take the initiative to attack as they imagined. Instead, it stood still and went to Mufeng and the others to put the hay Next to him, he gnawed grass!


    "This..." Everyone was stunned on the spot, not knowing what was going on.


    Mu Feng was the first to react,

 Chapter 416

    All twelve mammoths were unshackled and tamed!


    There was no violence in the whole process, but it was extremely exhausting.


    After Mufeng communicated with advanced animal taming skills, all the mammoths got people on their backs.


    With its long hair up, it can easily seat six or seven people without putting anything on it.


    But Mufeng knew that mammoths, like elephants, did not bear as much weight on their spines as they seemed.


    An elephant can carry a load of 300 kilograms. Although the mammoth is stronger than him, it should not be able to sit so many people every time.


    According to Mu Feng''s estimation, there are about four or five people with no serious problems.


    Even so, in terms of manning, it is currently the most manned of all Jiang''s mounts!


    Twelve elephants, fifty people can easily finish.


    But Mu Feng didn''t do that, he just let the Jiang clan and the mammoth get to know each other well, and there were only two people sitting on a mammoth.


    In particular, each of the twelve mammoths is more than three meters high at the shoulder, and the tallest is more than four meters high. When they stand up again, the riders have to look up to see , let alone someone standing on the ground.


    Naturally, Mu Feng also rode on the tallest mammoth. Sitting on it, he suddenly had the feeling of looking down on the crowd and looking at the small mountains.


    For a moment, Mu Feng felt a heroic feeling of "I''m the one who refuses to accept it".


    Except for Mu Feng, everyone else felt unreal.


    All of them were excited, and obviously couldn''t believe that such a huge monster had really become their Jiang family''s mount!


    Mu Feng was also suddenly surprised.


    He didn''t expect to catch so many at once, and he could directly form a mammoth cavalry army.


    You must know that these three to four meter tall guys rode on them and charged directly, even shocking and colliding. No beast in the Baishuyuan area dared to attack head-on, and no tribe could withstand such an impact!


    Even if the Bulls came, Mu Feng was confident that he would defeat them with Jiang''s current strength!


    Mounts, weapons, have given them a huge advantage!


    After taming the mammoth, Mu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thought that if there is one, there are two, and if there are two, there are three.


    If you can catch twelve heads for the first time, it proves that your method works, and you can catch more in the future!


    But the problem is that this method is really exhausting, and it took him nearly twenty days in total.


    All of them were sweaty and tanned during the domestication process.


    What Mufeng wants to do most now is to go back to the tribe directly, take a bath, eat a big meal, and then sleep well.


    However, instead of riding a mammoth, he continued to ride his Hulei leopard.


    After all, there is no such thing as a saddle on the back of the mammoth, and it is not comfortable to sit on it.


    Especially because he was too sleepy, so he sat on Huleibao and fell asleep.


    Han Shu and the others were so excited that they forgot about their sleepiness and laughed loudly at the mammoth.


    A group of people went from southeast to northwest, crossing Baishuyuan, and headed for Jiang''s.


    On the way back, all the wild beasts that met them all avoided far away, obviously afraid of such a group of savage and fierce guys.


    A group of people entered the forest in a mighty manner, and naturally encountered Jiang''s slaves who were digging ditches and smashing roads.


    When they saw the twelve giant elephants surrounded by one of them, Mu Feng, who was riding a "pony" passed by them, all of them showed shock and despair on their faces.


    The young man who was obviously asleep looked so weak on that strange horse, but surrounded by twelve mammoths clearly revealed his identity and status.


    When they think back, they can''t help but think back to their past, and how they became Jiang''s slaves, it seems that they are all thanks to this young man in front of them!


    With him alone, the Jiang family has six or seven hundred more slaves!


    And those members of the Jiang clan who were in charge of overseeing the work couldn''t help cheering when they saw Mu Feng and the others go back: "It''s the great chief who is back, the great chief is back!"


    Then they cheered all the way, "welcoming" Mu Feng back to the tribe.


    Before Mu Feng and his party left the forest, they heard the sound of horseshoes coming from the direction of the tribe.


    Immediately afterwards, there were bursts of panic and surprise voices:


    "My God, it''s a mammoth!"


    "The one sitting on it is Han Shu!"


    "It''s the Great Chief who''s back!"


    "The Great Chief, the Great Saint!"


    "My Jiang family will definitely recover!"


    "God bless ginger!"


    ...


    Mufeng was finally woken up by the noise.


    He stretched himself, still feeling a little tired, but he finally recovered.


    He looked around, only to realize that he had returned to the tribe, and said with a smile, "So it''s home!"


    With just that, everyone fell silent.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang got off their horses together, walked quickly to Mu Feng''s side, and said excitedly: "Great chief, all these mammoths belong to our Jiang family?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, they all belong to our Jiang family. Look at the pens where they are arranged!"


    "Yes!" The two suppressed the ecstasy in their hearts, and hurriedly returned to the tribe to start making arrangements.


    As for Mu Feng, he rode the Hulei Leopard directly to take a bath and rest...


    By the time he woke up, it was already

 Chapter 417

    Mu Feng didn''t know how Mazi and Sun Dasheng achieved cross-species communication, and he wasn''t sure whether they could understand each other''s words.


    But the scene in front of them clearly shows that the two have reached an agreement and decided to join forces to steal the big toe eggs.


    But Huangmi and Doudou followed closely one by one, obviously unwilling to miss this good opportunity to get a share of the pie.


    Mu Feng was very surprised, he didn''t expect Huang Mi and Xiaomi to become such thieves in the matter of facing the bird''s eggs.


    Although he had explained to the big man and them, it seemed that Sun Dasheng was stealing bird eggs for the first time he knew. If the big man twitched his tail in anger, how could Sun Dasheng survive?


    "No, I have to go over and see, don''t let these two idiots get beaten to death!" Thinking like this, Mu Feng hurriedly followed behind.


    Before he reached the place, he heard wolves howling from a distance from the armored earth dragon''s enclosure.


    And the armored ground dragon also screamed "lulu" from time to time, obviously very impatient.


    "Damn it, did you start fighting so soon?" Mu Feng exclaimed, "That idiot, Mazi!"


    He hurriedly ran towards the armored earth dragon''s pen, only to find that the big seeds were already swinging back and forth near the armored earth dragon''s pen, screaming wildly.


    The most arrogant ones were Mazi and Maizi, who jumped directly onto the wall of the pen and yelled at the armored earth dragon inside.


    The armored earth dragons raised their heads and looked at the big seeds running back and forth on the wall. They called "lulu", obviously angry.


    Mu Feng came to the side of the pen, looked around, and saw behind the huge body of the armored earth dragon, there was a thug figure quietly approaching a grass nest full of firewood in a corner.


    It is Sun Dasheng!


    There, a few giant-toed birds were squatting carefully, watching the scene in front of them very indifferently.


    It seems to them that the eggs they lay don''t belong to them anyway, and they are happy to see these idiots fighting to the death for the eggs.


    "Damn it, Dazi''s group of idiots can still divide and cooperate!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "They attract the attention of the armored earth dragon, and then let the humble Sun Dasheng steal the bird''s eggs, what a thief!"


    He looked at them again, and thought that Dazi, this idiot, worked really hard just to eat a bite of a bird''s egg.


    If it accidentally stepped on the air and fell, it is estimated that even he would not be able to save it now.


    Fortunately, this idiot is quite a chicken thief now, he just yelled at the wall, and didn''t run wildly back and forth.


    But Sun Dasheng took this opportunity to sneak directly to the grass nest, looked at the eggs in the grass nest, reached out to pick one up and ran away!


    In Mu Feng''s field of vision, Sun Dasheng, who was holding a bird''s egg that weighed no less than four or five catties, walked like flying, leaving only an afterimage in the enclosure!


    Then it quickly came to the corner, opened a hole in the ground twice, and went straight in!


    Dazi, who watched this scene condescendingly, was extremely excited and shouted harder.


    Mu Feng looked towards that corner subconsciously, and then realized that a hole was dug out there at some point!


    Don''t think about it, it must be the masterpiece of Mazi and the others.


    While he was waiting for Sun Dasheng to run out holding the bird egg, something unexpected happened to him.


    After Sun Dasheng put the bird''s eggs in the hole, he appeared in the enclosure again.


    Repeat the old trick!


    It successfully stole another bird''s egg.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, Sun Dasheng didn''t intend to give up after he succeeded, and unexpectedly appeared in the enclosure again.


    It''s just that this time it stole the bird''s egg too close to the giant toed bird, and the bird''s egg seemed to be still warm. When Sun Dasheng stretched out his claws to catch the bird''s eggs, he was suddenly pecked by the condescending giant toed bird.


    With just such a peck, Sun Dasheng shuddered, the egg fell off, and he called out "chichi", grinning at the giant toed bird.


    The giant toed bird was furious, unexpectedly this egg thief was still so arrogant, he stood up suddenly, yelled, strode away and chased after Sun Dasheng.


    Sun Dasheng knew something was wrong, so he dropped the eggs and ran away.


    And at the moment it turned around and ran away, all the armored earth dragons subconsciously looked back.


    The eggs that had slipped out of the grass nest were still rolling all over the ground, and it didn''t take much for anyone to know that someone had come to steal the eggs.


    And looking at the little thing that the giant toed bird is chasing, how could the armored earth dragon not understand?


    They ignored Dazi one by one, turned around and chased after Sun Dasheng.


    For a while, Sun Dasheng was in a critical situation.


    Mu Feng''s heart skipped a beat when he saw it - if it catches up, it will be crushed to a pulp with its small body.


    However, Sun Dasheng was so flexible that he crawled into the earth cave under the eyes of many armored earth dragons!


    "I''ll be good!" Mu Feng squeezed a sweat for Sun Dasheng, "It''s too bad!"


    Seeing this, Dazi and the others hurriedly jumped off the wall one by one, and rushed towards the earth hole in the corner.


    Mu Feng looked at the earth hole in the corner, and sure enough, he found Sun Dasheng protruding his head out from inside, and then took out a big bird''s egg.


    The big seeds were like treasures, and Sun Dasheng in the earth cave yelled "Woooo".


    Only then did Sun Dasheng hand over the bird''s egg, Dazi pawed and held it down with his paws, and looked around cautiously, especially Mufeng who was watching the whole process from the sidelines!


    "Fuck, who do you think I am!" Mu Feng cursed.


    Immediately, Sun Dasheng came out with a bird''s egg in his arms, and just squatted down in front of the big seeds.


    They wagged their tails one by one, licked their faces and approached Sun Dasheng, as if they were waiting for Sun Dasheng to sit on something.


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "What is this for?"


    Immediately afterwards, a scene that stunned Mu Feng appeared.


    Sun Dasheng wrapped his feet around the bird''s egg, held a sharp stone he found from nowhere in both hands, and smashed it down on the bird''s egg!


    "What the hell..." Mu Feng was stunned.


    He knew that some monkeys could use "tools", but he didn''t expect that the white-faced monkeys he had tamed randomly in the wild could also use "tools"!


    And judging from its technique, it was obviously afraid that the force would be too strong and the egg would be smashed, so it knocked little by little, breaking a small hole in the eggshell!


    In this way, the egg liquid will not be spilled.


    "It''s definitely not

 Chapter 418

    Mu Feng didn''t bother the team of egg thieves to share the spoils, he was thinking about how to make use of their talents.


    "Let them steal wolf cubs?" Mu Feng thought in his heart, and then denied, "Forget it, righteous thieves don''t care about the old den, at least these wolves can go out with me to fight in the north and south. It¡¯s not good if they break up.¡±


    "Otherwise, go to the wild boar forest. Didn''t you say that there are giant-toothed tigers, and let them steal two tiger cubs to raise?" Then he also denied this idea, "If you really see a giant-toothed tiger, why do you use it like this?" It''s hard work, just Hu Leibao!"


    "Forget it, this kind of thing can''t happen, you''ll know it when you encounter it!" He then told Da Mazi and them not to come and steal bird eggs if there is nothing to do, and warned Sun Dasheng not to do bad things with Dazi.


    These two guys have already eaten the bird''s eggs and are satisfied, so there is no way they would not agree.


    Judging from their conditions, it is estimated that they will have to suffer a bit in order to have a long memory. Mu Feng helplessly shook his head and went to the racecourse to have a look.


    Since the Jiang family is going to build an outer city now, Jiang''s horse farm and training ground have been expanded. Ming Guang and Li Hu also placed the newly domesticated mammoths in the horse farm, and specially set up a shack for these mammoths to live in.


    Because they have been domesticated, these mammoths are also cooperative, and they don''t come out of the shack one by one, they just keep eating grass.


    After Mufeng came to the racecourse, Mingguang and others were trying to tame a mammoth with the password of taming a horse.


    But the mammoth was obviously not willing to cooperate, so he just stood there, losing his temper from time to time and pushing Han Shu away.


    "It seems that I still have a bit of a temper!" Mu Feng came to the racecourse and asked in a low voice, "Why, they don''t cooperate?"


    Seeing Mu Feng approaching, Ming Guang beamed with joy: "Great Chief!"


    Han Shu was feeding the mammoth with green grass in his arms, when he saw Mu Feng coming, he also happily shouted: "The Great Chief!"


    It can be seen that he has not fully recovered from the excitement of taming the mammoth, and now he is holding the grass to feed the mammoth himself.


    Obviously, after getting a mammoth, he wanted to tame a mammoth for the first time, and then ride it out to fight!


    But the problem is that mammoths are beasts after all, no one has been able to tame them for so long, and suddenly they lost their freedom, how could they cooperate so easily?


    What''s more, this mammoth may not be able to understand Han Shu''s password.


    Seeing Mu Feng coming, Han Shu immediately became pleasantly surprised.


    The mammoths would be easier to tame if the warchief wanted to.


    Han Shu talked to Mu Feng about Han Shu, and Mu Feng understood it, nodded and said: "Okay, I''ll help you tame one!"


    As he said that, he went straight to the mammoth and communicated with it with advanced animal taming skills: Now, my tribe will take you to complete some actions together, listen to his voice, and follow my request!


    This mammoth was gnawing grass, looked at Mu Feng, and started to eat grass again.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect that the mammoth was willing to communicate with him yesterday, but today he would ignore him.


    "It seems that you have healed the scar and forgot the pain!" Mufeng smiled slightly, and while it wasn''t paying attention, raised his hand and pressed down on the mammoth, and shouted "Boom!"


    The mammoth, which was still eating grass, suddenly trembled, couldn''t stand steadily, and its legs were slightly bent.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart. His great soil technique can be effective in one blow against existences such as armored earth dragons and Hulei leopards. Now facing mammoths, he just makes his body shake slightly. That''s all.


    Without hesitation, it pressed down again with a "Boom", and the mammoth''s body followed the pressure of the "Boom", bent its legs again, but still did not get down!


    "Hey, I still don''t believe it!" Mu Feng opened his eyes angrily, stretched out his hands, and pressed down together: "Boom!"


    Now the mammoth could no longer stand still, and fell to the ground with a "plop".


    Mu Feng curled his lips: "I thought you couldn''t be pushed down!"


    Now when the mammoth looked at Mufeng again, its eyes showed panic again, just like it felt the fear of death before.


    At this time, Mufeng communicated with it again with advanced animal taming skills: How about it, now you can come according to my request?


    The mammoth responded "highly" this time: Yes!


    So Han Shu rode on the mammoth, commanding the mammoth over and over again according to the horse-training command, while Mu Feng was in charge of "translating" and asked the mammoth to follow the instructions.


    In less than half a day, the mammoth memorized a few simple instructions, and probably understood the meaning of the others. I believe that after a period of training, the problem should not be serious.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Feng asked people to get all the mammoths out, and then tamed one of them in front of so many mammoths. Naturally, he also used "violence" to frighten him, and then he directed step by step, and then It went more smoothly.


    Judging from the current progress, it is estimated that after a while, the mammoth cavalry army will really be able to leave the tribe.


    Mu Feng was still training elephants with Han Shu and the others at the racecourse, and Li Hu ran to find him on the way.


    Seeing his anxious look, Mu Feng guessed that it must have something to say.


    Sure enough, Li Hu said with some embarrassment on his face: "Chief, before you come back, I calculated that it was time to open the store, so I took people to the Black Bear Department. I don''t know where the Black Bear Department got them. This tribe threatened us in the market, asking us to give them all the horses, saying that we would bring them ten jars of salt when we went next time!"


    "Threatening you?" Mu Feng frowned, "What tribe?"


    Li Hu scratched his head: "It''s not one, it''s several tribes. Knowing that our tribe has salt, threats can''t be done, followed us out of the Black Bear Division, and some people were arrested by us!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng didn''t immediately ask where the prisoners were, but asked with a frown, "What''s the attitude of the chief of the Black Bear Division?"


    Li Hu said: "He actually said a few good things in the middle and helped us."


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded and thought for a while, "But next time, we should be more careful with this old guy, he is a thief!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded, "What about those captives, should they be killed or incorporated into the slave team?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Not for the time being, bring them all here, let me see, which tribe is so blind and dares to threaten us!"


    Realizing that Mu Feng was angry, Li Hu was obviously very happy, he agreed repeatedly, and hurried to bring the slaves.


    After a while, Li Hu and Ming Guang escorted more than fifty people over, all bound by ropes and shackles.


    They still had wounds on their bodies, but they were all scarred.


    After seeing Mu Feng, these people couldn''t help but tremble.


    Obviously, in the past few days after Mu Feng came back, they had "learned" Jiang''s strength and Li Hu''s methods.


    Mu Feng, who saw Lao Shen now, found that Li Hu and Ming Guang, who had been tormenting them for several days, were respectful to him, and immediately realized that the young man in front of him was the great chief.


    After seeing the mammoths behind him express their surrender one by one, they couldn''t help showing despair on their faces...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419

    Mu Feng looked at the fifty or so people in front of him and frowned secretly.


    They were all so thin that their ribs and wishbones were clearly visible. Their faces were already dark, but their eyes were sunken and protruding.


    The fur on his body was also stripped down to a piece of tattered fur covering his waist and abdomen.


    Judging by their looks, they didn''t lose weight from hunger in a day or two, they were clearly more refugees than refugees!


    "It''s them who want to rob you?" Mu Feng couldn''t believe it.


    Li Hu scratched his head: "It''s them. Seeing that there are only twenty of us, they followed us out of the Black Bear Department and threatened to ask us to keep the horses too."


    "I saw that they were so thin, so I didn''t want to expose the bow and arrow, so I captured them all alive. Well, two of them were stabbed to death while escaping, and the rest are here."


    Mu Feng was a little speechless: "Such a thin person, what are you doing with them? Do you want to consume our food to feed them?"


    Li Hu scratched his head again: "Didn''t I want them to lead the way so that I could plunder their tribe?"


    Mu Feng frowned and asked, "Did you ask about their tribe?"


    Li Hu shook his head: "There seems to be nothing worth looting, no salt, no weapons, not even fur!"


    Mu Feng asked back: "Then why are you going to rob them?"


    Li Hu was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized that they had nothing, so why go looting?


    He immediately said: "Okay, then kill all these people!"


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s response, these dozens of people knelt on the ground and shouted repeatedly: "Please, don''t kill us!"


    "Please, let us go, we will never dare again."


    "If you kill us, our people will not be able to survive!"


    "There''s nothing we can do!"


    ...


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, seeing these people were terrified, with remorse in their faces and eyes, completely different from the hatred of the black teeth and Huang Fengbu before.


    Thinking of their situation, Mu Feng couldn''t help asking: "Since you don''t want to die, why do you want to rob us?"


    One of them tremblingly said: "We were also forced to do nothing. We heard from the chief of the wild wolf department that he had opened a market in the black bear department. We wondered if we could exchange some furs for some food. But this leader didn''t Want our furs!"


    Another person said: "If we can''t get any more food, the people in the tribe will starve to death in a short time!"


    Someone echoed: "We don''t have weapons either, so we can''t hunt!"


    Some people screamed: "If we die again, our clansmen will have nowhere to go and become homeless people!"


    ...


    Mu Feng looked at Li Hu.


    Li Hu frowned and said, "The furs they take are all old furs that have been worn for many years, and they are all used! They will break if you tear them, of course I didn''t exchange them with them..."


    Mu Feng finally understood that this group of people should have been driven to nowhere, and finally decided to take the risk.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that the Jiang clan, who seemed to have only twenty people, easily caught them all and kicked them to the iron plate.


    Seeing their panic and embarrassment, thinking about their screams just now, Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he asked: "Which tribe are you all from, tell me!"


    Fifty or so people look at me and I look at you, and dare not show their atmosphere.


    Mu Feng said coldly: "Don''t say yes, I will kill you all right now!"


    These people immediately panicked again: "Please don''t kill us!"


    "We said whether you can let our tribe go!"


    "Don''t worry, our tribe has very few people and will not pose a threat to you!"


    "Our tribe is not as good as the wild wolf tribe!"


    ...


    Mu Feng took the trouble and waved his hand: "Okay, I won''t plunder your tribe, and there is nothing to plunder! Say it quickly, if you don''t say it, I really want to kill someone!"


    The men were frightened again and trembled.


    Mu Feng snorted again.


    Finally, one of them seemed to have made up his mind: "Return to the respected chief, I am from the Ministry of Flood!"


    Someone next to him glared at him immediately, as if he was about to swallow him alive.


    Someone started, and naturally someone responded, and another person said: "Respected chief, I am from the Stone Department!"


    "Dear Chief, Great Chief, our tribe has no name..."


    Li Hu on the side didn''t know why, and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Mu Feng waving his hand.


    Mu Feng muttered softly: "No flood, no Shitou, and one without a name, are you all from these three tribes?"


    Only then did someone tremble and say, "Big, Great Chief, I''m from the Baitu Department!"


    After speaking, he held back his fear and raised his head to look at Mu Feng, and when he found that he had no reaction, let alone any killing intent, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Mu Feng asked: "How many people are there in your respective tribes, don''t worry, I won''t kill you?"


    Now everyone could see that the great chief in front of him seemed to have no intention of killing them, so he relaxed a little and began to answer one after another:


    "The Flood Department has, one hundred and seventy-one people!"


    "There are one hundred and fifty-two people in the stone department!"


    "There are one hundred and three of us!"


    "There are two hundred and five people in the Baitu Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded slightly imperceptibly, and said in his heart: "Sure enough! These tribes are all tribes that can''t get along and can''t survive. The largest number is two hundred people, and the least is only a little over a hundred. It seems that it won''t be long. , this group of people will become a wandering tribe, a homeless wanderer!"


    "It''s no wonder that there are only about fifty looters from the four tribes. This lineup is really...shabby!"


    After answering Mu Feng''s question, the people kneeling on the ground became nervous.


    Because Mu Feng is silent now, no one knows what he wants to do. They are not sure whether this young man who is obviously in a high position will turn his face and kill someone.


    After all, even they themselves know that they and the tribe behind them are useless, otherwise they wouldn''t be reduced to wanting to merge into the Black Bear Division and the Gray Wolf Division and be rejected.


    At this moment, Mu Feng spoke: "If I allow you to go back and let you bring your clansmen to join my Jiang family, are you willing?"


    "What!" Everyone kneeling on the ground was stunned. They suddenly raised their heads, thinking that they had heard it wrong.


    Even Li Hu looked at Mu Feng at this time, and asked in disbelief, "Big, big chief, so many people..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand to interrupt him, and continued to ask: "You guys, do you want to?"


    More than fifty people were all stunned on the spot, unable to believe it was true.


    They couldn''t believe that they were going to rob each other, and this great chief would let them go generously, and at the same time accept their clansmen.


    They couldn''t even believe that five or six hundred people could be accepted by their tribe all at once!


    Looking at the reactions of these people, Mu Feng became more sure of his guess, and asked with a smile, "Why, don''t you believe it? As far as the current people in your tribe are concerned, isn''t it easy for me, Mrs. Jiang, to kill them?"


    "But besides the people in your tribe, what else is worth my looting? Is it possible that I will capture and kill your tribe? starving?"


    Now everyone understands and believes: the great chief in front of him is really willing to accept them!


    "You, are you telling the truth?" one of them asked.


    "We''re coming, will you give us food?"


    "Is it true that as long as we join, we will not be starved to death?"


    ...


    The question almost everyone asks is: Can I eat food, will I starve to death!


    Mu Feng sighed, took a deep breath, and asked with a smile, "Even if you are captives, did any of you starve to death?"


    These people immediately reacted, and hurriedly agreed: "I, the flood department, are willing!"


    "We are willing too!"


    "We, the Stone Department, the Stone Department are also willing!"


    "Our Baitu Department is also willing!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420

    Because Mu Feng promised to accept these people''s clansmen, the people who could not stand on their knees dared to look up at Mu Feng at this time.


    They were grateful from the bottom of their hearts, with excitement on their faces.


    Mu Feng looked at them and asked, "You are willing, but what about the great chief of your tribe, is he also willing?"


    These people had bitter faces and responded one after another: "Our great chief was frozen to death during the migration!"


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve had a warchief!"


    "Our great chief was bitten to death by wild beasts!"


    ...


    "This..." Mu Feng was almost speechless, "It can''t be such a coincidence, the chief of this group of people is gone?"


    But if you think about it, the backbone of a tribe is the chief. Generally speaking, the chief is the most intelligent person in a tribe, and he will directly affect the rise and fall of a tribe.


    Seeing that these four tribes only have one or two hundred people, it is a miracle that their great chief can survive till now.


    Strictly speaking, these four tribes have long been regarded as wandering tribes. In other places, they may have been annexed and expelled by other tribes long ago.


    It was only placed in the no-regret area of ??Baishuyuan, which allowed "wandering" tribes like them to have a place to settle.


    But it was precisely because they did not have a great chief that the number of people became smaller and smaller until the entire tribe could not sustain itself in the end.


    And now that Mu Feng is willing to accept them, it is equivalent to giving them a new home, giving them a place to settle down.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked again: "Then how far is it between you and the Black Bear Department?"


    Several people answered one after another, almost two to three days, the farthest is the unnamed tribe, it takes four days, deep in the northwest jungle of the Black Bear Department.


    Mu Feng said to them: "I can send someone to take you back to the tribe and take them all over. Are you willing?"


    These people responded one after another: "Yes, yes!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "You can wait, tomorrow I will bring someone back to pick you up with you!"


    "Yes!" These people became excited one by one.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Li Hu, these people will join Jiang''s in the future, the shackles are gone!"


    Li Hu looked puzzled, but he did as he did and took these people back.


    Mu Fang continued to tame elephants with Han Shu and the others.


    After a short meeting, Li Hu left and returned.


    Mu Feng knew that he had doubts, so he stopped what he was doing, and waited for him to come to him.


    "Great Chief!" Li Hu frowned, "These people are skinny, and the members of their tribe will not be strong. Why do you accept them? What if there are many old people in their tribe?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You also think they are thin? Then you think that the young and strong are so hungry, can the old people stand it?"


    Li Hu thought for a while, and suddenly understood: "You mean that there may not be any old people in their tribe!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Li Hu thought for a while, then frowned and said, "The old man doesn''t have one, but he still has children. It''s useless to have children!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Who says children are useless? The more children the better! Now our Jiang family is not short of food. These people add up to only five or six hundred people, but they are a big burden to our Jiang family. Supplement. Accepting their entire tribe is tantamount to digging up their roots. The children and family members are all in our Jiang family, will they have any other ideas?"


    After a pause, he said again: "Once these children enter our Jiang family, you will educate them in a unified way and train them to become our Jiang family members. Think about it, their parents learned everything from our Jiang family. My Jiang family''s things are on the verge of starvation and we rescued them, will they leave our Jiang family?"


    "However," Li Hu said worriedly, "Is our tribe absorbing too many people too quickly? What if some of them have a different heart and it is not good for our Jiang family?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "You''re right, there is indeed a possibility. That''s why I let them live in the periphery for a period of time before officially entering the tulou, and let you observe carefully. Those who are willing to give everything for our Jiang family are worth it." Our Jiang family is kind! And we can''t give up the opportunity to grow up because of this worry!"


    Li Hu nodded solemnly: "I understand, then who do you think is more appropriate to send there tomorrow?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Well, let me go there in person, you arrange everything in Gen Mingguang in the tribe, this time I will take Qingya, Fuyu and others out, let Hanshugen Shuofeng and the others continue in the tribe. Taming the mammoth. I''ll go out and see what''s going on west of the Black Bear Division!"


    "Great chief, let me do the pick-up, you can''t easily have accidents now!" Li Hu said.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Now, what tribe can threaten our existence in the Black Bear Department? Besides, I went out to learn about the situation in the west of the Black Bear Department. If possible, our Jiang family''s future territory will also go west. Then expand, understand?"


    Li Hu took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling him to go to work.


    Then he also signaled Han Shu to continue taming the elephant, while he himself went back to the Tulou to prepare to go.


    The first thing he did was to hand in the mammoth task in the system, and the achievement point reached 3925 points.


    Looking at this moment, he asked the system to simplify the wood path derivation technique into the word "Huitian", so that it can be performed in time.


    Arrived

 Chapter 421

    It takes two days to go from the Flood Department to the Black Bear Department, and of course, this is the time they spent walking in Changshui.


    According to the traveling speed of Mufeng''s horses, if he knew the way, he might arrive in less than a day.


    However, because Changshui who led the way was obviously not familiar with riding a horse to find the way, he finally delayed a little time and arrived at the flood department in the afternoon of the fourth day.


    Chang Shui, who was leading the way, saw his tribe from a distance, and he could vaguely see someone passing through the tribe. He couldn''t help shouting excitedly to Mufeng: "Look, great chief, there are my tribe!"


    Mu Feng looked in the direction of his finger, and almost couldn''t help curling his lips.


    Just because the situation in the Flood Department in front of me is really beyond the word "miserable": leaning against a small mound, there is a big tree in front of the mound, leaning against the trunk of the big tree and leaning against some withered branches and leaves, just like the memory of the wind. In rural areas, corn stalks are leaning against the wall to build a triangular thatched hut.


    From Mu Feng''s point of view, this kind of hut built with branches leaning against the trunk is probably not as sheltered as corn stalks.


    The most exaggerated thing is that there is still a piece of bird droppings around, and there are pieces of green hemp growing on the ground. The green hemp is blooming with small yellow flowers, and some of the yellow flowers are also bearing green fruits.


    Some of the green hemp had obviously been pulled out of leaves and green fruits, but the branches were not damaged. It seemed that they were picked.


    Chang Shui couldn''t help shouting to the occasional figure inside: "Brother, sister, I''m back!"


    Afterwards, the other four people who came back with Mu Feng and the others also rolled off the horse, and ran inside yelling regardless of the mud stains on their bodies.


    Soon, all the people from the Flood Department came out of the branch hut in unison, one by one weak, but looking eagerly at Chang Shui and the others.


    "Chang Shui, you are back! You are not dead, that''s great!"


    "Father, you are finally back, woo woo!"


    "Brother, yours is really not dead, that''s great!"


    ...


    Mu Feng was quite emotional, these people seemed to be exhausted, but they were still very happy after seeing their relatives return, even if they were so hungry that they lost their human form, they still did not forget their family love.


    Until now, no one has asked them if they have exchanged for food, as if as long as they can come back, it is already the best news.


    However, Mu Feng and his group were suddenly discovered in the crowd, and they subconsciously took a few steps back in horror.


    No one knew what this group of beasts riding in front of their tribe wanted to do. If they wanted to grab something and kill someone, how would they resist it?


    Only then did Chang Shui react, and hurriedly said: "Brother, this is the great chief of the Jiang clan, and he is willing to accept us to join the Jiang clan!"


    "What!" Everyone was stunned, "Accept us to join their tribe?"


    "Did I hear it wrong?"


    "Will there be food to join them?"


    "Really, are they willing to take all of us?"


    ...


    Sensing the suspicion, panic and uneasiness of this group of people, and seeing the helpless, surprised and apprehensive eyes, especially when he saw the look of hope and panic on the face of a little girl, he felt a little sour.


    As a human being, he didn''t want to be a bodhisattva who rescued suffering, but he couldn''t bear to be disappointed by such eyes.


    So he got off his horse, walked straight in front of them, and cut straight to the point: "You don''t have to doubt, my Jiang family is willing to accept all of you, as long as you are willing to join the Jiang family, you will not betray the Jiang family in the future!"


    Everyone was stunned, and Qiqi looked at the young man in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    Chang Shui hurriedly explained: "This is the great chief of the Jiang family!"


    "Ah, Warchief?"


    "Such a young chief!"


    "Is what you said true?"


    ...


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yes, what I said is true. As long as you join the Jiang family and don''t betray the Jiang family, I guarantee that none of you will die of starvation in the Jiang family. If you want, you can join the Jiang family. The Jiang family gets married and has children, so they can settle down and live. Your children can also learn hunting and fighting skills from my Jiang family''s warriors, and become my Jiang''s warriors!"


    As he said that, he turned his head and pointed to Qing Ya and the others behind him: "Just like them, they have their own mounts and their own weapons. As long as you don''t want to die, no one can make you die!"


    Now all the people in the flood department are excited.


    Weeping with joy, they all shouted: "We are willing!"


    "I do!"


    "Great, we have a home again!"


    ...


    Mu Feng watched the reaction of the Hongshui tribe, nodded and said: "Okay, eat first, then pack up, and come back to the tribe with us!"


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison.


    During the whole time, Chang Shuifu knelt down on one knee and saluted with one hand: "Thank you, Chief!"


    All the members of the Flood Department also learned from Chang Shui and knelt down to salute: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng let out a long sigh of relief, waved his hands and said, "Okay, get up!"


    As he said that, he turned to look at Qingya: "Qingya, cook and distribute the food!"


    "yes!"


    So Qing Ya began to take out sweet potatoes, dried meat and other things from the back of the cow, and lit a fire to cook on the spot.


    The long-lost cooking smoke floated over the Flood Department again, and all the people in the Flood Tribe looked straight at the food Qingya and the others took out.


    Some children who could no longer bear the smell of meat even timidly approached Qing Ya and the others, watching eagerly, but did not dare to make a slight movement.


    Chang Shui was pulled aside by several people to ask questions, clearly asking what was going on.


    And his explanation clearly terrified these people.


    What follows is the joy of the rest of the catastrophe and the excitement of joy from the sky...


    When they set off from the Ministry of Floods to the Unnamed Tribe, the entire Ministry of Floods followed suit.


    All they could take away was twenty old furs and ten bone knives, nothing else.


    Only then did Mu Feng realize that his guess about the tragic situation of these tribes was not accurate enough.


    He originally thought that he might be "helping the poor", but he didn''t expect that he was here to save lives.


    But this is also good, saving lives is better than helping the poor, and these people will not easily betray Jiang in the future.


    Considering that some children were weak, Mu Feng directly asked them to ride the same horse with the soldiers, which really excited them.


    And this scene was also seen and remembered by the people of the flood department.


    Because some people were walking, the speed of the entire team slowed down significantly.


    Considering the issue of time, Mu Feng decided to let Qingya and the others take fifty people, and the people from the Flood Department followed two people from the Baitu Department to turn to the Baitu Department from the middle, while he took the remaining 20 people to the Unnamed Tribe After all, there are only a hundred of them, so there''s no need to go to all of them and make a fuss.


    In order to prevent accidents, Mufeng gave them eight Pijiadilongs and ten cows, and they went straight to Baitu Department with their things. Let him wait for him in Baitu Department.


    And he led the rest of the people to speed up the journey to the unnamed tribe. If nothing else, he should arrive at the Baitu tribe a day or two later than Qingya and the others.


    That way, they''d save at least a day and avoid having to work too hard for these people from the Flood Department to go with the bulk of the migration.


    After all, these people are now considered members of the Jiang family, and if one dies, there will be one less...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422

    It was the evening of the fifth day when Mu Feng led people to the Unnamed Tribe, and the journey was still delayed due to finding a way.


    However, there were only a hundred people left in the nameless tribe. They went out to look for food when the tribe hadn''t returned, but they were dragged away by wild beasts.


    Several people who escaped were also injured.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng arrived and saw that several people were young and strong. After a little thought, he directly treated them with the healing technique, and then spent the night in their "tribe", and took them southeast the next day. Go, there is the Ministry of White Soil.


    Because there were hundreds of people and they didn''t have any mounts, they were dragged very slowly.


    Fortunately, there were obviously no other big tribes in the area that could accommodate such a few small tribes, and they didn''t meet anyone along the way.


    What surprised Mu Feng was that from the northwest direction where the unknown tribe was located, the vegetation changed a lot along the way to the southeast.


    The terrain is also obviously slowing down.


    Mu Feng thought that the Jiangshi East River was also flowing to the southeast, and guessed in his heart that maybe the area where he was located and even the entire continent were gradually decreasing in altitude towards the southeast.


    In addition to the changes in vegetation, the soil on the surface is also changing - patches of whiter soil began to appear.


    Moreover, these white soils are rarely covered by vegetation.


    He suddenly understood why the Baitu Department was named after "Baitu".


    After three days of walking on the road, they finally approached the hill where Baitubu was located.


    The two members of the Baitu tribe who came with him looked excited, as if they couldn''t believe their remaining lives after the catastrophe.


    But Mu Feng was attracted by the mountain in front of him.


    Because the mountain is too white, the white soil on it is so out of tune with the green not far away.


    "Natural limestone?" Mu Feng guessed, but it was not the case when he looked closer.


    Because the limestone texture appears square and sharp, and the texture is hard.


    But the white clay on this mountain is obviously soft and delicate, like powder.


    "This is..." Mu Feng rubbed it in his hand while communicating with the system, only to find out that it was kaolin!


    Kaolin is the raw material for making high-quality ceramics, and it is a high-grade porcelain clay!


    The high-quality ceramics produced in Porcelain City are made of kaolin.


    Although both porcelain and pottery are fired with special soil, both in terms of craftsmanship and practicality, porcelain is superior!


    In ancient times, China''s land and sea "Silk Road" was able to connect the Eastern and Western worlds. In addition to silk, there were also ceramics!


    Excited, Mu Feng hurriedly handed in the task to the system, only to find that the system prompts: "Discover kaolin, get 200 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is 1125 points! "


    Mu Feng was very excited. Such a mountain is made of kaolin, which can be said to provide enough raw materials for him to make porcelain.


    Especially the Baitu tribe will soon become a member of the Jiang clan, and they are more familiar with this area. As long as Mu Feng sends people to follow them, they will definitely be able to get more kaolin!


    And he firmly believes that in this world, he should be the only one who knows the effect of this kaolin, so no one will compete with him!


    "Hahaha, unexpected harvest, unexpected joy!" Mu Feng was very excited in his heart.


    The people around him didn''t know why he was so happy, so they were inevitably puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked the two people from the White Soil Department: "Besides this mountain which is made of white soil, are there any other mountains like this?"


    One person hurriedly replied: "There is no such a big mountain, but in the south of our tribe, there are two smaller ones, and they are all like this!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, remember to bring your clansmen to dig such soil when you turn around, understand?"


    The man agreed immediately.


    In his opinion, being able to do things for the great chief is his supreme honor, and it is also the best opportunity to prove his usefulness to the tribe!


    Seeing his excitement, Mu Feng guessed in his heart, waved his hand, and signaled them to hurry to Baitu Department.


    When he arrived at the Baitu Department, Mu Feng found that Qing Ya and the others were already waiting for him.


    Seeing him bring people here, Qing Ya finally heaved a sigh of relief, and quickly came to Mu Feng: "Great Chief!"


    Seeing his appearance, Mu Feng asked suspiciously: "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Qingya shook his head: "It''s nothing, everything is going well. It''s me

 Chapter 423

    Mu Feng asked Qingya to take people to the Chijiao tribe, and he took the remaining hundreds of people to rush back on the way back.


    Returning to the tribe with only 20 riders and 500 or 600 people has both courage and strength.


    He made an appointment with Qingya to go back and forth for up to four days, and they could almost gather together in the old Manglong Department.


    As for the diet of these hundreds of people, he was not worried at all. He stopped and stopped along the way, and even the dried meat carried by hunting cattle was enough for them to return to the tribe.


    As for Qing Ya, before he left, he was worried that so many people would be detrimental to the great chief.


    Mu Feng smiled and patted Huleibao, then pointed to the armored dragon, Qingya''s heart left.


    Watching Qingya take the people away, Mu Feng squinted his eyes and looked to the south: "Chijiaobu, you asked for this, you can''t blame me!"


    Then he led the crowd all the way east.


    What surprised Mu Feng was that the four new members of the Jiang family were all pitifully thin, but they seemed to have physical strength far beyond ordinary people, and they always followed Mu Feng and his party at a relatively fast speed.


    At the beginning, Mu Feng was a little worried about whether they could bear it, but after walking for two days, he realized that he was worrying too much.


    In addition to adults, even some half-grown children have perseverance and physical strength far beyond ordinary people. The several breaks in the middle were proposed by Mu Feng, but they were eager to hurry on the road.


    Mu Feng pondered for a long time before he realized that these people were like people who had lived in the dark for a long time and suddenly saw a light in the distance.


    It is this light that allows them to see the light and hope.


    And Mu Feng allowed them to join the Jiang family, which was the light¡ªeven more powerful than the light!


    Because the lights were still far away in the dark night, they actually felt Jiang''s strength:


    There are more than seventy people, all of whom are riding mounts, and each mount looks very fierce.


    The food they carried with them was enough to feed hundreds of them.


    More than 70 people all carry the same weapon, and they can kill the prey with the weapon without getting close to the prey when hunting.


    Most importantly, their great chief personally came to pick them into the tribe and told them that they could learn skills, become warriors, have weapons, and mounts like his original clansmen!


    It can be said that since they decided to follow Mu Feng back to the Jiang clan, they have already regarded themselves as members of the Jiang clan.


    Moreover, the sooner they arrived at Jiang''s, the sooner they would not have to worry about it.


    Mu Feng also sensed the mood of this group of people, and knew that they were supporting themselves with energy and spirit. He had seen such people and things before, so he knew how to deal with them.


    After thinking about it, he decided to speed up his pace and take a look at the perseverance and character of this group of people.


    Of course, no matter how fast they were, they couldn''t compete with Mu Feng and the others.


    And Mu Feng dismounted halfway, and walked with them on foot.


    In the eyes of these people, this was the chief''s move to get close to them.


    In fact, it was Mufeng who took this opportunity to check whether there were any wild vegetables that could be used and eaten along the way.


    Sure enough, to his surprise, he found leeks and goji berries...


    Mu Feng was surprised and speechless.


    Leek can be eaten, it can also be used as medicine, it can be mixed with eggs to make dumplings, and it can also be used to "enhance the body".


    Before lettuce, spinach and the like were served on the dining table, leeks and green onions could each exist as a dish in ancient times.


    He still remembers a wonderful man named Xuanmen primary school student, who especially liked to eat leeks, and liked to recite a double-character poem when he was free:


    The green and green are young and strong, and they are long, thin and watered.


    Pointy and moving diamonds every day, I like to make up my waist.


    Only this poem was recited by him many times, and he was very happy.


    The key is that what the wolfberry found made him a little speechless.


    He used to hear this Xuanmen Taoist chanting a sentence "When people reach middle age, they have to soak goji berries in a thermos cup", so that he felt inexplicable shame when he heard, saw, and mentioned goji berries...


    "However, the dried goji berry tastes really good when soaked in water." Mu Feng looked around carefully, and then realized that no one noticed his expression, let alone his strangeness.


    He then ordered the people accompanying him to dig up all the leeks and goji berries that could be seen along the way and take them away.


    For members of the Jiang clan, Mu Feng''s behavior was no surprise.


    But for the new members of the four departments, the look in Mufeng''s eyes is very weird.


    Some people''s eyes are strange, some people are in awe, and some people are puzzled.


    There are so many, and so on.


    All in all, none of them understood what Mu Feng was doing.


    Seeing Mu Feng chewing the leeks in his mouth, frowning and laughing, these people suddenly thought that the young chief had been poisoned.


    Fortunately, after they saw that the expressions of the accompanying Jiang clan members were the same, they waited honestly in amazement.


    Mu Feng stuck out his tongue: "This wild leek tastes so damn good!"


    He then handed in the tasks of two things in the system, and the achievement points came to 1525 points.


    Three and a half days later, Mu Feng and his party arrived at the old Manglong Department, and according to his agreement with Qing Ya, they were here to wait for their return.


    He didn''t need to order, the accompanying people knew what to do, they looked for a place to sit or rest on the spot.


    Not surprisingly, in the evening, Qing Ya really came back with someone.


    There were only more than twenty people sitting on the horse with them, but the ropes tied to the horse''s back behind them were tied to forty people like a string of grasshoppers!


    When the people of the Stone tribe immediately saw people everywhere, they were obviously taken aback for a moment, and then they each shouted in surprise:


    "Brother, you are still alive!"


    "Daddy, I''m here!"


    "Great, our clansmen are indeed here!"


    ...


    Qing Ya got off the horse, walked quickly to Mu Feng, and said loudly: "Chief, I took people to the Chijiao tribe, and only rescued these people. They told me that the Chijiao tribe killed them twenty-one Individuals. According to your request, I captured forty-two of them!"


    Mu Feng patted Qing Ya on the shoulder and said: "Good job!"


    Then he looked at the Chijiao tribe who had been reduced to slaves, and said coldly: "It seems that you still don''t have a long memory. It was a mistake not to exterminate your Chijiao tribe last time. You even dared to snatch me from the Jiang clan." !"


    These members of the Chijiao tribe were full of fear and confusion. They couldn''t figure it out anyway. They just wanted to plunder a small tribe that no one paid attention to, and supplement the young and strong labor force in the tribe, but they didn''t expect Jiang''s head was robbed from such a distance!


    "How is this possible?" These people murmured bitterly, "They are so thin, and your Jiang family is so powerful! How could they be members of your Jiang family..."


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "Maybe it wasn''t before, but now it is! Those who dare to rob my Jiang family will have to pay the due price!"


    As he said that, he turned to look at the people around him, and said loudly: "From now on, you are members of the Jiang family. If anyone dares to attack you, I, the Jiang family, will definitely make him pay the price!"


    "it is good!"


    "it is good!"


    "it is good!"


    There were bursts of exclamations from the crowd, all of them blushed, extremely excited...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424

    Mu Feng''s group of more than 70 riders led five or six hundred people from the old part of the Manglong tribe, and walked as close to the forest and other shady places as possible along the way.


    After all, there are more than 500 people, and their health is not very good. If they are heated by the current scorching heat, they will be in big trouble again.


    But he underestimated these people once again, even if they were walking on the unsheltered grassland, they were not afraid of the heat at all.


    It seems that the only thing that can defeat them right now is death!


    Mu Feng once again lamented that people''s willpower has never been lacking, it''s just when.


    In view of this, he was naturally happy to speed up his pace and return to the tribe. The original plan was to return to the tribe in five days, but because of the pace of this group of people, life was delayed by one day, and he arrived at the gate of the Jiang family four days later. piece of forest.


    They still encountered slaves who were digging ditches and roads, and Ming Guang and others who were supervising the work.


    All the new members of the tribe turned pale with fright when they saw those who were bound with shackles.


    They all looked at Mu Feng in amazement.


    And what Mu Feng did next made them feel at ease again.


    He pointed to the slaves captured from the Chijiao tribe, and told Mingguang: "Mingguang, put these people among these slaves, and they will work with these people from now on!"


    "Yes, Great Chief!"


    Then Mu Feng started to signal the people around to follow up quickly, and went straight to the tribe.


    All the newcomers are nervous and looking forward to it.


    They had already seen the strength of Jiang''s fighters along the way, and now they saw that Jiang''s "slaves" were captured to work in hundreds of people, and they felt more and more that their lives were guaranteed.


    However, such a powerful Jiang family will treat them as clansmen, they have nothing!


    And when they arrived at Jiang''s gate, they were once again shocked by the scene in front of them. No matter how busy people are everywhere, there are still people using tools they don''t understand to load soil, and some are using "weapons" to lay stones, and Those stones are all the same size, and the piled stones look so solid...


    Immediately afterwards, they saw someone wearing clean and soft animal skins walking over and shouting at Wood Wind: "Great Chief!"


    The great chief was talking to that man, and they couldn''t care less about what he said.


    Because at this moment they heard other voices in the tribe: horned deer, armored earth dragon, wild boar, and the roar of some beasts they couldn''t name...


    When they really got out of the forest and stepped into the open space in front of them, they realized that there was a large "vine" with big leaves that could barely see the edge - and no one knew what it was.


    The great chief, Mu Feng, had already finished speaking with the person who came, and the person directly shouted to everyone: "Listen to me, this is the Jiang family. Once you enter the door of the Jiang family, it is the Jiang family''s door." People, are you willing?"


    Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them, but it was precisely because of this that they realized Jiang''s strength more and more.


    They all shouted: "Yes!"


    "willing!"


    "Okay, then follow me to the second protective wall!" The man took the lead and led them through the third protective wall to the second floor.


    When they passed the three-story protective wall, they saw a large open space again. A group of people were holding weapons in the open space, and there were women?


    Everyone became more nervous and looking forward to it: Can this Jiang family accept us?


    Finally they came to the second protective wall, where they saw the same green long-leaved plants as the one on the west side of the third protective wall, as well as other things they didn''t recognize.


    They were all very strange.


    But no one dared to move without authorization. They suddenly felt that there were so many things in Jiang''s that they hadn''t seen and didn''t understand, and it was possible that these things were very dangerous.


    The person who led them to the second-floor protective wall spoke again: "My name is Bai Yue. This is Jiang''s second-floor protective wall. There is a house built for you called Tulou. But before that, you need Stay here temporarily like them!"


    "I''m like you. I used to be from other tribes. It was the chief who saved us and allowed us to join the Jiang tribe. From now on, we will be members of the Jiang tribe. You are the same, do you understand?"


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then they were pleasantly surprised.


    There are people like them who can do this now, and they will certainly be able to!


    Bai Yue said again: "Joining the Jiang family, there are some things that must be remembered:


    1. Remember that you are a member of the Jiang clan, and you are not allowed to betray the clan, otherwise, you will die!


    2. The clansmen accepted by the great chief are the members of the Jiang clan, no one will treat them differently, but you must be loyal to the Jiang clan, otherwise, you will die! "


    3. Everyone in Jiang''s will have their own things to do. What you can do and want to do, you can tell me, and I will help you arrange it.


    4. You don''t have to worry about food when you join the Jiang family. Although you live in a different place from us now, the food you eat and use is the same as me and the great chief.


    5. Everyone can learn skills. Men learn hunting, fighting, and survival skills in the wilderness, and women learn how to weave nets, grow vegetables, and weave.


    Of course, if there are women who are willing to become warriors, they can go to Buyeo and become female warriors, hunting, fighting, and defending the tribe like men!


    6. All children under the age of 12 do not have to work, and must go to the tribe''s Yuelou to study.


    Remember, you are members of the Jiang clan, and you are different from those slaves outside who work with their hands and feet tied! "


    At the end, Bai Yue laughed proudly and excitedly and asked, "Now, do you understand?"


    Everyone was shocked by what Bai Yue said, and they all cheered: "Understood!"


    Then Bai Yue said again: "Well, now that your people are resting here, I will take fifty people to go with me to the Tulou to get their own animal skin clothes. For the time being, each of you will get a set first!"


    Everyone cheered again.


    Mufeng went straight back to the tulou.


    The nearly 20 days of running back and forth made him really tired.


    After resting for quite a while, Bai Yue rushed over to report the situation to Mu Feng.


    "Great chief, there are 528 newcomers in total, 226 adult men, 205 adult women, and the rest are children, no old people!"


    Mu Feng nodded and sighed: "I know, the old people in these tribes are all starved to death, frozen to death, and there are not many children."


    Bai Yue also frowned and nodded: "Yes, they are too thin!"


    Mu Feng said solemnly: "These people, especially these children, can be given more food. Anyway, the Jiang family has no shortage now. If there is really a shortage, let the hunting team go to the grassland to hunt again!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded, "Among these people, 120 men have married wives, and 80 women have given birth to children. The rest are unmarried men and women."


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Well, let them take care of their bodies first. If you want, you can let the unmarried adult girl meet them. If you want to, you can get married. Wedding , I''ll host it!"


    Bai Yue said excitedly: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Because there were more than 40 unmarried women in the Yishui Department before, and five or six men were unmarried.


    Mu Feng opened his mouth to agree to this matter, and he could make people start to pay attention.


    After a pause, he continued: "Chief, I found that there are still some adult men and women in the tribe. The former husband or wife died, and they are still young and vigorous. Can you let them marry again?"


    Mu Feng was stunned, then nodded: "Of course, no matter who it is, as long as it is in my Jiang clan, it is fine! But remember, people with the same surname are not allowed to get married, and within the next three generations, they must never get married!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue hurriedly agreed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425

    That night, all the members of the Jiang clan gathered near the Moon Tower.


    Newcomers, old people, everyone on the first to second floors of the protective wall, without exception.


    The number of the Jiang clan reached a staggering 1,154 people!


    This is a number Bai Yue gave Mu Feng after doing all the statistics, and there will definitely be more in the near future!


    The old and the new are mixed together, the new is a bit cramped, but the old are warm and easy-going.


    Obviously, after Li Hu and Ming Guang''s punishment incident, no one in the entire Jiang family dared to reject newcomers as an "old man".


    And during this period of time, they also realized more and more that the newcomers to Jiang''s did many things better than them, and Jiang''s strength made them feel more proud and excited.


    Therefore, no one in the current Jiang family dares to call themselves an "old man", but greets newcomers with an open and welcoming attitude.


    Newbies are timid, but extremely sensitive.


    Especially the whole tribe''s attitude towards them from top to bottom made them more certain that the great chief of the Jiang clan would do what he said, and the members of the Jiang clan also welcomed them.


    Of course, they also clearly realized that all the benefits mentioned were given to them equally, and if they dared to betray Jiang, Jiang would definitely kill them from top to bottom!


    Open acceptance, clear grievances and grievances, clear rewards and punishments, consistent words and deeds - this is the principle that the Jiang family now abides by from the inside out, and it is also the thought that Mufeng instilled in the Jiang family.


    And when these people saw Jiang''s strength, ate a lot of food that they had never tasted before, and felt the warmth that they hadn''t felt for a long time, how could they still have other thoughts?


    After dinner, Mu Feng left all the important members of the tribe, as well as a few people selected from the newly joined tribes, and held an important internal meeting of the Jiang family.


    The "meeting" was held under the pergola on the patio of Jiang''s Yuelou, which was quite pleasant for a long talk on a moonlit night.


    Everyone knows that those who can appear here at this time are people who are valued by the great chief.


    The old man is solemn, and the newcomer is excited.


    Mu Feng said: "You newcomers to the Jiang family, get to know each other and let others know your name!"


    One stood up: "Go back to the chief, my name is Chang Shui!"


    Then several people got up one after another and said, "My name is Luoli!"


    "My name is Jiuzhu!"


    "My name is Asuka!"


    Afterwards, Li Hu, Ming Guang, Han Shu and others introduced themselves in turn.


    Mu Feng said: "From now on, everyone will be members of the Jiang clan, no matter the old or the new, and anyone who dares to violate it will be expelled from the clan."


    As he said that, he looked around for a week, and the warning was obvious.


    Everyone was shocked and nodded hurriedly: "Yes!"


    Then Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, then you all remember what you are going to do. Ming Guang, you continue to supervise those slaves to build cities and dig ditches!"


    "yes!"


    "Lihu, expand the bathing pool in the tribe, widen the drainage ditch, go west, dig a bigger septic tank, and do a good job of drainage in the tribe!"


    "yes!"


    "Bai Yue, build two more earthen buildings, just below the earthen building on the mountainside, and flatten out another place! Also, for these newly joined tribesmen, you take some of them to familiarize yourself with everything in the tribe first!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng looked at the newcomers: "You four, first follow Bai Yue to get familiar with the things in the tribe. Bai Yue, you also go with them to understand these new tribesmen, and arrange some capable jobs for them to do !"


    The four newcomers nodded in unison: "Yes!"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said, "Chief, can we let them weed and water the corn and soybeans?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, they are too thin, do some light work first, and then arrange other things when the body recovers. When the time comes, Han Shu, Shuo Feng, Qing Ya, and Kat Yu, you are responsible for selecting them. Some people are trained to become hunters and fighters!"


    Several people agreed in unison: "Yes!"


    The four newcomers were all startled, with excited expressions: Now the great chief has arranged for them to become fighters!


    At this time, Mu Feng looked at the four of them specifically: "Although you have just joined the Jiang clan, there are some things that I have to emphasize to you again. Those who are loyal to my Jiang clan will not be stingy with my Jiang clan. But if you dare to rebel, you will have to die!"


    The four of them were shocked again, and hurriedly knelt down to salute: "Great chief, don''t worry, you saved our tribe, we are too grateful from the bottom of our hearts, how dare you rebel!"


    Then Mu Feng said: "Okay! I have done what I should say and do. What you can do next depends on how you do it!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, motioning for the crowd to disperse.


    He thought for a while and saw that it was still early, so he asked Li Hu to call Bai Ya, Fu Yu, Ji Hua, Ji Yang and other craftsmen, and told them.


    "Fuyu, most of the time your women''s army needs to go back and forth between the tribe and the slaves digging ditches and roads. Do you have enough manpower?"


    Fuyu nodded solemnly: "There are still enough manpower for the time being, but now that the tribe accepts so many people at once, it may not be enough!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Didn''t you want to expand the number of women''s soldiers? This time I will expand it for you. After two days, you can choose some from the new tribe to prepare. How to train and how to equip weapons? You can directly ask Han Tree!"


    "Yes!" Fuyu responded excitedly.


    Mu Feng looked at Ji Hua again: "How many children are pregnant in the tribe now, can you be busy?"


    Ji Hua quickly replied: "Back to the chief, there are thirty-one women in the tribe who are pregnant with children, and they should give birth in large numbers after the spring of next year."


    "Oh!" Mu Feng realized that this group should be the ones he begged for Shuo Feng and the others.


    He was really happy, and grinned strangely: "Not bad, not bad, the efficiency of this group of people is really good!"


    The few people on the side were all puzzled, but they didn''t dare to ask questions.


    Mu Feng immediately nodded again and said: "Yes, the knowledge of childbirth and midwifery I gave you should also be about domestic animals and wild animals. Later, you quickly find a few people in the tribe and teach them how to deliver these domestic animals and wild animals!"


    Ji Hua didn''t know, so he asked, "Beasts also want to deliver babies?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Didn''t our clansmen survive very little before delivering the babies? What about after delivering the babies?"


    Ji Hua reacted immediately: "Yes!"


    Then he looked at Ji Yang again: "Now there are more people in the tribe, and there are more mouths to eat. You guys probably won''t be able to keep up, so let''s ask Lihu for a few more people, and change the place to cook. The place, the original one is too small. Ask Li Hu to lead someone to build a bigger stove, and then find Bai Fang¡ª¡±


    "Yes, White Fang is here." Wooden Wind turned to White Fang, "You can bake a few more cauldrons for them, as well as pottery bowls and other utensils. After a while, we will have better utensils can use!"


    Bai Fang''s eyes lit up, and he shouted in surprise, "A better utensil?"


    "Well, it''s porcelain, which is more durable than pottery and looks better when fired. Of course, it''s more difficult to fire!" Mu Feng laughed.


    Bai Ya smiled delicately: "As long as it can be fired, I''m not afraid of any difficulties!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "But you need to find a few more people to teach them about firing ceramics, and you won''t need to do these things soon!"


    "Ah?" White Fang was surprised, "Why?"


    "Because, I want to teach you the knowledge of plants and trees, and heal the diseases of the clansmen!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426

    The next day, after Mu Feng woke up, he found that Bai Fang was already waiting for him at the patio shed in Yuelou. He was stunned for a moment before remembering that he said last night that today he would teach her to identify herbs.


    Previously, he wanted to find someone in the tribe to teach herbal medicine knowledge. After all, there are more and more people in the tribe. With him alone, it is really impossible to guarantee that the tribe members will receive timely treatment for illness and injury.


    So he taught Chang Ning first, and then trained a few more people in the tribe who knew about herbal medicine to deal with some common headaches and fevers.


    Now there are already a lot of herbs in the entire Jiang clan, so it is enough to teach her the knowledge of herbs by watching and teaching from inside the tribe.


    White Fang followed Woodwind to the place where the herbs were planted, his face full of anticipation.


    Mu Feng began to teach her: "These are forsythia, which can clear away heat and detoxify. They can also resist bacteria and viruses. When treating diseases, we use its dried and ripe fruits. Have you seen its transformation before?"


    Bai Fang nodded: "Yes, I''ve seen it before. It has small yellow petals and a faint fragrance, which smells very good!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, remember, you should be able to pick the fruit after a while, pay attention to clean it up, and put it away!"


    "Okay!" Bai Fang nodded, and after thinking for a while, he asked again, "But how do these fruits heal people? Do you eat them directly?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and with Jiang''s current conditions, he couldn''t make Western medicine tablets, pills, etc. It is more convenient to get Chinese medicine.


    Then he said: "These fruits are crushed and boiled together with other herbs to drink soup. Well, the taste may not be good at that time, and it will be bitter. For children, it is also possible to add some sugar cane sugar to it." !"


    Bai Fang was taken aback, frowned and thought about it, and then said: "Then what are the other herbs?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, come one by one!"


    After speaking, he began to introduce to Bai Fang again: "This is dandelion. The flowers, leaves, and roots can all be used as medicine. It can clear away heat and detoxify. It can also kill bacteria. If some people in the tribe keep ''coughing'' like this, they should use it." You can use this as medicine to heal him!"


    "I remember!" Bai Fang nodded obediently.


    Mu Feng pointed to the side again: "This is honeysuckle, which can disperse wind-heat, clear heat and detoxify. In the current weather, some people are prone to wind-heat, sneezing, cold, runny nose, and fever. Honeysuckle can be used as medicine for treatment. If someone coughs, If you keep spitting, you can use this to make water for him to drink!"


    "This is mint..."


    "This is Dijincao..."


    "This is wolfberry..."


    Mu Feng introduced each one to Bai Ya, and later, when Bai Ya couldn''t remember, he finally stopped and asked her to introduce each one to Mu Feng again. If there were any mistakes, Mu Feng would correct them one by one.


    In this way, after spending two days, Bai Fang finally got to know all the herbs in the tribe.


    It has to be said that Bai Fang learned quite quickly, far exceeding Mu Feng''s expectation.


    Maybe it has something to do with what people are studying now.


    After all, they have never learned anything before, and if they only learn one thing or skill in a single period of time, they must learn quickly.


    And like in his previous life, when he was in school, he learned seven subjects at once in middle school and nine subjects in high school at once. Subject examinations were taken at different times every day. How could he memorize and learn well?


    "Oh, no wonder people say that art is more about mastery than about mastery. It turns out that this truth has been made clear from the beginning of learning."


    But besides teaching Bai Ya about herbal medicines, Mu Feng had other things to do. It was impossible for him to take Bai Fang to know all the herbs - not to mention that there were not many herbs in the tribe.


    After much deliberation, he spent 800 achievement points with the system in exchange for a set of knowledge about Chinese herbal medicine and some prescriptions for common diseases, and added another 100 achievement points, and passed them on to Bai Fang in the form of empowerment.


    Anyway, in two days, he explained some words describing Chinese herbal medicine, such as "medicine", "root", "fruit", "decoction" and other words to Chang Ning, and the rest was up to Chang Ning. Discovery identified.


    In order to make it easier for Chang Ning to learn about herbs and distinguish their medicinal properties, he called Fu Yu over and gave her a Pichia dilonga on the spot, and also gave the Detachment of Women permission to explore the herbs around with Bai Ya.


    Of course, Mu Feng also told Bai Ya that as long as he found new herbs, he must be sure to let him know, after all, these things can be handed in tasks and earn achievement points with him.


    "The division of labor has been determined. Now there are brick-burning workers in the tribe, Bai Ya is in charge of medical treatment, Ji Hua is in charge of delivering babies, Ji Yang is in charge of cooking, and there are special craftsmen in charge of smelting copperware." Mu Feng was alone. Thinking in my heart, "these are all done by special people, it seems that they have to get a special place for them to work on."


    "Bai Ya is in charge of healing with herbal medicine, and Ji Hua is in charge of delivering babies. These two people can be merged together to build a health center." Mu Fengxin said, "But the health center seems unhygienic. Let''s change it to a medical center! There are many in it. Build a few houses, give them medicine, treatment, and delivery, so as to avoid the unhygienic environment in the tulou and cause bacteria to breed and infect!"


    "In this way, the canteen for cooking can''t be put together with the medical center, it has to be separated!" Mu Feng thought for a while, and quickly found Li Hu, Bai Ya, Ji Hua, Ji Yang and others, and told him what he thought. took them.


    Except for Li Hu, everyone was very excited - they still had their own place to work!


    Of course, although Li Hu didn''t know about it, he still selected places according to Mufeng''s various requirements, making sure that the locations of these places were staggered from the infrastructure such as toilets and baths.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Hu told Mu Feng one more thing: "The tribe''s drinking wells are not enough!"


    Mu Feng sighed and said, "If you don''t have enough water wells, just keep digging one. Didn''t I teach you how to build walls and how to choose a site?"


    Li Hu scratched his head and said, "But the chosen location is on the side of the three protective walls, too far away from the tribe!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and after thinking about it, it was about one or two miles, which is indeed a bit far.


    But he changed his mind and thought again, and then said decisively: "Then dig a well over there, and tell Bai Yue and the others to build an earthen building directly on the west side of the three protective walls, and all the new tribesmen will live there nearby. Scatter the water and not cause water stress."


    "But those slaves..." Li Hu hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Let them move outside the three-story protective wall, and tell them that the sooner the city wall is built, the sooner they will be safe!"


    Li Hu was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "I understand!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "The earthen building was built outside, and all the drainage ditches, toilets, and septic tanks were built according to the previous method. And it is very close to the land inside and outside the three-layer protective wall, and fertilization will be done in the future." It''s also simple."


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, you guys go and get busy first, I''ll call you when I have something to do!"


    "Yes!" Several people turned and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427

    After teaching Bai Ya the knowledge of herbal medicine, Mu Feng planned to lie down in the tulou to cool off for two days.


    After all, there was a tame elephant on the grassland before, and after that, he went to pick up four newcomers. He looked in the mirror and felt that he was sunburned like black coal balls.


    Unexpectedly, Li Hu came over and told him that the market with the best black bear department was about to start, and asked him if he wanted to go to the department store of the black bear department.


    Mu Feng wanted to refuse at first, but then he thought that this time the Jiang family had more than 500 people, all thanks to that big flicker from the Black Bear Department, and he became agitated again.


    Although the Jiang family didn''t get any good things from the small market, the Jiang family gained a lot outside the small market.


    In addition to bringing back copper ore every time Lihu went to the city, they could also get surprises occasionally.


    Especially Mu Feng has been wondering in his heart, what kind of person is that old guy Da Huyou, and how can he find a tribe like the Shui Ministry to go to the market to trade.


    Do you really want to challenge these tribes, or are you going to use these tribes to test Jiang''s strength?


    Judging from Mu Feng''s dealings with him before, apart from his lack of cognition, this old guy is just like an old fox mentally, a typical master who can''t suffer.


    If he said that he didn''t want to take advantage of the opportunity, he wouldn''t believe it even if he killed Mu Feng.


    But these tribes who are so poor that they are almost starving to death can have any advantage to take advantage of.


    If the old guy didn''t have any bad intentions towards Jiang Shi, Mu Feng wouldn''t mind giving him a little more favor.


    After all, he was quiet and quite charismatic, and he was able to recruit people from four tribes to the city, and indirectly helped the Jiang family increase its population.


    And through the detailed chat with this old guy last time, he found that this old guy knows a lot.


    This is very helpful for him to understand the situation of the tribe in the west.


    He wondered if he could talk to this old guy again, see if he could get more clan members "for free", and learn more about the Changli tribe by the way.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, this time I will take someone there!"


    Li Hu nodded excitedly: "Yes, then I will arrange the manpower!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "This time, bring more people. Prepare some cattle and horned deer. People should bring thirty cavalry and thirty hunting teams! In addition, let Changshui, Bring Asuka, Luoli and Jiuzhu, and get them mounts!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed.


    The next day, Mu Feng led his people on horses and set off with his things.


    This time was a bit different from the previous ones, Mu Feng took four little wolves with him, so he took them out to practice alone.


    Because the mammoth has basically been trained, Han Shu and Bai Yue also accompanied him this time.


    But he was going to the Black Bear Department, and now he basically didn''t encounter any danger, so the best mount was the Hulei Leopard, there were no armored ground dragons and mammoths, and the rest were red deer and horses.


    After having mammoths, Mu Feng vaguely felt that the red deer were no longer fragrant, and he didn''t have such a deep obsession with them.


    There are only two things in his heart that can be called obsessions now: to engage in population, and to catch mammoths!


    As for the red deer, whatever you like!


    However, things are impermanent. Many times, the more you want to find something, the harder it is to find it.


    It just happened that you inadvertently discovered that this thing seems to be everywhere.


    This time, that is the case!


    When Mu Feng led a group of people to set off and passed the Baishuyuan, he saw a small herd of animals in the distance.


    He didn''t pay much attention at first, seeing the figure as just a group of stray horses.


    According to his idea, if they hadn''t left when they got to the front, they would just take advantage of the situation and snatch them away.


    But after walking for a while, sitting upright on his horse, he suddenly found branches and forks faintly visible above the heads of the group of beasts!


    "Red deer?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, he rubbed his eyes, almost thinking that he had misread, "Really a red deer?"


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng was excited again, "I almost forgot that there are red deer in this area!"


    You know, in the Baishuyuan area, he has seen many mammoths and horned rhinos, many times.


    But this red deer is seen not to mention the number of times, and even the number is pitifully small.


    Now this group judged by the shadows, there are not many, only twenty or thirty.


    But this time, Mu Feng was very sure in his heart, as long as he got close, they wouldn''t be able to run away!


    "Haha, let me see where you guys are going this time!" Mu Feng shouted excitedly, "Attention everyone, leave twenty people to watch things, and the rest of you will approach the herd of beasts in front carefully with me, and make a quick decision! "


    "Yes!" Everyone became excited, knowing that the great chief was going to lead them to hunt.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng waved his hand, dismounted himself, and led the Hulei Leopard forward carefully in the grass.


    Following closely behind are Han Shu and Bai Yue, and behind them are Jiu Zhu, Chang Shui, Luo Li and Fei Niao¡ªthis is also Mu Feng''s intention to train them and let them gain insights.


    The four of them watched Mu Feng bow and walk forward, but didn''t hold anything in his hand, which was very strange.


    What made them even more surprised was that the great chief''s mount¡ªthat strange horse that looked a size bigger than ordinary horses, actually lowered its body like a giant-toothed tiger and crawled forward on the ground!


    "How do we go hunting?" Almost all four of them had this thought.


    Before they could figure it out, Mu Feng, who was walking in the front, didn''t even look behind him. He stretched out two fingers of his right hand and made a gesture of separation to the people behind him. Open the grass and look at the group of wild beasts that are not far from them.


    Changshui, Jiuzhu and the others had never seen a red deer, so naturally they didn''t know each other.


    But they also know that those with sharp horns on their heads are definitely not good people.


    "The big chiefs don''t have bone knives, they don''t have clubs, and they don''t even use their own new weapons. How can they hunt?"


    Soon, they will know the answer.


    They could see that not far from the two opposite directions of the herd, two groups of Jiang''s people had arrived, showed their heads quietly, and then disappeared quickly.


    Mu Feng suddenly turned around and grinned at the four of them, "You four, cover your ears!"


    Although the four were puzzled, they knew it was the chief''s order, so they quickly covered their ears.


    Almost at the moment when they covered their ears, Wooden Wind pulled the mane on the Hulei Leopard''s neck, and then a "cry" resounding through the sky exploded next to their ears!


    The four of them turned pale in an instant, and each of them looked at the Hulei Leopard not far in front of them in horror. One of them ran up, and then flew across the grass like flying, and rushed directly towards the herd of beasts!


    But the herd of beasts seemed to be stupid, each of them didn''t move in place, and some even fell into the grass obviously because of trembling!


    At the same time, the members of the Jiang clan who had been arranged on both sides rushed out of the grass one by one, holding ropes in their hands instead of weapons, and rushed straight up to tie up their prey!


    The four of them hadn''t recovered from Hulei Leopard''s shocking panic, and they were all stunned when they saw this scene: "Is it so easy to hunt, Great Chief?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428

    Sure enough, all the red deer were caught. After counting, there were twenty-five red deer, sixteen males and nine females.


    With Hulei Leopard around, these bound red deer were quickly tamed, and followed Mufeng and his party westward like good babies.


    Changshui, Jiuzhu and the others were dumbfounded by this scene again. When they looked at Mufeng again, they were no longer simply worshiping, but also had a kind of awe from the heart.


    They had never seen anyone capture prey so quickly, and they were all alive!


    What surprised them the most was that so many prey were obediently staying in their team at this moment, walking with them!


    The four looked at each other in blank dismay, both grateful and frightened.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about the reaction of the four of them, squinting at Red Deer and lamenting the impermanence of the world.


    He just gave up "chasing" the red deer cavalry, and as a result, a small herd of red deer appeared on his way to the black bear department.


    This is smooth sailing and smooth sailing!


    "In this way, it is not impossible to have a small army of red deer cavalry. After all, in terms of the lethality of collisions, red deer are much stronger than horses." The more Mu Feng thought about it, the happier he became, " said the man. If you never forget it, there will be echoes, I don''t think so!"


    Then Mu Feng and his party spent more than two days before and after, and finally arrived at the black bear department.


    From a distance, Mu Feng saw that many people from the Black Bear Department had already arrived.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes showed surprise, "This big Huyou is a talent, and he can find so many people!"


    "I just don''t know what the tribe of these people is like!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng got off his horse, signaled Han Shu to follow with his back, and started to shout from a distance: "Brother, brother, I''m coming, brother!"


    Then Xiong Da and Xiong Er rushed out of the tribe together, seeing Mu Feng, they greeted him with joy.


    "Great chief, it''s really you!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Of course it''s me, I haven''t seen my brother for so long, I''ll come and see him!"


    Xiong laughed so hard that he couldn''t close his mouth. In his opinion, although Mu Feng was a great chief, he was kind, and he really didn''t say anything to him. He was giving things and saying good things to his own great chief. .


    Xiong Er seemed to have overcome his fear long ago, and greeted him with a smile.


    Mu Feng naturally saw the clue at a glance, this guy must have been "beaten" by the big flicker, otherwise the slight unnaturalness in the corner of his eyes would not be so obvious.


    He didn''t care, just yelled: "My brother, I have to thank him very much!"


    Before the words were finished, a voice came out laughing: "Oh, is my brother here? Come quickly!"


    Mu Feng enthusiastically stretched out his hand to help Da Huyou, only to find that this guy was wearing linen clothes he got from somewhere, with a smug expression on his face.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This old guy is so arrogant, he is willing to buy a piece of linen clothes for such a broken tribe!"


    You know, he needs to spend tens of hundreds of furs to exchange for such a linen clothes.


    Basically, a piece of linen clothes can be equivalent to one or even two jars of salt, which is enough for a small tribe to live frugally for three or four months.


    Moreover, this kind of linen clothes must only be available to the tribes in the nearby Youdian City-and the tribes in the small market generally do not have linen, and they can barely be exchanged for it in the big tribes.


    In other words, linen is basically priceless.


    Of course, those who can wear linen clothes are "either rich or noble". Even in small tribes, people in other tribes are generally envious, and even think of the relationships he can reach with big tribes and feel awe.


    Unexpectedly, this old guy got a suit of linen clothes from nowhere, and he looked like a nouveau riche.


    After a little thought, he realized that the old guy must have exchanged the salt he gave him.


    Otherwise, with the virtue of the black bear department, how can there be extra fur to squander?


    Especially when the old guy faced Mu Feng with a proud and excited face, he clearly wanted to show off.


    "Well, it seems that this old guy is floating!" Mu Feng understood, held back a smile, and praised in a serious manner, "Oh, brother, where did you get your linen clothes, it''s too light!"


    He said this sentence very loudly, clearly telling everyone for this big fool: He is wearing a linen dress!


    Da Huyou looked smug, and "appreciated" Mu Feng''s "cooperation", he laughed and patted Mu Feng''s shoulder: "Go, brother, let''s talk inside!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng turned his head and said to Han Shu, "Han Shu, you are here to trade with other tribes. I''m going to talk to my brother!"


    After speaking, he said to Changshui, Jiuzhu and the others beside him: "You guys should follow along here too, you are familiar with this place too!"


    "Yes!" Several people nodded in response.


    Da Huyou glanced back at Hanshu, then at Changshui and Jiuzhu, with an obvious surprise on his face, and then disappeared in a flash.


    Even so, Mu Feng also saw it in his eyes and understood it.


    Then Bai Yue followed Mu Feng to Da Huyou''s thatched house, only to find that the old guy''s thatched house had more decorations: exquisite solid-colored animal skins, thin stone jars, and the giant gift that Mu Feng had given him before. The toothed tiger''s fangs, and the walking stick that Mufeng gave him.


    But thinking about the people he saw in the Black Bear Department when he came here, there seemed to be no change, so he naturally understood that this old guy used all the good things on himself.


    "If this goes on like this, the Black Bear Division won''t be able to grow!" Mu Feng sighed inwardly, "It''s a pity that Xiong Da is such an upright fellow!"


    But after all, this is an internal matter of the Black Bear Department. Mu Feng knew that he knew it by looking at it, and it would be of no benefit to him if he said it, so he kept silent and turned a blind eye.


    Da Huyou motioned him to sit on the exquisite animal skin, and laughed and asked Xiong Da to fetch water for Mu Feng.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was happy in his heart, and he was even more sure that this old guy must have gone to a big tribe, otherwise how could he even learn such a set of idle moves.


    "Brother, why did you come in person this time?" Da Huyou looked smug.


    Mu Feng hurriedly replied regretfully: "Brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time, why did I come to see you?"


    "Haha, I still have a heart!" Da Huyou was satisfied.


    Mu Feng said again: "Also, I came here specially to thank you for adding some more people to my Jiang clan!"


    "Huh?" The smile on Da Huyou''s face immediately paused for a moment, and then continued to laugh, "It should be, it should be!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes froze imperceptibly, just now he noticed the subtle changes in Da Huyou''s emotions, some were surprised and some couldn''t believe it.


    Only there is no "panic" that Mu Feng thought of before.


    "It seems that this old guy has been wronged!" Mu Feng suddenly realized.


    He waved his hands and said with a smile: "Brother, this is too modest. Without you, I definitely wouldn''t get these new people. So I want to thank you for coming this time!"


    Da Huyou originally wanted to be polite, but when he heard Mu Feng say such words, he immediately smiled: "We are all brothers and tribes, and we should all be there. If you still want population, you will leave it to my brother!"


    Mu Feng secretly said in his heart: "Just waiting for your words!"


    But at this moment, he was very "moved" by the dark color, and then nodded his head "firmly", and then took out a piece of smooth small animal skin wrapped thing from his close-fitting bag.


    Da Huyou was very puzzled, and looked at the things in Mu Feng''s hands suspiciously.


    Mu Feng signaled him to be calm, and then he untied the animal hide, revealing a brown sugar lump half the size of a fist.


    "What is this?" Big Huyou was very puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled mysteriously, and said to him, "Give me a bone knife!"


    Big Huyou didn''t suspect him, and hurriedly motioned for Xiong Da to hand it to him.


    Mu Feng took the bone knife and scraped off some debris, and handed it to Big Huyou: "Brother, try it!"


    Seeing Mu Feng''s mysterious look, Da Huyou frowned and dared not speak.


    Mu Feng expressed his helplessness, so he had to scrape a small piece and put it in his mouth, so he put it in his mouth with confidence.


    Then, the old guy stared wide-eyed, looked at the piece of candy on the animal skin in front of Mu Feng in amazement, and shouted excitedly: "Brother, is this for me?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Of course! My brother promised me to help me increase the population of the tribe, so don''t I still have nothing to say?"


    Da Huyou was very excited, nodded and laughed again and again, patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you with this!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429

    Obtaining Da Huyou''s promise, Mu Feng was secretly happy in his heart.


    According to his original idea, as long as this big fool doesn''t have any wrong thoughts about Jiang and can help him recruit the tribe, he will give more salt, bone knives and sticks and other weapons, and if it is impossible, he will also bring the cows and horned deer. Just give it away.


    But this time he found that the big flicker had changed his style, from the original pursuit of petty gains to the "pleasure" style.


    Mu Feng "asked for others", so he naturally "followed what he liked", decisively "grit his teeth" and took out the "precious" candy.


    Da Huyou tasted the sweetness of the candy, his eyes suddenly became hot, and Baba looked at the candy in front of Mufeng.


    Because of its small size, it seemed even more precious!


    "Old, brother!" Big Huyou was obviously short of breath, "Since this thing is for me, can you give it to me?"


    "This old guy is really anxious!" Mu Feng thought, but he smiled on his face, "Yes, of course, it''s yours!"


    "But brother, I''ll teach you how to use this thing!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "I also discovered this by accident. Make such a small piece, put it in so much water, stir it well, try again !"


    Da Huyou did as he did, took a sip of the sugar water, his face was full of surprise and surprise, obviously very satisfied.


    He couldn''t help but reached out and patted Mu Feng heavily: "Brother, you are so active, where did you get it?"


    Mu Feng showed embarrassment: "Brother, we don''t have many, so I brought half of us here this time!"


    Da Huyou is worthy of being an old man, seeing that Mu Feng is in trouble, he doesn''t want to tell the origin of this thing, but he is very happy to hear the word "half" - this shows his status in Mu Feng''s heart!


    He laughed and said, "Haha, my brother is impatient, don''t ask, don''t ask! Tell me, how many people do you want?"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was taken aback, "This old guy speaks so loudly, why does he feel like a human trafficker!"


    He looked at Da Huyou suspiciously, scratched his head, and asked for advice.


    Unexpectedly, Da Huyou pulled him to the door of the thatched cottage, pointed his head quietly at the people who were trading not far outside, and said with a low smile: "Brother, what do you think of these people?"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was surprised, and looked at Da Huyou in amazement, "Abduct all these people?"


    Big Huyou was also taken aback: "Abducted?"


    Then he hurriedly shook his head: "Brother, what are you thinking, I brought these people to the market to trade, and you kidnapped them all with me, who will dare to come to our black bear department to trade in the future?"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng suddenly realized, including why Da Huyou had such a strange look on his face just now.


    This big fool now just wants to keep this small market open, and he doesn''t care if there is any trade in the small market, anyway, as long as it continues to open, Mufeng promised him a jar of salt every month.


    This is similar to many brand stores in the previous life. There may not be much business in the store, and the boss doesn''t care if it is good or not. Anyway, if the store is open, the brand owner will also have a subsidy for the cost of brand promotion.


    "It turns out that this old guy has this idea!" Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "I said, why does this old guy find everyone in the city to be so poor!"


    "No wonder he will be surprised when he sees people from Changshui and Jiuzhu becoming members of the Jiang family. At this speed, I will attract people once I open a small market, and soon he will not be able to find anyone to participate in the small market to join in the fun , when the market cannot continue to open, his salt will be gone..."


    After realizing this old guy''s intentions, Mu Feng was relieved again, and his chest slapped loudly: "Brother, what are you talking about, how can I kidnap someone in your place if you help me so much? Who would dare to believe you after that!"


    Big Huyou was relieved, and said with a smile: "I want you to see the people here! To tell you the truth, some people here may not be able to afford a deal, but some people are really here to exchange things! "


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng said in his heart, "This old fox really got a part of it to fill in the crowd! If he didn''t keep it all in his previous life, he would be a sales genius!"


    Mu Feng showed a serious look on his face: "Brother! I trust you so much, you find such a person to fool me, no wonder my clansman blames me one by one, saying that they can''t exchange for good things, and they have made several trips in vain!"


    Da Huyou hurriedly said: "How could it be a waste of time, didn''t you pull a lot of stones every time, and you also got new tribesmen!"


    Mu Feng "didn''t care": "Those stones are hard to pull, and if you can''t exchange them for good things, no matter how many stones you have, it''s useless!"


    As he spoke, he carefully pretended to glance at Da Huyou casually, and he was relieved after seeing his embarrassed expression.


    He immediately said again: "Forget it, forget it, who called us a brother tribe, brother, you still have a good temper with me, no matter how you help me this time!"


    "That''s right!" The big flicker went down the donkey, and quickly changed the topic: "Speaking of business, look at these people, those who have things in front of them, can be exchanged. Those who walk back and forth, most of them can''t afford to exchange Yes, or I didn¡¯t bring anything with me this time!¡±


    Mu Feng thought: "Aren''t you talking nonsense!"


    But still nodded on the face, motioning him to continue.


    Da Huyou really got serious now: "These people, on behalf of their tribe, have told me several times that they want to join our Black Bear Department. After all, you also know that the Black Bear Department is a big tribe in this area. "


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, with a strange expression on his face, he almost couldn''t hold back his laughter, and secretly said in his heart: "The Black Bear Department, the Great Tribe?"


    Da Huyou seemed to realize that it was inappropriate to say so, so he quickly "coughed" twice, and then said: "But you also know, brother, I only think about how to get the current food and clothing of the black bear tribe well, what I have time to take care of them, so I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Mu Feng thought to himself: "You want to agree, the key is that you have squandered all the things you got!"


    But he just thought about it, and he definitely wouldn''t say it.


    Big Huyou said to himself: "So look at these people, if possible, you can discuss with them and ask them if they would like to go back with you?"


    After a pause, he kindly reminded: "However, these people are from various tribes, and there are quite a few of them. If your tribe doesn''t have enough food, forget it!"


    Mu Feng''s heart blossomed: "The more the better, I''m afraid there won''t be many!"


    He held back a smile and asked, "Oh, how many?"


    Da Huyou scratched his head: "Let me think about it, there seem to be more than one hundred tribes called Heishui tribe, more than three hundred tribes of Yiluo tribe, and I can''t remember the names of the other two hundred and three hundred tribes! "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "A tribe of two hundred or three hundred? Want to join your Black Bear Division?"


    Da Huyou rolled his eyes at him: "What''s wrong with two hundred and three hundred, it''s still a wandering tribe... They don''t even have a big chief, and they have few weapons. They don''t have a big chief, they don''t have weapons, they''re just small tribes!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up again, and he repeated: "There is no great chief, no weapons..."


    In other words, such a tribe has lost the foundation to become an independent large tribe. What they face is either that the clansmen slowly disperse and die, or someone is willing to take them in.


    In this case, as long as there is a choice, everyone knows how to choose.


    This is definitely good news for Mu Feng and Jiang Shi!


    This trip was not in vain!


    But how did a tribe of two hundred and three hundred become a wandering tribe?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430

    Da Huyou seemed to see Mu Feng''s doubts, but he didn''t continue talking, but went back to the house and sat down on his own.


    Mu Feng naturally saw what he was thinking, the old fox was going to sit on the ground and ask for things.


    He didn''t care, anyway, he had brought something for him anyway.


    As long as he has no bad intentions towards Jiang Shi and can help, Mu Feng is willing to give it to her.


    He beckoned to Bai Yue: "Bai Yue, the gift I prepared for my brother will be brought to the tribe!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded, turned and walked out.


    "Is there anything else?" Da Huyou pretended to be surprised, but the joy on his face was not concealed at all, "Look, brother, I''m fine if you come to see me, what else do you bring!"


    Mu Feng responded in response to the situation: "How can it be, it''s one thing to see you, but another thing to thank you!"


    Da Huyou grinned, and shouted at Xiong Da: "Xiong Da, what are you still doing in a daze, and are you going to let my brother deliver it to you personally?"


    Xiong Da finally came to his senses, nodded quickly and said, "I''m going out now, I''m going out now!"


    With that said, he chased after Bai Yue as if he was desperate for his life.


    Big Huyou couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed: "Oh my brother, look, the people in your tribe are smart and diligent, how can they be so stupid and lazy like the people in my tribe!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and praised: "Brother, it''s not because of your great sage, it''s not because of you, how could they do this?"


    Da Huyou grinned again, and when he looked at Mu Feng, his face was full of relief, as if he knew "you understand me".


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart: "Sure enough, you can wear thousands of clothes, but horses don''t wear them! This old fox is especially good at this!"


    Da Huyou, who has gained practical benefits and a great sense of psychological satisfaction, now looks at Mufeng more and more pleasing to the eye, and no longer hides it, but said: "Brother, since you want to have a baby, brother Just help you with this! But you have to be careful, don¡¯t recruit too many people, or there won¡¯t be enough food, and you will be in trouble.¡±


    Mu Feng nodded in agreement, and thought to himself: "This old fox has a good heart, if there are no such heartfelt words, I would feel a pity to give him the things to bear the burden of these people!"


    Da Huyou said: "The Heishui tribe is a tribe in the north. I don''t know how they offended the big tribe over there, they plundered their ancestral land, the chief was also killed, and many soldiers died.


    The Yiluo tribe is what I told you before, the big tribe further west, alas, their tribe has also disintegrated, and such a big tribe has been divided into dozens of tribes, and they are the only ones left. Called by the old tribe.


    In the Red Luan tribe, there are few men in the tribe. After the Manglong tribe is gone, their tribe will have no support, but there is a great chief, but it is a pity that it is not worthwhile..."


    As Da Huyou said, Mu Feng listened attentively, and kept thinking in his heart: "The Black Water Department is in the north, and offended the big tribe. After being looted, there are still more than 200 people left. They originally had at least 300 people. They drove out of the ancestral land, but they couldn''t kill them all. The tribe would not be too big, four or five hundred people? It''s not a big problem to accept it!


    In the Yiluo tribe, a tribe with several thousand people is divided into more than a dozen. Each tribe should have more than three or four hundred people. Now there are only more than three hundred people left. It seems that the decline is serious. Baiyue''s Yishui department seems to have branched out from the Yiluo department. No matter how many people there are, if you go back and find Baiyue and ask about the specific situation, it shouldn''t be a big problem!


    As for the Hongluan tribe, there are few men and many women, so they can''t produce much fighting power. But there are so many bachelors in the tribe, it would be nice if they could be merged..."


    The two were talking one by one and listening to the other, there were no less than six or seven tribes, each of them spoke in detail, and Mu Feng remembered it clearly.


    Mu Feng is now more puzzled besides excitement: That is why this old guy can still live until now after knowing so much news. You know, just like him, in ancient times, the more he knew, the more he died. quick!


    Before he could ask this question, Xiong Daxing rushed in from outside the thatched cottage and shouted: "Great chief, great chief!"


    Seeing his face full of joy, no one knew that what Mu Feng gave him excited him.


    Big Huyou also noticed it naturally, and said calmly: "What are you yelling, talk about it!"


    Xiong Da raised his eyebrows happily: "The chief, he sent us ten cows, ten horned deer, and a jar of salt!"


    "This!" Da Huyou suddenly trembled, obviously very surprised, and looked at Mu Feng in shock.


    The last time Mufeng came up with a jar of salt, he was already shocked, but now besides the salt, there are cows and horned deer, how could he not be shocked?


    Mu Feng hurriedly said: "Hey, brother, this is my brother''s wish, don''t be too little!"


    After a pause, a look of embarrassment appeared on his face again: "We don''t have many tribes anymore, and there are still so many people to support!"


    Big Huyou finally didn''t hide it anymore this time, and hurriedly waved his hands: "A lot, a lot! Brother, brother, you are my half-brother, you are really kind to my brother!"


    Mu Feng opened his eyes wide, and then said: "That''s good, that''s good!"


    After a pause, he added: "Brother, what I gave you are five males and five cows. The bulls can be used as mounts. If you can''t do it, you can kill and eat two of them, but the cows can give birth to calves." Yes, don''t eat these cows if you have anything else to eat!"


    "Bull, cow?" Big Huyou obviously

 Chapter 431

    Da Huyou was very pleased, to have such a brother as Mu Feng, the more he looked at him, the more pleasing he was.


    At this time, Mu Feng was already thinking about how to recruit new tribe members.


    He looked at Da Huyou''s happy face, and shook his head secretly. At this moment, Bai Yue came in. He thought for a while and said to Da Huyou: "Brother, if this is the case, then shall I go out and have a look now?"


    The big flicker got something, and he promised: "Okay, I will go with you?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "No, no, don''t stain your fine sackcloth!"


    Big Huyou immediately said: "Then you go there first, and I will come over after I change my clothes!"


    Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart: "This old fox is quite caring! It really is good if the things are sent out!"


    He nodded: "OK!" Then he took Bai Yue out together.


    Xiong Da became clever this time and followed directly.


    Mu Feng led the two towards the "trade area".


    The so-called trade area is not as good as the Manglong Department''s special earthen and stone platforms. People who need to exchange things sit on the ground. A piece of animal skin is spread on the ground, and the things to be traded are placed on the animal skin.


    As far as this decoration is concerned, it is similar to selling vegetables at a street stall, and even a little worse - after all, there are many more things sold on the street stall than now.


    Looking around, Mu Feng saw that there were only seven or eight stalls on the ground, Jiang''s was one, Black Bear''s was one, and Wild Wolf''s was one. As for the rest, Mu Feng didn''t know him, but he was not interested at first glance.


    Because their animal skin bags are filled with small things, some with pebbles that are almost the same as a fist, some with animal bones and teeth that are about a foot long, and some with thin A pile of hides...


    Mu Feng''s expression was strange, and he thought to himself: "It''s hard to be fooled by this big fool, so that the store can continue to open, so many people can be brought out!"


    However, he was not interested in the things placed on these "stalls", but in the people who wandered back and forth in front of these stalls.


    Because these people are either ragged, unkempt, or sloppy. All in all, these people have one thing in common - empty hands!


    Mu Feng suddenly understood why Changshui and Jiuzhu had chosen to attack Jiang before: one was because they were forced to do nothing, and the other was that Jiang had released too many things.


    In front of Jiang''s stall, there are salt, furs, refined bone knives, sticks, and dried meat.


    Salt is the hard currency of the city, and weapons are urgently needed by many tribes.


    These people wandered back and forth in front of several booths, neither asking nor approaching, pretending to glance at them unintentionally, their eyes full of longing and excitement¡ªthe excitement of a gambler!


    Mu Feng naturally understood that those who have the excited eyes of a gambler basically made the decision to give it a go.


    Naturally, there is no gaming table here right now, so those who can make them give it a go will know what they are going to do without even thinking about it.


    For a moment, Mu Feng seemed to have thought of a way to recruit these tribes¡ªrather than going up to ask about their status, it would be better to let them come to their door by themselves!


    After making a decision, he was not in a hurry, and after nodding at Hanshu, he didn''t go to him. He just pretended to look at the stalls of the black bear department and the wild wolf department, and took the animal skins and wild animals from the black bear department. The specialty of the wolf department - unripe green peaches.


    People from the two departments naturally knew Mu Feng, and were about to stand up and salute, but Mu Feng stopped him in a low voice, signaling them to keep quiet, and after "bargaining", they took out a few bone knives and exchanged them for bear skin and green Peach.


    It''s not that the shots are generous, and the movement is also particularly loud.


    He made it clear that he wanted to tell everyone: I have a lot of things, and I don''t care at all!


    Now those people who were wandering around all looked at him, and the fire in their eyes was transferred from Han Shu''s booth to him.


    Mu Feng didn''t care, he only signaled to Bai Yue after he got up, and the two hurriedly turned and walked towards Da Huyou''s thatched cottage.


    Because it was a temporary decision, Mu Feng had no choice but to stop Da Huyou in a hurry, if he came out later and let him slip, it would be bad!


    Xiong Da chased them out, but before he came to the two of them, he saw them walking back again, and he didn''t know why.


    Mu Feng leaned close to Bai Yue, and said to him in an imperceptible voice: "Go and ask Han Shu to collect the things and wait for me, and then you quietly divide the people outside into two groups, one group of ten people, for me and Han Shu , you wait on the other side with the rest of the people, keep a distance from us, don''t be discovered!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue took the order and left quietly.


    Before Xiong Da could react, he yelled to Mu Feng: "Boss Xiong, come here, I want to tell my brother, I have to leave for two days, come back in two days!"


    "Ah?" Xiong Da was immediately attracted by Mu Feng''s sudden words, "Going out for two days, are you going back to the tribe?"


    "No, I just remembered that I lost a weapon on the road, so I have to go back and find it!" Mu Feng said with a frown.


    At this time, Da Huyou had already changed into a suit of animal skin clothes and came out, met Mu Feng head-on, saw his anxious look, frowned and asked, "Brother, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Mu Feng repeated the reason just now, and Da Huyou is also a "sensible person", and immediately said: "Oh, since you are in such a hurry, I won''t keep you anymore, you must be careful when you go back!"


    "Okay, thank you, brother!" Mu Feng greeted him with a haha, and then left.


    Bai Yue had already made arrangements outside, and Mu Feng went all the way out of the Black Bear Department. When passing by the "trade zone", he intentionally acted in a hurry, and then left in a hurry.


    After leaving the tribe, Han Shu was already waiting there, and when he saw Mu Feng, he let out a low voice: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded, then got on his horse, and "quickly" led the people away from the black bear department.


    Mu Feng didn''t ask any questions, but just rushed forward, as if he was afraid of someone chasing him from behind.


    A group of eleven people hurried.


    After walking for a while before slowing down, Han Shu asked Mu Feng in a low voice: "Great chief, what are you trying to do? Why didn''t Bai Yue follow?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Fishing?"


    "Fishing?" Han Shu looked puzzled, "What is fishing?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Give us Jiang Shi fishing!"


    Han Shu scratched his head: "You mean to catch fish, but there is no water here, where did the fish come from?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Wait a minute, it will be there in a while!"


    Han Shu looked puzzled.


    After a long time, there was finally a rustling movement behind them.


    Mu Feng took the lead and said with a smile: "Here we come!"


    "Who''s here?" Han Shu subconsciously asked, "Bai Yue, or fish?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "Fish!"


    Before he could continue speaking, the rustling sound behind him stopped again, and then sixty or seventy people emerged from the bushes, all of them with dirty faces and ragged clothes.


    After one of them stepped on the road, he stared at Mu Feng and the others with wide eyes, with a fierce look on his face: "You guys, leave the salt, weapons, and food furs, or else, I will kill you all!"


    Han Shu''s eyes widened and he was stunned, he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Sixty or seventy people, one by one holding branches that they did not know where to grab as weapons, followed them and threatened them!


    He looked at Mu Feng in disbelief: "Big, big chief, are they going to rob us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432

    Following Mufeng came Hanshu, Qingya and Konoha.


    They all froze for a moment, you looked at me, I looked at you, and finally they all looked at Mufeng, but they didn''t look at the sixty or seventy people in front of them.


    Not only Han Shu was dumbfounded, they were also dumbfounded.


    They still don''t understand what the great chief is doing with ten of them, and suddenly they find that someone is coming to rob them!


    The most important thing is that they are all dirty, and the weapons they hold are all branches?


    Qingya frowned, raised his spear and was about to step forward - he is a typical person who doesn''t talk much, and shows his attitude with actions.


    Mu Feng hurriedly shouted: "Qingya, come back!"


    Qing Ya was puzzled, but he reined in his horse and turned around.


    Han Shu asked again in a low voice: "Chief, they want to rob us, what should we do, should we kill them?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "No, this is the fish I was talking about!"


    "These are fish?" Han Shu didn''t know why.


    Mu Feng nodded, signaling everyone to stay calm, then turned to look at the sixty or seventy people opposite, smiled and said, "So, how many horses and weapons do you want?"


    "What do you mean?" The leader frowned, feeling that something was obviously wrong with the young man in front of him¡ªhow could he not be afraid of being robbed?


    Mu Feng still smiled and said, "I mean, we only have ten horses and ten weapons. How do you divide them among so many of you?"


    This question seemed to make the person on the opposite side ask him.


    He looked back at the people around him, and found that they were also looking at him. One of them muttered something, and he immediately reacted: "Nonsense, you clearly have so many weapons in the market!"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly and sighed: "But it''s all traded there!"


    The man narrowed his eyes: "You just traded green peaches and furs?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Yes, what else?"


    At this time, another person in the opposite crowd said: "Huang Chuan, what are you talking to him about, just go up and grab everything! If there is no more food, our people..."


    "Shut up!" The leader named Huang Chuan shouted, it''s not that he didn''t want to do something, it''s just that the young man in front of him felt so strange to him.


    This strange feeling even made him a little terrified!


    He looked at Mu Feng: "Put down the things you brought and leave by yourself, we won''t kill you!"


    After a pause, he added a cruel sentence: "You only have ten people, and we have many more people than you. If there is a real fight, you will definitely die!"


    The words "you must die" were obviously a bit strong.


    "It''s quite particular, robbing wealth but not robbing life!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "That''s not necessarily the case! Otherwise, why don''t you try it?"


    Now Huang Chuan was stunned: he was too calm, the young man in front of him was too calm!


    The people next to him began to shout: "Why are you Yiluo people so cowardly? If you don''t do it, we can do it! Let''s go!"


    Huang Chuan seemed to be moved by this sentence, gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "Okay, kill them, and then divide the things!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand to signal everyone to rush towards Mu Feng and the others.


    Now Han Shu couldn''t sit still, and shouted anxiously: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded and shouted: "Abandon the gun, use Wuduo, hurt people, don''t take life!"


    "Wuduo?" Han Shu was taken aback for a moment, but he quickly took out Wuduo, buckled the stone, swung it around and flew out directly.


    Others also took out Udo to hit stones one after another.


    "Ahhh!"


    A burst of cheers sounded, because the distance was not very far, these Jiang warriors practiced all kinds of weapons hard, the stones thrown by Wu Duo hit the rushing people directly, knocking them down, there were fifteen or six of them.


    Before some people could react, they were hit by another wave of stones, either in the face or in the head, and the bullets were flawless, and another fifteen or six people fell down!


    Fortunately, the distance between the two sides was not very far, Han Shu and the others were eager to strike at the enemy, and Wu Duo did not even get a full swing before hitting out, and the strength was not enough.


    Coupled with Mu Feng''s sentence "Hurt people, don''t kill them", it also relieved everyone''s strength.


    The group of looters who were rushing forward a moment ago realized something was wrong after being injured and fell to the ground for a moment. They didn''t even have the courage to fight again, so they pulled their clansmen to turn around and run away!


    "Run if you can''t beat him, you''re not stupid!" Mu Feng chuckled lightly, and shouted, "Chasing, catch the living!"


    Everyone knew Mu Feng''s plan, and they all laughed loudly: "Okay, these slaves belong to my Jiang family!"


    "Slave?" Mu Feng was surprised, knowing that they got the wrong answer, he shook his head and shouted, "Don''t hurt them, they are not necessarily slaves!"


    But before the words were finished, Han Shu and the others rode their horses and rushed over, catching up with the fleeing looters within a few breaths.


    Han Shu immediately shot at a person who was running away with his back turned: "Come here!"


    After a single "ah", the next moment he was pressed down on the horse''s back by Han Shu and lay on his stomach.


    It was obvious that he had never ridden a horse before, so he lay on the horse and did not dare to move. He just screamed: "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    The others also followed Han Shu''s example, either with one hand or with both hands, abducted one person each and put them on the horse''s back, and rushed forward together.


    Mu Feng smiled and waved: "Don''t chase after them, they can''t escape!"


    "Ah?" Han Shu pulled his horse''s head, "Can''t escape?"


    "Yeah!" The old god Mufeng was there, and immediately smiled, "They will come back later!"


    Han Shu and the others were skeptical, but they still followed suit honestly, and brought back one prisoner one by one.


    When he came to Mu Feng, he asked, "Great Chief, what should we do with these people?"


    "Big, Great Chief?" A man on horseback suddenly raised his head, it was Huang Chuan just now - he was caught by Qingya!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Let them down, they won''t be able to escape anyway!"


    "yes!"


    Then all the captives were released, and ten men faced eleven men on horseback, life and death were not in their own hands, and the horror can be imagined.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Huang Chuan: "Let me tell you, it''s not certain who will win!"


    Huang Chuan''s face was full of bitterness, and he said as if accepting his fate: "We failed in the robbery, you kill us!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Kill you, when did I say I want to kill you?"


    "This..." Huang Chuan looked shocked, "Aren''t you going to kill us?"


    Mu Feng smiled again and asked, "You want me to kill you?"


    Huang Chuan shook his head subconsciously, but immediately understood his situation, and his face was full of bitterness.


    Another person said: "If you don''t kill us, then what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "you will find out later!"


    "Wait?" The man was terrified and puzzled, "Who are you waiting for?"


    Just as Mu Feng was about to speak again, he suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction where the rest of the people were fleeing just now. At this time, there were rustling voices again, and it was obvious that someone was coming again!


    Before they realized what was going on, Mu Feng said with a smile: "Hey, people are back!"


    Everyone looked at the bushes together, and found that the people who had fled just now had fled back in panic one by one!


    Huang Chuan shouted loudly: "Huang Mu, what are you doing back again!"


    There was no response from the crowd, and he knew the answer immediately.


    Because behind this group of people appeared dozens of people on horseback, each of them held long weapons in their hands, and followed them leisurely as if they were strolling in the courtyard, forcing them back.


    With just one glance, he understood that these people on horseback and the young chief in front of him were together!


    "They are together..." someone murmured, "We can''t escape!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433

    Huang Chuan never imagined that the sixty-eight people who had assembled their tribes for this trip would follow them all the way. From the time they showed up to the time they were captured, it didn''t even take a single meal!


    And the boy in front of him turned out to be the Great Chief!


    Not only Huang Chuan, but the leaders of several other tribes also looked terrified and trembling.


    Mu Feng looked straight at Bai Yue who brought people here: "It''s all here!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "All the people who came here are here, and none of them are left behind."


    "That''s good, it''s fine!" Mu Feng smiled, then got off his horse and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!"


    With just this one sentence, these captives immediately became more stable, but it was inevitable that they were all frightened.


    Mu Feng continued: "Don''t worry, if I say I won''t kill you, I won''t kill you! Now I''ll ask you a few questions, and if you answer them honestly, not only don''t you have to die, I can even let you go!"


    "Let us go?"


    "Just to answer questions?"


    "It''s that simple?"


    Seeing that Mu Feng''s words didn''t look like fakes, these people became more courageous and asked questions one after another.


    Obviously, they also understand that with the strength of these people in front of them, it is very easy to kill them, and there is no need to talk to them.


    "That''s right, just a few questions!" Mu Feng smiled, "So are you willing to answer honestly?"


    These people nodded subconsciously.


    Mu Feng also nodded and said, "Alright then, the first question: which tribe are you from?"


    In the crowd, you looked at me, and I looked at you, with doubts and even more hesitation on the face, and no one answered for a long time.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, waiting for their response.


    Huang Chuan was the first to speak: "Ask our tribe, do you want to rob our people? If so, you can kill us directly!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "If I say yes, are you sure not to say?"


    Huang Chuan''s eyes froze, he gritted his teeth and said, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked back at the others: "You too?"


    The rest of the people were silent, some didn''t even dare to confront Mu Feng, but no one said anything!


    Mu Feng suddenly sneered and said: "Okay, why not kill you now!"


    As he said that, he pulled out the bronze gun with his backhand, and handed it out to Huang Chuan without looking at it. The tip of the gun barely scratched his chest, and a bloodstain appeared instantly.


    "Hiss!" Huang Chuan''s expression was ferocious, he had never been injured by such a sharp weapon, and he grinned in pain all of a sudden, even so, he still stuck his neck and didn''t speak!


    Mu Feng looked back at the others: "See, this is the power of this weapon. I just need to stab him one more time, and he will die! Do you want to tell me?"


    Someone shivered and looked at the people around him, and subconsciously wanted to speak, but in the end he didn''t speak.


    Mu Feng grinned and looked at Huang Chuan with a strange smile: "You have to think about it, if you don''t say it, you will die!"


    Huang Chuan''s face was covered with cold sweat, but he still didn''t say anything.


    "Everyone, raise your gun!" Mu Feng shouted.


    Almost instantly, members of the Jiang clan raised their guns one after another, pointing their guns at the prisoners present.


    It only takes Mu Feng to give an order, and they can stab all these people to death in the next second!


    Mu Feng looked back at everyone again, the joy before turned into determination at this moment!


    "Hey, they are all tough!" Mu Feng was overjoyed in his heart, "This time I found a treasure!"


    In the extremely different eyes of everyone, he waved his hand again, signaling for everyone to pistol.


    "What''s going on?" Huang Chuan and the others, who were obviously ready to die, were all in shock.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, before he could react, he stretched out his hand, shouted "Hui Tian" in a low voice, and pressed directly on his wound.


    In just a moment, the blood on Huang Chuan''s chest stopped immediately, and the wound scabbed instantly!


    "This..." Huang Chuan was shocked, he even forgot that he almost died just now, he touched his chest in doubt, feeling completely unreal.


    As for the others, they all looked at Mu Feng with surprised and suspicious eyes.


    "Very good, you are very good!" Mu Feng laughed, "If you don''t tell me, I also know that you belong to the Yiluo Department, the Heishui Department, and the Hongluan Department, right?"


    All of these people turned pale.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng laughed loudly and said: "

 Chapter 434

    As Huang Chuan expressed his attitude, some of the people behind him cheered up.


    Mu Feng looked at their expressions and made sure that Big Huyou wasn''t talking nonsense to him¡ªthese people really wanted to find a tribe to join.


    Huang Chuan''s decision undoubtedly gave them a way out.


    Mu Feng said seriously to Huang Chuan: "Today you didn''t betray your clansmen because of threats, and I hope you won''t betray the Jiang family because of threats in the future!"


    Huang Chuan''s mentality has changed at this time, from the edge of despair to the hope of life, he said with an uplifting expression: "Great chief, please rest assured, we Yiluo people would rather die by ourselves than betray our kinsmen!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded solemnly, and smiled at him, "You can ask your clansmen to come with you, if you want, once the things here are over, I will let them go with you to pick up your clansmen How about going to the Jiang family?"


    Huang Chuan responded excitedly: "Yes!"


    Then he said to the people behind him, "Huang Ye, Huang Shui, come together!"


    Soon twenty or so people came out of the sixty-eight people, and they all stood in front of Mu Feng, feeling uneasy.


    Under the leadership of Huang Chuan, these people all knelt down to Mufeng and saluted: "I have seen the great chief!"


    Mu Feng was a little surprised. Although these people were dirty and dirty and had gray stains on their faces, their voices were resounding. Even if their faces were thin, they were by no means as thin as those from the Flood Department and the Baitu Department.


    Instead, their thinness gives a lean look.


    His heart moved, and he asked, "Are you from the hunting team?"


    Huang Chuan said proudly: "Back to the chief, we are warriors, and all the weapons are in the tribe to defend the tribe!"


    "What about you?" Mu Feng asked.


    "We are here to take a look at the city this time, not to fight. We can defeat other tribes with branches..." He suddenly became embarrassed when he said this, because he hadn''t approached Mufeng and the others just now. I was defeated by my side.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about these things, but his eyes lit up: "Warrior, how many people do you have?"


    Huang Chuan replied: "We have one hundred and fifty-six fighters, and more than fifty hunters. The rest are women and children!"


    "Hey! There are more fighters in one remnant than Jiang''s now, and the emaciated camels are bigger than horses!" Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart.


    "It shouldn''t be, you have so many fighters, there should be more tribesmen than fighters!" Mu Feng questioned.


    Huang Chuan''s expression was gloomy: "We were plundered by most of Changli, we escaped, and the rest of the tribe were killed..."


    "It''s the Changli Department again!" Mu Feng frowned, thinking that it''s no wonder that the Changli Department didn''t attack the Blue Bird Department before, it turned out that they were busy looting the internal territory.


    Mu Feng said comfortingly: "Don''t worry, I will take you to the Changli Department for revenge in the future!"


    All the Yiluo people became excited and looked at Mufeng with burning eyes.


    Huang Chuan shouted excitedly: "Chief, is what you said true?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You joined the Jiang family, so naturally you are members of my Jiang family, and naturally your enemies are also my Jiang family''s enemies!"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the Yiluo people looked uplifted, and they looked at Mufeng and felt extremely relieved¡ªthey followed the right person!


    At this time, another person in the crowd took the initiative to step forward and said excitedly: "What you said just now is true, as long as you join the Jiang family, the Jiang family will avenge us?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the man with aura spontaneously.


    The man was taken aback for a moment, then immediately realized the problem, and knelt down on one knee to salute: "Dear Chief, I am from the Black Water Department, and my name is Zhahe. If I, the Black Water Department, join you, are you willing to do the same?" We take revenge?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer, but asked instead: "Then do you want to take revenge when you join Jiang''s, or do you want to do something else?"


    Zhahe was taken aback for a moment, but didn''t react, and looked at Mufeng blankly.


    Mu Feng said again: "You just want me to help you avenge?"


    Only then did Zhahe come to his senses, shook his head and said, "No, I want my people to live and have a stable place!"


    After a pause, he shouted excitedly again: "But chief, if you are willing to help us avenge, my tribe will regard you as a close relative and benefactor. No one in our Blackwater tribe dares to obey your orders! Only blood is shed, and no one surrenders to the enemy with tears!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng was greatly shocked, and he was overjoyed, "I agree to your request!"


    Zhahe also hurriedly recruited people excitedly. They also looked like thin faces but firm eyes.


    Don''t think about it, they are all fighters.


    "How many people are there in your tribe?" he asked.


    Zhahe respectfully replied: "Back to the chief, there are only eighty-two warriors, thirty-one hunting teams, and the rest are old people, women, and children!"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved: "There are still old people?"


    Zahe said urgently: "Great chief, there are not many of them, only five, we are willing to share our food with him!"


    "That''s not what I meant!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "My Jiang family has no shortage of food!"


    He asked curiously: "I just want to know, since your Black Water Department has enmity with people, it must have been fought. Who is your enemy and how many people are there?"


    After a pause, he added: "There are so few of you, how did you manage to keep these five old people!"


    When Mu Feng asked such a question, everyone else looked at Zahe curiously, especially Huang Chuan.


    Before they joined forces to plunder Mufeng, they simply told each other the number of their tribes, knowing that the Yiluo tribe had more people than the Blackwater tribe.


    So many fighters from the Yiluo tribe failed to leave the old man behind, how did they do it?


    At this time, Zhahe said with hatred: "We originally had more than 400 people in the Blackwater Department. A soldier found a valley with a lot of prey in it. Our soldiers sent most of them to catch the prey, but they were killed by the rock. The soil department made a sneak attack. By the time we found out, it was already too late, and only these people were rescued."


    Mu Feng couldn''t help asking: "How many people are there?"


    Zhahe showed pain on his face: "There are more than 300 fighters in their surprise attack!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This should be a medium-to-large tribe. The Heishui tribe can escape so many people from such a tribe''s sneak attack, especially the old man who was first abandoned in the war. They came out, which shows their bravery!"


    Bottom of his heart, Mu Feng was full of anticipation for the number of future fighters of the Jiang Clan, so he smiled and said, "Okay, you will take revenge when we bring your people back, how about it?"


    Zahe was very excited, but after a while, he said in a deep voice: "Great Chief, we must take revenge, but there are too many of them. It is said that there are six or seven hundred soldiers alone!"


    "Six or seven hundred people?" Mu Feng was slightly taken aback.


    Seeing Mu Feng''s eyes, Zhahe understood from the bottom of his heart, sighed slightly, and said, "As long as you remember this, great chief, when the Jiang family is strong..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Soldiers who are only six or seven hundred, I was taken aback. That''s fine, this matter is settled! First pick up your clansmen, and then take you to revenge!"


    "Ah?" Zhahe was stunned, "They are the majority of 2,000 people!"


    Before Mu Feng could speak, Han Shu snorted at the side: "There are only two thousand people, it''s not like we haven''t been destroyed..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435

    Han Shu''s words shocked Zhahe and the others.


    "The tribe that wiped out two thousand people?" Zahe was too shocked to speak.


    He stammered and looked at Mu Feng, swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Great chief, is this true?"


    Mu Feng nodded helplessly. Both the Black Fang Department and the Huang Feng Department were medium and large tribes with one or two thousand people. To be exterminated was to be exterminated, but it was not a one-time extermination of the tribe, but a blunt knife to cut the flesh several times.


    However, with Jiang''s current strength, he did dare to say this. After all, the combat power of twelve mammoths plus twenty armored earth dragons is not just a show!


    This is not counting the Huleibao, a rare soldier.


    In fact, before Mu Feng had time to speak, Han Shu started talking again: "A tribe of 2,000 people is useless. The great chief came forward, and Bai Yue took the lead. Together with him, I will bring less than 200 people to exterminate the tribe." !"


    "Less than two hundred people, exterminate the clan!" Zhahe was completely shocked!


    Huang Chuan was even more shocked than him. He heard other meanings from Han Shu''s words - Bai Yue, as an outside member, became the leader of Jiang''s going out to fight?


    He looked at the boy in front of him again, feeling even more shocked.


    When Han Shu, Bai Yue and the people around looked at him, it was not only because he was the great chief, but also because soldiers inherently worshiped the strong, that kind of look was what he was most familiar with!


    "Could it be that this young chief is more powerful than Bai Yue and this Han Shu in front of him?" Huang Chuan thought to himself.


    And Bai Yue''s voice at this time just solved his doubts.


    The others leaned back on the horse and looked at Mu Feng: "Compared to the great chief, it is nothing to mention. The great chief led more than 150 people and defeated thousands of warriors!"


    "Hiss¡ª" Except for the members of the Jiang clan, everyone gasped.


    "More than one hundred and fifty people, defeating thousands of people, is this still human?" Almost everyone had such an idea.


    "Bai Yue!" Huang Chuan was so excited that his face turned red, "Is what you said true?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "It''s true, I later killed Black Fang and Huang Feng, and it was also the method taught by the great chief!"


    Now Huang Chuan had no more doubts, and went straight forward and knelt down on one knee: "Huang Chuan is willing to defend the Jiang family with his life and death, please let the chief allow me to learn how to fight with you!"


    Mu Feng was rather dumbfounded in his heart, a good solicitation scene became the praise of everyone.


    He waved his hand, nodded and said, "Okay! Let''s get down to business first!"


    As he spoke, he looked at the last dozen or so people: "You should be members of the Hongluan Department, what should I say?"


    These ten or so people looked at me and I looked at you, but none of them dared to speak.


    "Why, you can''t make a decision?" Mu Feng said the key point at once.


    Because Lihu had introduced him to him when he opened the store before, saying that the Hongluan tribe is a tribe with more women and fewer men, and the number is quite large, but it is equivalent to the vassal of the Manglong tribe.


    So their great chief is a woman, and the "leadership team" of the entire Hongluan Department is also mostly women.


    In this way, the warriors of their tribe¡ªto be precise, the hunting team members were all born to women in the tribe, and their "fathers" returned to the tribe after walking marriages.


    It''s not that there are no men with other surnames in their entire tribe¡ªthere are very few who stay in their tribe as coolies.


    Therefore, although these people in front of them are hunting team members, they cannot make decisions on behalf of the Hongluan Department.


    As for their current situation and how they were reduced to blocking the road and looting, Mu Feng didn''t know, neither did Da Huyou.


    It is only a miracle that such a female clan that relies on walking marriages can survive until now.


    In fact, Mu Feng is not in a hurry, after all, the Red Luan tribe is not the tribe that needs to solve his urgent needs¡ªwhether marrying a wife early or marrying a wife late are all daughters-in-law.


    And he couldn''t just tell the people in the Hongluan Department directly, "I want you to come because I like you because you have a lot of women"!


    So seeing these people''s expressions of embarrassment, he immediately waved his hand and said to them: "Well, you follow us first, and I will go back with you to ask about it later!"


    Several people were in doubt and did not dare to refuse, so they had to follow up honestly.


    Something happened here.


    But a new thing came up again¡ªhow to pick up people from the Yiluo Department and the Blackwater Department.


    Because one is to the west of the Black Bear Department, farther than the tribes of Changshui and Jiuzhu.


    The Ministry of Blackwater is in the north.


    In both directions, it is too late to go around in circles.


    After thinking about it, Mu Feng said: "How about this, go back to the Black Bear Department and borrow a place from Big Huyou!"


    Han Shu, Bai Yue and the others nodded in response, and brought them back to the Black Bear Department¡ªafter all, the cattle they brought this time hadn''t pulled the ore yet.


    But right now Mu Feng doesn''t plan to use them to pull stones, he wants to pull people!


    On the way, Bai Yue asked Mu Feng a question: "Chief, we recruited him, why did you give that old guy something?"


    Mu Feng looked around, no one was paying attention, and said with a smile: "If it wasn''t for this old guy running around, how would we know there are so many wandering tribes around?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and came to understand: "But he probably didn''t expect that we would accept these people, so it''s not his credit?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Because of this, if I give him something, he will pay more attention to it, how much will this help the strength of our Jiang family?


    And you think, accepting such wandering tribes can easily make them our own Jiang family, but if it is by looting, it is difficult to gain the approval of those slaves!


    If the cattle and sheep were really exchanged for the clansmen, how much would they get? "


    Bai Yue suddenly realized.


    The market has just ended, and the tribes that have finished the transaction have all gone back. Big Huyou is squatting in the tribe to look at the cow, muttering to himself: "This is the one that pees under the belly. It''s a male cow. You can kill it and eat it." !This one is peeing behind the ass, girl, keep it!"


    "By the way, did any of you see this cow pee?"


    After no one responded to him, he immediately shouted loudly: "Xiong Da, Xiong Er, you two come here!"


    The Xiong brothers ran to them in a hurry.


    Da Huyou held the crutch that Mu Feng gave him in his hand, pointed to his nose and cursed: "You two pussy bastards, I asked you to give water to the cow, why haven''t you peed until now!"


    Xiong Da was so scolded that he didn''t dare to look up, and said in a low voice: "Here, I''ve already drank a big jar, and I won''t drink any more!"


    "Puppet, pustule!" Big Huyou cursed.


    Xiong Da and Xiong Er didn''t dare to show their anger, they stood there and let him scold them.


    Mu Feng just brought people to arrive, and he heard Da Huyou swearing from afar.


    He laughed and said, "Brother, brother, I''m back!"


    Da Huyou, who was furiously furious, was taken aback for a moment, and then turned his anger into joy after hearing a sentence, and greeted him with a big smile: "Oh, brother, you are back!"


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Da Huyou, who was still angry, and then at the Xiong brothers who were crying, and asked, "What''s the matter, brother, why are you so angry?"


    Then Da Huyou panted and told Mu Feng the whole story, including that his legs were numb after squatting for a long time, and he really didn''t regard Mu Feng as an outsider.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng almost didn''t laugh and recited it!


    He waved his hand, and said flickeringly: "Brother, brother, don''t blame them two! It''s also my fault that I didn''t explain clearly. I thought you would understand it all at once with your great wisdom. Who knew you would be so I''m busy, I didn''t take care of this!"


    Xiong Da and Xiong Er expressed gratitude.


    Big Huyou also nodded in satisfaction: "Oh, you still understand me, brother, but you are too busy!"


    Mu Feng suppressed his smile again, pointed to the cow at the side, and said seriously: "Brother, remember, the one with this kind of thing is a female or a female cow!"


    Then he pointed to another cow''s belly: "Look, the one who looks like this is a male cow!"


    Da Huyou seriously looked left and right, and then suddenly realized, excitedly shouted: "Brother, if you said that earlier, it would be over!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436

    After Da Huyou figured out how to distinguish between male and female, he realized that Mu Feng had gone and returned, and it took only half a day before and after.


    He asked suspiciously, "brother, did you find what you lost?"


    "Well, I found it!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "I found it on the way here!"


    "Then you are..." Da Huyou saw that there were a lot of people behind Mufeng, and he became a little uneasy.


    He was obviously a little worried!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother, I''m here to thank you, I can recruit new people this time!"


    "Oh!" Da Huyou breathed a sigh of relief, and quietly looked at the people behind Mu Feng, "Then they are..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "They won''t stay here, they will follow to pick up the new clansmen. I will stay with you for a few days, is that okay?"


    "How many of you are there?" Da Huyou couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Not many, just ten people!"


    "Okay then, it''s the food of our black bear department..." Big Huyou showed embarrassment.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Brother said this, you let me here, how can I still eat your food, we brought our own food!"


    "Hey, bro, it''s actually not necessary, we two are brother tribes!"


    "Brother, I understand, I understand!"


    Then Mu Feng ordered Qing Ya, Bai Yue and the others to take Huang Chuan and the others to the west, as for him, Han Shu and the rest of the dozen or so people stayed in the Black Bear Department.


    It is said that they "stay overnight" in the Black Bear Department, but in fact they use the Black Bear Department as a "coordinate" to get to know the surrounding tribes.


    After Qing Ya Bai Yue left, Mu Feng considered the actual situation and decided to let Han Shu bring another 20 people to bring Zaha back to the tribe, so that all the new ones could be sent back and forth in about six days. All the clansmen received it, and any accidents in the middle could be avoided.


    As for Mu Feng, he finally pitched a tent near the Black Bear Department and lived there.


    Because he is used to living in earthen buildings, and now he is really not used to living in a damp grass house on the ground¡ªhe would rather sleep in a tent.


    However, the appearance of the tent immediately attracted a big flicker.


    Even if it was just a simple tent, the old fox looked very interested.


    He yelled to Mu Feng: "Brother, what kind of house is this, it looks very nice, can you let me go in and try it?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Yes, it''s just that it''s a bit small in here, and it''s still a bit stuffy this day!"


    "It''s okay!" After getting Mu Feng''s consent, the old guy got into the tent and shouted excitedly, "Brother, brother, your way of building a house is really good, you must teach me!"


    Mu Feng smiled helplessly: "Brother, I can hear it through a layer of fur, you don''t have to be so loud!"


    Big Huyou poked his head out from the tent, smiling all over his face: "So that''s the case, your house is good, it saves trouble!"


    Mu Feng looked at the old fox with a disheveled beard and hair, he didn''t care about his own image, he just grinned happily, feeling a little funny for a moment.


    Because now Da Huyou looks very much like a child who has seen a novelty toy, clamoring to adults, "I want it, I want it!"


    And Mu Feng looked very much like watching his little grandson make a request, and said with a happy face: "Okay, okay!"


    Unexpectedly, he blurted out: "Okay, okay!"


    Then an extremely weird feeling arose from the bottom of my heart, and I quickly turned my face to look away, almost laughing out of my internal injury.


    Seeing Mu Feng smiling happily, Da Huyou also said with a smile: "Looking at you, you should agree?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, I agree!"


    Big Huyou really cheered like a child in the tent, and then "rolled" out of the tent, shouting: "Come on, come on, you teach me now!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay!"


    So Da Huyou hurriedly called Xiong Da, asked him to prepare animal skins and bamboo poles, and started to learn from Mu Feng to make a tent.


    "Hey, brother, why can your house be supported by this bamboo, why can''t mine?"


    "Your bamboo is not sharpened, just sharpen it and poke a small hole!"


    "Hey, brother, isn''t this house not rainproof!"


    "Ok!"


    "Hey, bro, can you get a house like this big enough for the whole black bear department to live in?"


    "Um, I haven''t tried it, but it should work!"


    "Then I have to ask Xiong Da and the others to get more animal skins!"


    "Brother, think about all the people living in it first. Your animal skins are not so big, how can you put them together!"


    "That''s right, there isn''t such a big fur... Don''t you have a brother?"


    ...


    During the process of teaching Da Huyou to make tents, Mu Feng felt that his head was buzzing because of Da Huyou.


    But a different feeling also arises.


    That is, after getting along with him several times, he was sure that the big flicker had no bad intentions other than being greedy for petty gains.


    He is timid and afraid of getting into trouble, but he has a good heart, and he can kindly remind others without touching his own interests.


    "It''s a pity, this old guy is now obsessed with enjoyment again. It seems that he is content with the status quo and doesn''t want to make the tribe grow stronger." Give him some benefits, let''s improve the survivability of the tribe!"


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said to Da Huyou: "Brother, in fact, making such a tent with these bamboos is only one of its functions, and he has other functions!"


    "Other functions?" Big Huyou regained consciousness, "What function?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Look at it!"


    As he spoke, he picked up a sharpened bamboo and threw it at the straw house in the distance again according to the javelin throwing method.


    In the meantime, the bamboo spear drew a beautiful arc in the air, and then inserted obliquely on the roof of a thatched house!


    "This!" Big Huyou suddenly became excited, "Your method of cutting bamboo can be used as a weapon!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, picked up another sharpened bamboo, and pinched the ground with one hand, it sank nearly 20 centimeters into the ground!


    Mu Feng let go of his hand, the bamboo body was still trembling!


    Da Huyou was dumbfounded, and immediately called out after a while: "Let me try!"


    Mu Feng pulled out the bamboo spear smoothly and handed it to Da Huyou.


    Da Huyou breathed a sigh of relief, and really followed Mu Feng''s example and poked the ground!


    It''s a pity that the strength was too weak, but the tip of the spear was inserted into the ground three to five centimeters, and the bamboo spear wobbled and fell down.


    Da Huyou''s face was a little uneasy, and he hurriedly said: "Ahem, I didn''t use any strength just now, this time I''m going to be serious, take care, brother!"


    As he spoke, he hugged the bamboo spear with both hands and hit the ground directly, a little stronger than before, but the bamboo spear still fell to the ground.


    Mu Feng was about to talk to smooth things over for him, but he suddenly looked slumped and said in a despondent way: "Oh, I''m really old!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart was moved, he just felt that the anger that this old guy showed for a moment made him feel absurdly like "the hero''s twilight".


    But immediately, Da Huyou smoothed things over by himself: "I can''t do it when I''m old, but Xiong Da and the others can. Thank you, brother!"


    Mu Feng was about to say some polite words, but he saw Da Huyou turned around and left with his bamboo spear, as if the feeling of the scene just now was an illusion...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437

    The next day, Xiong Da and they were going out hunting.


    As a guest, Mu Feng was also invited, the reason being that Xiong Da had seen Mu Feng hunt before, and wanted Mu Feng to see how they hunted and killed bears.


    In particular, he wanted to prove to Mu Feng that the hunting team of their black bear department is not just for nothing!


    In addition, they learned how to use new weapons taught by Mu Feng, and they felt even more confident.


    The ten warriors guarding Mufeng disagreed with Mufeng''s going. After all, they had never hunted a bear before, so they didn''t know what kind of danger they might face.


    The representative of the ten people¡ª¡ªMu Ye, came to Mu Feng and said in a low voice: "Chief, we just wait here for Han Shu and the others to come back, there is no need to follow them to take this risk!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, those people with bone knives and sticks dare to go, why can''t we have bronze guns, bows and arrows? By the way, you can also see how they hunt bears , so as not to know what to do when we meet in the future! After all, our Jiang family can¡¯t just stay in that valley all the time, and we still have to go out in the future!¡±


    Konoha nodded: "Yes!"


    Then Mu Feng followed Xiong Da and his group of 50 people out¡ªthey now have more weapons and salt because of the tribe, and the hunting team has also expanded to 100 people, half of them went out, and half of them stayed to guard the tribe .


    Before leaving, Da Huyou repeatedly told Xiong Da not to let Mu Feng take risks.


    But turning around, he "begged" Mu Feng to take good care of Xiong Da and the others.


    "This old fox..." Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, thinking of the illusion of "the hero''s twilight" last night in his heart, he only felt that the big fool in front of him was more real.


    Considering that the members of the Black Bear Department walked, Mu Feng asked all the members of the Jiang clan to lead horses as well.


    The four little wolves were not here because they followed Bai Yue and the others to the Yiluo Department, otherwise they could act as pioneers.


    But it seems that for Xiong Da and the others, there is no such thing as pathfinding. Right now, he is excitedly telling Mu Feng the secret of bear hunting: "Chief, there are no bears over there, right? There are, three bears are enough for the people of our tribe to eat for two days!"


    "But we don''t kill black bears, because our tribe is called the Black Bears. The chief said that as long as the number of our tribe exceeds 500, we can invite totems. At that time, our totems will definitely be black bears! Except for black bears, other We can kill any bear!"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved: "Totem! A tribe of 500 people can set up a totem. Jiang''s number of slaves has exceeded 1,000, which is enough to set up the number of totems! It seems that this important event must be completed after going back. !"


    You must know that totems have a huge impact on a tribe, and can even directly affect the life and death of a tribe.


    The cohesion, fighting power and pride of tribes with totem beliefs are far superior to those without totems.


    Especially the Jiang family is now in a process of rapid annexation, annexation and integration. The identification and integration of the clan needs not only material means to promote, but also spiritual things to promote.


    The Jiang family has no shortage of material things now. If you want weapons, you have weapons. If you want food, you have food. You can eat enough, wear warm clothes, and don''t have to worry about the wind and rain.


    Spiritually, it is relatively lacking, and what is lacking is the unified belief¡ªthe totem!


    However, the determination of the totem can be divided into several situations, some are due to worship, some are due to awe, or they feel that their ancestors have a blood relationship with certain animals or plants.


    For example, people in a certain dynasty believed that their ancestors swallowed black bird eggs and gave birth to their ancestors, and the ancestors in the myths of mountains and seas regarded themselves as descendants of giant gods, and the Huaxia people believed that they were descendants of dragons...


    The determination of the totem may be just a kind of belief for the people of later generations, but it can penetrate into all aspects of people in the primitive period.


    The totem has the supreme binding force on the people of a tribe.


    Someone previously used a very brilliant sentence to summarize the significance of a totem to a tribe - a totem is the ancestor of a tribe''s ancestors!


    So in the concept of these primitive residents, the totem is inviolable!


    Otherwise, Changning wouldn''t be there either.

 Chapter 438

    Brown bears ranked second in fighting power among all known bears in their previous lives, second only to polar bears.


    But it''s really unknown how much it can rank at the moment. After all, there are such creatures as the Hulei Leopard, the Pijia Dilong, and the Mammoth. No one can guarantee that there will be no bigger bears.


    After Xiong Da "instructed" Mu Feng, he immediately led his people into Brown Bear Mountain.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Mu Ye, you follow me and bring the Hulei Leopard. The others all lead their horses to a distant open space. If there is any accident, they should ride back on the horse and follow the same path! "


    "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, there won''t be any accidents!"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng motioned for Konoha to follow, and the two carefully hung behind Xiong Da and the others.


    With the hiding methods of the two, it is naturally difficult for Xiong Da and the others to find out.


    Xiong Da and his party stopped and went in the woods. Xiong Da squatted down from time to time to look at something on the ground, and stretched out his hand to grab something that was soil or feces and smelled it in front of his nose.


    What is even more surprising is that they even smear themselves with things from the ground from time to time.


    Mu Feng nodded secretly: "It can be seen that Xiong Da is a good hunter."


    Konoha was puzzled, and asked in a low voice: "Great Chief, what are they doing?"


    Mu Feng explained: "Although bears are stronger, they are cautious by nature and have sharp noses. Once they smell something unusual, they will turn around and leave. They just rub something on themselves to cover up the smell."


    "So that''s how it is!" Konoha suddenly realized, "Their way of hunting is too troublesome!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "There is no way. They rely on mountains to eat mountains, and water to eat water. They live in this area, and the prey they encounter are different from ours, so the way of hunting is also different!"


    Konoha smelled himself, and said strangely: "I don''t think there is any smell on me?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "You can''t smell the smell on yourself, but it''s very obvious to Xiong."


    Konoha asked again: "Then will we be exposed here?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s so far away, no way! And there are no traces of bears in our hiding place, and the traces of them are on Xiong Da''s side!"


    "So that''s the case!" Konoha nodded secretly.


    Xiong Da and the others walked and stopped in the mountains for almost an hour, and it was already approaching evening, when they finally stopped and started looking for a hiding place.


    After everyone hid, only Xiong Da and the other four stood still, and began to open their mouths to "huang" to imitate the bear''s cry.


    Konoha couldn''t help shaking, and subconsciously looked at Mufeng: "Great chief, they can also speak animal language!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "This is their imitation of a bear''s cry, but this sound seems a bit provocative!"


    Mu Ye was relieved when Mu Feng explained that this was not animal language. He thought that everyone in the Black Bear Department knew animal language like the great chief, so that''s not bad!


    Then he nervously looked at the movement in the distance.


    The old god Mufeng is on the ground, hiding in the dark, the old god is there.


    He now knew what Xiong Da and the others were planning, and they were going to lure Xiong out.


    But the question is how they''re going to catch the bear, that''s the question.


    You know, once a bear starts to run, its speed can definitely surpass that of a human.


    He didn''t believe that the bears had been hunting bears for a long time, and they didn''t know this.


    But he also believed that if Xiong Da dared to say that he could catch the bear, he must have his own confidence.


    Right now, all he needs to see is how he catches the bear.


    Soon, less than five minutes before and after, there was a real bear''s roar not far away.


    The roars of these bears are naturally louder and brighter than theirs.


    Anyone could tell that the roaring bear was already furious, and began to drive away the guys who invaded its own territory with its roar.


    What Xiong Da and the others wanted was this effect, how could they leave, they continued to shout loudly, making it clear that not only did they not leave, but they also wanted to stay here.


    The roar of the real bear sounded again, and now not everyone could understand it.


    If you can understand it, that is Mu Feng.


    He just listened to it with the advanced beast taming technique, and after listening to it, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Xiong Da and the others imitated the bear''s roar back and forth with one meaning: This is mine, get out of here!


    Such a simple meaning is like the kind of angry words that children say when they are angry, and they can be reconciled in less than three minutes.


    But this is a naked provocation to the owner of the territory - the bear!


    If the seriousness of this sentence is really translated into an equally serious human language, it is:


    1. These are all mine, you can grab them if you have one!


    2. I am right here, come and hit me!


    So the furious owner of the territory quickly rushed over.


    There was a violent bear roar, followed by several other bear roars - it was clearly a group of bears!


    "No wonder Xiong Da said he can catch several bears!" Mu Feng thought, "I just don''t know how many bears there are in this group, and whether they can eat them!"


    Soon he will know the result.


    Six bears!


    It''s completely within Xiong Da''s ability!


    But these bears seem to be a bit too big, each of them looks at least two meters long and one meter high!


    After seeing the bear appear, Xiong Da and the others immediately turned around and ran, running along the way they came - obviously frightened.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect them to hunt bears and lure the enemy deep!" Mu Feng nodded secretly, "It''s quite smart!"


    The group of bears who just showed their heads saw the guy who provoked him turn around and run away, and instead of chasing him immediately, they stretched their noses all around to smell it.


    After confirming that there was no strange smell, he spread his hooves and chased Xiong Da and the others.


    Konoha watched in amazement, these bears were as cautious as the chief said!


    And when he looked at Mu Feng again, he felt admiration in his heart.


    But at this time, Mu Feng didn''t have time to worry about what Mu Ye thought, but focused on watching Xiong Da and the others.


    The bear group ran extremely fast, heading towards Xiong Da and the others in the distance.


    At this moment, all the members of the Black Bear Division appeared from their hiding places, followed the bear group with their weapons and chased them out, and soon ran past Mu Feng and the others.


    Konoha was puzzled: "Great Chief, what are they doing?"


    Wooden Feng smiled and said: "Bears have their own fixed routes for hunting, hunting prey, or returning to their lairs. It is not the route they often come and go, and they will become very careful. It is different if they are familiar. What I was looking for was the route that these heroes often come and go, now Xiong Da is leading the way, and the people behind will break the path of the Xionghui''s old lair."


    Konoha tempted to ask: "Don''t bears run away from other places?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yes, yes, but they will not run around at the risk of getting lost unless it is absolutely necessary. After all, leaving their own territory and intruding into other bears'' territories will also put them in danger." !"


    "But, what about the five people in front, they are about to be overtaken by the bear!" Konoha shouted in a low voice.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Want to know? Go, follow me to have a look!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439

    Mufeng took Konoha and chased after him.


    Because the bears had already appeared, and the members of the Black Bear Department had already cut off the return of the bears, there was no need for them to hide their tracks, and they just followed behind in such a grandiose manner.


    The attention of the people in the black bear department was all on the bears, so naturally no one noticed that the two were hanging behind them.


    Moreover, their running speed was really not slow, and they quickly distanced themselves from Mu Feng.


    When the two ran nearby, they saw a scene that made their jaws drop: five people from Xiong Da climbed up the tree at a speed beyond their comprehension!


    The six bears rushed to several trees angrily, stood up, and roared angrily while leaning on the tree trunk with their two front paws.


    Mu Feng heard clearly: Get off, I''m going to kill you!


    And Xiong Da and the others didn''t stop talking when they climbed the tree, and continued to scream "Hang Ang": This is mine, get out!


    Mu Feng only felt that this way of hunting was really funny and exciting.


    But for the people of the black bear department, it means absolute danger!


    Because everyone is human and the brown bear is more than two meters high, it almost hit the leg of a person who was crawling slower with one paw.


    And just when the bears stood up and roared against the tree, the remaining 40 or so black bear tribe members also rushed to the front at a very fast speed, before the bears could react, they all raised their weapons and stabbed the brown bears .


    These weapons include bone knives and newly made bamboo spears, all of which stab the brown bear''s eyes, ears and other places!


    Forty people spontaneously divided into six groups, and all six bears were attacked immediately.


    And in this short period of ten seconds, all six bears were injured to varying degrees!


    These bears were either blinded or their ears were pierced, and they howled in unison for a moment, hugging the tree trunk with four heads and shaking wildly-instant blindness or deafness drove them into madness in an instant!


    The other two fell to the ground with a bang, obviously unable to adapt to the sudden heavy injury.


    At this moment, Xiong Da and the others, who were still hiding their lives in the tree, jumped down from the tree, holding a rough stick in their hand, and smashed it at the nose of the mad bear!


    The brown bears who were still shaking the tree trunks crazily fell to the ground one by one!


    However, among the four bears that fell to the ground, two fell to the ground and twitched, and the other two still slapped their paws indiscriminately.


    Xiong Da and the others, who landed on the ground, were already prepared, rolling on the spot to avoid these life-threatening claws!


    "Quick!" Xiong Da yelled.


    Before he finished speaking, all the black bears took advantage of the situation and took up their weapons and stabbed the struggling brown bear hard, finally killing six bears!


    Konoha was shocked to see it, and felt that the time from the appearance of the bear to the killing of the bear was too short, and the process was too dangerous.


    Compared with them, their Jiang''s hunting is like going out for a walk!


    At this time, Mu Feng watched Xiong Da and the others kill the bear, and his whole feeling was also shocked: "Hey, the process of these people hunting bears is just two words-exciting!"


    "Xiong Da looks honest and honest, so he is so good at it!" Mu Feng was amazed in his heart, "In such a short period of time, even if he was a little slow or missed his aim, some of these people would have to die!"


    For no reason, Mu Feng thought of a sentence called "Licking blood on the edge of a knife", Xiong Da and his group are completely "destroying their lives under the bear''s claws"!


    At the same time, he also shook his head secretly: "It seems that the lack of people in the Black Bear Department is not all due to the big fool, it also has a lot to do with this hunting method!"


    Fortunately, they killed six bears this time, and it really went smoothly.


    It was only at this time that Xiong Da noticed Mu Feng, and quickly walked up to Mu Feng, panting and said: "Da, chief, you, why are you behind us?"


    Mu Feng smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "No hurry, take a breath before talking!"


    Xiong Da really gasped for breath, obviously very tired.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked around: "How did you find this group of bears, there were exactly six of them, and you just happened to kill them all!"


    Only then did Xiong Da breathe a sigh of relief: "This is the jungle, and there are many brown bears, which we can hunt and kill. If we go to the other side of the mountain, there will be bigger bears, and we dare not provoke them!"


    "A bigger bear?" Mu Feng became more energetic, "How big is it?"


    Xiong Da pointed to the brown bear on the ground, and said with fear on his face, "There are almost two of these bears, and sometimes they eat them!"


    "Eat these bears?" Mu Feng was taken aback, lost in thought.


    Konoha was stunned, and asked doubtfully, "Bears eat bears?"


    Xiong Da nodded: "It is because there are bigger bears on the other side of the mountain that these brown bears were driven to the side of the mountain, otherwise we would not be able to catch these bears!"


    Konoha couldn''t help being shocked and thankful, except for the big wild boars around the Jiang clan, there seemed to be no such ferocious beasts that cannibalize the same kind.


    He subconsciously looked at Mu Feng and asked, "Great chief, can bears eat bears?"


    He always felt that what Xiong Da said was a bit exaggerated.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, nodded and said: "Some bears will fight together again when they meet, just like the black bears that this kind of bear told the leader of the bears. Since bears fight, it is possible for bears to eat bears!"


    "It''s just..." Mu Feng frowned puzzled, "What kind of bear can be as big as two such bears? A giant bear, a cave bear, or a giant short-faced bear?"


    Mu Feng was a little curious, he wanted to go and have a look.


    He looked at Xiong Da and asked, "Boss Xiong Da, can you take me to see what that kind of bear looks like?"


    Xiong Da quickly waved his hand: "No, no, no! Chief, many people in our tribe have been killed by those bears, I dare not go!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, thought for a while and nodded, "Then how about you tell me that you can walk over there and see them, and I''ll take someone to see them by myself?"


    Xiong Da''s face changed drastically, and he waved his hands again and again: "My great chief, it''s better not to look at that kind of bear, as long as you are targeted by it, you will definitely not be able to run away! They are especially hostile to us humans. Time will give up his prey in order to kill!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Why do you hate humans so much?"


    Xiong Da shook his head: "I don''t know, I only know that they are hostile to humans, and they won''t eat them even if they are killed!"


    "This..." Mu Feng frowned, puzzled, "A bear that eats bears doesn''t eat people, but it can give up its prey to kill people. What the hell is this?"


    You know, this kind of behavior can basically be understood as natural hatred, or something in the bones, just like cats catching mice and dogs eating shit.


    "Could it be that their ancestors suffered under the hands of humans? Only in this way can they explain why they hate humans in their bones!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Or maybe the bears on this mountain have suffered from humans!"


    But with the strength of the Black Bear Department, it must not be them.


    "Oh, if only I could grab one and ask!" Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart.


    But he knew it was unrealistic, and he knew from Xiong Da''s appearance that he would not take him there, so he shook his head and gave up the idea.


    Just when he was about to ask Xiong Da where there are still living brown bears, there was a resounding roar of the beast: "Ang woo¡ª"


    When Mu Feng was still wondering what the sound was, Xiong Da''s face suddenly changed color, and he shouted loudly: "Great Chief, hurry up, that kind of big bear has appeared! Damn, damn, shouldn''t they be on the other side of the mountain?"


    All the people in the black bear department also changed color, and rushed to drag the dead bear on the ground one by one, in a hurry.


    Xiong Da stopped drinking at this moment: "Quick, these bears are gone..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Huleibao, who had been by Mufeng''s side all of a sudden, stood up and roared to the sky in the depths of the mountain and responded angrily: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    Now, it was Mu Feng''s turn to change his face, because it had been so long since he

 Chapter 440

    Mu Feng still remembered the first time he met the Hulei Leopard, he heard its cry from afar and felt inexplicably panicked, but the Armored Earth Dragon took it as a provocation and took the initiative to provoke a fight.


    And the Hulei Leopard, even in the face of the mammoth, did not actively respond to the voice.


    But the cry of an unknown bear just now caused Huleibao to respond proactively, which proved its strength.


    But Hu Leibao actually paced back and forth after roaring in response, and at the same time kept urging Mufeng in "Mangmang", asking for his opinion: Can I fight with it?


    Mu Feng was stunned, and hurriedly asked with advanced animal taming skills: Can you beat it?


    Hu Leibao: I don''t know, I will only know after fighting!


    Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart: "Fuck, is this guy stupid? I don''t know if I can beat him and just go?"


    But he thought that the big man before seemed not sure that he would be able to beat the Hulei Leopard, but it happened to fight head-on-in fact, in Mu Feng''s view, the armored earth dragon was in front of the Hulei Leopard that day. Still suffered a little.


    If so, the Hulei Leopard may not be able to beat the bear, but it may not be in danger of life-beasts are far more aware of the existence that can threaten their lives than humans!


    If they really can''t beat them, or threaten their lives, they will turn around and leave.


    Of course, Brother Pingtou is not on this list.


    At this time, the bear roared again, obviously very angry, and someone dared to provoke it.


    Mu Feng listened carefully, it was a bear!


    Listen to the sound, it is rushing towards Mufeng and the others!


    "What a keen hearing!" Mu Feng was amazed, his thoughts turned sharply, and he glanced at Xiong Da who had just recovered from Hulei Leopard''s shock and was about to give up hunting bears, gritted his teeth and shouted, "Xiong Da, you guys Hurry up and divide the prey here, I will help you hold it back!"


    Before Xiong Da could react, Mu Feng got on his horse, pulled Hu Leibao''s neck, and rode the horse into the mountain. At the same time, a voice came from afar: "Mu Ye, follow Xiong Da and the others to retreat outside!"


    "Great Chief!" Mu Ye exclaimed, but Mu Feng was nowhere to be seen.


    Konoha stomped her feet and rushed out of the jungle, not caring about danger or not: "Qiu Cao, Uncle Huang Shi, come quickly, the chief is in danger!"


    Mu Feng rode the Hulei Leopard and galloped in one direction, without him to guide the direction.


    Because during this process, the bear roared again, and Huleibao also responded.


    Judging by the sound, both of them are on their way to each other!


    And because of their roaring sound, there was a "swishling" sound from time to time among the surrounding jungle bushes, and they ran away as if they were hiding from the plague god.


    There are a lot of shrubs and branches in the forest, and from time to time they scrape past Hulei Leopard''s ears and mane, and the branches on both sides retreat quickly.


    Mufeng had no choice but to lie on Huleibao''s body to avoid being hit by the sharp thorns of the oncoming branches.


    "Dead horse, you can''t slow down, it''s coming!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    In fact, he wasn''t worried that his life would be in danger. With Hu Leibao around, even if he couldn''t beat him, he could leave calmly!


    However, Hu Leibao was anxious to challenge the bear, how could he slow down?


    It continued to spread its four hooves and galloped towards the source of the sound.


    In less than ten minutes, Mu Feng finally saw through the gaps in the bushes that something not far away was rushing towards him and Hu Leibao in an unstoppable manner!


    It seemed that it was also galloping all the way, and it didn''t have any intention of retreating. It just ran over the bushes and bushes beside it, and rushed towards them!


    And Huleibao didn''t intend to stop at all, but at this moment, he lowered his head, stalked his neck, and accelerated again!


    According to this speed, within three breaths, Hu Leibao will collide with that bear!


    It didn''t intend to stop at all, completely forgetting that there was a wooden wind on its back!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng exclaimed, knowing that no matter what the outcome of the collision, there must be no good fruit for him.


    With a nick of time, he slanted his legs directly against Huleibao''s body, and then flew forward nearly two meters due to inertia, before he barely fell!


    The moment he left Huleibao, he loosened the saddle buckle on Huleibao, completely liberating it!


    But he himself was not so lucky, and he threw his back directly onto a bush!


    "Oh, I fell to my death!" Mu Feng hadn''t gotten up yet, clutching his back and exclaiming, "Damn it, die..."


    At this moment, he shut up abruptly, because he caught a glimpse of the galloping Hulei Leopard colliding with a galloping giant bear!


    Without any tricks or dodges, they just bumped into each other in such a straight-forward manner!


    "Woo--"


    "Ang woo¡ª"


    After the horse and the bear collided, they didn''t retreat each other. Instead, there was a muffled "bang", and then they got entangled and fought together!


    Because Mu Feng couldn''t see clearly through the small bushes, he hurriedly crawled out of the bushes, shouted "Hui Tian" in a low voice, and carefully looked into the field.


    The two front paws of the Hulei Leopard stretched out directly, and there was a paw on the giant bear, and the giant bear was not polite, and slapped it out with one paw!


    Mu Feng exclaimed: "Damn it, it''s so big!"


    He had heard of a slap as big as a "leaf fan" before, but now he really saw it, there really was a slap as big as a palm fan!


    With such a big slap, Hu Leibao will definitely be seriously injured, and may even die!


    You know, such a big bear, whether it is a cave bear or a giant bear, can slap a saber-toothed tiger to death!


    Of course, Huleibao is also the existence that has forcibly carried the sledgehammer of the Armored Earth Dragon!


    The Hulei Leopard still stands up halfway when stretching out its front paws, so its figure is slightly taller, leaving the side shoulders and abdomen for the giant bear.


    After it got its claws, it couldn''t escape the giant bear''s claws, and it slapped it on the side and fell horizontally on the stomach!


    Obviously, the giant bear had the upper hand in this blow!


    Even so, Hu Leibao scratched and tore long bloodstains on his shoulders.


    Unwilling to suffer a dark loss, the giant bear chased the fallen Huleibao with two front paws and stepped on it.


    As long as this is the case, the Huleibao will surely have his stomach ripped apart - because this giant bear is too big!


    Because it has been moving, Mufeng has not yet been able to judge exactly how big the bear is when it falls to the ground: "Four meters long? Two meters high?"


    Seeing the giant bear chasing and killing Huleibao, Mufeng was about to rescue it, but saw Huleibao rolling on the ground with a "lazy donkey", taking advantage of the situation and rolling around on the ground, avoiding the fatal blow of the giant bear , Stand up again, and stand up directly.


    The giant bear missed a hit and chased forward again.


    Hu Leibao turned around and ran away!


    But how could the giant bear let the guy who hurt him run away, and chased after him with a big stride, and was about to raise his paw and slap Huleibao down.


    At this moment, the Huleibao, with its back to the giant bear, slammed on the ground with its two front paws, and then raised its hind hoof from bottom to top, completing a kick in an instant¡ªwithout warning. Kicked on the cheek of the giant bear!


    With a "click", there was a crisp bone breaking sound from the giant bear''s face.


    Hu Leibao actually made a miraculous feat by laying down his hoof!


    Half a catty is right...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441

    Hu Leibao was slapped to the ground first, and the giant bear was hit on the cheek next. After the two collided, they gave each other heavy blows one after another. Judging from the results, the two were evenly matched, and neither of them got cheap.


    After each injured their opponent, the horse and the bear began to confront each other at this time, glaring at each other fiercely, but did not make any rash moves.


    At this time, the two obviously only had their opponents in their eyes, and nothing else. For a while, the bear didn''t even notice that someone was around.


    At this time, Mu Feng was able to see the overall appearance of the giant bear.


    Its hair is between gray and brown, at least 4.5 meters in length, and about 1.8 to 2 meters high.


    The specific weight cannot be determined visually, but judging from its body shape, it does not look bloated and fat like other bears, but looks a little "slim".


    It''s just "slender", and the first reaction in Mu Feng''s mind is "short-faced bear".


    Because only the ancient giant short-faced bear could have a giant bear with such a size and height.


    In an instant he communicated with the system, and the system popped up a picture of a short-faced bear, which was more than 70% similar in comparison, but the claws, legs, and fangs were better than the bear in front of him!


    "What kind of bear is this?" Mu Feng was eager to know the answer.


    The system gave the answer: "Giant Hara Kuma!"


    "Giant Hara Kuma?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    System: "It can be understood as the original ancestor of the giant bear species!"


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "I met their ancestors, so I wouldn''t recite the idea like this!"


    The system also gives the data: "The giant original bear can reach five meters or more in length, 2.5 meters in height, and 5.5 meters when standing, and weigh 1,700 to 2,000 kilograms. , far surpassing the giant short-faced bear, and can hunt mammoth alone!"


    He suddenly understood why it ate the brown bear.


    The "bear" of the "bear bear" species is sometimes specifically referred to as a brown bear¡ªthat is to say, those brown bears may be its descendants.


    But my descendants are not as strong as myself, as the ancestors, I usually choose to "clean up the house", or kill, or expel - just like the tiger treats the emaciated offspring, expel directly.


    Birds also leave strong offspring to reproduce and kill weak offspring.


    In this way, it makes sense for Yuan Xiong to kill the brown bear-this is indisputable!


    After realizing this, Mu Feng repeatedly exclaimed: "Fuck, I''ve entered the bear''s den!"


    How could it be that the original bear in front of him is so big!


    You know, Hu Leibao is only standing taller than Yuan Xiong in front of him now, but as long as he stands up, he will be shorter.


    Coupled with the bear''s elongation, weight, and amazing bite force, the Hulei Leopard is inferior to it in every aspect.


    In this way, Hu Leibao has no chance of winning!


    At this moment, what Mu Feng was thinking in his heart was no longer about catching the bear and going back to watch the gate, what he was thinking about now was how to persuade Hu Leibao, a stupid horse, to get away!


    "Hit if you can beat it, and run if you can''t beat it, that''s the true nature of a real man!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Stupid horse, stupid horse, Gu Kong, hurry up and run!"


    He wanted to communicate with Huleibao with advanced animal taming skills, but he was afraid of disturbing its confrontation with Yuanxiong.


    After all, "masters are most afraid of distraction", once they are distracted, it will bring them a fatal mistake!


    At this time, Yuan Xiong seemed to be the first to lose patience, and "walked" towards the Huleibao quickly, and then the others stood up, directly surpassing a section of shrubs that were two or three meters high, and took a paw of the Huleibao go down!


    "It''s so high!" Mu Feng murmured. After the primitive bear stood up, he instantly felt very small, just like the feeling of a young child facing an adult villain.


    At this time, Hu Leibao seemed to be brave enough to stand up with the people, but it was still a bit shorter than the original Xiong Wei!


    "Stupid horse, don''t seek death!" Mu Feng finally exclaimed.


    But it was too late, Yuan Xiong''s giant claws had already been photographed, and Hu Leibao had already rushed out.


    Mu Feng hurriedly took a step forward, and was about to make a move¡ªif Hu Leibao died, he wouldn''t be able to run away either!


    At this moment, Huleibao, who was standing upright, turned his head down like a sheep''s head, and pointed his horn at Yuanxiong''s chest and pushed it over!


    This thing turned out to be this plan, it was going to use the horn to pierce Yuan Xiong''s chest!


    It''s just that it obviously doesn''t know that the bear''s skin and fat layer are definitely more than ten or twenty centimeters. He slapped it down with a slap!


    "Crack, crack!" The sound of ribs breaking came directly from Huleibao''s horse''s belly, and he fell to the ground and screamed: "Woo--"


    "Ah!" Mu Feng''s scalp went numb, Hu Leibao died just like that?


    However, although the Hulei Leopard fell to the ground, it did not die, but struggled to get up, the ribs on one side of its stomach collapsed, and its mouth was bleeding!


    Yuan Xiongzhen, who succeeded in one blow, raised his head and roared angrily, "Ang woo¡ª"


    At the same time, it stretched out a front paw, and was about to slap the Hulei Leopard again.


    As long as you hit it again, Hu Leibao will die!


    Mu Feng couldn''t care about anything else, whether it was saving Hu Leibao, himself, or getting along with Hu Leibao for a long time, he could not just watch Hu Leibao die.


    With a loud roar, he took a few steps forward, stretched out his hands bravely and yelled at Yuan Xiong: "Boom!"


    But the original bear can hunt and kill mammoths, how can the strength be easily shaken by Mufeng?


    The giant claw it raised was only slightly slow.


    Mu Feng opened his eyes angrily, took another step forward, and pressed the button again with the sound of "Boom Party", before he could react, he continued to say "Boom Party"!


    After three beeps, even though Yuan Xiong was very powerful, he was finally completely pressed down by his paws.


    But Wooden Wind also managed to provoke it!


    Yuan Xiongbi Niutou saw a little guy who was so much smaller than him provoke him, and he was still a human being, so he was completely aroused to be fierce, stretched out his claws to shine on Mu Feng, and patted him.


    With sharp eyes and quick hands, Mu Feng jumped out of the way.


    With a "bang", the giant claws slapped the ground, and the ground sank into a place the size of a cattail fan, and the grass on the ground was patted into a sticky paste!


    If so, the sound of the wind brought by its giant claws suddenly rang in Mufeng''s ear!


    Yuan Xiong, who missed a blow, was furious, and with a sound of "ang woo", he stretched out his paws again, and Mu Feng jumped back again.


    But because the giant bear was faster this time, Mu Feng was still knocked down by the back of the giant claw¡ªand fortunately, it was the back of the claw. If it was a claw, Mu Feng would definitely break his stomach!


    Even so, he stumbled and fell on his back, unable to get up in time.


    Yuan Xiongzhen showed his bear claws again, and saw that Mufeng was going to die in front of Huleibao!


    At this moment, there was an extremely abrupt "oh oh oh" sound from around, and then there was the sound of "swish swish" feather arrows piercing the air.


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Rescue the Great Chief!"


    "Protect the Great Chief!"


    Ten people including Muye, Huangshi, and Qiucao appeared together, and shot feather arrows before dismounting.


    Konoha didn''t even stop the horse, and immediately turned over and "rolled" off, pulled up Mufeng, barely avoiding the bear''s claws.


    Yuan Xiong was suddenly attracted by Huang Shi and the others who were shooting arrows, and rushed straight to them with an "ang woo".


    "Be careful, don''t let it catch you!" Wooden Storm reminded.


    Konoha also yelled: "Great chief, go, let''s hold it!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, you can''t wait, I''m leaving, you all have to die!"


    Konoha looked anxious: "Great Chief! Now the Jiang clan can live without us, but they can''t live without you! Go!"


    While he was arguing with Mufeng, Yuan Xiongzhen had already rushed in front of Huangshi and Qiucao, raised his paw and pointed at them.


    "Abandon the horse, hide!" Mu Fengfeng shouted.


    In the blink of an eye, Huang Shi and the others rolled sideways off the horse one after another, and then rolled on the ground, narrowly avoiding the giant claws!


    But the horse was not so lucky. It was hit on the head by Yuan Xiong''s paw, "click", and the sound of bones breaking continued.


    The horse fell directly to the ground, before it twitched twice, it died!


    Yuan Xiong went mad, pawed left, pawed right, and in an instant, two more horses had their skulls crushed and fell to the ground to die!


    Fortunately, no one was injured, and everyone rolled off the horse before that, hid aside, and shot randomly with bows and arrows.


    Mu Ye quickly pushed Mu Feng: "Great Chief, you go, if you don''t go, it will be too late!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Without Huleibao, none of us would be able to leave!"


    As he said that, he swooped down and rolled directly in front of Huleibao, looking at Huleibao who was still bleeding and staring wide-eyed, his canthus cracked.


    Obviously, Hu Leibao didn''t want to die just like that!


    Mu Feng''s eyes opened angrily, and he roared: "Old man, you won''t die!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng stretched out both hands at the same time, pressing them on Hu Leibao''s body together: "Hui Tian!"


    Then twice as much greenness as usual poured into Huleibao''s body¡ª¡ª


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442

    There is one effect when Mu Feng casts the Wood Dao Derivation Technique with one hand, and another effect when he casts it with two hands¡ªit is equivalent to doubling a little more.


    Likewise, consumption is doubled.


    But the double healing effect was not for nothing. The original deflated position on Hulei Leopard''s stomach quickly recovered visible to the naked eye, and the bleeding from its mouth stopped at this time.


    The misery in his eyes is also rapidly turning into a fierce light!


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, endured the swollen forehead caused by excessive consumption, pressed down with both hands again, and shouted "Hui Tian" in a low voice!


    This time, Hu Leibao straightened up, except for the blood on the corner of his mouth and the messy hair on his stomach, there was no sign of injury at all!


    At this time, the mad Yuanxiong had already slapped five horses to death and knocked down two horses!


    One of the fighters had his leg scratched by its claws because he couldn''t dodge in time, and the situation was very critical.


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s orders, Hu Leibao raised his head to the sky and let out an angry "ang woo", which made Mu Feng''s eardrums hurt, and Jiang''s soldiers turned pale with fright, and stood still.


    Even so, they had never been so happy to hear such a call!


    Because no one can hear the passion and fierce fighting spirit in this voice!


    Sure enough, Yuan Xiong was attracted by Huleibao all of a sudden, roared and rushed towards Huleibao, raised his paw again and patted Huleibao.


    It''s just that the Hulei Leopard no longer dodged foolishly on the spot anymore, it "hummed" two white gasses from its nose, and instantly got wind on its four hooves, jumped away, turned and ran away.


    Yuan Xiongzhen missed a single blow, and chased forward angrily.


    But after running two steps, he seemed to immediately think of the moment when he was kicked just now, and stopped chasing him, and stopped roaring: "Ang woo¡ª¡ª"


    After Hu Leibao ran away, it seemed that he had no intention of repeating the same trick at all, turned around, turned around, and rushed towards Yuan Xiongbo at a faster speed!


    Depending on the situation, it is going to be a head-on collision like the first collision.


    Because Yuan Xiong was stunned on the spot, he didn''t have the inertial strength to run up and charge at all, so he wanted to use his huge body to bear the charge of Huleibao.


    But this time, Hu Leibao didn''t even face the collision directly, and dodged from one side, staggered with Yuan Xiong, and didn''t collide with each other.


    Yuan Xiong, who was ready for a head-on collision, was originally "shouldering" forward, but the collision was out of control, his center of gravity was unstable, and he fell forward.


    At this moment, Huleibao, who had staggered his body, seemed to have already calculated all this, and slammed his front paw again, and kicked Yuan Xiongzhen''s head hard with a flick.


    There was a crisp sound of "Ka!", and Mu Feng heard the sound of bones breaking again.


    Apparently, Yuan Xiongzhen, who was kicked in the head by Hu Leibao, didn''t get any good, and was also injured - and the injury was not serious!


    Because Huleibao''s kick was to increase the force on the back of Yuan Xiong''s head in response to Yuan Xiong''s forward momentum, which not only injured its skull, but also accelerated its forward velocity, which naturally increased the force.


    With a sound of "bang", Yuan Xiong Zhen bumped headfirst into a big tree next to him, and the branches of the big tree shook wildly. The branches and leaves are falling down!


    "Kacha" sounded again, and I don''t know where Yuan Xiongzhen was folded again.


    Even the corner of its mouth was bleeding now.


    Even Mu Feng, as an opponent, would feel his teeth sore and his cheeks ache when he watched it!


    Yuan Xiong Wei couldn''t get up in the first time, and he didn''t know whether it was because of the serious injury or because of the fall!


    But at this time, the wood wind moved, knowing that this opportunity must not be lost, and the loss will never come again.


    "Take advantage of his illness and kill him!" Now he is not sure that he can tame Yuan Xiong, life is the most important thing!


    Mu Feng growled, and suddenly took a step forward, raised his hands to embrace, as if holding an invisible big ball invisibly, and slammed Yuan Xiong on the head, who hadn''t reacted yet: "Boom party!"


    Yuan Xiongzhen, who had just raised his head and hadn''t regained his clarity, was hit by a sudden force on his head and hit the ground hard!


    "Ang woo-woo-" Yuan Xiong roared mournfully, his voice piercing through the hearts of the people.


    But Mu Feng won''t let it go, he raised the pressing hand, and then pressed down again: "Boom party!"


    This time, Yuan Xiongzhen, who didn''t even raise his head, was severely crushed on the head again!


    At this time, the Hulei Leopard had already arrived, rushed to the front, opened its mouth to bite the original bear''s neck, then shook its head and frantically swung left and right, but failed to tear its fur!


    Huleibao was furious, stretched out two front paws, held down one front leg of Yuanxiong, and bit the neck again.


    But it still failed to bite through the flesh at the neck, but the calf held by it was torn apart by its claws!


    Yuan Xiong Po roared mournfully, he recovered quite a bit of clarity all of a sudden, and was about to get up after a straight fight.


    Mu Feng''s complexion changed drastically, and he pressed down again with both hands: "Boom Party!"


    At this time, he had already consumed a lot of energy and spirit due to the repeated use of Zhu Youshu, the veins on his forehead were protruding, and his temples were also aching!


    But he gritted his teeth and insisted, because once Yuan Xiongzhen was given a chance to fight back, they might have to die on the spot!


    "Idiot!" Mu Feng shouted, and the beast taming technique was activated at the same time: bite along the wound if the neck is not broken!


    Hu Leibao reacted in an instant, dropped his neck, opened his mouth wide, and bit and slammed at the broken wound, the wound enlarged suddenly, and the donated blood spurted out!


    Hu Leibao let out a cheer, and opened his mouth to drink wildly at the wound!


    This time, Yuan Xiong was so painful that the fierce power no longer existed, and the remaining roar changed from the previous sternness to a wailing: "Ang-ang-"


    Hu Leibao didn''t care, just gnawing on the wound like pumping water.


    And it struggled a few times, but Mu Fengsheng pressed its head down, and Huleibao also pressed against its neck with more force while drinking blood.


    Under the ebb and flow, Yuan Xiong finally felt the crisis of life and death.


    Fear replaced madness.


    Survival conquers all!


    The ferocity in its eyes also receded like a tide, replaced by fear and pleading¡ªbegging Mu Feng not to kill him!


    Mu Feng didn''t dare to be careless, he didn''t take back the Dao Dao technique immediately, but tried to communicate with him with the advanced beast taming technique "Ang Ang": You don''t want to die?


    The light in Yuan Xiong''s eyes suddenly lit up with surprise, and he struggled to raise his head for a moment, but was pressed firmly by Mu Feng, and he quickly responded "highly": I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!


    Mu Feng took a deep breath: But you are too big, I am afraid that if I don''t kill you, you will kill me!


    Yuan Xiongzhen hurriedly responded with an "angang": I can''t, we keep our word!


    Mu Feng was taken aback: You guys?


    It was only later that it realized that the "we" it said should be referring to the original bears.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and asked, "Shouldn''t you be on the other side of the mountain? Why did you come here?"


    Yuan Xiongzhen struggled a bit, because Huleibao was still gnawing!


    Mu Feng snorted: Hu Leibao, shut up!


    Hu Leibao gnawed hard again, then retreated "recklessly" to the side, and went to lick the blood on his own, as if he was not worried that Yuan Xiong would make trouble again.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    At this time, Hu Leibao actually took the initiative to communicate with Mu Feng: Master, it is already scared and dare not fight anymore!


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was surprised, he didn''t understand why Hu Leibao was so sure.


    Hu Leibao snorted, came to Yuan Xiong''s buttocks, kicked a hoof, and then Mu Feng noticed that under Yuan Xiong''s body, at some point, the ground was wet all over!


    It was scared to pee!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng felt incredible, "A bear can pee in scares?"


    Unexpectedly, the system will automatically turn on the prompt at this time: "Animals feel the threat of life and death, and the fear reaches a certain level, which will cause the brain to lose control of the muscles. Just like animals such as wolves and dogs see tigers, tigers and leopards see Hulei leopards , there will be a situation of defecating. The beasts like Yuanxiong seldom have the situation of "scaring to pee", which means surrender and compromise!


    Under normal circumstances, when animals and wild beasts fight, if one party defecates or "scares to pee", it means giving up resistance, and the heart of resistance will not be regenerated. As a victor, he will also show his generosity and will not kill. "


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was surprised and pleasantly surprised. According to the meaning of the system, now Yuan Xiong will no longer have any intention of killing himself!


    "No wonder Hu Leibao is so determined this time!" Mu Feng was overjoyed, "In this case, can I sit down and have a good talk with Yuan Xiong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443

    Mu Feng carefully withdrew the Dao Dao technique, and stepped back carefully. At this time, he already felt his temples whistling and his head hurting, but he still didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    If there is a mistake in the system, or if this Yuan Xiong is a rogue, turn his face around and do something, he will die in one day.


    It''s just that after Mu Feng withdrew the Dao Dao technique, Yuan Xiongzhen didn''t show any abnormalities, he just got up carefully and squatted on the ground, licking his wounds.


    Such a big bear, which was so fierce not long ago, was licking its wound a little miserably at this time, and there was a sense of "pretty and pitiful" sight.


    It moved to the side by itself, away from the place where its own urine stains were, as if this pool of urine stains had fixed it on the pillar of shame for the rest of its life.


    It also seems that as long as it stays away from the urine stain, it can erase the most shameful scene of itself.


    But in any case, it really didn''t do anything, as it said.


    Even as the system said, when it looked at Mu Feng at this time, there was no hatred or fierceness in its eyes, but only submission.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, he just felt that such a fierce guy should be difficult to subdue, at least in his impression that even the armored earth dragon knew how to play tricks and wanted to fight back - just like Little Sanzi did before.


    Who knew that the original bear was so easy to subdue!


    "It seems that it is really afraid of death!" Mu Feng sighed.


    But he was relieved when he thought that some fighting peoples could subdue the bear.


    "The bear they beat is only as big as it is, let''s see how big the bear I beat is!" Mu Feng felt complacent again.


    He was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, sat down on the ground, and motioned to Konoha and the others who had always been careful: "It''s okay, don''t worry about it, it won''t do anything to us again!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was taken aback, "Big, Great Chief, it''s so big..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, you guys sit over there, be careful, and get something real, I''m so hungry!"


    "Hungry?" Konoha was taken aback for a moment, then hurriedly moved, "Understood, hurry up, light a fire!"


    Then a very strange scene appeared in the arena, with dead horses and blood all over the place, Mu Feng sat on the ground panting, Konoha was careful to guard, others hurriedly lit a fire to barbecue, and there was a huge bear beside him!


    As for the Hulei Leopard, at this time, it was like a normal person, lying there in boredom, flicking its tail, sweeping the grass ears behind its buttocks, as if it had forgotten that it was dying just now.


    Yuan Xiongzhen just lay there and licked his wound, he didn''t intend to leave, let alone make a move.


    Mufeng is really dizzy now, and he doesn''t have the strength to communicate with it anymore, and it''s because his stomach is growling, and he can''t use the animal taming technique.


    Although he couldn''t communicate with Yuan Xiongyuan, he was always quietly observing it to see if there was any change in it.


    What surprised him was that, apart from showing fear and surrender when looking at him and Hu Leibao, Yuan Xiongzhen spent the rest of the time looking at those dead horses, or watching Huangshi and the others grilling meat. And licked his mouth.


    And there were bursts of "gurgling" sounds from his stomach.


    But it didn''t change anything, it just watched.


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he said to Huang Shi: "Uncle Huang Shi, let''s roast that horse too, and put some salt on it!"


    "Ah?" Huang Shi was surprised, "Great Chief, isn''t this much meat enough for you?"


    He carried a piece of roasted meat, no less than ten catties, and handed it to Mu Feng: "Do you want to eat?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s not for me to eat, it''s for it!"


    Saying that, Mu Feng pointed to Yuan Xiong.


    "To it?" Huang Shi was taken aback, "It killed so many of our horses!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "We want to kill it, but it''s also for self-protection. Fortunately, you are all fine, it''s just that some horses were damaged, and we''ll catch some more later!"


    "Yes!" Huang Shi no longer doubted, and directly started to grill the horse meat.


    Because it is for the original bear to eat, there is no need to wash and peel it off. With blood foam, sprinkle salt and start roasting.


    Only then did Mu Feng hold the barbecue meat and started to eat it. A mouthful of meat, a mouthful of water, warm and delicious food, he felt that his strength was recovering a little in an instant, and his whole body felt refreshed.


    It''s just that, Yuan Xiong''s stomach growled even more loudly, and the sound of "gurgling" shook the sky.


    It stood up from the ground, poked its head out, looked at the dead horse on the ground, and looked at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng was almost certain that this Yuan Xiong Zhen would not dare to eat meat on the ground without his approval!


    Especially its eyes, which are getting smaller compared to its body size, look pitifully at Mufeng.


    However, Mu Feng didn''t say a word, and continued to gnaw on his own meat, letting his stomach growl.


    Yuan Xiongzhen was so hungry that he hesitated back and forth, not caring about licking his wound.


    Mu Feng held back his smile, looked at the horse meat that passed the test, then got up, picked up the horse''s legs, and walked towards Yuan Xiong.


    "Great Chief!" Konoha shouted, "You can''t..."


    Mu Feng waved his hands and shook his head, indicating that it''s okay, then came to Yuan Xiong, handed him the horse''s leg, and at the same time activated the advanced animal taming technique: I''ll give you something to eat!


    Yuan Xiong was as happy as he was amnesty, and didn''t care too much, he opened his mouth and bit the horse''s leg, then quickly stepped aside, covered his claws, and swallowed.


    Even though the freshly roasted horse leg was still very hot, it still ignored it and bit it.


    It seemed that he was afraid that Mu Feng would go back on his word.


    "This..." All members of the Jiang clan were both shocked and pleasantly surprised.


    They can all see that this giant bear has been subdued by the great chief, and now it behaves just like Dazi and Huleibao!


    Konoha couldn''t believe it, she walked to Mufeng''s side quickly, and shouted excitedly: "Great Chief, have you tamed this giant bear?"


    Wooden Feng smiled and nodded: "It should be, at least it won''t attack us anymore, let''s talk about it when it is full!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, Yuan Xiongzhen finished gnawing on a horse''s leg, and looked at Mufeng eagerly¡ªit still wants to eat!


    Seeing this, Mu Feng naturally wouldn''t be stingy with things, and said, "Give it again!"


    Huangshi and the others hurriedly grabbed the horse meat, but they didn''t dare to get close.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to take it by himself, and then passed it to Yuan Xiong.


    Yuan Xiongzhen was also polite, and continued to swallow.


    In less than half an hour, the two horse legs were eaten raw by Yuan Xiong.


    But even so, it has to be eaten!


    This made Wooden Wind marvel at its food intake - this is simply a rice bucket!


    Fortunately, there are seven horses killed by it right now, which is not bad for it.


    After eating about a third of the horse meat, it got up again and stood quietly in front of Mu Feng, with wisdom in its eyes, as if it was waiting for Mu Feng to say something to it.


    Wooden Wind understood, the advanced animal taming technique was activated, and he began to communicate with it: I keep my word, I didn''t kill you, your life is mine, you have to follow me!


    Yuan Xiongzhen shook his head: But I have a partner and children!


    Mu Feng was overjoyed: "It''s still a family!"


    But his face remained calm, and his expression turned cold: then let them be with you, all follow me!


    Then he stared nervously and expectantly at Yuan Xiong''s answer.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Xiong''s answer was very straightforward: Good! But you have to feed them that too!


    Mu Feng was ecstatic, and secretly cried out in his heart: "My dear, you are still a good companion who stays at home and misses home!"


    He responded immediately: Yes!


    Then the bottom of my heart was ecstatic: "I have a bear!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444

    Yuan Xiongzhen admits that he is cowardly, and the next thing will be simple.


    Based on the principle of trust, he asked Yuan Xiong to pick up his partner and child and let him go back.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Xiong''s brain circuit seems not to turn around, and Mu Feng came to reassure him: don''t be so troublesome, I''ll call them here, and they will come!


    After saying that, it raised its head to the sky and roared in one direction: "Ang woo¡ª¡ª"


    Now Mu Feng was happy, and thought: "No wonder the people of the fighting nation can treat bears as pets. It turns out that this guy dare not try again after suffering a loss once!"


    He was completely relieved, after thinking about it, he felt that now that Yuan Xiongzhen had surrendered, he couldn''t let him still be wounded, otherwise he would be so embarrassed in front of other people''s wives and children!


    So he said to Yuan Xiongzhen with advanced animal taming skills: Get down on the ground, and I will heal your wounds!


    Yuan Xiongzhen''s eyes showed wisdom, and he looked at Huleibao, and it naturally understood that it was the person in front of him.


    It lay down very cooperatively, like a good baby.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand and gave a low shout: "Go back to heaven!"


    Then he placed one hand on top of Yuan Xiong''s head to heal his injury.


    After a long while, Mu Feng stopped, smiled and told Yuan Xiong: "Okay!"


    Only then did Yuan Xiongshi get up, and he looked at the wound on his body suspiciously, and it miraculously disappeared!


    It excitedly stuck out its tongue at Mufeng, wanting to lick him to show its friendliness.


    Mu Feng hurriedly ran back, knowing that the bear''s tongue was full of barbs, "Lick it, half-pull your face"!


    He hurriedly told Yuan Xiong: Don''t lick me from now on!


    Only then did Yuan Xiongshi stop.


    Not long after, a female Hara Kuma, which was slightly smaller than the original bear, but big enough, came with two cubs.


    Seeing how they were running, Mu Feng almost avoided to the side.


    Fortunately, the big one in front of him stood directly in front of Mu Feng, and shouted "angang" at the three-headed bear who was galloping towards him.


    Then, under the terrified eyes of Konoha and the others, the three bears carefully stretched out their noses to sniff Mufeng, and then walked to the side of the largest one and stood still.


    Yuan Xiongzhen then said to Mufeng "ang wu ang wu": Alright, we can go back with you!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but get excited, clenched his fists and shouted: "Okay!"


    Konoha and the others naturally felt Mufeng''s joy and understood that things were going well, so they cheered one by one.


    The two cubs looked like children, but in fact they were not much smaller than brown bears. They were obviously still childish. Smelling east and west, they followed the smell to the Hulei Leopard. Naturally, they also smelled the blood of their father. smell.


    They raised their heads and yelled "Angwuangwu" at Huleibao, obviously wanting revenge.


    It''s just that Hu Leibao obviously didn''t pay attention to the little bear with such a physique, snorted, turned around and left.


    Yuan Xiongzhen stepped forward and pushed his child to his partner with his head, with wisdom in his eyes.


    How could the little bear be so peaceful, and soon smelled something strange, and followed the smell to the side of the urine stain, and after smelling it, he called out "ang wu ang wu" to his old father one by one.


    The original bear who stumbled in front of the child naturally couldn''t hold back his face, stepped forward and slapped the two little bears to the ground one by one.


    Mu Feng almost couldn''t help exclaiming: "You can take it easy, that''s my Jiang''s baby bear!"


    But from the beginning to the end, the female bear squatted quietly, like a gentle and virtuous housekeeper.


    Mufeng felt relieved, and asked Muye and the others to clean up the mess on the ground - the dead horse could only be taken away as food.


    Since there were only three horses left, they had no choice but to walk back on foot.


    But it was already dark at this time, and it seemed impossible to rush back to the Black Bear Division.


    They returned to the place where Xiong Da and the others hunted the brown bear along the way they came, and found that there was nothing else on the ground except the occasional blood.


    Xiong Da and the others had already disappeared¡ªobviously, they thought that Mu Feng and his party must have escaped death when they entered the forest.


    Mu Feng didn''t care, after all Xiong Da who should be reminded also reminded.


    And with the strength of those people, they can only die if they go in.


    If Xiong Da and the others were to die, the entire Black Bear Department would be finished.


    They spent the night at the edge of the jungle that night. With the existence of the original bear and the Hulei leopard, they didn''t have to worry about any wild beasts approaching.


    Nothing happened overnight.

 Chapter 445

    Big Huyou ran out wildly, with a look of anxiety and concern: "Where is my brother, my brother!"


    Mu Feng looked at him, the haggard corners of his eyes and the concern on his face were very sincere, it could be seen that he should really be worried for him last night.


    He stepped forward with a smile and said, "Here it is, brother!"


    Da Huyou stepped forward excitedly and grabbed Mu Feng''s hand: "Oh, brother, you worry me so much!"


    Mu Feng said apologetically, "Hey, blame me for making my brother worry!"


    Da Huyou said again: "It''s good that it''s okay, don''t blame Xiong Da and them, you know their abilities!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I told him just now, this matter is nothing. Even if he went yesterday, it would not be of much help. I may still have harmed them!"


    Hearing what Mu Feng said, Da Huyou felt relieved, as if he was really afraid that Mu Feng would blame him.


    Then, his small eyes rolled around, and the topic changed: "brother, can I discuss something with you?"


    Mu Feng nodded in doubt: "Say it!"


    Da Huyou looked behind Mu Feng, found nothing, and said with a smile: "Brother, I heard that you caught four live bears this time, can you give me one?"


    Mu Feng frowned: "You want a bear?"


    Big Huyou hurriedly explained: "Don''t worry, I don''t want big ones, I only want small ones!"


    Mu Feng wanted to refuse directly, but looking at his haggard face, he was indeed worried for himself, and for a moment he couldn''t refuse directly.


    He thought for a while and sighed: "Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, it''s that the two younger ones are the older ones, and they take great care of them. How about I take you to have a look and you can discuss it yourself? "


    Big Huyou waved his hands again and again: "No, no!"


    Mu Feng secretly laughed in his heart: "This old fox!"


    Then he changed the topic: "Brother, you all saw it yesterday when you were hunting bears. Chief Xiong and the others are very brave!"


    Xiong Da, who suddenly heard Mu Feng''s praise, immediately leaned over his ears to listen, and it was obvious that such good words were also very useful.


    Da Huyou shouted: "Hurry up and get busy!"


    Xiong Da didn''t dare to disobey and left quickly.


    Mufeng looked left and right, motioned for Konoha to follow him, and asked the others to rest on the spot¡ªwithout their mounts, they obviously couldn''t get used to it.


    He also healed the soldier who had a wound on his leg earlier.


    He begged for a big stone jar from Big Huyou, and he asked them to make soup for the soldiers to nourish their bodies.


    Then he took Konoha and followed Da Huyou to the tribe.


    He still wants to ask Big Huyou about some things.


    After returning to the thatched hut, in order to express the apology of the black bear department, Da Huyou even served Mu Feng with sugar water.


    Although there is a bit of suspicion that "the wool comes from the sheep", the degree to which Da Huyou cherishes sugar also shows his intentions.


    "It''s hard for this old guy!" Mu Feng sighed, with an imperceptible smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Big Huyou opened his mouth first: "Brother, I don''t want bears anymore, can you give me the method of catching bears, and I will catch them myself?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Brother, I almost died under the bear''s claws. You see, I only have three horses now! I came here to ask you, why is there such a thing on that brown bear mountain?" big bear?"


    Da Huyou was unconsciously diverted by the wind, took a sip of sugar water, and said with a look of enjoyment: "Don''t underestimate the brown bear mountain, there are only brown bears on our side, but there are other bears on the other side of the mountain." You caught one kind of bear, but there''s more than one of them!"


    "More than one kind?" Mu Feng''s heart was hot, "If there are other giant bears, let''s get a few more back, wouldn''t the Jiang family be invincible when they go out to fight again?"


    Da Huyou seemed to see what Mu Feng was thinking, and shook his head and said, "Brother, Brown Bear Mountain is just a small hill in the northern Black Mountain, and there are more fierce beasts on the mountain connected to it. I heard from the old chief of the Black Bear Department It is said that some bears there are like hills, and they can swallow the whole black bear with their mouths open!"


    Mu Feng shook his head secretly: "How can there be such a big bear, it must be the entrance of some mountain?"


    He smiled and asked, "Did the old chief say what the bear looked like?"


    Da Huyou said with a look of lingering fear: "The old chief told me that the bear has yellow hair, each of which is as thick as animal tendons, and waits there with its mouth wide open, as long as anyone passes by, it will swallow people Go down. He said that for a while he saw the bear breathing fire from his mouth and eating all the people on it!"


    "Fire?" Mu Feng''s heart moved, "Could it be a volcanic eruption?"


    He suddenly became excited: "Volcano, sulfur, saltpeter, and coke, mixed together, bang! Could it be that I''m about to prosper!"


    He hurriedly asked, "Brother, where is that bear, I want to see it!"


    "Don''t, don''t!" Big Huyou waved his hands again and again, "Brother, you can''t go, you are young, what if you are eaten by that bear!"


    Mu Feng said eagerly: "Brother, tell me, I''ll just go and watch from a distance!"


    Da Huyou waved his hand: "You can''t go!"


    "Why?" Mu Feng asked in surprise.


    "Because the bear is now on the north bank of the Beihe River!" Da Huyou said happily.


    "Beihe?"


    "Well, the North River didn''t flow through us before, it was farther north. But then it somehow flowed past the Black Mountain, leaving the bear on the north bank!"


    Mu Feng frowned: "How deep is the North River?"


    "How deep is it?" Da Huyou shook his head, "Then who knows, there is water and dragons inside, and no one has ever gone down."


    Wooden wind was helpless.


    He thought that he was about to rise rapidly, but now it seems that the joy is in vain.


    However, he immediately realized: "That''s not right, brother, the Black Water Department is just to the north of your tribe, and it takes four days to walk. Is this Black Mountain so long? It can take four days!"


    Da Huyou curled his lips: "Don''t you believe it, Montenegro is big!"


    Now Mu Feng was confused.


    He originally thought that the river to the east of the Jiang family turned from north to south at Dongshan, and his upper reaches should surround Beishan and Dalongshan stretching from east to west to Dahuyou and the others.


    In fact, before he took Bai Yue to the west, he also saw a river near the old part of the Yishui Department. Looking at the trend of the river, he guessed that the river should be the upper reaches of the East River.


    But now, after hearing what Da Huyou said, and then contacting the Heishui Department, the Rock and Soil Department, and what Li Hu told him before, he can reach most of Fang Lei after crossing Dalong Mountain and walking north for ten days. Might be wrong.


    The Donghe River and the Beihe River that Da Huyou talked about may not be the same river!


    In other words, he originally thought that the north of the Jiang family was a safe area with mountains, and there was a high possibility that there were dangers that he didn''t know about!


    This made him feel serious in his heart: "I thought that Mrs. Jiang''s situation was beating a dog against a wall, but who knew it might be a broken window with air leaking from all sides!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446

    Because Yuan Xiong killed seven of his mounts, and Mu Feng himself was exhausted, they spent the next two days recuperating in the black bear department.


    Mu Feng also learned about the situation near the Black Bear Department from Da Huyou in detail in the past few days.


    He also figured out why a tribe like the Black Bears could recruit so many small tribes to the market.


    It turns out that the Black Bear Department was a big tribe in the farther west decades ago or even longer - this is what Big Huyou said himself.


    As for how big it was, he was vague, and only said that many tribes had to listen to the Black Bear Department.


    Mu Feng has a rough idea in his heart, because there are many tribes in the current black bear tribe who "listen" to them.


    To put it bluntly, the Black Bear Department has successfully been remembered by many surrounding tribes with decades of "familiarity".


    Because of the relationship between each other''s strength, the people of these tribes have a good sensory impression of the Black Bear Department.


    Big Huyou was able to find so many "tribes" because of previous familiarity.


    As for the bear on the black mountain that Da Huyou mentioned, Mu Feng couldn''t confirm the real answer from him, so he asked Yuan Xiongzhen himself.


    As a result, Yuan Xiongyuan dismissed the "bigger bear" and told Mufeng: I am the biggest bear there!


    For the obvious difference between the two, Mu Feng naturally chooses to believe in Yuan Xiong - after all, he knows that there is no bear as big as a mountain.


    Mu Feng asked Yuan Xiong: How many bears are there on Brown Bear Mountain, why do you want to eat that kind of bear?


    Hara Kuma: There are many bears on the mountain, and they all come out of the valley on the other side of the Montenegro. Some of them are of the same kind as us, but they are too small to embarrass us!


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng thought of his previous speculation that Yuan Xiongzhen was "cleaning up the door" by eating brown bears.


    This kind of behavior may be unacceptable to humans, but it is quite normal for beasts.


    But for Mu Feng, he is more concerned about how many "many bears" there are.


    Exactly how likely he was to get some more bears back.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Xiongzhi directly dispelled his idea: the bears on Montenegro have their own territories, and once we enter other bears'' territories, we will fight.


    Mu Feng recalled his previous experience in the mountains, and asked: Your territory should be on the other side of the mountain, why did you come to this side of the mountain?


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Xiong''s answer was even more domineering: that mountain is mine, and those little bears are just driven to the south of the mountain by me!


    Only then did Mu Feng give up the idea of ??going to Brown Bear Mountain again.


    Since meeting with his kind will cause fights, and those younger than him will be eaten, so Mu Feng is too lazy to waste that time and energy on taking risks.


    He thought for a while and said: After you leave, will those bears go to the north of the mountain again?


    Yuan Xiongzhen denied: No, it is estimated that other bears will find there soon, and those bears will still be driven to Shannan.


    Mu Feng frowned: Why do you all like to be in Shanbei?


    Hara Kuma: There is a small river in the valley in the north of the mountain, and there are many fish in the small river, where they will steal the fish to eat!


    Mu Feng laughed dumbly, he knew that bears like to eat fish, but because of fish, so many brown bears were driven to Shannan, this is too overbearing!


    But such a domineering food protector is exactly what he needs!


    Returning to the Jiang family, he needed Yuan Xiong''s sense of territory to tame his family as the "Great God of the Mountain" like the Black Wind King.


    But Mu Feng didn''t intend to call it "Dark Black Wind". It''s definitely inappropriate to call a powerful former bear bear the name of a monster.


    He thought for a while and told Yuan Xiong: You will be called "Sha Lao San" from now on, you know?


    Yuan Xiong Wei obviously didn''t understand what it meant to call him "Sha Lao San". After Mu Feng gestured to him a few times, he finally realized that "Sha Lao San" would be himself in the future.


    Of course, it is not easy to understand that he is called "Sha Lao San". He must not know that he is so big, and there are already two guys ahead of him.


    As for Sha Laosan''s wife and children, Mu Feng didn''t think of a name for them for the time being, so he temporarily classified them as "Sha Laosan''s family".


    Since Sha Laosan''s family blocked the entrance of the Black Bear Department, the women in the Black Bear Department encountered obstacles when they went out to find wild fruits nearby.


    Every time, Mufeng had to be watching Sha Laosan by the side, so that they could leave the tribe safely.


    This made Da Huyou misunderstand, he pulled Mu Feng aside, and asked Mu Feng mysteriously: "Brother, tell me, do you have a crush on a woman from our tribe?"


    Mu Feng was surprised: "A woman?"


    Da Huyou looked like "you understand and I understand": "Ahem, young man, don''t be so shy. It''s normal for you to have a crush on women at your age. Tell me, did you fall in love with the elders in our tribe? spent?"


    "Big, big flower?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Da Huyou looked at Mu Feng with a treacherous face, and patted him: "Why, I really like big flowers! Tsk tsk, brother, brother, you have good eyesight, big flowers are in these young women The tallest, the strongest, the biggest butt, can work and have children!"


    "This..." Mu Feng racked his brains to recall the women who passed by him in the past two days, as if there really was a woman with dark skin and tall stature.


    He just glanced at it and felt that the appearance of this woman corresponded to the phrase "a woman like an iron man".


    Realizing that Mu Feng''s words were "unfavorable", Da Huyou became more certain, his eyes lit up, and he patted him on the shoulder: "Brother, let me tell you, these men in the tribe may not be able to choose the woman they like , but those of us who are great chiefs, can¡¯t we still do it?¡±


    After a pause, he continued: "Based on the fact that our two tribes are brother tribes, can I say no to the woman you like? That is definitely not possible! How about it, brother, I will marry the best woman in the tribe Here it is, do you have to thank me again?"


    At the end, Da Huyou''s eyebrows danced brightly, as if Mu Feng would feel sorry for him as long as he didn''t nod his head.


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng waved his hands repeatedly and shook his head, "Brother, brother, you misunderstood, I didn''t like that big flower..."


    "Didn''t you like Dahua?" Da Huyou frowned, "It shouldn''t be, is it Erhua?"


    Mu Feng was almost speechless, he couldn''t laugh or cry: "It''s not any flower!"


    "Ah?" Big Huyou was astonished, "No?"


    Mu Feng was about to be completely collapsed by the big fool, he didn''t expect that there would be people so keen on such a thing as "mediator protection" at any time and anywhere!


    I didn''t expect that the big flicker was so unreliable!


    He shook his head and pointed at Sha Laosan''s family: "I said I''m afraid they will hurt your people!"


    "They..." Da Huyou immediately turned pale.


    Although they have been quietly at the entrance of the black bear department for three days, they did not hurt anyone, but when its huge body hits there, the big flicker will tremble from the bottom of his heart for no reason.


    "Brother, brother, if your four bears are released, they will destroy a tribe like us..." Da Huyou murmured tremblingly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447

    Han Shu, Bai Yue and others who went out to pick up people rushed back one after another on the sixth and seventh day.


    Han Shu and the others returned first, bringing back Zhahe and a group of people from the Black Water Department, one hundred and eighty-five people.


    Among them were eighty-two warriors, thirty-one hunting team members, five old men, and the rest were women and children.


    Then, on the evening of the seventh day, Bai Yue and Qing Ya returned with Huang Chuan and their Yiluo tribe, a total of 361 people.


    Among them, there are 156 warriors, 53 hunting team members, no old people, and the rest are young men of forty or fifty, and the rest are women and children.


    When Mu Feng listened to the number and members reported by the three of them, he was secretly happy: "The ready-made fighters are 238 people. Among the 84 of the hunting team, some of them will be transformed, and the tribe''s fighters will be added. Four hundred fighters is not a problem. After a while, another two or three hundred people will be drawn from Changshui and Jiuzhu as fighters, and the number of Jiang''s fighters will double!"


    Since the two tribes had experienced battles and turmoil before, the population composition of the tribes was extremely unbalanced. Generally speaking, there were more soldiers and men, and fewer women and children.


    If it weren''t for Wood Wind, such a tribe would basically have no future.


    But with the absorption of Wood Wind, it is possible to slowly reverse these unbalanced situations.


    Although there are few people in the Black Water Department, they are still in good spirits when they appear. Nearly half of the eighty or so soldiers hold bone knives and sticks in their hands. Although they are broken, they are all weapons.


    However, although there are many fighters in the Yiluo tribe, they look extremely "poor and pitiful" as a whole.


    Of the more than 100 people with weapons, less than 40 people, the rest are holding broken branches, sticks, and stones in their hands!


    When Mu Feng saw these people, he sighed endlessly.


    And when these people saw Mu Feng, they also had emotions of fear, doubt, and anxiety.


    They saw Baiyue, Qingya, and Hanshu, who were migrating with them in the past few days like gods and men, respecting him one by one, and they were both surprised and suspicious:


    Such a small tribe in front of me is the Jiang family?


    Such a young man who is still underage, will he be the great chief?


    Can the Jiang tribe save us from starvation?


    This tribe doesn''t have as much food and people as they said?


    ...


    Mu Feng naturally saw the doubts of these people, and smiled and said: "You don''t have to doubt, I am the great chief of the Jiang family. This is the Black Bear tribe, not the Jiang tribe. So you still have to follow us to migrate east!"


    There was confusion and panic in the crowd: What if the tribe I saw after walking such a long way was the same tribe as before?


    Could it be that the mounts of the entire Jiang clan are here, and that''s all they can see?


    You know, any tribe before them is bigger and stronger than the black bear tribe in front of them!


    In other words, they also "have seen the world"!


    Mu Feng saw their doubts, thought for a while, and didn''t explain much, and rushed not far away to whistle.


    Hu Leibao ran over all of a sudden, and rubbed Mu Feng''s head affectionately.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they saw Hu Leibao.


    They naturally saw the saddle and other items on the Hulei Leopard. Although they didn''t know what it was for, they knew that only domesticated beasts would be so obedient.


    But the size of the Hulei Leopard clearly told them that it was not simple.


    When everyone was exclaiming, Mu Feng yelled again: "Old Sha!"


    Then a sound of "ang wu" sounded, and a giant bear that no one had seen before walked quickly and stood beside Mu Feng. When he got closer, everyone saw that there was a big bear next to him, and two small ones. !


    Although the two ends are small, they are stronger than any of them.


    "Ah, bear!" Someone backed away in panic.


    "Hiss!" Han Shu, Bai Yue and the others showed police faces and gasped.


    The moment the giant bear appeared, they all turned pale with fright, subconsciously drew their guns and retreated.


    But when they saw the giant bear quietly coming to stand next to Mu Feng, they all changed from horror to shock.


    "Big, great chief, this is..." Han Shu couldn''t speak clearly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "During the few days when you went to pick them up, we went into the mountains. Now, they belong to my Jiang family!"


    "Ah?" Han Shu yelled in disbelief at first, and then yelled in ecstasy, "That''s great, if this is the case, a thousand warriors from the Barbarian Division are nothing!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "It''s not a big problem anymore!"


    The conversation between the two was open and deliberately let the people around them hear it.


    Naturally, the hearts of the people around who heard this resonated:


    "A thousand fighters are not in your eyes!"


    "The Jiang clan can capture such a giant bear alive!"


    "They have mounts, and it is said that there are mammoths and Pijiadilong in the tribe!"


    ...


    When everyone looked at Mu Feng again, their eyes became hot again.


    Mu Feng knew that as more and more people were accepted and annexed, there might be more and more problems in the integration process of old and new people.


    A better way is to take advantage of the fact that he can still do it himself to lay a solid foundation, so that the new tribe can quickly recognize and integrate into the Jiang family, and the integration of the new and old tribes will become closer.


    Only in this way can we lay a better foundation for Jiang''s future growth.


    Thinking of this, he felt more and more that the need to unify Jiang''s cognition and beliefs was imminent.


    "It seems that we need to get rid of the tribe''s totem after we go back, otherwise it will be a bit troublesome to integrate!" Mu Feng thought.


    Because Bai Yue and the others came back in the morning, so after Mu Feng let the new clansmen rest for a while, he said goodbye to Da Huyou, and returned to the Jiang family with a group of people.


    They have been out for ten days on this trip!


    Along the way, Han Shu, Bai Yue, Qing Ya and others surrounded Mu Feng, and told Mu Feng what they saw and heard along the way.


    The Yiluo tribe was in the west, and Mufeng had been there before, so he knew the general situation along the way. The only thing he didn''t know was where Huang Chuan said the Yiluo tribe was.


    Mu Feng secretly said in his heart: "Baituhuang, it seems that there are more saline-alkali lands in their area, otherwise the grass and trees would not be scarce."


    He had a general understanding of the situation of the Yiluo Department in his heart, and turned to ask Han Shu.


    The situation in the Heishui Department is more complicated than that in the Yiluo Department. Along the way, you need to climb mountains and pass through a shallow stream.


    "However, judging from the situation of the shallow stream, it shouldn''t be long before it dries up." Han Shu said, "Zhahe and the others said that the upstream of the shallow stream is in the mountains, and there are wild fruits in it. We were in a hurry, so we just picked a few and picked them up. I dug up two small trees and came back."


    Speaking of which, Han Shu asked someone to bring the ox carrying the young tree over, and showed Mu Feng the fruits he had picked.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Apple!"


    Seeing Mu Feng''s expression, Han Shu was full of smiles, he knew that as long as the great chief said his name, it meant that the food was edible!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448

    Due to the large number of people in the two new departments, Mu Feng gave up the idea of ??going to the Hongluan department by detour, and asked Han Shu to take twenty people and a few people from the Hongluan department to find the way together, while he took the rest of the group. return to the tribe.


    All the way, the birds and beasts retreated.


    When passing by Baishuyuan, I saw a group of wild beasts again. This time, Mu Feng didn''t hesitate, he directly signaled his clansmen to encircle them from all sides, let Hu Leibao and Sha Laosan out, and "robbed" more than 60 horned deer along the way. More than ten horses and six giant toed birds.


    All the people who accompanied the migration were stunned. They had never seen hunting so simple, let alone hunting so quickly.


    Fifty people just rode their horses around, and then the terrifying horse neighed, and then all the prey seemed to be stupid, and obediently stayed where they were, allowing the young chief to take them away!


    Only then did they suddenly realize how ridiculous it was to suspect Jiang Shi in the Black Bear Division earlier.


    Hunting such an easy tribe, will there be a shortage of food?


    And those warriors were all excited after seeing the more than forty horses captured by Mufeng¡ªas warriors, they only wanted to have their own mounts besides wanting the tribe to be strong.


    But with the strength of their original tribe, it is impossible for them to own mounts at all.


    Because there is not even enough food, who would have the time to keep the mount?


    But the Jiang family in front of them is different. Everyone on their trip has a mount, and there are even more than 20 horned beasts that don''t seem to be domesticated!


    They have never seen this kind of beast before, but judging from their size and the fierceness in the middle, they know that they were also captured as mounts!


    "With such mounts, are there many Jiang clans?" Almost all the warriors had such a question, "If all warriors have mounts, even if there are only fifty warriors in such a tribe, it is definitely not something we warriors can resist. !"


    Obviously, they felt Jiang''s strength one step earlier than ordinary people.


    They thought of what Huang Chuan and Zaha told them before they came, that the Jiang family had wiped out a tribe of 2,000 people.


    At first they thought they were bragging, but now it seems that they may not be!


    Next, they felt Jiang''s strength more and more intuitively.


    Unlike the previous tribes such as the Flood, Stone, and Baitu tribes, what the Heishui and Yiluo tribes saw was the expanded Jiang family.


    After they entered the jungle through Baishuyuan, they saw hundreds of slaves digging ditches and ramming roads within a short distance. Jiang''s ditch digging project started more than a month ago, and the forest was about to be dug out!


    After knowing that these are all people who were captured after the defeat with the Jiang family, they not only have a better understanding of Jiang''s strength, but also have new worries about their future identities-when we arrive at the Jiang family, what will we do? Wouldn''t it be like them, just doing coolie work?


    A ditch running through the forest seemed to point them in the direction, and a wide and flat dirt road went straight to the city wall of the Jiang clan.


    The part of the city wall that has been built is less than one-tenth, but the thick city wall more than six meters high stands there quietly, so that everyone can''t help but breathe after seeing it.


    They had never seen the city wall, so they naturally didn''t know what it was, but from the bottom of their hearts, they felt that something so tall stood there, which made them feel daunted.


    Then everyone saw the people, things, and things that dazzled them in their lives.


    Someone piled stones of the same size together;


    Someone is pulling the soil with strange things;


    Someone is watching with a weapon;


    The ground nearby is covered with a layer of vines;


    There is a large "small tree" with long leaves;


    Vines with small blue and red wild fruits;


    Dozens of hundreds of people did nothing, just gesticulating in a large open space with their weapons


    Then there are plants everywhere, and the tribe can hear the roar of beasts, horses, and deer at any time...


    What surprised them all was that there were still five wolves in the tribe, running happily in the tribe together with the four wolves they had seen earlier.


    Except for them, everyone is familiar with it and is used to it.


    And these nine wolves acted like they were stupid, and they didn''t bite anyone!


    When all the new clansmen were dumbfounded and stunned, Li Hu, Ming Guang and others were already waiting at the third protective wall.


    Near the three-story protective wall, an earthen building has been built, which can accommodate about 150 people.

 Chapter 449

    Hearing Mu Feng say "Establish a tribe, establish a totem", all the people present were excited.


    Establishing a tribe means that the Jiang family has completely got rid of the "tribe" and joined the ranks of the tribe.


    If you become a tribe, you are expected to become the leader of most or most alliances. Such tribes walking in the wilderness, unless they conflict with most of the same specifications, generally will not die because of food, wild animals and other issues.


    For newcomers, these questions are like letting them reach the sky in one step-a few days ago, they were worried about being starved to death, but now they have a sense of pride!


    The establishment of a totem means that the Jiang tribe has a unified totem belief since then.


    However, a question arose in the minds of all the people present: the current Jiang family is composed of so many tribes and tribes, among which several tribes and tribes should originally have totem beliefs. Totem, let them also come to believe?


    You know, totems are the ancestors of their own tribe and tribe in their minds, and now each of them has the blood of their ancestors on them, how to change their cognition now?


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng nervously and expectantly.


    Mu Feng said slowly, "I have named the tribe: Yanhuang Dajiang!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    They know that "Big Ginger" comes from the Jiang family, but they don''t know where "Yanhuang" comes from.


    Mu Feng said solemnly: "In the ancient times, there was a large tribe that came out of Yiluo, and then there were tens of millions of people, all over the world. The territory is adjacent to the four seas, and the water is close to the abyss. Everything you see and encounter belongs to this tribe. For Yanhuang!


    And our tribe is Yanhuang Dajiang, which means that it is as strong as most of Yanhuang! "


    Everyone was shocked: "Everything I see and encounter belongs to the Yanhuang tribe! How powerful this tribe is!"


    Especially Bai Yue, Huang Chuan and others immediately heard the information that no one else had heard: Yanhuang came from Yiluo, which means that the Yanhuang Dajiang tribe directly included Yiluo in the origin of the tribe''s name. This is even more glorious than giving them an independent branch!


    The two looked at each other silently, and then silently clenched their fists and waved them secretly, very excited.


    Mu Feng saw it naturally, and nodded secretly in his heart.


    The reason why he named the new tribe "Yanhuang Dajiang" is naturally because of his pride as a descendant of Yanhuang, and he wants the name of Yanhuang to be famous all over the world in this era.


    And the birthplace of Yanhuang did start with the land of Yiluo.


    There are many tricks here, and this is what Mu Feng has been thinking about since he was in the Black Bear Department.


    After Yanhuang Dajiang was confirmed, everyone was very excited.


    But then they became even more nervous, because the next thing Mu Feng would announce was the totem!


    They looked at Mu Feng nervously again, waiting for him to speak.


    Because at this very moment, behind them all have their own clansmen waiting for them to go back¡ªit seems that tonight, everyone knows that something big is going to happen to the Jiang family!


    Mufengren stood in the center of the moon building patio, looked around for a week, turned his back to the pergola, and the moonlight was shining on his head, becoming more and more like a god-man.


    He said slowly: "I set up the totem of Yanhuang Dajiang as: Dragon!"


    "Dragon?" Everyone was puzzled.


    They knew about the Armored Earth Dragon, the Pied Dragon, and even heard of the Red-Crowned Feather Dragon, and they also knew that these beasts with the title of "dragon" were extremely fierce.


    But a single "dragon" is beyond their comprehension.


    Knowing their doubts, Mu Feng explained again slowly: "The strength of the dragon scale insect is the king of all beasts. It can fly in the sky, hide in the sea, call the wind and call the rain, and keep my Yanhuang Dajiang in good weather, strong and rich!"


    Everyone was shocked again.


    They may not be able to understand everything Mu Feng said, but everyone can understand that "King of Beasts" can keep them "strong and rich".


    May I ask which tribe has such a totem?


    There is Yanhuang ginger - dragon!


    Everyone was excited again, looking up at Mu Feng with excited expressions and fiery eyes. Even at night, they shone brightly against the firelight!


    Mu Feng said again: "You may not know what the dragon looks like, but let me tell you, it¡ª¡ª


    horns like deer ears like cows


    Head like a camel


    eyes like rabbits


    item like a snake


    mirage


    fish-like scales


    Clawed like an eagle


    Palm like a tiger.


    That is to say, it gathers the strongest characteristics of all powerful and agile beasts that you can see and think of! He is the king of beasts!


    It has thick scales like an armored earth dragon, a shocking roar like a Hulei leopard, and a roar that makes all beasts surrender, it also has the speed like a unicorn horse, and the power of the giant bear I brought back, and more Even more powerful abilities of mighty beasts!


    It can fly in the sky, swim in the water, and run on the ground. Are you willing to enshrine the totem of my Yanhuang Dajiang?


    All the people present were moved by Mu Feng''s description, each of them looked uplifted, and responded in unison: "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng cheered and shouted: "Okay, if this is the case, from today onwards, everyone is a member of Yanhuang Dajiang''s clan, there is no longer the old and new Jiang clan, my totem is a dragon, and we are all descendants of dragons!"


    "Descendants of the dragon, descendants of the dragon!" Everyone cheered.


    At this moment, Mu Feng felt a strange feeling in his heart, the strange feeling flashed across his heart, and before he could figure out the reason, the feeling disappeared.


    He suppressed his doubts and shouted at everyone: "Since that''s the case, tell them now, most of our names and our totems!"


    At this moment, everyone stood up together, cheering up and said to Mufeng: "Don''t worry, great chief!"


    "Look, Great Chief!"


    "Great Chief, please leave the Moon Tower!"


    Everyone stood in the courtyard and signaled Mu Feng to walk out of the moon tower.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, and happily walked outside the gate, only to see that everyone had already gathered in front of Yuelou, but it turned out that the people who were sitting in the back just now had gone out and told everyone to gather here.


    All the clansmen stood together on the square in front of the Moon Tower, no matter old or young, women or children, men or women, strong or weak, they all looked at Mu Feng with piercing eyes.


    Mu Feng felt something in his heart, and shouted loudly: "From today on, my name is Yanhuang Dajiang!"


    Everyone cheered together: "Yanhuang Dajiang!"


    "Yanhuang Ginger!"


    "Yanhuang Ginger!"


    Mu Feng waited for them to finish shouting, and then continued to shout: "My totem is a dragon, and we are all descendants of dragons!"


    Everyone shouted loudly: "Dragon!"


    "dragon!"


    "dragon!"


    At this moment, Mu Feng, everyone in front of him and behind him, silently recited in their hearts: "Yanhuang Jiang, Dragon!"


    "Yanhuang Ginger, Dragon!"


    "Yanhuang Ginger, Dragon!"


    No one taught, no one instructed, it was completely natural, and they all looked up to the sky.


    At this time, the bright moon is in the sky, and the reflection is white everywhere, just like the newly born Yanhuang Dajiang at this time, it is very eye-catching!


    But at this moment, the strange feeling that Mu Feng had just now hit instantly, a voice "boo" broke in his mind, and something that had not been opened for a long time was opened...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450

    A flood of memories flooded into Mu Feng''s mind.


    It wasn''t given by the system, but the memory given to him by Grandpa "enlightenment" before!


    For so long, Mu Feng tried many times to unravel this self-contained memory, but he still couldn''t break it.


    The system gave him a suggestion to spend a sum of achievement points to help him open it, but he rejected it because the cost was too high.


    Later, as he got busy, he gave up after repeated failures. Anyway, the memory didn''t bring any negative effects to him, so he didn''t care too much.


    What he didn''t expect was that just tonight, after he decided on the tribe''s name and confirmed the totem, this group of memories became loose.


    And after everyone shouted the name and totem of the new tribe, this group of memories seemed to be finally stimulated and opened on its own.


    Memory opens.


    Mu Feng fell into a state of trance for a moment and remained motionless.


    Everyone noticed Mu Feng''s abnormality and didn''t know what happened.


    When Li Hu and Ming Guang saw it, they were both surprised and happy.


    He hurriedly walked up to Mu Feng, motioned for everyone to silence, and then said in a low voice: "The great chief has entered meditation, everyone go back now!"


    "Meditate!" Everyone was startled in unison, their faces were shocked, and they hurriedly retreated quietly.


    Ming Guang and the others shook together, and carefully stood around Mu Feng to protect him.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang looked at each other with ecstasy on their faces.


    After the great chief meditated last time, he learned a lot of things, and Jiang became the current Yanhuang Dajiang, and even had a totem.


    After the great chief meditated again this time, wouldn''t it mean that the Jiang family would become stronger?


    In fact, what they don''t know is that what Mu Feng is learning about is the old grandpa''s memory.


    This memory does not have much about the old man himself, but mainly about Da Jiang¡ªthat is, the former Jiang family.


    The Jiang family was indeed called "Dajiang" before, but there was no word "Yanhuang" in front of it.


    The original Jiang clan was a large tribe with two to three thousand people in the far west, but was defeated in a battle with another tribe, resulting in less than a thousand of Jiang''s remaining clansmen.


    In the extreme western land surrounded by powerful enemies, Da Jiang had to migrate eastward.


    Encountered various natural disasters, man-made disasters and various animal dangers along the way, only about 500 people were left when they arrived at the present Dongshan Mountain.


    Then, due to various reasons, there were less than 300 people left among the 500 people!


    As for Jiang''s previous totem, it was a sheep-like snow-white beast with extraordinary intelligence¡ª¡ªBai Ze.


    The reason why the Jiang family fell was because the Bai Ze Totem was snatched away¡ªthe current Bai Ze Totem is the totem belief of others.


    "Even belief?" Mu Feng was surprised, "If you want to believe it, you can believe it. Why do you want to steal other people''s belief?"


    If this is the religion of later generations, it would be fine if everyone believed in it directly. How could it be so complicated.


    But he suddenly understood that the totem is equal to the ancestor for the tribe - the tribe that robbed Jiang''s totem was to some extent robbed Jiang''s ancestor!


    This is why a tribe without a totem belief is equivalent to a rootless duckweed, but it will be different after having it.


    "It seems that the Jiang clan still has tribal hatred!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "How many people are there in the tribe that can force 2,000 people from the Jiang clan to leave their homes, three to five thousand? That was decades ago, in the Grandpa was earlier. What about now? I didn¡¯t even tell my name in this memory, really..."


    He continued to check these memories, as well as some rituals about totems, sacrifices, and divination.


    In addition to the totems, he took a look at the etiquette of sacrifices and witchcraft. They were useless for some years. There is a general process, but there are still some details. "Fill".


    "The tribe now has a totem, and the necessary sacrificial etiquette is still necessary. In this way, it will also have a certain sense of sacredness for the tribe, and it will deepen their identification and belonging!" Mu Feng nodded, "On the basis of the original etiquette. Repairing the changes, they look familiar, and it won''t give birth to an abrupt feeling, so it''s appropriate!"


    Of course, in Grandpa''s memory there is also a memory about his life experience - he was discovered by Grandpa among a group of dead people when he was out in the market.


    As for why those people died, Grandpa didn''t have a detailed description in his memory, so he couldn''t track it down.


    However, after pondering for a while, he guessed that he was probably the child of a certain tribe who fled after being robbed.


    This is his life experience, a little helpless, but also harmless.


    One is that people like him in this world are lucky to have survived.


    The second is that his "soul" is no longer the original Mu Feng, and he has long been able to see through these things.


    In the end, it was about the great chief''s "meditation" to obtain special skills. The old man''s memory described very few, because he himself did not acquire any special skills through meditation.


    But it seems that through meditation, I have gained a much longer lifespan than ordinary people...


    Mu Feng was quite speechless, he thought that this memory could give him information about "meditation", but it turned out that there was not as much information as the system gave.


    But this memory also said that people who acquire special skills through meditation are great witch blessings in the big tribe, or healing skills, or attack power, or skills that he has never seen or even heard of.


    All in all, in Mu Feng''s view, these skills are basically "Zhu Youshu" gone.


    Mu Feng didn''t expect that the memory given by Grandpa would be opened so easily, and suddenly felt a little incredible.


    But when I think about it, it seems quite normal.


    There is a saying called "If you never forget, there will be echoes". It seems that in the belief and memory of the old man, it is Jiang who has been thinking about it all the time.


    He couldn''t let go of everything about Jiang Shi, so after Jiang Shi regained his life and set up a totem again, the memory of all this resonated and was opened.


    Unexpected, but within reason.


    Frankly speaking, this group of memories did not give Mu Feng much practical benefits and help, but it did allow Mu Feng to figure out the reason for Jiang''s family and his own life experience.


    Of course, he also knew that the Jiang family may have revenge in this world, and this enemy may still be in the far west.


    There are other pieces of information that are a bit obscure, fragmented, fragmented, and Mu Feng couldn''t figure it out for the time being, so he didn''t force it.


    These memories were quickly opened, and quickly merged with his original memories.


    At this point, there were no more mysteries in his mind.


    And he had a feeling that after this group of memories merged with him, the old man might never be able to regain his clarity.


    "Don''t worry, you can enjoy your old age in the new tribe!" Mu Feng said to himself, and then slowly opened his eyes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451

    After Yanhuang Dajiang established the clan name and totem, the situation of the tribe changed drastically.


    Li Hu, Ming Guang, Bai Yue, Huang Chuan and others got busy without needing orders from the great chief Mu Feng.


    After the establishment of the new tribe Dajiang, the weather is booming.


    After Mufeng digested the old chieftain''s grandfather''s memory, he went to visit the old man again, only to find that the old man was just as he expected, completely stupid, and he couldn''t even recognize anyone.


    After he ordered others to take good care of Grandpa, he started to make a series of plans and changes to Da Jiang.


    First, confirm the leader of the new tribe.


    He directly identified Li Hu as the leader of Da Jiang, who was in charge of the internal affairs of the tribe.


    Mingguang resigned from the position of headhunter and became the deputy leader, responsible for slave management.


    Bai Ya is in charge of medical treatment, Ji Hua is in charge of childbirth, Ji Yang is in charge of diet, and Qi Ge is in charge of craftsmanship.


    Shuofeng is the headhunter.


    The number of the hunting team increased again, to one hundred people. Most of the people inside were selected and screened to become fighters, leaving a small number of people, bringing Jiuzhu, Changshui and newly selected tribesmen to supplement the hunting team.


    The most important thing is that the number of Da Jiang''s fighters has been expanded. The original 100, plus 238 people from the original Yiluo and Heishui, and from the people who originally belonged to the hunting team, came from Shishi , Flood and other ministries added that the number of people was mentioned to more than 500!


    In addition to the male soldiers, the Women''s Army has also expanded to one hundred people!


    With more than 600 fighters, there will naturally be a battle!


    The leader of the battle is Bai Yue.


    The head of the men''s battle is Han Shu.


    The leader of the Detachment of Women''s Army is Fuyu,


    Others such as Konoha, Huang Chuan, Zahe, Qingya, Asuka and others led a team of one hundred warriors each, and became the captain of the team!


    The large internal structure of Dajiang has been established, and the rest of the specific performances have been instructed by Mu Feng to let everyone choose their own strong people to help them complete.


    The 100 war slaves were also assigned to the jurisdiction of three slaves who had been removed from the shackles. These three slaves have been allowed to move freely outside the three-layer protective wall, and are allowed to hold bone knives, whips, sticks and other utensils.


    They also got their own special title - slave head.


    Under Mu Feng''s instruction, Li Hu led people to build a special barracks for these war slaves to distinguish them from other slaves.


    And the shackles of these slaves are gone, leaving only the bondage of tendons.


    Every few days, Han Shu will send people to train them specially to strengthen their fighting ability.


    Jiang Xinli, after the population increased, things that seemed to be surplus suddenly became tense.


    In order to keep the tribe stable, have enough food, and improve the fighting power of the tribe, Mu Feng decided to send people to hunt again.


    There are two main purposes of this hunt:


    One is to capture more horses and mounts for new warriors in the tribe to ride.


    The second is to capture more wild animals for domestication to avoid the problem of insufficient food in the tribe.


    Especially sheep, horses, and horned deer, the more the better.


    As for how to hunt, it was discussed by Bai Yue, Han Shu, Shuo Feng, and Fu Yu, and a certain number of warriors and hunting team members were arranged to hunt every day, but he did not ask.


    There was no need for Mu Feng to worry about this kind of routine hunting anymore.


    Soon, in less than half a month, Jiang''s horses had captured more than two hundred males and more than one hundred females, leaving only more than one hundred male and female warriors without mounts.


    As for all kinds of livestock, except for cattle and pigs, the number has also increased sharply.


    Among them, the number of horned deer surged to more than 500, more than 420 sheep, and more than 600 primitive chickens...


    Of course, with the increase of these livestock, Jiang''s breeding pens have also expanded outwards again.


    Except for the cattle and pig pens, all the other pens moved to the foot of Beishan Mountain, rebuilt the pens, built protective walls, and planted thorny vines.


    In addition, 20 horned rhinos were captured alive!


    But the most direct consequence of this is that there are no herds of beasts in the entire Baishuyuan area¡ªat least until the weather cools down, it is difficult to see herds of beasts in Baishuyuan.


    If Da Jiang wanted to hunt now, he had to go through the Baishuyuan to the south, reach the grassland that originally belonged to the northern territory of the Black Tooth Department, and go east to the grassy beach near the East River.


    However, such a change is not a big problem for Da Jiang''s fighters, it is nothing more than riding a horse and running a longer distance to the south.


    As for the whole result, Shuofeng talked to Mufeng about his "helplessness" and pride, and Mufeng just smiled after being slightly surprised.


    He is not at all surprised by such a result.


    After all, wild beasts are not stupid. Originally, it was only a few dozen people who chased them with bone knives and sticks for a long time, and they might not be able to catch a few wild beasts. Now, most of them are easily captured, and even the whole group is captured alive.


    As long as they are not stupid, how can they not know how to avoid danger?


    And he knew that it would be very difficult for Bai Shuyuan to restore the "hustle and bustle" of the past, after all, the scope of activities of the Jiang family has now reached farther places.


    "In this way, wouldn''t the large grassland around Baishuyuan be a waste?" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "If there are fences around that grassland, how good would it be to become my Jiang family''s pasture?"


    Of course, he also knew that this was unrealistic. After all, Baishuyuan was too big, and the current Jiang family was not able to fully develop that area.


    After thinking for a while, he told Shuo Feng and the others, no matter whether it was a hunting team or a soldier, if they saw horned deer, wild sheep and other prey in the Baishuyuan area in the future, they were not allowed to hunt unless necessary¡ªanyway, the number of horned deer and sheep in the Jiang family had already reached the limit. Enough for breeding and regular consumption.


    Of course, after capturing enough horses for the warriors to ride, they also began to reduce their capture so that the wild beasts in Baishuyuan could reproduce again, providing Jiang with a natural source of food.


    "It seems that hunting is too efficient, and it will also cause problems!" Mu Feng was distressed.


    For ten days since Dajiang was established, he has lived in seclusion in the tribe every day, and what he has to do every day is also very simple, that is, wandering wolves and taming monkeys.


    When I have nothing to do, I will go to see a few new members of the tribe.


    There are now 20 armored earth dragons, and they were originally the main force of the tribe''s heavy combat power, but since they got the mammoth, their status has declined slightly.


    Bajie still eats and sleeps every day, and eats and sleeps every day. Compared with just looking at it, his body seems to be a little fatter.


    And Sha Laosan''s family was placed by Mufeng in a cave near the outer wall of Beishan Niuquan, which can be reached from the second-floor protective wall.


    And the reason why he placed their family on the Beishan side was because the farther north of Beishan was Dalongshan, and there was a large forest connected to the area to the west that had not been explored by Mufeng.


    Putting Sha Laosan''s family here can also help the tribe guard against some dangers.


    At the same time, Mu Feng told Sha Laosan that he could eat everything in the jungle, but he could not move those things in the tribe.


    If it really can''t find food in the jungle, it can come to Woodwind for it.


    As a result, the entire Jiang family could see a gigantic giant bear wandering leisurely into the second-floor protective wall for a long time.


    People who passed by raising sheep and deer used to carefully hide aside when they saw it. After a long time and seeing it a lot, they just thought it was a common thing.


    The change of ginger is not bit by bit...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452

    Woodwind encountered a problem.


    Because Li Hu and the others had been busy in the tribe for more than ten days before remembering to ask him a question: "Great chief, what does the dragon look like?"


    Following Li Hu came a group of "vital officials" from the Da Jiang tribe.


    All of them looked at Mu Feng helplessly, looking helpless and seeking knowledge, which made Mu Feng suddenly realize that although the whole problem is very simple, it is a big problem.


    It''s true that the totem is a belief, and it''s true that it exists in the heart, but the totem is also their ancestor in their minds-they have to know what their ancestors looked like!


    If they don''t know what their totem belief is, they may still believe in it at the beginning, but some people will definitely doubt it after a long time.


    So Mufeng needs to give them something to put their faith in, let them know what a "dragon" looks like!


    In other words, the entire Jiang family now needs a specific image of a dragon totem.


    He communicated with the system, and the image of totem belief can be reflected in many forms, but Jiang''s conditions are limited right now, and he can consider adopting: totem poles, totem flags, and totem murals!


    Of the three, totem poles are the most spectacular, totem flags are the most convenient, and totem murals are the most specific.


    Mu Feng thought about the degree of difficulty and the urgency of the entire Dajiang tribe at the moment, and decided to simplify the complexity and first reflect it in the form of a mural in the tribe.


    He smiled and told Li Hu and the others: "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t seen a dragon, I can draw it for you."


    "Painting?" Mingguang was the first to respond, "Is it the way you painted ramie on the ground before?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, but this time it''s not on the ground, but on the wall!"


    "On the wall?" Everyone was stunned.


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded, "Li Hu, let someone clean up a piece of the wall on the east side of the Moon Tower, put cement on it, and smooth it out!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu turned around to make arrangements.


    Only then did Mu Feng say to everyone: "Okay. In a few days, you will know what the dragon looks like!"


    "Yes!" Everyone was excited and left happily.


    After everyone left, Mu Feng hurriedly communicated with the system, and he wanted to exchange for painting skills.


    "System, hand in the task!" Mu Feng shouted.


    The system prompts: "Find edible apples, get 200 achievement points!


    The number of tribes exceeds 1,000, and 300 achievement points are obtained!


    Establish a new clan name and get 300 achievement points!


    Establish totem belief and get 300 achievement points!


    Domesticate the original bear, get 300 achievement points!


    The totem belief is the dragon, and an additional 200 achievement points will be awarded!


    You now have 2025 achievement points! "


    Mu Feng was surprised and pleasantly surprised in his heart: "I''m sure the totem is a dragon, and there are additional rewards for achievement points? This system can''t be developed by the boss of Huaxia, right? I have special feelings for dragons!"


    Excited, he immediately shouted to the system: "System, exchange drawing skills!"


    The system prompts: "The exchange of painting skills is divided into elementary 200 points, intermediate 500 points, and advanced 800 points! Which one do you need?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, this was the first time he exchanged skills and needed to be graded.


    He asked puzzledly: "In the past, there were no levels for skills. Why are there levels for painting?"


    The system prompts: "Elementary painting is just painting, intermediate level includes painting and material making, and advanced painting skills are packaging skills including sculpture, material making and other memories."


    "That''s it!" Mu Feng thought for a while, totem belief is a big deal, dragons don''t exist in the first place, and if they make a difference, then don''t affect the tribe''s belief plan.


    And he originally wanted to get a totem pole sculpture for the tribe, so that the tribe could feel the existence of the "dragon" more intuitively.


    "Don''t worry about achievement points at critical moments!" Mu Feng thought to himself, nodded and said, "Then exchange it for a high-level one, and it will be done in one step!"


    The system prompts: "Are you sure to exchange 800 achievement points for painting skills?"


    Wooden Wind: "Definitely!"


    "Ding! The exchange was successful! The current achievement point is 1225 points!"


    Soon Mu Feng had a huge amount of painting skills and sculpture knowledge in his mind, such as Zhang Daqian, Gu Kaizhi, Wu Daozi, Michelangelo, Da Vinci, all kinds of characters with brushes Features and technique coefficients emerged in his mind.


    He sifted through the information himself, and felt that if so much knowledge and techniques were contained in one person, he would either be a master or a fake master in his previous life.


    Of course, right now he can''t do anything but paint.


    Among the many knowledge and skills given by the system, he chose Zhang Sengyou, Fang Huqing and Long Qianshi who are the most famous for drawing dragons.


    Taking the strengths of the three schools, it has both "shape, spirit and meaning".


    Then he started to work in the tribe, making painting materials by himself from the things in the tribe, using materials scraped from copper ore, juice from crushed herbal flower petals in the tribe, green ash from the corner of the wall...


    He also cut wolf fur and wool to make brushes and paintbrushes, and got 300 achievement points by accident.


    Three days later, when everything was ready, Mu Feng brought everything to Yuelou and began to draw the dragon.


    The layout and length of the concept had already been thought out, and Li Hu, Bai Yue, Han Shu and other "vital officials" of the tribes followed, and Bai Ya personally held the painting plate for him.


    Everyone watched Mu Feng smearing on the wall nervously, no one knew what Mu Feng was doing.


    Because what Mu Feng wanted to paint was equivalent to a huge mural, so from the coloring of the bottom of the painting to the beginning of the dragon painting, many colors were used back and forth--they didn''t know how many colors came from.


    Just like that, these people didn''t care about anything and just stood there watching the wooden wind draw the dragon.


    Even if Mu Feng exchanged for full proficiency in painting skills, he still painted from early morning to evening - even during the meal, he held the food while gesticulating beside him.


    When the whole dragon was finally drawn, everyone was shocked!


    A golden giant cloud-riding dragon soars in the sky, with four mottled claws waving, the dragon''s mouth swallows clouds and spreads rain, and the dragon''s eyes are piercing...


    antlers


    cow ear


    hunchback


    rabbit eye


    snake item


    mirage abdomen


    fish scales


    eagle claw


    Tiger Claw!


    With just one glance, everyone was shocked.


    Although they are

 Chapter 453

    It took Mufeng three days to paint the dragon, and all the tribesmen came to worship the totem of their tribe¡ªthe dragon.


    The entire Dajiang tribe was in a state of boiling.


    Everyone couldn''t help shouting after seeing the dragon, thinking that such a totem was their totem, their ancestor.


    Wooden wind felt very pleased.


    He also sent people to look for giant wood suitable for carving, and planned to carve totem poles again in the tribe.


    When the technology matures in the future, teach craftsmen to carve stone carvings.


    As for the production of the totem flag, Jiang''s conditions are not perfect at present, and it has been put on hold for the time being.


    Even so, after seeing the dragon, the members of the Dajiang tribe were united unprecedentedly, and everyone worked hard in the tribe to do their own work.


    As a result, there was an accelerated development of the tribe''s affairs.


    A total of four tulou on the other side of the 30% protective wall have been completed, and the construction of the new four tulou to the west has started.


    The trees in the forest in front of the Great Jiang City Wall were pushed down tens of meters again.


    A large open space was cleared, soil was dug, kilns were built, bricks were fired...


    Although the technology is relatively backward, the whole Dajiang presents the busyness that can only appear in "industrialization".


    It is precisely because of everyone''s efforts that the construction speed of the Great Jiang City Wall has also doubled. In less than half a month, the city wall accounting for one-sixth of the entire protective wall has been erected.


    Mu Feng was also worried about whether the speed would affect the quality of the city wall, but he was completely relieved after going to the field to investigate.


    He underestimated the enthusiasm of the entire Dajiang people to build their homes, and even more underestimated their will to want a safe and powerful tribe.


    It can be said that, apart from digging ditches and tamping roads that the slaves are doing step by step every day, all the things that the Dajiang people are doing themselves are speeding up!


    While Mu Feng continued to cool off in the earthen building, counting the days and looking forward to passing the hot day as soon as possible.


    Of course, even though he lived in the tulou to enjoy the cool air, he did not forget to think about Da Jiang''s next development plan.


    When it comes to the development plan, Mu Feng thought of a sentence that he hadn''t thought about for a long time-a century-old plan, education is the foundation!


    Now there are more people in the tribe, and there are more children. Before and after, Da Jiang has more than 300 children who are underage, and more than 200 of them are between the ages of eight and fourteen.


    When the number of children was small, they all followed Lihu and Mingguang in the courtyard of the tulou to learn various sample skills.


    But now that there are many children, it is not realistic to continue in the courtyard.


    Moreover, these children originally learned skills such as netting, hunting, and identifying wild animals, but now Mu Feng feels that these are far from enough!


    Because there are more than two hundred children divided into male and female, not all children can learn the same skills, after all, they will have different things to do in the future.


    With regard to the education of children, new problems arose.


    One is an educational venue;


    Second, educational content;


    The third is education personnel.


    Although these problems seem small at the moment, they are decisive factors that can directly affect the future strength of Da Jiang, and should not be underestimated.


    He found Li Hu and asked him to choose a site within the tribe''s first protective wall and build a "school" with an independent courtyard wall away from the training ground and various livestock pens.


    The location of the school and the number of people that can be accommodated in the classrooms are all explained in detail by Mu Feng, and they are completed by himself - even if Li Hu told him that the store would reopen, he just let Han Shu lead the people there. And personally supervise the work.


    Compared with the construction of earthen buildings, the school''s small house was built much faster. It took only five days. With the intensive construction of one or two hundred people specially arranged, the "Da Jiang School" was completed.


    There are eight classrooms inside, and each classroom can accommodate fifty to sixty people. The space is large enough to completely mimic the size of the primary school in the previous life.


    As for the tables, chairs and benches, we can only urge the craftsmen to rush to make them.


    The place of education is resolved, then the next step is to determine the teaching content and teaching personnel.


    This involves the inheritance of ginger and even the strength of the entire tribe.


    Mufeng decided to set up subjects such as herbal medicine, hunting, fighting, weaving, and numbers in Dajiang.


    Herbal medicine involves some basics, identification of common herbal medicines, introduction of some medicinal properties, and some common disease treatments, which are taught by Bai Fang.


    Hunting is more focused on physical training for these kids, wildlife identification, and some hunting skills. Shuofeng took the time to teach.


    Combat is the warrior''s combat skills, horsemanship, spearmanship, and the use of various weapons, which are jointly completed by Hanshu, Baiyue, Konoha and others.


    Weaving is specially aimed at girls, in order to prepare the women of the tribe for future work, and is taught by the women of the tribe who weave every day.


    Numbers are divided into two parts: "number" and "character". Numbers are simple addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division. If there are too many, they probably won''t be able to use them under the current situation.


    Characters are literacy and hyphenation, which can facilitate the recording of events and the transmission of information between tribes.


    Especially the subject of numbers, not only the children of the Jiang family, but also most of the young and strong labor force in the Jiang family, and even some women must learn it!


    They desperately need literacy!


    No one can take the subject of numbers except Mufeng.


    But in this way, the problem arises again, whether it is literacy or numbers, it needs special inheritance tools-pen, ink, and paper!


    It is easy to solve without brush and ink, no matter whether Mu Feng mixes the diluted "color ink" with his painting skills, or replaces it with fired "charcoal", there will be no big problem.


    The problem is the writing tool - paper!


    It¡¯s not that sand tables cannot be used instead, but that these things can only be used when communicating, and it¡¯s inconvenient to teach Mufeng or test the results of learning.


    So, he needs to make paper!


    He has a ready-made method for making paper, and he doesn''t even need to exchange it with the system.


    After all, he was an archaeologist before, and he still knows some paper-making methods that have appeared in history.


    One of them he knew was the paper made from the bark of the mulberry tree, which was soft and thin.


    The specific method is also relatively simple, that is, peel off the bark of the tree, scrape off the outermost layer of skin, dry it and soak it in water to remove the skin impurities.


    After soaking for seven or eight days, remove and drain the water, put it in a pot, add plant ash, and boil for more than an hour.


    Then take it out and wash it, knead it repeatedly, drain the water, and beat it repeatedly on a flat stone with a wooden hammer to form a cake.


    Then chop up the pie-shaped bark and mash it¡ªthe kind that can be mashed as much as you can.


    Then put the mashed bark paste into a certain amount of water, mix and stir evenly.


    Then use wood ginger cotyledon juice - here Mu Feng tried to use mountain pepper leaf juice to pour in, and then continue to stir and beat.


    At this time, use a straw curtain made of a layer of thin grass stalks to pass through the pulp. After it comes out, there will be a thin layer of pulp on the surface, and it will be paper after drying!


    This method was also taught to him by a paper maker in an ancient local village when he visited Huinan in his previous life. Of course, the quality of the paper produced is not as good as that produced in the factory, but it is better in that it is soft and does not absorb ink well.


    And the bark of the mulberry tree is the most indispensable material for ginger¡ªbecause there are mulberry trees everywhere on the first protective wall, the second protective wall, and even the entire foot of Dongshan Mountain!


    In other words, big ginger, there is no shortage of paper!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454

    After the paper was dried and removed by Woodwind, the system automatically prompted: "Complete the paper production, speed up the progress of civilization, and get 800 achievement points! The current achievement point is 2325 points!"


    Mu Feng understood clearly, the highest single achievement so far is fire, which is 1000 points.


    After the paper is made, it is easier to handle the pen and ink. The pen has ready-made "wolf pen" and "yang pen".


    The sheep hair is harder, and the wolf hair is softer.


    Mu Feng has practiced big characters for a few days, and personally thinks that Lang Hao is more suitable for making brushes.


    But the problem was that there weren''t many wolves, so Mu Feng caught Mazi and they cut the wolf fur separately, and each of them lost a lot of wolf fur.


    Especially Mazi, under Mufeng''s "deliberate revenge", he had "alopecia areata" on his body, which caused him to avoid Mufen for the next few days, and even when he saw him, he would look at him with sad eyes he.


    As for making ink, it is not difficult, but it is more time-consuming. He knows that the method he can make ink at hand is oily smoke.


    But it was too time-consuming to use oil fume. He chose to use ore to grind fine powder, mix it with some herbal juice from the tribe, and finally mixed a kind of "ink" between black, gray and purple, and it was solved. Ink problem.


    Although papermaking is not difficult, the work involved is relatively delicate. After about ten days, the pen, ink and paper were finally completed.


    Because for a period of time, those who made paper were accompanied by Bai Fang, so after everything was ready, Mu Feng picked up the brush and stood in ink, hanging in the air to think about what should be his first character in this world.


    He thought for a while and wrote the word "dragon" - the totem of Jiang.


    Naturally, his calligraphy can''t be regarded as the calligraphy master''s calligraphy, but because Yan Liu has practiced for a few days before, he can be regarded as somewhat decent, so it looks quite correct.


    After the word "dragon" was written, Bai Fang at the side first looked puzzled, and then asked: "Great Chief, have you been busy for so many days just to draw something on this thing?"


    "Painting?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "This is called writing! What I hold in my hand is called a brush, what I dip it in is called ink, and this one is called paper! You can write on paper with a pen dipped in ink!"


    "Writing?" White Fang was still puzzled.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Words are what tell others what they are!"


    Then he pointed to the words he had just written and said, "For example, our Jiang''s totem is a dragon, and this character is a dragon!"


    "Dragon?" Bai Fang''s pretty face trembled, and he looked at the words on the paper in awe, as if he was already facing the totem.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s just a word, not a real totem! Another example is the mountain, that''s how it''s written!"


    As he spoke, he wrote the character "mountain" on the paper, and told Bai Fang: "This is the word ''mountain''!"


    The bewilderment in Bai Fang''s eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by a bright light in his eyes, his pretty face was full of excitement: "Then how do you write the word ''water''?"


    Then Mu Feng wrote another word for "water": "Wow, this is ''water''!"


    Bai Fang was so excited that he jumped up excitedly, bouncing back and forth in circles, clapping his hands and laughing while bouncing, his brows and eyes were also full of excitement: "This, this is really too..."


    She was "too" for a long time without saying anything, and finally she suddenly thought of something, and asked Mu Feng with an expectant face: "Then, great chief, can I write my name in words?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Of course, I''ll teach you!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng first wrote the word "Bai Ya" on the paper by himself, and then only showed it to Bai Ya: "Look, this is ''white'', this is ''teeth'', together they are ''Bai Fang''." ''!"


    "Ah!" White Fang exclaimed excitedly, "It''s really possible!"


    Her almond-eyed eyes were wide open, with an inconceivable look, she looked and looked, her pretty face was also full of excitement, and then asked excitedly: "Big, Great Chief, can you teach me to write my own name?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, but you need to add the character ''Jiang'' to your name, which is a surname, and together it is ''Jiang Baiya'', understand?"


    As he said that, he handed Bai Ya a pen and showed her: "Look, here is how to hold a pen, this pen holding posture is called ''phoenix eye''... Forget it, how to hold it is convenient and how to hold it. !"


    "Next, you have a good look. I will teach you to write your name first, and then you call everyone, and I will teach you to write the word ''Ginger'' together!"


    "Okay!" Bai Fang was already so excited, he held the pen and looked at Mu Feng anxiously in front of the paper.


    So Mu Feng began to teach her: "First write a stroke like this, then a vertical stroke, then a horizontal fold, then a horizontal stroke in the middle, and finally a horizontal stroke to seal it. This is ''white''!"


    Mu Feng made it clear that he also demonstrated it to Bai Fang stroke by stroke.


    Naturally, White Fang could see and hear clearly.


    But the problem is that I can''t write it!


    The writing brush was held in her hand like a pencil, and when she was writing, she pressed it to the position of the tip of the pen, and when she wrote, it was like pressing a ball of cotton, and the written word was also a big black spot!


    Without Mu Feng saying anything, Bai Fang felt that he had made a big fool of himself, his pretty face flushed, he was at a loss while holding a pen, and looked at Mu Feng awkwardly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "How about this, I will teach you how to write!"


    After speaking, he came to Bai Fang, held her hand and said, "Look, when you write, your wrist, which is here, has to turn back and forth..."


    Then he held Bai Fang''s hand and wrote a word "°×" on the paper, but everyone could recognize it as "°×"!


    During the whole process, White Fang was extremely excited, his wrists were shaking all the time, as if he was carrying a huge weight.


    Fortunately, Mufeng taught her to write the words in her life.

 Chapter 455

    It is said in the book: Cangjie wrote the book, it rained millet in the sky, and ghosts cried at night.


    It is intended to highlight the influence of word creation on enlightening people''s wisdom.


    Mu Feng taught the Dajiang people to learn to write, making everyone realize that there is such a thing as "character" - it can describe everything, and let other people know what it is written when they see it!


    It took Mu Feng a day to teach them the basic strokes.


    It''s not that he''s slow to teach, it''s that these people are slow to learn.


    Smart people like Han Shu and Bai Yue, who are so clever in bending bows and shooting arrows, and hunting calculations, can''t hold a pen like a fishbone with thorns in it.


    Before they wrote a few strokes, they all frowned, their faces were excited and excited, their eyes were serious and struggling...


    All kinds of complicated and wonderful emotions were written on their faces, and Han Shu even called out: "Great chief, with such a small pen, how come you feel more tired than archery without writing much?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "That''s because you haven''t gotten used to how to hold a pen and how to move your wrist. Let me tell you this, practicing calligraphy when you are free will also be good for your archery improvement!"


    Sure enough, everyone worked harder when they heard that archery skills could be improved.


    After another two days, everyone finally learned all the strokes, got used to holding the pen and the pen, and got acquainted with "big ginger", "dragon", "sun", "moon", and "star" , "mountain", "water", "fire" and other words.


    The enlightenment education of Yanhuang Dajiang has also officially started, and the Dajiang School has also "opened".


    Two hundred or so children were divided into five classes, three for those aged eight to ten, and two for those aged ten to twelve. There were about forty students in each class.


    At the school''s "opening" ceremony, Mu Feng emphasized that he was the "principal".


    At the meeting, he also announced the system of "studying five days off and two days off", and also emphasized a series of detailed rules such as discipline during "studying in class".


    However, there is no way to put these things into official documents at the moment. He plans to wait a while and post something like a "student rule" on the wall of the class, using the system to manage this group of children.


    The education of Dajiang was confirmed and carried out step by step.


    The people in the tribe have something to rely on when they are old, and they have little to learn, while the young and strong people have jobs, one is busy, and the other is prosperous...


    In a blink of an eye, Yanhuang Dajiang has been established for one month, and the original part of the emaciated tribe who migrated from other tribes has also recovered a lot because of the improvement of the "food" of Dajiang.


    Especially those tribesmen who were almost wiped out by starvation, now they have been nourished by enough food, and they have completely recovered.


    When they were thin, they had perseverance and physical fitness far beyond ordinary people, and now after recovering, their physical fitness is even stronger than that of some fighters.


    In the latest selection of fighters, more than 130 people met the requirements.


    Under the joint application of Bai Yue and Han Shu to Mu Feng, the number of Da Jiang''s soldiers expanded to more than 600, the hunting team expanded to more than 130, and the Women''s Army also expanded to 120 people.


    If you count the war slaves, Da Jiang''s immediate combat strength is close to a thousand!


    This is not counting those young adults who have been screened out, they will still be able to become fighters in the near future.


    More than half of the 1,700 people have combat power, and the main reason for such a "deformed" population composition is that most of the clansmen are young men and women who have survived wars and famines.


    And these people are mainly strong men, so there is the current situation.


    It can be said that the current Jiang family is using the least amount of food to feed the most warriors¡ªthis is extremely rare in other tribes, but it happened in Jiang''s family.


    But the problem is also more obvious, too many young and strong, too few women and children, which means that there may be potential hidden dangers in the stability of ginger.


    So the next thing Mufeng has to solve is this major problem.


    There are many ways to solve internal instability and promote internal integration, but the most effective way is to let them take root in Dajiang and accelerate their sense of identity and belonging to the tribe through war.


    And these two things can actually be accomplished through one thing¡ªrevenge on the old enemies of the Great Jiang Clan!


    Especially when Mufeng recruited Huang Chuan, Zhahe and others before, he promised to avenge them.


    It was Da Jiang Xinli before, and everything in the department was unstable. Most of the soldiers hadn''t eaten for a long time, and their bodies hadn''t recovered yet, so it was impossible to take revenge immediately.


    But it has been more than a month now, and most of the soldiers are already familiar with Jiang''s bow and arrow, bronze spear, flying stone rope and other weapons they have never seen before, and they have practiced hard for a long time , Combat power has been guaranteed, and it is time to push them out to "try their hands".


    Knowing that Mufeng is going to avenge the Dajiang people, all the people are very excited.


    People like Bai Yue and Han Shu have been "sharpening their knives" for a long time.


    But Huang Chuan and Zaha were looking forward to it for a long time.


    Bai Yue, Han Shu, Huang Chuan, Zaha, Mu Ye, Qing Ya, Asuka and others all appeared in front of Mu Feng and discussed with him how to pay.


    Mu Feng took the lead and said: "It''s been a while since Da Jiang was established. I also promised you before that if you become my Da Jiang''s clansman, I will avenge you. Now, it''s okay!"


    Huang Chuan and Zhahe were the most excited. They clenched their fists, waved them vigorously, and shouted: "Finally, revenge is coming!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You also know Jiang''s situation. Mounts and weapons are not available to your previous enemies. So facing our enemies, one against two, or even one against three or five No problem¡­¡­"


    Zahe grinned strangely: "Great chief, I want one to fight ten!"


    "Hahaha!" Several people present laughed and said, "Zhahe, just blow it!"


    Huang Chuan couldn''t help grinning strangely: "You can''t even beat me, and you want to beat ten?"


    Zha He didn''t care, curled his lips and said: "It''s as if you can beat Han Shu!"


    "Hahaha!" The others laughed again.


    Huang Chuan twitched: "I can''t, but Asuka can!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Okay, now we''re talking about business!"


    Everyone immediately looked at him solemnly.


    Mu Feng said: "How much Jiang''s fighters are better than your previous fighters, I believe I don''t need to say more. Let''s take revenge from the closer ones, and it''s easier to get revenge. Let''s start with the rock and soil department that Zhahe said before." ,How about it?"


    "Department of Rock and Soil!" Zhahe, who was named, burst into flames, "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and looked at Huang Chuan: "The location of the Yiluo tribe is more complicated. One is the long distance, and the other is the situation in most of Changli, so you have to take your revenge slowly!"


    Huang Chuan nodded heavily: "Don''t worry, chief, I know the severity!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng then looked at Zaha, "You tell everyone about the situation in the Geotechnical Department, and then we can determine how to get revenge!"


    "Their men will be my big Jiang''s slaves, and their women will also be my big Jiang''s women!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456

    What Mu Feng said made everyone very excited, especially Zhahe, he couldn''t wait to go to the Rock and Soil Department for revenge.


    No matter what the chief said, or what he had seen, heard and experienced in Dajiang for so many days, it all showed that Dajiang was the strongest tribe he had ever seen.


    Even in the northeast of their tribe, the Fang Lei tribe, a tribe of ten thousand people, probably didn''t have such powerful weapons and fighters as Da Jiang.


    In particular, although Da Jiang has less than two thousand people, he has six hundred warriors, three or four hundred mounts, twenty armored dragons and twelve mammoths that they have never seen before!


    He suppressed the excitement in his heart at this time, and said in a deep voice: "The Rock and Soil Department is in the north of our tribe. There are more than two thousand people in their tribe, six to seven hundred soldiers, and more than three hundred hunting team members. Their Warriors also have mounts, but not many, only the elite 200 or so warriors have mounts, and the mounts are black horses from farther north, and they run very fast!"


    "In addition to mounts, there are many wolf guards in their tribe!"


    "Have a mount?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up.


    Bai Yue, Han Shu and the others also showed expressions of surprise.


    The expressions of the three made the other people see it, and they all froze for a moment.


    Because their eyes made everyone understand that the eyes of the three of them were the same as when they saw their prey while hunting!


    "This..." Zhahe became more confident in his heart, "They attacked our tribe earlier, they used 200 cavalry to attack directly, and then another part of them charged behind, which caused heavy casualties in our tribe!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "I see, how far are they from you?"


    Zahe said: "A little more than four days!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "It should take four days to ride horses from here to the previous distance from the Black Water Department, but it may take half a day to bring the war slaves and ride a spotted ox. It should take six to seven days to arrive at the Geotechnical Department within two days of departure from the Ministry.¡±


    He got up and clapped his hands and said: "Well, just in case, this time go to the rock and soil department, Baiyue, Hanshu, Huangchuan, Zhahe and Asuka, you take people there, bring enough 200 people, give priority to Yuan Heishui Soldiers from the Ministry! In addition, take the war slaves out, give them the banded bulls, bone knives, and sticks for their weapons, so that they can¡¯t keep up with the Ministry of Rock and Soil, and they should be almost the same!¡±


    Bai Yue was surprised: "So many people!"


    Han Shu said in surprise: "Great Chief, you don''t need so many!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "In the past, we Dajiang were few people, and we were cautious and careful when we went out to fight, for fear that something might happen to the tribe, but this time we went out for revenge, not for fear!"


    Everyone is excited.


    Mu Feng said again: "This time, the two hundred people are going to train soldiers, so that they can also get familiar with my Jiang family''s cavalry combat methods. In addition, I took out ten armored dragons, six mammoths, and Sha Laosan as well." Take it out for a walk!"


    "yes!"


    The next day, the team from Da Jiang''s Revenge Rock and Soil Department went out.


    Mu Feng accompanied him on a Hulei Leopard, all affairs in the tribe were handed over to Li Hu and Ming Guang, and the command of the soldiers was temporarily handed over to Shuo Feng, Qingya Konoha and others.


    Just after leaving the tribe, Sun Dasheng and his monkey grandchildren fell from the woods, and they found their horses and sat down one after another, which aroused the surprise of Huang Chuan and others.


    After passing through the forest, he called on the gray wolf king''s thirty "soldiers", and when he arrived at the Baishuyuan area, he picked up the yellow wolf king''s fifty wolves.


    This was the first time Huang Chuan, Zhahe and others saw Mu Feng marching with so many wolves in battle, and only then did they realize that their own great chief could "control beasts"!


    With such a lineup, Zhahe couldn''t think of how the Geotechnical Department could resist it.


    After crossing the Baishuyuan all the way, they turned directly from the old part of the Manglong tribe and headed northward along the sparse wilderness.


    One hundred war slaves were in front, and the three slave leaders supervised the whole process wholeheartedly¡ªnow all the war slaves understood that they were going to fight.


    Fighting has two meanings for them:


    One is that they can have enough to eat;


    The second is that they have the opportunity to get rid of the shackles completely, just like the three slave heads, and they can also have their own residences-this is a treatment they have never had in their respective tribes before.


    It can be said that after being enslaved, whipped, and starved for a long time, the mentality of these slaves has changed.


    It is no longer hopeful for them to completely regain their freedom. What they want most now is to be able to completely remove the shackles and have enough food. It is said that Jiang¡¯s food supply is small, but he never lacks. .


    This is also something that their previous tribes might not be able to do!


    So for these war slaves, they even look forward to fighting!


    As far as their current mounts and weapons are concerned, they are definitely not comparable to ordinary tribes!


    Naturally, Mu Feng carefully observed the changes of the war slaves, and this was what he most hoped to see.


    In an era where everyone fears death for survival, how many people would rather die than surrender as long as there is a glimmer of hope?


    Otherwise, these slaves were impassioned when they were captured, why now they obediently accept their fate and become slaves?


    These slaves were all people who had robbed Dajiang before, and some even wanted to kill Mufeng and the others, so whether they were slaves or war slaves, for Mufeng, fighting a war was cannon fodder.


    When fighting other tribes is the time to give full play to their value.


    Of course, if one of them can really stand out and "break out" a way to freedom, it doesn''t matter if Mu Feng removes the shackles for him.


    Not to mention one or two war slaves, even if the 100 to 200 slaves have been removed from the shackles, he is also confident that Da Jiang''s soldiers can kill them all without injury.


    Well-equipped and physically strong, the combat effectiveness brought by them is no longer at the same level!


    The reason why Mufeng wanted to take them on a conquest was to transfer the loss in the battle to them!


    Four days later, they arrived at the place where the old department of the Blackwater Department was located.


    Not much different from other tribes, the layout of the Heishui Department is also "near the mountains and beside the water", which is lackluster.


    The difference is that the river near their tribe flows northward!


    Moreover, they came all the way north, and they never saw the east and west rivers blocking their journey. He could almost conclude that the East River near Jiang''s and the North River mentioned by Da Huyou were not the same river!


    In other words, there are many tribes in Jiang''s northern world!


    As for who these tribes are, maybe he will know a thing or two from this expedition to the Ministry of Rock and Soil.


    Returning to their homeland, Zhahe and others are both reminiscing and excited, because they are here for revenge!


    Zhahe pointed to the northwest¡ªthere was another rolling hill.


    He said: "There are a lot of prey in the valley we found. There are many horned deer and horses in it. We originally wanted to hunt in that valley, but it was discovered by the Ministry of Rock and Soil and robbed our tribe. , also occupied that valley and became their tribe''s territory!"


    "Theirs?" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "It won''t be anymore soon!"


    Zha He naturally understood what Mu Feng meant, and excitedly shouted: "Yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457

    Because they arrived at the old department of the Heishui Department ahead of time, it is foreseeable that they will also advance to the Department of Geotechnical Sciences next.


    However, the Rock and Soil Department is a large tribe, and rushing there is definitely not in line with Mu Feng''s style, nor is it in line with the marching style of the entire Dajiang.


    Instructed by Mu Feng, they slowed down on purpose, letting Han Shu lead Renju to drive slowly, he rode the Hulei Leopard, took Sha Laosan with him, and asked Zhahe to lead himself and Bai Yue together. Twenty rode forward on fast horses and took the lead to investigate the situation of the rock and soil department.


    A day and a half later, they came to the vicinity of the geotechnical department and carefully checked the situation of the geotechnical department.


    The Rock and Soil Department is worthy of being a big tribe. It is built by the water and has no mountains, which shows most of its confidence.


    The water is also a large lake. In the northwest, red flowers and green fruits can be seen faintly by the lake. If you look from a distance, you can tell that there are patches of fruit trees!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "The place chosen by the Geotechnical Department is a good place, and there are so many fruit trees, it looks like it should be an apple."


    He thought of the apples that Hanshu had brought back from near the Heishui Department not long ago, and thought to himself: "It seems that there are apple trees in this area too."


    He glanced at the surroundings of the rock and soil department. There were two exits in the tribe, and there seemed to be shadowy beasts guarding the exits.


    Just looking at those beasts, Mu Feng didn''t bother to take a second look - they were all wolves tied by animal skin ropes!


    Apparently, the Ministry of Rock and Soil has realized the role of wolves, and has begun to intentionally domesticate wolves as the gatekeepers of the tribe.


    But such a gatekeeper is really not enough for Da Jiang.


    As for their protection, it is much more advanced than the tribes they saw before. They are built with stones, nearly two meters high, and they can''t stack them no matter how high they are.


    The houses inside are similar to the ones I saw before, they are all low thatched houses.


    "A wall like this..." Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "It''s vulnerable to a real disaster!"


    Out of the rock and soil department, there is a lake and fruit trees in the northwest. The back looks like a flat green grassland, and there seem to be shrubs in the north.


    To the east is a forest.


    Coming south is also a smooth road.


    Mu Feng guessed from the bottom of his heart that unless he didn''t hunt in the rock and soil department, hunting would probably go east or north.


    However, according to Zhahe, there is still a valley in the southwest of the Rock and Soil Department, and there are many beasts in it. Maybe they will also go southwest.


    As for the Black Water Department, the previous hunting areas were also concentrated in the west and north, mostly horned deer and wild boars.


    Now, it is also very likely to become their hunting ground.


    Just looking around, Mu Feng has a general understanding of the environment of the rock and soil department, and has a general idea of ??how to fight in his heart.


    But he didn''t say anything immediately, but looked at Bai Yue, Zhahe and Huang Chuan who were following, waiting for them to say what they thought.


    The "military training" he mentioned is of course not just talking.


    Bai Yue naturally knew Mu Feng''s intentions and was careful.


    But Huang Chuan and Zhahe were still looking back and forth, with doubts appearing on their faces, wondering what the great chief took them to see first.


    "Aren''t you here for revenge? Just ask the cavalry to charge Qian Yitong with their guns. Da Jiang''s warriors have strong horses and sharp weapons. The people from the Rock and Soil Department must not be opponents!" Zhahe thought in his heart, When looking at Mu Feng, he was puzzled.


    Huang Chuan was also very puzzled, he didn''t understand what Bai Yue was frowning and looking at.


    Especially the way the great chief took them to lie down in the bush carefully and cautiously, for fear of being discovered by others.


    After a long while, Mu Feng asked: "How is it?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "It''s almost there!"


    Huang Chuan and Zhahe fell into the clouds: Why can''t they understand the words of the great chief and Zhanshou?


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at the two of them: "Tell me, how did you fight this battle with the people from the Rock and Soil Department?"


    "Ah?" The two were surprised, "How to fight? Didn''t the soldiers charge up to fight them?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, sighing softly: "If this is the way to fight, why bother, we just follow most of the people behind!"


    The two were puzzled.


    Then Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue. Bai Yue thought for a while and said, "The environment of the Rock and Soil Department is not suitable for us to charge forward. They have open areas in the north and south, which is convenient for us to charge and for them to resist."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Then what do you think should be done?"


    Bai Yue said seriously and solemnly: "Wait tonight!"


    "Wait until night?" Mu Feng smiled knowingly.


    Bai Yue said: "At night, the cavalry is divided into two groups, and the slaves rush forward. A hundred cavalry protect the left and right, and charge from the front. The other part of the cavalry circles from the east to the back, waiting for them to flee. The clansmen who come out should be killed, and those who should be arrested!"


    After a pause, he continued: "The mammoth can charge directly through a wall, and let our cavalry charge directly to kill it, which is more lethal!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, it''s ok, but there are more labor-saving methods!"


    "A more labor-saving method?" Bai Ye frowned, thought carefully, and asked after a while, "Hu Leibao?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The Huleibao can''t roar easily, and if we can yell at others, our own mounts will also be affected. The most important thing is that you will fight abroad in the future, it is impossible to have Huleibao every time!"


    Bai Yue nodded, thinking again: "Wolf?"


    Mu Feng nodded and shook his head.


    Bai Yue was puzzled and wanted to ask again.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Okay, go back quickly, you will know in the evening!"


    The three of them were skeptical and showed puzzled faces, especially Bai Yue who was the most suspicious.


    Because after thinking hard for a long time, he couldn''t think of any other way that would be more suitable.


    It was already evening when they returned to most of the tribe, Mu Feng didn''t rush them to move on, but stationed nearby, built a fire and cooked food, making sure that the people from the rock and soil department couldn''t find that someone had approached their tribe.


    When it was getting late, Mufeng asked Zhahe to lead the way, and led a group of more than 300 people to approach the rock and soil department quietly.


    As for him, he had ordered the eighty wolves in advance, spread out around the war slaves, and slowly approached the rock and soil department.


    Unbeknownst to the Geotechnical Department, there is already a huge danger approaching.


    After approaching the rock and soil department, Bai Yue, Han Shu, Zhahe, Huang Chuan, Asuka and others all surrounded him.


    Mu Feng ordered: "Han Shu, I will give you a hundred cavalry, four mammoths, and five armored earth dragons. You can walk around from the bushes in the east to the north gate of the rock and soil department. You attack, as long as you see my signal, you block them directly from the north and don''t let them go out! Huang Chuan, you go with him!"


    "Yes!" The two quietly led people to lurk past.


    Mu Feng said again: "Bai Yue, Zhahe, the remaining 100 cavalrymen and war slaves are here, and when there is an attack signal in the Rock and Soil Department, you start to make people shout, but don''t Attack immediately, understand? When I say attack, you attack again!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue responded quickly.


    Zahe showed a puzzled face: "An attack signal from the Geotechnical Department?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Just wait and see!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458

    The moon is dark and the wind is high, and the night is a good time to kill.


    The midsummer is coming to an end now, and although the night is still hot, there is already wind, and it is stronger than before.


    Mu Feng looked up at the sky, there were many stars, and he couldn''t see too far away.


    In the darkness, he grinned and said, "Wait a minute, it will be very bright here!"


    Zhahe next to him didn''t know why, but Bai Yue followed suit with a low smile.


    Mu Feng picked up Sun Dasheng who was lying on Hu Leibao''s body, and ordered him to "chirp": "Just use what I usually teach you, and go and set the house there on fire!"


    Sun Dasheng jumped up and down happily, and responded with "chirp".


    So Mu Feng ordered Bai Yue to hand over to Sun Dasheng and the others the special "kindling seeds" that he carried with him, and gave them to no less than ten in total, and the thirty or forty monkeys "chirped" excitedly one by one.


    Wooden wind took them to smear and quietly approached the courtyard wall of the rock and soil department, pointed at the thatched house on the ground, and then went back on his own.


    For the rest, he had explained to Sun Dasheng, and it knew how to deal with it.


    As for those wolves, Sun Dasheng had a lot of ways to avoid their sense of smell - after all, they had seen too many wolves inside and outside the Dajiang tribe, and they were already familiar with their habits.


    But Wooden Wind returned quietly.


    Back beside Bai Yue and Zhahe, the two asked in a low voice: "Great Chief, how is it?"


    Mu Feng responded with a low smile: "Just wait, you will know soon!"


    Everyone waited patiently and silently, and looked at the rock and soil department nervously.


    The Geotechnical Department is in the light, and they are in the dark. This feeling is very strange-this is Zhahe''s most real thought at the moment.


    He felt that the night was protecting him. Although he didn''t know what the great chief had done just now, his intuition told him that the great chief would not be aimless.


    He has already begun to wonder how many people from the Rock and Soil Department he can kill!


    When he was daydreaming endlessly, Bai Yue suddenly shouted: "Look!"


    He hadn''t finished speaking when he saw a large group of flames suddenly light up above the rock and soil department, and they could hear a "hu" from a long distance away!


    At the moment when the fire was on, Zhahe only felt that he could see the situation of the entire rock and soil department under the fire:


    Some people are patrolling back and forth with weapons, some are holding stone jars to hold things, and some are cutting fur...


    It seems that the daytime is not as clear as it is now.


    "Enemy attack!" The people from the Geotechnical Department reacted immediately.


    "Quick, come out, all the soldiers!"


    "Keep the gates on both sides!"


    ...


    "Hey, the rock and soil department''s response is fast enough!" Mu Feng frowned, looking at the firelight, and found that the people from the rock and soil department didn''t go to put out the fire immediately, but gathered people together quickly!


    If this is placed in other tribes, the first thought may be to fight the fire.


    But right now a thatched house was already on fire, and even if they realized it, it would be useless. In the blink of an eye, the entire Geotechnical Department lit up no less than ten fires!


    When the wind blows, there are more than 20 flames in an instant, and when it blows again, a sea of ??flames appears in the entire rock and soil department!


    "What the hell!" Someone discovered the sneaky monkeys and began to exclaim.


    The people who had been watching in secret were shocked, especially the people from the former Black Water Department.


    Zhahe was very excited, he now understood what Mu Feng meant by "signaling from within the Rock and Soil Department".


    He shouted in a low voice: "Great chief, are we going to rush to the past now!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and shouted at everyone: "Now, let them know that someone is coming!"


    "Huh?" Zhahe was puzzled.


    Bai Yue shouted in response: "Oh oh oh!"


    Then all Jiang''s cavalry and war slaves shouted loudly: "Oh oh oh!"


    Even though Zhahe didn''t understand, he still shouted: "Oh oh oh!"


    At the same time as everyone shouted loudly, the people in the Rock and Soil Department also started to move, and the soldiers rode out and killed them all.


    At this time, Mu Feng raised his hand and shouted: "Shut up!"


    Everyone stopped abruptly, and Mu Feng yelled loudly: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡ª¡ª"


    Following his long cry, the pack of wolves started to move, one by one rushed out from the darkness, biting the rock and earth cavalry who had just rushed out of the gate of the tribe.


    After all, the gate of the Rock and Earth Tribe is limited in width, and at this time Kankan was blocked by 80 wolves within less than 30 rides!


    The pack of wolves swarmed up and bit them madly, killing and biting these cavalry soldiers at the gate of the tribe in an instant, and there were still one or two hundred cavalrymen from the rock and soil department blocked at the gate of the tribe, unable to advance or retreat!


    At this moment, Mu Feng yelled loudly again: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡ª¡ª"


    The pack of wolves quickly retreated without any desire to fight.


    Then Mu Feng shouted: "All war slaves, charge me to kill!"


    So the three slave chiefs shouted, urging the spotted bull to start charging.


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue: "Mammoths, armored earth dragons, etc. charged from both sides, that kind of courtyard wall, directly let the mammoths push down!"


    Bai Yue said "yes", and then made a move: "Zhahe left a mammoth and two armored earth dragons, and on the right side of the bird, a mammoth and three armored earth dragons, each with fifty people, directly hit the wall and entered , shoot with a longbow! Then kill the soldiers first, as many as you can kill, don¡¯t love to fight, drive all the way north, where there is a cold tree, meet them!"


    "yes!"


    Although the banded bulls ridden by the Hundred War Slaves are slower than the horses, the banded cows are heavy and heavy, and once they charge up, they are not comparable to the horses.


    The soldiers from the Rock and Soil Department watched a group of crazy people riding a group of cows rush towards them through the flames.


    But they were on horses, the way out was blocked, and the people behind were still turning their horses, unable to react in time, seeing that the group of bull riders was about to rush to them.


    At the same time, Zhahe and Asuka each rode a mammoth with two longbowmen on their backs.


    Behind the mammoth is the armored dragon, flicking its tail left and right.


    Behind them, followed by fifty Jiang''s cavalry.


    This wave of people came first and rushed to the stone wall, smashing into the stone wall with the unstoppable momentum of the mammoth.


    A soldier from the Geotechnical Department took a look and realized that he was about to fight with bone knives, sticks and other weapons, but was shot down by the archers before he could reach the front.


    The road was dark at night, and the person who was shot down stumbled the person behind.


    Zhahe and Asuka didn''t chase after them, but just drove the mammoth to slam left and right, opening the gap opened earlier, allowing five or six riders to walk side by side!


    After knocking down the wall, the mammoth rushed straight to the soldiers of the Geotechnical Department who were still in chaos, rampaging without anyone or anything to stop them!


    Every time the giant hooves and fangs attacked, at least one or two people would suffer!


    The armored earth dragon also arrived later, its tail hammer flew up and down, left and right, smashing ten or twenty people to death!


    Some were lucky enough to avoid the mammoth colliding with the armored earth dragon, but they were shot dead by the cavalry rushing to the front before they could react.


    Even if there were soldiers from the Geotechnical Department approaching the mammoth, those who hacked the mammoth with bone knives were ignored, knocked down, or trampled to death. It was very miserable!


    The man on the mammoth was so excited that he trembled, and he hadn''t even shot a single blow yet, but he saw no less than forty or fifty people fall down with his own eyes!


    No need to think about it, the same is true for the birds on the other side of the wall!


    Counting the number of people on both sides, the Geotechnical Department had already killed and injured nearly a hundred people in one face-to-face meeting!


    At this time, the cavalry and war slaves'' herds of cattle arrived almost at the same time, instantly submerging the south gate of the Rock and Soil Department with an irresistible momentum like a flood...


    Zhahe looked up to the sky excitedly and shouted: "Oh oh oh, I Zhahe came back to take revenge!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459

    Mu Feng rode the Hulei Leopard, took Bai Yue and Sha Laosan to stand still, and did not participate in the charge.


    Fortunately, now that Mu Feng is the great chief of Da Jiang, he has a high status, so why is he still doing the charge?


    Bai Yue followed Mu Feng, looked at the sea of ??flames, melee and howling in the distance, and laughed in a low voice: "Chief, this rock and soil department doesn''t seem to be as powerful as the Yellow Wind department, so let''s get a few wolves at the gate of the tribe, It''s useless!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "After all, my Da Jiang''s cavalry and so much combat power are not for display. If the monkey ignition is placed in an ordinary tribe, it will already cause chaos, but the response of the rock and soil department is indeed fast enough. Respond immediately, and then organize people to the gate of the tribe!"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "But they never thought that their cavalry would be useless in front of us. You still have a solution, Great Chief!"


    "Don''t be too happy!" Mu Feng shook his head and said, "I always feel that this rock and soil department is not the same. Now that their cavalry is nested in the south gate, the tribe has not panicked yet. Where are their people?"


    It was only then that Bai Yue realized that, except for someone who yelled "enemy attack" at the beginning, she had never heard anyone else yelling. They didn''t even yell "big chief" or "fire fighting" from the beginning to the end. hear!


    Even the cries they heard now were the cavalry at the south gate dealing with Da Jiang''s cavalry.


    "Huh?" Bai Yue was surprised, "What''s the matter, could it be that they ran away from the north gate?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If it is from the north gate, there is movement there now."


    "Could it be that there are doors in other directions that we haven''t seen?" Bai Yue wondered.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then shook his head: "We have confirmed during the day that there are only two entrances and exits around their tribe, and there are far more people than there are now! Even the soldiers, we haven''t seen enough people now!"


    Bai Yue frowned: "Then what''s going on, they couldn''t just escape right under our noses, right?"


    "Under the nose?" Mu Feng sneered, and was about to say "impossible", but was taken aback suddenly, "Not good!"


    Bai Yue was stunned: "What''s the matter, chief?"


    Mu Feng exclaimed: "Those cavalry soldiers may be deliberately delaying time with us, their people have already run away!"


    "Run away?" Bai Yue wondered, "How is it possible, they can still fly out!"


    Mu Feng said bitterly: "If it''s not flying, I''m afraid it''s burrowing into the ground and running away!"


    "Drilling?" Bai Yue was puzzled.


    Mu Feng said bitterly: "It''s too late to explain to you, let Da Jiang''s people withdraw as soon as possible, don''t have any ambushes!"


    "Ambush?" Bai Yue frowned, "What is buried..."


    Before he finished speaking, they suddenly saw that torches were lit not far from them, and a densely packed cavalry army on mounts appeared in the southeast at some point. Brush horses!


    "This is..." Bai Yue exclaimed in surprise, "What''s going on?"


    Mu Feng frowned and exclaimed: "Damn it, the geese were pecked blind by the geese! The tribe here in the rock and soil department is just an empty shell!"


    "Empty shell?" Bai Yue wondered, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Feng said coldly: "That''s right, that''s right, there is such an interesting tribe, and they know such cunning tricks!"


    "What do you mean, Great Chief?" Bai Yue was already in a hurry.


    Mu Feng said loudly: "It''s nothing, you go to Zhahe on horseback, tell him not to join the tribe, turn around and come back to kill the enemy!"


    "Then what are you going to do, Great Chief?" Bai Yue said tremblingly.


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "I''m here to hold them back!"


    "Are you alone?" Bai Yue called out, "There are so many of them..."


    "Go!" Mu Feng shouted, "Let them rush over this distance, and it will be me, Da Jiang, who will suffer heavy losses!"


    Bai Yue''s heart trembled, and she rushed towards the rock and soil department.


    What Mu Feng said was right, now Da Jiang''s cavalry had stopped fighting at the gate of the Rock and Soil Department, and their speed had also stopped.


    At this moment, they are fighting with all their strength in the Wangyantu tribe, leaving their backs to the enemies behind!


    If they were really rushed by the group in front of them, Jiang''s cavalry would suffer heavy losses.


    Woodwind took a deep breath.


    He never thought that such a "cunning" tribe existed in this world.


    When he was archaeological, he visited an ancient mountain site and found that there was a group of tombs, and there was an underground city inside.


    What''s interesting is that this dungeon is divided into the inner city and the outer city - also known as the mirror city.


    That is to say, the outermost city is just an empty shell, and the people and objects inside are very ordinary things. The real thing is the inner city¡ªalso known as the mirror city, where the real "master" is inside.


    At that time, Mu Feng didn''t understand the meaning of such a burial, but an old master told him that it probably showed that the owner of the tomb was a king of the mountains before his death, and he still wanted to inherit everything he had before his death.


    The most important thing is this design, which can confuse the enemy during life and prevent grave robbery after death!


    And Mirror City may be symmetrical - that is, there is a "geotechnical department" on the other side of the lake or forest.


    It could also be up and down¡ªthat is, there is a geotechnical department on the ground and another geotechnical department underground.


    No matter which one it is, in a word, the Jiang cavalry army who had taken the initiative has now become passive, and their backs are exposed to the enemy.


    And behind them, there is only one person, one horse, and one bear!


    Mu Feng couldn''t believe that in the primitive society now, someone would think of such a weird existence as Mirror City.


    But the only thing that explains why these people are behind their backs.


    But right now is not the time for him to delve into this matter. He is alone on a prancing horse holding a gun, and a bear stands beside him. Looking at the man who is riding his horse and preparing to charge forward, he shouts loudly: "Hey, you bears are guaranteed!"


    All the people holding torches and preparing to charge suddenly realized that there was a bear riding and a bear not far from them, yelling at them there.


    No one was at a standstill, two people were quickly separated from the cavalry, and they rode their horses towards Mufeng, while the rest continued to charge, obviously not intending to stop because of Mufeng.


    Mu Feng sneered continuously: "Are you able to get by!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng grabbed the horse''s neck according to Huleibao''s neck, Huleibao was in pain, and raised his head to the sky and let out an angry roar: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    The roar of the tiger and the roar of the dragon resounded through the night!


    "Herod¡ª"


    "Aang--"


    "Whoa, whoa¡ª"


    There was only a panicked neighing sound in the dark night, followed by a panicked curse:


    "His father is a bear, what''s the matter?"


    "My horse can''t move!"


    "What''s going on, my marathon is loose!"


    ...


    Immediately afterwards, there was a foul smell mixed with excrement and urine...


    Mu Feng grinned coldly: "Mirror City, right? I asked you Mirror City!"


    As soon as he said that, when Mu Feng opened the advanced beast taming technique, he directly ordered Sha Laosan: "Stupid boy, come forward and kill me, kill as much as you want, kill less, and go back without barbecue!"


    Sha Laosan was clever, and roared angrily, "Ang woo¡ª"


    Afterwards, he charged and beat like a tiger into a flock of sheep, killing the limp horses indiscriminately.


    The two people who were rushing towards Mufeng were still in the middle of the charge, and they both "stumbled" and fell down. Mufeng, who was rushed by the horse, stabbed them with left and right probes, stabbing them to death!


    The outflanking cavalry behind the Rock and Soil Department seemed to be easily stopped by Mu Feng just like that!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460

    After Mu Feng stabbed the two of them to death with two shots, he pulled the gun and pulled the horse to stop.


    Right now, although he used the Hulei Leopard to drag down the cavalry army of the Rock and Soil Department, he only made their mounts lose their combat effectiveness, but he couldn''t kill them all.


    Except for those who were killed and injured by Sha Laosan''s initial rampage, the rest of the people quickly realized the problem and jumped off their mounts to dodge, holding knives and dodging to rush towards Mufeng.


    No matter how strong the wood wind is, it is impossible to fight against one hundred, or even two hundred and three hundred¡ª¡ªit was dark night, and there were so many people, he really couldn''t see how many people there were.


    Although Sha Laosan is very lethal, he is now surrounded by another one or two hundred people.


    What he has to do now is to hold these people back, so that Jiang''s cavalry can turn their horses and charge towards them, and then the situation will turn around again.


    However, something that surprised him happened again. In a group of horses that were either hesitating, lying on the ground, or lax, there was a horse that jumped out of the crowd the moment Mufeng stopped the Huleibao. Jump out!


    Because Mufeng was in a slightly downwind position, it looked as if the horse jumped directly from the heads of those horses against the firelight.


    Especially at this time there was a person on the horse''s back, who was holding a weapon in his hand, but it only vaguely looked like a thick stick.


    It has to be said that the timing of this candidate was just right, just when Mu Feng was not stable immediately and his body shape was uncertain.


    Especially this horse came quickly, before Mu Feng could see what was going on, he had already come to Mu Feng face to face!


    In the intertwined light and shadow of the night, Mu Feng only saw a thick and big stick smashing towards his head.


    He exclaimed: "Fuck!"


    Immediately, the slanted gun was pulled out from the lower right to the seat, and it was ready to face the big stick. With a "click", the two soldiers met!


    But Mu Feng responded hastily, he used a light long spear to meet the enemy to save himself, but the opponent''s blow was planned for a long time, and it hit from top to bottom, with great force.


    Mu Feng''s slanted shot turned out to be just pulling the big stick away from the original direction, taking off part of the strength, but he couldn''t escape the blow!


    The opponent came at a charge, and with the momentum of the mount''s forward momentum, the stick continued to hit forward, and with a "bang", Mufeng''s left shoulder was tilted and slammed heavily on Huleibao''s back!


    "Hiss¡ª" Mu Feng only felt a burning pain in his left shoulder, which was obviously injured by the big stick.


    Fortunately, only the flesh was injured, not the bones.


    Even so, Mu Feng felt lingering fear.


    Because as long as I was a little slower to react to the stick just now, the big stick would definitely fall down!


    No matter what kind of stick it is, with such great strength, I''m afraid I''ll be able to pay for it right away!


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng became ruthless, and spat out a mouthful of blood, "Almost killed me by crushing me to death."


    "Hoo--" Hu Leibao suffered from pain and stood up alone, almost knocking Mu Feng to the ground.


    Then it stomped on the ground with its front paws, without looking behind it, kicked back, and kicked the passing horse with a "bang".


    At the same time, Mu Feng pulled the horse''s head, and Hu Leibao turned directly.


    Without any further instructions from Mu Feng, Hu Leibao threw off his four hooves and rushed forward. Hu Leibao, who had suffered a bad loss, was also furious!


    Mu Feng gripped the spear tightly with both hands, and stabbed straight out.


    He wants to use this gun to stab this man to death!


    However, after the blow failed, the man on the long spear turned his horse''s head and rushed towards Mu Feng again, and at the same time smashed down the big stick in his hand again!


    There was a crisp "snap", and the big stick hit Mu Feng''s gun shaft, making his hands numb from the shock, and the gun almost fell out of his hand, let alone maintaining the forward stabbing momentum.


    The body of the gun drooped and fell straight down.


    Mu Feng subconsciously forgot to dodge to the side, and the big stick barely passed by his side.


    Fortunately, it didn''t hit the Hulei Leopard this time.


    Mu Feng scooped up the horse''s mane, and Hu Leibao kicked back again.


    Only this time the horse seemed to be ready, and at the same time kicked back.


    "Snapped!"


    It was obvious that the hind hoofs of two horses crossed each other, but no one got a bargain!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng finally realized at this time, this horse has not been at a disadvantage in front of Hu Leibao from the beginning to the end!


    It is not afraid of Huleibao''s roar, and its speed is not slower than Huleibao''s. The most important thing is that it seems to be stronger than Huleibao!


    "This..." Regardless of the opponent on horseback, Mu Feng knew that this time Hu Leibao met his opponent again!


    Mu Feng''s thoughts turned sharply, he didn''t turn around and rush back to stop him, he patted Hu Leibao directly, and rushed straight to the rock and soil department.


    Judging from the situation, it was obvious that he was defeated by the visitor and turned around and ran away!


    "Where to run!" The people behind roared, "Attack my rock and soil department, you will die!"


    Mu Feng continued to pat the horse forward, dragging the gun backwards and fleeing in embarrassment.


    But Hu Leibao seemed to be injured, and his speed was not as fast as before!


    Seeing that the person behind raised a big stick and was about to hit him in the back of the chest.


    The person chasing in the dark grinned grinningly: "If you dare to turn your back on me and run away, you are courting death yourself!"


    At this moment, Mu Feng, who was still turning his back on him, turned his head immediately, and the spear pulled backwards stabbed straight out from bottom to top, facing the neck of the man behind him!


    At this time, he was holding the big stick tightly in both hands and holding it high. His chest, neck, and face were all defenseless, and the empty door was wide open!


    Mu Feng turned his head and stabbed upwards obliquely, like a ghost, like electricity, like a snake, and before the man could react, he stabbed him in the neck!


    With a "poof", blood gushed from the man''s neck!


    He dropped the big stick, covered his neck with both hands, gasped for breath, but it didn''t help, and then turned to one side.


    Back to the carbine!


    At the critical moment, Mu Feng resorted to his carbine in desperation!


    As soon as the carbine was stabbed back, the man''s hands that raised the club lost strength. The big stick also fell on its own, and hit him on the head again.


    With a sound of "bang", the man turned over and fell off the horse, motionless, obviously dead beyond death.


    But his mount still maintained a forward posture and slammed into the Hulei Leopard.


    Mu Feng shouted, "Huleibao!"


    Hu Leibao suddenly raised its hind hoof, kicked back again, and kicked the horse behind it.


    The horse reacted quickly, turned its head slightly, and opened its mouth to bite Hu Leibao''s hind hoof!


    Mu Feng pressed the gun with one hand, stretched out the other hand, and pointed at the horse behind: "Boom party!"


    Caught off guard, it stumbled and was about to fall down.


    Huleibao''s horseshoe caught up directly, and it was a hoof according to its neck!


    "Herod!" The horse screamed and fell to the ground, trying to stand up again.


    How could Mu Feng, who had succeeded in one blow, give him this chance? He pressed the Hulei Leopard directly, jumped off it, and at the same time, stretched out his hand and pressed it again: "Boom!"


    The horse that was still bracing was pressed down again!


    Hu Leibao quickly turned around at this time, and without Mu Feng''s orders, he just slammed into the fallen horse in a daze!


    With a "bang", it knocked the horse onto the ground and turned over!


    Then Hu Leibao acted like a shrew tearing up the street, with claws and mouth, "punched and kicked" the fallen horse.


    Mu Feng, on the other hand, pressed the horse tightly with the Dao technique, and shouted in his mouth: "Bastard, it''s okay to vent your anger, but don''t bite it to death!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 461

    Since Mu Feng got the Huleibao, whenever he encountered a mount, except for the mammoth, there was no one who could fight against the Huleibao and remain undefeated.


    Even the armored earth dragon is slightly inferior in front of the Huleibao, and suffers a little loss.


    Of course, this does not include the existence of Sha Laosan and mammoths.


    The main reason is that the roar of the Hulei Leopard can deter most of the beasts and mounts.


    But the mount in front of him is not at all offended by the Hulei Leopard¡ªthis means that the Hulei Leopard is just an ordinary horse in front of it, at most a meat-eating horse with claws.


    But so what?


    Judging from the fight just now, Mu Feng can conclude that the strength and speed of this mount are not inferior to Hulei Leopard, and it even surpasses Hulei Leopard in terms of strength!


    Such a mount is rare!


    So Mu Feng was reluctant to kill it, and asked Hu Leibao to "be merciful".


    Sure enough, although the Huleibao was tearing and biting, it really didn''t kill it, not even its favorite behavior of eating meat and drinking blood!


    Even so, the horse was already injured enough to practice and struggle on the ground, and its roar became an extremely hasty "high spirits"!


    Mu Feng put a gun on its neck, and it seemed psychic and didn''t dare to move, as if it knew that if it dared to move around, it would be stabbed to death!


    Mu Feng was surprised, and then he was overjoyed, and told it with advanced animal taming skills: If you want to die, just move. If you don''t want to die, then stay here honestly!


    Sure enough, the horse didn''t move at all, even though Huleibao punched and kicked him, it still held back and didn''t dare to move.


    Mu Feng drank in a low voice: Idiot, it has given up resisting, stop biting!


    Hu Leibao yelled "Mangmang" twice, and returned to Mu Feng''s side, obviously satisfied after taking revenge.


    Only then did Mu Feng hold the gun, continue to lay across the horse''s neck, quietly withdraw the Dao Dao technique, and at the same time communicate with it: Get up!


    The horse, which obviously felt the weight loss on its body, straightened up and raised its head to bite the wood wind, but was forced back by the spear.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, and once again hit the "Boom Party" directly on top of its head, although it didn''t press it down, it also made his legs go limp, almost falling down again.


    Mu Feng, who has had this experience several times, threatened again: If there is another time, I will kill you directly, and you will be skinned and eaten!


    As he spoke, he patted Huleibao again.


    Hu Leibao directly opened the horse''s mouth, revealing a set of jagged and ferocious big horse teeth, which are completely different from other horse teeth.


    At the same time, it threw all its breath on the horse''s face.


    It retreated again and again, obviously smelling the uneasy breath from Huleibao''s "tone".


    Mu Feng put away the gun, and said to it again: Stay there honestly, if you dare to move around, you will really die!


    Sure enough, it stayed where it was.


    Reflecting the light and shadow of the torch, it glanced at it. This horse was a black horse, and it was even bigger than Hulei Leopard!


    He was about to drive the horse to turn around and charge towards the rock and soil tribe who hadn''t fully recovered, but found that the direction of the rock and soil tribe had rushed to join them.


    Not only Zhahe, but even Hanshu in the northernmost area sensed something bad here, and charged directly from the inside of the rock and soil department!


    Six mammoths and ten armored earth dragons rushed to the front, followed by war slaves and the big ginger cavalry - now everyone knows that the chief is here alone to help them hold back the enemy cavalry, so why bother? Should the war slaves come first or the cavalry first!


    Seeing the posture of Jiang''s cavalry, Mu Feng guessed from the bottom of his heart that they were worried about him, so he quickly got on his horse and shouted at Jiang''s men, "Before the horses react, tie them up!"


    The crowd shouted loudly: "Yes!"


    Bai Yue and Han Shu found Mu Feng, and rushed to his side on horseback, each with a gun on the left and right to protect Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, their leader was killed by me!"


    "Killed?" Han Shu snapped, "How did they get behind us?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "Don''t pursue this now, just leave what you can!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu looked at Bai Yue, "You are here to protect the chief, I''ll go ahead and have a look!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "OK!"


    So Han Shu pulled his gun and left...


    With the support of the Da Jiang Cavalry Army, the Cavalry Army of the Rock and Soil Department did not make any troubles again.


    The rest were killed and arrested.


    None of the people from the Geotechnical Department who appeared on the scene soon escaped.


    Han Shu soon reported the results of the battle:


    About 20 of Da Jiang''s war slaves died, and five of his soldiers also died - this news made Mu Feng frown.


    One hundred and sixty-one prisoners were captured, and the number of casualties was less than three hundred.


    The two hundred and two horses were unharmed, and the rest were dead and disabled, adding up to more than two hundred and forty horses!


    However, they did not see a woman and child from the Department of Geotechnical Sciences!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Catch all the living captives and ask where all their clansmen have gone?"


    Han Shu said in a deep voice: "I asked, but no one is willing to say anything!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned even more, "Threatening with death?"


    Han Shu shook his head: "It''s useless, after killing more than a dozen, no one wants to talk about it!"


    Mu Feng looked a little good-looking: "Well, it seems that not only I, Jiang, have tough bones, but they also have backbone!"


    He waved his hand: "It''s fine if you don''t say anything, take it back and be a slave!"


    "Then what should we do next?" Han Shuchi asked.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Stay here, don''t go into the rock and soil department first, to prevent any strange things in the tribe. In addition, send some people to look around here to see if there are any special caves and the like , come back and tell me!"


    "yes!"


    However, the people Han Shu sent out did not find any big holes in the surrounding soil, which surprised Mu Feng.


    He originally thought that the Mirror City in the Geotechnical Department was a dungeon, but now it seems that it is not.


    They should have another tribe somewhere around here, and they can see what''s going on here, but they can''t see what''s going on there.


    In other words, the real Ministry of Rock and Soil is stronger than what the Ministry of Blackwater said¡ªafter all, there are now more than 400 cavalry troops, far exceeding the 200 people Zhahe said before.


    Either they have already started to flee now-this is also the reason why Mu Feng is so angry.


    if

 Chapter 462

    In the early morning of the next day, as soon as Mufeng came out of the tent, Zhahe brought the people from the Heishui tribe to come to Mufeng to plead guilty.


    They knelt on the ground one by one, with guilt on their faces.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Zha He grabbed the land with his head: "Great chief, it''s my fault! It''s my ignorance of the situation in the Geotechnical Department, which almost caused heavy casualties to the tribe!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Get up, it''s not your fault!"


    Zhahe was ashamed, stood up tremblingly, and motioned to the soldiers behind him: "Okay, what should I do, I don''t blame you!"


    A few people, you look at me, I look at you, and retreat respectfully.


    Zhahe was cautious, not daring to speak out without authorization.


    Mu Feng''s expression was flat: "How did you know that there are six or seven hundred soldiers in the entire Geotechnical Department, and more than two hundred cavalry?"


    Zahe hurriedly replied: "When they went to plunder our Blackwater Department, they touched more than 200 cavalry and more than 100 warriors, and later our great chief also said that he passed by the Rock and Soil Department before and knew about it. outnumbered their fighters."


    "Old chief..." Mu Feng felt speechless. The great chief of the rock and soil department knew the situation in the year of the monkey. How could there be so many at Zhahe?


    When he thought about it carefully, Zhahe couldn''t be completely blamed for this matter.


    After all, I''m afraid he didn''t realize that it has been a long time, and the number of people has changed.


    Judging from the number, the cavalry army of the rock and soil department should be at least four to five hundred, and the number of soldiers should be more than five hundred.


    According to the situation of the tribe he had encountered before, the overall number of people in the Geotechnical Department should be between 3,000 and 4,000.


    Of course, these are conservative estimates, and it cannot be ruled out that the strength of the entire Geotechnical Department will be even stronger.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Now, send some of them to search in the Rock and Earth Tribe to see if we can find anything!"


    "Yes!" Zha He retreated, found Bai Yue and Han Shu spontaneously, and demanded to take some of them to pay off their merits.


    In any case, the beheading and capture of 400 people from the Rock and Soil Department this time is already a great revenge for them.


    Now they only want to remove all the things in the geotechnical department as much as possible.


    After Zha He left, Bai Yue and Han Shu arrived. They also looked depressed when they saw Mu Feng, obviously they didn''t find anything around.


    Frankly speaking, but judging from the loss ratio of this battle, Da Jiang actually won a big victory.


    But everyone knew that this great victory was achieved through an extremely dangerous situation.


    It can be said that if there is no wood wind this time, even if they bring mammoths, they will suffer heavy losses!


    Especially if you just rush in according to Bai Yue''s statement, then the people inside the Rock and Soil Department will be flanked by the people inside, and Da Jiang''s men and horses will inevitably suffer huge damage after a collision.


    It''s just that they never thought that someone would think of using wolves to take the lead and block the exit of the south gate, hindering the charge of the cavalry in the tribe.


    Even so, once the two hundred or so people outside formed a form of charging, they would cause heavy losses to Da Jiang''s people.


    But they didn''t expect that there would be a horse that could frighten all the horses from coming forward just by howling.


    It can be said that if there is no Mu Feng present today, Da Jiang''s group will not be able to say a big victory, but even whether they can get out completely is a problem!


    Bai Yue and Han Shu also thought of these key points overnight, and Mu Feng thought of them even more.


    Even Zhahe must have thought of it, otherwise he wouldn''t have come over early in the morning to plead guilty to Mufeng.


    But Mufeng thinks more.


    Because only he knows what kind of danger he personally experienced last night!


    A horse that ignored the Hulei Leopard, and a strong man with a big stick, almost smashed him to death on the spot!


    If he hadn''t shot back the carbine when he was in danger, the consequences would be really unpredictable.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng suddenly felt a little palpitating. He only felt that Da Jiang already had the qualifications to look down on medium and large tribes, but he didn''t expect that he almost fell here!


    "It turns out that people are really easy to kill themselves by waves!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "It seems that in the future, we still have to be a human being with our tails between our legs. It''s better to be a dog!"


    It''s just a geotechnical department. I thought it was a matter of holding hands, but I didn''t expect that they belonged to Mirror City, and they belonged to the four or five hundred cavalry. They really taught Mu Feng a lesson.


    "It seems that you can''t underestimate others at will!" Mu Feng sighed.


    He told Bai Yue: "Go, take someone to search inside and out, I want to see what''s going on with this geotechnical department?"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue did as he was told.


    At this time, Mu Feng asked Han Shu to bring the horse he captured last night, and he still hadn''t had to find out what kind of horse that horse was, and he was not afraid of Hulei Leopard''s roar.


    Han Shu did as he did, and went to bring the horse, including Han Shu, and the three of them were leading and driving, and they managed to bring it to Mu Feng.


    He snorted coldly, and the horse quickly gave up its stubbornness and came forward by itself.


    Mufeng''s eyes lit up.


    This horse is black in body, about four meters long from head to tail, and about two meters tall at the shoulders, it really looks bigger than the Hulei Leopard.


    In particular, the curly hair on its body is like little flowers, black and shiny, and it is not a normal horse at first glance.


    Mu Feng looked at its four hooves, which were also black in color, not the white hooves as he guessed.


    "It''s not Wu Zou, what kind of horse is that?" Mu Feng frowned.


    he

 Chapter 463

    After Mu Feng learned of the real background of the dark horse, he felt a little better in his heart, after all, it was a blessing to be able to fight back and escape under the pursuit of such a good BMW horse.


    Then he took a look at the weapon that the man on horseback was holding last night - a big stick, more than one meter in length!


    This stick bone was as thick as his calf, and it looked like the bone of an extra-large monster.


    Mu Feng gestured to the accompanying mammoth, and found that they were almost the same, and the leg bones that were not mammoths were almost the same.


    At this moment, Bai Yue rushed over with Zhahe and told Mu Feng that he had found something in the rock and soil department.


    Mu Feng hurriedly followed and found that there were many large earth holes in the rock and soil department covered with hay!


    After seeing these earth holes, Mu Feng gritted his teeth and snorted, "Sure enough!"


    Bai Yue and the others were puzzled and stood cautiously at the entrance of the earth cave.


    Han Shu looked into the hole: "Chief, what are these earth holes used for?"


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Tibetans, either hide things, or use them directly to escape!"


    "Is there someone inside?" Han Shu asked.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Find two slaves to go down and have a look!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu immediately found two war slaves and motioned them to go down and have a look.


    The two war slaves tremblingly went down to the earth cave, and soon disappeared. After a long meeting, they heard two sounds of "ah" and "ah" from the earth cave. It was obvious that these two men were killed!


    Everyone''s face changed drastically, Qiqi surrounded the cave with weapons, very nervous.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng felt surprised, "There are still people here! The Department of Geotechnical Sciences really surprises people too much!"


    "Is there someone?" Han Shu shouted abruptly, "Great Chief, let me take people down and kill them all!"


    "No, no one knows how many people are inside, if you go down rashly, you will die!" Mu Feng waved his hands.


    "Then what should we do?" Han Shu resented, "Don''t you just watch them hiding inside like this?"


    "Let me think about it!" Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, then snorted coldly: "Don''t they want to hide inside, I''ll let them come out by themselves! Han Shu, go find hay and firewood!"


    After a pause, he added: "Wet ones are fine too!"


    Han Shu didn''t understand, but he still did it.


    Mufeng asked people to set fire to the dry grass and throw it into the hole, and then kept throwing firewood into it. Seeing that the hole was engulfed in a big fire, he ordered people to throw wet grass into it.


    The fire was covered, and thick white smoke came out!


    Bai Yan kept going up and drilling along the soil hole.


    The people above the earth cave looked at it, each of them looked puzzled, and looked at Mu Feng strangely.


    "Great chief, what is this for?" Bai Yue asked puzzled.


    Mu Feng sneered: "Aren''t there people inside, they will come out later!"


    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, still puzzled.


    After a while, there was a "cough cough", "cough cough" coughing sound from under the earth cave. Not long after the coughing sound, there was a faint sound of panic coming from under the earth cave.


    But even so, no one came out!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "It''s pretty good! Keep burning the fire!"


    Now Bai Yue, Han Shu and the others finally understood that the great chief wanted to choke them out with smoke!


    "Yes!" After realizing it, Bai Yue and the others were very excited, throwing firewood into the hole one after another.


    But these people still didn''t come out!


    The coughing sound is also getting smaller and smaller.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Dead?"


    He patted his head suddenly: "Hurry up, send someone to look around quickly, where there is smoke coming out, hurry up, they may escape from other places..."


    Before he finished giving orders, Han Shu pointed to the bushes in the east and shouted: "Look, great chief!"


    When Mufeng saw it, smoke was coming out from the two bushes!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng was going crazy.


    In any case, he never imagined that the Geotechnical Department would still come up with the idea of ??"Three Caves of the Cunning Rabbit"!


    "Go!" Mu Feng shouted, "Take people to those two places and wait. I''ll catch anyone who comes out, just keep some alive!"


    "yes!"


    Han Shu led his men to chase after him.


    Mu Feng squatted at the entrance of the cave and said viciously, "Set me on fire!"


    In the end, he couldn''t wait for anyone from the earth hole in front of him, but Han Shu and the others waited in the bushes to the east of the rock and soil department, arresting no less than a hundred people!


    After that, they waited and waited but no one came out, and then they simply buried the exit of the earth cave to let the smoke choke, but they couldn''t see anyone coming out, so they rushed to Mu Feng with someone.


    There are more than a hundred people, all of whom are young and strong, and there are no women who are old or weak.


    Obviously, the geotechnical department in front of him is just a cover!


    Mufeng interrogated these people separately again, and finally someone couldn''t stand the torture and told Mufeng that there was a real geotechnical department much bigger than this on the other side of the eastern forest!


    There were more than 3,000 people there, and there were more than 600 soldiers!


    There are more than three hundred war horse mounts!


    But now they have all moved and headed northeast.


    Don''t think about it, they left for Fang Lei''s department.


    Mu Feng''s face was livid, and he clenched his fists fiercely.


    The battle was both won and lost.


    The victory lies in the fact that he captured so many mounts and prisoners with a small loss.


    He was defeated because he let most of the rock and soil department escape!


    Needless to say, the truth of "You don''t die when you beat a snake, but you will suffer from it instead", Mufeng understands this better than anyone else.


    Especially for such a cunning tribe from the Ministry of Geotechnical Sciences, once they are given a chance, it will definitely be a big trouble for Da Jiang!


    Fortunately, they have not let go of a single deserter since their night attack, and no one has leaked Jiang''s information.


    This is a blessing in misfortune.


    Both Bai Yue and Han Shu sensed Mu Feng''s seriousness, and couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "Great chief, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said in a deep voice: "Burn everything that can be burned here, bury the dead in the earth cave, and tear down the walls!"


    He originally wanted to send someone to chase after him to see what was going on in the rock and soil department, but he almost stumbled when he thought of his sneak attack, and it was even more difficult to guarantee that there would be no accidents in the pursuit now.


    In particular, there are more than 600 fighters on the other side. If you deal with them in the forest, you will have the advantage of the terrain, and it will be difficult for Da Jiang to get a bargain.


    In addition, he thought that there are so many winding "organs" in an empty shell, so its headquarters is even more difficult to say.


    After careful consideration, Mu Feng decided to give up the idea of ??pursuing.


    This time Da Jiang lost more than 30 people successively. Although five of them were soldiers and two were slaves, this kind of loss was not what Mu Feng wanted to see.


    Even war slaves are equivalent to "family wealth" to Mu Feng.


    So he looked at Bai Yue and Mu Feng,

 Chapter 464

    The ginger cavalry finally returned.


    Because the established goal was not achieved, Mu Feng vented his anger and usually asked the newly captured slaves to dig up a lot of apple trees and bring them back to Da Jiang.


    Anyway, with the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, he doesn''t have to worry about survival.


    This trip to the Geotechnical Department got only three things: horses, slaves, and apple trees.


    Two hundred and two horses, one of which is a BMW smoke cover.


    There are about 270 slaves, all young and strong, and more than 100 of them are soldiers.


    There are twenty or thirty fruit trees, and Mu Feng dug so many purely based on the principle of "not empty-handed".


    Along the way, Mu Feng was a little depressed.


    The revenge was avenged, and Zhahe and the others were obviously very excited.


    But he couldn''t be happy.


    A feeling of being "played" by others emerged in my heart.


    He secretly communicated with the system: "A person who can think of the slippery three caves of the cunning rabbit, will he be a traverser like me?"


    The system replied: "Currently there is no sign that there are traversers who came to this world with you."


    "Can you feel it?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    The system replied: "The data and content of each generation of the Great Chief system are updated on the basis of the previous generation. The traces of various changes to the world can be clearly found through data comparison. The Geotechnical Department does not have such obvious data!"


    "Not yet!" Mu Feng yelled from the bottom of his heart, "It''s all Mirror City and the Three Caves of the Rabbit, and he said there is no one else!"


    The system prompts: "People in the primitive society are just lacking in cognition, which does not mean that they have low IQ. Just like the tricks used by the dragon department against the blue bird department before!"


    Mu Feng suddenly realized, and asked from the bottom of his heart: "Is that also thought up by people in primitive society?"


    The system replied: "In the tribal period of primitive society, there were already many civilizations that were not weaker than those of later generations. The wisdom and content contained in Heluo Books in ancient China, Lianshan, Guizang, etc., are not as good as those that people of later generations can decipher. There are many in primitive society. Take your Zhu Youshu as an example, it has been passed down from the Yanhuang period to later generations, and there is no one in a hundred, and it has been reduced to the first-class folk customs of "witches" and "dao horses" that are not understood by the world."


    "Moreover, humans will continue to learn and adapt from the surrounding environment. Why do some primitive people live in caves, some live in grass houses, and some can dig holes? Because there are corresponding animals around them that can learn!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, and couldn''t help asking: "You mean that the animals taught the people in the rock and soil department to drill holes, and even built a mirror city?"


    The system prompts: "Three burrows for cunning rabbits. The mice dig holes to separate and hide food. As long as they can observe, they don''t need to think too much, and they can make the mirror city you said by doing so!"


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng felt that the last sentence of the system was very lethal, which suggested that "some people" didn''t think enough, pointing directly at IQ.


    But he knew that this was his own overthinking and had nothing to do with the system.


    After thinking about it, I felt that maybe I was too careful, so I shut down the system decisively and continued thinking about going back.


    I have to say that although a trip to the Geotechnical Department did not achieve what was expected, it gave Mu Feng a lot of inspiration.


    Especially the layout of the geotechnical department!


    "The cunning rabbit has three caves, the mouse has made a hole..." Mu Feng murmured back and forth, vaguely feeling that he was going to take some similar defensive measures for Da Jiang when he went back.


    Thinking of this, he became happy again.


    After returning to the tribe, the mammoths, armored dragons, slaves, and horses were arranged by others, and Mufeng didn''t need to worry about it.


    He directly took Huleibao and Wanli Yanyun to the back mountain, and settled them together.


    In this way, Hu Leibao has a companion.


    Mu Feng told the dark horse to stay in the tribe honestly, and at the same time named it "Wanliyun" - a simplified name for "Wanli Yanyun".


    Considering that it had just joined the tribe and was emotionally unstable, Mu Feng didn''t strengthen it right away to prevent it from bullying Huleibao.


    What surprised him was that Huleibao, who had not been able to live in peace with the two jade unicorns for a long time, was isolated again.


    After they saw Wanliyun, they rushed over very enthusiastically, completely ignoring the existence of Huleibao.


    You know, the first time Hu Leibao put down his airs to treat other horses was one of the Jade Qilin Maxima.


    As a result, the jade unicorn has been ignoring Hu Leibao until now, which made Hu Leibao hurt and lose face.


    Mu Feng was even more injured¡ªhe originally wanted to match Hu Lei Leopard and Yu Qilin, to see if he could "create" a small "Hu Lei Leopard" for Da Jiang, but the crystallization of love waited and waited and there was no shadow, On the contrary, Wan Liyun''s latecomers took the lead!


    Now Huleibao was very injured, and the four BMWs were divided into two groups.


    It pulls itself, and the other three horses pull...


    With the two jade unicorns covered by "Xin Big Brother", they are even more indifferent to Hu Leibao.


    As a result, Hu Leibao kept on rolling around in front of Mu Feng, forcing him to nowhere, so he had to find another cave for Wan Liyun to live in, and the matter came to an end.


    However, Mu Feng had another calculation in his heart: "If Wan Liyun can breed a pony with Yu Qilin, will it have the advantages of both horses?"


    Poor Huleibao doesn''t know yet, but Mu Feng has given the newcomer Xiaowan his long-cherished match just like that.


    Returning to Tulou from the back mountain, Mu Feng asked Lihu, Mingguang, Baiyue, Hanshu, Huang Chuan and Zhahe to come over, and held a "summary meeting" in Yuelou.


    The summary meeting explained the whole process of the battle, which shocked Li Hu and Ming Guang who did not participate in the battle.


    They didn''t expect that this trip to the Ministry of Geotechnical Sciences would be so dangerous!


    Then Mu Feng asked Bai Yue, Han Shu, and Zhahe to talk about what they saw and thought in this battle, and finally directly pointed out the key point of this danger-Mirror City in the Ministry of Rock and Earth.


    Finally, Mu Feng said: "The Rock and Soil Department''s party almost cost Da Jiang a lot, so I decided to build a mirror city for Da Jiang too!"


    "Da Jiang also built a mirror city!" Several people exclaimed in unison, "How to build it?"


    Bai Yue and Han Shu looked at each other, and said excitedly: "If I, Da Jiang, can also have Mirror City, Da Jiang''s safety will be fully guaranteed!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "At first I was thinking about building more earthen buildings around Dajiang, and each earthen building will distribute our Dajiang''s things, so that we won''t be looted when danger comes. Looking at it now Come on, it is better to build a mirror city directly around the tribe than to build an earthen building!"


    "Da Jiang is getting stronger and stronger. It is inevitable that some people will covet me. Once someone comes to attack Da Jiang, Mirror City can play a very good role of protection and buffer, and can better confuse the enemy!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang also nodded heavily at this time.


    Although they were unable to see the Mirror City of the Geotechnical Department with their own eyes, they already understood the benefits of the Mirror City through the introduction of Mufeng and the others.


    The two also nodded in unison: "The great chief is right, I, Da Jiang, need Mirror City!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465

    After confirming that Dajiang is going to build Mirror City, the next step is to choose a site.


    Since it is to build a tribe to cover the real location of Dajiang, the site should be near Dajiang.


    At present, there are only two directions that can successfully enter the big ginger.


    One is the forest in front of the west gate of the tribe. Through this forest, you can reach the Baishuyuan area and go to a wider world.


    One is the forest in the northwest of the tribe connected to Beishan. There is a relatively narrow gap between this forest and the forest to the west, and the trees on both sides are also obviously different.


    The rest of the east, south, and north directions are all mountains, and ordinary people cannot enter Dajiang from the mountains in large areas.


    Da Jiang wants to build the mirror city in two directions: due west and northwest.


    There is a vast forest connected to the northwest, and it is possible to reach the herd of wild boars all the way to the northwest, and there is even a forest further west. It is unlikely that most of the people will come from this direction.


    Then the location for the Mirror City is obvious - due west of the Horde!


    And now that the ditch dug by Jiang is about to reach the East River, it seems more natural to build a mirror city in the west.


    You must know that many tribes were built along rivers and lakes, and it seemed normal for Mirror City to be located in the jungle in the west.


    And according to Mu Feng''s setting, Mirror City should not only be an empty shell, but also a place to communicate with Da Jiang, a resting place, and when necessary, it can become a forward position for tribal fighters to defend the tribe.


    He even thought of simply building Mirror City into a "satellite city".


    Such a satellite city can be used by Da Jiang to communicate and trade with other ministries in the future.


    In your spare time, you can even put those slaves with better performance inside, and give them certain permissions to use Mirror City.


    In this way, the construction of Mirror City cannot be done casually.


    After the meeting for several people, he spent the next few days wandering around the forest to choose a location, and finally chose a good location two or three miles away from Dajiang.


    This place is at a moderate distance from Da Jiang. It is impossible to see Da Jiang at the end of the forest at a glance, and it can also ensure that Da Jiang''s people can rush to help here.


    Especially since it''s on a bend in the road next to a ditch.


    Mu Feng planned to build Mirror City here just to block the winding direction of the road and avoid being easily discovered by others.


    He called Lihu, Mingguang and the others, and told them: "Here, build a tribe of about seven or eight hundred people, surrounded by a wall of rammed earth, and the wall is two meters high. , and then build a wall outside to ensure that the thickness is sufficient!"


    "Then build grass houses in the tribe, divide them into four areas, and separate them with rammed paths in the middle to ensure that when someone sets fire, it will not spread to other areas. As for other open spaces, they can be cleared by the hunting team when they are hunting. Some prey are put inside and circled, and it is built like a tribe."


    "There is also the road next to the ditch. Plant the thorns and vines again, and leave the rest of the trees, try to hide the existence of the road..."


    Mu Feng personally stayed with Li Hu and Ming Guang to give instructions on the spot, and he only had to teach them what to do.


    The two dared not be sloppy, and wrote down all the details that Mu Feng asked for.


    In fact, after Mu Feng finished explaining in detail, they even felt that if such a mirror city was built, even ordinary tribes would not be as good.


    After explaining how the two of them built Mirror City, he thought of another problem¡ªthe communication of information!


    He hastily added another sentence, building a "beacon tower" at the corner of the tribe, and at the same time told them to collect some dried cow dung and horse manure from the tribe and put them in it.

 Chapter 466

    The day of trading in the store is approaching again, and this time Mu Feng plans to go to the Black Bear Department again.


    After all, every visit to the Black Bear Department seems to be rewarding.


    Because the big flicker helped him gain a large population again, he planned to go to the Black Bear Department to thank the old guy, and take the opportunity to go to the valley near the Black Water Department.


    A while ago, he went to the rock and soil department because he was so angry that he forgot about the valley Zahe mentioned.


    After returning to the tribe, Zhahe dared to mention this matter, saying that it was because Mu Feng had a dark face at that time, and no one dared to approach him and talk to him during the whole process.


    Mu Feng was helpless, sighing secretly that doing things with emotions really affected the efficiency - it didn''t need to be so troublesome.


    So he started to let Lihu and Mingguang prepare things, and they had to set off at about the same time.


    As for him, he was squatting on the tomato floor to pick tomatoes and eat them¡ªthe tomatoes were already much redder.


    Because Woodwind was often not in the tribe, these tomatoes were left to White Fang to take care of.


    In fact, before Mu Feng ate the tomato, Bai Fang and the others had already eaten it. When he returned to the tribe, Bai Fang excitedly told him how delicious the tomato was.


    In particular, she loves to eat oxalic acid fruits in the wild, especially for such fruits and vegetables with attractive colors and unique flavors.


    Of course, in addition to tomatoes, cucumbers have also grown a lot.


    Mu Feng was a little depressed. He expected these tomatoes and cucumbers to be enough for four or five hundred people to try them out.


    But the tribe now has 1,700 people, and it suddenly became insufficient.


    There was no way, before that, he had to ask Li Hu to discuss with Bai Fang, and after the tomatoes turned red, they would distribute them to the tribe members in batches.


    Wait until next year when it is suitable for planting, and then plant more.


    As for cucumbers, because they are large, they are more than enough for sharing or cooking.


    There are also many peppers and beans.


    What makes Mu Feng a little speechless is that the chili seeds are obviously also a "string", and the chili produced is not small, but the spiciness is really not good.


    Even so, after sending it to Ji Yang and teaching him how to fry some spicy dishes, the appetites of the people who tried it on the spot increased a lot.


    "Be good!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "It seems that this pepper cannot be used on a large scale now, otherwise the tribe''s food consumption will be too fast. We should wait until there is enough food in the future before it can be used for food!"


    He once again thought of the Silk Road connecting the East and the West, and one thing that fascinates Westerners is spices.


    Although spices are just seasonings, they are important materials that can stimulate exchanges between the East and West continents!


    All of a sudden, he was somewhat aware of the role of these peppers and the mountain peppers in the tribe that had already hung green fruits.


    "These things may be dispensable for small tribes, but not necessarily for big tribes!" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "They don''t lack food, they just lack this seasoning!"


    In the afternoon, Mu Feng was fine, eating melons and fruits under the awning of Yuelou and practicing Chinese characters.


    This place has now become Mufeng''s special "office space" - it is used for holding small meetings and discussing things with people in the tribe. Ordinary people seldom come here.


    There is a clay pot on the table of the gazebo, and the red tomatoes are placed in the clay pot.


    Besides the tomato, there are a few cucumbers.


    This is the moment when Wood Wind feels a little comfortable.


    At this moment, someone outside the earth building started shouting: "Great Chief, Great Chief, someone is coming!"


    Listen to the sound, it is clearly Mingguang!


    "This Mingguang!" Mu Feng frowned, "Shouldn''t he be supervising slaves digging ditches and building Mirror City now? Why are you back now?"


    Before he could go out to see what was going on, Ming Guang''s voice yelled again, with surprise clearly in his voice: "Great Chief, someone is here, and it''s Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback: "Yama Duo, Ke Changning?"


    Before he could react, Ke Changning''s voice floated over like an oriole: "Great Chief, I''m here to see you!"


    Only then did Mu Feng go out and found that Ming Guang was leading Chang Ning to the tulou.


    This time, Chang Ning was dressed in light sackcloth, revealing a large area of ??skin that was obviously tanned by the sun. His pretty face was full of joy, and his eyebrows and eyes were curved.


    After seeing Mu Feng, her face became more joyful: "Great Chief!"


    Mufeng looked at her, then at Mingguang.


    Ming Guang hurriedly said: "Chief, Yema Duo brought us a lot of salt this time!"


    "A lot of salt?" Mu Feng was surprised and subconsciously asked, "How many jars?"


    Without waiting for Mingguang''s answer, Chang Ning immediately said with a smile, "This time it''s not packed in stone jars, we should use animal skin bags!"


    "Animal skin bag?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Seeing Mu Feng''s expression, Chang Ning smiled, "If you don''t mind, can I let my people drive the salt-laden cattle into your tribe?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and was not polite, nodded and ordered: "Ming Guang, let''s put salt in the tulou on the other side of the three-story wall!"


    Ming Guang hurriedly nodded: "Yes!"


    Chang Ning said with a smile: "Great Chief, can I discuss something with you?"


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "What is it, tell me!"


    Chang Ning looked back to the second protective wall: "When I came here, I saw Sister Bai Ya picking a red fruit to eat, and she gave me one. It tastes so good, can you give me some more? what?"


    "Just for this?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s the kind of fruit!" Chang Ning said with firm eyes, as if if Mu Feng disagreed, she would be very disappointed.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Eat it, don''t take it with you!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning looked puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "You can eat whatever you want!"


    As he spoke, he motioned for Chang Ning to follow him to the gazebo in the courtyard of Yuelou


    Changning saw the red tomato at a glance, and without waiting for Mu Feng to signal, she went straight up to take one and took a bite eagerly.


    The red juice flowed out immediately, and she quickly sucked it, fearing that it would be wasted.


    Seeing that Mu Feng was smiling helplessly, she quickly stuck out her tongue, but unexpectedly, tomato juice flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    "Ah!" Chang Ning yelled, and hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands, and licked the corners of his mouth with his tongue, for fear of wasting a bit.


    It can be seen that she loves tomatoes very much.


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, she found the New World again, and looked at the paper in surprise: "What is this?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Words!"


    "Word?" Chang Ning gestured back and forth by himself, frowning in confusion, "Why is this different from the ''pattern'' of our tribal great witch Zhu?"


    "Wen?" Mu Feng frowned, then drank in a low voice.


    While munching on the tomato, Chang Ning gestured: "Yes, our Da Wuzhu created a pattern for us to learn, but it''s too difficult, and I haven''t learned a few until now."


    "What kind of pattern, can you write it for me?" Mu Feng asked.


    Chang Ning didn''t doubt that there was him, and he didn''t look right and left with the pen, so he simply threw away the brush and started "drawing" on the paper with his hands dipped in ink.


    She drew a circle that looked like a circle but was somewhat square, and then drew a few crooked lines around the circle.


    Mu Feng asked strangely: "What is this?"


    Chang Ning looked serious and serious: "Our great witch Zhu said that this is the sun!"


    "The sun?" Mu Feng looked carefully and then realized that the non-circular and non-square thing in the middle is the sun, and those crooked lines around it should be the light of the sun.


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart was inevitably shocked: "This big witch Zhu from the Blue Bird Department is really powerful, and he has already started thinking about creating characters!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467

    Seeing Chang Ning write the word "sun", Mu Feng thought for a while and asked, "What about the moon?"


    Sure enough, Chang Ning drew a half crescent¡ªalthough it was very rough, but Mu Feng could tell from the curvature of the lines that it was a moon that was not round.


    "It seems that their big witch Zhu pays attention to details!" Mu Feng thought to himself, and then tried to ask, "What about the ''mountain''?"


    Now Chang Ning became more serious, put all the remaining tomatoes into his mouth in one gulp, stretched his mouth so high that his eyes were squeezed and narrowed.


    She still dipped her hands in ink and drew two lines on the paper. The two lines lined up to form a gentle triangle without a bottom, like two gentle slopes of a mountain.


    Then she drew a vertical line at the peak, and then drew four vertical lines on the left and right "slopes".


    After finishing, she counted carefully again: "One, two, three... nine!"


    After confirming that it was nine vertical strokes, she raised her head in satisfaction, her pretty face slightly raised, her forehead was smooth, and her eyes were full of pride: "How about it, my handwriting of ''shan'' is good!"


    Mu Feng nodded in praise: "Not bad, not bad!"


    Then he looked at the character "mountain" written by Chang Ning again, and asked doubtfully, "What do you mean by writing nine vertical lines on it?"


    Changning''s face was full of complacency, as proud as a peacock, with an expression of "so you don''t understand something" all over his face.


    Satisfied, she pointed to the left and right slopes: "This is a hillside!"


    Then she pointed to the vertical poles on the hillside and explained loudly: "Aren''t there trees on the hill? These nines represent trees!"


    Mu Feng took a closer look, and knew from the bottom of his heart that the "pattern" created by the great witch Zhu was the earliest script of the Qingniao Department, and depending on the situation, the prototype of pictographs had already been obtained.


    Seeing Chang Ning''s proud appearance, Mu Feng "suddenly realized" very cooperatively: "So it is like this!"


    After a pause, he "frowned" and asked, "But there are many trees on the mountain, not just nine!"


    Chang Ning curled his lips, and his pretty face was even more proud: "The nine trees painted above are not meant to be just one tree, ''nine'' means many, many!"


    Mu Feng understood in his heart that the number "nine" did represent "many" and "extreme" in ancient times and even earlier. For example, "Nine Five Zhizun" means supreme dignity.


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng''s expression of serious thought, couldn''t help laughing happily, reached out and patted Mu Feng''s shoulder like he was familiar: "Great Chief, do you think our Da Wu Zhu is very powerful? Don''t worry, you If you are interested in our ''pattern'', I will teach you!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but laugh at her "brother''s loyalty" appearance.


    He looked carefully at the "mountain" pattern on the ground, and couldn''t help but said narrowly: "But trees have leaves, your tree has no leaves, isn''t it right?"


    Chang Ning, who was still extremely proud at first, was stunned for a moment. She hurriedly looked at the "mountain" pattern she had written, her brows were frowned, and she was extremely serious. He also said uncertainly: "But me, I remember that''s how the book was written, did I remember it wrong?"


    Mu Feng was about to laugh out loud, he really couldn''t bear to tease Chang Ning, he resisted the urge to laugh, and patted Chang Ning on the shoulder: "Well, I just asked that, and you said that, I think you Great book!"


    Chang Ning suddenly became happy, and the doubts on his brows disappeared, replaced by starlight in his eyes, and he quickly changed the subject: "It''s good, it''s good! Well, big chief, where''s the little white wolf from last time? "


    Mu Feng understood clearly, and Chang Ning''s reaction made it clear that he was a scumbag.


    There are few academic scumbags in this world who are not afraid of others discussing the following three issues with them: grades, textbooks, and homework!


    Chang Ning''s reaction was very similar to the kind that didn''t learn well and was eager to avoid this problem. By the way, she even forgot to pay attention to the brushes and paper made by Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Let''s not talk about the little white wolf, what are you doing here this time?"


    "Of course I''m here to thank you!" Chang Ning said with a playful smile, "My uncle Ko Nuoa respects you very much, he asked to come with me this time, and he even said he had prepared something for you!"


    "Your uncle?" Mu Feng looked around.


    Only then did Chang Ning slap his head: "Ah, my uncle!"


    "Your uncle?" Mu Feng was surprised, "He''s here too?"


    Only then did Chang Ning stick out his tongue playfully: "He drove the herd of cattle over, but he didn''t arrive at the back. I thought he was slow, so I came first!"


    "Bull?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    "Yeah!" Chang Ning said with a smile, "Uncle said last time you took him to fight the Lei Ze Department, captured so many slaves, and helped our Blue Bird Department get so much labor, and discussed it with my dad. Next, I will send you two hundred cows!"


    After a pause, she said again: "Who knew that your tribe has so many people now, and the place is so big, otherwise I would have sent you some more."


    There was a warmth in Mufeng''s heart.


    As a member of a large tribe, Changning does not have the arrogance of other major tribes.

 Chapter 468

    Mufeng brought Changning to the gate of the tribe, only to find that Ko Nuoa was standing near the city wall watching Da Jiang''s men build the city wall.


    Noticing that Mu Feng was bringing Chang Ning, he showed surprise on his face and exclaimed: "Chief, it''s no wonder my elder brother admires you so much and wants to facilitate your marriage with Chang Ning. I had doubts before, but now I see!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, he didn''t expect that Ko Nuo''s words came up like this, without any intention of hiding.


    Not only Ko Nuoa, but even Chang Ning was calm.


    If there was anything unusual, it would be that Chang Ning looked forward to it.


    "Be good!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "Am I being chased by a woman? Why does this feel so weird?"


    In particular, Konoa was straightforward and his attitude was very clear.


    Mu Feng found that the attitudes of Ke Yelao, Ko Nuoa and even Chang Ning from the Blue Bird Department were very straightforward.


    In the past, Chang Ning directly told Mu Feng to join Jade Bird, and later formed an alliance to form a "Brother Tribe".


    It is obvious that they will not use force to deal with Jiang, but they changed their strategy and adopted the strategy of "curve to save the country".


    Mu Feng curled his lips secretly: "How can I be frightened in front of you?"


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said: "Yes, when I am an adult, I can go to the Jade Bird Department to marry. I wonder how much dowry you want?"


    "This..." Ko Nuoa looked at Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning is also very special. In the past, when she talked about this question, Mu Feng would always be vague and would not answer directly.


    It was rare for her face to blush, but her eyes were looking straight at Mu Feng: "What you said is true?"


    It was the first time that Mu Feng was asked the question "Marry or not" by someone staring straight at him, especially when asked so directly by a woman.


    He collected himself, nodded and smiled and said, "Of course it''s true. When I grow up, if you want, you can marry me, Da Jiang!"


    "Married into Jiang?" Ko Nuoa frowned, but immediately covered it up again.


    On the other hand, Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng seriously, his eyes full of scrutiny, staring straight at Mu Feng''s heart, and he almost lost the battle.


    She nodded: "Okay, I''ll talk to my dad later!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "Isn''t this little girl too straightforward? I have met Lao Tzu several times, four times, five times before and after? You won''t fall in love with me so quickly, right?"


    He hurried over vaguely and looked at the cattle behind Konoa: "These are the cattle you brought?"


    Ko Nuoa didn''t seem to have any intention of entangled in the issue of whether Changning could marry Jiang, as if what he said just now was a joke.


    He nodded and said, "I came here to thank the chief for leading us to capture the Lei Ze tribe last time!"


    But Chang Ning''s eyes flickered at this time, obviously because Mu Feng had a different idea about what he said.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about Chang Ning''s expression, and waved his hand at Ko Nuoa: "Brother tribe, it should be taken for granted!"


    Only then did Konoa point to the city wall, and said in a deep voice, "Great Chief, did you come up with this method of building the wall yourself?"


    He guessed what Konoa meant next, so he didn''t deny it, nodded and replied, "That''s right, I got it through meditation."


    "Meditation..." Konoa was stunned for a moment, and did not continue to ask.


    All the wisdom that Da Wu Zhu gained through meditation would not be shared with others unless he wanted to.


    If someone wants to get it, it will be considered offensive.


    Mu Feng didn''t know this before, but after getting the memory of Grandpa not long ago, he realized that what the great witch Zhu obtained from meditation is a taboo, and others can''t easily ask him unless he is voluntary.


    Asking questions is considered offensive.


    Now he tried to use this method to answer Konoa, and he found that he did not continue to ask.


    He nodded secretly, secretly thinking that this reason is really not rude, to avoid a lot of unnecessary troubles.


    Seeing that Mu Feng didn''t explain what he meant, Ko Nuo had to take another look.


    In fact, he already understood the method of ramming earth into a wall, and believed that after he went back and told the great witch Zhu, he would be able to do it with the wisdom of the great witch Zhu.


    But how a stone of the same size was made, he really couldn''t understand.


    Before Mu Feng came, he picked up a brick to test its hardness, and found that it was not inferior to rocks.


    This is what he cares most about and wants to know the most.


    But if Mu Feng didn''t say anything, he couldn''t do anything.


    Looking at his expression, Mu Feng probably guessed what was going on in his heart, and without pointing it out, he said with a smile: "Boss Ke, are you

 Chapter 469

    The two of them who were frightened dumb by Sha Laosan no longer dared to glance around, let alone move around.


    They really felt that without Mufeng, their lives in Da Jiang''s tribe might be in danger at every turn.


    Because not long after the gigantic bear left, another pack of wolves ran towards it.


    Although there were not many wolves in this group, they were bigger than each other, and each of them was unrestrained, so they ran towards them in Da Jiang''s tribe.


    "Beast Master, Beast Master!" Ko Nuoa shouted in his heart, "He is a Beast Master, who dares to provoke him with such an identity!"


    At this time, Chang Ning already felt that she couldn''t think anymore, even if the little white wolf she had been thinking about ran up to her face, she didn''t dare to reach out to touch it anymore.


    Because the little white wolf has grown into a great white wolf!


    Moreover, it ran around and sniffed around her and Konoa, which also made her feel very uneasy.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng raising his foot to disperse the wolves, she would almost cry out in fright.


    "Big, great chief!" Chang Ning subconsciously grabbed Mu Feng''s arm.


    She could tell that all these beasts were afraid of Mu Feng, and it was safest to stay by his side.


    Even Ko Nuoa leaned towards Mu Feng subconsciously.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, these are wild beasts domesticated by me, Jiang, and they won''t hurt people casually!"


    But no matter what he said, Chang Ning was determined not to leave.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to let him hold his arms and come to the earth building.


    After entering the earth building, Chang Ning could barely let go, heaving a sigh of relief.


    She patted her chest, her pretty face was full of joy: "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Konoa also took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and looked at the still immature young man in front of him. He really couldn''t believe that so many beasts were domesticated by him.


    You know, the boy in front of him still has a strange horse!


    Thinking of that strange horse, Konoa couldn''t help being shocked again.


    It seems that the beasts around this boy are not simple!


    Before Ko Nuoa fully recovered from the shock of the beast, he was immediately shocked by the internal structure of the earth building.


    Right now, he regrets not insisting on letting the great chief or the great witch Zhu come.


    Because from Dajiang''s entrance to here, everything he saw was something he had never heard or seen before.


    With his eyesight and wisdom, he can only see the extraordinaryness of these things, but he can''t see the mystery of them.


    I believe that the Great Chief and the Great Witch Zhu will be able to understand something if they come here at random.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly remembered what he said when they met just now.


    "Letting Changning marry Da Jiang doesn''t seem to have wronged her!" Ko Nuoa thought to himself, "Yamaduo and Mingzhu from my Jade Bird Division are also candidates for the next Great Chief. How can I marry another tribe?"


    "But if she is really married to Da Jiang and the two departments are on good terms, as long as the great chief is willing to teach me these things in the Jade Bird Department, why should we worry about revenge?"


    Ko Nuoa was dreaming here, while Mu Feng led them to the patio shed and motioned them to sit down.


    Then he took out tomatoes and cucumbers and handed them to the two, quite like a modern host hospitality.


    Ko Nuoa was baffled, and found that Chang Ning picked up the tomato and ate it, and then he realized that he took the tomato and ate it too.


    With just one bite, his eyes lit up¡ªhe had never eaten such a delicious thing.


    Needless to say, it was another surprise.


    Konoa was eating tomatoes, looked around, saw the doors of the surrounding rooms, guessed in his heart that people lived inside.


    From the bottom of his heart, he wondered if he could spend some money to ask Mu Feng how to build such a house, but he thought of the city wall outside, the house in front of him, and the tomato in his hand, none of which he had heard or seen before.


    He vaguely understood that if he wanted to obtain these things, he might not be able to pay enough.


    When he was thinking about whether to speak, he suddenly saw the paper on the table, and there was a "mountain" pattern written on the paper, which was the "pattern" taught to them by their great witch Zhu.


    Don''t think about it, it must have been written by Chang Ning.


    What puzzled him was that the big chief used a tree branch to write on the animal skin with animal blood, and it was not clear.


    Why can there be such a thing that looks old and frivolous in Dajiang, and the "texture" of the book is so clear?


    He opened his mouth and asked: "Great chief, what is this, can it also be used for writing patterns?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that the "book pattern" he said was "writing", and then nodded: "Well, it''s for the book pattern!"


    Konoa''s heart trembled.


    He suddenly remembered the proud expression of their big witch Zhu after he created this "pattern". He said that the "pattern" he created was something that no one had ever seen before, and no one could think of it.


    With "patterns" in the Blue Bird Department, you can write various things and things in the future.


    Therefore, the great witch Zhu has long been regarded as the supreme saint in their tribe, and the patterns he taught have become the supreme glory of all those who can learn.


    Up to now, Ko Nuoa has only learned 31 patterns.


    No matter how much, Da Wuzhu didn''t teach him, and he couldn''t remember it.


    But now this young great chief, he can also write?


    Without waiting for him to ask questions, Chang Ning directly answered his doubts.


    She said excitedly: "Uncle, look, the tattoos of the Great Chief are different from ours!"


    "Huh?" Ko Nuoa was taken aback, and hurriedly poked his head to look at another book full of tattoos. Every tattoo was familiar to him, but it looked much better than theirs.


    Even his intuition told Konoa that the pattern on their great witch''s book was far inferior to the pattern on the thing in front of him.


    He also has a feeling that his own great witch Zhu is far less knowledgeable than the young chief in front of him!


    He tentatively asked, "How many lines can you write, Great Chief?"


    "How many lines?" Mu Feng subconsciously scratched his head.


    This is really hard to say, there are almost 100,000 Chinese characters, but only two or three thousand are commonly used.


    He thought for a while and said, "Two or three thousand, what''s the matter?"


    "Hiss!" Ko Nuoa and Chang Ning gasped, "How is that possible! We only have less than one hundred Wu Zhu!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head.


    He can''t say "Your great witch Zhu Neng is already the smartest person in this era".


    He smiled and said: "Perhaps after a while, your great witch Zhu will be able to contemplate more tattoos!"


    The two of you looked at me and I looked at you, the shock on their faces was still hard to hide¡ªit was meditation again!


    The "meditation" that can''t be met at Dawuzhu seems to be as easy as drinking water and eating in front of this young man in front of him!


    "Or does he have some special way to easily enter the meditation state?" The two thought about it, and finally came to such a conclusion.


    Otherwise, they really can''t understand why there are so many things and existences they don''t understand in such a tribe.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 470

    It took Chang Ning and Ko Nuoa a long time to recover from the shock, and they looked at Mu Feng with respect in their eyes.


    Chang Ning said enviously: "It''s a pity that our tribe doesn''t have such book patterns. We always use animal skin and animal blood, which are dirty and smelly."


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he said with a smile: "You can take some away when you leave, it''s all thanks to you!"


    "Really?" Chang Ning said excitedly, "Can I get some of these things?"


    Even Konoa couldn''t help being moved, and exclaimed: "Great Chief, can you really give this to us?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    I thought to myself: "This is called hunger marketing. I will give you some free trial first. Once your big witch Zhu uses such a convenient writing tool, how could you be willing to use animal skin and animal blood again!"


    Naturally, the two of them would not have thought that Mu Feng had such a plan, and even if they knew about it, they probably wouldn''t refuse it.


    After all, with such a clean and convenient thing, who would want to use animal blood and animal skin?


    What''s more, it was given to them by Mu Fengbai right now.


    Seeing the excitement of the two, Mu Feng reminded "friendly" again: "But I don''t have many of these things in the Jiang tribe, so I can only give you some of them!"


    "It''s already very good!" Ko Nuoa hurriedly responded, and settled the matter first, as if he was afraid that Mu Feng would go back on his word.


    Mu Feng naturally saw it and didn''t tear it apart. He said with a smile, "I''ll teach you how to use these writing tools. This one is called a pen, this one is called ink, and this one is paper..."


    With Konoa by his side, Chang Ning showed a strong interest in "learning".


    As for how much is true, I''m afraid only she knows...


    After a long while, Ko Nuoa had mastered the skill of holding the pen, but the lines of the book were still crooked, which was horrible.


    He wanted to ask Mu Feng for a piece of paper with writing on it, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Seeing his hesitant to speak, Mu Feng asked with a smile, "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Konoa summoned up his courage and said, "Great Chief, I want to ask you for a piece of paper covered with books, I wonder if it''s okay?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then nodded: "Yes!"


    Then he began to write a piece of paper to Konoa, which contained almost a hundred characters, all of which were words like "sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers, and fire".


    He believed that showing these words to the big witch Zhu of the Blue Bird Department would definitely shock him.


    Of course, he had another idea.


    That is, if possible, he doesn''t mind passing on the word to the Blue Bird Department-infiltrating the Blue Bird Department in a cultural way.


    This is the famous way in history that Han culture assimilated other ethnic groups.


    But this kind of assimilation needs to be subtle and silent.


    He can neither do it too bluntly nor too covertly.


    Coincidentally, Ko Nuoah asked for writing himself, and he was happy to see it happen.


    After practicing calligraphy for a while, Mu Feng saw that neither Ko Nuoa nor Chang Ning intended to leave, thinking that the two of them probably had something to do, put down his pen, and asked with a smile: "By the way, what happened this time?" Didn''t you see Aguli?"


    Chang Ning smiled teasingly, "Aguli came here intending to come with me, but he was held by my uncle on Qingzhang Mountain to lead the soldiers to defend!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng looked at Ko Nuoa, "Just for some cattle, did Chief Ke make a special trip?"


    This sentence can be regarded as pointing at Konoa: What''s the matter, tell me!


    Sure enough, Ko Nuoa also put down his pen, and looked at Mu Feng with a serious expression: "Great Chief, I am here to ask you for advice!"


    "Ask me for advice?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Ask for what?"


    Konoa said earnestly: "I went back to the tribe and talked to my brother in detail several times, all about the battle where you led him all the way to attack the dragon department. We found that if anyone in our tribe , can¡¯t win the victory with only one hundred and fifty people like you, and even helped me out of the crisis!¡±


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s just a coincidence, in fact, I also guessed it at the time!"


    "No!" Konoa shook his head solemnly, "We have repeatedly confirmed that the timing of your attack and the method of fighting each time are beyond our imagination. Even the last time you destroyed the Lei Ze tribe, if it were me, the number of people would be higher than yours. More than half, it can''t be so easy!"


    Mu Feng was about to speak, when Chang Ning at the side spoke at the right time: "Great chief, my uncle, there are only two or three people who can convince him in the entire Jade Bird Division, and now there is one more in the Jade Bird Division." you!"


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, and thought to himself, did he accept the little fanboy?


    But it seems that he is much older than me...


    But hearing what Chang Ning said, Mu Feng could no longer pretend to be modest, he waved his hand, and said with a smile: "Then let''s talk about the business, what are you doing here this time?"


    Konoa took a deep breath and said seriously: "To tell you the truth, Chief, because of your help, the defense line of our Qingniao Division in the east is not as tense as before. Now it is the Yunmeng Division in the south that needs to be fully defended." With most of Changli in the north."


    "Most people in Yunmeng are constantly fighting with us and conquering us. Most people in Changli are also constantly fighting with us. Although there are no major battles, there are many conflicts."


    "So this time, I''m here to ask you for advice on what to do."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Your Blue Bird tribe is such a big tribe, with great chiefs, great witches, high priests, leaders, and war chiefs, do you still need to ask me?"


    Konoa shook his head and said, "There are so many people in our Jade Bird Department, and we have dealt with so many tribes around us for so many years, but we haven''t opened up the situation. But since Changning got to know you, he first taught us bows and arrows to stabilize the situation, and then led me My brother helped us resolve the crisis of the Dragon Division. Now the pressure on our eastern front has been eased, and the people of the tribe have also got a chance to breathe. All of this is because of your existence!"


    "To tell you the truth, originally it was the chief of our department, that is, my eldest brother, who planned to come here in person, but because of problems in the north of the tribe, he took Azig to the north from Qingzhang Mountain. Otherwise If not, he will be the one standing here to ask you for advice!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned.


    He had already understood that Ko Nuoa had come to ask for a "way out" of himself.


    The way out is that he wants Mu Feng to give advice to the Jade Bird Department as a bystander, and help the Jade Bird Department "break the situation".


    And the reason he said was very frank, without any cover-up - the current high-level "think tank" of the Jade Bird Department couldn''t think of any good solution, so he came to ask Mu Feng for help.


    Such a posture can be said to be upright enough, and it also pays enough attention to Mu Feng.


    Especially after Konoa said this, he got up and knelt down on one knee, raised one hand forward, beat his chest and bowed his head: "Please teach me, chief!"


    Chang Ning on the side also had a serious face at this time, put down the tomato in his hand, wiped the corners of his mouth in a hurry, and gave a big gift like Ko Nuoa, without the ease before: "Please teach me the Blue Bird Department, chief!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but be moved.


    Frankly speaking, as the leader of the Jade Bird Department and Ye Ma Duo, needless to say, it is placed in Dajiang, even if it is placed in a large department like the Dragon Department, it will never be so "low-spirited" to ask for advice.


    However, the situation is stronger than the people. The long-term siege has made the entire Jade Bird Department suffocated for too long, and they are eager to change everything.


    And the one who has the ability to change all this, in their view, is only Mu Feng!


    Wooden wind was silent.


    He understands the truth that "the authorities are obsessed, but the bystanders are clear", and he also has a general understanding of the situation of the Blue Bird Department.


    Way, he is not without.


    However, if the Jade Bird Department really breaks the game, will they still treat Da Jiang like they do today?


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng fell silent...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471

    The so-called "the authorities are obsessed, but the bystanders are clear."


    The situation of the Jade Bird Department The Jade Bird Department may have been trapped by the people around them for many years, causing them to be tired of coping and have no time to think about how to break the situation.


    And the cognitive limitations of people in this era also limit their development.


    As a bystander and a person with modern wisdom, Mu Feng naturally understood.


    The question is whether he can help the Blue Bird Department.


    Once the Blue Bird Department is under heavy siege, will it turn its face and deny anyone? This is a question.


    Before helping the Blue Bird Department to solve the crisis of the Dragon Department, it was because of "the lips are dead and the teeth are cold", but now it is difficult for the Dragon Department to pose any substantial threat to the Blue Bird Department. The Blue Bird Department has actually got rid of the previous difficulties.


    But now they want to break free from the situation under siege!


    It''s not impossible, but Mu Feng has to make sure whether the Jade Bird Department will continue to maintain the current "friendly attitude" towards Jiang.


    He thought for a while, then shook his head: "It''s not that I won''t help you, it''s that I can''t answer you this question before I meet your great chief!"


    "This..." Chang Ning''s pretty face flushed, and he shouted eagerly, "Great Chief, I will use my totem..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I know the constraints of the totem belief on you. But this matter is not determined by a totem oath, and I have no intention of forcing you to swear by a woman!"


    Chang Ning wanted to say something more, but Ko Nuoa stopped her. He thought for a while, and looked at Mu Feng seriously: "We were the ones who were abrupt, and it is indeed not something we can promise. When I return to the tribe, I will definitely Tell the great chief the truth, and let him ask you face to face!"


    Only then did Mu Feng nod his head: "Yes!"


    Then he looked at Changning again, and said apologetically, "Maybe you think I''m unreasonable. But your Jade Bird Department is too big. I taught you how to make bows before because of Jiang''s situation, and you treat me like Jiang. Very friendly.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, if I had a choice at the time, I probably wouldn''t have taught you.


    But this moment, that moment. Now the population of our Dajiang Tribe has also increased. Once affected, more people will be homeless.


    And your blue bird department is too big! Up to now, what I can feel is the kindness from your big leader Koyala, your uncle Konoa, and you, but I haven¡¯t met the others, so I dare not take risks!


    Now that you''re about to spread your fists and claws, I can''t guarantee that no one else in your tribe will think otherwise! "


    Chang Ning''s heart trembled, and she said anxiously: "Great Chief, you can rest assured that the two branches of our Qingniao tribe, the north and the south, have been separated for more than a hundred years at the northern and southern foot of Wuqi Mountain, but they can save each other when they are in danger. The distant ancestor totem, and the inheritance of our Wuqi Mountain Ke family!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help being moved.


    He thought for a while and said: "Well, I will go west with the people of the tribe to the city tomorrow. If you want, you can go west with me. I will stay in a small tribe in the west for two days. If your tribe The great chief is willing to meet me, and I may make another decision!"


    This is already a concession made by him.


    Chang Ning naturally heard the meaning behind his words, her pretty face was full of surprises, her phoenix eyes were curved, and her eyes were shining brightly. Jiao shouted: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, looked at Ko Nuoa, and said with a little apology: "It''s really because my Da Jiang tribe is not big, so I couldn''t help but be careless!"


    Ko Nuoa hadn''t recovered from the disbelief at this time, he never thought that Mu Feng would give them an extra chance!


    In fact, in his capacity, those who should be thanked have already thanked him. The reason why he knelt down on one knee was to impress Mu Feng with his own sincerity.


    However, he also knew in his heart that it was unrealistic to ask Mu Feng for advice as a war leader.


    He knew that what Mu Feng said was to give him and even the Blue Bird Department a great deal of face.


    Needless to say, it was completely within his expectations¡ªindeed, as Mu Feng said, the Blue Bird Division was too big for Da Jiang.


    Otherwise, if nothing unexpected happened to his eldest brother this time, he would have come!


    "But, he is a beast master!" Ko Nuoa sighed in his heart, "With this identity, who in the Blue Bird Department would dare to have a different heart?"


    But Mu Feng had already said this, so he couldn''t refute, so he got up and said: "In this case, I will go back to the tribe to find my elder brother and explain the situation to him. If possible, I will take him with me." Coming east from the tribe¡¯s western front, how about meeting with you?¡±


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes! If there are no accidents, I will wait for you in the sugarcane forest of Qingzhang Mountain in five days!"


    "Sugarcane forest?" Konoa was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Aguli knows!"


    Ko Nuoa''s eyes lit up, and he nodded immediately: "Okay!"


    After all, he didn''t hesitate anymore, got up and said to Changning: "If that''s the case, then you stay here and go west with the great chief tomorrow. I will take people back to the tribe overnight to find your father!"


    "Okay!" Chang Ning knew Konoa''s plan, and he also hoped that this matter could be implemented as soon as possible in his heart, and he didn''t hesitate, "Then uncle, watch out for wild animals on the way back!"


    Ko Nuoa smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the grassland where you came here has no wild beasts, and after passing the forest on the edge of the grassland, you will enter the territory of the Fire Department. Accident!"


    Saying this, he saluted Mu Feng again: "Great chief, see you in five days!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "See you in five days!"


    Konoa came and went in a hurry, turned around and left.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Mu Feng intended to keep him for one night before leaving, but seeing his anxious expression, he didn''t have the nerve to say anything to stay with him again.


    After seeing off Ko Nuoa, the scene was a bit awkward for a while.


    Chang Ning quietly stood beside Mu Feng, not knowing what to do.


    After a long while, she said nervously, "Great Chief, we originally wanted to give you something, and we didn''t plan to talk about it. But seeing how powerful your tribe has become, I can''t help it..."


    Mu Feng was stunned.


    Chang Ning''s eyes were red: "But my Bluebird tribe has been besieged by other tribes for so many years, and my tribe has been swallowing their anger for many years. Everyone is discouraged. Earlier, you led my uncle Keyelau to defeat the Liaolong tribe and relieved the tension on the Eastern Front. danger, and made them no longer able to attack our Eastern Front alone, and finally let my tribe feel proud for a while!"


    "So, everyone in the whole department is praising your kindness from the bottom of their hearts, and my father also said that he would come to thank you."


    "He was the one who wanted to come this time, but he didn''t come because the south of Changli Department had another conflict with us. Otherwise, if he told you about this matter, he would definitely show his sincerity!"


    Wooden Wind sighed.


    It''s not that he''s being overly cautious, it''s that the stakes cannot be resolved simply by trust and commitment.


    Just when he was debating in his heart whether to let Changning know a little bit, Li Hu brought someone over.


    He excitedly said to Mu Feng: "Chief, this time Ma Duo brought us two hundred jars of salt and two hundred cows!"


    "This..." Mu Feng was finally moved, and he was a little more certain about what Chang Ning said in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 472

    Early the next morning, Mu Feng led a group of people westward.


    The number of people brought a hundred people, all of whom were elites.


    Accompanying people are Baiyue, Qingya, Konoha and others.


    The mounts include Hulei Leopard, Wanliyun, two mammoths, six Pijiadilong, twenty red deer, and the rest are good horses.


    There are Sha Laosan, Doudou, Xiaobai and three other little wolves.


    Mazi took the other four wolves to "watch the house" in the tribe.


    This time the "lineup" was a bit exaggerated, but it was Mu Feng''s just in case.


    Changning brought ten people with him, except for her who was riding an armored dragon, only two of the other ten blue bird tribes were riding horses, and the rest were cattle.


    Chang Ning walked side by side with Mu Feng, and the members of the Jade Bird tribe behind her looked at the surrounding Jiang cavalry with envy in their eyes.


    Several people whispered: "Look, the mounts of Da Jiang''s cavalry are at least horses!"


    "Their warriors don''t ride bulls!"


    "Why do I feel that compared with them, we are a small tribe!"


    "You said that if Ma Duo married this great chief, can our Blue Bird Department ask him for more horses?"


    "I heard that Lord Arroyo is leading the soldiers from Wanzhangyuan to catch horses. They have caught quite a few horses, but they are too slow to tame. Less than a hundred horses have been tamed in such a long time!"


    "Ah, when will we be assigned?"


    ...


    These discussions were more or less heard by Da Jiang''s cavalry, and they looked at the cavalry of the Jade Bird Division around them one by one, and couldn''t help feeling proud: "It turns out that my Da Jiang''s mount is those big tribes of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    "Big Jiang is the real big tribe, every warrior has a mount!"


    "If only everyone in our tribe had red deer or armored earth dragons!"


    ...


    The two responses were really different.


    The comments of the Great Jiang Cavalry Army were more or less heard by the members of the Blue Bird Department. They were all dumbfounded and thought: "These people really dare to think!"


    Chang Ning is by Mu Feng''s side.


    She remembered that the last time she rode horses with Mu Feng like this was when Mu Feng took him on a long-distance attack just to save the Blue Bird Department.


    Today, walking side by side again, the mood is quite different.


    She suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart, she just felt that it would be good to be able to walk forward side by side with such a person.


    As for where to go ahead, it doesn''t seem to be that important.


    She was thinking to herself, with a smile on her lips unconsciously, triumphant.


    By coincidence, Mu Feng turned his head at this time, and happened to see this scene, the sun was shining from behind, a piece of gold was sprinkled all over, and the ground was full of flowers and plants.


    If it weren''t for looking at the attire of the people around him, even if someone said that this was the prairie from his previous life, he would have believed it.


    "Alas!" Mufeng sighed in an unpleasant way.


    Chang Ning immediately asked, "Great Chief, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing!" Mu Feng shook his head, "I just thought about running around like this, when will the days when the clansmen will be in fear and fear end!"


    "This..." Chang Ning was stunned for a moment.


    Apparently, the question that Mufeng asked made her stumped.


    After all, she has never thought about such a profound and complicated question¡ªeven the big witch Zhu and her father in the tribe, it seems that they have never thought about such a difficult question!


    "No wonder my father said that the way out of the Jade Bird Division lies with him!" Chang Ning cheered up, "As long as he sees my dad and is willing to tell the way to break the situation, our Jade Bird Division will be able to get out of the predicament completely! But, why? Can''t we figure it out?"


    Changning was a little excited, but also a little distressed.


    As the future chief of the Blue Bird Department, she was placed high hopes by the tribe, not because of her combat and physical strength, but because of her intelligence.


    There is no shortage of fighters in the Jade Bird Department, but what is lacking is a wise and farsighted chief!


    And Changning is the most outstanding person among the younger generation whose wisdom far surpasses others.


    That''s why she was regarded as Yema Duo of the Blue Bird Department, the future chief.


    But right now, no one would have thought that their Yema Duo, the future chief, would feel a deep sense of frustration when facing Mu Feng.


    Because she can''t solve the problem of the Blue Bird Department now, she needs to turn to Mu Feng for help.


    It''s not that she has any grievances against Mu Feng, but a sense of powerlessness in her lack of ability.


    "I hope my father can persuade him!" Chang Ning said in his heart, "But Da Jiang is so powerful, why should he go in person to open a small market? Isn''t there Changli tribe in the west, and there are no big tribes. !"


    She looked at Mu Feng and raised the question in her heart


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "We are no different from your blue birds. We are a big tribe and we don''t lack a lot of things. So we have to open a market with small tribes to exchange for what we need."


    "Exchange something with them?" Chang Ning wondered, "What can they have?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Fur, I have so many people in Dajiang, and in winter, I need a lot of fur."


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "If you don''t open a shop with them, they will run around when they lack all kinds of things. If there are too many people, all kinds of troubles will arise. Once there are more wandering tribes, it will be a big deal for us. It¡¯s not safe for Jiang to go out.¡±


    Chang Ning frowned and asked in doubt: "But Da Jiang now has such powerful weapons and a mount, why is he still afraid of these wandering tribesmen?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If it''s just one or two tribes, it''s fine. But what if there are too many people? If people in our tribe can meet wandering tribes as long as they go out, they may be attacked at any time when hunting or going out. , isn''t it very tiring?"


    Chang Ning suddenly fell silent.


    She doesn''t have a deep feeling about things like wandering tribes and refugees, but she has a very deep feeling about "fear".


    The place where the Blue Bird Department is located is besieged by people, and the entire Blue Bird Department lives in this worry.


    Seeing her silence, Mu Feng vaguely guessed something, and sighed again.


    "It seems that this little girl didn''t understand her voice!" Mu Feng thought.


    He suddenly asked, "How much do you know about the Changli Department?"


    "Changli Department?" Chang Ning was suddenly caught by this question, and frowned, "Changli Department has been in constant conflict with us, but so far there has been no major battle. But every time we want to have a real battle with them Sometimes, their people will always run away without a trace."


    Speaking of this, Chang Ning was quite annoyed: "These people are all cowards, they only dare to keep teasing, which makes Azig and the others very annoying!"


    Mu Feng asked: "Then do you know why they keep teasing you?"


    "Isn''t it because there is salt in our tribe!" Chang Ningjiao shouted, "They have little salt themselves, so they want to get more salt from our tribe!"


    "Then did you give it?" Mu Feng asked.


    Chang Ning shook his head: "They beat us, why should we give them?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer, but asked again: "Are you short of salt?"


    Chang Ning subconsciously shook his head.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked again: "Then have you ever thought about giving them salt?"


    "Give them salt?" Chang Ning frowned, looking at Mu Feng with a puzzled expression.


    Only to find that he was just smiling...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473

    What people fear most is being blinded by hatred.


    This sentence is the most vivid portrayal of the current Jade Bird Department. Mu Feng wanted to mention Changning, but learned from her that it was her, and even the senior management of the Jade Bird Department hated Changli Department to the bone. People think that they will take out salt to solve the current predicament.


    Even though Mu Feng reminded Chang Ning, she still didn''t understand why she gave salt to those who tease her own tribe.


    Mu Feng was helpless, he felt that the people in the Blue Bird Department might not realize the root of the problem.


    Chang Ning''s intelligence is still incomprehensible, judging from this situation, it is even more difficult for the rest of the Jade Bird Department to understand.


    He was thinking at the bottom of his heart, if he really met the great chief of the Blue Bird Department, how should he let the other party understand the pros and cons of it.


    Due to many trips to the Black Bear Department, Da Jiang''s people have rediscovered a shortcut that does not need to go through the old Manglong Department. The journey that originally took two and a half days now takes only two days.


    When he arrived at the Black Bear Department, he inevitably had a "greeting" with Da Huyou, and gave him ten cows, ten sheep, and a jar of salt.


    Da Huyou was naturally very happy after seeing Mu Feng, he quickly held Mu Feng by the hand and said with a smile: "Here we come, brother!"


    Mu Feng was naturally very happy after seeing Da Huyou, because he has always brought surprises to himself since the store opened.


    This time he didn''t play Tai Chi with the old fox, and told him straight to the point: "Brother, thank you for coming this time, I''m here to give you something!"


    "Hey, come here as soon as you come, and give me something!" Da Huyou continued to pretend to be polite.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "It should be, it should be!"


    Da Huyou politely invited Mu Feng into the tribe, only to find Changning and Bai Yue following behind him.


    Naturally, this is not the first time he has seen Bai Yue, but Chang Ning is.


    Especially after seeing Chang Ning''s eyes looking at Mu Feng, he couldn''t sit still.


    He pulled Mu Feng aside suspiciously, and asked in a low voice: "Brother, where did you get this woman?"


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "What''s the matter, brother?"


    Da Huyou curled his lips: "Look at her thin arms and legs, she looks like she can''t have children or work. You don''t want to marry her, do you? You don''t want a big flower from our tribe?"


    "Big flower?" Mu Feng was short-circuited for a moment, unable to react.


    "Big and tall, with such thick legs and thick arms!" Da Huyou looked anxious, gesticulating while talking.


    Mu Feng''s face was dark: "Brother, what are you talking about!"


    Da Huyou frowned, and patted Mu Feng''s shoulder: "Brother, brother! Can I cheat you, brother? Believe me, choosing the big flower of our tribe is much better than this woman!"


    Mu Feng hadn''t answered yet, but was heard by Chang Ning, she frowned and stepped forward, and said coquettishly, "I said, what are you talking about here!"


    Da Huyou was taken aback for a moment, but felt that the woman in front of her was too courageous, and frowned, "I''m talking to my brother, what are you doing here, which tribe? I''ll tell you, my brother is already going to marry me, the big brother of the Black Bear Department." It''s spent, you''re hopeless!"


    "Big flower?" Chang Ning frowned, looking at Mu Feng, "What big flower?"


    Mu Feng sighed, waved his hands and said, "Nothing!"


    Only then did Chang Ning smile, with a smug face on his pretty face, he smacked his lips at Da Huyou: "Did you hear that, they didn''t say they want to marry your big flower!"


    After a pause, she raised her eyebrows again, pointed to herself and said, "If you want to marry, you must marry me!"


    "Pfft!" Mu Feng almost couldn''t hold back, "This little girl is so fierce!"


    He wanted to say, "Don''t you want to be the great chief in the Blue Bird Department?", but thinking that it would be inconvenient to reveal Changning''s identity in front of the big flicker, he had to remain silent.


    Unexpectedly, in Da Huyou''s eyes, his silence was an admission of the matter.


    Da Huyou beat his chest and stomped his feet, looked at Mufeng with a resentful woman''s eyes, and Mufeng''s heart was bristling.


    Da Huyou sighed and shook his head: "Brother, brother, alas!"


    In the end, he seemed to be speechless, and he shook his head and led the way.


    Chang Ning was complacent, with a victorious smile on the corner of his mouth, and at the same time curled his lips at Mu Feng, very naughty.


    Mu Feng smiled wryly and shook his head, and said in a low voice, "You... oh!"


    Chang Ning seemed to know what Mu Feng was going to say, curled his lips and said, "I''ll just go back and tell my father no!"


    Mu Feng was speechless and could only shake his head and smile wryly.


    He thought to himself: "You think it''s so easy for you to say that you can''t be the chief!"


    In fact, he had already seen it from Konoa''s attitude.


    When he first met Konoa, he said that sentence that seemed to be a joke, saying that he understood Koyala''s proposal, but the expression he showed inadvertently afterwards showed that although he was optimistic about Mufeng, he was not very supportive of Changning. Married to the Jade Bird Department.


    After all, Mufeng knew that the great chiefs of the first branch represented the future of the tribe, and their wisdom and abilities were far superior to those of their peers.


    Through so long contact, Mu Feng has learned that the entire Jade Bird Department has no shortage of fighters and men, but it lacks a leader who is capable, wise and far-sighted!


    According to Mu Feng, although Ko Nuoa has combat power, he lacks foresight.


    Koyelau has some vision, but he doesn''t have the ability to command an army.


    For a high-level executive, he has already met the big boss and Zhanshou, and indirectly knows the situation of their big witch Zhu and animal trainer, so he knows a lot about it.


    The younger generation doesn''t seem to be too smart, except that they are strong and capable of fighting, as Chang Ning said.


    The only Aguli is also a lack of vision.


    In this way, the importance of Changning to the Jade Bird Department has become more and more prominent!


    How could the Jade Bird Department be willing to release such a person so easily?


    But in Mu Feng''s opinion, is it appropriate for a tribe of 10,000 to 20,000 people to put such a heavy burden on a woman?


    So when Chang Ning said that he went back to discuss with his father, it was probably "no discussion".


    Of course, Mu Feng would not say these words to Chang Ning.


    The girl''s mind is like the south wind and the spring, so it''s better not to break it if you don''t want to break it.


    As for him, he has good feelings for Changning. If Changning can really marry the Jade Bird Department, he will naturally be willing.


    But he, no matter what, will not "walking marriage" into the blue bird.


    Thinking of this, he smiled wryly and shook his head again, and followed Da Huyou into the thatched house.


    Da Huyou once again took out his precious sugar water to entertain Mu Feng.


    By the way, the girl Chang Ning also

 Chapter 474

    Not to mention that Chang Ning and Da Huyou are "jealous" here, but Mu Feng looked around and found Xiong Da and Xiong Er, and asked strangely: "Brother, where is the leader Xiong Da?"


    Big Huyou sighed helplessly: "They, they went out to hunt bears!"


    "Bear hunting?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Isn''t the market going to open tomorrow, shouldn''t he be getting ready?"


    "What''s so good about the small city..." Big Huyou changed his words, "Everything is ready, go hunt some prey, the tribe''s food is not enough!"


    "Why?" Mu Feng asked with a frown.


    Da Huyou sighed again: "They went to Baishuyuan, but they didn''t find any prey. Now they can only go to Brown Bear Mountain, but Brown Bear Mountain is now more dangerous than before, and bears have become harder to hunt!"


    Mu Feng understood, basically all the beasts in Baishuyuan could be caught were caught by Da Jiang, how could they still catch their prey.


    But why has Brown Bear Mountain become dangerous?


    "What''s going on, didn''t I take away the giant bear on Brown Bear Mountain?" Mu Feng asked suspiciously, "Without the giant bear, you don''t have to worry about being attacked by the giant bear!"


    Da Huyou shook his head: "After the big bear left, these little bears started to appear everywhere. They used to seldom leave Brown Bear Mountain, but now they are bolder and start to come down from Brown Bear Mountain and run around."


    "Running around?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Brown bears running wild is not good news for tribes like the Black Bear Department.


    Don''t look at them when they hunt bears neatly, but in fact they have ambushed in advance and designed traps for the bears to enter. But if the bears are running around now, they can''t prepare in advance.


    In this way, the black bear department will be in danger if they encounter a black bear again.


    Big Huyou nodded: "Yeah, bears are running around, we only recently found out. Last time I went to the market to find a few tribes in the west, and asked them to come to the market here to trade, but A few people were eaten by brown bears when passing by the brown bear mountain, alas, I don¡¯t know if they would like to come.¡±


    After a pause, he sighed again: "If they don''t want to come, there is no way for this store to continue to open!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    In order to open the small market, Da Huyou looked for "entrustment" everywhere, in order to keep the small market open, so as to get the jar of salt that Mu Feng gave every month.


    But now because of the bears, he doesn''t even have the confidence to drive in the market again, which shows that the "bear problem" is serious now.


    He thought for a while and asked, "Brother, what kind of tribes are you looking for? Don''t they have weapons?"


    Da Huyou hurriedly said: "Brother, you can rest assured this time, the tribes I am looking for this time are all real big tribes, some even have four or five hundred people, five or six hundred people!"


    "A big tribe of five or six hundred people?" Mu Feng frowned, "What do such tribes come to the market to exchange for? What do they lack?"


    "Salt!" Big Huyou hurriedly said, "Of course it is salt! Some of them have weapons, but they don''t have salt, so they are willing to come to us to exchange for salt!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng raised his eyebrows, vaguely feeling that he had grasped some key point, "No salt?"


    Big Huyou nodded: "Yes, it''s just a lack of salt!"


    Mu Feng frowned and said nothing, looked sideways at Chang Ning, and found that Chang Ning was also thoughtful.


    He thought for a while and asked, "Which tribes are these tribes?"


    "Er..." Da Huyou scratched his head.


    This is a rare time for Mu Feng to see him embarrassed.


    He frowned, and asked in doubt: "What''s the matter, brother, you don''t know what tribe?"


    Da Huyou looked at Mu Feng, thought of the ten cows and ten sheep he had given him just now, gritted his teeth and said, "These people are all small tribes under the Changli tribe..."


    "Changli Department?!" Chang Ning Shuxian exclaimed, the shock and anger could not be concealed in his voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Da Huyou sensed that something was wrong, stopped quickly, and looked at Mu Feng suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing!" Mu Feng quickly covered it up, "Their tribe was originally a small tribe, but they were wiped out by most of Changli, so they are a little angry!"


    "Oh, that''s it!" Da Huyou shook his head helplessly and sighed, "Now this area is in chaos by the so-called Changli Major Alliance. No matter what tribe, as long as it has more than 500 people, you have to join them, and if you don''t join, you have to join them." Looted!"


    Chang Ning wanted to say something, but Mu Feng stopped him with his eyes.


    He asked puzzledly: "Oh, isn''t most alliances in Changli voluntary? Why do you force others?"


    Da Huyou snorted coldly, shook his head and said, "What voluntary! If they don''t force these tribes to join their alliance, how can they maintain their big tribe''s name!"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he asked again: "What''s going on, brother, please tell me!"


    At the same time, he signaled Chang Ning to listen patiently.


    Chang Ning gritted his teeth, but could only endure it.


    Da Huyou nodded and said: "I told you before that the majority of Changli is not a big tribe, they are just a tribal alliance. They are all composed of small and medium tribes, and they collectively call themselves the majority of Changli. In fact, they even There is no unified totem belief!"


    "After these tribes join the majority of Changli, they will not be protected by most of them. Instead, they will often send people to plunder with them. The looted items will also be distributed by the leading tribes. , it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    "In fact, some tribes are unwilling to join most of Changli, because the population of their tribes has not increased over time, but many people have died because of perennial looting and conflicts. You know there is a big tribe in the south, what is it called? Those who belong to the Qing department are fighting with them!"


    "Blue Bird!" Chang Ning reminded.


    Big Huyou nodded immediately: "That''s right, it''s the Blue Bird Department!"


    He glanced at Changning suspiciously, and found that Changning''s complexion had returned to normal. He shook his head and continued: "So the tribes in the Changli tribe are not united. The few big tribes headed by them all like to make a living by plundering, and by the way influence some The Horde, who already loves to raid, is with them."


    "But not all tribes want to plunder. They have no salt, and it''s useless to hunt for food. They will not die after eating food, but they have no strength. Without strength, they will still die when hunting! And those big tribes Tell them that as long as they join the Changli tribe, they can get some salt! Many tribes are forced to join for the sake of the tribe..."


    Da Huyou also told a lot of "inside stories" about the Changli Department, and Mu Feng kept them in his heart.


    At the same time, he also quietly watched Chang Ning''s reaction, and found that she still had a look of resentment, obviously not expecting the words he "pointed" to her before.


    "It seems that he was blinded by hatred!" Mu Feng sighed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475

    After listening to Da Huyou''s introduction to the situation of most of Changli, Mu Feng finally understood why Chang Ning said that most of Changli had never confronted them head-on¡ªthey had no strength at all.


    But it is not right to say that the Changli Department has no strength at all.


    According to Da Huyou, there are at least three or four tribes in this big tribal alliance with five or six thousand people, and there are ten or twenty tribes with more than four or five hundred people in the alliance.


    The "Changli Department" alliance formed by them is like a wild dog. From time to time, they will come to the Blue Bird Department to bite and bite off as much as possible.


    As long as the Blue Bird Department beat them, they would immediately be scattered in the vast "Changli Department Territory".


    Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart: "This rogue fighting style of Changli Department has the essence of sparrow warfare. When the enemy advances, we retreat, and when the enemy is tired, we fight. Keep harassing and teasing me. No wonder Changning is so fond of me. The hatred of the Changli Department far exceeds that of the Liaolong Department and the Yunmeng Department."


    "It''s just that this kind of alliance can actually be divided without using force, and can be divided with some means!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Chang Ning can''t say it, it depends on what the great chief has to say!"


    Mu Feng''s original plan was to take people to the valley Zhahe mentioned first, and then turn around to meet the chief of the Blue Bird Department, who is Chang Ning''s father.


    But it took two days on the way here, and he had to go to the market on the third day. He had discussed with Konoa to meet on the fifth day. If that was the case, it would be too late.


    After thinking about it, he had to change his plan, go south to Qingzhang Mountain from the small market in the Black Bear Department, and then turn back to the north.


    There were some tosses on the road and time, but there was nothing I could do.


    They spent the night in the black bear department that night, and Xiong Da and the others came back in time.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, Da Huyou and his party actually hunted and killed five bears, and they were not injured. Everyone is really happy.


    It was rare for Da Huyou to be generous and "invite" Mu Feng to have a meal - of course, the soldiers brought by Mu Feng had to solve it by themselves.


    Even so, Mu Feng really felt Da Huyou''s enthusiasm and gratitude.


    The next day, the market began.


    The three unshakable tribes: Dajiang, Black Bear, and Wild Wolf.


    Yeli, who came to the Wild Wolf Department this time, took the initiative to greet Mu Feng after seeing him, and repeatedly invited Mu Feng to be a "guest" in the Wild Wolf Department, saying that their chief missed Mu Feng very much.


    Chang Ning followed Mu Feng, looked at the empty space in the middle, and said doubtfully: "Da Jiang is so powerful, why is he still tossing with such a small tribe? They come to make deals, and none of them are you. needs!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "They are all tribes who have gone through troubles together, and they did not cause any harm to us, Jiang, but supported us at critical times. I, Jiang, can''t give them too much, but make sure they It¡¯s okay to not worry about things like salt and weapons.¡±


    Chang Ning shook his head and expressed his puzzlement: "But such a tribe is useless to you Da Jiang, the tribe has no fighting power, and there are so few people!"


    "That''s not necessarily the case!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "Of course we don''t care about one or two small tribes like this, even three or five are no big deal to us. But if there are more of them, ten or twenty, What should we do if Qi Qi attacks my Da Jiang''s people in or after the market?"


    Chang Ning said with a smile: "It''s easy, just kill him!"


    Mu Feng also laughed and said: "But if they can''t beat them and run away, what should we do?"


    Having said that, he smiled and looked at Chang Ning, waiting for her answer.


    In fact, there is still half of what he didn''t say, which is that these people are threatening if they don''t have anything, and they may be a buffer to avoid some potential risks if they have something.


    Even something like the Black Bear Department can be used as a source of information and a booster for Jiang for him.


    After all, Mu Feng got a lot of information from Da Huyou, and the newly annexed clansmen were also clues provided by Da Huyou!


    This time Chang Ning reckoned that he really understood.


    She was silent for a while, her brows were tightly furrowed, and after a long time she asked Mu Feng: "So you mean to let people from the Jade Bird Department and Changli Department get along with each other and give them salt?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "What do you think?"


    Chang Ning shook his head: "I can''t do this. I can''t do this kind of thing. My Jade Bird Department has always had a clear grievance. Those who help us will be remembered by our Jade Bird Department for generations. Those who harm us will be regarded as feuds!"


    Mu Feng sighed: "Don''t you want to break the situation?"


    Chang Ning nodded: "But we don''t want to get along with our enemies!"


    Mu Feng was silent, he had already understood the principles of the Blue Bird Department.


    "Looks like I have to think of another way!" Mu Feng secretly thought.


    Then he took Changning and waited for other Buluo people in the black bear department.


    When it was close to noon, three tribes came one after another, one Hongluan, and two other small tribes, not many people.


    When the people from the Hongluan tribe saw that Mufeng was also in the city, their colors suddenly changed, and they subconsciously wanted to flee.


    But after finding that Mufeng didn''t say anything, he hesitated and walked back.


    Mu Feng looked at what they brought, they were just some thin furs.


    No need to think about it, they came to exchange salt and weapons.


    Regarding these, Mu Feng didn''t bother to look at them, but just asked the person in charge of the transaction to pay attention and ask more about the situation of the other party''s tribe.


    In the afternoon, only two tribes arrived late.


    In addition to fur, they also brought some prey, which was obviously much better than the previous three tribes.


    Unsurprisingly, all they wanted to exchange was salt!


    Mu Feng watched these people come in a hurry and leave in a hurry, without stopping for a moment.


    Even before the trader had time to ask them about their situation, they left in a hurry.


    Mu Feng was quite speechless.


    Fortunately, Da Huyou was very considerate and told him in time: These two tribes are large tribes with four to five hundred people, and one of them is called the Yellow Camel Tribe, which is a member of the Changli Tribe!


    "This..." Mu Feng frowned, "Such a big tribal alliance has been reduced to the point where even the salt of the tribal members needs to be exchanged!"


    "Xun" from the Changli Department once again refreshed his cognition.


    Mu Feng asked himself that he was already very stingy with Jiang''s two "little brothers" - the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department, but it was not enough to make people hungry and warm.


    He was willing to give two things like salt and weapons.


    He even explained that every time after the transaction, some furs and bone knives were distributed to the two tribes.


    He never expected that a tribal alliance as big as the Changli tribe would treat his "little brother" like this.


    Even the tribes such as the Liaolong tribe and the Lei Ze tribe, which he has a bad sensory impression, have never been so stingy with their subordinate tribes, and even allowed them to exchange for armored earth dragons!


    "It seems that the degree of looseness within the Changli Department is far beyond my imagination!" Mu Feng grinned silently and strangely, "The Blue Bird Department is unwilling to deal with the Changli Department, and they want to break the situation. Why don''t you let me do this favor... ..."


    In an instant, he already had a new idea in his heart about the way of "breaking the situation" of the Jade Bird Department.


    And he believed that the Jade Bird Department would not refuse...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476

    With Da Huyou''s introduction, Mu Feng would not have to ask further questions.


    He asked the name of another tribe, called the Giant Elephants.


    Da Huyou told Mu Feng that the Giant Elephant Division is probably in trouble now¡ªthe Changli Major Division Alliance has sent people to the door and "invited" them to join the Changli Major Division.


    But it seems that the Department of Colossus is not very happy.


    Mu Feng said in his heart: "It''s not like, it''s for sure! I don''t want to join such an alliance, there''s no benefit, the key is that I''m still being used as a thug."


    Da Huyou also told him that the Giant Elephant Department came to exchange for salt this time to see how long it would last. If they don''t get enough things to exchange for salt next time, they may choose to join the Changli Department.


    After all, you can still get some salt by joining them.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, secretly pulled Da Huyou aside, and asked, "Brother, since these tribes are so desperately short of salt, why do they have any thoughts about your black bear tribe?"


    Da Huyou looked proud: "You don''t understand that, although the black bear department is small, they are not something they can bully at will. What''s more..."


    He suddenly smiled mysteriously.


    Mu Feng looked at him and smiled maliciously, and asked strangely: "What''s wrong?"


    He instinctively felt that it had something to do with him that these tribes didn''t think about the Black Bear Department.


    Sure enough, the big flicker laughed and said: "I told them that I also opened this store for someone else, and that person is from a big tribe, who eats people, especially children, and destroys the entire tribe at every turn!"


    "Damn!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "This old fox is ruining my reputation outside!"


    Although Da Huyou said "other people", how could he not think that this "other people" was talking about him!


    Da Huyou also saw that Mu Feng had reacted, and his face was embarrassing: "What I said earlier is true, what I said later is a lie!"


    Mu Feng almost jumped, this big fool is also good at lying, he knows that the essence of lying is to add some truth to a sentence, and then add some lies!


    But the next big flicker''s words made him unable to attack again: "Anyway, they don''t know who I''m talking about, maybe it''s me, maybe you, or someone else, right, anyway, the more they can''t see each other The more you will be afraid from the bottom of your heart!"


    "Be good!" Now Mu Feng definitely has reason to doubt how much the old guy told him was true and how much was false.


    But after thinking about it, it seems to be the same reason, and there is really no loss for him.


    After all, right now, reputation is really worthless.


    The most important thing is that this can deter a group of young people and avoid many unnecessary troubles.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head indifferently: "It''s okay, as long as they don''t dare to mess around."


    Huyou was overjoyed and grinned strangely.


    It was the next day to leave the black bear department.


    Along the way, they went from north to south, and they did not avoid the ferocious animals along the way¡ªin fact, the dangerous and ferocious beasts along the way fled away when they saw them.


    After all, there are such existences as mammoths and Sha Laosan, and only other wild beasts escape.


    Passing by the Chijiao tribe along the way, they saw from a distance that the Chijiao tribe was in ruins, without a trace of fireworks, and it seemed that they had migrated to other places.


    Mu Feng asked Qing Ya, and Qing Ya repeatedly stated that he brought people here last time just for revenge, not extermination.


    Mu Feng looked to the west thoughtfully.


    Chang Ning followed closely behind, looking at the size of the Chijiao Tribe, and fell into deep thought: "Such a tribe was looted by the three small tribes before you?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, when the number of people before me, Da Jiang, was similar to that of the current Black Bear Division and Wild Wolf Division, the three divisions joined forces, and there were less than 300 people. They were conquered!"


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng, his eyes were full of awe: "If it were someone else, I wouldn''t believe it. But because it''s you, I think it''s perfectly normal!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Without those two tribes, I wouldn''t dare if it were me."


    "They?" Chang Ning looked puzzled, "What role can they play?"


    Mu Feng sighed again, shook his head and said, "I remember you said before, your big witch Zhu told you not to provoke the big chief of the small department easily, right?"


    Changning nodded.


    Mu Feng said again: "Then has he ever told you, don''t underestimate any humble people?"


    Chang Ning shook his head with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath and said with a smile: "Let''s put it this way, those small tribes and their people may seem insignificant to your Jade Bird Department, just like ants. But you have to know one thing, that is There are so many ants hugging dead elephants!"


    "There are so many ants hugging dead elephants?" Chang Ning frowned, with a look of shock on his face.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Ants are small, but if they gather enough, they can instantly devour a mammoth like a mammoth to nothing but its skeleton. Even if there are not enough ants, a certain number of ants have accumulated in one bite, Mammoths howl in pain too!"


    Chang Ning thought about it.


    Seeing that she was lost in thought, Mu Feng stopped talking and continued on his way.

 Chapter 477

    Koyowu, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a beard, a strong figure, looks like a rough man, and he doesn''t look like a great chief.


    If Mu Feng hadn''t seen the flash of light in his eyes, he would have thought he saw the bearded version of Xiong Da.


    Seeing Ke Yuewu, Mu Feng couldn''t help looking at Chang Ning, and said in his heart: "He is Chang Ning''s father, one is graceful and handsome, and the other is rough and rough, this doesn''t look like him either!"


    At the same time, Ke Yuwu was also looking at Mu Feng, looking carefully at what the young man who made his daughter and Ke Yeluo who seldom boasted full of praise looked like.


    In particular, he still remembered the proposal made by Koyala in his heart, which made him even more curious.


    The boy in front of him is not yet an adult, can he really be as powerful as Koyelao said?


    Not only Ke Yuwu, but all the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department looked at Mufeng with awe.


    Among them, Chang Ning was the most excited, because she only knew Mu Feng!


    As for Aguli, he was even more excited.


    If he wasn''t a member of the Blue Bird Department, he would be thinking of following Mu Feng now!


    The strong are respected - this is a principle that everyone will recognize, especially for them as fighters.


    Some of them have seen Mufeng and only heard its name; some followed Mufeng from north to south to fight against the dragon tribe, and personally experienced the exciting victory that Mufeng led them to fight; The people around me repeated more than once: "This time the Chief will meet with the Chief Jiang who helped the Blue Bird change the situation!"


    All in all, all of these people have one thing in common¡ªthat is, they are full of awe and respect when they look at Mu Feng.


    As fighters of the Blue Bird Department, they have been dealing with the surrounding tribes on the edge of the territory all the year round, and they know the power of the Lei Ze and the Liaolong Department. Several adults in the tribe led them to resist for several years, but they failed to get better.


    It happened that Ma Duo knew such a big chief who not only taught them new powerful weapons, but also took their big leader straight to the lair of the Dragon Division, and beat the Dragon Division so far that they have never had any conflicts with them!


    If we talk about these people''s minds, they have long been convinced by Mu Feng.


    Now these people who have never seen Mu Feng can''t help wondering: "This is the great chief of Jiang? He is still so young, he should not be an adult, right?"


    But the person who saw him hastily pushed him, with a smug look on his face, he couldn''t restrain his excitement: "This is the Great Chief Woodwind I told you about, and it is the dragon he brought us to defeat." department!"


    "This... is he really underage?"


    "That''s still false!" One person said, "I was by the leader''s side that time, and I heard him mention that our Yema Duo was married to her."


    "That''s great?" the man said excitedly, "If Yema Duo can marry such a person, it will bring endless benefits to my Blue Bird Department! Then what does he say?"


    "What can he say, he is not yet of age!"


    "Ah? Does that mean you don''t want to marry our Yemaduo? What''s wrong with our Yemaduo?"


    "..."


    The discussions of these people were naturally heard by Koyowu. He "coughed" and signaled that these people shut up quickly.


    He thought about the changes before and after the Jade Bird Club, and also thought about the purpose of his visit this time, his expression brightened, and he was the first to say: "Are you Mufeng?"


    But as soon as the words came out of his mouth, he immediately realized the problem, and hurriedly saluted with one hand on his chest: "I''ve seen my brother!"


    Mu Feng has a strange expression on his face, "Brother" is the honorific title between the great chiefs of the tribe, and it has nothing to do with age.


    Just like him and the big flicker, and the chief of the wild wolf department, it''s the same.


    In particular, Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department have formed an alliance and become brother tribes, so it is no problem to call them this way.


    But the question is what if he marries Changning?


    What does he care about Koyowu?


    Discuss each other?


    He was very worried that if Ke Yuewu would say: "We have different opinions, you call me my father-in-law, and I call you my brother..."


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng hurriedly put away his daydreams, smiled and nodded at Ke Yuewu, "Hi brother!"


    What Ke Youwu did next surprised Mu Feng very much, he said with a smile: "Brother, there is no need to say more about the reason why you and I met here, and I will not hide it, how is it?"


    Mu Feng was really surprised, but this Ke Yuewu was a cheerful person, so he nodded: "Okay!"


    Koyowu stretched out his hand: "Let''s sit down here and talk, is that okay?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    So Ke Yuewu took the lead and walked towards a flat grass field with Mu Feng, followed by Chang Ning, Bai Yue, Qing Ya, Ko Nuoa and another young man.


    Aguli is at the end.


    At this time, Sha Laosan wanted to follow with his huge head, causing panic among all the members of the Jade Bird tribe.


    Koyowu turned around and saw it just in time, and his eyes couldn''t hide his surprise.


    Mu Feng snorted: "Old Sha, stay there honestly!"


    Sha Laosan turned his head back and lay there lazily, looking harmless to humans and animals.


    These warriors had vaguely heard that Mu Feng had the ability to control beasts, how could they not be shocked when they saw the scene in front of them?


    And their reactions were naturally seen by Bai Yue and Qing Ya.


    The two of them stayed close to Mu Feng at first, worrying about all kinds of accidents.


    But from the beginning to now, except for the great chief, everyone present looked at their own great chief with fanaticism and respect. How could the two of them not understand: How could such an attitude towards the great chief be detrimental to the great chief?


    Especially the way these people looked at Mu Feng made the two of them feel a strong sense of pride: This is my great chief of Jiang!


    Ke Yuewu suppressed the shock in his heart, and led Mufeng to the flat ground covered with animal skins. After giving way to Mufeng, he sat down first, and went straight to the topic: "A little while ago, my younger brother and my little girl Changning, in a hurry, asked for advice. Chief, it was my Jade Bird Division who took the liberty, hereby I apologize to my brother!"


    "This..." Mu Feng was surprised, he didn''t expect that Ke Yuewu could let go of his airs like this, and apologized to himself in front of his clansmen.


    This also made Mu Feng feel good about Ke Yuwu in front of him.


    But he also knew that the more polite Koyowu was to him, the harder it would be for him to refuse - this is just too embarrassing!


    Ke Yuewu said to himself: "I was planning to bring Changning to the door to ask for advice, but because the Changli tribe was in chaos on the northern line, I had no choice but to go and check, so I sent my brother to thank him."


    At this time, Ko Nuoa also bowed and saluted: "I didn''t think well before, please forgive me, Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, you care about the tribe, I can understand."


    Ke Youwu said again: "It''s ashamed to say that this matter is also because my Jade Bird Department really can''t find a better way, so I want to ask for help. The situation of the Jade Bird Department has also been seen by my brother. The chief, because he is a member of Changli, needs to check the sideline from time to time. It is really possible to encounter danger anytime and anywhere, and he may die if he says he will die one day!"


    "Brother!" Konoa stopped drinking.


    Chang Ning also stopped drinking: "Father!"


    Ke Yuewu interrupted them with a wave of his hand, laughed at himself, and then looked at Mu Feng: "Brother, don''t laugh at me, it''s really a failure for a great chief of a tribe to act like this!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I can understand!"


    Ke Yuewu smiled again and said: "If there is such a day, Changning will ask you to take care of him!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was taken aback, "What kind of routine is this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 478

    Mu Feng suddenly thought of a friend who complained to him in the previous life: I go to work for money, the boss talks to me every day, I want money, he talks to me about ideals, and tells me to be self-motivated.


    When I talked to him about promotion and salary increase, he talked about difficulties with me...


    Mu Feng didn''t know what Ke Yuewu''s purpose was when he came up and said these words like "Tuogu". Could it be that he himself didn''t like the Blue Bird Department?


    If that''s the case, why is he still running here?


    He didn''t believe that Koyowu came all the way here to pour out his bitterness.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Department, brother, just say it!"


    This sentence "speak directly" can be regarded as pointing to Ke Yuwu.


    He immediately said seriously: "Brother, let me tell you straight, I came here this time to ask you for advice on how to break the situation!"


    Mu Feng felt strange in his heart, the "brother" and "brother" were so awkward and awkward.


    Especially Chang Ning beside him was also anxious: "You..."


    Mu Feng scratched his head, and then said: "I have a general understanding of the situation of the Blue Bird Department, let me say it again, you can see that there is something wrong."


    Koyowu nodded: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "The Cyan Bird Division is now facing enemies from at least three sides. To the east are the Dragon Division, the Lei Ze, and the Bulls. Originally they could pose a threat to you, but now the strength of the Dragon Division has been greatly weakened. It should be I just want to protect myself, and I can no longer harass your Jade Bird Department!"


    Ke Youwu immediately saluted: "This is thanks to my brother!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and continued: "Most of Yunmeng in the south surrounded you Jade Birds. Although their individual strength is not as good as your Jade Birds, they still have the strength to protect themselves wholeheartedly, or to fight you occasionally. Once they Let go and fight with you, they will suffer heavy losses, but it will be difficult for the Blue Bird Division to face the invasion of other tribes!"


    Ke Yuewu''s complexion alternated between dark and dark, with a look of hatred on his face.


    It wasn''t just him, Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa and the young warriors beside him all clenched their fists, obviously very angry.


    Mu Feng continued: "There is still most of Changli on the northern line. Although their overall strength is not as good as Liaolong and Yunmeng, they are the ones that give you the most headache in the three-way siege, right?"


    Ke Youwu nodded heavily, his face full of jealousy: "The Changli tribe is very annoying. They never fight head-on with our Jade Bird tribe. They usually turn around and leave after we are angered. Although we are not afraid of them, we are not afraid of them. They can kill some fighters every time."


    After a pause, he added: "But we kill more fighters!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "This is not the point, the point is that you have nothing to do with them, right?"


    Ke Yuwu looked helpless.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Although I don''t know what''s going on on your western front, judging from what you''ve been worried about, your western front is considered safe for the time being, but there''s no guarantee for the future, right?"


    Now Koyowu showed a look of shock on his face.


    Because there are mountains to the west of the Qingniao Department, but they are not insurmountable.


    If most of the troops enter the mountain from the west to attack, the Blue Bird Department will also suffer heavy losses.


    This point, he would only think of it when he went to the western front of the tribe by chance, but now that Mufeng mentioned it, it immediately aroused his panic again.


    He looked at Mu Feng and asked anxiously: "Then how should I solve this problem from my brother''s point of view?"


    Mu Feng thought: "This is not a problem for you!"


    However, he smiled and said: "Three-sided siege, the Liaolong Department will not threaten you for the time being, Yunmeng and Changli two departments, one from the south and one from the north, are constantly intruding on you, and your battle line will be stretched in one fell swoop, so you have a kind Feeling overwhelmed!"


    Ke Yuwu, Ko Nuoa and the young warrior nodded frequently, and then looked at Mu Feng together, waiting for him to say something.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng didn''t say anything directly, but asked them a question: "Then do you know why these tribes want to surround you?"


    Three voices sounded: "Salt!"


    "territory!"


    "salt!"


    "salt!"


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Keyowu: "Which tribe is because of the territory?"


    Ke Yuewu said, "Liaolong, Yunmeng!"


    Mu Feng scratched his face again and looked at Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa and the young soldier: "Why is it salt again?"


    Chang Ning spoke first: "Because these three tribes actually want to occupy our salt mine!"


    Mu Feng looked at Ko Nuoa and the young soldier again: "It''s the same reason for you?"


    The two nodded.


    Koyowu was thoughtful.


    Mu Feng didn''t say whether what he said was correct or not, but from the other three people''s

 Chapter 479

    Hearing Mu Feng said "Changli Department", Ke Yuewu and others exclaimed.


    They couldn''t understand why, according to Mu Feng, the Changli Department became their way out.


    Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning: "Tell them about the situation in Changli Department!"


    "Her?" Ke Yuewu and others looked at Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning was stunned for a moment, then thought of what Mu Feng had seen and heard along the way with her these past few days, and she came to her senses, so she told a few people about the situation in the Changli Department.


    After listening, several people fell silent.


    Ke Yuewu looked at Mufeng immediately, and asked in a deep voice: "Since the Changli tribe is such a tribal alliance, how will the Bluebird tribe deal with it?"


    Mu Feng looked at Changning, then looked back at Ke Yuewu, and said with a smile: "It''s very simple, since they are a big alliance, and there are many tribes within, people are not in harmony, and there are many problems, you can start from this aspect! "


    "How to start?"


    "In fact, they have answered the key point just now. The reason why these tribes want to be enemies with your Blue Birds is that they don''t have salt. Once they have salt, they will naturally give up intruding on you!" Mu Feng laughed.


    Ke Yuwu and Ko Nuoa looked at each other and frowned.


    They probably understood what Mu Feng meant: give salt to those tribes who lack salt!


    Ko Nuoa narrowed his eyes and shook his head decisively: "No, these people have enmity with my Jade Bird Department, and now they still want the salt from my Jade Bird Department, it is absolutely impossible!"


    The same is true for the young soldiers on the side, yelling loudly: "Great Chief, the members of the Blue Bird Division have clear grievances and grievances, and will never compromise with the enemy, and must not give them salt!"


    Chang Ning also said coquettishly at this time: "Salt can''t be given!"


    Mu Feng didn''t speak, just looked at Ke Yuwu.


    Unexpectedly, Ke Youwu sighed, and then said: "Brother, what you said won''t work in our Qingniao Department. Erke at the south and north foot of Wuqi Mountain has always followed the ancestor''s precepts, benefactors, enemies far away Don''t say I disagree, even if I agree, the entire Cyan Bird tribe will not agree!"


    "And the blood of my Jade Bird tribe is on the hands of these Changli people. They killed our tribe. Once I agree, it will be tantamount to letting those Jade Bird warriors die in vain. It is tantamount to violating the ancestral precepts. People of all races cannot tolerate it!"


    When it comes to the last sentence, it seems to be a firm tone, but also seems to want to persuade Mu Feng: This road will not work!


    Mu Feng was very speechless.


    He originally felt that the Blue Bird Department kept its promises and was grateful, and felt that the entire tribe left a good impression on him.


    But now it seems that their "principle" is too strong, and it may not be a good thing.


    Their principle is simple: no compromise, no cooperation, no flexibility!


    In addition to being uncompromising can be called "spine", none of the other two items is commendable.


    He asked back: "Then why did your soldiers die?"


    Koyowu frowned, with a sad expression on his face: "Naturally, it is to protect more members of our Blue Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng turned to look at the others again: "What about you?"


    Chang Ning and the others also nodded with tragic expressions.


    Mu Feng sighed, these people were really stubborn, they only saw the grief of their clansmen''s sacrifice, but they didn''t see the long-term purpose of the clansman''s sacrifice - I don''t want there to be any more wars in Qingniao!


    In all fairness, Mu Feng has always respected such a person.


    Just like the countless revolutionary martyrs in the previous life who devoted themselves to the struggle and revolution for the Huaxia Kingdom without hesitation.


    "But the sacrifices of the ancestors are not for us to fight and kill with other people!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart, "The death of the soldiers of your Blue Bird Department is not for you to wait for death with your neck stuck!"


    He tentatively said: "In fact, the situation in Changli is not all because they want to fight with you. You can actually win over some of these tribes, give them some salt, and let them promise that they will not invade you again. Or you can win over some of them. The tribe, let them have internal conflicts, conquer each other, and their strength will be consumed, so they will have no time to attack you!"


    Ke Yuewu shook his head: "Brother, don''t think about such a method, I won''t agree, and neither will my Jade Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng frowned.


    He didn''t expect that all the members of the Blue Bird Department were so stubborn, and they were all so stubborn!


    He tentatively asked, "What if you ask your Jade Bird Department to give me the salt?"


    Now Ke Yuewu looked solemn: "You and you Dajiang are kind to us. As long as you need salt, our Blue Bird Department will not be stingy with us to repay your kindness!"


    Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa and others also responded one after another.


    Mu Feng opened his mouth, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    He can be regarded as "learned" the way of dealing with affairs of the Jade Bird Department: if you have a favor, you must repay it, if you have a grudge, you must kill it!


    He really didn''t know how to evaluate their thinking.


    He tentatively asked again: "Then if you give me salt, I will take it to the market, do you mind?"


    Ke Yuwu shook his head: "The salt has been given to you, so it''s yours!"


    "This..." Mu Feng was almost speechless.


    However, his original plan, which was just a prototype, became concrete again at this time.


    He looked at the few people in Koyowu and said: "If this is the case, you can give me the salt, and I will help you solve the problem of the way out. But you also know that I am too far away from here, so I need to spend some time."


    "Are you willing to help us?" Chang Ning was the first to exclaim.


    Ke Yuewu, Ko Nuoa and others also shouted in surprise, "Are you willing to help the Blue Bird Department?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "If you want, you can give me the salt. As for what I use it for, you won''t ask anyway, right?"


    He deliberately emphasized this sentence very strongly, telling them: The salt is for me, not for the Changli Ministry, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    Sure enough, the members of the Jade Bird Division nodded after hearing what Mu Feng said: "Okay, as long as you help us, Great Chief, our Jade Bird Division will remember your kindness!"


    Mu Feng smiled wryly in his heart: "These people''s thinking is really weird. If I hadn''t seen them so stubborn, I would have thought that someone deliberately gave me this favor!"


    "However, this favor is not easy to take!" Mu Feng secretly said in his heart, "It seems that we have to go back and think about how to get it right!"


    At this time, Ke Yuewu, who thought he had obtained Mu Feng''s "promise", looked cheerful, and stood up again to express his thanks in a tie: "Thank you, brother!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "We are a tribe of brothers, we should!"


    At this time, Ke Yuewu smiled and said: "Yes, brother tribe, it should be so!"


    After a pause, Ke Yuewu suddenly thought of something, and with a smile on his face, he looked eagerly at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng looked at his eager gaze, and felt trembling in his heart: "What''s wrong?"


    At this moment, Koyowu asked, "Chief, what do you think of the little girl?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 480

    "What do you think of the little girl?"


    Except for Koyowu, everyone was taken aback.


    They didn''t expect Koyowu to ask this question.


    Chang Ning was taken aback for a moment, then secretly glanced at Mu Feng.


    The young soldier and Aguli behind him looked at each other, and then they both looked at Konoa, and Konoa also looked at Koyowu with burning eyes.


    Obviously, although this sentence seemed abrupt, since they asked, they also wanted to know the result.


    Mu Feng almost thought he heard it wrong, he never thought that Ke Yuewu could ask such a sentence.


    There is no ambiguity in this sentence, and a normal person can understand it.


    But it is intriguing to ask from Koyowu''s mouth.


    Did he want to take the opportunity to test Mu Feng''s tone, or was he trying to find out for his beloved daughter as an old father?


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Very good!"


    Unexpectedly, Ke Yuewu was overjoyed after hearing it, and there was no extra temptation, but turned to Chang Ning: "Chang Ning, in the future, you should visit Da Jiang more often and see the chief!"


    "This..." Mu Feng was stunned again, "That''s it?"


    As for Ko Nuoa, his face was full of astonishment, and then he frowned, and said in a low voice: "Brother..."


    Ke Yuewu waved his hand to interrupt him: "They are all young people, it''s good to move around more, the two are also brother tribes!"


    "But..." Konoah wanted to say something more.


    Koyowu turned his head and narrowed his eyes, without saying a word, he just snorted: "Huh?"


    Konoa kept his mouth shut, unable to believe it.


    The young warrior and Aguli looked in disbelief.


    On the contrary, Chang Ning had a happy face, his phoenix eyes glowed, and he looked at his father with a smile.


    Mu Feng vaguely guessed what Ke Yuewu meant, but the other party didn''t speak, and he didn''t point it out. He only responded: "Okay!"


    Only then did Ke Yuewu come forward, patted Mu Feng on the shoulder, and looked at it carefully, and it really seemed like an old man was examining his son-in-law, so he said: "You are not strong enough! "


    At this moment, Qing Ya, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said loudly: "Among me, Da Jiang, no one can be stronger than the Great Chief!"


    Obviously, Qing Ya was optimistic about Mu Feng and Chang Ning, seeing Ke Yuewu''s question, he immediately made a statement.


    "Huh?" Ke Yuewu looked at Qingya, then at Mufeng, with disbelief on his face.


    Because Qingya is obviously stronger than Mufeng.


    Naturally, Qingya couldn''t bear Ke Yuewu''s gaze, and shouted loudly: "Although the great chief is thin, he is extremely strong!"


    "Oh?" Ke Yuwu became interested and shouted, "Aguli!"


    Aguli stepped forward immediately.


    Ke Yuewu looked at Mu Feng with a smile: "Aguli, you know him too, he is the most powerful of the younger generation of my Jade Bird Division. He brought Chang Ning and Yin Qiang with him since he was a child. He can bring down the spot bull!"


    Mu Feng was startled: "What is this for?"


    At this time, Aguli stepped forward and respectfully said to Mufeng: "Chief, as a benefactor of the Jade Bird Department, we are all grateful to you. However, if Changning wants to marry into the Jade Bird Department, we, as brothers Yes, but to see if the man she chooses is strong enough to protect him!"


    After a pause, he immediately saluted and added: "This is just what I said as a brother, and has nothing to do with my gratitude to you!"


    Mu Feng looked at Ke Yuewu, but found that Ke Yuewu said with great interest: "Young man, even if it''s a test of strength, it''s okay!"


    It can be seen that he is really speaking as an old father now.


    Mu Feng was helpless, looking at Qing Ya: "Just add trouble to me!"


    Then he looked at Chang Ning and found that she also looked forward to it.


    But he didn''t refuse, and looked at Aguli with a smile: "Okay, from your tone, you want to test your strength, how do you want to compete?"


    Aguli was excited and excited: "Please allow me to wrestle with you, whoever knocks the other to the ground will win!"


    Mu Feng was stunned: "Isn''t this just wrestling!"


    He nodded and said, "Okay!"


    At this moment, Chang Ning''s face was glowing, his phoenix eyes were full of spring light, and he shouted coquettishly, "Aguli, keep your hands down!"


    Only then did Aguli take off all the bows, arrows and bone knives on his body, and saluted Mu Feng again: "Great chief, if you offend me, I will be careful!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback, then smiled and said: "Don''t worry, just let the horse come over!"


    As he spoke, he made a gesture to Aguli: "Come here!"


    Although Aguli didn''t know what it meant at this time, he really rushed towards Mufeng with a big stride, and took advantage of the situation to stretch his hands towards Mufeng''s shoulders.


    Mu Feng didn''t dodge either, and let him grab his shoulder, then took a deep breath and sank down: "Hey!"


    A Guli grabbed Mu Feng''s arms instantly with both hands, trying to throw him down with a back fall, but found that Mu Feng remained motionless!


    He gritted his teeth and let out a "ho", turned his back to Mufeng, and struggled, but not only did he not carry Mufeng on his back, but he almost squatted on his buttocks!


    "Hey!" Aguli gritted his teeth and repeated his words, but Mufeng still didn''t move!


    "This..." Everyone could see that Aguli couldn''t bear Mufeng at all!


    On the other hand, Mu Feng still had a smile on his face, and stayed where he was.


    "Get up!" Aguli yelled angrily, he felt that he had exhausted all his strength, and his face was flushed, but he still couldn''t move Mufeng, let alone knock him down.


    Do it all at once, second time tired, third time exhausted!


    After three breaths, Aguli was already gasping for breath!


    He didn''t expect that Mu Feng, who seemed to be much thinner than himself, couldn''t carry it on his back!


    And at this time, Mu Feng''s smiling voice came from behind him: "Why, you can''t carry it anymore? Then it''s my turn!"


    While speaking, Aguli only felt that he was "lifted" directly from his shoulders, and then he was spun, and when he realized it, he had been gently put on the ground by Mu Feng like a child!


    But from the perspective of the people around him, it was Mu Feng who directly picked up Aguli''s back neck with both hands, then swung it from the top of his head, and then quickly changed to grab Aguli''s clothes in the air, and put him lightly on the ground!


    "Gudong!" Koyowu swallowed heavily.


    He can naturally see that the strength of these two people is not at the same level at all!


    At this time, Qing Ya murmured and said: "Competing strength with the great chief, isn''t this looking for ugly people?"


    I don''t know whether this sentence was intentional or unintentional, but everyone present could hear it clearly.


    Aguli got up straight, with a face full of shame, he saluted Mufeng: "Thank you, Chief!"


    He naturally understood that Mu Feng was merciful.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, looked at Keyowu with a smile: "Do you still want to try?"


    Koyowu smiled and shook his head: "No, no!"


    Then he laughed again and said, "Not bad, not bad!"


    Chang Ning''s phoenix eyes flashed on one side, looking at Mu Feng with joy.


    Smart and strong, who doesn''t like such a man?


    Especially since he is still underage, what if he becomes an adult?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 481

    After Aguli tested Mu Feng''s strength, no one in the Blue Bird Department had any doubts.


    Naturally respect the strong, this is the principle that everyone present, especially this strong is also the benefactor of their Jade Bird Department.


    Even if they are not members of their Jade Bird Department, they are sincerely happy for the kindness of the strong.


    In particular, the relationship between his Yemaduo and the great chief is still so "close".


    Ke Yuewu saw what was going on here, and seeing that it was getting late, it was impossible to go back overnight at this time, so he had to discuss with the people of the Dajiang tribe to rest for one night and return to the tribe the next day.


    When setting up the tent, the members of the Jade Bird Department remembered that their tent was also taught by the great chief, and started discussing in low voices one after another.


    In view of this trip, the Blue Bird Department asked Mu Feng for advice, so the "dinner" that night was provided by the Blue Bird Department.


    Ke Yuewu took Mufeng to sit by the fire and watched the clansman barbecue, intending to chat with him about other things.


    However, Mu Feng saw that the people from the Blue Bird Department were really rough in grilling meat, so he couldn''t help but said: "Well, let my clansman grill meat for a change!"


    Ke Youwu obviously heard from Changning that the Dajiang people can cook a lot of delicious food, so he immediately smiled and said, "Okay, okay!"


    Mu Feng then ordered Bai Yue to call a few people to have a barbecue together.


    Bai Yue and the others naturally put some green pepper, chili, perilla and other things on top of the barbecue besides the salt.


    The aroma of the grilled meat with extra seasoning made all the members of the Blue Bird Department swallow their mouths water!


    Then after Bai Yue said "It''s ready to eat", everyone couldn''t help but ate the barbecue.


    Especially Ke Yuwu, Ko Nuoa and others picked up the fragrant barbecue and tore off a large piece, then their eyes widened.


    "This barbecue is too delicious!" Konoa was full of praise.


    Koyowu also responded with "hmm" - he couldn''t care less about talking.


    The young soldier who had been by their side was holding a leg of lamb and gnawing there silently, and didn''t even bother to respond.


    Almost all the people in the Blue Bird Department had this feeling at this time: Is what we ate before called barbecue?


    Seeing them wolfing down and sweating profusely, Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing and said: "Bai Yue, you should bake some more, I don''t think it''s enough!"


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head, continuing to barbecue.


    Inevitably, Ke Yuewu licked his old face and asked Mu Feng how to roast meat, but Mu Feng didn''t care, and told them how to roast meat.


    The problem is that the method told them, but they didn''t have any spices to add to the barbecue.


    Mu Feng''s face showed embarrassment.


    Ke Yuewu naturally didn''t want to go back to eat the original barbecue, so he hurriedly said to Mufeng: "Well, we will exchange salt with you, as long as we have such spices!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    He originally planned to exchange spices such as chili and peppercorns with the big tribe for urgent supplies.


    Now that Koyowu brought it up by himself, that would be great.


    "Brothers still know how to settle accounts. I will teach you what should be taught, but the things that should be collected must be used!" Mu Feng said in his heart.


    The next morning, Da Jiang and Jade Bird separated.


    Mu Feng naturally separated from Chang Ning.


    After experiencing yesterday''s side, Chang Ning suddenly became a little awkward.


    Seeing Mu Feng leading the clansmen heading north, she ran and followed for a while, and finally said with a blushing face, "I''ll see you again in a while!"


    Mu Feng felt something in his heart, smiled at her, nodded, and then beckoned to lead the tribe to the north.


    Not far behind Changning, Ko Nuoa leaned close to Koyowu and said, "Brother, do you really plan to let Changning marry out of the tribe? She is the next great chief of my Qingniao tribe!"


    Koyowu took a deep breath: "Chief, it''s not because of her!"


    Ko Nuoa''s complexion changed, full of disbelief: "Yin Gun? But he doesn''t have Chang Ning''s intelligence at all!"


    Ke Yuewu asked back: "Then with Changning''s intelligence, did you help the Jade Bird Department find a way out?"


    "This..." Konoa fell silent now.


    "It seems that when I return to the tribe, I have to talk to the big witch about the successor of the great chief!" Ke Yuewu said to himself.


    Wooden Wind led the tribe to the north.


    Bai Yue saw that there were no members of the Qingniao tribe behind her, so she asked, "Great chief, why do we have to go through this muddy water! The Changli tribe is so chaotic, will our Da Jiang cause trouble?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Even if there is no such thing as the Blue Bird Department, I will find a way to intervene in the affairs west of the Black Bear Department."


    "Ah, why?" Bai Yue was surprised.


    He suddenly realized that the great chief wanted to help the Jade Bird Department, not only because the Jade Bird Department asked for advice, but also because of him.


    Mu Feng said in a low voice: "To the west of the Black Bear Division, along the way are the enemies of Jiang who migrated to the east!"


    "Enemy!" Bai Yue looked startled.


    Qingya on the side couldn''t help listening.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, Da Jiang used to be the Jiang clan, and the Jiang clan was also called Da Jiang in the Far West before, with two to three thousand people..."


    Mu Feng told the reason about Jiang''s predecessor from Grandpa''s memory.


    Bai Yue and Qing Ya suddenly understood: the chief is going west, waiting for an opportunity to avenge Jiang!


    Qingya shouted heavily: "It turns out that even if there is no Jade Bird Division, I, Da Jiang, still want to take revenge to the west, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, the Blue Bird Department just happened to be an opportunity. They attracted the attention of the Changli Department in the morning, and our Da Jiang secretly opened the city to infiltrate and expand westward. When necessary, we should fight and kill! "


    Bai Yue echoed: "Especially the enemies of the Changli tribe and the old Yiluo tribe, we can also take this opportunity to take revenge, this will serve multiple purposes!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right, I''ll leave this matter to you and Huang Chuan, presumably because of your enmity with the Changli Department, I don''t need to supervise it!"


    Bai Fang''s eyes lit up, and he immediately saluted, "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    After a pause, he frowned again and said, "But, it''s just for the opening of the market, now there are no people in the market of the Black Bear Department every time!"


    "No one?" Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "That''s because the things traded are not enough and not good enough!"


    "Ah?" Bai Yue was puzzled, "Great Chief, what do you mean?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "When we open the market again, we will release news that salt, furs, pottery, weapons, food, and even horses can be traded in the market."


    Bai Yue couldn''t help being moved, and shouted in surprise: "Great chief, no way! Pottery, food and horses cannot be traded!"


    Mu Feng grinned and said: "We only trade the pottery, we don''t provide the production method, and the food is nothing. Every time we go out to plunder, hunt and kill the prey, if we can''t finish it, we make it into jerky! Last time we Wouldn''t there be so many dead horses wasted in the Rock and Soil Department? As for the horses..."


    Mu Feng grinned and said: "The horses and mounts are naturally the bad and thin horses we have screened. Don''t put too many horses every time. If you get three or five or less than ten horses, it should be rare and precious, and you should trade more. Some!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up: "That''s right, those poor horses can''t run fast, and they were all killed for food in the end!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and laughed again: "These things alone are probably enough to attract those tribes!"


    Bai Yue also became excited, but immediately he frowned and asked: "But in this case, what can we get from them?"


    "What do you get?" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "It''s good to have more!"


    "It''s good to have more?" Bai Yue was puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s good to have more!" Mu Feng laughed, "In addition to releasing these things that are traded in the market, we also need to release other news, telling them that we don''t want anything except furs, and we also want slaves!"


    "Trading slaves in the market?" Bai Yue''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng nodded: "If they can be transformed, they will be assimilated into my Great Jiang. Those who cannot be transformed will be treated as slaves. For women, only those young and strong will be assimilated into my tribe, and the men in the tribe will be their wives!"


    Bai Fang shouted excitedly: "In this way, I, Da Jiang, don''t have to come forward to plunder. The people in the Changli tribe are not united in the first place, some powerful tribes will plunder the weak tribes, and there will be a large number of wandering tribes With the vagrants, we can take the opportunity to annex them!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "So you may need to understand the situation of the tribes in the west. Which tribes can assimilate and which ones can''t, you have to know in advance! Especially those who are not very willing to join the Changli tribe, you should first find out their tribes. The bottom line! For these people, just deal with them normally and make sure they don¡¯t fall to the Changli Department.¡±


    After a pause, he added: "When necessary, they encounter difficulties, you can trade more weapons to them!"


    "Yes!" White Fang grinned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482

    Along the way, Mu Feng was discussing with Bai Yue in detail how to arrange to intervene in the Changli Department.


    Mu Feng said: "The Changli tribe is not united. We can use this to divide them. Through the trade in the city, we can provide salt to those tribes who are in short supply, delay or prevent them from joining the Changli tribe, and weaken their invasion of the Qingniao tribe. necessary. This is what we are going to do on the surface!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "I understand, this must be felt by the Blue Bird Department!"


    "Well, this change may not be changed once or twice in the market, it will take a while."


    Mu Feng thought for a while and continued, "The trade of salt in the small market can reduce unnecessary conflicts. This is helping the Jade Bird Department. But in the small market, we accept the sale of slaves, which is tantamount to encouraging those who like to plunder The tribe went off to plunder. This would further divide them internally."


    Bai Yue said worriedly at this time: "But in case of that, those big tribes will eventually benefit, and they will plunder the small tribes! There are three problems here:


    One is that they captured captives and asked us to trade them. Should we trade or not?


    The second is that they may become stronger through transactions!


    The third is what should they do if they have the idea of ??robbing us? "


    Mu Feng glanced at Bai Yue approvingly: "That''s right, it''s very thorough!"


    He wanted to explain it with what Guo Jia said when he planned to break the Er Yuan, "If you are in a hurry, you will fight each other, and if you are slow, you will fight for your heart". Calm down their intrusion on the Jade Bird Department, this is taking people''s money and eliminating disasters with people!"


    "Take people...to eliminate disasters with people?" Bai Yue was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s because we took other people''s salt, and we have to solve some troubles for them. This can be solved through the market. But then the benefits of our big ginger lie in the three problems you mentioned!


    One is that they want to come to trade, we welcome them, and how many prisoners we want. But what is there, what is the transaction, we have the final say.


    The ones they plundered and captured must not be people from the Blue Bird Department, but people from most of Changli or nearby. Dogs eat dogs, it''s a hairy thing, we just wait for the people to accept them. It is true that some tribes are forced, we can give some support secretly, and take the opportunity to win them over.


    The second is that if they want to be strong on the existing basis, they can only do so through internal plunder and mergers. This is how the big fish eat the small fish, and the small fish eat dried shrimps, it depends on who can handle it..."


    Bai Yue wondered: "But what good will it do us if they become stronger?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Slaves, population! If they want to be strong, they have to plunder other tribes. They can easily swallow the small ones, but the number of tribes will also decrease. Over time, twenty will become ten. One, ten become five... Hey, there are only so many people, and if the tribe decreases, what will happen?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said, "Will they conquer each other?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right! The number of tribes is getting smaller and smaller, which means that there are only a few big fish left in a lake. If they want to go further, they can only continue to conquer and plunder. Needless to say, there will only be one big tribe left, I''m afraid they will panic when there are four or five left!"


    "Why?" Bai Yue wondered.


    "In the past, there were too many miscellaneous fish, and many attracted the attention of the blue bird department. They didn''t know who to fight. Now there are fewer fish, and the rest are big fish. What do you think will happen?" Mu Feng laughed.


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up: "That''s one shot, one!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng clapped his palms and laughed, "This is all when we don''t make a move. If we intervene again and add something to their opponents at the right time, maybe the big fish will not be able to eat the small fish, and they will still fight." Teeth were broken!"


    Bai Yue hesitated: "But if these people pay attention to us, wouldn''t we be in trouble?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "That''s for sure. But don''t forget, the entire Changli Great Alliance is just a few big tribes with three to five thousand people. If you come one by one, I, Da Jiang, may not be afraid of them!"


    Bai Yue smiled confidently: "That''s natural!"


    Mu Feng changed the subject: "But ordinary small tribes, even those with less than a thousand people, don''t need to take it to heart at all. Those who dare to think about us before and after the market, one will be eliminated in the early stage, and the place will be suppressed first. Don''t any small fish or shrimp dare to have a different heart towards us!"


    "Then what if the big tribe is dispatched?" Bai Yue asked again.


    "That''s easy, the Jade Bird Department will be happy to send someone to kill such a self-protruding big-headed fish at this time!" Mu Feng laughed.


    After listening to Mu Feng''s explanation, Bai Yue was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that the great chief had thought of all the possibilities.


    If it is carried out according to the great chief''s plan, Da Jiang will not have to "show his face" at all, and he will be able to obtain innumerable benefits!


    And the reason why the great chief told him so much was that he was training him by precept and example!


    How could he not know?


    So when he looked at Mu Feng again, his eyes were full of respect, and he only felt that the great chief was omnipotent in front of him at this time!


    Mu Feng frowned and said to himself: "But if they really think about us, even if the blue bird department can come, it will take time to go back and forth. We must ensure that there are no problems in the market, and there are problems. It can be conveyed to me in time, Da Jiang!"


    "Ah?" Bai Yue was surprised, "Isn''t there any problem if you didn''t say it just now?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand to signal him to stop talking, and he frowned and thought carefully.


    Then he said: "The store is on the road between us and the Black Bear Department, close to the Black Bear Department!"


    Bai Yue wondered: "On the road?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "There we can directly rebuild a small city, similar to the mirror city of the tribe!"


    "Mirror City!" Bai Yue exclaimed, "That''s too far away!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Not far away, organize slaves to build a mirror city there, which is about the same size as the current mirror city. In this way, there is no need to expose the black bears, and let them continue to help us contact other tribes, which can also reduce them. The danger of being noticed."


    Bai Yue frowned: "But in this way, Mirror City will be very dangerous far away from the tribe!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "No, we will build several mirror cities at intervals along the way, and each mirror city has a beacon tower, so that messages can be transmitted in time through the beacon tower. In addition to sending people, we usually send dozens of warrior teams to go back and forth along the way to inspect, so that the way will really become my Da Jiang''s territory!


    Soldiers can also hunt and inspect during the inspection process to improve their combat effectiveness. As long as there is an accident, my big ginger can be there

 Chapter 483

    It took a little more than four days to walk from the area of ??Qingzhang Mountain to the old land of Heishui Department, which was a bit longer than Mu Fengyuan planned.


    The main reason is to explain to Bai Yue in detail how to deal with the affairs of the Changli Department along the way.


    After passing the Black Water Department, Mu Feng asked Zahe to lead the way to the valley they had discovered before.


    The last time they went to the geotechnical department was to the northeast, this time they went to the valley to the northwest.


    The terrain here is different from the flat area in the east, mostly valleys and hills.


    The trees of different heights along the way are completely different from the area where Da Jiang is located.


    After traveling for a certain distance, they looked back and found that the terrain was getting lower and lower.


    But there are more and more hills and valleys around, which is really strange.


    "This should be going to a basin below the ground!" Mu Feng thought, "It''s been almost a day since I walked, and I can''t see anything else around. It should be entering a big basin!"


    At the same time, he thought in his heart that if it is a basin of this era, then there is very likely an independent ecosystem here¡ªthat is to say, there may be everything here.


    "You all be careful around, this place is different from what you see outside!" Mu Feng ordered.


    "yes!"


    Then he called Zhahe: "How far is it from the place you mentioned? It''s been almost a day!"


    Zahe replied: "It''s almost here, there is an entrance to a valley, and there is a small river in it, which flows out of the mountain crevice on the southwest side, flows in the valley and then goes down, I don''t know where it went .¡±


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart moved, "Underground river, Poli Valley? There are karst landforms here, limestone?"


    His eyes lit up all of a sudden, the hills and hills he passed along the way seemed relatively steep, but the valley bottom was relatively flat. At this time, the typical landform of Poli Valley, once there is an underground river, it is basically certain that there is limestone!


    If the lime is found, it will be easier for Dajiang to cast the city wall in the future, and the wall bricks will become stronger!


    Thinking of this, he regained his energy and signaled everyone to move forward quickly.


    It was getting late, and they came to the entrance of the valley where Zaghe was.


    Considering the safety of entering the valley, Mu Feng asked everyone to rest at the entrance for one night and wait until the next day before entering the valley.


    He looked at the valley in front of him, and he was sure that this was Poli Valley. He was waiting to see if he could find limestone when he entered the valley tomorrow¡ªlimestone might be found near the river''s entrance, or it might be underground. It can only be found in the river.


    If the former, he only needs to dig at the entrance.


    If the latter, he can only give up. After all, the conditions at hand are not yet suitable for underground excavation operations.


    That night, they heard the sounds of beasts in the valley, including wolves, tigers, bears, and many other sounds they had never heard before.


    Da Jiang''s people all showed surprise, they didn''t know what was going on, so be careful.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, because so many beasts roared at the same time, which meant that the valley should be wide enough.


    But how wide can a valley be?


    At dawn the next day, Mu Fengbian led everyone into the valley¡ªto be exact, this valley in the valley.


    But the entrance to the valley seemed to be very long, and they walked for more than an hour before reaching the end.


    Zahe, who was leading the way, shouted in surprise: "Great Chief, we have arrived!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s here?"


    Then he came to Zahe''s side, and was instantly shocked by the scene in front of him!


    They are located on an inconspicuous high place equivalent to a gentle slope, surrounded by lush trees.


    And under the hillside is a vast and boundless jungle at a glance!


    Because of the deep highlands, he could clearly see a not very wide river passing through the southwest direction in the west of the jungle, then crookedly heading north, and then flowing northwest.


    In the distance, the river disappeared into the ground, with no direction to follow.


    Facing the valley they were in, there was a flat area similar to a grassy beach, with lush grass growing inside, and when the valley breeze blew, it was clear that various herds of beasts could be seen in and out of it.


    Black horses, Gazelle, Banhorn cattle, Red deer...


    Mu Feng suddenly felt that he had come to another completely independent world!


    "This..." Except for Zhahe and other people from the Black Water Department, all Da Jiang''s people were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    "Great chief, there are so many dark horses here?" Qingya sighed, "This seems to be the dark horses from the Rock and Soil Department last time!"


    "There are still a lot of boardhorns!"


    "Look, what is that!"


    Everyone followed the voice of one person, and suddenly found that the branches and leaves of a tree in the distant jungle were shaking violently, as if something was tossing in the crown of the tree!


    Judging by the movement range of the branches and leaves, it should be caused by a group of monkeys or other social animals.


    Before they could react, there was a clear and passionate bird song from the bush: "Chirp¡ª"


    Following the sound of "chirp", a big bird that was so big that everyone was shocked flew directly from the tree!


    When the big bird flew up, it clearly held a prey in its two claws, and the prey was still struggling in the air.


    Everyone saw that the prey was a python!


    Because of the long distance, Mu Feng couldn''t judge how big the bird was, nor could he see how big the prey was.


    But even at such a long distance, Mu Feng felt that the wingspan of that big bird was more than five meters!


    Especially the python, with such a long distance, he felt that it was more than three or four meters away!


    But now it was caught by the two claws of the big bird, struggling in the air.


    Everyone exclaimed, because the giant bird happened to be flying in their direction while grabbing its prey!


    "Great, Great Chief!" Someone tremblingly said, "It won''t have discovered us!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at the giant bird, and it really flew towards them.


    He whispered: "Everyone, squat down, there are trees nearby, it shouldn''t bother to look down!"


    "Squat down!" Bai Yue ordered.


    Everyone squatted down quickly, even those whose mounts could make them get down.


    The two mammoths alone were too huge to do anything, so they gave up decisively.


    However, when the giant bird flew less than 50 meters away from them, it circled and flew towards a mountain peak on their right.


    Mu Feng could see clearly, he could already see the condition of this giant bird from this distance.


    It has a wingspan of at least eight meters. Its body is black and gray, with bright mottled fur on the top of its head and a bony protrusion on its crown. It doesn''t look like a bird, but a beast!


    Especially its beak is not like the slender beak of ordinary birds, but a wide and thick serrated bone beak.


    What shocked Mu Feng the most was that apart from the two claws for catching the boa constrictor, the bird also had a three-fingered claw on each wing!


    "This is..." Mu Feng couldn''t believe it, "How is this possible!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484

    Before entering the valley, Mufeng thought of such an independent valley, whether it might be a closed and independent ecological environment.


    But he didn''t expect that this place would be so "independent" that there was such a thing as the "Fengshen Pterosaur".


    The bony crown on the top of the big bird''s head, the sawtooth beak, and especially the claws on the wings, isn''t that a Fengshen pterosaur?


    However, the system reminded again at this time: "This is not the Fengshen pterosaur, neither the size nor the sound of the Fengshen pterosaur!"


    "No?" Mu Feng was surprised, and whispered in his heart, "What is that?"


    The system prompts: "This is the eagle feather dragon, or it can also be called the prehistoric dragon crown and colorful head giant eagle!"


    "What the hell is that, is it a dragon or an eagle?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    "Based on the classification of pterosaurs, it has the characteristics of pterosaurs, but it also has the characteristics of the first batch of prehistoric giant eagles. But if it is classified according to eagles, its pterosaurs and bony crowns have the characteristics of pterosaurs." .¡±


    Mu Feng was very surprised: "That is to say, it is a bastard, a semi-finished product, and has not yet evolved?"


    System: "It can be understood in this way. But the system kindly reminds the host that because this creature is in the stage of evolution, it has both the physical strength of a pterosaur and the ferocity of a giant eagle. Once it is found to enter its range, it will be attacked!"


    Then the system gave a set of data in Mu Feng''s mind:


    Eagle feather dragon: also known as the prehistoric dragon crown colorful head giant eagle. It has a wingspan of 8-9 meters, a weight of 120 kg-170 kg, a load of 100 kg, and a maximum grasping weight of 130 kg.


    It can fly short distances, and can glide 2 kilometers by flapping its wings!


    It has a ferocious temperament, and will choose to attack lions and tigers when hungry, and can hunt horned deer, gazelle and even black horses!


    Only then did Mu Feng realize why it wasn''t a Fengshen pterosaur anymore.


    Because the Fengshen pterosaur''s wingspan easily exceeds ten meters, the big bird just now is only about eight meters according to his estimation.


    But it''s certainly not some kind of Argentine eagle or vulture, because their wingspans don''t reach that long either.


    But even so, the data given by the system is scary enough.


    Such a big one, no matter if it is an eagle or a dragon, if it really wants to eat someone, there is no one in their group that it can''t pick up!


    "I''ll go..." Mu Feng was shocked, this kind of raptor, no, it is a beast, it is simply synonymous with "savage"!


    "If Da Jiang can have such a flying army, then..." Mu Feng was very moved.


    But immediately this thought was suppressed by him.


    Eagle Yulong is not like Sha Laosan and Huleibao. Although they are ferocious, they have a wide range of diets, and they are easy to feed.


    As for the big ones such as armored earth dragons and mammoths, the staple food is mainly grass plants, which are easy to feed.


    But a pure carnivore like the eagle feather dragon is not easy for him to feed.


    Taking a step back, even if he is willing to feed him, and there is enough food for Big Ginger, how can he catch it?


    You know, this thing doesn''t run on the ground, dig a hole, put some medicine, and Mufeng can still control it with a little brains and effort.


    The problem is that he is flying in the sky, and his nest is built on a cliff, how can he catch it?


    "Wait, give the medicine!" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he immediately communicated with the system, "Does this eagle feather dragon eat carrion?"


    The system replied: "Eat! Because the eagle feather dragon needs to fly, it consumes energy very quickly, eats a lot, and digests quickly. It must eat at least 30 kilograms of meat a day!"


    "Thirty kilograms!" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, he thought it would cost a hundred kilograms, so he is fully capable of supporting it!


    Now the question is, how to capture it?


    Mu Fengyuan was in a daze, his mind was full of thinking about how to get an eagle feather dragon, he completely forgot that there were people around him, let alone why he came here this time.


    "Great chief, great chief!" Bai Yue next to him shouted.


    "Ah?" Mu Feng realized, "What''s wrong?"


    No one would have thought that their great chief would turn his mind on the giant bird just now!


    "What should we do now, go down?" Bai Yue asked.


    "Oh!" Mu Feng finally realized that he came to explore the valley this time, and said hurriedly, "Go down, and then approach the group of black horses carefully, grab some of them and go back!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue began to direct the clansmen to go down.


    Mu Feng raised his head and looked at the mountain where the eagle-feathered dragon flew to just now, wondering where it landed and whether it would come out again in a short time.


    Then it was accidentally caught by a branch, and I happened to pick up a ready-made cheap one and went to catch it.


    This plot was thought up by Mu Feng in his previous life after accidentally catching a pheasant caught by a cotton tree in a rural field.


    Since then, whenever he passes the cotton fields in autumn, he always likes to squat on the ground and listen to see if there are any pheasants running in the cotton fields.


    Whenever there is one, he will rush in and give chase.


    As long as the panicked pheasant wants to run away, it will be easily caught by the cotton branch.


    He was thinking about how big and dense the branches could hang the eagle feather dragon.


    He had already forgotten that the black horse in front of him was the black horse captured by the Rock and Soil Department. He even forgot that the qualities of those black horses were better than those obtained from Baishuyuan.


    In particular, Wanliyun is also one of them!


    Da Jiang and his party carefully descended the hillside, walked through a jungle, and walked in the direction they saw before going down the mountain.


    As the saying goes, "Looking at the mountains and running dead horses", this saying is absolutely true.


    Especially a piece of green, especially when looking at the nearby grass beach!


    When they looked at the exit high on the hillside, they were very close to an open area, but it took a lot of time to actually head there.


    Coupled with the fact that there are many vines and shrubs in the jungle, Jiang and his party took a lot of effort to get out of the jungle.


    By the time they left the jungle, most of the day had passed!


    What made them quite speechless was that when they came out of the jungle, the empty grassland in front of them really became empty¡ªthe horses and the like that were originally here had all disappeared!


    "What should I do?" Bai Yue was helpless.


    They are all

 Chapter 485

    When everyone was eating, Doudou came back with the little white wolf.


    They "woo woo" told Mu Feng that they found horses, and there were quite a few of them.


    As for how much "not a lot" is, Mu Feng didn''t intend for Doudou and the others to figure it out, after all, they didn''t know how to count.


    Hearing that there were horses, Mu Feng came to his senses, motioned everyone to eat quickly, and then followed a few wolves to catch the horses.


    Now they have confirmed that the dark horses caught by the Ministry of Geotechnical Sciences were caught here.


    Soon everyone finished their meal, got up and set off with a few wolves.


    The five wolves led them to a place with lush vegetation, and a river could be seen not far away.


    And those black horses are near that river.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was a little strange, "There should be some ferocious beasts near the river. Ordinary beasts won''t haunt the river?"


    He clearly remembered hearing the roars of various carnivorous beasts last night.


    "That means there are no large carnivores near this river!"


    In the bottom of his heart, he was thinking whether to let the tribe catch the horse with a flying stone rope, or to catch it directly with a roar of Hu Leibao.


    But thinking that since there are eagle-feathered dragons in this valley, there may not be other ferocious beasts. If there are any ones who are not afraid of Huleibao and run out, I''m afraid there will be trouble.


    In fact, there were hundreds of people who came here this time, and there were mammoths, which was enough to deal with these dark horses.


    After a while, he made a decision, let the tribe round up these horses!


    Relying on the water on one side, rounding up on three sides, and flying stone ropes up, it''s very simple.


    For this kind of hunting, Mu Feng was too lazy to do it anymore, and directly handed it over to Bai Yue, Qing Ya and the others.


    As for him, the old god was squatting on the ground in the grass, leading Hu Leibao to watch Bai Yue and the others busy.


    Zhahe was very excited.


    Because they discovered this valley in the first place, and he wanted to catch it a long time ago.


    Bai Yue began to direct.


    How many people went around in a detour, how many people drove forward, how many flying stone cables...


    Mu Feng didn''t say a word, and listened to Bai Yue''s order there, and nodded silently, which was basically the same as his own plan.


    In fact, the warriors and hunting team members of the entire Dajiang tribe were already very familiar with how to catch prey in various situations.


    The group of horses in front of them, which seemed to have about a hundred horses, was already equivalent to Jiang''s to them.


    A group of people moved quickly, and the flying stones were thrown out, directly catching forty or fifty horses.


    Their encirclement continued to shrink, and they pressed all the remaining horses to the river!


    It seemed that the overall situation was settled, Mu Feng got up with a smile, and walked towards Da Jiang''s soldiers with Hu Leibao.


    He wanted to personally catch one of the black horses, which was obviously bigger than the others.


    This horse looked familiar to him - shiny black hair, big curly snowflakes, at least three meters away from head to toe, standing a head taller than other horses!


    "Hey, it''s hard to say if the Eagle Feathered Dragon is right, but the other Wanliyun is all right!" Mu Feng grinned and said with a low laugh, "I''ll see where you are going!"


    Da Jiang''s 100 people had already assigned about 30 people to tie up the black horses on the ground, and the rest of them approached the black horses little by little, squeezing them into one place and shrinking them into a ball.


    In desperation, some horses tried to break out of the encirclement.


    But as soon as they broke away from the horses and wanted to rush out, they were caught on the horse''s legs by the flying stone rope and tripped.


    The group of horses was seized by another ten or so horses at once.


    They are not stupid, they have no hope of breaking out, so they can only retreat to the river in a crowd.


    And once they reach the river, it means that they will be inevitable.


    All Da Jiang''s people seemed to have seen the scene where all the horses were caught.


    Even Mu Feng walked towards the group of horses with a smile as if he was holding a wisdom pearl.


    He had already seen the Wanliyun horse, squeezed in the middle by the herd of horses, with all his brute strength and nowhere to use it, and he smiled more and more happily.


    Wan Liyun was very irritable, he let out a long hiss, bumped and bit at the same place, and drove all the horses that crowded him away to make room for him.


    "Hey, this horse is still in the nest!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Da Jiang''s people also saw the strangeness of this horse, and all laughed and approached.


    At the same time, the Wanli cloud raised its head and let out a long roar, looking for a direction¡ªit was the river, and rushed over with all four hooves!


    None of the black horses beside him dared to stop him, and they gave way to it one after another.


    Many black horses gave way, but Wan Liyun didn''t stop, and accelerated towards the river. When he was still three or four meters away from the river, he jumped with all his strength - he plunged headfirst into the river!


    "Plop!"


    "what?"


    "this?"


    "How is this going?"


    Da Jiang''s people were all stunned, not knowing what was going on.


    Mu Feng was also taken aback: "I''ll go, would rather die than surrender? Throw yourself into the river?"


    It was only the next moment that he reacted: "No!"


    Before he could finish speaking, the Wanliyun that plunged into the river had poked its head out of the river at this moment, and then swam to the other bank with its head stretched out!


    The river was not wide, and the Wanli cloud swam to the opposite bank in an instant, and then climbed to the bank to shake off the water in the eyes of everyone who was shocked and inexplicable.


    "this!"


    "Horses can cross water!"


    "how so!"


    Everyone has been refreshed.


    Mu Feng jumped his feet and said bitterly: "What a mistake!"


    He just realized that horses are born to swim!


    Seeing the foolish clansmen around him, he hurriedly shouted: "What are you still doing in a daze, don''t let the rest of the horses run away!"


    Only then did they come to their senses, hurried forward and started throwing flying stone cables.


    However, at this time, all the horses saw that the leader had successfully crossed the water, and all of them turned around and rushed towards the creek.


    "Plop!"


    "Plop!"


    "Plop plop!"


    There was a sound of horses diving into the water, and in the blink of an eye, these horses had already swam to the middle of the river, and in the blink of an eye, they had already reached the other bank and began to climb up the bank!


    No matter how fast Da Jiang''s men chased them several times, they couldn''t leave all the horses that turned their backs and fled forward.


    After the flying stone rope tripped a dozen more horses, they had to watch helplessly as the rest of the horses fled.


    Da Jiang''s people look at me, I look at you, and finally look at Bai Yue, not knowing what to do.


    Bai Yue was even more helpless, she scratched her head and looked at Mu Feng who was approaching them, her face full of shame: "Big, great chief..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, I don''t blame you, horses can swim, I forgot about it, just pay attention next time!"


    As he said that, he looked at Wanliyun, who had regained his freedom, on the other side, and thought in his heart: "This time you swam and ran away, it won''t be so easy next time!"


    You know, according to what Zhahe said, if this river flows northward, it will eventually disappear on the ground, so there will be an end, if possible, at worst, he will go around it.


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand and said to everyone: "Okay, get all the black horses on the ground together, and then let the Hulei Leopard help you tame them, and move on, we don''t have time to waste!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 486

    Da Jiang and the others, who saw the horses swimming for the first time, were quite annoyed. They didn''t expect this result.


    Fortunately, there are more than 50 dark horses in hand, so it''s not too busy.


    In front of Hu Leibao and Sha Laosan, these dark horses were quickly tamed, connected by ropes, and followed the group to continue walking.


    He came here to investigate the situation, so he didn''t walk very fast. In the evening, he saw a small group of black sheep, and Da Jiang''s men took advantage of the situation to catch them and kill them to supplement food.


    At that time, the boardhorn ox went somewhere, but they didn''t see it.


    Mu Feng guessed from the bottom of his heart that the boardhorn oxen would not swim to the other side, because in his impression, cows could also swim¡ªespecially those boardhorn oxen were very similar to the buffaloes of later generations.


    Sure enough, not long after they walked, they saw a group of flathorn cattle on the other side of the river, and a few of them had just climbed up in the water.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "It seems that there are no large predatory beasts in this river, otherwise the horses and cows would not swim back and forth so casually."


    Before he could react, a wave rose, and a huge dragon leaped out of the water, bit a flathorn ox on the hind leg, and dragged it into the water!


    "This!" Mu Feng was shocked, he didn''t expect the river to "slap the face" so quickly!


    "When the black horse Wanliyun passed by just now, there was no movement at all!" Mu Feng frowned, "There shouldn''t be many dragons in such a small river, right?"


    Before he could react, there was another splash on the river.


    Four more dragons emerged from the water like small islands, and then swam quickly one by one to the plate-horned ox that was dragged into the water!


    "I''m going!" Mu Feng shouted, "Everyone, stay away from the river, step back... what the fuck, Sha Laosan, what are you doing?"


    Mu Feng exclaimed suddenly.


    Because Sha Laosan didn''t know when he had already jumped into the river and was swimming towards the group of dragons.


    "Salad San, come back!" Mu Feng shouted.


    But at this time, Sha Laosan seemed to be dazed, and swam straight towards those dragons!


    What Mufeng didn''t expect was that although Sha Laosan looked huge and clumsy, his swimming speed was not slow. In just a few breaths, he swam to the vicinity of the dragon that was still dragging the board-horned ox.


    It seems that only the flat-horned ox is in the eyes of the dragon, and it is dragging and pressing under the water. Unexpectedly, Sha Laosan came in front of him, and immediately stretched out a huge claw, and sent it to the nearest dragon.


    There was a muffled "poof", and everyone saw a bunch of blood splashing on the surface of the water!


    Then, in the astonished eyes of everyone, the dragon slowly opened its mouth, and at the same time, because of the fierce struggle of the flathorn bull, it rolled over in the water, and then its belly was straight up, dead !


    "This..." Everyone was stunned, including Mu Feng!


    They didn''t expect Sha Laosan to shoot a dragon to death just by taking a photo!


    At this time, the other four dragons seemed to be stimulated by the blood of the same kind, and even gave up the flat-horned ox and swam towards Sha Laosan!


    Because the distance is relatively short, in the blink of an eye, two dragons will come to Sha Laosan, open their huge mouths to bite Sha Laosan.


    Sha Laosan didn''t dodge, stretched out his paw again, aimed at a dragon that was facing him, and slapped it down with one paw!


    "Crack!"


    There was a sound of broken bones, and the dragon screamed "Aoao", poured too much water into its mouth, and sank into the water in a blink of an eye, not knowing whether it was alive or dead.


    And another dragon took the opportunity to bite Sha Laosan''s front leg.


    But it obviously underestimated the extent of Sha Laosan''s rough skin and thick flesh. Not only did it not bite off Sha Laosan''s legs, but was dragged to the front by Sha Laosan, splashed in the water nearby, and at the same time opened its mouth to ask for it in the opposite direction. past.


    "Crack!"


    There was another sound of broken bones, and another dragon was bitten to death by Sha Laosan!


    It let go of the dragon and let it roll over, also with its belly facing upwards.


    In the blink of an eye, three of the five dragons were killed by Sha Laosan alone!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was so shocked that he couldn''t speak, "San Sha is so cruel!"


    Only then did the remaining two dragons realize that something was wrong, one rolled over in the water, sank straight down, sank under the water, and escaped!


    Sha Laosan was so indomitable that even a fierce son followed suit!


    "I''m going, this idiot, underwater is not its main battlefield!" Mu Feng stamped his feet anxiously, "This idiot won''t die underwater!"


    Before he could think about what to do, he saw the surface of the water suddenly tumbling like boiling water.


    Sha Laosan shook his head and emerged from the water, with a dragon in his mouth!


    "Third Sha, get out!" Mu Feng shouted.


    At this time, Sha Laosan let go of his mouth, let go of the dragon as well, and let it float.


    It rolled in the water, seemed to be very happy, and then roared at Mufeng with an "angwu".


    Mu Feng was taken aback, and understood what it meant: In the place where I used to live, there was such a big fish, it was delicious!


    "I''ll go!" It was only then that Mu Feng realized that Sha Laosan had seen the original prey!


    Maybe it is the only one who can say that the dragon is a "big fish".


    He shouted at Sha Lao San: "Come up quickly!"


    Sha Laosan rolled over in the water again, and then reluctantly dragged the dragon to the shore.


    It''s just four dragons, he couldn''t finish dragging for a while, he yelled in the water anxiously, and roared "ang wu ang wu" at Mufeng, beckoning him to come down to help him.


    Mu Feng complained: "Idiot, you won''t get one end up first, and then go down to get the other one!"


    Don''t wait for him to communicate with Sha Laosan with "oooh".


    At this time, there was a loud and clear voice from the sky, "Chirp¡ª¡ª"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked up subconsciously.


    Before he could react, he suddenly felt that the light above his head dimmed, and a shadow passed over their heads. When he looked again, he saw a gigantic bird gliding towards Sand Laosan on the water!


    "Eagle Feather Dragon!" Mu Feng exclaimed and shouted violently, "Old Sha, be careful!"


    Because the big bird passed over their heads just now, he could clearly see that the claws of this huge bird were about to catch up with his calves!


    Especially the pair of claws curved like a scimitar, with a cold light on them.


    Don''t think about it, if you really grab Zhongsha Lao San with one paw, it will definitely hurt it.


    You know, tigers and leopards have rough skin and thick flesh, and eagle feather dragons can easily tear them apart.


    Even if Sha Laosan is stronger than them, it is absolutely difficult for him to retreat completely.


    However, Sha Laosan didn''t think so, or it didn''t react at all, and it gave up the dragon, raised its head up in the water, exposed the position on the armpit of the water surface, stretched out its two claws, and pointed at the eagle-feathered dragon that jumped down. Slap it hard!


    "I''ll go, you idiot, you''re going to play lightly..." Mu Feng was about to stop Sha Laosan, but he stopped abruptly.


    Because the eagle-feathered dragon slashed and descended at an extremely fast speed, the two giant claws even appeared to dodge. When dodging, it did not forget to grab Sha Lao San''s giant claws, and then Gone by.


    Just for a moment, Sha Laosan roared angrily: "Ang woo¡ª"


    Mu Feng could see clearly that Sha Laosan''s giant claw was scratched!


    When it reappeared, the eagle-feathered dragon had already landed on a dead dragon with two claws, and after grabbing it, it was about to fly away with a flick of its wings.


    It''s here to snatch ready-made prey!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487

    Two dogs fight, play off.


    The dragon dragged the horned ox into the water, but he didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway, the third son of Yuan Xiong Shisha.


    After Sha Laosan killed the four dragons, he didn''t expect that there were already bystanders coveting its spoils.


    This bystander is the eagle feather dragon.


    Not only did it scratch Sha Laosan, it also happened to catch a Nilong when it fell to the lowest point at this time, and it was about to take away the Nilong when it spread its wings.


    The so-called "the snipe and the clam fight, the fisherman wins" is exactly the same.


    It''s just that the fisherman obviously underestimated the weight of the dragon and overestimated his own ability.


    No matter what happens, a dragon will have to be hundreds or even thousands of kilograms larger.


    Although the eagle feather dragon looks huge, what is really big is its wings, not its body size!


    Especially since its grasping weight is only about 150 kilograms, how could it possibly take away a dragon!


    Sure enough, the eagle-feathered dragon had just flown less than three meters after taking the dragon out of the water in an instant, and was directly thrown down by the weight of the dragon!


    Then it was pulled into the water in an instant!


    The eagle-feathered dragon with its claws wet in water decisively let go of its claws, flapping its big wings to fly upwards.


    But Sha Laosan, who had suffered a dark loss, was willing to let it go. Regardless of the blood on his paws, he rushed forward and swam towards the eagle feather dragon not far away.


    From the speed point of view, it is twice as fast as attacking the dragon just now!


    In an instant, it came near the eagle-feathered dragon, and then exerted strength from the bottom of the water, jumping up one by one, and then broke half of its upper body out of the water, grabbing the eagle-feathered dragon''s claws.


    The eagle feather dragon naturally caught a glimpse of Sha Laosan coming, and in a hurry, the two wings flapped faster.


    But because of its huge size, it couldn''t get out of the water immediately, and it was about to be grabbed by Sha Laosan!


    As long as it is caught by Sha Laosan, there is no need to think about the ending of this eagle feather dragon, it must die tragically on the spot!


    Mu Feng''s heart was in his throat, he even forgot to stop it - because he was too nervous.


    But the eagle-feathered dragon flapped its wings in a panic, and its two claws were not idle, grabbing at random.


    In a hurry, Mufeng saw clearly that its claws not only avoided Sha Laosan''s claws, but even scratched Sha Laosan''s forehead again!


    And this time, Laosan Sha lost the color again!


    Hearing the sound of "ang woo", Sha Laosan fell into the water heavily and failed to catch it!


    But even so, before it fell into the water, it still grabbed the eagle-feathered dragon''s fluttering wings with one claw, and pulled off a bird feather!


    The eagle feather dragon flapped its wings again, and finally flew up obliquely.


    Mu Feng''s mind was moved, and he clamped the horse''s belly, and Hu Leibao ran straight to the river. At the same time, Mu Feng stretched out his hand and pressed it forward, and shouted in his heart: "Boom party!"


    But because the distance was too far, the eagle-feathered dragon just sank down again, and then lifted its huge wings upwards, screaming "Jiu" vigorously, and fluttered its wings high!


    Mu Feng''s mind tightened, he clamped the horse''s belly again, and Hu Leibao charged forward again!


    Mu Feng pressed his hand down and whispered: "Boom party!"


    The eagle feather dragon fell down again.


    But this time it didn''t fly away after flapping its wings, but rushed towards Wooden Wind in a circle!


    For a moment, Mu Feng only felt that he was tumbling upwards, and a strong wind rushed towards his face.


    Before he could react, a pair of giant claws much thicker than his own arms grabbed him head-on!


    There was no time for Mufeng to react, he bent down and pressed the Hulei Leopard''s head at the same time to prevent it from being caught.


    "call--"


    A gust of wind sounded, and the eagle-feathered dragon''s giant claws brushed against Mu Feng''s fur clothes on his back.


    With a sound of "chi la", the fur clothes were scratched instantly, and Mu Feng also felt a burning pain in his back.


    He stretched out his hand to touch it, but there was no blood, but the skin was scratched and it was hot.


    The eagle-feathered dragon that missed a hit didn''t want to fight, it flapped its wings and walked away!


    Then Mu Feng sat up from the horse, exposed his upper body, and his heart was beating wildly. Looking at the figure of the eagle feather dragon going away, he clenched his fists fiercely: "Almost!"


    Sha Laosan, who was scratched, splashed angrily in the water, then raised his head to the sky and roared angrily: "Ang woo¡ª"


    At this time, everyone in Da Jiang ran to Mu Feng in unison: "Great chief, great chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said, "Don''t worry, it''s all right!"


    Afterwards, he secretly treated him with the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, found another piece of fur to wrap around his upper body, and then rushed to Sha Laosan in the water and shouted: "Come on!"


    Sha Laosan, who had suffered a great loss, was extremely angry, and reluctantly dragged the dragons to the case, and bit them wantonly, making it clear that he was venting his anger on the corpses of the dragons.


    Only then did everyone notice that there was a shocking gash of blood on its paws and on its forehead!


    Mu Feng''s eyes couldn''t help concentrating, he called it over, and healed it with "return to heaven" to heal its wounds, making sure it was fine, and then he heaved a sigh of relief.


    After being healed, Sha Laosan was very depressed. In front of Mu Feng, he scratched the ground and tore the dragon furiously, yelling "Ang wu ang wu": I almost caught it just now!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but smile bitterly, remembering that every time he failed to catch a pheasant when he was a child, he would complain to the adults like this when he went back: That pheasant is so big, I almost caught it!


    Every time at this time, the adults would always smile and say to him: "Yeah, those who didn''t get caught are big ones!"


    He helplessly said to Sha Laosan: "Let me think about it, how to catch it!"


    Sha Laosan became excited: I caught it, and I will break its neck!


    Mu Feng was startled, and quickly shook his head: No, I want to catch someone alive!


    Sha Laosan was furious: but it scratched me!


    Wooden wind comforted it: it hurt you, didn''t I heal it for you? When I catch it, let it catch food for you to eat!


    Sha Laosan hesitated for a moment, and finally readily agreed: "Okay, help me catch it!"


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and said to himself: "Whether I can catch it or not, I have to stabilize you first, otherwise I will be killed by you, where else can I find the eagle feather dragon?"


    It was only at this time that he noticed that among the few dragons dragged up by Sha Laosan, each of them was six or seven meters long and weighed a thousand kilograms.


    It''s just that no one expected that these overlords in the water were lying on the shore like dead fish at this moment, motionless.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but look at Sha Laosan''s ferocity with admiration.


    He even has some doubts now. He and Hu Leibao caught Sha Laosan that day. Was it because Sha Laosan was out of shape that day? Otherwise, how could such a ferocious beast be caught by him?


    He suddenly had a feeling of unreality.


    But he immediately realized another problem, that is, such a ferocious and powerful Sha Laosan also suffered under the hands of the eagle feather dragon, so how powerful should this big bird be?


    Of course, this has something to do with Sha Laosan''s inability to exert his full strength in the water.


    But this did not affect Mu Feng''s eagerness to catch the eagle feather dragon in his heart.


    Because he also faced the eagle feather dragon at close range just now, and felt its power!


    "Originally, I was still thinking about whether I could be caught or not." Mu Feng became eager in his heart, "It seems that if I don''t catch you, I''m sorry for the sudden arrest of you just now!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 488

    "The bird in hand has flown!" Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart, not realizing that he was almost captured by the eagle-feathered dragon just now.


    You know, the dragon can''t grab it, and Mu Feng''s weight is completely within its grasping range!


    "Everyone, from now on, stay away from the river, and always pay attention to the movement around you, especially the top of your head!" Mu Feng ordered.


    "yes!"


    "Now, deal with the dragon, let Sha Laosan eat the rotten end, and peel and divide the rest!" Mu Feng ordered.


    Bai Yue began to direct people to deal with the dragon, while Sha Laosan was gnawing on the bitten and rotten end.


    Hu Leibao is ready to move.


    Mu Feng understood, dismounted and let him pass by himself.


    Hu Leibao carelessly came to Sha Laosan and snorted.


    Sha Laosan was eating meat, when he looked up and saw that it was Hu Leibao, he didn''t say a word and gave up his seat.


    So a bear and a horse, feast on.


    Now Doudou and Xiaobai also came to their senses, wagging their tails and moving forward one by one, wanting to get a share of the pie.


    As a result, Mr. Sha didn''t raise his head, and pushed all the wolves aside with his buttocks.


    Doudou and Xiaobai, who had eaten the closed doors, barked at Sha Laosan all the time, but before he barked a few times, Sha Laosan slapped them all away.


    Fortunately, it didn''t kill them, it just pushed them away and didn''t hurt them.


    Doudou and the others were full of reluctance, so they stopped barking this time. They wagged their tails and moved forward from several directions at the same time. U-turn and run.


    The other wolves retreated in a hurry, and followed Doudou and Xiaobai to share the spoils.


    Then they tasted the sweetness and cooked it according to the law again, and they really got a few pieces of dragon meat!


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to take care of them, he looked around by himself, and then thought about how to catch the eagle feather dragon.


    He remembered that there was an animal column program in his previous life, which said that the eagle''s vision range could see the movement of prey within four or five kilometers. There were even rumors that it could see within ten kilometers, but it was not known whether it was true or not.


    The eagle feather dragon can be such a beast between the pterosaur and the giant eagle. I don''t know how their eyesight is.


    But one thing he was sure of was that the Eagle Feather Dragon could see their every move.


    He was thinking carefully about how to catch the eagle feather dragon.


    "After the battle just now, it shouldn''t dare to come again in a short time!" Mu Feng thought, "We have to find a way to let it come out again, this time we have to choose the location on the ground!"


    "Either drug it, or drug the third child in Gaza!"


    "But how can I attract it out?"


    Mu Feng was thinking, the soldiers quickly divided the dragon and were packing it up.


    Sha Laosan and Hu Leibao have already gnawed half of a dragon!


    The bear and the horse''s stomachs were already bulging, and the speed of gnawing meat slowed down.


    Even Doudou and the others went up to bite again, Sha Laosan didn''t bother to bother.


    Just as Mu Feng was thinking about how to lure the eagle-feathered dragons out and catch them again, a resounding "chirp" sounded not far away.


    Immediately afterwards, another louder and louder voice sounded: "Chirp¡ª"


    This sound was not over, and there was another sound in between.


    "Fuck!" Mu Feng''s heart tightened, his scalp went numb, and he subconsciously shouted, "Get down!"


    Everyone hurriedly dropped their belongings and got down on the ground.


    At this moment, a gigantic eagle-feathered dragon descended from the sky, slanting past the place where Da Jiangren was standing just now.


    Although the people escaped, the horses were not so lucky.


    Because the horses were too concentrated, the moment the eagle-feathered dragon landed, its two claws directly pointed down to catch it.


    Just a face-to-face meeting, a horse was scratched on the spot, screamed, and fell to the ground!


    And this eagle-feathered dragon didn''t want to fight after killing a horse with one blow, it even flapped its wings and flew to the sky!


    Before everyone could react, just as they were about to raise their heads, another eagle-feathered dragon descended from the sky, grabbing the panicked and fleeing horses again!


    Another dead horse!


    This eagle-feathered dragon is also the same as the previous one, never willing to fight, just flap its wings and leave!


    Mu Feng reacted in an instant, and was about to scold Hu Leibao when he suddenly realized that

 Chapter 489

    No one can escape from Sha Laosan''s bite, and the four dragons are a lesson from the past.


    But this eagle-feathered dragon was undoubtedly lucky, at the moment when it was about to die, Mu Feng said "shut up" and saved its life.


    It went sideways in one gulp and hit the ground next to the eagle feathered dragon.


    But the eagle-feathered dragon didn''t know what to do, and even opened its sharp beak to peck at Sha Laosan.


    With just one click, Salasan''s shoulder blades were pecked dripping with blood!


    Sha Laosan was furious again, and opened his mouth to bite.


    At this time, Mu Feng had already rushed forward, dared to say to Sha Laosan again before it opened his mouth: Shut up, I''ll give you barbecue!


    "Wheeze!"


    Sha Laosan had already bit the eagle-feathered dragon''s neck, and the eagle-feathered dragon struggled violently in an instant!


    Obviously, Sha Laosan has already bit it!


    Fortunately, the neck of this eagle-feathered dragon is also thick, and Sha Laosan just broke the skin after swallowing it down.


    Coupled with the fierce struggle of the eagle feather dragon, Sha Laosan didn''t bite right at the first time, but just bit a piece near the neck.


    Even so, Sha Laosan shook his head, and the eagle-feathered dragon was still torn off a piece of skin including leather, fur and flesh.


    The eagle-feathered dragon screamed shrillly: "Chirp¡ª"


    When Sha Laosan saw the blood, he became even more excited and wanted to bite it again.


    Mu Feng hurriedly stretched out his hand, and slapped it across the face: "Get up!"


    At the same time, another slap "Boom" slammed the eagle-feathered dragon on the ground, pressing it firmly to the ground!


    You must know that Mu Feng can use the Dao Dao technique to push down such powerful beasts as Huleibao and Sha Laosan, not to mention the existence of Eagle Yulong.


    Sha Laosan, who was reprimanded by Mu Feng, was extremely dissatisfied, and slapped the eagle feather dragon on the head!


    "I''ll go, your uncle!" Mu Feng jumped.


    Sha Laosan can kill a dragon with a single slap, how can this eagle feather dragon survive?


    Sure enough, the Yingyulong who was slapped by Sha Laosan stopped struggling instantly, and lay straight on the ground, motionless!


    From the eagle feather dragon attacking Mufeng to the moment when he was lying on the ground, so many things happened in between, it was thrilling to say the least, but it took only half a minute before and after.


    This time was so short that the two eagle-feathered dragons that attacked them just now were still flying upwards - they hadn''t had time to find that their companions had fallen to the ground!


    "This..." Mu Feng almost wanted to kill Sha Laosan.


    After experiencing such a dangerous scene, he thought that he was going to have a flying mount soon, but he didn''t expect to be ruined by the paw of the idiot Sha Laosan!


    Mu Feng was very angry, and looked at Sha Laosan and shouted angrily: Your future barbecue is gone!


    However, Sha Laosan backed away in aggrieved manner at this time. He could feel the anger of Mufeng, and his natural and cautious temperament was fully revealed. He lowered his head and responded with "angang" repeatedly: I didn''t kill it, so I patted it. !


    Mu Feng shouted angrily: "It hasn''t been killed yet, it won''t even move!"


    Sha Laosan was extremely wronged: I don''t use my claws!


    "Useless claws? Did you use dog claws just now?" Mu Feng was about to get angry, but he suddenly reacted, and then looked at the eagle-feathered dragon on the ground in great surprise, and then at the battered and disfigured ö¾Long, then rushed to the Eagle Feathered Dragon with a stride, stretched out his hand and poked it, his face was ecstatic!


    He shouted violently: "Not dead!"


    Then he hurriedly shouted: "Bai Yue, the rope!"


    Bai Yue, Qing Ya, Zha He and others hurriedly bowed and ran to Mu Feng, and handed them the rope.


    The wooden wind surpassed the beast''s tendon rope, and bound it according to the two giant claws of the eagle-feathered dragon.


    At the same time, he shouted: "Bind its two giant claws together!"


    The three of them were in a hurry and quickly tied them up.


    Looking up at the sky, Bai Yue asked carefully in a low voice: "Great Chief, isn''t it dead?"


    Mu Feng shook his head excitedly: "It''s not dead, it was knocked out by Sha Laosan!"


    "Not dead!" Several people were taken aback, and hastened to tighten their hands.


    Mu Feng also wrapped his hands around quickly, binding the eagle feather dragon''s claws and long legs.


    At this time, the two eagle-feathered dragons in the sky finally discovered the anomaly¡ªthere was a companion missing!


    They tried their best to sing in the sky: "Chirp¡ª"


    "Chirp¡ª"


    However, the eagle feather dragon on the ground has already fainted, how to respond?


    Mu Feng looked up at the sky, and found that the two eagle-feathered dragons on the head were obviously bigger than the ones on the ground, hovering above their heads, and did not come down hastily.


    He shouted at the other clansmen: "Go and chase the horses back, they are all tied up before they run far!"


    At the same time, he directed Hu Leibao to kill the third child:


    Hu Leibao, go chase the horse!


    Sha Laosan, you stay by my side, if any big bird comes down, I will shoot you down!


    People, bears, and horses hurried into action.


    Only then did he notice that the eagle-feathered dragon''s neck was still bleeding, so he hurriedly treated it with the healing technique¡ªhe didn''t know if it could be tamed, or if he could rashly use the Wooden Dao Derivation technique to strengthen it.


    The Ying Yulong who was knocked unconscious was still drooling, which made Mu Feng both happy and funny.


    He said to the eagle-feathered dragon on the ground: "Hey, I didn''t expect you to hold a grudge, so I pressed you once, and even found a helper to take revenge. Is this the way to go, take it from me?"


    Realizing that the eagle feather dragon was not in danger of life, Mu Feng felt that Sha Laosan looked more pleasing to the eye, put one hand on top of Sha Laosan''s head, treated its injuries with the wood way derivation technique, and strengthened it a bit: "Do it well!" Not bad, give you some rewards!"


    Sha Laosan, who was obviously aware of his own changes, was extremely excited, and roared "ang woo" to the sky: you have the guts to come down!


    But the two eagle-feathered dragons in the sky were obviously aware of the danger, so they just honked, but didn''t come down again.


    It was only then that Mufeng noticed that the boardhorn cattle on the other side of the river had long since fled without a trace, and there was also a sound of panic fleeing in all directions in the jungle not far away.


    Obviously, the roar of the Hulei Leopard, the roar of Sha Laosan, and the cry of the Eagle and Feather Dragon in the sky were mixed together to let these beasts understand that this area is extremely dangerous!


    Mu Feng looked at the eagle-feathered dragon on the ground, then at the two in the sky, and temporarily gave up his plan to wake up the one on the ground¡ªhe had to find a way to deal with the two in the sky first!


    It''s just that right now they are hovering in the sky like vultures, but they just won''t come down, apparently waiting for an opportunity.


    "Are you more patient than me?" Mu Feng smiled, "Then you have made the wrong idea!"


    He looked around, and there was a small forest not far from them.


    He rolled his eyes and said with a low smile, "Yes!"


    Then he began to order: "Lead the horses into the woods, tie them to the books, don''t let them run away, and then pitch the tent!"


    "Build a tent?" Bai Yue was surprised, "What are you doing building a tent?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I''m not leaving, I''ll spend with them here, and get rid of this big guy by the way!"


    He pointed to the eagle feather dragon on the ground.


    "Ah? How to solve it?" Bai Yue was puzzled.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Boil the eagle!"


    Last time he boiled an elephant, this time he wants to really boil an eagle!


    By the way, let''s see if those two in the sky can be caught!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490

    For boiling eagles, Mu Feng is very good at it.


    After all, he had subdued mammoths before!


    He asked Bai Yue and the others to arrange for the clansmen to enter the woods, so that the two eagle-feathered dragons in the sky could avoid attacking the clansmen.


    As for the one that was caught, of course it was dragged into the woods and tied with a long tendon rope, connecting its claws.


    This animal tendon rope is a mixture of animal tendon, wool, and horse tail hair, dipped in water, mixed together and woven, and then smeared with lard, it is extremely strong.


    After Mufeng healed its wounds, he didn''t wake it up immediately. Instead, he sat aside and watched, and looked up at the two bigger eagle-feathered dragons from time to time, thinking from the bottom of his heart: "Come down again, Come down again and see if I can catch you!"


    But those two eagle-feathered dragons also knew the danger, so they didn''t come down.


    But they didn''t come down, but they didn''t go away, they just hovered in the sky, chirping loudly, as if they were calling the eagle-feathered dragons on the ground, and seemed to be threatening.


    Mu Feng quietly performed advanced animal taming skills, listened carefully, and found that they were really threatening: If you don''t let my companion go, we will kill you!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was delighted after he understood, "I can still be threatened by two birds!"


    After thinking about it, he raised his head and yelled into the sky: "Jiujiu¡ª¡ª"


    The voice was high-pitched and intense, clearly provocative.


    It means: I won¡¯t let it go, if you have the guts, come down!


    The two eagle feather dragons were obviously excited, and they really swooped down one by one.


    Overjoyed, Mu Feng got up and said, "Old Sha, catch them for me!"


    Sha Laosan stood up alone, more than six meters high, and roared towards the sky: "Angwu¡ª¡ª"


    Unexpectedly, with just such a sound, the two eagle-feathered dragons flapped their wings quickly in mid-air, and instead hovered upwards, unwilling to come down.


    Obviously, they also noticed Yisha Laosan''s size, which is not something they can beat!


    "Alas!" Mu Feng sighed, "You stupid big man, don''t yell just now, just catch them when they approach, just like you sneak attack on the dragon.


    Sha Laosan quietly lay down on the ground, looked up at the sky, and responded "highly" unwillingly: I know!


    Mu Feng shook his head: All right, wait here!


    At the same time, he became worried again in his heart. Are the two birds still willing to come down after Sha Laosan is making such a fuss?


    Sure enough, the two eagle-feathered dragons circled back and forth in the sky for a long time, but they never came down again.


    But the two eagle-feathered dragons swooped down to the jungle on the other side of the river before flying for a long time. It could be seen that they were hungry and ready to find food.


    I don''t know if it''s unlucky enough to drink cold water, but after the two eagle-feathered dragons flew to the other side of the river and disappeared, they flew up again not long after.


    Two claws are empty!


    No, it''s four claws empty!


    The two eagle-feathered dragons with four empty claws circled and flew to the distance. It seemed that they had to look for food elsewhere.


    Sitting on the other side of the river, the old god was there, Mu Feng rolled his eyes and began to think of a way.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng rolled his eyes and grinned strangely.


    He "angang" asked Sha Laosan to drag the remaining half of the dragon that he didn''t want to eat to the river not far away, some distance away from them, and then took out the special anesthetic powder from the leather pouch he brought with him.


    This anesthetic powder is made from the Mabosan formula that was previously used to numb mammoths on the grassland.


    Later, under the improvement of Mufeng, several kinds of herbs were mixed and ground into powder, and other flowers and herbs were added while the efficacy of the medicine was preserved to the maximum extent, so that the power of the anesthetic increased a bit, but the original special The taste is almost gone.


    It can be said that this is an improved version of Mufeng''s anesthetic.


    He had experimented again with a mammoth before, and it took less than half an hour from eating to taking effect, and the effect was surprisingly good!


    Even Sha Laosan was anesthetized by Mu Feng for an afternoon without knowing it, and became a "test product" for a new version of anesthetic.


    Right now, he is rubbing the anesthetic powder on the body of the dragon, intending to use the anesthetic to deal with the two eagle-feathered dragons in the sky.


    He believed that as long as they dared to come and eat meat, they could be brought down within twenty minutes.


    I''m afraid that they won''t come down.


    After administering the anesthesia, he weighed the rest of the dragons himself, and after making sure that the two eagle-feathered dragons would not go away, he took Sha Laosan back to the tent, and then ordered everyone to take the horses away. Tie them all up, and then go into the tent without one of them coming out.


    As for Huleibao and Sha Laosan, he told them to hide in the woods.


    And he also hid in the tent, and opened a gap to look out from the inside.


    The originally noisy grove suddenly became quiet. Everyone in the tent guessed what was going to happen next, nervous and looking forward to it.


    Time passed little by little.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour...


    After about forty minutes, the eagle feather dragon that flew away from the opposite bank finally reappeared in the sky near them.


    Mu Feng was even able to guess from the shadows flying past on the ground from time to time that these two eagle-feathered dragons had discovered their location, and at the same time they were constantly testing them.


    Bai Yue asked in a low voice: "Chief, is this useful?"


    Mu Feng replied in a low voice: "Be patient, you will know later!"


    He knows that predatory raptors are generally more patient, especially raptors like vultures and vultures sometimes even hover over the food for a long time, and will land to eat after confirming that there is no danger.


    He wasn''t sure if the eagle feather dragon would do the same.


    But he knew that the Fengshen pterosaur was a carrion eater¡ªthe eagle feather dragon, as his evolutionary version, should not evolve this disposition, just like "dogs can''t change to eat shit".


    That is to say, after a series of consumption, they failed to hunt before, and now they have no choice but to eat ready-made food.


    This food is Mufeng''s dragon meat that has been smeared with anesthesia!


    The key to whether they can come down is to let the eagle feather dragon in the sky confirm that there is no danger on the ground, or that the intruders like Mu Feng will not pose a threat to them.


    Mufeng thinks that the distance left for them is enough, and the two birds should come down.


    He did this several times, and after nearly half an hour, his legs were numb after staying in the tent, and when he was about to change his posture to sit, the eagle-feathered dragon in the sky finally moved!


    With a sound of "hoo", an eagle-feathered dragon slanted towards the body of the dragon from the sky.


    The wooden wind can be clearly seen through the gaps in the tent, and the eagle-feathered dragon skimmed behind the scorpion dragon.

 Chapter 491

    After the one on the ground yelled, Mu Feng felt refreshed, and the depression of being attacked by the eagle-feathered dragon earlier was swept away.


    Because he was sure that these two eagle-feathered dragons belonged to him too!


    Sure enough, the one in the sky quickly came down, and went straight to the body of the dragon, regardless of whether it was dangerous or not, went up and pecked at a piece of meat, shook its head, and swallowed it.


    You can tell it''s starving!


    After eating a mouthful of meat, it hurriedly turned its head to look in Mufeng''s direction, and after finding that there was nothing unusual, it finally began to bite and swallow.


    Mu Feng watched happily in the tent: "Eat, eat, the more the better!"


    At this time, it has been about twenty minutes since the first eagle feather dragon ate meat, and it is still eating.


    It''s just that the speed is not so fast compared to the second one.


    Even when Mu Feng was sure that the anesthetic was effective, he still couldn''t help worrying: "It won''t be effective, it was done before I came here!"


    Not long after he was still worried, when the eagle-feathered dragon was tearing a piece of meat, it suddenly threw its head forward and fell straight down!


    The eagle-feathered dragon beside it had also been eating for about ten minutes at this time. After discovering the abnormality of its companion, it hurriedly stopped eating meat and used its claws to pull the companion, only to find that the companion was motionless.


    Now it panicked, and kept screaming "Jiu Jiu", with a sharp and manic voice, obviously very nervous.


    Mu Feng in the tent was ecstatic in his heart, but at the same time extremely nervous: "This one only ate so much, what should I do? What if it flies away now?"


    Mu Feng hesitated in his heart: "Should I rush out now, or wait? If I rush out now, it will be exposed. It will definitely run away, and it will be difficult to catch it. If I don''t rush out, what if it flies away?" manage?"


    Sure enough, after finding out that its companion was not moving, the eagle-feathered dragon obviously sensed the danger, and frantically flapped its wings on the spot and was about to take off.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng couldn''t bear it any longer, the advanced animal taming technique was activated instantly, and he yelled: Hu Leibao, come on!


    Sha Laosan, grab it for me!


    Almost at the same time, he didn''t care much anymore, and rushed out of the tent with a stride, holding a flying stone rope in his hand, spinning quickly while running, and then aimed at the eagle feather dragon that was already a meter or two away from the ground. over!


    With a sound of "à²", the flying stone rope came out of his hand and hung on the neck of the eagle feather dragon without any mistakes!


    The eagle feather dragon that was hung around its neck suddenly lost its balance and fell downward.


    But as soon as its two claws touched the bottom, it immediately flicked upwards, and its two wings fluttered downwards, and it jumped straight up!


    At this moment, the Hulei Leopard arrived, and it was still five or six meters away!


    It concocted according to the law again, a vertical leap rammed into the eagle feather dragon.


    It''s just that no one expected that the eagle-feathered dragon that jumped up hastily made a movement of retracting its legs while jumping up, and its whole body was in a state parallel to the ground for an instant, and it could fly up close to Huleibao''s head !


    Sha Laosan ran relatively slowly. Seeing the eagle-feathered dragon flying obliquely from his head, he raised his head to the sky angrily and shouted: "Ang woo¡ª¡ª"


    At this time, Mu Feng could barely arrive, stomping his feet bitterly: "It''s a pity!"


    Because the eagle-feathered dragon had already flown more than ten meters above the ground, it was too late to shoot an arrow with a bow!


    Especially with the flash of its wings, it was dozens of meters away, and it hovered and flew into the air above their heads in a blink of an eye.


    Mu Feng could see clearly that his flying stone rope was still hanging around its neck.


    Bai Yue and the others rushed to it, and without waiting for Mu Feng''s orders, they directly started to put on the rope, and tied up the paralyzed Yingyulong.


    "Chief, one escaped!" Bai Yue sighed.


    Mu Feng nodded helplessly: "Yes, what a pity!"


    He was dejected, and was about to reach out to tie up the eagle-feathered dragon on the ground, but found that the figure in the sky shook and screamed "Chirp¡ª"


    Then it fell straight down!


    "The anesthetic has taken effect!" Mu Feng yelled wildly, laughing loudly, "It can''t run away either, none of the three birds can run away, hahaha!"


    Everyone cheered.


    But Mu Feng immediately widened his eyes again: "No, it''s so high, don''t drop this stupid bird to death!"


    "What should I do, what should I do?" Mu Feng looked at the direction where the big bird was falling, and his mind turned, "Isn''t extreme joy turning into sorrow?

 Chapter 492

    Boiling an eagle is a physical effort.


    This is especially true of the three giant eagle-winged dragons.


    From the first night until the second night, the three eagle-feathered dragons kept barking there, making everyone sleepless.


    Because they reacted so violently, Wooden Wind was worried that they would peck off the animal''s tendons.


    Fortunately, his rope was strong enough, and the eagle-feathered dragon''s beak was only sharp, so it didn''t break the rope.


    Mu Feng told Da Jiang''s people what to eat and what to drink, and the fire and barbecue were all in front of the three eagle feather dragons.


    After two days of this, the three eagle-feathered dragons stopped screaming and lay on the ground one by one, looking weak.


    During the period, an eagle-feathered dragon was the first to be so hungry that it couldn''t help it, and its stomach was rumbling-it was the one that was knocked out.


    Because it hadn''t eaten anything from the beginning to the end, and was injured, it was the first to show fatigue right now.


    Mu Feng was surprised, according to his estimation, it might take the third or fourth day for them to be like this, never thought that after two days and two nights, one of them could not stand it anymore.


    The eagle-feathered dragon, which was the first to show its tiredness, had already begun to sleep with its eyes closed. Mu Feng picked up the long wooden stick prepared in advance and teased it to prevent it from falling asleep.


    The eagle-feathered dragon frowned at being picked up, and stared at Mu Feng with wide eyes angrily.


    Mu Feng remained unmoved, and still teased it with a long wooden stick, and added a sentence from time to time: "What are you looking at!"


    This eagle feather dragon should be the one that Mu Feng discovered first, so he has a deep impression on him.


    It was the smallest among the three eagle-feathered dragons, and it was also the first to be caught, and the process of being caught was also the saddest.


    Not to mention the injury, I haven''t eaten anything yet.


    Compared with it, the other two seem extremely lucky.


    One of them fell down after eating and drinking, and the other fell from the sky after eating halfway.


    Fortunately, there is food to pad the stomach, and it lasts much longer.


    Even so, on the evening of the fourth day, the two eagle-winged dragons also showed signs of fatigue.


    Mu Feng concocted according to the law, so that the clansmen also took sticks and started teasing.


    But at this time, the smallest one, that is, the one caught first, had obviously lost a lot of weight, and the feathers on its body had also become a lot duller, fluffy and messy.


    During this period, Mufeng asked some people to explore the surroundings every day to see if there was anything special.


    Huleibao dragged a giant-toothed tiger back from the forest and split up with Sha Laosan, and Sha Laosan also went into the river and got a dragon to share the food.


    Doudou and the little white wolves who followed them picked up the leaks also gained a lot of benefits from picking up the leaks, and they also gained a lot of weight along the way.


    Especially the few wolves that ate the meat of the giant-toothed tiger, the ferocity exuded from their bodies has surpassed that of simple wolves.


    And the tacit understanding between the combination of Hu Leibao and Sha Laosan is getting better and better, and even later, the two of them will cooperate to drive tigers and leopards in the forest, and then eat them separately!


    The time soon came to the sixth day, and the conditions of the three eagle feather dragons were almost the same.


    The youngest one was lying on the ground in a daze, his eyes glazed over, and every time he wanted to sleep, he couldn''t get it, and would always be woken up by teasing.


    During this period, Mu Feng relied on Sha Laosan''s protection and stepped forward to untie the shackles between their two claws. They just struggled to stand up, then gave up standing, and continued to lie on the ground.


    Even if they saw a leg tied by a thin animal tendon rope, they didn''t bother to try again¡ªthey were so hungry that they had no energy left!


    Mu Feng realized that the bigger the eagle''s head, the faster the energy in its body would be consumed. Although it only lasted six days, the three eagle-winged dragons were almost exhausted because of their large size.


    After thinking about it, he asked someone to prepare some raw meat and put it in front of the eagle feather dragon.


    The three eagle-feathered dragons didn''t care whether there was any medicine or no medicine, poisonous or not, and they ate it up.


    But the food is too little, not enough for them to eat, and the stomach growls louder!


    However, Mu Feng didn''t give them any more food, and let their bellies roar.


    He knows that boiling an eagle is different from boiling an elephant.


    Because eagles fly in the sky, no eagle is willing to stay in a cage, stay on the ground and be driven by people. Once they have a chance, they may wait for the opportunity to fly away.


    This situation is especially likely to occur when the eagle is first boiled.


    Especially now, although the three eagle-feathered dragons are no longer struggling, the rebelliousness and ferocity in their eyes have not diminished at all-this is the most important thing to endure the eagle!


    As a bird, its wildness is stronger than other beasts. In addition, it is a "loafer" who is in the evolution stage, so it is naturally more difficult to tame.


    Mu Feng knew in his heart that there was still a "tough battle" to be fought.


    He wanted to subdue their arrogance, wildness, and unruliness on the premise of ensuring that the eagle-feathered dragons would not die.


    This is the most critical place to boil the eagle!


    But because of the physical exhaustion of the three eagles, he didn''t have to worry about them flying away - because their physical exhaustion and days of sleeplessness had prevented them from flying.


    Even if Mufeng once again relied on Sha Laosan to untie the restraints on their wings, they just gave up decisively after trying to flap their wings.


    Because flapping your wings is accompanied by strenuous exercise, your physical energy will be consumed faster!


    In order to live, they can only choose not to fly!


    After another five days, after Mufeng fed some meat again, the three eagle-feathered dragons finally couldn''t stand it any longer.


    After they closed their eyes, they didn''t open them again, and even when Mu Feng knocked them on their bodies with a stick, they didn''t bother to move any more, they just wanted to sleep!


    Mu Feng shouted in surprise: "It''s done, I''m finally convinced!"


    The members of the Dajiang tribe who followed Mu Feng here for more than ten days were very excited and cheered excitedly.


    If so, the three eagle-feathered dragons fell asleep, motionless.


    Wooden wind put them to sleep for a day!


    when they wake up it''s like

 Chapter 493

    After Mu Feng tamed the eagle feather dragon, the next thing was simple.


    Mu Feng looked at the three eagle-feathered dragons in front of him, and found more differences between them and ordinary birds after watching them closely.


    Needless to say, the bony crest on their heads is a leftover feature that has not yet fully evolved from pterosaurs to birds.


    In addition, their heads are almost as big as human heads, and a jagged beak is also obviously different from ordinary birds.


    But the biggest difference is that it is the largest flying bird that Mufeng has seen so far!


    They are more than two meters tall when they stand up one by one, even the smallest one should be two meters one or two!


    Mu Feng looked at the three eagle-feathered dragons in front of him, compared with the ostrich in his heart, and found that they were almost the same.


    However, ostriches can''t fly, but eagle feather dragons have a pair of wings with a wingspan of over eight meters, so they can fly!


    With these eagle-feathered dragons, Da Jiang will have new possibilities when facing foreign invasions or conquering other tribes in the future!


    He signaled the tribe to "uncamp" and move forward, continuing to explore the valley.


    But the problem came again, the three eagle feather dragons couldn''t run on the grassland because of their body size.


    Mufeng is not worried about letting them fly in the sky - because birds, especially eagles and raptors, will rekindle their "freedom" once they fly in the sky for a long time.


    He remembered that An Da, a falcon trainer on the grassland, said about the falcon, that the falcon should not be fed too much, otherwise it would not pay attention when hunting.


    Don''t let the eagle fly all the time, otherwise the eagle will return to the sky.


    Every time he took the hawk out to hunt, he would let the hawk squat on his shoulder or arm. The so-called "hawk" in the so-called "hawk dog" came from here.


    But "carrying an eagle" is not "playing handsome and pretending to be cool" as others say, there is a reason for it.


    There are two reasons for this:


    One is to save the eagle''s physical strength and allow it to hunt with all its strength.


    The second is to reduce the time the eagle flies in the sky, so as to prevent it from arousing the mind of longing for the sky.


    For a while, the eagle he tamed didn''t fly directly to his shoulder on the way back, but landed on a branch, and his eyes were not looking at Anda, but at the sky!


    This made him anxious, so he quickly took the rabbit''s fur and lured it down under the tree...


    But such a big eagle, the wooden wind eagle can''t "stand" - they weigh more than three hundred catties!


    There was really no other way, Mu Feng had no choice but to let Bai Yue and Qing Ya change their mounts, and then tied wooden frames to the two mammoths, their arms were thick enough for an eagle-feathered dragon to hold.


    Then it signaled the three eagle-feathered dragons to fly up by themselves, but the movement was too loud.


    Fortunately, in the end, the three eagle feather dragons were divided into groups of two and one, and squatted on the two mammoths.


    That scene had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu like a peacock squatting on an elephant in a zoo.


    It''s just that the combination of the mammoth and the eagle-feathered dragon now has a height of more than six meters. No one would think that such a big beast would be a decoration!


    "Okay!" Mu Feng joked, "The mammoth was originally for people to ride, but now it''s a bird''s mount!"


    The next exploration becomes easier.


    With mammoths, Hulei Leopards, and Sha Laosan as land overlords, plus the existence of Eagle Yulong, there is nothing in the entire valley that can threaten them.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng led Da Jiang''s men to capture more than 200 black horses in the valley, and more than 200 boardhorn oxen. It was confirmed that it could solve the problem of Da Jiang''s current soldiers'' mounts.


    At the same time, they determined that the previous geotechnical department must have come here to capture the dark horse.


    But I didn''t see any hunting traces along the way, which is really strange!


    Then he brought Da Jiang''s men to the entrance of the river that Zaghe said.


    As Mu Feng thought, there was indeed the entrance of an underground river, which was also a karst cave.


    Unfortunately, he found no lime at the mouth of the river.


    Although he knew that there were caves in the underground river, he really didn''t want to take the risk.


    After all, life is not impossible without lime.


    What''s more, there are so many dragons in the upper reaches of the river, who can guarantee that there is nothing else in the underground river?


    After much thought, he decided to give up, and took his tribe to the other side of the river.


    As a result, many pythons were found on the other side of the river. They were all three to four meters long. They didn''t look poisonous, but they had a strong sense of actively attacking people.


    Mu Feng didn''t intend to take care of them at first, and wanted to return to the tribe as soon as possible after exploring the valley. After all, he had been out for more than ten days!


    However, after being attacked many times, Mu Feng had no choice but to ask his tribe to start rounding up these pythons, pull out the snake skin, pickle the snake meat, smoke it and dry it, and use it as rations for the march.


    The three eagle-feathered dragons excitedly participated in it. They only needed one claw to press the snake body, and the other claw to grab and tear it, and a boa constrictor was easily torn into two ends.


    It can be seen that killing a snake is as simple as a chicken eating an earthworm for them.


    At this time, Da Jiang''s people also felt the strength of the eagle feather dragon at close range, and they all looked sideways.


    Of course, in addition to pythons, there are also some leopards and giant-toothed tigers wandering on the edge of the jungle and grassland.


    The color of the leopards has no patterns yet, they are all brown or dark large leopards.


    The giant-toothed tiger must be much larger than ordinary tigers.


    But when they met Da Jiang''s group, they were not threatening at all.


    Not to mention that there are more than 100 people in Dajiang. Mammoth, Huleibao, Sha Laosan, and Eagle Yulong, if you throw any of them out, they can crush them. How dare they appear nearby?


    The grassy beach on the other side of the river is not big, and it is only two or three miles from the river to the jungle.


    But the jungle is deep and vast, and Mufeng took the people inside for a while, and the trees inside became more and more dense, and even the presence of mammoths and armored dragons could not move forward, so he retreated come out.


    There was no guarantee of safety, and he did not dare to go deep.


    After all, since there are eagle-feathered dragons here, if they are not kept together, there will be other powerful existences.


    He had no choice but to lead his tribe out of the woods, and then wandered near the river bank.


    Stopping and stopping along the way, he also carefully explored, one after another found purslane, tomato, wild onion and other things in the tribe, as well as vegetables such as eggplant and rapeseed, and even found things like euphorbia and papaya. thing.


    Achievement points also came to 3325 points!


    After taming the eagle-feathered dragon, he stayed in the valley for two more days, and after finding nothing new, he set off to return.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t catch red deer, and he didn''t encounter anything stronger than red deer or horses.


    Wanliyun, the dark horse from before, was nowhere to be seen.


    Mu Feng only felt a little pity, quite a pity.


    But nine things are incomplete, and this kind of thing cannot be forced.


    He estimated that the time was almost up, so he set off out of the valley and walked back.


    Counting back and forth, he has been out for more than 20 days.


    If we only count the days when he left the market, he has already been out for seventeen days.


    In other words, he can rush back to the Black Bear Department and participate in another market with this one!


    Coincidentally, he is also going to discuss something with the big flicker!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 494

    Mu Feng and his party came out of the valley and headed southeast, and it took another two days to reach the Black Bear Department.


    Coincidentally, the store opened the next day.


    Mu Feng once again appeared that the Coke broke and flickered.


    Now not only is Mu Feng happy every time he sees him, but now he is also very happy every time he sees Mu Feng!


    The reason is very simple, now every time Mu Feng appears, he will always give something to his old brother.


    "Oh, brother, are you here again?" Big Huyou was very excited.


    Naturally, he didn''t see such ferocious beasts as mammoths and eagle-feathered dragons. Mufeng arranged for these beasts to stay in a nearby hidden place with Qingya.


    The only person he saw was Sha Laosan.


    Looking at Sha Laosan who had a "stupid" appearance, Da Huyou couldn''t help but twitch his face, feeling both fear and envy in his heart.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I''ll come to see you, and discuss something with you by the way!"


    Da Huyou was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear.


    Because as long as Mufeng discusses things with him, the benefits will definitely not go away.


    "Okay, come with me!"


    Mu Feng took Bai Yue and followed Da Huyou into the Black Bear Department, only to find that what Da Huyou led them into was not a thatched hut, but a tent!


    "This..." Mu Feng was quite speechless.


    He didn''t expect that Big Huyou actually set up a tent in his tribe and lived in it by himself.


    It seems that this old guy really "enjoyed" it.


    In particular, this old guy even knows how to "flexibly" set up a tent that is usually two or three times larger, just like a simple yurt.


    He followed Da Huyou into the tent, looked around, and found that the old guy had really arranged it carefully.


    Stone benches, stone pots, animal skin mattresses, etc. should be used in daily life, all inside.


    It can be seen that this old guy is addicted to living here!


    Seeing Mu Feng''s surprised gaze, Da Huyou was very proud: "Brother, how are you doing, isn''t it good?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad, not bad!"


    Da Huyou signaled Mu Feng to sit down, and asked with a smile: "Brother, you said you have something to discuss, what is it?"


    Mu Feng then told Da Huyou about opening a store nearby, and at the same time told him that he wanted to change the store and wanted Da Huyou to help him contact people.


    Now the big flicker looked ugly.


    He frowned and said, "Brother, isn''t it good that the store is open in the Black Bear Department? You are going to change places now, do you feel distressed about giving a jar of salt every month?"


    Mu Feng hurriedly shook his head: "Brother, what are you talking about, our relationship is so good, why can''t I even part with such a little thing?"


    "Then you still want to change the store?" Big Huyou hurriedly asked.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "Brother, it is precisely because we two have a good relationship that I was able to open a small market in another place. Because the small market to be opened this time is relatively large, and there are more things that can be traded in it. I I''m afraid that if you trade these things with you, it will attract the attention of other tribes and cause trouble for your black bear department!"


    "What do you want to trade?" Big Huyou''s expression became serious.


    Mu Feng thought for a while before saying: "Salt, fur, food, weapons, captives, mounts!"


    "This!" Big Huyou was taken aback, "brother, you are confused, how can you trade mounts? Do you have many in your tribe?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "There are some, and I will send some to your black bear department at that time!"


    "Send us?" Da Huyou was taken aback.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "We are a brother tribe, so we must send some of you. And don''t worry, you help me contact people to come to the deal, and it''s not for nothing to make you busy. I will still give you one every month." Can, and I will give you five more sheep, how about it?"


    "Huh?" Da Huyou was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that instead of opening a store in the Black Bear Department, Mu Feng gave more things. What kind of operation is this?


    But he was happy again immediately.


    In fact, it is indeed a bit troublesome to open the store in the Black Bear Department.


    Because the location of each transaction is in the black bear department, it is also a hidden danger for them.


    After all, until now he was playing the banner of a big tribe.


    In fact, he didn''t know where this big tribe was, and he was afraid that one day his secret would be revealed and the tribe would be looted.


    The reason why he has always agreed to open a store in the Black Bear Department is because Mufeng will give salt every month, and will also give more sheep. Why is he not happy?


    So he nodded happily: "Okay, yes! Where do you want to open a store, and what do I need to do?"


    "It''s simple!" Mu Feng laughed, "I will build a small market trading point between our tribe and your tribe. This way you are not far away, and we are not far away.


    I will let you know where the new trading location is after it is built. In this way, you can prevent other tribes from noticing your black bear department in the future, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    In addition, in the future, as long as it is something from your black bear department in the market, we will give more things to others, how about it? "


    Da Huyou was greatly surprised by this, and smiled openly: "Okay, okay!"


    Mu Feng took advantage of the situation and said: "But I''m afraid that you will be in danger when contacting other tribes, so I''ll teach you a way, you can notify me when you encounter trouble, so that I will send someone to help you as quickly as possible ,How about it?"


    "What way!" Da Huyou was so excited, once Mu Feng said this, it meant that he wanted to protect the Black Bear Department in the future!


    Mu Feng said: "Brother, I will teach you to build a thing called a beacon tower in the tribe. When there is an accident, put the cow dung outside on it and set it on fire. Let me know, and then I will send someone to come help you!"


    "Cow dung?" Big Huyou was puzzled.


    "It''s just dried cow dung!"


    "Oh, that''s it! Is that male dung, or female dung?"


    "It''s fine, it doesn''t matter, usually you just let people collect the dry cow dung, it will come in handy at critical times!"


    "Will other dung work, such as human dung?"


    "Uh, let''s forget it, it stinks!"


    "Uh, alright! How did you do it? This is called Feng or something, can you do it?"


    "Well, I''ll let someone teach you!"


    "Okay, what are you waiting for, do it now!"


    It has to be said that Da Huyou is also a vigorous and decisive master, and he is not at all ambiguous about what is beneficial to him and the Black Bear Department.


    This made Mu Feng appreciate it.


    While he asked people to take the people from the Black Bear Department to build a beacon tower in a relatively open place in the tribe, he chatted with Da Huyou about the Changli Department.


    Of course, he just pretended to ask Da Huyou about the situation of the western tribe, and said to Da Huyou with admiration: "Brother, you are really very attractive in the area, I think whether it is People from any tribe can listen to your invitation!"


    Big Huyou was praised, overjoyed, and laughed loudly: "My brother, what you said is very suitable for me. The appeal, yes, is this appeal. Our old bear can''t do anything else in this area, it is for this tribe. In terms of communication, there are indeed so many relationships than others!"


    As he said that, he patted Mufeng''s chest again: "Don''t worry, the matter of opening a new store is on my shoulders."


    At the end, he added: "The thing about the salt and the sheep..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495

    Mufeng taught Dahuyou how to build a beacon tower. He looked around, pointed to the hill on which Hei Xiong''s back was leaning, and said, "Brother, it''s best to put this beacon tower on the top of the mountain. If it spreads far, my people will The easier it is to see, the faster it comes!"


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, and he slapped his forehead: "That''s right. The higher you are, the easier it is to find, otherwise you won''t be able to see it from a long distance on the ground! Brother, don''t worry, when they learn it, I''ll let them in right away." Get one on the top of the mountain!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded.


    Afterwards, he chatted with Da Huyou a lot about the Changli Department.


    The main thing is that Mufeng asked Dahuyou how the loose tribes in Changli are doing now, and how many tribes can come if the market is opened for trading.


    Da Huyou said with a solemn expression: "Let''s not talk about the distance, just follow the North River, you should be able to find four or five tribes, the number of which is more than four or five hundred. If you go further west, you may find a few more tribes." tribe, but the distance is far away, it may take seven or eight days just to walk!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "Brother, you have to think about it. Once you open this kind of big market, the tribes that may come will not only be three or two, but there will be a lot of people! Especially those from Changli Those who came from the borders of the Ministry are all very poor!"


    Mu Feng thought of Jiang Shi''s business trip to the Manglong Department before, and it took four days for the one-way journey alone.


    In fact, it was later discovered that the route they chose was dangerous, not to mention a detour.


    It really took less than a day to ride and run.


    The same is true for the journey of the Black Bear Department. When the route is determined, it takes less than two days for the horses to run open.


    Even Mu Feng was a little skeptical. If he hadn''t left the tribe''s forest to go south, west and turned northwest to avoid the big forest, but had opened a road directly from the depths of the big forest, the time might have been shorter.


    But Mu Feng can''t be sure about the specifics, everything has to wait until he returns to the tribe.


    He smiled and shook his head: "It''s not a problem if there are too many people. As long as they are willing to bring something, I can guarantee that they can trade in salt! Even things they haven''t seen before, I can trade them for them!"


    "This!" Big Huyou couldn''t help being surprised.


    He heard Mu Feng''s tone: as long as people come, they can trade salt!


    He looked at Mu Feng, hesitated and asked: "Brother, is what you said true? As long as these tribes are willing to trade, can you trade enough salt for them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s natural!"


    Da Huyou frowned and thought, then gritted his teeth and said firmly: "Okay, if this is the case, then I will run a few more tribes for you, and then bring you more people. This is it..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother, look at what this said, as long as you help me, can I still have less things for you?"


    Big Huyou laughed loudly: "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he said with a smile: "Well, brother, on the basis of the salt and sheep I give you every month, I will give you one more. That is, as long as there are more than five tribes coming, one more If you have a tribe, I will give you one sheep, if there are two more tribes, I will give you two more sheep, how about it?"


    This is equivalent to the excess commission after completing the sales task in the previous life.


    Within the five tribes, there are only regular salt and sheep, but if it exceeds, there will be an additional "commission"-one sheep per tribe!


    Sure enough, there must be a brave man under the heavy reward. When Da Huyou heard it, he was stunned for a moment, and then he made some calculations, and then looked at Mufeng happily: "You mean the six tribes, you give me a little more!" One sheep, seven tribes come and you give me two sheep, eight are three extra sheep, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, brother!"


    Unexpectedly, Da Huyou rolled his eyes and asked one more question: "Then our black bear department and wild wolf department are among the five?"


    Now it''s Mu Feng''s turn to be stunned, this big flicker is really shrewd.


    Whether the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department count directly affects his base number of five tribes, and even affects the number of sheep he gets.


    The big flicker is really an old fox!


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and said with a smile: "Brother Huyou, no, brother! You two tribes count too!"


    At the same time, he repeated "Bah bah" in his heart, thinking: "Why are you still saying what''s in your heart!"


    Big Huyou didn''t care about Mu Feng''s "Brother Huyou", what he cared about was that Mu Feng said that the black bears and wild wolves are also counted!


    In this way, he only needs to find four more sheep to get one more sheep!


    "Hahaha!" Big Huyou laughed loudly, very happy!

 Chapter 496

    Mu Feng is waiting for Da Jiang''s people to come, this time he will personally go to the market to trade.


    Soon, Jiang''s men came, led by Han Shu.


    After seeing Mu Feng, he was overjoyed and shouted excitedly: "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved at him, briefly asked about the situation of the tribe, and was relieved after learning that everything was normal, and then asked him to put all the things to be traded on the special "table" of Ding Jiang.


    This table was also mentioned by Mu Feng and Da Huyou before, and it was a stone table that was a little more than one meter above the ground on purpose.


    There are tradable samples on the table: salt, weapons, furs, and a pottery or two.


    Of course, pottery is equivalent to showing off, and it has not been traded for one or two until now.


    Even Big Huyou had been greedy for a long time, but Mu Feng didn''t send him off, in order to create a "rare and precious" feeling.


    Standing beside Mu Feng, Han Shu said in a low voice: "Great Chief, let us do the transaction, you don''t need to do it yourself!"


    Mu Feng laughed softly: "I have other things to arrange later, and I need to wait for people from other tribes to come to the door!"


    Han Shu understood, stopped talking, and stood next to Mu Feng with Bai Yue.


    The three of them stood in a row, quite like a counter salesperson.


    Big Huyou said hello in advance because of Mufeng, and went to drink sugar water in the tent by himself.


    Seeing that Mu Feng was standing there to trade, the members of Hongluan''s department hesitated and dared not go forward.


    Seeing their hesitation, Mu Feng signaled Han Shu to call them over, offering to make a deal with them.


    After all, if you open the door to do business, you can make a fortune if you earn a hundred and eighty cents.


    No matter how small a fly is, it is still meat!


    Everyone in the Hongluan tribe was trembling, the leader saw that Mu Feng, a big chief, was about to make a deal with him, so trembling that he couldn''t speak.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "What do you want?"


    The man stammered: "I, I want, I want salt!"


    Mu Feng asked: "Then what do you want in exchange?"


    "Fur, fur!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Then how much do you want to change, how many furs do you bring?"


    The man hurriedly looked at the people behind him, and they quickly put all the furs they brought in front of Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng told Han Shu to count them, and there were only thirty or so, and they were all the furs of little foxes and deer.


    This is not enough to exchange for a jar of salt.


    Mu Feng looked at them and said: "Your furs are too small, and the quantity is not enough to exchange for a jar!"


    The person at the head said, "How much can that be exchanged for?"


    Mu Feng frowned slightly.


    In the market, a jar of salt is exchanged as a whole.


    Fifty furs, the damage should not be serious, can be exchanged for a jar.


    This is equivalent to a consensus among tribes.


    But right now Hongluan''s fur is not enough, so logically there is no way to exchange it.


    The man immediately became nervous when he saw Mu Feng frown.


    In fact, he himself knew that it was unreasonable to ask such a question.


    But there is no way, there are only so many extra furs that a huge tribe can vacate now, and if they can''t change the salt and salt, they will soon be in trouble.


    Just when he thought Mu Feng would refuse, Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yes, but you only have thirty furs, and they are all small furs. I can only give you half a jar of salt!"


    "Half a can?" The man was taken aback for a moment, then nodded hastily, "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Because your furs are too small, this time the stone jar will be given to you, but remember to return it to us when you come to trade next time!"


    "Yes, yes!" The members of the Hongluan Department left happily one by one.


    Obviously, this time they came to the market to trade, they never expected it to be so smooth.


    After the members of the Hongluan tribe left, Bai Yue asked in a low voice: "Chief, didn''t we plan to annex the Hongluan tribe, why are we still trading with them now?"


    Han Shu at the side also said doubtfully: "That''s right, their furs are not enough, they are still so small, why trade with them."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The deal with them is just for show, the real deal will come later!"


    As he spoke, he whispered to the two of them: "Have you seen those two other tribes? They are the focus of our deal!"


    "They?" The two looked puzzled.


    Mu Feng explained a few words in a low voice, and the two of them suddenly understood.


    Soon, the movement of the Hongluan family returning with half a jar of salt caught the attention of others¡ªespecially the two newcomers.


    The two groups of people looked suspiciously at Hong Luan''s department, then looked at Mu Feng and the others on the table, and then came to Mu Feng one after another.


    "What do you want to trade?" Mu Feng asked, looking like a stall owner, "I can exchange anything here, as long as you bring out the corresponding things!"


    The two groups of people obviously didn''t understand Mu Feng''s advertising slogan, you look at me, I look at you, and one of them spoke first: "We want salt and weapons!"


    Another group of people also said: "We also want weapons and salt!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Where are your things, let me see!"


    The two groups of people each took out their own things, which were all fur.


    Mu Feng sighed, frowned and said, "It''s fur again, isn''t there anything else?"


    The two groups of people tightened their faces.


    Because they heard the meaning of Mu Feng''s words: I have no shortage of furs!


    Everyone knows that in the market, the hard currency is salt and weapons.


    These two things can be exchanged with others at will, and no one will refuse.


    But fur is not.


    The rule of the market is that after both parties to the transaction have taken a fancy to the other party''s things, they will exchange things according to a fixed ratio after confirming that there is no problem.


    But if one party does not agree, the deal cannot be completed.


    As for how the rejected party gets what they want, that is a matter after the end of the market, but in the market they can only follow the rules.


    A group of people asked in an obscure voice: "Didn''t you just want fur?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "We won''t have any shortage of furs after taking them. If you come first, it will definitely be yours and not theirs!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "Think about it, if what you take is salt, and everyone exchanges furs with you, what will happen to you?"


    Both groups were silent.


    The answer is self-evident: they will not agree!


    The head of another group asked in a vague voice: "Can you exchange it with us this time, just once, and we will give you other things in the future!"


    Another group of people also took advantage of the situation and said: "The same is true for our Giant Elephant Department. As long as you exchange it for us this time, we will definitely exchange it for other things next time. Tell us what you want!"


    Mu Feng sighed: "We really have no shortage of furs!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng glanced at Han Shu.


    Han Shu directly took out two stacks of bear skins from under the table, there were fifty or sixty of them, and they were all covered with dust, obviously they hadn''t been used for a long time.


    Mu Feng pointed to the bear skin: "Hey, you see, we want to exchange the fur for other things! The tribe just now had less money to exchange, so I suffered a bit, so the transaction went through, but You have taken out so many furs, no matter what, you have to get out two jars of salt, this is too much loss, I can''t trade with you!"


    The man who claimed to be the head of the Giant Elephant Department struggled, and finally looked at Mufeng with almost pleading eyes, and looked at Mufeng with a hoarse voice: "Then what do you want to trade?"


    Mu Feng said: "Population! Especially women, even men are fine!"


    The man''s complexion changed, his face struggled, and then he even looked left and right at the people behind him!


    Before he could open his mouth, Mu Feng shook his head: "Forget it, you are so small, the tribe is probably waiting for you to go back and protect it, let''s save it!"


    The man frowned, extremely helpless, and asked hoarsely: "Then how can you be willing to trade?"


    Another group of people¡ªthat is, the Yellow Bird Department, was also watching Mu Feng nervously at this time.


    Looking at their frowning faces, Mu Feng sighed, as if he had made up his mind, he asked, "Why don''t you pay on credit?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 497

    "Credit, credit?"


    Except for Mu Feng, everyone looked at Mu Feng in amazement, even Bai Yue and Han Shu were no exception.


    Because no one knows what "credit" is.


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "Yes, it''s on credit!"


    "What do you mean?" The man headed by the Giant Elephant Department asked tentatively.


    Although the people from the Yellow Bird Department didn''t speak, they looked at Mu Feng cautiously.


    Although they don''t understand what "credit account" is, they see hope.


    Because they felt that the person in front of them didn''t seem to reject them.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Credit means that you don''t have to give anything at the moment, I can give you what you want, but you must give me what I want when you do the next market transaction!


    This time you didn''t give me something, I gave you what you wanted. Next time you guys give me what I want, I won''t give you anything anymore, that''s credit!


    This is equivalent to dividing one transaction into two completions, understand? "


    After Mu Feng finished explaining, he smiled, and the old god looked at the two groups of people in front of him, his voice was full of strange temptation: "So, do you want to pay on credit?"


    "Credit!" Bai Yue and Han Shu looked at each other in disbelief, then looked at Mu Feng together, and said in a low voice, "Great chief, we didn''t get anything, what if they..."


    Mu Feng waved his hands, and the two immediately shut up.


    But they looked at Mu Feng anxiously, trying to signal Mu Feng with their eyes.


    In their view, this kind of behavior of giving others things for nothing is simply incomprehensible!


    But Mufeng looked at the giant elephant and the yellow bird with a smile on his face like a normal person, waiting for their reply without saying a word.


    "Credit!" Both groups of people repeated the word repeatedly, short of breath.


    They can''t believe that there is such a good thing in the world. They don''t need to give anything, and the other party is willing to give them what they want, and they are given time to prepare, and they can just give it all the next time!


    "You, no, is what you said true?" This time, the person headed by the Yellow Bird Department was the first to ask.


    The members of the Giant Elephant Department also hurriedly asked, "Are you really willing to let us pay on credit?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Of course!"


    The two were excited for a moment, and they all shouted: "Then we will pay on credit!"


    "Then we need salt and weapons!"


    Mu Feng was overjoyed, smiled and waved his hands: "Don''t worry, credit is fine, but I don''t know you, and I can''t be sure if you will come next time. If you don''t come, what about my salt and weapons?" Didn''t I give it to you for nothing?"


    The two were stunned for a moment, and immediately said seriously: "Don''t worry, you have done a great favor to our Giant Elephant Department by not wanting our things this time. The entire Giant Elephant Department will remember your kindness, so how dare you not?" to give you something?"


    "That''s right! The members of our Yellow Bird Department count what we say. Now we are being bullied by the Storm Flame Department because we don''t have weapons. As long as you are willing to give us weapons on credit, it is tantamount to saving our Yellow Bird Department. Our Yellow Bird Department doesn''t care. I will give you what you want no matter what!"


    Mu Feng was happy from the bottom of his heart, and said in his heart: "What I''m waiting for is your attitude."


    But he still showed a hesitant look on his face, and after some "struggling", he said: "According to the principle, only people who are familiar with credit can do it. If you are not familiar with each other, then you need a middleman to do it." Guaranteed... you were found by the chief of the Black Bear Department... well, let''s count you as acquaintances!"


    The two groups of people showed ecstasy, and shouted: "Yes, yes! We are all brothers of Chief Xiong Toutou, don''t worry!"


    "Xiongtoutou..." Mu Feng almost couldn''t hold back his laughter, and hurriedly nodded to cover up, "Yeah, I see, we are also a brother tribe of the Black Bear Department, Xiongtou, uh, my brother, is related to me very good!"


    After a pause, he said again: "With my brother here, I can find you too... Well, I can give you things on credit! Tell me, what do you want?"


    The faces of the two groups of people changed, and they naturally understood what Mu Feng said, and understood what he meant.


    But right now they are eager to get salt and weapons, otherwise they will face fatal difficulties when they return to the tribe - no salt, no weapons to protect themselves, hostile tribes looting, and even more persecution from the deadly Changli Tribe!


    They nodded hastily, and said one after another: "We want a jar of salt and fifty weapons!"


    "We also want a pot of salt, sixty...that''s fifty weapons!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Yes, how many people can a jar of salt be exchanged for according to the agreement of the market?"


    Two groups of people responded one after another: "Ten!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "What about the weapon?"


    The two groups scratched their heads, but did not say anything.


    Because they haven''t exchanged it like this before, at most, they use a woman to marry a man in exchange for food as a betrothal gift.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Well, I guess you haven''t exchanged them before. I''ll give you a hundred weapons, and you''ll give me ten people. With salt, there are twenty people in total. How about it?"


    Two groups of people you look at me, I look at you, neithe

 Chapter 498

    Because it was on credit, Mu Feng naturally called out Da Huyou.


    After learning that Mu Feng had confiscated everything and gave him two sets of salt and weapons, Da Huyou''s eyes widened in shock, and he repeatedly exclaimed: "How is that possible?"


    But in front of Xiang Li and Yu Shi, Mu Feng gave enough face: "Brother, I didn''t want to take credit at first, and you also know that our tribe has no shortage of furs now, and even if it does, it''s just like that." You exchange bear skins! But you found them, brother, so I have to give them face!"


    Da Huyou was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed loudly: "Brother, brother, I am very pleased with what you said!"


    Then he turned to Xiang Li and Yu Shi, and said confidently: "Look, go back and tell Big Ears and Little Hei Lian that they are my brother, Boss Xiong. For my sake, I didn''t accept your things. Credit Something for you, let them prepare people quickly, understand?"


    Both of them showed shock on their faces, and they looked at Da Huyou together, and they were absolutely sure in their hearts that they could pay on credit because of the chief of the Black Bear Department in front of them.


    Of course, they also know that the relationship between the black bear department and Jiang''s relationship is really good.


    Once they dare not return the things next time, the Black Bear Department will also tell the great chief of Da Jiang their location!


    They thanked the big flicker again and again: "Dear chief, my giant elephant department will remember your kindness!"


    "My Yellow Bird Department will never forget your kindness today!"


    At this time, Da Huyou actually knew that he couldn''t take the credit alone, and pointed at Mu Feng with a smile: "It''s not enough to thank me, there is also my brother!"


    The two thanked Mufeng again and again.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said: "No, you are my brother''s acquaintances, brother clan, and I have a very good relationship with my brother, if you have any difficulties in the future, tell me or tell me, it''s the same! "


    The two said yes again and again.


    At this time, Da Huyou only felt that his face was full of glory, and the more he looked at Mu Feng, the little brother, the more pleasing to his eyes.


    He laughed loudly: "That''s right, that''s right! As long as you can send people here next time, my brother will definitely exchange more and better things with you, right?"


    As he said that, Da Huyou gave Mu Feng a signal look.


    "More and better things?" The two looked at Mu Feng in surprise.


    Mu Feng understood, and sighed in his heart that Big Huyou is really a good salesman, and he accepted the face he gave, so he took advantage of the opportunity to release the news that he will open a store in the future-this is tantamount to advertising him in advance.


    He smiled and nodded: "Yes, if you can give me the goods from this transaction next time, I can trade live animals for you in the market, such as horned deer, sheep, and even cows and horses!"


    "Really!" The two breathed heavily, "Are you willing to trade living things?"


    The two of them understood the meaning of the living creature all too well.


    Sometimes there is more food, sometimes less.


    Needless to say, when there is less, save food.


    Most of the time, even if you eat it with your belly open, you may not be able to finish it. At this time, if the food is spoiled, you have to throw it away, or you will die if you eat it.


    Sometimes they hope to be able to catch live animals, store them when there is a lot of food, and save them for future food tribes to eat.


    It''s not that no one has thought of this idea, but it is limited by conditions, and very few people can catch their prey unscathed.


    Wood Wind''s willingness to trade living creatures is undoubtedly a great blessing for them.


    In particular, he is willing to trade cattle and horses - which can be used as mounts and weight-bearing tools!


    If Mu Feng is really willing to trade these things, then they will get great convenience in hunting and trading in the future!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Other people''s words may not be traded for the time being. But I said, you have such a good relationship with my brother, I can trade with you for his sake!"


    "Okay!" The two were so excited that their breathing was short of breath, and Chong Mufeng nodded heavily, "We will definitely send the trader next time!"


    "That''s alright, hurry up and go back while it''s still early!" Mu Feng said with a smile.


    "Thank you, respected chief!" The two were excited and excited, and left with their clansmen.


    After the two of them walked out of the black bear department, Da Huyou asked worriedly: "Brother, can you do it on credit?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Brother, I''m only willing to give it to them for your sake. If it''s okay, don''t you give it all on credit?"


    Da Huyou was taken aback, then gritted his teeth and said harshly: "Don''t worry, if they dare not give you something, I will take you to their tribe personally later!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Big Huyou asked nervously again: "Are these two tribes also counted among the five?"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and waved his hands: "Brother, brother, I''ve said it all. Except for us Da Jiang, as long as it''s the tribe you found!"


    Da Huyou suddenly blushed, licked his face and said: "Well, does the Hongluan Department also count?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and said with a stern face: "Brother, this Hongluan tribe is about to join other tribes, can it be counted?"


    Big Huyou coughed twice, and quickly waved his hands: "Brother, brother, don''t mind, I''ll just ask, casually!"


    On the way back from the black bear department.


    Baiyue, Hanshu, Qingya, Zhahe dead people lined up on the left and right.


    Han Shu only saw the eagle feather dragon at this time, his face was full of horror.


    After learning that it was domesticated by the great chief, he looked indifferent again, obviously not surprised by what Mu Feng did.


    It''s just that when he looked at the eagle feather dragon, he felt unavoidable fear in his heart.


    Of course, the shock of the Eagle Feather Dragon was far less than the shock that Mu Feng "credited" brought him today.


    He couldn''t help asking: "Great Chief, those two tribes don''t have what we want, so why don''t you give them salt and weapons?"


    Bai Yue also looked at Mu Feng with a puzzled expression.


    Mu Feng asked with a smile: "Is our tribe short of salt now?"


    Several people shook their heads: "No shortage!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Will the bone knife and stick be useful to us?"


    Several people shook their heads here.


    Zhahe couldn''t help but secretly stunned, the only one who could say that bone knives and sticks were useless was Jiang!


    Of course, while being speechless, he also felt a strong sense of pride in his heart - because he is a member of Da Jiang!


    So Mu Feng talked about joining the Changli League, helping the blue bird break the situation, and waiting for an opportunity to avenge Jiang.


    Several people showed thoughtfulness on their faces.


    Especially Bai Yue and Han Shu were thinking about their relationship.


    Mu Feng was not in a hurry to speak, waiting for the few people to come back to their senses.


    After a while, Bai Yue spoke first, and tentatively said: "Chief, I guess you gave them credit because you wanted to give them weapons so that they could have the ability to resist hostile tribes. In this way, they would not be forced to fight because of hunting or tribal conflicts." And forced to join the Changli Department!


    Salt and bone knives are not lacking for us now, and if they are given, they can disrupt the situation in the West. If possible, there are prisoners in the conflict, and they can just serve as slaves for us! "


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Not bad! Is there any more?"


    Bai Yue frowned and continued to think.


    At this time, Han Shu murmured and said: "Give them credit, as long as they come to give enough people next time, we can give them credit like this for a long time in the future, and let them continue to provide us with people or slaves!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "That''s right. But you''re only right about one point!"


    "A little?" Han Shu was surprised.


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "In fact, as long as they can come to the store to trade next time and give us people, even if the population is not enough, we can continue to trade with them. In the long run, they have to rely on credit every time to live , we can¡¯t do without our ginger. In other words, they will do whatever we want them to do!¡±


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, and she clapped her hands and said, "Wonderful, this is tantamount to tying them to our Da Jiang, but they are willing to work for me, instead of being forced to join by the Changli Department! "


    Han Shu first lowered his head to think, and then showed a look of sudden realization.


    He thought that the great chief had tied the wolves and Jiang together by "owing".


    But with the wolves, Jiang owed them their prey, and now others owed them something.


    It seemed that no matter whether they owed others something or they owed them something, the great chief had a way to bind them with Da Jiang.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "But remember, if they return us with people from their own tribe, or if the number of people is too small, then don''t give them credit. One or two or two or three people You can turn a blind eye and close one eye to be vague, but if it¡¯s much worse, you won¡¯t get credit anymore!¡±


    "Why is this?" Several people were puzzled again.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "There is a saying that it is not helping the poor. When they are in trouble, we give them credit to save their lives. But if they become dependent and unwilling to provide us with enough things, it means that they will not be able to survive in the future. It will become my big Jiang''s help, but it will only be a burden, understand?"


    Several people thought carefully, and then nodded solemnly: "Understood!"


    "Just understand, hurry up and go back to the tribe!" Mu Feng shouted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 499

    Returning to Dajiang from the Black Bear Department, the route he took was exactly the route newly opened by Mu Feng, which saved more than half a day''s journey compared to the previous route.


    There are mostly forest shrubs along the way, and occasionally small pieces of low grass can be seen.


    Mu Feng asked everyone to hurry up, estimate the time and distance, and stopped a few times along the way, and then told Bai Yue the location to choose from Yan City and Mirror City, and told them what to pay attention to.


    Because after returning to the tribe this time, he will start to prepare for the new city.


    Once the new city starts trading, there will be more things to trade, which will inevitably attract many other tribes to come. This will be a test for the city and Dajiang.


    Therefore, in addition to the construction of the mall, which needs to be put on the agenda as soon as possible, the security of the mall and mirror city also needs to be guaranteed.


    This requires a part of the existing fighters to carry out daily patrols along the way.


    As for how to patrol, this is a very serious problem.


    Whether to send a special person to be responsible for the patrol, or let the soldiers and the hunting team take turns to patrol, Mu Feng has not yet decided.


    After all, the patrol methods are different, and the requirements for soldiers are also different.


    After he asked Bai Yue and Han Shu this question, he asked them to think about it, and he was also thinking about the difference.


    After confirming the location, everyone speeded up their pace again to rush back to the tribe.


    Han Shu told Mu Feng that the ditch leading to the East River had been dug, the water from the East River had flowed back into the ditch, and the water was almost reaching the tribe.


    It''s just that some parts of the ditch are not deep enough for the water to flow through. Mingguang is directing the slaves to make the final widening and deepening.


    If calculated in terms of days, the work can be completely completed in these two days.


    Mu Feng felt relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    As soon as the work of digging ditches to divert water and ramming earth to build roads is completed, Da Jiang''s speed of building the city wall will be accelerated.


    On the one hand, he can free up a large number of slaves to build the city wall.


    Second, the transportation of fine soil will be much faster.


    The third is that it is also convenient to fetch water. In the later stage, he can directly divert water from the ditch to the wall of Dajiang City. No matter whether it is digging ponds to raise fish or planting and irrigating, there will be no shortage of water!


    And because the water diversion passed through Mirror City, after the construction of Xinzhan City and the middle contact station, he could include the forest, build Mirror City into a satellite city, and divert some clansmen out.


    and so on...


    In a day and a half, they had crossed the Baishuyuan and entered the forest, and then followed the main road to the tribe.


    There is a smooth road at the entrance of the forest, and beside it is a ditch that already has water.


    Digging trenches to build roads has achieved initial results.


    All ginger fighters have a strong sense of pride.


    Because before this, no tribe would have such a road leading to the tribe, walking so comfortably.


    Mu Feng rode a horse in the center, walked on the road and looked around, feeling very comfortable - this feeling of building a tribe and city from scratch, step by step, made him quite happy.


    But at this moment Han Shu suddenly shouted: "The situation is wrong!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Shu pointed to the hoof prints on the ground: "Look, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng stared blankly, looking at the ground.


    Others also looked to the ground.


    There are shallow hoof prints on the ground, and there is nothing unusual about it.


    Mu Feng frowned, and he didn''t think of anything wrong for a moment.


    He looked at Han Shu with a questioning face.


    Bai Yue also asked strangely: "Are they all hoof prints? What''s wrong?"


    Han Shu didn''t give a shit about it: "These are the hoof prints of oxen, and they are the hoof prints of boardhorn oxen!"


    "The hoofprints of a plate-horned ox?" Bai Yue frowned, "What''s so strange about that?"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, but his brows frowned even tighter.


    Han Shu continued: "The hoofprints of a cow have two dots on each petal, but different cows have different hoofprints. The board-horned cow has long legs and is good at running, and the hoofprints are narrow. Generous. We dug ditches to collect soil, all of which were spotted bulls, and we even pulled a flatbed cart!"


    Bai Yue carefully looked at the traces on the ground, and said suspiciously: "According to what you said, these are the hoofprints of a boardhorn ox, not a spotted ox. But what''s so strange about it?"


    Without waiting for Han Shu to explain, Mu Feng suddenly yelled: "Everyone, speed up and go back to the tribe now. Han Shu, Qingya, and Zhahe, riding armored dragons and red deer, charged forward, followed by black horses, and the speed was fast. Support from the Hui tribe! Bai Yue led the mammoth to postpone. If you meet anyone on the road who is not me, Da Jiang, kill them!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu has already moved, and shouted, "Da Jiang''s fighters, charge with me and protect the tribe!"


    Said, he took the lead, riding the armored ground dragon forward and rushed out first, Qingya, Zhahe and others all followed.


    Mu Feng had already urged the Hulei Leopard to move, but due to the width of the road, which was only fifteen or six meters, he was forced to hold back and hadn''t started running yet.


    Impatient, Bai Yue hurriedly asked, "Great chief, what''s the matter?"


    While clamping the horse''s belly tightly, Mu Feng hurriedly said: "The ground is full of the hoof prints of the boardhorn ox, and there is no mark of a flatbed cart, which means that another tribe came to Dajiang riding a boardhorn ox! And Seeing how dense the hoofprints are, there should be quite a few here!"


    "Could it be the Blue Bird Department?" Bai Yuechi asked.


    Huleibao was already running, and Mu Feng''s voice came: "There are spotted cows in the blue bird department!"


    Bai Yue reacted instantly.


    The dense hoof prints indicate that the other party is moving very fast, and it is a flat-horned ox. When the two are connected, anyone can understand that the person who came here definitely did not come with any kindness towards Jiang!


    Bai Yue''s eyes widened angrily, and she growled, "You have made a fool of me, Da Jiang, no matter who you are, you will die!"


    The wood wind urged the Hulei Leopard to rush over the crowd, and it took a long time to reach the mammoth. The three eagle feather dragons were still squatting on the mammoth and dangling leisurely.


    He squinted his eyes and moved his heart, and instantly activated the advanced animal taming technique, directly covering the eagle-feathered dragon: "Whoever of you will fly up on my back, I will add barbecue to it today!"


    The three eagle-feathered dragons chirped together.


    Mu Feng was also not polite, and immediately turned up his arms, jumped onto the mammoth, put one hand on the back of the largest eagle feather dragon, turned over and lay on its back.


    Wooden wind drink low: take off!


    The eagle feather dragon''s wings flickered, and it moved forward slightly.


    But this time a problem arises!


    It was difficult for the eagle feather dragon to take off from flat ground, but

 Chapter 500

    Mu Feng had ridden a roller coaster before, and found it exciting to go up and down.


    But it definitely doesn''t have the excitement of flying in the sky on an eagle-feathered dragon right now!


    Because the Eagle Feather Dragon flew too fast, he couldn''t maintain a sitting posture, so he could only lie on its back, letting the wind whirring by his ears.


    His hair was also flying back with the strong wind.


    The animal skin wrapped around his body was also rustling in the wind.


    The most terrible and embarrassing thing is that the wind blows the cold under the crotch...


    But it''s really different to be "on top" and unrestrained.


    But right now he is not in the mood to take care of this, because Da Jiang may be in danger!


    The trees below quickly receded in his field of vision like bushes, and he could clearly see the shadows of people running forward not far away through the "gap" left by cutting down the trees.


    Reflecting the gaps in the trees, he could also see a horse abandoning the road and passing through the forest like lightning.


    Mu Feng was naturally familiar with this figure and knew it was Hu Leibao.


    He whistled on the back of the Eagle Feather Dragon, and the Hulei Leopard on the ground responded recklessly.


    Mufeng has been with Huleibao for a long time, and he is quite familiar with it, so he didn''t say much, and directly patted the eagle feather dragon: speed up!


    The eagle-feathered dragon fluttered its wings again, speeding up and sweeping forward, it only took two breaths, and it had already flown to the top of Han Shu and the others on the ground!


    The Eagle Feather Dragon roared loudly: "Chirp¡ª"


    Han Shu, Qing Ya and the others subconsciously looked up, and found a huge bird flying over their heads.


    A voice came from far above the head: "I''ll go ahead and have a look first, come quickly!"


    Han Shu and Qing Ya looked excited and shouted: "It''s the great chief!"


    "It was the great chief who flew over on that big bird!"


    "The great chief passed by first, we have to speed up!"


    All Jiang''s fighters shouted loudly and speeded up.


    Before their roars were over, two eagle-feathered dragons flew past overhead, and the wind from the flapping wings caused the branches and leaves of the trees above them to sway, as if a gust of wind was approaching.


    At this time, they all saw a huge horse jumping out of the woods around them, rushing to the road and galloping forward.


    Even though the horse left only an afterimage, they could still tell that it was the Hulei Leopard!


    Everyone looked excited, yelled in unison, and ran forward with all their might.


    Everyone now understands that someone led a large group of people to attack Da Jiang!


    Mu Feng took the lead, and rode the eagle-feathered dragon and flapped his wings twice. He saw a large group of black shadows moving in the forest from a distance, and he felt a thrill in his heart, feeling lucky.


    That''s Mirror City!


    The mirror city he asked Mingguang to build before!


    At this time, a large group of black shadows was gathering in Mirror City, and one didn''t need to think about it to know that the attacking enemies thought this was Da Jiang''s base camp and surrounded it!


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart: "It''s good if we didn''t attack Da Jiang''s base camp!"


    He patted the Eagle Feather Dragon again, and the advanced animal taming technique was activated: just hover above the black shadow, don''t fall down!


    The eagle feather dragon responded with a loud "chirp" again, and then on the side of the figure, before making a half circle, it had already come to the top of the black shadow!


    Now Mu Feng could clearly see that it was people riding board-horned oxen who were holding bone knives and sticks to surround Da Jiang''s Mirror City!


    And the appearance of the eagle feather dragon instantly attracted the attention of everyone below.


    There was a panic in the crowd.


    "what happened?"


    "What kind of bird is this, why is it so big?"


    "Look, there is a person on that bird!"


    "How is it possible that a bird can carry a man?"


    "I am not wrong, right?"


    "who is he?"


    ...


    At this moment, the eagle-feathered dragon hovered over these people, and Mu Feng saw a large black shadow below.


    Because through the canopy, branches and leaves, he couldn''t see exactly how many people there were, but he was sure that there were so many people holding bone knives and sticks, and riding around here one by one on board-horned oxen, they must not be wandering here!


    He leaned on the bird''s back and rushed down and shouted: "Who are you, why did you come to me, Da Jiang? If you are just passing by, leave now! If you are here to plunder and fight, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The crowd immediately exclaimed: "This person belongs to them!"


    "The big bird is also raised by them!"


    "What to do, they have big birds!"


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there only so few people in their tribe? They have already killed so many people, and they are not bad!"


    "Yes, kill them all, this big bird is ours!"


    ...


    "Huh?" Mu Feng rushed down and shouted, "Who is there from the Great Jiang clan?"


    A shout from the crowd below: "Great Chief, I''m here!"


    When Mu Feng heard that it was Ming Guang, he quickly asked, "How are you doing?"


    Ming Guang shouted: "Chief, they killed fifteen of our clansmen and more than two hundred slaves!"


    "What!" Wooden Storm yelled, "No matter which tribe you belong to, you should die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other two eagle-feathered dragons behind Huleibao rushed over, and the Huleibao on the ground also rushed like thunder!


    Everyone on the ground exclaimed in unison: "There are two more!"


    "Why is there a white horse running here to die?"


    "Seize the white horse!"


    ...


    As soon as Hu Leibao stopped, it raised its head to the sky and asked "mangmang": Do you want to call?


    Wooden Wind responded with a whistle: Call!


    So before these bull riders could react, an extremely loud, eardrum-sounding and shocking voice came out from the forest: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    Immediately afterwards, panicked voices rang out: "What''s going on?"


    "Ah! My cow has diarrhea!"


    "Damn it, why did this stupid cow get down on its own!"


    ...


    Mu Fengfeng shouted: "Ming Guang, how many people do you have?"


    Mingguang responded: "We only have more than 50 people, and we have already sent out smoke to the tribe. Immediately..."


    Before he finished speaking, Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately interrupted: "No matter how many of them there are, let''s shoot the arrow now!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang yelled, "Fire the arrow!"


    At this time, Mu Feng turned his head and glanced at the place behind him, there was already a black figure rushing towards him - it was Han Shu and the others!


    Mu Feng immediately signaled to the three eagle-feathered dragons: Swipe forward from here, as many as you can kill, it''s none of your business to fly over!


    The three eagle feather dragons responded in unison: Good!


    The two eagle-feathered dragons in the back rushed first, and they swooped down to the figure on the ground. The eagle-feathered dragon that Mu Feng was riding was behind.


    At this time, after the two eagle-feathered dragons in front swooped down, they directly grabbed and knocked down five or six people, and then took off again with a flick of their wings, and flew into the sky again without falling down again.


    As for Mu Feng, when the eagle-feathered dragon dived two meters above the ground, he turned over and landed directly. The moment he fell, he pulled out his long spear, swept across, knocked down one person, and flicked his wrist again. , blood burst from the tip of the gun.


    Before the people around him could react, he swept left and right, knocking down the two of them again!


    At this time, their cattle hadn''t reacted from Hu Leibao''s shock, and each of them held a bone knife in his hand and looked at the wooden wind who descended from the sky like a god.


    At this moment, Hulei Leopard jumped over the two flathorn oxen with a vertical leap, just as its front paws landed, it kicked with its hind legs, directly kicking the person who had just approached away.


    Mu Feng aimed at the rein with one hand, pulled the rein, turned over on the horse''s back, and pulled again, Hu Leibao''s heels landed on the ground, its front paws were raised, and it stood up!


    At this moment, Mu Feng, in the eyes of everyone, is like a god descending from the earth, with a fierce power that cannot be faced directly!


    At this time, Han Shu, Qingya, Zhahe and others riding armored earth dragon and red deer are rushing straight towards this group of enemies with the fastest speed and the strongest impact.


    "Kill!" Han Shu yelled violently.


    It was just a face-to-face meeting, and this group of enemies who came from nowhere were killed by no less than forty or fifty people in an instant!


    However, this is not over yet, Bai Yue, who arrived after her, drove two mammoths, took Sha Laosan as if entering a land without people, and trampled and charged in a rage, regardless of whether the horned oxen and the enemies were there or not. After reacting, the most brutal massacre will be head-on!


    At this time, Ming Guang and the others also rushed out, holding long guns in their hands, and rushed to kill those people holding bone knives and sticks!


    In less than five minutes, from the time when Mu Feng landed to Han Shu and the others rushed to kill, almost half of the people who besieged Dajiang Mirror City had already fallen!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 501

    When Li Hu and his men arrived, the battle was almost over.


    When Lihu and Fuyu led all Dajiang''s soldiers and hunting team hulala to surround the bull-riding enemies, the enemies were dumbfounded all of a sudden!


    They never expected that the Jiang family, who had been killed by more than two hundred people, would suddenly appear with so many people on horseback!


    And what they saw frightened them out of their wits!


    Huge circling birds, ferocious and violent bears, ferocious mammoths...


    The captured people were instantly frightened.


    Mu Feng looked sullenly at Li Hu, Ming Guang and others cleaning up the battlefield, and then at the group of intruders in front of him.


    He asked coldly, "What''s going on?"


    Ming Guang hurriedly came to the front, with a nervous expression on his face, pointing to the people beside him, he said: "They, I don''t know which tribe they are from, came all the way to our ditch along the bank of the East River, and when they saw the slaves of the tribe, they only asked Are we from the Jiang clan, and our people answered yes, and they started killing people!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "I still know Jiang Shi!"


    He looked gloomy: "Then what about them, do you know who they are?"


    "No, I don''t know..." Ming Guang didn''t dare to look at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, instead of looking at him, he signaled to Han Shu: "Catch someone over here, and ask which tribe they belong to!"


    Han Shu nodded, didn''t speak, directly brought a prisoner over, and asked, "Which tribe do you belong to, you dare to rob me, Jiang?"


    "Big, big Jiang?" The man looked terrified, obviously he didn''t expect to kick such an iron plate, "We robbed the wrong one, we are going to rob Jiang''s!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng shouted in a low voice, "How do you know there is Jiang''s?"


    The man hurriedly shook his head: "I, I don''t know, our leader told us!"


    "Leader?" Mu Feng shouted, "Which tribe do you belong to?"


    The man hesitated to speak, Mu Feng snorted coldly, Han Shu directly went up and shot him in the foot: "Say it or not?"


    The man cried out in pain: "I said, I said! We belong to the Bulls!"


    "The Manniu Department!" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then sneered, "Very well, I haven''t looked for you yet, you have come here first!"


    Then he looked at Han Shu: "Go, take a look at the living people, whoever is the leader this time, bring them here directly, and find the one who can talk to them the most!"


    "yes!"


    Han Shu started looking for someone.


    Mu Feng squinted his eyes and thought carefully, thinking to himself why the people of the Manniu Department knew about the existence of Da Jiang, and why they knew that they could find Da Jiang along the Donghe River.


    And judging from his tone, it seems that he is still stuck in the previous address.


    "What''s going on here?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    After a short meeting, Han Shu dragged two people over, one healthy and one injured.


    The wounded man had been shot by an arrow and was bleeding profusely.


    Mu Feng asked: "Who are these two people?"


    Han Shu replied: "These people say he is the leader of the war, and the other one seems to be some kind of leader!"


    Mu Feng looked at the injured man, and asked coldly, "Are you from the Barbaric Bull Department?"


    The man was already terribly frightened at this moment, but he stiffened his neck and said, "Yes! Do you dare to kill me?"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng sneered, "You seem to have not figured out the situation, don''t ask, kill!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu raised his hand and shot him, killing him directly.


    Mu Feng turned to look at the other person: "What about you, do you also want to test my patience?"


    The man was already terrified, but now he was even trembling with fright.


    He tremblingly said again and again: "I said, I said!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, tell me, how do you know where Mrs. Jiang is!"


    "Let me tell you!" the man hurriedly said, "It was the Black Tooth Ministry, people from the Ministry told us that there is a small tribe here called the Jiang family!"


    "Black tooth department?" Mu Feng frowned and thought carefully, and then he came to his senses.


    The members of the Black Tooth Department did not know the whereabouts of Da Jiang, but the people of the Black Fang Department who had accepted the Manglong Department before, should be the remnants of the Manglong Department and the living people who told them.


    He frowned and asked, "Is that person here?"


    The person being questioned hurriedly nodded: "Come, come!"


    Mu Feng signaled Han Shu to take him to find someone, thinking in his heart that this person could survive several times of looting without dying, and in the end he could be exiled to the Barbarian Department, he should have some thought and means.


    Otherwise, how can you survive until now?


    Sure enough, Han Shu quickly brought another person over.


    Just one glance at Mufeng was sure that this person hadn''t run away.


    Because of the cunning look of this person, he looks like a slippery ghost.


    Unlike the other captives, although this man was quite frightened, he was not so frightened that he was at a loss what to do.


    Especially after he saw Mu Feng, his small eyes rolled around, and he immediately shouted with lowered eyebrows: "Respect..."


    "Shut up!" Mu Feng sneered, "If you dare to say one more word, you will die now!"


    The man immediately shut up.


    Mu Feng became more and more sure that this person was a "ghost spirit".


    He narrowed his eyes and asked

 Chapter 502

    Mu Feng went straight back to the tribe with Ying Yulong, leaving Li Hu, Ming Guang, Bai Yue, Han Shu and others to deal with the aftermath.


    Before he went back, he only said one sentence: "Go to the Tulou after dealing with these things!"


    Then he returned to the tribe first, regardless of the astonishment of the tribe''s eyes on the three giant eagles, he directly took them to Dongshan, found a cave for them at the original training ground, and let the three of them live in it.


    Now that the eagle-feathered dragons have just been tamed, he hasn''t thought of a complete way to control them, and he hasn''t let them go out at will for the time being.


    He thought about the things in the tribe that might become their food, and explained one by one again that it is not allowed to eat animals in the tribe, especially the primitive chicken and Sun Dasheng''s group of little monkeys!


    Because eagles eat chickens and monkeys!


    If you are really hungry, you can call him, and he will bring you food.


    The three eagle-feathered dragons naturally agreed¡ªin fact, for fierce birds of their size, they are willing to eat carrion, and it would be even better if they can get something for nothing!


    It''s just that Mu Feng had to give more instructions just in case.


    Li Hu and the others quickly finished dealing with the affairs near Mirror City, and except for staying to arrange the slaves, everyone else rushed to the courtyard of Yuelou.


    Everyone is very disturbed.


    Especially Li Hu and Han Shu.


    Because Da Jiang was attacked this time, it was directly related to their improper command.


    Han Shu ran to the market because he didn''t guard the tribe, and Li Hu and Ming Guang couldn''t tell the priority, which caused the soldiers to rush to the battle and almost couldn''t react in time.


    If it weren''t for the existence of Mirror City, I''m afraid that two or three hundred cavalry troops would have blocked Da Jiang''s door!


    Right now they are all standing in the courtyard anxiously, looking at Mufeng.


    Wood Wind is in the center, surrounded by Lihu, Baiyue, Hanshu, Fuyu, Qingya, Huangchuan, Zhahe and others.


    Mu Feng looked serious, and said: "You all know what happened in Mirror City today, and there is no need to pursue anyone''s responsibility. After all, the tribe is dead. The next thing we need to determine is what to do?"


    Li Hu and Han Shu looked at each other with embarrassment.


    The others shouted in unison: "Revenge!"


    "revenge!"


    "revenge!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Revenge is necessary, but how to get revenge? Will we go out with our front feet, and some other tribes will block the door and attack us Da Jiang!"


    Several people were shocked, especially those who were guarding their homes in the tribe, they were even more ashamed.


    Da Jiang''s clan lost only fifteen people this time, but the number of slaves who died was too many, more than two hundred!


    But they captured only one hundred and twenty-one people this time, that is to say, there were fewer slaves!


    Mu Feng squinted his eyes and looked at Li Hu: "Is it because you are too busy with the things in the tribe now?"


    Li Hu didn''t dare to say anything.


    Mu Feng said directly: "Then leave the building and planting in the tribe to Chang Shui and Luo Li, and you can take care of other things."


    Li Hu nodded quickly: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng said again: "In the future, if Han Shu, Bai Yue, and Qing Ya are not in the tribe, the fighters will be handed over to Fuyu to command, and Konoha and Asuka will assist. You and Ming Guang can do your work well!"


    Li Hu didn''t dare to say anything.


    Mu Feng didn''t point out what happened today, it was to save face for them.


    In fact, both he and Ming Guang knew in their hearts that this had a lot to do with their improper command.


    The reason why Ming Guang didn''t dare to come over was because he was afraid of Mu Feng''s accountability.


    Mu Feng adjusted the responsibility of the people in the tribe, and then said: "Okay, let''s continue to talk about how to get revenge!"


    Everyone''s expressions were terrified, knowing that the key point was coming.


    Mu Feng said: "This time I will go far away to the Bulls to take revenge. I will leave the hunting team, women''s army and a hundred warriors in the tribe, and take the rest away!"


    Bai Yue couldn''t help being moved: "Chief, are you going to take five hundred people out this time?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, the Barbarian Bulls have bullied us, there''s no reason for us to endure it here!"


    Li Hu frowned and said, "But if this is the case, the newly captured slaves in the tribe, together with the original slaves, will be difficult to manage!"


    Mu Feng said: "It''s simple, just tell the original slaves that the new captives killed more than two hundred of them, and then mixed the captives from the bull tribe into the original slaves.


    They only have about a hundred people, and the old slaves have five or six hundred people. If they can''t see any of them, then they don''t have to live! "


    Li Hu''s expression froze, he nodded quickly and said, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Bai Yue, this time you are guarding your home in the tribe, if you have any questions, I will only ask you when you come back!"


    Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked: "Do you know how to guard the house?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "I understand that the slaves are building cities in the tribe for the time being, so let''s put aside the matter of the small city and the new mirror city for now, and wait until you come back."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, then there''s no problem! Keep one hundred soldiers, and I''ll take the rest!"


    Bai Yue didn''t say anything anymore, he had already started planning how to guard Da Jiang.


    Although the plunder of the Bull tribe failed this time, it sounded a wake-up call to everyone¡ªeveryone should think about what to do to protect the tribe!


    Han Shu felt ashamed and said: "If I hadn''t gone to the market this time, maybe this kind of thing wouldn''t have happened!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, this incident has already happened, and it doesn''t make much sense to pursue who is responsible, and the dead clansmen can''t come back to life. The next thing we have to do is revenge, let the bull tribe People bear our wrath!"


    Several people shook in unison: "Great Chief, tell us how we will take revenge!"


    Mu Feng said: "The Barbarian Bulls have nearly 3,000 soldiers and hunting teams, and the tribe has a population of about 6,000. That is to say, their tribe is very young and strong. It is not impossible for Da Jiang to avenge a tribe, but the price is too high." Big, we can''t afford it. So this time we''re going to bring the Blue Bird Club together!"


    "Blue Bird Club!" Everyone was moved.


    Bai Yue frowned and said in doubt: "But we only met the chiefs of the Qingniao Department in the Qingzhang Mountain area before. Aren''t they busy dealing with the Yunmeng Department in the south and the Changli Department in the north?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "We don''t need them to mobilize most of the troops. We only need to mobilize some of the 2,000 people that Konoa guarded at Qingzhang Mountain. Even if only 1,000 people come out, we can just go east."


    "Aren''t they guarding Qingzhang Mountain?" Bai Yue wondered.


    "The defenders of Qingzhang Mountain were attacking with the Liaolong Department. Now they have switched from attacking to defending, so they don''t have to stay in the Qingzhang Mountain area. So I need someone to go to the Qingniao Department, contact Ko Nuoa, and ask him to Be sure to bring support."


    Konoha volunteered: "Chief, I will go with Aoki, we are more familiar with it!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, this time I''ll give you two jade unicorns, and bring 20 people with me. There shouldn''t be any small tribes along the way to keep you."


    "Yes!" Konoha agreed.


    Mu Feng said again: "I will keep six armored dragons in Luoli and take twelve with me. I will only keep two mammoths and take ten with me. I will not take the nine wolves and keep them in the tribe. I will also take away Sha Laosan and Ying Yulong, so I must ensure that the bull tribe is wiped out this time!"


    Bai Yue tentatively said, "Chief, you can take all the armored earth dragons away, just leave me two mammoths!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Keep it, just in case, I can''t let you take big risks when I take away most of the tribe''s combat power!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Zhannu, let''s expand this time too. When we reach 200 people, let them ride the horned oxen. I will let the people of the barbaric cattle department be rammed by my own cattle!"


    "Yes!" Everyone shouted in unison.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 503

    Because things were rushed, Mu Feng asked everyone to rest and prepare in the tribe for a day before setting off.


    Konoha and Aoki have already rushed to the Blue Bird Department with their people to make contact.


    During the rest of the day, he first went to the woods to have a look at the Gray Wolf King.


    Because according to Ming Guang, the gray wolf king''s group was killed by the other party in this battle, nine wolves were killed, and the loss was heavy.


    When Mu Feng saw Gray Wolf Net, he found that its fur was also messy, and it was obviously injured.


    The bottom of his heart was burning with anger, and his hatred for the Bulls added a little more.


    The Gray Wolf King sent his clansmen to join the battle because he wanted to help Da Jiang, and this sentiment must be accepted.


    He pondered for a while and communicated with the Gray Wolf King with the beast taming technique: Call out all your injured clansmen, and I will heal your wounds!


    The Gray Wolf King''s eyes showed wisdom, and then "Aww" really called out all the injured clansmen, there were more than a dozen wolves, all with messy coats.


    Some were limping, some were dragged by their clansmen, and some were even bloodstained.


    Mu Feng''s eyes froze, and he had a more intuitive understanding of the rescue of the Gray Wolf King in his heart, and his heart was greatly shaken.


    He no longer held back, activated the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, and stretched his hands forward: "Hui Tian!"


    The green awns affected by his mind were also several times thicker, and they flocked towards the wolves.


    It took more than half an hour before these wolves were completely cured by Mu Feng.


    The cured wolves looked up to the sky and howled loudly, not only thanking Mufeng, but also cheering for recovery, and venting their anger!


    Mu Feng rubbed his brain, and then seriously communicated with Gray Wolf King: Tell me, how do you want me to compensate you this time?


    Gray Wolf King also tilted his head and stared at him, as if he was seriously examining him. After a while, it responded: Revenge!


    Mu Feng was stunned, he didn''t expect the Gray Wolf King to think about revenge at this moment!


    He remembered a sentence: If the wolf turns back, there must be a reason. It''s not revenge, it''s revenge!


    In other words, the wolf is actually a kind of creature with "clear grievances and grievances".


    Mu Feng thought for a while, nodded and responded: OK, I will lead people out tomorrow, and you can wait for me with your clansmen!


    The wolf king responded with a long roar, then turned his head, and led his clansmen away.


    Then Mu Feng returned to the tribe, seeing that Bai Yue, Han Shu and the others had already selected war slaves, and was "teaching" them.


    When several people saw Mu Feng coming, they asked him to "mobilize" these war slaves.


    Mu Feng stood in front of all the war slaves, and said loudly: "This time, I will make meritorious service for you. Before killing a person, I got one military merit. This time, I went to kill the barbarian tribe, and I also got three military merits! The military merits accumulated to a certain amount I don¡¯t need to say more about the benefits, you have all seen it. I, Da Jiang, will do what I say!¡±


    After a pause, he continued: "The reason why you are slaves here is not because I, Da Jiang, took the initiative to provoke you, but because you wanted to rob and slaughter me, Da Jiang. But we didn''t kill you, we just let you Working here didn''t make you starve to death. Think about it for yourself, if it were you, would you treat us like this?"


    War slaves, you look at me, I look at you, keep silent.


    The answer is self-evident, if it were them, Da Jiang''s people would have been killed.


    Mu Feng looked at their reactions, and said again: "Yesterday, a man called the Manniu Department came to me, Dajiang, and killed our people, and also killed some of you. Now I will give you a chance. We To take revenge, and let you take revenge, tell me, are you willing or not?"


    The war slaves responded one after another: "Yes!"


    "willing!"


    "I do!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Bai Yue Hanshu and the others all heard what Mu Feng meant, he just wanted to encourage these slaves to kill the members of the Barbarian Bulls!


    Because the Manniu tribe killed fifteen members of Da Jiang''s tribe, and more than two hundred slaves, he was extremely angry!


    And these war slaves were also successfully ignited by Mu Feng to fight.


    Now the young chief not only gave them a chance to take revenge, but also gave them a chance to break free.


    Especially those war slaves before, and the treatment of the three people who became the three slave heads, they all saw it in their eyes and envied them in their hearts, why didn''t they want to get such an opportunity?


    Seeing the reaction of the war slaves, Mu Feng turned around and said to Bai Yue and Han Shu: "Okay, these people will choose the best flat-horned ox for them, and give them good bone knives and sticks!"


    Bai Yue felt Mu Feng''s eagerness for revenge, and nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at these war slaves again, and said in a deep voice: "This time, it doesn''t matter whether they are dead or alive, as long as they are members of the Barbarian Bull Division, kill them for me! Those who have accumulated enough military achievements can be given enough food, the shackles can be removed, and even like them. Three of the same, become slaves!"


    All the war slaves cheered up again.


    Mu Feng looked at the three slave heads again: "If you can continue to accumulate military merits, I will allow you to choose a wife from among the captives, and your descendants can get rid of slavery, receive my education from Da Jiang, and become Da Jiang''s people!"


    "This!" The three servants gasped.


    All the war slaves also became excited.


    These slaves saw with their own eyes the life of the Dajiang people, they didn''t have to worry about food and clothing, and their children didn''t have to be exposed to the wind, sun and rain like the children of other tribes.


    If they can become slave heads, marry wives and have children, and become members of Da Jiang''s tribe...


    The three servants were so excited that they immediately knelt down: "Swear to die for Da Jiang!"


    The other war slaves also shouted: "Swear to die for Da Jiang!"


    "Work for Ginger!"


    "revenge!"


    "Kill all the bulls!"


    ...


    Da Jiang''s joints vibrated up and down, and everyone was in one mind!

 Chapter 504

    Going south from Baishuyuan, there is a large expanse of grassland.


    The eagle-feathered dragons seemed to have never seen such a wide sky, each of them was ready to move, obviously wanting to flap their wings and fly high.


    Mu Feng saw it in his eyes, and thought about how fast the three eagle-feathered dragons took him to fly the day before yesterday, and thinking about it now made him feel unbelievable.


    But in such a vast grassland, once the three eagle-feathered dragons flew away, how would he chase them back?


    But this time when he went to the Manniu Department, Mu Feng still counted on the three eagle-feathered dragons to make great achievements. If he didn''t take advantage of this journey to train well, if they ran away at the critical moment of the battle, he would have nowhere to chase them. chase!


    After thinking about it, he decided to ride the eagle-feathered dragon to fly for a while, taking advantage of the situation to tame them.


    So Mu Feng signaled Han Shu to command the army, and he communicated with an eagle-feathered dragon, which was the biggest one before, and now this eagle-feathered dragon has been named "Big Dragon" by him.


    The two eagle-feathered dragons following behind are naturally also called "two dragons" and "little dragons" - they are all based on their size.


    The big dragon has been strengthened by the wood way derivation technique, and its eyes are more obedient than the other two eagle-feathered dragons.


    To be on the safe side, Mufeng decided to ride it to train a wave of instructions first, to see how it executes.


    Dalong had benefited from Mufeng and cooperated very well. He landed by himself and flapped his wings to signal Mufeng''s upper body.


    Wooden Wind climbed onto its back, and with a sound of "take off", the dragon flapped its wings, one or two meters above the ground, and then flapped again, directly flying high.


    The ability to get off the ground these two times alone is already far superior to the other two eagle feather dragons - after all, they are born with large bodies, and it is very difficult to take off.


    After taking off obliquely, the dragon vibrated its wings a few more times, and was already tens of meters above the ground. Mufeng looked down and felt that the horses and people below seemed much smaller.


    Mu Feng first blew a melodious whistle, signaling the big dragon to circle, and the big dragon did so, with one side of its wings hovering above the Jiang cavalry.


    From the eyes of the people below, it seemed that the big bird in the sky was waiting for an opportunity and was always ready to attack them.


    Da Jiang''s people were all excited and cheered.


    The war slaves all looked flustered and turned pale.


    Naturally, they could see that there was a figure on the big bird¡ªthat figure was the great chief who made them lose their freedom and gave them hope!


    At this moment, Mu Feng''s figure in the hearts of these people is also like a god coming to the world.


    Wooden Wind patted the dragon''s back in satisfaction, and gave another loud and sharp whistle, signaling it to dive forward¡ªthat is, the dive attack they are best at!


    Sure enough, the dragon let out a long cry of "chirp", and swooped straight down from the air.


    Because of its own weight, and the acceleration of its wings flapping, it dropped by more than half of its height in just an instant.


    Mu Feng tightly hugged the shoulder blades between the two wings of the dragon, his head tilted down, the wind whistled in his ears, and his cheeks felt faint pain when it was pulled.


    At this time, he hastily sounded another whistling whistle, indicating that the dragon would land on the ground and take off for a moment, which is equivalent to a turnaround.


    The dragon naturally followed suit, and when it descended to less than one-third of the height above the ground, its wings retracted slightly, and its two claws should be stretched back to grab it.


    The moment it landed, it grabbed the ground with its two claws, bounced up suddenly, and took off again diagonally!


    Mufeng glanced down, and found that it had grabbed a handful of weeds with its two paws and wrapped them into a ball with mud.


    This is also its most powerful dive to attack its prey - it used this grasp before, directly disemboweling a horse!


    Wood Wind looked at their claws, they were as hard and sharp as iron stone.


    The big dragon flying obliquely flew upward again, and another "chirp" resounded through the sky.


    The dragon carried the wooden wind to the previous height again, and circled forward with the army.


    Mu Feng rode a big dragon and flew in the sky, full of pride, feeling like "bending down and becoming a slave".


    Just when he was about to practice again with Dalong, he suddenly heard a thin and clear cry from above his head approaching quickly from top to bottom: "Chirp chirp¡ª"


    Before Mu Feng could react, he found that the dragon under him was trembling, his wings were unsteady, and he flapped hurriedly and flew downward.


    "what happened?"


    The wooden kite was about to ask about the situation with advanced animal taming skills, but found that there was a small goose yellow spot on the top of the head, which "slammed" directly on the big dragon''s head!


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng subconsciously stretched out his hand to pick it up, and suddenly screamed "Ah", and saw a small wound from the yellow ball on the back of his palm!


    And the yellow thing flew out obliquely again!


    "What is this?" Mu Feng didn''t care about the injury on his hand, and suddenly realized in his heart that if he hit the dragon''s head with that blow, he would definitely be crushed to death by it!


    The big dragon had already swooped down, obviously afraid of the goose-yellow thing just now.


    But that strange thing didn''t seem to intend to let the big dragon go, it flew up and down quickly, and its target was the point below where the big dragon landed.


    This is equivalent to that it will appear where the big dragon will appear, and then smash the big dragon''s head!


    The big dragon that has been strengthened immediately reacted, stopped the castration, flapped its wings, and flew high again, just to avoid the fatal blow just now!


    Mu Feng saw it clearly now, that yellow thing was a bird!


    It''s just that its wings flap too fast, like an engine, so Mufeng can only see a ball of yellow flashing past the dragon''s lower beak!


    The dragon was forced to fly upwards.


    But the little yellow bird persisted, flapped its wings upwards, and hit the big dragon''s head again.


    Mu Feng suddenly realized that Dalong must have encountered a natural enemy!


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng lost his temper, grabbed the dragon''s shoulder blade with one hand, and stretched out the other hand, before the yellow bird approached, he shouted in his heart: "Boom party!"


    The yellow bird was approaching at this time, and was directly pressed down by Mu Feng''s great earth technique, instantly lost its center of gravity, and fell straight down.


    You must know that even big guys like Hu Leibao and Sha Laosan can''t handle the Dao Dao technique.


    This yellow bird was pressed down from the sky by an inexplicable force, flapped its wings repeatedly to no avail, let out a shrill chirp "chirp chirp chirp", and then fell down!


    It looked like the little yellow bird should have hurt its wings from being pressed so hard.


    Mufeng patted the big dragon, beckoning it to circle down quickly, and caught the little yellow bird before it fell to the ground!


    After landing, he grabbed the little yellow bird and looked left and right, amazed.


    This little yellow bird is only the size of a palm, its tail and wings account for more than two-thirds of its body, its abdomen is light yellow, its wings and back are hemp brown like a sparrow, its beak is waxy yellow, and its beak is pointed.


    The little yellow bird was caught, and screamed "chirp chirp chirp", "chirp chirp chirp" in Mufeng''s hands!


    But it was caught by Mufeng, and its wings were injured again, so it couldn''t escape at all, so it could only keep screaming there.


    Looking left and right, Mu Feng couldn''t figure out what it was, but he was sure that the natural enemy of the eagle-feathered dragon hadn''t run away¡ªbecause the degree of fear the dragon had for it just now was enough to prove all this.


    He had no choice but to ask the system.


    As a result, the system gave an answer: "The Flycatcher, a bird that combines the temperament of the Tyrant Flycatcher and the Peregrine Falcon, is a natural enemy of eagles and raptors. It is warlike, has a fierce temperament, eats eagle brains, eats meat, and has the fastest flying speed. Up to 350 kilometers per hour! Make good use of high speed to attack raptors and kill them with one blow!"


    "I''m going!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "It''s so fast, it''s already caught up with the helicopter! If this hits, Dalong''s head will be blown apart in a flash?"


    He looked at the palm of his hand, there was a wound not much bigger than a fingernail, but it was already bloody - if it hadn''t been healed by Wood Dao Derivation Technique, this wound would have caused him unbearable pain.


    "But..." Mu Feng grinned strangely, "Such a little guy can actually make the eagle-feathered dragon frightened like this, not bad, not bad!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 505

    The eagle feather dragon is big and wild, and it took more than ten days to tame it.


    But this little Flycatcher was tamed in a short time.


    The reason is very simple, it is too small, and its wings are injured, and it instinctively feels that the existence of Mufeng can threaten its life.


    So it quickly compromised and chose to surrender.


    Wooden Wind simply healed its injuries, healed it with Wood Dao Derivative Technique, fed it some food, and then it squatted obediently on his shoulder¡ª¡ªrefusing to leave!


    This really surprised Mu Feng, he thought that eagles were naturally rebellious and unruly, but he didn''t expect such a little guy to follow him so easily.


    He tried to communicate with it with advanced animal taming skills, and found that its thinking was very simple, just like a child.


    It was only then that he realized that this was a young Flycatcher falcon that was "inexperienced", and it hadn''t been long since he had been hunting independently.


    Mu Feng was glad in his heart, if this was an adult old falcon, it would be difficult for him to catch it.


    So he brought the Flycatcher to the big dragon that landed, and found that the big dragon was very restless, staring straight at the little Flycatcher on Mufeng''s shoulder.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "This is really tofu with marinated water, one thing is one thing. Who would have thought that such a big ferocious bird would be afraid of such a small one!"


    He hurriedly comforted the dragon, telling him that the little flycatcher would not attack it again, and then he calmed down.


    Then Mufeng led the big dragon to catch up with most of the team, and went to tame the second dragon and the little dragon.


    They were a little "unresponsive" at first, but after seeing the little Flycatcher on Mufeng''s shoulder, they immediately became well-behaved and sensitive, and all kinds of instructions were completed very well.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Mu Feng also strengthened them with the wood way derivation technique.


    Next, he trained and flew all the way on the eagle feather dragon, until he entered the bush area, and then let the three big birds step on the mammoth to continue moving forward.


    When I was about to arrive at Lei Ze Department, a gray wolf came back, and there were many, many people in the Lei Ze Department of the high-speed wood wind.


    Mu Feng was surprised: "They came first!"


    Then he told everyone to speed up and rush to the old place of the Lei Ze Department, and saw the unique spotted cattle herd of the Blue Bird Department from a distance.


    And at this time, the members of the Blue Bird Department also found Mu Feng and the others, and soon a person appeared riding towards them on a horse, it was Aguli!


    Following him are Konoha, Aoki and others.


    "Great Chief!" Everyone exclaimed in unison.


    Aguli came to Mufeng and saluted with one hand: "Chief, you are here! The leader of our Konoa is already waiting for you, please follow me!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Then he rode his horse and followed Aguli, followed by Konoha and Aoki, and ran towards the Blue Bird Department.


    At this moment, a man riding an armored earth dragon trotted over from the Blue Bird Department, but it was Chang Ning.


    Behind Chang Ning is Ko Nuoa.


    Seeing Chang Ning coming, Mu Feng was quite surprised: "Why are you here?"


    Chang Ning said with a smile: "What a coincidence, I was about to go to you Da Jiang, and my uncle called me back after I hadn''t gone far, saying that you would be here, so I followed!"


    She glanced at the little Flycatcher on Mu Feng''s shoulder, and her phoenix eyes were full of joy: "Ah, where did you get such a small yellow bird, can you let me touch it?"


    As she spoke, she reached out to touch the Flycatcher.


    However, although the Flycatcher was small in size, it had a big temper. "Chirp Chirp Chirp" screamed, with a sharp and ear-piercing voice, and flew out with a wing from Mu Feng''s shoulder, intending to hit Chang Ning.


    "Ah!" Chang Ning was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he turned sideways to avoid it.


    Mu Feng quickly reached out to grab it, and communicated directly with the advanced animal taming technique: Don''t attack others casually, or I will throw you away!


    The little Flycatcher responded with a "chirp", very dissatisfied, but really did not attack again.


    Chang Ning was very surprised, he didn''t know why such a small bird could have such a big temper, but Mu Feng was able to control it.


    At this time, Konoa Chacha arrived, turned over and got off the armored dragon, and saluted with one hand: "Great Chief!"


    Now when facing Mu Feng, the entire Blue Bird Department saluted as if they were facing the great chief, which showed the status of Mu Feng in their hearts.


    Only then did Chang Ning realize the problem, he quickly stuck out his tongue and saluted Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and went straight to the point: "How many people did you bring?"


    Konoa grinned strangely and said, "Two thousand people!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng couldn''t help showing surprise.


    He originally thought that if the Blue Bird Department could send out one thousand people, it would be enough courage, but he didn''t expect that Ko Nuoa would directly bring out two thousand people.


    Konoa continued: "This time we brought fifteen armored earth dragons, four mammoths, one hundred cavalry horses, and the rest are banded bull cavalry!"


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help looking behind Mu Feng, and asked with a smile: "Great Chief, how many people have you brought?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Five hundred warriors, two hundred war slaves!"


    Konoa looked overjoyed.


    Da Jiang can defeat thousands of people with more than one hundred people. This time they brought a total of seven hundred people, obviously determined to win! ¡ª


    Mu Feng said again: "This time I brought out ten mammoths, twelve armored earth dragons, five hundred horses, two hundred spotted oxen, um, and more than one hundred wolves. They also came for revenge. !"


    "They, revenge?" Konoachi said.


    Mu Feng nodded: "When the barbarians attacked me, Da Jiang, they also killed their clansmen."


    Konoa shuddered.


    He has patrolled the border for many years, so he naturally knows how scary wolves are.


    In groups, vengeful.


    It is difficult for those who are missed by them to have a peaceful life.


    The people from the Barbarian Bull Department are really stupid. Not only did they follow the Dragon Department to attack the Blue Bird Department, but now they are going to provoke Jiang!


    "I''m afraid you don''t know that he is a beast master!" Ko Nuoa was extremely happy in his heart, as if he had already seen the scene of mourning in the bull department!


    He hurriedly said to Mufeng: "In this case, let''s set off now and rush to the barbarian department!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay! It just so happens that I have captives from the Bull Division here, so just ask them how to get there!"


    Ko Nuoa''s eyes lit up, and he ordered: "Aguli, go to the front and pass on my order. You and Azig will lead the team and head towards the bull tribe!"


    "Yes!" So Ko Nuoa and Chang Ning automatically joined Mu Feng and walked together.


    Chang Ning only interrupted at this time: "Great Chief, where''s your giant bear?"


    Mu Feng pointed behind him: "It''s behind!"


    Chang Ning looked back, his eyes widened suddenly, and he said in an unbelievable voice: "That is, is that the bird god?"


    "Bird God?" Konoa on the side was taken aback when he heard the words, and subconsciously looked back. With just one glance, his eyes became dull, and he murmured, "Bird, Bird God?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng felt vaguely in his heart. Looking behind him, there were three eagle feathered dragons standing on the back of the mammoth, with their heads held high and their chests upright. They were six or seven meters high, full of momentum.


    Especially after Dalong and the others were strengthened by Mufeng''s Wood Dao Derivation Technique, their physique was strengthened, and their fierceness was added to the body, which made people who saw them even more frightened.


    Especially the Blue Bird Department, they enshrine the totem as the Blue Bird.


    And the blue bird is a member of the birds-so the blue bird department has a special respect for the birds of prey.


    For example, the goshawk has always been one of the birds respected by their blue bird department.


    But for a bird of prey that is as big as it is in front of you and can be seen at a glance, they are all

 Chapter 506

    The Blue Bird Department''s admiration for the eagle-feathered dragon is simply jaw-dropping.


    In the exclamation of Chang Ning and Ko Nuoa, all the fighters of the Blue Bird Department discovered the existence of the Eagle Yulong.


    Then they all knelt down on both knees towards the eagle-feathered dragon, bowed and bowed, and shouted "blessings from the divine bird".


    Mu Feng was stunned at first, but only realized after thinking about it carefully. People who believe in totems often think that it is their luck to be blessed by the totem after seeing the totem fetish.


    Apparently, they considered the eagle-winged dragon a lucky omen for the trip¡ªeven they thought it was a sign that the blue bird was about to prosper!


    Of course, Dalong, Erlong and Xiaolong, who were unaware of this, still looked "aloof" and ignored them.


    This is normal for them-they don''t understand why the group of people in front of them worship them at all.


    But for the members of the Jade Bird Department, this kind of posture is perfectly normal.


    After all, the divine bird is a fetish, so there must be a distance from them.


    Even someone as smart as Chang Ning kowtowed to the eagle feather dragon with an extremely pious attitude at this time.


    This made Mu Feng, who was standing in front of the eagle-feathered dragon on horseback, quite embarrassed. He felt like a big magic stick, and the three eagle-feathered dragons behind him were Rui Caiqiantiao, and then greeted the believers in front of him on a pilgrimage...


    The episode of Eagle Feather Dragon is neither big nor small.


    Not so much for Mufeng.


    Because in his opinion, these three are bigger and more fierce birds.


    No small is for the Blue Bird Department.


    Because of worshiping the eagle feather dragon, the speed of the entire march was forced to slow down, and they didn''t get up until Mu Feng reminded Chang Ning and Ko Nuoa.


    The two looked at Mu Feng again with a little more awe in their eyes.


    Especially Chang Ning, in addition to awe and surprise.


    The two stayed by Mu Feng''s side, looking back at the eagle feather dragon from time to time, and then looked at Mu Feng devoutly.


    Mu Feng really couldn''t bear the fanatical believer''s eyes of the two, so he interrupted them and asked, "How much do you know about the Bulls?"


    Ko Nuoa hurriedly replied: "I don''t know about this, because every time we fight against the Liaolong Department. They had more than 5,000 people in Qingzhang Mountain. They also fought once in Wanzhangyuan. That time they had more than 5,000 people. More than six thousand people!"


    Mu Feng frowned: "According to your statement, there is a difference of more than 1,000 people between the two times. The number of fighters from the Liaolong Department as the initiator of the war is certain, so the difference between the more than 1,000 people should be from the affiliated Lei Ze and the barbarians. Produced by the Niu Department. The two ministries gathered warriors with a difference of 1,000 people, which shows that they have at least 1,500 people.


    Judging from the situation when we fought the Lei Ze tribe before, there are not so many young and strong fighters in this tribe, which means that most of the people here are from the Bull tribe! "


    After a pause, he asked again: "How about the more than 6,000 people you killed and killed each other that time?"


    Ko Nuoa looked dignified, but not without pride: "My blue bird killed more than 300 people, and they died more than 1,000 people!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s it!"


    "What''s wrong?" Konoa was puzzled.


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "I captured a few slaves from the Bull tribe before, and asked for some news. They said that there are only 1,000 warriors in their tribe, but there are 2,000 hunting team members!"


    "Huh?" Konoa frowned, "There are so many hunting team members, where do they hunt? They need so many people!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Of course there are not so many prey! They changed the soldiers into hunting teams, so as to avoid the recruitment of the Dragon Division, and thus reduce the number of casualties during the war with you!"


    Ko Nuoa was confused and didn''t understand what Mu Feng wanted to express.


    He looked at Mu Feng confusedly: "What does this have to do with us?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Of course it has something to do with it, that is, since the time you killed more than a thousand of them, this barbaric bull department has been preserving its own strength!"


    "It''s only 3,000 people!" Konoa shook his head and smiled, "The two of us have joined forces this time, and we already have more than 2,000 people, not much less than them. But we have you, the chief, and this is them." Nothing!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then shook his head in astonishment and smiled, "Don''t underestimate this bull tribe, their great chief can come up with this idea, which shows that he is not a simple person!"


    Konoa shook his head and said earnestly: "Chief, you are the smartest person I have ever met. The chief of the Barbaric Bulls is definitely not comparable to you. This time we will fight the Barbarians, and we will be successful!"


    Mu Feng sighed: "The lion fights the rabbit with all its strength. What''s more, this chief of the bull tribe is also a very intelligent person, don''t underestimate him!"


    "I understand!" Konoa looked respectful.


    He naturally had to keep in mind what Mu Feng said.


    Then Mu Feng chatted with them in detail about how to attack the Bulls.


    Konoa argued that he would lead so many people to fight there in one go. Anyway, according to the number of cavalry and the strength of the mounts, the two had an absolute advantage.


    After all, there are only twenty-six armored earth dragons on the powerful mounts of the Barbarian Bull Department.


    They don''t have any mammoths.


    For the rest of the mounts such as red deer and horses, they seem to have none.


    In other words, apart from the fact that the two coalition forces do not have an advantage in numbers and geography, they have the upper hand in other aspects!


    But even so, Mu Feng still advocated finding out the situation first.


    After all, with the experience of the Geotechnical Department and his party, he did not dare to underestimate the wisdom of people in this era.


    Chang Ning listened to the two chatting in detail the whole time, without expressing any opinions, which was not at all what a Ma Duo should do.


    Logically speaking, this kind of campaign against other ministries was exactly what she should participate in and lead.


    Especially since she also represents the Blue Bird Club!


    But at this moment, Chang Ning just listened to the discussion between the two with the attitude of a little girl, only looking at Mu Feng in his eyes, and thinking in his heart: "With him here, it seems that there is nothing to worry about!"


    The two parts marched eastward from the Lei Ze Department for four days, and then marched northeast for two days, and finally arrived at the Man Niu Department!


    The Manniu Department is surrounded by mountains and forests in the west, grasslands in the south and back, and a large river in the east.


    This time, Mufeng was very determined, this big river was the East River coming from Dajiang to the south!


    It was Gray Wolf King''s "soldiers" who were investigating the terrain, and they came back to report when they were three or four miles away from the mountain.


    This scene made Konoa sigh again.


    Because they have fought before, they have never said to detect the enemy''s situation in advance.


    Not to mention that wolves can be used to spy on the enemy.


    The feeling of knowing the enemy''s position in advance is really different. This feeling is like hiding in the shadow of the night, others can''t see you, but you can see the people in front of the fire.


    He suddenly remembered what Chang Ning had told him, that the great chief in front of him was very good at attacking the enemy at night!


    Suddenly, Konoa felt that he had learned a trick before the battle even started.


    Not far away from the Lei Ze Department, how will this young but wise great chief fight?


    Konoa was full of anticipation.


    Mu Feng looked at the sky, then at the mountain, and ordered: "Let everyone move forward, spend the night on this side of the mountain tonight, and climb over the mountain when the sky is bright tomorrow morning!"


    Then he whispered to Konoa: "Call some skilled people from your tribe, let''s go over and have a look!"


    Ko Nuoa was a little puzzled, but still nodded and said, "Okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 507

    into the night.


    Mu Feng led a group of people across the mountain to the east, preparing to visit the Manniu Department at night.


    Changning, Konoa, Konoha, Aguli, Huang Chuan and others followed behind them in a group of fifty elite riders, and quietly approached the bull tribe with Huleibao, Sha Laosan, and wolves.


    Ko Nuoa, Aguli and others in the dark night were very excited.


    Because this was the first time they approached the enemy tribe at night, the thrilling feeling made them almost forget that they were here to fight!


    If this was the case in the past, they would never have dared to approach the enemy tribe with just such a few people.


    But surprisingly, under the leadership of Mu Feng, there were no more than fifty people before and after, and they felt extremely safe.


    Mu Feng led them to walk carefully in the bushes, and when they were a few hundred meters away from the bull''s department, Mu Feng motioned for everyone to stop.


    Chang Ning asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng pointed not far away: "The guards of the Barbarian Bull Department are very strict in patrolling, and if you get closer, you may be discovered."


    Only then did they notice that there were no less than 20 large and small fires in the directions where the Bull Department was located, and there were people around each fire.


    I can''t tell exactly how many people there are, but at a rough look, I''m afraid there are no more than one or two hundred people.


    This is the confidence of the big tribe. The people patrolling at night can equal the number of fighters in the small tribe.


    In addition to the number of people, the wall around the Bull Department is also made of stones. From a long distance, you can see that the wall is very thick, and it is about one and a half meters high.


    "What should we do?" Chang Ning asked in a low voice, "We''ll just take these people, can we make a surprise attack?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, there are too few of these people, once we are chased by them, we will be very dangerous."


    At this time, Ko Nuoa wanted to whisper: "Then why are we here at this time?"


    Mu Feng motioned him to whisper, pointing to the bull tribe and said: "Even if we launch a fire attack, it''s not easy to deal with, because the bull tribe is too big, and their straw houses are too far apart from each other, unless we can Fire from several directions at the same time, otherwise it will be very difficult to work."


    "Then what should we do?" Chang Ning said in a low voice.


    "Why don''t we go back and bring all the men and horses here, and then go in together. Anyway, our fighters are not much less than theirs!" Konoa shouted in a low voice.


    Mu Feng denied: "We are here for revenge, not to die! If revenge is done on the premise of injuring a large number of our own troops, then our tribe will only become fewer and fewer, and the tribe will soon weaken!"


    "Then what should we do?" Konoa was anxious.


    At this time, Qingya asked in a low voice: "Great chief, do you want to let the monkey attack and set fire?"


    "Monkey, set fire?" Several members of the Blue Bird Department were taken aback.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Monkeys can set fire, but Sun Dasheng has too few of them, they can only set fire to a small area, and cannot cause greater chaos!"


    "Then what should we do?" Everyone was helpless now.


    They''ve tried everything they can think of, but it still doesn''t work.


    Then the only way is to attack head-on-or back to what Konoah said.


    Mu Feng said in a low voice: "Okay, let me go back and think about it. We can''t attack directly unless it is absolutely necessary. Our enemy is not just a bull in front of us!"


    Everyone reacted immediately, Low said yes.


    On the way back, Chang Ning asked Mu Feng in a low voice: "Great chief, can you think of a way?"


    In the dark, Mu Feng smiled confidently: "Yes!"


    Although Chang Ning couldn''t see Mu Feng''s expression, he felt inexplicably at ease through his voice and tone, and subconsciously stood beside Mu Feng, as if it would be safe to be close to him.


    Mu Feng didn''t know what Chang Ning was thinking, so he said something that everyone couldn''t figure out: "Southeast wind, it''s a bit far..."


    Back at the place where the two cavalry troops were stationed, everyone gathered around the fire and looked at Mu Feng together: "Great chief, what should we do? It doesn''t work either by sneak attack or frontal attack. Is it because we can''t win this battle? "


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "You can fight, or set fire to sneak attack, but you have to use another method!"


    "Another way to set fire?" Everyone was taken aback, "Isn''t it a monkey?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "We need to use monkeys, but there are not enough monkeys. This time I will give them a two-pronged approach!"


    "Two-pronged approach?" Everyone was puzzled.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "When the time comes, I will need Sun Dasheng and them to set fire, and I will need to find other things to set fire to!"


    "Other things, who? Is it a person?" Chang Ning asked.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "No, it''s the wind?"


    "Wind?" Everyone was surprised now, "How did the wind set fire?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The wind can set fire, you will find out later!"


    Then he looked at Han Shu: "Bring the paper you brought! Bamboo, ointment, oil-soaked hay, hemp rope, yarn, bone needles, by the way, go and boil some corn flour to make a paste!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu turned around to get something.


    Everyone was puzzled: "Great chief, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "I''m going to make a Kongming lantern and use it to set fire!"


    "Kongming Lantern?" Several people were very surprised, "What is Kongming Lantern?"


    Mu Feng smiled mysteriously: "Something that can set fire for us!"


    "Set fire?" Everyone was upbeat, but each of them looked puzzled, "You don''t need people or beasts, but set fire yourself?"


    Han Shu quickly brought the things, and boiled the paste by the fire by himself.


    Mu Feng took a look at Changning, Ko Nuoa and Aguli, and without saying a word, started to make Kongming lanterns.


    The paper is light and soft paper made by Mufeng in the tribe from the bark of the bark, which is full of toughness.


    He first cut the bamboo into thin bamboo slices, softened them with fire, bent them into rings, and tied them with thin ramie ropes, so that a ring was completed.


    Immediately afterwards, he made two circles that gradually became smaller, and then strung the bamboo circle with three thin yarns. Then he turned around and said, "Who will help me pick up these three threads?"


    Chang Ning volunteered: "I''ll do it!"


    Speaking of which, she got up and came to Mu Feng''s side, reached out to take the silk coil in Mu Feng''s hand, and picked it up.


    Mu Feng looked at Han Shu: "Is the paste ready?"


    Han Shu nodded: "Okay!"


    So Mufeng applied another layer of paste on the outer layer of the silk coil, and then pasted the silk coil with paper to form a lantern shape¡ªbut one end of it was sealed.


    After the sealing heel was done, Mu Feng insisted carefully that there was no gap. This time, he carefully used a bone needle to pass through the bamboo ring from the outside, and tied two small thread knots on each bamboo ring to fix the bamboo ring.


    Finally, he connected three ramie threads to the three bamboo rings with the smallest openings at the bottom, and tied a piece of bamboo to the bottom, and put a small piece of fur soaked in water on the bamboo piece, with the fur underneath and the leather on top. with.


    On the fur was a piece of condensed ointment mixed with lard and sheep fat, and on the ointment was wrapped with oil-soaked lamp grass.


    After finishing all this, Mu Feng smiled and said: "Next is the time to show you the power of Kongming Lanterns!"


    Everyone held their breath and looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    Changning''s eyes were even brighter. She had been carrying the paper lantern for a long time, and her arms were a little sore.


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile, reached out to hold a burning stick, and lit the lamp grass, then he reached out to take the lampshade from Chang Ning, and said with a smile: "Let me do it!"


    Although Chang Ning let go, he did not leave.


    Standing in front of Mu Feng, she looked at the Kongming Lantern expectantly, and the light reflected her pretty face, which looked bright and moving.


    A few minutes later, Mu Feng smiled: "It''s ok!"


    As he spoke, he slowly let go of his hand.


    What surprised everyone happened: the soft Kongming Lantern did not fall to the ground but rose slowly!


    "Ah!" Chang Ning exclaimed, "This is too amazing!"


    Mu Feng smiled lightly: "You guys will see later!"


    Everyone held their breath one by one, and looked at the flying Kongming Lantern motionlessly, which could be seen clearly against the fire beside them. They all opened their mouths in shock.


    At this time, almost everyone had this idea in their hearts: Great Chief, is he still human?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 508

    After the Kongming Lantern flew into the sky, it was like a shining candle, just a gleam of light.


    But all the people present were surprised when they saw the Kongming Lantern.


    They didn''t expect that something just made of paper could fly into the sky like a bird!


    Just how can something like this be set on fire?


    Looking at the rising sky lantern, Chang Ning was shocked at first, and then asked suspiciously: "Great Chief, this weapon called Kongming lantern can rise into the sky, but how can it be set on fire?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, you will know later!"


    So a group of people waited obediently to stay where they were and watched the Kongming lantern rise, and a little Hokage gradually became smaller as it rose.


    Just when everyone was still wondering how to set the fire, the Kongming Lantern, which was flying very high, fell down instantly, and a little fire fell straight down like a shooting star.


    Everyone watched it fall to the ground in the far northwest.


    Everyone suddenly came to their senses, knowing Mu Feng''s plan, and then showed shock on their faces.


    They realized that Mu Feng planned to use this weapon called Kongming Lantern to fall down and set fire to himself.


    But how can we ensure that these Kongming lanterns just fall on the houses of the Manniu Department?


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng and asked this question.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Now the distance from where the Kongming Lantern lands to us can determine how far it can fly. It''s the end of summer, and the wind is about the same, as long as we release the Kongming Lantern at a similar distance tomorrow, it will be fine! "


    "But how do you ensure that the Kongming lantern will fall at a fixed distance when it flies into the sky?" Chang Ning frowned, his pretty face full of doubts.


    Even she herself didn''t realize that at this moment, she had completely lost the energy of being smart and quick-witted in the past.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "The lamp grass can be burned with oil, but after the oil burns out, it will turn into a puddle of oil and water. The oil and water mix with the water-soaked fur. When burning, it will shoot oil and flames, which is easy to burn. Break this thin layer of paper. When the ointment is about to burn, it will not fall, but will fall downwards, which will allow Kongming lanterns to help us set the fire!"


    Chang Ning was shocked.


    Not only her, everyone was shocked inexplicably.


    They naturally understood what Mu Feng said.


    But with so many simple things mixed together, no one would have thought that this principle could be used to set the Kongming Lantern on fire!


    "But now the Kongming Lantern is going to the northwest. We are now..." Under the firelight, Chang Ning looked puzzled, "If we go over the mountain and release the Kongming Lantern, we won''t be able to get there...No, we can go to the southeast of the Manniu Division Fang puts up the Kongming Lantern!"


    After saying this, Chang Ning was stunned.


    She looked at Mufeng like a monster.


    She didn''t finish speaking, everyone looked at Mu Feng like a monster!


    Da Jiang''s people were inexplicably shocked, while the members of the Blue Bird Department were drenched in cold sweat.


    Ko Nuoa, Aguli, and Azig who came quietly were all shocked at this time.


    They didn''t expect that Wooden Wind could associate wind, fire, bamboo, and fur with war, and each of them played a key role at a critical moment!


    Originally, they thought that Mu Feng''s status as a beast master was enough for everyone to be afraid of him and dare not act rashly.


    Now they realize that Mu Feng''s intelligence is far beyond the most intelligent people they know!


    Such a person, they can only rejoice to be better with him, not as an enemy!


    Ko Nuoa, Aguli, and Azig, the three future leaders of the Jade Bird Division, looked at each other, and they all found the fear and joy in each other''s eyes.


    They are young enough and brave enough to fight, not afraid of all powerful enemies.


    But the wooden wind in front of him - this great chief is younger!


    And the great chief in front of him told them in another way that being brave and good at fighting does not necessarily determine the victory of a war.


    They clearly realized that if the Blue Bird Division faced Da Jiang, they would have no chance of winning!


    They will only charge forward, head-to-head.


    However, this method has no effect in front of Mu Feng - because the opponent has already been plotted by him before he saw his face.


    Wolves explore the way, beasts raid, monkeys set fire...


    Even the wind is at his disposal now!


    When the few people thought of being Mu Feng''s enemy, they all felt a strong sense of powerlessness.


    But then they rejoiced...

 Chapter 509

    People are the most sleepy at the turn of morning and evening, and the night patrol soldiers of the Barbaric Bull Division also relax their vigilance at this time.


    Coupled with the cover of the sky, the Kongming Lantern entered the sky above the Manniu Department smoothly, and then fell directly, igniting the thatched house.


    As for the monkeys, needless to say, climbing over walls, climbing trees and adding houses is their forte.


    In an instant, the entire Barbarian Bull Division was enveloped in a sea of ??flames¡ªthis sea of ??flames was also the biggest fire Mu Feng had ever seen so far!


    Because the fire was too strong, he didn''t dare to let the soldiers attack.


    The Kongming Lantern, which was restricted in the previous life, was deliberately "restructured" by Mu Feng, and at this moment it maximized its destructive effect, turning the entire Barbarian Department into a sea of ??flames in an instant.


    "Fire!" Someone yelled.


    Then there was a chaotic voice: "Hurry up and put out the fire!"


    "Hurry up and save people!"


    "Soldiers, come out, there is an enemy attack!"


    ...


    Soon, the barbarian tribe fell into chaos, and the whole tribe was screaming and howling.


    Mu Feng was sitting on a horse not far away, waiting for the members of the Bull Division to show up.


    He was still looking at the situation on the field, deciding whether to charge or herd a charge.


    Soon, someone started to organize: "Oxhorn, lead people to put out the fire!


    Niu Da, take someone to the Banjiao cattle to see if it''s on fire, don''t let the cattle run out!


    Niu Si, rush out with the soldiers..."


    Orders were shouted in the crowd, and the members of the Bulls began to move from chaos to order.


    Mu Feng was outside, watching the changes in the field without moving.


    He grinned and said, "I said where are the cows? It turned out to be in the northeast corner. No wonder I didn''t see them yesterday!"


    Then he whistled, and the dragon flew directly to him. He turned over and carried a bundle of firewood, which was wrapped in ointment, and held a special bamboo tube containing sparks in his hand, and turned on the back of the dragon.


    Chang Ning and Han Shu next to him asked in surprise, "Great chief, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Feng laughed strangely: "Give them more fire!"


    As he said that, he whistled again, and the big dragon took off directly backwards, and then circled over the barbarian department.


    He pointed to a direction on the ground and signaled: Dalong, fly there!


    With a flutter of wings, the big dragon flew directly in front of the barbarians who were still running in the fire field. He looked down against the fish-white light, only to find that there was a mass of dark shadows moving in the northeast corner of the tribe. Obviously there are a lot of livestock or wild animals.


    It dawned on him that this should be the cattle from the Wild Cattle Department.


    Niu Er told him before that there are more than 2,000 cattle in the wild cattle department!


    He had thought before that these cattle would belong to Da Jiang.


    But right now he was thinking about revenge. If so many cows were really stabilized by the Barbarian Bulls, he might pose some kind of threat to them.


    "These things are not mine yet, and I don''t feel bad if they are gone!" Mu Feng began to "paralyze" himself, "It''s not mine, so I don''t feel bad, don''t feel bad!"


    After repeating this to himself twice, he directly signaled to Dalong: Dive down, slow down, don''t need to land, I''ll just throw something down and leave!


    The big dragon chirped loudly and loudly, which instantly attracted the attention of the barbarians on the ground.


    It was only then that the entire bull department noticed a giant bird that was so big that it frightened them!


    "what is that?"


    "A bird?"


    "How can there be such a big bird?"


    They hadn''t seen the wood wind on the giant bird yet, and they exclaimed in surprise, even slowing down their progress.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Mu Feng put his legs on the special leather stirrup, pulled the firewood with one hand, took out the spark tube with the other hand, opened the lid, and stuffed it into the firewood pile!


    Originally, it took a long time to blow the spark tube to ignite, but because of the wind brought by the dragon''s dive, flames shot out all of a sudden, and even the flames shot up high in the blink of an eye, which shocked Mu Feng.


    At this time, he was less than 30 meters away from the ground. Looking at the group of dark shadows below, he threw it away without even thinking about it!


    Before the black shadow on the ground could react, it was directly hit by a large ball of fire that fell from the sky. The firewood was tied with thin rope, and there were a few stones in it besides the dry grass. After hitting the black shadow, it was instantly scattered.


    But the ointment made a "squeaky" sound at the moment it fell apart, scattered and shot in all directions, and the sparks radiated from it.


    In an instant, the hairs on these black shadows "eating spicy food" and "chucking" sounded, like a gust of wind and clouds, boiling soup and snow, and swept across a herd of cattle like a prairie fire!


    Under the light of the fire, Mu Feng saw at a glance that it was the herd of cows!


    The burned cattle were frightened instantly, calling out "moo moo" one by one, and began to sprint and run in all directions.


    The fleeing cows bumped into the cows around them, and they became angry with each other and began to confront each other manically, and some of them had already thrown off their hooves and slammed into the stalls.


    In just a few short breaths, the herd roared and surged in a large area.


    More than 2,000 cows, once they move, they will never be soothed easily!


    And Mu Feng whistled again before that, the dragon flapped its wings, turned around and left!


    Sparks swept across the shadows below him, and the herd of cattle was already in chaos. The people who had just arrived outside the cattle pen were bumped into their arms by the angry and panicked cattle before they could react, and were trampled to death without even making a sound. !


    After more than 2,000 cows poured out of the cow pen, they swarmed and rushed in all directions like a small mouth of water releasing a flood.


    At this time, the bull''s entire body was engulfed in a sea of ??flames. The bulls couldn''t tell the direction, their eyes were full of flames, and their companions were crowded behind them.


    In an instant, from the northeast corner of the wild cattle to the east, north, and south, the herd of cattle appeared to collide in a diffuse manner.


    Because of the stone wall, these cows could not rush out of the tribe, and could only rush around the entire bull tribe. After a while, the entire bull tribe was screaming and screaming. I don¡¯t know how many people were knocked down by the cows. trampled to death!


    At this time, the stone wall of the Barbarian Bulls not only failed to protect them, but became their disaster!


    And at this time, the people in the most difficult, the westernmost and the easternmost directions have not realized the great changes in their tribe, and they are still rushing to fight the fire and defend themselves.


    At this time, Mu Feng had already rode the big dragon and flew back to the original place. The moment he landed, he immediately shouted: "Chang Ning, let out a hundred cows, put grass handles on their tails, light it, and it''s now!"


    "Han Shu, get a hundred cows from the war slaves, hurry up! If it''s too late to weed, shoot the cow''s butt with a gun, and let them charge towards the bulls!"


    "Yes!" Chang Ning and Han Shu didn''t even have time to react, so they just followed suit.


    Mu Feng turned his face and shouted: "Qingmu, go to Ko Nuoa''s place quickly, and ask him to get 200 cows and let them rush to the bull department!"


    At the same time as the sound of "Yes", Aoki who was riding the jade unicorn had already galloped away.


    And at this moment, Mu Feng looked at the barbaric bull department whose flames had reached the maximum, and laughed: "The barbaric bull department, right? I''ll let you fall on the bulls today!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 510

    Following Mu Feng''s order, 400 cows rushed out from the southeast and south directions, one by one angrily rushing towards the barbaric cattle department.


    The barbarian department was on fire, and saw a giant bird flying in the sky, so he knew that there was an attack from a foreign enemy. So they immediately organized soldiers to rush out¡ªthe response was extremely fast.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the soldiers only rushed out of five or six hundred people, and they encountered the bulls rushing head-on!


    Compared with the plate-horned oxen, the spotted ox travels slower, but their body is thicker. Because they are stimulated and have enough distance to ram, they have reached the fastest speed when they come to the barbarian tribe. The force is also the largest.


    Just a face-to-face meeting, and the cattle collided with the people from the Wild Cattle Department.


    "Moo¡ª"


    "Aww¡ª"


    "Moo--"


    The spotted ox, the plate-horned ox, and the armored earth dragon collided together, and the sound was loud in an instant.


    All three parties that collided suffered heavy losses.


    Among them, Dajiang and Qingniao lost only cattle, no one.


    But as a third party, the Brilliant Bull Department was not so lucky.


    Because there are warriors on their mounts!


    With such a direct and simple collision, the cavalry of the Barbarian Bulls were knocked down, one or two hundred cavalrymen were knocked down, and the fallen mounts and people were trampled and bumped by the cattle, and they were either dead or disabled. fighting power.


    But the tragedy of this collision is far from over. The herd of cattle that crashed from two directions is still rushing forward, just because their buttocks are burned and their buttocks are injured-running forward seems to be their only relief. The way it feels.


    It''s just that, the people of the Barbaric Bull Department got unlucky again, and then another hundred people fell down!


    Even under such a swift and violent collision, three or four armored earth dragons could not fully withstand the collision of the cattle and were knocked over and trampled!


    "Aww¡ª" the wounded armored earth dragon began to roar.


    The people from the Buffalo Department finally urged the armored dragon and the cows to resist the oncoming herd, and the crowd roared wildly: "Damn, who dares to attack our Buffalo Department!"


    "If you dare to plunder my bull tribe, you will all die!"


    "No matter who you are, you have to face the next revenge of my bull tribe!"


    ...


    Here Mufeng saw that the warriors of the bull tribe had withstood the impact of the bulls and began to rush out. He shouted: "Everyone, charge forward now! The soldiers are suppressed with bows and arrows on both sides, and the slaves in the middle are in the front." Charge, and the mammoth and armored dragon will follow behind!"


    Almost at the same time, Konoa, who was in the other direction, also gave the order to charge.


    So nearly 2,000 people began to charge towards the Barbarian Department.


    Of course, Jiang''s horses and red deer cavalry deliberately slowed down because they had to shoot bows and arrows, so that the cattle on which the war slaves rode could resist the pressure of the bulls in front.


    Even so, the bow and arrow troops on both sides still shot their arrows first, and shot randomly at the oncoming bull cavalry!


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    "Ahhh!"


    After being fired by more than 500 arrows, one or two hundred people in the front of the barbarian tribe were shot in an instant, and the fire screamed, or they fell off their mounts and were directly trampled to death.


    Another angry shout came from the crowd: "It''s a member of the Blue Bird Department!"


    "Come on, it''s a member of the Blue Bird Department!"


    "Kill all the blue bird savages!"


    However, at this time, the people from the blue bird also rushed over from the south. Although they used bamboo arrows, their bows had been replaced with two bows, which were also very powerful.


    Especially under the flying arrows of nearly 2,000 people, they also shot 400 to 500 people from the Manniu Division in an instant!


    In just a split second, the Cavalry Army of the Buffalo Cavalry had lost nearly a thousand men before rushing out of the tribe''s gate, that is to say, their combat power dropped by nearly one-third in an instant!


    And the unknown losses of Da Jiang and Blue Bird so far are only 400 cows!


    All the hot fighters of the Blue Bird Division were trembling with excitement. They had never fought such a hearty battle, let alone shot and killed so many enemies so calmly.


    The most important thing is that until now, they haven''t fought the enemy head-on!


    Of course, in stark contrast to them were the members of the Barbaric Bulls. Nearly a thousand of them were put down at the gate of the tribe, no matter whether they lived or died, they completely lost the ability to fight again.


    But for them, the tragedy was far from over, because at this time, among the two hundred war slaves of Da Jiang, one hundred were riding oxen in front and one hundred were running behind.


    At this time, the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department also rushed over on the herd of cattle.


    This is the real hand to hand.


    But the warriors of the Bulls had already been knocked to pieces by the herd of cattle. Facing the two cavalry troops who were fierce in momentum, how could they have the ability to resist again?


    Those who were injured were directly hacked, stabbed, and stabbed to death by the two soldiers and war slaves who rushed forward!


    What made them unbearable the most was that the one hundred bull riders who rushed forward rushed forward and fought desperately. Every time they killed one of them, they would always step forward and cut off a thumb!


    The people in the bull department were stimulated, and the uninjured people in the back roared and wanted to rush forward.


    They have already discovered that these people rushed to the door, their speed was also hindered, and they were even forced to stop.


    They believed that as long as they could fight hand-to-hand, with the number and combat effectiveness of the Barbarian Warriors, they would definitely cause heavy casualties to this group of blue bird barbarians!


    However, to their horror, a figure that shocked them appeared immediately behind the person who charged at the front¡ªfourteen mammoths and twenty or so armored dragons were approaching.


    "Long, the mammoth..." All the members of the Bull Division suddenly turned pale.


    Mammoths are only found in the really super big tribes like the Dragons and Blue Birds, but not in the Bulls.


    In particular, mammoths are not afraid of their flathorn cattle at all - because no matter in terms of size, strength, or defensive power, flathorn cattle are incomparable to mammoths!


    Sure enough, fourteen mammoths followed closely behind the person who was charging ahead, and charged towards them with great strides.


    The war slaves in front who were focused on collecting the "trophies" hurriedly stepped aside and carefully kept the objects that proved their military exploits.


    The mammoth came near the gate of the bull department, and without avoiding the gate wall, it just pointed and crashed into it.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Ahhh!"


    The sound of the stone wall falling to the ground and the screams of the crowd intertwined.


    Then there was another sound of "puff puff puff" and "crack-crack", but there were more than 20 armored earth dragons flying up and down with their big tail hammers like "cleaning up the battlefield" behind them, smashing them to death. , Smashing and injuring the barbarian.


    It''s just that after all this, the number of casualties in the Barbarian Bull Division has exceeded a thousand!


    "Damn it, go back!"


    "They have too many mammoths, go back to the tribe and let the tribe escape!"


    "Hurry up, escape from the north gate, our barbarian tribe can''t perish!"


    ...


    "Escape?" Mu Feng, who followed the soldiers at the end from the beginning to the end, grinned coldly, "Where can you escape?"


    At this time, he was riding the Hulei Leopard, slowly moving forward like a stroll in the garden.


    At this time, he and Ko Nuoa were already in one place, with Hanshu Changning on one side, and Ko Nuoa and Azig on the other side. Walking in front of Hu Leibao was the incomparably huge Sha Laosan, grinning grinningly. , above the head are three huge eagle-feathered dragons hovering and flying, making "chirp" calls from time to time.


    He raised his head and let out a long roar of "Woooo", signaling to all the wolves to get ready, and not to let a member of the bull tribe come out!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 511

    The people from the Bull Department were blocked at the gate of the tribe, and the scene from the Rock and Soil Department reappeared.


    The difference is that Mu Feng is sure that this time the Bull Department will not have any accidents like the Rock and Soil Department - he let the big dragon, the second dragon and the little dragon circle the sky to patrol the sky, just to prevent anything from running out from other directions. reinforcements.


    However, up to now, the three giant eagles have not warned, which is enough to show that there is nothing unusual around them.


    The sky brightened, and he could already see that the stone on the wall of the Barbarian Bull was a kind of white stone, and he could also see the silhouettes of the warriors of the Barbaric Bull who retreated in a hurry.


    At this time, the big fire in the Manniu Department has turned into a small fire. After all, the grass house is made of dry grass. Although the momentum of burning is large, the speed is also extremely fast. The Bulls were shrouded in a layer of smoke.


    Of course, in addition to seeing the fleeing figures of those people, he also heard a rumbling sound coming from the north.


    He grinned and said, "Here we come!"


    "It''s coming, what''s coming?" Chang Ning looked puzzled.


    Mu Feng pointed his hand: "Look!"


    Before everyone could react, the Barbarian Bull warriors who had originally fled to the tribe ran towards the gate of the tribe one by one in shock!


    "What''s going on?" Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa and others were puzzled.


    Even Han Shu''s eyes widened, and he said in an unbelievable tone: "How is this possible!"


    Because he saw in the north of the ruins of the Bull Department, a large herd of flat-horn cattle that were all black and still smoking were rushing towards them!


    In front of this group of boardhorn cattle, there is a large group of no less than two thousand barbarian tribesmen running forward desperately!


    Most of these people held bone knives and weapons in their hands, but they all ran away in a daze - they never imagined how the cattle that had been raised well in the tribe would go crazy like this, chasing them run.


    But how can people run past the frantic cattle, many people are knocked down and trampled to death by the cattle soon!


    At this time, the people of the bull tribe hated their great chief very much-it was he who chose to build a stone wall after returning from the dragon tribe, so that they could only enter and exit through the gate now.


    But how can it be so easy to get out of the gate of the Barbaric Bull Department now?


    They can''t get through the north gate.


    The gate to the east is the East River, and there is no way for them to survive if they run eastward.


    To the west is a mountain. In order to prevent the intrusion of wild animals on the mountain, there is no door at all.


    There is a gate on the south side, and there is no herd of cattle chasing it¡ªbut the south side is now being blocked by people from Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department!


    Now the people of the Barbarian Department really "responsible to the sky, and the earth is not effective".


    Among the crowd, a man riding an armored earth dragon was rushing to the front.


    Depending on the situation, he still doesn''t know the situation at the South Gate very well, and he is yelling: "Niu Da, Niu Si, no matter who it is, kill me! If you dare to attack my Man Niu Department, you should die!"


    In a blink of an eye, they came near the south gate, but they were shocked to find that no one responded to him.


    Almost all the Brute Bulls around looked terrified, wanting to advance and then retreat, wanting to retreat and then advance - there was an interception in front, and a mad cow in the back!


    Chang Ning and the others changed their expressions, and Qi Qi looked at Mu Feng: "Great Chief, if those cows charge up to us, our two men and horses will also suffer huge casualties!"


    The old god Mufeng was there, and said with a smile, "No hurry!"


    "Not in a hurry?" Several people were so anxious that their palms were sweating.


    But looking at Mu Feng''s expression, there was no trace of anxiety at all, so they had no choice but to suppress the tension and uneasiness in their hearts, and stared at the Manniu tribe who was in a dilemma.


    They could foresee that the people in the bull department would be knocked down by so many mad bulls in the back, and many people would be trampled to death, but the fighters in the next two departments would also be unlucky.


    Because with the current distance between the two, it would be too late for them to escape immediately!


    Before they could react, those mad cows knocked down the barbarian in front of them, and then stomped on them, causing them heavy casualties.


    The speed of the mad bull that knocked down the barbarian tribesmen did not decrease much, and each of them continued to charge forward with their heads raised, and they were about to rush in front of the mammoth!


    At this time, Mu Feng shouted: "Cover your ears!"


    Everyone didn''t have time to think, and hurriedly covered their ears.


    At the same time, Mu Feng pulled Hu Lei Leopard''s neck, and a sound of "… ßÕ" resounded through the sky and spread all over the field.


    I could only hear the sound of "Puff", "Puff" everywhere, and then a foul smell came out.


    "Ah, ah! It stinks!"


    "what''s up!"


    "Great Chief, our mounts are down too!"


    "This, this is the Hulei Leopard!"


    ...


    Needless to say, the mammoths, the mad cows, and the people were all so frightened that they stopped being castrated!


    It was just Hu Leibao''s long howl, and the danger that was imminent was eliminated like this!


    But the price was that the mounts of Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department were also affected, and all the red deer, horses, and cattle were affected, and they collapsed to the ground!


    The only ones that are not affected are the mammoth, the armored earth dragon, the sand old three eagle feather dragons, and the cloud of smoke hidden among the many horses - the BMW Wanli cloud!


    And the instigator of all this, Huleibao!


    In other words, those are the only ones who have combat effectiveness in the field now!


    Then Mu Feng slapped Hulei Leopard directly, threw his four hooves forward and rushed forward, at the same time, a whistle sounded, and Wan Liyun, who was raising his hooves left and right to shake off the excrement and urine in disgust, instantly spread his four hooves and ran towards Mu Feng diagonally.


    Mu Feng pressed the back of Huleibao''s horse with both hands, and immediately leaped onto Wanliyun''s back.


    Immediately after he patted Wanliyun''s neck, it pushed its head forward, and then jerked its head up again. The whole horse soared into the air, nearly three meters from the ground, and flew directly over the pitiful one-and-a-half meter of the bull''s head. Stone walls left and right.


    The moment Wanliyun leaped over the stone wall, Mu Feng suddenly understood why such a mass of black and shiny snowflakes would be called Wanliyun.


    Because it rises from the ground, when it leaps into the sky, it looks like falling clouds and mist, and the wind sounds "huhu" and "hissing" in the ears, making people feel like falling clouds, so it is called "thousand miles of mist".


    Before he could finish his reverie here, Wan Liyun had already stepped on a flat-horned ox that was lying on the ground.


    Before the Banjiao Niu let out a miserable cry, Wan Liyun jumped up again, leaped forward again, and rushed towards a hale and hearty old guy in black animal skin.


    That old guy was the one who yelled at the people around him just now and ran ahead of them all.


    He was caught in the middle of the mammoth and the mad cow at this time, unable to advance or retreat.


    And that flat-horned ox didn''t even let out a miserable cry, but it was kicked by Wan Liyuan, red and white!


    Seeing that the place where Wanliyun landed is exactly where the armored earth dragon is now, Mu Fengren pulled the reins in the air, Wanliyun let out a long hiss, kicked the armored earth dragon, and kicked it over all at once On the ground!


    And the old guy on it screamed out loud, about to fall on his back.


    At this moment, Mufeng reached out his hand, grabbed the animal skin around his neck, put it on the horse''s back, pulled the rein, turned around and rushed back.


    Shoot people first, shoot horses, catch thieves first, and capture kings first!


    Mu Feng could see clearly that this old guy was the great chief of the Bulls!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 512

    Ride the horse into the sky and go to the clouds, don''t let me go back with three breaths.


    From the moment Mufeng lifts up and Hu Leibao roars, to the time when he kidnaps the great chief of the bull tribe, it only takes about ten seconds.


    Mu Feng came and went so fast that he threw the chief of the Barbarian Bull Division on the ground. Chang Ning, Han Shu, Ko Nuoa and others hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    "This, this is..." Konoa shouted in surprise, "This is the great chief of the Bull Division!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, it should be! At such an age, he still looks thin and tender, so he shouldn''t have run away!"


    Chang Ning also said pleasantly: "If we catch him, we will be able to fight this time!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "The next step will be easy!"


    "But," Changning Xiu frowned, with a helpless expression, "Now all the mounts are affected by your strange horse, and they can''t get up!"


    Mu Feng scratched his head in embarrassment, Hu Leibao''s indiscriminate intimidation really made him helpless: "It happened so suddenly, I didn''t expect this old guy to be so courageous and dare to run at the front of the crowd !"


    He looked around and found that the three parties were in a "stalemate" because of Hu Leibao, so he said: "Wait, it''s better if these cattle don''t rush up, and it will save our troops from losing too much. Just relying on their armored earth dragon, they will definitely not be our opponents!"


    Chang Ning covered his nose and frowned and said, "Since this is the case, can you step back for a while, it really stinks here!"


    Mu Feng nodded awkwardly again: "Okay!"


    As he spoke, he picked up the old guy from the Barbarian Bull Department on the ground, stepped back, and said with a smile: "Old guy, if you pretend to be dead again, I will really treat you as dead and bury you!"


    The old man on the ground just got up from the ground and looked at the people around him in panic.


    Mu Feng, Chang Ning, and Han Shu all look young, but Ko Nuoa and Azig are clearly mature, serious, brave and resolute fighters.


    But judging from the expressions of several people, he could clearly see that they respected the man and woman who looked very young, and among the two, they clearly respected the young man.


    The old man asked with a frightened expression, "You guys, which tribe do you belong to?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer but instead asked, "Don''t worry about which tribe we belong to, tell me your name first?"


    The old man looked terrified: "I, my name is Niu Ben!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "What do you guys call Niu Da, Niu Er, and Niu Jiao? You are the only one called Niu Ben. It seems that you are the great chief, right?"


    The old man trembled: "No, it''s not me!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I said, old bangzi, I know what kind of person you are if Ming people don''t speak dark words. Don''t pretend to be timid like me. You dare to fool even the upper class like the Liaolong Department , still afraid of us?"


    "You are..." The old man pretended to be panicked.


    Ko Nuoa hit him on the shoulder with a stick, and shouted: "Old coward, what are you still pretending to do here? Didn''t your people shout out just now that they want to kill all the blue bird barbarians? Now we are right in front of you, let you The people of the clan are here to kill!"


    "They don''t know, nonsense, nonsense!" The old man squeezed out a wry smile and replied carefully.


    Chang Ning approached Mu Feng: "Could it be that you caught the wrong one, such a timid person can be a great chief?"


    Mu Feng grinned coldly: "Have you forgotten that fat man from Lei Ze Department?"


    Chang Ning suddenly thought of the chief of the Lei Ze tribe, whom Mu Feng called "Little Fat", who really looked harmless to humans and animals, and was also timid and afraid of getting into trouble.


    But last time after Konoa went back and detailed the evil deeds of that fat man, she was so frightened that she shivered.


    But not all the great chiefs are like that, right? The cowardly person in front of him is the great chief of the Buffalo tribe who dared to send someone to beat Da Jiang?


    Chang Ning looked puzzled.


    Mu Feng saw her doubts, and just said: "You can''t judge by appearance!"


    Then he didn''t say much, reached out and took out the rope to tie the old man, rode to the front of the battle again, and shouted at the barbarian tribe who was relieved: "listen, people of the barbarian tribe, you now hold your hands Put down all the weapons in the room, or I will kill him!"


    Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa, Azig, and even Han Shu were taken aback for a moment, and Da Jiang and the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division also looked at Mu Feng with incredulous eyes.


    Almost everyone had this thought: "What is he doing?"


    Before they could react, the members of the Wild Bull Division immediately yelled: "Let us go, the great chief, or we will never end with your Blue Bird Division!"


    "Release him quickly, the great chief of my bull tribe will not allow you to bully him like this!"


    "If you dare to kill our Great Chief, we will definitely pay in blood!"


    ...


    The barbarian department shouted and roared violently.


    Almost everyone can''t leave the word "Great Chief" in every sentence.


    They were concerned about their own great chief, and they threatened Mu Feng with words, but unexpectedly, the three words "great chief" that came out of their mouths were the reminders of their own great chief!


    almost at

 Chapter 513

    The wood wind goes and returns.


    He came back with him as well as the confirmed chief of the Bull tribe¡ª¡ªNiu Ben.


    To be exact, he was brought back by Mu Feng.


    Changning, Konoa, Azig and other members of the Jade Bird Department looked at Niu Ben with hatred, wishing to kill him immediately.


    Konoa saluted immediately: "Respected chief, please hand over this old coward to my Blue Bird Department, I will kill him with my own hands!"


    Azig on the side also saluted: "Respected Chief, as long as you give him to our Blue Bird Department, we will always remember your kindness!"


    Wooden Wind shook his head.


    Ko Nuoa and Azig immediately became anxious, pointing at Niuben and shouting: "The chief, he is the one who sent the people from the Barbarian Bulls to follow the Dragons to attack our Blue Birds, we must kill him!"


    Chang Ning also frowned at this time, with a puzzled face: "Why can''t you give him to us?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s not that I won''t give it to you, it''s that the old clapper can''t die now, it''s still useful for him to keep it!"


    "Useful?" Several people looked at him puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right, now that the old clapper is alive, people from the Barbaric Bull Division will not fight us desperately. We can take this opportunity to take down the Barbarian Bull Division in one fell swoop."


    Chang Ning frowned, and realized: "Then kill him after taking down the Bulls!"


    The other two also clapped their hands and nodded: "Yes, yes, we will kill him after we take down the Bulls!"


    At this time, Niu Benkuang shouted: "Don''t even think about it, you can kill me now, or I will let the people in my barbarian department fight to the end!"


    Mu Feng slapped him again: "Shut up, old clapper! If you dare to make them resist, then I don''t mind killing them all. Anyway, I''m here for revenge, so it''s up to you. "


    Niu Ben suddenly shut up.


    It can be seen that this old guy still cares about the tribe of the Bull tribe.


    Mu Feng shook his head at Changning and the others again: "You can''t kill him even if you take down the Manniu Department!"


    "Why?" Chang Ning was full of doubts, "Didn''t you Da Jiang also want revenge?"


    "Big Jiang?" Niu Ben suddenly spoke again, anxiously saying, "What big Jiang, I have never had any enmity with you guys! You, did you make a mistake!"


    "Crack!" Mu Feng slapped him again, "Old Clapper, shut up if I didn''t tell you to talk! I will do what I say!


    I am so busy every day that I have nothing to do with you? You don''t send someone to provoke me, Da Jiang, and I have nothing to do to beat you, old bastard? "


    "But..." Niu Ben wanted to say something more.


    Now Han Shu came to his senses, picked up the handle of the gun and shot him on the chest.


    Now Niu Ben''s face was flushed, and he screamed in pain, unable to speak a word.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Well done!"


    Then he continued: "We came to take revenge, and we didn''t take all our anger on him alone. Besides, it''s good for your Blue Bird Department if I keep this old clapper and don''t kill him!"


    "Is it good?" The three of them were stunned.


    Mu Feng nodded: "This old clapper is the chief of the Barbaric Bull Division, so he must be familiar with the situation of the Dragon Division. In the future, whether it is us or your Blue Bird Division who want to avenge the Dragon Division, he can learn a lot about the Dragon Division. situation, do you understand?"


    The three of them came to their senses now, and after thinking for a while, they came to their senses and nodded hurriedly: "Yes, yes!"


    Especially Chang Ning, she is the smartest of the three, she thought for a while before saying: "In this way, through him, we can know in advance the number of fighters in the Dragon Division, the number of mounts, and other things that are very important to us. Important stuff!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Ko Nuoa and Azig nodded one after another, and said to Mufeng, "In that case, we will obey your order and not kill him!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, let''s keep this old guy for now. I''m getting old, and my appetite is not much better. I guess I can''t eat much. Well, one meal a day is almost..."


    Mu Feng said seriously, while Han Shu grinned strangely and echoed: "That''s right, that''s right!"


    At this time, Niu Ben held back the pain and shouted: "You guys should kill me, I will not tell you about the situation of the dragon department!"


    Mu Feng got off his horse and patted Niu Ben: "I said Maverick, you see, I insisted not to kill you, do you want me to go back on my word now? I''ve made an agreement with you, don''t tell me about the situation of the dragon department , Don¡¯t even think about keeping a living creature in your barbarian tribe, I said! I can capture a great chief of you, and I can also capture ten, one hundred, one thousand or even ten thousand of your clansmen!¡±


    Niu Ben was so excited that he couldn''t help shivering.


    He suddenly felt that the young man in front of him was frighteningly cunning and vicious!


    He doesn''t have the slightest thought to compete with the young man in front of him now.


    It''s just that he racked his brains and couldn''t figure out when he provoked such an evil spirit.


    He was full of "grievances", but he didn''t dare to ask again.


    Because the temper of the young man in front of him is really unpredictable and moody.


    One moment he was trying to keep him alive, but the next moment he was able to open his mouth and say that he wanted to kill all the members of the Buffalo Department.


    No matter what he said, no one around him opposed him.


    He has this prestige and even more ability!


    Seeing that the matter of Niu Ben was settled, Mu Feng waved to Han Shu and said to Ko Nuoa: "Okay, I think the mounts are almost recovered, let''s take the tribe into the bull tribe and start taking prisoners. This time, I, Da Jiang If you want a thousand slaves, you can choose the rest for yourself. For the young and strong ones who are less than five hundred, let them go. If they exceed five hundred, kill them!"


    Han Shu nodded: "Yes!"


    But Ko Nuoa grinned strangely and said: "As long as the rest are not old and weak, women and children, I, Jade Bird, can accept them!"


    Obviously, Konoa has realized the benefits of slaves¡ªand by the way, the entire Blue Bird Department has also realized the benefits of slaves!


    He smiled generously: "Great chief, you can ask for more people!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I only need one thousand people, and the rest are up to you!"


    "Okay!" Konoa said with a smile, "you can choose people first. You can see other livestock mounts..."


    Mu Feng said: "Just as I said last time, share equally. You don''t lack salt, so give it to us. If you have something you want more, you can talk to us about it. If we have more things you want, we can also find it You change!"


    Konoa laughed loudly, saluted and said: "Great chief, Konoa is convinced of what you said and done now! I, Konoa, have never fought so smoothly like today!"


    As he said that, he laughed and looked at Chang Ning again: "Well, Ye Ma Duo of my Jade Bird Department is extremely intelligent, and her vision has always been unmatched by others!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng noticed that Ko Nuoa''s words were obviously different from his previous attitude!


    At this time, Chang Ning''s phoenix eyes were full of joy and complacency, and he raised his head proudly, revealing his smooth forehead, which looked more and more soft and pleasant.


    She laughed triumphantly, "That''s natural!"


    Talking, consciously or unconsciously approach Mufeng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, now you should go and clean it up, and kill anyone who dares to resist!"


    "yes!"


    So Han Shu, Ko Nuoa, and Azig led Qi Qi to rush to the barbarian tribe.


    The Manniu tribe, who had lost their backbone, were at a loss and could only catch them without a fight.


    Then Mu Feng rode his horse again, and moved forward with Chang Ning.


    The battlefield was in a mess.


    After this battle, five or six thousand people from the Barbaric Bulls were only left with about three thousand people!


    Among them, more than 1,500 soldiers, hunting team members and young and strong were killed or injured, and the rest were knocked down by cattle, trampled to death, and burned to death by the fire.


    No one felt wrong with such a result.


    Winners and losers, in this era who dares to rob others must be prepared to fail.


    There is a saying that "If you want to be nourished by rain, dew, and rain, you must be ready to accept the mud after landing", which is exactly the truth.


    Han Shu came over to report the battle damage.


    Da Jiang lost more than 160 cattle, more than 70 war slaves were killed, and more than 20 were injured.


    More than 20 horses were crushed and trampled to death in the chaos.


    A dozen soldiers were injured in the scuffle, and there were no major problems.


    Changning also received the battle damage reported by Aguli.


    Unlike Han Shu''s serious expression, Aguli was extremely excited.


    He shouted: "Yama Duo, we lost more than 350 cattle, and only 50 soldiers died! This is a big victory that our Blue Bird Division has never had!"


    Woodwind sighed.


    After all, the Jade Bird tribe is a large tribe with a large population, and they can still be excited like this after more than 50 tribesmen died.


    But Da Jiang only killed fifteen people before, and he brought people to revenge in a rage.


    At present, none of Da Jiang''s soldiers died, but more than 70 of the war slaves died at once, and the death rate was a bit frighteningly high.


    He was even a little worried that once the war slaves knew the death rate, would they be willing to fight to the death for Jiang in the future.


    It''s just that he obviously thought too much.


    Because when he walked past Zhan Nu, he found that the rest of the hundred or so people looked excited and their eyes were burning.


    Each of them held in their hands the confiscations they had killed the enemy-bone knives and fingers!


    That represented their military exploits, and also represented Mu Feng''s promise!


    Looking at their firm eyes, I felt something in my eyes, and said to them: "Don''t worry, even if you are war slaves, if you fight to the death for me, Jiang, you are worthy of my promise to you. What kind of reward should there be, there must be no less!"


    All the war slaves were so excited that they roared and cheered in unison: "Fight to the death for Jiang!"


    "Fight to the death for Jiang!"


    "Fight to the death for Jiang!"


    Chang Ning on the side couldn''t help but show surprise.


    She really couldn''t understand how Mu Feng turned these people who had hatred towards Jiang into those who were willing to fight to the death for Jiang.


    Mu Feng then ordered Han Shu to make statistics on the military achievements of these war slaves, and after pondering for a while, he used the healing technique to heal the injuries of those wounded war slaves¡ªnow is a good time for him to win the hearts of these war slaves!


    Sure enough, these war slaves who thought they were injured and would die all showed expressions of gratitude at this time, spontaneously knelt down on one knee, and saluted Mufeng: "I am willing to fight to the death for Jiang!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, feeling refreshed in his heart: "This wave of operations is still possible."


    Then Han Shu reported his acquisitions to Chang Ning again: 21 armored earth dragons, 1,456 flat-horned oxen, and more than 1,000 horned deer and wild sheep together. .


    The barbarian department was completely wiped out!


    The most surprising thing is that in the easternmost part of the Bull Department, near the East River, there is a large pool, which seems to have a big beast in it.


    But they just stirred up waves in the water, but they didn''t show up, and no one dared to go down.


    "Water pool, fish pond?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Go, have a look!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 514

    Han Shu was in front, leading Mu Feng and others towards the east of the Manniu Department.


    All the corpses of people and cows were seen along the way, which shows the tragedy of this battle.


    In particular, many living cattle are blackened and bald, just like alopecia areata.


    When Mu Feng passed by, they looked at Mu Feng subconsciously, which made him faint for a while - after all, the hairs on so many cows were singed by his fire.


    They finally came to the pond - the area of ??the pond is not very large, it looks like more than an acre of land.


    But the surface of the pond was quiet and nothing could be seen.


    There are some thick aquatic plants growing on the edge, and the shore is smooth, and there is nothing unusual about it.


    But I don''t know if it was an illusion, but Mu Feng always felt a faint smell of blood on the water.


    He wondered if he should let Sha Laosan go down to have a look, after all, killing a dragon in the water is as simple as killing a chicken.


    However, seeing the vague smell of blood on the water surface made him feel inexplicably wrong in his heart. After thinking about it, he didn''t do this, but looked at Han Shu with a questioning expression on his face.


    Han Shu hurriedly said: "It''s strange, there was something here just now?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, picked up a stone from the ground and threw it down, only heard a "plop", the stone splashed on the water surface, but there was no movement.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned in surprise, "Is there really something in here?"


    Han Shu nodded: "Yes, and there is a lot of movement!"


    "Could it be a dragon?" Mufeng looked around, but he didn''t find any traces of a dragon crawling ashore. He thought for a while and slapped his forehead, "Go and bring that Niu Ben, he must know what is here !"


    Han Shu complied, and soon left and returned.


    Seeing Niu Ben being brought in, Mu Feng grinned and patted him on the shoulder, making Niu Ben tremble.


    He said with a smile: "Little Niu, don''t be nervous, I just want to ask you what''s in it?"


    As he spoke, he pointed to the pond on the side: "My clansman said that there is a big guy here, what is the big guy inside?"


    Niu Ben had doubts on his face and a look of consideration on his face, as if he was considering whether to speak or not.


    Seeing his expression, Mu Feng knew that he didn''t want to say it, so he patted Niu Ben on the shoulder with a smile and said, "You don''t want to say it, okay, I don''t want to hear it either, I''ll tie you up with a rope, and put you in this In the pond, they probably came up by themselves!"


    As soon as these words came out, Niu Ben''s face turned pale instantly.


    He screamed repeatedly: "No, no, I said, it''s the dragon-headed turtle!"


    "Dragon-headed turtle?" Mu Feng thought for a while before realizing, "Dragon turtle?"


    However, he quickly dismissed his idea, because the dragon tortoise is something that only exists in legends. Its real name is Bixi, or Baxia. According to legend, it is the son of a dragon and can bear heavy loads.


    But "Yuan" means tortoise, so isn''t leading turtle the same as "Dragon Turtle"?


    And when he saw Niu Ben frightened like that, he immediately realized that this "dragon-headed turtle" might not be a good thing!


    He patted Niu Ben on the shoulder again, and said with a smile: "If you don''t want to be thrown in, you can tell me honestly what this dragon-headed turtle is!"


    Niu Ben nodded again and again: "Yes, yes! This dragon-headed turtle was brought into the tribe from the East River. They can fight with the dragon in the East River, but they are not big. I wonder if I can get some turtles in the tribe. Raise it in the house, just like raising cattle, and turn it into a fierce beast to protect my wild cattle in the future!"


    "Hey, you can fight with the dragon!" Mu Feng exclaimed, and then his eyes lit up: "Protect the tribe?"


    You know, this Niu Ben in front of him is very intelligent, he is the one who can think of such a "coquettish operation" as a soldier pretending to be a hunting team to fool the dragon department.


    It can be said that the twists and turns in this old guy''s stomach far exceed many people''s.


    Mu Feng kept him from killing him because he wanted to know who came up with the trick of "Hitting East and West" by the Liaolong Department last time.


    In the bottom of his heart, the person who can come up with this method is like a thorn in his heart, which cannot be removed!


    Right now, the old guy has expressed his idea of ??raising dragon-headed turtles to protect the tribe. Although it is just an idea and has not been implemented yet, it may not be impossible.


    It has not been implemented in the Bull Department because it is limited by the conditions, but Dajiang is different.


    Ginger has a ready-made moat!


    The second and third floors of the protective walls are surrounded by moats, and there is also a big ditch connecting the East River outside the current city walls!


    He patted Niu Ben on the shoulder excitedly: "Then tell me, what does this dragon-headed turtle look like, how big is it, and how do you remember raising them to protect the tribe?"


    Niu Ben was shocked by the wood wind, and hurriedly said: "They are so big, they have scales on their bodies, they can''t be held by one person, they like to stay in the water, sometimes they will climb ashore to bask in the sun, they are very ferocious, they just eat There are many things!"


    Looking at Niu Ben''s gestures, Mu Feng reckoned that the dragon-headed turtle was about one meter long, and it should be a medium-sized turtle among the turtles.


    "There are so many things to eat, so you can''t breed them in large quantities?" He was puzzled in his heart, and asked, "What do they eat?"


    Niu Ben''s face was terrified: "They eat live animals, horned deer, cattle and sheep, as long as they are put into the pond, none of them will survive!"


    "Cows, sheep..." Mu Feng pondered, these are big animals, and things living in the water can eat them, what Mu Feng can think of is either crocodiles or giant pythons.


    There may be more creatures in the sea, but here is just a pond with more than one acre of land, and it is fresh water, so there are no sharks, whales and the like.


    How could it be that according to the old guy Niu Ben''s gesture just now, this leading turtle is only one meter in size, how can it eat cows and sheep?


    He thought about it, and decided to experiment: "Han Shu, go find a wounded cow!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu turned around and left, and came back soon.


    He also brought back a plate-horn ox that was bleeding from the neck.


    Wooden Wind ordered: "Put it in the water!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu did as he did, and with a heavy shoulder bump, the cow staggered and fell into the pond.


    There was another "plop", and the water splashed, which was six or seven meters high!


    All the people present couldn''t help being surprised, and had such a thought in their hearts: "What a lot of strength!"


    As soon as the injured flathorn ox fell into the water, it immediately struggled and roared with a "moo", and the blood on its neck spurted into the water all of a sudden.


    Before it flopped twice, there was movement in the pond, and there were ten or twenty hideous heads the size of two fists popping out of the pond, swimming towards the headboard at the same time as they emerged from the water. horned cow.


    In the blink of an eye, they came to the boardhorn ox, and bit down on the boardhorn ox.


    Everyone can clearly see that this group of "dragon-headed turtles" with jagged fangs in their mouths are obviously long-term carnivores, and they are big meat eaters!


    Before the bitten horned ox had time to roar again, it was bitten by the twenty big turtles, and the blood flowed from the bite. In a blink of an eye, a large area of ??red was in the pond!


    Mu Feng finally determined where the faint smell of blood came from just now¡ªit was the water in this pond!


    What made him gasp was that in less than half a minute, the flathorn ox was completely silent, and the part above the water had already exposed its bones!


    The ferocity of these dragon-headed turtles is far beyond the perception of everyone present!


    Even Mu Feng was grateful in his heart that he didn''t let Sha Laosan go into the water.


    Because not only did it see it, but Sha Laosan also saw it, and at the same time it subconsciously stepped back¡ªobviously, with its wisdom, it also saw these things in the water, which are not easy to mess with !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 515

    Mu Feng, Chang Ning, Han Shu, Ko Nuoa and others stood by the pond, looking at the red color in the pond, their faces changed drastically.


    The dragon-headed turtle with only its head sticking out of the water is far more ferocious than any beast they have seen before¡ªwhether it is a pack wolf or a giant-toothed tiger, none of them can share their prey so quickly!


    Several people looked at Niu Ben one after another, frowning at how he dared to raise such a cruel thing.


    However, Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he said with surprise in his heart: "Good thing, if this thing can be tamed and placed in the moat, then I''m still worried about the wool!"


    "Mine, these things are mine!"


    But here comes the question, how can these things be caught?


    Judging by the speed at which they eat their prey, they almost catch up with the piranhas and army ants in the previous life. How can he get them ashore and take them away?


    Chang Ning at the side saw Mu Feng staring at the pond with ecstasy, with surprise in his eyes, and asked in disbelief, "Big, big chief, you don''t want to tame these things, do you?"


    As soon as he said this, the others couldn''t help being stunned, and their faces showed shock: "Can such a ferocious thing be tamed?"


    But then they thought of Mu Feng''s identity¡ªbeast master, and a look of shock and anticipation appeared on their faces.


    Even if they couldn''t tame it, it was exciting for them to watch such a ferocious beast being tamed.


    It''s like children who don''t know how to drive an excavator, but they are very excited to see others driving it!


    Mu Feng was awakened by Chang Ning''s words, nodded and smiled and said: "Yes, I want to get these leading turtles back, and let me guard the home for Da Jiang!"


    "But, how can we catch them, they are too ferocious in the water!" Chang Ning asked with lingering fear.


    "That''s right, these things bite their prey too fast, I''ve never seen such a powerful beast!" Konoa also nodded in agreement.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Try fishing!"


    "Fishing?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng puzzled.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, it''s very simple!"


    Then he turned to look at Han Shu: "Go get a rope, tie a piece of meat directly on it, and throw it down. As long as they eat, we can just pull them up!"


    This is the way he used to fish for lobsters¡ªtie a piece of dead frog with a piece of meat and put it in the water. Once the lobster bites on the meat, it will not let go.


    Then just pull the rope directly, no hook is needed.


    "Yes!" Han Shu did it quickly, tied the "bait" - a piece of raw beef and threw it into the water, then handed the rope to Mu Feng.


    Sure enough, the rope stretched straight, and Mufeng on this section of the rope quickly noticed that something was pulling the other end of the rope.


    He grinned: "Baited!"


    Then he hastened to draw the rope with both hands, yanked it suddenly, and pulled the rope back for a while, a dragon-headed turtle the size of a millstone was dragged out of the water halfway by the wooden wind!


    Everyone exclaimed: "Ah!"


    Mu Feng pulled out the faucet tortoise, beamed with joy, and said with a smile: "It really works!"


    Then he took a step back, leaned back, and struggled with his arms, preparing to pull the dragon-headed turtle up with all his strength.


    It''s just that he staggered immediately, and fell on his back with a "plop"!


    "Big, Great Chief!" Chang Ning, who was closest to him, hurriedly stepped forward and bent down to help him up, with a concerned expression on his face.


    "Oh, what the hell!" Mu Feng fell so hard that the back of his head hurt, he clutched the back of his head, and pulled back the rope, only to realize that a large piece of raw meat had been bitten off!


    "So fast!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "How long has it been since you bit it, and it''s been crushed?"


    He himself thanked Changning with a smile, and then looked at the pond with a gloomy expression while holding the rope.


    Niu Ben on the side gloated a little, but because of his status as a prisoner, he didn''t dare to show it blatantly.


    Even so, Wood Wind still found out.


    He snorted coldly: "Why, old clapper, you think I fell, are you happy? How about I throw you in and see if I can bring some dragon-headed turtles?"


    Niu Ben''s complexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly backed away in horror, not daring to show any more strangeness.


    At this time, Han Shu came to Mu Feng''s side: "Chief, the things in this water are so ferocious, and they bite food so fast, it''s impossible to get them out!"


    "Can''t get it?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, and said fiercely, "As long as it''s not running water, there is no parallel import that can''t be got!"


    "Ah?" Han Shu was stunned for a moment, "Living water, parallel imports?"


    Chang Ning also understood, thinking that Mu Feng was confused, and said with concern: "It''s fine if you can''t catch it, anyway, you can''t provide the tribe with fighting power in the water!"


    Mu Feng grinned strangely: "Don''t worry, I''m fine! Isn''t it just a few big tortoises? I really thought I would have nothing to do with you in the water. I''m not used to you!"


    As he said that, he looked at Han Shu: "Go, get more people over, two hundred and three hundred, it''s all right, dig a ditch to release water, and kill it!"


    Chang Ning didn''t understand what Mu Feng meant by "digging ditches and draining water" and "discharging it", but when she heard that there were many people needed, she immediately said, "Let my Blue Bird Department help too, and you can tell me what to do!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then nodded and laughed loudly: "Okay!"


    Changning is also a real person, so he directly asked Aguli to order 500 people to help.


    When these soldiers from the Jade Bird Department heard that they wanted to help Mu Feng, they were all excited and very motivated.


    As a result, more than 700 people gathered in a small pond with only one mu of land to dig ditches to release water, and the east side of a barbarian tribe was washed to pieces.


    A "magnificent event" of "draining the pond and catching fish" was completed under the command of Mu Feng.


    In just two or three hours, the water in the pond was drained, revealing dragon-headed turtles covered in mud.


    In addition to the dragon-headed turtle, there are many animal skeletons at the bottom of the pool, including cattle and sheep, horned deer, and even human skeletons!


    In other words, these dragon-headed turtles are not just eating animals!


    Niu Ben opened his mouth wide and stared wide-eyed.


    He didn''t expect that the leading turtle, which he had worked hard for several years to catch, would be exposed to everyone like this.


    He even didn''t dare to think that such a leading turtle would soon become someone else''s property!


    Mu Feng stood by the pond and counted the number of dragon-headed turtles: "One, two, three... thirty-three, not bad, not bad!"


    He told Han Shu and the others to be careful to catch and tie up all the dragon-headed turtles¡ªafter there was no water, these dragon-headed turtles would be easy to catch.


    Whether it is a freshly made rattan net or an animal tendon net brought by them, it is extremely simple to catch this kind of "parallel imports".


    Niu Ben''s heart was bleeding: "It took me no less than three years to catch these from the East River, and more than 20 people died!"


    He hoped again from the bottom of his heart: "I haven''t been able to tame these dragon-headed turtles until now, even if he catches them, it''s useless!"


    Standing aside, Mu Feng watched the people catching dragon-headed turtles with bamboo spears and rattan nets, and said from time to time: "Be careful, don''t be bitten by them, or a bite will be a piece of meat!"


    "Also, the biggest one is tied with an extra rope!"


    "Isn''t there another one in the mud over there, don''t step on it..."


    At the end, he patted Niu Ben with a smile: "Little Niu, I didn''t realize that you still have such good things!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 516

    The Bulls were completely wiped out.


    Da Jiang selected 700 young and strong slaves, and 300 young women, and handed over the rest to the Blue Bird Department.


    Although Ko Nuoa from the Blue Bird Department kept saying that he wanted as much as he had, in fact he picked and picked and took away more than 1,500 people.


    The rest are out of his consideration.


    As for the rest of the loot, the division is as follows:


    Of the twenty-one armored earth dragons, Da Jiang asked for ten, and the Blue Bird Department asked for eleven.


    There are 1,456 Banjiao cattle, and the two divisions are divided in half, which is enough to make up for the loss of the two divisions.


    There were more than a thousand horned deer and wild sheep. Da Jiang asked for five hundred, and the blue bird department took the remaining five or six hundred.


    I got more than sixty cans of salt, all of which belonged to ginger.


    Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa, and Azig were all smiling, because apart from the Banjiao Niu and Yanba, they actually got more than Da Jiang.


    So when the few people looked at Mu Feng, they admired Mu Feng more and more, and did not use their status as the great chief to suppress them.


    But Mu Feng didn''t think so.


    On the one hand, he thought that he was a great chief, and now he should respect his status and not compete with others for these three or two trophies.


    On the other hand, this is also what he did on purpose.


    After all, so many people on the other side helped them catch the leading turtle, but all of these leading turtles belonged to Da Jiang.


    Thirty-three dragon-headed turtles of different sizes.


    The smallest one is the size of a millstone and weighs about six or seven hundred catties.


    The largest one was as big as one and a half millstones, and nearly a thousand catties!


    These dragon-headed turtles are somewhat similar to snapping turtles, with a protruding carapace like a mountain peak, and the armor on the abdomen is also extremely thick.


    But the difference is also stark.


    The biggest difference is that the heads of these dragon-headed turtles have dragon heads just like their names, which are covered with scales like armored earth dragons, and there are protruding bony horns on both sides of the head.


    They don''t look so scary when they''re lying still.


    But as long as it stands up or opens its mouth, sharp claws and jagged fangs will be revealed!


    Moreover, their necks and legs are significantly longer than those of ordinary turtles.


    Such a ferocious aquatic beast that integrates attack and defense, is not very big, but dares to fight with a dragon that is several times bigger than itself!


    To say that their real weakness may be that they can''t run fast on land. After all, dragging such a heavy body, they can''t get up fast even if they want to.


    Mu Feng originally thought that such ferocious beasts would be difficult to tame, so he was ready to fight them.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Mu Feng''s advanced animal taming technique was activated, these leading turtles immediately "excitedly" recognized him as the "boss", and things went so smoothly that he couldn''t even imagine.


    He tried to put a few dragon-headed turtles, and found that they stayed in place obediently and did not move.


    He carefully put down all the leading turtles again, and found that they had no intention of running away, so he accidentally communicated with the system, and he was sure that it was because he had drained all the water "hardly", which had threatened their lives. He has been regarded as the leader.


    It felt a bit like Erha confirming the leader, which made Mu Feng quite speechless.


    However, when he tried to hand in the task of the system man, the task was successfully handed in and he got 300 achievement points.


    In addition, he found that the previous Eagle Feather Dragon mission could also be handed in. It seemed that it was precisely because he got the little yellow bird Weng Falcon that he got another 300 achievement points.


    The total achievement points also came to 3925 points!


    After sharing the spoils with the Jade Bird Department, the next step is to "trial" Niu Ben.


    As the great chief of the Buffalo Division, he has attacked the blue bird with the Dragon Division many times, so he must be very familiar with the Dragon Division.


    The next thing they have to do is to see how much useful information they can get from him.


    At the beginning, Niu Ben was still unwilling to cooperate, yelling some words such as "I would rather die than surrender" and "Better bend than bend", but when Mu Feng threatened him with the life and death of the Manniu tribe, he immediately compromised.


    Mu Feng grinned at him and said with a strange smile: "Isn''t that right? You can answer whatever I ask you. If you answer slowly or wrongly, either you will die or the members of your barbarian department will die!"


    Niu Ben trembled, and hurriedly agreed.


    Mu Feng asked: "How many people are there in the Liaolong Department, how many people are there in the warriors and hunting teams?"


    Niu Ben replied honestly: "There are more than 12,000 of them, more than 4,000 fighters, and more than 1,000 hunting teams."


    Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa and the others.


    They nodded, which was similar to the number they estimated after many fights.


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction: "Then every time you fight against the Blue Birds, how many people will they send out from their tribe, and how many people will you send out?"


    Resentment appeared on Niu Ben''s face: "They sent more than 3,000 people, and we sent the rest!"


    "Huh?" Konoa raised his brows, "You mean before, your Buffalo Department and Lei Ze Department sent out one or two thousand people, or even more?"


    Niu Ben nodded helplessly.


    He had seen the situation clearly now, knew that he could not escape by acting bravely, and said proactively: "Although we are their subordinate tribe, they don''t trust us very much, and they deliberately weaken our strength every time. Otherwise, if our three tribes produced fighters together, we should have been able to take down your Blue Bird Department long ago!"


    Chang Ning and the others looked terrified.


    But Mu Feng slapped him on the top of the head: "Is this what you want to say?"


    There was anger in Niu Ben''s eyes for a moment, but it disappeared in the next moment.


    Mu Feng saw everything in his eyes, and snorted coldly: "You want the three divisions to join forces to attack the Jade Bird, but none of you want to hand over all your fighters, and they all hide their secrets. ?¡±


    Niu Ben hesitated to speak, obviously thinking of what he had done to "sell dog meat as sheep''s tricks".


    Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa, and Azig finally came to their senses and mocked Niu Ben when they looked at them.


    Chang Ning said sarcastically: "The three of you are not united, and you are still bragging about it. Really let the three of you join forces, and you may not be our opponents!"


    Niu Ben didn''t dare to refute Mu Feng, but he dared to refute Chang Ning.


    He sneered and said: "Little girl, the number of fighters of our three divisions combined is nearly ten thousand, how can you Qingniao can compare?"


    Chang Ning also sneered and shook his head: "Could it be that only you have allies, but we don''t?"


    Niu Ben couldn''t help but sneer: "As long as your Blue Bird Department has allies, it won''t be besieged for so long!"


    "That was before!" Chang Ning sneered, his pretty face was full of pride and excitement, pointing at Mu Feng and said, "Big Jiang, that is our brother tribe, it is because of the Great Chief that we wiped out the Lei Ze tribe, Now it''s your turn for the Bulls. Well, after a while, it should be the turn of the Dragons. How about it, old clapper, are you angry?"


    "Pfft!" Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing.


    He didn''t expect that Chang Ning would learn such rough words from him, and when he said the words in her tone, he seemed more and more complacent, which made people itch with hatred.


    Sure enough, Niu Ben blushed with anger at Chang Ning''s words. He opened his eyes wide and stared at Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning had a "scared" expression, and then smiled sweetly, squinting his beautiful phoenix eyes and said to Niuben: "Look, the chief of the Liaolong Department you followed you, let alone lose the battle, As a result, your Buffalo tribe is also wiped out by us now. As for our Blue Bird tribe, the great chief who followed Da Jiang not only won the battle, but also captured your people."


    Mu Feng almost praised Chang Ning''s "black belly". After saying this, Niu Ben''s face was already flushed, and his eyes were full of hatred, staring at Chang Ning.


    Mu Feng thought: "Sure enough, women are naturally good at quarreling and pissing off people, this Chang Ning especially has three flavors."


    You know, when two people quarrel and quarrel, if one party greets them calmly with a smiling face, coupled with an unhurried "whispering", it will always be better than the other party''s frustration.


    Seeing Niu Ben''s furious look, he couldn''t help but add: "Well, that''s right. From now on, what''s ours will still be ours, and everything in your barbarian department is also ours, and you are also ours¡ªslave !"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 517

    Next, Mu Feng and the others asked about the situation of the Liaolong Department, including the person who proposed the "Speeding East and West" that he was most concerned about.


    Niu Ben told Mu Feng honestly that it was a plan by the great chief of the Liaolong Department, and whoever in the Blue Bird Department saw through it, not only caused their defeat, but also greatly damaged the strength of the two departments.


    When Niu Ben was talking about this matter, he found that the people around him were subconsciously looking at Mu Feng, and he suddenly realized that the young chief in front of him was the one who broke the plan.


    Reminiscent of today''s situation, such a large barbarian tribe has no strength to fight back, and the immediate combat power of nearly 3,000 is useless. He is more and more sure that this chief of the big Jiang is the one who defeated the three coalition forces.


    And seeing more than thirty ferocious and bloodthirsty dragon-headed turtles squatting obediently behind him, Niu Ben suddenly felt a little unreal.


    After asking about the situation, Konoa looked at Mu Feng excitedly: "Great Chief, the number of fighters in the Dragon Division is less than 10,000, should we sneak attack them now?"


    Mu Feng was quite speechless, this Ko Nuoa was a little swollen, just wanted to poke a hornet''s nest just after killing a few bees?


    Shaking his head: "Not now."


    "why?"


    Mu Feng pointed to Niu Ben and the captives not far away: "If we don''t make arrangements for these people and take them to the Liaolong Department, and give us a sneak attack at a critical time, then we will easily be attacked on both sides! And now Lei The Zebu and the Buffalo have been wiped out by us, which is equivalent to chopping off its two claws, and the Eastern Front is not a big problem for you!"


    Konoa''s complexion changed, and he nodded and said, "Okay, then I will listen to you!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, let''s go back to the tribe!"


    "Good!" Konoa responded.


    Chang Ning showed surprise on his face: "So fast?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head and smiled, "I have to go back as soon as possible, with this incident with the Bulls, I can''t bring all the soldiers out for a long time!"


    Only then did Chang Ning say with some disappointment: "Okay then, I''ll see you again in a while!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded.


    The two parts thus separated, one to the west and one to the north.


    Because there are new slaves, the speed of progress has slowed down.


    The female captives and the dragon-headed turtles were carried back on the back of the ox.


    Because the two did not use mounts, they walked too slowly.


    With Mu Feng''s order, those dragon-headed turtles did not dare to speak to the cattle.


    He counted the time, and it was almost time to go back to the tribe and go to the market of the Black Bear Department.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, he was worried that the water in Changlibu''s pool would not be muddy, so he decided to take another look.


    So Muye and Aoki were asked to rush back to the tribe to report the news, and Lihu, Mingguang, Baiyue and others were all waiting in Mirror City¡ªthe arrangement of slaves obtained by the Manniu tribe this time was also different from the previous ones.


    On the way, the yellow wolves were released back to the gray wolves, and they each gave enough food, which was regarded as their return for this trip.


    When they arrived at Mirror City, Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Bai Yue were all waiting there.


    When Mufeng entered Mirror City, all the construction and furnishings inside were ready. If the insiders didn''t know about it, outsiders would definitely think it was the headquarters of a tribe.


    He asked Huang Chuan, Zhahe and others to come to him, and he asked Han Shu to call over the dozen or so slaves and three slaves who had accumulated the most military achievements this time.


    After these war slaves and slave leaders saw Mu Feng, their legs trembled unconsciously, and they knelt down.


    It was obvious that after fighting these few battles with Mu Feng, Mu Feng''s power in their hearts was growing day by day, which made them kneel down.


    Mu Feng guessed about it, and nodded secretly.


    "Great chief, you''re back!" Li Hu and the other three saluted Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, everything in the tribe is fine, right?"


    Several people nodded one after another: "Everything is normal, there is no problem!"


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work!" Mu Feng nodded, "Han Shu will hand over the specific results this time to you. Remember the things I will say next, and they will be the things that I, Da Jiang, will focus on in the future!"


    "Please order from the great chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded and began to say: "The slaves obtained from the Barbarian Department this time are not allowed to approach the main city of Dajiang. The nearest place they can approach in the future is this mirror city, including that old clapper Niuben!"


    "Yes!" Everyone nodded solemnly.


    Bai Yue asked suspiciously: "But in that case, how will these slaves be arranged? I just checked and there are quite a few of them!"


    Mu Feng said: "These slaves will be placed on the periphery in the future, from north to south and then west, and build the mirror city for me in order, and build it all the way to the city!"


    "This..." Everyone gasped, "So many people, build a mirror city?"


    How many mirror cities does this have to build?


    Is it useful to build so many mirror cities?


    Mu Feng saw everyone''s doubts, and said with a smile: "Now, build the mirror city at the previously selected location, and then build the mirror city at intervals! These slaves live in some of the cities and are responsible for protecting me, Da Jiang!"


    In fact, what Mu Feng didn''t say was that after building enough mirror cities, he could enclose the whole Dajiang in the way of connecting the mirror cities with the river around the city.


    In this way, using the moat as a line, these mirror cities are connected together, and the main city surrounding Dajiang forms a plane, so that Dajiang can be built into a real big city!


    "Well, I feel like an infrastructure madman!" Mu Feng sighed secretly.


    Of course, this is a later stage, what he has to do right now is to build the mirror city.


    "But with so many slaves, more people are needed to help watch them. In this way, more clansmen will be occupied!" Han Shu questioned.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "This time we don''t need to use all the Jiang people!"


    "If you don''t use ginger, who will you use?"


    Mu Feng pointed to the war slave and slave head who were kneeling on the ground and said with a smile: "Okay, you all get up, the next thing I want to talk about is related to you!"


    He paused and continued: "You all performed very well this time, and made great contributions to killing the enemy for me, Da Jiang. So according to the promise I gave you in advance, you can all be restrained and become slave leaders!"


    The dozen or so people couldn''t help being excited, and knelt down again: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand again: "This time you have the highest military achievements, so you are the first to release the restraints. Next, I will allow you to take these war slaves to take care of these slaves of the Barbarian tribe on my behalf. Their life and death will be up to you." How about you decide?"


    A dozen or so people were taken aback for a moment, and then showed shocked and ecstatic expressions.


    Let alone gaining freedom first, and controlling the lives and deaths of hundreds of people, how could they not be excited?


    "Great Chief!" Bai Yue and Han Shu whispered, intending to remind Mu Feng that the risk of doing so is too high.


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands, and continued: "Since you are slaves, you can have bone knives and other weapons, but you can''t have mounts when you are not in war. You can choose whoever you like from among these war slaves, and serve as your team. Teams should have no more than ten people.


    They can get enough food like you, but they are not allowed to have bone knives, only sticks. You and I will assign a certain number of slaves to you, and you will take care of the work. Life and death are also up to you, how about it? "


    The dozen or so people were pleasantly surprised.


    It''s just that they don''t have a mount. Now that they have seen the power of Jiang, they are free again, and they can have their own squad of slaves. Unless they can''t think about it, they will think of running away and looking for death.


    They shouted wildly: "Willing to work for Jiang!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, but I also have to tell you that you all obey him in the end. In other words, besides me, he can also decide your life and death!"


    With that said, Mu Feng pointed to Bai Yue.


    "Me?" Bai Yue was stunned now, "Great chief, am I not going to the west to be in charge of the market?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Aren''t these people just building a Mirror City leading to the city, you first plan with Huang Chuan how to deal with it."


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded, but he immediately said, "If they have a different heart..."


    Mu Feng understood what Bai Yue said, laughed and said, "I will send a hundred fully armed cavalry to patrol along the route every day, and if anyone dares to have a different heart, they will all be killed!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up.


    These war slaves and slave heads all nodded hurriedly: "Don''t dare!"


    Mu Feng said again: "But if you perform well enough, I will also follow what I said before, allowing you to marry wives and have children, and the offspring will completely get rid of slavery and become members of my Dajiang clan!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "You should know that I will do what I say!"


    What he said was both a promise and a threat - doing what I asked would naturally bring benefits. But if you dare to have a different heart, you will only die!


    These war slaves and slave heads nodded hurriedly in response: "Yes, I am willing to work hard for Da Jiang!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and then looked at Ming Guang and Han Shu: "Then you take these people to select the slave head team first, and equip them with the weapons and things they should. In addition, before the next Mirror City is completed, so many slaves are in the Build a straw house outside to live in, and ask Bai Fang about separation and disinfection measures, and she will tell you what to do!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang and Han Shu began to lead people to make arrangements.


    Only then did Mu Feng look at the remaining people.


    He said: "Bai Yue, the war slave team selected by these slave leaders must be strictly guarded, and any changes must not be let go. Every once in a while, break up their war slave team and reorganize. And they If the slave in charge dies, don¡¯t worry, but if you haven¡¯t died, you need to pay more attention!¡±


    Bai Yue thought for a while, then nodded and said: "I understand, death means that they will take good care of these slaves, and if there is no death, it means that they may have ulterior motives and collude with these slaves!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, so in addition to paying more attention to the death of the slaves managed by the slave head team, we should also replace the slaves they are in charge of every once in a while!"


    Bai Yue nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at Huang Chuan again: "The west is the territory of most alliances in Changli. I said before that I would avenge you. So I sent you and Bai Yue to be in charge of the western small market. It is said that it is a small market transaction , it may be inevitable that there will be looting between tribes, captive trading and other things, you have to do your best!"


    Huang Chuan was full of excitement, eager to try: "Don''t worry, Chief, I am also very familiar with the Eastern Territory of Changli. I can secretly instigate some tribes to fight each other!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then grinned strangely and said: "Okay, with you secretly contributing to the flames, the chaos in Changli must be faster. But remember one thing, don''t expose our soldiers easily, we want to give them the impression that we are opening a small market Dealers, understand?"


    Bai Yue and Huang Chuan nodded together.


    Then Mu Feng said: "Okay, since this is the case, let''s go to our own business!"


    After finishing speaking, he got up and returned to the tribe, left Niu Ben in Mirror City, and worked for Jiang with those slaves.


    Poor Niu Ben has become a slave, and he is still wondering when he offended such a god.


    Along the way, Mu Feng released Sun Dasheng and the others back into the forest¡ªthey also made great contributions to this trip to the Wild Bulls.


    As the master, Mu Feng was naturally willing to give them something to eat.


    Thirty-three large turtles with dragon heads were placed in the moat on the other side of the three-layer protective wall. He told Li Hu to tell the people to be careful of turtles with dragon heads in the water. people! Once found, he will definitely release water to kill them all!


    Of course, for the convenience of management, he "appointed" the largest dragon-headed turtle as the "leader", saying that as long as there is a dragon-headed turtle that dares to escape, he will also release water to kill the turtle!


    The leading turtle, who had already felt the threat of death once, naturally did not dare to object, and agreed as honestly as a child, and then flipped over and swam happily into the water.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Feng led ten new armored earth dragons into the original group.


    The big man who expanded the team was very excited, and excitedly brought his "loved concubine" - the second idiot, to come to Mu Feng and bow and bow.


    Mu Feng accidentally discovered that the second idiot''s belly was round, obviously she was pregnant with a little guy!


    He secretly sensed it from the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, and it turned out to be two!


    "Good boy, it''s amazing!" Mu Feng smiled from ear to ear, and praised the big man again and again, "Not bad, not bad, twins, the young man is quite capable!"


    The big man shook his head and tail, as if he was selling himself and asking for credit.


    But at this time, Mu Feng suddenly frowned, suddenly thinking that Bajie seemed to have kept seeds in the wild boar herd before, and he didn''t know if those little wild boars were born now.


    You know, a litter of pigs can have many cubs.


    "Tsk tsk!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "Looks like it''s time to take a look at the cubs, otherwise those wild boars will be cheap for nothing!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 518

    Seeing that the second fool was pregnant with a cub, Mu Feng hurriedly communicated with the system excitedly, wanting to know how long it would take for the armored earth dragon to give birth to a cub.


    As a result, the system told him that it would take nearly 12 months!


    "I''ll go, such a long time!" Mu Feng secretly said, "It seems to be longer than the pregnancy period of cows and horses!"


    He also checked the length of pregnancy of several livestock and beasts in the tribe, and he probably had a plan in his heart.


    Among them, the pregnancy period of wolves is more than two months, that of wild boars is 4 to 5 months, that of sheep is 6 months, that of red deer is more than 8 months, that of horses is about 11 months, and that of mammoths is the longest. 22 months or even longer!


    It seems that the bigger the beast, the longer the pregnancy period.


    But what surprised him was that Sha Laosan, as a giant bear family, was so big that the female bear''s pregnancy period was less than 100 days, that is, less than four months!


    "My boy!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "San Sha has such a high lethality, if there is a group of them, wouldn''t Da Jiang take advantage of it if he goes out to fight in the future? I''ll let him now What kind of battle is it going out to fight, how good would it be to press it directly in the tribe to breed offspring?"


    But he also knew, that''s all he thought.


    Because the breeding season of bears is at a fixed time every year, he can''t interfere.


    He had no choice but to give up temporarily.


    Then he counted the days and found that it had been two or three months since Bajie went to the wild boar forest last time. After a while, he would be able to take Bajie to the wild boar forest to "bring up the children".


    When he sent the three-headed eagle-feathered dragon to Shandong in Dongshan, he made a detour to take a look at Bajie, seeing that he was well-fed and healthy, and he was full of anticipation for the next trip.


    But right now he has more important things to do, that is to go to the store of the Black Bear Department to "receive people", and then go to the underground canyon along the way - that is, the valley Zhahe told him about.


    Up to now, he is still thinking about the dark horse covered in smoke and clouds. After all, he has personally experienced Wanliyun''s running speed and jumping ability in the process of capturing and attacking Niurun in the Barbarian Bull Division. superior!


    He was going to take Wanliyun with him this time to see if he could meet the dark horse again, and then use Wanliyuan to block it and bring it back.


    Of course, apart from Wanliyun, he wondered if there were any other eagle-feathered dragons or birds of prey in the valley, and then caught them all.


    So he found Li Hu and Bai Yue, and told him about going to the city.


    The two hurriedly prepared.


    After repairing for a day, Mu Feng set off with a group of eighty people.


    This time he brought a little more things, some for the big flicker, and some for the giant elephant department and the yellow bird department.


    And the lineup he prepared for the trip to the canyon is luxurious enough.


    Huleibao, Wanliyun, Yingyulong, Sha Laosan, Weng Falcon Xiaohuang and Mazi are nine wolves.


    Considering the actual terrain, he didn''t take the mammoth and the armored earth dragon with him, but let the soldiers ride a few armored earth dragons to accompany them, and then take the people back.


    When we got to the Black Bear Department, there was no need for Mu Feng to yell "Brother" anymore.


    He was surprised to find that when he was less than two miles away from the Black Bear Department, someone from the Black Bear Department was already waiting for them on the road where Da Jiang came and went!


    The two saw Mu Feng and his party from a distance, looked carefully, and then shouted: "Great Chief, they are here, they are here!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, seeing one person running forward and the other running towards the Black Bear Department, he probably understood that it was Da Huyou who sent someone to welcome him.


    "It seems that Big Huyou is very concerned about what I promised!" Mu Feng secretly said.


    Sure enough, as soon as he brought someone up to a member of the Black Bear tribe, the man immediately saluted and said, "Dear chief, my chief asked me to wait for you here, and he will come to welcome you right away!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hand: "Okay, let''s go to your black bear department together!"


    The man didn''t dare to disobey what Mu Feng said, so he naturally trotted ahead, looking back at Mu Feng and his mounts from time to time, his eyes full of envy.


    What surprised Mu Feng was that he had already come to the Black Bear Department, but he still didn''t see Big Huyou.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng wondered, looking at the person who led the way, "Why hasn''t my elder brother arrived yet, why did he go astray?"


    The man also looked puzzled, scratched his head and looked at Mu Feng, then looked into the tribe, but couldn''t tell why.


    Just as Mu Feng was about to ask again, he heard a yelling sound from the Black Bear Department¡ªit was Big Huyou who was yelling there.


    "What''s the matter, weren''t you willing to leave before, why don''t you want to go now?"


    "What''s the use of you, you can''t even pull up a cow!"


    "Hurry up, my brother will be here soon!"


    ...


    When Mu Feng heard it, he was overjoyed, and waved to the person leading the way: "Okay, it''s fine, I''ll just go in by myself!"


    As he said that, he got off his horse and led Li Hu into the Black Bear Department. Before seeing Big Huyou, he started to shout: "Brother, brother, I''m coming!"


    Big Huyou''s voice of surprise followed immediately: "Here we come, brother!"


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Feng saw Da Huyou dressed in sackcloth, and rushed over quickly.


    When he ran up to Mu Feng, he said apologetically, "brother, brother, I''m really sorry, I had planned to ride a bull to meet you in person this time, but who knew that the bull wouldn''t want to get up again. ,Ugh!"


    Seeing Da Huyou''s serious face and apologetic eyes, Mu Feng held back his smile and said seriously: "What''s the matter, brother, I''ll come to see you and I''ll use you to pick me up, I''ll do it myself!"


    After a pause, he glanced at Xiong Da, Xiong Er and the others who had just run up to him at this time, and saw that they were sweating profusely, and said with a smile: "Brother, since that cow is disobedient, you can''t It¡¯s okay to ride, this time I¡¯ll give you a horse, it¡¯s a real thing!¡±


    "Ah?" Da Huyou was stunned, his voice trembling with excitement, "Horse!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "I have carefully selected five black horses and five motley horses for you this time! Well, these are just mounts. I also prepared twenty cows and twenty horned deer for you. "Hey, brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Da Huyou was stunned for a while, and his whole body began to tremble with excitement.


    "Old man, brother, you mean give me ten horses, twenty cows and twenty horned deer?" Da Huyou said uncertainly.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, why, don''t you believe it?"


    Da Huyou blushed excitedly, nodded and laughed again and again: "I believe it, I believe it!"


    Then he laughed and said, "Brother, brother, it''s not in vain that I worked so hard for your business! I also have good news for you!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng laughed, "What good news, brother?"


    Da Huyou was triumphant: "I went out this time myself, walked westward, and found eleven tribes for you!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "Eleven tribes, this big flicker is really willing to run away, he got so many at once! It seems that he cares about those extra sheep! But eleven For me, the tribe is the best opportunity to disturb the water in Changlibu!"


    Thinking of this, he grinned and said, "Brother, brother, I really have to thank you, don''t worry, there are so many tribes, as long as you come here, I promise you will return all your sheep..."


    Now it''s the big fool''s turn to speak righteously.


    He waved his hand: "Brother, what are you talking about? You have given me so many things. If I want your sheep again, wouldn''t it be a slap in the face for me?"


    This made Mu Feng look at him with admiration. He looked at Big Huyou seriously, and found that his face was serious.


    He nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, I won''t be polite to you, brother!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 519

    Because Mufeng came here in advance, the store hasn''t opened yet.


    So that day he lived in a black bear.


    Da Huyou was very excited and clamored for Mu Feng to teach him how to ride a horse. Mu Feng was so helpless that he had to call Bai Yue over and taught him some basics of riding a horse.


    Then, after riding the horse for a while excitedly, Da Huyou laughed triumphantly.


    Then he took the initiative to take Mufeng to "visit" the inside and outside of the Black Bear Department, and then took Mufeng to the copper ore side, pointing to the stones on the copper ore mountain and asked Mufeng: "Brother, why are you doing this a few times?" I don¡¯t even see your people coming here to pull stones in the city? Why are there enough stones?¡±


    Woodwind was surprised.


    For more than a month before and after the two times of the market, Da Jiang was busy with things, and he had no time to spare when he went to conquer the Manniu Department.


    He also thought about asking someone to bring more ore back when he came this time.


    Unexpectedly, Big Huyou brought it up by himself.


    "Uh..." Mu Feng shook his head with a smile, "No, it''s because our tribe has been busy recently and has not worked hard. Although these stones are not very hard, they are good for training the tribe''s physical fitness, after all, they are not easy to break."


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Big Huyou said with a smile, "Brother, it''s useless to put the rocks on this mountain here, you can take as much as you like, and you don''t have to come back every time the market, let them All you guys have to do is get it yourself!"


    "Here," Mu Feng was surprised, smiling from ear to ear, "Then I won''t be polite to you, brother!"


    Dahu smiled with satisfaction: "It''s not a good thing, this mountain is full of them, we are brother tribes, this mountain belongs to my Black Bear Department, that is, your Da Jiang!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly nodded: "Yes, yes! Thank you brother!"


    The next day, the store opened as usual.


    Li Hu and Bai Yue are in charge of "setting up the stall".


    Mu Feng followed Da Huyou in his tent and drank sugar water - this was the highest courtesy that Da Huyou could think of to offer Mu Feng so far.


    Mu Feng "the kindness is hard to turn down", and he didn''t see anyone coming from the market, so he accompanied Da Huyou in the tent and chatted with each other.


    The content of the chat was all about what the big flicker had seen and heard after going west.


    Either this tribe was plundered, or that tribe was forced to join the Changli tribe, or several smaller tribes wanted to unite against the Changli tribe, but were severely beaten by the Changli tribe.


    While pretending to listen intentionally or unintentionally, Mu Feng was thinking about the situation in the Westward Land in his heart.


    He had thought about which ones he could use, which ones he needed to be careful about, and which tribes he could take the opportunity to annex.


    At the same time, he sighed in his heart: "Sure enough, money can turn ghosts around. By sending out so many things, you can get so much useful information!"


    Soon, the first wave of people came to the market, it was the elephant power of the Giant Elephant Walker!


    When he came, Bai Yue hurried to Mu Feng''s side and told him the news of Xiang Li''s arrival.


    Mu Feng got up and signaled to Da Huyou to sit here, and he wanted to go out to deal with "private affairs".


    Big Huyou naturally understood and didn''t keep up.


    Wooden Feng walked out of the tent, and soon saw the travel-worn Xiangli.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Xiang Li''s eyes showed uncontrollable excitement. He stepped forward and knelt down on one knee to salute, and shouted: "Thank you, chief, it was you who gave us credit last time to save my giant elephant department!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What''s wrong?"


    Xiangli didn''t hide anything, and said excitedly: "On the third day after we went back, the tribe that had a grudge against us brought people to plunder. Our whole group used the weapon you gave us on credit to defeat them !"


    After a pause, he said excitedly again: "We have arrested more than 30 of them!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng grinned and said, "More than thirty people? That''s enough for you to pay off the debt!"


    "Exactly!" Xiang Li excitedly said, "It''s all thanks to you!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "If you can carry out the agreement and bring people here, it proves that I believe you right. Then let''s do it like this. According to what I said last time, you just need to give me 20 people!"


    He signaled Li Hu to lead the people, and found that they were all weak captives¡ªobviously, the elephant power didn''t give them enough to eat.


    "Okay!" Xiang Li nodded heavily, "In addition to these 20 people, we also want to exchange some weapons and salt with you, I wonder if it''s okay?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "There are some of you, we have salt and weapons, why not?"


    Then he asked with a kind smile: "Your tribe fought with others, did anyone get hurt?"


    Xiang Li''s expression froze, and then his face became painful: "We have killed more than a dozen tribesmen, and more than 20 people were injured, but the wounds have not healed for a long time, and the inside has already festered..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but Mu Feng understood that wound infection and festering may mean death for people of this era.


    He nodded to show that he understood, then looked at Han Shu, motioned for him to take out a pack of mixed herbal powder, took it and looked at Xiang Li: "This thing is called medicine powder, you can take it back and wash the bone knife clean Scrape off the festering part of the wound with heat, and then apply this medicinal powder on it, it should save their lives!"


    Xiang Li''s eyes widened in an instant: "Can you save people, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "This medicinal powder can heal the wounds of those of you."


    Xiang Li reached out to take it, but immediately thought of something, quickly withdrew his hand, and tentatively asked Mu Feng: "Great Chief, how do I exchange this item?"


    Obviously, he realized the meaning of this thing called "powder", I''m afraid it can''t be replaced by salt and food.


    Such a thing that can save lives is definitely not something that can be exchanged for any fur or weapon.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng smiled and said: "This medicinal powder can save lives, so the things that need to be exchanged are more expensive. Only two captives can exchange a small bag of this herbal medicine!"


    "Two captives?" Xiang Li breathed heavily.


    "Why, too much?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    "No, it''s not!" Xiang Li waved his hands again and again.


    In fact, the captives were not considered human beings at all in their eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng''s promise that the captives could be exchanged for salt and weapons, they wouldn''t bother to keep alive. After all, to ensure that they can reach the market alive, their food must also be consumed!


    But right now, he suddenly felt that these prisoners were too few¡ªthey brought only thirty-five prisoners this time!


    Except for the twenty people who returned Mufeng''s credit last time, the remaining people were not enough to exchange for ten packs of herbs.


    But there were more than 20 injured in their tribe.


    That is to say, now they know that Mufeng has life-saving medicine powder in his hand, but because they have not captured many prisoners, they have to give up some of their clansmen!


    How can this be called imagery?


    It would be fine if he knew that he couldn''t save his people, but now that something to save his life was in front of him, he couldn''t give up saving his people knowing that there was a way.


    What''s more, the purpose of his trip is to exchange salt and weapons.


    After all, they only defeated part of the opponent''s fighters last time, and they may come again at any time.


    In this way, he realized that he didn''t catch enough people!


    The old god Mufeng was there, but he didn''t speak.


    The animal skin bag containing the herbs was also held in his hands, and he didn''t take it back in a hurry.


    Xiang Li struggled, and after a long while, he looked at Mu Feng with an obscure voice and full of hope, begging: "Great chief, can we still pay on credit?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 520

    "On credit?" Mu Feng was overjoyed, "What I''m waiting for is your words."


    In fact, he had expected such a scene.


    Because the consumption method of "spending tomorrow''s money for today''s business" such as credit card and credit card is very addictive once it gets involved.


    Few people can maintain sober self-control in the face of the convenient consumption method of credit.


    Especially when people are in a particularly difficult time, as long as they have the opportunity to solve the current difficulties, those who can get credit will naturally get credit, even if it is a loan.


    Obviously, it is a difficult time for the Mammoth Department. They want a lot of things, but they don''t have enough trading ability. Credit was naturally thought of.


    And this "consumption method" on credit was naturally stimulated by Mufeng - tell Xiangli that I have medicine that can save the lives of your people.


    And what Xiang Li said was exactly what he wanted to hear.


    This is the same as a person who lends money, always stimulating people''s needs, creating demand, and then letting you say that you don''t have enough money, and then borrow money from him...


    Just like the current imagery.


    Mufeng hoped that he would pay on credit. Only in this way would he think that Jiang would help him every time he had difficulties in the future, and he would act in accordance with Dajiang¡ªhis Mufeng''s wishes in the territory of Changli.


    What he hopes is to tie up tribes like the Giant Elephant Department through this "trade" relationship in the city, and to weaken the influence of the Changli Department and increase the influence of Da Jiang through invisible infiltration.


    So when Xiang Li asked if he could pay on credit, Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Your giant elephants keep their word, of course you can pay on credit!"


    Xiangli looked excited.


    Regardless of their giant elephant department, at least they are recognized as "keeping their word".


    He said excitedly: "Thank you, Great Chief! Please rest assured that our Giant Elephant Department will definitely return what you asked for in the next market as agreed!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "So how much salt and weapons do you need to exchange this time, and how much medicine powder do you need?"


    Xiang Li took a deep breath: "We want a jar of salt, a hundred weapons, and twenty-six packs of medicinal powder!"


    Mu Feng began to mutter: "One pot of salt and one hundred weapons are a total of twenty people, the same as last time! The remaining twenty-six packs of medicine powder will require fifty-two people, adding up to a total of seventy-two people. You still have fifteen people left this time, so next time you need to bring fifty-seven people!"


    At this point, Mu Feng couldn''t help but raise his head, and gave a "friendly reminder": "Xiang Li, you should think about it, fifty-seven people, quite a few!"


    Unexpectedly, Xiangli gritted his teeth and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, chief, the members of the Colossal Elephant Department will do what they say, even if we can''t catch so many people by then, we will use other things to fill them up! "


    It can be seen that with so many things on credit, Xiang Li''s self-confidence has also increased.


    "It seems that credit makes people confident!" Mu Feng thought to himself, and nodded with satisfaction, "Okay, I can still trust your giant elephant department! Li Hu, give them something!"


    Li Hu counted out the things Xiang Li wanted and handed them to him.


    Xiang Li also left the remaining 15 people to Mu Feng, and then took his tribe to say goodbye to Mu Feng thankfully, turned around and took his tribe to leave happily.


    After Xiang Li left, Bai Yue frowned and said, "Chief, they have a lot of credit this time!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "It''s okay, what they urgently need is exactly what we don''t need the most. From now on, as long as they are short of something, they will pay us on credit, and in the future they will have to pay us according to our debt. The request has been done!"


    Bai Yue frowned in thought, and then her eyes lit up: "Chief, I understand, I just want to tie them together with us Da Jiang, right!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "And the rope is still in our hands!"


    "Hey!" Bai Yue couldn''t help laughing, "That couldn''t be better!"


    Mu Feng also grinned lightly.


    In fact, what he didn''t say was that once the Giant Elephant Department got a certain amount of credit in the future and the entire tribe couldn''t afford it, he could even propose to annex the Giant Elephant Department.


    At that time, the Giant Elephant Department relied on Da Jiang''s credit to live. Basically, as long as Da Jiang cut off the credit, it would be difficult for them to survive.


    We must know that although economic aggression is not as thrilling as war plunder, it is easier to "moisten things silently" and it is also a kind of "aggression" with the least casualties.


    After the members of the Giant Elephant Department left, four tribes came soon, and they all brought furs, homemade stone pots, bone knives and other things to trade.


    They''re all ordinary things.


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue and Li Hu: "Those with fur and bone knives, don''t trade. Those who want to exchange salt find us, and tell them about credit."


    "But," Bai Yue said with concern, "We don''t know these people, what if they don''t come next time?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The four tribes only have four jars of salt at most, even if they don''t return it, we don''t care. Anyway, we got more than sixty jars from the bull tribe this time. It''s okay to be generous to others! But once they come back next time, it means that they will frequently pay us on credit just like the Department of Colossus.


    In this way, they will neither follow the Changli tribe to besiege the Blue Bird tribe, nor will they fight with other tribes as we expected. "


    Bai Yue''s expression was greatly moved, and she praised sincerely: "Wonderful! In this way, what we promised to the Blue Bird Department can be done, and we can also benefit from it!"


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Okay, I''m going to talk to my black bear brother. You can trade with these people here!"


    Bai Yue nodded, then looked at the gate of the Black Bear Department, and said worriedly: "Great Chief, you see that the Giant Elephant Department is here, but the Yellow Bird Department hasn''t come yet, so they won''t come?"


    Mu Feng said indifferently: "If you don''t come, you won''t come. If you have a chance to clean up in the future, it will be fine."


    After a pause, he shook his head again and said, "However, according to the situation last time, the situation of the Yellow Bird Department is not very optimistic. They should not stop coming. Well, if they come later, whether they bring anyone or not, Come and inform me, and I will come and have a good chat with them!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded.


    Mu Feng turned around and went to chat with Da Huyou and drink sugar water...


    After a short meeting, Li Hu hurriedly came to Mu Feng''s side, and said in a low voice, "Great Chief, the people from the Yellow Bird Department are here!"


    Da Huyou was still "chatting" with Mu Feng, when he saw Li Hu entered the tent, he immediately frowned and asked, "Brother, what''s going on, you haven''t talked much yet, you''re going out again?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Brother, there is something trivial, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Big Huyou was a little unhappy: "What''s the matter, do you need me to go and see with you?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "No, no, I can solve it myself! Just wait here for me!"


    With that said, he got up and brought Li Hu out to Da Jiang''s booth, where the leader of the Yellow Bird Department - Yushi was standing!


    It''s just that Yushi''s complexion doesn''t look very good now, it''s sallow and thin, as if he had suffered from a serious illness.


    The few people who followed him also had dried blood on their bodies, obviously after a recent battle.


    And behind them, there are only a dozen people tied up, which is obviously not enough to pay off the debt!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 521

    Seeing Mu Feng coming, Yushi''s face was full of bitterness, and his eyes were full of determination, he said in a deep voice: "Dear chief, my Yellow Bird Department came as agreed, it''s just what I told you last time. people¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and asked with a smile, "How many people did you bring?"


    Yu Shi was stunned, and then showed embarrassment on his face: "Eleven."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, you guys are still trustworthy!"


    He motioned for Li Hu to accept people directly, and then looked at Yu Shi: "There are still nine people left, what are you going to do?"


    Unexpectedly, seeing Mu Feng took these eleven people in, Yu Shi was not nervous anymore.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Great chief, we still want to pay on credit!"


    "Be good!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This is a more direct one, and I don''t need to guide it!"


    He didn''t expect that, just once, this Yushi became dependent on credit.


    Naturally, he would give Yushi credit on credit, but how and how much he credited had to be discussed carefully.


    Otherwise, it would be a bottomless pit for Yu Shi to come back to credit before he got back the last credit item!


    The old saying "rescue the emergency, not the poor" is about to be applied to the Department of Giant Elephants and the Department of Yellow Birds.


    Yu Shi said in a deep voice: "Respected chief, it''s not that my Yellow Bird Department doesn''t want to return enough people to you, it''s just that this time the Changli Department persecuted us too hard, and their subordinate tribe, the Baiyang Department fighters came to rob us. Our The tribe was killed by them a lot, in order to protect the people of the tribe, we didn''t care about catching them at all, so we had to do our best to save our lives, and finally we caught so many people!"


    "So that''s the case!" Mu Feng nodded.


    He quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the Yellow Birds were really muddy and couldn''t stick to the wall, then he had no choice but to give up and choose another tribe.


    But now the Yellow Bird Department failed to catch enough people because of self-protection, so this is not a big problem.


    He nodded and said, "Okay, what are you going to credit?"


    Yu Shi said in a deep voice: "Weapon, we want weapons!"


    "Huh?" Mu Fengwai said, "Don''t you want any salt?"


    Yu Shi firmly shook his head: "This time, our Yellow Bird Department is ready to fight. Either their Aries Department will die, or our Yellow Bird Department will be wiped out!"


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng was taken aback, "What the hell, you have a backbone, it''s fine if you win, but if you lose, who will I ask for your things on credit?"


    He smiled and shook his head: "That won''t work. According to what you said, you are going to fight them. If you are defeated, how will you get back the things I gave you on credit?"


    "This..." Yushi was stopped by the question - he didn''t think about what to do if he lost.


    He thought that he had borrowed enough weapons to fight against the Aries, and if he won, enough people would be able to return to Mu Feng.


    If you are defeated, you will die!


    But he forgot that he still owed money after his death!


    Seeing Yu Shi''s expression, Mu Feng guessed the general idea, sighed in his heart, but showed a helpless look on his face: "I admire the ambition of your Yellow Bird Department, but admiration alone is not enough, I''m still giving you something on credit!"


    Yushi was helpless.


    He was dejected, with a look of resignation and annoyance.


    At the same time, he clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turning white from too much force.


    "We just don''t want to join the Changli Department!" Yu Shi muttered to himself, his face full of loneliness, "We don''t want to be driven like coolies!"


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye, but pretended to overhear his words.


    He showed thought and hesitation on his face, and then "made up his mind", he clenched his fist and waved it vigorously, and then asked Yu Shi "gritting his teeth", "Then after I give you weapons on credit, how sure are you that you can defeat Bai Bai?" The sheep department?"


    "This..." Yushi struggled on his face, surprised and hesitant, obviously not sure.


    Mu Feng frowned, and said in his heart: "I''m not sure what you''re trying to do with me!"


    But then, with a smile on his face, he said persuasively: "I don''t think you are sure, why don''t I give you some more credit?"


    Yu Shi was stunned for a moment, surprise flashed in his eyes: "Really, what do you want to give us on credit?"


    "Human!" Mu Feng grinned mysteriously.


    "Human?" Yushi was stunned.


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Yu Shi was still puzzled.


    Mu Feng looked left and right, took Bai Yue straight away from the booth, walked to a secluded place, and at the same time motioned for Yu Shi to follow.


    Yu Shi was puzzled and followed.


    Now there are only people from Mufeng and Huangniaobu around.


    He said: "I can lend you people, but you have to tell me honestly how many people and fighters there are in the Aries Department, and then I will decide how many people to lend to you."


    Yushi was slightly taken aback, but said honestly: "There are more than 600 people in the Baiyang Division, and they are members of most of the Changli Division. There are more than 260 fighters. There are more than 120 young and strong!"


    "What about you?" Mu Feng asked.


    "We only have more than 500 people, and more than 200 soldiers. We also killed more than 50 people in the battle a few days ago, and we killed 50 or 60 of them!"


    After hearing this, Mu Feng understood.


    The strength of the Yellow Bird Department and the Aries Department is between the same, and a real fight is actually the result of mutual losses.


    But if you take a stab at yourself and choose to support one of them, the result will be very different.


    Thinking of this, he already had a calculation in his heart.


    He smiled and said, "Yes, if you want a weapon on credit, I can give it to you. Besides, I can also lend you someone to help you fight the Aries Department."


    Yu Shi was stunned for a moment: "Borrower? Are you willing to lend someone to attack the Aries Division?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "That''s right, besides weapons, I can also lend you people. But because I borrowed people to help you attack the Aries Department, so I will definitely collect more things!"


    Yu Shi''s eyes lit up: "Great Chief, as long as you are willing to lend us someone, once you defeat the Aries, you can choose as many people from their tribe as you want!"


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, this Feather Stone seemed to be insane for revenge, but the conditions he said were like giving a bad check - he could only get it after Mu Feng himself was hired.


    But Mu Feng didn''t care about these.


    Because what he needs is a reason to intervene in the disputes in the territory of Changli, and more importantly, a cover identity.


    And the reason for this is that he gave the Yellow Bird Department something on credit. In order to ensure that his account could be recovered, he had to send someone to protect his "debtor" - the Yellow Bird Department.


    This is a bit similar to the bank lending money to a company in the previous life. Seeing that the company is about to close down and has no money to repay the loan, the bank will quickly lend another sum of money to the company, hoping that the company can come back to life, turn losses into profits, and then repay the loan. Pay back the money.


    As for his identity, he naturally used the Yellow Bird Department as a cover to cover up Jiang''s identity and avoid exposure.


    Therefore, after listening to Yu Shi''s words, Mu Feng said with a smile: "No problem! I can send someone to help you, but you have to promise me a few conditions, otherwise I will not give you credit this time, let alone borrow People help you!"


    Yu Shi shouted in a low voice: "Say it!"


    Wooden Wind nodded: "

 Chapter 522

    Mu Feng brought Yu Shi to the booth and told Li Hu directly: "Give them a hundred weapons!"


    Li Hu nodded, and immediately prepared bone knives and stone sticks for Yu Shi.


    Mu Feng whispered to Bai Yue again: "Go and call Qing Ya."


    Bai Yue did so.


    Qingya quickly came to the booth: "Great Chief, you called me?"


    Mu Feng nodded and pointed at Yushi: "I''ll give you thirty rides, and I''ll be responsible for secretly protecting them back! I''ll send someone to help their tribe later."


    Yu Shi was stunned: "Only thirty people?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Why, too little?"


    Yu Shi hurriedly shook his head, but the expression on his face could not be faked, it was clearly too little.


    Not only Mu Feng, but Qing Ya can also see it.


    He pondered for a while before reacting, frowning and asked: "How many people are there in your hostile tribe?"


    Without waiting for Yu Shi to speak, Mu Feng waved his hand: "There are only about two hundred fighters, don''t worry, there is no big problem."


    Qingya snorted: "Great chief, there are only more than two hundred people, if you give me another twenty people, I will destroy their tribe!"


    "What!" Yu Shi was taken aback, and couldn''t help looking at Qing Ya in horror.


    He felt that Qingya was blowing his breath, but seeing his face as it should be, he didn''t seem to be talking nonsense, then turned to Mufeng, hesitating to speak.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I said there is no problem if there is no problem. After these people go to your place, they will not take the initiative to attack the Aries Department. Those who really go to attack the Aries Department with you will have to wait a few days to arrive! "


    It was only then that Yushi felt it should be taken for granted. How could fifty people defeat a tribe of more than two hundred warriors?


    Seeing Yu Shi''s appearance, Qing Ya didn''t bother to explain, only felt strange in his heart.


    Obviously it is a job of fighting, but he told himself not to take the initiative to do it.


    He smiled and asked, "Great Chief, what if others take the initiative to beat them?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Then it''s up to you. What you need to ensure is the safety of the Huangniao tribe. But remember one thing: as long as you do something, you can''t let people escape. As for killing or arresting, it''s up to you." ! Either don¡¯t do it or do it absolutely, understand?¡±


    Qingya grinned strangely: "Understood!"


    Yu Shi beside him shuddered.


    Not for anything else, just for what Mu Feng said, "Either don''t do it, or do it absolutely".


    Mufeng then turned to Yushi: "Okay, you keep two people here, they will ensure that you return to the tribe safely. In addition, this thing is given to you, and it can save the lives of injured people in your tribe after you go back! How to use it Ask Qingya That''s it!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng handed him a large pack of medicinal powder for healing wounds, and said with a smile: "This thing can be regarded as being given to you on credit. How many people will be needed later will be counted from the captives!"


    A look of shock appeared on Yushi''s face: It can save people!


    Mu Feng was very satisfied with Yu Shi''s reaction, and added with a smile: "The Giant Elephant Department needs two people to exchange this herbal medicine for a small bag! No matter how big your bag is, it takes forty or fifty people!"


    Yu Shi was so shocked that he couldn''t be more shocked, he hurriedly saluted Mu Feng: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, you guys go back!"


    "Yes!" Yushi put away his things, turned around and left the black bear department with Qingya.


    After the two were out of their sight, Mu Feng rushed to Lihu and said to Bai Yue: "As soon as the market is over, you immediately lead the thirty cavalry to bring these people back, don''t enlist them as slaves for the time being. Find something for them to do on the city wall. If you perform well, you can consider absorbing them as new clan members, and if you don¡¯t, you can be incorporated into the slave team!"


    "Yes!" The two responded.


    "Also, Bai Yue, when you turn back, you will take thirty cavalry troops and fifty war slaves to secretly support the Yellow Bird Department." Mu Feng pondered.


    Bai Yue was puzzled: "The chief, isn''t he just a warrior with about two hundred soldiers? Wouldn''t it be easy for us to dispatch fifty cavalry to destroy them?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, that''s too ostentatious, and it''s easy to attract the attention of most of Changli. So this time, neither you nor Qingya can take the initiative to attack the White Sheep Department. Let Zhan Nu follow People from the Yellow Bird Department together create an illusion that the number is similar to that of the Aries Department.


    You sixty riders don''t show up easily. Even if you show up, you can''t use bronze guns, bows and arrows, understand? "


    "Bronze guns and bows and arrows can''t be used?" Bai Yue frowned puzzled.


    "Yeah!" Mufen nodded, "As long as the bow and arrow appear, they will definitely think that it is the Blue Bird Department, or else it is our big ginger, which is easy to be exposed. The power of the bronze gun is too great, and it is easy to attract their attention. So it is not a last resort. Do not expose these weapons!"


    "Okay!" Bai Yue nodded helplessly, "We''ll wrap the bronze gun head in animal skin and hide it!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Attention, this kind of thing may happen often in the future, so we must do a good job of hiding our identity, and we must not make people think of us or Jade Bird!"


    Bai Yue nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "By the way, pay attention to the tribes in the west with more than 500 people who believe in totems. Anyone who believes in Bai Ze, come back and tell me!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue agreed.


    He knew that the tribe that believed in Bai Ze had an enmity with Jiang!


    After explaining Bai Yue and Li Hu, Mu Feng thought about it and said goodbye to Da Huyou, and took the remaining forty people to the canyon.


    One hundred people are divided into three waves, and the most dangerous one so far is Qingya.


    The reason why he sent Qingya was that Qingya was steady and ruthless, although he didn''t have Baiyue''s wisdom and Hanshu''s absolute combat power, but he was better than her bravery and unconditional execution ability.


    For such a person, he also intends to train him to be a sharp knife of Da Jiang.


    And the chaotic place in Changli is the best whetstone to sharpen this sharp knife.


    Of course, in the future, he will use other methods to arrange some people to operate in the territory of Changli Department, so as to infiltrate the influence on the western land.


    At present, the people available in the tribe are Konoha, Aoki, Zhahe, Huangchuan, Asuka, and Luoli.


    Because they haven''t been together for a long time, he hasn''t discovered some characteristics of other people for the time being.


    Each of these people has its own characteristics:


    Konoha is calm and quiet, but her archery skills and combat power are among the best in the tribe, and although her wisdom cannot be compared with Bai Yue, she is comparable to Han Shu.


    Aoki has a strong executive ability, and only Hanshu can compare with him in the tribe.


    Huang Chuan is iron-blooded and tough, loyal to the tribe, and merciless to the enemy.


    Zhahe is fierce and meaningless, and can defeat the majority with a few people, and his combat power is beyond doubt.


    Asuka''s fighting power is unrivaled, if fighting alone, Han Shu still can''t defeat him.


    Luo Li is like another Bai Yue - this is what Bai Yue told Mu Feng herself.


    As for people like Jiuzhu and Changshui, they also seem to be talented in logistics, so Mufeng was happy to arrange them in the tribe to handle internal affairs with Lihu.


    Mu Feng led these forty people all the way to the north, while thinking about how to train these people, while looking around at the terrain of the Northland.


    Because the last time he went to the canyon was getting lower and lower, and thinking of the previous trip to the rock and soil department, he was also getting lower and lower. He vaguely felt that the place where the black bear department was located and the canyon were a transitional zone between the two terrains.


    Only in the transition zone can there be such an independent and complete ecosystem, and many different creatures can be found.


    Along the way, Sha Laosan ran around with joy, not only cheering for returning to his hometown, but also jumping for joy without restraint.


    The three eagle-feathered dragons have been released by Wooden Wind to hover above their heads. At the same time, they are checking whether there is any abnormal movement around them, and by the way, they are exercising their detection ability.


    He remembered that someone said that the forces of eagles could see movement on flat ground within a range of ten kilometers.


    Although it is actually not so exaggerated, the range of four or five kilometers is still possible.


    With such good eyesight, it would be too wasteful not to engage in investigation.


    Because the little yellow bird Flycatcher was squatting on his body, he didn''t have to worry about the three eagle-feathered dragons daring to escape.


    But this little yellow bird is fooling around

 Chapter 523

    Since he had already been to the Grand Canyon once before, this time Mufeng and his party were familiar with the road, and arrived in the canyon half a day earlier than before.


    Revisiting the old place, the singing of the big dragon, the second dragon, and the little dragon became a little more cheerful.


    Wan Liyun also quickly cheered.


    Seeing Wanli Yun having fun, Mu Feng looked forward to catching another dark horse.


    However, after entering the canyon, they did not see herds of beasts along the river from a distance like last time, not even one or two lonely beasts!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned in surprise, "The total number of horses we captured last time was only one or two hundred, just a small part of them. It''s been so many days since no one came, isn''t it?"


    "Could it be that the beasts here were frightened by the movement made last time?"


    After noticing the abnormality, Mu Feng hurriedly let the eagle feather dragon fly high and continue to investigate, don''t make a sound, and find out the surrounding situation.


    Not only Mu Feng, but also the forty warriors who followed were also surprised.


    Especially Zahe, he has always been obsessed with the things in the valley, and has been telling Mufeng that there are many wild animals in the valley.


    But right now they can''t see anything except the occasional bird in the forest along the way.


    "Great chief, it''s too strange here, why can''t we see a single beast?" Zahe looked back at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng nodded: "There is something wrong, everyone be careful, there are either people coming here, or some special beasts appearing!"


    Before he could finish speaking, one of the eagle-feathered dragons hovering in the sky flew down, it was a little dragon!


    It landed on the grass next to everyone, saying that someone appeared not far from Mufeng and the others!


    "Someone!" Mu Feng''s heart sank.


    He immediately thought of the Geotechnical Department, because they also knew where the valley was, and they also captured Wanliyun in their way!


    He asked Xiaolong how many people he had and what mounts he had.


    But in Xiaolong''s eyes, the one with two legs is the one with four legs, and it can''t tell whether it is a horse, a cow, or something else.


    "It''s not as good as Dazi and the others!" Mu Feng thought, "Dazi and the others just don''t know how to count, but they can still describe the basic characteristics of animals."


    Mu Feng was helpless, but he was very relieved that he knew the location of the other party in advance, but the other party did not necessarily know where his side was.


    He thought for a while, and hurriedly told Zhahe and the others: "Zhahe, tell everyone in a low voice, go into the jungle, be careful to hide your body, don''t walk along the river, so as not to expose our tracks! There is another group of people in this valley! "


    "Another group of people!" Zhahe rolled his eyes and immediately realized, "People from the Rock and Soil Department?"


    It seems that his first reaction was the same as that of Mu Feng.


    As long as it is in the Department of Geotechnical Sciences, let alone here, even if it is outside, there must be nothing good!


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I don''t know yet, but let our people be careful!"


    He thought for a while and said: "Well, you guys hide here now, I''ll go and see the situation, and I''ll be here right away!"


    "Great Chief!" Zahe shouted in a low voice, "Let me take someone to see it, you can''t take risks!"


    Mu Feng smiled lightly and shook his head: "No, you wait for me here, I''ll go from above, even if they find out, they can''t do anything about me!"


    Saying that, Mu Feng pointed to the top of his head.


    Only then did Zhahe come to his senses and nodded.


    If the great chief flew into the sky riding an eagle-feathered dragon, no matter who the other party was, they should not be able to threaten his safety.


    He said: "Great Chief, then be careful!"


    Wooden Feng nodded, signaling Dazi and the others to follow on the ground. Hu Leibao, Sha Laosan, and Wanliyun were left to protect the tribe.


    Then he rolled over on the little dragon''s back, lay down on it, stepped on his special leather stirrups for the eagle feather dragon, patted the little dragon, and signaled it to take off.


    Xiaolong understood, flapped his wings and flew into the sky.


    Facing the sky, he took advantage of the situation to look down.


    I saw a river flowing from southwest to northeast, and flowed into the ground at the entrance of a cave. A rocky mountain on the ground stretched for several miles north and west, and another river flowed out of the mountain pass and went west.


    Because there was no other water flow around, Mufeng guessed that this was the river near them.


    And the place where the underground river water flowed into was the place they had been to last time.


    To the west of the river is a large forest, connected to the mountains in the west and southwest, and it can be vaguely seen that the mountains there are not low.


    This more and more confirmed his thoughts - from the black bear department to this canyon, it was at the junction of two terrains.


    And following the river to the northeast and then to the northwest, it can be seen that there is another grassland.


    This piece of grassland is vast, no less than Baishuyuan!


    As for the east of the river, that is, the area they are in, there is another large forest and high mountains.


    "Is there a wider world in the northwest?" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    For a moment he was so dazzled that he forgot what his purpose of flying into the sky was.


    At this moment, Xiaolong circled around, and Mu Feng suddenly realized that he was in the sky!


    He hastened to gather his mind, looked around, and looked for the traces of the group of people that Xiaolong had mentioned.


    Soon, following the flying direction of the little dragon, he saw the big dragon and the second dragon hovering in front of him, and he looked closely at the area hovering below the two eagle-feathered dragons, and he could faintly see some small black spots in the jungle. The edges move "slowly".


    The reason why they are "slow" is because he is so high above the ground, and the eagle feather dragon is flying very fast, so it seems that they are moving forward slowly.


    Next to the black dot, there is also a moving dot twice as large, which seems to be a mount.


    As for what it was, Mu Feng couldn''t tell.


    He suddenly understood why Xiaolong couldn''t tell why he came.


    At such a high height, it is not easy to tell whether it is two legs or four legs!


    But when he saw these black dots, he couldn''t help but "thump" in his heart.


    Because these black dots seem to be no less than one or two hundred, they are densely gathered together, and they are moving in one direction.


    After a rough calculation, there should be at least a hundred people in this group, and the number of mounts is about the same.


    And in front of this direction, there is a big white spot with three or five of them there.


    With just one glance, Mu Feng probably judged that these people were rounding up the white prey in front!


    Because it was too high, Mu Feng could only tell from the rough outline that the white spot was either a cow or a horse.


    "So many people went to round up a white beast, either a cow or a horse..." Mu Feng frowned and said to himself, "Could it be another strange beast?"


    Thinking of Eagle Feather Dragon, and Wanliyun, it seems that it is not surprising that there is another strange beast in this valley.


    He thought about it, and decided to descend to take a look.


    So he patted Xiaolong on the back, and called out twice in a low voice.


    Xiaolong retracted his wings and descended obliquely.


    At this moment, Mu Feng could clearly see that it was a horse!


    It can also be seen that the group of black spots is also a group of people and dark horses.


    And judging from the distance between the two, it should be less than 100 meters, and these people on black horses are speeding up and rushing towards the white horse in front!


    But the one running at the front of the team was not a black horse, but a big bull with two horns and colorful fur!


    "What''s the situation!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "Cows run faster than horses?"


    He suddenly felt a little unbelievable.


    Because he remembered an idiom called "the wind, the horse, and the ox are irrelevant", which means that in terms of speed, the wind is greater than the horse, and the horse is greater than the ox. Among the three, the latter cannot catch up with the former, so it is called "no phase". and".


    But right now, this group of dark horses couldn''t catch up to the flower cow, which really overturned his cognition.


    He naturally knew the speed of the dark horses, it was not a bit faster than the mixed-haired horses in the Baishuyuan area, so he came to this canyon, thinking about capturing more dark horses to go back.


    Different beasts are not different beasts, for him, they are all "lucky" existences.


    But right now these black horses are behind, Hua Niu is in front, and there is a white horse in front!


    Mu Feng, who was used to Hu Leibao eating meat and Sha Laosan beating the dragon, immediately realized that the cow was not simple, and the white horse was even more difficult!


    He was hot in his heart: "It''s amazing, I haven''t seen the horses yet, but I saw these two good guys!"


    But right now there was nothing he could do.


    Because he is only flying in the sky on an eagle-feathered dragon, one cannot expose himself, and the other cannot single-handedly snatch food from so many people''s mouths.


    Especially now that the white horse is still leading the way, he has no way to keep it.


    All he can do is hover in the sky and wait and see what happens.


    He could see that the white horse seemed to be getting more and more tired, and its speed was gradually slowing down.


    But the flower cow behind it didn''t slow down, and it was about to catch up.


    Mu Feng secretly sweated for the white horse: "You have to persevere!"


    At this moment, the white horse seemed to have sensed that the pursuers were approaching, and suddenly stopped on the spot, gasping for breath, obviously very tired.


    Before the pursuers approached, the white horse raised its head to the sky and roared angrily: "Woo--"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 524

    After a resounding and extremely loud sound of "… ßË", Mu Feng was shocked instantly, and even the eagle-feathered dragon under him stopped for a moment!


    Unsurprisingly, those black horses chasing the white horse trembled and fell to the ground.


    Only the five-flowered ox was not affected, and he rushed forward when he saw the opportunity!


    Mu Feng''s heart was beating wildly, with a look of ecstasy on his face.


    This voice is too familiar to him!


    Because he has such a white horse - Huleibao!


    Only the Hulei Leopard can make such a roar that makes the beasts tremble!


    He finally understood why he didn''t see any wild beasts along the way.


    With such a Hulei leopard here, where would other wild beasts dare to haunt?


    But for some reason, Mu Feng always felt that the Hulei Leopard''s voice was not as "full of energy" as his own, and the roar seemed a little discouraged and weak.


    He vaguely felt that this might have something to do with it being chased!


    But he has already made a decision in his heart, he must get this Hulei Leopard.


    "Mine, mine, all mine!" Mu Feng shouted in his heart, "This must be mine!"


    Firstly, he knew the power of the Hulei Leopard very well, so he must not allow other tribes to have such a strange beast as a killing weapon.


    Secondly, regardless of whether it is a male or a female, he can keep his Hulei leopard as a companion if he catches it.


    It''s just that right now he still doesn''t know which tribe these people belong to. If he goes down rashly, he won''t be able to save Hu Leibao, and he will be surrounded by these people.


    After thinking for a while, he simply gritted his teeth and patted the little dragon''s back, then descended again. Gao Ji''s animal taming technique was instantly activated, and he roared down: "Wow¡ªoo¡ª"


    Not a cow, not a horse, but a wolf!


    He told Dazi who was quietly approaching on the ground: Go back and call the horse, the big man, and others who can call!


    Before the people on the ground could react, there was a big reply from the ground: Yes, master, let''s go now!


    Then Mufengren saw Caicao Cong in the air, and several wolves had already started to turn around and run back.


    However, because he had already spoken out on his own initiative, he also exposed himself at this time.


    But he didn''t care anymore, he patted Xiaolong on the back, and darted towards the man riding the flower ox.


    At the same time, he roared out the sound of "… Îá… Æô", telling the Hulei Leopard: Don''t be afraid, I will save you!


    When the little dragon swept down. Mu Feng had already left the leather stirrups with both feet, and pulled out a special short spear from behind, ready to stab the bull rider to death the moment Xiaolong jumped down!


    Shoot people first, shoot horses, catch thieves first, and capture kings first!


    And Huleibao, who was panting heavily, was shocked for a moment, jumped back suddenly, and looked up at the sky vigilantly¡ª¡ªto be exact, it was Mufeng!


    Obviously, it was attracted by Wooden Wind''s cry.


    People on the ground shouted loudly: "Look, there is a big bird in the sky!"


    "Why do birds cry like wolves?"


    "No, there is a person on that big bird!"


    "how is this possible!"


    ...


    For a while, even the man riding the five-flowered ox couldn''t help but look up at the sky.


    He saw a big bird that he had never seen before slanting down from the sky, and the target was himself!


    The man turned pale with shock and shouted violently, "Get out!"


    At the same time, he pulled the cow''s neck, and the flower cow suddenly raised its head, shaking its head at the rushing little dragon!


    Now that it was approaching, Mu Feng suddenly discovered that the pair of sharp and huge horns on the top of this flower cow''s head could not extend more than one meter to both sides!


    Xiaolong has already jumped down at this time, with two claws stretched out, according to the position of the bull''s head, he grabbed it!


    This is its special skill, just one face-to-face can scratch the brains and stomachs of ordinary cattle and horses!


    But this time it didn''t catch Hua Niu''s head, but just touched the horns when the Hua Niu flicked its head and flew away!


    "Damn it, what a lot of strength!" Before Mu Fengren could completely leave the eagle-feathered dragon, he was taken away obliquely!


    Before he could react, the man had already urged Hua Niu to throw off his big hoof and charged towards Mu Feng and Eagle Yulong!


    Mu Fengren was thrown to the ground, and before he could get up, he was about to be trampled to death by this flower cow.


    At this moment, there were two loud "chirp" sounds from the sky.


    Immediately afterwards, Dalong and Erlong descended from the sky like a bomber, slanting towards Huaniu, and the people on Huaniu''s body!


    The people on the Hua Niu turned pale with fright, and when they pulled the animal skin rope around the Hua Niu''s neck, the Hua Niu''s two front hooves were one meter closer to the ground, so close to a person that it stood upright and bumped head-on at the eagle-feathered dragon that descended from the sky!


    The big dragon and the second dragon were already on guard, the two giant claws didn''t choose to grab the horns of the cow, but flapped randomly in the air, grabbing like a flower cow and people together!


    It''s just that this flower cow has such agility that far surpasses its size. It can shake its head while standing up, and shakes its head according to the top corners of the big dragon and the second dragon that have swept down one after another, without letting the two eagles What kind of cheap Yulong got!


    Not only that, during the fierce fight, Dalong and Erlong were even scraped off a few feathers by the flower cow!


    But the two eagle-feathered dragons couldn''t do anything with a single blow, so they had to fly up with shaking and flashing wings, and then circled up, ready to swoop down again.


    But it takes time to go back and forth like this.


    Such a time is fatal to Mu Feng right now!


    The bull rider urged Hua Niu to run towards Mu Feng and Xiaolong again.


    At this time, Xiaolong had just got up from the ground, and before he had time to flap his wings, he was about to be trampled to death by Hua Niu.


    Mu Feng shook his dizzy head from the fall, suddenly saw this scene, and when he was terrified and at a loss what to do, he saw a white shadow flashed in front of him, and hit the Hua Niu directly!


    With a "bang", Bai Ying and Hua Niu collided.


    Hua Niu staggered sideways and almost fell.


    But Bai Ying was knocked back several steps!


    Mu Feng caught a glimpse of the Hulei Leopard who saved him and Xiaolong!


    But at this moment, he had no time to think about the fact that the Hulei leopard was "quite loyal". He turned over and picked up the short gun from the ground, and let go of the short gun when it rolled and stood up again, and slammed it straight at the flower cow. people!


    At the same time, he let out a low voice: "Medium!"


    This move was also created by himself in the "Li Pistol" when he was practicing the gun before. It was a bit similar to a trump card.


    Hearing "Ah", the man on the bull''s back let out a miserable cry, clutching his neck and falling down on the bull''s back!


    Hua Niu, who lost its owner, lost its backbone in an instant. After standing firm, he raised his head and roared: "Mooo¡ª¡ª"


    Then it stepped heavily on its two front hooves, and the ground shook.


    A group of pursuers not far away exclaimed: "Big boss!"


    "Big boss!"


    "What''s wrong with you, big boss!"


    ...


    At the same time, no less than sixty or seventy people ran over together, and they were about to rush to Mu Feng and the others!


    As long as they rush to the front, Mu Feng will definitely be in danger!


    "Big leader?" Mu Feng heard it clearly, and he turned over again on the ground, and at the same time pulled out the copper knife from his waist, and stabbed the bull rider head-on.


    It''s just that although the man was injured, he covered his neck on the ground and rolled over to hide!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng exclaimed, "Is this not dead?"


    The man rolled from the ground, stood up holding his neck, then slowly let go of his hand, and said viciously: "No matter which tribe you are from, if you dare to sneak attack me, you are an enemy of my rock and soil department. I will tear you apart!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 525

    "The Ministry of Rock and Soil?" Mu Feng frowned, and even grinned, "That''s even more true!"


    He glanced at the big leader of Fang Tubu who was opposite him, and found that he was only injured on his ribs, not his neck.


    It''s just that the bronze gun pierced his chest ribs, and blood spattered on his neck and face. His hands were big, and he looked as if his neck was injured from the side while covering his chest ribs.


    This man was tall and strong, with dark skin, a big beard, and a big scar at the corner of his eye, adding a bit of viciousness.


    "What a pity!" Mu Feng shook his head.


    "What a pity?" Scarface opened his eyes angrily, "You''re going to die!"


    But Mu Feng pushed back, waved his hand and said, "Wait, do you know who I am?"


    Scarface frowned: "Who are you?"


    Wooden Wind: "You don''t know me?"


    This time not only Da Scar''s face was stunned, but even the clansmen who rushed behind him were also stunned.


    They look at me and I look at you, but they don''t know what the person in front of them is up to.


    Mu Feng turned his head to look at the little dragon beside him, and found that it had fluttered its wings and flew into the air. He grinned relaxedly: "So you don''t know me, so it''s easy?"


    "Easy?" Everyone was taken aback again.


    Da Scar frowned, already impatient: "I don''t care who you are, if you dare to attack me, you will die!"


    As it said that, it picked up the bone knife and was about to step forward.


    Mu Feng waved his hand again: "Wait, you don''t know me, what about them?"


    "They?" Da Scar''s face looked back in the direction Mu Feng pointed, and suddenly his eyes widened, showing a look of surprise.


    Because he saw another white horse rushing towards them like the wind.


    He understood that white horse just by looking at it, it was obviously the same as the white horse he had been chasing for two days!


    What made him more and more sure was that when the white horse rushed over, it also raised its head to the sky and let out a long roar: "Woo--"


    Now the dark horses they were accompanying had just recovered from the panic just now, and immediately fell down one by one again.


    And different from the previous white horse, the new white horse''s cry is obviously louder and louder than the previous one, and it is more deterrent!


    Because at this moment, he suddenly smelled the unpleasant smell of excrement and urine!


    Not only the horses, but even the clansmen around him were all pale, much paler than the previous one!


    Da Scar''s face showed horror, and he muttered to himself: "How is this possible?"


    Because he thought of a possibility, that is, since the person in front of him can have such a white horse, will the one he is chasing also belong to him?


    Mu Feng pointed to Hu Lei Bao and said: "Hey, you saw it, that''s my horse, and so is this one!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Hu Leibao had already come to the crowd, regardless of the people from the Rock and Soil Department standing in front of him, biting, kicking and knocking down six or seven people in an instant!


    Then when he came in front of Mu Feng, he slammed on the brakes, and the descendants stood up, really majestic.


    Just after the Hulei Leopard appeared, Mu Feng found that the original Hulei Leopard was carefully approaching him¡ªto be exact, approaching its kind!


    He was very surprised in his heart: "It''s done!"


    But right now is not the time for him to be pleasantly surprised, there are still one or two hundred people from the geotechnical department who have to deal with it!


    But he wasn''t worried anymore, because their horses were destined to have little fighting power, and even the people were frightened.


    The most important thing is that Wan Liyun rushed over with Sha Laosan throwing all four hooves, followed by Mazi and the others.


    Afterwards, it was the cavalry of these big gingers - because they were a little farther away, the impact on their mounts was also small, and they could still maintain a charging posture.


    Although Mu Feng is close to one or two hundred members of the Rock and Soil Department, he is not afraid at all.


    Because Wan Liyun and Sha Laosan had already rushed in front of the people from the rock and soil department, directly knocking over many people!


    Mu Feng grinned and laughed strangely: "You don''t know me, I know you, the Department of Geotechnical Engineering, right, you are the ones who beat you!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng whistled, and Sha Laosan stopped on the spot and rolled while he was still running, and then slapped a bear''s paw, directly knocking over a person.


    You know, even a dragon in the water can''t stop Sha Laosan''s claws, let alone a human!


    The moment the man fell to the ground, he twitched twice and then stopped moving.


    The people from the Rock and Soil Department were startled by Sha Laosan, and they stabbed back and forth with bone knives one by one, trying to kill Sha Laosan.


    But Sha Laosan didn''t care about the tickling bone knives around him at all, he let them pierce his body, and then swept out with his claws angrily, knocking down and overturning the four people directly.


    Then it opened its mouth and bit at the side, directly biting half of the body of a person who approached quietly!


    Seeing Sha Laosan''s fierceness, Da Scarface yelled, "Moo¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, the five-flowered bull swung its body and rushed towards Sha Laosan, it seemed that he wanted to fight Sha Laosan!


    Mu Feng was slightly taken aback: "Beast tamer? Beast master?"


    He had already learned about the beast trainer and the beast master from Chang Ning, so when he saw the bull roaring from the scarred face, he immediately reacted.


    But what surprised him was that Da Scarface grabbed the five-flowered ox that passed by him with one hand, turned over on the ox''s back, and shouted: "Run away!"


    While speaking, he didn''t care about the people around him, and ran away on a bull!


    And the direction in which Da Scarface fled was the direction Zhahe and the others ran in!


    "Run?" Mu Feng sneered, "Where can you run!"


    Then he whistled, and Huleibao rushed to him. He turned on his horse, pulled the reins, and Huleibao chased after him.


    And the Hulei leopard approaching quietly followed after hesitating for a moment!


    Mu Feng whistled loudly again, Wan Liyun, who was still kicking and bumping in the crowd, suddenly turned around, spread his hooves and chased after Mu Feng!


    Mu Feng charged at them from a distance and shouted: "Get out of the way!"


    Zhahe and the others understood, and naturally enlarged their scarred faces and rushed over.


    Afterwards, Wanli Yuan was galloping like a shadow.


    Immediately afterwards, Mufeng came to Zhahe''s side and shouted: "Go and help Sha Laosan and Mazi, I will chase him!"


    "Yes!" Zhahe and others rode their horses to charge, roaring loudly and charging towards the people from the Rock and Soil Department.


    The eagle-feathered dragon in the sky also gave a resounding "chirp", turned around, and chased it out of the air.


    "You can''t escape!" Mu Feng grinned strangely from behind.


    There are three eagle-feathered dragons in the sky, and there are thousands of miles of clouds on the ground. Mu Feng is riding a Hulei leopard, and there is another Hulei leopard beside him.


    No matter if it was Wanliyun, Huleibao, or Yingyulong, none of the beasts was as fast as that streaky ox.


    Mu Feng really didn''t know if that scarred face was really stupid, or if he was so stupid that he thought of running away at a critical moment.


    Frankly speaking, even if he is fighting to the death, Mu Feng may have to be cautious.


    But he chose to flee without fighting!


    Is it just that he can escape?


    Mu Feng formed such a luxurious lineup to chase after Da Scarface, not for anything else, but for the streaky ox he was riding!


    "With so many chasing soldiers besieging you, if you can still escape, where will I put my face?"


    At this moment, a black shadow appeared not far in front of him, and a person stood up, stomping down on the oncoming streaky ox!


    At the same time, the eagle-feathered dragon in the sky could barely fly to the sky above Wuhuaniu and Dascarlian, and the loud and clear "chirp" sound spread all over the field!


    Mu Feng grinned strangely: "Why don''t you run away!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 526

    The scarred face riding a five-flowered ox was stopped by Wanli Yunsheng.


    Mu Feng rode the Hulei Leopard and caught up with him.


    For Da Scarface, there are obstacles in front of him, pursuers behind him, and a huge strange bird staring at him in the sky, so it is impossible for him to escape.


    The results speak for themselves.


    He turned the bull''s head, looked back at Mufeng, and said in a stern voice: "Dark horse, you are the one who robbed us last time! Who are you, and do you know what will happen if you are hostile to my rock and soil department?"


    Mu Feng curled his lips: "I''m not from the Geotechnical Department, so I''m not going to be robbed!"


    "You!" Da Scar''s face was full of anger, "What do you want?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "What do you think of me?"


    With a sullen expression on his face, he shouted sharply: "You surrounded me with so many beasts, how dare you fight me one-on-one!"


    Mu Feng looked at him with a half-smile: "I can let so many wild beasts surround you, why do you have to single out?"


    As he spoke, he picked up the gun: "Stop talking nonsense, either you come down by yourself, or I kill you and you fall down!"


    Da Scar''s face became impatient, and shouted angrily: "I''ll kill you!"


    However, before he could finish speaking, Mu Feng clamped the horse''s belly and stepped forward with a gun.


    Scarface wanted to urge Wuhua Niu to escape, but was held back by Wan Liyun and Hu Leibao, unable to move, and could only watch Mufeng''s spear stab at him.


    He wants to hide, but is he an opponent of Mu Feng who has practiced marksmanship?


    Before he could react, the copper spear had already stabbed him under the armpit, and lifted him off the back of the bull.


    "Want to kill me?" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "It''s not that easy!"


    Then he got off his horse and told Huleibao "Mangmang": Go, join hands with the black horse to restrain this cow!


    Hu Leibao was very excited, jumping forward and back and laying hooves around the five-flowered ox.


    Not only that, but it also bared a mouthful of criss-crossed horse teeth to demonstrate to the streaky cow, and gestured at its neck to say hello.


    Wanliyun on the side was not to be outdone, and approached Wuhuaniu little by little, giving it a hoof from time to time when it was not paying attention.


    As for the wild Hulei Leopard, it was obviously not a good stubble.


    After seeing that the five-flowered ox was trapped, it also lowered its head blackly and bit the underbelly and hind legs of the five-flowered ox, which were completely blind spots of the five-flowered ox''s vision.


    Three unscrupulous black-bellied horses, who don''t know where they learned the tricks of the next three, even greeted Wuhua Niu''s Shangsanlu, Zhongsanlu and Xiasanlu respectively, which made Wuhuaniu tired of coping. There was no room for resistance at all.


    The poor Wuhuaniu not long ago fought three eagle-feathered dragons alone, majestic, but was surrounded by three horses in a blink of an eye, and was in a miserable situation.


    Sure enough, the retribution is not good, and if you come out to mess around, you will have to pay it back sooner or later!


    Seeing that Wuhuaniu had no possibility of escape, Mu Feng stepped forward with his gun, came to Da Scar''s face, and said with a smile: "Do you want to live or die?"


    Da Scar''s face was stunned: "You won''t kill me?"


    Mu Feng showed impatience on his face: "Want to die or want to live, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Da Scar''s face showed surprise, it was obviously the first time he encountered such a situation, and he said without hesitation: "I want to live!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "But yes, you must want to live if you are in danger and throw away your clansmen. Well, let me ask a question, and you answer it. If you talk nonsense or the answer makes me dissatisfied, you will die!"


    Da Scarface''s eyelids twitched, and he hurriedly said, "Ask!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Since you recognize me as the one who robbed you last time, let''s start from the last rob. Now tell me, where is the real tribe of your rock and soil department?"


    Da Scar''s face struggled.


    Mu Feng sneered and stepped forward with a shot, which was about to hit him.


    He hurriedly yelled: "I said, I said! In the forest facing the east of the tribe you saw!"


    Mu Feng asked: "Since you knew that we were going to plunder your tribe that day, why didn''t you show up to fight with us?"


    There was bitterness on Da Scar''s face: "The great chief just said that four or five hundred people from inside and outside were flanking, and you must not be opponents. And you must have never imagined that there are cavalry in our tribe, and there are cavalry behind us! It''s just that we don''t have cavalry. Thinking that some of you can actually control beasts, and there is such a strange horse! We, the great chief, are not sure that we can defeat you, so we gave up."


    Speaking of the scarred face, he pointed to the Huleibao next to him.


    Mu Feng grinned coldly, and then asked: "Then where are the people in your tribe now? Are they still there?"


    Scarface shook his head again and again: "No, not anymore, we have all moved to the vicinity of most of Fang Lei!"


    Mu Feng thought, "Sure enough", then he asked again: "Okay, let me ask you again, you built such a tribe as a cover, who came up with this idea?"


    "Yes, our great chief came up with the idea after seeing a small beast!" Da Scarface replied tremblingly.


    "Little beast?" Mu Feng thought for a while, then nodded, and realized that it should be a rabbit or something.


    Then he looked at Da Scar''s face with a smile, grinned strangely and said, "Okay, just stay here honestly!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng stepped forward, pulled out the animal tendon rope and tied him tightly.


    Scarface still wanted to resist, but in the end he gave Mu Feng a heavy punch and he was honest.


    Only then did he realize that if he really wanted one-on-one, he was no match for the young man in front of him!


    After Mu Feng tied up the scarred face, he put away his gun, looked at the five-color bull that had been bullied and wailed, drove the three horses aside, and began to "moo" communicate with it with advanced animal taming skills .


    Mu Feng: How about it, big man, are you convinced?


    The five-flowered cow groaned and panted, and the bull''s eyes glowed red, obviously dissatisfied.


    Mu Feng grinned and sneered: It''s easy to dissatisfy!


    As he said that, he received advanced animal taming skills, and let Huleibao and the others begin to "greeting" the five-color cattle again.


    Now it was tortured until it lost its temper completely.


    The red light in his eyes faded away, and when he looked at Mu Feng, he lowered his head and lowered his eyebrows, obviously knowing who is the boss here.


    At this time, Mufeng communicated with it with a smile and advanced animal taming skills: you come with me, I won''t kill you, and I won''t let them hit you, otherwise, look at these two, they eat meat!


    As he spoke, Mu Feng pointed to his own Hulei Leopard, and grinned at it.


    Huleibao naturally understood, grinned, showing its big jagged teeth again, and grinned threateningly at the streaky cow.


    What Mufeng didn''t expect was that another "wild" Hulei leopard also bared its teeth and roared at Wuhua Niu "Mangmang" at this time, making it clear that it was threatening it by "showing more horses".


    "Hey, it''s time to become a genius!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "It seems that this guy doesn''t need to be domesticated anymore, just follow Huleibao''s example!"


    Mu Feng glanced at it approvingly, but it quickly backed away again, obviously out of fear of Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was surprised, and had a better understanding of the nature of this Hulei Leopard in his heart.


    He subconsciously looked under the belly of this Hulei leopard, and instantly cheered in surprise.


    Because according to Da Huyou, this Hulei Leopard is a female horse!


    "Oh, I''m going!" Mu Feng laughed from ear to ear, "What a surprise!"


    He got up to look at his Hulei leopard, and then at Xinde''s one, the more he looked at it, the more pleasing it was.


    "No wonder it has no horns, and its voice is not as loud as mine, so it''s a mare!" Mu Feng was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    After thinking for a while, he communicated with the two Hulei leopards with advanced animal taming skills: Originally, there was only you, so you were called Hulei leopards. Now there is another one, so your name is Da Lei, and your name is Xiao Lei!


    Da Lei refers to Mu Feng''s original horse.


    Xiaolei refers to the newly acquired horse.


    Da Lei is very familiar with the "name", and cheered when he heard Mu Feng call "Da Lei".


    And Xiaolei didn''t react at first, but after Mufeng reminded him a few times, he quickly became familiar with him, and started to spread joy around Mufeng.


    Obviously, with the grace of saving his life before and the blessing of his companions later, Xiao Lei naturally recognized Mu Feng!


    Mu Feng, who got a good horse again, was overjoyed, turned to look at Wuhua Niu, and excitedly communicated with it: Did you see that it has recognized me as master and is willing to go with me, how about you?


    Wuhuaniu has good intelligence, quickly recognizes the reality, and bows his head to Mufeng to admit his master.


    Mu Feng excitedly handed in the task to the system, and the system prompted: "The five-color cow has been domesticated successfully, and 300 achievement points have been obtained, and the current achievement point is 4225 points!"


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that calling it Wu Hua Niu was close to its real name - Wu Se Niu.


    "It''s just, what kind of species are these five-color cows, how can they run faster than ordinary horses?" Mu Feng asked.


    The system gave an answer: "The five-color ox is the ancestor of the aurochs. It has great strength. It is about three to four meters long, about 1.8 to 2 meters high, and weighs between 1,200 and 1,500 kilograms. .¡±


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked: "The five-colored bull that is the mount of Wucheng Wang Huang Feihu in the Romance of the Gods, is it this thing?"


    The system replied: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng excitedly said: "Then it is said that he can walk on the clouds, not afraid of fierce beasts, and has infinite strength, is it true?"


    The system replied: "The five-color cow is a primitive species. Except that it cannot ride clouds and fog, it is not afraid of fierce beasts, water and fire. These are all true. Some parts in the novel are exaggerated, and some actually exist!"


    "Oh!" Mu Feng reacted and shouted in surprise, "It turns out that what I got is the five-color divine cow!"


    But instead, he laughed unscrupulously: You will be called Xiao Wu from now on!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 527

    Mu Feng took Da Lei, Xiao Lei, Wan Liyun, Xiao Wu, and Xiao Wu, and rushed back with the captive, Scarface.


    Zhahe and the others are also finishing.


    Although Da Jiang only had forty people, his bow, arrow and long spear were far better than the weapons carried by the people from the Rock and Soil Department, and he easily crushed them.


    Seven of the forty people were injured, and none of them were in danger of life.


    On the contrary, more than 30 people from the rock and soil department were shot dead, and a dozen were seriously injured. Only a hundred or so people remained, all of whom were captured.


    Zhahe, the leader, was already too excited.


    When he was a member of the Blackwater tribe, he was already extremely brave and good at fighting.


    They were able to break out of the siege with one or two hundred fighters against four hundred rock and earth fighters, and he was already proud of himself for surviving.


    He never thought that he would be able to easily defeat the 140 to 50 people from the Geotechnical Department with only 40 people like today.


    The most important thing is that there are no dead people on their side, just a few injured ones - the injuries will not be fatal to Da Jiang''s fighters!


    Not only that, they also captured all the people from the Geotechnical Department.


    This feeling of revenge is really indescribable.


    Seeing that Mu Feng led the two new beasts and captured Da Scarface alive, Zha He excitedly shouted: "Great Chief, you captured Fang Tu?"


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Do you know him?"


    Zahe gritted his teeth: "He led the soldiers from the Rock and Soil Department to besiege our Blackwater Department! And ask the chief to kill him and avenge us?"


    Fang Tu with a big scar face shouted loudly: "You can''t kill me, you said you won''t kill me?"


    Mu Feng curled his lips: "I won''t kill you, but he can!"


    As he said that, he handed Fang Tu to Zhahe: "Okay, since you have a grudge against him, what should you do? I don''t need to teach you?"


    Zahe grinned cruelly and strangely: "Don''t worry, Chief, I know!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, motioning for him to take it away.


    Fang Mu with a big scar face roared angrily: "You bastard, don''t dare to fight me! Talking is nothing!"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Are you out of your mind? I asked you whether you want to die or live. It''s your choice whether you want to die or live. Did you say not to kill you?"


    Fang Tu''s eyes widened, and only then did he realize that it was all his own wishful thinking just now...


    Needless to say what happened to Fang Tu with a scarred face, Mu Feng looked at the remaining one hundred slaves and rubbed his head.


    Frankly speaking, he just got 700 strong men and 300 women from the Bull Department, and now there is no shortage of slaves, after all, raising slaves also costs money.


    "It seems that the use of slaves to manage slaves has to be institutionalized!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Those who have no unsolved vendettas, see if we can relax the constraints and let them take care of those who have vendettas.


    It''s not a big deal that so many slaves are used to build the mirror city and the city wall. Some of them have to reclaim new land in the wild and grow food! "


    After making up his mind, he said directly to Zahe: "Look at the remaining captives, how many emaciated ones, they will be killed and buried, and the others will be bound back to serve as slaves!"


    "Yes!" Zhahe responded.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Be quicker with your hands and feet, we still have to move forward!"


    "yes!"


    So Mu Feng took a few strange beasts to the side, he first treated and strengthened Xiaolei with the wood way derivation technique.


    As Da Jiang''s new member and Da Lei''s future partner, Xiao Lei deserves to be treated like this by Mu Feng.


    Even Xiao Wu, because Mu Feng was in a good mood, healed and strengthened it a bit.


    Xiao Lei already recognized Mu Feng, and after being strengthened, he even started rubbing his neck against Mu Feng like Da Lei.


    As for Xiao Wu. Originally, he still didn''t accept Mu Feng a little bit, but after strengthening it, he also stood beside Mu Feng without saying a word, bowing his head and listening to his ears.


    Mu Feng looked at Xiao Wu who was very obedient, thought for a while to communicate with it and said: Xiao Wu, the three of them have their own abilities, what would you do?


    If you put this in your previous life, it would be like asking: Everyone has special skills, what talents do you have?


    In fact, he already understood in his heart that it was incredible that a cow could outrun a horse. Coupled with his incomparable strength, the ability to make wild animals retreat was already rare in the world.


    But he has some small expectations, because it should be more than that to be called the "five-color divine cow" in legends and myths.


    Sure enough, after listening to Mu Feng''s words, Xiao Wu didn''t refuse, but went straight to the vicinity of those captives, raised his head and roared with a "moo".


    Wooden Wind Surprise: What are you trying to do?


    Before he could react, his eyes widened again!


    Because he found that all the horses looked up at Xiao Wu at this moment¡ªno matter what they were doing before, they all looked up at Xiao Wu at this moment.


    Xiao Wu let out another "moo woo" voice, these horses actually pawed the ground one by one, and then they all moved towards Xiao Wu''s side, it seemed that they were listening to his orders!


    The horses that hadn''t been tied up in time already came up to Xiao Wu, they first sniffed Xiao Wu, and then bowed their heads to express their submission.


    As for the tied horses, they struggled anxiously one by one, trying to get close to it.


    "Hey, it''s terrible!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    He didn''t expect Xiao Wu to have the ability to command these mounts!


    Doesn''t that mean that as long as he has a little five, he can hunt other prey at will?


    But he immediately discovered that after Xiao Wu roared, there were still strange beasts that did not respond.


    Such as Sha Laosan, Wanliyun, Yingyulong and Huleibao, big and small.


    As for Da Mazi and the others, although the two groups were fighting, they did not come forward, and subconsciously retreated to the side.


    Even Da Lei was very dissatisfied with the reactions of these mounts, before Mu Feng could say anything, he directly raised his head and let out a long roar: "Woooo¡ª"


    As expected, all the mounts plopped down one by one, and those horses that were still struggling became quiet in an instant, lying obediently on the ground, not daring to move.


    The special smell of feces and urine came from around again, and Mu Feng frowned and smiled bitterly.


    Even Xiao Wu reluctantly turned his head to the side to hide.


    Da Lei was triumphant, "Mang Mang" kept calling out to Xiao Wu, very embarrassing.


    Mu Feng could hear clearly, Da Lei was saying: I will let you call again!


    It not only provoked Da Lei, but also walked around Da Lei in small steps, with the posture of "you can do it if you don''t accept it".


    Xiao Lei on the side was not afraid of big things while watching the excitement, and after seeing Da Lei''s actions, he also took small steps, flicking his tail and circling around Xiao Wu, making it clear that he wanted to bully more and less.


    Wanliyun is eager to try...


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, it seemed that the three horses had a sense of protecting each other, which was far stronger than some humans.


    He looked at Xiao Wu who was in a deep embarrassment, and hurriedly drove off the three unscrupulous horses, and then came to Xiao Wu in relief, looking at it like a treasure.


    He communicated with it again with advanced animal taming skills: Can you call out the other dark horses hidden here?


    Xiao Wu patted Mufeng with his head, and gave him a very satisfactory answer: Yes!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 528

    Although Xiao Wu''s answer "Yes" is simple, it makes Mu Feng happier than any other answer.


    He thought of all kinds of possibilities.


    Right now grabbing the mount here, he can let Xiao Wu shout it out.


    When fighting, he can choose to let Xiao Wu roar and hook the opponent''s mount over.


    Like the previous sneak attack on the barbaric cattle department, he can also make Xiao Wu roar and hook all the cattle in their tribe - if he can hook the horses, he will definitely be able to hook the cows!


    Originally, he had a Hulei Leopard, which was already a big killer.


    But the price of Hulei Leopard''s performance is to kill one thousand enemies and self-injury eight hundred - it can not only frighten the opponent''s mount, but also paralyze its own mount, so there is a certain risk.


    But now that he has Xiao Wu, he can hook the other party''s mounts and livestock over without affecting his own mount!


    In other words, if Da Jiang confronts people again in the future, he basically doesn''t have to guard against ordinary cavalry, he just needs to be careful against the other party''s alien beasts and people.


    For Da Jiang, who is currently few in number, it is tantamount to leveling one of their disadvantages in battle.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng was already looking forward to trying Xiao Wu''s ability immediately.


    However, what made him helpless was that after Da Lei and Xiao Lei shouted and tossed repeatedly, the horses of their group, as well as the newly captured horses from the Rock and Soil Department, were all loose, and they couldn''t go away for the time being.


    In desperation, Mu Feng had no choice but to let Zhahe and the others rest in place to give the horses time to recover.


    In this way, they were forced to stay in place for half a day and one night, and finally set off again the next morning.


    Because he had already seen the general direction on the back of the eagle-feathered dragon before, Mufeng decided to go north through the mountain they passed by last time, and then go northwest along the mountain to the grassland to see if there were any discoveries and gains.


    According to his idea, since it is a grassland, there should be many wild animals on the grassland.


    And as long as there are beasts, he can let Xiao Wu use his expertise.


    Wooden Wind led a group of people from the entrance of the underground river to the west across the dwarf mountains, according to the general direction they saw before, and then headed west.


    You need to go through a forest in the middle.


    The trees in the forest don''t look very tall when seen from the sky, but when passing through the ground, Mu Feng discovered that these trees are extremely tall, the short ones are about thirty meters high, and the tall ones are even forty or fifty Meter.


    Mu Feng let the eagle feather dragon fly over the forest in the air, and went to the grassland to prepare in advance, while he led a group of people to the grassland.


    To his surprise, some of the captives were familiar with traveling through this forest, which directly saved them a lot of time.


    After careful questioning, Mu Feng found out that these people had already been to that forest.


    Xiao Lei was chased by them from the grassland over there.


    If it weren''t for the cover of this forest and the fact that they were riding ordinary horses, they might have caught Xiao Lei long ago.


    Mu Feng rejoiced, then looked at Xiao Lei who was tired of being with Da Lei, grinned strangely and said: "It seems that Xiao Lei is destined to be with me, Da Jiang!"


    It seemed that he brought enough strange beasts, so they didn''t encounter any dangerous beasts approaching along the way.


    If anything, they found a huge boa constrictor coiled around a treetop when they first entered the forest.


    In the end, before Mufeng and the others had any reaction, they were grabbed by Dalong and the others and taken away!


    Mu Feng suddenly had doubts: Is this forest dangerous to them, or his group is dangerous to the existence of the forest.


    After a long time, they finally crossed to the grassland that Mufeng saw.


    Everyone suddenly felt that they had come to another piece of Bai Shuyuan.


    A river flows out of the ground and goes northwest again.


    The grass grows wildly on the grassland, and there are different herds of animals near and far, including horses, cattle and sheep.


    There were other beasts in the distance, but they couldn''t see what they were.


    But Mu Feng cheered excitedly: "With Xiao Wu, these are all mine!"


    So he led the crowd to pat the horse and walked forward without any obstruction or cover, so he led Xiao Wuhe and the others directly towards the herd of beasts.


    The people from the Geotechnical Department who were captured were all stunned.


    They looked at Mu Feng in disbelief, they couldn''t believe that he had tamed the sacred bull of the tribe so quickly.


    However, what made them feel even more unbelievable was that Mufeng actually "mooed" to the cow a few times, and then they saw the divine cow roaring along with "moo".


    Immediately afterwards, a scene that everyone will never forget for a lifetime appeared.


    A wave of three or four hundred cattle and horses trotted towards them like losing their souls¡ªto be exact, they ran towards the five-color cow.


    "Be good!" Mu Feng was almost stunned, "Xiao Wu''s unique skill is too cool, what kind of hunting do you want to do in the future? Just take Xiao Wu there and it''s over?"


    Da Lei, Xiao Lei, and Wan Liyun were obviously dissatisfied, and hesitated to make some noise.


    Mu Feng was keenly aware of it, and hurriedly yelled at Da Lei and the others: "You all be more honest, if you keep yelling and shouting, I won''t give you anything to eat!"


    The three horses were very aggrieved, pawing the ground with their hooves "highly" and "recklessly" in place.


    At this time, the cow and the horse had come to Xiao Wu, surrounded him, making him look more and more like a big king.


    In comparison, Mu Feng also pales in comparison in terms of the number of people surrounded.


    Mu Feng suddenly had a feeling of "jealousy": "What the hell, I''m not as good as a cow!"


    But after thinking that Xiao Wu also listened to him, he immediately laughed happily again.


    So many oxen and horses approached Xiao Wu, holding their heads up.


    But it didn''t take long for them to regain their sobriety as if they were revived.


    After realizing that they were so close to a group of strangers, the group of cows and horses spread their hooves and wanted to run back.


    But Mu Feng was already prepared, he whistled at Da Lei and Xiao Lei.


    The two Hulei leopards suddenly regained their spirits, threw off their four hooves, and went left and right to outflank the group of cows and horses.


    At the same time, they also make "mang mang" roars from time to time.


    As a result, needless to say, the cows and horses who regained consciousness were stunned by Hu Leibao, and they all retreated in fright, and retreated to Mufeng and the others.


    Mu Feng estimated in his heart that it took about three minutes from the moment Xiao Wu roared to the time when the animals were "charmed" and followed.


    But after three minutes, they will regain consciousness.


    The next thing still has to be done by Huleibao¡ªthat is to say, in order to save the effort of hunting, Huleibao has to cooperate with Xiaowu to save effort.


    Mu Feng felt a little regretful, one was because Xiao Wu had a limited time to roar, and the other was the trouble of needing the cooperation of the two beasts.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know that if someone knows that hunting can be so easy, he doesn''t know how many people will be crazy about it.


    He looked at the three or four hundred cattle and horses in front of him and scratched his head.


    Adding these oxen and horses to the more than 100 black horses captured from the Ministry of Rock and Soil, there are already more than 500 oxen and horses, and there are more than 300 black horses alone.


    Based on the current number of Jiang''s cavalry, they can already replace all the mounts of the six hundred cavalry.


    And those rogue horses that were eliminated seemed to have no other use for the tribe except as food.


    But if these miscellaneous horses are used as supplies to trade with other tribes, it will be different!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng laughed with satisfaction.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 529

    With more than 500 oxen and horses and more than 100 slaves, Da Jiang only had about 40 people. Mu Feng suddenly felt that leading such a huge team out was a technical job.


    He wanted to prevent these captives from mutinying, but also to prevent these cattle and horses from getting lost.


    After all, these captives were soldiers, even though their weapons were confiscated, their physical fitness was still there.


    And although the power of the Hulei Leopard could restrain these cows and horses, it also forced their speed to slow down.


    "What a mistake!" Mu Feng sighed inwardly, "I knew I would have brought more people here!"


    Now he suddenly understood what it was like to see Baoshan but not be able to take it all away.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to choose to return to the tribe!


    It never occurred to him that he came to the canyon this time full of joy to find out, and he hadn''t advanced much compared to the last time, so he would return immediately.


    He didn''t see the Thousand Miles Smoke and Cloud Cover, nor did he see the other eagle-feathered dragons, which really made him a little helpless.


    But so many horses and cows were real things, and he couldn''t help being happy again.


    In addition, he harvested a Hulei leopard and a five-color cow, which far exceeded his expectations.


    "Even if we get a few more eagle-feathered dragons and that Wanli cloud, I''m afraid they won''t be as useful as Xiao Wu!" Mu Feng comforted himself from the bottom of his heart.


    He actually wanted to hit the grass to cuddle the rabbit, and caught the grass snake along the way.


    But the current situation does not allow, so he had to go back home.


    Zhahe was so excited that he couldn''t restrain himself, his mouth was grinning like a broken dipper...


    Mu Feng was always thinking about how to catch that Wanli cloud in his heart, so he didn''t bother to talk to him.


    He was a little worried, and checked with the captives of the Geotechnical Department several times to make sure that they hadn''t caught the Wanli cloud, so he was relieved.


    After he decided to return to the tribe, if there was nothing else to do, he would immediately organize people to explore the canyon again.


    After all, he has seen the vast area here, and he has obtained "native" beasts such as the Eagle Feather Dragon, Hulei Leopard, and Wanliyun before he has explored many areas. Where did the Geotechnical Department catch it, but since it is in this canyon, Mu Feng regards it as a native here.


    After five days, Mu Feng finally returned to the tribe.


    The main reason why the speed is so slow is that the oxen and horses have not been tamed. In addition to relying on the Hulei Leopard to deter them, they also need to rely on the soldiers to keep driving them to go in their intended direction.


    Especially when driving from the bottom of the valley to the top of the valley, it took nearly a day just to drive these horses and cattle!


    When passing through the white tree and approaching the forest, they saw no less than two or three hundred people building a mirror city on the edge of the forest.


    The supervisor is Jiuzhu.


    Mu Feng directly allocated twenty slaves to him and asked him to join the slave group.


    Then he led his tribe back to the tribe, passing by the mirror city that had already been built, there were no less than a hundred tribesmen living here, and the leader was Mingguang, who was organizing them to take care of the slaves and build the mirror city protection.


    Because Mufeng said before that the mirror city should be built into the guard city of Da Jiang, so on the basis of the original construction, they started the construction of a series of guard facilities.


    The arch guard facilities here include arrow towers, protective walls, spear-throwing platforms and other facilities.


    They even dug a well inside Mirror City!


    This well is a bit deeper than the ones dug in the tribe, but there is also a lot of water.


    In addition, there is a ditch not far to the east of the tribe, and the amount of water is guaranteed.


    The slaves here also accounted for two to three hundred people. With the support of Da Jiang''s more than one hundred people, the speed of construction was not slow.


    When these people from the Geotechnical Department saw the first mirror city, some people had already changed their colors.


    After seeing this mirror city, he had a clever reaction. The one outside is the mirror city-this great chief is imitating their rock and soil department!


    This is their base camp!


    However, what surprised them was that there were only so many people who built such a good tribe. This doesn''t look like a big tribe...


    I''m afraid they would never have thought that what was built with so much effort is still just a mirror city!


    Mingguang came to tell Mufeng that a dragon was found in the ditch a few days ago, but it just showed its head on the surface of the water and disappeared immediately, and it has not been seen since then.


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and immediately came to his senses.


    Da Jiang''s ditch was originally planned to be dug more than two meters deep and three meters wide.


    However, after digging into the East River, it was found that the water level had dropped, making it impossible to divert water for back irrigation.


    In desperation, they had no choice but to widen and deepen the ditch.


    The ditch is now nearly four meters deep and eight meters wide.


    With such width and depth, he is not surprised to say that there are fish.


    After all, fish like to swim against the water, so it is not surprising that they drill a small ditch and a small river.


    But the dragons usually don''t leave their own territory, so how could they swim upstream and even get here?


    You know, there are twenty or thirty miles from here to the other side of the Donghe River!


    But according to Mingguang, this dragon should be Youchadao, otherwise it wouldn''t only appear once.


    "If there are a large number of dragons coming along the water, then Sha Laosan will gather them all up! Show me the nursing home!" Mu Feng said in his heart.


    But this reminded Mu Feng that such a big ditch may have "big goods".


    The East River is so big, how could there be no big fish and aquatic products in the water.


    After hearing the news, instead of worrying, Mu Feng smiled and said to Ming Guang: "It''s just dragons, they are really fierce in the water, but they are no match for so many of you when they land. But your This discovery reminded me. Immediately find someone to weave more fishing nets, first make ones that can pass through five fingers, and then block it from one side of the ditch to the other side like a rattan net!"


    While talking about gestures, Mu Feng explained to Ming Guang the method of catching fish with the "twisted wire net".


    This skeined wire net was also called "Juehu Net" in the previous life. It was woven with thin, soft silk threads, and the gaps in the net were generally less than the size of a finger.


    For those who often use twisted wire nets to catch fish, the size of the mesh determines the size of the fish caught. The net with one finger is called "Zhu Yi", the one with two fingers is called "Zhu II", and so on, followed by Z3, Z4...


    When the net is lowered, a piece of mesh is directly placed across the water surface like hanging clothes to dry a quilt. If fish swim through the water, they will be caught by the mesh.


    Because the gap is too small, big fish and small fish can''t get through. They are either caught or entangled by fine wires and hanged, so it is called Juehu net.


    Mu Feng thought in his heart that although this ditch is not big, there should be big fish swimming in the East River, and it should be possible to put a five-pronged twisted wire net.


    Once the big fish can be caught here, after a while he will find a way to net the ditch in sections, so that fish can be kept and developed into a natural fish farm for ginger.


    After all, relying on the moat on the second floor of the protective wall alone, the fish raised are not enough for the tribe to eat.


    Ming Guang listened to Mu Feng''s explanation and demonstration, and nodded to express his understanding.


    After all, after following Mufeng for so long, he is no stranger to the net.


    After Mu Feng explained the method of "fishing in the net", he thought about it and divided the remaining 50 slaves among them, and brought the remaining 20 or 30 slaves back to the tribe.


    In this way, more than a hundred people arrested from the Geotechnical Department were scattered and distributed to several places along the way, and they were directly broken into parts and distributed.


    When they arrived in front of the tribal city wall, the few remaining people looked at the majestic city wall they had never seen before, and they were all shocked and speechless.


    One of the few people who can still speak vaguely, just muttered to himself: "This, how is this possible..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 530

    After returning to the tribe, Mu Feng first put Xiao Wu into the large herd of cattle to see how the cattle react.


    As a result, it goes without saying that when all the cows saw Xiao Wu, they all showed a gesture of submission to him as if they were their king.


    This startled Mu Feng, he quickly got Xiao Wu out again.


    Now that Xiao Wu has just been tamed not long ago, he doesn''t know whether his mind is determined or not. If this guy "rebels" and runs out with so many cows, Da Jiang will definitely be in chaos.


    And with the experience of the bull tribe last time, Mu Feng also specifically explained to Li Hu, asking him to find someone to rebuild a wall in the tribe according to the standard of the city wall, separating the cow pen from Da Jiang''s residence.


    Although he knew that Jiang''s internal protection was very strong now, and that the tulou could not be destroyed by anyone, he was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    He didn''t want to have no place to regret when disaster happened.


    Not only the cattle pens were separated, but even the pig pens, sheep pens, and chicken pens were relocated to the west, walls were built, drainage ditches were re-dug, drainage systems were dug, and an oversized pit was dug. septic tank.


    The outward side of the stables for these livestock is unified with a thick wall, and there are two doors facing Da Jiang¡ªone is the door of the stables, and the other is the wall door separating Da Jiang from the stables.


    In other words, as Dajiang now raises more livestock, Mufeng re-divided the area for Dajiang:


    The foot of Beishan Mountain and the area to the west are breeding areas, where there are cattle, sheep, chickens, horned deer and other livestock.


    Connecting to the foot of Beishan Mountain, there are toilets, bathrooms and black-skinned bamboo area in sequence, and then Dongshan Mountain.


    At the foot of Dongshan Mountain, which is the place where Dajiang is backed, there are many caves at the foot of Dongshan Mountain. This is the residence of exotic beasts such as Armored Earth Dragon, Hulei Leopard, Five-Colored Ox, Wanli Cloud, and Eagle-Feathered Dragon.


    These strange beasts are very important to Da Jiang, so Mu Feng put them all here to ensure their safety and ensure that there will be no accidents.


    Of course, there are also horned rhinos that are looked at by the armored ground dragon like prisoners-these horned rhinos are as big as 30 now, but Mu Feng still hasn''t been able to tame them.


    Because for a long time, Wood Wind was so busy that he almost forgot their existence.


    But Mu Feng has already made a plan, if these horned rhinos can''t be tamed, he is going to kill these horned rhinos, skin them and eat their meat.


    Anyway, he had never tasted rhinoceros meat in his previous life. After all, he was a protected animal, and no one dared to eat it after being frozen for ten or eight years.


    But it''s different now, it''s not a problem to eat ten or eight heads, and no one cares about eating every meal.


    Otherwise, there are so many horned rhinos here to eat and not work, and a lot of manpower is wasted to mow them.


    The corner from Dongshan to the south is where the kilns and iron smelting in the tribe are located - Mufeng intends to move this to the outskirts of the tribe after the city wall is built.


    Further south is Nanshan.


    There are many rocks in Nanshan, and the old training ground is close to the tribe¡ªnow it has been converted into a horse farm, where all the mounts of Da Jiang are located.


    Then there are three earth buildings near Dongshan and Nanshan in the tribe, and six more earth buildings outside - and five more are under construction, which are respectively located on the west side of the first-floor protective wall and at the entrance of the second-floor protective wall.


    During the period, there were Dajiang School and Dajiang Treatment Center.


    Further outside there are training grounds, planting areas and so on.


    In general, the current partitions of Dajiang are becoming more and more functional and regionalized.


    Even in Mufeng''s plan, when the city wall is completely completed, it will consider demolishing a protective wall, and then build some residential areas such as earth buildings there.


    After arranging all these plans, he called Lihu, Mingguang, Jiuzhu, Changshui and others to Yuelou to give them a good explanation.


    In this way, after Mufeng had been busy in the tribe for two days, he had time to catch his breath and focus on other things.


    First of all, after the craftsmen in the tribe got the kaolin, according to Mufeng''s instructions, they finally made ceramics with a thin body, white color but hard texture!


    The production of ceramics also means that ginger has materials that can withstand higher temperatures.


    In other words, as long as he can find iron ore, he can smelt iron on a large scale!


    With ironware, he can make iron weapons, tools, shields, armor...


    Of course, the premise is that he can find iron ore.


    It is simply impossible to smelt iron on a large scale only by relying on the little iron ore found in the Heixiongbu copper mine.


    Therefore, in the next period of time, he has a very important task to find iron ore.


    Of course, apart from ceramics, the Rabbit Old Wang''s family deserves Mu Feng''s attention.


    Under Lao Wang''s "hard work", the rabbit family has grown to more than one hundred, and they have been raised in separate cages for a long time.


    For the reproductive ability of rabbits, Mufeng is really impressed!


    Because there were too many rabbits, Mu Feng couldn''t help making two tooth-beating sacrifices. He brought Li Hu, Ming Guang, Han Shu, Shuo Feng, and Bai Ya to enjoy the delicious food, and they were amazed again.


    As for Bai Yue and Qing Ya, they went to deal with the affairs of the Yellow Bird Department, and they haven''t come back yet, so they can''t enjoy the delicious food for the time being.


    As a result, while eating, Shuofeng reminded Mufeng by saying "roasted rabbit meat is better than roasted pork", and he had to take Bajie to find his "loved concubines"!


    This was an idea he had before. After all, he failed to bring back the wild boars in the wild boar forest last time, but kept them there.


    Now that he was free, he had the idea to take a look.


    Go ahead.

 Chapter 531

    Seeing seven or eight wild boars walking towards Bajie, Mu Feng frowned and said, "This number is wrong, last time Bajie had more than these concubines!"


    Sure enough, before he could react, another five or six wild boars walked out of the herd, all with big bellies.


    Only then did Mu Feng grin in satisfaction and giggled strangely: "That''s right, so many are the proof of Bajie''s strength!"


    Judging by the big belly of these wild boars, they should give birth to cubs in a few days.


    In other words, he had to take these wild boars away on this trip.


    Otherwise, if these little piglets were born in the wild, they would still be untamed.


    The best way is to let these cubs be in the pigsty when they are born.


    With Bajie around, these wild boars should not be difficult to take away.


    The question is, if he takes away a dozen wild boars at once, will it cause wild boars to riot?


    But if so many wild boar cubs were born in the wild, Mu Feng would definitely not be reconciled.


    You must know that a litter of wild boars can produce five or six cubs, and as many as a dozen.


    Even if calculated according to the minimum standard of five, these dozen or so big wild boars still have sixty or seventy litters.


    Besides, he didn''t believe that his idea could memorize more than a dozen wild boars, which was the lowest output.


    Even if he could bear it, he couldn''t bear it with Bajie''s strength.


    So when he saw Bajie greeting his concubines "Qingqingwowo", Mu Feng took the people behind him and walked around from another direction.


    In addition to bringing Bajie here to bring the wild boar this time, he also wanted to see what the land facing the west was, and whether he could go directly to the west.


    If it is possible, he wants to make a guide in this deep forest, leading directly to his interpretation and black bear department.


    That way, probably save at least half a day''s journey.


    For the journey between tribes, the distance is naturally as far as possible, so that each other is safe.


    But Da Jiang is different. Mu Feng wants to use the method of building city walls to enclose Da Jiang''s territory, and every city will be inhabited in the future.


    This is not the case with other tribes today.


    Whether it is for safety considerations or for strengthening management, time and distance are his primary considerations.


    It takes half a day to cross the forest from the gate of the tribe to the south, and it takes another half day to bypass the forest and cross the white tree plain to the southwest, and then they can reach the newly opened market place and the black bear department to the west.


    In other words, in terms of route, they took a detour!


    What Mufeng has to do now is to see if he can open a through road to save time.


    He led the people all the way to the west, quietly avoiding the yellow potato field, passed a large piece of low bushes, and found that there were many primitive chickens and wild sheep in the woods.


    Mu Feng suddenly realized that the primitive chickens and wild goats that were missing in the forest at the gate of Dajiang had all come here.


    When the members of the hunting team told him that there were no primitive chickens and wild sheep in the entire forest, he was still wondering.


    Don''t think about it now, it should be that Jiang''s people haunted too frequently, and captured so many of their companions, they have already realized the threat, and they moved collectively.


    "Sure enough, human beings are the most dangerous creatures in nature!" Mu Feng sighed secretly.


    Let''s not talk about other tribes, but for big tribes like Dajiang, Bluebird, and Longlong, most of the wild beasts can hardly threaten their safety.


    But tribes like the Black Bears, Wild Wolves, and even further west may not be able to get rid of the threat of wild beasts.


    For example, a Bajie might be able to turn a tribe like the Wild Wolf Division upside down.


    Now when these primitive chickens saw Mu Feng and his group, their first reaction was not to run away, but to wander around them foolishly.


    Even some primitive chickens approached them unsteadily, making it clear that they had never seen "people".


    This made Mu Feng a little surprised: "It seems that they are natives of this area, and they don''t understand the dangers of the world yet!"


    He grinned strangely, looked at the group of forty or fifty primitive chickens, and waved to the people beside him: "Since they won''t leave, I''ll leave them to you, catch the alive ones!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng found a clean place to sit down, held Sha Laosan''s family down, and watched Da Jiang''s people start making leaf spoons on the spot - this is also the person Mu Feng first taught Da Jiang to catch. Such a stupid way.


    These primitive chickens are "inexperienced", completely unaware that this is a routine, and one by one they pecked at the contents of the leaf spoon, and soon got stuck.


    As a result, the primitive chickens blindfolded their eyes with a spoon as if they were drunk, and ran around in private.


    Among the fighters who followed Mu Feng, there were Jiang Ren, the boss, and some new ones joined later.


    These newcomers looked dumbfounded, and didn''t realize what was going on, they just saw these primitive chickens running around indiscriminately.


    But because they can''t see the road, they either trip over after running a few steps, or they hit something and fall down.


    Even when Mu Feng was sitting there, a primitive chicken jumped straight into his arms!


    So Da Jiang''s people caught these primitive chickens as easily as picking up dead objects.


    When they learned that this method was thought up by the great chief, all the members of the Xin Da Jiang tribe looked at Mu Feng with admiration in their eyes.


    Because after joining Dajiang, they often heard various deeds of the great chief from the mouth of the tribe.


    Originally, they worshiped Mu Feng extremely, but now that he was the one who came up with such a convenient and effective method of catching chickens, the eyes of these people looking at him have turned into fanaticism!


    "It turns out that the legend about the great chief is true!" These people secretly thought in their hearts.


    Mu Feng didn''t know what these people were thinking, so he took a primitive chicken and fastened the chicken''s two wings, and handed it to a person beside him, asking him to tie the two chicken wings together again. He beckons everyone to move on.


    Everyone hung the primitive chickens on the horses they were riding, and followed the wooden wind to move forward.


    And those wild sheep ran away early because of their natural vigilance.


    Now Mu Feng, who usually has one or two thousand cows, doesn''t care about the escape of these sheep.


    After all, rich and powerful.


    Passing through the low scrub forest, they found a low rolling hill, and the soil was starting to turn red soil-acid soil.


    The surrounding trees are also mostly straight or curved thick ancient pines.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, it seems that there is no big ups and downs from the Baishuyuan to the north, even to the Black Bear Department.


    And the group of low and undulating hills in front of him also explained a problem: this place can''t reach the black bear department directly.


    In other words, if he opened up a road here, he might have to go southwest to reach the city and the black bear department.


    He sighed and had no choice but to turn around and turn back.


    After all, riding a horse on the grassland is different from hiking in the jungle.


    Time, speed, and distance are all different.


    He didn''t have precise measuring tools, nor specific guiding tools, so he couldn''t accurately judge the position.


    But Mu Feng would definitely not be reconciled to going back the same way.


    He thought for a while, and led these people to the southwest again, hoping to judge whether the terrain was flat from the topography of the forest, and whether they could open a road through the forest.


    Anyway, he made marks along the way, so he didn''t worry about getting lost.


    In this way, after leaving the wild boar herd, they spent the night in the woods, and then walked forward for a day, and Mu Feng reckoned that they had only traveled thirty or forty miles.


    After all, the surrounding terrain varied from shrubs to ancient trees, and their speed was not guaranteed.


    However, this day''s journey was not in vain. The previous hilly area was indeed gone, and the forest became flat land again.


    Wood Wind is roughly certain that it is probably impossible to cross directly westward from the tribe.


    But they can open a road to the west at the gate of the tribe to the south, which is the location of the first mirror city, which is basically equivalent to being able to reach the city in a straight line.


    Or just go out of the tribe and build a road diagonally to the west. After all, the straight line is the shortest between two points.


    No matter which one it is, it is necessary to re-explore the route and mark it well.


    This is not very difficult for Mu Feng, after all, he has done similar things before.


    But he prefers the former.


    Because once this kind of road is built and goes straight to the city, people may be chased along the road¡ªjust like the last time the bull tribe followed the road to Mirror City.


    In order to avoid the exposure of Da Jiang''s stronghold and give full play to the confusing effect of Mirror City, Mu Feng decided to choose the former!


    That is to say, if there is danger, it will also lead the potential danger to Mirror City and act as a buffer.


    After making the decision, Mu Feng decided to go back the same way.


    This time, because he wanted to go back to take Bajie and the sow back, he had to temporarily give up his plan to explore eastward in a straight line.


    So everyone first walked from southwest to northeast, and after walking for a long time, they finally returned to the hilly area.


    It was very quiet in the morning when I came here, and there was no movement.


    But now that they were passing through the hills at dusk, it was not so peaceful here.


    First of all, the surrounding environment was dead silent, except for the sound of Mu Feng and his party marching.


    This is completely different from the chirping of birds when they come.


    It looks peaceful without sound, but it is actually the most restless!


    Mu Feng naturally sensed this strange situation, and whispered to everyone: "Everyone be careful, get out of this area as soon as possible."


    Although there are Hu Leibao and Sha Laosan''s family, he still dare not take it lightly.


    He is not afraid of tigers and leopards in the forest, but Bao Buqi is not afraid of anything else.


    After all, before that, he thought that the Hulei Leopard was invincible, but soon horned rhinoceros and mammoths appeared on the grasslands, Sand Laosan appeared in the mountains, and there were even Wanliyun and five-colored cattle in the canyon. .


    Sha Laosan is strong, but Mu Feng dare not say that he is the strongest existence in the forest¡ªwho can guarantee that there will be no other strange things in the forest?


    There are strange birds in the deep forest, and there are many monsters in the deep mountains.


    This is what a senior in the previous life told him when he took him to a very remote mountain village for investigation.


    The small mountain village is not big, and the surrounding mountains are not high, but it is full of hills and lush trees, and many wild animals have been found - and there are several kinds of protected animals.


    The forest he is in right now, I am afraid it is difficult to use "deep forest" or "deep mountain" to describe it.


    It is not surprising that some monsters are about to emerge.


    Mu Feng looked around vigilantly, left and right.


    But the surrounding pine trees were too thick and tall, and they were of different varieties, straight and curved, which greatly affected his sight, and he couldn''t see far at all.


    "What the hell..." Mu Feng murmured to himself, "If there is some small beast hiding here, I can''t find it... Hehe, don''t be afraid of small ones, anyway, I have Sha Laosan and Hu Leibao , how can you be so unlucky to meet someone who is not afraid of both..."


    As the saying goes, "You can''t talk about people during the day, and you can''t talk about ghosts at night."


    It means what to say, what to come.


    Before Mu Feng could finish muttering to himself, there was movement in the originally quiet forest.


    He heard a slight "chi-la" sound, as if something was scratching the bark.


    After the sound was heard, there was another "swirling" sound soon, which obviously came from a book.


    Mu Feng looked up subconsciously, and instantly saw a figure flashing past among the trees!


    This figure jumped from one crooked pine tree to the trunk of another crooked pine tree. Because the trunk of the pine tree was too thick, Mufeng only saw a white figure like a small animal like a squirrel flashing past.


    Mu Feng quietly breathed a sigh of relief: "Tree climbers, little thing, don''t be afraid... No!"


    He suddenly looked at the pine tree, which had a thick trunk. He came to the trunk and stretched out his hand to try it out. The two of them hugged each other.


    The "little beast leaning its body sideways is not counted as a tail. Can it wrap half of this tree trunk? Then it must be at least one meter long!"


    He hurriedly stepped back, and subconsciously said to the people behind him: "Now, get out of here quickly..."


    Before he could finish speaking, there was another "fluttering" sound from above his head.


    "Warchief beware!" a warrior shouted.


    Mu Feng looked up subconsciously to the top of his head, but saw a wild beast descending from the sky, condescendingly stretching out two claws to pounce on him!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng subconsciously fell asleep on his back, no matter what hit his back, he rolled on the spot, barely dodging the beast that fell from the sky.


    But the wild beast didn''t run away, but went up and caught the wood wind on the ground with its claws.


    Seeing that Mufeng was rolling, he kicked his legs on its stomach in a panic, and its claws were caught on Mufeng''s legs.


    Just for a moment, Mufeng felt a burning pain in his leg.


    Before he had time to look at the injury, he rolled away from the beast again, stood up stiffly, stretched out his hand and patted forward the little beast that rushed forward again: "Boom!"


    The beast was instantly pushed to the ground.


    Just when Mu Feng was about to stretch out his hand to press it again, the beast rolled on the ground, a carp straightened up, and jumped up to the side of the tree trunk in an instant, climbing more than ten meters up "cengcengceng", and disappeared from Mufeng''s sight in a blink of an eye Inside.


    Then came an extremely weird but very scary voice: "Maowuji¡ª¡ª"


    Da Jiang''s soldiers rushed to Mu Feng with exclamations, one by one raised their guns and looked up, vigilant: "Great Chief!"


    Da Lei, Xiao Lei and Sha Laosan also rushed to Mu Feng''s side at this time, and looked up at the top of the tree trunk, all with angry eyes.


    It was only then that Mu Feng noticed that his legs were dripping with blood, and the burning pain made him rub his teeth.


    He hurriedly healed himself with the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, and then asked the system: "What the hell is this?"


    The system replied: "Meng Ji!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 532

    "Meng Ji?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What the hell, how can it climb trees like a cat?"


    The system replied: "Meng Ji, Meng Ji Beast, has white body markings, is good at lurking, and its cry is ''Meng Ji Beast'', which is also its name, and it is also the ancestor of the snow leopards of later generations."


    "Snow leopard?" Mu Feng responded, "Isn''t the cry of a snow leopard similar to that of a cat? I haven''t heard it before?"


    He remembered that he had encountered snow leopards in the mountains when he was archaeological in Tibet, and the ferocious appearance of each of them was a silly cat meow.


    He frowned and thought for a while, the beast was called "Maowuji", at first glance it did sound like a "Mengji Beast", but it can''t be said that it is the ancestor of the snow leopard, the gap is a bit big.


    The system replied: "Don''t say that the sounds of wild animals and animals are different in different eras, even in different regions of the same era."


    After thinking about it for a while, Mu Feng realized that some people said that the names of hens in different regions are different after laying eggs.


    Speaking of the east of the mountain, because there are 108 heroes in Liaoerwali, a water park, they all like to call "brother" and "brother", and even the cry of a hen after laying eggs is "clack big"¡ª ¡ª Big brother!


    And Qinchuan, the ancient capital of the Six Dynasties, has a rich historical and cultural background, and everyone is proud and proud. Even after the chickens have finished laying eggs, they shout "Oh, oh!"¡ªI am proud!


    It is also said that Chinese hens have different names from foreigners'' chickens.


    Only then did he come to his senses, and asked again: "Isn''t the Mengji beast in the Beishanjing in the Shanhaijing? Could it be related to ancient China?"


    The system prompts again: "There is no evidence to prove that this place is related to Ancient China, but based on what the host has seen and heard just now, the system judges that it is a Mengji beast, which has nothing to do with the region."


    Mu Feng was speechless, and continued to ask: "Then is there any similarity and difference between this Mengji beast and the snow leopards of later generations?"


    The system gives a set of data: "Meng Ji Beast, with a body length of 1.2 to 1.5 meters, a tail of 1 meter, and a weight of 45 kg to 80 kg. It is good at lurking and hiding, has a ferocious temperament, is difficult to tame, and lives in groups."


    Mu Feng took another look at Snow Leopard''s data, it was generally one size smaller, and the rest were similar.


    But it was the last two words that caught Mu Feng''s attention and shocked him - living in groups!


    He thought for a while and asked, "How many Mengji beasts are there in groups?"


    The system replied: "It''s hard to be sure, just like a group of lions, there are groups of ten or so, and there are groups of twenty or thirty, or even groups of thirty or forty!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "What the hell! I wouldn''t be so memorized, would I meet a large group of Mengji beasts?"


    Before he finished speaking, the answer will be revealed automatically soon.


    As Dalei, Xiaolei, and Sha Laosan''s family raised their heads and glared upwards, and let out some low-pitched demonstrative roars, there was movement from the tree trunks and crowns above them.


    Occasionally, one or two colorful Mengji beasts appeared on the tree trunks!


    The moment they appeared, they crouched on the tree one by one, screaming "Maowuji¡ª¡ª"


    Now Mu Feng could hear it clearly, the cry was indeed like a "Meng Ji Beast", just like what was said in the data - its song called itself!


    He frowned and cursed secretly: "What the hell, did I open my mouth, what did I say, how many are there in this group? Twenty or more? Why do they rely on food for such a large group?" live?"


    "It''s unscientific for such a large group to be in this mountain!" Mu Feng wailed from the bottom of his heart.


    But right now it is no longer a question of him figuring out how these "big cats" survive, what he has to consider is how he "survives"!


    Seeing so many Mengji beasts appearing around, Mu Feng felt his scalp go numb. Instead of looking at the tribesmen around him, he shouted in a low voice: "Raise the spear, as long as they dare to fall, they will stab me out! Also, Cover your ears!"


    While being careful, everyone plugged their ears with the furs they brought with them. They knew what the great chief was going to do next.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng''s advanced animal taming technique was activated, and he directly gave Da Lei an order: Da Lei, roar!


    Da Lei stamped his front paws on the ground suddenly, raised his head and let out a loud roar: "Woooo¡ª"


    The loud and high-pitched sound shocked the horses they were riding and fell to the ground one by one, and the Mengji beast on the tree was also affected.


    Some of them trembled in fright and fell directly from the tree.


    A few were terrified by fright, immediately licked their tongues, and backed up¡ªthey were head down, ready to pounce down at any time!


    There were others whose hair exploded in an instant, and the figure crouched on the tree was lowered again, with a deep and threatening roar surging from the throat: "Maowu¡ª¡ª"


    But whether they fell or retreated, although they all showed different degrees of fear, none of them escaped!


    That is to say, they are afraid of ghosts, but it is far from enough to make them turn around and leave!


    For this alone, their courage is several times stronger than that of the larger megalodon!


    Because the giant-toothed tiger didn''t even hear the sound after seeing the Hulei leopard, so it crawled on the ground in fright, and before the Hulei leopard ran to the front, it turned around and ran away.


    But right now, these Mengji beasts, which are several times smaller in size, are still showing an aggressive posture, ready to attack a wave at any time.


    Mu Feng suddenly thought in his heart, the so-called "bear heart and leopard courage" to describe courage, really makes sense!


    Seeing that these Mengji beasts were unwilling to leave, he ordered Xiaolei again: You also roar!


    Xiao Lei also raised his head and roared angrily: "Woo--"


    The snow leopard group moved again, but they still didn''t retreat!


    Mu Feng''s heart was trembling, he gritted his teeth and ordered Sha Lao San, "Sha Lao San, call out!"


    Sha Laosan seemed to have been waiting for a long time, so he stood up straight, slapped a paw on a tree trunk closest to him, and at the same time roared furiously: "Ang woo¡ª"


    Sha Laosan''s cry was not powerful enough to deter all beasts, but when it slapped the tree trunk with its paw, it directly peeled off a large piece of bark of the tree!


    Not to mention the fact that the bark was peeled off, the pine tree, which was about the thickness of a person''s arms, was also trembling violently.


    There happened to be a Mengji beast on that tree!


    Under the violent tremor of the tree trunk, the Mengji Beast couldn''t hold on to its feet, and fell straight down!


    As soon as Sha Laosan''s two front paws landed on the ground, he stomped the ground suddenly, and stood up again, with his two front paws raised high, and his mouth opened wide to meet the Meng Ji beast.


    And that Mengji beast kept adjusting its body shape during its fall, changed its fall to a downward pounce, and directly pounced on Sha Laosan''s cheek!


    "Ang woo¡ª"


    Sha Laosan cried out in pain, obviously he was caught by this Mengji beast who threw himself on his face.


    It''s just that in the panic, Mu Feng didn''t see clearly whether Sha Laosan was injured or not.


    Immediately afterwards, it saw Sha Laosan grabbing the Mengji beast on his face with one paw in a panic, and the other claw also rushed to it, "holding" the Mengji beast with both hands without tearing it, and just put it in his mouth one fill. Then "click" and bite down!


    Hearing "Mao woo¡ª" a shrill roar stopped abruptly, followed by the sound of "cracking" bones breaking again, followed by another bloody smell!


    Only then did Sha Laosan loosen one paw, and the other paw "fished" the already dead Mengji Beast and threw it hard on the ground. He stood up again, waved his two paws, and roared angrily, "Ang Wu¡ª ¡ª¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 533

    Sha Laosan showed his supernatural power and killed a Mengji beast with one bite, then raised his head and roared, frightening these fierce beasts at once.


    The bloody smell of their dead companions on the ground and the ferocious flames of Sha Laosan finally made them realize their fear, and each of them roared in a low voice.


    The so-called "kill the chicken to show the monkey" is justified!


    Hearing this voice, Mu Feng knew that these ferocious beasts were already satisfied, he hurriedly activated the advanced animal taming technique and roared: "If you don''t leave, I will kill all your companions!"


    The group of Mengji beasts finally stopped encircling them, and turned around and ran away one by one, or jumped from one tree trunk to another tree trunk, really escaped!


    And Da Jiang''s fighters were able to survive the catastrophe, cheering and roaring: "Oh, oh, oh!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    They understood that if the chief was not here, they would not be able to escape.


    Because the ferocious flames exposed by those ferocious beasts just now made everyone understand that if they were not careful, the twenty of them would suffer here.


    Mu Feng also sat down on the ground.


    First, to avoid Mengji Beast''s fatal blow, and then a backhanded Dao Dao Technique, followed by the Wood Dao Derivative Technique, and then to concentrate all his attention just now, his spirit was highly concentrated, his nerves were also highly tense, and it took a lot of effort. Too much energy.


    Now that Meng Ji Beast finally escaped, he was able to sit down and catch his breath.


    Sha Laosan approached Mu Feng with his head poking his head, and rubbed his head against him.


    He hurriedly looked at Sha Laosan, and found that some hairs on the top of his head had been removed, and even his skin had been scratched and scratched.


    Mu Feng was shocked by the sharp claws of Mengji Beast, and even more amazed by Sha Laosan''s copper head and iron bones.


    He reached out and patted Sha Laosan on the head, and healed him.


    Thanks to it, otherwise they don''t know how to face this group of Mengji beasts right now.


    He secretly sighed "It''s a pity" in his heart, these Mengji beasts cannot be domesticated.


    Meng Ji Beast is obviously not big, but its temperament is so fierce that it far surpasses the giant tooth tiger.


    Their courage in the face of the Hulei Leopard far exceeds that of ordinary beasts.


    Mu Feng had no doubt that they would dare to fight against the giant-toothed tiger.


    Just like the dragon-headed turtle he got from the barbarian department, it is not big, but it dares to fight with the dragon that is much bigger than him.


    But he knew that it was extremely difficult to tame a Mengji beast like this.


    Its reminder is not as big as that of a wolf, but thousands of years ago and after that, no one can completely tame tigers and leopards.


    Especially the Mengji beast, as the ancestor of the snow leopard, is far more wild, arrogant and courageous than other fierce beasts, and it is even more difficult to tame.


    In addition, when the system introduced animals until now, it was the first time that the four words "difficult to tame" were marked.


    That being the case, Mu Feng didn''t bother to waste energy on taming.


    Otherwise, bringing these tree-climbing beasts back to the tribe, not to mention whether they can help the tribe, but it must be a disaster.


    Mu Feng originally planned to continue walking for a while, but was delayed by Meng Jishou, and found that it was already dark.


    There was no other way, so he had to ask everyone to set up tents where they were, and light a fire to cook.


    As for the dead Meng Ji beast, Mu Feng naturally handed it over to Sha Laosan to deal with it¡ªit was its trophy.


    Because of the appearance of the Mengji Beast, Mu Feng did not dare to take it lightly, so he divided the tribe into two groups, ten people guarding the first half of the night and ten people guarding the second half of the night.


    Fortunately, Dalei, Xiaolei, and Sha Laosan''s family were there, and there was the smell of Mengji beast''s blood around. Although there were some bright eyes appearing around that night, they turned around and ran away after a while.


    Nothing happened overnight.


    After waking up the next day, Mu Feng led his tribe back the same way.


    The rest of the journey was relatively smooth, and I didn''t encounter any wild beasts¡ªeven the sheep I saw before were never seen again, and I don''t know where they went.


    Mufeng didn''t care about it, and continued to walk forward with his clansmen. He heard noises when he passed the yellow potato field, and found that a large group of wild boars were eating the yellow potatoes here.


    One of the wild boars was so big that it was pouted and buried in the ground, which was a joy.


    Mu Feng finally felt relieved, and said with a smile: "This idiot has a happy life. We are here to live and die, and it is completely on vacation."


    Then he whistled.


    At this time, Bajie hadn''t noticed that Mufeng was coming, but when the whistle sounded, it shook its head suddenly and looked around in confusion, obviously thinking that it had heard it wrong.


    Not only it, but also many other wild boars looked around with their heads held high - wild boars are still very vigilant against danger.


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfounded, shook his head secretly, and whistled again.


    Now that Bajie was sure, he raised his head and called "Lulu" to the wild boars, then turned his head and burrowed into the bushes, heading in the direction of Mufeng.


    The other wild boars returned to normal again, and continued to eat yellow potatoes one by one.


    After Bajie approached Mufeng, he hummed endlessly in his nose, obviously realizing that he should go.


    It reluctantly took one step at a time and looked behind it three times, its appearance clearly said: Goodbye, my concubines!


    Mu Feng felt strange in his heart, and felt that he was a bit cruel to Ba Jie.


    He cleared his throat, and communicated with it with advanced animal taming skills: Are you reluctant to part with them?


    Bajie really responded positively: Yes, yes!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, and continued to communicate: Well, this time, take away all the pregnant people who are with you!


    Bajie rolled his small eyes in an instant, circled in place, and replied with a hum: Yes, yes! You all go with me, right?


    Mu Feng gave him an affirmative response: Of course, take them all away!


    At the same time, he thought in his heart: "A dozen sows waiting to give birth, whoever doesn''t want it is a fool!"


    After getting Mufeng''s affirmative answer, Bajie left with his head held high and his chest held high, and then he burrowed into the bushes again.


    When it reappeared, it was in the potato field again.


    Mufeng pushed through the bushes from a long distance away, and vaguely saw Bajie yelling "lulu", and soon there were more than a dozen wild boars walking towards him with their bellies outstretched.


    Mu Feng proudly hummed a little song in his heart: "We people, we are really happy today, we people, we are really happy today!"


    After a short meeting, Bajie and his concubines emerged from the bushes one by one.


    They came to Mufeng and the others under the leadership of Bajie, and they were obviously flustered when they found so many people.


    For a moment, Mu Feng had the illusion of being a parent, watching his own pig bring someone else''s cabbage, no, the sow wild boar to him for a look.


    Obviously, these sows who "meet their parents" are a little embarrassed.


    But under Bajie''s comfort, he quickly calmed down.


    But Mu Feng is not calm anymore!


    He stared wide-eyed at the group of "Concubines" following Bajie, and counted them carefully: "One, two, three... twenty-three! Damn, it''s really beeping, I want you to take it with you." The litter!"


    Unexpectedly, Bajie called all the "loved concubines" he favored.


    You know, although there are many wild boars in this group, there are more than one hundred.


    But according to Bajie''s abducting method, more than 20 heads can be taken away at one time, and it can''t stand up to several times!


    He looked at Ba Jie, who was looking at him with his small eyes, and couldn''t help but scolded: I''m talking about taking away these big bellies!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 534

    There is a saying that "the arm cannot twist the thigh".


    Seeing Bajie bring so many sow wild boars over, Mufeng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    It''s not that he loves something, it''s that there are so many wild boars in this group of wild boars. If Bajie takes away so many at once, it will definitely affect the subsequent reproduction of the entire population.


    For Mu Feng, this is what he does not want to see.


    Anyway, no one else can take this group of wild boars away at present, and keeping them here can not only save the labor of Ding Jiang, but also save a lot of food.


    The most important thing is that if so many wild boars are taken away, it is very likely to cause panic and anxiety in the wild boar herd.


    If the herd of wild boars fell apart because of this, then he would lose a lot.


    So Mufeng asked Bajie to send back the sows who were not yet pregnant, and then brought them back together.


    Because there were twelve wild boars with cubs, their movements were a bit slow, so Mu Feng and his group also slowed down.


    It took nearly two days to travel a little more than a day.


    The wild boars were protected along the way, and they were in the middle of the team. If there was a slight disturbance, people would be on guard.


    As far as this treatment is concerned, no one has ever enjoyed the whole ginger¡ªnot even Mu Feng!


    After returning to the tribe, Mu Feng directly handed over these wild boars to Li Hu, and asked him to build a special "delivery room" for the wild boars, and asked Jihua to take a few Protestant people to arrange "delivery" for the pigs.


    Although wild boars can give birth by themselves, in order to improve the survival rate of the piglets, Mu Feng still thinks that it is better to intervene artificially.


    But he obviously underestimated the wildness of these wild boars.


    Although under the guidance of Bajie, they willingly enter the pigsty, but they are still quite resistant to people.


    In desperation, Mufeng had no choice but to lead Bajie to appease them, and these sow wild boars were willing to let strangers approach them.


    The wild boar thing finally came to an end.


    When he returned to the tribe, he found that Bai Yue and Qing Ya had led people back from the Yellow Bird Department.


    The two came to Mu Feng together and told what they had gained from this trip.


    The more than 200 fighters of the Aries Department were killed and captured, and after falling into their hands, only more than 150 became slaves.


    As for those women, Baiyue and Qingya also took thirty of them back.


    Purely from the perspective of the number of slaves, the amount that Da Jiang obtained this time is not enough for the amount promised by the Yellow Bird Department.


    But they captured two jars of salt and picked three or four hundred bone knives, which was barely enough for Jiang''s "labor cost" for his trip.


    As for the "capital" of some herbal medicines that were still short, Bai Yue told Yushi "self-assessment" that these accounts would be evened--it was the two accounts that were evened!


    After saying this, Bai Yue looked at Mu Feng anxiously: "Great Chief, can I do this?"


    Mu Feng was surprised, he just felt that Bai Yue was just right about wiping out credit.


    It''s like when someone repays the debt with interest, the creditor takes the initiative to erase some odds, so as to gain the favor of the borrower, so as to achieve the purpose of long-term credit.


    He smiled and asked, "Then why did you do that?"


    Bai Yue replied: "I thought about it for a while, and it''s really not much different based on the number of people we negotiated with them before. The most important thing is that the situation of the Yellow Birds is not that good, and there are other tribes around that can threaten They. Since we want to meddle in the affairs of the West, why not take this opportunity to drag the Yellow Bird Department."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Since you already know the benefits of doing this, there is no problem."


    Bai Yue was overjoyed: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Aside from waiving the rest of their debts, is there anything else?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "They bought herbal powder on credit again, but this time I told them that a small pack needs two people, or use other food instead."


    Mu Feng touched the back of his head.


    He felt that the Yellow Bird Department had become dependent on "credit accounts", which was faster than he had imagined.


    He thought for a while and asked: "Is the medicine powder given before not enough? What are they doing with the herbal medicine on credit?"


    Bai Yue grinned and laughed strangely: "I told them that it takes ten people to exchange a batch of mounts in the market, but it takes eight people to exchange one horse in the market!"


    "This..." Mu Feng was dumbfounded.


    He seemed to remember that Bai Yue had mentioned to him before, saying that if horses were traded in the market, how many slaves would be suitable.


    At that time, Mu Feng thought about it and said, "Five or six, it doesn''t matter if there are more", who would have thought that before the horse trading in this market started, Bai Yue would already start "selling offline"!


    The most important thing is that I don''t know how he came up with it. He reported a price of "ten people for one horse" to the Yellow Bird Department, and "secretly" gave an "internal discount" that "eight people can also exchange". ".


    This is simply a copy of the marketing and promotion tactics commonly used in previous life sales!


    And Bai Yue who can come up with such an idea is definitely a sales wizard!


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue with inconceivable eyes, Bai Yue was disturbed by Mu Feng''s gaze, he hesitated for a while and asked: "Big, big chief, is there anything wrong?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "No, no, it''s very appropriate! And your method is very good!"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "There is no way for the chief to pay on credit, and I can''t think of this either!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled and asked: "In that case, how many people do you plan to exchange for a horse after the market starts?"


    Seeing that Mu Feng was sure, Bai Yue gathered herself together, and said with a smile: "I plan to see the exchange situation of the Yellow Bird Department first, and then decide how many people to order in the market."


    Mu Feng thought: "Be good, it''s terrible. This is another clever move, let the customers in the market quote their own prices!"


    This is like buying things in the Wenwan store in the previous life. The boss himself would not take the initiative to bid, and would ask the buyer: "How much can you give?"


    Smart buyers will not be fooled by this and will let the boss decide the price himself.


    Who is smart and who is not smart on both sides will be reflected in mutual temptation.


    But no matter what, when the item is finally sold, the boss will not lose money - because the reserve price of this item is in the bottom of the boss''s heart!


    Now Bai Yue''s method is to let those tribes pay the price themselves, if the price is lower, he will not agree.


    If the price is high, he will naturally facilitate it.


    The key is that there is no place to regret the mount. For those tribes who don''t have a mount, it is definitely a buy.


    Especially the price paid was not food, weapons, or salt, but the captives they had previously regarded as useless!


    "Looks like it''s right to leave the Western affairs to Bai Yue!" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "If he keeps doing it like this, I believe it won''t be long before the Changli Department will be messed up!"


    So he smiled and said to Baiyue: "Very well, just do it according to your idea. But remember, since you have already made the exchange law of the private transaction of eight people for one horse, then whether it is In the market, or outside the market, there must be no fewer than eight people, understand?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Qing Ya, who was silent all the time, asked a lot: "Why?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "We can''t mess with our own prices!"


    "Disrupt your own price?" Qingya frowned, expressing her confusion.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Okay, I''ll ask Bai Yue to explain it to you later. Tell me, what impression do you have of the tribes in the west this time?"


    Qingya curled her lips and shook her head: "They are all weak tribes. If you hadn''t ordered them not to be exposed, fifty of us could easily wipe out one of their tribes!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s the same sentence, don''t act rashly, let alone reveal that you are Da Jiang''s people!"


    Qingya nodded yes.


    Then Mu Feng thought of something again, and asked Bai Yue with a smile: "By the way, how was your transaction in the market last time? Do you have credit?"


    Bai Yue laughed loudly at this moment: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 535

    Last time, Mufeng came back early, and Bai Yue and Li Hu traded with them for the other tribes.


    As for what was traded, whether it was on credit, and what was on credit, Mu Feng still doesn''t know yet.


    But to be honest, he doesn''t necessarily care about the things that those tribes put together on credit.


    Yanba now has a lot of ginger, and as for weapons such as bone knives and sticks, it is even more difficult for other tribes to match.


    Even tribes like the Blue Bird still need to polish bone weapons and stone sticks.


    But Ginger doesn''t use these now!


    Even if someone uses them, they are all slaves and war slaves.


    So hard currency in these small markets is already a common thing for Da Jiang, why is Mu Feng unwilling to give credit to other tribes?


    According to what Mu Feng has learned so far, the entire Changli League is in chaos, the big eats the small, the small opposes the big, and the relationship between the two sides is in a relationship of oppressing and being bullied.


    At this time, Mu Feng stepped in at the right time, which couldn''t be more appropriate.


    He believes that as long as these small tribes are given a chance, they are absolutely willing to gamble on credit tomorrow.


    Originally they were faced with the situation of "if you don''t join, you will be beaten", but now they have an extra choice.


    One side is the alliance of most of Changli who wants to oppress them and their "doglegs" - subordinate tribes.


    On the other hand, Da Jiang, who had never met before, was willing to give them salt and weapons on credit.


    As long as they are a little bloody, they all know who to choose to deal with!


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Why, what did you buy on credit?"


    Bai Yue replied with a smile: "The last time I paid on credit was three tribes, all with fur. But these three tribes are relatively close to each other, and the common enemy they face is a slightly larger tribe in Changli. What is it called the Kui Beast Department, it is estimated that there are more than 2,000 people."


    After a pause, Bai Yue frowned again and said: "This Kui animal department has mounts, um, there should be three or four hundred cattle. They don''t know whether they have horses or not."


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "This is normal. These small tribes rely on credit even for weapons and salt, which shows that they are pitifully weak. To deal with such tribes, there is no need to use horses, which charge faster, and cattle are enough!"


    Bai Yue said yes, and said with a strange smile: "But I think there should be a lot of other livestock in the tribe with three or four hundred head of cattle. Otherwise, we can''t guarantee the food for the people in the tribe. People are not people, I think we Da Jiang is not short of slaves yet! But if there are livestock, the more the better!"


    Mu Feng understood what Bai Yue meant, he felt that Bai Yue was still greedy in writing to him now!


    He frowned and thought for a while before looking up at Bai Yue: "What do you want to do?"


    Bai Yue scratched her head and smiled, "The most direct way is for us to send out one or two hundred people. I am sure to wipe out their tribe within ten days."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "That won''t work! We can''t expose ourselves just because of a little livestock, let alone let the Changli Department''s eyes shift from the Blue Bird Department to us!"


    "Then what should we do?" Bai Yue asked, "Then what should we do with these livestock, don''t we want them?"


    Mu Feng grinned strangely and said, "Of course! Who would think there are too many things?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said, "Still using the method of the Yellow Bird Department?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The situation of the Yellow Bird Department is different from these three situations. This time we have to take the initiative in our hands!"


    "In our hands?" Bai Yue frowned, thinking, "Now the initiative is in our hands!"


    But he said puzzledly: "But even if we get out, we can''t reveal our identity!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "That doesn''t affect us taking the initiative! What we say about this transaction is what it is! Since these three tribes have a common enemy, as long as their respective fighters can be around 200, they can Give them more weapons, and change what we ask for on credit from slaves to food or living things."


    "Don''t want slaves?" Bai Yue wondered.


    Mu Feng nodded: "You can have it, but you must not say that you want people first, but you have to say that it is a living thing. Give them a little hint when the time is right, and guide their thoughts to that Kui beast department!"


    Bai Yue chuckled and said, "Chief, there''s no need to introduce this, they just want to deal with the Kui Beast Department on credit."


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "That''s easy. Then tell them: ''Since you want to seek revenge from the Kui Beast Department, we will make it difficult for you if we want living people. Let''s do it. Let''s change to livestock, and there can be fewer livestock. Want some''."


    Bai Yue nodded: "Okay, this is easy to handle! Are you going to the chief of the city in two days?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I won''t let this kind of thing go, you just watch and deal with it!"


    Bai Yue scratched her head: "But the chief of the Black Bear Division told me repeatedly that I must invite you to come over?"


    "That big fool?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What does he want me to do?"


    Bai Yue scratched her head again: "It seems to be clamoring to talk to you, drink sugar water or something."


    "This old guy!" Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "He doesn''t want to talk, he wants candy!"


    "Then give it or not?" Bai Yue asked hesitantly, "After all, you told him before that we only have a small piece. If you let him know how many bags of candy we have..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Here, let''s say we got some from other places, so why don''t I teach you?"


    Bai Yue nodded and smiled and said, "No, I will definitely convey to him the regret of not being able to kiss the Black Bear Department!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Okay, let''s go!"


    Bai Yue and Qing Ya leave happily.


    After Bai Yue left, Mu Feng went for a stroll around Da Jiang School, and saw Bai Ya was teaching herbal medicine to the children.


    Then there are several herbs placed in front of each child, which should all be picked from the tribe''s herb field.


    He quietly approached the door of the classroom, imitating the head teacher''s thieves when he was in school, peeping at the children''s performance in class.


    Unexpectedly, all the children listened very carefully.


    White Fang was talking about a kind of herbal medicine, and then the children all jumped out of the corresponding herbal medicine from the pile of herbs in front of them, and then wrote and drew on the paper one by one with a charcoal pen, very seriously.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect the children to study so seriously.


    He thought of when he was in school, every time the head teacher quietly approached the class, he would always catch one or two undisciplined students.


    Either talking in class, or playing other things in class, or just sleeping...


    He thought of when he taught these children "Numbers" earlier, it seemed that some children were listless and listless.


    He suddenly realized: it turns out that no matter ancient or modern, as long as it involves learning, the vast majority of children are more interested in hands-on courses than theoretical courses!


    He was a little envious of Bai Fang''s class atmosphere: chattering, rushing to answer first¡ªwhat teacher doesn''t like this kind of classroom atmosphere?


    Mu Feng was a little "injured"...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 536

    He stood outside the classroom for a while, and he was very relieved to find that the children were listening carefully.


    It was only after White Fang had finished lecturing the children that Woodwind had been outside.


    She ran to Mu Feng happily: "Great chief, are you there?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "How is it? How does it feel to explain herbal medicine to the children?"


    Bai Fang smiled sweetly, and his beautiful eyes completed the crescent moon: "Well, being with these children feels different from adults. I am very happy to see them studying hard!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, it seems that you are very talented as a teacher. Is there anything that the tribe can help you with?"


    Bai Fang shook his head: "Not for the time being, our herbal medicine class is just learning about herbs around the tribe. If I need protection, I will go to Sister Fuyu!"


    Mu Feng nodded again: "That''s good!"


    White Fang said again: "By the way, Great Chief, I recently discovered several herbs!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng nodded in relief, "Let me see!"


    Bai Fang hurriedly showed Mu Feng the herbs he found, and Mu Feng saw that there were dodder seeds, wild chrysanthemums, and Bupleurum.


    He looked at it, confirmed it was correct, and asked immediately before he had time to be happy: "Where did you find this dodder?"


    "In the soybean field among you!" Bai Fang asked doubtfully.


    Mu Feng whispered: "I knew it!"


    Although this dodder is a traditional Chinese medicine, in his impression it is a weed.


    When he was young in his previous life, he was in the countryside, and his family planted soybeans. Every time the beans grew up, before and after flowering and pod formation, the dodder began to grow wildly.


    They can compete with soybeans for nutrients in the field, and they can also entangle soybeans to death and reduce soybean production.


    It can be said that where there are them, soybeans are definitely not good!


    Before this time, he always had to follow the adults to twist the dodder in the bean field, which was very annoying.


    Mu Feng frowned: "Is there any bean in the field?"


    Bai Fang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already found someone to remove all the dodders, and it won''t affect the growth of soybeans!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and talked to her again, all about herbal medicine.


    She didn''t leave with a smile until Ji Hua came to her.


    After Bai Fang left, Mu Feng handed in the task in the system, and the achievement points reached 4825 points.


    Seeing so many achievement points, Mu Feng was stunned.


    After such a long time, he was so busy running around that he didn''t even notice that the system''s achievement points had accumulated so much.


    It seems that he really answered that sentence. When he looked at the achievement points every day, he only felt that the achievement points were acquired too slowly, but after a long time of not paying attention, he realized that he had so many!


    "Well, it should be possible to exchange for a skill or a big item!" Mu Feng thought, "Do you want to exchange for a big guy for self-defense, such as a musket or something?"


    Because of the Meng Ji he met in the forest a few days ago, he realized the importance of having personal life-saving weapons.


    So he communicated with the system: "System, switch to the exchange interface!"


    The system then directly popped up to the mall interface, but he was speechless for a while after looking at the mall interface.


    Because the mall interface does not open the modern weapon exchange interface to him at all-especially guns and the like.


    He frowned and asked: "When will the exchange interface for guns and explosives be opened?"


    The system replied: "I have explained to you before that the things that can be exchanged by the Great Chief system cannot exceed the current era too much. Except for those produced by the host itself!"


    Mu Feng is a little helpless, it seems that he wants to have a life-saving trump card, but it will not work.


    "Then it''s better to exchange skills!" Mu Feng said helplessly, "I exchanged a gold-type skill last time. Except for using it once in the copper mine, I haven''t used it since then. I feel that this skill is a bit useless, no It''s worth so many achievement points!"


    This is purely Mufeng''s complaints. Apart from the wood way derivation technique, even the great earth way technique was complained by it at the beginning.


    The system still patiently explained: "The role of sharp gold can not only perceive metal deposits, but also improve the sharpness and hardness of the finished metal! Another point is that the metal utensils in the current host tribe are relatively simple, and they have not really entered the metal age. Naturally Unable to play the role of the sharp gold technique!"


    "Metal age?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    System explanation: "It''s like the entire era is in the bone stone age. Although your tribe has copper weapons and common utensils, it has not yet fully entered the metal utensil age!"


    "Then how can it be counted as the metal age?" Mu Feng suddenly regained his energy.


    "In the metal age, not only metal weapons and tools should appear, but also representative products unique to a specific era. For example, Simuwu Dafang Ding and Siyang Fangzun, which represent the pinnacle of bronze craftsmanship in history, and copper carriages and copper armor that reflect the situation of war. Wait¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up immediately: "I understand, what you mean is that firstly, I need to make a representative of the maturity of bronze craftsmanship, and secondly, I need to expand the application range of bronze. This is the complete metal age, right? "


    The system replied: "Exactly!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked: "Then is there any benefit to me?"


    The system replied: "The progress of the times will reward one thousand achievement points!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Okay, I''ll accept this task!"


    The haze of complaining about the sharp gold technique before was swept away.


    He thought of a way to complete this task almost as soon as the system gave an affirmative answer.


    Signature metalware, he went to cast a large bronze totem pole for the tribe.


    This idea was something he had always wanted to do but couldn''t realize.


    One is the material and the other is the process.


    But now that the task has been accepted, it is a condition to do it, and no condition to do it.


    In addition to metal utensils, what he thought of was casting copper armor for the warriors in the tribe, and casting some copper shields, armor-breaking hammers, etc. by the way.


    Especially the meteor hammer and other weapons that he gave to Han Shu and the others before, but they couldn''t rotate them.


    These weapons already have this demand for the current Jiang warriors.


    Because last time Han Shu told him about the situation of those strong men in the tribe.


    Long guns don''t seem to be very suitable for them, one is because they are light, and the other is because they can''t master marksmanship well.


    Mu Feng knew that not everyone was suitable for using guns.


    For those with great strength, he has plenty of suitable weapons for them to use, such as meteor hammers, maces, etc...


    According to the fighters who use these weapons, he should also divide the arms in a timely manner.


    Which are light armored cavalry, which are heavy armored assault troops, which are heavy armored troops...


    Horseshoes also seem to have been temporarily replaced with copper metal.


    Because after these few trips, he obviously found that the tribe''s horseshoes were damaged a bit.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that he seemed to be busy again.


    He closed the mall interface: "Then exchange for fire skills for me!"


    Then the system pops up the introduction interface of the fire skill: "The fire skill Pyrotechnics can change the temperature of fire!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said: "Fuck, it''s another pitfall, isn''t it, the introduction of fire skills is just that?"


    The system replied: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, anyway, he doesn''t know how to spend his achievement points now, but seeing this change about the temperature of the fire, he suddenly thought of the melting temperature of the burning material and the smelting temperature when smelting metals, which has always troubled him A difficult problem, maybe this can be solved.


    So he communicated with the system: "System, exchange fire skills!"


    The system prompts: "Are you sure to exchange 3000 achievement points for Pyrotechnics?"


    "Sure!"


    "Ding! The exchange was successful!


    The current achievement point is 1825 points! "


    So there was an extra piece of information about the art of fire in Mufeng''s mind...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 537

    Mu Feng felt that he was just working hard.


    Because after communicating with the system, he suddenly felt that he was busy again.


    He outlined what he had to do:


    One is to get a large-scale utensil that can represent metal craftsmanship.


    Doing this requires enough copper, molding materials, craftsmanship, and so on.


    After all, the craftsmanship and materials required to make a large totem pole are not comparable to ordinary small ones.


    Among other things, copper alone is a lot of money, and Mu Feng intends to let it go for a while.


    The second is to expand the application of copper metal.


    This is easy to say, but more troublesome to do.


    Because it involves weapons, Jiang''s warrior training, division of arms, making corresponding armor, etc.


    Because these things are cumbersome and labor-intensive, he directly asked the system to package a skill kit, which is an "encyclopedia" about the details of the Metal Age, and it took 1,000 achievement points to win it.


    After Mu Feng got these technical explanations, he suddenly felt that his thinking was much clearer.


    But the achievement points are relatively poor, only 825 points left!


    "It''s been so hard for several years, and once I return to before liberation!" Looking at the remaining achievement points, Mu Feng couldn''t help sighing, "It seems that I have to tighten my belt again to live!"


    He went to the training ground first, found Han Shu, asked him to call out those strong men, and learned about their strength. He found bamboo sticks on the spot and tied them with fur-wrapped gravel for these people to test and figure out. their physical condition.


    Then he gritted his teeth and spent 200 achievement points from the system to exchange for a mace method, and swung the bamboo pole tied with gravel.


    The eyes of these Hercules are shining brightly.


    They could clearly see that the weapon method used by the great chief couldn''t be more suitable for them.


    These fifty strong men were very excited, and they all saluted Mu Feng and said, "I beg the chief to teach us the method of this set of weapons!"


    The cotton padded clothes smiled slyly and waved their hands: "Okay, now you all use bamboo poles to tie up sand and stones as heavy as mine, I will teach you to practice with this thing first, and soon I will ask the craftsmen to create new ones for you. arms!"


    "New weapon!" These people were all startled.


    "Well, this weapon is called a mace, and you''ll know what it looks like when it''s finished!" Mu Feng began to teach them.


    After a while, he made another simple meteor hammer and swung it on the training ground.


    Of course, in order not to "mislead others", another 200 achievement points were consumed.


    He could see that the achievement points spent on the moves of niche weapons were far less than those spent on guns and knives!


    This time it was still those strong men, all of them looked straight.


    They just felt that the chief came to the training ground today to take care of them.


    Because whether it is a mace or this meteor hammer, the requirements for arm strength are very high.


    And in the entire warrior team, only more than 50 of them have such arm strength!


    Mu Feng looked at these fifty people with an excited expression, feeling both regretful and fortunate in his heart.


    It''s a pity that there are only more than fifty of these Hercules.


    If there are enough people, say one or two hundred or even more, then these people will charge forward with maces and meteor hammers together, and the lethality will not be blocked by anyone!


    But fortunately, there are not many of these people at the moment, after all, the material consumed to manufacture their mace will be ten times, dozens of times that of other people!


    Coupled with the meteor hammer, the consumables will be even more.


    Therefore, weapons with high lethality are accompanied by a lot of consumables.


    But Dajiang''s copper is not a lot, and he has to get it from the Black Bear Department. Every time the copper ore he gets back is used to cast ordinary utensils, it is also tight.


    And now, in addition to making weapons with more consumables, he also needs to make copper armor, shields, and horseshoes, so the consumables are naturally more!


    "It seems that we have to find a way to get more copper ore, and iron too!" Mu Feng made up his mind and went to find iron ore.


    After Professor Mufeng finished the stick and hammer techniques, he let the soldiers practice by themselves, and told him all the things they wanted to forge such as armors and shields, and also told him to pay attention to classify the fighters in the recent training Then, according to the different characteristics of different people, they will be classified, so that it will be convenient for him to form a team of soldiers of different arms in the future.


    Han Shu was very excited.


    He naturally understood what Mu Feng meant.


    Especially the armor and shield that Mufeng mentioned, he knows the power of them.


    Now Da Jiang''s weapons are sharp enough, all enemies that can be stabbed by weapons will shed more blood than bone knives and stone sticks, and more enemies will die!


    Although they have leather armor, they can only protect against ordinary bone knives.


    If they encounter some specific knives, such as ivory knives, tiger bone knives, fangs of pythons, etc., they will still be injured.


    Han Shu himself once thought that if they could have a copper armor, they would not have to worry about being injured when they charged to kill the enemy, and then they would kill more enemies!


    But how to do this kind of armor, he will not know.


    The metal copper used to make this kind of armor is even more scarce in the tribe.


    What he didn''t expect was that now that the chief himself said that he wanted to build such armor and shields, how could he not be excited?


    Mu Feng led Han Shu to the craftsman, took him to stay there for a long time, and taught the craftsmen all the mace, armor, meteor hammer, shield, horseshoe, etc., and asked them to follow their own requirements. Make a set first.


    He wants to see the effect first, and then make adjustments to make the most suitable weapon for the fighter.


    As for the copper totem pole, although Mu really wanted to do it now, he gave up.


    After all, "good steel should be used wisely", and Jiang''s combat power is the most important thing now!


    Because these craftsmen had already made many molds and weapons, the mace that Mu Feng wanted could be seen in two days.


    According to the requirements of these strongmen, he made the mace more than 15 catties, and with a thick handle of nearly two meters, the overall weight was less than 20 catties.


    The mace has miraculous effects against heavy armor and cavalry. When the enemy does not have these equipment, it is like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Mu Feng could almost foresee the effect of throwing more than fifty maces together.


    As for the meteor hammer, I made a few more, the heavy one was seven or eight catties, and the light one was only five or six catties-after all, the meteor hammer can not only be used in foot combat, but also can be used immediately.


    Now there are many big ginger fighters, he doesn''t believe that only fifty or so people can use the whole.


    After all, sometimes if the spear can''t do anything right away, the Meteor Hammer can also be used as a killer weapon.


    When these soldiers took the real mace and meteor hammer one by one, they all jumped up excitedly.


    Because no matter who wields a mace or a meteor hammer, they can almost feel the destructive power of that stick and hammer.


    They didn''t doubt at all that even if they faced the giant toothed tiger known as the hardest skull on the grassland alone, they could smash it to pieces with a stick!


    And when Han Shu appeared in a bronze armor, riding a tall horse, holding a gun with the sound of hooves, everyone couldn''t help but hold their breath.


    The sound of "da da da" horseshoes made them jump for joy.


    Under the sunlight, a golden-armored deity sits on a black horse.


    He didn''t do anything, and almost everyone had an invincible feeling...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 538

    The sound of "da da da" horseshoes makes people feel excited.


    This feeling made everyone excited. They just felt that after hearing this voice, they wished they could ride such a horse now and wipe out all the tribes that were hostile to Jiang.


    Mu Feng was also affected and even more inspired.


    He thought of things that could boost morale - horns and drums!


    Both of these are things that can boost the morale of the soldiers. He doesn''t lack materials or anything, the only thing he lacks is craftsmanship.


    But for him craft is also attainable - he has a system.


    Looking at the remaining achievement points, he rubbed his teeth. There were more than 4,000 achievement points, and there were only more than 600 achievement points left.


    For now he has to continue to spend.


    Fortunately, these two things don''t cost many achievement points, and they only cost 200 achievement points together.


    After watching these fighters try new weapons such as mace, meteor hammer and shield, he asked Han Shu to talk to the craftsman about the adjustments.


    And he started to make drums and horns.


    In fact, he is no stranger to drums, and the most impressive thing is the cowhide drum.


    Of course, there are also drums made of sheepskin, horse hide and even crocodile skin.


    Right now, Mu Feng has not only these furs, but also some python skins and rhinoceros skins.


    Especially crocodile skin drums were basically made of it in ancient times.


    This kind of war drum is based on the ferocious habit of crocodiles to strengthen the drum and boost morale.


    After consulting the drum-making method in his mind, he still chose to make a trial effect with cowhide and dragon skin.


    As for why the horned rhinoceros skin was not chosen, it is entirely because the horned rhinoceros skin is too thick to handle, and the sound of the war drums produced is dull, and most people can''t beat it.


    The process of making war drums is a bit cumbersome. It is necessary to first remove the epidermis and smooth the fat layer, so that the thickness is consistent.


    After these are done, the fur is stretched and air-dried and fixed in blocks.


    After the fur is completely air-dried, the fur is fixed against the drum frame with rivets, and the drum is continuously fixed and stretched.


    This went back and forth many times, and the two sides of the drum were finally ready.


    He tried the cowhide drum first, and the sound was "dong dong dong", which was passionate.


    Then I tried the dragon skin drum again, and the sound was "boom boom boom", thick and powerful.


    Generally speaking, the two drums have their own characteristics, and they both give people a sense of excitement after listening to them.


    Next is the horn.


    There are not many things that can be used to make horns under his hands, only three kinds: mammoth tusks, bull horns, and rhino horns.


    But he gave up the mammoth tusk after testing its hardness¡ªtoo hard for burrowing.


    Punching horns is a delicate and labor-intensive job, and the time spent on one horn is much longer than that of two drums!


    Fortunately, both of these things are done.


    A few days later, Mu Feng reappeared on the training ground, with horns and drums.


    All the soldiers looked at Mu Feng in bewilderment, not knowing what he was going to do.


    Mu Feng motioned for everyone to stop, and then started beating the drums in front of them.


    The first is the cowhide drum, the sound of "dong dong dong" keeps ringing, and the soldiers of Dajiang are all excited and high-spirited.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng changed the dragon skin drum again, and everyone''s complexion changed obviously. First they clenched their fists, and then swung them upwards vigorously.


    Mu Feng knew it from the bottom of his heart.


    The cowhide drum is suitable for cheering up before departure, while the dragon skin drum is suitable for urging the battle before the battle.


    Han Shu''s expression was excited, with a strange expression on his face: "Great chief, what is this thing, why do I feel like I have inexhaustible strength after hearing this drumbeat!"


    Others responded one after another, saying they felt the same way.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "This is called a war drum. When we fight other tribes in the future, we will use it to boost morale!"


    "Great!" Han Shu excitedly said, "With such a drum, our fighters will definitely defeat all enemies!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I still have one thing here!"


    As he spoke, he took out the horn and blew it in front of everyone: Woo-ang--


    Now everyone''s complexion changed again, their eyes were firm, and they waved their clenched fists again. At the same time, they couldn''t help shouting wildly: "Ohhhhh¡ª¡ª"


    Mu Feng was a little helpless, he was not satisfied with the way of expressing this "ohhhhhh" - in his opinion, this "ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhss


    He hurriedly stopped blowing the horn, waved his hand, and signaled everyone to stop.


    Everyone looked at him in bewilderment again.


    "What''s the matter, Great Chief?" Han Shu asked strangely.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "In the future, when you are ready for battle, don''t shout ''ohhhhhhh'' anymore, change it to ''kill''!"


    "Kill?" Han Shu wondered.


    "Yes, it is to kill!" Mu Feng said in a deep voice, "What if someone else wants to rob me, Da Jiang?"


    Han Shu shouted: "Of course it is killing!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! Then what should I do if my Da Jiang''s people are bullied?"


    Han Shu drank again: "Kill!"


    Now the soldiers behind him also looked moved, and responded one after another: "Kill!"


    "kill!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "What should I do if my Da Jiang''s things are robbed?"


    Now without Han Shu reacting again, everyone shouted in unison: "Kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly and said: "That''s right, it''s ''kill''! As Da Jiang''s fighters, you want to let everyone who dares to bully me, Da Jiang, know that anyone who offends me, Da Jiang, will be killed no matter how far away!"


    The method of war drums and horns has been taught by Wood Wind to the craftsmen, and they will make several war drums and horns again.


    And Mu Feng also said that he would select a few people from among the soldiers to be the ones to beat the drums and blow the trumpets.


    All fighters regard this as their supreme glory, and scramble for such an opportunity.


    As for the screening, Mu Feng handed it over to Han Shu.


    And he left the tribe, riding a horse to check the situation in Mirror City.


    He has been hiding in the tribe for these few days and has not gone out, and he does not know how the construction of Mirror City is going.

 Chapter 539

    Mu Feng weighed the weight of these big fish, the light ones were around ten catties, and the heavy ones were twenty or thirty catties.


    Such a big fish, although it cannot be compared with the ones in Dalong Lake, is already big enough.


    He had already started to think about what to do.


    While he was thinking here, someone told him that Chief Mingguang was coming.


    Ming Guang hurriedly ran to Mu Feng excitedly, and said with a big laugh, "Chief, the method you said is really effective, we caught so many fish in this ditch!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "It''s good that it''s useful! Since there are really fish in this ditch, I''ll teach you another way to raise fish!"


    "How to raise fish?" Ming Guang excitedly said, "Say it, Great Chief!"


    Mufeng looked around and pointed to the northeast of the ditch: "I see there is no one there, dig a bigger pool from here to there, as big as you can dig, and then dig another one near the tribe''s protective wall. It is also deep enough and big enough to ensure that it is deeper than this ditch, and water can be stored in it!"


    "What are you doing digging a puddle here?" Ming Guang wondered.


    "This is a man-made lake, also called a fish pond. It can lead these big fish into the pond to raise them." Mu Feng laughed.


    "I understand!" Ming Guang nodded, "It''s like the fish in the Dalong Lake raised on the other side of the moat, right?"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "After the pool is dug, the connection with the ditch can be blocked with a net, so that the fish can''t get out!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang nodded excitedly, "I''ll arrange for people to dig the pond now!"


    "Okay, go get busy!" Mu Feng waved his hand, stayed in this mirror city for a while, looked around, basically there was nothing to change, so he continued to ride south.


    Now all the way from Dajiang to the edge of the forest, Dajiang''s people or slaves of Dajiang can be seen along this road.


    The ditch is close to the east of the road, and the forest is on the west of the road.


    In the past, there were primitive chickens and wild sheep in groups in this forest, but now you can only see one or two alone occasionally.


    On the contrary, the cries of monkeys could be heard from time to time in the woods, and they were also Sun Dasheng''s group of white-faced monkeys tamed by Mu Feng.


    It is not clear how big this forest is, but judging from the current situation, it has been completely "de-primitive" and transformed into an area of ??human activities.


    In fact, there are indeed too many traces of the Great Jiang people in this forest.


    Many old trees that are as thick as a few people''s arms have been felled, or made into flatbed carts, or slightly chopped down to build wooden bridges.


    Even the hunting and herbal medicine classes of Da Jiang''s children are sometimes held in this forest.


    Along the way, Mufeng looked at the clansmen who appeared and appeared in the deep forest from time to time, felt the breath of "people" in the forest carefully, and felt a little proud in his heart.


    The more human breath, it means that the place is more free from barbarism, ignorance and danger.


    This is undoubtedly a positive side for the survival of ginger, but it also has a negative side.


    The downside is that the next generation of ginger¡ªthat is, the children, compared with the older generation or children of other tribes, have not experienced any hardships since childhood, and they are equivalent to the greenhouse flowers of this era.


    Mu Feng was very worried that although they had learned a lot, they had never experienced real danger. One day they would walk out of the tribe and enter the real wilderness, and they would be swallowed up by storms, wild beasts, and enemies outside.


    "It seems that the education of the tribal children also needs to be changed, so that they can''t be too comfortable!" Mufeng walked and thought about how to hone the tribal children so that they can grow into real warriors.


    "Using the Spartan way? Screening them from a young age, and then letting them go through blood and battles since they were young?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "No, there are too few people in the tribe, and they can''t stand such a toss. Finally At least we have to wait until they have a certain ability to face danger!"


    "But it''s okay to let them face the dangers of wild beasts!"


    He thought about it, and it could be called dangerous at the moment. First, after autumn, the wild animals on the grassland would move back, and there might be some wild beasts on the grassland.


    The second is the forest to the west of the tribe, where there are herds of wild boars and wild beasts.


    "Perhaps we can use these two places to transform them into a place for the tribe to train children!" Mu Feng thought, "Looks like I''ll have to investigate the forest to the west later, and remove all life-threatening existences in advance!"


    You know, Meng Ji haunts that forest!


    Even he was almost in danger, if we really put children from the tribe in it, it would be fine!


    As he walked, Mufeng thought, and unknowingly came to the mirror city at the edge of the forest.


    this is

 Chapter 540

    From the two mirror cities to the west, Mufeng expects to build two more mirror cities.


    At first, he built Mirror City just to confuse foreign enemies and provide protection for Da Jiang.


    But now that the surrounding hostile tribes have basically been wiped out, and the one or two small tribes left sporadically pose no threat to Da Jiang, the positioning of Mirror City has also derived other functions from pure defense.


    For example, the transfer station for small city trade, the resting place for soldiers patrolling the field, the satellite city where Dajiang will disperse the living pressure of tribes in the future, the cattle and sheep grazing and nursing field for Dajiang, and so on.


    Moreover, Jiang''s construction of these satellite cities now does not occupy a large area, and it does not need to consider too many factors like the previous city planning.


    Now to build a tribal mirror city, including the residents, there are at most three factors: food, water, and safety!


    These three factors may still be troublesome for other tribes, but they are not a problem for Da Jiang.


    For food, ginger is enough.


    The source of water, Dajiang has got rid of the limitation of living by the water-this is fundamentally different from other tribes.


    Safety, the area where Da Jiang is now is a real no matter area. Except for the East River to the east, no one can cross it, and there is no opponent for hundreds of miles to the south and northwest - this is also thanks to Da Jiang''s predecessors Habitat chosen for escape.


    Due to the change of the function of Mirror City, Mufeng directly chose to choose the location in the forest and pass it westward, so that the distance and time to reach the city in the west will be shortened again.


    But correspondingly, the difficulty of building such a mirror city is also increasing.


    In addition to the need to build a tribe that can live in people, it is also necessary to find out the route and open the way.


    The most important factor that originally restricted the existence of the tribe has become the last consideration.


    Fortunately, Da Jiang now has enough slaves, so these problems are not big.


    He headed west along the edge of the forest, patrolling the new trails made by the slaves.


    I happened to meet Konoha and the others who were patrolling back and forth on horseback, so I followed them to the west.


    The current number of patrols has changed from the original fifty to one hundred, and during the patrol process, they will continue to practice charging, riding and shooting on horseback, etc.


    And because they are familiar with the route, they have already been able to go back and forth from the city to the tribe in one day.


    This also means that in the near future, Jiang''s fighters can return to the tribe from any mirror city, and mirror cities between tribes can also travel and rescue each other.


    No matter which mirror city is attacked in the future, as long as there are people in other mirror cities, they can arrive at the first time.


    The premise is that the timeliness of information transmission when encountering danger!


    So far, the way of information conveyed by Mirror City has been the beacon fire.


    But this thing also has limitations, weather, wind direction, terrain and so on will affect the transmission effect.


    And Mu Feng also tested it, because of the existence of the forest, the effect of the beacon fire between Jiang''s base camp and Mirror City was not very satisfactory.


    Otherwise, it would not have waited for the people from the Bull Department to surround Mirror City last time before Da Jiang''s base camp got the news too late.


    Moreover, Beacon Tower also has limitations in transmitting messages, and cannot inform specific information such as the number of people and the enemy''s situation.


    He needed a way to deliver the message faster.


    As for which method, he has not yet determined.


    Either in the way of a post station, or in the way of flying pigeons to pass letters.


    But no matter what, timeliness must be the top priority.


    Along the way, Konoha explained to Mufeng what he saw, heard and discovered along the way.


    Mu Feng listened carefully.


    Konoha told him that when they crossed westward from the edge of the forest, they encountered several megalodons, but before they got close, those megalodons were scared away.


    Mufeng remembered that Sun Dasheng had told him before that he had seen several giant-toothed tigers in the forest.


    It''s just that he has never encountered it before, but unexpectedly, he was seen by Konoha and the others.


    While he was listening, he suddenly thought of something strange.


    Because what Sun Dasheng told him was that the giant-toothed tiger was haunting wild boars.


    And he didn''t even find the shadow of the wild giant tooth tiger twice before and after the wild boar herd.


    He thought that the hiding place of the giant-toothed tiger was too hidden, so he didn''t encounter it.


    But now it seems that it is not that the megalodons hide too deep, but that they haunt here.


    He thought of a possibility, that it might not be very far from the place where the herd of wild boars were.


    In other words, the place where he had been thinking about in a straight line to save distance was somewhere in this area heading north!


    "It seems that I made a directional mistake before!" Mu Feng followed Mu Ye to the place he said, and walked into the forest for a while, and found the traces of the giant-toothed tiger.


    He became more and more sure of what he thought in his heart, and he decided to go back from the

 Chapter 541

    Mu Feng looked around at the construction progress of the small city, and it was completely built according to the instructions he gave Bai Yue.


    The market is divided into three areas, and each area contains nearly twenty stalls.


    This is basically nothing more than a small market opened by some super large tribes.


    There are also some thatched houses next to the market, which are used to rest and store goods for the tribes who come to trade.


    In the early stage, these houses can be used free of charge by those tribes who trade. In the later stage, if the market opens better, he will consider "renting".


    This is similar to the rent collection of storefronts in shopping malls.


    But that''s all for the future, not what he''s thinking about right now.


    The construction speed of the small city is very fast. Looking at the situation, it is estimated that the small city will be put into use in another 20 or 30 days.


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction: "That''s right, it''s faster than I thought!"


    Bai Yue respectfully said: "Thanks to the construction drawings you gave me, otherwise I would really not be able to remember where to build a house and where to build a stall."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, tell me how is the situation in the market?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "Everything is done according to what you said. Last time, the three tribes who paid on credit really sent us people as agreed. Only one of the three tribes has captured enough people, and the other two The tribe had no choice but to trade the women in the tribe, and I accepted it too!"


    "Yes, it seems that they are all trustworthy tribes!" Mu Feng nodded, "These women can see how they are, and if there are no problems, they can be arranged for unmarried adult men in the tribe."


    Bai Yue quickly replied: "Yes! I will screen carefully. By the way, Chief, what about the three hundred women who were captured from the bull tribe last time? I don''t think those women have any idea, they are all scared to death .¡±


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Then you should discuss with Huang Chuan, Chang Shui, Jiu Zhu, and Asuka, count all the unmarried men and women in the tribe, and then choose from among these people. Those who are married and have children, just pick a time to salute and get married together."


    Thinking of this, he carefully estimated in his heart that there are almost 1,700 people in Dajiang now, and there are more than 400 unmarried people.


    If these people can marry, the population of Dajiang can grow from within.


    "But the earth buildings in the tribe are not enough to live in!" Bai Yue scratched her head.


    "Where to live is not a problem!" Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "It is still possible to build a few more earthen buildings in the tribe. In addition, some of them will be diverted to live in the first mirror city. If people really live there, I will take care of them." Three to five hundred people is still no problem!"


    Bai Yue nodded excitedly: "Well, many fighters don''t want to stay in the tribe''s tulou now. They think that the warriors who are Da Jiang have to sleep outside the tribe in order to repay the changes the chief has brought to the tribe!"


    Mu Feng was very pleased. He waved his hand, nodded and smiled and said, "Of course that''s the best! But remember one thing, they can go out to live, and their families and children can''t go out of the city. We can''t let these warriors who bleed and die for the tribe feel bad. Unsafe. Their families should be given special treatment, and the houses and food they are assigned should be given priority!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Don''t worry, Great Chief, I will definitely not let these soldiers have any worries!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, "Continue to talk about the three tribes, how is it?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "They gave enough people last time, and then they bought some weapons on credit to go back with Yanba, and then I also gave them the news that the mounts can be exchanged. At the same time, in order to make them sure that this is true, I Each tribe gave them a rough horse on credit to haul their salt shakers and weapons."


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Bai Yue''s approach is more and more like the shadow of commodity trading in her previous life, and she even knows the term "trial".


    Needless to say the effect.


    The fact that they were able to pay Bai Yue on credit twice in a row has already explained the problem.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Since the news has been released, do you know what they will do next?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "I have asked Huang Chuan to lead people to follow them quietly. It''s just one of the tribes I went to. There are not many people, only about twenty soldiers and thirty war slaves."


    Mu Feng frowned: "There are only about fifty people in total?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Don''t worry, chief, I have already checked the situation of those three tribes quietly. They are quite far away from the Kui beast tribe, and there are many mountains around them. I have also found out the routes back and forth. They even found hiding places around them so that they could follow these tribes secretly. If there was any movement or abnormality, they would also

 Chapter 542

    Mu Feng rode his horse all the way to the east and returned alone.


    It is said that he went back to the tribe alone, but in fact, he could see Jiang''s people or slaves at intervals along the way.


    It can be said that this place has completely become the territory of Da Jiang!


    At the bottom of his heart, he was thinking about what Bai Yue said about the western city, and guessing what it might be about the great chief who had never met before looking for him.


    When he was in a daze, a flock of birds flew over his head.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye to it, to be precise, he was too distracted to notice it.


    But the behavior of the birds had brought their presence to his attention.


    Because when they flew over Wooden Wind''s head, some of them shitted in the air.


    Coincidentally, one lump just landed on Mu Feng''s shoulder, and the other landed on Da Lei''s neck.


    The smell of bird droppings instantly interrupted Mu Feng''s thoughts. He looked at the pile of bird droppings on the fur on his shoulder, and couldn''t help jumping: "What the hell! This is bullying me!"


    The most terrible thing was that Da Lei noticed that something had fallen on his neck, and with a shake of his neck, the lump of bird feces flew out, almost hitting Mu Feng''s face!


    Mu Feng hurriedly leaned back, watching the lump of bird feces flying out almost close to the tip of his nose!


    And he also turned over and got off the horse, raised his foot and kicked Da Lei''s ass: "Idiot, you almost shook the bird shit on me!"


    The yellow pheasant falcon that had been following him was also startled into a dream by Mu Feng''s sudden dismounting, fluttering his wings and "buzzing" around Mu Feng, calling all the time, as if to protest.


    Mu Feng frowned, and became even angrier, pointing to the flock of birds that hadn''t flown far in the sky: What the hell are you calling?


    He also communicated with the Flycatcher with high-level animal taming skills with anger, and the Flycatcher didn''t stop after hearing it, and disappeared in front of Mufeng with a "swoosh. Buzz."


    When it reappeared, it was already high in the sky obliquely in front of him.


    From the looks of it, it really went to catch birds to vent its anger on Mu Feng!


    "I''m going, so fast!" Mu Feng hurriedly grabbed a handful of grass leaves from the ground to wipe off the bird droppings on his body, and got on his horse: Hurry up, follow!


    Da Lei threw off his four hooves, looked up on the ground and watched the big yellow dots of the Flycatcher flying towards the group of birds that were not flying slowly at high speed.


    After more than ten seconds, one person and one horse hadn''t caught up with the Flycatcher and the flock of birds, but they saw that the Flycatcher had already skimmed over the flock of birds, and then dived into the flock of birds like a thunderbolt.


    "Chirp chirp¡ª"


    The pheasant falcon Xiaohuang uttered a loud and crisp cry, and ran amok among the flock of birds.


    The flock of birds was instantly disrupted, screaming "cuckoo".


    "Huh?" Mu Feng finally realized, "Hey, this voice sounds familiar!"


    Before he could figure out what the sound was, one of the flying birds was instantly pecked and fell straight to the ground.


    The Flycatcher, Xiao Huang, was persistent and did not come down to pick up his prey. He continued to run left and right, and pecked a few more birds, causing them to fall headfirst.


    Coincidentally, Mu Feng rode past and reached out to catch two of them, but the others did not catch them.


    "Hey, this little yellow is so cruel!" Mu Feng grinned and laughed strangely, "I want you guys to shit on me, and that''s the end!"


    He picked up the bird that was only injured but not dead: "Tonight, I will roast the bird meat... Oh, I''m going, this is, this is..."


    Mu Feng did not say a few "this is" in succession.


    Because he was startled by the bird in his hand.


    To be exact, he was so pleasantly surprised!


    Because the gray and white bird in his hand is obviously a pigeon!


    "Pigeon!" Mu Feng finally exclaimed in surprise, "Haha, pigeon!"


    He looked carefully at the other one in his hand, and he was sure that these two birds were pigeons!


    "The pigeon that I miss so much!" Mu Feng was about to shout.


    He hastened to "chirp chirp" to the flycatcher in the sky, telling it to come down quickly.


    Because the pigeons had been washed away by it, scattered and fled.


    Flycatcher Xiao Huang dived and circled, landed directly on top of Da Lei''s head and squatted down, straightened his head to peck his prey.


    Mu Feng hurriedly stopped it, comforted it well, and then dismounted to pick up the other pigeons.


    Three of the remaining four pigeons fell to their deaths, and only one survived.


    But the three living pigeons were trembling because of the presence of the Flycatcher, and they cried out in panic, "Coo-coo", "Coo-coo--"


    Judging by their appearance, if they are scared for a while, they will probably be scared to death.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to let Xiao Huang fly above his head, and he healed the three pigeons with the healing technique, but he tied the wings of the three pigeons with ropes to prevent them from escaping.


    He neither communicated with the three pigeons nor intended to domesticate them, so he just took them back to the tribe quickly.


    It was already dark after returning to the tribe, so he found a cage for the three pigeons and put them in, put some grains of wheat, and went back to rest.

 Chapter 543

    Mufeng rode the big dragon, took the Flycatcher, the big dragon, and the second dragon, and followed the three pigeons all the way.


    Almost at the same time as Mu Feng flew out on the eagle-feathered dragon, Da Lei, Xiao Lei and Wan Liyun ran straight out from the mountain behind the tribe, followed by dozens of soldiers led by Han Shu.


    Obviously, they were ordered by Mu Feng to go out to catch pigeons.


    Pigeons fly at low altitudes, while eagle-winged dragons and yellow birds fly at high altitudes.


    In terms of speed, the flying speed of the eagle feathered dragon and the pheasant falcon is also far higher than that of the pigeon.


    So in nature, pigeons are attacked by birds such as hawks and falcons.


    Now Mufeng is riding a big dragon flying in the sky not far behind the pigeons, and ordered them not to make a sound, in order to follow them secretly to see if they can find their nest.


    As he expected, the three pigeons went all the way to the southwest across the forest in front of the Great Jiang Gate.


    Mu Feng has confirmed that these three pigeons "know the way"!


    The poor group of pigeons probably didn''t know it yet. They just flew over the edge of the grassland and defecated in the air as usual, but somehow caused a disaster.


    The three pigeons naturally didn''t know that they were being followed all the way, and they flapped their wings and flew back very fast.


    He has already communicated with the system and evaluated the flying speed of these three pigeons. The data he gave is about 120 kilometers to 150 kilometers, which is the speed per hour of the top pigeons in his previous life.


    It may be faster if you train again.


    Even so, this speed is not half as fast as the Eagle Yulong.


    But pigeons are better than pigeons.


    Although they are not as fast as the eagle-feathered dragon, they are large in number, small in size, and easy to feed and reproduce. No matter how many mirror cities there are, they can communicate through carrier pigeons.


    The three pigeons suddenly didn''t realize that there was someone following them, let alone that the arrival of this person would arrange a free errand for their group in the future.


    Soon, in less than an hour, the pigeon had passed through the forest and reached the edge of the forest.


    Mu Feng sighed: "The speed of flying in the air is still fast, there are no obstacles, just need to guard against danger."


    Seeing that the pigeons in front have started to swoop down, they also signaled to the dragon that they began to descend.


    Because the height of the pigeons is low, most of the pigeons quickly grazing into a verdant tree.


    Mu Feng didn''t care either, since the Eagle Yulong was there, he could see where the pigeons were going from such a distance.


    Sure enough, the big dragon followed closely behind, also swooping down to the sky above the trees.


    In an instant, the big dragon was already hovering in a small area about ten meters above the trees, and the wind blown by the three eagle-feathered dragons had blown the trees upside down.


    Suddenly there was a panicked "cuckoo", "cuckoo" cry among the trees.


    Mu Feng lay on the back of the dragon and looked down, only to see gray and white pigeons standing densely on the canopy below, looking up at the sky in horror!


    The pigeon is only the size of two palms, but the wings of the eagle feather dragon stretch out about ten meters. The disparity is as big as one can imagine.


    In particular, the eagle feather dragon''s deterrence to these weak birds is not covered, just hovering in the sky will cause a commotion in these pigeons.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Let them fly up from the tree. Otherwise, they can''t catch them just standing on the tree! Especially here they can''t find Han Shu, they have to rush to the east on the prairie."


    After thinking about it for a while, he immediately rushed down with advanced animal taming skills and screamed "Coo-coo-coo-".


    The general idea is: listen to the pigeons below, you are already surrounded by me, if you don¡¯t come out honestly, I will let these three big guys go down and eat you all!


    The group of pigeons on the tree was obviously more flustered.


    They obviously didn''t realize that the three big guys above their heads had their own clansmen!


    Mu Feng didn''t expect that these pigeons would not fly after being frightened!


    He frowned and thought for a while, then ordered Flycatcher Xiaohuang: Go, you go down and drive them out!


    Flycatcher Xiaohuang got the order, and after a clear and loud chirp "chirp chirp chirp", it directly flapped its wings and "falled" into the canopy below.


    Now the trees below became lively like a boiling pot.


    "Cuckoo!"


    "Push!"


    "Chirp chirp chirp!"


    All kinds of sounds mixed together, and Mufeng found that the leaves below were not only swaying from side to side, but also began to roll like boiling water, and many pigeons came out of the branches and leaves.


    As soon as these pigeons showed their heads, they flapped their wings and flew around.


    It''s just that before they could fly far, they were forced back by the huge monster in front of them - the eagle feather dragon!


    A large flock of pigeons wanted to fly west, but they found that there were big birds in the west, north and south!


    They were forced to fly to the east - this is exactly what Wood Wind wanted!


    Because the east is grassland, these pigeons will have no trees to rely on, and he can catch them wantonly!


    Seeing a large flock of pigeons flying out of the canopy, Mu Feng was very happy.


    He patted the dragon on the back, and at the same time, he whistled and summoned the Flycatcher and Falcon Xiaohuang in the canopy to drive the pigeons to the east.


    As long as this group of pigeons flew over the grassland, Mu Feng would be easy to catch¡ªthere would also be Han Shu and the others waiting there.


    Flycatcher Xiaohuang "jumped" out of the canopy, and then flapped its wings, forcing these pigeons to fly upwards from the bottom up.


    And Mufeng took the eagle feather dragon above to drive them eastward.


    These pigeons couldn''t go up or down, and they didn''t dare to break through on three sides, so they were forced to go east.


    In less than five minutes, they were completely away from the jungle and appeared above the grassland.


    Mufeng was very excited when he saw the vast grassland from afar. A whistle signaled the four three eagles and one falcon to speed up.


    Flycatcher Xiaohuang was the fastest, accelerated, and appeared directly in front of the group of pigeons like an arrow off the string!


    It circled in the air and turned around to block the direction of the pigeon.


    Under the command of Mufeng, the second dragon and the little dragon flapped their wings and surrounded the group of pigeons from the north and the south.


    As for him, he rode Erlong and blocked him from the west.


    Surrounded on all sides, there are only two directions for the pigeons to escape-up and down!


    However, in terms of flying high, how can these pigeons be the opponents of eagle feathered dragons and pheasant falcons?


    So they were forced to move from high altitude and press down on the ground, and at the same time because of the shrinking encirclement, they were also ramming and flying indiscriminately.


    Some pigeons wanted to try to break out of the siege, but before they got close to the three eagle-feathered dragons, the wind blown by the eagle-feathered dragons was blown back.


    Even so, no one dared to break out from Flycatcher Xiaohuang.


    Obviously, Flycatcher Xiaohuang not only has a deterrent effect on Dalong and the three of them, but also on these pigeons.


    Especially from yesterday to now, many pigeons have died under its claws.


    The flying circle of the pigeon flock is shrinking. Looking at this large group of pigeons, Mu Feng was so excited that he hurriedly called out "coo coo" with advanced animal taming skills: You are surrounded, now you are on the ground and stay here. kill you!


    The pigeons didn''t respond, they just called "coo, coo" and "coo coo".


    Mu Feng laughed strangely: "I think you won''t cry when you see the coffin!"


    As he spoke, he whistled again, allowing the four eagles and falcons to continue to narrow the encirclement.


    The space for the pigeons to fly was compressed again, and the flying speed was also forced to slow down.


    Several times, several pigeons almost collided.


    Mu Feng shouted again with a "cuckoo": Now that you land, you don''t have to die!


    The pigeons still refused to respond.


    "Sure enough, birds, no matter how big or small, yearn for freedom more!" Mu Feng grinned and said, "Then there is no other way, we can only come hard!"


    As he spoke, he whistled again, and the encirclement was narrowed again.


    Now the group of pigeons could no longer maintain a steady flight, they flapped their wings and bumped into each other, and then fell headfirst!


    Those wings were hard enough, and those who persisted were slapped by the eagle-feathered dragon, which quickly narrowed the encirclement, and turned in a gust of wind, and fell straight down!


    On the ground, Han Shu and the others, who had just arrived, stared dumbfounded at the pigeons that fell from the sky like rain...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 544

    A group of pigeons were caught in sevens and eighties, not counting those who fell to death, there were seventy or eighty alive.


    Mu Feng is glad that he lowered the flying height of these pigeons before, otherwise many of them would fall to their deaths.


    These pigeons were more or less injured, and it wasn''t a big problem for him. The healing technique cured them directly.


    Everyone was puzzled when they saw that the prey that Mu Feng took so much trouble to catch was such a small bird.


    Han Shu asked strangely: "Chief, what did you catch such a small bird? It doesn''t have much meat!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "These birds are called pigeons, not for eating, but for sending messages!"


    "Send a letter?" Han Shu frowned puzzled.


    Mu Feng said: "In the future, if you want to let someone know the news at a distance, you can let this pigeon spread the word! Just like we are here, if you want to let the people in the tribe know the news, you can let it go back to spread the word .¡±


    Han Shu was puzzled: "But this bird, the pigeon can''t speak, how can it communicate?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Didn''t I teach you how to write? You can write on paper, and then tie a small thing to the pigeon''s leg to let it deliver the letter!"


    "Then how does it know who to pass it on to?" Han Shu was still puzzled, "How does it know where to go?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Now we have to go back to training!"


    He said that he put all the treated pigeons into the cages prepared in advance.


    The pigeons that entered the "new home" were obviously not used to it, and they cried "coo-coo" and "coo-coo" one by one in the cage.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling that everyone should go back to the tribe.


    After returning to the tribe, he had all the pigeons temporarily kept in cages, and then he began to domesticate the pigeons.


    He checked the relevant information of homing pigeons in the system himself, and he knew that pigeons "suffer in the open, not in the dark"¡ªeven if you catch a single pigeon and go out to kill and eat it, you have to do it in front of them, otherwise all the pigeons will be killed. Pigeons will remember that the place they are in is not safe, and once they fly away, they will never come back.


    The cultivation of carrier pigeons is time-consuming, and it needs to be placed and domesticated frequently in places where messages need to be transmitted. Only by repeating this process can carrier pigeons be cultivated.


    Generally speaking, after changing back and forth three or four times, the pigeon will forget the original "home" location and remember the new location instead.


    However, this is not a big problem for Wood Wind, who has the skill of taming animals.


    For the next ten days, Mu Feng was busy training pigeons in the tribe.


    He first strengthened the treatment of these pigeons with Yimu Dao Derivation Technique, and then domesticated them with advanced animal taming technique. Soon these pigeons showed complete trust in Mufeng, even if they opened the cage, they Nor will it escape.


    After successfully domesticating the carrier pigeon, his achievement points also reached 725 points.


    The next thing he has to do is to take the pigeons to the place where they need to stay.


    He originally planned to stay in Mirror City for a while longer, and then tame all the pigeons in every mirror city, and then experiment with the pigeons.


    However, before he could start the experiment, Bai Yue returned to the tribe from Xinzhan City to meet Mu Feng.


    Because the market in the black bear department is about to start.


    If there are no accidents, this time will be the last market in the Black Bear Department.


    In terms of emotion and reason, Mu Feng should go and see it.


    What''s more, Bai Yue told him before that a great chief of the tribe wanted to see him.


    Mu Feng nodded and agreed, and asked Bai Yue to start preparing to go to the market.


    And he chose three homing pigeons and put them in cages.


    When he was going to the black bear department, he released the pigeons to see if they could fly back.


    If these three pigeons can reach the tribe when he returns to the tribe, then these pigeons can basically be put into use.


    Before leaving, he asked Lihu, Hanshu, and Mingguang to pay attention to whether there were pigeons coming back from the tribe.


    Several people agreed again and again.


    One day later, Mu Feng led Bai Yue and a hundred soldiers to march towards the Black Bear tribe, leaving Han Shu and the others to guard their home in the tribe.


    Besides Bai Yue, Mu Feng also brought Konoha, Huang Chuan, Zhahe, Asuka and others with him.


    Now he usually doesn''t go out of the tribe, as long as he leaves the tribe, he will lead people in batches, and specially train those with outstanding abilities in the tribe.


    Along the way, Mufeng gave opinions on the construction of the mirror cities built along the way, explaining the significance of these mirror cities to Da Jiang.


    Of course, he also gave "guidance" to the characteristics of several people, telling them how to deal with things in the future.


    Bai Yue told him again about the situation of the great chief who wanted to see him, which gave him a clear idea.


    Soon, the group came to the black bear department again.


    As usual, there were still two members of the Black Bear tribe waiting on the side of the road. After seeing Mu Feng, one went back to report and the other led the way.


    But this time, Mu Feng didn''t wait long, and Da Huyou really rode a horse to meet Mu Feng in high spirits.


    Big and small fools meet again, and it is inevitable to exchange pleasantries.


    After the two complimented and greeted each other politely, they rode to the Black Bear Department.


    Da Huyou was obviously more excited to see Mu Feng, and before Mu Feng could ask, he said directly: "Brother, now I have found more than a dozen tribes for you!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Thanks to my brother, you really have nothing to say to me. Don''t worry, what I promised to you before will be the same!"


    Now the smile on Da Huyou''s face turned into a chrysanthemum, he laughed loudly, waved his hand and said, "Look at you, why are you still mentioning this? Brother, I didn''t take it to heart!"


    After a pause, he continued, "Isn''t the relationship between us brothers worth these sheep? Couldn''t our two tribes be brother tribes without these sheep?"


    Mu Feng nodded again and again: "Yes, yes! Brother, the main reason I came this time is to see you. If it wasn''t because of you, I might not come here. This market will be relocated soon, brother and I I still feel a little sorry for you, brother!"


    Da Huyou waved his hand: "What are you talking about? Aren''t you also thinking about our black bear department? Don''t worry too much about it!"


    Mu Feng nodded, lowered his voice and asked: "Brother, why did I hear that a great chief of a tribe wants to see me? I don''t know what the situation is, so I came here for this matter. But Well, I don''t know what the situation is between this tribe and this great chief.


    Just hearing what Bai Yue said, I feel confused. Brother, tell me, what is the situation in this tribe? "


    Da Huyou sneered and said: "Hey, it''s a good thing you didn''t come last time, otherwise you would be pissed to death by that old man from the Moxiong Department!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    With the big flicker''s disposition, it''s rare to see him look like this towards any tribe.


    Like the Chijiao tribe before, Da Huyou showed disgust.


    For the Changli Department, they sneered.


    Like the current one called "Mo Xiongbu", it is obvious to hate and sneer at it.


    It can be said that Big Huyou despises this tribe very much!


    Mu Feng frowned, and asked suspiciously: "Brother, didn''t you find this tribe?"


    Da Huyou was taken aback for a moment, then "coughed" twice, and then said: "Brother, to be honest, even if I want your things again, I can''t find you this kind of tribe, otherwise wouldn''t it be Broke our brotherhood?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, and his heart became more and more strange, "What kind of tribe is this that can make Da Huyou say that?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 545

    Mu Feng followed Da Huyou to the Black Bear Department, and found that Xiong Da and others were practicing horse riding.


    Da Huyou smiled and explained: "Originally, they also wanted to go out with me to pick you up on horseback. But they are too stupid to learn how to ride a horse yet!"


    Bai Yue mentioned this to Mu Feng, saying that Da Huyou taught Xiong Da and the others how to ride a horse, but they still couldn''t get the point, and Xiong Da and the others couldn''t learn how to do it.


    Because of her status, Bai Yue couldn''t say that the big trick was wrong.


    He reminded the big flicker a little earlier.


    But now it seems that he is blind for nothing, he didn''t listen at all.


    Mu Feng looked at Xiong Da and the others sweating profusely, couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile: "Brother, it''s a bit strenuous to see Chief Xiong leading them to ride horses?"


    Da Huyou scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Before Da Huyou could speak, Mu Feng continued to laugh and said, "Could it be that you are too busy, brother, and don''t have time to teach them?"


    Big Huyou sighed: "Hey, my brother, who said it''s not. Look, I''m too busy to take care of them because of your business!"


    Mu Feng felt strange in his heart, he coughed twice, and said with a smile: "Let me worry about it!"


    After a pause, he said seriously, "Well, I''ll find someone to teach them how to ride a horse!"


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, his face was full of joy, and he laughed loudly: "Oh, brother, you still have the heart! Then you should find someone to teach them. They are so stupid that I can''t even teach them..."


    He immediately shut up, almost saying that his bald mouth was showing his stuff.


    Mu Feng turned a deaf ear and asked Huang Chuan to teach Xiong Da and the others how to ride a horse, and followed Da Huyou into the tent.


    The host and guest sat down, and as usual, Da Huyou took out sugar water to "entertain" Mu Feng again.


    It has to be said that it is obvious to all that Da Huyou attaches great importance to Mu Feng, and he is willing to take out such rare things as sugar.


    But Mu Feng was also quite weird in his heart.


    Because this candy was given to Da Huyou by him, and Da Huyou used his things to "entertain" him.


    But Mu Feng didn''t care about these details.


    With the benefits brought to him and Da Jiang by the big flicker, he is also happy to see the big flicker playing tricks in a self-satisfied way, and he is even more happy to give him some rare and popular gadgets.


    "Brother!" Mu Feng returned to the topic again, "What happened to the tribe you mentioned on the road, you have to tell me well, otherwise if he comes tomorrow and asks me what to say, I don''t know, don''t be fooled!"


    Da Huyou slapped his chest loudly: "Don''t worry, brother, with me here, I can''t watch you being cheated!"


    Mu Feng''s face showed emotion: "I am relieved to have my brother''s words!"


    Da Huyou took a sip of sugar water and enjoyed it very much. Then he said: "This tribe used to have a lot of people, with seven or eight hundred people, which is similar to that of the Chijiao tribe. But the situation of their tribe is different from other tribes! "


    "Different?" Mu Feng wondered, "What''s different?"


    "Although their tribe doesn''t like to plunder as much as the Chijiao tribe, but their tribe doesn''t have to be as annoying as the Chijiao tribe."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "It depends on the characteristics of their tribe. This Moxiong tribe is a rogue tribe. They naturally like to join other people''s tribes." Big Huyou showed contempt.


    "Naturally like to join other people''s tribes?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What do you mean?"


    Da Huyou waved his hand: "You don''t understand. The Moxiong tribe didn''t belong to the Changli tribe at first, and they are said to have existed earlier than the Changli tribe!"


    "Earlier than Changli tribe?" Mu Feng was surprised. "Then they originally had seven or eight hundred people, and they were earlier than Changli tribe. Aren''t they stronger now?"


    Da Huyou shook his head: "Brother, in most of Changli''s territory, it doesn''t mean that the longer the time, the bigger the tribe is, just like my Black Bear tribe... Forget it, let''s get down to business. The Moxiong tribe had nearly a thousand people at the time. tribes, but they are too lazy to work, and they like to join other tribes with the whole tribe, and then eat up the food of other tribes, and then take all the weapons of other tribes!"


    "Be good!" Mu Feng was surprised, "This Moxiong tribe is going to eat up other tribes for life!"


    Da Huyou didn''t care what Mu Feng meant by "eating the poor", and continued on his own: "They will choose those tribes that are smaller than them and have fewer people to join."


    "I''ll go, what kind of operation is this?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Shouldn''t the strong ones be chosen to join?"


    Da Huyou shook his head: "They dare not provoke a tribe that is too big, and only tribes that are smaller than them are their targets!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Da Huyou said contemptuously: "Don''t you understand? Small tribes can''t beat them. The Moxiong tribe wants to join them. If they accept it, they will eat up the tribe. If they don''t accept it, the Moxiong tribe will force them to agree with the number of people." , and then overwhelm them!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This great chief of the Moxiong Department is a talent, he''s so good at it!"


    In this way, those small tribes actually have no choice when facing the Moxiong tribe to join.


    Because for the Moxiong tribe, whether you agree or not, I will join you, and then eat you up. After eating, my Moxiong tribe will still be the Moxiong tribe, and your original tribe may not be the same.


    Such an ingenious way of joining really delighted some tribes who didn''t know the truth at the beginning, and gained hundreds of tribesmen for no reason.


    But soon they found that they were wrong.


    It will be too late to react.


    And for those who don''t want to accept it, just threaten directly. Anyway, you don''t have as many people as I do. If you disagree, I will hit you until you agree...


    In this way, the Moxiong Department will reduce many unnecessary conflicts and casualties in the process of "joining".


    They are actually equivalent to a tribe of parasites.


    No wonder the big flicker despises this tribe so much!


    Seeing Mu Feng''s sudden expression, Da Huyou continued: "They have been doing this before the Changli tribe, and the number of tribes has increased in this way."


    Mu Feng said in his heart: "Of course, if you are a parasite and your face is sallow and emaciated from hunger, what is the difference from a salted fish!"


    Da Huyou continued: "But after the emergence of the Changli Major Alliance, they were forced to join the Changli Major Division, and the tribes that could have been ''joined'' were basically incorporated into the Alliance by the Changli Division. Because of the alliance''s Constraints, they can no longer live according to the old ways, and are forced to appear as a fixed tribe.


    But in this way, it will be a big problem for them. Because they joined others for a long time, they had no fixed habitat or hunting place, and many tribesmen also lost their hunting skills, making it difficult to survive! "


    Mu Fengxin said: "Isn''t that for sure! There were so many gangsters in the previous life who were idle all day when they were young. After they got married and started a business, suddenly it was a problem for them not to mention raising a family! Because they idled for a long time, Lost a lot of ability to survive!"


    He nodded and said, "Indeed, these people just want to eat others down, and most of them don''t know how to hunt anymore!"


    Da Huyou nodded and said: "Yes, so if the Moxiong tribe is forced to settle down and wants to continue to survive, they must choose a habitat with a lot of prey, which will inevitably conflict with the original tribe. There will inevitably be casualties. This is one of them.


    The second is that the Changli tribe alliance allowed these big tribes to join, not for the purpose of development and growth, but purely for the purpose of confronting and plundering the Jade Bird tribe. They kept recruiting fighters from these tribes, which also reduced the number of young men in the Moxiong tribe..."


    Now Mu Feng understands the whole story, he just thinks that this Moxiong tribe is a wonderful tribe!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 546

    Mu Feng suddenly understood the purpose of the great chief of the Moxiong tribe to meet Mu Feng - he might jump out of the Changli tribe and join Dajiang!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng smiled strangely in his heart, "This old guy from the Moxiong Department has a good plan, and wants to find a bad guy to take over their hot potato!"


    "If you want to eat my big ginger, be careful not to break your teeth!"


    But he immediately thought of another question, frowning and asked Big Huyou: "Brother, logically speaking, your black bear department also has some food now, and the personnel are enough to hunt and support them for a period of time. Why didn''t they choose to join you?"


    "Hmph!" Big Huyou snorted coldly, "That''s because I disagree!"


    But immediately he said with a sullen expression: "The black bear department has a small number of people, only less than 400. Just order a hunting team like this, and they won''t catch much prey. They eat us up in a few days, and there is not enough for them to go back and forth." Toss."


    "Be good!" Mu Feng said in his heart, "This is still a tribe with aspirations. If you join others, you will be overwhelmed by others and still pick and choose!"


    "I have a lot of ginger food, and the meat is still fat, it seems that this is targeting ginger!" Mu Feng has already made up his mind.


    He smiled and said to Da Huyou: "I understand, brother!"


    Big Huyou nodded and said: "It''s good that you understand, I didn''t invite them to the market for trading, they didn''t know where they got the news, and they ran here by themselves. So I said that if you see him, you can be accepted by him." It''s so annoying! I guess he thinks your tribe has something. So tomorrow you will say that you have few people and nothing to eat, and I guess they won''t join you!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Don''t worry, brother, I know what to do!"


    At the same time, he thought to himself: "This big flicker is quite conscientious, and it''s not in vain for me, Da Jiang, to take care of you like this!"


    ...


    Afterwards, Mu Feng took the time to tell Bai Yue, Huang Chuan and others about the situation, and they were all surprised.


    Bai Yue frowned and said, "Chief, it''s not a good thing to be targeted by such a tribe?"


    Huang Chuan also nodded: "If they are really allowed to join us Da Jiang, wouldn''t it mean that I, Da Jiang, will be unlucky?"


    This also echoed: "That is, people who can''t do things for the tribe, don''t want them!"


    ...


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I''m not sure whether to accept them now, but I''ll talk about it tomorrow after I meet their great chief!"


    Several people were puzzled.


    But seeing that Mufeng didn''t intend to explain, he kept silent.


    Then Mu Feng and Bai Yue discussed in a low voice about the situation of the tribes that will come to the market tomorrow, and determined their arguments and countermeasures one by one.


    The next day, the store opened as usual.


    As usual, the big ginger, black bear, and wild wolf were the first to set up stalls in the market.


    Although the current situation of the wild wolf department is not as good as that of the black bear department, it can still ensure that the people in the tribe can have enough food.


    Seeing that there was no one coming, the members of the wild wolf department also rushed to Mu Feng to say hello, and also paid respects to Mu Feng instead of their great chief.


    Only then did Mu Feng realize that the Wild Wolf Division now has a population of more than 300 people¡ªcompared to the Black Bear Division with nearly 400 people, it is still a bit smaller.


    Mu Feng has never been stingy about such a little brother who supports the opening of the market.


    Salt, weapons, and furs are all cheaply traded with them.


    Even in many cases, it is in the form of half exchange and half free.


    But the overall performance of the Wild Wolf Department seems to be content with the status quo-this has nothing to do with their chief.


    Soon, Xiang Li and Yu Shi brought their people.


    According to the previous agreement, the Colossal Elephant Department brought enough people to Mufeng to completely clear the previous credit account, discussed with Bai Yue the specific amount of horses to be exchanged, and then followed Bai Yue out to lead the horses.


    As for the Yellow Bird Department, it is still on credit.


    Mu Feng was quite speechless, and immediately realized that he had fallen into the pit of "poverty alleviation" by dragging the Yellow Bird Department.


    He was still thinking that the Yellow Birds were a tribe with a backbone, and they dared to fight against the White Goats.


    But after he asked Bai Yue to take people to defeat the Aries Department, the Yellow Bird Department didn''t seem to have any outstanding achievements.


    Each time the people brought in were not enough to pay off the last debt - depending on the situation, they were already used to carrying some debts.


    "Looks like they got lucky last time when Bai Yue waived their debts!" ??Mu Feng thought to himself, "This chief of the Yellow Bird Department should also be a cunning man, guessing that I won''t let them be easily destroyed. But if you want to use this to pinch me, you''re making a big mistake!"


    Mu Feng looked at Yu Shi with a calm face in front of him, and smiled, "Why, how many people did you bring this time?"


    Yushi looked calm, like an old man who is used to debts: "Back to the chief, we brought eighteen people this time! I want to pay back the last debt, and then I can get something on credit!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng turned to look at Bai Yue, "How many people or things did they owe us last time?"


    Bai Yue spread out the accounting paper, which showed thirty people.


    In other words, they are still short of twelve people.


    "It seems that they are determined that I will give them credit! I have made up my mind that if I don''t pay off the debt this time, I have to give them credit!" Mu Feng sneered in his heart.


    This is similar to a company borrowing money from a bank and repaying the money every once in a while, but it just doesn''t pay it off.


    In order to recover the arrears, the bank sometimes endures nausea and helplessness and continues to lend money to enterprises. The purpose is to hope that they can pay back the money.


    But the enterprise is sure about the bank, and the bank sometimes wants to borrow money, so the bank keeps borrowing money, but the enterprise has been half-dead.


    One is determined and you are unwilling to lose money, and the other is always hopeful that you can get the full amount back...


    He smiled and looked at Yushi: "There are still twelve people left, so do you have anything else to replace?"


    Yu Shi was taken aback.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect Mu Feng to ask such a question.


    In fact, he never thought that Mu Feng would appear, except for these eighteen people, he came here empty-handed!


    A look of surprise appeared on Yushi''s face immediately: "Big, respected chief, we really didn''t bring enough people this time, don''t worry, we will definitely bring you enough people next time!"


    Mu Feng''s expression was strange, this sentence was almost exactly the same as what he heard from the debtor in his previous life - I really have no money now! But don''t worry, I will definitely return the money to you in two days!


    He didn''t speak, but turned to look at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue understood, and said, "That''s what you said last time!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng said in his heart, "Sure enough, this yellow bird has become an idiot!"


    Then he turned to look at Yu Shi, smiled and shook his head and said, "You haven''t paid off the last debt, so I can''t give you credit this time!"


    "This..." Yu Shi was stunned.


    Obviously it was Mu Feng''s words that caught him off guard.


    Because their great chief had already told him before coming: "Since this Big Jiang was able to forgive our unpaid bills before, it means that they don''t actually lack these things. As long as we give them some people every time, they should They won''t argue with us. Besides, if we keep procrastinating, they will give us a free pass.


    If they don''t want to give us credit, if you say no to credit, we may not even be able to pay back the previous debt! "


    Yu Shi frowned, looked carefully at Mu Feng, and said to Mu Feng with an expression and tone as "sincere" as possible: "Dear chief, it''s not that we don''t want to pay back, but that the weapons in our tribe are in the nearest We have lost a lot in the conflict. If, if you don''t give us credit, we may not even pay off the previous account..."


    Before he finished speaking, he watched Mu Feng''s reaction carefully, trying to see what he could see.


    However, there was no wave on Mu Feng''s face, and he said with a smile: "Then there is no other way, if you haven''t done it, you can still do it, we won''t pay you on credit!"


    "But," Yu Shi panicked, "The account from before..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "If you really don''t go up, then forget it, we still have those things!"


    "This..." Yushi was helpless, he didn''t expect this time to come to this result.


    He wanted to say a few tough words, but after seeing the strength of Jiang''s cavalry, he couldn''t express any dissatisfaction¡ªhe was afraid that he would offend the young chief in front of him, and their Yellow Birds would be lost!


    Thinking of this, he nodded honestly: "Yes, I will go back and prepare, and pay off the debt next time!"


    Mu Feng nodded and waved his hands: "Okay!"


    After Yushi left behind, he left in a dispirited manner.


    Bai Yue asked Mu Feng suspiciously: "Chief, they brought people this time, why didn''t they give them credit?"


    Mu Feng said: "They don''t bring enough people!"


    "But they

 Chapter 547

    After sending away the Yellow Bird Department, several tribes soon came to the market, and three of them were on credit with Bai Yue before.


    They followed the rules and sent people to Bai Yue according to the previous agreement. One of the tribesmen didn''t bring enough, so they consciously replaced it with food.


    Although Da Jiang is not short of food now, Bai Yue still accepts it according to the "fair trade" guidelines of the store.


    Especially after what happened to the Yellow Birds, Bai Yue will not let go of these three tribes.


    After learning that Bai Yue was sitting next to the great chief of Jiang, the people of the three tribes became more and more respectful.


    Because it was handled by Bai Yue, Mu Feng listened silently during the whole process, watching Bai Yue deal with them.


    Bai Yue also "lived up to expectations", turned into a real "cunning" businessman, negotiated with the three tribes again, and finally reached an agreement: when necessary, Da Jiang will dispatch between 100 and 200 warriors Go secretly to support them in attacking the Kui Beast Department!


    As for the credit and "cooperation" details, they were all finalized by Mu Feng and Bai Yue on the way here, and they were nothing more than some on-the-spot additions and subtractions.


    After sending the three tribes away, they waited again.


    Bai Yue asked Mu Feng in a low voice: "Great Chief, is the condition you just negotiated with them okay?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes! There can be more people if necessary. Anyway, the slaves are going, and the soldiers are just in secret just in case!"


    Bai Yue scratched her head: "But in that case, the number of war slaves will not be enough, and we can only let soldiers serve as combat power!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "No, select some of these new slaves, explain to them how to accumulate military achievements, and remove the shackles for those who meet the requirements! In addition, select from among these traded people. A few women give those slave heads and let them get married, to show me Dajiang ''I will do what I say, and I will do what I say''!"


    Bai Yue was surprised: "Chief, are you really marrying them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, this is the only way to maximize their confidence in fighting for my Great Jiang. If they can''t do it, then these slaves will no longer work for my Great Jiang!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "I see!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Of course, if you perform well, you can return to freedom with military merits, but you won''t be released from slavery. But if you can capture other hunting heads, war heads or people of above level, you can get rid of them completely." Slavery!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes widened, and she said pleasantly, "If that''s the case, then these slaves will definitely fight to the death in the battle against other minions!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! This effect is what I want. Of course, I also remember that if these war slaves or slave leaders dare to do anything to threaten me, Jiang, they will be killed directly. Every slave knows the consequences of obedience and betrayal!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue''s heart shuddered, and she nodded quickly.


    It was rare for him to see the great chief have such a strong intent to kill...


    After a while, Mufeng finally met the person he was waiting for on this trip¡ªthe great chief of the Moxiong tribe.


    When he appeared, Mu Feng saw at a glance that he was the great chief of the Moxiong tribe.


    With a sallow beard, short body, and a pair of small eyes that wandered around, he began to look around from the moment he entered the store.


    When he saw Mu Feng and his party, his eyes also quickly passed over Huang Chuan and Bai Yue, and finally fixed on Mu Feng.


    There was a hint of surprise in his eyes first, and then he suppressed it at an extremely fast speed, and then led the people to Mu Feng and the others quickly.


    Mu Feng caught a glimpse of his expression, and his impression of the great chief of the Moxiong Department in his heart was: evil eyebrows and mouse eyes!


    The chief of the Moxiong tribe¡ªthat is, the mouse must bring someone to Da Jiang''s booth, and instead of talking to Mu Feng directly, he said to Bai Yue: "Brother Bai Yue, do you still remember me? The one who will meet your great chief next time!"


    Bai Yue narrowed her eyes slightly, remained calm, smiled at Mu Feng and said, "This is our great chief!"


    Only then did Mouse Xu look at Mu Feng, carefully sizing up the young man in front of him: with straight eyebrows and broad nose, and a pair of eyes that looked like a child who hadn''t yet shed its childishness, black and shiny.


    What surprised him was that Mu Feng didn''t look like an adult, but his height was really not low - if you just looked at his height, you would think he was a warrior in the tribe, not a great chief.


    Frankly speaking, among all the great chiefs so far, except for Koyowu''s rough figure, the other great chiefs are basically like the mouse beard or the big flicker in front of him.


    Either it looks wretched, or it looks very treacherous.


    Even the chiefs of the Chijiao tribe, Lei Ze tribe, and Manniu tribe all showed a sinister face, completely different from Mu Feng in front of him, who looked harmless to humans and animals, and even looked thin and weak. a feeling of.


    Shuzixu looked at Mu Feng carefully, and didn''t realize that there was something wrong with him staring at him, so he said with a smile: "I''ve seen my brother!"


    He said "I have met my brother", but he just raised his hand a little, which was regarded as a salute.


    Bai Yue narrowed her eyes again.


    Anyone who is familiar with him knows that this is a manifestation of his anger.


    Mu Feng ignored him, and said to Mouse Xu, "I''ve seen my brother!"


    He coughed twice before asking: "I don''t know what''s going on with my brother, you have to see me before you can talk about it?"


    Bai Yue at the side heard Mu Feng''s "cough cough" signal, she lowered her head, glanced at the mouse beard imperceptibly, and sneered in her heart: "Dare to be disrespectful to my great chief Jiang, you old boy have a good day!" It''s over!"


    Mouse Mustache was looking at Mu Feng at this moment, and didn''t notice Bai Yue''s reaction.


    He smiled and said, "Brother, I''m here to discuss something with you!"


    Bai Yue, Huang Chuan and the others frowned, thinking of what Mu Feng said to them last night.


    Mu Feng thought: "Hey, it really is here!"


    But he didn''t show anything on his face, and said with a smile: "Brother, please tell me, what do you want to say?"


    Mouse must look left and right, and found that there are other tribes coming to trade, he lowered his voice and said, "It''s not convenient to talk here, let''s talk in another place?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at the person behind Shu Zixu, and asked with a smile, "Can''t you say it here?"


    Mouse must have noticed the vigilance in Mu Feng''s eyes, and a slight sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, then he turned into a smile and said: "What I want to say is a bit difficult to say, so it''s not good to say it here."


    He purposely looked at the person behind him, and said, "Brother, please don''t worry, it''s just you and me, just go to a quiet place over there to discuss!"


    Only then did Mu Feng "relax", nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Then he got up and said to Bai Yue: "You continue to trade here, I will go out with my brother to discuss something!"


    "But, great chief..." Bai Yue looked embarrassed.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, it''s just me and my brother, nothing unexpected will happen!"


    Only then did Bai Yue nod her head in reassurance: "Okay then!"


    Mouse must snort, but with a smile on his face, he walked towards the corner of the city with Mu Feng.


    Before Mu Feng could stand still, Miao Zixu said to Mu Feng with a "sincere face" and "struggling face", "Brother, I want to join you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 548

    "You want to join us?" Mu Feng showed surprise.


    In fact, he guessed that Mousebeard would say this sentence yesterday, but he just pretended not to know it right now.


    Not only that, but he also deliberately pretended to be not very smart: "Brother, if you join our tribe, what will your tribe do?"


    Mouse Xu was taken aback, and looked at Mufeng carefully, as if he didn''t expect that Mufeng''s head would be so "difficult to use", he looked at Mufeng carefully, and said again: "Brother, I mean, we are indifferent Yube, I want to join your tribe!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was "shocked", and there was a flash of ecstasy on his face, but he was "covered up" well in an instant.


    Although these expressions were fleeting, they were all captured by the mouse whiskers in front of him.


    Now the mouse must be sure, the young chief in front of him just has a bad head, he smiled from the bottom of his heart: "Hey, he is still young, he became a great chief before he became an adult, it seems that there are not many capable people in this tribe?"


    But on his face, he showed "distressed" and sadness: "Our Moxiong tribe was targeted by several tribes, and they made things difficult for us, making it impossible for our tribe to survive and reproduce safely.


    Although our warriors are brave and good at fighting, they can''t bear to conquer these hostile tribes. We don''t want to shed unnecessary blood, and we don''t want others to shed unnecessary blood.


    So I thought about it and decided to choose a tribe to join. As long as you can stay away from the original land of disputes and give my Moxiong clansmen a place to live! "


    Mu Feng listened carefully, but said from the bottom of his heart: "I believe in your evil! If it weren''t for the big Huyou who greeted me in advance, I might really think that you are a good person who cares about the country and the people, and loves peace!


    What was being targeted by others, shit! You have eaten up so many tribes, they are not targeting you, they should be guarding against you, right? The warriors are brave and good at fighting. Pooh, I guess I''m used to eating and drinking for free. I don''t know how to fight anymore, right? "


    Although Mu Feng thought so in his heart, he didn''t show it on the surface, but he couldn''t help clenching his fists and said angrily when he heard the "emotional" part: "These people are too much, if this kind of thing falls on me, Da Jiang On the body, we must take revenge!"


    Mouse must waved his hands, beat his chest and stamped his feet: "Oh, brother, why don''t I want to take revenge? It''s just that you kill me and I kill you, when will we be a leader? And although we are not from a tribe, we are all human, Conquering each other and killing each other, what is the difference from those wild beasts?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect such profound words to come from such a person.


    Especially such a remark is really full of positive energy. People who don''t know it may think that some big thinker who cares about the country and the people is criticizing the current evils!


    He had to re-examine this mouse mustache - it seems that their entire tribe can survive until now by joining other tribes, and they also have their own advantages.


    But this superiority is definitely not the rhetoric in front of him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand, but Mufeng can understand what he said, but it''s completely nonsense to the chiefs of other tribes.


    "What''s the difference between killing each other and wild beasts" and "when is the head" are irrelevant to the chiefs of other tribes-maybe not all tribes like to plunder, but none of them are plundered. People are being bullied to the head and can still maintain their rationality, which is a big blow to sentiment.


    Mu Feng frowned and looked at Mouse Xu, with a puzzled expression on his face, he thought: "It''s another big fudge, keep flicking, I''ll see what tricks you can come up with!"


    He wondered how the rat would have to talk himself into accepting the addition of their tribe.


    However, from Mousexu''s eyes, he clearly couldn''t understand the meaning of what he said, and he was very proud of himself: "This idea of ??mine is a set of sayings passed down from generation to generation in my Moxiong tribe. Let me first let you I don¡¯t understand, and then I¡¯ll let you see the benefits, and then hehehe¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Mouse must show a look of regret, and sighed: "Brother, I don''t think you are very old, so I will call you brother. Anyway, you will be a member of the first class soon, so you can get close by talking like this!"


    Mu Feng became happy "subconsciously": "Good!"


    Mouse must have a happy expression on his face: "Brother, to be honest, don''t tell you my thoughts, you can''t understand, even the people of our Moxiong tribe, they don''t understand. They want to have a A powerful chief can lead them strong and take them revenge!"


    Mu Feng clenched his fists and volunteered: "Brother, if it were me, I would take revenge!"


    Judging from the situation, he has already developed interest and thoughts on the people of the Moxiong Department.


    Mouse Xu immediately reassured and said: "Brother, I really did not misunderstand the person, entrusting the people of the Moxiong tribe to you, I am indeed right!"


    "But..." Mu Feng hesitated, "How many of you are there? Our tribe can''t accept too many of you... Also, after your tribe joins, who should be the great chief?"


    Mousebeard was overjoyed, resisting the urge of ecstasy, and said in a deep voice: "My Moxiong Department used to have more than a thousand people, but unfortunately I only have five or six hundred people in my hands now, I am sorry for the Moxiong Department O my ancestors!"


    After a pause, he gritted his teeth and said: "But I would rather feel sorry for my ancestors than watch the people of the Moxiong tribe starve to death in my hands, let alone cut off the bloodline of the Moxiong tribe!


    Brother, don''t worry, after joining your tribe, you will still be the great chief. As for me, I''m getting older, and I don''t have a good life for a few days, let alone these young and strong.


    But you are different. You are young, strong, and capable. You dare to think and do, and you can take revenge with them. They will definitely admire you! "


    Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart, this mouse mustache is obviously a big fool, and his power of fooling is probably not inferior to the big fool.


    The mouse must be "benevolent and seductive", just like an old witch seducing children with a beautiful red apple with poison.


    Mu Feng was really "heart-moved" by the words, and his face was filled with excitement: "Brother, don''t worry, as long as your Moxiong tribe is willing to join our tribe, I will be the chief, and you will be the chief. I need you too Help manage these people. After all, you are older and more experienced!"


    The mouse must show "moved": "Brother, you just need to have the heart, brother, I just want to find a place where I can eat enough, and I don''t want to worry about it anymore!"


    Then Mu Feng was a little "embarrassed" and said: "In this case, brother, you should be in charge of looking after the livestock in our tribe. It happens that there are hundreds of sheep in our tribe!"


    "Hundreds of sheep!" Mouse must breathe quickly, his eyes lit up instantly, "How long will it take to eat! Adding hunting, their tribe can last for a long time!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng pretended to be surprised, "Brother, you don''t think this is a bad job, do you?"


    Mouse must hastily waved his hand: "No, no!"


    After a pause, he thought of something, his complexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly asked: "By the way, brother, I heard that you are from a big tribe from another place, and you are here to open a small market to do business. ?"


    Mu Feng hurriedly "hush" in a low voice, it was obvious that he was knocked over by someone and dared not speak out.


    He approached Mousebeard in a daze and said, "Brother, there are more than 600 people in our tribe, and more than 200 warriors! But after you join, we will have more than 1,000 people, and we will be a real big tribe by then." Already!"


    After a pause, he hurriedly said again: "Brother, don''t tell me!"


    Mouse Xu patted his chest: "Brother, what are you talking about, how could I say it? Isn''t it letting others covet our things?"


    Then Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Brother, you are right! Then when do you think you will let your clansmen go back to the tribe with us?"


    Mouse mustache rolled his eyes and said, "Why don''t you do this, brother, I''ll let a few people go with you to see where your tribe is, and then let them come back and take us there, how about it?"


    "Hey, this old thing is still here to guard against me!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, but hesitantly appeared on his face, "No way, brother, if you only send soldiers here, wouldn''t you want to plunder our tribe?" ? Anyway, you are all going to join our tribe, let everyone come together!"


    Mousebeard frowned.


    He really wanted to find out about Mu Feng first, after all, he still hasn''t figured out who this big ginger is.


    He didn''t know how many people Da Jiang had, how many soldiers he had, and where they were.


    What he knew from others was that this tribe seemed to have a lot of salt, fur, and food, but it seemed to be a small tribe.


    This is undoubtedly good news for the Moxiong tribe who specialize in this field.


    But after all, this involves the migration of his own tribe, and he has to be cautious.


    But Mu Feng''s attitude made him feel relieved - because if the other party was really a big tribe, he would definitely agree to it without hesitation.


    "He is so hesitant and worried, it should be because there are not many people in the tribe!" Mouse must be relieved, with a smile on his face, "Okay, then as soon as the market is over, you can take someone back with us to pick up the tribe, and then we How about going to your tribe together?"


    Mu Feng nodded and laughed loudly: "Good!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 549

    When Mu Feng followed Mouse Xu back to the booth, his face was full of joy.


    As for what each "happy" is, only each person knows.


    Seeing the smile on Mousexu''s face, the people from Moxiong''s department all understood what was going on, they all surrounded Mousexu and asked in a low voice.


    After getting the answer from Mouse Xu, all of these people also had smiles on their faces, and they looked at Mu Feng with a much more friendly gaze.


    Then Mouse must nod to Mu Feng, indicating that he will wait for him outside.


    Mu Feng nodded in response, and said in his heart: "This old guy actually knows how to avoid people''s eyes and ears, that''s right, it saves me from telling him!"


    Mouse must then lead people away.


    Mu Feng went back to the booth and sat down.


    "Great chief!" Seeing that the joy on Mu Feng''s face did not seem to be fake, Bai Yue hurriedly asked in a low voice, "How is it?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Another big fool!"


    Bai Yue frowned and thought for a while: "They really want to join us, Da Jiang?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded.


    "Then did you agree?" Bai Yue asked hastily.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Why don''t you send people to your door?"


    Bai Yue was taken aback: "But the reputation of their Moxiong tribe is not very good, they have eaten up so many tribes!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "That''s why they only pick the tribes that can beat them. We, Jiang, are still afraid of them?"


    "But," Bai Yue was worried, "there are so many of them, if something happens in the tribe, wouldn''t I, Da Jiang, be unlucky?"


    "Who said they were going to be put in the tribe?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "Aren''t there several mirror cities outside our tribe that are empty, letting them live there can be regarded as guarding the mirror city for us!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up: "That''s right, each of those mirror cities can accommodate six or seven hundred people, and if they are empty, they are also empty. Letting them live in it can also act as a buffer between the tribe and foreign enemies!"


    After a pause, he frowned again and said, "But, which mirror city should we put them in?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Put it in the second mirror city!"


    Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment: "Why is it there?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "It''s at the junction of the forest and the grassland. There''s water, but there''s not enough food. Even if they find it''s different from what they imagined, they can''t run far!"


    When Bai Yue heard this, she grinned and laughed strangely: "Yes, to the north is the headquarters of our Dajiang, to the east is the river, to the south is the prairie, and to the west is our other Mirror City. They can run if they want to." Can''t run far!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "However, five or six hundred people of a tribe can''t be put in one mirror city. The second mirror city and the third mirror city are divided into parts, and if the fourth mirror city is built, Then divide another part. After the small city is completed, another part of the young and strong will be separated to guard the small city."


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded.


    He understood that in this way, a Moxiong tribe would be divided into four parts, and the small tribe itself would be divided in such a way, even if they could think of any moths, they would be unable to do so.


    "But, what are these people doing in those mirror cities?" Bai Yue wondered.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Work like our people! Let them reclaim the land to the east of the edge of the forest, plant food, and receive more food in the coming year. There are also ditches for them to follow. The water source of the ditch continues to divert water to the second and third mirror cities."


    Bai Yue laughed loudly and said: "But in this way, their idea of ??eating and drinking us for free will come to nothing!"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "There is no such thing as free food in the world!"


    "But what if they don''t agree?" Bai Yue asked again.


    "That''s easy!" Mu Feng sneered, "If you don''t want to work, you can either be driven out and let him fend for himself, or you can work honestly in the tribe. If you dare to make trouble, you can directly join the slave team. I think those slaves will be very willing to help us teach them!


    Of course, if some of these people perform well, they can be absorbed into Da Jiang''s real tribe and put them into the

 Chapter 550

    After afternoon, almost no one came to the market, and the wild wolf department even packed up their things and went straight back.


    Then Mu Feng came to Da Huyou''s tent and said goodbye to Da Huyou, saying that he was going back to the tribe.


    As for the matter of Mo Xiong''s department, Da Huyou asked, but was prevaricated by Mu Feng.


    Anyway, he has no idea how many people such a tribe can absorb. Maybe a tribe can accept it, maybe the whole tribe has to be a slave.


    He reckoned that according to the speed of the carrier pigeon, he should be able to fly back to the tribe this afternoon, and according to Wanliyun''s speed, he should be able to reach the tribe by noon tomorrow, or in the afternoon at the latest.


    But if Han Shu and the others received the letter from the carrier pigeon and set off early, they might meet him somewhere outside the forest or between three or four mirror cities.


    "It seems that it is impossible to wait for them to set off together." Mu Feng thought to himself, "Forget it, anyway, even if you go with them, you can''t bring all the people to show up."


    So he ordered Bai Yue to let him and Huang Chuan take more than 70 elite riders to follow, while he took Fei Niao and Zhahe and led 30 others to ride outside the tribe to find Mousebeard.


    Bai Yue was a little worried. After all, the Moxiong tribe was not another tribe. This tribe was notorious. Who knew if they would regard these twenty-odd horses as their food, and would kill them suddenly when they arrived in the tribe?


    Mu Feng smiled lowly and said: "Don''t worry, they probably won''t do anything to us before they eat up our big ginger. Even if they have other ideas, there is a big thunder, and a voice is enough to deter them Give us time to escape, and at worst, we can last until you can come!"


    Bai Yue frowned and nodded: "Chief, how about I follow them in front, and you lead someone to follow behind?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "No, that chief mouse beard is a cunning and suspicious person. If he sees me and doesn''t go, something will happen at that time. In addition, there are big seeds and them trailing around, so it shouldn''t be a big problem!"


    Bai Yue had no choice but to nod her head in agreement.


    So Mu Feng rode his horse and led the people out of the Black Bear Department, heading towards the place that he had discussed with Mouse Xu before.


    Mouse must obviously wait for a long time, before Mu Feng found him, he ran out of the bushes by himself.


    There were about thirty other tribesmen who appeared with him.


    When they saw Mu Feng and his group of twenty or so people riding horses, they all had different expressions.


    Some eyes looked like looking at prey, which meant that they regarded these mounts as food.


    Some eyes showed envy, and their eyes were full of surprise and envy.


    Others showed disbelief, as if they didn''t expect a tribe with the same number as them to have more than 20 horses!


    Of course, there are also those who show greed...


    Mu Feng had a panoramic view, turning a blind eye.


    "Old, brother!" Mouse Must have a look of envy, "These, are these the mounts of your tribe?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng immediately said carelessly, "It''s all ours!"


    "Where did you get these horses? Aren''t you afraid that others will snatch them?" Mouse Mustache asked subconsciously, staring at the horses.


    Mu Feng laughed and shook his head, with an arrogant attitude of "the boss of the world and my second child": "Brother, we have five or six hundred people, who dares to snatch it!"


    He smiled and said: "Brother, we have more than a hundred horses like this, hundreds of sheep, um, and cows, and there are three or four hundred cows, hey, brother, don''t worry , as long as you join us, you will have your share too!"


    "Huh!" All the people of the Moxiong Department present exclaimed in unison, and each of them became short of breath.


    Hundreds of sheep, hundreds of cattle, and more than a hundred horses as mounts!


    Indeed, not to mention that there are so many cattle and sheep, how many tribes would dare to provoke a warrior riding a hundred horses?


    If his Moxiong tribe also has so many mounts, why should they live in no fixed place like flies chasing stinky flies?


    In an instant, everyone looked at Da Jiang''s warriors with envy. As a man, who wouldn''t want to ride a war horse in an upright manner, be able to gallop in the wilderness, catch prey, and protect the tribe?


    Who doesn''t want to fight off enemies and grow their tribe?


    Mu Feng naturally saw the changes in the expressions of these people, and he nodded silently in his heart: "Fortunately, it''s not rotten to the root, and there is still some hope!"


    The number of cattle, sheep and horses he said is naturally not true, but it is absolutely attractive to any tribe with only five or six hundred people.


    The reason why he said these things like a fool is to let these people know that Jiang has more good things, and it is more beneficial to go back with him.


    In this way, as long as these people are not stupid, it is absolutely impossible to attack him before they get to Da Jiang.


    The second is that he wants to test the reactions of these people.


    He had already made up his mind that if these people only had greed in their eyes, then he wouldn''t mind using some iron and blood methods to capture all the people in this tribe as slaves.


    But if these people still have a positive heart, then he will not be so cruel that he will not give them a chance and directly let them serve as slaves.


    After all, as a human being, no one wants to starve to death.


    Looking at the eyes of these people, he already knew what was in his heart, and said with a smile: "Let''s go, brother, let''s pick up your people to my tribe!"


    Only then did Mouse Xu realize: "Okay, okay!"


    After finishing speaking, he subconsciously looked towards Mu Feng, scratched his head and said, "Old man, brother, can you also give me a horse to ride on?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and Asuka beside him brought him a horse, which was also a mixed-haired horse prepared in advance.


    But as a layman, Mouse must naturally not know.


    For him, being able to ride a horse is the luckiest thing in his life.


    When he climbed onto the horse and finally sat up straight, he looked around at the clansmen who were much shorter, and felt a little envious of Mu Feng for a moment.


    "He became the great chief at such a young age, and the horse he rides is obviously bigger than the others'' horses! It is not in vain for the great chief to do what he does!" Mouse Must sighed inwardly.


    Mu Feng didn''t know what Mouse Xu was thinking, so he asked, "Brother, how long does it take from your Moxiong Department to the Black Bear Department?"


    Mouse must sit stiffly on the horse''s back, not daring to move, even daring to look at Mu Feng, so he had to let Da Jiang''s warriors lead his horse forward.


    He replied tremblingly: "Yes, it''s a seven-day journey to the southwest in the Black Bear Department!"


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye and said with a smile: "Then if the tribes migrate in large numbers, wouldn''t it be even slower!"


    Mouse must nod and said: "Yes, it will be very slow!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Brother, you should think about it, it will take seven or eight days from your place to the Black Bear Department, and seven or eight days from the Black Bear Department to our place! If you do this, it will be very difficult for you to go back to the Black Bear Department." came back!"


    Mouse must speak "righteously": "Brother, what are you talking about? Since we have decided to join your tribe, we are a tribe. Why do we still have the idea of ??returning to our homeland?"


    Mu Feng thought: "This old fox is still pretending here!"


    But he said with a smile: "Yes! You don''t need to go back. What''s good in the west, what you want is fine. It''s good to have us, guarding a prairie, there are no other tribes, and there are horses everywhere. , cows, sheep, and many, many horned deer, you can hit one by throwing a stone at will!


    Brother, let me tell you, these horses of mine were caught on that grassland. But they are so fierce that we don''t have enough manpower to run them. If you come in the future, we will endure enough and we can catch more prey! For cattle and sheep, you can also catch more, and raise them if you can''t finish them! "


    "What!" All the people in the Moxiong Department breathed again one by one, "There are too many cattle and sheep to eat?"


    They doubted the authenticity of what Mu Feng said, but they remembered what their own great chief had told them earlier, that the young chief in front of them was a fool with a useless brain.


    Fools can lie?


    They looked at the other people on the mounts, and found that when the young chieftain said this, they had a natural look, and it was obvious that what their chieftain said was very common.


    "The food that can''t be eaten, the cattle and sheep that can be seen everywhere..." Mouse must be excited in his heart, and muttered to himself, "Then what are we, Moxiong, still doing here!"


    And Mu Feng watched their reactions, and smiled from the bottom of his heart: "It''s so easy to be fooled, what a big cake it is!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 551

    From the Heixiong Department to the west and then to the southwest, Mufeng and his party passed through the old Asuka Department and the old land near the Yishui Department.


    Because the mouse whiskers were pestering Mufeng to ask questions along the way, and Mufeng didn''t have time to see if there was anything useful or edible along the way, but he saw a small piece of sorghum that was half red, and he secretly paid attention to it, looking at it. When Mouse Xu had no idea, he quietly said to Asuka: "Leave a mark for Bai Yue and let him remember where these plants are!"


    Asuka followed suit and made arrangements in secret.


    They walked southwestward for another three days, and finally arrived at the location of the Moxiong tribe.


    Seeing the location of the Moxiong tribe, Da Jiang''s soldiers frowned one by one. It was the first time they saw such a simple tribe living there.


    This tribe is so simple that there is only water next to it, no mountains, and not even many decent trees.


    The grass house is well built, but there are quite a few clansmen living in it.


    Every thatched house ran excitedly after learning that their great chief had returned, and each of them opened the market and whispered something at a distance.


    You can guess without thinking, they are here to see who will be taken advantage of next.


    Mu Feng saw the mess of the Moxiong Department not far away, and looked embarrassed, and looked at Mouse Xu: "Old, brother, why is your Moxiong Department so poor?"


    Mouse Mustache didn''t hide anything at this time, and said with a smile: "Brother, you also saw that we were targeted by so many tribes, so we had to live in this area. Will think about migrating out to join you, right?"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "If we are warlike, wouldn''t it be easy to successfully plunder with a few of us?"


    Mu Feng still frowned: "Brother, although our tribe has enough food to support so many of you, the food is not picked for nothing, we don''t support idlers!"


    What do you mean right now, what will your people do?


    At this time, Mu Feng also had to show his wisdom: I am not so easy to fool!


    Shu Zixu naturally knew what Mu Feng meant, and for him who made his living by joining other tribes, he was obviously prepared for such questions.


    He smiled and said: "Brother, don''t worry, although our Moxiong tribe is poor, everyone in the tribe is very strong and able to work. Needless to say, you also know that there are plenty of strength, even women. Work hard like a man!"


    Mu Feng shook his head to express his disbelief: "Brother, I believe in your character and came here with you, you can''t lie to me!"


    Mouse Xu patted his chest: "Brother, brother, I''ve already lived such an old age, how could I still lie to you?"


    Mu Feng "showed thoughtfulness", and then said: "Then let me see what they can do?"


    Now it''s the mouse''s turn to show embarrassment: "Brother, brother, I can still lie to you. Look at the men in my Moxiong tribe, which one is not fat and healthy, and some have strength. As long as there is prey , they will definitely be able to hit it! The key is that you have also seen that there is nothing here...


    And these women, look, aren''t they also physically strong? They can protect the tribe like men in the tribe, and they will go out to pick fruits and so on, but you can see that there are no fruits here..."


    Mouse must have an innocent and helpless expression on his face, clearly saying: It''s not that they can''t do it, but that there are really no conditions for them to show around.


    Mu Feng looked at Mousebeard, and thought, "You old cunning man, once you''re sure there''s nothing around here, there''s no way to show it to me! Looks like you have to put some bait, or you''re not being honest!"


    He smiled and shook his head: "Brother, it doesn''t matter if there is no prey or fruit, they always have strength, right?"


    Mouse must be puzzled, subconsciously nodded.


    Mu Feng pointed to a stone and said with a smile: "Then let them all come and move this stone, and those who can move it can directly join our tribe!"


    Mouse must be stunned for a moment, he didn''t seem to have thought that the young man in front of him had such a bright mind all of a sudden, that he would use such a method.


    He frowned and said, "Brother, what do you mean, you don''t believe me?"


    Mu Feng rarely showed a "wisdom" look, shook his head and said: "Brother, you said that there is no prey, I just let them move this stone! If you don''t want to, at worst, we can go back now!"


    Saying that, Mu Feng turned around and wanted to leave.


    "Wait!" Mouse was in a hurry, and even the Moxiong clansmen behind him were also in a hurry.


    Obviously, those clansmen who returned to the crowd had already told them that the boy in front of them was a big fat sheep!


    Moreover, these people have been eating and drinking for a long time, and they have already developed a pair of "wisdom eyes". It can be judged from the mounts that Mufeng and the warriors he brought, that there are definitely enough tribes they want to join this time Food - far more than any tribe they have joined before!


    Originally, they were still worried about such a tribe with mounts, whether they were from some big tribe.


    But someone spread what Mu Feng said, "The ground is full of cattle and sheep, and you can kill the prey with just a stone throw", and everyone believed it!


    You know, cheating to eat and drink, lazy people are born with a kind of belief: they firmly believe that the pie will fall from the sky, and even more believe that the pie will fall right in front of them!


    Seeing that their Moxiong tribe can eat and drink for nothing for a long time, how could they be willing to let Mufeng go like this?


    They looked at Mousebeard anxiously, and shouted anxiously: "Great Chief!"


    Mouse Mustache was also in a hurry, trotted in front of Mu Feng''s horse head, and stopped Mu Feng with his hand: "Brother, don''t go, I''ll just let someone show it to you!"


    Only then did Mu Feng nod in satisfaction: "Well, let them move!"


    Mousebeard said again: "But there must be one thing to say, it''s fine to move stones, but there are still very old people and children in the tribe, they can''t move stones, so you have to change what you just said, as long as the young Strong men can move the stones here, you have to accept these people together!


    And I told you before, the whole tribe is joining you! "


    Mu Feng was surprised, he wasn''t sure if it was because Miao Zixu would never leave his clansmen or if he was afraid that there would be fewer people going and feel insecure.


    He thought for a while and nodded and said: "Well, as long as one of you can lift this stone, then he can bring one more person to join our tribe. In this way, even if only half of you can lift this stone With this stone, you can all join us!"


    These mice must have been surprised.


    He stared at Mu Feng carefully and carefully, as if he couldn''t believe that Mu Feng''s head was so easy to use all of a sudden.


    But if what Mu Feng said is true, as long as half of the people can lift the stone, the whole tribe can join, which they can still do.


    He nodded and said, "Okay!"


    As he said that, he began to let the tribesmen of the Moxiong tribe come forward to carry the stones one by one.


    The bosses of these Moxiong tribes were reluctant, but they still did as the mouse must say.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, these people looked lazy, but they really didn''t take much effort when moving the stone.


    No matter what, a stone weighs one hundred and eighty catties. These one or two hundred young and strong people can move it without any effort, and even those young and strong women can move it very easily.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng almost laughed out loud, and secretly said in his heart, "It is said that idlers are strong, this is absolutely true!"


    These Moxiong people may not be able to hunt or pick fruits, but if they have strength, that''s enough!


    Because the big ginger now has some places for them to exert their strength!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng was so happy that he could not close his mouth from ear to ear, and finally smiled with satisfaction: "Okay, okay, brother! You really didn''t lie to me! These people can join our tribe!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the people in the Moxiong Department showed excited expressions on their faces.


    Many people also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Regarding the reactions of these people, Mu Feng recorded them one by one in his heart, and couldn''t help re-examining...!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 552

    It has to be said that the efficiency of the Moxiong Department is really high.


    When Mu Feng said that they were all accepted to join, almost everyone didn''t need to order any more, and went back to the thatched house to prepare.


    From front to back, in less than twenty minutes, the entire Moxiong tribe stood in front of Mu Feng.


    Six hundred and twenty-one people all looked at Mu Feng helplessly.


    One by one, they carried things with sticks attached to animal skins, or directly held crude bone knife weapons in their hands, and some even had empty hands!


    Surprisingly, Moxiongbu after being moved doesn''t seem to be much different from before it was moved.


    Mu Feng''s mouth widened. This should be the fastest group move he has ever seen!


    And with their speed and the state they displayed, it is clearly not the first time they have done this kind of thing.


    Mousebeard also seemed to feel that his tribe''s behavior was a bit too obvious, "cough cough" twice: "brother, they all heard that your tribe is very powerful and has enough food, they are in a hurry to go to the new tribe, you can Don''t be surprised!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands again and again, and said with a smile: "No, no, you will all be members of my clan in the future, so what is there to blame?"


    But he thought in his heart: "It''s you who took me, Da Jiang, as a fool, so don''t blame me!"


    After hearing what Mu Feng said, Mouse Xu soon felt relieved, and the more he looked at Mu Feng, the more pleasing it was to his eyes.


    So he excitedly shouted to everyone: "Listen up, all Moxiong people, you will regard him as the great chief from now on, and I will become a member of the new tribe just like you!"


    So these clansmen saluted Mu Feng in unison, as if they had rehearsed in advance: "I have seen the great chief!"


    As for how much real respect is in it, only the old ghost knows.


    Mu Feng "didn''t realize it", smiled and waved his hands and said: "Okay, okay! We are all from the same tribe, so don''t be so polite!"


    Then he waved his hand: "Since you are all ready, let''s go now!"


    "Good!" Everyone cheered.


    Mu Feng could tell that this cheer really came from the heart!


    Along the way, Mu Feng let Mouse Xu ride a horse as usual, and let him show off his might in front of the Moxiong clansmen.


    And because of the adaptation along the way, Mousebeard was able to sit on the horse safely and look around.


    Mu Feng deliberately let him walk in the front and most conspicuous position of the team, and then asked the big Jiang soldiers around him to smile at him.


    Mouse must enjoy this kind of gaze very much, when he turned his head to look at Mufeng, he found that Mufeng also treated him very gently.


    He felt more and more that his decision was right.


    At the same time, he faintly felt that the former great chief was really aggrieved.


    As long as they mention their Moxiong tribe in the border of Changli tribe, it will be a reaction of gods and ghosts, and they really can''t get along in this area.


    Unexpectedly, there is no unparalleled road, and he actually learned from other tribes that there is such a foolish chief and tribe, who dares to do anything without giving things to others on credit.


    Mouse Xu, who has a keen sense of smell, immediately sensed that this was a tribe with sufficient food, so he came to Xingshi decisively to find Mufeng.


    He believed that with his wisdom and the wisdom and experience of the ancestors of the Moxiong tribe, it would not be difficult to successfully join a tribe!


    And when he saw that the other party''s great chief was underage, he became more certain in his heart.


    The following successes have been taken for granted by Mice.


    At the bottom of his heart, he thought that Mu Feng, a shabby boy with no hair, was all thinking that if he absorbed so many new tribesmen, he would develop and grow the original tribe. ".


    "You''re still young!" Mouse Xu was complacent, thinking to himself.


    And he didn''t hide his smug expression at all. From the eyes of these Moxiong people, it was clear that their great chief had already "eat up" the young chief in front of him!


    "There are hundreds of cattle and sheep in the tribe, and the number of cattle and sheep on the grassland outside the tribe is too many to count!" These people were excited, "The great chief, Daxian!"


    When they looked at Mousebeard one by one, their eyes were full of respect, where was the look of coping when they looked at Mufeng before?


    Mousebeard enjoyed this feeling very much - not only the clansmen respected him very much, but even the young man in front of him respected him very much.


    Otherwise, how could he be willing to give himself a mount?


    "Well, it seems that I have to ask him for another good horse like him!" Mouse Must thought to himself.


    Mu Feng naturally had a panoramic view of the reaction of the Moxiong tribe.


    Da Jiang''s fighters had secretly treated Mice Beard with cold eyes.


    But Mufeng didn''t know it, he was still very polite to Mousebeard.


    Seeing the growing rat whiskers, Mu Feng was delighted in his heart: "Old guy, just try your best, you know, the higher you stand, the harder you fall!"


    But he didn''t show it.


    He saw the behavior of the Moxiong tribe along the way, and temporarily gave up the idea of ??accepting some of them directly becoming tribe members in his heart.


    The laziness of this group of people is too obvious.


    If you want to absorb them, you must correct their faults.


    But with this mouse beard, the laziness of these people is probably hard to get rid of.


    Because as long as he is there, these people are equivalent to being lazy and have a spiritual leader.


    For such a person, simply killing is not feasible-because the spiritual leader can live in the heart.


    It seems that the only way out for these people is to become slaves.


    But Da Huyou also told him before that the Moxiong tribe is hateful, and they have never done anything that angers people. Even if they force others to join the other party, bloody massacres rarely occur.


    In other words, even though they were at fault, they would not kill them all with one blow.


    So now he has to think of a compromise, to separate the "spiritual leader" of Mouse Xu from the original Moxiong tribe, and then grind away the defects of the Moxiong tribe.


    Still the same sentence, opportunities, wood wind can give. But the outcome depends on their own choices.


    Right now, what he''s doing is to "praise and kill" this rat beard, so that he will gradually separate himself from his tribe.


    Although it seems that the entire Moxiong tribe worships Mousebeard to the point of fanaticism, but when Mu Feng makes a move, it is the time when he falls the worst!


    On the way back, he asked Asuka to observe the marks along the way, and Asuka secretly told him that the people led by Baiyue had shortened the distance to them, and they would move closer to Mufeng when they were near the Black Bear Department.


    As for the sorghum, Bai Yue also made a mark, waiting for Mu Feng''s order.


    What reassures Mu Feng the most is that Bai Yue sent people to meet him along the way, and he has already met Han Shu, Mu Ye and others who came from Dajiang.


    And Konoha is also in

 Chapter 553

    After Bai Yue met Mu Feng, she turned her head to look at Mouse Xu with a half-smile, and nodded slightly at him as a greeting.


    Mouse must be frightened all of a sudden, he vaguely felt something was wrong in his heart.


    Because he didn''t know that this young man could ride a horse before, and judging from the attitudes of the people around him, he was definitely the leader.


    But he is clearly headed by the underage boy beside him!


    "More than a hundred horses!" Mouse Mustache trembled in his heart, "Isn''t there only more than a hundred horses in the entire tribe? Why are they all here to pick us up? Don''t the tribe need protection? Do they value us so much?"


    Before he could react, Mu Feng rode his horse to his side, and only then did he realize that his horse was subconsciously dodging aside.


    "This..." Mouse Xu suddenly remembered that on the road these days, the young chieftain kept a distance from himself and other people while riding a horse.


    He originally thought that the boy was afraid that he would not fall and hit him on his horse, or that the boy wanted to respect his identity and deliberately kept a distance from everyone.


    However, he was horrified to find that wherever the young man rode his horse, the horses would subconsciously turn their heads to avoid it.


    And the horse he was riding seemed to be inescapable, it was trembling all the time!


    "Is it afraid of this boy, or that horse?" Mouse must be terrified. "If he is afraid of this boy, what can he do to make the horse afraid? But if he makes this horse afraid, then his horse ..."


    Mouse must not dare to think about it.


    He suddenly felt that since Bai Yue appeared, the young man in front of him, his mount, and the tribe behind him were full of strangeness everywhere, and he found that he didn''t know what the other party''s tribe was like at all!


    He swallowed subconsciously, and found that the people of his own tribe were already guarded by dozens of cavalry on the left and right.


    He felt uneasy.


    Because he suddenly felt that these warriors on horseback seemed to be protecting them on both sides, but they might not have the intention of preventing them from escaping!


    "Brother!" Mu Feng smiled like a spring breeze, "Let''s go, don''t look, these are my Da Jiang''s fighters, they are here to escort you!"


    "Escort us?" Mouse Jing felt a little relieved, and wiped his sweat nervously.


    When Mu Feng saw it, he didn''t poke it, and said with a smile: "Of course, you will be my Da Jiang''s people from now on, how can you do it without ensuring your safety?"


    Mouse Xu hastily smiled dryly: "That''s good, that''s good..."


    Mu Feng moved his hand, and everyone set off again.


    Only this time, the footsteps of all the Moxiong tribe members became less brisk than before.


    Ever since the appearance of Hundred Jingqi, they were not so sure whether what their great chief said was true!


    In the next two days, their speed slowed down - all the Moxiong tribesmen seemed preoccupied and worried.


    On the other hand, Da Jiang''s group was always calm and calm.


    Marching, distributing food, pitching tents...


    Everything seems to be orderly and orderly, each with a division of labor.


    From the mouse beard to the general clansmen, they can see the appearance only in the big tribes from their actions.


    "Old, brother!" Mouse Mustache was a little uncertain, and asked in a low voice, "You guys, how many people does Da Jiang have?"


    Mu Feng saw that he was flustered, but he didn''t answer him directly, and said with a smile: "Don''t you know if you go back with me, brother?"


    Mouse must be stunned.


    These days, he clearly felt that the boy in front of him was not like this!


    He immediately suspected that the boy in front of him was deliberately pretending to show him!


    Especially the inscrutable smile on his face made Mousebeard feel scary!


    He didn''t dare to ask any more, for fear that what he guessed would become a reality.


    He wanted to escape quietly with his clansmen, only to find that Da Jiang still had twenty or thirty people patrolling the night at night!


    And the horse that I rode so well during the day couldn''t even pull it now!


    Mouse must be scared, too scared to speak!


    However, something that scares him even more finally happened two days later.


    When all the Moxiong people were suffering in their hearts, when the people who followed Da Jiang with heavy steps finally arrived near the city, they suddenly found no less than 200 black horses standing neatly in front of them!


    In addition to the black horse, standing in front of them were a dozen or so armored dragons and four mammoths!


    With just one glance, the people from Mousexu and Moxiong''s Department confirmed: these people are with the person in front of them, no, they are together!


    Now without any explanation, they all understood, what a hundred horses, what a tribe with only five or six hundred people, are all fake!


    Armored earth dragons are only found in super large tribes, and even the top big tribes in Changli tribe only have ten or twenty heads.


    Mammoths are worth hearing, but they have never seen them.


    It can be said that these people in front of them appeared here, and they immediately understood that what they wanted to join was a huge tribe!


    Mouse Xu trembled in fright and fell off the horse.


    "Brother!" Mu Feng hurriedly shouted, motioning for the people beside him to help him up.


    Mouse must only feel as if his whole body was hollowed out, and he couldn''t even stand firmly.


    He was trembling as he watched the two people in front jump off the armored dragon, and went straight to Mu Feng, saluting with one hand: "Great chief!"


    Mouse must see clearly that these two people are tall and strong, and they are both first-class fighters in the tribe.


    But when these two people faced the young man next to them, their expressions and behaviors were not disrespectful.


    He understood that it was the people in the tribe who looked at their leader from the bottom of their hearts.


    "He''s only in his teens!" Mouse must be full of bitterness, "How is this possible?"


    He already realized that he was wrong, and he was wrong greatly.


    "Brother, how is it?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Mousebeard is no longer afraid, he knows that even if he is afraid, it is useless.


    Before the hundred people, he knew that the fate of the Moxiong tribe was no longer in his hands, but now he looked around, there were no less than three hundred cavalry troops around, and it would be a matter of turning around to kill them all.


    He took a deep breath, calmed down quickly, and forced himself to ask calmly, "What do you want?"


    This question was very serious, and it was rare for Mousebeard to appear so wretched and cunning.


    But Mu Feng got off his horse with a smile and came to him, patted his shoulder, put his hand on his shoulder, and said in a low voice, "I didn''t think about it, I didn''t send someone Will you come to pick you up and join me, Da Jiang?"


    Mouse Mustache looked shocked, and looked at Mu Feng in disbelief: "Are you really willing to accept us to join you Da Jiang?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said loudly, "Of course it''s true. Didn''t you say you want to bring people to join us?"


    Afterwards, he leaned in front of Mousexu and whispered: "However, you have to follow my request!"


    Mousebeard hadn''t realized why Mu Feng was startled, saying loudly and softly.


    But when he suddenly caught a glimpse of the Moxiong people behind him looking at him eagerly one by one, he vaguely sensed that something was wrong.


    But exactly what was wrong, he couldn''t tell.


    For a moment, Mouse must be in a trance, oblivious to what happened around him.


    What happened next was completely out of Mousebeard''s expectations.


    He was helped onto the horse by others, and he had already lost the ability to take care of himself.


    But in the eyes of many people from the Moxiong tribe, this is clearly their great chief receiving the courtesy of this young great chief!


    The panic and fear they had felt because of these three hundred rides quickly faded away, replaced by excitement.


    Almost all the people of the Moxiong tribe respected their great chief more and more.


    They believed that their great chief must have persuaded the young chief with his extraordinary eloquence, and their good days are coming!


    So their pace of progress became brisk again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 554

    When Miaozixu got on the horse and was led forward by someone, there was a big Jiang warrior on the left and right.


    They are to prevent the whiskers from falling off again at any time.


    But this scene, in the eyes of the clansman behind him on the mount, it is impossible to adore him.


    The tribesmen of the Moxiong Tribe began to discuss in a low voice:


    "Look, the great chief is still amazing, he can persuade this young great chief to pick us up in person!"


    "That''s right, we sent so many people here in fear of an accident!"


    "That''s right, I think the current great chief is even more powerful than the old chief!"


    "Guess what, now that the chief is riding a horse, can he also ride an armored dragon in the future?"


    "Sure! I think not only the chief, but we can also ride such horses!"


    "You said, if we can also ride such a horse, will we not have to run around in the future?"


    ...


    What they didn''t know was that with every step forward, the heart of their great chief, Mousebeard, would become heavier.


    Until later, he felt as if he was in a fog.


    Until now, he still doesn''t know what fate Moxiong will usher in.


    He even regretted it a little, why provoke this tribe.


    Only then did he realize that it was easy to become a great chief at such a young age?


    Otherwise, how could so many seemingly powerful people in his tribe treat him with respect and obedience?


    Regardless of how the mouse must react, Mufeng smiled and led the tribe forward, passing through the city, the fourth mirror city, and the third mirror city one after another.


    Along the way, I naturally saw a lot of Jiang''s clansmen and slaves


    This naturally caused bursts of amazement from the Moxiong tribe.


    They had automatically ignored the fact that Mice Must have told them that "there are only five hundred people in the tribe, and only one hundred horses".


    All they see now is the strength of Da Jiang, and when they see Da Jiang''s clansmen directing other people to work, they don''t realize the problem.


    All they saw was the power of big ginger.


    Because the stronger the ginger, the more food they have in the tribe, the longer they can stay.


    But they ignored that these things might not belong to them!


    Along the way, Mousebeard had forgotten to pay attention to how many "tribes" he passed and how many people he met. He only felt his head buzzing, and he had no idea what was happening around him.


    All he can think of now is Mu Feng''s words "according to my request".


    Finally, Mufeng brought the Moxiong people to the second mirror city.


    Mu Feng stopped and motioned to the three warriors surrounded by Mousebeard to help him to his side.


    Once again, the people of the Moxiong tribe were proud and amazed.


    Their warchief can now stand with this young warchief!


    Mu Feng pointed to the Second Mirror City behind him and said, "This is where you will live in the future!"


    All the people of the Moxiong tribe cheered all of a sudden, without waiting for Mu Feng''s order, they rushed towards the mirror city one by one.


    Because they have already seen the difference between this tribe and their own tribe from the outside.


    The high courtyard walls are obviously built by big tribes.


    They are so excited that they can''t wait to go in and see the hundreds of cattle and sheep, and their new home!


    Seeing their excitement, Mu Feng didn''t stop them, allowing them to rush into Mirror City with a smile on his lips.


    He smiled and looked at Mousebeard: "Brother, do you want to take a look?"


    Mousebeard was still in a daze and hadn''t reacted yet.


    Mu Feng shouted again: "Brother!"


    Mousebeard still didn''t respond.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, guessed about it, and ignored him, standing still, waiting for those Moxiong people to find out the clue.


    Finally, exclamations came from Mirror City: "Hey, no, why is there no one else here?"


    "There are no cattle and sheep here?"


    "Why is there no food here?"


    ...


    Soon, people from Moxiong''s department sensed that something was wrong, and rushed out of Mirror City one after another, and came to Mufeng.


    Han Shu and the others spontaneously moved closer to Mu Feng to prevent accidents.


    Someone frowned and asked, "Didn''t you say that there are hundreds of cattle and sheep? Where are the cattle and sheep?"


    "Yes, where are the cattle and sheep?"


    "You''re lying to us!"


    ...


    People from the Moxiong Department began to talk about it.


    Bai Yue, Han Shu and the others at the side frowned and clenched the spears in their hands.


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "My Da Jiang has more than a few hundred cattle and sheep, but what does this have to do with you? Are you my Da Jiang''s clan?"


    "You!" These Moxiong people were stunned for a moment.


    They suddenly realized the problem.


    There was a commotion in the crowd first, and then Qi Qi looked at Mu Feng.


    Finally someone shouted: "Didn''t you agree to accept us to join Dajiang?"


    Mu Feng asked: "I accept you to join Da Jiang, but do you regard me, Da Jiang, as your tribe?"


    As he spoke, he reached out and patted the mouse''s whiskers: "Brother, what do you think?"


    Mousebeard was still in a daze, completely unresponsive.


    Now all the people from the Moxiong tribe looked at Mouse Xu, and asked one after another: "Great chief, what did you say to him, say something!"


    "Great Chief, didn''t you say they have hundreds of cattle and sheep for us to eat?"


    "The Great Chief..."


    These people looked at Miaozixu with full expectation, but Miaozixu had already seen that something was wrong when he was in the market, and the more he thought about it, the more afraid he became, and the more he thought about it, the more he regretted it.


    At this time, his mind was already occupied by shock, he couldn''t think at all, and he couldn''t listen to these people''s words.


    However, in the eyes of the Moxiong people, his behavior was clearly in collusion with Mufeng, so he dared not speak!


    And Mu Feng put his hand on his shoulder, which just proved this point!


    In other words, their great chief "sold" a member of the tribe to the young chief in front of him, in exchange for his high-spirited all the way, riding the horse!


    They could even think that their great chief must have eaten and drank well with the young man in front of him, riding a horse and galloping every day, enjoying himself incomparably.


    In just a split second, the eyes of all the people from the Moxiong tribe when they looked at Mousexu changed.


    No longer fanatical worship, replaced by disappointment, disappointment, anger...


    After a while, all the Moxiong tribesmen regarded the rats as enemies!


    At this moment, Mouse Must suddenly regain some consciousness, tremblingly said: "I, I..."


    Obviously, he was frightened all the way, and he hadn''t figured out the situation in front of him at this time, and didn''t know what to say,


    Mu Feng saw it at a glance, narrowed his eyes, took a step forward, grabbed his hand, blocked everyone''s sight with his body, leaned his ears to listen, and pretended to say loudly: "What''s wrong, brother, you talk! Oh, you are too tired, you want to rest, don''t you... Come, send my brother to the tribe to rest!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded, and with a gesture of her hand, two people appeared soon, and they couldn''t help but get rid of the rat whiskers even with the tow frame!


    Now, the mouse has to "sell" the clansmen in exchange for the title of enjoying himself, and it is solid!


    All of a sudden, the great chief of the Moxiong tribe and his tribe were distracted!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 555

    After Mouse Xu was taken away, Mu Feng looked at the resentful Moxiong tribesman, and said in his heart: "This trick of alienation is not bad!"


    He knew that as long as the mouse must be fattened up in the tribe, no matter what he said in the future, the people of the Moxiong tribe would definitely not believe him.


    This is his method of "boosting and killing"¡ªthat is, the higher he stands, the harder he falls!


    Looking at the Moxiong tribe who was in mourning for a moment, Mu Feng said loudly: "Now you know why you joined me, Da Jiang?"


    After saying these words, the members of the Moxiong Department gritted their teeth, hating Mousebeard to the core.


    Although some people were still puzzled, they couldn''t hold back the excitement around them, and soon became angry.


    Bai Yue, Han Shu and the others couldn''t help being startled, not only because of Mo Xiong''s anger, but also because of Mu Feng''s scheme!


    Especially Bai Yue, he knew what Mousebeard did during the tribe''s migration, so he was even more surprised that the chief had easily destroyed Mousebeard''s image in the minds of his tribe!


    "You deserve it for daring to hit my big Jiang''s head!" Bai Yue sneered in her heart.


    Bai Yue would not have any sympathy for such an idiot who dared to take the initiative to provoke Jiang and sent him to his door.


    Not only did he not have one, but Mu Feng would never have one!


    He looked at the Moxiong tribe in front of him, and said coldly: "Now I will give you two choices: one is to leave by yourself, but you are not allowed to reveal my position. Otherwise, once I find out who leaked me You will definitely be killed, and your clansmen will be captured as slaves! Just like those people you saw along the way, they don¡¯t have enough to eat and don¡¯t have enough clothes to wear.


    The second is that you stay here and follow my Da Jiang''s request. I can let you not worry about food, clothes, wind and sun, and no danger from outside! "


    Having said that, he looked around for a week: "Next, tell me your choice!"


    All the people in the Moxiong Department were stunned.


    They thought that they joined the tribe with the great chief to eat and drink for free, but they didn''t expect to be told to follow the other party''s requirements to get food.


    You don''t need to think about it, you must work if you want to get food!


    But for those who have been used to eating and drinking for nothing for many years, how can they be willing to work hard?


    However, they traveled through mountains and rivers for nearly twenty days before arriving here, and what they saw along the way had already made them understand that if they left the tribe in front of them, they would definitely starve to death in the wilderness!


    Especially with two or three hundred cavalry warriors standing beside the young chief, can they let themselves go?


    For a moment, all the Moxiong people were silent.


    The old god Mufeng was there, and he didn''t urge them. He just waved his hand and signaled Da Jiang''s soldiers to get out of the way.


    He smiled and said: "If you want to leave, you can leave now, I, Da Jiang, will not keep you!"


    The people in the Moxiong tribe were all moved, they didn''t expect that the young chief in front of him would actually give way to let them go, without any threat at all.


    "Why, you don''t believe it?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "It''s only you who think that my Da Jiang''s fighters really want to kill you, so you still need to go here?"


    After a pause, he narrowed his eyes and sneered again: "Besides, what good will killing you people who have nothing bring us? It''s useless at all!"


    For a moment, all the people in the Moxiong Department felt a strong sense of humiliation.


    "It''s useless at all"!


    This sentence deeply stimulated them.


    They suddenly thought of the life they lived in Changlibu¡ª¡ªGod hates ghosts!


    No tribe is willing to accept them, and no tribe is willing to accept them.


    Because their tribe has nothing, as long as there is something, it will be eaten up, and nothing will be left behind!


    They live in fear every day, precarious.


    Ask yourself, indeed, they are useless at all!


    At this time, they suddenly realized that even if they really left and returned to the border of Changli, it seemed that they would not be able to survive.


    "Instead of going back and continuing to live in fear, it''s better..." This kind of thought came to many people''s hearts.


    Finally, someone raised his head and asked tentatively, "Do we really not have to worry about food, clothing, or danger here?"


    Mu Feng looked at him, didn''t answer directly, pointed to the warriors behind him, and asked, "Just these warriors, how many tribes do you think can beat us?"


    The man was stunned for a moment, and looked behind Mu Feng, his expression moved.


    There are people, there are horses, there are armored earth dragons and mammoths, and how many tribes have such combat power?


    For a moment, there was a light of hope in his eyes.


    Soon someone asked again: "Then you, Great Chief, what do you need us to do?"


    Mu Feng smiled, finally someone asked the point.


    But he didn''t look at that person, but looked at all the Moxiong people, and said with a smile: "Since someone asked, I might as well just say it.


    I also know what kind of tribe your Moxiong tribe is. You can survive until now, all because you keep joining other tribes, and then eat other tribes to pieces. So your situation, and what kind of purpose you have to join me, Da Jiang, I know very well! "


    All the people in the Moxiong Department changed their colors!


    They used to think that the young chief in front of them was young and stupid, but now they realized that although the great chief in front of them was young, he was by no means inferior to their great chief in terms of skill and wisdom!


    "He knows why we want to join them..." Many people murmured, "But he still dares to accept us..."


    For the reaction of these people, Mu Feng was not surprised at all.


    He snorted coldly and said: "I, Dajiang, don''t raise idlers who eat and drink for free! If you want to live in Dajiang, you must either become a clansman or a slave! But no matter who you are, you have to work and work!


    If you want to live, and live with dignity, then do as I ask. Cultivate land here, raise livestock, and do other tasks assigned to you!


    No, I can let someone teach you! But don''t be lazy, don''t make trouble, otherwise you will be expelled from the tribe in a light way, and you will be punished as a slave with a heavy punishment! Any heavier will kill!


    And from now on, you don''t have to worry about other tribes bullying you, and you don''t have to worry about food and clothing. As long as you perform well enough, I can make you warriors, riding horses and galloping across the grasslands with weapons like them!


    Your children and future generations will not have to work, can eat the best food from my big ginger, and learn the most powerful skills! Become the strongest warrior of the tribe!


    But the premise of all this is that you have to follow my Da Jiang''s request! "


    Having said that, Mu Feng looked at the people of the Moxiong tribe, and asked, "Now, tell me, do you choose to stay or leave!"


    For a moment, the people in the Moxiong Department behaved differently.


    Some looked excited, obviously moved by Mu Feng''s persuasion.


    Some are eager to try, obviously wanting to get rid of the status quo.


    Others were frowning and thinking, obviously still hesitating.


    Of course, there are still eyes flashing, expressing disbelief.


    At this time, Mu Feng added another sentence at the right time: "And according to what your great chief means, as long as you come to me, life and death are in my hands. And I don''t want to kill you so casually..."


    This sentence obviously stimulated them.


    They suddenly realized that they were "betrayed" by their own great chief, so how could they decide their own life and death?


    Someone from the Moxiong Department quickly responded: "I am willing to stay!"


    "I want to stay too!"


    "Me too!"


    ...


    Seeing the reactions of these people, Mu Feng turned his head and nodded at Bai Yue: "It''s ok, I''ll leave the rest to you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 556

    All the members of the Moxiong tribe chose to stay in the end.


    Mu Feng didn''t care how many of them were willing and how many were forced by the situation.


    Anyway, they only stayed in the second mirror city temporarily for a while, and when the three or four mirrors were said to be built, they would be separated again.


    At that time, those who performed well and those who did not perform well will be separated, and their fate will be different.


    Regarding the resettlement of these people, Mu Feng asked Han Shu to take someone to watch temporarily, and at the same time asked someone to go to the tribe to call Jiu Zhu and Li Hu, and let them discuss how to manage these people.


    In front of several people, Mu Feng told them: "We must strictly manage these people, first teach them to dig wells here, and then expand according to the standard of the first mirror, the same is true for protective walls and courtyard walls .Don¡¯t ask them how to burn bricks, these people are sent from the tribe, the speed can be slower, safety is the first!


    After the autumn harvest, let them reclaim wasteland near the ditches and plant food. At that time, remember to go to the headquarters to get the seeds. How to farm, you can teach them!


    Those who work honestly have as much food as they need. Those who are lazy, directly reduce their food. If anyone dares not to cooperate, they will be incorporated directly into the slave team. If someone dares to make trouble, if necessary, kill two people so that their memory will be long! "


    "Yes!" Several people responded one after another.


    Mu Feng got up and went to the tribe: "Bai Yue, come with me!"


    Bai Yue followed immediately.


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, he asked directly: "Great chief, what should the great chief of the Moxiong tribe do? Do you want to kill him?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "He can''t kill him!"


    Bai Yue wondered: "Why?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "If you kill him, no one in the Moxiong tribe will be hated, and they will turn to hate us. Besides, this old guy and his tribe have been in the area of ??Changli tribe for so many years. The people and the tribe must be very familiar with him. With him, we can learn more about the Changli tribe, and it will also facilitate our future actions."


    Bai Yue thought for a while, and then said: "But the chief of the Black Bear Department is also very familiar with the situation in the west!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s not the same. Haven''t you noticed that the tribes that Da Huyou finds every time are small tribes? These tribes are all marginal tribes and have never really participated in the affairs of the Changli tribe. But this Moxiong tribe is not Same, they fought the Jade Bird Division together with the Changli Division."


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up: "That means this mouse must know the situation in Changli!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "That''s right! As long as he is here, we can understand the situation in Changli. So not only can we not kill him, but we have to raise him to be white and fat, so that people can tell at a glance that he eats food." Well-dressed, well-dressed, and well-used. Well, send two people to watch him when he is free, so as not to let him have any accidents, let alone let him play any tricks.


    This old boy looks cunning, don''t make any fools of me! "


    Bai Yue grinned strangely: "He has been separated from his tribe, and he came to our tribe alone, what else can happen?"


    Mu Feng also nodded and smiled, "Yes! If it''s impossible, send him to Sha Laosan to stay in front of Mr. Sha. I think he will be more honest!"


    "Hey hey!" Bai Yue laughed strangely, deeply convinced.


    The two quickly passed the first mirror city, and found that there were more dried fish in it, so they went in to have a look, and then continued to go to the tribe.


    Bai Yue asked: "Great Chief, the small market has already been built, and we will open the small market in a few days, do we need to prepare in advance?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "It''s time to prepare."


    He thought for a while and said: "Let Konoha take the patrolling soldiers to haunt the city more often, and try not to reveal their whereabouts. If you encounter any troubles, you can solve them on the spot. Slave over!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded.


    "By the way!" Mu Feng slapped his forehead, "I almost forgot. Take a few carrier pigeons to the first and second Mirror City, and send special people there to raise them. Every seven For eight days, the younger ones will be taken back to the tribe for a few more days, and they will go back and forth a few times, so that the pigeons can get acquainted with the route!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up: "Yes!"


    A few days ago, he witnessed the "miracle" with his own eyes - Konoha turned back not long after he was ordered to leave, and even caught up with them secretly.


    The reason is that on the way back, he met Han Shu who received the letter in advance.


    In other words, these pigeons cultivated by Mu Feng can really send messages in advance!


    And with these carrier pigeons, Jiang''s connection with Mirror City will be more convenient, and the area they can manage will be wider!


    He thought for a while and said, "Chief, these carrier pigeons are so useful, do they also need someone to feed and manage them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, it needs to be fed and managed by a special person. These pigeons will help our tribe contact us for a long time, so their feeding, reproduction and cultivation need special care! You can discuss it with Ji Hua, she You should know something about how to breed pigeons, so find two people from the tribe to feed these pigeons!"


    "yes!"


    "Is there anything else?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Bai Yue shook her head: "It''s gone for now!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "That''s fine, if you have nothing to do, go get busy! I can go back to the tribe by myself!"


    Bai Yue was surprised, and felt that the chief''s attitude towards her was too "casual" - she hadn''t joined the tribe yet.


    But he would smile heartily after pondering for a while.


    Because he could feel the great chief''s trust and esteem for him, and this was the most fortunate thing he had done so far.


    "If there is such a great chief to lead Da Jiang, why worry about Da Jiang not being strong!" Bai Yue said to herself, and after finishing speaking, she hurriedly rode her horse out of the tribe.


    When Mu Feng returned to the tribe, Chang Shui, who was in charge of temporarily guarding the tribe, rushed over and said, "Chief, I arranged an old man sent by the soldiers into the newly built earthen building. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    Mu Feng asked: "Is he awake?"


    Chang Shui shook his head: "He''s been muttering something ''it''s over, it''s over'', I don''t know what he''s talking about."


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "It seems that he is awake, go, take me to have a look!"


    Chang Shui nodded and hurriedly led the way.


    Mufeng followed Changshui and entered the earth building¡ªthis is still his

 Chapter 557

    Shuzixu didn''t dare to call Mufeng "brother" anymore.


    The title of "older brother" will appear to be close between two acquaintances, but like Mo Xiongbu and Da Jiang, he and Mufeng obviously have no relationship.


    And when he changed his name to "Brother", he was helpless and full of bitterness.


    Although "Brother" is polite, it shows respect - the strong are respected, and the respected are brothers, regardless of age.


    Mu Feng signaled Chang Shui to do his own work, and he went straight to sit down in front of Mouse Xu, picked up the clay bowl and poured a glass of water, and took a sip.


    Mouse must have already left the seat, neither standing nor sitting.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Brother, sit down!"


    Mouse Must have a worried face: "What do you want to do with me?"


    Mu Feng smiled curiously: "Brother, what do you want from me?"


    Mouse must be uncertain, and tentatively asked, "Aren''t you going to kill me?"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "Why should I kill you?"


    Mouse must be surprised, he carefully looked at Mu Feng''s expression, he didn''t find any killing intent, he wondered in his heart: "Didn''t he really want to kill me?"


    But he still didn''t dare to relax, and now he couldn''t be sure about the look of the young chieftain in front of him - because the boy gave him the feeling of being stupid before!


    Seeing his frightened look, Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "Brother, don''t worry, if I want to kill you, I would have killed you, why wait until now, are you right?"


    Mouse must frowned and thought, as if he had just realized it.


    But he still said nervously, "Then what are you going to do with me?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "It''s the same as I said before, you don''t want to be the great chief, you help me look after the cattle and sheep!"


    Mouse Xu was stunned: "You really don''t want to kill me?"


    Mu Feng suddenly grinned strangely: "You want to die that much?"


    Mouse Mustache turned pale with fright, waved his hands again and again: "No, don''t!"


    Mu Feng smiled again and said: "That''s it, you don''t want to die, and I don''t have the need to kill you, right? What''s more, didn''t you bring all your people to join me, Da Jiang? I can''t kill you anyway." You!"


    Only then did Mouse Xu think of his own people: "You, what did you do to them?"


    "Don''t worry, if I say accept them, I will accept them, and they won''t be short of food or clothing, let alone worry about danger. But¡ª" Mu Feng stretched out his voice, "I said, you have to follow my Da Jiang''s request !"


    The mouse must have trembled, he really heard the coldness and ruthlessness in Mu Feng''s words!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I know the situation of your Moxiong Department, so you don''t have to hide it anymore!"


    Mo Xiongbu trembled again: "You know everything?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, I know, I also know how many tribes you have ruined. But now I accept you, if you have the ability, you will eat me up, and if you don''t, follow my request!"


    The mouse must be silent.


    He suddenly realized that he was being led by the nose by the young man in front of him from beginning to end!


    It''s ridiculous that I told the clansman firmly before: this young chief is a fool!


    The clansmen who have lost their "freedom" should hate themselves very much.


    Although he didn''t know what Mu Feng said in front of his clansman, but now that he was separated from his clansman, he didn''t need to think about it to know that the clansman would no longer be united with him.


    As for their future fate, it is all in the hands of the young man in front of him - including himself.


    He was silent for a while, and finally plucked up the courage to ask again: "Are you really planning to let me take care of the cattle and sheep?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Of course, I, we Da Jiang always keep our word!"


    He stood up and went out, saying: "If you don''t believe me, I will take you to see the cattle and sheep that you will take care of in the future!"


    Mouse must be skeptical, pressed himself down and trembled, followed Mufeng out of the room and out of the earth building.


    When he came, he was in a fog, his head was muddled, and it was only at this time that he could see the surrounding situation clearly.


    The courtyard wall was higher than all the Gao Qiang he had seen before, black mounts, the sounds of various livestock, hundreds of people busy coming and going...


    Mouse must have a shocked face, full of bitterness - he had thought about leading his tribe to eat up this tribe before, and instead, he didn''t expect their entire Moxiong tribe to be "eaten" by others!


    Mu Feng led him to the west courtyard wall, and the person in charge of the gate opened the gate to the cattle pen, sheep pen and other livestock for him. As soon as he entered the gate, Mousebeard was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    The entire barn was obviously built on a gentle slope, and the bark on the gentle slope was rubbed smooth and slippery.


    Where are there hundreds of cattle and sheep?


    He can''t count these cows alone, I don''t know how many there are!


    I saw cows all over the mountains and plains appearing in the pens, or grazing in groups of three or five, or lying down to rest in groups of seven or eight, or a dozen or so cows standing in a row to drink water in turn...


    Mouse must be dazzled by seeing this, and was horrified in his heart: "This, how many cows must there be!"


    Right now, he was just amazed at the number of cows, and he no longer had the idea of ??eating them up¡ªhe understood that these things did not belong to their Mo Xiong tribe, and they had the final say on whether they could eat them or not!


    Mu Feng looked at Mousebeard in shock, and asked with a smile, "Brother, how are you doing?"


    Mice must subconsciously answer: "Okay, okay!"


    As for what is good, he may not know himself.


    Then Mu Feng took him to look at the sheep pen, deer pen and pig pen.


    Mouse must have seen so much that he couldn''t speak anymore.


    He almost became the previous dazed state again.


    Mu Feng saw that it was almost done, and then led him away from the livestock pen, and when he was fully awake, he asked with a smile, "How is it, brother?"


    Mouse must take a deep breath, force himself to calm down, and nodded after thinking about it: "I understand what you mean!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng noticed Mousebeard''s calmness, and laughed, "Tell me!"


    Mouse must nod, and at this moment he became very calm. After hesitating for a while, he said: "You let me see so many livestock, far more than I could imagine. I won¡¯t leave you Jiang. If I don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t die. If I leave, I will die, right?¡±


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Not bad!"


    Mouse Mustache''s eyes narrowed suddenly.


    In fact, what he said just now was just his guess, but Mu Fengyun''s calm admission immediately made him nervous again.


    Because from Mu Feng, he felt the aura of a real long-term high-ranking person-emotions and anger are invisible, killing or keeping people is just a matter of thought!


    After understanding this point, Mouse must fully understand that he is no match for the young chief in front of him, not even the old chief whom he regards as the most holy!


    Now Mouse must completely give up those unrealistic thoughts, and said resignedly, "What do you want me to do?"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and said: "Simple, stay with me, Da Jiang, and watch how strong I am!"


    Mouse must be stunned, first stunned, then excited and looking forward¡ª¡ª


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 558

    Seeing that Mouse Mustache has been tempted, the next thing Mu Feng has to do is to strengthen his mind.


    He took Mousebeard to the horse farm, and he saw more than a thousand horses raised together on the horse farm that had been expanded more than ten times.


    Of course, Mousebeard also saw a dozen mammoths.


    Now Mousebeard was completely conquered, when he looked at Mu Feng again, he couldn''t look up at all, only a low-browed and pleasing submission.


    He knew that after seeing so many livestock and mounts of Da Jiang, whether he wanted to or not, it was impossible for him to leave Da Jiang again!


    Because he was in Da Jiang''s tribe, he also saw Da Jiang''s true strength.


    If he went out to run around and talk nonsense, he would definitely bring trouble to Da Jiang.


    Needless to say, Mu Feng, Mouse Xu knew his fate!


    At this time, he saluted Mu Feng respectfully: "Great chief, what do you need me to do, just ask!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Don''t worry, I will do what I say, I won''t kill you, and I won''t embarrass you, as long as you stay honest and do things in peace!"


    Mouse must nod obediently: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay then, I''ll ask you something, just tell the truth!"


    "yes!"


    "You have joined the Changli tribe before, and you have also fought against other tribes. So how many tribes do they have, how many people are there, and how many fighters are there?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Why do you ask this?" Mouse must be puzzled.


    But he immediately reacted, bowed his head and said: "The Changli tribe is not a tribe, but an alliance, there is no fixed number, but several big tribes must be in it.


    They have six larger tribes, the number of which is between six and seven thousand, seven or eight thousand! As for the number of fighters, there are as few as two thousand and as many as three thousand. "


    Mu Feng nodded. This was similar to what he had learned from Da Huyou before. He estimated in his heart that the number of fighters in these big tribes alone should be between 12,000 and 20,000.


    "What about their subordinate tribes?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Almost every tribe has one or two subordinate tribes. I don''t know the situation of these tribes very well, but our Mo... Moxiong tribe''s subordinate Kui Beast tribe has more than 2,000 people. There are six to seven hundred warriors! "


    "The Kui Beast Department?" Mu Feng was surprised, he didn''t expect that the tribe that the Moxiong Department belonged to was actually the Kui Beast Department.


    It was this Kui Beast Department that Bai Yue was planning to deal with next time on credit!


    At the same time, he calculated in his heart that if the six major tribes all had one or two subordinate tribes, then the number of fighters should be in the tens of thousands.


    Counting the six tribes, there are 20,000 to 30,000 fighters - this number has already exceeded the population of the Blue Birds!


    If you count the two to three hundred fighters of the cannon fodder tribes like the Moxiong tribe and the Huangniao tribe, the number of warriors in the entire Changli tribe will be even greater!


    Seeing Mu Feng''s expression, Mouse Mustache was also surprised: "Have you heard of it?"


    Mu Feng nodded, and after thinking for a while, he asked, "Why did their tribe with so many warriors fail in successive wars with the Blue Birds?"


    Mouse must sigh: "There are many tribes, and there are many warriors. But those big tribes will never let all the warriors of their own tribes be sent out, even their subordinate tribes are not willing. They will only send out small tribes like the Moxiong tribe. Warrior, and then fight with the Blue Bird Department.


    In the past, we were able to win and lose against the Blue Birds, but then I don¡¯t know where the Blue Birds got the new weapons, which can shoot our soldiers from a long distance, causing more than half of the soldiers in the small tribe to be killed or injured. The big tribes also suffered a lot of casualties, and gradually there were fewer large-scale battles, and they turned into small-scale conflicts!


    However, in the small conflicts, the small tribes gathered people to fight temporarily. After a few times, the small tribe''s fighters were almost exhausted. "


    Mouse must speak with a look of shock and anger.


    It''s just that he never imagined that the new weapon used by the Blue Bird Department that caused them heavy losses was taught by the young chief in front of him.


    "Then do you know why they didn''t gather together to fight the Jade Bird tribe?" Mu Feng asked with a smile, "If all your tribes were gathered together, the number of fighters alone would far exceed the number of Jade Bird tribe members Already!"


    Mouse Mustache shook his head and said: "No, they don''t want their tribe to be consumed in the battle with the Blue Bird Division, so they only send out a small number of fighters from their own tribe each time. And it seems that their big tribes also Not very united."


    Mu Feng knew it in his heart, it was thanks to the fact that the leaders of these tribes were not in the same mind.


    If they were really united, one Jade Bird Division would definitely not be enough to watch.


    But even though they are different tribes, they should all know that their enemy is the Jade Bird Tribe. They unite to conquer the Jade Bird Tribe. Isn''t the entire salt mine theirs?


    At that time, whether it is more points or less points, won''t it be better than now?


    He frowned and asked tentatively: "Then do you know why they can''t unite and conquer the Blue Bird Department?"


    Mouse Beard showed jealousy on his face: "It''s not that the big tribes have their own ideas, and everyone will be able to annex the other tribes one day, and then become a real big tribe."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Be on guard against the big tribes, you can attack the small tribes, annex the small tribes, and grow yourself!"


    Unexpectedly, Mouse Xu shook his head: "No, some people will not agree!"


    "Why?" Mu Feng frowned, "Isn''t it normal for the Changli tribe to conquer each other, and the big tribes are not allowed to conquer the small tribes?"


    Mouse must nod: "Behind these six big tribes there are other tribes. These six big tribes, even their subordinate tribes, cannot fully decide the affairs of their own tribe."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "How do you say?"


    Mouse Xu sighed and said, "From the eyes of others, the Changli tribe is a huge tribal alliance, but in fact, the big tribes headed by them also depend on other people''s faces. Just like the Lilong tribe, one of the six tribes, it is actually the same as the Gengxi tribe. It has something to do with the Dali tribe in the land. The Jujiao tribe is from the Shaoli tribe..."


    "Da Li, Shao Li!" Mu Feng shouted.


    He suddenly understood why the Changli tribe hid from the tribe so much and had so many people, but they still couldn''t really defeat the blue birds¡ªsomeone didn''t want them to be truly unified and powerful!


    Just like in the previous life, the United States supported some small ethnic groups in the Middle East to establish a so-called "regime"-only by making the regional situation more turbulent can they profit from it.


    And once the local area is unified and united, it will have a great impact on the hegemony of the old United States.


    That is to say, once the alliance of the Changli tribe is really united, the first thing to dislike is not the Jade Bird, but the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe!


    But at this time Mu Feng thought of another problem.


    That is Dali, Shaoli, and Changli. All three tribes have the word "Li" in their names. Does it mean that there is some connection between the three tribes?


    You must know that in ancient and modern China and abroad, from ancient times to the present, countries and bloodlines will pay attention to tracing their roots.


    For example, the Chinese people retrospectively called "Tang people", "Han people", "Yanhuang" and so on, all of which are related to the political power and region.


    Many countries in West Asia, such as Tajikistan, Kyrgyzstan, and Kazakhs, will have the suffix "Stan". It is not difficult to find out that their regions and ancestors are related!


    The same is true for tribes belonging to the country, so there will be inextricably linked when naming.


    So when he thought of the name of the third part, he suddenly thought of this possibility.


    And if this conjecture is true, then it may not only be the loose tribes like the Changli tribe that blocked the blue bird¡ªthere may also be the shadows of the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe!


    And the reason why Mu Feng was willing to intervene in the affairs of the Changli tribe was because he learned from the old chief''s memory that there might be a tribe of Jiang''s enemy in a certain tribe in the alliance of the Changli tribe!


    And this enemy tribe has a high probability of becoming one of the six big tribes¡ªat worst, they have to be two or three thousand subordinate tribes.


    In other words, Da Jiang was forced to migrate from the far west to the east, and there may be "claw marks" of the Dali and Shaoli tribes!


    For a while, Mu Feng was silent, only feeling that he seemed to have uncovered a corner of a secret.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 559

    Mu Feng had a general understanding of the situation in the Changli Tribe, he thought for a while and then asked Mouse Xu: "Do you know what the totems in the Changli Tribe are?"


    "Tribal totem?" Mouse must shake his head, "I''m not sure about this, after all, when we went out to conquer the Jade Bird tribe, we recruited fighters from various tribes. tribe, but no one knows what their totem is."


    Mu Feng was helpless, frowning and thinking about how to find out who Jiang''s enemy tribe was.


    At this moment, Mice Must have the courage to ask: "Old man, no, Great Chief, what is the totem of our Great Jiang?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized that Mouse Mustache had already adapted to his new identity - Da Jiang''s clansman.


    And he has consciously called Wooden the "Great Chief".


    It seems that this old boy is not only cunning, but also has good eyesight.


    He smiled and said: "Okay, since you consider yourself a member of the Dajiang clan, I have no reason not to accept you. Dajiang''s totem is a dragon, and I will let someone take you to see my Dajiang''s totem. By the way, you I don''t know the name yet!"


    Mouse Xu hurriedly said, "Back to Chief, my name is Tuowei!"


    "Hump tail?" Mu Feng almost laughed out loud.


    He thought of the big flicker of the black bear department called "Bear Head".


    The chief of the giant elephant department is called "Elephant Ears".


    The yellow bird is called "feather black face".


    Of course, in Da Huyou''s mouth, the latter two chiefs also became "big ears hiding and little black faces".


    He secretly slandered: "These people have some kind of ghost names, they have a head, a face and a tail."


    Mouse Xu didn''t know why Mu Feng was laughing, and he looked puzzled: "Great Chief, why are you laughing?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s nothing, I just thought of a happier thing. Okay, you go back to your room, and I will let Chang Shui take you to see the totem."


    "Yes!" Mouse must hastened to agree.


    So Mufeng took him back to the earthen building with three layers of protective walls.


    He first let the hunchback go back to the room by himself, then found Changshui, and gave him some specific instructions: "


    Take this man to the totem mural to have a look at the totem, well, his name is Humpback.


    Arrange for him to take care of the cattle and sheep pens.


    As for eating and drinking, you can''t short him, as long as you don''t waste it, it doesn''t matter even if you make him fatter. "


    Chang Shui frowned: "Humptail? Just let him take care of the cattle and sheep, and not let him work?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Well, I don''t want him to work for the time being, just let him guard the cattle and sheep pen, and watch that there are no accidents to the cattle and sheep. Of course, if he wants to do it, you can let him do it."


    Chang Shui was still puzzled: "But why do you want to make him fat?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "When he is full and fat, he will stay here peacefully. Don''t cause trouble for us!"


    Chang Shui nodded: "Yes, I know!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, then go get busy!"


    Chang Shui turned and left.


    Mu Feng grinned and said to himself: "To make people rich, weaken their will, and be willing to be driven. He stays stable, eats well, wears good clothes, and is reluctant to leave, and the people outside him will hate him more and more. , will cherish everything that I, Jiang, give me even more!"


    But he would definitely not tell Chang Shui about these things, because even if he did, Chang Shui would probably find it hard to understand the reasoning behind it.


    In fact, for him, the mouse must be under house arrest in Dajiang, and after he is fed and drunk, he is no longer a threat.


    As long as he is not killed, the Moxiong people will hate him.


    But killing him might backfire.


    But as long as the time has passed, the people of the Moxiong tribe will realize that after Da Jiang is stable, they don''t have to worry about food, clothing and danger, and they will naturally agree with him, let alone thinking about and hating Da Jiang.


    At that time, the current "being cheated" will gradually be weakened and forgotten-this is also human nature, and the pain will be forgotten when the scar is healed.


    Now Mufeng plans to spend some time to make them "forget about the pain".


    He originally wanted to go back to Yuelou to have a good rest, after all, he was really exhausted after the nearly 20 days of back and forth.


    But seeing the corn and soybeans with yellowing stems and leaves on both sides, and large pieces of yellow potatoes with blackened leaves, Mufeng suddenly realized that autumn has begun, and the ginger is about to be harvested!


    In order to make sure that his judgment was correct, he picked up the corn husks, bean pods, and yellow potatoes one at a time, and found that all three crops were mature.


    Then he went to the peanut field to pull a few nests of peanuts, and found that the peanuts were also plump, as if they were ripe.


    So Mufeng began to organize autumn harvest in the tribe.


    At the same time, he sent someone to find Asuka, and asked him to take dozens of people to take back all the sorghum.


    This is the case in autumn, and the crops are different every day.


    But that one was not ripe a few days ago, but it was cooked by the autumn wind after a few days.


    At present, corn, soybeans, peanuts, sweet potatoes, and kenaf are all mature, and the whole ginger is ushering in a bumper harvest!


    And this autumn harvest is of great significance to Mufeng.


    Because after this autumn harvest, it means that the planting of ginger in the future will completely catch up with the four seasons of planting and harvesting.


    And he doesn''t need to exhaust himself physically and mentally to use the wood path derivation technique to catalyze the growth process of the farmer every time after planting the crops-in fact, once Ding Jiang reclaims more land to plant the farmer in the future, he will also It is no longer possible to catalyze it with Wooden Derivation.


    In Mufeng''s impression, the autumn harvest is very busy and tiring.


    But at present, Da Jiang''s land has not reached a certain level, and Da Jiang''s tribe is enough.


    So the autumn harvest was completed in just one day from his arrangement to the end.


    The harvested corn, soybeans, peanuts and sweet potatoes have been cleaned and spread out on the open field in the tribe to dry.


    The corn cob has reached two-thirds of the length of the previous life, and the corn kernels are no longer small.


    Because he exchanged the soybean seeds from the system, it is similar to the previous life, but the yield does not seem to be as high as the previous life said.


    The size of the peanuts is obviously smaller than in the previous life, but it is full of dry fragrance when chewed in the mouth!


    Yellow potatoes are the most, with a weight of 20,000 to 30,000 catties. When they are harvested, they are piled up at the gate of the tribe. All the tribe members who have tasted roasted yellow potatoes shouted excitedly.


    These sweet potatoes were divided into thirds.


    One part is sent directly to Jiyang for cooking, a small part is kept for cultivation, and the other part is also piled up on the ground to bask in the sun to kill water, and then wait to dig a cellar to store in the cellar and keep it for the winter.


    As for the harvest of kenaf, it is a little troublesome.


    Because kenaf needs to be peeled and dried.


    But the kenaf skin is tightly attached to the pole, and it is very laborious to peel it off.


    However, this did not bother Wood Wind.


    He asked someone to cut a "ya"-shaped branch as thick as an arm from the tree, sharpen one section and ram it into the ground, then peel off the hemp bark and pull it on the branch, and the whole kenaf bark was peeled off like this up.


    This is a local method for harvesting kenaf and skinning it in the countryside, and it works very well.


    When Mu Feng used this trick, the surrounding clansmen were shocked.


    It''s hard for them to imagine that there is anything that the great chief can''t do!


    After the autumn harvest is completed, it is plowed and planted.


    Since the surroundings of my location are also year-round, it is natural to follow the law of autumn planting and summer harvest.


    This determines that the only thing he can grow is wheat!


    Fortunately, he has already screened out the wheat seeds, and he only needs to plow the land well.


    When plowing the land, it is natural to use copper plows, oxen, and of course wooden rakes.


    First, manure is spread on the ground, and then the copper plow is used to turn the soil with oxen, and then the oxen is used to pull wooden rakes to loosen the soil and rake it evenly.


    Because the fertilizer on it is soil manure made by ginger itself, it will inevitably have a smell.


    But even so, when Mu Feng watched the clansmen driving the oxen and pulling the copper plow to plow the land, he felt unspeakably at ease and satisfied.


    Of course, the autumn harvest in the tribe has begun, in

 Chapter 560

    Originally the weather was scorching hot, but with the beginning of the autumn harvest, the weather seemed to be getting cooler.


    When Mu Feng woke up in the morning, he already felt a little cold.


    He finds Li Hu to confirm with him whether the fur in the tribe is enough for the tribe to survive the winter.


    If it is not enough, you can exchange for a large amount of furs in the market that will start immediately.


    Li Hu told him: "Chief, don''t worry, there will definitely be enough fur!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s good, prepare enough furs, fodder, and firewood before winter, and don''t let the tribe be frozen in winter!"


    Li Hu nodded heavily.


    He suddenly felt a little unreal.


    Because before it was winter, what the old chief asked most was: "Is there enough food to survive the winter?"


    But now, before autumn had passed, the warchief was already worrying about winter.


    And what he worries about is not the food, but whether the clansmen can dress warmly.


    "Big Jiang is really strong!" Li Hu said secretly.


    In the morning, the sun started to warm up again.


    The clansmen are busy with themselves.


    Mu Feng became idle again, squatting on the edge of the valley to bask in the sun, watching the corn and soybeans to prevent birds from stealing them.


    In fact, this work has already been done - the children of the tribe.


    But now that Mu Feng was watching, the group of children became daring and ran around in the tribe, dragging Dazi and the others by their tails to play.


    Big dogs are now domesticated like domestic dogs, so there is no need to worry about them hurting people.


    Mu Feng just squatted on the edge of the grain field and teased the Flycatcher Xiaohuang with soybeans to see if it would eat or not.


    The result can be imagined, although Xiao Huang is small, he is a full meat eater.


    He was really annoyed by being teased by the wood wind, so he simply flew to a low branch beside him, squinting his eyes to bask in the sun.


    Mu Feng was bored, looked around for nothing better to do, ran to the pile of potatoes, picked a potato, wiped it, gnawed off the skin and started to eat it.


    Frankly speaking, the taste of pure natural, pollution-free and original yellow potatoes is really good...


    But he still had nothing to do¡ªbecause all the things that should be done were taken care of.


    The only thing he can focus on now is to prepare for the two-day market.


    But Baiyue was prepared in the city, so he was completely at ease.


    "It''s boring, it''s boring!" Mufeng sighed, spitting out a mouthful of yellow potato peel.


    At this moment, someone outside the tribe began to shout from a distance: "Great Chief, Great Chief!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "Is there something?"


    Before he could react, he saw a group of people walking towards the tribe at the gate of the tribe from a distance.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment before reacting.


    The only ones who can ride a mount to the gate of Da Jiang and walk towards him unimpeded are only the members of the Blue Bird Department.


    Sure enough, before he could stand up, a familiar figure rolled down from the ground dragon.


    The visitor was dressed in white fur, with a pair of phoenix eyes, and with a cheerful face, he trotted towards Mufeng on tiptoe.


    Before the person arrived, the voice rushed like the wind: "Great Chief, I''m coming!"


    It was Changning!


    There was also a smile on Mu Feng''s face: "Hey, the honored guest from the Blue Bird Department is here!"


    Chang Ning was taken aback, then smiled happily: "Yes, yes! I brought you salt!"


    As she spoke, she carefully watched Mu Feng''s reaction.


    Because she quietly replaced "you" with "you", a small change, but a big difference in meaning.


    Because she came with great news.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng didn''t care, just smiled and said to her: "Hey, just come, what else do you bring!"


    But he was not polite to Chang Ning, and said with a smile: "Since you have sent them here, I will not be polite to you."


    Chang Ning was full of smiles, his eyes were full of starlight, he leaned close to him, and carefully looked at the yellow potato in Mu Feng''s hand: "What is this, can it be eaten?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "You can eat it!"


    "Is it delicious?" Chang Ning was full of anticipation, saying that he was about to "take" the half-gnawed yellow potato from Mu Feng''s hands, without any intention of caring.


    Because from Mu Feng, he knew a lot of things to eat, and they all tasted good!


    "Not bad, do you want to try it?" Mu Feng avoided her hand and asked with a smile.


    Changning nodded.


    So Mufeng found another sweet potato from the ground, rubbed it into mud, and handed it to Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning was taken aback: "This is covered with mud, how can I eat it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Like me, just chew off the skin!"


    As he spoke, he made a demonstration.


    Unexpectedly, Chang Ning was also unambiguous, and he really did it like him, but he didn''t spit out a mouthful of yellow potato skin, and it was covered with a lot of mud.


    Her pretty face was bitter: "This is all mud, it doesn''t taste good!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, only thought that such a willful girl was really cute, and said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll wash it up for you!"


    As he said that, he reached out to take the sweet potato from Changning''s hand, and went straight to find water.


    Chang Ning happily followed without paying any attention to the clansmen behind him.


    Aguli, who came with him, shouted repeatedly: "Yamaduo, Yemaduo!"


    Chang Ning just turned his head and waved at him and shouted: "Those salty mud go to their leaders, I''m busy!"


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly jogged to Mu Feng''s side, running backwards while leaning in front of Mu Feng: "Why don''t you go to the Blue Bird Department to see me?"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng asked in confusion while washing the potatoes, "Go to your tribe to see you?"


    "That''s right!" Chang Ning raised his brows with joy on his face, "My father has already told the tribe that he wants to choose another heir to the great chief!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was surprised, and then realized, "They agree with you to marry outside?"


    "En!" Chang Ning''s pretty face was Feixia, he lowered his head slightly, and immediately looked at Mu Feng again, "So, do you want to see me?"


    Mu Feng was stunned, then nodded and smiled, "Mmm, yes, I should go and see you!"


    Chang Ning''s face was really red now, and the ears were also dyed red, and he lowered his head: "You said that!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng grinned, "Hey, try your sweet potatoes!"


    At the same time, he thought to himself: "Hey, you''re not shy as a girl, how can I lose my face as a man? Cough cough, the key is to fall in love with a woman, I have no experience!"


    Only then did Chang Ning excitedly hold Mu Feng''s hand, took a bite of the yellow potato, and then said with a sweet smile, "Ah, this taste is really good! It''s still a bit sweet..."


    After a pause, Chang Ning suddenly thought of something, and his phoenix eyes were full of anger: "I remembered, last time when I was in the black bear department, that black-faced old guy had that candy bar, but I didn''t have it if he had it! "


    "Be good!" Mu Feng said heartily, "It turns out that women hold grudges regardless of age or age!"


    He smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, I will definitely give it to you this time!"


    Chang Ning was overjoyed, and when he looked at Mu Feng, his face was full of joy and his eyes were full of stars.


    She shook the sweet potato in her hand and said with a smile, "I want this too!"


    "You want this too?" Mu Feng was taken aback.


    "Why, even if you marry someone else, you need to give something, right?" Chang Ning looked serious, with firmness in his phoenix eyes.


    "Pfft!" Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, "You mean the dowry... use this yellow potato?"


    He nodded resolutely, grinning and laughing: "Yes, how much do you want for this thing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 561

    The arrival of Chang Ning made Mu Feng''s boring sunbathing days a little more angry and fun.


    Because everything about Da Jiang is so novel to her, almost everything can arouse her enough interest.


    When she heard that Mufeng was willing to give her candy, she jumped like a happy deer.


    She looked cheerful: "This is what you said, you want to give me candy! Go, go, go now, don''t go back on your word!"


    Obviously, she didn''t expect Mu Feng to give Tang¡ªor she originally thought that sugar was a strategic material used by Mu Feng for "diplomacy".


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "I''m also the great chief of the first division, so I can''t say nothing!"


    But even though he said so, he let Chang Ning briskly hold his hand and ran towards Yuelou.


    As a "thousand-year-old demon", he couldn''t help sighing in his heart: "What a crime, she is so young..."


    However, when Mu Feng gave him candy, besides giving her a candy that weighed almost two catties, it was really "selfish".


    Then she was given a small bag of specially made "small candies" the size of a small fingernail.


    This small sugar is also a special pottery mold made by Mufeng, with small grooves made one by one, just like the ice molds used to make ice cubes in the refrigerator, just pour it into it to cool down while boiling the sugar.


    Mu Feng picked up a candy and handed it to her: "Hey, this can be eaten directly in your mouth, try it!"


    Chang Ning took it and put it in his mouth, and began to bite with a "crack".


    Mu Feng hurriedly stopped him with a smile: "Don''t chew, let it melt in your mouth, it will be very sweet! It''s like letting an ice cube melt by itself!"


    Chang Ning was full of surprise, stopped chewing sugar, and did as Mu Feng said, and after a while, his pretty face was full of surprises: "Ah, this is sweeter than that sugar water!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s for sure, one is mixed with water, and the other is not mixed with water!"


    After a pause, he added: "I only gave you this little candy!"


    "Ah!" Chang Ning''s face was full of joy, his brows and eyes were curved, and he narrowed his smile, "Haha, I am indeed more important than that old guy!"


    Mu Feng thought: "It must be different!"


    Then he warned again: "This small candy is very sweet, but you also remember, at most one a day, don''t eat more, if you eat too much, your teeth will be damaged!"


    "Oh, I got it!" Chang Ning stuck out his tongue, and quietly touched the second piece of candy he just got in his hand while Mu Feng wasn''t paying attention, and put it in his mouth again¡ªit was really sweet!


    Chang Ning entangled Mu Feng for a long time before Aguli came down to the Moon Tower led by Bai Yue.


    "I''ve seen the Great Chief!" Aguli bowed and saluted.


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands, signaling that he is not polite, and at the same time picked up a piece of candy and handed it to A Guli: "You have a taste too!"


    Aguli glanced at Changning, and found that she wasn''t looking at him at all, her eyes were full of wooden wind, and she was very "helpless" in her heart, but she happily continued and put it in her mouth.


    Only then did Chang Ning remember to remind him: "Don''t chew, just let it melt in your mouth, it''s very sweet!"


    Sure enough, Aguli also had a look of surprise and joy after a while.


    At this time, Bai Yue also put one hand across her chest, and saluted Chang Ning in front of her: "I''ve seen Ye Ma Duo!"


    Chang Ning was still quietly eating sweets, and when he saw Bai Yue saluting, he quickly waved his hands and bowed: "You are the head of the war, don''t salute me like this..."


    Before the words fell, the little mouth that eats candy actually drools because of the air leakage.


    "Ah!" Chang Ning quickly covered her mouth, and looked at Mu Feng nervously¡ªshe was not afraid of embarrassment, because Mu Feng said just now that she could only eat one a day.


    Mu Feng naturally found out that he had stolen the candy, so he shook his head and smiled wryly.


    Seeing that Mu Feng didn''t say anything, Chang Ning secretly rejoiced, his brows and eyes curved, and he laughed again.


    Aguli on the side sighed quietly: "Oh, the pearl of my Blue Bird Club..."


    But Bai Yue turned a blind eye to this, and said sternly: "You are my distinguished guest, and even more so, my great chief..."


    Bai Yue scratched her head, but couldn''t think of a suitable word to say for a while.


    He wanted to say "brother", but men and women are different, they are definitely not brothers.


    I want to say "wife", but this matter is only the tacit consent of the two tribes, and it has not been made public...


    But what he didn''t expect was that before he finished speaking, Chang Ning laughed heartily, with a satisfied expression on his face, and nodded repeatedly: "Okay, okay, I''ll accept it, and I don''t have to be so polite in the future!"


    Bai Yue looked at Mu Feng and found that the great chief had a "helpless" face, so she naturally understood, so she stopped sullenly and said with a smile: "Okay!"


    Then Mu Feng asked: "Aren''t you in the city, why are you back?"


    Bai Yue said seriously again: "The market is ready, and it will officially open tomorrow. I came back to discuss with you

 Chapter 562

    Seeing that Changning and Aguli were nervous, Mu Feng was no longer angry.


    He waved his hand to signal the two to get up, then he pulled the chair and sat down, motioning for several people to sit down too, and then said: "I say, listen, as for what you want to choose, you can make a decision after I finish speaking!"


    "Great Chief, we didn''t..." Aguli got up, and hurriedly wanted to speak to express his opinion.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said seriously: "Listen to me!"


    This sentence was in an unquestionable tone, Aguli did not dare to disobey, and sat down obediently, with a worried expression on his face.


    Chang Ning also hesitated to speak, and looked at Mu Feng with a face full of bewilderment.


    She didn''t want the Jade Bird Department to break off with Da Jiang, and she didn''t want to affect her and Mu Feng because of this matter¡ªGod knows how much she told her father, and how hard her father tried to persuade the people in the tribe to choose another chief heir!


    Mu Feng''s eyes signaled her to be calm, and said in a deep voice: "Before, your Jade Bird Department said that I would help you break the situation. I have already told you that the way to break the situation and find a way out is very simple, and you can do it yourself. Then It is to let go of the hatred for the small tribes of the Changli Tribe Alliance, and open a market to trade with them. But you feel that you have enmity with them, and you don''t want to do this.


    I have also negotiated with your great chief, you come out with Yanba, and I will help you break the situation. As for how to break the game and how to use the salt, it is up to me to decide. If you think it''s not good to trade with those small tribes, you can take away the salt, including the previous ones, and I don''t need to open the small market. "


    Changning and Aguli hurriedly shook their heads: "We didn''t mean that!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and waved his hands, signaling them to wait for him to finish speaking.


    The two were already in a hurry, but they still had no choice but to listen to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng continued: "As for why you want to trade with them, I said it before.


    The Changli tribe is a big alliance of tribes, and they are not united internally. The six big tribes are the main ones, and a dozen or so subordinate middle and big tribes are the base. This is their constant number. But the following small tribes with less than 500 or 600 or even 1,000 people are not regular members of the Changli tribe alliance.


    In fact, many of these tribes were unwilling to join the Changli tribe, but they were coerced by the Changli tribe. In order to protect their own people from being robbed and hunted down, they could only choose to join the Changli tribe.


    But the most important thing is that these small tribes can only get the salt, weapons and other things necessary for life to trade with tribes bigger than them. If these big tribes don''t give deals, they will be controlled by others.


    So what I suggest you is to open a small market yourself, and then trade with those small tribes, weakening their connection with most of Changli, so that they will not be so worried when they face the threat of big tribes.


    With salt, they will be less dependent on the big tribes.


    And with weapons, they dare to resist in the face of coercion.


    Anyway, given the situation of most of the alliance in Changli, they would not take action against the small tribes, nor would they dare to annex those small tribes! "


    "Why?" Chang Ning, who heard the key point, frowned and asked.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and leaked some information to her: "The six largest tribes in the Changli Major Alliance are not united with their subordinate tribes. They each have their own plans, and they are also subordinate to other tribes behind their backs. tribe!"


    "Other big tribes?" Chang Ning frowned, "Most of their alliances are already so big, what other big tribes can support them?"


    But immediately she realized again, her pretty face was full of disbelief: "Da Libu, Shaolibu?"


    Mu Feng nodded, his previous guess became more and more certain in his heart.


    Even Changning can follow Changli to think of Dali and Shaoli, so the Changli tribe must have a relationship with them, so they must have left.


    But now is not the time to confirm these conjectures, he straightened his mind and continued: "So these small tribes themselves don''t want to fight with you. Just imagine, there is a small tribe with hundreds of people who is willing to offend more than 20,000 of you. the Blue Bird Department?"


    The anger on Changning and Aguli''s faces decreased slightly, but the expressions of panic remained the same, and there was a bit more expression of serious thinking.


    Mu Feng said again: "I have already told you the purpose of opening the market, to use salt and weapons to draw them to our side. Anyway, they were originally dissatisfied with the Changli tribe. There are fewer dependencies.


    As long as the six big tribes can''t move, a small tribe of three to five hundred people will dare to touch a tribe of five or six hundred or even seven or eight hundred people, and a tribe of only seven or eight hundred people will dare to fight a thousand or even two thousand people tribe! "


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng even grinned and laughed strangely: "Anyway, without the dependence on salt and weapons, who would be willing to be threatened and manipulated at will?"


    Changning and Aguli''s expressions changed.


    of course they are

 Chapter 563

    Mu Feng really felt the hatred of the Blue Bird Department for the Changli Department.


    This hatred has reached the point of blinding the eyes.


    Otherwise, why didn''t they accept Mu Feng''s idea for them?


    Now that Changning no longer insists on not trading with small tribes in Changli, it is really a big improvement.


    Even so, Chang Ning still emphasized to Mu Feng after saying that he was going to the city: "I am going to avenge my Jade Bird Department!"


    Aguli pondered for a long while before saying in an obscure voice: "I''m going too!"


    It shows how determined he is.


    Then Mu Feng nodded: "Well, since you are willing to let me open this small market, then you have to listen to my arrangement when you arrive at the small market!"


    When Changning and Aguli heard that Mu Feng would no longer mention the matter of severing diplomatic relations, their faces softened a little, and they agreed again and again-compared with severing diplomatic relations, they obviously cared more about Jiang, or Mu Feng''s friendship!


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, at that time, you can ask them about the Changli Department in the market, and you can also trade your things, or even trade with us. But don''t get angry, don''t get angry!"


    "We won''t trade with them!" Chang Ning said righteously and refused decisively.


    Aguli also gritted his teeth: "We will not trade with them! We will not provide them with anything! This is the bottom line of my Jade Bird Department!"


    "It''s coming again!" Mu Feng felt helpless.


    The two of them, and even the entire Jade Bird Department, obviously couldn''t keep their heads when they heard about the deal with the Changli Department.


    He waved his hand: "Okay, then you can watch from the side."


    At the same time, he thought in his heart: "If I, Da Jiang, had no enemies in the Changli Department, I wouldn''t want to go into this muddy water!"


    He took a deep breath, suppressed his helplessness, and looked at Bai Yue: "Tell me, what are the things that are currently ready to be traded in the market?"


    Bai Yue nodded and said, "Salt, bone, stone weapons, furs, dried meat, rough clay pots, live horned deer, rough horse mounts!"


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, Chang Ning immediately exclaimed charmingly: "You even trade live animals? And mounts!"


    Bai Yue looks at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The horned deer are not easy to feed, and they reproduce slowly. The slightest disturbance will scare them to death, so it''s better to trade them."


    "What about the horse?" Chang Ning exclaimed, "This is a mount!"


    After a pause, she continued: "Instead of trading it to someone else, why not trade it to us! My Blue Bird Department happens to be short of horses too!"


    "This..." Bai Yue was taken aback, her eyes lit up.


    Indeed, it was all for trade anyway, and it was better to give it to the Jade Bird Department than to other tribes¡ªat least they would not have any other thoughts about Jiang.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue: "Sift among those miscellaneous horses, and give them some good ones!"


    Bai Yue understands.


    Compared with mixed-haired horses, black horses are stronger than mixed-haired horses in terms of endurance, physical strength and speed, so now Da Jiang''s mounts are all dark horses.


    As for the mixed-haired horse, it is better than the dark horse in flexibility.


    Originally, Mu Feng planned to select a batch of the most inferior horses among the miscellaneous horses and take them to the market to trade.


    As for the remaining miscellaneous horses, they are used as dark horses and edible substitutes¡ªeven if the ginger is not exhausted, it can be eaten or killed, anyway, good things cannot be given to tribes with potential threats.


    Since it is trading with the Jade Bird Department right now, there is no need to worry about these problems.


    Seeing Mu Feng readily agreeing, Chang Ning raised his eyebrows and smiled all over his face: "Ah, you said it, don''t go back on it!"


    In fact, their entire blue bird department has been catching horses since they got more than a hundred horses from Wanzhangyuan last time. But their catching speed is too slow, and their domestication is even slower.


    Therefore, everyone from Ke Yuewu to ordinary soldiers envied Da Jiang''s standard horse mounts, and looked forward to riding Da Jiang''s horse one day.


    Because they saw with their own eyes that Jiang''s warriors rode their mounts and fought one victory after another-surprise attack, siege, charge, no matter what kind of combat method they used, their horses were stronger than their own Zebras!


    After the Jade Bird Department tried to catch horses and knew the difficulty, they were even more envious of Jiang''s fighters.


    Now that Mufeng actually agreed to deal with them, and even said that he would "give them something good", how could he not make Changning excited?


    Especially from Chang Ning''s point of view, this order was obviously made possible by her "special relationship" with Mu Feng to facilitate the realization of this transaction, so when she looked at Mu Feng again, her eyes were full of light.


    Aguli was excited and clenched his fists: "Really, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes! It''s true, Bai Yue will take you to pick some good horses, all of which have been ridden and tamed by my Da Jiang''s warriors!"


    After a pause, he added: "Don''t worry, the horses I put on the market are all bad horses, they can only be used for carrying loads and riding. They can''t be used for long-distance treks or battle charges, and they won''t threaten you!"


    Bai Yue also added: "Even if it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t allow them to threaten me, Da Jiang!"


    Now Changning and Aguli were completely relieved, and nodded in surprise.


    In particular, Mu Feng''s attitude was obviously treated differently, which warmed Chang Ning''s heart.


    Aguli also saw the clues, and said in his heart: "If it wasn''t for Ye Ma Duo, why would this young chief look at my Blue Bird Department? He also told us to pick a good horse for us!"


    Thinking of this, his heart surged again, and he saluted excitedly at Mufeng: "Dear Chief, we will never forget your kindness to our Blue Bird Division!"


    Then he gritted his teeth hesitantly and asked, "That''s right, big, big chief, how many horse mounts can you exchange for us?"


    This question was on point, and it reminded Chang Ning all at once.


    She looked at Mu Feng expectantly, but did not speak.


    In fact, she no longer cares about the specific number, because Mu Feng''s words have already made her feel that she is valued and "treated differently".


    Now even if Mu Feng said that there are only a few dozen horses, it shows his kindness to her and to the Blue Bird Department.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng smiled and asked: "How much do you want, and how much are you willing to trade?"


    After a pause, he added with a smile: "But in advance, the relationship is the relationship, and the transaction is the transaction!"


    A Guli nodded again and again, he looked at Chang Ning expectantly, but found that Chang Ning seemed to have no intention of caring about these things!


    "Ah!" Aguli sighed in his heart, thinking of the chief''s entrustment to him when he came, he no longer cared about it, looked at Mu Feng seriously, and said seriously: "We are willing to exchange two cows for one horse!"


    Seeing him blurting out, it was obvious that he had thought about it before.


    Mu Feng was slightly taken aback: "Two cows?"


    In his opinion, these miscellaneous horses are no longer worth riding, and they are kept in the tribe as food. Anyway, he will go to the northern canyon to buy another batch of dark horses after a while, and these mixed-haired horses will only be eaten.


    Since it is eaten, it is food.


    From the perspective of food, exchanging a cow for a horse is already the upper limit.


    Because cows are bigger than horses, they produce more meat.


    But to his surprise, these horses are still treasures for the Blue Bird Department!


    "Yes!" Aguli nodded seriously.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "Why do you think that two cows can be exchanged for one horse?"


    "This..." Aguli was stunned, his expression a little embarrassed.


    Not only him, even Chang Ning was a little embarrassed at this time.


    In fact, they also know that exchanging two cows for one horse seems to be no problem in terms of quantity, and a single cow is bigger and more meaty than a horse.


    But for them horses are for war!


    It can play a role in speed, charge, and surprise attack that cannot be played by two bulls.


    Their tribe has caught and tamed horses themselves, and they know the value of a well-tamed horse.


    But what they don''t know is that they are also horses, and what they regard as precious things are just food in Mu Feng''s eyes!


    The two were a little embarrassed.


    But Mu Feng didn''t wait for them to answer, but he laughed and nodded and said: "Yes, two cows can be exchanged for one horse!"


    "Ah?" The two were pleasantly surprised again, with incredible expressions in their eyes.


    "What you said is true?" Chang Ning asked uncertainly.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course it''s true. The two are brother tribes, plus, uh, for your reason, you can exchange two cows for one horse!"


    Aguli was about to cheer!


    Chang Ning even had ripples in his phoenix eyes!


    Mu Feng smiled and asked again: "Then how much do you want to exchange?"


    Now Aguli stopped looking at Changning, he knew that Changning''s heart was almost gone from the Blue Bird Department.


    He tentatively said: "A hundred horses will do, if there are more..."


    He didn''t dare to continue talking, he was afraid of offending Mu Feng because of his excitement.


    However, Mu Feng''s answer once again surprised him so much that he couldn''t believe it: "I''ll give you two hundred horses!"


    Congratulations to all...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 564

    All the best!


    Chang Ning and A Guli did not expect to exchange two cows for a horse from Mu Feng, which they never imagined.


    And Mu Feng never thought that he could exchange one horse for two cows!


    In fact, even Bai Yue didn''t expect it.


    His opinion is the same as Mu Feng''s: horses are eaten as food anyway, and the taste and quantity of meat cannot be compared with cattle.


    As everyone knows, he got used to riding a horse in Dajiang and got a better horse. The "starting point" was far beyond what Changning and Aguli could imagine.


    There is a saying, "Once a person''s appetite is up, it is difficult to think about it." This is what he said.


    The eliminated horses and mounts that Mu Feng and Bai Yue despise are like treasures in the eyes of Chang Ning and A Guli!


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng blushed a little, and looked at Chang Ning, "Two hundred horses need four hundred cows!"


    Unexpectedly, Chang Ning didn''t even think about it, and he still said the same sentence: "It''s just two hundred horses and four hundred cows. You said this, so don''t go back on your word!"


    Seeing her pretty face flushed with excitement, Mu Feng probably guessed the reason, so he no longer struggled, nodded seriously and said: "Don''t worry, I keep my word, and I can take two hundred horses with me when you leave. If necessary, I can send someone to send you back!"


    Chang Ning was not polite to Mu Feng either: "Okay, it just so happens that we didn''t bring enough cattle this time, you can ask someone to go back with us to pick up the cattle!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    A happy transaction has been concluded, and both parties are very satisfied with the result!


    Next, Mu Feng discussed with Bai Yue the details of the city, and then set off for the city with his tribe the next day.


    Along the way, Chang Ning followed Mu Feng closely, she was completely different from the wise and capable girl when she first met Mu Feng!


    Aguli watched from the sidelines, both sighing and excited in his heart.


    The distance from Dajiang to Yanshi was only one day, and Mufeng and the others arrived at Yanshi that night and stayed there.


    Chang Ning was greatly surprised by this.


    She never thought that after leaving her own tribe, she could still live in such a nice house¡ªespecially from Mufeng''s point of view, this house is also her own!


    She was secretly looking forward to the future...


    Nothing happened overnight.


    At dawn the next day, Da Jiang''s Xindian market officially opened.


    Mu Feng asked Bai Yue to send people to place 20 warriors at the entrance of the city, not only to welcome the tribes who came to trade, but also to ensure the safety of the city.


    Since Changning and Aguli had already finalized the deal with Mufeng, they were in a good mood, and seemed to have no big prejudices about the arrival of the tribes from the border of Changli.


    Especially when they thought that the opening of this market was also to break the situation for their Jade Bird Department, they had no objection when they thought about it.


    It really is "the spirit of people is refreshed on happy occasions"!


    After a while, the market opened and people came.


    Xiong Da from the Black Bear Department rode a horse and brought four or five people from the tribe, about one or two hundred people.


    This is also what Bai Yue discussed with the big flicker from the Black Bear Department. The Black Bear Department will do part of the "reception work" and lead people to Xinchang City to help them find their way.


    Immediately afterwards, Yeli from the Wild Wolf Department also brought several tribesmen.


    Near noon, the city had gathered eleven or twelve tribes.


    But even so, Mu Feng only saw the Giant Elephants and the three tribes that had credited before, such as the Yellow Birds and the other tribes that appeared last time, but he didn''t see them.


    Even so, there were three or four hundred people gathered in the market, and they all found their own booths to display their belongings.


    Mu Feng asked Bai Yue to set up a stall in front of the stall chosen by Da Jiang to trade, and put them in order according to the trade things mentioned before.


    In addition, they also put benches, tables and other things to enrich the categories traded in the store, highlighting the name of "everything that one expects to find" in the store.


    Now that people have appeared, the market has officially begun.


    There was no market opening ceremony, no ribbon cutting, and no leaders'' speeches¡ªthe original retail market transactions are so simple and "unpretentious".


    There are more than a dozen tribes, three or four hundred people set up stalls in the small market, and go shopping in the stalls. It is very lively.


    To avoid trouble, Mu Feng didn''t stay with Chang Ning, A Guli and the others, and wandered around the city with Han Shu by himself.


    Naturally, they would not do it for the sake of trading, but to take a look at the situation of these tribes and prepare for future actions.


    The situation of the dozen or so tribes was not much different, they all brought furs, bone knives and weapons and other crude or unprocessed things.


    The things they want to exchange are also very simple: salt, weapons!


    "It seems that the tribes that Big Huyou helped me find are all in the same situation!" Mu Feng nodded secretly, "It''s as I expected.


    In this way, the demand for things such as horses and horned deer will not be great, and the trade of these things will decrease, and the speed of joining the Changli Department will slow down. We must find a way to stimulate..."


    Soon, Bai Yue also came to find Mu Feng, and told him the problem he found: they were all exchanged for salt and weapons, and the demand was too narrow!


    Mu Feng frowned and asked in a low voice: "Didn''t you let Da Huyou release the news before that there are things that can be traded here?"


    Bai Yue also had a serious face: "The news has been released, but they don''t seem to believe it. And the things they each bring are either bone knives or furs, which really don''t mean much to us. And we give it out They are basically salt and weapons..."


    Mu Feng frowned: "That''s not okay! They want salt and weapons only for self-protection, and never thought of going to war with other tribes. This is not conducive to our future actions!"


    Bai Yue was also a little anxious: "Then what should we do? There are so many tribes who come here to exchange their furs and weapons for salt. We can''t just say no to furs. We said we wanted as much as we wanted before!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s not this problem, this one doesn''t need to be changed. What we need now is someone who can take the lead in exchanging horses or other things with us, only in this way will they have enough things!"


    Bai Yue looked around for a week, then lowered her voice and said, "The Colossal Elephant Department brought enough things this time, and they haven''t said anything about exchanging horses for the time being. I heard them clamoring for exchanging horses before. Could it be?" There are too many people who want it? The Yellow Bird Department didn''t come, otherwise they..."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, I didn''t give them credit last time, and this time they didn''t bring enough, so they won''t give it either. They are a typical example of the opposite!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Since they don''t want to exchange it this time, it means that they may not be short of it, or¡ª¡ªtheir tribe is short of salt and weapons!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he said to Bai Yue in a low voice: "Go and have a good chat with Xiang Li, ask about their tribe''s situation, maybe their tribe is in trouble!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded, turned to leave, but immediately turned around and asked, "What about the other tribes, are they just so exhausted?"


    Mu Feng thought about it carefully, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, we have a solution, we need a trustee!"


    "Trust?" Bai Yue was full of doubts.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands, "Okay, you can go to Xiang Li, I''ll arrange the things you entrust!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 565

    Mufeng secretly found Changning and Aguli, and found that the mood of the two seemed to be better than he expected.


    After asking the reason, I found out that they really communicated with the people of these small tribes secretly. After knowing the true thoughts of these small tribes, they felt relieved.


    Seeing that Mu Feng took the initiative to find them, Chang Ning couldn''t help asking: "Didn''t you prevent us from contacting you, why are you looking for us again now?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Now there is something I need you to help me do."


    "What''s the matter?" Changning and Aguli were taken aback, this was the first time Mufeng asked them for help.


    Mu Feng asked: "Do people in these tribes know you two?"


    Chang Ning thought for a while, and said uncertainly: "I saw that big bear last time in the shop of the Black Bear Department, and I didn''t pay attention to the others..."


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Then you better not show your face. What about you, Aguli?"


    Aguli shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen these people, and they probably haven''t seen me either."


    Mu Feng asked again: "Is it possible that you were accidentally seen by these tribesmen when you were fighting on the northern front?"


    Aguli still shook his head: "I have been patrolling around Qingzhang Mountain all year round, and Azig is in charge of the northern line. If he were here, he might know a few of them... Chief, what do you want me to do?" made?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Very well, that''s you!"


    "Me?" Aguli was surprised, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Trust!" Mu Feng laughed, and began to explain to him.


    Chang Ning on the side was suspicious...


    Soon, Mu Feng left straight away and returned to his booth.


    It was Huang Chuan who was looking at the booth. Seeing Mu Feng approaching, he hurriedly got up to salute.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, motioning for him to sit down honestly, and then he himself sat next to him, and after carefully explaining a few words, he stopped talking.


    There were also people setting up stalls to trade in the surrounding stalls, but most of them were not patronized, and they all looked at Mufeng and the others with envious eyes.


    Obviously, they all saw the strength of Da Jiang.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye and waited for the real customer to come.


    After a short meeting, Aguli, who was dressed in a fierce aura, brought twenty or thirty people over after changing his attire.


    He went straight to Mu Feng and said loudly: "I heard that you have many good things that are not available in other places, is it?"


    Huang Chuan was a little astonished, and didn''t understand why Aguli was in this attire now.


    But thinking of Mu Feng''s confession, he fell silent.


    But Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes, what are you planning to trade?"


    Aguli said with a strange smile: "It depends on what you have here? It must be something I fancy!"


    Mu Feng secretly smiled in his heart, these are all the lines that he had agreed on just now, unexpectedly, Aguli still pretended to be the same thing, and still smiled: "Then you can take a look, besides weapons, salt and fur food, I can also exchange for living things." Animals, horses and horned deer can be traded!"


    "Huh? You still have horses!" Aguli pretended to be surprised, and yelled, "I don''t believe it, you dare to trade horses!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "As long as you can get the corresponding things, I can get you as many horses as you want!"


    Aguli grinned strangely: "You show me your horse!"


    Mu Feng turned to look at Huang Chuan. Huang Chuan lifted the straw curtain behind him, revealing a fence behind the grass curtain. Inside the fence were a few roan horses and a few horned deer.


    Aguli was amazed, and yelled: "You really have horses, how do you exchange them?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Ten people, or a jar of salt!"


    "Ten people!" Aguli was really taken aback, "So many!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "But ten people can''t help you cross mountains and rivers, and they can''t help you charge and kill the enemy. But mounts can!"


    Immediately afterwards, he started bragging mode: "Why is your tribe always at a disadvantage when fighting others? Is it because you don''t have enough people? Is your weapon not sharp enough? Neither! It''s because you lack a fast horse that is invincible !


    With such a mount, you will run faster than others, hunt more than others, carry heavier loads than others, and kill enemies harder than others!


    With such a mount, the wind can''t catch up with you, and the enemy can''t catch up with you!


    With such a mount, what will be brought to you and your tribe in the future is far beyond what a jar of salt and ten people can bring!


    Therefore, if ten people exchange one horse, you can neither lose money nor be fooled! "


    Mu Feng''s "generous speech" and boasting made Aguli dumbfounded.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind: "Why don''t you go back and discuss with the chief, and drive all the slaves from the tribe here and replace them with horses?"


    Chang Ning, who was hiding in the dark, was surprised when she saw this scene, and felt that under Mu Feng''s rhetoric, she really wanted to rush out and tell him, "All these horses should be traded with our Jade Bird Department!"


    As for the people in the stalls next to Mufeng, all of them changed their faces, and they all chased after Mufeng.


    Because what Mufeng said just now was their sore feet - they had weapons and people, but they were still bullied by other tribes.


    They can''t run away from the enemy in battle, and can''t catch up with their prey in hunting, because they really can''t bear the weight when they are hungry and full...


    They subconsciously asked the people next to them to watch things, then left their booths and approached Mu Feng.


    As for those passers-by, after hearing Mu Feng''s introduction, they all showed a look of sudden realization, and they all gathered around.


    Seeing more and more people surrounding him, Mu Feng continued: "Think about it, if you saw a hostile tribe attacking your tribe outside, you have a mount, but they don''t. At this time, you can quickly return to the tribe to tell The enemy is coming, you can prepare in advance, whether it is fighting or avoiding, there will be enough time, right?"


    Almost everyone was silent now.


    Because it is very rare for the tribes to actually face head-to-head together at present, either they encounter conflicts by chance in the wilderness, or they are suddenly attacked by people, and they are not prepared at all!


    If what Mu Feng said was true, even with such a mount, they would have a huge advantage in preventing enemy attacks and preparing for battle!


    However, ten people is too much for them, they can''t afford so many people!


    Even if they could afford it, the number of clansmen couldn''t stand such a toss.


    Aguli quietly looked back at the reactions of these people, remembered Mu Feng''s previous explanation, and then said: "According to what you said, it is really good to exchange ten people for one such mount. But these ten people are members of my clan, and anyone Don''t you want to?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "I didn''t say it must be your clansman! Didn''t you ever capture someone when you were fighting with other tribes? The ones you capture count as well!"


    "You mean what you say?" Aguli suddenly stood up and shouted loudly, "There are now more than fifty people in my tribe, and they can be exchanged for five horses. Do you want it?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "You don''t have one now, how can I change it with you?"


    A Guli looked "hesitant", and when he was about to say what Mu Feng taught him, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded: "I, I want to exchange!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 566

    "I want to exchange!" A voice suddenly sounded.


    A Guli was stunned, he didn''t know what to do next - because Mu Feng didn''t tell him what to say in this situation.


    For a moment he was at a loss.


    Mu Feng immediately reacted, waved his hand and said to Aguli: "The captives you mentioned are still in the tribe, so we have to wait until the market is over!"


    As he said that, he turned to look at the person speaking from the crowd¡ªit was Xiangli!


    Xiang Lizheng said anxiously: "I, I want to exchange horses!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng looked at Xiang Li, followed his direction and looked back, and found that Bai Yue was giving him a wink.


    Mu Feng understood, and thought that Bai Yue, the divine assist, came at the right time.


    It can be seen that the Giant Elephant Department must have encountered some problems!


    He laughed and said, "So it''s a brother from the Giant Elephant Department. Tell me, how many horses do you want to exchange for!"


    Xiang Li struggled and said: "This time we only brought more than forty people, and we want to exchange ten horses and a jar of salt!"


    A Guli on the side subconsciously said: "This is not enough!"


    Xiang Li immediately said: "I, I still pay on credit!"


    "Credit?" Aguli and most of the people around were puzzled, "What credit?"


    Mu Feng''s heart was filled with joy, this image power was definitely not entrusted, but what he said was definitely more effective than entrusted!


    But on the surface, he remained calm and asked deliberately: "Are you sure you want to pay on credit?"


    He deliberately emphasized the word "return" to let others know that this is not the first time that this image has been credited.


    Sure enough, everyone was more puzzled and whispered to each other: "What credit?"


    "Isn''t there a trade in the market?"


    "I said what he brought people here for, it turned out that he brought people here for trading!"


    "If I had known earlier, I would have brought the few people captured by our tribe!"


    ...


    Regardless of what other people think, Xiangli nodded and said, "Yes, I want to exchange ten horses, one pot for one, and credit!"


    Mu Feng nodded and looked at Huang Chuan: "Receive, write it down!"


    Huang Chuan followed Bai Yue to the market a few times, and he was already familiar with everything about Shufen.


    He got up and motioned to the Jiang warrior beside him, and then brought forty-six people from Xiang Li in front of everyone!


    Then he also said loudly with satisfaction: "They brought forty-six people!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and naturally said loudly: "Well, ten horses are one hundred people, one jar of salt is ten people, a total of one hundred and ten people, you still need sixty-four of us!"


    Xiang Li is very familiar with this, and nodded solemnly: "Please don''t worry, I will definitely bring you enough people in the next market, and if there are not enough people, we will use other things to make up for it!"


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction: "Okay!"


    So he turned to look at Huang Chuan again, motioning for him to lead Xiang Li''s horse.


    Huang Chuan naturally understood, and still brought ten horses to Xiang Li in front of everyone, and sent them out of the market in front of everyone!


    At this moment, the people in the mall were excited, they suddenly understood what the "credit account" was, and they were so excited that their faces flushed and they squeezed in front of Mu Feng: "We also want to pay on credit!"


    "Give us credit too!"


    "I want to trade horses with you on credit!"


    ...


    At this moment, A Guli was already dumbfounded, he suddenly understood that there was no need to say the words Mu Feng taught him, and he could only "resentfully" retreat.


    These people who came to participate in the market were already so excited, who would notice this person who wanted to trade things without bringing anyone?


    Especially if you can take things away on credit, everyone is afraid that it will be too late. Who cares whether he can exchange them?


    Chang Ning, who was hiding in the dark, was dumbfounded when he saw this scene.


    He frowned and thought about it carefully, and vaguely felt that he understood Mu Feng''s intention of doing this, but he still didn''t understand: how dare he do this.


    Mu Feng here saw the enthusiasm of the crowd, he quickly waved and said: "You all be quiet, I don''t know who to listen to if you say this or what he says!"


    The crowd quickly quieted down.


    Mu Feng said: "Just now, everyone has seen the credit. But what I want to say is that the brother from the Giant Elephant Department has traded with us many times, and every time he pays back the previous debt. He can also bring things according to the agreement, and his credit is very good, so we can give him so many things on credit.


    But many of your words are

 Chapter 567

    The situation in the market has been opened, and the next step will be easy.


    People from these tribes stretched their necks one by one and squeezed in front of Mufeng, scrambling to say: "I want credit!"


    Seeing the "crazy" appearance of these people, Mu Feng secretly rejoiced, but still "struggled" fiercely on his face, emphasizing again: "I said, you can only credit so much at most, it is not guaranteed! You have to let me know that your tribe In the current situation, I have to see if you can afford it!"


    At this time, Bai Yue also walked quickly to Mu Feng''s side, and waved: "That is, how many soldiers and people are there in your tribe, and whether they have the ability to pay back our things on credit? We have to confirm these!"


    Now all the tribes are quiet, you look at me, I look at you, showing vigilance - they don''t want to expose their tribe''s situation in front of so many people.


    Because once you tell the situation of your own tribe here, it is very likely that "people with a heart" will take advantage of it.


    This scene was naturally seen by Mu Feng, he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to speak out in front of so many people here. You can go to the area over there one by one, and our people will chat with you in private , promise not to let others know! And your situation is only known to you and us!"


    People looked in the direction that the wood wind pointed, and found that there was a place separated by a fence far away from them, and the distance was not very far.


    But judging by the distance, it must be impossible to hear the words.


    "This..." Everyone''s eyes lit up, and they booed again, "Then give us credit!"


    "Give us credit first, I was the first to say it!"


    "Our place is far away, please give us credit first, we are in a hurry to go back..."


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue with a smile, Bai Yue understood, nodded and pointed to a person and said: "Brother, I saw it just now, you are at the front, bring your clansmen and follow me!"


    The person who was "named" by Bai Yue looked excited, and hurriedly called the people of the tribe to follow Bai Yue to a separate area next to him.


    From a long distance, people saw Bai Yue and the man sitting across a stone platform, and then they started talking.


    But no matter how they listened, they were determined not to hear any news.


    Only then did they realize that what Mu Feng said was right, and they all looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Is there any credit you want? You can wait here with me. When they finish the transaction, you can go there one by one!"


    The crowd responded like a wave: "We!"


    "Next let''s go!"


    "Let''s, I was right behind that person just now..."


    So Mu Feng began to organize in an orderly manner, letting these people "line up" to wait.


    At the same time, like these people, he also looked in the direction of Bai Yue.


    The reason why he asked Bai Yue to talk to these tribes was because, on the one hand, the person in charge of most of Changli would be Bai Yue on the surface, and he would be the commander behind the scenes.


    On the other hand, he also needs to let Bai Yue really touch these things with his own hands, so that he can be alone in the later stage.


    Of course, Bai Yue herself has such ability!


    What they are doing now is actually to understand the situation of these tribes.


    These conditions include the population of these tribes, the number of fighters, the general location, and the situation of the enemy.


    With this first-hand information, they can use this information to formulate targeted plans to deal with them one by one - either to recruit, or to use the conflict between tribes to weaken or destroy them.


    As for what Mu Feng said about knowing their "debt repayment ability", it was actually a cover.


    To put it bluntly, the credit this time is to get information, and Mu Feng knows without even thinking about it that some tribes here will "fish in troubled waters" and play tricks on credit.


    But it doesn''t matter, first off, the things he sold on credit are irrelevant to him, and it''s not a pity.


    Secondly, he dared not pay back the debts, so he had a reason to take action against these tribes.


    Repaying debts was a matter of course¡ªeven if he went to the headquarters of the Changli Department, as long as he was strong enough, the other party would not dare to say a word.


    Both fist and reason have the upper hand, which is the only way to convince these small tribes.


    Now, in the "little book" in his heart, the Yellow Bird has been written down: Yellow Bird Yushi, if you don''t pay back the debt, get him!


    The rest is simple, Mu Feng and Huang Chuan are here to maintain order, and Bai Yue understands the situation with these tribesmen in the separated space and talks about credit.


    This scene is very similar to the scene of applying for a loan - understand the customer''s situation, evaluate the credit rating, give the loan amount, then apply for the loan, and make the payment...


    The only difference is that Bai Yue''s "assessment" is just to understand the situation, go through the motions, and in the end almost all the tribes can get what they want on credit - of course, within the scope of Mu Feng''s permission.


    But Mu Feng also knows that acting is a complete set, he and Bai Yue have already discussed it, and will use two small tribes as "models" to reduce credit, to show their "strict scrutiny".


    Now the tribes who came to trade in the whole market are excited.


    Most of them got what they wanted on credit, but they also saw that some tribes just took a jar of salt, or a horse.


    Obviously, in terms of "qualification", his tribe has been recognized.


    This inevitably gave them a strong sense of superiority...


    When Mufeng and Baiyue were giving credit to these tribes, the three tribes who had previously given credit to Baiyue also appeared, but they didn''t look very good, they clearly came after fighting.


    After they came to the mall, they went straight to find Baiyue, without noticing any changes in the rules in the mall.


    Even so, Mu Feng let them go directly to Bai Yue, which naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of other tribes: "No, didn''t you just say to wait one by one? Why did those people go directly to you?"


    "That''s right!"


    "They should be waiting behind us..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I''m really sorry, those people are also from several tribes in the west, they are high-quality tribes in terms of credit, so they can go directly to credit without waiting!"


    "Is it the same as the Colossal Elephant Department just now?" Someone asked a question.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, they have traded with our tribe many times before, on credit, and returned our things on time every time, so they are more trustworthy, and we are willing to give them credit!"


    After a pause, he added: "The better the credit, the more things you can buy on credit!"


    After saying this, he deliberately showed a mysterious smile, giving these people a look that "can only be understood, but cannot be expressed in words".


    He is popularizing the benefits of credit to these tribes¡ªnot only can he get what he wants in advance, but he can also win respect when paying credit, and have the right to credit credit first than others!


    He is describing the "good life" to these tribesmen!


    Discussed among the crowd.


    Some people''s eyes flickered, and they started to wander back and forth beside Bai Yue and Mu Feng, obviously they had other thoughts!


    Mu Feng''s eyes were always calm, and he said in his heart: "These three tribes came at the right time, it seems that Aguli''s trick is right! Once the concept of living on credit is popularized, so many tribes will There must be someone like the Mammoth Department who can keep their promises and can''t do without credit!"


    "Human desires, when one is satisfied, a bigger one will always be born!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 568

    Da Jiang''s first store was very successful, and he sold out 15 tribes on credit, none of which were big tribes.


    The three tribes that finally arrived in the city, that is, the three that Bai Yue sent out on credit, each bought ten horses on credit.


    In addition to horses, they also borrowed some bone knives and other weapons on credit.


    Including the giant elephant department, a total of fifty-two horses and twenty-eight jars of salt were sold out on credit.


    But the three tribes didn''t leave after discussing with Bai Yue, they stayed in the "business area" and waited, as if there was something that needed to be confirmed on the spot.


    Bai Yue put them aside and hurriedly held a stack of papers, which were all the information Bai Yue wrote down when communicating with these tribes.


    The population, number of fighters, and general location of each tribe are clearly remembered.


    Of course, remembering clearly is under the premise of Bai Yue''s explanation - he still doesn''t know how to write some words, so he can only make a mark for himself to tell Mu Feng later.


    Mu Feng flipped through it, and simply asked about the unintelligible marks.


    He found that the population of these ten or so tribes ranged from more than 400 to more than 600, and the overall population did not fluctuate much.


    There is not much difference in the number of fighters or hunting team members, they are all between about 150 and 200.


    As for their locations, they are close or far away. Those who are close can arrive in six days, and those who are further away need to go ten days.


    These tribes also have one thing in common: they are all on the verge of being "invited to join" by the Changli Department, and they are basically not very willing to this invitation.


    Mu Feng knew from the bottom of his heart that the reason for this situation was that Da Huyou deliberately paid attention to this when he was running around, and all the tribes he invited were dissatisfied with the Changli tribe.


    Or in other words, the tribes invited by Da Huyou are all the tribes at the bottom of most alliances in Changli!


    After briefly speaking, Bai Yue told Mu Feng an important news - the situation of the last three tribes was very bad.


    Since they were able to trade salt and weapons in the black bear department''s market these few times, they resisted more obviously when faced with the provocations of the Kui Beast Department, and even the Kui Beast Department sent people to attack their three tribes.


    What is surprising is that, in order to protect themselves, the three tribes actually negotiated and dispatched at the same time, and took the initiative to launch a surprise attack on the Kui Beast tribe, which injured many of them!


    And this time, the reason why they came to the store in a hurry to get credit was because they wanted to quickly replenish their combat power, and at the same time, they discussed with Bai Yue to get credit with him!


    Speaking of this, Bai Yue glanced sideways at the people of the three tribes, and signaled Mu Feng to look at them.


    Mu Feng looked at those people, and found that they were not sitting in the mood, walking back and forth, obviously anxious.


    His eyes lit up, and he whispered in surprise: "They really attacked the Kui beast tribe?"


    Bai Yue also turned her back on the three tribes and said with a low smile: "Well, they did strike. Because of the sneak attack, they gained the upper hand. But they failed to destroy the Kui beast tribe, and only killed part of the population!"


    "Be good!" Mu Feng smiled lowly, "Not bad, not bad, or how can rabbits bite people when they are in a hurry, let alone they are flesh and blood people!"


    Bai Yue hesitated for a moment and asked, "Then... we have someone?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes, but there is a saying in it, whether it is defeat or destruction, what we want to collect is different!"


    Bai Yue scratched her head and thought for a while before she said: "I really can''t say what to do about this, or I''ll call them over and you can tell them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    Bai Yue turned around and called for someone.


    Mu Feng turned his head and saw Chang Ning probing his head not far away, wanting to get closer but didn''t dare, he couldn''t laugh or cry, he waved to her, Chang Ning''s pretty face was full of joy, and he jumped up to him.


    Aguli was also hesitant to come over.


    Seeing Chang Ning approaching, he followed suit.


    Anyway, everyone who saw him as a trustee had already left, and the remaining three tribes came late, and they didn''t know what happened.


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng at this moment with both admiration and joy, because she already understood Mu Feng''s intention of opening the market.


    But she looked at the three tribes that hadn''t left yet, and asked suspiciously: "Why haven''t they left for so long, haven''t they traded yet?"


    Mu Feng smiled and explained to Chang Ning in a few words.


    Now Chang Ning and A Guli were excited - Mu Feng really didn''t lie to them, the three small tribes really did something bigger than their tribe, and this big tribe must have attacked their Blue Birds!


    In other words, Mu Feng is using his way to avenge them all!


    This is no longer simply helping them break the situation, but directly helping them weaken the combat power of the Changli Department!


    Especially when he heard Mu Feng say "these three tribes killed some members of the Kui Beast Department" and "this time we will also dispatch some soldiers to deal with the Kui Beast Department", Chang Ning even confirmed it as Mu Feng''s reasoning for her of!


    Not only her, but even Aguli was inexplicably excited at this time, his eyes were extremely excited, and he said in a low voice: "Respected chief, you actually sent troops for our Jade Bird Department, our Jade Bird Department will never forget your kindness!"


    "Here we go again!" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, realizing that the two had misunderstood, and was about to explain, but found that Bai Yue and the people were approaching, so he immediately waved his hands, "It should!"


    Then he quickly put away his smile, and whispered a word: "No matter what you hear later, don''t say anything!"


    "it is good!"


    The excited Changning and Aguli were overjoyed, how could they not agree?


    Moreover, Mu Feng asked them to stand aside, so they could witness with their own eyes how he negotiated to avenge their Blue Birds!


    Bai Yue led the leaders of the three tribes to Mu Feng, and said with a serious face: "Chief, they are from the three tribes of Shuangye, Baiyuan, and Tiger in the west!"


    Then he turned to look at the three of them. The three understood and introduced themselves: "I am the leader of the Frost Leaf Department, and my name is Frost Dao!"


    "I am the great chief of the White Ape Department. My name is Bai Shu. I have met my brother!"


    "I am the leader of the Tiger Division, my name is Hushou, and I have met the Great Chief!"


    The three of them saluted politely, and Mu Feng naturally also saluted one by one.


    Mu Feng looked serious, and said slowly: "I''ve heard Bai Yue say about the three of you, and I, Da Jiang, have a deep understanding of the situation in your tribe. If I were you, I might not be able to bear this Kui Beast Department long ago. I admire the three tribes for being able to endure until now! If you need it, I, Da Jiang, am willing to help!"


    The three of them looked at each other, as if they didn''t expect that although the great chief of Jiang Dajiang was young, he spoke very maturely and prudently, and he said it right into their hearts!


    The three of them nodded at the same time, and said angrily: "With your words, we have confidence in our hearts!"


    "Although my brother is young, he is very mature and righteous, thank you!"


    "Great chief, it''s really kind of you to help us!"


    The eyes of Chang Ning and Aguli on the side lit up. They didn''t expect that they would get to the point when they just met!


    The two of them really wanted to say that the Blue Bird Department could also make a move, but when they thought of Mu Feng''s advice, they held back and observed honestly from the sidelines.


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, you three. Although I am young, I know the importance of keeping my word. Since I said I would help you, I will definitely do it!"


    After a pause, he threw a blockbuster: "But what I want to know is, how do you plan to deal with this Kui beast tribe, are you going to plunder them, or destroy them?"


    "What!" The three exclaimed in unison, as if they couldn''t believe what they heard.


    The young chief in front of him actually asked if they wanted to destroy the Kui Beast Department!


    Not only them, but even Chang Ning and A Guli were excited - he actually went to destroy a big tribe for my Jade Bird Department!


    In an instant, Changning''s eyes were full of stars...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 569

    Shuang Dao, Bai Shu and Hu Shou have not yet recovered from the shock.


    They thought they had heard it wrong, so they hesitated and asked tentatively: "Dear chief, you just said that you can help us destroy their tribe?"


    "Brother, are you right? There are more than 2,000 people in the Kui Beast Department!"


    "That''s right, they have at least five or six hundred warriors, and three or four hundred cows as mounts!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "You heard me right, I mean I can help you destroy this Kui beast tribe!"


    "Hiss!" The three gasped.


    They were all stunned!


    Because they never expected that someone would be willing to help in this matter, directly helping them destroy a large tribe!


    Wouldn''t this help them solve the problem at the root?


    Bai Shu asked shortly: "Brother, you won''t lie to us, will you, are you really willing to help us like this?"


    The two people next to him also looked at Mu Feng eagerly.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Of course it is true, but you have to promise me some conditions!"


    "Conditions?" The three of them were taken aback, then looked at Mu Feng again, and asked cautiously, "What conditions?"


    Mu Feng looked at the vigilant expressions of the three people, smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you! First of all, I can send my people to help you, but in the name of your three tribes, I can''t expose our tribe. identities. If you expose our identities before or after the event, then don¡¯t blame me for turning my face and denying people!¡±


    The three of them were taken aback for a moment, then nodded heavily: "Naturally it should be so, we can''t let you get into trouble!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Although I can help you, it''s not for free. Once the Kui beast tribe is destroyed, I will take part of the population of their tribe, and the rest is up to you. How about it?"


    After a pause, he added: "Of course, I will also take most of their tribe''s livestock, and the rest will belong to you three! In this way, you will pay off the credit this time, and you can do it next time at the market." No need to pay it back!"


    The three looked relieved now.


    They were relieved when Mu Feng asked for something.


    Otherwise, they must think that Mu Feng has ulterior motives, but as long as he wants something, it can''t be explained well - he has a plan!


    The three looked at each other again and nodded.


    It was Bai Shu who said again: "It''s natural. With the strength of our three divisions, we can''t destroy the leader. If you can lead us to destroy the Kui Beast Division, you should be responsible for distributing all the captives!"


    "Surprise" appeared on Mu Feng''s face, he clenched his fists and went back to the room excitedly: "Okay, that''s the deal!"


    "However," Bai Shu looked worried, "Brother, since you have the ability to destroy the Kui Beast Department, then we..."


    He didn''t finish speaking, but he stared at Mu Feng, the meaning was self-evident.


    Mu Feng understood, and said with a smile: "Brother, tell me something you don''t want to hear. Given the situation of the three of you, what good will it do me if I kill you?"


    The faces of the three of them instantly became embarrassed.


    Indeed, one side is unambiguous about sending dozens of horses on credit, while the other side even pays for salt.


    What''s the benefit of people killing themselves?


    Is the population captured in vain?


    Or is it okay to waste energy going all the way just to kill a few of their small tribes?


    After thinking about this, the three of them nodded in unison: "Okay! I wonder if you have any other conditions?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Not for the time being, just now I wanted to say how many people we have to pick from the captives in return, but Brother Bai Shu also said just now that the captives are allocated by us, so I will There''s nothing to say! Right, Brother Baishu, you can''t take your word for it, right?"


    Bai Shu was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Mu Feng to say such a sentence, he was clearly thinking about being captured.


    "It seems that he has taken a fancy to the people and livestock of Kui''s animal department!" Bai Shu was sure in his heart, and then nodded heavily, "Don''t worry, we will definitely keep what we say!"


    Mu Feng clapped his palms and laughed loudly: "Okay, then you can go back first, leave two clansmen waiting here, and then I will bring people over to help you!"


    The three of them saw that Mu Feng was so straightforward, they all nodded: "Okay, thank you Chief!"


    "Thank you brother!"


    Then they really left the two of them and left quickly.


    After sending Bai Yue out of the tribe, she withdrew and returned, asking Huang Chuan to arrange for the two people left behind, and then came to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was flipping through the booklet recorded by Bai Yue, grinning strangely.


    Changning and Aguli on the side were already shocked by what they saw and heard.


    They were still immersed in the excitement of Mu Feng''s success for their Blue Bird Club, and right now all their thoughts were revolving around Mu Feng, so they couldn''t care less about other things.


    Bai Yue reminded in a low voice: "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng looked up at him: "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Yue nodded, but did not speak in a hurry.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, looked up and smiled at Chang Ning: "Go around and help me see if there are any tribes who have stayed..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chang Ning said without hesitation, "Okay!"


    Before Aguli could react, he took her away.


    Then Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue: "What''s the matter, can you tell me?"


    Bai Yue frowned and asked, "Great Chief, do we really want to help them destroy the Kui Beast Department?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Of course it''s true. Didn''t you say you wanted to destroy this tribe before?"


    Bai Yue frowned and said: "I thought about destroying the Kui Beast Department, but after thinking about it later, there are some troubles in it. I feel that this matter can''t be rushed, so I can only take it slowly."


    "What''s the trouble, tell me!" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said: "A large tribe of one or two thousand people is really about to be destroyed. It''s easy to talk about livestock and so on. With so many people suddenly reduced, what if it attracts the attention of those big tribes? Isn''t it against you? Was the previous plan inconsistent?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "That''s simple. The battle is too tragic. The people of the Kui Beast Tribe are dead and maimed. Most of the clansmen died in battle!"


    "Ah?" Bai Yue was surprised, "We haven''t fought yet, why did they kill most of the clansmen?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "It''s not really like this, it''s because we can deal with it afterwards and make a false impression of such an ending. Dig a bigger pit, bury those dead people in it, and then set a fire to burn their tribe There is no evidence, no one knows how many people died, let alone where the living people went..."


    In fact, this is a commonly used method in history. There are many untrue parts in the description of the ending of the loser by the winner, or the spring and autumn style of writing, or the distortion of the facts-anyway, there is no way to test it.


    "This..." Bai Yue frowned, he didn''t know there was such an operation.


    He thought for a while and frowned and said, "But if those big tribes want to investigate, they will definitely know that it was the three tribes of Shuangye, Baiyuan and Tiger who did it. Wouldn''t they catch up with them then? The Kui Beast tribe belongs to them A big one, their anger, these three will definitely not be able to bear it!"


    Mu Feng was not surprised at all, and said with a light smile: "They must not be able to bear it!"


    "Then, what should we do?" Bai Yue frowned, "Then our painstaking efforts to train them on credit, isn''t it a waste of time?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Why waste your efforts?"


    Bai Yue frowned: "If those big tribes target their three small tribes, they will definitely not be able to stay in the border of Changli!"


    Bai Yue was in a hurry, but found that the old god Mufeng was there, and he was not in a hurry. He hurriedly asked: "Great chief, what should we do if this really happens?"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng grinned and laughed strangely: "It''s better if you can''t stay longer, otherwise my mirror city will not be built in vain?"


    "This!" Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, then her eyes lit up, and she also grinned strangely...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 570

    After Bai Yue learned of Mu Feng''s real plan, she no longer worried, and continued to explain to Mu Feng in detail what she learned today.


    The situation of these ten or so tribes is not optimistic, but basically they can still live on food and clothing.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng frowned and said: "So, they are used to such a hard life!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "This is very similar to Moxiong''s department. I don''t know how much I can get back from the things I bought on credit today!"


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes: "It doesn''t matter what it is, the main thing is whether it can stimulate the restless minds of these tribes."


    Bai Yue was surprised: "You don''t intend to take it back?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s not a big problem for those who brought fur things, but I remember that four tribes came empty-handed. It''s hard to say whether they can return them."


    Bai Yue frowned and thought about it, and immediately realized, she said in surprise: "Then why are you still willing to give them credit? Even if it''s a jar of salt, it''s too much!"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "It''s because they didn''t bring anything, so I think their situation is worse. They should have other thoughts after seeing other tribes take things..."


    "Other ideas?" Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, and then realized again, "You have thought about it a long time ago, Great Chief..."


    Mu Feng didn''t answer directly, but said with a smile: "Oh, it''s said that the poor have tricks, and the rich have a conscience. I hope they don''t let me down!"


    Bai Yue seemed to understand, she frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly said: "Great Chief, that Yellow Bird Department didn''t come this time!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded and said, "I remember they still owe us the population, right?"


    Bai Yue nodded in agreement.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Take someone to see what''s going on. If you didn''t delay on purpose, then slow down. If you did it on purpose, then press it. Well, you know how to press."


    Mu Feng said it calmly, but Bai Yue could clearly hear the coldness.


    He nodded and said, "Yes, I will let him know that my big Jiang''s things are not so owed!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling for him to make arrangements by himself.


    Bai Yue asked again: "Then you will go to the head office in person?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, I''ll take someone there!"


    Bai Yue nodded in agreement.


    Then Bai Yue stayed in the city, and Mu Feng took Changning, Han Shu and Aguli back to the tribe.


    After returning to Dajiang, Chang Ning asked with concern: "Are you going to most of Changli?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, go for a walk and see what''s going on."


    Chang Ningxiu frowned, showing worry: "But it''s too dangerous there, don''t take too much risk!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "No, I will make arrangements!"


    After a pause, he said with a smile again: "So this time I can''t take you around anymore, wait until next time! Come back next time in the market, and I''ll take you to look elsewhere!"


    Chang Ning''s face turned from worry to joy: "Really?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course it''s true, I still keep my word!"


    Chang Ning laughed, his eyes sparkled.


    On the second day after returning to the tribe, Chang Ning returned to the tribe with Aguli and two hundred horses.


    As for the 100 cows and 100 jars of salt they brought, they stayed in Dajiang.


    Logically speaking, even if the Jade Bird Department stopped sending things, Jiang would not be at a loss.


    But Chang Ning, who is in love with his lover, and Aguli, who is grateful for Jiang''s kindness, insisted on sending another 300 cows, which really excited Li Hu and the others.


    As for Chang Ning and A Guli, they were inexplicably excited. They never expected that they would get two hundred horses from Da Jiang on this trip.


    They could already imagine the excited expressions of those warriors when they returned to the tribe...


    After sending off Changning, Mufeng took people from Dajiang to Yanshi.


    He took away a hundred cavalry soldiers, riding a fine black horse.


    The other two hundred war slaves rode weeded off-haired horses.


    Considering that he couldn''t reveal his identity, he didn''t bring the mammoth and the armored earth dragon this time, but rode Dalei, and took Xiaolei and Wanliyun with him.


    To prevent accidents, he also brought Sha Laosan and three eagle feather dragons with him.


    Of course, there are also Dazi who explore the way, and a few monkeys who can prevent fire in the dark.


    With this lineup, he basically didn''t need three other tribes to tie the Kui Beast tribe.


    But this trip he still won''t join the battle under the name of Jiang, so it is inevitable to have some scruples.


    As for the communication needs, he brought a few carrier pigeons with him.


    In terms of personnel, Han Shu stayed behind and Shuo Feng assisted.


    He brought Konoha, Asuka, Zahe and others, and their strength was quite strong.


    When passing through the city, he took Bai Yue and another hundred cavalry troops with him, and headed west together.


    When walking to the vicinity of Heixiong''s Department, Wood Wind and Bai Yue will separate, and Bai Yue will face northwest, while Wood Wind will face due west.


    The two members of the White Ape Division were lucky enough to follow Da Jiang''s men on the horses, and they also saw four hundred riders, giant bears, and giant birds, and their faces turned pale with fright.


    But when they secretly glanced at Da Jiang''s fighters, they did not hide the envy on their faces.


    They even had the idea of ??adding ginger.


    Originally, Mu Feng planned to go to the Black Bear Department to thank Big Huyou, but considering that the Shuangye, Tiger and White Ape Department might be in critical condition, he had no choice but to go ahead and let Bai Yue convey his thanks on his behalf.


    As for the gratitude, it is also very real: ten cows, ten sheep, plus a big candy that is always on your mind!


    Mufeng and his party followed the two tribes left by Baishu and the others to continue westward, passing by several tribes, and Mufeng checked the tribes trading in the market one by one to determine the names of these tribes.


    "There are five red bark trees two hundred steps east of the tribe. The leaves are like knives. It''s the knife tree department!"


    "There are hills in the west of the tribe, and there are dense forests on the hills, which are always black and light. It is the Black Mountains."


    "There is a lake a hundred steps north of the tribe. In the lake there are big-leaf red flowers that cover the roof of a house. When you pick them off, they can protect you from the rain. It''s the red flower tribe!"


    ...


    Mu Feng was very interested in the description of the safflower department, he even took a detour to get closer to this small lake, only to find that the "big leaf" floating on the water surface was the lotus root as he thought!


    So the achievement points in the system unexpectedly got 200 points, reaching 925 points!


    Of course, it was no surprise that he also asked the soldiers to avoid these tribes on purpose.


    Since they all rode horses, it took seven or eight days to walk, but it took Mufeng and the others a little more than three days to get there.


    On the way, they happened to meet Baishu and the others who had not yet reached the tribe!


    Seeing that Mu Feng led three hundred people, and all of them were riding horses and mounts, Bai Shu, Shuang Dao and Hu Shou all stared straight at them!


    They looked at Da Jiang and the others who were chasing up to them from behind with trembling hearts, and their faces turned pale from the shock.


    If Mu Feng on the horse hadn''t said to them with a pleasant face, "According to the agreement, I will help you destroy the Kui Beast Department", they would have been scared to death!


    As for the clansmen who followed them, when they saw Da Jiang''s soldiers appearing in front of them on horseback one by one, their eyes showed envy.


    Many people even thought in their hearts: "If only we could ride such a horse!"


    After the members of the White Ape Division learned that Mu Feng had indeed sent someone, they all nervously gathered at the entrance of the tribe, looking pale with fright at the well-equipped and imposing Da Jiang warrior.


    They could see that if these three hundred fighters wanted to harm their tribe, they would not be able to escape no matter what.


    But to their surprise, out of this group of people came out their great chief¡ªBai Shu.


    The old man shouted excitedly to the clansmen: "Clansmen, these are the people who are here to help our White Apes conquer the Kui Beasts, and they will help us defeat the Kui Beasts!"


    After the members of the White Ape Tribe heard the news, they all cheered in unison: "Oh oh oh¡ª¡ª"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 571

    In order to minimize the fright of the Jiang warriors on the White Ape, Mu Feng led the soldiers to station outside the jungle at a certain distance from the White Ape.


    This is a pain for Bai Shu.


    Although he knew that Mufeng was here to help them attack the Kui beast tribe, but now that he actually saw more than 300 cavalry in front of the tribe, he realized more and more that the life and death of the whole tribe depended on the other party''s thoughts.


    "Fortunately, he is here to help us fight the Kui beast tribe, and we must make good friends with this tribe in the future!"


    Because the Frost Leaf Department and the Tiger Department need to go back to gather fighters, so Mufeng and the others need to spend the night in the wild.


    The four parties agreed that they would meet up in the valley to the west of the White Ape Division in three days'' time.


    Watching this moment, Mu Feng "invited" Bai Shu into his tent.


    This is the first time Baishu has entered such a habitable "house", and his amazement has overcome his fear¡ªin fact, Mufeng''s practice of staying away from their tribe has completely won his trust.


    He came to the tent, reflecting the firelight outside the open hood, this feeling was completely different from the dim thatched house he lived in.


    "He lives in such a nice house when he is away from home. If he lives in the tribe, it must be better than this one?"


    Mu Feng didn''t know what Bai Shu was thinking, and said with a smile: "Brother Bai, I invited you here to learn more about the situation of Kui''s beast tribe, so that we can prepare in advance when we attack them!"


    Bai Shu put away his surprise and hurriedly thanked him. After pondering for a while, he said: "The Kui Beast Department is six days away from us. But if we soldiers go all out, we will arrive in about five days!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "How many people, how many fighters, how many hunting team members do they have?"


    "There are more than 2,000 of them. The fighters used to have nearly 700 people. But a while ago, our three tribes united and killed more than a hundred of them, but more than a hundred of our three tribes died. "When he said this, Bai Shu looked sad, "We are not afraid of death, but the number of people in the three departments combined is not as large as theirs. Even if we fight hard, we will..."


    He didn''t finish, but the meaning was very clear.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, haven''t we come, plus we are not their opponents?"


    Only then did Bai Shu nodded, and said solemnly: "I think there are so many cavalry troops like you, they are definitely not our opponents!"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded, and then laughed again, "But I won''t dispatch all of these people, the ones riding black horses over there will only dispatch fifty people at most, and the two hundred cavalry troops here will only dispatch Send out half of the people to help you attack the Kui Beast Division!"


    "Ah?" Bai Shu looked surprised and worried, "But in this way, the number of fighters from all directions is still about the same as them, and there is no advantage."


    Then he gritted his teeth and asked: "Since you have brought so many people, why don''t you just send them all out, so that we can wipe them out at once!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, even if I only dispatched more than one hundred and fifty people, it is enough to resist four or five hundred of them. Your people only need to capture or kill those who are not dead. .As for the other 150 people, they will surround the Kui Beast Department to prevent anyone from escaping!


    You must know that if the news of the Kui Beast Division''s destruction spreads to the big tribe soon, the three of you will be in trouble! "


    Bai Shu looked stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help feeling apprehensive.


    He was thinking of destroying the Kui Beast Department, but the young chief in front of him thought of not revealing his whereabouts.


    For a moment, he felt extremely fortunate that the young chieftain was here to help the White Apes, not to attack them.


    He was even a little thankful that his White Ape Department was weak enough to not be able to catch the other party''s eyes.


    Next, Mu Feng had a detailed look at the situation of the Kui Beast Department, and he probably had a plan in his heart.


    Because the Kui tribe is a large tribe, it did not choose a place with many natural barriers, but was next to a river running from east to west, surrounded by a forest, and to the west was an open grassland.


    According to Bai Shuo, the grass is waist-deep in that grassland, and occasionally there are swamps. If you are careful if someone or an animal falls, it will not be rescued.


    And to the west, it is said that there is a large tribe subordinate to the Kui Beast Department.


    Mu Feng asked the distance between the two tribes again, Bai Shu scratched his head and was a bit uncertain, sometimes he said it was five or six days, and another time it was seven or eight days, but he was not sure.


    However, he was sure of one thing, that is, according to what Bai Shu said, even if there were large tribes in the Kui Beast Ministry, and they wanted to contact each other, the news would not be easy to communicate.


    After all, not everyone is like him, with carrier pigeons connecting them.


    The Frost Leaf and the Tiger Division are respectively located in the southeast and northeast corners of the Kui Beast Division¡ªthis forms a triangular fan shape with the White Ape Division and surrounds the Kui Beast Division.


    That is to say, the existence of three small tribes, to some extent, restricted the Kui beast tribe from coming eastward.


    This is also what Mu Feng has been wondering in his heart before, why the tribe of more than 2,000 people in the Kui Beast Department did not dare to easily concentrate on destroying one of the tribes, but was occasionally attacked by three small tribes while gaining the upper hand.


    Now he understands that the fierceness of the three tribes is naturally one of the reasons, and the location of the Kui Beast Division must also be one of the reasons.


    After learning about these situations, Mu Feng immediately thought of a battle plan in his heart - go around to the west of Kui''s beast tribe, cut off their escape to the west, and then they can plunder as much as they want.


    In the case of Kui''s animal department, not to mention three or four hundred cows, no matter how many cows there are, it won''t help¡ªbecause he has Huleibao!


    Unless this Kui animal department can have a mount or a beast like the Hulei Leopard.


    But if the Kui Beast Ministry really existed, how could it be dragged down to the current three small tribes in the north?


    After the plan was finalized, he asked someone to send Baishu back to the tribe, waiting fo

 Chapter 572

    It is better to strike first, and to suffer later.


    The experience of the Frost Leaf Division perfectly explains this sentence.


    Not long ago, they took advantage of the Kui Beast Department when they joined forces with the White Ape Department and the Tiger Department to attack the Kui Beast Department, but now they were attacked by the Kui Beast Department.


    "Respected chief, please hurry up and save our Frost Leaf Department?" The soldiers of the Frost Leaf Department begged one by one.


    What they were looking for was Baishu, but Baishu subconsciously looked at Mufeng.


    Because he knew that the current situation had exceeded his expectations. It is definitely not enough to rely on the White Ape Department alone. If they go, they will die.


    And Mu Feng brought them here precisely to attack Kui''s Beast Department¡ªbut the problem was that they had originally agreed that the Four Departments would attack Kui''s Beast Department.


    Now they are in the middle of the road, the Tigers have not yet arrived, and the Frost Leafs are already in danger, and there are only two tribes left. If they go to save people, they may not be able to get cheap.


    "What should I do?" Bai Shu also subconsciously asked Mu Feng, his face full of hesitation.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng smiled and said: "Go save people!"


    "Ah?" Not only Bai Shu, but even the fighters from the Frost Leaf Department were taken aback. They didn''t expect Mu Feng to agree to save people without even thinking about it.


    But what they didn''t know was that what Mu Feng thought of in an instant was: "Hey, four hundred or so people left their lairs and came out to attack, just let me defeat them one by one, saving a lot of trouble!"


    "But they have more than 400 people!" Bai Shu''s face was full of shock, "Our number is only about the same as theirs, and we don''t have an advantage..."


    Mu Feng waved his hands and looked at Frost Leaf Department: "How long does it take to get to your tribe from here?"


    The soldiers of the Frost Leaf Division subconsciously replied: "Two days, we arrived so quickly without rest. They are riding cattle, and they should be almost here in our tribe!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Do you know where they come from?"


    They nodded: "We have followed them secretly before, and there is a road they have been walking all the time!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng made a decisive decision: "Now, I will take people to rescue your tribe. According to the time, they can only go to the place where you met them before, and we will stop them there!"


    "This..." Bai Shu was already stunned, he didn''t expect Mu Feng to make a decision so quickly, "But the great chief, the tiger department..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand and ordered directly: "Leave two people from the Frost Leaf Department to lead you to follow behind, and you also send a few people to the agreed place to inform the Tiger Department, asking them to hide nearby, don''t reveal Traces, waiting for us to pass!"


    "Ah?" Before Bai Shu could react, Mu Feng didn''t seem to be discussing with him, but an order!


    But he couldn''t give birth to any rebellious thoughts.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Da Jiang''s fighters, let''s go!"


    "yes!"


    Then Mu Feng turned to look at Asuka, Konoha and Zhahe who were following behind him, and nodded to them.


    Asuka rode his horse forward, stretched out his hand to grab a soldier from the Frost Leaf Department, and shouted: "Guide the way!"


    Before the man could react, he was "held up" by Asuka in front of him with both hands: "If you want to save your clansman, show the way!"


    The man subconsciously stretched out his hand, and just about to speak, he staggered and almost fell off his horse, but it was Asuka who urged the mount and rushed away in an instant.


    Asuka waved his hand: "Fifty people, follow me to attack!"


    Then Asuka took the lead and charged far away.


    "yes!"


    From Da Jiang''s team, fifty black horses galloped out to follow in an orderly manner.


    "Da da da!"


    "Da da da!"


    The sound of horseshoes stamping on the ground struck the bottom of everyone''s heart, especially the hearts of those members of the Frost Leaf and White Ape tribes.


    They didn''t know why, and they were so excited in their hearts. They just felt that this voice seemed to tell them¡ªShuangyebu, they are saved!


    Especially when Asuka and the people disappeared from their field of vision in a blink of an eye, it made them feel more and more that they would definitely be able to stop the people from the Kui Beast Department.


    Before everyone could react, Mu Feng blew a whistle, and a loud and long cry sounded from the sky: "Chirp Chirp¡ª"


    It was Da Jiang''s three eagle feather dragons.


    On the way here, Mu Feng was too shocked, and kept Weng Falcon, Xiao Huang and the three eagle-feathered dragons in the air near them.


    Under Mu Feng''s special instruction, they also kept hanging behind Mu Feng, so they were not discovered by Bai Shu and the others.


    Now Mufeng whistled and called them out.


    Then, amidst the horrified expressions of the White Ape and Shuangye, three huge raptors appeared in their field of vision, and a swoop appeared above them.


    "This, this is..." Bai Shu opened his mouth wide and stared round his eyes, unable to believe what he saw and guessed¡ªthese three giant birds belonged to Da Jiang, obeying the orders of the young chief in front of him!


    However, what happened next made him completely believe it.


    Because the wooden wind on the horse looked at the three giant birds that lowered their flying height and pointed, then looked up to the sky and screamed: "Follow up with the group of people on the black horse in front, and whoever they hit, you hit!" Who!


    "Chirp¡ª"


    The big dragon, the second dragon, and the little dragon responded in unison, flapped their wings, and disappeared from everyone''s sight in an instant.


    Without waiting for Mufeng''s order, Zhahe rode his horse to follow, waved his hand, and shouted: "Huchi, Ayelu, Senge, bring your people and follow me! Those who want to gain military merit, follow me to kill enemy!"


    "kill!"


    The slaves shouted and shouted in response.


    Then Huchi, Ayelu, and Senge, the three slave leaders, rode out and shouted at the war slaves.


    Soon, no less than a hundred people rushed out from the war slaves to follow Zhahe and the others.


    Under Mu Feng''s instruction, Bai Yue had chosen a woman for the three war leaders to marry, and they had obtained their own residence in Da Jiang.


    This move also made all the war slaves understand one thing: Da Jiang will do what he says!


    As long as they are willing to charge and kill the enemy for Da Jiang, what Da Jiang promised to give will definitely be given.


    So Zhahe''s words reached their hearts - with military exploits, everything is possible for them!


    Then Mufeng looked at Konoha, and Konoha made another move, the remaining fifty black horses and one hundred war slaves did not speak, and urged their mounts to keep up with galloping.


    Mu Feng looked back at Bai Shu: "You guys follow!"


    After all, he slapped the thunder and left in the dust.


    Bai Shu''s heart trembled, because he saw the formation and reaction that he had never seen before.


    Just based on the aura shown by the three hundred people of Da Jiang just now, he has already determined that those members of the Kui Beast Department will not be their opponents!


    Especially when he saw three giant birds and several wolves in the sky just now, and even when Mu Feng''s cavalry dispatched his troops, he even found a giant bear that was far bigger than he imagined!


    "He, he is not only the great chief, he is also a beast master!" Bai Shu breathed heavily, "Let''s not talk about the Kui Beast Department for such a person, even those from the Changli Department would not dare to provoke them!"


    "Frost Leaf Department, we are saved!" Bai Shu took a deep breath and shouted loudly, "Boys of the White Ape Department, hurry up and save the brothers of the Frost Leaf Department!"


    When he yelled like this, the eyes of the two Frost Leaf Warriors who stayed behind to lead the way lit up, and they were very excited...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 573

    Asuka led the people to attack first, and in terms of speed, it should be less than a day to reach the Frost Leaf Department.


    If the Kui Beast Division is fast enough to capture the Frost Leaf Division, they will almost be able to meet them halfway.


    It''s just surprising that Asuka led the man to the place that the man said in less than half a day.


    He carefully looked at the traces on the ground, there were old traces, but nothing new.


    In other words, either the Kui Beast Department did not follow this path, but took another path.


    Or they haven''t captured the Frost Leaf Division yet!


    Asuka asked the person in front of him: "Are you sure that the Kui Beast Department must go this way, will they go another way?"


    The man looked determined: "There is only one way to go from here to our tribe!"


    "This way..." Asuka thought for a while, made a decisive decision, and moved his hand, "Go ahead, they haven''t left your Frost Leaf Department yet!"


    "Ah?" The man''s face revealed a look of extreme surprise, "Have you captured our Frost Leaf Department yet?"


    Asuka nodded, but said nothing.


    Because he thought of a worse situation-that is, the Frost Leaf Department and the more than 400 Kui Beast Department fighters were in a stalemate.


    In this case, it means that the casualties of their tribe will be very heavy.


    Because the more tenacious the resistance, the more the two sides will think about killing each other when they fight.


    Of course, he would not say these words to the people in the Frost Leaf Department.


    The great chief just asked him to save people, not to be responsible for other...


    The people led by Mu Feng soon followed, and after seeing the hoof prints on the ground, he nodded and said to himself, "It seems that Asuka understands that the people from the Kui Beast Department have not left yet.


    Frostleaf is very tenacious! No wonder these soldiers dared to run for their lives to rescue soldiers. If this was placed in other tribes, they would have been beaten down long ago! "


    Thinking of this, he signaled the soldiers to speed up their pace and move forward, and finally arrived at the Frost Leaf Tribe in the evening.


    Before getting close to the Frost Leaf Tribe, Mu Feng already noticed that there was chaos in front of him - the flying birds who had arrived first had already launched a charge, and the war slaves behind them also rushed forward screaming because they were riding war horses.


    Da Jiang¡¯s black horse mount is definitely different from the previous miscellaneous horses. Its strength and endurance are superior to it. Although its size is not as generous as that of an ox, it is better than its height and strength. !


    In particular, the cows on the opposite side seem to be smaller than the flat-horned and spotted oxen. In addition, their owners, the warriors of the Kui Beast Department, are so focused on blocking the exit of the Frost Leaf Department that they never thought of it. Someone will come from behind.


    So when Asuka led people to charge over, he rushed over almost unstoppably.


    The fighters with Da Jiang all used long-handled copper spears, which were extremely sharp, far from being comparable to bone knives and sticks.


    So when they charged forward, they knocked over and stabbed fifty or sixty riders to death!


    "There are enemies!"


    "Turn back!"


    "You are..." people from the Kui Beast Department roared angrily.


    However, Da Jiang''s black horse cavalry was running too fast, and before they could react, they had rushed into the herd, shot one at a time, and killed another twenty or thirty!


    In just an instant, nearly a hundred people from the Kui Beast Department lost their combat effectiveness!


    However, before they could react, more horse cavalry rushed over after the black cavalry!


    These horses were faster, and they almost ran over directly after sticking to the black riding horse-it was Da Jiang''s war slave!


    Although the war slaves are not holding metal weapons, they are all high-quality bone weapons captured by Da Jiang from various tribes, which are much better than the weapons of different lengths and quality from the Kui Beast Department. .


    In addition, these war slaves were eager to make meritorious service, and they swung bone knives at the same time almost when they first came into contact with the cattle.


    After swiping their knives, they didn''t go down and cut their fingers to record their military exploits.


    Because Bai Yue and Han Shu had already obtained Mu Feng''s consent before, and relaxed the requirements for slaves to accumulate military merit - as long as there are wounds from their weapons in the post-war injury inspection, it will be counted as their military merit.


    This not only prevented the war slaves from getting off their horses to cut their hands, which would hinder the fighter plane, but also indirectly guaranteed the personal safety of the war slaves.


    After all, getting off the horse immediately is not the same as safety!


    And they swung their sabers together, and continued to slash with their sabers in their hands. This was also the saber technique of defeating the enemy on horseback that Mu Feng had passed on to Da Jiang''s cavalry before-the method of Mo Dao breaking the horse formation was taken.


    And Mu Feng also named the bone knives of these war slaves - Bone Knife Array!


    Although the weapons used by these slaves are not as powerful as the Mo Dao, they have been strictly trained. A hundred bone knives are swung down in an orderly manner, like a giant wheel running over the ground, all of which are "flat"!


    You must know that these Kui beast tribes have not undergone systematic training, so in comparison with the two items, Jiang''s war slave bone knife formation is extremely powerful!


    After two rounds of bone knives were chopped down, 160 or 70 soldiers of the Kui Beast Department had fallen to the ground!


    They didn''t have time to care about who was coming, and they urged their mounts¡ªthe bulls to fight head-on.


    But before they could react, they were charged and slashed again, and dozens of people fell to the ground in a blink of an eye!


    The people of Kui''s Beast Department were stunned, startled and angry.


    What was surprising was that they didn''t understand what was going on, and in the blink of an eye, more than two hundred people were killed or seriously injured by this group of unknown people, and their combat power was lost by nearly half in an instant.


    This is more than 200 of all the fighters in the entire Kui Beast Department!


    If they die again, their Kui Beast Department will be finished!


    What makes them angry is that these people are obviously not members of the Frost Leaf Department, and they also look at the mounts and they are clearly not from the tribe with which they are enemies. How can they kill them when they meet?


    The leader of Kui''s animal department rode a huge black bull, and he was urging the black bull to go retrograde on top with his eyes wide open.


    There were forty or fifty people who followed him, all of whom rode black bulls and charged forward.


    The leader of the Kui Beast Department formed a small black bull formation with these forty or fifty people, and all the clansmen gave way to them while shouting, and even started to run for them!


    Especially the running speed of these black cows is not slow!


    He can''t let these horsemen charge over, otherwise the soldiers of their Kui Beast Division will be wiped out here!


    "Damn it, who are these people and where did they come from?" The man yelled again and again, "The horse, the dark horse, must be from the Black Snake Department! Don''t they fear that the Goshawk Department will blame them!"


    It''s just that no matter how hard he thought about it, he would never think that this group of people was not from the Changli Department at all, but from the "far east".


    However, at this time, the black horse cavalry led by Asuka and the war slave cavalry behind them were exhausted due to a collision, and they were about to collide with the black bull rider.


    If it was installed, not to mention how many people the bronze guns in the hands of Asuka and the others could hurt, but they would definitely be killed and some of them maimed by this group of black bulls rushing like thunder.


    At this moment, Asuka who was charging ahead grinned and shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    Da Jiang''s soldiers pulled the necks of the horses one by one, and the horses all moved aside, and even the war slaves behind them also all moved away¡ªit was like a method of changing the battle that had been practiced many times before!


    Even so, they still overturned twenty or thirty riders by this small group of black bulls!


    Especially because Asuka''s "give way" directly made Hei Niu Xiaozhen rush out from the path out of the way!


    It looked like Asuka was deliberately letting people escape!


    Sure enough, the rest of the Kui beast tribe saw Hei Niu Xiaozhen rushing out of the way, and they had no intention of fighting. They tried their best to move their mounts, trying to escape!


    Unexpectedly, Asuka, who was slapped to one side, grinned strangely at this moment: "It''s unlucky for you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 574

    What Asuka said "it''s bad luck for you" didn''t mean that the people of Kui''s beast tribe were attacked by him, but the person they were going to face next¡ªMu Feng!


    It wasn''t that he was powerless to stop this group of black bull formations just now, but that he kept in mind what the chief had taught him before: we should cherish the fighting power of Jiang, and don''t waste it if we can.


    Especially this time the great chief came here with such a big battle, it is impossible to just show it.


    Sure enough, after rushing out of the path vacated by Asuka, the Black Bull Array of Kui''s Beast Department saw a group of black horse cavalry head-on.


    This group of black horse cavalry looks similar to the number on their side.


    The leader of Kui''s Beast Department opened his eyes wide and shouted, "Rush and kill!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    The fighters of the Black Bull Department rushed forward one by one, screaming wildly.


    They know that a cow cannot outrun a horse in terms of speed, but once the cow runs and collides head-on with the horse, the horse is definitely no match!


    Right now, their cattle are running completely, and their speed has reached the fastest. As long as they rush over, they can kill all the people on the opposite side.


    Then they will return to the tribe as quickly as possible and lead the tribe to migrate as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if they are chased into the tribe by such a cavalry army, the Kui beast tribe must be in bad luck!


    However, there was a scene that made them all puzzled.


    The black horse cavalry who were charging forward were still charging, but they slowed down when they rushed over. It seemed that the people who came did not intend to collide with them head-on.


    "They''re scared!" the leader of the Kui Beast Department yelled angrily, "Don''t give them a chance, hurry up!"


    "Yes!" All the Kui Beast Warriors roared angrily.


    They have already suffered heavy casualties, and now they can only vent their anger by killing the people in front of them.


    However, before they could react, the black horse cavalry on the opposite side stopped suddenly one by one, and then a white horse, which was much larger than ordinary horses, ran out of the team.


    There is a boy sitting on the back of the white horse¡ª¡ªit is Mu Feng!


    When Mu Feng rode Da Lei out of the dark horse team, he looked at the murderous Kui Beast Warrior and curled his lips: "This bird!"


    Then he turned around and shouted at the people behind him: "Cover your ears, and the horse''s ears are also blocked!"


    All hands together.


    Those who cover their ears cover their ears, those who block their ears block their ears, the movements are very familiar...


    Mu Feng patted Da Lei: "It''s your turn, buddy!"


    At the same time, he pulled the mane on Da Lei''s neck, and covered his ears with his hands...


    All the members of the Kui Beast Department were dumbfounded when they saw the actions of the people on the opposite side, not knowing what they were doing.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a trembling sound, and the roar that hurt everyone''s ears exploded in the field like thunder: "… Æô¡ª¡ª"


    Before Da Lei could make a sound, Xiao Lei at the side also raised his head and let out a long cry: "Woo--"


    "I''ll go, forget about it!" Mu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    "Puff puff!"


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Ahhh!"


    The black bulls on the side of Kui''s Beast Department who were running wildly staggered and fell to the ground one after another. The soldiers on their backs were either thrown out, or were crushed by the bulls and couldn''t get up.


    It''s not too late, after the front and rear black bulls fell down, they had loose stools, trembling and struggling, and all of a sudden these fifty or so Kui Beast Warriors were covered in excrement and urine, which smelled very bad.


    And the soldiers who "rushed out of the siege" behind them were not spared, and all fell to the ground!


    "what!"


    "This is, what''s going on here?"


    "Ah, my legs..."


    The battle lost its suspense...


    Asuka led the people back and made up the knife one by one.


    About 300 people were killed or injured, and only 161 people were left alive.


    Mu Feng estimated in his heart the salt and horses he borrowed before, and rubbed his teeth: "It''s not enough, it''s still so dirty, it''s too useless!"


    Then he waved his hand at Fei Niao and said, "Except for the leader riding the bull, keep four more, and kill the rest!"


    "Yes!" Asuka turned around and ordered people to start, then cleared the battlefield and collected the spoils.


    The Frostleaf tribe who came back with them felt like falling into a dream, and couldn''t believe what they saw: the crisis of life and death for their tribe was solved just like that!


    They quickly knelt on the ground and saluted: "Thank you, respected chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Hurry up and see how your people are doing!"


    "Yes, yes!" Several people rushed to the tribe, shouting, "Grandpa, we have brought in reinforcements!"


    "Brother, we are back!"


    "Auntie, Auntie..."


    Asuka came over and said, "Four hundred and seventy cows, one hundred and sixty-two dead and wounded, and the rest are all good except for being dirty!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, the number of cattle is not bad, go and bring the leader of the Kui Beast Department, I''ll ask something!"


    "yes!"


    Asuka quickly went back and forth, bringing with him a middle-aged man with a black face, bushy eyebrows, and brown eyes.


    He is the leader of the Kui Beast Division''s battle.


    However, such a tribe who leads troops in battle should be called the leader of the war.


    Without waiting for Wooden Wind to speak. The black-faced man with brown eyes shouted angrily: "Which tribe do you belong to? To have a dark horse, it must be a member of the Changli tribe! Do you know that if you treat the Youmeng tribe like this, you will be conquered by all the allied tribes!"


    Mu Feng grinned coldly: "You don''t know us? You want to deny your responsibility after provoking our tribe?"


    He was talking nonsense, he thought in his heart: "Anyway, you don''t know me, you can see me as whoever you like, and you can''t do anything to me!"


    But seeing Mu Feng''s calm expression, the dark-faced man already had a "candidate" in his heart.


    He gritted his teeth and said: "The Black Snake Department, yes, very good! You dare to kill so many people in my Kui Beast Department today, and when the alliance finds out, you will also be conquered by many big tribes!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback.


    The black-faced man mentioned two "big tribe conquests" in a few words. It seems that there are some regulations that do not allow conflicts between the big tribes.


    "This guy doesn''t know me yet... Once there is a conflict, he may face the unanimous conquest of other tribes..." Mu Feng''s thoughts changed sharply, and then he grinned strangely, "I just want to kill the people here. Has the Black Water Department been here?"


    "You!" The black-faced man immediately confirmed that there is no other tribe except the Black Snake tribe who speaks so arrogantly and fearlessly and kills them immediately!


    Mu Feng watched his expression carefully, and immediately realized that the Kui Beast Department should have enmity with the Black Snake Department.


    "Looks like I''m right to be so blind. The Changli League is really dog-eat-dog! I didn''t say anything, so I''m sure that I''m the Black Snake Department. Since you If you think so, then I will have an identity next time, hehe..."


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng showed a "cruel" smile on his face: "But don''t worry, I won''t kill you so easily just because of the enmity between your Kui Beast Department and our Black Snake Department before!"


    "You, what are you going to do?" There was a bad feeling in this person''s heart.


    "Don''t do anything!" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "I want you to see with your own eyes how your Kui Beast Department was destroyed!"


    The black-faced man turned pale instantly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 575

    Mu Feng originally planned to learn more about the situation of the Kui Beast Department from the black-faced man, so that he could deal with the Kui Beast Department later.


    But after the black-faced man "confirmed" that Mu Feng was a member of the Xuan Snake Department, he would rather die than obey.


    Mu Feng went to ask the other people who stayed alive, and found that they were the same.


    After thinking for a while, he asked people to tie up these four people, and then secretly confessed to Konoha, asking him to "take care" of these people.


    Konoha followed suit.


    So Mu Feng asked people to stay where they were, and waited for Asuka to understand the situation before making any plans.


    Soon, Asuka led seven or eight people out, some of them were just the soldiers from the Frost Leaf Department brought by Jiang when they came, and the leader was an old man with gray hair.


    The old man had a sad expression on his face, but he came to Mu Feng very piously, put one hand on his chest, and bowed his head in salute: "Thank you for your help, brother, my Shuangye department will always remember the great kindness of brother!"


    Mu Feng realized that this should be the great chief of the Frost Leaf Department, he nodded slightly and bowed in return.


    The old man''s face was miserable: "If it wasn''t for my brother, my Shuangye Department might be wiped out today!"


    Before he finished speaking, the soldiers of the Frost Leaf Division who followed him knelt down on one knee and saluted Mu Feng: "Thank you, Chief!"


    These people also have miserable faces and sad expressions.


    Obviously, the situation in Frostleaf is not optimistic.


    Mu Feng sighed and shook his head: "No, I just came here to abide by the agreement with the leader of your Frost Knife. Is the situation of your tribe okay?"


    The old man looked pained and shook his head.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng didn''t want to sprinkle salt on his wound, he waved his hand and said, "If that''s the case, we''ll leave now!"


    "Wait a minute!" The old man said loudly, "I heard from my people that we didn''t have enough goods in the market, so you still gave us a jar of salt and a horse. Don''t worry, my Frost Leaf Department will definitely Return yours!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "There''s no rush, let''s talk about it when you can afford it!"


    The old man shook his head sadly: "No, you saved our tribe, we must pay it back!"


    Speaking of which, the old man turned around and shouted at the people behind him: "All the members of the Shuangye tribe, come out!"


    Mu Feng frowned, vaguely guessing something.


    All the people from the "whole" Frostleaf Department have come out.


    What made him frown was that there were two hundred people who came out, but less than fifty men.


    In other words, during the one stop with the Kui Beast Department, the young and strong men of the Frost Leaf Department were almost killed or injured!


    The rest are women and children.


    Although the remaining forty or so men seemed to be quite strong, the small number became their flaw.


    Especially in this chaotic and war-torn city of Changli, their prospects are bleak!


    After all the members of the Frost Leaf Department appeared, Qiqi knelt down towards Mu Feng and shouted loudly: "Thank you, Chief, please avenge my Frost Leaf Department!"


    "This..." Mu Feng looked at the old man.


    Before he could react, the gray-haired old man knelt down on one knee and raised his hand: "I beg the great chief to avenge my Frost Leaf Department. I, Frost Leaf Department, are willing to join your tribe and will not care about life or death for you!"


    "This," Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    He was thinking of merging the three divisions of Shuangye, White Ape, and Tiger before, but his original plan was to let the three divisions face the pressure of most of them after destroying the Kui Beast Division, and then gather them together.


    He didn''t expect such an accident in the middle, half of the Shuangye tribe was directly killed and injured, and the whole tribe survived in name only.


    Especially the entire tribe now has less than 200 people, and the strength of young and strong is less than 50!


    He carefully calculated in his heart, once he accepted the Frost Leaf Department, what should he do next, and whether he would get angry.


    At the same time, the members of the Shuangye tribe headed by the old man clearly saw that Mufeng was "hesitating", and Qiqi shouted again: "I beg the great chief to avenge my Shuangye tribe!"


    Just as Mu Feng was about to reply, he heard a movement behind him, it was the soldiers from the White Ape Division who hurried over.


    Seeing the messy corpses on the ground, Bai Shu exclaimed: "Shuangqiu, Shuangqiu!"


    The gray-haired old man who was still kneeling on the ground just raised his head and answered in an obscure voice: "I''m here!"


    Bai Shu quickly came to his side with a shocked expression: "Brother, what are you..."


    The old man named "Shuangqiu" looked miserable, and murmured: "It''s over, it''s over, it''s my Frost Leaf Division that took the lead in bearing the wrath of Kui''s Beast Division!"


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Bai Shu looked shocked, "Aren''t you all still alive?"


    Shuangqiu still didn''t get up, just turned sideways and pointed back: "Look, all the members of my Shuangye tribe are here!"


    "Ah?" Bai Shu looked behind him, startled, "Why are there so many people left!"


    Shuangqiu''s expression turned painful: "I said before that the three parts are not as good as one, but you don''t listen, well, now my Shuangye department has suffered..."


    Bai Shu''s expression froze: "Then you now..."


    Shuang Qiu gritted her teeth: "We want revenge!"


    "But," Bai Shu frowned, "You guys are..."


    Shuang Qiu looked at Mu Feng again and begged, "I beg the great chief to avenge my Frost Leaf Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Don''t worry about revenge, this time I''m here for the Kui Beast Department, as for your joining our department..."


    Mu Feng deliberated and wanted to refuse, because the method of joining the Frost Leaf Department exceeded his expectations, and he was still undecided before destroying the Kui Beast Department.


    It would be fine if the Kui Beast Department could be destroyed, and if it was accepted, it would be accepted.


    If it can''t be destroyed, harvesting the Frost Leaf Department is equivalent to harvesting a seedling, and the other party will be able to find Jiang along this seedling sooner or later.


    Although it seemed to him that taking down the Kui Beast Department was a certainty, but just now he had already planned in his heart to blame the Black Snake Department that he had never met before.


    This will further promote the chaos of the Changli tribe.


    And once he accepted the Shuangye tribe now, it would be like leaving a "tail"-according to what the black-faced man said just now, the large tribes of the Changli tribe cannot annex small tribes.


    Once he accepts the Frost Leaf Department, it is tantamount to telling others in a disguised form that they are not members of the Black Snake Department.


    And his method of provoking internal conflicts in most of Changli is also simple, that is, to deliberately hold back his hands when attacking the Kui Beast Department, let the black-faced man "run away", and let him go to his "superior" to file a complaint.


    Judging by his determined appearance, he will definitely kill the Black Snake Department. In this way, there will be conflicts...


    But the problem is that the black-faced man knows that the Shuangye people are not dead, and this situation is the loophole in this calculation.


    On the one hand, there are two hundred extra people, and there are only less than fifty young and strong fighters.


    On the other hand, it is a plan for the overall situation, leaving no tail behind.


    Mu Feng frowned and weighed the gains and losses, a little entangled.


    From the bottom of his heart, he kept thinking about whether there was any possible flexibility before and after this incident, which would allow him to accept the people from the Frost Leaf Department and avoid showing his feet.


    However, his silent reaction seemed to Shuang Qiu that he obviously didn''t want to get into trouble.


    He cried out sadly: "Great Chief, as long as you promise to avenge my Frost Leaf Department, you can ask my Frost Leaf Department to do anything!"


    As he spoke, he pointed to the remaining less than fifty soldiers: "They will obey your orders, regardless of life or death!"


    Seeing this scene, Bai Shu was shocked and anxious in his heart.


    He didn''t want the Frost Leaf Department to join the big ginger, but he knew that if the Frost Leaf Department didn''t join, it would be a dead end.


    If you join them, the White Ape Department will not be able to accept it - there are only forty or fifty young adults, and the rest are all women, children, old and young, and they cannot support them!


    But if he wanted to watch Shuangyebu wait to die, he definitely couldn''t do it.


    After all, he couldn''t explain the reason why the rabbit died and the fox was sad, and he felt the same way, but he understood it.


    For a while, the field fell into silence, waiting for Mu Feng to make a decision...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 576

    Mu Feng is still thinking about whether to accept the people from the Shuangye tribe.


    At this time, Asuka went directly to him and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, everything is ready, what should we do next?"


    Mu Feng raised his head and was about to speak, but found that Shuang Qiu was looking at him earnestly.


    With a serious look on his face, he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, you can join me, Da Jiang!"


    "Huh!" Shuangqiu breathed a sigh of relief, and shouted together with all the clansmen, "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng felt a little helpless, waved his hand and said, "Okay, get up!"


    The white tree on the side looked complicated.


    Regarding Shuangqiu''s decision, he was very helpless.


    Even if he doesn''t want to, he still knows that this is Shuangqiu''s decision.


    In fact, before this, Shuangqiu had already proposed that the three tribes should unite and be the only one to jointly defend against the Kui beast tribe.


    However, this proposal was rejected by him.


    The reason is simple, he doesn''t want the White Ape Department to lose its tribal name in his hands.


    Now that Frost Leaf has been severely injured, he can''t help but feel a bit sad.


    But he was shocked by the courage of the young chief in front of him.


    Because the Frost Leaf Division is actually worthless now, less than 50 fighters plus 140 to 50 old and weak women and children, it would be a burden to any tribe.


    However, the young man in front of him agreed after thinking for a moment!


    "Great Chief!" Asuka reminded in a low voice, "they only have so many fighters..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "No problem, I have my own arrangements!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Shuangqiu, and said in a deep voice, "Since you want to join our tribe, you have to obey my arrangement!"


    Shuang Qiu immediately said solemnly: "As long as you avenge us, we will follow your orders!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "We have killed all the warriors from the Kui Beast Division who came here, and I will take the rest over there. In other words, you will not be in danger in a short time. , I will leave some of these cows for you as food for these few days.


    You people stay here and burn all these corpses together and bury them!


    The rest of you uninjured warriors come with me. I will take them to take revenge on the Kui Beast Department in person. After we destroy the Kui Beast Department, I will come back and pick you up and return to my tribe. How about it? "


    The old man nodded solemnly, then turned to look at the soldiers behind him: "You guys need to respect him as the great chief in the future, you know?"


    These people shouted in unison: "Yes!"


    Then Qiqi stood up and looked at Mufeng respectfully.


    Mu Feng took a look, and saw that these people were covered with blood, but it wasn''t his own.


    Each of them has firm eyes and strong bodies. They can survive such a tragic melee, and they are clearly good fighters.


    It''s a pity that the number of people is really small.


    Mu Feng told Asuka: "Give them weapons!"


    Asuka nodded, thought for a while and said, "You can choose and use the weapons on the ground at will, and I will give you the sharpest weapons at your fingertips when you reach the tribe!"


    "Yes!" These forty people were also unambiguous, each picked up their weapons from the ground, and stood next to Asuka, without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng nodded and said, "Leave these cows to you, we will be back in a few days!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand: "Go!"


    "yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison.


    There were only more than a hundred people from the Frost Leaf Department left in the field.


    They all looked at Shuangqiu together: "Great Chief, are we really going to migrate and join other tribes?"


    Shuang Qiu nodded bitterly: "The White Ape and the Tigers can''t count on it. We can''t survive if we stay here. With so few of us here, we can only be looted by others. The tribe will perish sooner or later!"


    After a pause, he said again with hope on his face: "So many people from the Kui Beast Division will be killed in a short while in front of them, which shows that their tribe is far more powerful than the Kui Beast Division, and we will have a way out by following them! "


    "But you..." The faces of the clansmen were bitter.


    Shuangqiu shook his head: "I''m not the great chief alone, but it''s worth it for the children of the tribe to live! I can''t let the men in the tribe die in vain!"


    The faces of the people in the Frost Leaf Department are all sad...


    Mufeng asked Zhahe to bring more than forty newly joined fighters to learn how to ride horses - the horses were handed over from the war slaves, which also made the fighters of the Frost Leaf Department feel the importance they received.


    Asuka frowned and looked behind him, and leaned in front of Mu Feng: "Great Chief, a tribe as big as the Shuangye tribe is also a member of the Changli tribe alliance, so we just took it away, won''t there be any problems?"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, then said: "If we don''t accept them, those bloody men in their tribe will die in vain."


    Asuka was puzzled: "But we don''t need to take over, right? We didn''t cause their situation!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s not true! But as human beings, there are some things we can''t do, and some things we have to do."


    He said this sentence not so much for Asuka, but for himself.


    "But such a big tribe will be gone if they say nothing, will it attract the attention of most of the Changli Alliance, will we be exposed by then?"


    "Exposing..." Mu Feng frowned and said, "This is indeed a problem, let me think about it..."


    In fact, he originally thought about destroying only the Kui Beast Department, and then created an illusion that the whole group did not leave any dogs and dogs in the process of fighting with other departments, and there was no one left alive.


    But because of what the black-faced man said just now, he suddenly came up with another plan, which was to use the Kui Beast Department to plot against most of Changli.


    But in this way, there is a risk of exposing the ginger.


    But if he wants not to be exposed now, he must either not accept people from the Frost Leaf Department, or he must completely destroy the Kui Beast Department.


    Now that he has accepted people from the Frost Leaf Department, it seems that the temporary plan is about to be abandoned.


    But the black-faced man''s words made him realize that this was an opportunity, and he didn''t want to give up so easily.


    "What should I do, what should I do?" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "I''m going to destroy the Kui Beast Department now, using the name of the Black Snake Department. In order to ensure that the Black Snake Department does not match up with that little black face, the gap in the number has to be filled. superior¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng thought about it carefully, then nodded secretly: "Yes!"


    Then he thought about the feasibility of this plan carefully, and the more he thought about it, the more he was satisfied, and then he grinned strangely.


    "What''s the matter, Great Chief?" Asuka asked suspiciously.


    "I figured out a way!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "What way!" Asuka was stunned and said happily.


    Mu Feng was in a good mood, and laughed softly: "We will take away the people from the Frost Leaf Department and let them join me, Da Jiang, but the Frost Leaf Department will still exist."


    "What do you mean?" Asuka was puzzled, "There are no people, so how can there be this tribe?"


    Mu Feng laughed softly: "Let''s find someone to replace him!"


    "Find someone to replace?" Asuka frowned and thought about it, then his eyes lit up, and he asked in surprise, "Us?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, they are our people. From then on, we will have a new identity in the border of Changli, so that it will not be easy to expose the existence of Jiang!"


    Asuka''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and finally excitedly shouted: "Wonderful!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 577

    Mu Feng''s strategy is "Li Daitao stiff".


    But it''s not quite right, he didn''t come to take the punishment for Shuang Yebu.


    If I had to use an appropriate word to describe it, it would be "new wine in old bottles" - the name of the Frost Leaf Department will not change, but the people in the Frost Leaf Department will change!


    He will let Big Jiang''s people appear as members of the Frostleaf tribe around here.


    As for who to send here, the choice must be cautious.


    Because this place is far away from Da Jiang''s headquarters after all, the first factor in choosing people is to be loyal to Da Jiang.


    From this point of view, the Dajiang people must be the most suitable, and they will definitely put Dajiang''s interests first.


    But Mu Feng felt that Da Jiang''s people were not enough, and if some part was lost here, the gain would outweigh the loss.


    But if it wasn''t for Da Jiang''s own people, sending other people would inevitably have a different heart.


    According to his original idea, he would have a slave army here to stir up wind and rain for a long time, but now it seems that it is not very suitable.


    But no matter who Da Jiang is coming from, it will not be on the bright side-it will be these fighters from the Frost Leaf Department who will appear on the bright side.


    Even the Great Chief Shuangqiu may have to keep it.


    This is just what Mu Feng initially thought of, and he thinks it is the most feasible way to kill multiple birds with one stone.


    First, he can continue to implement his strategy of alienating most of the Changli Department.


    Second, he can safely accept these people from the Frost Leaf Department.


    The third reason is that Da Jiang has a long-term and stable cover identity in the Changli area since then, so he doesn''t need to use the city as a cover every time.


    After all, there are people coming and going in the market, and he can''t guarantee that all the tribes are easy to control.


    Another point is that with the name of the Frost Leaf Department, he can let Da Jiang''s fighters not have to covertly carry out conquests and plunder among some small tribes.


    At that time, through this new "Frost Leaf Department", he can do many things that he wanted to do but could not do before.


    The most important point is to place such an eyeliner on the border of the Changli Department, so that he can more directly understand the every move of the Changli Department!


    This is his final plan!


    Mu Feng and Asuka whispered in the middle of the line, but Bai Shu at the back of the line was puzzled.


    Because of his status as a great chief, he rode the horses he bought on credit from the market.


    Originally, it was the most honorable symbol in the tribe.


    But at this time, he rode a horse and walked behind Da Jiang''s - firstly because his people could only follow on foot, and secondly because his horse couldn''t keep up with Da Jiang''s horse.


    Don''t talk about dark horses, they can''t even keep up with the horses of those war slaves!


    That''s the difference!


    And Bai Shu obviously felt this gap, full of complexities.


    At this moment, he couldn''t express how he felt about Frost Leaf''s decision.


    He has both the lamentation of the rabbit''s death and the fox''s sorrow, and the annoyance of repentance.


    In addition, he actually has a kind of envy of fame!


    Because the Frost Leaf Department had become a burden, before Mu Feng left, he actually gave the group thirty cows!


    And these forty or so warriors who had just joined Dajiang also got their own horse mounts in an instant!


    From his eyes, it was obvious that the horses they rode were obviously better than his own.


    For a moment, Bai Shu had the idea of ??whether to join Da Jiang, but he suppressed it immediately after having this thought.


    Because he remembered his previous persistence: the White Ape Department cannot lose its reputation in his hands!


    Because there were people from the White Ape Department on foot, the speed of the two groups was slowed down.


    The fighters from the Frostleaf Department had already learned how to ride a horse, and they clenched their weapons with excitement.


    them

 Chapter 578

    It was noon when it was approaching the Kui Beast Department, and Mu Feng planned to wait until evening before attacking.


    The purpose of this is to prevent them from revealing their appearance by attacking at night - thus reducing the risk of exposure.


    But in this way, it will be a big problem for the tiger department and the white ape department.


    Because according to their own reports, they can''t see very clearly at night.


    Only when there is a big fire and people get close can they see who is who.


    Wooden Wind was not surprised by this.


    Not all tribes have adjusted and improved their diet as early as Da Jiang.


    Ginger has a wide variety of foods. The staple foods are corn and wheat. The fruits and vegetables include carrots, apples, peaches and various wild vegetables. In addition to the regular prey, the liver of animals is also added to the recipe.


    It can be said that the problem of blurred vision caused by unbalanced diet in other tribes is not a problem at all in Dajiang.


    This is also one of the reasons why Mufeng always likes to attack at night when attacking other tribes.


    In fact, Mu Feng didn''t expect the two parts to be of much help at all, he had originally dragged them as a cover.


    After all, Bai Yue said before that if he was given two hundred Jiang warriors, he would be able to level the Kui Beast Department.


    Although Mu Feng only brought one hundred warriors, he had two hundred war slaves¡ªalthough the combat power was much inferior, the advantage was that there were more people.


    Even so, the equipment of these war slaves is much higher than that of warriors of other tribes.


    In addition, the current Kui Beast Department is a remnant, and it is very easy to clean it up.


    After a little thought, he figured out the attack strategy and began to arrange it.


    "I will lead fifty people to set fire here, Konoha, and lead people to charge from the east, charge directly from here, and drive them to the west."


    "Baishu, Hushou, you two are waiting in the south with your clansmen. There is a forest over there, and they probably won''t escape from there. In addition, we rushed from east to west, so they should have no choice but to go west!"


    Bai Shu''s eyes lit up.


    Tiger Head frowned and asked, "Great Chief, aren''t we here to destroy them? Since they fled from the west, why don''t we just block them from the west?"


    After a pause, he continued: "My Tiger Division wants to be the only one in the west, and kill more members of the Kui Beast Division!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "You want to be in the west?"


    Hushou nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng reminded: "At that time, we will charge from the east, and the momentum will be irresistible. They will definitely try their best to escape from the west. If you want to block the west, you will lose!"


    The tiger''s head was unmoved, but just stuck its neck and said: "No problem, we only have one request, and I ask the chief to allow it!"


    Mu Feng single-headed: "Say!"


    Hushou took a deep breath, and said solemnly: "Leave the West to us, but we will count as many people as we can catch, okay?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, vaguely guessing their plan, and nodded, "Okay! Since you said so, of course I agree. But how much loss you have to weigh yourself!"


    Then Mu Feng turned to look at Bai Shu: "What about you?"


    Bai Shu was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head: "Our White Ape Department obeys the orders of the great chief!"


    He naturally saw Hushou''s plan, and he believed that Mu Feng also saw it.


    Hu Shou intends to take this opportunity to capture more prisoners, so that he can pay back the debt. Once more people are captured, he can exchange things with Mu Feng.


    They had already learned about the benefits of captives in the market, and they were very excited when discussing on the way back.


    But in his opinion, the Tigers Department is looking for death. After all, one or two thousand people want to flee, so how could a mere hundred people be able to resist that momentum?


    After all, no matter how attractive this deal is, it must be taken with one''s life to be real.


    But Hushou became excited, as if he had already thought of the loss Mu Feng said.


    He grinned and said, "Five or six hundred soldiers died before and after. No matter how many there are in the tribe, how much can there be?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, as much as we caught this time is ours, and as much as you caught is yours.


    But pay attention, no matter where you are, as long as someone asks who you are, you should either keep silent, or say that you are from the Xuan Snake Department, and ignore the rest, understand? "


    "yes!"


    "Okay, now wait for the dark, and then you start to go around to the place where your tribe will appear!"


    "yes!"


    "Asuka, come here!" Mu Feng said.


    Asuka came to Mu Feng''s side and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng ordered in a low voice: "You take fifty cavalry troops and one hundred war slaves to the southwest to prevent people from the Kui beast tribe from fleeing from the south. If there are too many people fleeing to the west, you will kill some of them and leave three or five. Hundreds of people will be dealt with by the Tigers Department.


    If there are not many people who escaped, then you don''t have to kill them, and go directly to capture the prisoners. If necessary, stay behind and let go of twenty or thirty people!


    Another point, don''t use bows and arrows, or you will reveal your identity! "


    Asuka thought for a while, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    The tactics are properly arranged, and everyone waits for the dark.


    The night came soon, and Mu Feng ordered in a low voice: "Everyone, go around from the south to the area where you should appear. Remember, you are from the Xuanshui Department!"


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in a low voice and started to move.


    Following Mufeng was Konoha, and they all stayed where they were - the battle needed to be initiated from them.


    Regarding Mu Feng''s plan, he secretly asked Mu Feng to get a rough idea.


    He said with some concern: "Chief, since you want to escape alive, why do you want to let the tiger department go? Looking at that tiger head, you can''t wait to catch all the people from the Kui beast department! What if they really all go?" What to do if caught?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, haven''t we already let go of a few, and we''re here just in case. The most important thing is how many people can escape from the west, isn''t it up to us?"


    Konoha thought for a while, her eyes lit up, she nodded and said with a smile, "I understand!"


    Mu Feng looked up at the sky, the east had already risen brighter, nodded: "Well, it''s ok!"


    As he spoke, he called out a dozen monkeys including Sun Dasheng, and communicated with them in a low voice with advanced animal taming skills: set fire!


    Sun Dasheng, who led the order, got off the horse with a group of monkeys, and then ran away from Mufeng to the Kui Beast Department not far away with the fire bag.


    If someone who doesn''t know the place goes to see it, they will find more than a dozen black groups running out from around Mufeng.


    These black clusters "stretched" towards the Kui Beast Department silently and swiftly like tentacles, and after a few minutes, the roof of the Kui Beast Department''s thatched house started to catch fire!


    Where Kui''s beast tribe is located, there are trees, water, and flat areas, so naturally there is wind.


    The wind assisted the fire, and it burned more and more fiercely. Before the people in the Kui Beast Department could react, the flames had already illuminated the sky above the Kui Beast Department!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 579

    "on fire!"


    "Hurry up and put out the fire!"


    "Come on man, it''s on fire!"


    The people from the Kui Beast Department started to shout, rushed out of the thatched house one after another, picked up everything they could and started to fight the fire.


    With the light of the fire, Mu Feng and the others could clearly see the people of the Kui Beast Tribe fighting the fire in a panic.


    At this moment, Mu Feng shouted in a low voice: "Let the slaves charge!"


    Konoha was puzzled: "Aren''t you going to shoot the arrow?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Arrowing will reveal our identities. So far, only we and the Qingniao Department have bows and arrows. It''s fine if we don''t keep alive, but now we want to let some of them go, so we can''t use bows and arrows!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, moved his hand, and said in a low voice, "Everyone, charge with me!"


    As he said that, Konoha rushed to the front, holding a long spear in his hand, like a dragon entering the sea, tumbling left and right, stabbing the two of them to death instantly.


    And Zhahe beside him was even more fierce, holding a gun in one hand and a meteor hammer in the other, poking right and left, like chopping melons and vegetables.


    At this time, the Fifty Cavalry Army and the Hundred War Slaves also roared and rushed over.


    Mu Feng pointed his hand, Sha Laosan also shook his body and bumped out.


    There was only a "bang", it was obvious that Sha Laosan had knocked over something, followed by another scream of "ahh".


    It looks like it hit someone.


    As for the big seeds, they stayed with Mu Feng one by one, followed by Da Lei and Xiao Lei to protect Mu Feng.


    Seeing Konoha rushing out, Mu Feng picked up his spear and rode his horse to follow slowly.


    Now Konoha, Asuka, Qingya, and Zhahe have mastered the essentials of charging, and there is no need for Mufeng to lead people to charge.


    He is now a full-fledged general, patrolling the battlefield behind the Jiang cavalry army who is showing a crushing trend.


    The people of Kui''s beast tribe rushed to fight, and when they shouted, some people took out bone knives and sticks to meet the enemy.


    But how does such a weapon deal with the enemy in front of Jiang''s spear?


    Before they stabbed out with the bone knives, the spears had already pierced their chests!


    Others had just pulled out the cattle, and before they had time to mount their mounts, they were charged and stabbed to death by Da Jiang''s cavalry.


    The remaining ones who survived the disaster were hacked and chopped up by the war slaves who just arrived before they had time to rejoice in their escape.


    The Kui Beast Department was in mourning:


    "Warchief, they have abandoned us!"


    "Who are these people?"


    "What about the great chief, he really doesn''t care about us..."


    However, no one responded to them. All they could hear was the sound of weapons breaking flesh and the cries of the clansmen who were wounded and dying.


    Because it was too noisy, no one noticed these words.


    Even Mu Feng, because he was observing the situation around Kui''s beast department, didn''t pay attention to these shouts.


    Without a backbone, the Kui Beast''s people were so distracted that they couldn''t even resist, so they turned around and ran away at this time!


    And the direction in which they fled was to the west of the tribe.


    Mu Feng looked at the dead people around him, because it was night, he could only see four or five hundred people dead, which was somewhat different from what he expected in his heart.


    He shouted loudly: "All the sons and daughters of the Xuan Snake Department, kill all the people from the Kui Beast Department!"


    "kill!"


    "Come on!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    Mu Ye and others in front of Mu Feng rode their horses and rushed back and forth, completely occupying the upper hand.


    At this time, the people from the White Ape Department in the south also rushed up one after another, and together with the Jiang warriors, they continued to compress the encirclement from the east and south, and charged over.


    Bai Shu was so excited, he didn''t expect that Mu Feng would light such a big fire, which almost completely solved their problem of blurred vision at night.


    And even before he even made a move, he had already seen hundreds of people from the Kui Beast Department die!


    According to this calculation, as long as they are rushing up and killing them one after another, more than half of the people in the Kui Beast Department will be lost!


    That is to say, even if they turn around and leave after finishing the charge, the Kui Beast Department will no longer pose a threat to them in the future!


    He suddenly realized that the reason why Hushou was willing to lead people to encircle him in the west was probably because he had already guessed the result.


    Bai Shu shouted excitedly: "Quick, catch the living!"


    Obviously, the success of the battle situation in front of him has already inspired his thoughts - he also wants to capture prisoners to exchange for things.


    When Mu Feng saw it, he didn''t stop him, as much as he could catch was up to him, anyway, he didn''t dare to rob Da Jiang.


    The situation on the court has been one-sided from the beginning to the present.


    But from the beginning to the end, Mu Feng never heard or saw that the Kui Beast Department came out as a "rescue commander" with an identity similar to that of a great chief¡ªeven though he couldn''t save him, he couldn''t save him.


    In fact, he hasn''t seen the entire Kui Beast Department''s warriors from the beginning to now, at least from the clumsy behavior of trying to climb the back of the bull just now, they don''t look like normal warriors.


    In addition to the lack of warriors, there are not many children in the big tribe so far, and the dead are all grown men and women.


    "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!" Mu Feng thought, "Could it be that the people from the Kui Beast Department knew the news in advance, and then escaped part of it? Or maybe they, like the Rock and Earth Department, also have Mirror City?"


    Mu Feng subconsciously looked around and felt relieved.


    Because they came from east to west, they have never seen Mirror City.


    If there is one in the south, he is not afraid, because there are many White Apes there, and even if they are attacked from behind, they will still be White Apes.


    But judging from the layout of the tribe, it should be a long-term resident, and there is nothing tricky about it.


    "It seems that I really knew the news in advance!" Mu Feng said heartily, "This great chief is willing to be cruel and ran away first. If this is the case, then there is no need to hold back!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng ordered directly: "Everyone, don''t keep your hands, kill those who should be killed, and arrest those who should be caught!"


    Da Jiang Warrior, Zhan Nu, and the White Ape Department all shouted: "Kill!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Come on!"


    The ginseng of the Kui beast tribe, who were not opponents in the first place, suddenly became louder. They all wailed and fled in a hurry.


    It''s just that there is water on one side, so where can they go when they are besieged on three sides?


    Soon, all the members of the Kui Beast Department who were still in the tribe were either killed or arrested.


    As for whether anyone escaped, because it was too dark, no one cared.


    Anyway, it won''t hurt the overall situation to escape a few.


    There were only more than 300 people alive, of which the Tiger Division arrested more than 100 people, Da Jiang captured nearly 200 people, and the White Ape Division only arrested 30 to 40 people.


    If you count the five or six hundred people who were killed, there will be only one thousand people at full count, and if you add the more than four hundred people who were killed before, there will be only fifteen hundred people.


    In other words, there are hundreds to a thousand people in the Kui Beast Department who don''t know where they are!


    As for the livestock, there are only about two hundred!


    "Could it be that they migrated collectively?" Mu Feng thought, "It shouldn''t be, if they migrated, it would be impossible to leave only these people here!"


    Before he could react, he suddenly heard Asuka''s horrified exclamation: "Let go, these people are sick!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 580

    Asuka''s exclamation immediately attracted Mu Feng''s attention, and he hurried to Asuka''s side.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng asked.


    Asuka pointed to the captives beside him in horror and said, "Big, Chief, these people are sick!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was also taken aback, subconsciously dodging to the side.


    Sensing that Mu Feng moved aside, everyone also subconsciously moved aside.


    Even Hu Shou and Bai Shu, who were full of joy, turned pale, and quickly let go, staying away from the captives beside them.


    No matter how many prisoners there are, they are not as important as their own lives!


    Even Bai Shu felt a little regretful that he shouldn''t have let his clansmen take captives on a temporary basis.


    Well now, these people are sick, once it is passed on to them, it is very likely that his entire White Ape tribe will be wiped out!


    "Great Chief, what, what to do, these people have diseases, I have seen this disease, and it will be passed on to others!" Asuka said tremblingly, "Every year at this time, some people will get this disease, and people will die, people will die. of!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "At this time of year, the turn of summer and autumn? Seasonal diseases?"


    He thought for a while, and shouted: "You all go back a little bit, let me see what''s going on?"


    "Yes!" Asuka and the others stepped back one by one, looking nervously at the prisoners who had just been tied up.


    He never thought that he would encounter sick prisoners here, and these prisoners were all sick!


    "This is a trap..." Asuka murmured, "People from the Kui Beast Department deliberately kept so many sick people here, just to make us all sick!"


    Mu Feng came to one of the captives, held a torch and looked at one of them¡ªit was the one that Asuka exclaimed "sick".


    This was unbelievable, and it shocked him directly.


    I saw that this person had red eyes, runny nose, and was very sloppy.


    "Cough cough cough!" The man couldn''t stop coughing.


    As if influenced by him, everyone around him coughed "cough cough cough".


    The people who were stared at by Mu Feng were looking at these people who invaded their tribe in despair, with a face full of indifference.


    Not only that, but there was mockery in his eyes!


    That expression clearly said: "You guys just wait to die!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, thought for a while, and stretched out his hand to his forehead.


    This person seemed to be surprised by Mu Feng''s "boldness", and after being taken aback for a moment, he didn''t dodge and let Mu Feng put his hand on his forehead.


    Obviously, he intends to pass on his illness to Mufeng, so that the group of people who dared to rob them will end badly.


    "Great chief, no!" Asuka hurriedly stopped him, but it was already too late.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand to touch his forehead, relaxed his brows, and then put his hand on the man''s neck for a try, completely relaxing.


    Then he reached out to the other people and found that they were all in the same situation, so he got up.


    He knew from the bottom of his heart that the so-called "disease" of these people was a seasonal flu with cough and fever.


    The simultaneous occurrence of this trinity of diseases can basically be attributed to large-scale disease outbreaks caused by sudden climate changes, or caused by the growth of bacterial viruses.


    According to what Asuka said just now, this disease occurs at this time of year, which means it is a seasonal disease.


    Not only that, he hadn''t noticed before, but now after careful tracing, he could smell the smell of feces all around him!


    In other words, this Kui animal department may be suffering from a trinity epidemic!


    You know, this kind of disease may not be a problem in the previous life on the earth, but in this primitive era, it can really kill people.


    Especially when so many people with the same disease number are together, they cough, breathe, and sneeze with viruses. How can the people around them get better?


    In an instant, he seemed to understand why the Kui Beast Department lost hundreds of people.


    So many people either died or were sent to other safe places before they got sick.


    In other words, hundreds of thousands of people here are placed here for "isolation"!


    Moreover, considering the current conditions of the Kui Beast Ministry, these "quarantined" people are waiting to die-the possibility that they can be strong enough to resist the torture of these three diseases in the past is very small!


    Seeing Mu Feng stand up, Asuka hurriedly approached him and asked anxiously, "How are you, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng replied in a low voice: "It''s okay, don''t worry, but don''t show it!"


    At the same time secretly handed him a color.


    Surprise flashed in Shiratori''s eyes, but after hearing Mu Feng''s words, he immediately lowered his face and raised his voice: "Then what should we do, these people are all sick!"


    Mu Feng felt happy in his heart, Asuka understood.


    He said in a deep voice, "Let me think about it!"


    "Anxious" appeared on Asuka''s face, and he paced back and forth in place, obviously restless.


    Now Bai Shu and Hu Shou are busy.


    Judging by Mu Feng''s expression, this disease is very troublesome, even he is helpless.


    What they didn''t know was, what Mu Feng was thinking in his heart at this moment was how to maximize the benefits of this battle!


    These people from the Kui Beast Department were obviously abandoned by their great chief and left to fend for themselves.


    For such a situation, Mu Feng is not surprised at all.


    In order to reproduce, the tribe will definitely give up some people''s lives when necessary.


    Just like the Ge Li tribe before, facing the persecution of the Jiang family at that time, he had to send some unpopular women from the tribe to Da Jiang to appease their anger.


    This is true for a small tribe that is warm and united, let alone such a large tribe of one or two thousand people.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "So you are all sick!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the members of the Kui Beast Department showed a look of "carelessness" after revenge. They obviously felt that these people had stayed here for so long, and they were sure that the diseases on their bodies had been passed on to these people.


    Mu Feng didn''t say anything, and said with a sneer: "No wonder your great chief is not here, so he abandoned you!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the members of the Kui Beast Tribe looked pained.


    Yes, they regarded themselves as members of the Kui Beast Department, but when the Kui Beast Department came to them, did they regard them as members of the tribe?


    They worked hard in the tribe, ate less, worked more, and finally were abandoned by the tribe for a long time.


    Looking at the expressions of these people, Mu Feng secretly rejoiced.


    There is a saying that "a person''s words are good when he is about to die", which means that people will be honest with themselves and others before they die.


    But there is also a saying that "people are afraid of death, as long as they can not die, let him do anything."


    This sentence may not be all right, but it applies to the vast majority of people!


    Mu Feng didn''t believe that the more than 300 people in front of him were exceptions!


    He continued to "fan the flames": "I don''t know why your chief left you here, but in our tribe, I will not allow such a thing to happen!


    If the lives of the tribe can''t be saved, then what''s the use of this great chief, what''s the use of this tribe?


    Everyone has the right to live, why can others live but you can''t? "


    After hearing these words, the members of the Kui Beast Department felt a little more angry in their desperation and joyful demented expressions.


    They all looked at each other with hatred in their eyes, looking at everything around them with deep hatred.


    They naturally knew that Mu Feng was speaking ill of their great chief and the Kui Beast Department.


    But what does it matter?


    This doesn''t affect them in the slightest to hate their great chief and the Kui Beast Department!


    After all, they don''t want to die!


    Mu Feng continued to fight the fire: "If it was my people, I would not run faster than my people, I would only die in front of my people!


    This is true no matter if it is the original tribe or the newly joined tribe! "


    These words completely ignited the anger of these Kui beast tribe members. They gasped for breath one by one, and murmured in their mouths: "Kui beast, Kui beast, what a tribe of beasts!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "hateful!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 581

    After Mu Feng fanned the flames, all the living prisoners of the Kui Beast Department were extremely angry.


    Now they are full of unwillingness and anger: Why can others live, but I can''t?


    However, the angrier and madder they were, the more frightened Bai Shu and Hu Shou were.


    They have been convinced that these people must die.


    Only a dying person would be so crazy!


    And because they had been in close contact with these people, they were scuffled, shoved, shoved and tied up, so the disease must have spread to them.


    "Damn it!" Bai Shu murmured, his already old face getting older, "We shouldn''t have come, we shouldn''t have come!"


    Hu Shou also showed despair, he looked at Mu Feng pleadingly: "Great Chief, can you save us, we can do whatever you want!"


    His words seemed to have reminded Bai Shu, he hurriedly thought about it, and then realized that Mu Feng seemed to be calm and calm from the beginning to the end, and he didn''t panic at all.


    Moreover, he also personally met the sickest person, and he still had no fear at all.


    In an instant, Bai Shu also realized, and quickly knelt down on one knee: "Please save us, we don''t want to die!"


    Mu Feng looked at the two with a smile that was not a smile: "You can do whatever you want?"


    Hu was taken aback for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, even if we join your tribe together!"


    Bai Shu''s expression froze, he almost stood up, turned around and left.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that all the Kui beasts in front of him were sick, he would almost have thought that this was a trap deliberately set by Mu Feng!


    But he can''t!


    Although he didn''t want the name of the White Apes to be lost in his hands, he didn''t want the White Apes to perish in his hands!


    What''s more, he is also a person, and he is also afraid of death!


    So he just nodded after thinking for a while and said, "The same goes for my White Ape Department!"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng just waved his hand and said with a grin: "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to join my tribe. I can cure this disease!"


    "What!" Everyone exclaimed in unison, including the people from the Kui Beast Department!


    Among them, Hushou and Baishu were the most vocal.


    The two were both shocked by Mufeng''s claim that he could cure diseases, and also shocked by Mufeng''s statement that he didn''t want them to join!


    After they were shocked, they immediately reacted, knelt down on one knee in ecstasy, and saluted Mu Feng: "As long as the great chief can help my department heal, your order and our department will follow everything!"


    At this time, even Bai Shu said these words in a sincere and convincing manner.


    Because in his opinion, as long as he doesn''t join the other tribe and his White Ape tribe doesn''t need to lose population, everything will be fine in the future.


    If the white tree is like this, let alone the tiger head.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "I haven''t figured out what to ask you to do. Let me talk about it when I figure it out. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die for no reason. It''s better to let you join my tribe now than that!"


    The two were already excited: "Yes!"


    Seeing the reaction of the two, Mu Feng sneered in his heart: "It''s not that I don''t want to accept your tribe, it''s because the plan has changed, and your two tribes have to continue to exist!"


    He waved his hand: "Okay, I will treat you. Then these captives and what they got..."


    Before Mu Feng finished speaking, the two waved their hands together: "These should belong to you!"


    Only then did Mu Feng nod in satisfaction: "Okay!"


    I thought to myself: "It''s hard for these two people to have such good eyesight!"


    Then he turned to the captives of the Kui Beast Department and asked, "What about you?"


    "Us?" All the prisoners of the Kui Beast Department were stunned.


    They didn''t understand what Mu Feng''s words meant.


    Mu Feng asked with a smile: "What about you, do you want to die or live?"


    These people were taken aback for a second, then reacted.


    The person in front of him seemed to be some great chief, and from what he said just now and the reactions of these people in front of him, this young man could cure their diseases.


    And if he asks them now "do you want to die or live", doesn''t that mean that he is willing to give them a way out?


    Some people reacted first and looked at Mu Feng with burning eyes.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "To tell you the truth, I can cure your illness!"


    "What!" After saying this, all the prisoners breathed again.


    The light of hope reappeared in the eyes of many people!


    They have already determined that this person in front of them can cure them, but they need to promise something.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You should understand that there are conditions for me to treat you!


    You also know that people caught in tribe-to-tribe battles either die or are captured as coolies in other tribes. But that is a person who is free from illness and disaster!


    Now that you are captives and sick, what can you do for me? "


    One by one, these people showed despair again: Yes, the prisoners who are healthy and safe cannot go free, so why should they ask him to treat their illnesses if they are sick?


    Not only them, even Baishu and Hushou were thinking about this question: Yes, what else can a person with a disease give to others?


    Asuka, Konoha, and Zahe were all beside Mufeng, and they couldn''t help thinking about a question: What exactly is the chief going to do?


    However, the old god Mufeng was there, he didn''t say anything, let alone explained, he just stood there and watched the people from the Kui Beast Department speak.


    After a long while, a man suddenly struggled and staggered from the captives to Mu Feng. It was obvious that he was tortured by the disease!


    This man was tall, no less than nine meters tall.


    It''s just that because of his illness, he is already haggard, his face is out of shape, and he is out of shape!


    "Hey, he''s really tall!" Mu Feng said in his heart, "Looking at the skeleton, if it wasn''t for his illness, I''m afraid few people can beat him one-on-one!"


    He said hoarsely: "If you can cure my illness, as long as you don''t let me kill my people, I can do anything for you!"


    As he said that, he knelt down on both knees and stared at Mu Feng with his head raised and glaring.


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, put one hand on his forehead, but turned to look at the other prisoners: "What about you, what do you say?"


    This person was wondering, and then he only felt a coolness coming from the top of his head, and then he only felt that the pain that had troubled him for several days was swept away!


    "Hey!" The man let out a long and comfortable breath, and no one could tell that he was very comfortable!


    Mu Feng didn''t wait for the captives of Kui''s beast department to reply, he directly withdrew his hand and looked at the person in front of him: "How is it?"


    At this time, the eyes of this person were completely clear, and he felt comfortable all over, and the joy of rebirth hit his heart. There is nothing better than this feeling.


    He screamed loudly: "Oh oh oh¡ª¡ª"


    Then he pulled hard with both hands, breaking the rope that bound his hands!


    "Hey, what a lot of strength!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    "Great Chief!" Asuka exclaimed, and was about to step forward.


    Konoha also stepped towards Mufeng''s side, and was about to make a move.


    Unexpectedly, the extremely tall man did not get up after breaking free from the rope, but straightened his waist and looked at Mu Feng, saluting upwards with one hand: "From now on, my life is yours! As long as you don''t let me To slaughter the clansmen of the Kui Beast Tribe, I can do whatever you want!"


    "Huh?" Asuka and Konoha were surprised and looked at each other with shock.


    Before the two could react, the man grabbed the ground with his head and lifted his hands upwards to show his complete surrender!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 582

    "Your name!" Mu Feng looked at the tall man.


    The man shook his head: "I don''t have a name, they all call me a stupid cow!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "No name?"


    The big guy nodded: "I''m an orphan in the tribe. My father and mother died in battle in the early years. They all call me a big stupid cow! And the big chief also said, like me, having a name is like not having a name."


    Having said that, he looked sad.


    Mu Feng reacted: "No wonder this big man is an orphan, it seems that staying in the tribe is not very good, otherwise he wouldn''t say that."


    He nodded: "Okay, from now on, you will follow me and become a member of my tribe."


    After a pause, he continued: "Since you have joined my tribe, you must have a name. I saw that you are so strong, and you must be even stronger when you recover. Well, from now on, you will be called Liwang, which means infinite strength. No one can compare, follow my tribe''s surname!"


    The tall man was taken aback for a moment, and then a look of extreme surprise appeared on his face.


    For him, having a name is the most glorious thing.


    He didn''t know how to give himself a name, and the great chief who could give him a name didn''t give him one, so he had to passively listen to what people called him and what he should answer.


    "I, my name is King Li?" The big man trembled with excitement.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, you will be called King Li from now on!"


    "Hahaha, I have a name, I have a name!" The big man jumped up and straight up, "I will listen to whatever you say in the future!"


    As he said that, he consciously stood beside Mufeng, even if Asuka and Konoha looked defensive, he didn''t care.


    At this time, someone from the Kui Beast Department shouted loudly: "Big stupid cow, are you planning to betray the Kui Beast Department?"


    "Big stupid cow!"


    "Big stupid cow!"


    However, the big man turned a deaf ear to these clamors and sneered: "I said I would not kill members of the Kui Beast Department, but I will no longer be a member of the Kui Beast Department! You don''t treat me as a human being, and there is no need for me to stay here here!


    If the children of the great chief are sick, they can follow those who are not sick. Why should I wait here to die! "


    As soon as these words came out, all the prisoners of the Kui Beast Department fell silent.


    In addition to silence, there is anger!


    That''s right, it''s the same reason why the children of the great chief can leave with the tribe, but they can''t?


    When Mu Feng heard this, he frowned and thought to himself: "It seems that this great chief is quite capable of specialization. How can such an approach convince the public?"


    He has a little more confidence in assimilating these people in his heart.


    He shouted: "Li Wang, stand over here!"


    King Li hurriedly stood up, Mu Feng patted King Li''s arm, and looked at the other prisoners: "You have seen his situation, how about you, what do you say?"


    This is undoubtedly for these people to make a decision.


    They didn''t know what Mu Feng meant before, but now that King Li is taking the lead, why don''t they understand: either surrender and join, or die!


    They thought they were going to die, and they hated Mu Feng and all the intruders, but now that they knew that they had hope of surviving, they hesitated for a moment: Can they betray the Kui Beast Department?


    Almost a moment later, about seventy or eighty people stood up suddenly, walked out of the crowd, and knelt down in front of Mu Feng in unison: "I am willing to join your tribe, as long as you can help me cure my illness!"


    "I''m like a big stupid cow. I don''t want to kill people from the Kui Beast Department. Everything else is up to you!"


    "Please heal me..."


    With these 70 or 80 people as role models, soon another 50 or 60 people expressed their opinions, and they also wanted to survive.


    Obviously, if they could survive, who would want to wait here helplessly to die?


    In the end, more than 260 out of 300 people have clearly expressed their willingness to join Dajiang.


    The remaining seventy or so people sat still, as if they were determined to live and die with Kui''s beast tribe.


    Mu Feng was also unambiguous, and after letting the two hundred and sixty people go to one side, he turned around and motioned for Asuka to do it.


    Since these people don''t want to join Da Jiang, there''s no need for him to be merciful - especially the group of people who can''t be taken away can''t be alive, he needs some dead people to act as an illusion.


    As for the diseases of these people, it is easy to solve.


    He treated these people in batches with the healing technique, and it took him more than two hours to heal their illnesses before he could stop.


    As for the people of Da Jiang, he was relieved after feeling it for a while. No one was infected, so he just ordered Asuka in a low voice: "Just let them sweat!"


    As for the members of the White Ape and Tiger tribes, Mu Feng also gave them a feeling. Some of them were indeed infected, and they were completely cured under his treatment.


    Bai Shu and Hu Shou were extremely grateful and thanked them repeatedly.


    After Mu Feng finished these, Konoha would only be a war slave to clean up the battlefield and the harvest.


    All the cattle had been collected, and in order to comfort the Tigers and White Apes, Mu Feng distributed ten cows to them each, and also waived their debts in the market.


    Even so, Hu Shou and Bai Shu are already very grateful to Mu Feng.


    How much they contributed in this battle is very clear in their hearts.


    After this battle, no matter whether the Kui Beast Department existed or not, they were no longer able to threaten them.


    What''s more, they got ten cows and they lost their account. With their relationship with Da Jiang, I believe their life in the tribe will definitely get better and better.


    All the people killed in Kui''s animal tribe were burned and buried, and all the original thatched houses were pulled down to show that this place had experienced a great war.


    In addition, he had all the wounded cattle killed, and all the blood of the cattle was sprinkled around Kui''s beast department to show the blood.


    After finishing all this, he asked people to retreat to a clean place to light a fire, cook food, and set up camp.


    Using the healing technique repeatedly, he consumed a lot, so he had to rest early.


    Asuka and Konoha were left to do everything from understanding the surrounding situation in detail.


    The war is over.


    But the layout for the Changli Department has just begun!

 Chapter 583

    Hearing "Bai Ze", Mu Feng suddenly regained his spirits.


    Because Da Jiang''s previous totem belief was Bai Ze, but he was plundered by other tribes during his migration from west to east and took the Bai Ze totem.


    It can be said that the hatred of the robbery and slaughter department is not as great as this hatred!


    Stealing someone else''s totem means taking away the ancestral inheritance of other people, making them a tree without roots.


    This kind of situation can''t be seen to have any impact on the place where Da Jiang is now, but in the border of Changli or even further west, the presence or absence of totems represents the strength of the tribe, and the situation they face is different.


    Population, inheritance, tribal beliefs, cohesion...


    These can be seen through the totem.


    In the wilderness, tribes with totems are stronger than tribes with beautiful totems, and tribes with totems who bully tribes without totems will not be harshly punished.


    So Da Jiang has a blood feud with this tribe that believes in Bai Ze!


    Mu Feng looked at Asuka: "Where is that person, bring me to see!"


    "yes!"


    Asuka turned and left, and soon brought someone back.


    The person who came had triangular eyes, mouse whiskers, and shoulder eyebrows. At first glance, he was a cunning and wretched image.


    To say that such a person is the leader of the war, Mu Feng would not believe it.


    He believed even more that he had survived until now by stealing, rape, and cheating¡ªwell, it may be related to this that he can survive the war now.


    But right now he is too lazy to care about whether this person is cunning or not. When the time comes, he will be put in the slave pile, or thrown to the group of tricksters in the Moxiong Department.


    "Are you the leader of the Kui Beast Division?" Mu Feng asked.


    When Mu Feng was looking at the triangular eye, the triangular eye was also secretly looking at Mu Feng with sideways eyes: he looks like a boy, he looks not bad, but he has a tender look, so he doesn''t look dangerous.


    "It''s still a child, it should be easy to fool!"


    "Yes, yes, ah, I am!" Triangle Eyes nodded and bowed, looking like a timid Vino.


    Mu Feng waved his hands, came to Triangle Eye with a smile on his face, and said with a smile: "Well, don''t be nervous, I''ll just ask you a few words, just tell the truth!"


    Triangle subconsciously looked at Asuka, looking very scared.


    Mu Feng waved his hand again, Asuka snorted and stepped back.


    Only then did he look at the triangular eyes: "It''s okay, I can ask you what you say?"


    The triangular eyes rolled their small eyes and nodded.


    "Have you been to the Huimeng in most of Changli before?"


    Triangle Eyes nodded.


    "Which tribes are there?" Mu Feng asked.


    Triangular eyes turned small eyes: "I can''t recognize them all. There are Lilongbu, Yanmabu, Kuweibu, Bailongbu, and Jujiaobu. I can''t remember the last one. It''s in the west, and I don''t remember the name. .¡±


    "Then which tribe does your Kui Beast Department belong to?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Belongs to the White Dragon Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded and asked again: "Then do you know which tribe''s totem is Bai Ze?"


    The triangular eyes nodded: "Yan Mabu!"


    "Yan Mabu!" Mu Feng nodded.


    No one had discussed these issues with him in advance, so there was no way to fake them.


    He thought for a while and asked again: "How many people are there in that branch, and where are they?"


    The triangular eyes turned around again: "In the south of the Yellow River, they have about 5,000 people!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment.


    He remembered that the hunchback of the Moxiong tribe had said that there were six or seven thousand or seven or eight thousand people in the six major tribes.


    There are only more than 5,000 people in this branch at once, and the discrepancy between them is a bit big!


    Suddenly Mu Feng saw Mouse Mustache''s small eyes rolling around, and before he could speak, Triangular Eyes opened his mouth and said: "There are not many people in this branch, and I don''t want to leave here, and I don''t know why. Those who become one of the six major tribes are not as numerous as a large tribe of the White Dragon Division!"


    Mu Feng sneered from the bottom of his heart, the triangular eyes were still thinking about misfortune, instigating himself to fight the gang!


    He smiled and said: "Okay, I understand, you go down!"


    "Huh?" The triangular eyes were surprised.


    He didn''t expect that he was just going to tell a lie to stimulate the young chief in front of him to fight for his brother, and then he...


    But before he could tell the next plan, he was immediately interrupted by Mu Feng.


    "This..." The triangular eyes became anxious, "You don''t want to ask anymore?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I already know what I should know, don''t ask!"


    Triangle Eyes was still talking, Mu Feng waved his hand at Asuka and said: "Send this person to the group of people in the Moxiong Department, let him work with those people!"


    Asuka grinned strangely, "Okay!"


    The people of the Moxiong Tribe joined Da Jiang in name, but their current status is only a little better than that of slaves, that is, there is no bondage, and the food is barely enough.


    Just because they were too lazy in Mirror City, Bai Yue and Asuka had reduced their food after asking Mu Feng for instructions.


    "This little eye is not a good thing at first glance, it''s just right to send it to those gangsters!" Asuka smiled and left.


    Mu Feng was about to go to eat, and then returned with his clansmen, unexpectedly, Mu Ye rushed over at this time, with an obviously uncontrollable excited expression on his face.


    Mu Feng was a little strange, and only asked when he was approaching: "What''s wrong?"


    Konoha looked around and found that no one was paying attention, so she whispered: "Great chief, follow me!"


    Seeing that Konoha was behaving strangely, Mu Feng followed him directly.


    Konoha led him to the broken wall where the Kui Beast Division was pushed, pointed to a pile of stones on the ground and said excitedly: "Look, Chief!"


    Mu Feng looked at the mess on the ground suspiciously, wondering: "What are you looking at?"


    But before he finished speaking, he immediately exclaimed: "Oddly!"


    Because he found that the color of the stone that was pushed to the ground was wrong!


    With just one glance, he was sure that it was metal ore.


    "Brown powder spots, the skin is smooth and black..." Mu Feng murmured, "This is, this is iron ore!"


    Mu Feng was excited, he looked for the iron ore that he had been thinking about, but he didn''t expect to see it on the broken wall of the Kui Beast Department!


    And the pile in front of him is iron ore of this color!


    Not only is the stone in front of him of this color, but even most of the broken walls of the Kui Beast Department are made of this ore.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng''s heart was beating wildly, "The Kui Beast Department is too extravagant, even using iron ore to build walls!"


    Looking at the uneven stones of different sizes, he even had a feeling of gloating: "This is such a hard ore, how did they make such a small stone?"


    Sensing Mufeng''s expression, Konoha became more and more sure of his thoughts. He seemed to be unable to suppress his excitement anymore, and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, is this ore useful to us?"


    Mu Feng also laughed excitedly and nodded again and again: "It''s useful, it''s very useful!"


    But he immediately realized that he might be over-excited, because Bai Shu and Hu Shou had already looked this way.


    At the same time, Bai Shu even subconsciously walked towards this side, wanting to see what happened.


    He hastened to restrain himself and said in a low voice: "This ore is very useful to me, ginger. Once it is smelted, the weapon obtained will be harder and sharper than our current copper gun!"


    "Harder, sharper!" Konoha breathed out quickly.


    Mu Feng nodded quietly, signaling him to keep quiet.


    After thinking for a while, he purposely said loudly: "Konoha, this Kui beast tribe is so hateful, and they still want to harm us with illness, so we can''t just let them go!"


    Mu Ye was puzzled, not knowing why Mu Feng said this sentence suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Feng angrily pointed around: "Look at the things in their tribe, take away everything that can be taken away, and destroy what can''t be taken away! I pushed all these houses! Give all these trees to me. I chopped it up and took it away! And these stones, take them away too! Don¡¯t leave them a single plant or tree!"


    Konoha realized it all at once, and said loudly "ah" on purpose: "Wood, stone, take them all away?"


    Mu Feng opened his eyes angrily: "Ah what, is it because my words don''t work?"


    Mu Feng shook his head quickly: "No, I dare not!"


    Mu Feng snorted coldly.


    At this moment, Bai Shu, who was walking towards them curiously, shuddered, his face turned pale with fright, and he turned around and left.


    He was terrified in his heart, trembling and muttering to himself: "It''s too, it''s too cruel, even the stones have to be taken away... don''t offend them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 584

    In order to establish his image of being "spicy and crazy", Mufeng really asked Muye to lead people to knock down all the thatched cottages with earthen walls that hadn''t fallen down yet.


    When Mufeng yelled to cut down trees, Konoha finally scratched his head and muttered tentatively: "Big, big chief, let''s just let it go this time, it''s too troublesome to cut down trees, we''d better get rid of their stones Come on, let them have nothing to build walls!"


    Mu Feng resented his injustice: "It''s just cutting down a few trees, you''re still talking too much!"


    Konoha was "embarrassed" and scratched her head again.


    Mu Feng stomped his feet angrily: "Then take away everything you can, if you can''t do this, you will be punished!"


    Konoha hurriedly "smiled": "Yes, yes!"


    Bai Shu was so frightened that his spine was shivering, he had never seen such a vengeful and ruthless person, especially when the other party was a teenager!


    He resolutely put away the small thoughts that he had quietly raised before, and moved aside cautiously, for fear that if he accidentally hindered this irascible young chief, he would bring himself an unwarranted disaster.


    On the other hand, Hushou looked puzzled, as if he didn''t understand why this young man who had always impressed him as stable suddenly became so irritable and furious.


    While "getting angry and venting his hatred", Mu Feng quietly observed the two people, and he was relieved to see that they took the initiative to stay away.


    Then he turned to look at Konoha, and said in a low voice, "Go to the two people from the Kui Beast Department and ask privately, where did you find such a stone, and give me some benefits if necessary!"


    "Yes!" Konoha responded in a low voice, turned around and "ran for his life".


    Bai Shu and Hu Shou, who were watching this scene not far away, were secretly startled.


    Along the way, they had seen Konoha''s prestige among these fighters, but now when facing Mu Feng, they didn''t dare to show their arrogance.


    Suddenly, they saw Mu Feng looking at the two of them with a smile on his face, they quickly backed away, leaned over and smiled to indicate that they didn''t see anything.


    Mu Feng smiled meaningfully, making the two of them even more frightened.


    He turned to look for Asuka, and asked Asuka to pack up his things, drive back with the White Apes, Tigers, and captives, and leave the cattle behind, and then he wanted to "supervise" Konoha to "destroy" the Kui Beasts to vent his anger.


    Bai Shu and Hu Shou didn''t dare to touch Mu Feng''s head, they hurriedly led people away with Asuka.


    After a short meeting, Konoha brought two people to find Mufeng, and told him the location of the iron ore, which was in the southwest of the tribe.


    Excited, Mu Feng quietly took Mu Ye, two members of the Kui Beast tribe, and about 20 Da Jiang''s warriors to the southwest.


    After walking back and forth for less than 20 minutes, they found a mountain. There was no stone on the mountain, and it looked like a whole black shiny rock from a distance.


    It was confirmed that this was a natural iron mine from a long distance away!


    He hurried to the foot of the mountain, and first saw a lot of gravel, which was similar in color to iron mines.


    He got off his horse, squatted down to examine the stones, and said in surprise, "Sure enough!"


    Mu Feng looked at the two Kui beast tribe members: "The walls of your tribe are all moved back from here?"


    The two nodded.


    One person said: "The rocks here are very hard, harder than the ones we picked up from other places!"


    "Isn''t this nonsense!" Mu Feng said in his heart, "There is iron in this stone, so it''s strange that it''s not hard!"


    What surprised him was that it took them 20 minutes to get here from the Kui Beast Department on horseback, which would be a long time on foot. How did they return to the tribe with so many stones?


    Do you use oxen?


    He thought for a while and asked, "How did you transport so many stones back to the tribe?"


    The man replied honestly: "Use an ox to carry it."


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart.


    The distance from here to the Kui Beast Department is not too close, and he finds it troublesome to transport these iron ores.


    And the distance from here to Dajiang is about ten days, and it is estimated that it will take more than twenty days to go back and forth!


    This is still the case of riding a horse, if it is a cow, the speed will be slower!


    Not to mention that it took a very long time in this situation, and the amount of each delivery was still small-he felt that the copper ore delivered from the Black Bear Department every time was not enough.


    And if you want to ship in large quantities, no one can guarantee that it will not arouse suspicion from other tribes in the middle.


    Wooden wind was lost in thought.


    Iron ore is definitely a strategic material, and he has to get it back to make iron no matter what.


    There are three ways in front of him now:


    One is to go back and forth between here and Dajiang step by step, and have people transport the ore back every time.


    The advantage of this is that it is more secretive, and it is safer to supervise it in person.


    The disadvantages are also obvious, the amount of delivery is small, and it takes a long time.


    The second is that he directly chooses to smelt out here or a nearby place.


    The advantage is that the material is obtained nearby, the amount of forging is large, and it is relatively safe.


    But in that case, an iron-smelting base needs to be built here, and some of the craftsmen of Dajiang will be needed here.


    And once exposed, it may directly lead to the exposure of ginger, and even the role of iron ore.


    The third is that he chose a point between Dajiang and Kui''s beast department as a transfer point.


    The craftsmen of Dajiang are responsible for smelting iron ore into iron or iron weapons, tools, etc. at the transfer station, and then directly transport these things back to Dajiang from the transfer station.


    The advantages of doing so are time-saving, large amount, and strong secrecy.


    But the disadvantage is also the most obvious. Doing so will consume the most manpower, material resources and energy.


    At that time, Bai Yue may not be able to handle it!


    Each of the three methods has advantages and disadvantages.


    From Mufeng''s point of view, the first thing he should consider is the safety of Jiang and the privateness of the ore, so

 Chapter 585

    This time Mu Feng captured more than 500 cows from the Kui Beast Department, and after removing the dozens of cattle that remained in the Frost Leaf Department, there are still about 500 cows staying in the Kui Beast Department.


    Five hundred cattle were transported back with iron ore in leather bags.


    Anyway, this time he came to conquer Kui''s beast tribe, and he had already found a reason, so he didn''t worry about being exposed.


    But when Bai Shu and Hu Shou looked at the four or five hundred cows with stones on their backs, their faces turned pale with fright.


    The two hid aside and kept trembling: "He, he really took all the stones away!"


    "Too, too cruel!"


    "If my White Ape Department offends him, won''t there be even a hair left?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, my tiger department hasn''t offended him until now..."


    Mu Feng frowned and pondered along the way, never thinking of a solution to the iron ore delivery method, so his face was gloomy.


    After the two saw it, they were frightened again, thinking that Mufeng was secretly angry because he failed to take those trees away.


    After the three parties arrived at the agreed separation place, the two came to Mu Feng tremblingly, bowed cautiously and said, "Big, big chief, we are going back to our own tribe!"


    Only then did Mu Feng recover from his contemplation.


    He nodded and said: "Okay! According to what I said in the Kui Beast Department before, you don''t have to pay back the things you owe on credit on the market. The population gained in this conquest..."


    The two hurriedly waved their hands: "No, no! We didn''t do anything, and let you save our people..."


    Bai Shu even took the initiative to say: "We don''t want those cattle anymore, you should take them away..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "No need, I told you, I gave it to you, it''s yours, so there''s no reason to take it back?"


    The two were pleasantly surprised, but immediately asked respectfully, "The Shuangye Department..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes suddenly lit up, and a solution that he hadn''t thought of for a few days suddenly came to fruition!


    He smiled and looked at the two of them and said: "I agree with the Frost Leaf Department to join me, Da Jiang, but I also understand Brother Shuangqiu''s feelings. So no matter how they join me, Da Jiang, the name of the Frost Leaf Department The number is still there!"


    After a pause, he narrowed his eyes and said, "And I remember Brother Shuangqiu said that he wants you three parts to be one, right?"


    At this moment, Bai Shu''s face changed drastically, he subconsciously wanted to refuse, but thought that Mu Feng would not let go of even the stones from Kui''s beast department, so he said tremblingly: "This..."


    But he didn''t say anything after "this" for a long time, obviously he didn''t dare to refuse - he was afraid that Mu Feng would wipe out their White Ape Department in a fit of anger!


    And he also understood that it would be easy for Mu Feng to destroy their White Ape Department!


    But Tiger was stunned at first, then shook his head decisively and said: "Great Chief, if you insist on combining the three of us into one, then my Tiger Division would rather join your big Jiang!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then smiled slightly, "It''s interesting!"


    He smiled and asked Hushou: "Would you rather join me, Da Jiang, than become one with Shuang Ye?"


    Hushou was stunned for a moment, took a deep breath and said, "Yes!"


    "Very good!" Mu Feng grinned and laughed, then waved his hands and said, "Well, let your clansmen go back to the tribe first, you two don''t leave, follow me to the Frost Leaf Division!"


    "Ah?" Bai Shu looked terrified, "You, what are you going to do?"


    Hu Shou was also taken aback: "What do you want to do with us?"


    Seeing the nervousness of the two of them, Mu Feng smirked and shook his head: "Don''t worry, what will I do if I don''t take you? It''s only good for you to go, there is no harm!"


    "But..." Bai Shu wanted to say something more, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Why, do you still have an opinion?"


    Bai Shu immediately shut up.


    Because he saw murderous intent in Mu Feng''s eyes just now!


    The two had no choice but to let the clansmen return to the tribe on their own, and then stood in front of Mufeng dejectedly, as if mourning.


    Mu Feng smiled and told Mu Ye to prepare a horse for each of them, and stay by his side so that they could "have a good chat" along the way.


    Poor Bai Shu and Hu Shou didn''t know what Mu Feng was going to do next, they were trembling and fidgeting on horseback.


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Mu Feng smiled secretly, and then asked kindly: "How is it, how does it feel to ride my big Jiang''s horse?"


    The two of them didn''t understand what Mu Feng meant by this question, so they could only reply with a dry smile: "Okay, okay!"


    Mu Feng laughed: "Then do you want such a mount?"


    The two lost their minds and subconsciously replied: "I want to!"


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Mu Feng vaguely guessed the general idea, and said with a smile: "You two don''t need to be afraid, I won''t kill you! When I arrive at the Shuangye Department, after discussing the matter with Brother Shuangqiu, I will send you off. Go back!"


    "Ah, don''t kill us?" Bai Shu finally gathered his mind.


    Hushou also looked at Mu Feng suspiciously.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "What good will it do me if I kill you?"


    When the two thought about it carefully, their faces became embarrassed.


    Indeed, the two of them seemed to be really useless to Jiang.


    A bad old man, just a leader.


    Of these two people, Da Jiang seemed to have none of them.


    The two of them settled down, and then looked at Mu Feng: "Then what do you want us to do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You will know when you arrive!"


    The hearts of the two of them just let go became uneasy...


    After another three days of walking, everyone finally arrived at the Frost Leaf Department.


    The people of the Shuangye tribe who discovered the outsiders shouted Shuangqiu out.


    Shuangqiu saw that it was Mufeng and his party who had brought back so many cows and people, and immediately realized that Mufeng had really wiped out the Kui Beast Department!


    He was so excited that he knelt down on one knee: "Thank you, Great Chief, for avenging us! From now on, I, the Frost Leaf Division, will join most of your tribe, and everyone will regard you as the Great Chief, and follow your orders!"


    "Brother, get up!" Mu Feng got off his horse, picked up Shuang Qiu, and said with a smile, "I have a better proposal!"


    "A better proposal?" Shuang Qiu was surprised, "What proposal?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer the question, instead he said with a smile: "Brother, the Frost Leaf Department will join me, Da Jiang, and regard me as the great chief, what about you?"


    The old man''s expression froze, he looked at Mu Feng in embarrassment, then gritted his teeth and said, "I understand, I''ll do it myself, I won''t make it difficult for you!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and quickly waved his hands, "Old man, I didn''t mean that!"


    "Then what do you mean?" Shuangqiu frowned.


    Mu Feng hurriedly patted Shuang Qiu on the back: "Brother, you are willing to join me, Da Jiang, and if I drive you to death, will your people still be willing to be with me?"


    Shuang Qiu was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that she would have made a mistake.


    He thought that Mu Feng''s prestige would be affected by the addition of the Frost Leaf Tribe to Da Jiang, and only his death could ensure Mu Feng''s status.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng told him that was not what he meant.


    Seeing Shuangqiu''s puzzled face, Mu Feng hurriedly smiled and said, "Brother, wait a moment!"


    While talking, Mu Feng told Mu Ye: "Call Bai Shu and Hu Shou!"


    "Yes!" Konoha turned around and called the two of them.


    The two soon came to Mu Feng and Shuang Qiu.


    "They are..." Shuang Qiu was puzzled, "What are they here for?"


    Mu Feng went straight to the point, and said with a smile: "Brother, didn''t you want to join forces before, and now I want to talk about this matter!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 586

    Upon hearing "Hebu", Bai Shu and Hushou''s expressions changed instantly.


    They finally determined the reason why Mu Feng brought them halfway.


    Shuangqiu was stunned for a moment, and then asked in confusion: "Hebu? I mentioned this matter to them before, but they didn''t agree, otherwise my Shuangyebu won''t be in the current situation..."


    Bai Shu gritted his teeth and said, "Big, great chief, my White Ape Department cannot lose its name in my hands!"


    On the other hand, the tiger head, his face changed, obviously very tangled.


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Shu with a smile: "Then what if I say no?"


    Bai Shu froze for a moment, his face full of bitterness.


    Obviously, if Mu Feng forcibly facilitated this matter, he has no choice but to choose to submit.


    "Huh!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "Since your White Ape Department until now, you have repeatedly tested my bottom line, not only wanting to preserve your White Ape Department, but also want to get benefits from me. This kind of thing can never happen again , If you play tricks on me again, don''t blame me for being cruel.


    The great chief of the White Ape Department changed people and did the same! "


    Bai Shu looked pale.


    What Mu Feng said was right, he has been testing Mu Feng''s attitude like this all the time.


    But what he didn''t know was that this kind of repeated temptation was killing him!


    Shuangqiu said bitterly at this time: "Great Chief, there are only so many people in my Frost Leaf Department now, even the Hebu cannot gain a firm foothold."


    But Mu Feng shook his head and said, "I just thought of this, and I didn''t let you three parts merge into one."


    "Huh?" Bai Shu''s eyes lit up again.


    When Mu Feng saw it, his face was full of impatience, his eyes narrowed, and he sneered in his heart.


    He originally wanted to discuss with the three tribes, but seeing that Bai Shu didn''t know how to advance and retreat, there was nothing to discuss.


    He said directly: "Although the union is not good, it can be an alliance!"


    "Alliance?" Shuang Qiu was stunned, "Our three tribes are in an alliance?"


    Bai Shu and Hu Shou were also taken aback: "How to form an alliance?"


    Mu Feng was too lazy to talk to Bai Shu, and said directly: "Since your Frost Leaf Department is willing to join me, Da Jiang, I already know your attitude. I can accept your clansmen, and you can keep the name of your Frost Leaf Department!" "


    "This!" Shuangqiu frowned puzzled, "How do you join?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You want to lead your troops to join me, Da Jiang, because you just want to find a way out for your tribe and prevent your Frost Leaf tribe from perishing, right?"


    Shuang Qiu nodded.


    Mu Feng also nodded and said: "Yes, all of you can be merged into my Da Jiang. I can not only accept your clansmen, but also allow you to continue to exist here as the Frost Leaf Department. If you want revenge, you can let your Soldiers stay here, I will let my Dajiang warriors come here to avenge you!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng smiled and said: "All the tribes that join me, Jiang, we have always accepted not only their people, but also everything about them, including their enemies!"


    Shuang Qiu couldn''t help being moved, and his breath became short of breath: "You can still avenge us!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands, turned to look at Zhahe.


    Zhahe shouted violently: "That''s right, after we join Da Jiang, Da Jiang will avenge us!"


    Shuangqiu looked excited.


    He understood that if all the women, children, old and children in the tribe were sent away, then the more than forty fighters of their Shuangye tribe would dare to do anything in the border of Changli.


    After all, without worries and restraints, they can let go and do everything they want.


    More than forty people dared to raid a tribe of three or four hundred people. If they were given weapons and horses, they were confident that they might not be worse than the cavalry of the Kui Beast Division!


    Otherwise, why would the four or five hundred Kui Beast Warriors be killed by more than a hundred of their warriors?


    Shuangqiu realized that what Mufeng did was to avoid their worries about revenge, and he wanted to kneel down on one knee again, but Mufeng helped him up.


    He said excitedly: "If this is the case, my people and I will always remember your kindness!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands, turned to look at Bai Shu and Hu Shou: "The Frost Leaf Department will still be here, this is still their tribe!"


    Bai Shu and Hu Shou didn''t understand why Mu Feng said this, they nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng didn''t look at the expressions of the two, and continued: "Next, let''s talk about the alliance. The three of you have formed an alliance since then, with the Shuangye department as the leader and Shuangqiu as the respect!"


    "what?"


    Bai Shu struggled.


    The tiger head''s eyes flickered.


    Mu Feng glanced at the two of them, finally fixed on Bai Shu''s face, and said to himself, "What? Since the Changli tribe alliance can be composed of multiple tribes, why can''t you form an alliance?"


    "Tribal Alliance!" Now Shuangqiu, Bai Shu and Hu Capital were very surprised.


    It never occurred to them that alliances could be formed between small tribes.


    Because in their sensory impression, the tribal alliance must be led by the big tribe!


    The three small tribes want to form an alliance, is it possible?


    But in an instant, Baishu realized again: Where are these three small tribes? The Frost Leaf Department has joined Da Jiang, and Da Jiang is the real leader of this alliance!


    In other words, isn''t Mu Feng''s so-called respecting Shuang Qiu the same as respecting Dajiang?


    After realizing this, Bai Shu hurriedly lowered his head.


    He was afraid that his change of face would offend Mu Feng again.


    He had a hard time realizing that Mu Feng was annexing their White Ape Division in a disguised form!


    But this annexation did them no real benefit!


    But he had no reason to refute.


    The name of the White Ape Department was left by Mu Feng to him.


    But the clansmen of the White Ape Tribe were not protected by Da Jiang!


    In other words, they didn''t get any benefits!


    On the other hand, the Shuangye tribe, because they took the lead in expressing their sincerity, the tribe will be accepted by Da Jiang, and there will be no worries from then on. And with the remnant department leaping to become the head of the three departments¡ªeven if they want to obey Da Jiang, it is the real Shuangqiu who is the leader of the three departments!


    The tiger head''s expression changed, and he gritted his teeth and asked, "What good does such an alliance do for our tiger department?"


    Bai Shu was startled, and hurriedly glanced to stop Hu Shou from asking.


    In his opinion, Hushou''s questioning like this is undoubtedly courting death.


    However, to his surprise, it was Mu Feng who responded with a smile: "Joining this alliance, you don''t have to worry about salt, weapons, and other tribes invading. You don''t have to pay as high a price as other tribes for transactions in the market. You trade Everything can be halved!"


    "This!" Hushou was moved.


    Those benefits alone would be enough to turn down any tribe like them.


    Just because most of Changli is really overwhelming!


    He is different from Baishu.


    From the beginning to the end, what he cares about is the real benefits, he doesn''t play tricks, and he doesn''t hide his thoughts - this is what Mu Feng appreciates.


    Compared with Bai Shu, the biggest feature of this tiger''s head is that he puts himself in the right position, knows when to speak, and when to reach out.


    If it''s not his, he won''t think too much about it, and he won''t ask for it too much.


    Shuangqiu froze for a moment, then hurriedly asked: "Great Chief, are we also like this?"


    Mu Feng shook his head with a smile: "You have all joined my Da Jiang and become my Da Jiang''s clansman, why do you need such a price?"


    Shuangqiu looked excited and laughed heartily.


    On the other hand, Bai Shu had a gloomy expression, full of regrets.


    He already understood that the so-called tripartite alliance had become an established fact, and he was powerless to refute it.


    Originally, under Shuangqiu''s proposal, the three departments were merged into one, and a new department was named, and Bai Shu was promoted to be the chief.


    In this way, they can compete with the Kui Beasts and win the respect of the big tribes.


    It turned out that Bai Shu wanted to retain the name of the White Ape Department and also wanted to be the chief of the three tribes. In the end, this proposal came to an end without a problem.


    Now it seems that he has calculated all this in vain!


    Even the Tigers, who looked similar to him at the moment, were stronger than him¡ªhe could clearly feel that Mu Feng''s attitude towards the Tigers was far better than his own!


    He knew that what Mu Feng said was a foregone conclusion!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 587

    The matter of the three alliances was finalized, and Mufeng asked Muye to take the twenty riders to send Baishu and Hushou back.


    Then he signaled to Shuangqiu to bring his tribe back to Dajiang with him.


    After all, it involves the migration of the tribe, and if Shuangqiu doesn''t go, I won''t be at ease.


    On the way back, Shuangqiu, the people from the Shuangye tribe, and the tribe from the leader tribe all witnessed with their own eyes that Mufeng summoned three giant birds from the sky with a whistling whistle.


    They also saw a giant bear that they had never seen before to protect Mufeng.


    There were even a few wolves huddled around Mufeng...


    The shock of these people can be imagined.


    They couldn''t believe that so many vicious beasts obeyed Mu Feng alone!


    "Great chief, beast master..." Shuang Qiu couldn''t help muttering when he saw these beasts, he was extremely grateful for his decision.


    Because he knows that no one dares to provoke someone who can drive such a beast easily!


    What surprised Shuangqiu even more was that Mufeng gave him a black horse to ride beside him.


    There was no one else on the road, Mufeng and Shuangqiu said: "Now you, Shuangye, will join me, Dajiang, and I have to explain something to you."


    The Shuangqiu people nodded immediately: "It is already a great gift for you to let us continue to use the name of the Frost Leaf Department. As long as you say it, we will do anything!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It is said to keep the name of your Frost Leaf Department, but in fact, your people have already joined me, Da Jiang. After that, I, Da Jiang, will send a team of soldiers to your Frost Leaf Department, to fight with your existing Warriors haunt the surrounding lands together."


    Shuangqiu was puzzled: "Why did you agree to let us keep the name?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and decided not to tell him the truth, he just said: "If all of you from the Frost Leaf Department disappear from this area, the Changli Department will definitely notice, and you will be very troublesome."


    "But, the Kui Beast Department is gone! They must be able to notice!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "They probably don''t have time to take care of you. There are still more than a thousand people left in the Kui Beast Department, and they don''t know who looted them yet. But it should take a while, and they will take I went to find the theory of the Xuan Snake Department."


    "Mysterious Snake Department?" Shuang Qiu looked puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Well, when we went to conquer them, we claimed to be members of the Xuan Snake Department!"


    Shuangqiu couldn''t help but shiver.


    Mu Feng didn''t say that he couldn''t think of such a way at all!


    But after he thought about it carefully, he realized the viciousness of this act of impersonating the Black Snake Department.


    He thought for a while and then asked: "What about the White Ape and Tigers? They have far more people than us!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "At that time, the fighters I send to accompany you can directly defeat the two tribes. This is also what you rely on to speak in the three alliances!"


    Shuang Qiu was moved: "To help us avenge?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! I''ve already helped you avenge part of the revenge, but the rest is up to you. And I think you have to do it yourself to feel at ease!"


    Shuang Qiu said bitterly: "That''s right, I must make the leader pay the price!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Well, this is no problem. But it''s the same, I will send someone to help you avenge, and you have to do things according to my requirements!"


    Shuang Qiu nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    So Mu Feng talked about building some smelting places in the Frost Leaf Department.


    Of course, Mu Feng didn''t tell him what this smelting place was used for and how it was built.


    After all, these things are currently related to Da Jiang''s core secrets.


    Soon, they passed the Black Bear Department, where they joined the Asuka who was waiting here.


    Mufeng took Shuangqiu to meet Dahuyou, and the two old people felt a lot of emotion after meeting.


    It can be seen that the two old people have known each other for many years.


    And the brotherhood between Mufeng and Dahuyou makes Shuangqiu envious.


    He could naturally see that the cows, horses and other things inside and outside the Black Bear Department were all gifts from Mufeng¡ªhe didn''t believe that Big Huyou could afford to exchange things for so many livestock.


    After learning that the Frost Leaf Department was going to join Da Jiang, Da Huyou had a calm face, which was not surprising at all, as if he was used to such situations.


    Mu Feng understood after pondering for a while.


    This big flicker sees clearly and understands from the bottom of his heart, but he has never shown it in front of him.


    After understanding this, he had no choice but to take a high look at Big Huyou...


    After leaving the Black Bear Department, it is a smooth road further east.


    Since Mu Feng had already released the carrier pigeon to report the news before he came back, they met Bai Yue leading people to greet them not long after they left the Black Bear Department.


    The next thing is easy.


    From the city to the east, along the way, Shuangqiu followed Mufeng and met many Jiang''s men and slaves, and saw Jiang''s four mirror cities in turn.


    Except for the city, every time he went to a mirror city, Shuangqiu could see busy people saluting Mufeng, and every time he thought this was Jiang''s tribe.


    But unexpectedly, every time Mu Feng stopped for a while and then continued to move forward.


    until at

 Chapter 588

    Seeing that Shuangqiu was very satisfied with the First Mirror City, Mu Feng also quietly relaxed.


    Now there are enough places in Dajiang headquarters, but because the earth building, city wall and mirror city projects are being carried out at the same time, labor is scattered, so there is not enough place to live.


    And now that the labor force of the entire tribe is leaning towards the city wall and Mirror City, the construction speed of the earth building has inevitably slowed down.


    Only the fourth mirror city has not yet been built, and the rest can be inhabited.


    However, two-thirds of Dajiang''s city wall has been completed, and it will be almost completed in a while.


    At that time, the labor force in the tribe will be free, and they can concentrate on building earth buildings and mirror cities.


    Looking at Shuangqiu''s reaction, Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "How about this, you take a few clansmen with me to the Great Jiang headquarters!"


    "Big Ginger Headquarters!" Shuang Qiu took a deep breath.


    Mirror City is so "luxurious", so what should the headquarters look like?


    Soon he had his answer!


    When Mu Feng brought him to the several-meter-high Dajiang City Wall, he was already so shocked by the scene before him that he couldn''t speak.


    "This is..." Shuangqiu murmured, "Who can cross such a courtyard wall?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "This is not a courtyard wall, but a city wall! And Da Jiang''s headquarters can''t be called a tribe, but a city!"


    "City!" Shuang Qiu whispered.


    It was the first time he heard the word "city", but he felt that there was nothing better than this word to describe the city wall in front of him.


    Seeing him in a daze, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go in and have a look!"


    Then he rode his horse in front and walked into Da Jiang through the wide city gate, and Shuang Qiu and others quickly followed.


    But after entering the city gate, Shuangqiu was shocked again to the point of being speechless.


    Training grounds, fighters, tall houses never seen before, schools...


    Roaring elephants, neighing horses, braying cows, crowing deer...


    Burn bricks, build walls, build houses, feed livestock...


    These people, things, and things that Shuangqiu can understand and can''t understand all come into view.


    Everyone seems to be busy, but everyone is obviously satisfied and calm.


    Here he suddenly had such a feeling: this is the real tribe, this is the place where real people should live!


    The people here are obviously taller and stronger than the people in their own tribe in terms of complexion and physique¡ªeven the women here can catch up with the men in his Frostleaf Department!


    "This... this..." Shuangqiu was so excited that he couldn''t speak, "Da, chief, is this the headquarters of Da Jiang?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "That''s right, this is Da Jiang''s real headquarters!"


    Shuangqiu worked hard to gather his mind: "Big, Great Chief, my Shuangye Department is willing to give up the name of the tribe and join Dajiang!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Haven''t you already joined Da Jiang?"


    Shuang Qiu was taken aback: "But..."


    But he immediately reacted, his expression darkened, and he nodded and said, "Yes, I understand!"


    Even so, the look in his eyes could not hide the excitement, he looked around, feeling like he didn''t know what to look at.


    He thought for a while and asked, "Chief, I remember you told me before coming here that if my people behaved well enough, you would allow them to enter and live here, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    When Shuangqiu got the affirmative answer, her expression was extremely excited, she clenched her fist and waved it vigorously, with a somewhat "old and vigorous" demeanor.


    Mu Feng said again: "Let''s go, I''ll take you inside to have a look!"


    "yes!"


    So Shuangqiu followed Mufeng to go inside again, and when passing by near the school, he heard the sound of reciting characters in unison again, Shuangqiu inevitably had to ask questions again.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The children in the Great Jiang Tribe don''t need to work. They need to learn some writing, hunting, fighting and other skills here, as well as some knowledge of herbal medicine, so that they can learn to heal people..."


    "This..." Shuang Qiu was once again speechless with excitement.


    Some people don''t have to work, how strong is the big ginger!


    Along the way, he saw fish waves in the moat, horse farms, mammoths, and Mu Feng took him to see thousands of cows, and made him stay there completely!


    Mu Feng saw Shuang Qiu''s stunned and dazed appearance, and quickly told him to stop and rest on the spot.


    He expected in his heart that Shuangqiu would be shocked, but he really didn''t expect such a shock.


    In fact, he underestimated Jiang''s current level of development, which has far exceeded other people''s understanding and cognition!


    He thought about it, and temporarily gave up the idea of ??taking him to see the armored dragon.


    One reason is that the armored earth dragon is at the innermost part, and it is still a bit troublesome to go there.


    The second is to see Shuangqiu''s appearance, and he can''t accept greater stimulation. In case something good or bad happens to the stimulus again, the gain outweighs the loss.


    He thought for a while, and brought Shuangqiu to Yuelou, which is the place where there is a mural of Ginger totem.


    Now that Ginger has been added, the totem of Ginger must be seen.


    Because of Mufeng''s exquisite floral art, the totem dragon is lifelike.


    Shuangqiu''s shock can be imagined. He stood in front of the mural and hesitated to move forward, for fear that his actions would offend the totem on the painting.


    He knelt on the ground devoutly and bowed to Long Xing.


    In this way, it can be regarded as adding ginger completely!


    Then Mufeng took him into the moon tower, showed him the rooms in the earth building, and took him to the courtyard of the moon tower to sit down and ask people to boil water and pour tea.


    Shuangqiu was surprised and shocked again.


    The room I saw, the sweet water I drank, the tables and chairs I sat on...


    All kinds of things subverted his cognition.


    Shuangqiu suddenly had the idea of ??not wanting to leave here.


    Mu Feng saw the lingering meaning in Shuang Qiu''s eyes, without explaining, he ordered Bai Yue who came along and said: "Go and call Li Hu and the others, just forget about those who have something to do now!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue turned and left, and in less than half an hour, she called all the "vital officials" who were staying in the tribe over.


    Mu Feng first introduced Shuangqiu to everyone, and asked them to introduce themselves one by one.


    Li Hu, Bai Yue, Han Shu, Bai Ya, Jiu Zhu, Chang Shui, Fu Yu and others were on the list, and even Qi Ge, who was in charge of craftsmanship, and Ji Yang, who was in charge of food, also called over.


    As for Mingguang, Shuofeng, Konoha, Asuka and others are working outside the tribe, they will not be able to come back for the time being.


    In addition, there was another person who was not invited, but followed Mu Feng closely.


    Even when he saw a lot of shocking things along the way, he was indifferent-Li Wang!


    Now he only has Mu Feng in his eyes, and he always stays by Mu Feng''s side, like a personal bodyguard.


    According to his own statement, since he was with Mu Feng, he felt that he lived like a human being - he had no name before, and no one looked up to him.


    But Mu Feng is different, not only gave him a name, but also fed him and clothed him well, and he hasn''t been asked to do anything until now, he feels bad in his heart and insists on going with him to protect Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng couldn''t resist him, so he simply let him stay by his side.


    Mu Feng looked around and said with a smile: "Most of the people who are responsible for Da Jiang are here now, and there are a few people who are outside and can''t come back. Turn around, Lihu and Baiyue, tell me what I mean. They listen!"


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed in unison.


    Mu Feng nodded: "First of all, I want to talk about the Frost Leaf Department, two hundred and nine people, who will join my Da Jiang from today, and treat them equally from now on, as my Da Jiang''s clansmen, understand?"


    "Understood!" Everyone responded again.


    Shuangqiu was very excited, he already felt the importance!


    "Next, what I''m going to talk about is some things that Jiang needs to change after the addition of the Frost Leaf Department!" Mu Feng said solemnly.


    Everyone sat down immediately, they knew that the great chief had something to announce!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 589

    "The first thing is to report to me the current population of Dajiang in various fields!" Mu Feng looked at Li Hu.


    Li Hu answered: "Da Jiang''s clan now has 2,028 people. Last month, Bai Yue and I held a wedding for those clansmen who haven''t married yet. More than 400 people got married."


    Mu Feng nodded and asked, "How many are still unmarried?"


    Li Hu replied: "There are one hundred and twenty-one more!"


    Mu Feng turned to look at Shuang Qiu again: "How many of you are unmarried?"


    "Huh?" Shuangqiu was surprised, "We just joined, so count us?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "After joining Da Jiang, the temporary living place may be different, but the food, clothing and use are the same!"


    Shuangqiu suppressed her excitement and said tremblingly, "Twelve!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and turned to Li Hu: "Counting these twelve people, that''s one hundred and thirty-three. If there are suitable women, they will be arranged first!"


    Li Hu nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "How many slaves are there?"


    Li Hu looked around, realized that Ming Guang was not there, thought for a while before answering: "There are more than 2,200 slaves, and they are all working outside!"


    "Slave?" Shuangqiu was taken aback, and after thinking about it carefully, she realized that on the way here, she saw many people whose hands and feet were bound by ropes and wood, and they should be slaves.


    He couldn''t help being startled: "Da Jiang still has so many slaves, how many should there be if you count the clansmen?"


    Before he could react, Li Hu''s words took him by surprise again: "Great chief, what about the people from the Moxiong tribe? There are more than five hundred and twenty of them?"


    "And!" Shuang Qiu''s eyes widened, "Moxiongbu!"


    He couldn''t believe that the Moxiong tribe, which everyone shouted and beat in Changli, was transferred to Dajiang!


    He looked at Mu Feng in disbelief, and felt that the young chieftain in front of him, no, it was the great chieftain, who had something that he couldn''t understand.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng said with a smile: "They? They shouldn''t be included in the ranks of the Dajiang tribe for the time being. Besides, this time I also brought back more than 320 people from the Kui beast tribe, and I also temporarily joined forces with the people from the Moxiong tribe. Treat it like a human!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded, "But how do we arrange them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "These more than 840 people have been broken up and placed in the second and third mirror cities. After that, they will be screened every three months. They have performed very well within three months. Yes, allow them to enter the first mirror city and become Da Jiang''s clan."


    Having said that, he turned to look at Shuangqiu: "People in the first mirror city will automatically become members of my Dajiang tribe. There is no need for a three-month screening period. As long as you perform well enough, you can directly enter the main city of Dajiang and live in In the earthen building!"


    Shuangqiu looked excited, knowing that Mu Feng was speaking for him, he stood up and saluted respectfully: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and then rushed to Lihu and said: "But if there are those who are lazy, cause trouble, or behave badly in the main city, they can be driven out directly and sent to the second mirror city to enter the screening area!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu hurriedly nodded in response.


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue and Han Shu again: "There are forty-seven warriors in the Frost Leaf Department, you and Han Shu should discuss it quickly, let them get familiar with the mounts, weapons, bows and arrows, and spears in the tribe as soon as possible. !"


    "This..." Bai Yue and Han Shu looked at each other, and were slightly taken aback.


    Mu Feng understood, waved his hand and said: "All the women, children, old and young of the Shuangye tribe will stay in the tribe, and these warriors also need to return to the border of the Changli tribe as soon as possible!"


    "But, there are only forty-seven of them!" Bai Yue was puzzled, "There are too few of them!"


    Shuangqiu looked pained.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and shook his head: "In addition to them, I also need you to send fifty to one hundred warriors and about two hundred war slaves to stay in the old land of the Frost Leaf Division!"


    "So many!" Bai Yue couldn''t help exclaiming.


    It is no problem to dispatch about two or three hundred soldiers to go out in a short period of time, but if they are out for a long time, there is no need.


    Because the consumption is too great!


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Besides warriors, I also need seven ranks. You should screen out a group of craftsmen who are proficient in pottery making and smelting as soon as possible. If there are not enough, teach me quickly! Take them away too, and stay in Shuangye." department!"


    "Yes!" Qige hurriedly agreed, "I''ll make arrangements for the great chief now!"


    Qige is a taciturn but very pragmatic person.


    He knew that his own affairs were arranged here, and the rest of the affairs were arranged by the chief.


    Mu Feng nodded and waved his hands: "Okay, let''s go!"


    On the other hand, Bai Yue''s eyes lit up when she heard Mu Feng''s arrangement of craftsmen, and she came to her senses.


    He understood that the great chief had discovered the mine!


    He looked excitedly at Mu Feng with a questioning expression on his face.


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    After Bai Yue was sure, she was very excited: "Then Han Shu and I will arrange someone right away!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yes, but remember one thing, no matter who goes, they must obey Brother Shuangqiu''s orders on the bright side, and I will tell you how to do it in detail later!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded excitedly.


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Ya again: "You prepare some medicines for treating common cold, fever, and wounds, divide them into portions, wrap them up, and take them away! If it''s best, discuss it with Bai Yue and teach him or The accompanying person picks a reliable one and teaches him how to identify herbs!"


    White Fang also hurriedly nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, that''s all for the time being. Bai Yue, Han Shu, and Shuang Qiu stay here, and everyone else can go to their own business!"


    "yes!"


    Everyone leaves one by one.


    Seeing that everyone except the door of Yuelou, Bai Yue excitedly said: "Great chief, have you discovered the copper mine again this time?"


    Mu Feng grinned strangely and said, "It''s not a copper mine, it''s a better ore than a copper mine!"


    "Better than copper mine?" Bai Yue was surprised, "What is better than copper mine?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Iron, iron ore!"


    "iron?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded and said, "Iron is harder than copper, and the weapons it makes are sharper. You can also make more sharp weapons, and their lethality is stronger than copper spears and copper arrows!"


    "This!" Bai Yue''s eyes widened, and she paced back and forth, obviously unable to restrain herself.


    Bai Yue has always been calm and calm, but she couldn''t help it now.


    He has personally experienced the power change from bamboo arrows to copper arrows, so he naturally knows the meaning of the chief''s words!


    And Han Shu at the side was already excited, and kept gearing up: "So, with this iron arrow, I might be able to kill wild boars and live giant-toothed tigers at once!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Almost, it''s not a big problem with your arm strength!"


    Shuangqiu on the side was in a daze, unable to understand what they were talking about.


    He also didn''t know why Mu Feng wanted to keep him here.


    But he was sure of one thing, that is, seeing Bai Yue and Han Shu''s excited expressions, what they said must be extraordinary!


    And for him to be able to listen to this kind of secret thing, he had obviously obtained Mu Feng''s approval.


    What he didn''t know was that this thing would appear in large numbers in his Frost Leaf Department soon!


    However, Li Wang, who was always standing beside Mu Feng, suddenly said, "Big, big chief, are you talking about a new weapon?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, it''s a weapon!"


    Li Wang struggled, hesitated for a moment before gritted his teeth and said, "Then, can you also give me such a weapon?"


    Obviously, he is very concerned about his identity as a captive of the Kui Beast Department, and he also knows that his identity is very sensitive.


    Mu Feng looked at him carefully, and asked with a smile, "What do you want this new weapon for?"


    King Li was taken aback for a moment, and then said in a deep voice: "Protect you, kill the enemy for Da Jiang! Also, I didn''t..."


    He didn''t finish, but Mu Feng already understood.


    He laughed loudly, waved his hands and said, "Don''t worry, as long as you are a member of my Da Jiang''s clan, you can get weapons!"


    Li Wang looked excited: "Then, am I considered Da Jiang''s person?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Forget it!"


    Then he said with a smile: "However, your weapon should be specially made, otherwise I guess you will not be very comfortable with it! How about this, when I finish my work here, I will take you to have a look!"


    "Yes!" King Li knelt down on one knee and saluted Mu Feng, "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 590

    Because of the addition of the Frost Leaf Department, Da Jiang suddenly had more than 320 people, and the population was nearly 2,400.


    Unknowingly, Da Jiang has become a medium and large tribe.


    However, this does not count the untransformed population of Moxiong and Kuishou.


    There are more than 800 people in these two departments together. According to Mu Feng''s estimation, it is not a big problem to select 400 or 500 people from these populations.


    At that time, it would be no problem to select some fighters or hunting team members from these people to expand Da Jiang''s combat power.


    If counting the slaves together, Da Jiang''s population has exceeded 5,000, which can be regarded as a big tribe in the true sense!


    Because the number of people is gradually increasing, it is even more necessary to integrate and assimilate the population of Dajiang.


    Otherwise, the sense of identity and belonging of the tribe is not strong, which will bring huge hidden dangers to Da Jiang.


    It is because of Mufeng that he chose to add ginger to the frost leaf part and announced the new rules for adding ginger.


    He said to Bai Yue: "In the future, the population that has been annexed from the Changli Department of the West must be inspected and screened!"


    Bai Yue nodded in agreement.


    He also had such worries and concerns for a long time, but he never knew whether to slow down the speed of mergers or directly turn the people who came from the mergers into slaves.


    Now the method proposed by Mu Feng is equivalent to a good solution to this problem.


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said, "The new members of the clan need to be screened, that''s no problem. What about the slaves? The expansion of the slave team has also caused management problems!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s why I proposed that the war slaves go to the old land of the Shuangye Department, let the war slaves make enough military exploits in the Changli Department, and make them slave heads. Then arrange some accommodation for them on the second floor of the protective wall. I If they want to take their identities, they should be happy to be my Dajiang''s clansman like normal people, and they are also willing to screen those new clansmen on our behalf."


    Bai Yuemu showed concern: "Will that be too strict? You don''t know how strict these slave heads are to war slaves!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "The stricter the better! This shows that they cherish their hard-won freedom very much. As long as we can give them benefits at this time, they will be willing to sacrifice their lives for me, Jiang!"


    This is the method of controlling slaves that Mu Feng learned from the experience and lessons of the "Jewish policemen" and "coated slaves" in history.


    This method boils down to one point: keep promises and keep promises, and give these slaves a chance to be free again!


    Even if the chance is very small, as long as someone achieves it, other people will not give up, they will keep trying, so they give up resisting Da Jiang, and instead follow the rules and regulations given by Da Jiang to do everything. thing.


    Bai Yue thought for a while and nodded.


    No one can match the Great Chief in controlling people and beasts!


    However, he then asked: "The boundaries of the Changli tribe are so chaotic. These war slaves must have no shortage of battles there, and the accumulation of military merits must be very fast. Do you want to increase the amount of military merits accumulated? Otherwise, it will not be long before There are many slave heads, but there are not so many war slaves, who should they manage?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, the conditions remain the same, it is to give these war slaves the opportunity to accumulate military merits. By the way, also use this opportunity to help us temper and select some slaves who are sincere to me. I read it a while ago, and Konoha took it What are the names of the three servants..."


    Bai Yue laughed and said, "Huchi, Ayeru, Senge!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, I think they are very brave when fighting against Kui''s beast tribe!"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Before they were captured, they were all first-class fighters in their respective tribes. They must be very brave in battle!"


    After a pause, he continued: "And there is a special situation, that is, Huchi and Ayeru are not welcome in the original tribe. They have the ability to become war leaders or headhunters, but they are always treated by the old people in their own tribe. Occupying the position, so there is still some dissatisfaction in my heart."


    "Oh?" Outside Mu Feng, he nodded and smiled, "Not bad! You know their situation very well!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "If they become slave heads, will they pose a threat to Da Jiang, I must find out clearly!"


    "Very good!" Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue approvingly, "In the future, all the slave heads will be selected by you, to understand their situation in the previous tribe, and to understand their attitude towards me, Jiang. This will avoid Transformation problem!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded.


    "By the way," Mu Feng said with a smile, "how''s the matter with the Yellow Bird Department? What''s their situation?"


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head: "It''s nothing serious, because they didn''t owe us enough to pay back, so they took the risk to fight a tribe that was much bigger than them, but they beat the tribe, plundered it, and suffered heavy losses."


    "Hmm!" Mu Feng was stunned, and then he laughed and shook his head, "It seems that they still want to keep their promises, and they are quite courageous!"


    Bai Yue curled her lips: "Compared to most of Changli, my Da Jiang''s attitude towards them is pretty good!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s true!"


    After a pause, he said again: "Since there is a reason for the incident, how are you going to deal with it?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "I originally thought about sending a team of about 100 soldiers to help them solve it secretly. But now that you have released people from the Frost Leaf Department, then this matter will be delayed for a while, and when the time comes Just transfer people from the Frost Leaf Department, this will also avoid exposing our big ginger!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "but be careful to act in the name of the Frost Leaf Department and Shuangqiu as the leader, understand?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Don''t worry, Great Chief, I will stay between the city and the Black Bear Department, and secretly operate in the Frost Leaf Department to avoid exposure!"


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng nodded, "Then you ride that Wanli cloud away, it''s more convenient and safer to go back and forth!"


    Bai Yue was moved, and hurriedly knelt down on one knee: "Great chief, you can''t do it!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You do your best for Jiang, I will naturally see it in my eyes and keep it in my heart. These should be given to you!"


    Bai Yue was so excited, she was no longer polite, and nodded repeatedly.


    After a pause, he struggled to scratch his head again and said, "Big, Great Chief, I want to ask you one thing!"


    Mu Feng was puzzled, he rarely saw Bai Yue being so coy.


    "What''s the matter, tell me!"


    "I heard from Sang Ruo that when his son was born, you gave him the name. Can you please name my child when he was born?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and asked suspiciously: "How long have you been married, and your wife is about to have a baby?"


    But he had a wicked thought in his heart: "I''ll go, can''t I, Bai Yue has become a villain?"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue scratched her head, showing embarrassment: "No, no, Jihua just showed her two days ago, and said that she will not be born until the end of next spring."


    "Next year..." Mu Feng muttered, heaved a sigh of relief, and then said with a strange expression, "It''s too early!"


    Bai Yue still scratched her head: "It''s a bit early, but you are so busy, Chief, and I don''t know when I will forget it, so please give me a name in advance, write it down early, and please teach our child''s name How to write, I want to teach children!"


    "Be good!" Mu Feng said heartily, "It''s early enough!"


    He frowned and thought for a while, then asked: "But it''s not sure whether it''s a man or a woman, so how do you get up?"


    "It''s a boy!" Bai Yue said excitedly.


    "Boy!" Mu Feng repeated, and then asked in surprise, "How do you know?"


    Bai Yue scratched her head: "Ji Hua told me!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then came to his senses.


    He spent a lot of effort to empower Jihua with fertility knowledge before, but he didn''t go to see these things himself.


    Presumably, this knowledge includes the ability to judge whether a newborn is male or female.


    He nodded, thought for a while, and said, "You are the most resourceful fighter in Da Jiang, so I hope that your son will inherit your ingenuity and ability in the future, and carry it forward to fight for my Da Jiang. Expansion of territory.


    So I named your son Bai¡ª"


    He intentionally lengthened the ending, watching Bai Yue expectantly waiting for him to say the next word, like a veteran lottery player waiting for the lottery...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 591

    Bai Yue stretched her neck and waited, Mu Feng smiled and said the next word - "Qi"!


    Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, and then muttered: "Bai Qi, Bai Qi..."


    After a pause, he asked Mu Feng: "Great chief, what does Bai Qi mean? I heard from Sang Ruo that the name you gave his child has a meaning, it is to subdue all the tribes who dare to be hostile to me, Da Jiang. Then What does my son''s name mean?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This name does not have a special meaning, he is the name of a god of death in ancient times! He was good at fighting, and led the soldiers to countless victories. The most powerful one directly killed more than 400,000 people. enemy!"


    "400,000?" Bai Yue frowned in confusion, apparently he had no idea of ??units above "10,000".


    Mu Feng explained: "It''s a tribe of 400,000 people, all of them were killed and buried alive by him!"


    "So powerful!" Bai Yue exclaimed.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, that''s right! There are other so-called big tribes who bring 50,000 people to fight Bai Qi''s tribe, and Bai Qi doesn''t even bother to fight them!"


    "Why?" Bai Yue was puzzled.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Bai Qi dislikes that fifty thousand people are not enough to kill, wasting his time digging holes, so let others do it!"


    "This..." Bai Yue''s eyes widened all of a sudden, her expression excited, she clenched her fist and waved it fiercely, shouting excitedly, "Bai Qi, Bai Qi! My child will be called Bai Qi from now on!"


    Mu Feng secretly laughed.


    It is a historical fact that Bai Qi killed 400,000 Zhao soldiers, but he fabricated the following "dislike 50,000 people for wasting effort".


    Anyway, now that we know who the real Bai Qi is, he is the only one who knows the story of his life, no matter how he fabricates it, no one will know.


    Isn''t there a saying that "history is a little girl who can be dressed up by others".


    His half truth, half lie, did not bring harm to anyone, did it.


    Most importantly, Bai Yue was very excited after hearing the name.


    Clearly, he''s happy with the name!


    "Great chief, please teach me to write his name quickly, I have to learn it, and teach my children well in the future!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Okay!"


    After teaching Bai Yue to write the word "Bai Qi", Mu Feng said: "Let''s go, rest is enough, it''s time to get busy with business!"


    "Business?" Bai Yue was taken aback, "Am I going back to the city now?"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbly: "Don''t be nervous, I didn''t tell you to separate from your wife right now!"


    Then he greeted Li Wang who was always by his side: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see new weapons, and I''ll get you a more convenient weapon by the way!"


    King Li was so excited that he yelled and responded.


    Mu Feng shook his head, and led Bai Yue and Li Wang to the smelting field.


    As for Shuangqiu, let Han Shu take him to adapt to horseback riding and archery.


    The three of them came to the smelting field along the way, and found that Qige was directing craftsmen to smelt the ore¡ªit was the iron ore brought back by Mu Feng from the Kui Beast Department.


    Seeing the molten iron, which was obviously different from the molten copper, being poured into the mold, Bai Yue judged directly from the hotter breath blowing towards her face that the weapons smelted from this new ore were better than copper!


    The molds are all the same gun heads, arrows, meteor hammers, and maces.


    Before the casting, Mu Feng told him to save some and cast a batch to try out the effect.


    Soon the molten iron entered the mold, and after cooling, the craftsmen polished it with the method that Mu Feng taught them before.


    The three of Mufeng waited for half a day before using the new weapon - this is the effect of doing it in Qige, processing it overtime, and rushing slowly.


    Next to the smelting field is a "testing place". Wooden wind picked up a bow and arrow, nocked the arrow, and then let go of the back hand, and the iron arrow directly pierced into the erected wooden stake, and the tail of the arrow continued to tremble.


    Bai Yue listened intently, with surprise on her face, and said loudly: "The sound of the arrow tail trembling is clear and violent, which means that the arrowhead penetrates deeper into the wood than the copper arrow, and the penetration force is also greater!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad, try it!"


    Bai Yue did as she said, and it was more powerful than the copper arrow he used before.


    He shouted in surprise: "Sure enough!"


    Li Wang at the side had an excited face, he just felt that he had never seen such a weapon before, and he was very excited just by looking at it.


    He looked at Mu Feng expectantly: "Big, Great Chief, can I try?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes!"


    As he spoke, he handed a three-piece bow to King Li, and told him the essentials of archery: "Hold the body of the bow in your left hand, like me, and pull the string with your right hand, yes, pull it..."


    Before he finished speaking, there was a sound of "stretching", and the bow was broken by King Li!


    "This," King Li was embarrassed, "Great Chief, I didn''t mean to..."


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, waved his hands, and said with a wry smile: "I don''t blame you, it''s because I didn''t think about it. I thought you were strong, but I didn''t expect you to be so strong!"


    Li Wang looked very nervous, and there was actually fear in his eyes!


    Not only that, he almost knelt down to Mu Feng!


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Okay, I don''t blame you anymore!"


    "No, don''t blame me?" Li Wang couldn''t believe it.


    If it was in the Kui Beast Department before, if he dared to damage a weapon, he would definitely be severely punished by the tribe.


    Sometimes even if he spilled a jar of water, he might face a severe beating and punishment.


    "Great chief!" Li Wang said with red eyes, "You are really too lenient!"


    Looking at his appearance, Mu Feng understood the general situation in his heart, and he couldn''t help but waved his hand: "Okay, okay, I don''t blame you after I''ve said it! How about it, I''ll find a way to get you a handy thing about the bow and arrow later, you Try this first, this one is not easy to break!"


    While talking, Mu Feng picked up a mace, danced it a few times in front of King Li, and then smashed a piece of wood as thick as a calf in front of King Li and Bai Yue!


    King Li anxiously scratched his ears and belt, and said repeatedly: "Great Chief, let me try!"


    Mu Feng put away the mace, handed it to King Li, thought for a while and said, "You don''t have to make gestures like I did just now, just smash the wood!"


    After speaking, he found a piece of wood that was two thicker than before, put it in front of King Li, and said with a smile: "Just hit this piece of wood with it!"


    King Li didn''t dare to object, he picked up the mace with one hand, and hit the wood just like that.


    Mu Feng''s eyes widened: "Honey, how do you see that he is rolling with a mace like a baseball? Is it so easy?"


    You know, Mufeng''s strength is considered great, and he has to hold the mace with both hands when swinging it.


    But right now Li Wang easily picked it up with one hand, and just so flatly, he smashed the thick piece of wood with a "click" and broke it into two pieces!


    Li Wang looked puzzled: "That''s it?"


    The corner of Mufeng''s mouth twitched.


    Some people''s talent is a height that they can''t reach no matter how hard they work the day after tomorrow!


    He deeply understood the meaning of this sentence.


    Just like the strength of the king of strength in front of him, Mu Feng asked himself that his physique strengthened by the wood way derivation technique couldn''t compare with it!


    "If you strengthen him again, how terrifying would it be?" Mu Feng looked forward to it in his heart.


    Wang Li looked at Mu Feng in a daze, and couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "Big, Chief, do you have any other weapons? This one is powerful, but it''s too light!"


    "It''s too light..." Mu Feng thought, "This is the heaviest mace in the tribe!"


    But he smiled and said: "It''s okay, as I said, all your weapons need to be specially made, so first let you see, which weapon is easier for you to use, and then I will have someone make it for you!"


    Hearing this, King Li became excited, hesitantly begged Mu Feng to let him try all the weapons, and then scratched his head and made gestures: "Big, big chief, I think if we can make this wolf what a big one A few would be nice, like this big!"


    Li Wang made a gesture, which was about the size of his head.


    Mu Feng frowned for a moment, with a strange expression on his face, and then thought: "Hey, what is this mace, you are using a pumpkin hammer!"


    Seeing Mu Feng''s strange expression, King Li immediately lost his mind, and he tentatively asked: "Big, big chief, is it okay?"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "Okay, of course! It''s just that the weapon you want is not ready-made, so you have to make it again. You can wait for two days!"


    Hearing Mu Feng''s affirmative answer, Li Wang was instantly ecstatic, and quickly knelt down on his knees to salute: "Thank you Great Chief, thank you Great Chief! Even if I die from now on, I will protect you well!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 592

    After King Dai Li and Bai Yue tried iron weapons, Mu Feng also confirmed that iron ore could be successfully smelted in the tribe.


    With the successful smelting of iron, one thing in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    With iron, the Horde''s dependence on copper is so great - especially copper itself is not very much.


    Iron utensils are much more powerful than copper utensils.


    With iron, he can cast a totem pole out of copper, bringing Da Jiang into the metal age.


    He has already drawn the appearance of the totem pole with paper, and modified it several times during the period, and finally determined it to be a cloud-riding auspicious dragon: the giant dragon steps on the auspicious clouds, the sun and the moon shine behind it, the sea of ??clouds billows under it, the dragon''s eyes open angrily, and the dragon''s beard Wisps of dragon teeth...


    Building this thing is time-consuming and consumable.


    He intends to make a totem pole four or five meters high and one or two meters thick.


    But in this way, the consumption of copper will become unbearable at once.


    After thinking about it, he used copper-clad stone to make totem poles.


    First, a huge stone was taken, and it took a day to get it from the Nanshan Mountain of the tribe to the square in front of the Moon Tower, where the place is large enough to accommodate thousands of people.


    Stones are carved into pillars and buried in the ground, and then the size is measured, and the thickness of the stone is divided into pieces and sections to make splicing molds for totem poles.


    These molds were designed with splicing interfaces during production to ensure that the totem poles are not easy to be disassembled and moved after completion.


    As for the gap in the middle, grinding, filling, and grinding will also be used to make the totem pole appear as a whole.


    Making totem poles has no practical effect, not to mention consumables, and it is extremely labor-intensive.


    But with the big ginger after the totem pole, the mental outlook of the tribe will be different.


    Its existence is to carry the spiritual beliefs of the tribe, to obtain the psychological identity of the tribe, so as to identify with Jiang, and to enhance the cohesion and combat effectiveness of the tribe.


    The totem pole seems useless, but there is nothing that can replace the subtle influence.


    In the future, the Dajiang Headquarters with totem poles will be a sacred place that the Dajiang people will remember and miss no matter where they go!


    Just like Jerusalem in the previous life, a small place has become a holy place for the three religions of Christ, Judaism, and Islam.


    As for Mu Feng, he stayed in the moon tower when the tribe was busy with the totem pole.


    But he is not idle, he is busy with other things - hiding in the room to write and draw.


    He wants to make changes to several cities of Da Jiang, and he is preparing in advance here.


    In order to further strengthen the tribe''s sense of identification with Jiang, Mu Feng simply brought Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Bai Yue together to discuss with them the adjustments related to the totem.


    The three of them are no strangers to Mu Feng''s "unconstrained style" thinking and practice.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand what the great chief wants to do, as long as you honestly follow the request of the great chief.


    Mu Feng said: "You all know about the totem pole, Qige and the others are also working on it. Next, I plan to make some changes in Dajiang.


    In addition to totem poles, I will have people spin thread to make flags that can be hung. It is divided into totem flag and military flag. On the totem flag, there will be the totem dragon of our Dajiang tribe, and on the military flag, there will be patterns of various dragons on the basis of dragons. Each team will get their own flag! "


    The three of them were puzzled after hearing Mu Feng''s description.


    Mu Feng didn''t intend for them to understand immediately, he just said: "This requires weaving people to weave special cloth and threads of various colors. Don''t worry about the cloth. As for the thread, I will take care of it. Tiger chooses a few more dexterous ones, and I teach them how to embroider."


    "Embroidery?" Several people were confused again.


    Mu Feng still waved his hands: "In addition to making flags, the words ''Yanhuang Dajiang¡ªDragon'' will be engraved on the totem pole."


    Several people understood this, and nodded their heads in agreement.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and then said: "Now Dajiang''s headquarters is building a city wall, and in the future the headquarters will no longer be a place where only clansmen live, and Dajiang now has a place to live outside.


    In the future, not only the headquarters will have city walls, but Mirror City and Yanshi will have city walls and become cities. And the city has the name of the city! "


    "City!" Several people shook.


    Only then did they know that a place with a city wall is called a city, and not only the headquarters of Dajiang is called a city, but those mirror cities will also become cities!


    If Dajiang''s headquarters plus four mirror cities, plus a small city are all cities, then how strong will Dajiang be?


    Living in such a city, which tribe can enter the city to plunder?


    "Big, great chief!" Li Hu took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his heart, "You mean that the mirror city outside will also have walls in the future?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Not bad!"


    After receiving Mu Feng''s affirmative answer, he couldn''t hide his excitement repeatedly, and just wanted to shout loudly.


    Bai Yue was also very excited, and asked excitedly: "Chief, you just said to name the cities, what are the names of these cities?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Da Jiang''s headquarters is our headquarters, and our totem is a dragon, so this city in our headquarters is called Dragon City!"


    "Dragon City!" The three of them were startled in unison.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "When the city wall is completed, I will have someone carve the word ''Dragon City'' on the top of the city gate!"


    The three of them looked at each other, greatly shocked.


    They had never heard of this before, and they were only shocked in their hearts!


    "Then, what about the other Mirror City?" The three hurriedly asked.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "That''s simple, since the main city is called Dragon City, the other four mirror cities also exist to protect the main city, which is in line with the meaning of protecting the center from all directions.

 Chapter 593

    After the names of Jiang''s cities were confirmed, Mu Feng turned back and was busy with the "tasks" he had assigned.


    Totem pole mold-making requires him to personally participate in guiding mold-making, embroidery requires him to teach the embroidery skills of the tribe, and engraving on the city gate requires carving methods and making tools...


    It took him no less than ten days before and after these things.


    In addition to kung fu, he spent another 900 achievement points to exchange for these skills, leaving only 325 achievement points.


    Fortunately, these techniques and methods were finally learned by designated people in the tribe.


    Otherwise, Mu Feng would really collapse from exhaustion.


    During the period, he specially found Qige, gave him some mold demonstration drawings of new weapons, and took him to make a few by himself.


    The weapon styles he gave are sabers, mo knives, armor-piercing axes, and other weapons that are suitable for chopping and charging, which are suitable for riding a horse.


    As for niche weapons such as swords and maces, there are none.


    Firstly, these weapons are not practical, and secondly, even if they encounter cavalry from other tribes, the outcome is decided within one round, and there is no confrontation of combat skills between you and me.


    Of course, he really bought a weapon for King Li - the drum beating Weng Jinhammer.


    Weng Jinchui, who beat the drum, is a pair.


    Those who can use this thing are extremely strong people, like Ma Yuan and Li Yuanba in the novel use the drum beating Weng Jin hammer.


    Li Wang has grown up to be more than two meters tall - he didn''t have enough to eat before, and he is only more than 1.9 meters tall with his hunched waist. After coming to Dajiang, he didn''t avoid meat and vegetables, he just ate as much as he was full, and soon healed his body and stood up straight.


    Seeing the height of this guy, Mu Feng really believed the saying in the novel that "he is nine feet long".


    After a few days of getting along, Mu Feng was sure that Li Wang was a person who knew how to repay his kindness, so he confidently strengthened him with the Mu Dao derivation technique.


    Then Mu Feng took him to show his strength, he could easily knock down a horse with two hands, far easier than Mu Feng''s heavy shoulders.


    Even the totem pole in front of Yuelou was placed a little off because of its position, and he bent his waist and forced it to move two or three meters away!


    Before Mufeng made the mold of the Drum Weng Golden Hammer for him, he tested his strength repeatedly, and confirmed that the weapon he used, the sledgehammer, could weigh eighty-eight catties¡ªa few catties heavier than Guan Erye''s broadsword!


    And in order to ensure the quality of the hammer, he specially emphasized to Qi Ge that when forging the iron, he asked Li Wang to swing the hammer himself beside him, so that the iron was hit tightly, and it was more convenient to use.


    Knowing that the entire tribe''s own weapons are specially designed, molded and built by Mufeng, King Li''s excitement can be imagined.


    He felt unprecedented attention!


    The sledgehammer fought back and forth for more than ten days, and his weapon was only refined when Mu Feng was busy with other tribal affairs.


    When the sledgehammer was finished training, Li Wang excitedly held one in each hand, and ran from the smelting field to the moon tower to find Mu Feng.


    "Great Chief, Great Chief!"


    Mu Fengren was still drawing pictures in the Moon Tower, when he heard Li Wang''s excited cry: "My weapon is ready!"


    Before he had time to react, he heard a "bang", and something heavy hit the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard Li Wang''s "Ouch", and then the still excited voice: "Great chief, great chief!"


    Mu Feng walked out of the house quickly, and saw Li Wang getting up from the ground, and two big pumpkin-like hammers were rolling on the ground!


    Don''t think about it, this guy was anxious to announce the good news and fell down by himself.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "If you can do it, you can do it, why are you yelling!"


    "Hey hey!" Li Wang stood up, picked up the sledgehammer from the ground and scratched his head, "I''m here to tell you, I have a handy weapon!"


    Seeing that he was as happy as a child, Mu Feng couldn''t bear to disappoint him any longer, and said with a smile: "Oh, let''s go out and let me see how powerful it is?"


    Li Wang hurriedly nodded, picked up the sledgehammer and walked outside.


    Mu Feng quickly followed.


    Before he could go outside, he saw Li Wang picking up a sledgehammer and hitting it on a tree trunk as thick as a sea bowl.


    Just hearing a "click", the tree was broken by the middle.


    The crown of the tree slammed towards Li Wang, and he hurriedly swung the hammer out, blocking even the twigs and leaves.


    Mu Feng was taken aback: "My dear, you have such great strength!"


    Standing next to the broken tree, King Li grinned and said, "How about it, chief, are my weapons powerful?"


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction: "Not bad, not bad!"


    He could already imagine that when the two faced each other, King Li ignored all his defenses and armor with such a hammer.


    It must go through "one force and ten meetings", in front of the sledgehammer, any defense is useless.


    Because the powerful one can be called "real damage" in front of these defenses!


    But Li Wang''s problem is also more obvious - he can only hit people with a hammer, not as good as Cheng Yaojin''s three axes.


    In line with the principle of maximizing the combat power of Li Wang, Mu Feng said with a smile: "Li Wang, you have your weapon Weng Jinhammer, let me teach you a set of hammering methods for fighting!"


    Li Wang shouted excitedly: "Okay, okay, thank you Chief!"


    Because during this period of time, he has also been to the training ground, and saw that Jiang''s fighters have their own moves when using guns and sticks. He is very envious in his heart.


    Now the great chief wants to teach him hammering all the way, how can he not be excited?


    Mu Feng communicated with the system at the bottom of his heart. Looking at the last 325 achievement points, he gritted his teeth and spent 300 achievement points in exchange for a set of hammering techniques.


    Then he smiled and looked at King Li: "Give me the hammer!"


    Li Wang handed the hammer to Mu Feng with both hands, and Mu Feng stretched out his hand to catch it, and almost lost his grip and fell down.


    "Hey, it''s so heavy!" He shuddered in his heart, and then took a deep breath before he was able to hold the two sledgehammers.


    If he didn''t have the Wood Dao Derivation Technique to operate, he really couldn''t easily swing this sledgehammer.


    He reviewed the moves in his mind, and said with a drink: "You look good, this

 Chapter 594

    After Mu Feng taught Li Wang the sixteen-way hammering method, he felt exhausted all over.


    "What the hell, fortunately there are only sixteen roads, if there are more, I''ll be so tired!" Mu Feng sat on the ground panting, watching Li Wang tirelessly practicing his hammer, and from time to time he corrected him aloud.


    Another day goes by...


    The next morning, Han Shu came to find Mu Feng.


    Because Qige had already made the first batch of knives and sent them to them.


    Although the soldiers knew that these gold objects were knives, none of them knew how to use them¡ªbecause Mufeng needed seven grids to make the iron knives with a thick blade and a long handle, and there was still room for holding them with both hands. No one knew about such knives. How to use it.


    Mu Feng had to follow Han Shu to the training ground to take a look, and found that more than 150 people had already used knives¡ªthis was also the most knives that could be made from the first batch of iron ore brought by Mu Feng up.


    According to Mu Feng''s intention, these knives were first distributed to the fighters who will be stationed in the Frost Leaf Department.


    Mu Feng picked up these knives, they weighed between six and eight catties, considered heavy knives.


    And when Mu Feng gave seven grids, it was a heavy sword, and what he wanted was to break the formation with a heavy sword and kill the enemy with one blow when the two armies clashed.


    But he was a little apprehensive.


    Because his achievement points are only 25 points, if he wants to exchange for knife skills, the achievement points are not enough!


    He was thinking in his heart whether he should use the credit line to exchange for knife skills, but found that the task of making a drumbeater, a golden hammer and an iron knife in the task bar could be handed in. He decisively handed in the weapon and got 600 achievement points, and then spent another 300 achievement points It was exchanged for a set of quite satisfactory front saber techniques.


    With saber skills, he once again became a coach, teaching these soldiers knife skills.


    After some teaching, Mu Feng couldn''t help sighing: "It''s better to teach sword skills to save effort!"


    After teaching sword skills, Mu Feng left the training ground, intending to visit the city gate.


    At this time, Bai Yue brought Shuang Qiu back from outside the tribe.


    During these 20 days, Da Jiang opened another small market, presided over by Bai Yue and Li Hu, and exchanged some people and furs back.


    And he also secretly took Shuangqiu back to the old department of the Frost Leaf Department. With a hundred soldiers and two hundred war slaves, he first built fortifications in the old site of the Frost Leaf Department to prepare for future operations.


    Right now he came to look for Mu Feng, presumably there is something.


    "Great Chief!" Bai Yue and Shuang Qiu saluted.


    Mu Feng waved his hands, straight to the point: "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Yue said: "During this period of time, I have sent fifty soldiers to guard near the Yellow Bird Department, but there has been no major movement. But their tribe was robbed again a few days ago!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng asked, "Is their tribe destroyed?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "No, our people secretly intercepted and killed most of them, leaving a small part for the Yellow Bird Department."


    "No tail left?"


    "No!"


    "That''s good!"


    "But the Yellow Bird Department now asks us to help them destroy their enemies."


    "Then go, aren''t our people over there?"


    Bai Yue frowned and said, "But things are a bit complicated now."


    "Complicated?" Mu Feng wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Bai Yue looked at Shuang Qiu and motioned for him to explain.


    Shuangqiu thought for a while, and then said: "The opponent of the Yellow Bird Department is called the Yellow Camel Department. It is a tribe of seven or eight hundred people, and it belongs to the Xuan Snake Department. And the Xuan Snake Department..."


    Shuangqiu looked at Mufeng and didn''t continue talking.


    Wooden wind reacted.


    He used the false name of the Black Snake Department when he went to fight the Kui Beast Department. Now if they want to fight the Yellow Camel Department, it is very likely that they will attract the attention of the Black Snake Department.


    If the Xuan Snake Department noticed the Frost Leaf Department, it would be a big trouble.


    The reason why Bai Yue ran all the way back was because she couldn''t make up her mind.


    He didn''t manage this general conquest as clearly as Mu Feng did.


    After thinking for a while, Mu Feng didn''t answer directly, and asked Bai Yue with a smile: "What do we put our people in the Frost Leaf Department for?"


    Bai Yue was stunned for a moment, and after thinking for a while, she replied, "Meddle in the affairs of the Changli tribe."


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Then how can we intervene?"


    Bai Yue frowned and said: "The city is infiltrated, and soldiers loot it!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Then how to infiltrate and plunder?"


    Bai Yue frowned and thought carefully, but didn''t think of it for a long time.


    Instead, Shuangqiu tentatively asked, "Should we let the fighters from the White Ape and the Tigers go together, and add some of our fighters?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "This is a way, is there any more?"


    Bai Yue said at this time: "I remember that there are two tribes in the city, they are not far from the Yellow Bird Department, and the Giant Elephant Department is also. They are not satisfied with the alliance of most of Changli, and they may be dissatisfied with this tribe. The Horde is not satisfied..."


    The more he said, the brighter his eyes became: "I see, I can gather the Yellow Bird, the Loud and the other two tribes, and gather their warriors to fight the Yellow Camel tribe. Well, if necessary, I can also join the White Ape and the Tiger Two. In this way, our men don''t even need to be dispatched!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "As for how to gather these tribes, I don''t need to teach you any more?"


    Bai Yue grinned strangely: "No need, no need!"


    Shuangqiu looked moved, he looked at Baiyue, then at Mufeng, and couldn''t help but admire in his heart.


    He thought to himself: "If so many tribes can be gathered together, then the Yellow Camel tribe will definitely be wiped out!"


    He stayed with Bai Yue these days.


    Although Bai Yue is young, his behavior is sophisticated and shrewd, which makes him, who has lived for dozens of years, feel ashamed.


    But such a shrewd person came back to ask the younger chief for advice when he had a difficult problem!


    He already understood why Da Jiang was so powerful.


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "That''s good, but don''t forget, some of our people have to mobilize and watch in the dark to prevent accidents!"


    Shuangqiu couldn''t help but asked: "But, with so many tribes, why are they willing to fight the Yellow Camel tribe with us?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "It''s not easy, the big deal is to give them some salt, and the mount will do."


    The corner of Shuangqiu''s mouth twitched - only Da Jiang could say such confident words!


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng smiled and said: "Why is it so troublesome? You can just find someone to contact the leaders or great chiefs of these tribes.


    You told Xiang Li, ''The members of the Yellow Bird Department and the Tiger Department have decided to fight the Yellow Camel Department, and all the captives they get can be taken to the market to trade with Da Jiang''.


    Tell Yu Shi, "The people from the Giant Elephant Department have decided to fight the Yellow Camel Department, and all the captives they get can be traded with Da Jiang in the market."


    Just say this to the other two tribes, "The tribes of the Yellow Birds, the Giant Elephants, and the Tigers are going to fight the Yellow Camel..."


    The rest of them know what to do by themselves, so we don''t have to send salt out, let alone worry about exposing ourselves! "


    "This..." Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, he didn''t expect such a good idea!


    "This!" Shuangqiu was dumbfounded, he didn''t expect Mufeng''s idea to be even more extreme!


    Seeing the surprised looks of the two, Mu Feng curled his lips, thinking: "It''s nothing, relying on ginger, now that I have a surplus, I won''t be able to run a family, it''s really worrying!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 595

    After deciding how to intervene in the Yellow Bird Department, Mu Feng signaled Bai Yue and Shuang Qiu to go to the training ground to take away the fighters from the Shuangye Department.


    After this period of training, they have mastered the essentials of riding horses, and they are also very familiar with the use of spears.


    Because the knife is new, everyone uses it in the same way.


    As for bows and arrows and other weapons, they are not very proficient in using them for the time being, so Mu Feng doesn''t insist.


    The most important thing now is that they can return to the Frost Leaf Department, and then take an active role in the Changli Department with a new identity, so as to avoid the attention of interested people because they disappeared for too long.


    Moreover, the rash use of bows and arrows in the border of Changli is also easy to reveal one''s identity.


    At this time, Shuangqiu had fully understood how sharp Jiang''s weapon was.


    When he saw the warriors of his tribe standing on the training ground vigorously with spears and swords, he could hardly believe that these people were originally the sons of his Frost Leaf Department.


    In addition, when he passed by Qinglong City when he came, he found that all the clansmen there had expressions of satisfaction and contentment on their faces, and he was extremely grateful for his decision at this moment.


    Bai Yue looked at the more than 150 warriors who were equipped with big knives, and went forward to try the big knives by herself, looking at Mu Feng with surprise: "Chief, is this a weapon made from new ore? It''s too sharp Already!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, so this time, in addition to taking these fighters back to the Frost Leaf Division''s fighters, you also need to take away some craftsmen."


    Bai Yue nodded: "How many craftsmen do you plan to give us?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Fifty people for you!"


    Bai Yue frowned and said, "Great Chief, I also went to see the Kui Beast Department. There are more iron ore than the copper ore in the Black Bear Department. If there are only so few people, will the smelting speed be too fast?" slow?"


    Mu Feng also shook his head and said: "It''s not that I won''t give you people. In fact, there are only so many craftsmen that can be recruited in the tribe. And stay away from the tribe in the Frost Leaf Department. As long as you expose your traces, it will cause trouble. And you are in You also need to be careful when making iron!"


    Bai Yue nodded in response, thought for a while and said, "Great chief, I think of a new way when you say that."


    "Oh, tell me!"


    "Two days'' journey southwest of the Frost Leaf Department is the old land of the Yiluo Department. Huang Chuan is very familiar with that area. There are basically no tribes around there, and there are mountains and forests for cover. If possible, we will smelt iron there, and It will take two days less to go to the Kui Beast Department."


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, then looked at Shuang Qiu: "What do you say?"


    Shuangqiu nodded: "Now our clansmen are all in Dajiang, it doesn''t really matter where the tribe is. And with the situation of the White Ape and Tigers, it''s good for us to be far away from them. As long as we keep the Frostleaf there Just show up in the area!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, then choose the location near the Luoshui Department, so it''s easy to hide. I''ll go and have a look after a while!"


    Bai Yue nodded excitedly: "Yes!"


    After a pause, he asked again, "Aren''t you going this time?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I plan to go to the other side of the valley to see if I can get some dark horses over!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Okay, then let''s clean up today and set off tomorrow!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, you guys go!"


    After dismissing Bai Yue, Mu Feng went straight out of the tribe to see the construction west of the city wall.


    A while ago, two-thirds of Dajiang''s city wall had been completed, and in the past twenty days or so, the city wall seemed to have moved forward for a long distance.


    According to his estimation, the city wall of Dragon City should be completely built in as short as twenty days or as long as a month.


    At that time, these working slaves will be free to build the cities outside.


    To the west of the city gate is the forest, and he still hasn''t figured out whether the straight line from Dajiangla can go directly to the city or the Black Bear Department.


    He thought about riding a big dragon to fly up from the sky to investigate, but after riding the big dragon to fly up into the sky, he saw that there were all lush trees below, and he couldn''t see anything else.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to give up, thinking about asking his clansmen to investigate from Qinglong City.


    However, things are in a hurry, and he has not had time to arrange this matter until now.


    Now that he was looking at the protective wall, he naturally thought of this again.


    Speaking of the exploration route, he naturally thought of the herd of wild boars on the exploration road.


    And when it comes to wild boars, he thinks of Bajie and his concubines.


    He suddenly remembered that Bajie''s concubines should all have given birth to piglets.


    Since I came back from the Frost Leaf Department, I have been busy with matters related to the totem pole, and I forgot to ask about it.


    Thinking of this, he hurried back to the tribe and came to the wild boar pen to see the wild boars.


    As a result, he was pleasantly surprised to find that there were more than 70 wild boars born by the twelve big wild boars. Although it did not reach the hundred or so he expected, it was still quite a lot!


    "It seems that Bajie is still very capable!" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "It is worthy of praise just for it!"


    Mu Feng was in a good mood, so he decided not to go to the valley to catch the horses at the moment, but to explore the route westward in the tribe, and then wait for Bai Yue to bring people back to change defense soldiers before taking them to the valley.


    It must be said that there are many people in Dajiang now. Although there are a lot of soldiers, they are stretched because they have to deal with various affairs.


    Even Fuyu''s women''s army is now occasionally sent out to patrol between several cities.


    The only one that seemed relaxed was Shuo Feng''s hunting team.


    As usual, they set off southward every few days to expand their southward territory on the grassland.


    To Mufeng''s surprise, under the leadership of Shuofeng, Shuofeng led his people to follow a group of wild animals on the grassland. Finally, with the anesthetic prepared by Bai Fang, he successfully paralyzed six mammoths, and then brought them back return!


    This really shocked and comforted Mu Feng.


    Because he has been personally involved in the capture of such ferocious beasts as mammoths.


    Now the mammoth can be caught without other people, which shows how strong Da Jiang''s hunting team is!


    In this way, Dajiang has eighteen mammoths, twenty armored earth dragons, three white horses such as Huleibao and Wanliyun, a colorless cow, and three eagle-feathered dragons. Jiang''s top mount and combat power.


    Wooden Feng believes that among tribes of the same size, no tribe can compare with them.


    Even some big tribes, such as Liaolong, may not have such strength!


    After returning from the wild boar pen, Mu Feng found Han Shu directly, and asked him to assign twenty soldiers to himself. This time, he was going west from Qinglong City, hoping to find a direct road to the city!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 596

    Just do what you say - this is the principle that Mufeng adheres to.


    The next morning he set off from Azure Dragon City with King Li and twenty elite fighters.


    In addition to humans, this time he brought more beasts.


    Two Hulei leopards, a five-color ox, nine wolves including Mazi and Xiaobai, Sha Laosan''s family, and the gray wolf king who has been active nearby. He also borrowed 20 wolves.


    When he left the tribe, he naturally called Sun Dasheng and the others.


    It''s not that he''s being cautious, it''s that the Meng Ji beast made him feel shadowed last time, and he doesn''t want to repeat the same mistakes this time.


    Among the two Hulei leopards, Da Lei is specially ridden by Mu Feng, and Xiao Lei is inseparable wherever Da Lei goes.


    As for the five-color bull Xiaowu, it was ridden by the king of strength¡ªthe only five-color bull in the tribe that could just meet the characteristics of the king of strength.


    Big in size, strong in strength, rough in skin and thick in flesh, fast in running speed, and top-notch in carrying capacity.


    Yili Wang''s two-meter-tall figure stood on the five-colored bull''s back without being obtrusive, just like Mu Feng and the others riding ordinary horses.


    It looks like a five-color cow and him are a natural pair.


    At the beginning, Xiao Wu was a little bit repulsive towards Li Wang, but when Li Wang pressed him on his back and almost knocked him down, he became honest.


    Encouraged by Mu Feng, King Li turned over and rode on the back of the bull, holding two Wengjin hammers in his hands, looking majestic without armor.


    Mu Feng repeatedly praised: "That''s right, that''s right, so many people in the tribe couldn''t let it carry it with peace of mind, but you made it so docile when you came here, that''s good! If that''s the case, this cow will be yours from now on." The mount is gone!"


    Li Wang was overjoyed, he danced a few times on the bull''s back according to the quick hammer technique that Mu Feng taught him, and laughed loudly, very happy.


    Hearing what Mu Feng said, he hurriedly turned over and hung the sledgehammer on the neck of the cow like this, the five-color cow is honest. He knelt down on one knee: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said seriously: "You are different from other Kui Beast tribesmen, so I allow you to directly become a member of my Dajiang tribe, give you the surname Jiang, and name you King Li. This is me, and it is also Dajiang''s right You are good, you can''t live up to it!"


    King Li grabbed the land with his head: "Great Chief, don''t worry! I will not betray Da Jiang even if I die!"


    Then he raised his head and said with red eyes: "No one treats me better than you!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "You are willing to sacrifice your life for me, Da Jiang, and I, Da Jiang, will not let you down!"


    Li Wang nodded heavily.


    A group of people began to explore the way west.


    However, the forest road to the west of Qinglong City is not easy to walk. It is not as flat as the forest in front of the Great Jiang City Gate. It is one foot deep and the other shallow. The ground is either covered with thick fallen leaves or a large bush.


    Moreover, these shrubs are thicker than Beishan and Dalongshan.


    Fortunately, there were twenty or so people accompanying them, and each of them was equipped with an iron machete, which was convenient for opening roads and cutting branches.


    Because of the presence of Sun Dasheng and Mazi, they didn''t encounter any danger except cutting branches to make way and peeling them for marking.


    Among other things, just the existence of twenty or thirty wolves made all the existences in the jungle afraid to show their faces.


    Even the situation is reversed¡ªthe big seeds are not exploring the way in the jungle, but sniffing east and west, and urinating on the ground from time to time to show their territory.


    Mu Feng felt speechless, and thought to himself: "Only the wolves like big dogs like dogs still think about having their own territory outside!"


    Little did he know that he forgot a sentence, who raises what kind of pets¡ªeven though they are not big dogs.


    Da Dazi is completely adhering to his characteristics - eating from the bowl and looking at the pot.


    Therefore, when Mazi and the others were enclosing the land, it was inevitable that they would hear some scurrying and fleeing sounds. It was clear that some kind of wild beast had been disturbed and fled away in a hurry.


    But some of these small beasts fled very quickly, and some were unfortunately caught by the wolves and shared their food.


    Among them was an unlucky giant-toothed tiger, which was spotted by the big dogs not long after it showed up.


    Before it could react, Da Dazi took the lead in rushing forward with a howl.


    You know, in the past, when they saw tigers and leopards, they would lie on the ground whimpering with their tails between their tails to show their submission.


    But now, I don''t know whether it is relying on "the power of wolves" or "the power of dogs", it even raised its tail and barked at the giant tooth tiger!


    Mu Feng was stunned, thinking that maybe it was because they hung out with Da Lei and Sha Lao San, and also ate a lot of tiger, leopard, and dragon meat, and his mind had long since lost the fear of tigers and leopards.


    They have eaten the meat of tigers and leopards, so how can they be afraid of a mere giant-toothed tiger in front of them?


    The pitiful giant-toothed tiger, who felt that his majesty was being provoked, hadn''t finished his roar before he was bitten by the big man who didn''t talk about "martial arts".


    Followed by the two unscrupulous goods, Maizi and Doudou - the direction of their jaws is the third way of the giant tooth tiger!


    Not only them, even the wolves borrowed from the Gray Wolf King didn''t follow the routine. They even divided the front, middle and back, and greeted the giant-toothed tiger in three directions.


    In just an instant, the giant-toothed tiger as big as an ox was torn apart by these wolves in a short time!


    Of course, the wolves were not completely harmless.


    Four of the twenty gray wolves were injured, and Doudou, who has always been known for his dark hands, also had a bloody scratch on his belly.


    Mu Feng could see clearly that Doudou deserved what he deserved. What he had just bitten was the fatal part of the giant-toothed tiger, but was hit by the claw of the giant-toothed tiger''s resistance when it was dying.


    But none of the wounded wolves showed a look of fear. On the contrary, except for Dazi and his nine "domestic" wolves, the other twenty wolves trembled on the spot and howled to the sky.


    Wooden Wind could clearly hear that even though they were injured, they were still very excited to kill a megalodon.


    This is definitely a feat for them¡ªthey defeated the giant-toothed tiger that suppressed them in terms of blood, size, and strength!


    This is how they are not excited?


    Of course, if they were excited, Wood Wind would be in trouble.


    He had borrowed the wolves from the Gray Wolf King, so he naturally had a certain responsibility to treat them.


    He had no choice but to heal the wounds of several wolves by cursing.


    Then the pack of wolves tore at the giant-toothed tiger meat in front of Mu Feng and the others, sharing and eating it.


    Every time they took a bite of tiger meat, the group of wolves whimpered with "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo".


    Mu Feng suddenly noticed something, and he was afraid that when the wolves saw the giant-toothed tiger again in the future, they probably didn''t run away, but went up and did it!


    As the saying goes, when you describe a person as courageous, you will say "you have eaten the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard".


    Now that these wolves are devouring the meat of the giant-toothed tiger, they will undoubtedly have the courage to dare to confront the tiger and leopard!


    Whether it was Dazi or the group of gray wolves, it would be good for him if they became more courageous, so he signaled his clansmen to wait aside and watch the wolves eat tiger meat to strengthen their courage.


    However, before they waited long, there was movement around them.


    "Chi la la"!


    "Push rustling"!


    "Squeak!"


    First there was a strange noise from the tree, followed by Sun Dasheng and their screams!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 597

    "Mao wooji¡ª"


    "Mao wooji¡ª"


    The familiar voice sounded again.


    "Meng Ji Beast!" Mu Feng frowned.


    I''m really afraid of something.


    The last time he set off from the wild boar herd diagonally to the southwest, he met the Mengji beast.


    I didn''t expect that this time I went directly west from Qinglong City and encountered Meng Ji Beast.


    If the two encountered the same batch of Meng Ji beasts, it means that his previous guess was correct, and he can reach here directly from Azure Dragon City!


    But right now is not the time for him to study these things carefully, because in the blink of an eye, he saw Mengji beasts jumping back and forth on the surrounding trees.


    And it was Sun Dasheng and the others who jumped and ran back and forth with them¡ªthe Mengji beast was preying on monkeys!


    Because the monkeys are much weaker than the Mengji beasts, they are very vulnerable when facing the Mengji beasts, but four of them were captured in an instant!


    "Chirp!"


    "oh oh!"


    The monkey group was frightened and angry, roaring as they fled.


    "This!" Mu Feng frowned and shouted sharply, "Shoot the arrow!"


    He couldn''t just sit back and watch the monkeys suffer¡ªthe monkeys were raised by him!


    The twenty warriors picked up their arrows one by one, aiming the arrows back and forth at the top of their heads, swinging back and forth.


    It''s just that these Mengji beasts are also rushing and jumping with the movement of the monkey group.


    Coupled with the dense foliage in the forest, it is difficult to lock the target.


    After the sound of "à²à²à²", there was another series of "àÛààÁü" sharp swords entering the wood.


    There was only a sound of "Maowu", and a shot Mengji beast fell from the tree.


    As soon as this Mengji beast landed, it happened to be held down by the two bear cubs of Sha Laosan who was nearby. When the four bear claws pulled, this Mengji beast was torn into three pieces!


    The scene was extremely bloody.


    Mu Feng yelled: "Sharasan, shout out!"


    He didn''t dare to let Da Lei shout.


    Because these Meng Ji beasts are not very interested in Da Lei''s voice.


    If Da Lei roared, not only would he not be able to clear the siege, but he might also calm down the monkey, the wolf he brought, and the mount.


    If you really want to do that, it will be troublesome.


    Sha Laosan raised his head and roared angrily: "Ang woo¡ª"


    Then he beat his chest and stomped his feet, stood up, and slapped down hard on a nearby tree trunk.


    With a sound of "Lying", a piece of bark was knocked off the trunk by it, and the trunk shook continuously.


    But the Meng Ji beast on the tree jumped directly to another tree while shaking!


    Mu Feng frowned, pointed at the tree, and shouted: "Li Wang!"


    Li Wang understood and didn''t speak, he picked up the sledgehammer and hit the tree trunk with a powerful "Chasing the stars and chasing the moon".


    With a muffled sound of "bang", a piece of the tree was directly smashed, the trunk swayed wildly, and the Meng Ji beast was shaken and fell down before it could stand still.


    Li Wang grinned strangely, raised his head with the hammer, and was about to hit him with a hammer.


    But when the Mengji Beast was falling, its four claws were scrambling, and when it was in a panic, it even grabbed the tree trunk, only to hear the sound of "chi la la" sharp claws grinding the bark - it was it that finally stopped the fall Potential, to avoid death.


    It''s just that King Li would spare it so easily, he hit the tree trunk with a hammer while it was not standing firmly, and now the Mengji beast couldn''t stand still anymore, and fell straight down from the tree.


    King Li took a step back while looking up, holding the hammer in his left hand from bottom to top, and swung out the falling Mengji beast with a "mountain lifting pose".


    "Mao woo¡ª"


    The miserable cry sounded suddenly, then stopped abruptly.


    The sound is terrifying.


    The Mengji Beast hit by the sledgehammer heard the sound of "cracking" bones breaking, and then flew out obliquely, and hit a tree trunk again, before it barely fell.


    The Mengji beast that fell to the ground was silent, and it was already dead beyond belief.


    "Oh oh oh!" Li Wang raised his hammer in both hands and shouted wildly.


    It is both cathartic and provocative.


    In a short period of time, two Mengji beasts were killed, and the surrounding air was instantly filled with the smell of blood.


    Sure enough, the Mengji beast stopped chasing the monkey group, and the surroundings became quiet for an instant.


    Mu Feng heaved a sigh of relief, finally the monkey group did not suffer any greater loss.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that when two Mengji beasts died this time, the other Mengji beasts did not die.

 Chapter 598

    The fighting was dire.


    Two of Dajiang''s twenty fighters were seriously injured and four were slightly injured.


    Seven of the twenty-nine wolves were also injured.


    The only ones who were not injured were Mufeng, Liwang, Dalei, Xiaolei and Sha Laosan''s family.


    For Da Jiang, this level of damage is absolutely unprecedented.


    Even in the face of mammoths, megalodons and even dragons, they have never had such injuries!


    This shows the ferocity of these Meng Ji beasts!


    But the price Mengji beasts paid was not small. Fourteen of the more than forty Mengji beasts were killed and six were injured.


    The remaining 20 or 30 were finally stabbed by the blood of their dying companions after a fierce struggle and regained their sobriety.


    The rest of the Mengji beasts bowed their waists one by one, lying low on the ground, their eyes were fierce, and a low growl of "Maowuji" kept coming from their throats.


    However, the Li Wang who had already shown his aura was not afraid at all, and no matter how these Meng Ji beasts roared to warn, he picked up the sledgehammer and strode forward, and the Wengjin Hammer in his hand also swung out in an instant.


    The Mengji Beast it aimed at gave a "moo" and suddenly dodged beside the king and jumped away.


    And the Meng Ji Beast beside it saw the moment when King Li''s hammer fell, jumped up high, stretched out its two claws, and grabbed at King Li''s neck.


    Although Li Wang is strong, but in terms of agility, it can be compared with a cat like Mengji beast, and he is about to be scratched by this Mengji beast in the throat.


    Coincidentally, Mu Feng saw it when Li Wang was throwing out the hammer, and threw the iron spear in his hand, and yelled "Zhong"!


    Then I saw that the Meng Ji beast''s claws were almost close to King Li''s jaw and scratched a hole, and then the iron spear thrown vigorously pierced through the waist and fell to the ground!


    Li Wang''s jaw was bleeding, and he was furious instantly. He swung the sledgehammer and hit the injured Meng Ji beast that was still struggling on the ground with a single blow, killing it directly!


    Wooden Wind shouted: "Over the head!"


    King Li didn''t even think about it. When he raised his eyes, the two hammers were set up from both sides, and when they collided, only the sound of "click" sounded, and another Mengji beast was smashed into a puddle of blood by the two sledgehammers!


    Mengji Beast''s blood flowed down Li Wang''s sledgehammer and landed on his arms and forehead.


    Li Wang didn''t care, just rubbed his cheek with his shoulder, raised two hammers and danced around the surrounding Meng Ji beasts, and then roared: "Whoa¡ª¡ª"


    The Meng Ji beasts were completely frightened now, and retreated one by one, showing signs of fleeing.


    Mu Feng''s eyes narrowed, and the advanced animal taming technique was activated instantly, and then he raised his head to the sky and screamed: "Maowuji¡ª¡ª"


    Just this sound, all the living Mengji beasts looked at Mufeng together, both startled and terrified.


    One reason is that they didn''t expect this human being to know their "language".


    Secondly, Mufeng roared at them: "Leave them all, if you dare to leave, I will let that big man chase you down and kill you all!"


    Beasts are beasts after all, they have been shaken by King Li''s ferocity, and they actually crawled and trembled on the spot one by one, not daring to run away.


    Seeing that these Mengji beasts did not dare to run away, King Li picked up a sledgehammer and wanted to kill them all.


    Mu Feng hurriedly shouted to organize: "Li Wang, stop! They already know that they are afraid and dare not run away!"


    Li Wang didn''t really hit the hammer.


    But he held his hammer and watched these Mengji beasts coldly, in case they would attack at any time.


    Mu Feng yelled at these Mengji beasts with advanced animal taming skills: If you dare to escape, you will definitely not be able to escape!


    As he spoke, he motioned to Da Lei again: "Shout!"


    Da Lei, who had been suffocated for a long time, seemed to have finally been liberated, and he raised his head to the sky and let out a long cry: "Woo--"


    Naturally, the good-for-nothing Xiaolei also followed with a "crack".


    Mengji Beast, who was not injured originally, just had scruples about Huleibao''s voice.


    But right now they were already frightened by King Li''s killing, and when they heard Da Lei and Xiao Lei''s roar, they were immediately frightened and stunned on the spot, they really even trembled cautiously.


    Under the blessing of double deterrence, they no longer dare to have the heart to flee!


    This scene was very similar to the scene when Gray Wolf King and the others saw Da Lei for the first time¡ªthey were obviously terrified, but they just lay on the ground, not daring to run away!


    Seeing this, Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and turned around to treat the wounded soldiers and wolves.


    After fiddling for a while, after making sure that the soldiers and the wolves were not in danger, he turned to look at the Meng Ji beast who stayed on the ground and did not dare to move.


    King Li was present, but Mu Feng did not give an order.


    They really dare not escape!


    "It seems that the intelligence is still very high!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "But what should we do with such a group of beasts that only eat meat?"


    He suddenly had a headache.


    Because he remembered what the system told him: Mengji beasts are hard to tame!


    But he was worried about letting so many Mengji beasts return to the forest.


    Once these Mengji beasts are released back into the forest, they will sneak attack Mufeng or Dajiang''s people one day.


    He was really "frightened" by these 50 to 60 kilograms of carnivores that could easily pass through the canopy.


    Although this feeling cannot be compared with that of hanging a knife above the head while sleeping, it is not much different.


    "Is it just killing like this?" Mu Feng thought in his heart.


    But he saw that this group of Mengji beasts showed a clear degree of "cooperation" and very high intelligence. If they can be tamed, they will definitely be good at hunting or sneak attack...


    After thinking about it, he decided to give it a try.


    So he went straight to a seriously injured Mengji beast and told it with advanced animal taming skills: I can save you, if you don''t want to die, you have to listen to me!


    This Meng Ji beast was already dying, and after hearing Mu Feng''s answer, he shed tears of pleading in a humane way!


    Obviously, being a beast is especially frightening and frightening at the juncture of clearly perceiving death is approaching.


    And its howls and pleadings naturally fell into the ears of the other Mengji beasts, their eyes flickering, obviously "feeling sorry".


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and secretly said: "There is a door!"


    He hurriedly communicated again with advanced animal taming skills: Since you don''t want to die, then I can save you, and you have to listen to me in the future!


    Mengji Beast responded in a low voice, "Maowu Maowu", just wishing not to die.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, stretched out his hand and carefully touched the forehead of this Mengji beast, the soft hair in his hand was really the best choice for "stroking the cat".


    He put away his thoughts, and after the healing technique worked, he gradually restored the vitality and injury of the Meng Ji beast.


    After a while, the dying eyes of the original Mengji Beast burst into anger again, and at the same time as Mu Feng withdrew his hand, it also crawled up.


    Wooden Wind also took a step back to prevent it from attacking suddenly.


    However, after this Mengji beast got up, its tail stood upright, after shaking it twice, it sniffed at Mufeng, and then squinted its eyes and called out to Mufeng: "Maowu¡ª¡ª"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then a look of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    Because just now this Mengji beast expressed its intention to please him like a cat!


    And the behavior of it actively squinting its eyes and stretching its head towards Mufeng is also an act of letting go of its defenses - under normal circumstances, cats will tilt their heads backward when they are about to attack or guard!


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then carefully stretched out his hand towards Meng Ji Beast''s head.


    These can frighten the people not far away.


    They all exclaimed: "Great chief, don''t¡ª"


    However, in the next scene, they opened their mouths wide in surprise, unable to speak.


    Because this Meng Ji beast let Mu Feng scratch its head, and even enjoyed it by poking its head into his hand.


    At the same time, its throat surged, and it kept making "snoring" and "snoring" sounds, obviously flattering and offering favors!


    At this time, Mu Feng also tentatively handed in the task in the system.


    "Successful domestication of Meng Ji beast, get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is 625 points! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 599

    Mu Fang remembered seeing it somewhere, and said that there are two main reasons why dogs show closeness to humans:


    One is that dogs have been domesticated for a relatively long time, more than 30,000 years.


    Cats are only a few thousand years old, less than ten thousand years old.


    There is a lot of difference in time.


    The second is that dogs were subdued by humans using violent and bloody means when they were first domesticated.


    Therefore, dogs are more likely to show subordination to humans in their bones.


    Cats are more difficult to capture, so the people who first caught them mostly focused on appeasing them, not as violent as dealing with dogs.


    In other words, as carnivores, if the method is the same from the beginning, cats may not be as tame as dogs.


    In particular, Mufeng remembered that a husband and wife friend told him: There was a cat at home, and the woman was extremely gentle and obedient to the cat, but the cat would grin at her frequently, and even bit her a few times.


    But the man is different. He often throws the cat out of the sofa and even beats the cat, but the cat not only does not bear any grudges against the man, but never dares to bark its teeth. Instead, it "meows" to the man. , extremely flattering.


    When the woman stretches out her hand to tickle it, it will always cause a burst of disgust, but as long as the man raises his hand, the dog will rub it up by itself, and enjoy it very much.


    In the end, it was concluded that animals like cats are "cheap bones".


    Mu Feng originally only listened to this incident as an interesting story, but now seeing the reaction of this Mengji beast, he suddenly thought that that cat, like this one and even this group of Mengji beasts, is a "bad bone" "!"


    He even thought that many people are like cats, treating people who are good to him with contempt and even glaring at each other.


    But people who are unfriendly or even rude to themselves are very patient.


    In other words, no matter whether it is a human or a beast, they all submit to power and violence¡ªit is also their awe of the strong!


    The group of Mengji beasts in front of them looked absolutely fearful when they looked at themselves and King Li, but their disdain when facing the pack of wolves was extremely clear.


    What a "cheap bone"!


    After confirming this point, Mu Feng felt relieved.


    That being the case, then the group of Mengji beasts in front of them will be easy to deal with - carrots and sticks, easy to take away!


    And according to the characteristics of these Mengji beasts, he can also give them a little more pain with a big stick, and a little more pain with a carrot, so as to further strengthen their submissiveness in their hearts.


    Then he used the healing technique to heal several injured Mengji beasts.


    Even if he didn''t heal these Mengji beasts on purpose, they all came to Mu Feng to express their intimacy.


    "This..." Mu Feng secretly shook his head in his heart.


    After thinking about it, he asked Li Wang to smash a tree in front of these Mengji beasts with a sledgehammer.


    But he himself pulled up the iron gun and threw it at another tree. The body of the gun and the trunk trembled continuously, making a "buzzing" sound.


    The crown of the tree fell to the ground with a "swipe", and the trunk kept shaking, which suddenly made the Meng Ji beasts realize that these two people could kill them.


    So they hurriedly turned their faces to the side one by one to hide, even Mu Feng and Li Wang lost the courage to face them.


    Mu Feng struck while the iron was hot, and reprimanded him with advanced animal taming skills: You all follow me, and those who don''t leave will die!


    So these Mengji beasts were as honest as a good baby and squatted in front of Mu Feng, wagging their tails.


    Only then did Mu Feng signal to Warrior Jiang to tidy up.


    The dead Mengji beasts on the ground were buried by them on the spot¡ªalthough Mu Feng wanted to skin these dead ones, but in order to prevent the living Mengji beasts from rebelling, he had no choice but to give up.


    After all, a living Mengji beast is more useful than fur!


    Right now, the Mengji beasts are all squatting on the ground obediently, and Mu Feng is able to count their number, no more, no less, a total of thirty!


    None of these Mengji beasts are very big, and they are even slightly "weak" compared to Da Dazi.


    But when all thirty of them were squatting there in unison, the pack of wolves headed by Da Dazi actually hid aside with a low "woo woo".


    Obviously, they also felt threatened from the Meng Ji beast.


    In particular, Mazi seemed to realize that his status was being threatened, and he went straight to Mufeng and yelled, "Master, these mottled creatures are not good, they even bit your companions, kill and eat them all." meat!


    Mu Feng was speechless, only felt that Da Da Zi''s IQ was almost catching up with others except that he could not read numbers.


    It even engages in slander!


    However, Mu Feng didn''t pay attention to it, and directly pushed it aside with the iron gun barrel, and then ordered the tribe to clear a place where it was, and light a fire to make food.


    After a big battle, coupled with the continuous use of wood path derivation technique, he only felt hungry and tired.


    Now Dazi found a sense of superiority.


    Because it can stay in front of Mufeng and eat barbecue.


    On the other hand, those newcomers were obviously not liked by the master, so they only threw a few pieces of raw meat to them.


    And the piece of meat I ate was worth as much as two or three of those ugly bastards!


    Now Dazi seems to have found a psychological balance, and while eating meat, he wags his tail vigorously at Mufeng, flattering him.


    After eating, drinking and resting, Mu Feng ordered everyone to move forward again.


    Compared with the previous group of Pathfinders, the biggest change is that there are more than 30 Mengji beasts.


    It''s just that Mengji Beast obviously doesn''t deal with wolves.


    The wolves rushed back and forth and jumped in the left area of ??Mufeng.


    The Mengji Beast and them moved forward silently on the right side of Mufeng.


    Mu Feng felt more at ease in his heart - after all, he had more guards and thugs.


    He thought for a while and gathered a Meng Ji beast to ask it some information: Apart from you, are there any other groups like you in this area?


    The Meng Ji beast "Mao Wu" responded: No, this area is our territory!


    Mu Feng nodded secretly.


    That''s pretty much what he expected.


    That also proves that the group of Meng Ji beasts he saw before is the group in front of him.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked again: Then it was you who I saw last time, right?


    Meng Ji Beast: Yes!


    Mu Feng: Last time you ran away after one of your companions died, how dare you stay this time?


    Meng Ji Beast: We have more companions this time!


    Mu Feng understood again, but he sneered in his heart: "This time, you will be more courageous if you have more companions. Didn''t you think that they are all here to give away heads?"


    He thought for a while and hurriedly asked the whole person: Can we get out of the forest if we go forward from here?


    Meng Ji Beast: Yes!


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and asked again: Where is the place where he walked out of the forest?


    Mengji Beast replied again: We have never gone out.


    Wooden wind asked again: why?


    Mengji Beast: There are a few big piebald guys at the exit, that''s their territory!


    Wooden Wind: The big guy with piebald spots?


    Mengji Beast: Well, their teeth are huge!


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he secretly rejoiced: "Giant-toothed tiger!"


    He was secretly happy not because there was a giant-toothed tiger to catch, but because he remembered that when he went to inspect Mirror City not long ago, Konoha told him that he had seen giant-toothed tigers in the vicinity of Suzaku City and Xuanwu City.


    At that time, when Konoha led him to explore north along the forest, he did indeed see traces of the giant-toothed tiger.


    If his expectations are correct, the "big piebald guy" mentioned by the Meng Ji beast is the giant tooth tiger, and their territory is also somewhere north of Suzaku City or Xuanwu City.


    In other words, what he expected was right, from Dajiang to Xixiu, he could make a direct path from the forest!


    Then there is a big road leading to the city!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng grinned and laughed, and ordered the Mengji beasts: Where is their territory, lead the way ahead, let''s meet them!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 600

    Because of the expansion of the road-finding team, the next trip to the forest became quite smooth.


    The primitive chickens and sheep encountered on the way were all pounced on and killed by Da Mazi as if taking credit, and placed in front of Mu Feng.


    Whenever they killed their prey, they would always put down the prey and bark at the Mengji beast.


    That posture is clearly provocative to Meng Ji Beast: Put our position right, we are the ones who follow the master first!


    However, Mengji Beast regained the arrogance unique to cats, and did not care about the provocations of the big seeds.


    Only Mu Feng secretly sweated for the big seed - this idiot didn''t know that it was repeatedly testing on the verge of death.


    In his previous life, he had seen a kitten that looked harmless to humans and animals, easily blinded a big wolfhound!


    Fortunately, with Mu Feng in front of him, Meng Ji Beast didn''t dare to make any changes.


    Li Wang rode a five-color ox and followed Mu Feng closely.


    He has now become a very competent personal bodyguard.


    He looked at the Mengji beasts beside him, and was very envious of the great chief for being able to tame these beasts.


    If you put it on him, he can only kill.


    At this time, seeing the way these Mengji beasts bowed their heads and ears when facing the great chief, made him worship Mufeng as a god even more.


    It''s just that he still hasn''t figured out what Mu Feng is going to do with taking them all the way west.


    "Great Chief, what are we doing here?" King Li couldn''t help asking.


    "Explore the way!" Mu Feng replied.


    "Exploring the way?" Li Wang was puzzled, "Where are we going to explore the way now?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Go to the Black Bear Department, go further west!"


    King Li thought for a while and said, "And the Kui Beast Department?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yeah!"


    "But isn''t there a way to get out from the tribe? You can ride a horse, it''s very fast!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Then take a detour, the road we are going to explore now leads directly to the west, which can save time!"


    "What''s the point of saving time..." Li Wang couldn''t help asking again, but after thinking about it, it seemed that this question was not something he could understand, so he simply stopped asking.


    In his opinion, this kind of brain-consuming matter should be left to the chief.


    With him here, you don''t have to worry about anything.


    Seeing Li Wang hesitate to speak, Mu Feng smiled and said to himself, "Fools are blessed with fools!"


    They walked slowly for another day in the forest, and finally arrived at the territory of the giant-toothed tiger.


    The first ones to be recognized were naturally the group of Meng Ji beasts.


    As the old enemies of the giant-toothed tiger in this forest, they are naturally familiar with the sawtooth territory.


    Seeing that the Mengji beast group looked like they were facing a formidable enemy, Mu Feng smiled and shook his head.


    These Mengji beasts also seem to be very afraid of the giant tooth tiger.


    But they are afraid, but Wood Wind is not.


    Because he has Huleibao, and Sha Laosan''s family, they are all existences that can crush giant-toothed tigers!


    Sure enough, after walking for a long time, they finally came to the giant tooth tiger''s lair - two giant tooth tigers wandered around.


    After smelling the intruders, they immediately ran out to "defend their sovereignty".


    However, when they saw Huleibao and Sha Laosan, they immediately wanted to turn around and run away.


    But it was too late, the two giant-toothed tigers were blocked by Da Lei, Xiao Lei and Sha Laosan in an instant, and the pack of wolves stepped forward and tore them apart.


    As for the Mengji beasts, they visibly shivered around one by one.


    They found a problem, that is, the wild beasts around the person who made them submit to them actively could threaten their lives.


    Especially the big ones that they had looked down upon before, dared to go forward to fight the giant tooth tiger, which really shocked them.


    Even when Da Dazi ran up to the group of Mengji beasts with a mouth full of blood, these Mengji beasts subconsciously hid aside.


    They seem to have re-acquainted with big seeds - this guy is not easy to mess with!


    After the two giant-toothed tigers were dealt with, Mufeng walked westward from the territory of the giant-toothed tigers for another day, only to feel that the surrounding trees and shrubs were getting thicker and thicker, and they could no longer move forward, so they changed their route Head south to see which part of the forest you can get out of from Pixiu City in Dajiang to Suzaku City.


    As he expected, it was near Xuanwu City!


    When Mu Feng stayed with more than 20 people and appeared in Xuanwu City, Jiu Zhu who was supervising the work was taken aback.


    Because he did not expect such a group of people to appear from the forest behind Xuanwu City!


    Besides Mu Feng, he also saw a group of wolves, a group of wild beasts that he didn''t know, all of them had fierce faces.


    He turned pale with fright!


    Thanks to the great chief.


    If not, then Xuanwu City...


    Jiuzhu didn''t dare to think about it.


    Mu Feng obviously also saw his worry, waved his hands and said with a smile: "I''m here to investigate the route from the tribe, don''t worry!"


    Jiuzhu frowned and said, "But, chief, if people from other tribes appear here, wouldn''t Xuanwu City be in trouble!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, there is a possibility!"


    He thought for a while and said: "Well, when Xuanwu City is built, you follow the marks I made to the tribe, cut down trees to the north and east, and open up a road.


    As for the problem you mentioned, I will look back and find a way to solve it. For now, we still need to build the road first, and get through the road from Azure Dragon City to here, so as to shorten the distance. The shorter the distance, the faster the speed of support from other cities, and we don''t even need to take special precautions! "


    "Yes!" Jiuzhu nodded in response.


    So Mu Feng looked around Xuanwu City again, and roughly estimated the time to go back and forth between the tribe and here.


    It is preliminarily estimated that riding a horse from the tribe to Xuanwu City can save two hours.


    If the route is slightly inclined and pulled southwest from Azure Dragon City, the time may be even shorter!


    In other words, he needs to move the way he came here to the south, and then he can save more time!


    So he took the twenty tribesmen and the herd back to the tribe, and the route also slanted southward accordingly.


    This time it took him a little longer to go back, mainly because he took a new route, and he had to mark it so that it would be convenient for the tribe to cut down trees and build roads.


    After returning to the tribe, he called Lihu and Mingguang over, and explained to them about opening up a new route.


    The two of them had known for a long time that Mu Feng had this plan, so naturally they would not be surprised, so they hurriedly agreed.


    Just when the two were about to turn around and leave, Mu Feng suddenly left them behind, thought for a while and said: "In this way, build a mirror city around the corner of the route I marked, so as to prevent the danger from the west and north.


    In this case, the Mirror City will not be very far away from Azure Dragon City, Suzaku City, and Xuanwu City.


    In the later stage, another road can be built in this city directly to Suzaku City! "


    Lihu and Mingguang looked at each other, puzzled: "This road is mainly to shorten the distance to Pixiu City, so why build a road to Suzaku City? Besides, Suzaku City is also located between Xuanwu City and Baihu City. They are all taken care of, so there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, right?¡±


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "One more road means more protection. In the future, Jiang will grow stronger. It is definitely not appropriate for the population and soldiers to be in Dragon City. This needs to be shared by other cities!"


    The two frowned and thought about it, and couldn''t help but be moved.


    "Dragon City is not enough to accommodate Da Jiang''s population, and other cities are needed to share it..." The two dared not imagine, "Then how strong is Da Jiang?"


    After a long while, Li Hu asked hesitantly: "Then what is the name of this city when it is built?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said slowly: "Kirin!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 601

    After Mufeng arranged the details of the construction of Qilin City to Lihu and Mingguang, he considered taking people to the valley of the former Heishuibu.


    He remembered that the area of ??the valley that he had explored was only a small corner, and he hadn''t explored the wider places and creatures.


    But seeing that the market was about to open again, Bai Yue took Shuang Qiu and others to the Shuangye Department to change defenses and the soldiers hadn''t returned yet, so he had to wait in the tribe.


    During this period, he arranged the domesticated Mengji beast near the forest to the west of the tribe, which is where Sha Laosan stayed with the wolves.


    One reason is that this group of Mengji beasts are cats after all, they are more wild than wolf dogs, and it takes longer to domesticate them. He needs to come here often for acclimation.


    The second is to put it here to prevent possible dangers in the western and northern forests.


    Thirdly, with the double protection of Sha Laosan and the wolves, this group of Meng Ji beasts can''t turn the sky.


    According to his plan, he would take this group of Mengji beasts with him the next time he went to the valley and let them act as thugs.


    And he also experimented, so many Mengji beasts did not eat as much rations as soldiers when marching, but the effect of driving livestock and living things was far better than that of soldiers.


    This reminded him of the last time he was forced to return to the valley because of insufficient manpower.


    If you go next time, bring this group of Mengji beasts with you, and you should not have this problem.


    And Mu Feng also thought that these Mengji beasts seem to have a natural advantage in grazing livestock compared to wolves.


    So besides placing the Mengji herd near Sha Laosan, he also got two of them to take with him, domesticating and influencing them from time to time.


    The Mengji beasts are indeed feline animals. The two Mengji beasts were not afraid at all when facing the big wolves and the nine wolves. They bared their teeth.


    At the beginning, Mu Feng wanted to let Da Ma Zi and them kill Meng Ji Beast''s vigor.


    When the result surprised him, the two Mengji beasts fought and retreated at the same time, retreating and biting in the face of nine wolves attacking at the same time.


    Although they couldn''t take advantage of it, they didn''t suffer much after all!


    Even Doudou, who has always been extremely slippery, and Xiaobai, who is the most agile, were scratched and bitten by the two of them.


    Of course, they were also injured.


    His plan fell through.


    However, he also discovered a phenomenon, that is, whether he or King Li was in front of these two Meng Ji beasts, they would not behave so aggressively, and they would not even be able to fight.


    They are more about showing "flattery" and submission to the strong.


    Li Wang has no interest in beasts like Mengji Beast. He only immerses himself in practicing the sixteen-way hammering method that Mufeng taught him every day. He practiced and hammered repeatedly until he knocked down several trees near the Moon Tower. He didn''t give up, and started hammering stones again.


    He smashed a lot of gravel out of Nanshan with a sledgehammer¡ªit solved a lot of stones needed for the construction of earth buildings.


    Mufeng thinks of ways to tame Mengji Beast.


    Take them around in and out of the tribe.


    Something even more unexpected happened to him.


    The horned rhinoceros, who had never been tamed like the idle man in the tribe, became extremely manic after seeing the Mengji beast!


    This made Mu Feng very surprised.


    You know, these horned rhinos are not stage-frightened even in the face of armored dragons and mammoths-even if they can''t beat them.


    But for some reason, it was such an existence that became extremely uneasy when facing the Meng Ji beast.


    With a thought, Mu Feng asked someone to get one of the horned rhinos out, and then put the two Mengji beasts in front of it, and didn''t care about it anymore.


    A miraculous scene happened that made Mu Feng yell!


    The horned rhinoceros actually chose to turn around and leave when facing the Mengji beast.


    However, Mengji Beast, who has been "keeping a low profile" after entering Dajiang, took the initiative to attack for the first time, one ran to intercept, and the other leaped high and directly onto the back of the horned rhinoceros!


    Before the horned rhino could react, the Mengji beast stretched its claws along its neck, and grabbed the horned rhino''s eyes!


    "Moo¡ª"


    The horned rhinoceros screamed in pain, and its eyes were bloody for an instant, and it was blind!


    It shook its head suddenly, trying to shake off the Mengji beast on its back, but the Mengji beast grabbed it firmly on its back, and it was firmly fixed on it like a suction cup.


    Before the horned rhino could react, another Mengji beast jumped up and landed on the horned rhino''s body, and with another claw, it also blinded its other eye!


    The horned rhinoceros, who was instantly blind in both eyes, rushed left and right, unable to adapt to the sudden blindness, and fell to the ground with a crash!


    It''s over!


    Spike!


    From the time when the horned rhinoceros faced the two Mengji beasts alone, it took less than ten seconds before and after, the horned rhinoceros with rough skin and thick flesh, which was impervious to oil and salt, was caught and blinded by the Mengji beasts!


    The horned rhinoceros had no ability to resist in front of the two Mengji beasts!


    Mu Feng was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    He didn''t expect that the horned rhinoceros, which even mammoths and armored earth dragons can''t do anything to, has no power to parry in front of the Mengji beast!


    Taking advantage of the situation, the two Mengji beasts grabbed and bit the horned rhinoceros'' neck together!


    It''s just that although the horned rhinoceros was lying on the ground, it was extremely strong, and when it shook violently, Mengji beast couldn''t get close.


    The two Mengji beasts no longer stepped forward, but paced and roared in a low voice from time to time.


    Every time it roared, the blind horned rhinoceros panicked and struggled wildly.


    But every struggle it makes is a waste of energy.


    Mu Feng had no doubts, two or three more Meng Ji beasts would kill this horned rhino right away.


    "This..." Mu Feng was shocked from the bottom of his heart, "It''s really a bit of tofu in brine, one thing is one thing! I didn''t expect that Da Jiang, so many beasts, could not subdue the horned rhinoceros, but was defeated by Meng Ji, who was less than one-tenth its size. The beast is down!"


    This reminded him of the animal chess he played when he was a child: the elephant eats the lion, the lion eats the tiger, the tiger eats the leopard, the leopard eats the wolf, the wolf eats the dog, the dog eats the cat, the cat eats the mouse, and finally the little mouse can eat the elephant!


    The reason why mice can eat elephants is that mice can get into the nose of elephants and kill elephants, and mice are more flexible.


    In reality, it is hard to say whether a mouse can kill an elephant, but in reality, there is indeed a chance to win by chance.


    The palm-sized Flycatcher Xiao Huang Tian overcomes three fierce birds, the Big Dragon, the Second Dragon and the Little Dragon.


    The Meng Ji Beast is now holding the horned rhinoceros tightly!


    Mu Feng was shocked: There are about 30 horned rhinos in the tribe, and they have not been tamed.


    If he hadn''t been hesitant to kill or keep, these horned rhinos would have been skinned and eaten long ago!


    Now that Meng Ji Beast can restrain the horned rhinoceros, he suddenly realized the opportunity of domestication!


    He said to Li Wang: "Li Wang, smash it to death, so that it won''t suffer here!"


    King Li nodded, raised the hammer and hit the blind rhinoceros on the forehead, and then the rhinoceros froze and died.


    As for Mu Feng, he immediately grinned and said: "Go, go and get all those Mengji beasts, tame all these horned rhinos now!"


    "I, Big Ginger, have another powerful mount!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 602

    As Mu Feng expected, thirty Mengji beasts stood there, and then let them appear in front of the Mengji beasts as if they were arraigned one by one.


    The horned rhinos who encountered natural enemies could no longer maintain their previous calmness at this moment, and each of them trembled and passively accepted domestication.


    In this way, in less than half a day, the group of horned rhinos were completely tamed.


    Seeing this group of thirty or so horned rhinos standing obediently in front of them, Mu Feng couldn''t help but spit: "It''s really a toast, not a fine wine, I have to give you some tough measures!"


    Immediately afterward, he regretted a little. It was a pity that the previous Mengji beast died like this.


    But then he also relaxed.


    Because now Dajiang''s hunting team can completely catch the horned rhinoceros.


    As long as he tells Shuofeng, the horned rhinoceros can be caught continuously.


    I believe that in the near future, Da Jiang will have a brand new horned rhino heavy armor!


    Originally, he was still thinking that it was a pity that such a group of Mengji beasts were simply used as thugs, but he didn''t expect that they would come in handy right now, which was really a surprise.


    When he "led" these horned rhinos to find Shuo Feng, Shuo Feng''s eyes almost fell to the ground.


    "Great Chief!" Shuo Feng exclaimed in surprise, "You tamed this group of horned rhinos?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "I''ll bring these horned rhinos for you to have a look at, you take a few away, and the rest will be given to the soldiers!"


    Shuo Feng shook his head excitedly: "No, no! As long as horned rhinos can be domesticated, we can catch them from the grassland ourselves! The weather is already autumn, and wild animals have already started to come north, and there will be many horned rhinos."


    Mu Feng was surprised, and nodded with a smile: "Okay, if you catch it again at that time, I will tame it again, and you can keep it!"


    Shuo Feng laughed loudly: "Yes!"


    So Mufeng brought the horned rhinoceros to Hanshu again, and let him distribute it.


    Seeing so many horned rhinos follow Mu Feng honestly to them, one can imagine the shock of Han Shu and the soldiers.


    They all stared wide-eyed and said in shock: "The great chief has even tamed the horned rhinoceros!"


    "That''s right, is there anything the warchief can''t tame?"


    "Can each of us have such a mount..."


    Han Shu excitedly asked: "Chief, have these horned rhinos been tamed?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Han Shu looked even more excited: "Then these horned rhinos are for us to ride?"


    Wooden wind nodded again.


    Han Shu was extremely excited, and clenched his fists fiercely - he had taken a fancy to the impact force of the horned rhino a long time ago, and wanted to domesticate it into a mount.


    It''s a pity that he has enough energy to spare and can''t domesticate a horned rhinoceros.


    Regarding the domestication of this kind of rare ferocious and ferocious beasts, apart from the great chief, the whole of Dajiang couldn''t find another person, which made him really helpless.


    Seeing Mu Feng bring the rhinoceros in person, how could he not be excited?


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "There are only thirty-seven horned rhinos here, you should ride closely with a few people who use heavy weapons and practice hard."


    Han Shu''s eyes froze: "Are we going to conquer the outside world again?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes! Han Shu has already started a war in the border of Changli. If there is no accident, they are now fighting against the Yellow Camel Division."


    Han Shu nodded to express his understanding.


    Because Bai Yue told him about it when she transferred the soldiers to the west.


    "But," Han Shu asked suspiciously, "With Bai Yue''s wisdom, wouldn''t it be easy to mobilize several tribes to attack the Yellow Camel Tribe? Where else do we need to go?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "The yellow camel is a trivial matter. The problem is that there is a black snake behind the yellow camel. We first attacked the Kui beast department. We thought that the Kui beast would get angry and attack the black snake. But we didn''t expect them to I endured it, and there was no movement.


    Since they haven''t moved, maybe we should make some movement for them! "


    "Are we going to fight the Xuan Snake Department?" Han Shu asked doubtfully.


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Before the Black Snake Department finds out why the Yellow Camel Department was beaten, let''s attack the Black Snake Department in the name of the Kui Beast Department. Secretly stir up trouble and let the two tribes Fight first!"


    Han Shu frowned and thought for a long while before he said: "Chief, I remember you said before that you intervened in the Changli Tribe to prevent us from revealing our identities, but now that we have conquered the western tribes several times, won''t it attract the attention of the Changli Tribe?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, we have to find a suitable reason every time we provoke troubles, and we won''t dispatch my Da Jiang''s fighters every time."


    After a pause, he continued: "So we need to use several methods to secretly promote the turmoil in Changli.


    You don''t have to worry, I will let the Jade Bird Department take action when necessary, and put some pressure on the southern line of the alliance in Changli, so that they have no time to take care of these ''little tricks''. "


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up.


    When Mu Feng said that, he understood.


    With the secret move of the great chief, the status and status of the Changli Department and the Blue Bird Department have now been reversed.


    The small tribes were not positive towards most of the fighters in Changli, which resulted in much fewer conflicts and frictions between them and the Jade Birds.


    And a considerable number of small tribes gradually "introduced" each other to come to the market to trade not far away, and got the supplies they wanted, and they had no intention of fighting the majority.


    With the basic materials satisfied, they began to focus on conquering and robbing the territory with other tribes of the same size.


    Now the Changli Department has been caught in a lot of war internally.


    This can be seen from the last market transaction - there are more than 300 people who brought captive transactions!


    If it wasn''t for the great chief who said the words of the Blue Bird Department, Han Shu almost thought that Da Jiang was directly facing the Changli Department!


    "It turns out that we are still in the dark!" Han Shu cheered secretly.


    He didn''t realize that since Mu Feng became the great chief, all Da Jiang''s fighters seem to have fallen in love with this way of fighting in secret, "beating the sap" secretly.


    With less loss and more gains, which fighter would not want such a battle?


    Thinking of this, he nodded: "I understand, I will dispatch these horned rhinos as soon as possible, and then start training!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "If necessary, you can take the soldiers to the grassland and cooperate with Shuo Feng and the others to hunt. If you are willing to go far, you can also go south to the boundary activities of the Liaolong Department , It is also possible to beat the autumn wind!"


    "Hit the autumn wind?" Han Shu was puzzled.


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Well, if you have nothing to do, you can create some conflicts with the Liaolong Department, and you can take whatever you can. Everything is based on the loss of our soldiers. Do you have the courage to try?"


    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, then licked his lips, and laughed strangely: "Why not dare? I Dajiang has nearly a thousand fighters now, can I still be afraid of them?"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "Don''t expect to take all the soldiers out, at most two hundred!"


    Han Shu scratched his head: "That won''t gain much?"


    Mu Feng sighed: "Don''t tell me you won''t find any more helpers?"


    "Helper?" Han Shu was puzzled, "Where is there a helper?"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "In Qingzhang Mountain, there is Ko Nuoa from the Blue Bird Department. He should be very interested in harassing the Dragon Department. You can take Qing Mu to make a deal with him!"


    "Wonderful!" Han Shu''s eyes lit up, "I understand!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Understood?"


    Han Shu laughed and responded: "Understood! In this way, I don''t have to stay in the tribe to train the soldiers. And fighting is the fastest way to make the soldiers stronger!"


    Mu Feng nodded and waved his hands: "Okay, let''s go to work then!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 603

    Because Mengji Beast accidentally tamed the horned rhinoceros to become a mount, Mu Feng was very excited.


    In the next few days, he took Shuofeng to hunt south in Baishuyuan again.


    Due to the expansion of ginger''s range of activities, there is no prey in the north of Baishuyuan, only small groups of horned deer are occasionally seen in the south.


    Originally, Mufeng was still in Baishuyuan, so he must have seen a herd of mammoths.


    But now I can''t even see a hair of the mammoth!


    Because now the big ginger hunting team rounded up the mammoths just spent more time and effort than catching the horned deer.


    This has directly led to the fact that larger prey such as horses, mammoths, and horned rhinos in the vicinity are now afraid to appear in this area.


    Bai Shuyuan''s former scene of swarms of prey is no longer there.


    This is precisely the proof of the strength of ginger.


    You must know that Ming Guang used to be cautious when he came to Baishuyuan to hunt as a hunter, for fear that he would be in danger if he encountered a large herd of beasts or other ferocious beasts.


    As Mu Feng expected, he wandered around the grassland with the hunting team for two days. Except for horned deer and wild sheep, the number was pitifully small, let alone horned rhinoceros.


    In desperation, Mufeng had no choice but to let Shuofeng hunt southeast along the East River, while he went to inspect the final construction of Xuanwu City.


    Originally, the construction and management of these cities fell on Bai Yue, but now that Bai Yue has gone to the border of Changli in the west, Jiuzhu is responsible for all these matters.


    And Jiuzhu has raised and strengthened the surrounding defenses of the entire city since Mufeng passed the forest road on the back of Xuanwu City last time.


    When Mu Feng went, the construction of Xuanwu City had already been completed, and wells were being dug in and out of the city.


    Coincidentally, when Mufeng arrived, Jiuzhu humbly asked Mufeng for advice¡ªafter all, all the incredible things and ideas in the entire tribe were taught by the chief.


    Mufeng didn''t refuse either, and took Jiuzhu to choose a site to dig a well.


    However, because it is on the edge of the grassland, it is really difficult to choose a location.


    Fortunately, there is a forest to the north of the city, and the dense forest naturally has underground water sources. After spending a long time, the location of the well was finally settled.


    Jiuzhu began to direct the clansmen and slaves to dig wells.


    In fact, he no longer needed to dig the well.


    "Great Chief!" Jiuzhu praised, "Thank you. If you hadn''t come, we would have needed several days just to dig a well!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Why, Li Hu didn''t teach well?"


    Jiu Zhu scratched his head: "That''s not true, Uncle Li Hu taught me everything he knows, maybe I was too slow to react, and I chose the wrong place several times!"


    As he spoke, he pointed to a place where the bark had been peeled not far away: "Look, I planned to dig a well there at first, but no water came out!"


    Mu Feng glanced at it, and then said: "It''s not that there is no water, but that you have to dig a little further to the side! You can see the color of the soil!"


    "So that''s how it is!" Jiu Zhu looked around and realized suddenly.


    Mu Feng asked again: "How is the performance of the people placed here?"


    Jiuzhu obviously didn''t react, and then looked at the direction of Mu Feng''s gaze, and then he reacted, and replied in a low voice: "I looked at it these days, and the people in the Moxiong Department were a little lazy at the beginning. I follow your instructions. It is said that if they reduce their food, the situation will change a lot, and few people dare to be lazy anymore."


    After a pause, he laughed again and said, "After all the people from the Kui Beast Department came over, they became more diligent, and those who were lazy don''t dare to be lazy anymore!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng smiled, "The effect is so good?"


    Jiu Zhu smiled and nodded, still whispering: "I told the people from the Moxiong tribe that only some of them can become my Dajiang''s tribe, whether they are newcomers or they are only a small part .The rest may become slaves!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, and then nodded: "Yes, it''s okay to release news like this to create some panic!"


    After thinking for a while, he asked again: "Have you asked Humpback to visit this area recently?"


    Jiuzhu smiled knowingly: "Well, I have been here! It just seems that the boss is reluctant."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, and then he laughed strangely, "Why, you didn''t get him a good horse?"


    Jiu Zhu was stunned, and then replied solemnly: "How could it be! Chang Shui has already told me, and you have repeatedly instructed him, that every time he is let out for a walk, he must be accompanied by a special person, and the horses given to him are also good horses! These two times, Dazi and Doudou hugged and cleared the way!"


    Mu Feng grinned from ear to ear: "Yeah, yes, I just have to give him this noodle. It''s okay to find someone to get him a mammoth to ride on when necessary!"


    Jiu Zhu pouted.


    He held back his smile and shook his head and said: "But he is not willing anymore, and he begged me in private not to get him out again. Because every time he rode out on a horse, he was seen by the original Moxiong tribe, He is always afraid that those people will kill him!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, this is what he wanted.


    Keep the hunchback fat, and come out for a walk from time to time, to prove him a "traitor", so that those who were originally from the Moxiong Department will vent their anger on the hunchback.


    It''s also carrots and sticks.


    But the stick coming out of the hunchback''s tail is purely a hated target.


    The radish came from him, and the benefits and reputation fell on him and Jiang.


    And the reason why he took such painstaking efforts to figure it out was because he liked the population of the Moxiong Department.


    Da Jiang cannot be all warriors, nor can all be slaves.


    A large number of people are also needed to cultivate and cultivate, and develop agriculture and animal husbandry.


    Only in this way can we ensure the steady and rapid development of the tribe.


    Such a request is definitely the best for ordinary people who want to live a stable life.


    However, Mo Xiongbu''s "criminal record" is famous for being lazy and lazy, so he had no choice but to make such a bad move.


    Hearing what Jiuzhu said now, he understood in his heart that the people of the Moxiong Tribe desperately wanted to change the status quo, and he was a little more confident in accepting and absorbing them.


    He looked at Jiu Zhu, smiled and shook his head: "It''s not enough to kill him, but I should have the heart to beat him!"


    Jiu Zhu also nodded: "I''m really worried that these people will attack him!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and snorted coldly: "If someone really dares to attack him, then he will be directly classified as a slave!"


    Jiu Zhu was stunned: "Why?"


    Mu Feng sneered and said: "The hunchback finally found a way out for them. Otherwise, with their virtue, they would starve to death in the west in a short time. The best situation is that this group of people are robbed by other tribes." Looting, the population is also robbed by others!"


    Jiuzhu nodded: "Yes!"


    After a pause, he frowned and asked again: "Chief, I have seen those people who were traded from the market. Some of them are very strong and have no hatred for our tribe. It would be a pity to directly join the slave team. Do you think you can give them a chance, just like the people from the Moxiong and Kui beast tribes, watch their performance, and choose to join Dajiang?"


    Mu Feng was surprised: "That''s what I told Bai Yue! Didn''t he tell you?"


    Jiu Zhu scratched his head: "These few times he brought people to me in a hurry, and then left in a hurry, we didn''t talk much!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then he came to his senses.


    Now Bai Yue is not only in charge of the market transactions, but also in charge of many affairs in the west, it is normal to say that she forgot.


    "Well, it seems that I have to find someone to share with Bai Yue." Mu Feng thought to himself, "There is also the arrangement and handover of this matter, I have to find a way to solve it..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 604

    Mu Feng stayed in Xuanwu City for a day, took Jiu Zhu around for a while, and asked about his current situation in the tribe.


    If there were any problems or problems that could not be solved, Mu Feng would answer them on the spot, which gave him a sense of sight as if he was guiding the work at the grassroots level under the leadership.


    It was only after spending a day with Mu Feng that he realized how wise it was for Bai Yue to recommend Jiu Zhu.


    Because he found that Jiuzhu handled tribal affairs in a very orderly manner, and it was a bit "out of talent" to just let him supervise the construction of a Xuanwu city.


    So Mu Feng decided to wait for Bai Yue to come back and divide part of the affairs of the city to Jiuzhu, so that Bai Yue could concentrate on dealing with the complicated affairs of the Changli boundary.


    After all, for Bai Yue, dealing with "internal affairs" is not as good as fighting for profit in chaos.


    This point is consistent with Mu Feng''s previous judgment: people like Bai Yue and Han Shu are better at fighting and military affairs, while people like Jiu Zhu and Chang Shui are more suitable for handling internal affairs.


    Asuka and Konoha seem to be the next pair of Shirazuki and Hanju.


    Even Asuka''s force and Konoha''s calmness are better than Bai Yue and Han Shu.


    As for Qing Ya, Shuo Feng, Huang Chuan, Zha He and others each have their own characteristics.


    In view of this plan, he took Jiuzhu to the city of Pixiu¡ªXianshi on the second day, preparing to let him familiarize himself with some transactions in the city.


    Of course, the transactions in the mall involve not only internal affairs, but also connections and balances with the outside world.


    Therefore, it is impossible to hand over all the affairs of such a large city to Jiuzhu.


    Coincidentally, they didn''t stay in the city for half a day, and Bai Yue came back!


    That is to say, in less than ten days, Bai Yue walked back and forth from Dajiang to Changlibu!


    What surprised Mu Feng even more was that he followed Bai Yue to five tribes and nearly four hundred captives!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "Isn''t this efficiency too fast?"


    Looking at the nearly 400 captives, he naturally understood what was going on¡ªthe Yellow Camel Division was destroyed!


    It''s just that the speed made Mu Feng a little "unprepared".


    Only ten days!


    Bai Yue naturally saw that Mu Feng was surprised, and asked people to arrange for the following tribe to find an independent house to rest in the city, and then he quietly found Mu Feng and explained the situation to him.


    "Great Chief!" Bai Yue took the initiative to explain, "The tribes that came this time include the Yellow Birds, Giant Elephants, Tigers, White Apes, and the Hexi tribe. The other tribe did not dare to go because they were afraid of offending the Black Snake tribe."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, these tribes are enough."


    "Well!" Bai Yue nodded, "They don''t go to the Yellow Camel Department, but they are still willing to come to the market to trade, so they may come when the market opens the day after tomorrow. But since they didn''t go to the Yellow Camel Department, so they I will be more picky about what to trade!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You can make up your mind about this. But why did they arrive early this time?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "The eight people I told them secretly can exchange for one horse. They all want to exchange for a horse, so they want to come and exchange with us in advance, otherwise they don''t feel at ease if so many captives are placed in the tribe."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, it''s more than we expected to exchange eight people for one horse. You just need to exchange them for them."


    Bai Yue then lowered her voice and said, "Chief, this time I''m going to fight the Yellow Camel Division. I have a bold idea and I want to discuss it with you."


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Say it!"


    Bai Yue said in a low voice: "Since we secretly formed an alliance of Shuangye, Baiyuan and Tiger, can these tribes also form an alliance?"


    Mu Feng was stunned: "Do you want to learn from most of Changli?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "It''s definitely different from them. We only choose those small tribes. One is that small tribes are not easy to attract the attention of big tribes, and the other is that they are easy to control."


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, and his eyes lit up: "Then what do you plan to do after joining this alliance? What if some small tribe regards it as the same as the Changli tribe?"


    Bai Yue scratched her head: "That''s why I''m in a hurry to come back. I think it''s an idea, but I don''t know what to do."


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng nodded first.


    Frankly speaking, it is already very good that Bai Yue can follow the alliance method he proposed to expand the alliance.


    Don''t say how big this kind of alliance is, as long as the few tribes in front of us are united together, Da Jiang secretly fiddles with support, and it has already caused a lot of trouble in the border of Changli.


    The problem is, this alliance is easy to say, but it is more difficult to actually form it.


    Especially for these small tribes in Changli, they hated the alliance even more.


    Because they have suffered too much from the Changli Tribal Alliance!


    Otherwise, the alliance of Shuangye, Baiyuan and Tiger would not have been formed under the strong pressure of Mufeng.


    After thinking for a while, Mu Feng smiled and said, "That''s simple. Since this alliance was formed secretly, there is no need to force these small tribes. We must distinguish it from the coercion of the Changli tribe and let them choose for themselves."


    Bai Yue frowned: "But in that case, there might be no tribe willing!"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "That''s not necessarily the case. Just tell them whether they are willing to join the alliance or not. But after joining the alliance, they can exchange eight captives for one horse. They want to plunder other tribes. You can freely find tribes in the alliance to combine and plunder other tribes together. If you can''t find it yourself, we can help you contact it.


    I believe that they will not be indifferent to the benefits of looting other parts and exchanging horses at low prices! "


    Now it''s Bai Yue''s turn to brighten her eyes: "Wonderful, just exchanging for two less people is already very attractive to them! And the secret scheduling also reduces the possibility of our exposure."


    "Well!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "You can also tell them that after joining this alliance, they can accumulate headcount by exchanging captives or trading continuously. After reaching a certain amount, they can get more credit from us. Much, much better stuff!"


    After saying this, Mu Feng couldn''t help but feel complacent. He brought the "membership system" from his previous life here, and he believed that it would be attractive enough for these small tribes.


    Bai Yue''s eyes are brighter: "It''s okay!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course! Anyway, I don''t need to pay for these benefits, they are all based on the premise that they have to join this alliance first, understand?"


    Bai Yue grinned strangely: "I understand, I understand!"


    Mu Feng said seriously again: "But there are a few points that must be considered:

 Chapter 605

    Bai Yue''s early return made Mu Feng very surprised and relaxed.


    Because not only did he come back, he also brought back nearly four hundred slaves.


    Combined with the original slaves in this way, the number of Jiang''s slaves reached more than 2,600 at once.


    Of course, according to what Jiuzhu reminded him in the past two days, he will select some of these slaves who came through the trade as a reserve for the Dajiang assimilated tribe.


    And he even thought of the reason:


    1. You were plundered in the tribal conflict. Originally, you were mortal, but because of the existence of me, Jiang, you don''t have to die.


    2. Those who want to return to a normal life and do not want to be slaves, follow my request!


    Naturally, he had to inform Bai Yue of these things, after all, the assimilation of these people involved a very serious issue - hatred.


    Therefore, their screening and assimilation need to be strictly checked and screened.


    But Mu Feng also knows that in this era, few people can harbor resentment and hide it, even people with deep scheming like Bai Yue, cunning and sophisticated people like Da Huyou and Hump Tail will put their love and dislike in their hearts. on the face.


    You know, this group of primitive people is far behind the descendants of later generations in terms of "expression management"!


    So this kind of screening is very simple, don''t need to worry too much.


    Mu Feng originally planned that Bai Yue would come back, so he took people back to the tribe to tidy up and go to the big valley, looking to get a batch of horses and domesticate them as mounts.


    But after Bai Yue talked to him about the new alliance, he felt that it was necessary to learn more about these small tribes in the market.


    Of course, he personally went out and chatted with these small tribes, and he learned a lot about the situation in detail.


    Every time he learned about a tribe, he would take the opportunity to go to the small room belonging to Jiang and take notes of the situation, so that other people in the tribe could pass it on to learn about it.


    These small tribes never imagined that what they said casually was recorded by Mu Feng, and then handed over to Bai Yue and Da Jiang''s other people for research, trying to figure out how to "deal with" them.


    Mu Feng was very busy between chatting and recording, and he felt secretly delighted to engage in underground intelligence.


    From the bottom of his heart, he thought that he would become a spy who knew the information, shuttle between various tribes, and then record all the information he learned, and feed it back to Da Jiang, and Da Jiang''s Bai Yue and Han Shu would take action...


    However, the reality is that understanding the situation and making decisions requires his own personal management.


    The leaders of the tribe, such as Bai Yue and Han Shu, would be helpless when faced with these major events, and turned to him for help.


    "It''s really worrying!" Mu Feng secretly sighed.


    From the bottom of his heart, he thought about whether to send Bai Yue out completely, bring a small group of people to join other tribes as "wanderers", and then directly control a tribe from within.


    But as soon as he had such an idea, he rejected it.


    Because now a tribe of three to five hundred or even seven or eight hundred is not worth his energy at all.


    What''s more, a small number of people joined a tribe. In order to hide their identities, Da Jiang''s existing weapons and mounts could not be used, which would inevitably bring danger to people.


    Mu Feng didn''t want his tribe to do this kind of risky behavior.


    Especially for someone like Bai Yue, not to mention!


    Instead of using such a bad idea, he might as well let Bai Yue secretly encourage these tribes to "conquer each other" and then profit from it.


    Both safe and secure.


    And compared to going "undercover" one by one, this method is also more time-saving and labor-saving.


    Mu Feng was still working diligently and happily as his intelligence agent, when an accident appeared.


    Ko Nuoa is here with Chang Ning!


    See Konoa''s

 Chapter 606

    "Big deal?" Konoa frowned puzzled.


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Well, I just want you to do something big, and it may require a large number of people from your Jade Bird Department."


    "What''s the big deal?" Konoa regained his energy all of a sudden.


    As soon as he heard that a large number of troops were going to be dispatched, Ko Nuoa almost immediately thought of a possibility, and he looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    Even Chang Ning on the side looked excited at this time, vaguely guessing something,


    Mu Feng smiled and said three words: "Liaolong Department!"


    Ko Nuoa''s expression turned from cloudy to sunny in an instant, and he was very excited: "Are you planning to attack the dragon department?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded.


    Konoa was even more excited, and kept shouting: "Whenever I do it, I will go back to the tribe to discuss with the chief and send more people!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand to signal him to be calm, and then said: "Don''t worry, listen to me."


    Ko Nuoa had no choice but to suppress his temper honestly and listen to Mu Feng continue.


    Mu Feng pondered and said: "It''s right that it''s the Liaolong Department, and it''s right to attack them, but the way to do it is not to confront them with most of the troops!"


    "Ah?" Konoa was surprised, "Why?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer but asked instead: "How many people are there in the Liaolong Department?"


    Konoa replied doubtfully, "More than ten thousand?"


    "How much is ten thousand?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Ten thousand... I don''t know how much." Konoa scratched his head.


    "Where are the soldiers?" The padded jacket spoofed and asked again.


    "Four to five thousand?"


    "Four thousand or five thousand?"


    "I...I don''t know..." Konoa scratched his head again.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Chang Ning, motioning to ask her.


    Chang Ning also shook his head, frowning.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "Eleven thousand people is more than ten thousand, and fifteen thousand or six thousand is more than ten thousand. There are about three thousand soldiers in a barbarian tribe, and only four or five thousand as their leader?"


    It was only then that Ko Nuoa realized what Mu Feng meant¡ªthey still didn''t know the exact number of people in the Dragon Division, which is very dangerous!


    He thought for a while and asked: "Then why don''t we send more soldiers over there? Just like last time, you sent a few hundred people, and this time we sent two thousand... no, three thousand people, and wiped out the Dragon Division in one fell swoop." !"


    Mu Feng was stunned: "There are less than 4,000 people in total? Just go to fight the Liaolong Department?"


    Konoa scratched his head and said, "But we have you in charge, when did you not lead us to win more with less?"


    Mu Feng was stunned, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, and thought in his heart that Ko Nuoa had already reached the point of blind confidence in himself.


    He really didn''t know whether to rejoice or sigh.


    He smiled wryly and shook his head: "What if their soldiers are not four thousand, not five thousand, but six or seven thousand? If our two divisions add up to four thousand soldiers, can we guarantee victory? Even if we win the battle Can the Ministry ensure that casualties are minimized?"


    Ko Nuoa was taken aback again: "You haven''t lost a battle yet?"


    "This..." Mu Feng really laughed angrily at Ko Nuoa.


    Dare to point at Mu Feng and lead him to win the battle now!


    He looked at Chang Ning helplessly: "Your uncle used to stay in Qingzhang Mountain all year round to confront Lei Zebu, did you also confront him head-on?"


    Unexpectedly, Chang Ning looked surprised: "It''s always a conflict involving thousands of people, so what if we don''t fight head-on?"


    Konoa was even more puzzled: "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng was speechless for a while.


    Heart said: "No wonder the number of your tribe keeps decreasing!"


    He thought for a while before saying: "Let me tell you this, no matter whether it is 3,000 or 4,000 people, as long as we gather enough, we can probably defeat the Dragon Division. But the question is how much we have to pay to defeat them." ?


    If in order to win them, we folded these thousands of fighters into the dragon department, what about after we win?


    You have to face most of Yunmeng in the south, and most of Changli in the north.


    I, Da Jiang, will also be seriously injured because of this. How can I protect myself when facing other tribes?


    It''s very easy to defeat the Dragon Division, and one tribe of your Blue Bird Division can probably do it.


    But in order to win it, it''s not worthwhile to inflict extensive damage on your few clansmen! "


    "This..." Only then did Konoa realize the seriousness of the problem.


    Chang Ning''s expression also changed.


    What Mu Feng said was indeed a problem with their Jade Bird Department.


    In the past, in order to win the war, they killed many clansmen.


    They were just determined to defeat Lei Ze and the Liaolong Department, trying to subdue them.


    As a result, the opponent was not only unconvinced, but became more and more daring, gathering more tribes to fight them.


    The number of Cyan Bird''s tribe has also dropped from nearly 30,000 to just over 20,000...


    "Then what should we do?" Chang Ning frowned, and asked with concern, "Didn''t you say you were going to attack them?"


    Ko Nuoa''s eyes also lit up: "That''s right, you were the one who said you were going to attack them!"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and said: "It is definitely necessary to do it, but we have to change the method."


    "What method?" Chang Ning and Ko Nuo Aqi called together.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Since we can''t confront each other head-on, then we choose to learn from these people from the Changli Department."


    "Learn from people from the Changli Department?" Chang Ning was surprised, "What do you learn from them?"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "Small groups harass and harass them constantly. Just like the Changli Department harassed your Jade Bird Department before, as long as they send out a large group of people, our people will run away, and small groups of people will be killed!"


    "How many people can it kill?" Konoa muttered.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "You can''t kill many people at one time, what if it is many times? Think about it, although most of the conflicts between you and the Changli alliance were won, how many of your soldiers died?"


    It is best to kill with a sharp knife in one blow, but the sharp knife itself has the possibility of cutting the edge.


    Although cutting flesh with a blunt knife seems slow, it can quietly torture the opponent, making the opponent gradually and completely lose the ability to resist.


    Konoa''s complexion changed, and his expression was painful. It was obvious that their soldiers suffered a lot of casualties.


    Chang Ning had a sad look on his face, and his expression was gloomy: "More than 1,500 soldiers..."


    Wooden frowned.


    He didn''t expect that such a shabby alliance like the Changli Department could cause such a big Jade Bird Department to suffer such a loss!


    But after thinking about it, he reacted.


    Before he knew Changning, the advantages of the Jade Bird Division over the Changli Division Alliance were also reflected in the large number of people, cattle and armored ground dragons.


    But the speed of the cattle is slow, and it is impossible to send all the armored earth dragons to the northern line, so their poor advantage can''t be used much.


    Seeing the expressions of the two of them, he knew that they had reacted, nodded and said: "Now you understand? We use small groups of harassment to attack them, just like the original hyenas on the grassland eating meat. Take a bite, no matter how much you bite off.


    One time may be less, and two times may be less, but three times, four times or even more times we can continue to consume their population and number of fighters! "


    Now Konoa''s eyes lit up: "In this case, it doesn''t matter whether their number of fighters is 5,000 or 6,000, as long as we continue to consume them, their number will continue to decrease!"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded and said with a gratified smile, "We might win if we face it head-on, but the cost is too high. Although small groups invade, although not many people are killed each time, the victory is safe. And you don''t Do you think it''s more annoying for them to be intruded by small groups?"


    Konoa was taken aback for a moment, then thought of Azig being irritated by being harassed, and complained to him: "The people in Changli Department are a bunch of bears, they are bedbugs! Never dare to fight us head-on!"


    Thinking of this, Ko Nuoa suddenly realized that the crimes suffered by his Blue Bird Department must also be suffered by the members of the Dragon Department!


    And Chang Ning obviously went with him.


    After hearing Mu Feng''s explanation, his phoenix eyes lit up, and his expression was joyful: "Yes, we are so annoyed by the Changli tribe''s harassment, we should let the Liaolong tribe experience it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 607

    That''s how Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department joined forces to deal with the Dragon Department.


    There was no need for Konoa to say who to ask for instructions.


    Mu Feng was a little surprised: "You don''t need to discuss with your great chief anymore?"


    Konoa shook his head: "As long as it''s against the Dragon Division, all members of my Blue Bird Division will agree. What''s more, you brought this matter up, and the Great Chief will definitely agree to it!"


    Mu Feng was speechless again, only felt that everyone from Ko Nuoa to Ke Youwu to Chang Ning had almost blind confidence in him.


    "Victory with less..." Mu Feng was speechless, "They really dare to think!"


    However, others trusted him so much, which really made him secretly happy - after all, this is also a proof of strength!


    Mu Feng looked at Ko Nuoa and Chang Ning and said, "Since you have agreed, there are some things that must be clarified first."


    Ko Nuoa was getting excited, so he hurriedly agreed: "Say it!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay for the two parts to join forces, but my Da Jiang''s cavalry will also appear in your name."


    Konoa was stunned for a moment, and asked doubtfully, "Why?"


    Chang Ning also had doubts on his face.


    Mu Feng said: "I don''t want to expose the existence of my big ginger for the time being. And because of the enmity between you and them, you probably don''t mind doing this, right?"


    Konoa smiled and nodded: "That''s right, making the people of their tribe angry is what we want to do most."


    Mu Feng thought to himself: "This is also a typical bald man who is not afraid of having more scabies."


    He nodded: "That''s good, our Jiang''s cavalry harassed them in your name, so when necessary, we need to go in and out of Qingzhang Mountain. Is there a problem?"


    "Your cavalry are haunting Qingzhang Mountain?" Ko Nuoa''s expression changed.


    "Yeah, what''s the matter?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Konoa''s face was ugly, hesitantly.


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Chang Ning hurriedly explained: "Big, big chief, my uncle has no other intentions. It''s just that your big Jiang''s cavalry army is too powerful..."


    "Oh!" Mu Feng reacted.


    It turned out that Ko Nuoa was worried that Jiang''s cavalry would be unfavorable to them from Qingzhang Mountain!


    In Ko Nuoa''s heart, the existence of the Great Ginger Cavalry Army is more terrifying than the Dragon Division!


    Mu Feng quickly waved his hand, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I have no other intentions, I just don''t want to expose the existence of Da Jiang."


    Seeing that Ko Nuoa was still worried, Mu Feng said with a smile: "Look, Chang Ning is here, I have to take her feelings into consideration, right?"


    "Hey!" Konoah''s doubts disappeared all of a sudden, "Okay!"


    This is the first time he has truly acknowledged Chang Ning''s "status" from Mu Fengkou.


    And Mu Feng didn''t expect that just such a sentence made Ko Nuoa completely let go of his doubts.


    Chang Ning blushed even more, feeling that he was taken seriously again.


    As the beautiful eyes look forward, I feel that my cheeks are getting hotter.


    Mu Feng didn''t know the ripples that his words brought to Chang Ning''s heart, so he said to himself: "Since we want to harass the Liaolong Department, then the cavalry who harass must be fine, strong, and fast!"


    "Fine, strong, fast?" Konoa was puzzled.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "All cavalry troops who invade must be equipped with the best weapons, the fastest mounts and horses, and the warriors must also be elite members of the tribe, and they must respond quickly!"


    Ko Nuoa thought for a while and said, "Then how many fighters do you need from us? The total number of our horses is only about 400!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "There are not many fighters who are intruding. I, Da Jiang, dispatched between one hundred and two hundred, and you can just look at two hundred to three hundred. The people of the two departments are each other''s horns, invading We can support each other during the process. Well, by the way, I, Da Jiang, and about a hundred hunting team members can reach out in the dark."


    Konoa nodded and agreed: "Okay!"


    After a pause, he frowned again and said, "But the Fanglong Department is really far away from you, how are you going to harass it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This is simple, I will take you there to make a sample!"


    "For a sample?" Konoa was stunned for a moment, thought about it carefully, and then beamed with joy, "You mean to take us to fight the dragon department?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, that''s right!"


    Konoa was very excited: "Great!"


    Chang Ning said excitedly, "I want to go too!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Okay!"


    The two were very happy, and there was no objection.


    Mu Feng himself was also surprised, he originally wanted to go to the Dagu Valley first, but he didn''t expect that after seeing Ko Nuoa, he hurriedly talked about harassing the Dragon Department.


    But this is not his temporary intention, but what he always wanted to do from the bottom of his heart.


    A while ago he was talking about this matter with Han Shu, but he didn''t expect to meet Konoa in the market.


    After finalizing the matter, he asked Ko Nuoa and Chang Ning to wait here quietly, then went to the market to find Bai Yue, and briefly mentioned the matter to him.


    Bai Yue couldn''t help worrying, and asked in a low voice: "Chief, we have already assigned one or two hundred soldiers to the border of Changli, and we are still using troops against the Liaolong Department. Will Da Jiang be in trouble?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "To the east is the Donghe River, to the north is Dalong Mountain, and ten days away is the Fang Lei Department. Only the west and south have rivals.


    You are in the west and I am in the south. Where can other tribes come to my big ginger to harass and plunder?


    Moreover, the intrusions were all under the banner of the Blue Bird Department, and the Dragon Department wanted to take revenge on a large scale, and the Blue Bird Department was the first to bear the brunt! "


    After a pause, he whispered again: "And we can also take this opportunity to expand our territory to the south. When necessary, we can build another mirror city in the south!"


    Bai Yue took a breath, looked shocked, and looked at Mu Feng with incredulous eyes: "Build Mirror City in the south of Baishuyuan?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Why, can''t you?"


    Bai Yue hurriedly shook her head, she just felt that Mu Feng''s idea was too "crazy".


    Now the completion of Jiang''s several mirror cities has overturned Bai Yue''s cognition.


    But anyway, these cities are not far from Dajiang, and they can be reached within a day by riding a horse, or even go back and forth.


    But what''s the use if the mirror city is placed further away?


    As if seeing Bai Yue''s doubts, Mu Feng suddenly asked leisurely: "Have you ever imagined that one day, wherever you go, there will be my city of Jiang?"


    "This," Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, savoring this sentence carefully, and then began to breathe rapidly.


    Excited, he was about to kneel down on one knee to salute, but Mu Feng grabbed him: "Great chief, what do you mean..."


    Before he finished speaking, Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Okay, just know it in your heart. What we have to do now is to find a way to realize this idea!"


    Bai Yue nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Then he asked again: "Then should I go to the Dragon Department in the south first?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "No need! This time I will take Han Shu to the boundary of the Liaolong Department to have a look. If there is no problem, I will go to the boundary of the Changli Department to see how the Frost Leaf Department is doing."


    Bai Yue suppressed the excitement in her heart: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng asked: "How is the market today?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "In exchange and on credit, fifty-two horses were exchanged, and sixteen tribes came here!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, remember their situation well, and then think about how to deal with them according to the situation you have memorized!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, you can go to work, I will go back to the tribe to prepare, maybe tomorrow or the day after tomorrow I will leave!"


    Bai Yue couldn''t help but asked again: "Aren''t you going to Dagu?"


    Mu Feng shook his head with a smile: "Dagu can''t run away there, but the Liaolong Department can''t do it!"


    "Besides, I don''t know if there are other things in that valley besides horses, but there are so many good things in the dragon department, it''s a real deal!"


    "I understand!" Bai Yue grinned strangely, "The real benefits are real!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 608

    Mu Feng left from the city, and told Chang Ning and Ko Nuoa about going back to prepare.


    Chang Ning followed Mu Feng, asked Ko Nuoa to take the people back, and then met at the old place of Lei Zebu.


    The several mirror cities of Jiang that he saw along the way aroused Changning''s interest again.


    When he came last time, the Mirror City hadn''t been fully built yet, but when she looked at it now, she was surprised to find that there were hundreds of people living in each city.


    She intends to ask Mu Feng the key to building these cities, but considering the relationship between her identity and the two departments, she still can''t say this.


    In fact, Mufeng allowed her to enter these mirror cities along the way, which already showed an attitude.


    She also knew in her heart that people must know how to advance and retreat.


    So she didn''t mention it again.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye, but secretly nodded at Chang Ning''s reaction from the bottom of his heart.


    Of course, apart from Mirror City, Chang Ning also saw the slaves captured from the Bulls.


    Seeing them digging ditches and ramming roads there, she suddenly felt that the Jade Bird Department was far from being able to compare with Da Jiang in the use of slaves.


    In addition to the mirror cities seen earlier, Chang Ning thought thoughtfully: "Well, these slaves can be used to build cities like them! Only in this way will the slaves not be wasted, but in this way, so few slaves It seems that it is not enough!"


    Chang Ning frowned, looking at Mu Feng.


    She suddenly felt that she understood why Mu Feng went to the Liaolong Department to harass at this time.


    "He won''t be short of slaves again, right?" Chang Ning only felt incredible, and felt that this was the only reasonable explanation.


    Thinking of this, he only felt that even the Jade Bird Department was not as good as the current Da Jiang.


    The problems of the Changli Department and the Liaolong Department, which had troubled their Blue Bird Department for many years, seemed to be no problem at all with this young man in front of him.


    On the contrary, not only is it not a problem, but it is just a source of slaves when he lacks slaves!


    "Gap, this is the gap!"


    After Mu Feng took Chang Ning back to the tribe, he immediately started preparations. He asked Han Shu to pick out one hundred and fifty capable warriors, ride four armored dragons, and ride the rest on black horses. And Dazi, they set off to the Dragon Department together.


    Along the way, passing through the former lands of Baishuyuan, Heiyabu, and Huangfengbu, it is inevitable to be amazed.


    The two tribes that once oppressed Da Jiang and couldn''t breathe have disappeared now.


    Chang Ning, who revisited the old place, could not help but think of the thing that Mu Feng Hei Ye brought her to attack the two films before, and he couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    Right now, Mufeng is still leading her to go south with Hanshu.


    It''s just that the two times are very different.


    The previous time, she was the one who was so anxious that she could only solve the crisis of the Blue Bird Department.


    Now they wander around to the Liaolong Department to "find fault" and harass them.


    And it was the young chief beside her who brought these changes¡ª¡ªand the man she Ke Changning had her eyes on!


    Along the way, Mu Feng asked Changning a lot of information about the Liaolong Department, all of which they judged based on their past fights with the Liaolong Department.


    For example, the more than 10,000 people in the Dragon Division guessed based on what the chief of the Bull Division said and what they saw in previous battles.


    As for the fighters, they were later judged according to the method of estimating numbers taught by Mu Feng.


    But Mu Feng was deeply skeptical about this.


    The most important thing is that after he experienced the affairs of the Ministry of Rock and Soil and the Ministry of Beasts, he no longer dared to believe these rumors easily.


    For Mu Feng''s cautiousness, Chang Ning was a little surprised: "You have never lost when you take people to fight other tribes, why are you still so careful?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Da Jiang is just such a few clansmen, I can''t help being careless!"


    Chang Ning shook his head helplessly: "With your current strength, Da Jiang, I''m afraid that our Jade Bird Department will conflict with you, and you may not get any benefits. I even think that our fighters may not be your opponent..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "You think so highly of me?"


    Changning sneered, peach blossoms appeared on his pretty face: "I, Ke Changning, can''t be so bad for the man I fancy!"


    Mu Feng touched his nose and said with a smile, "Mmm, it''s not bad!"


    I don''t know if he is saying that Chang Ning has a good vision, or he is saying that he is good.


    It''s just that when he finished saying this, he couldn''t help but blush.


    Chang Ning turned a blind eye, and continued seriously: "My uncle and my father, including me, Abokoyalao, also said that we don''t count the population, and we only fight with soldiers. Although there are many people in our Jade Bird Division, they are not Your opponent."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, "Are you thinking about fighting with Da Jiang?"


    Chang Ning hurriedly waved his hands: "No, it''s not!"


    "What''s that?" Mu Feng smiled, "What made them discuss my big Jiang''s combat power?"


    Chang Ning was taken aback, Xiumei frowned, hurriedly waved his hands and said anxiously: "No, no! Don''t get me wrong! The reason why they talked about you Da Jiang is not because they want to do something, but because they want to ask you Da Jiang to do it , join us to defeat most of Changli, and then we can break the situation from the north and take revenge on Dali."


    Mu Feng carefully looked at Chang Ning''s expression and behavior, and knew that she was not lying, so he nodded and said, "But I haven''t heard you mention this matter before."


    Chang Ning shook his head helplessly: "My dad already guessed from your attitude towards the Changli Department that you might not want to go into this muddy water, so I didn''t mention it again."


    Mu Feng thought that when Ke Yuewu was in the Qingzhang Mountains, the other party did intend to join forces with him, but Mu Feng refused.


    The reason was that he didn''t want Da Jiang''s fighters to be damaged.


    "Of course, there are ways to make up for the strength of your fighters. But Da Jiang has you, and you have those strange horses. Even if there is a conflict, we can''t keep our cattle from being affected."


    Mu Feng smiled: "Your cattle are still your own after all, and now these horses are all exchanged from me, Jiang, so you are not afraid?"


    Chang Ning didn''t take it seriously, and said with a smile: "Now our two tribes are brother tribes, and my father also agrees with your marriage, why should we be afraid?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said: "Well, there is no need to be afraid!"


    Chang Ning was all smiles, very cheerful.


    Six days later, Mu Feng and Chang Ning finally arrived at the old place of Lei Zebu, where they met Ko Nuoa who had been waiting there for a long time.


    To his surprise, besides Konoa, there were Aguli and Azig.


    That is to say, the leaders of the two major fighters from the Eastern Front and the Northern Front of the Jade Bird Department have come.


    Agulimufeng is already very familiar with him, but Azig has only met him once¡ªthat is, he met him when he was on Qingzhang Mountain.


    Azig is tall, about 1.9 meters tall.


    Among all the people Mu Feng had met before, he was considered the tallest.


    But now that Mufeng has King Li by his side, he looks much smaller again.


    But because it was the conversation between Mu Feng and Ke Yuwu last time, Azig didn''t say much during the whole process, and Mu Feng didn''t have much impression.


    Before he could react, Azig walked up to him, knelt down on one knee, with one hand on his chest: "Thank you, Chief!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What''s the situation? This meeting is such a big gift..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 609

    In Mu Feng''s impression, he didn''t seem to have any intersection with this Azig, but for some reason, he just met and gave a big gift, which really made him a little baffled.


    Mu Feng was still puzzled, but Azig took the initiative to explain: "The great chief took action to help our Jade Bird Division break the situation, and our Jade Bird Division will always remember your kindness!"


    After a pause, he said again: "I was ordered by the great chief to come here to learn how to lead troops to fight with you?"


    Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning in astonishment, Chang Ning explained in a low voice: "The tribe re-elected the successor of the great chief. Azig, Xu Ge and Aguli are all candidates for the chief."


    "Oh!" Mu Feng finally came to his senses, smiled and waved his hands, "Get up!"


    Azig just stood up.


    Standing in front of Mu Feng, he was quite a bit taller than Mu Feng, but when he looked at Mu Feng, he was respectful, with humble eyes, not daring to show any disrespect.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "No need to do that, the two tribes are brother tribes, they just help each other!"


    "Yes!" Azig replied respectfully.


    Then he straightened up, looking at King Li beside Mu Feng, his eyes narrowed.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect anyone else to be taller than him.


    Li Wang stood beside Mu Feng honestly, he didn''t care about the people around him at all, and he had no time to care about Azig''s gaze.


    So when Azig eagerly looked at him, he didn''t even roll his eyelids.


    "This is..." Azig asked proactively.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Li Wang, I am a warrior of Jiang!"


    Azig''s expression froze, he immediately looked at King Li politely, and bowed slightly: "I''ve seen my brother!"


    Unexpectedly, Li Wang didn''t understand these etiquettes at all, he just scratched his head and looked at Mu Feng with a puzzled expression.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, he doesn''t understand these things, you don''t need to worry about him!"


    Azig hesitated to speak, suppressing the urge to compete with King Li.


    He vaguely felt that King Li didn''t look at him at all...


    Only then did Ko Nuoa, Aguli and the others have time to greet Mu Feng.


    After the ceremony, Konoa took the initiative to say: "Great chief, according to what you said, we brought three hundred people this time, and the mounts are all horses!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go!"


    So the two men and horses joined together and set off to the Liaolong Department.


    Mufeng is in the center, on the left are King Li, Hanshu and Katyu, and others, and on the right are Changning, Ko Nuoa, Aguli and Azig.


    The two men and horses run side by side, and they all respect the wood wind.


    "Great chief!" Azig, who was on the farthest side, spoke first, "How are we going to deal with the Dragon Division this time?"


    Mu Feng looked at Ko Nuoa and found him surprised, he asked with a smile: "Did you not stop Ko Nuoa talking when you came here?"


    Azig shook his head.


    Mu Feng thought to himself that this Azig was a madman, and he didn''t understand what was going on, so he asked this question.


    They didn''t come here to learn how to fight, they came here to "eliminate illiteracy".


    Mu Feng felt a little sympathetic to Ke Yuewu¡ªthat is, himself, the future father-in-law.


    The only shrewd heir is a daughter, and this daughter will marry Da Jiang.


    It was not easy to select several candidates for the great chief, and Azig, one of them, had such an intelligence level.


    It seems that the chief of the Blue Bird Department is either Aguli or that Xu, if nothing else happens.


    "Aguli''s intelligence is normal, but he''s still a bit arbitrary when things happen, and it''s not very suitable..." Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Could it be that this Azig has the possibility of the church?"


    He whispered to Chang Ning beside him, "Does your father want to choose between Aguli and Xu?"


    Chang Ning looked surprised, she didn''t know how Mu Feng would suddenly ask such a sentence.


    Seeing Chang Ning''s expression, Mu Feng knew it in his heart.


    He smiled and said: "There are so many people who can''t fight them head-on, so in the places where the tribesman haunts around their tribe, catch one and kill one, and harass a group when you see a group. If you can beat them, you can beat them. run."


    Azig looked puzzled: "That''s it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yes, that''s it!"


    Azig scratched his head and looked carefully at Mufeng.


    He couldn''t believe that these words came from the God of War whom he secretly regarded as his "idol"¡ªhe could think of such an idea!


    Mu Feng saw his doubts and didn''t explain, just smiled and said: "You will know when I see you!"


    Soon, in less than three days, Mu Feng and his party of more than 400 people arrived at the territory of the Liaolong Department.


    On the way, they encountered scattered 20 or 30 members of the Liaolong tribe, and all of them were discovered by the soldiers who patrolled in advance without exception.


    But under Mu Feng''s instruction, he deliberately avoided - he didn''t want to reveal his whereabouts.


    These people are a piece of cake for more than 400 fighters, and there is no difficulty. Even if they die, it will not have much impact on the dragon department.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Mu Feng didn''t kill them, and didn''t even show up.


    Therefore, I can''t see the use of Mu Feng''s so-called sporadic intrusion.


    For the next day, Mu Feng led them to wander around the Long Fang Department, but they didn''t approach them, and then sent people to carefully investigate the movement of the Long Fang Department.


    The people from the Blue Bird Department couldn''t sit still anymore, they felt that they were just aggrieved by watching the Dragon Department from a distance, but they couldn''t go forward to kill them.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng''s prestige, or because of Ko Nuoa''s secret communication, these people might have asked Mu Feng for orders to fight.


    But secretly, Konoa was also anxious.


    He didn''t know how to tell Mu Feng, so he had to ask Chang Ning to convey the meaning on his behalf.


    Chang Ning came to Mu Feng and asked in a low voice: "We''ve been here for more than a day, just waiting here, we can''t wait for anything! Why don''t we sneak up on them quietly, it''s better than staying here. There are so many people waiting to be killed!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Now is not the time!"


    "Why?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You will know soon!"


    Chang Ning frowned into knots, his face was full of doubts.


    Mu Feng still didn''t explain.


    And so it went on for another day.


    There were more than 400 people in the two parts, except for the 20 or 30 people who went out to hunt at the beginning, there was no progress.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department has to wait anxiously.


    Now Ko Nuoa, Aguli, Azig and the others couldn''t sit still anymore, Qiqi came to find Mufeng and asked him what to do.


    "Great Chief, it''s not a problem to wait like this all the time. How about we go around to the east of the Liaolong Department, and then sneak attack and set fire to kill as many as we can, okay?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Wait a little longer!"


    "Still waiting?" Several people were about to collapse, not knowing what kind of medicine was sold in the wooden wind gourd.


    But soon they will know.


    Because Han Shu, who had been quietly missing for the past two days, suddenly brought someone back, and when he saw Mu Feng''s

 Chapter 610

    Ko Nuoa and the others were very confused, they didn''t know why Mu Feng didn''t fight the dragons in front of him, but instead went to fight those clansmen who went out.


    Three or four hundred people are not attractive to them at all.


    However, Mu Feng made a final decision: "Only these people!"


    Everyone suppressed their doubts and followed Mu Feng towards the direction Han Shu said.


    Han Shu took them to the southeast of the Liaolong Department, and they made a long circle before reaching the direction Han Shu said.


    Here they really found traces of the Liaolong tribe who had not passed by for a long time.


    Mu Feng looked at the traces on the ground, mostly cow''s hoof prints, and some horseshoe prints.


    He smiled and nodded: "Well, that''s the group of people!"


    With a wave of his hand, he led the people forward carefully along the vicinity of the traces.


    At the same time, he raised his mind and asked a few people to ride horses and drag the branches behind them to remove the traces of their progress-this way can prevent the people from the Fanglong Department from judging their existence from the traces on the ground in the first place.


    A group of people rode on horses for nearly a day, and spent a night in the wild, before arriving at the destination - the hunting place of the Dragon Department.


    The place where they hunt is in Wanzhangyuan.


    Wanzhangyuan is exactly the huge wilderness where the Blue Bird Department, the Liaolong Department and even the Yunmeng Department to the south of the Blue Bird Department hunt here.


    How big Wanzhang was originally, the Jade Bird Department didn''t know.


    They don''t even know if there are other tribes in the east and south of Wanzhang Plain.


    Because the three parties were all hunting in Wanzhangyuan, they rarely saw each other here, and when they encountered each other occasionally, they would avoid each other from a distance.


    There are armored earth dragons, groups of mammoths, tall spotted lin beasts on the Wanzhang Plain...


    And there are many names of beasts that no one can name.


    Most of the armored earth dragons of the Blue Bird Department, the Liaolong Department, and the Yunmeng Department were captured here - and it is said that these armored earth dragons were only the three of them that could see and catch by chance.


    As for those beasts that are rarer and harder to catch, because they are difficult to catch and rarely seen, they are not regarded as regular mounts.


    The Wanzhang Plain is said to be a wasteland, but apart from the rare mountains in this area, there are other terrains such as grasslands, mounds, forests, and swamps.


    The place where the Liaolong and the Blue Bird Department meet is separated by a large swamp.


    The last time Mufeng took Keyelau on a long-distance raid, he finally entered the Blue Bird Department from the swampy area of ??Manzhangyuan.


    At present, Mu Feng and his party took a detour from the east of the Liaolong Department and walked southeast for a day. What they saw was not a swamp at all, but mounds and grasslands!


    There were lumpy hills in front of them, and there were many bushes between the hills.


    These shrubs are somewhat similar to those around ginger, but with larger leaves and taller plants.


    In addition to these similarities, there are also quite a few ferns here.


    Moreover, there are many tooth marks of rodents on these ferns, obviously there are beasts around.


    "It seems that the people from the Liaolong Department are in this area!" Mu Feng laughed.


    Then he signaled the accompanying Dazi to take a few wolves to investigate carefully, and come back and tell him if he finds something abnormal.


    At the same time, he also asked Han Shu to send people to carefully investigate the surroundings.


    When doing this, he gave careful instructions: "In the future, no matter where you are tracking the people of the Liaolong Department, use wolves if you have wolves, and use people if you don''t have wolves. First, send them out to investigate and know the location of the other party in advance..."


    Han Shu, Ko Nuoa, Aguli and the others all nodded, knowing that this was Mu Feng personally "teaching the opportunity face to face" and teaching them how to deal with the members of the Liaolong Department in the future.


    It didn''t take long for Dazi and the people he sent out to come back¡ªthey found the location of the Fanglong tribe.


    Without waiting for Ko Nuoa, Chang Ning and others to ask questions, Mu Feng smiled and waved: "Go, follow!"


    Everyone nodded and led the soldiers to follow.


    Soon, they came to a bushy mound, and they heard someone shouting not far away.


    Besides the cries of men, they also heard the roars of beasts.


    There are cows, horses, and armored dragons in this roar!


    After hearing the cry of the armored earth dragon, everyone couldn''t help but get excited.


    Along the way, they didn''t see any hoof prints of armored earth dragons, which meant that these armored earth dragons were the prey of the dragon department!


    "Great Chief!" Konoa became excited, "We''ll kill them now, and then catch the armored dragon!"


    Aguli and Azig were also very excited: "Yes, kill them, these prey will be ours!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "No hurry, go and have a look!"


    "Not in a hurry?" Several people showed doubts.


    "En!" Mu Feng ordered to Han Shu, "Take someone close and approach carefully, wait for my signal before you do anything!"


    At the same time, he also turned to look at Chang Ning: "Let your people do the same, don''t do anything if you don''t see the signal!"


    Chang Ning also wanted to do it now like Ko Nuoa, but seeing the old god Mufeng was there, she didn''t ask any more questions, and nodded in agreement.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng led Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa and Azig, followed by King Li, and carefully approached the source of the sound.


    In less than ten minutes, they quietly approached their destination.


    A few people imitated Mu Feng and got off the horse, half squatting and half squatting close to a bush, and carefully pushed aside the bush to look.


    It was found that there were three or four hundred people running in circles around a group of wild beasts, and a group of wild beasts surrounded the circle!


    Of the three or four hundred people, only a hundred or so were riding mounts, and the others were trotting around with bone knives and sticks, shouting to scare the beasts with their voices.


    There were cattle, horses, and several armored earth dragons in this group of beasts. Because they were surrounded, there was no way to escape, and they were screaming and running around in the circle!


    It seems that this group of people from the Liaolong Department intends to "eat" all of this group of prey.


    This is the advantage of large tribes hunting. A large number of hundreds of people besieged the prey, and then caught them all-they would not be troubled by hunting at all.


    Chang Ning was beside Mu Feng, carefully looked at the herd of beasts that occasionally appeared in a corner, counted in a low voice, and asked Mu Feng in a low voice: "Shouldn''t we do it now?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, and replied in a low voice: "No, just wait!"


    "However, if we go over now, they will definitely be unprepared. If we kill them, these prey will be ours!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Wouldn''t it be better for us to go after they catch their prey?"


    Chang Ning scratched his head.


    It was obvious that she didn''t understand.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and then reacted.


    Changning should have never experienced hunting, and because their Blue Bird Department is a large tribe, they have never experienced being plundered after hunting.


    So she naturally didn''t know when was the best time to strike.


    Mu Feng grinned and replied in a low voice: "There''s no rush, we''ll go up to pick peaches after they finish catching them."


    "Picking peaches?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng laughed lowly, "Let them catch these prey. After they finish catching and binding them, we will go over and kill them. These prey are ours!"


    "But I''m afraid they won''t be able to catch all these prey!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Our main purpose is to kill their people, the prey is just snatched by the way, hunting grass and hugging rabbits, hunting grass is what we have to do, hugging rabbits is just incidental!"


    "Just wait!" He grinned in a low voice, "And some people catch prey for us for free, why not let them play a role?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 611

    Needless to say, there is strength in numbers.


    According to Mu Feng''s secret observation, the group of wild beasts surrounded by the Liaolong Department had at least two or three hundred cattle and horses, plus a dozen or so armored earth dragons.


    Such a group of prey, under the siege of the Liaolong tribe, all the cattle and horses were left behind, either killed or caught.


    The armored earth dragon escaped a few of them because of its huge lethality.


    Even so, they still caught six armored dragons.


    However, they spent a lot of time before and after, more than two hours.


    Just when everyone was waiting anxiously, Han Shu quietly came to Mu Feng''s side and asked in a low voice if he wanted to do something.


    Mu Feng then pointed to the members of the Liaolong tribe who were tying up wild beasts and said, "Don''t worry, wait until they have tied up our prey before we start!"


    Everyone at the scene showed astonishment, and then they all showed joy¡ªthey had already understood Mu Feng''s intention at this time.


    Not long after the meeting, the people from the Longlong Department had already tied up their prey, and the armored earth dragon that was under special care had been lifted up by a group of people.


    At this moment, Mu Feng raised his hand with a smile and said, "It''s ok, let''s do it!"


    As he raised his hand, Han Shu understood immediately, turned around and waved at the clansmen who had already hidden their figures, silently.


    Chang Ning also looked at Ko Nuoa, and Ko Nuoa also moved his hand calmly.


    At this time, the members of the Liaolong tribe in the arena were still talking excitedly and loudly.


    They never thought that the danger was quietly approaching.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    "Puff puff!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    As soon as the sound of sharp arrows piercing the air sounded from this side, the shouts from the dragon department on the other side echoed.


    "There is an enemy attack!"


    "Why are there other tribes here?"


    "Who is it, get out... Ah!"


    ...


    The clansmen of the Liaolong tribe let out miserable sounds one by one.


    Then someone shouted in horror: "Damn it, it''s the Blue Bird Department!"


    "It''s the Blue Bird Department, only they have such weapons!"


    "Go back and tell the chief..."


    Mu Feng, who was still on the sidelines, was surprised. He didn''t expect that as soon as the bow and arrow came out, the members of the Liaolong Department automatically regarded them as members of the Blue Bird Department-up to now they don''t know who the ancestor of the bow and arrow is!


    "Interesting!" Mu Feng laughed silently from the bottom of his heart, "It saves me from covering it up!"


    On the other hand, Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa and the others obviously didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Judging from their expressions, it was obvious that they were not impressed by the recognition of them by the Liaolong Department.


    Even after the members of the Liaolong Department shouted the words "Blue Bird Department", Ko Nuoa, Aguli, and Azig stood up without any cover, and shouted loudly: "Children of the Blue Bird Department!" , follow me to kill this group of barbarians!"


    "yes!"


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s orders, Ko Nuoa had already led his clansmen to pick up bamboo spears and bone knives, and rushed towards them!


    "This..." Mu Feng smiled wryly and shook his head.


    The stiff-necked temper of the Jade Bird Department made him really helpless.


    It is true that they have distinct likes and dislikes.


    After all, he also received a lot of benefits from the Jade Bird Department.


    But to say that they are single-minded, it is not unfair to them.


    Because once they meet their enemies, they will show no hesitation, go forward indomitably, either you die or I live - as for the price they have to pay, they seldom consider it.


    Mu Feng shook his head, and glanced at Chang Ning beside him.


    Chang Ning noticed something, turned his head and looked at him just in time, and asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng sighed and said: "You should shoot another wave of arrows and rush over, so that more people will die, and the danger of you rushing over will be less!"


    Chang Ning was stunned for a moment, then realized, and then showed shame: "We should obey your orders!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Pay attention in the future, forget it this time, fortunately there are not many of them!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng moved his hand and moved forward a little.


    All the soldiers of Da Jiang got on their horses and shouted: "Kill!"


    Then the horseshoes sounded: "Da da da!"


    Mu Feng looked at Li Wang who was already eager to try beside him, smiled and said: "You go too!"


    Having received the order, King Li roared excitedly, turned on his mount, picked up the sledgehammer, clamped the five-colored ox between his legs, let go of the five-colored ox and charged forward, and aimed the sledgehammer at the people of the Liaolong Department who were in front of him. Smashed it.


    "Kill them all!"


    "kill--"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Ko Nuoa and the others who rushed to the front of the Liaolong tribe first stopped throwing their guns, and directly charged forward one by one, stabbing at the Liaolong tribe with bamboo spears and bone knives, stabbing and stabbing, directly killing, hitting More than a hundred people were injured!


    The ginger cavalry who arrived afterward held spears and broadswords in their hands, stabbing or slashing, and anyone who touched them would either die or be injured!


    As for Li Wang who rushed to the front from the side, he picked up two sledgehammers and slapped them wildly, beating the surrounding Liaolong tribe like a whack-a-mole.


    Although he was only one person, his lethality was great, and the scene was the bloodiest¡ªeveryone from the Liaolong Department was smashed to pieces and died on the spot!


    It was just a face-to-face meeting, and there were less than a hundred of the three or four hundred Liaolong tribe members left!


    And the rest of the people have been surrounded by men from Da Jiang and Blue Bird on horseback¡ªjust like they were besieging their prey not long ago!


    The faces of the remaining members of the Liaolong tribe were all pale.


    They never expected to meet people from the Blue Bird Department in their hunting territory.


    And after knowing that these people in front of them are members of the Cyan Bird Department, the members of the Liaolong Department didn''t have any extra nonsense, and they all shouted: "The barbarians of the Cyan Bird Department!"


    "It really is a barbarian from the Blue Bird Department!"


    "This group of savages actually came to my dragon department to die..."


    There was a lot of voices and noise.


    The members of the Blue Bird Department gritted their teeth one by one. Not to mention they were besieged and harassed by many tribes, what they hated the most was that others called them "Blue Bird barbarians"!


    It can be said that in addition to enduring the physical destruction and siege of many tribes, they also had to endure the spiritual insults of others - they were called "barbarians".


    Mu Feng, who was commanding and watching the battle, suddenly understood why the members of the Blue Bird Department were so impulsive.


    In his case, others not only beat him, but also insulted him, and it was difficult for him to keep himself awake at all times.


    There was a saying in the previous life called "Don''t persuade others to be kind without suffering from others", which exactly corresponds to Mu Feng''s mood at this time.


    He carefully looked at Chang Ning at the side, and found that her eyebrows were furrowed, her pretty face was full of anger, and her phoenix eyes were full of anger.


    She clenched her hands into fists, her knuckles turned white from too much force, and she was very angry.


    For a moment, Mu Feng thought in his heart: "All kinds of injustices in the world are imposed on us. It is of course very good to be sober and calm all the time. But if you can''t vent it freely, what''s the point?"


    At this moment, he began to appreciate the "clear love and hate" of the Jade Bird Department.


    He thought of another sentence called "Good and evil will be rewarded in the end, and the way of heaven is reincarnation. If you don''t believe me, look up, and the sky will spare you." He couldn''t help grinning and laughing.


    Chang Ning was still angry, when he heard Mu Feng laughing, he couldn''t help being surprised, turned his face and frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Don''t mind, I''m just laughing at these people from the Liaolong Department. They bite each of the ''blue bird barbarians''. It seems that they are superior. But now they are surrounded and killed by you, and they can still scream. , is really ridiculous!


    If you come out to play around, you will have to pay it back sooner or later. Um, are they? You are barbarians. If you kill them, aren''t you slapping the mouth of the dragon department?


    They can''t even beat barbarians, so why do they feel superior to others? "


    "Huh?" Chang Ning''s eyes lighted up at these words.


    "That''s right!" Chang Ning turned from anger to joy, and a smile bloomed on his pretty face, like flowers swaying in the wind, "No matter how much they shout, we are still us, but they are the ones being killed now!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Yes, that''s the reason. No matter what they say, you are still you, and there will be no less meat!"


    Chang Ning was completely happy now, the moon was bent out of his beautiful eyes, and he looked at Mu Feng with a smile: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 612

    All the members of the Liaolong Department were killed, and then they were all dragged to other places to be buried under Mu Feng''s signal.


    Although he believed that the members of the Fanglong Department did not have previous criminal investigation methods, he still had to guard against someone from the Fanglong Department who could judge their situation through the traces around them.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case!


    Not only that, but he also asked the people from the two departments to remove all traces of fighting and hunting around.


    While doing this, Mu Feng also told them the purpose and intention of doing this, and really taught them how to "destroy corpses and wipe out traces" step by step.


    Soon, the rewards of this time were also reported.


    Six armored earth dragons, more than 600 horses and oxen¡ªincluding the horses and oxen mounted by the dragons.


    Among them, there are more than 230 horses, and the rest are cattle.


    As for the damage to the two departments, it was almost negligible. Only a dozen people were slightly injured, and three people died.


    Such a big victory was completely expected by Mu Feng, but it was unexpected by the Blue Bird Department.


    Hearing from Han Shu that five people in Da Jiang were injured, Mu Feng went to have a look and found that there was nothing serious before he felt relieved.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department cheered and cheered up.


    Ko Nuoa, Aguli, and Azig looked at the trophies in the field at this time, and all of them had bright eyes.


    When Azig looked at Mu Feng again, his face was filled with admiration and excitement. He couldn''t believe that they had killed so many people from the Liaolong Department after only losing three members of their tribe!


    The most important thing is that they got more than 600 cows and horses during this trip!


    Even if half of these things had to be given to Da Jiang, the horses he got for the blue bird part were enough to be comparable to hunting teams or warriors in the tribe to catch a long period of time.


    You know, since Koyelao saw the speed of horses, he advocated hunting horses as mounts in the tribe. In the past few months, the big blue bird department has only obtained one or two hundred horses.


    Moreover, at the speed at which the animal trainers of their tribe domesticated, they had only domesticated more than a hundred horses so far, and the remaining three hundred war horses were all exchanged from Mu Feng.


    He looked at Ko Nuoa intently, and Ko Nuoa naturally understood, and looked at Aguli after some thought.


    The three of them nodded in unison, went straight to Mu Feng, and saluted respectfully with one hand: "Great Chief!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What''s wrong?"


    Konoa hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Great chief, we want to discuss one thing with you, that is, can we give all the horses we got this time, and give you all the cattle?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at Ko Nuoa, then at Aguli and Azig, and finally at Changning with a questioning face.


    Chang Ning looked puzzled, obviously not aware of this matter.


    Ko Nuoa hurriedly said: "This matter has nothing to do with Chang Ning, it was brought up by us. And now she..."


    He didn''t finish, but the helpless expression on his face clearly said: "She is turning her elbows outward now, what''s the use of letting her know?"


    Mu Feng looked strange, and looked at Chang Ning again.


    Chang Ning was a little depressed, stomped his feet resentfully, and said angrily with a pretty face, "Uncle!"


    Konoa waved his hand, but at this moment he no longer asked for her opinion, but still "excluded" her from the position of the Jade Bird Department: "Please consider the relationship between our two departments, Chief Chief, and think about it!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then smiled and said, "What about the armored earth dragon?"


    Ko Nuoa also frowned and thought about it, and then tentatively said: "Six armored earth dragons, Da Jiang will take four, and I, the blue bird, will take two. The cows will be yours, and the horses will be ours. Is this okay?"


    Han Shu couldn''t help getting excited.


    The four armored earth dragons and more than 300 cows belong to Da Jiang. This time, the gain is definitely worth it!


    And these were all voluntarily surrendered by the Jade Bird Department, and judging from their appearance, they were obviously cautious when they said these words, for fear that Mu Feng would not agree.


    That is to say, Mufeng can still ask for some more things!


    But to Han Shu''s surprise, Mu Feng didn''t insist on exchanging two cows for a horse like last time, and nodded: "Yes, I will do as you said!"


    "Really..." Konoa became excited, looked at Aguli and Azig from left to right, and nodded.


    Aguli and Azigziqi folded their arms and bowed their heads in greeting: "Thank you for your generosity!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling to everyone to pack up their things and drive these animals back.


    Han Shu was a little puzzled, and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, your Hulei leopards are here, and King Li''s five-color cattle can drive these livestock away, why not use them?"


    After a pause, he continued: "Also in this battle, we can actually let Hu Leibao roar, in that case..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Mu Feng waved his hand to interrupt, and asked, "I''m here this time, what about after that?"


    Han Shu was taken aback for a moment, then thought carefully about Mu Feng''s words, and finally realized, nodded quickly and said: "I understand, Great Chief!"


    He understood Mu Feng''s good intentions...


    Here, Konoa and the others were obviously a little surprised to return so soon.


    The three looked at Mu Feng again with burning eyes: "Big, Great Chief, are you going back so soon?"


    Mu Feng asked back: "Otherwise?"


    Azig scratched his head, his face full of hope: "Look, this time we lost three people, killed so many of them, and gained so many mounts! If we continue to wait, won''t we be able to kill again? "


    A Guli and Ko Nuoa on the side were also excited.


    Apparently, they thought so too!


    It can be seen that these people have tasted the sweetness, and they want to get more mounts back when Mu Feng is here!


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, we came to harass them to take advantage of their unpreparedness. The purpose of harassing them is to continuously reduce their population and combat power. This is what you should remember at all times!


    But you also have to remember that the premise is to minimize the losses of your own clansmen, otherwise, exchanging lives for lives is not as simple as fighting head-on on the battlefield!


    And even if you want to kill, you have to change the place. Always in one place, they will be prepared.


    There is one more thing you all remember, just accept it when you see it! "


    "Take it as soon as you see it?" Several people showed doubts and expressed their puzzlement.


    Even Chang Ning was puzzled at this time, and asked in a low voice: "But we managed to gain the upper hand, and finally we were able to kill them to avenge our clansmen!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "As long as you kill a group of them, you can take whatever you can get, and quickly leave the place where the battle is after you get it. Don''t stay for a long time, and don''t think about getting rich! No, but also to protect the safety of the soldiers and clansmen, evacuate as soon as possible, this is to accept as soon as it is good!"


    "Don''t want anything, save the clansmen and soldiers..." Several people recited these words carefully, each thoughtful.


    Seeing that they were still thinking, Mu Feng called Han Shu directly: "Hurry up, let someone drive back these prey mounts, before the dragons find out!"


    Han Shu, who has been with Mu Feng for a long time, naturally understood Mu Feng''s intentions, and nodded in response: "Yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 613

    Everyone went back the way they came from.


    Everyone in the Jade Bird Department was inexplicably excited along the way.


    Because no matter in terms of killing the enemy or capturing them this time, their trip was absolutely worthwhile.


    Injuring three people and killing nearly 400 members of the Liaolong Division, this is their unprecedented victory!


    Now, whether they had fought against Mu Feng before or just heard about it, now they are convinced that Mu Feng can lead them to victory¡ªespecially the big victory with the least loss!


    More than two hundred horses and two armored earth dragons were a surprise to them.


    Azig suddenly realized how "stupid" he seemed to Mu Feng''s question when he came here, and even questioned the famous "God of War"!


    He pulled Chang Ning aside, grinned and said with a low voice: "Chang Ning, Chang Ning, no wonder my father often told me that I would be half as smart as you, the men you pick are so strong!"


    Changning''s face was full of pride, with a smile on his lips: "Isn''t that right, since we met him in the Jade Bird Division, we haven''t lost a battle, and the life of the people is getting better and better!"


    Azig immediately said excitedly: "Yes, yes! Even the pressure on my defense on the northern line has been reduced. I don''t know how he came up with a way to make Changli a mess. You don''t know, this time I I was able to come because I learned that the Changli Department was fighting in a nest."


    "Fighting in the nest?" Chang Ning was surprised, "I thought you were from the Hui tribe and told my father about the border defense in detail?"


    "No," Azig said with a smile, "There is nothing wrong with the northern frontier defense for the time being, so I''ll let Jochi take care of it for me, and I''ll go back to the tribe to have a look. I happened to meet my uncle who also came back, so I followed. Fortunately, I followed!"


    Chang Ning frowned and thought carefully, instinctively felt that the Wo Lidou in Changli Department seemed to have something to do with Mu Feng, but she was not sure.


    So she tentatively asked: "Great chief, the Changli tribe is now fighting internally, does it have anything to do with you?"


    Mu Feng was still explaining to Han Shu and Ko Nuoa the key points of "guerrilla warfare" to invade the Liaolong tribe, when he suddenly heard Chang Ning asking this, he didn''t think much about it, and said directly: "What kind of fighting in the nest? Which tribe and which tribe?"


    Azig immediately replied respectfully: "It is said that several large tribes in the Changli tribe fought hard because of a small tribe!"


    "Small tribe?" Mu Feng was surprised, he vaguely guessed something in his heart, but he was still not sure, and asked tentatively, "Which small tribe?"


    Azig scratched his head, shook his head and said, "I''m not sure about that, it seems that several small tribes went together to plunder another larger tribe... Wait, what is it called the Black Snake Department..."


    "Xuan Snake Department..." Mu Feng muttered softly, then grinned, "That should be it, my department, Bai Yue, is in charge there. Um, wait, you said they started fighting?"


    "Yeah!" Azig said excitedly, "It is said that the matter of the Black Snake Department has brought out the enmity of those big tribes. Hehe, the Changli tribe, which is like a bunch of bugs, has today!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes lit up, "When did it happen?"


    Azig thought for a while and said, "When I came here, they might have finished fighting now, hehe, it''s rare to see them killing each other!"


    "This..." Mu Feng thought carefully.


    According to what Azig said, it was Baiyue who brought people back from the west when the Changli tribe started fighting, and he was inspecting several cities.


    "No wonder I don''t know the news!" Mu Feng frowned, then his eyes lit up, and he said excitedly, "This is an opportunity for us!"


    "Opportunity?" Everyone was surprised, "What opportunity?"


    Mu Feng grinned and said: "Opportunity to fish in troubled waters!"


    "Fishing in troubled waters?" The faces of the surrounding people showed doubts again.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, don''t worry about this. Now let me tell you, if you want to take the opportunity to take revenge, you might as well choose the nearest tribe from the northern line to attack, whether it is a large group of people or a small group. , you can take this opportunity to harass them."


    "However, once our Blue Bird Division attacks their tribe, these counselors from the Changli Division will put down their nest fights again and hug us together to beat us! Wouldn''t it be good to let them fight in their nest?" Chang Ning asked with a frown.


    Mu Feng was surprised, he didn''t expect such a chaotic area of ??Changli to be able to achieve "brothers guarding against humiliation outside the wall".


    But to say that this was their spontaneous behavior, Mu Feng would never believe it anyway.


    To unite this wretched mob, there must be a stronger tribe secretly guiding all of this!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry, you can fight boldly, fight if you can beat it, run away if you can''t beat it, everything is to preserve the strength of the tribe

 Chapter 614

    When the incident happened suddenly, Mu Feng had to make a temporary adjustment plan, ordering everyone to rush back to the tribe as soon as possible, and then lead people to help the west.


    He was only thinking of causing some turmoil in the Changli tribe before, and he didn''t expect to make much noise at all. After all, before that, half of the Kui beast tribe was wiped out, and hundreds of people were taken away. He didn''t see most of the Changli tribe. What a reaction.


    But right now, it''s just a few small tribes plundering the Yellow Camel Tribe, and the Changli Tribe started fighting?


    "What''s the situation?" Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart, "Is it because of the Kui Beast Department that they reacted? Or is the Kui Beast Department just a tribe that the father and mother don''t love? It doesn''t make sense for the Black Snake Department to be subordinate. A small tribe like this made such a big commotion, right?"


    But right now is not the time for him to figure this out, what he is most worried about is the Dajiang tribe from the Shuangye tribe to the Yiluo tribe!


    He is not worried about those fighters, because he has already learned the essence of his "fight if you can beat it, and run if you can''t beat it".


    Even if they encounter an enemy that is several times their size, not to mention winning the battle, it is no problem to retreat completely.


    He was worried about those craftsmen, don''t be caught in the iron smelting place!


    If those people are arrested, it will be a big mess!


    Once the craftsmen''s iron-smelting technology and the existence of iron are exposed, the consequences will be disastrous!


    So after ordering to hurry back to the tribe, Mu Feng hurriedly separated from Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa and the others, mobilized the Hulei Leopard and the five-color ox, and drove the ox herd and the armored earth dragon all the way towards Da Jiang.


    The original journey of seven or eight days was driven back to the tribe in less than five days.


    After coming to the tribe, Mu Feng didn''t have time to tame the newly acquired four armored earth dragons, so he went straight to the expedition.


    Konoha, Asuka, Zhahe and Aoki all followed him to the west, leaving Hanshu, Qingya, Shuofeng and others to deal with the aftermath in the tribe.


    Dalei, Xiaolei, Sha Laosan, Three-headed Eagle Yulong, Flycatcher, and Five-Colored Cow all set off together.


    As for the monkey group and Dazi, they all help guard the house in the tribe.


    The armored earth dragon and the mammoth each brought six of them, and they are expected to be placed in the market or near the black bear department for dispatch after listening, just in case of emergency.


    Warrior Mu Feng took away two hundred people, but not the war slaves.


    Including the 150 soldiers and 200 war slaves in the Frost Leaf Department, Da Jiang''s soldiers dispatched to the west this time have more than 550 soldiers!


    As for the tribe, Mu Feng is not worried either. After a new round of "enrollment expansion" of the warrior team, excluding those he took away, there are still 150 hunting team members, 150 women''s soldiers, and more than 300 soldiers in the tribe. A hundred warriors, a hundred war slaves!


    It wasn''t that Mu Feng was careful, it was because the affairs of the Changli Department were too complicated, and he didn''t want to accidentally involve Da Jiang''s soldiers and hard work.


    Of course, even though he brought so many people, he still planned to schedule everything in secret.


    Mufeng led a group of people all the way to the west. When they passed Xuanwu City, they put the mammoth and armored earth dragon there, and sent people to keep an eye on the pigeons. Go west.


    Although he didn''t want to expose Jiang, but if he really encountered a life-threatening situation, it must be important to save his life!


    Naturally, Jiuzhu didn''t dare to be negligent, and handed over the matured pigeons to Mufeng, promising to supervise them personally.


    Wooden Wind then continued westward.


    Autumn is refreshing.


    The grass on the grassland turns yellow, and the eagles fly.


    Da Jiang''s horses are fat and strong, and the sound of horseshoes "da da" sounds very majestic.


    Mu Feng was full of pride, thinking that in ancient times when foreign soldiers were sent to war, they chose autumn as the reason for this.


    Da Jiang''s fighters were also very excited.


    They all knew that every time the great chief dispatched two hundred or more soldiers, he must be using troops abroad.


    Now Konoha and Asuka have told them in secret that they are going west to conquer most of Changli, and they are all eager to try.


    In particular, many of these people were originally fighters who had been bullied in most of Changli in the west. When they learned that the great chief was marching westward, they would inevitably link up with the fact that the great chief promised to avenge them.


    "The great chief really kept his promise and took us to revenge!" Everyone was full of joy, secretly clenched their fists...


    Because they cared about the safety of the clansmen, Mu Feng and his party traveled day and night when marching westward.


    so hurry up

 Chapter 615

    Knowing that Bai Yue had gone to the Tiger Division, Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Asuka, you and Huang Chuan brought a hundred soldiers to the Tiger Division to meet Bai Yue, please send me a message!"


    "Yes!" Asuka turned around and left with Huang Chuan.


    Shuangqiu couldn''t help wondering: "Great chief, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng asked: "It is said that there is a lot of commotion in the border of Changli, let me take a look!"


    "Noisy," Shuangqiu said with doubts, "Why so much trouble?"


    Mu Feng frowned slightly: "You haven''t heard any news from here?"


    Shuangqiu looked embarrassed: "I''m here to guard the tribe, and I didn''t go out. And with Bai Yue here, I don''t need to worry about these things."


    It was only then that Mu Feng came to his senses, understood the key point, nodded and said, "Okay, I understand!"


    Then he walked out of the thatched house, and began to think about the next action in his heart.


    According to what he knew so far, most of the six major tribes in Changli were Jujiao, Yanma, Lilong, Bailong and Kuiwei.


    These are all he asked from the triangular eyes of the Kui Beast Department.


    But at that time, the triangular eye only named five, and there was one that he couldn''t think of.


    Mu Feng carefully recalled that in the Frost Leaf Department, he seemed to have heard another person from the Kui Beast Department say that the Goshawk Department blamed the Black Snake Department.


    He thought that the Goshawk Department should be either the Black Snake Department or the upper part of the Kui Beast Department.


    In this way, Mu Feng can roughly understand the situation of most of Changli: Jujiao, Yanma, Lilong, Bailong, Kuiwei and Gosying six.


    Among them, Li Long tends to the Da Li Department, and Jujiao tends to the Shao Li Department.


    The Yanma Department is further west, and it is Jiang''s enemy.


    Then think about what Bai Yue said, the Black Snake Department is at the same level as the Kui Beast Department, so the Goshawk Department that can blame the Black Snake is in this area.


    Yanma is in the farther west.


    To the south and adjacent to the Qingniao Department are the Li Long and Kui Wei Departments.


    In this way, he didn''t know that it was Jujiao and Bailongbu.


    He already has a good understanding of the general division of the forces of the entire Changli Department.


    Another point is that Mu Feng suddenly felt that the whole burly department sounded familiar, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t remember where he had heard it.


    "It doesn''t matter, now it seems that the Goshawk tribe is the one that caused the turmoil in Changli tribe!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "If possible, let''s make a fuss about the Xuanshe tribe and the Kui beast tribe, no matter which tribe they belong to , to sow discord, to plant blame and blame!"


    The plan was made, and he grinned secretly.


    Now we just wait for Bai Yue to get the Blue Lions Department done, it''s better to make more noise, and then he will take the opportunity to intervene in this matter.


    After confirming this, he turned and walked towards the smoking place.


    It was the craftsmen of Dajiang who were smelting ironware there.


    Because this is the old part of the Yiluo part, it is very close to the Baitu part where the old part of Jiuzhu is located, so it is convenient to take soil and make pottery.


    The craftsmen of Dajiang have already fired all kinds of pottery necessary for life and smelting here.


    After all, they are a bunch of rough old men, and the things they refine are all very big things.


    Judging from the pottery they refine, they don''t pay attention to the high-end pottery-kaolin at all, and the refined things are called extravagance and waste.


    Mu Feng thought in his heart that if these things were brought to the market after a while, they should be able to exchange for many good things.


    It''s just that the tribes in the Changli area are still struggling for food and clothing, and they have no time to pay attention to these things.


    All these generals were very excited to see Mu Feng coming.


    They felt that the great chief valued them!


    Seeing that they were about to stop all the work in hand to salute, Mu Feng quickly waved his hands: "Okay, you all get busy, keep everything simple, no need to salute!"


    Even so, these people still bowed their heads and bowed their heads in gestures.


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "How about it, how much iron have you smelted?"


    The leading craftsman was Qige, who personally brought people here to supervise the iron smelting.


    He respectfully said: "Chief, here is not far from the iron mines, and ceramics are easy to fire, which is more convenient than in the tribe. So the refining speed is much faster. There is one thing, the fine sand used to make molds is not It¡¯s so easy to make, we need to go south to the river to fetch sand!¡±


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "Be careful when fetching sand!"


    Qige nodded with a smile: "Don''t worry, chief, every time either Huang Chuan or Bai Yue personally leads someone to accompany us there, it''s very safe!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "How many iron objects have you refined?"


    Qige smiled and said: "Three hundred knives, three hundred gun heads and one thousand arrows have been refined since then, and the rest of the weapons such as maces have not been refined for the time being. One is consumables, two It¡¯s because few people use it. Now we are making sure that most fighters can use sharp iron weapons, and then equip these heavy armored fighters with these heavy weapons!¡±


    "Yes!" Mu Feng nodded, "Just do as you said. The number of these weapons will be refined according to the number of warriors in the tribe, and then shields and armors will be refined."


    "Yes!" Qige nodded heavily.


    "After refining, let Bai Yue send it back to the tribe. If all the weapons are refined, then refine the iron ore into iron blocks and transport them back to the tribe!"


    "Yes!" Qige nodded again.


    "Okay," Mu Feng waved his hand, "Thank you for your hard work, go get busy first!"


    Qige saluted and left.


    For the next day, Wood Wind stayed here.


    A day later, Konoha came over with a carrier pigeon.


    "Chief, Bai Yue has sent a secret message!" Mu Ye handed Mu Feng a note.


    Mu Feng took it over and saw that it was the crooked characters written by Bai Yue.


    If it wasn''t for the words that Mu Feng taught them to write, it would be difficult to recognize the content on it.


    After looking at it, he grinned strangely: "Sure enough!"


    Seeing Mu Feng laughing, Mu Ye couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng handed the note in his hand to Mu Ye, motioning him to read it for himself.


    But after Konoha looked at it, he scratched his head and wondered: "What is he writing, why can''t I understand it?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, and he was about to fight: "You didn''t pay attention when I taught you how to write, but now it''s better, don''t you understand?"


    Konoha looked embarrassed.


    Although he has outstanding intelligence, he is really not good at reading and writing.


    Although Bai Yue''s handwriting is ugly, she can write it anyway.


    Although Konoha has learned from Mufeng for a long time, she really doesn''t know much and can''t write a few.


    Just because of this, Mu Feng did not discipline him less, but every time he prevaricated by saying that there were too many things.


    That''s all right, now Bai Yue is sending a letter, but he can''t understand it!


    Konoha said cheekily: "Great chief, tell me what''s going on first, I promise I will practice calligraphy well after I go back this time!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Now you know why you were not put here?"


    Konoha was dejected: "Understood!"


    Mu Feng looked at his appearance, guessed it was almost the same, and then said with a smile: "The destruction of the Blue Lion Department is just a cover, Bai Yue''s real purpose is to frame the Bekui Animal Department. If I don''t expect If it''s worse, he should go straight to the Black Snake Department when he sees Huang Chuan and Asuka."


    Konoha''s eyes lit up: "Are they planning to make a big commotion this time?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, it''s consistent with the information I got from Azig. It seems that Bai Yue also got the news from other places, knowing that something went wrong in the Changli Department."


    Konoha was eager to try: "Then what should we do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "What else can I do, let''s go, go to the Xuan Snake Department!"


    Konoha grinned and laughed loudly: "Yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 616

    Mu Feng left behind fifty warriors and one hundred war slaves, and took another hundred warriors to the Tiger Division¡ªto be precise, to make some noise by using the Tiger Division to fight the Blue Lion Division.


    The tiger department is located near a mountain stream, and the mountain stream naturally has river water.


    Their reason for attacking the Blue Lions Club was also very simple - the Blue Lions Club located upstream of the river had muddied the water, affecting their draft in the downstream.


    This is what Bai Yue said in the letter.


    Mu Feng was shocked!


    No need to think about this reason, it is Bai Yue who came up with it.


    What he didn''t expect was that what he saw in his previous life, where the wolf and the Xiaoyang River scuffled up and down the river, happened in front of him!


    Such a reason seems to him to be absurd and outrageous, but it seems logical that a water source is related to the lifeline of water and draft of a part of the people.


    "It''s just, what on earth is Bai Yue thinking, that he can come up with such a sinister idea?" Mu Feng wondered in his heart.


    In fact, what he automatically ignores is that Bai Yue completely adheres to his previous teachings - to rob other ministries, one must "learn from a famous teacher"!


    When Mu Feng taught this, it could be said to be admonishing earnestly, and Bai Yue listened very seriously.


    Now it seems that Bai Yue is strictly adhering to this point.


    When they arrived at the Tigers, the members of the Tigers were terrified.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng asked them to tell them their purpose in advance, so they were able to stabilize them.


    After learning that they were members of the "Frost Leaf Tribe", the chief of the Tiger Tribe - a middle-aged man carefully told them the direction of the Blue Lion Tribe, and motioned for a tribe member to take Mu Feng and them there.


    Naturally, Mu Feng would not refuse, and took these people to the Blue Lion Department.


    But not long after they left the tiger department, they met the head of the tiger who was escorting the captive back.


    What surprised Mu Feng was that all the members of the Hushou and the Tigers were riding flat-horned oxen with big ginger.


    He remembered that Bai Yue had told Mu Feng that up to now, the Tigers had exchanged only twenty or so horses, so where would there be cattle?


    But after pondering for a while, he realized that this should be Bai Yue''s way to win people''s hearts.


    The cattle can''t even run the rough horses, and even the Tigers can''t make any waves.


    Give them some bulls and rides, and they will be able to get the determination of the Tigers Department.


    "No wonder..."


    Seeing Mu Feng''s tiger head was very excited, and he was not as cautious as when he saw him before.


    From his expression, one could tell that he was completely immersed in the excitement of looting other parts, and he also "enjoyed" the feeling of riding a bull to win a battle.


    "Great Chief, why are you here?" Tiger Head asked very familiarly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I heard that you guys are going to make some big noise, I''ll come over and have a look!"


    Hushou''s eyes lit up, and he laughed loudly: "Haha, it was Brother Bai Yue''s idea!"


    Immediately he approached Mu Feng and said in a low voice: "I will take these captives back first, and let the tribe guard them first, and then I will bring them back to be with Brother Bai Yue."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng glanced at the people led by Hu Shou, "You only arrested more than a hundred people?"


    Hushou''s expression tightened immediately, and he hurriedly said: "Brother, great chief, Brother Bai Yue said this, all these captives are given to our Hushoubu, so..."


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then waved his hands and smiled: "Don''t worry, what he said is yours is yours!"


    The tiger''s head was overjoyed: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "How do you plan to deal with these captives?"


    The tiger scratched his head, with a little embarrassment on his face, nodded and said: "We plan to go to the market to exchange some cattle, sheep and horses with you!"


    Mu Feng also nodded: "Yes, I will ask Bai Yue or the people in the market to give you an extra cow!"


    "Really?" Excitement appeared on the face of the tiger head, and then he said happily, "Thank you, Chief!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Send these captives back first, and then catch up!"


    "Yes!" Hushou hurriedly waved, and Riding Bull hurriedly urged the clansmen to speed up their pace.


    Mu Feng was sure that Bai Yue and the others were near the Blue Lions Department, so he told everyone to hurry up and meet Bai Yue before they arrived at the Black Snake Department, and re-draw up the battle plan.


    After all, Bai Yue''s plan must be different from her current plan.


    Fortunately, Bai Yue was really resting near the Blue Lions Department, waiting for the tiger''s head to come back.


    So Mu Feng had already arrived at the Blue Lion Department before Hu Shou came back.


    When Mu Feng arrived at the Blue Lions Division, the White Ape, Hehe, and Yellow Birds were all there, and there were almost 400 people from the three divisions together.


    No need to think about it, it is their siege that led to the destruction of the Blue Lions.


    But right now, the people from these three departments are all staying in a corner, looking at Bai Yue cautiously.


    After all, there are three hundred elite cavalry on Bai Yue''s side!


    You know, when Bai Yue only had a hundred war slaves and a hundred elite cavalry, these people were already terrified.


    Who would have thought that more than a hundred elite riders came halfway, and all of them were sturdy and imposing.


    It is too easy for the three hundred fine riders on the other side to kill them all!


    However, after the battle, Bai Yue didn''t do anything to scare them. Instead, she distributed the people and spoils to them according to the previous agreement, and she didn''t ask for much.


    As he said before: "The tribe you want to deal with, we can help you. We don''t need the captured population and salt, but we have to choose weapons first.


    And you can also take these things to the mall to exchange for various things you want! "


    Although these people don''t know why Bai Yue did this, everyone knows that following Bai Yue is absolutely keeping their promise.


    For example, like the previous Yellow Camel Department, Bai Yue did what she said and didn''t take one more thing.


    That''s why these talents are willing to fight the Blue Lions with the Tigers.


    But this time, seeing Mu Feng brought another hundred people over, these people were completely undecided.


    There were only about four hundred of them together, and they barely had an advantage in numbers, thinking that they would still have the strength to fight in the event of an accident.


    But after Mu Feng brought a hundred people, these people completely panicked.


    Facing the same number of people, they dare not have the courage to fight against them anyway.


    Now they dare not move or walk, so they have to stay where they are, quietly observing Bai Yue and the others.


    Bai Yue already knew that the chief had come to the west, and when she saw Mu Feng, she was all smiles, and got up to greet her: "The chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, straight to the point and said in a low voice: "How about it, how do you plan to deal with the Xuan Snake Department?"


    Bai Yue was taken aback, her eyes lit up: "You know everything?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Otherwise, what am I here for?"


    Bai Yue grinned excitedly and said, "Great, I was still a little undecided about this matter! If you come, I don''t have to worry about it!"


    Mu Feng also laughed in a low voice: "Okay, what do you want to do, tell me, I''m listening!"


    Bai Yue nodded her head heavily and confessed her plan.


    According to Bai Yue''s plan, after destroying the Qingshi tribe, he would take advantage of the trend to flatten out a few small tribes, and put all the shit on the head of the Xuanshe tribe.


    Then find a way to find a larger tribe, harass it a few more times, and plant it on the Black Snake Department.


    But Asuka arrived in time with his people, and his heart immediately became active.


    With 200 Jiang warriors plus 100 war slaves, plus the 400 people in front of us, and the 100 or so warriors from the Tigers, it would not be a big problem to destroy the Black Snakes.


    Even if someone from the Xuan Snake Department escapes, he is not afraid, this time he intends to hold the name of the remnants of the Kui Beast Department...


    As for the white ape, river ùv, yellow bird and other tribes in front of him, he promised to give them no less than 200 captives, and up to now he has sent some of them back to the Tigers.


    In this way, the other films have already seen the benefits, and they will definitely follow suit...


    "It''s just that you brought another hundred soldiers here now. I think they are all worried that we will destroy them, so watch carefully now!" Bai Yue said with a smile.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, and looked at the surrounding tribes, and found that their eyes were flickering, erratic.


    He smiled and said to Bai Yue: "Then you tell them, as long as they go to the Black Snake Department, they can choose 200 people from each tribe, and if they go to the market to exchange transactions, they can give them an extra cow or a A horse!"


    Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, then grinned and said, "Okay!"


    After speaking, he turned around and told the words of Mu Feng loudly to the people of these tribes, all of them were extremely excited.


    Mu Feng grinned and said: "Sure enough, there will be brave men under great rewards, and there will be no fear under great benefits!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 617

    Because of Mu Feng''s arrival, Bai Yue asked Mu Feng if he still had to wait for the tiger department.


    After all, if there are more of them, there will not be more, and if there are fewer, it will have no effect.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "If there is one more part, more people will support the scene, and then we will have more strength to fight the Black Snake Department."


    Bai Yue grinned and laughed.


    In his opinion, he naturally heard the latter sentence, one more tribe contributes, and one more tribe will stand in the way of Da Jiang.


    Of course, this kind of thing is also a willingness to fight and a willingness to suffer.


    It doesn''t make sense for Da Jiang to come out and plunder, don''t want prisoners, don''t want salt, don''t even want to block harm.


    If that is the case, I am afraid that these tribes will not be at ease in their hearts.


    After all, it is normal to ask for something and get something. If Jiang doesn''t want anything, they will definitely whisper in their hearts.


    Three days later, Hu Shou hurried over with more than a hundred soldiers.


    Judging from his appearance, it is clear that he is in a hurry for fear of being late.


    In this way, more than 900 warriors from several tribes "majorly" headed towards the Xuanshe tribe.


    However, although the number of fighters is nine hundred, they are two completely different types of fighters:


    One is the warrior of ginger.


    The other is fighters other than Da Jiang.


    Even Da Jiang''s war slaves are far better than other tribes in terms of energy and weapons.


    The tiger head of the tiger department is now in high spirits.


    He had already gotten very "close" to Bai Yue in the dark, and even got a hundred cows lent to him by Bai Yue as a mount.


    For the first time, he knew that besides salt, he could also pay on credit for a large number of mounts like cattle.


    Although the price is not low, but fortunately, they are not paid in cash.


    Bai Yue will bring people to help him plunder other tribes to get these things together.


    Having already realized that the powerful tiger head with a mount has tasted the sweetness now, he will naturally actively cooperate with Bai Yue to find suitable tribes around him.


    Especially daring to attack Xuan Snake''s subordinates made Hushou tremble secretly with excitement.


    He never dared to think that a small tribe like the Tigers could attack the Black Snakes, and it seems to be a sure-win situation now!


    There should be two thousand people in the Xuan Snake Department, and seven or eight hundred soldiers.


    Even if they have false heads, after seeing the strength of Da Jiang''s fighters, he already understood that, let alone seven or eight hundred, even two more seven or eight hundred might not necessarily be the opponents of this group of fighters!


    Therefore, in the matter of taking action against the Black Snake Department, Hushou was particularly concerned, and provided information to the best of his knowledge.


    He sent the captives back to the tribe in a hurry and brought fifty more people back.


    According to his secret estimate, one more person can capture one or two more prisoners. When his own tribe has so many more people, wouldn''t it be possible to get dozens of more mounts for no reason?


    From his point of view, following Da Jiang was to capture the captives smoothly and exchange the mounts happily.


    Bai Yue naturally understood what Hu Shou was thinking, and told Mu Feng everything.


    But Mu Feng laughed it off, and said something superfluous: "As long as they are willing to follow my Jianggan honestly, it''s no big deal to give more benefits!"


    Bai Yue understood, her heart was determined, she looked at the nearly thousand soldiers before and after her, and she felt emotional from the bottom of her heart.


    In the past, Da Jiang always won more with less.


    Although he won every battle, he was somewhat worried beforehand.


    He didn''t expect that now, with Jiang''s strength, he could summon so many people like the Liaolong Department to join them in conquering other tribes.


    This is the first time that Jiang participated in the conquest where the number of fighters exceeded that of the local area, which is of great significance.


    But in Bai Yue''s view, the result is doomed. The difference lies in how the battle is fought and how to deal with the aftermath after the battle.


    After all, this place is not near Dajiang. There are not many tribes, big and small, and their relationships are intricate.


    What they have to do now is how to make the noise as loud as possible without exposing Jiang, so as to make the Changli Department further chaotic.


    The Xuan Snake Department is in the northwest of the Qingshi Department, strictly speaking, it is in the upper reaches of the river between the Qingshi Department and the Tiger Department!


    If you really want to find a reason, the name of polluting the upstream water source is enough!


    The place where the Black Snake Department is located is obviously higher than the downstream Blue Lion Department and Tiger Department.


    Because Mufeng and the others walked upstream along the stream, it took nearly three days just to cross the mountain!


    According to Mu Feng''s estimate, the height of this mountain is one or two miles - that is to say, the altitude difference between the location of the Xuanshe tribe and the downstream Qingshi tribe and Tiger tribe is also one or two miles!


    The temperature difference effect brought about by the perception of one or two miles is also obvious.


    After leaving the mountain, there was another smooth road ahead of them.


    From Mufeng''s point of view, this place doesn''t look like a grassland, it''s more like a plateau!


    However, there are differences in the vegetation and vegetation compared with those near Dajiang and Heixiong, but not very much.


    It''s just that because the temperature here is relatively low, the grass has withered and yellowed.


    Since they only came out of the mountain in the evening, they saw the dim sky and the vast fields, and a real prehistoric atmosphere spread across their faces.


    When Mu Feng led the soldiers out of the mountain stream from bottom to top, he felt short of breath.

 Chapter 618

    Mu Feng''s plan has been decided on this side, and the herd of beasts on the other side has already run towards them.


    This is a large herd of bulls, much larger than the boardhorn they brought.


    They were sloppy, and before they approached, everyone asked for a smell of stinky dung coming from the pavement and a dry smell mixed with mud, silt and other smells.


    Wooden frowned.


    Such a herd of cows didn''t seem to know how many there were, but if they really rushed to them, this group of people would definitely be in bad luck.


    However, the people in the other four departments were extremely excited, clamoring to go forward to catch the prey.


    Obviously, other people want money before their lives, and they are typical people who want their prey before their lives.


    The so-called "lust for profit, obsession with ghosts" is to describe the group of people in front of them.


    Before he could order the crowd to retreat, the tiger head was already chattering, and rushed forward with twenty or thirty people riding on board-horned oxen.


    Obviously, the flathorn gave them the confidence to feel invincible.


    Not only the tiger head, but also the people from other tribes beside them excitedly wanted to rush up.


    It''s just that they don''t have such a fast speed due to the lack of mounts-the typical scene is the exciting scene of suddenly seeing big fish and big meat after suffering from famine for many years.


    "Come back!" Mu Feng stopped drinking.


    But it was too late, twenty or thirty cows had already rushed far away, and the rumbling hooves of the cows drowned out his voice.


    In a blink of an eye, the herd of cattle ran one or two hundred meters, and ran into the herd of cattle head-on!


    "This idiot!" Mu Feng yelled angrily, pulled Da Lei off his body, turned over and got off the horse, and whistled to signal it to come forward to save people.


    Even so, the dozen or so tiger-headed clansmen who rushed ahead had just swung the bone knives in their hands, and before they had time to swing them down, they were knocked down, trampled to death by the oncoming cows!


    "Ah!" The tiger''s head suddenly woke up, regained consciousness in an instant, and forcibly held the cow, trying to stop the castration.


    But it was too late, the group of wild bulls ran wildly without knowing why, they rushed straight at the tiger''s head like thunder.


    Seeing that the tiger''s head is about to be trampled to death by the cattle!


    At this moment, an extremely loud beast roar rang out: "Woo--"


    Immediately afterwards, there was another thought: "Hoo--"


    The wild bulls that were running wildly felt as if struck by lightning in an instant, each of them lost their front hooves and fell to the ground with a thud.


    In addition to those who fell to the ground, there were also those who kept rushing forward and bumped into the herd of cattle in front, squeezing and pressing, almost knocking down the tiger-headed mount that hadn''t had time to escape!


    But Hushou lost his life because of the neighing sound!


    A stench of cow dung and cow urine wafted through the air...


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly.


    Because the incident happened suddenly, he didn''t have time to order Jiang''s soldiers to cover the horse''s ears, so their mounts were frightened one by one, or they backed away in panic, or kept turning their heads to dodge.


    Fortunately, Da Jiang''s horse mounts have been repeatedly "tortured" and "tortured" by the Huleibao, and they have more or less resistance.


    But the surrounding Tiger tribe members, Niu and several other fighters were not so lucky, all of them were pale and trembling, and they all looked at Da Lei and Xiao Lei who had just shown their supernatural power with fearful eyes.


    They have never realized that there is such a fierce horse in the mount that Mu Feng is riding!


    Then there was a scene that shocked them even more: because Da Jiang''s horses were frightened, the horses that had been crowding together suddenly had a gap, and someone suddenly saw a huge beast in the middle of the horses!


    None of them discovered that there was such a huge beast hidden among the 400-man cavalry!


    Not only giant beasts, they suddenly realized that three huge birds flew out of the sky behind them at some point!


    Moreover, after the three giant birds appeared, they also called out "chirp¡ª" and then swooped down and blatantly rushed towards the collapsed cows.


    "Huh?" Everyone watched in amazement and bewilderment as the three giant birds darted towards a group of blue-faced lions running behind the herd of cattle!


    Obviously, this group of lions was also affected by the neigh just now, and they staggered to advance and retreat.


    "Lion, it turned out to be a lion!" Mu Feng exclaimed after only one glance at the group of dirty beasts.


    It may sound overly frightening to others, but only he himself knows. What he is thinking at this moment is: "How many lions are there? Can they be domesticated and taken away?"


    Before he could react, Da Lei and Xiao Lei, who felt that their prestige had been challenged, were furious at this moment, and angrily rushed towards the lions behind the cows.


    They don''t bother to take another look at the wild bulls who have already "shown" respect to them!


    At the same time, not only Da Lei and Xiao Lei, but even Sha Laosan, who had been hiding in the horse herd, seemed to have been stimulated by some kind of stimulation, twisted his body and rushed out of the team, and rushed towards the lions.


    For a moment, the lion group faced a three-way siege from the eagle-feathered dragon in the sky, Da Lei, Xiao Lei and Sha Laosan on the ground.


    "I''m going, what''s going on?" Mu Feng frowned, "Why did they attack this group of lions together? It seems that this group of lions didn''t provoke them?"


    He was puzzled.


    Because this group of lions hasn''t even roared so far, why did they provoke three parties at the same time?


    Mu Feng was still wondering, and the system automatically prompted: "The green-haired lion belongs to the king of this area, and is the top predator. They pee and enclose the land around here, and the breath on their bodies is different from Hulei leopards, original bears, and eagle-feathered dragons. Means demonstration and warning for top predators!


    And the reason why these three ferocious beasts attacked them was to follow the instinct of beasts to provoke them! "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "A contest between the dragon crossing the river and the local snake?"


    He couldn''t help frowning: "Can this group of lions beat the three big thugs under him?"


    Before he could take any action, King Li suddenly showed an anxious look on his face: "Big, big chief, my mount is out of control!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at the five-color cow unexpectedly, and frowned, "They are all meat eaters fighting together, why are you going to join in the fun?"


    But the five-color cow was crying "moo moo moo", obviously anxious.


    If King Li hadn''t held it tightly by its neck, it would have already rushed forward.


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, waved his hands and said, "Let it go, I want to see what it can do!"


    King Li turned over and let go of the reins.


    The five-color bull that was free also let out a "moo" and rushed towards the group of lions. It was also a bull that fell down without looking at it.


    Everyone was shocked except Da Jiang''s warrior!


    Then a large herd of cattle was easily subdued and fell to the ground, but three kinds of fierce beasts appeared in the "Frost Leaf Department" who followed them and rushed towards the group of lions at the same time.


    What they didn''t know was that the three giant birds in the sky also belonged to the "Frost Leaf Department".


    "The Frost Leaf Department is so strong!" Everyone had such a thought in their hearts, "Where did they get so many mounts? They were all exchanged from the market?"


    However, some people are paying attention to the situation of the beasts in the arena at this time:


    "How is it possible for a horse to bite a lion?"


    "That bird is bigger than a lion!"


    "How can there be such a big bear!"


    "The bull is not afraid of the lion!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 619

    Before arriving at the Xuan Snake Department, Mu Feng and his party first encountered a herd of cows and lions.


    The herd of cows is taken care of in a flash, but the lions are a little trickier.


    Originally, the two roars of Da Lei and Xiao Lei had frightened them to hesitate, but when Eagle-feathered Dragon Sha Lao San and the Five-Colored Niu all moved out together, putting them in an instant life-and-death crisis, they actually stood up and resisted.


    In addition, there are forty or fifty lions in this group, which is like a huge lion group. Facing Da Lei and Sha Lao San, who are far smaller in number than themselves, they rushed up one by one without thinking about their own safety.


    Although the size of these green-haired lions cannot be compared with Da Lei and the others, they are also much larger than the male lions of later generations.


    There are even a few male lions that are almost as tall as the back height of the five-color ox!


    "No wonder this group of lions dare to attack such a large herd of bulls!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Otherwise, so many cows would go crazy and rush over, and they would be crushed into meatloaf!"


    It''s just that the opponents that the mighty lions are facing now are not bulls, nor ordinary beasts, but wild beasts gathered from several places!


    Those who have evolved and mutated, those whose evolution has not been completed, those who have not yet begun to evolve...


    Hulei Leopard, Eagle Feather Dragon, Yuan Xiong Li and Five Colors Bull, none of them are good stubble!


    With their absolute strength and speed, Da Lei and Xiao Lei rushed towards the lion group, knocked over several lions head-on, and at the same time used their two front paws to tear and scratch wildly, very tyrannical.


    The eagle feather dragon dives first, then claws out, then sweeps up, and dives again, which is the most difficult to deal with.


    As for Sha Laosan and the Five-Colored Bull, they rushed to the center of the lion group with their absolute strength and size and rushed into the center of the lion group.


    Especially Sha Laosan, who was huge, rushed to the front of the lion group and slapped it out with his paw. He slapped out the head of a green-haired lion.


    The lion didn''t even have time to respond to howling, it was smashed by Sha Laosan''s paw, and fell to the ground!


    In an instant, the yellow grass all around was stained with blood, and the smell of blood permeated the scene.


    Unyielding, Sha Laosan didn''t wait for the lions to react, stretched out his paws to look at the litter of lions in groups of three or four around him, and made another "hands-on", directly grabbed a lion''s hind leg, and carried it over.


    The lion''s hind legs were immediately scratched by the bear''s claws, and it roared in anger and panic. Its two front paws were scratching and tearing randomly in the air, but Sha Lao and the other three stood up. It bites on the waist and abdomen.


    "Crack!"


    "Pfft!"


    Bones were broken, flesh and blood shattered.


    The lion screamed "Aww".


    But after a few calls, the sound stopped abruptly, drooping his head and dying!


    Sha Laosan''s mouth and face were covered with blood.


    Seeing the bloody Sha Lao San was stimulated to show a ferocious nature. At this time, the two front paws that were standing upright waved in front of his chest, as if beating his chest in protest, and then he threw himself forward and fell down again. Only on a lion that can''t dodge!


    "Crack!"


    "Puff!"


    First, the bones broke, and then there was a muffled sound when the lion was pressed to the ground.


    In less than 10 or 20 seconds, only Sha Lao Sanyi killed three green-haired lions!


    As for the rest of the Hulei Leopard, Eagle-Feathered Dragon, and Five-Colored Bull, although their lethality was not as great as Sha Laosan, they all killed each other.


    Da Lei and Xiao Lei joined forces and killed one of them with a brutal and rogue biting attack.


    One of the five-color cows was injured.


    The three eagle-feathered dragons fluttered back and forth, killing three of them too.


    In less than half a minute, this group of lions suffered heavy casualties, and eight of them were lost!


    They obviously underestimated the strength of this group of opponents!


    After seeing the death of their companions, this group of blue-haired lions immediately realized the reality - if they don''t leave, the whole group may not be able to leave!


    So the lions turned around and ran away.


    But how could Da Lei and Xiao Lei be willing?


    The two unscrupulous and ferocious horses are not good at all, let alone gaining the upper hand, how can they easily bypass the lions?


    Da Lei was the first to run out with a raised hoof, and roared again with a "Chu Wu".


    "Again!" Mu Feng frowned.


    When I looked around, I saw the people and cows who had just recovered and stayed where they were again.


    And the speed at which the lions fled immediately slowed down!


    Immediately afterwards, Xiaolei let out another "whoosh", and the lions huddled in place, not moving forward.


    The eight lions died tragically in the front, and the terrifying Hulei leopard roared in the back. This group of lions couldn''t afford the courage to escape no matter what!


    Dalei and Xiaolei got the upper hand and rushed into the pride of lions "punching and kicking", tearing and biting wildly, without the "magnanimous" attitude of a winner at all.


    "Woo--"


    This time it was not Hu Leibao who roared, but Mu Feng.


    Seeing that the group of lions had been subdued, he shrank in place and did not dare to move, so he quickly issued an order with advanced animal taming skills: "Okay, don''t do anything anymore!"


    Then he helped the other three beasts successively with the sounds of "ang woo", "moo woo" and "chirp chirp".


    Sure enough, the four beasts stopped their attack, but they were pacing and circling around the lion group one by one. It was obvious that as long as the lion group dared to make any changes, they would attack!


    And the white apes, tigers, river scorpions and yellow bird tribesmen who followed Mufeng all had pale faces and expressions of shock.


    This level of horror far exceeds the shock brought to them by the roar of thunder before!


    They were shocked to discover that the three giant birds flying in the sky were also brought by people from the "Frost Leaf Department"!


    But these fierce beasts who are insured are all listening to the young man in front of them!


    How could they fail to see that if the young man in front of him was willing, he could wipe out all of them with these ferocious beasts and lions!


    As long as they were killed, the tribe behind them would be wiped out.


    In other words, the current "Frost Leaf Department" has the ability to destroy them all!


    For a moment, the Yellow Bird Department and the Hewei Department looked at the Tiger Department with worried expressions.


    But the tiger head of the tiger department was excited and shocked.


    He knew that Mufeng would not do this - because Mufeng said a word before: What good will it do us to kill you?


    Mu Feng didn''t pay attention to the changes in the expressions of these tribes, but frowned and thought for a while, and then signaled Bai Yue to have the bulls on the ground besieged to prevent them from running and causing trouble again.


    And he is going to the lions.


    Li Wang at the side saw it, and quickly picked up the sledgehammer to follow to prevent accidents.


    Seeing King Li''s sledgehammer, everyone was shocked again.


    When Mu Feng came to the lions, once the advanced animal taming technique was activated, he directly communicated with the lions: If you don''t want to die, follow me!


    People under the eaves had to bow their heads.


    Circumstances are stronger than people...


    Can''t help these lions not bowing their heads.


    Soon, the remaining forty or so lions bowed their heads one by one and formed another group, followed by Mu Feng and his party, looking after the four hundred or so newly acquired bulls for him¡ªthere were another hundred or so The cattle were trampled, injured, disabled, and died.


    In this way, the lions helped Mufeng watch the cows, while Sha Laosan, Yingyulong and other strange beasts watched the lions...


    The other four people all looked horrified, their eyes dodging.


    "We got more than 400 cows in this way?" Everyone was shocked, "If we can also hunt like this, why worry that the tribe can''t be strong!"


    They no longer dare to look directly at Mu Feng, let alone get too close to Mu Feng.


    Because they all discovered that this group of people from the "Frost Leaf Division", no matter whether they were beasts, were not something they could provoke!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 620

    Mu Feng used the lions to drive the bulls towards the Xuan Snake Department, all the people who followed were amazed.


    They thought that Mu Feng would bring so many cattle back to the tribe, instead of pushing the cattle to move forward like they saw them.


    "What exactly does he want to do?" These people thought, "Going to fight the Black Snake Department may not get so many benefits, right?"


    "But that''s fine, if they don''t go, we won''t gain much from this trip!"


    "It''s rare that a small tribe like ours can come to such a fertile land!"


    ...


    These people don''t know what Mu Feng thinks, but Bai Yue and Asuka vaguely guessed.


    Seeing no one around, Bai Yue approached Mu Feng and said, "Chief, you don''t tame these cattle, are you planning to use them to deal with the Black Snake Department?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "I just don''t know if these cows can get back their money if they are released!"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said: "Such a big Xuan Snake tribe, after all, is also a big tribe, and it occupies the fertile land here, it doesn''t make sense that there are not many things!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, we got a lot of horses and oxen from the Lei Ze Department, the Bull Department, and the Kui Animal Department, and the Black Snake Department should be about the same."


    Bai Yue then asked in a low voice: "What about these people, will you still give them two hundred people as agreed?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes, of course!"


    Bai Yue murmured: "But after so many cows rushed into the Black Snake Department, they are no longer needed!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "We can''t just see the present, but also the future. After all, we are using the name of another tribe this time, and they can distract us at critical times!"


    Bai Yue thought about it carefully, nodded to express her understanding, and then turned to communicate with the leaders of the other four departments.


    Soon, the team that seemed a bit hesitant showed enthusiasm again, and smiles appeared on their faces again.


    It can be seen that before this, they were still quite nervous.


    And Bai Yue''s words, Mu Feng''s words to be precise, gave them a reassurance.


    A group of people headed northwest along the small river on the vast prairie.


    Because the terrain is flat and the field of vision is wide, their speed of travel has also become faster. Even so, they still walked on the grassland for four days, and only then did they see a piece of "white" in the distance that is different from the color of other places. .


    That is the white thatched roof of the Black Snake Department.


    Mu Feng was a little astonished.


    The location where the Black Snake Department appears is very abrupt - there is no other barrier around it except a small river.


    This is very different from the various tribes down the mountain to the east, either with large forests, large mountains, or both.


    For example, Dajiang is located in a valley, and there is a large forest in front of the "gate".


    Among the Black Fang, Yellow Wind, Lei Ze, and Man Niu heading south, which tribe is not "close to mountains and rivers"?


    If there is no barrier, it is difficult for them to survive.


    The Xuanshe tribe is located in such a chaotic place as the Changli tribe, how could they dare to establish the tribe in such a place with "no evidence and no evidence"?


    However, Mu Feng just groaned for a while and then laughed strangely: "Since you don''t have a natural barrier, it''s perfect for me! Coincidentally, this herd of cows can bring you surprises!"


    Thinking in this way, Mu Feng called everyone to rush to the front and take down the Xuan Snake Department.


    This time they fought under the banner of the former Kui Beast Department, so they didn''t have so many scruples about going to fight the Black Snake Department.


    And because they are the "five-party coalition", they can''t fight too well, otherwise they may arouse the suspicion of the other party.


    Mu Feng had already asked Bai Yue to pass down an order: Let the lions drive the cattle to charge into the Black Snake Department, then let the people from the Fourth Department follow, and finally the people from the "Frost Leaf Department" will kill them.


    For this arrangement, the four people have no objection.


    They knew that after Mufeng had these four hundred cows and forty lions, they lost the qualification to talk on an equal footing.


    Mu Feng is willing to let the herd of cattle and lions charge forward, and guarantees that Bai Yue''s promise will still be fulfilled, which is already a great concession.


    No matter how stupid they are, they also know that they also need to act to prove that their victory is not for nothing.


    And Mu Feng also secretly ordered Jiang''s soldiers: War slaves are in front, and give them "opportunities" to gain military merit.


    Bows and arrows are not allowed, only knives and guns-these are things that most of Changli don''t know the origin of.


    After the simple arrangements were made, Mu Feng directly asked Da Lei and Xiao Lei to drive the lions, and let the lions chase the cattle again.


    The cows ran wildly again, shaking the ground with a "rumbling" sound, like thunder rolling in the sky.


    No need to think about it, the people from the Xuan Snake Department heard it too.


    Soon, hundreds of people emerged from the east of the Xuan Snake Department, which was getting closer and closer in the field of vision, one by one leading horses and cows and rushing forward.


    It looks like no less than three or four hundred horses!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "There are still horses?"


    So he grinned and yelled, "Li Wang, ride the bull and turn around, stay away from our herd of cattle!"


    King Li didn''t turn his head back, he let out a low growl, and rushed forward with his horse''s belly.


    At this time, when Mu Feng activated the advanced beast taming technique, he let out a long roar: "Moo woo woo¡ª"


    Before he could finish shouting, a five-color bull riding in front also raised its head and let out a long roar: "Mooo¡ª¡ª"


    So, in the astonished eyes of everyone, the cows and horses not far away who had just been pulled out of the tribe uncontrollably left aside the soldiers of the Black Snake tribe around them, and chased after the five-color cow with all four hooves.


    It seems that devout believers are as desperate as they see the belief that they have worshiped for a long time!


    "what happened?"


    "What happened to these mounts?"


    "Go back..."


    Mu Feng and his party were getting closer and closer to where the Xuan Snake Department was, and the panicked exclamations of those soldiers also reached their ears.


    But the bull was approaching, and they realized that the danger was approaching, and they all panicked and fled in all directions.


    But how could they outrun the mad cow and the blue-haired lion without their mounts?


    It was just a face-to-face encounter, when the barbaric bull rammed into the members of the Black Snake tribe who had just left the gate of the tribe, it was like a flood had washed away the straw, and "overwhelmed" two or three hundred members of the Black Snake tribe at once.


    These two or three hundred people were trampled to death by the cattle before they even had time to scream!


    The very few people who were lucky enough not to be knocked down by the cows also failed to escape the fate of death - because the four warriors followed the cows. The soldiers of the Xuan Snake Department chopped off.


    Without exception, these people did not escape

 Chapter 621

    The five-color ox has the ability to "attract" ordinary cattle and horses for a short period of time, so King Li rode the five-color ox and directly summoned all the three hundred riders from the Black Snake Department, and followed him for a circle to the south.


    However, the five-color cow''s attraction to these mounts is also limited in time, and it will soon expire.


    Mu Feng urged Da Lei and Xiao Lei to follow up quickly, gathering them all together before the herd of cows and horses recovered.


    With these two horses, these cows and horses were gathered without any accident.


    Mu Feng told Xiao Lei: "Take care of them with the three big guys in the sky!"


    Xiaolei had already recognized his master, and he dared not disobey, so he responded "recklessly".


    Then Mu Feng rode Da Lei to the Xuan Snake Department.


    At this time, the Xuan Snake Department was already in chaos.


    The momentum of the bulls colliding in the Xuanshe Department has been exhausted, like a flood blocked by a dam, and the castration is blocked.


    But the difference is that after the cattle were blocked, they began to roam around the entire Black Snake Department.


    Although a single, small group of cattle cannot cause large-scale damage, it is better to see what you see and what you hit.


    The entire Black Snake Department fell into chaos before they realized what was going on.


    It was too late for them to effectively organize the soldiers to resist and kill the enemy. They watched a group of "uninvited guests" composed of cows, lions and people rush into the tribe, slashing and killing indiscriminately.


    "what happened?"


    "Who are these people?"


    "Which tribe still has so many warriors?"


    "Shouldn''t they all go south..."


    Someone in the "Five Allied Forces" began to "shout angrily":


    "Damn you Xuan Snake Department!"


    "Why, you are only allowed to sneak attack my Kui beast department, and we are not allowed to take revenge?"


    "We are also members of the Changli tribe, and you actually attacked us!"


    "It was you who violated the covenant first..."


    These slogans were all taught by Bai Yue in advance, and several people from the department shouted randomly, which immediately convinced the people from the Xuanshe department.


    They shouted angrily one by one: "You bullshit!"


    "When did my Xuan Snake Department sneak attack on your Kui Beast Department?"


    "It turned out to be a bear bag from the Kui Beast Department!"


    "Kill them all..."


    The people in the Xuan Snake Department were excited, but it didn''t help.


    Because the first thing they have to solve is the immediate predicament - the tribe has sent 500 warriors to help the Goshawk Division in the battle, and now there are very few warriors in their tribe!


    Bai Yue replaced Mu Feng to command the battle, and also discovered this problem - the internal defense of the Black Snake Department is empty, and there is no combat power to resist them at all.


    Even if a few people came forward with bone knives and sticks, they would be vulnerable.


    The rest of the weak, old and young are no threat to them at all.


    So he directly ordered: "Start capturing prisoners, whoever captures them will be theirs!"


    Except for Da Jiang''s fighters, the other four people cheered and began to catch people. This scene was not so much about catching people, it was more like catching ducks in a circle.


    All the people from the Xuan Snake Department panicked and fled in a hurry.


    Behind them is often followed by one or two people with bone knives chasing after them.


    Of course, the ones being chased are all young and strong laborers - there are no women, children, old and young in the market, and even women need to be physically strong.


    Seeing that the Sibu people were enthusiastic about arresting people, Bai Yue simply released Jiang''s war slaves and let them join the ranks of arresting people.


    As for the warriors, they rode horses one by one and paced around to prevent accidents. Whenever there were abnormally strong fighters from the Black Snake Department who resisted, these fighters would rush to them on fast horses and behead them.


    So when Mu Feng arrived, what he saw was unilateral looting and killing.


    He nodded secretly, watching Asuka cooperate with Konoha, opened a hole in the west of the Black Snake Department, deliberately let some people escape.


    Just when he was about to order Bai Yue to move faster and then return, he suddenly heard the crowd shouting: "Please chief!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Their big chief is still sitting still, so he came out?"


    Before he could react, he saw a huge python''s head suddenly raised not far away. This giant python raised its head no less than two meters high, and opened its mouth at a person who was arresting a member of the Black Snake tribe. , Swallowed directly!


    "This!" Mu Feng gasped.


    At first glance, this giant python was no bigger than the thickness of a salt jar, and it was even bigger than the one he had seen by the East River before!


    After swallowing one person in one gulp, it suddenly raised its head to hit another group of people, knocking down and injuring them.


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Great chief and great sage!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback, "Great chief, where are you?"


    Because he could tell that someone was manipulating this giant python, but he didn''t see any great chief.


    He remembered what Chang Ning said, that all large tribes have dedicated animal trainers, which are separate positions from the great chief.


    But the memories he got from Grandfather also told him that some warchiefs could "meditate" on certain skills.


    For example, the healing technique he got from the system was called a "healing technique" by Grandpa, and Chang Ning told him that the great witch Zhu of the Blue Bird Department would also be able to heal.


    There are also great witches and chiefs of some tribes who can also acquire other skills through meditation.


    As for other skills, Mu Feng has never seen it before, so today when he saw this python acting fiercely, he suddenly remembered this one.


    Obviously, the great chief of the Black Snake Department "meditated" to develop the skill of taming animals.


    Just, where are others?


    Just as he was looking around, the giant python raised its head again and spit out letters, sweeping and biting at the besieged soldiers around, it had no opponent at all!


    Mu Feng glanced at the giant python again, his eyes shrinking slightly.


    He suddenly saw where the great chief of the Black Snake Department was - he just "grew" with the boa constrictor with his lower half upright, and then his upper half of his body tightly clasped the boa constrictor, almost as if his whole body was attached to the boa constrictor , while "commanding" the python to charge and kill the invading enemies.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, and felt a chill in his heart, "What kind of monster is this, a human and a boa constrictor?"


    Before he could react, the giant python shook its head and flicked its tail again, knocked down, and killed five or six people. Among these five or six people, three or four were Da Jiang''s war slaves!


    "Third Sha!" Mu Feng yelled repeatedly, "Come over quickly, kill him!"


    At the same time, its advanced animal taming technique is directly activated: be careful not to be entangled by it!


    It glanced at the giant python, at least it must be fifteen or sixteen meters away!


    Once Sha Laosan is entangled, it is afraid that it will not be able to exert its brute force.


    After receiving the order, Sharazan roared angrily, abandoned the enemies around him, rushed towards the giant python, and at the same time roared angrily: "Ang woo¡ª"


    Sensing the approach of Sha Laosan, the giant python also obviously sensed the danger, and decisively let go of the soldiers next to it, raised its head and "hissed" hoarsely, opened its mouth and "bumped" head-on.


    One bear and one python, fighting hand to hand, just fighting together so straight!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 622

    Sha Laosan was entangled with the giant python, so destructive that no one around could get close.


    Bai Yue ordered everyone to get out of the way and catch the escaped Black Snake tribe.


    However, before they could take any action, someone was shocked and said, "Look!"


    "Ah? What''s going on?"


    "Where did the python come from!"


    Mu Feng followed the sound, and suddenly found that huge black pythons had appeared in the Xuan Snake Department at some time!


    Although these pythons couldn''t compare with the first one, they were still more than ten meters long.


    Moreover, they all have a dark and cold light, which makes people shudder when they look at them.


    "Giant, giant python..." someone murmured.


    "Run!"


    "What''s going on, why do they have so many giant pythons?"


    "This is..." Someone said in amazement, "This is their totem black snake!"


    "Totem Black Snake?" Mu Feng was taken aback.


    Then he immediately realized that the reasons for the totem belief were different.


    Some are because of worship, some are because of fear, and some are because they feel that they have a blood relationship with the totem...


    While some totems are illusory, some totems actually exist.


    Realistic totems often become sacred objects enshrined and domesticated by the tribe.


    Obviously, the Xuan Snake Department domesticated this big black python as their totem sacred beast!


    Mu Feng glanced around, there were no fewer than ten pythons.


    So many giant pythons raised their heads and attacked the "five coalition forces", each of them held their heads high, with cruelty in their cold eyes!


    He shouted loudly: "Everyone, get together and stop arresting people!"


    At the same time, he immediately activated the advanced animal taming technique to communicate with these giant pythons, and found that these giant pythons ignored him at all!


    It seems that they only respect the giant python as the leader, and it seems that they have not yet developed their intelligence.


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng frowned.


    With so many giant pythons, even he felt a headache.


    The only way out now seems to be to turn around and return in vain.


    It''s just that these giant pythons slowly surrounded them, obviously not planning to let them go.


    For the first time, Mufeng felt that these big tribes were not so easy to deal with. Compared with the Black Snake tribe, Lei Ze and Manniu seemed easier to deal with.


    At this time, Li Wang was holding a sledgehammer and standing beside Mu Feng, looking at his surroundings coldly.


    Just now he hit the giant python with a hammer, but he just knocked the python aside without seeing any effect.


    He has so much power that he can''t use it.


    Just as Mu Feng frowned and was thinking hard about countermeasures, a "chirp" from the sky caught his attention.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he slapped his forehead: "Why did you forget them!"


    Saying this, he hurriedly blew his whistle loudly, summoning the Eagle Feathered Dragon.


    After Dalong, Erlong and Xiaolong heard Mu Feng''s call, they all responded with "chirp chirping", and they appeared in the sky above the Black Snake Department before their voices fell!


    After the appearance of the three-headed eagle feather dragon, it was obvious that they found the huge python on the ground. I don''t know whether it was excitement or something else, and each of them shouted louder and louder: "Chirp - chirp -"


    When the giant python on the ground heard the cry of the eagle-feathered dragon in the sky, it immediately reacted.


    A few giant pythons abandoned the people around them, immediately curled up into a ball, bowed their heads down, and growled "hissing".


    There are also a few pythons with their heads up, as if they are demonstrating.


    Even the giant python that had already wrapped half of Sha Laosan''s body raised its head to the sky at this moment, roaring with all its might!


    The eagle feather dragon and these giant pythons are obviously born rivals!


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s orders, the three eagle-feathered dragons all swooped down and aimed at a giant python.


    This is why the giant python just raised its head, and before it could open its mouth, the big dragon who swooped down first grabbed its head with a claw, and cut a scar on it like cutting tofu.


    The big dragon that caught the giant python flapped its wings and was about to take the giant python away.


    It''s just that this giant python was obviously beyond its grasping range. It just grabbed the giant python and flapped it twice before resolutely giving up. One flapped its wings and fanned away the rushing giant python, and then the other hovered and flew into the air again.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, the second dragon and the little dragon who followed up were also targeting this giant python.


    And they seemed to have seen that the big dragon couldn''t catch the giant python, so they didn''t try to be brave, they just swooped down and grabbed the giant python, and after making a few bloody gashs on it, they decisively flew up again!


    And the giant python that was "opened" by them was dripping with blood, its white flesh turned up, twisted and curled up on the ground, screaming in pain.


    From the looks of it, it was in its final struggle before death.


    The three-headed eagle feather dragon was concocted in accordance with the law, and a giant python was caught and killed in a short period of time!


    Now Mu Feng is determined, the eagle feather dragon is born to restrain these giant pythons!


    The "Five Allied Forces" cheered in unison, their expressions excited.


    On the other hand, the members of the Xuan Snake Department turned pale with shock and exclaimed.


    "How is it possible, what is this?"


    "How could there be a condor in the Kui Beast Department?"


    "They are not the Kui Beast Department, they are the Goshawk Department!"


    "How can the Goshawk Department deal with us..."


    When Mu Feng heard these exclamations, he was stunned, and then he moved his hand: "Everyone, avoid these giant pythons and retreat to the door!"


    "Yes!" Knowing how powerful the five coalition forces were, they took the captured prisoners and retreated to the gate of the tribe.


    Right now, these giant pythons are looking up at the sky and taking precautions, and have no time to take care of them.


    It''s just how the people from the Xuan Snake Department are willing to agree.


    On the largest giant python, the person "growing" on the snake''s back let out a cold and piercing scream: "Don''t let them go, kill them for me!"


    The crowd in the Xuan Snake Department were excited and rushed up one after another.


    Mu Feng frowned, and shouted: "Fight back!"


    So the people who were still retreating turned around and rushed towards the clansmen of the Xuan Snake Department.


    They fought hand to hand, and they had bone knives and other weapons. How could they be afraid of these blood-filled Black Snake tribesmen?


    The eagle feather dragon is still swooping down to attack the giant python.


    The leader of the giant python will give up Sha Laosan to deal with the eagle feather dragon in the sky.


    Mu Feng could see clearly that once it left, no matter if it was the Eagle Feather Dragon or several coalition forces, it would be severely damaged.


    He hurriedly ordered Sha Laosan: Sha Laosan, stop the giant python!


    At the same time, he picked up the spear in his hand, and carefully paced around, looking like he was going to attack the surrounding Black Snake tribe.


    Li Wang was cautious and followed closely beside him.


    At this time, Sha Laosan received Mu Feng''s order, regardless of the giant python wrapped around his body, he hugged the python''s body with two claws, and opened his mouth to bite.


    Just like that, the giant python suffered from pain, screamed violently, curled up and wrapped up sharply, and entangled around Sha Laosan.


    For a moment, Sha Laosan''s body was piled up with hundreds of thousands of catties of giant pythons, which made it growl "highly".


    And the great chief of the Black Snake Department on the back of the giant python, even with a sullen expression on his face, kept circling in circles as the giant python wound around.


    Looking at his situation, he didn''t feel dizzy at all. Instead, he was waving his hands like two chicken feet, obviously directing the giant python!


    He obviously hated Sha Laosan who was holding him back, and urged the giant python to strangle Sha Laosan to death!


    At this moment, Mu Feng, who had been changing positions several times, finally saw the opportunity, and said in a low voice, "It''s now!"


    Before he finished speaking, the spear in his hand came out and shot straight at the giant python like a thunderbolt¡ªto be exact, the big chief whose back was facing him!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 623

    Mu Feng dodged back and forth among the crowd and changed directions, in order to be able to quietly hit the chief of the Black Snake Department on the body of the giant python with one shot.


    He chose the right time when the giant python was facing him, and even the chief of the Black Snake Department on his back couldn''t see what was going on behind him, so the shot directly hit the chief''s back. .


    "Ah!" The chief of the Xuan Snake Department on the back of the giant python let out a miserable voice, the voice was extremely shrill.


    But after the roar, the sound also stopped abruptly, and there was no more movement, and he didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    And the giant python also trembled violently the moment he screamed, as if it had also been severely injured.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Is it really grown into one?"


    Before he could react, the giant python roared mournfully, and the body of the snake that was tightly wrapped around Sha Laosan trembled violently, and suddenly let go, twisting its body indiscriminately to escape.


    "Want to leave?" Mu Feng saw it with his own eyes, and hurriedly ordered Sha Laosan with advanced animal taming skills: hold it back!


    Sha Laosan rocked on the spot, grabbing the snake with two claws, pressing and biting, holding the giant python tightly.


    The giant python, eager to escape, turned around and opened its mouth to bite, then rolled on the spot for Sha Laosan, and dodged away.


    At the same time, it also loosened its grip on the python.


    The giant python turned its head and tried to escape again.


    Mu Feng, who had succeeded in a sneak attack earlier, was estimated to be reset.


    It''s just that this time he threw his spear in the direction of the giant python''s head no longer on its back!


    This time it shot at the python''s eyes!


    With a sound of "àÛàÍ", the iron gun pierced the giant python''s eyes. The giant python trembled violently as if struck by lightning. Feng, raised his head and rushed towards Mu Feng!


    It''s just that before it could reach Mu Feng, it was dragged back by Sha Laosan.


    With a "crack", the giant python hit the ground heavily, roaring angrily, "Hiss¡ª¡ª"


    The voice was extremely shrill.


    All the members of the Xuan Snake tribe reacted and shouted angrily: "Hurry up and save the totem holy beast!"


    "Stop that boy!"


    "Kill him first!"


    So all the clansmen of the Xuanshe tribe rushed towards Mufeng regardless of their own names.


    However, how could the soldiers of the five coalition forces let them succeed, and they all took up their weapons to stop them.


    As a result, one side desperately tried to stop the other, and the fighting situation escalated again.


    Even so, dozens of people broke through the barriers and rushed to Mu Feng in an instant.


    However, before they got close to Mu Feng, their heads were smashed and their chests were smashed by two sledgehammers...


    The person who swings the hammer is naturally the king of strength!


    Seeing King Li''s fierceness, Mu Feng didn''t take a second look in front of him, and continued to pick up another gun, moving back and forth again, waiting for an opportunity to fire another shot.


    It''s just that the giant python has been dragged by the tail of Sha Laosan, leaving only one eye, so it is difficult for him to seize the opportunity.


    He looked up at the sky, and the three eagle-feathered dragons were circling right now, choosing an opportunity to swoop down on the clustered giant pythons on the ground.


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled¡ªthis group of giant pythons have such high IQs, they actually know how to protect themselves in groups!


    Seeing that Yingyulong was hopeless, he had no choice but to look away, picked up the iron gun and squinted to wait for an opportunity.


    For a moment, the crowd of the Xuan Snake Division was furious, and they fought desperately with the five warriors.


    The giant python is divided into two groups.


    In one group, a giant python was dragged by Sha Laosan, and in the other group, three English dragons were dragged.


    The battle reached a brief stalemate.


    In front of him and King Li, there were dozens of hundreds of people standing between them and the giant python.


    Wooden frowned.


    It''s not easy for him to get over.


    At this time, he can''t use the big thunder to deter him, otherwise the combat power will be more affected by his side...


    But if it is not deterred by thunder, it will be delayed for a long time, and accidents will happen.


    So he shouted: Da Lei, roar!


    Da Lei raised his head and let out a "woo hoo", and the field fell into silence for a moment.


    All the people trembled for it, and stopped their actions one after another.


    No matter how surprised others were, Mu Feng got on his horse and pulled Da Lei, Da Lei jumped out from the heads of several people in front of him.


    When the horse''s hoof fell, it stepped on the chests of the two of them again, trampling them to death instantly.


    "Da da da!"


    The sound of horseshoes suddenly sounded, and they rushed forward like thunder.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Mu Feng pressed the horse''s back, and the whole person stood on the horse''s back suddenly. At the same time, he stepped hard on Da Lei''s back, and then jumped high, with the iron gun in his hand pointing from top to bottom, only five or six feet away from him. Mi Yuan''s giant python suddenly flew away!


    Borrowing the inertia of Da Lei''s fast running, he jumped three or four meters high off the ground.


    The giant python still sensed that something was wrong when it heard the sound of the horse''s hooves, and it shook its head and was about to bite at the wooden wind that had no support in the air.


    As long as one bite, Mu Feng will definitely be swallowed like the previous person.


    However, before it could bite Mufeng, the thunder on the ground that was one step ahead of Mufeng hit its raised chest head-on, forcing it to fall backwards.


    In this way, Mu Feng narrowly escaped the fatal blow, and at the same time shot down the python''s open mouth fiercely!


    "Pfft!"


    The iron gun directly penetrated the python''s lower jaw, more than a foot out!


    "Roar¡ª"


    The giant python screamed again, shaking violently all over.


    It wanted to get rid of the iron gun, but found that the iron gun was pinning its mouth deeply like a big thorn, making it unable to close its mouth!


    And because it couldn''t keep its mouth open, it had to close it.


    In this way, its upper jaw got stuck on the iron gun rod, and the iron gun rod made its lower jaw hurt all over its body!


    Don''t talk about biting Mufeng now, even if it was held down by Sha Laosan and bitten a few times, it has no time to take care of it.


    What it has to do is to get out the iron gun pinned to its mouth regardless of everything!


    However, the iron gun pierced the lower jaw, how could it break free?


    The harder it shook its head from side to side, the more painful it was from the iron gun.


    At this moment, the great chief of the Black Snake Department who was one with it on the back dangling by it seemed to finally react from the dizziness.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he found himself being swayed from side to side by the giant python, dizzy.


    He let out a stern whistle, and somehow managed to calm down the giant python, trembling all over.


    Mu Feng frowned: "Huh?"


    The great chief looked at the iron spear on the giant python''s mouth, his eyes narrowed, he swallowed the blood that was about to flow from the corner of his mouth, and shouted sharply: "What kind of enmity does my Black Snake Department have with your Kui beasts? How do you deal with it like this?" us?"


    Don''t think about it, this is what Mu Feng said.


    Mu Feng sneered, carried the framing to the end, and shouted in front of everyone: "People from your Xuan Snake Department attacked our Kui Beast Department, causing more than a thousand deaths and injuries in our Kui Beast Department. I have to report it!"


    "You..." The man on the python''s back still wanted to speak, but Mu Feng didn''t give him a chance.


    He directly ordered with advanced animal taming: kill it!


    Sha Laosan, who had already held the giant python down, slammed his mouth again at this time, and Da Lei also raised his head and used his single horn on the top of his head to push towards the python''s waist and abdomen.


    As for Mu Feng, he picked up a thick-backed broad-bladed sword in his hand, and slashed head-on!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 624

    The ending of the giant python king can be imagined, he was besieged by Mufeng, Dalei, and Sha Laosan while being seriously injured, and was quickly killed!


    Sha Laosan bit the giant python king''s neck tightly, and Da Lei''s single horn pierced its waist and abdomen.


    As for Mu Feng, he slashed at the connection between the great chief and it on the back of the giant python king.


    Mu Feng could tell that it was the big chief who somehow grew on the back of the giant python that made the giant python king able to act fiercely.


    When he cut off the connection between his waist and abdomen with the giant python, he screamed and fell into the pool of blood on the ground.


    The python followed and fell.


    Sha Laosan and Da Lei stepped forward together, resisting the dying giant python king.


    And at the moment when the giant python king was seriously injured and the chief fell to the ground, the other ten giant pythons seemed to have sensed their hearts, and they all twitched violently on the spot, then raised their heads and roared in Mufeng''s direction.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "These giant pythons seem to be connected with him!"


    And the great chief of the Black Snake Department, who had been cut off from his connection with the giant python, vomited blood on the ground at this time, with venomous eyes.


    He made an extremely weird gesture towards Mu Feng¡ªsticking out his tongue!


    Accompanied by a hissing sound.


    Just sticking out his tongue like this gave Mu Feng a feeling of scalp numbness for a moment.


    This feeling made him extremely uncomfortable, as if some danger was about to come.


    Sure enough, after the chief of the Black Snake Department made this move, more than a dozen giant pythons seemed to have overcome all the fear of the eagle feather dragon in their hearts, and rushed to the place of Mufeng recklessly.


    It seems that as long as he is surrounded by these ten or so giant pythons, there is no way Mu Fengduan can escape with his life!


    An extremely bad feeling came to his heart, Mu Feng frowned, and once again slashed his hand, killing the chief of the Xuan Snake Department who was bleeding profusely on the ground.


    Da Lei let go of the giant python king, jumped over the corpse of the giant python king, and ran towards the gate.


    More than a dozen giant pythons roared and followed, regardless of whether they were friends or foes, they just rushed forward.


    Mu Feng rode out of the Xuan Snake Department, and a voice came: "Bai Yue, I leave the things inside to you, and leave this group of snakes to me!"


    "Great Chief!" Bai Yue shouted anxiously, but to no avail, she had to grit her teeth and command the soldiers in the field to finish quickly.


    On the horse, Mu Feng whistled again, and the eagle-feathered dragon circled in the sky, and flew directly to the outside of the Xuan Snake Department.


    Sha Laosan, who was still lying on the body of the giant python king and was still biting it, also decisively gave up the delicious food in front of him, got up and ran out with four claws.


    King Li was still swinging his hammer, seeing Mu Feng lead the snake out, he smashed away the Xuan Snake tribe who had just recovered with a hammer, turned over on the five-colored cow, pinched the cow''s belly, and ran out after him.


    Mu Feng rode the Hulei Leopard to the outside of the Black Snake Department of the tribe.


    The terrain outside was flat.


    In sight, there is only one leading horse with white body and black tail, which is leisurely driving a group of cows and horses in circles.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and when the Advanced Beast Taming Technique was activated, he let out a long roar of "Reckless": Xiaolei, drive those big guys to my side, hurry up!


    Xiao Lei, who was "herding cattle and horses", suddenly heard Mu Feng''s call, and hurriedly responded "recklessly", urging the three hundred or so cattle and horses to rush towards Mu Feng with joy!


    In this way, a group of about 300 cows and horses are quickly "bumping" towards Mufeng head-on.


    And behind Mu Feng are a dozen or so giant pythons with their heads held high, which could have rushed out of the tribe!


    These giant pythons seemed to only have Mu Feng in their eyes at this time, they twisted their huge bodies and chased him, the speed was not slow.


    Mu Feng rode a big thunder and led these giant pythons onto the herd of cows and horses!


    Of course, the moment he was about to join the herd of cows and horses, he pulled the rein sideways, "I, I¡ª¡ª" Da Lei turned left quickly to avoid the herd!


    And the giant python that followed was too big to dodge at all, and collided head-on with the group of cows and horses¡ªto be exact, they were trampled by the hooves of the cows and horses!


    "Hiss¡ª"


    "Moo--"


    "Aang--"


    Snakes, bulls roaring, and horses neighing all mixed together.


    The three wild beasts collided together, and it was like boiling water in a boiling pot for a moment, and the scene was extremely chaotic!


    The cows and horses stomped heavily on the giant python, and the giant python wrapped around and bit the cows and horses.


    The three wild beasts that collided at a very high speed instantly fought together¡ªalthough both sides in the melee fought without knowing it, but this still did not affect the intensity and tragedy of the battle!


    But Mu Feng, who was deeply involved in it, stood by and became a bystander.


    Looking at the scuffle between the cows, horses and snakes, Mu Feng felt his scalp go numb, and he rubbed his teeth: "These cows and horses are my private property. After such a toss, I don''t know how many will survive!"


    Concerned about Mufeng''s safety, Sha Laosan and Li Wang who ran out followed, rushed to the front and found that Mufeng was safe, so they slowed down.


    Sha Laosan was eager to try, but was stopped by Mu Feng.


    Li Wang came to Mu Feng''s side with interest, and finally heaved a sigh of relief: "Great Chief, you, as long as you are fine!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You don''t need to worry about it here, just go inside and help Bai Yue!"


    "Yes!" Li Wang turned around and turned back.


    Mu Feng looked at the scene in front of him, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The overall situation is settled!


    Less than 20 minutes later, Bai Yue rushed out with some of Da Jiang''s soldiers to look at Mu Feng, and found that Mu Feng was frowning in front of a pile of boa constrictor corpses.


    There were more than 200 cattle and horses left, which were watched by Da Lei and Xiao Lei.


    "Great Chief, are you alright?" Bai Yue looked worried, and was relieved when she saw Mu Feng calmly turn to him.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s okay, don''t worry!"


    It was only then that Bai Yue noticed that Mu Feng was using an arrow to hold down a bug that was as thick as a finger and long or short.


    These bugs were an uncomfortable yellow-green color, with a black spot the size of a fingernail at one end, which looked like its head.


    But Bai Yue didn''t see its eyes, only saw the pair of fangs that occupied most of it exposed on the small black spot!


    "What is this?" Bai Yue felt uneasy in her heart.


    Mu Feng frowned, hesitated for a moment before saying: "Gu worm!"


    "Gu worm?" Bai Yue frowned in confusion, "What is a Gu worm?"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, and thought about the information he got in the system just now: Gu worms, a kind of witchcraft, are a kind of belief in the Pan-Ancient China region, cultivated together with specific poisonous insects.


    Gu insects include snake Gu, golden silkworm Gu, bamboo strip Gu and stone Gu...


    Using Gu can harm people and control things...


    The one that appeared in front of him seemed to be a mutated snake Gu, but it also looked like a golden silkworm Gu.


    All in all, Mu Feng originally thought that the chief of the Xuan Snake Department was an animal trainer, and he was able to drive the giant python king and these giant pythons because of his ability to train animals.


    But it doesn''t look like this right now, he is a voodoo master!


    The reason why he was able to drive these giant pythons was precisely because of these Gu worms!


    But witchcraft has not been tolerated by the world since ancient times, because the purpose of its appearance is to harm people.


    Since the Han and Tang Dynasties, official laws have ordered the prohibition of witchcraft: feeding Gu worms who have not formed will be exiled, and those who have formed will be beheaded!


    And although Mu Feng doesn''t think he is a gentleman, he has always resisted this kind of insidious witchcraft.


    As for the totem black snake that the Black Snake Department believes in, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as a totem, it''s very likely that it''s a mutated boa constrictor¡ªotherwise, how could a person be connected to a giant python?


    He didn''t intend to explain to Bai Yue, but just ordered: "No captives from the Xuan Snake Department are allowed, kill them all!"


    Not afraid of 10,000, just in case, he didn''t want to take the risk of letting people from the Black Snake Department go out and poison others!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 625

    Mu Feng was very surprised when the Black Snake Department encountered witchcraft. When he ordered to kill all the captives, the other four departments inevitably became restless.


    Mu Feng didn''t talk nonsense with them, and directly threw the Gu insects from the giant python to them: "If you want to capture them without fear of death, I won''t stop them. If I give it to you, I don¡¯t know how many clansmen will die!¡±


    The people in the four parts turned pale with fright.


    They all understand that although captives are good, they must be taken with their lives.


    And they also saw how crazy the giant python became under the influence of Gu insects.


    So with little effort, these people resolutely gave up the idea of ??capturing the clansmen of the Black Snake Tribe.


    "But, if we killed them all, wouldn''t our trip be in vain..." When the people from the four departments were terrified and dodged everything from the Black Snake Department, they felt unwilling in their hearts, "You still have hundreds of cows... "


    Mu Feng glanced at the reluctance and struggle on the faces of these people, and after a moment of pondering, he said: "These captives are not for nothing, so how about it, as I said in advance, ten people can be exchanged for one mount, but this mount I can only give you cows!"


    After a pause, he added: "You know, I caught these cows myself. Now that the captives are gone, I will still give you cows as compensation, but you didn''t give us anything!"


    When the four people heard this, their faces showed ecstasy.


    According to the agreement in advance, each tribe can get 200 captives, and if they are converted into mounts, it will be 20 captives.


    Although these twenty mounts have changed from horses to cows, it is better to have nothing!


    You know, with the strength of the "Shuangye Department" in front of them, even if Mu Feng doesn''t give them anything, they still have nothing to do.


    Big fists are the last word. What is the overall strength of the "Shuangye Department"? If they really want to "eat" all these cattle and horses, they will have nothing to say.


    This situation couldn''t be more normal in the entire Changli territory.


    They followed the Changli tribe to "conquer east and west", and the big tribes had the final say on what they got, and they had no right to fight for anything at all.


    However, the young man in front of him said that although there were no prisoners, they could still obtain mounts. How could this not excite them?


    This move of Mu Feng made Bai Yue, Asuka and Konoha''s eyes widen.


    The three of them had different expressions on their faces, and lowered their heads in deep thought.


    Bai Yue frowned and moved closer to Mu Feng, and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, don''t you want even a single prisoner, just give away these cows for nothing?"


    Mu Feng also said in a low voice: "Don''t be afraid of 10,000, just in case, there are so many people from the Black Snake Department, no one can guarantee that some of them will get this witchcraft. The people from these four departments together are only around eighty It¡¯s just a cow, I¡¯ll give it to them from the herd of cows I caught in the past, if it¡¯s not domesticated, it won¡¯t be of much use if I give it to them¡­¡±


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, she still frowned and asked, "It''s such a pity to have so many captives!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "In case someone among them really knows the art of witchcraft, once they get to the tribe, the troubles caused will not be solved by a ''pity''. This kind of thing can''t be touched!"


    Bai Yue gritted her teeth: "Okay! It''s just a little bit unwilling to give away so many cows for nothing!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s not a free gift! These four tribes should know what kind of tribe we are after this incident. Everyone will compare in their hearts, and so do they! How did the Changli tribe treat them? How to treat them, they will understand in their hearts.


    This time we gave them cattle and told them that we kept our promise. Don''t worry, as long as we take action against other tribes in the future, they will be willing to join us! "


    Only then did Bai Yue realize it.


    Although he couldn''t say the words "to win people''s hearts", he understood that these people would recognize the "Frost Leaf Department"-Da Jiang from the bottom of their hearts in the future!


    After a pause, Mu Feng laughed softly again: "Moreover, the wool comes from the sheep. We got these cows by accident, so there is actually no loss for us!"


    Only then did Bai Yue nod: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "All the people who should be released have been released?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Well, they''re all released!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, get out the cows and horses, and count them, but don''t want any injured ones! Even the entire Black Snake Department has been burned!"


    Bai Yue immediately agreed: "Yes!"


    Then he started busy cleaning up the battlefield.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and returned to the place where the giant python king died in the Xuan Snake Department,


    Be careful to look through the dead Chief Chief of the Black Snake Department and the Giant Python King.


    He still wondered in his heart why people could grow together with boa constrictors.


    However, the great chief of the Black Snake Department died in a tragic manner, looking very sick, and Mu Feng retched.


    He suppressed his nausea and looked at the wounds of the chief of the Black Snake Department and the giant python king who had been chopped down by him, only to find that there were two dents on both sides of the back of the giant python king. Embedded with two legs!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng wondered, "How could there be such a groove on the python''s body?"


    It was only after he looked carefully that he realized that there were obvious strangle marks around the groove on the giant python''s back, and at first glance, it was the dents "raised" by years of restraint and tightening.


    This dent is just as thick as a human leg, and the left and right legs can be stuck in it by chance. It looks like a human and a giant python king grow together!


    The wooden wind could not help but hear the origin of the "big-headed urn girl" raised in some remote areas in the previous life-the selected little girl was raised in an urn when she was very young, and all the food, drink, and litter were kept in it.


    After a long time, the child''s body is bound in the urn, and only one head is exposed outside the urn and grows up normally.


    In this way, a living, normal human-sized "big head" grows on a very small jar-it can be described as extremely cruel!


    Mu Feng didn''t expect that in this era, someone would think of using a boa constrictor for such domestication and produce a deformed beast!


    "Gu, giant deformed python!" Mu Feng frowned and thought, "This mysterious snake department feels like some crooked ways!"


    He shook his head, and became more and more convinced of his thoughts: such a tribe cannot stay!


    He got up and looked towards the farther west of the Xuan Snake Department.


    "It is said that the west is a more fertile land. Apart from seeing more cattle, I have also seen such evil tribes. It seems that I have to be careful going west!"


    After he got up, the tiger head of the tiger department brought several people excitedly to Mu Feng''s side, and said in a low voice respectfully: "Big..."


    Wood Wind waved his hand.


    Hushou immediately realized that Bai Yue had told him in private that after meeting Mu Feng, he could not be called "Big Chief", but just "Brother Jiang" - this was also what Mu Feng secretly confessed to Bai Yue. The most important thing is to avoid revealing your identity.


    "Brother Jiang!" Hu Shou said respectfully, "They are from the Heyue Tribe. His name is Heiyue, and he is the leader of the Heyue Tribe!"


    Mu Feng looked at this man named Hei Mu, he was a middle-aged man with a dark complexion, a strong figure, and a pair of eyes as sharp as a falcon.


    When he was looking at Hei Mu, the other party was also looking at him.


    In Hei Muyan''s eyes, apart from being a little taller, the boy in front of him didn''t seem to have any unusual features: his eyes were a little bigger, a lot whiter than his own, but he looked a lot thinner.


    But he knew that the young man in front of him couldn''t be judged by common sense, he was a beast master who could command several kinds of fierce beasts!


    So under Mu Feng''s gaze, he lowered his head subconsciously, and unconsciously saluted Mu Feng with the etiquette of meeting the great chief of his own tribe: "Brother Jiang!"


    Mu Feng was a little helpless.


    It doesn''t seem to be of any use for him to give himself the status of "Brother Jiang".


    He no longer struggled, and waved his hand: "What''s wrong?"


    Heiyue said directly: "I want to ask you to let your people and warriors help the Hexi tribe to conquer other tribes!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng nodded, "Just tell Bai Yue about this kind of thing!"


    "No," Heyyao shook his head, "We don''t want to destroy this tribe, we want to annex this tribe!"


    "Annexation?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    He was still thinking about how to annex the tribes on the boundary of the Changli tribe, but this Heiyue dared to think about it, asking him to help the Hehe tribe annex the other tribes!


    "Isn''t this the same as eating from Lao Tzu''s mouth?" Mu Feng frowned, but he didn''t explicitly refuse, but asked with a smile, "Then I''ve annexed other tribes for you, what can you give me?"


    His meaning is very clear: help you annex other tribes, what benefits can you give me?


    Can you give me something better than other tribes?


    Unexpectedly, the Heiyue in front of him seemed to have known that Mufeng would ask such a question, and looked up at Mufeng with a serious and sincere face: "My Heyue tribe is willing to become your subordinate tribe!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 626

    The real big tribes all have subordinate tribes.


    The subordinate tribes of some large tribes are even medium and large tribes.


    Not to mention, the subordinate tribes of the Lei Ze tribe are the Black Fang and the Yellow Wind tribe, while the subordinate tribes of the Liaolong tribe are Lei Ze and the Bull.


    After having a subordinate tribe, most of them can recruit fighters from the subordinate tribe if they want to fight abroad.


    Just like the Liaolong Department, the number of fighters is obviously not as large as that of the Blue Bird Department, but they have been recruiting fighters from tribes such as the Bulls and Lei Ze, and they can keep themselves from being greatly affected.


    It can be said that the subordinate tribes can be the minions, eyes and ears, and cannon fodder of the big tribes...


    The responsibility of the big tribe to the small tribe is only to ensure that the small tribe will not be destroyed.


    Therefore, many small tribes do not want to be the backs of others, but because of the helplessness of reality, they are forced to obey the coercion of big tribes.


    The same is true for the river scorpion, white ape, tiger and yellow bird.


    No tribe is willing to take the initiative to become a subordinate tribe of others.


    The reason is very simple, how good it is to live freely as a tribe, who would take the initiative to find a rope for himself to tie around his neck, and then give the other end of the rope to others?


    But now this Heiyui actually told Mu Feng that he was willing to take the initiative to become his¡ªthat is, Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe. This is undoubtedly an exception!


    After hearing this, Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and then he shook his head and said, "Not to mention why you became a subordinate tribe of my department, it''s not up to you to decide whether to belong to another tribe, right?"


    Hei Muyue looked as usual, and there was no abnormality because of Mu Feng''s words.


    He looked around, then looked at Mu Feng, and said in a low voice, "Can you go over there and talk about it?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    So he went straight to a secluded place and waited for Heiyue to speak.


    Heiyue came to Mu Feng with a respectful attitude.


    Obviously, he recognized Mu Feng''s identity, and nodded solemnly: "You are right, this kind of thing is indeed beyond my control! But the reason why I can say that is also the meaning of my chief!"


    "Your chief?" Mu Feng was surprised, "He is here?"


    Heiyue shook his head: "He is in the tribe, not here?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    Heyui explained slowly: "My Hexi tribe and the Lushui tribe originally had the same ancestors, but because of the division within the tribe, they became two tribes. For so many years, I have always wanted to annex each other, become a tribe, and share the same totem.


    Originally, our two films were quite equal in strength, and neither of them could annex the other. This stalemate lasted for a long time.


    But now the Liaoshui Department regards the Goshawk Department as the main department, and suppresses our department everywhere, so that our Hewei Department is no longer their opponent.


    The chief of our department was also threatened by the Goshawk Department, demanding that we merge with the Yishui Department and change to the Goshawk Totem! "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng wondered, "Didn''t it mean that the big tribes don''t allow the small tribes to perish? Wouldn''t it be against the rules of the alliance of most of Changli if you merged into one?"


    Heiyue shook his head and said that he didn''t know. He said helplessly: "Most alliances are not so united, and they also have differences. As long as the disturbance is not too serious, basically the big tribes will pretend that nothing happened."


    Mu Feng nodded again: "Yes, rules can be broken, the difference lies in who breaks them."


    Hei Yan sighed, and then his face was full of hope: "So our Hexi Department has already been forced to do nothing. If it wasn''t for the recent accident that the Goshawk Department didn''t know, they didn''t send people to our department to urge them. The chief of our department just I''m afraid that for the sake of the tribe, they have already agreed to their request!


    He said before that he hates that most of these Changli are selfish, domineering, and dishonest. If any tribe dares to oppose the Goshawk Department, he will definitely choose to be subordinate! "


    Speaking of this, he looked eagerly at Mu Feng: "You can lead us to destroy the Black Snake Department easily, and you must be able to deal with the Goshawk Department as well.


    And this time, none of the captives of the Black Snake can be taken. You are still willing to keep your promise to exchange mounts for us, which is enough to show that you are a leader of a big tribe... I believe you have the strength to fight against the Goshawk! "


    Hei Mufeng didn''t reveal Mu Feng''s identity, he just pointed it out.


    But his reasons for becoming Da Jiang''s subordinate are sufficient.


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, and then said: "So it''s just your own opinion at present, what does your great chief say, you don''t know yet?"


    Heiyao shook his head, bowed his head and beat his chest with one hand in salute: "Don''t worry, our He''an tribe has always been united, internal and external, what I said is also the meaning of our great chief!"


    Mu Feng didn''t speak, but thought carefully.


    Bai Yue, who followed from the side, was also frowning and thinking, and after a long while, he said in a low voice: "The great chief..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand, frowned and thought again.


    Frankly speaking, the proposal of the Ministry of Mucuna was different from his original intention.


    He originally wanted to gradually nibble away at the small tribes in most of Changli, or annex or enslave these tribes.


    However, the trouble here is that each of the tribes in Changli has its own plans, otherwise it would not be tempting and hesitating back and forth on the edge of the alliance of most of Changli.


    It can be said that they have their own thoughts and are difficult to figure out.


    To put it bluntly, these tribes are "with ghosts in their hearts".


    The typical representatives here are the White Ape Department and the Yellow Bird Department.


    However, he can''t use his strength against such a tribe, after all, he hasn''t planned to expose Jiang.


    So he uses the frost leaves as the rocker and base point to differentiate and eat.


    But this is also time-consuming. He still has to rely on the identity of the Frost Leaf Department, and he has to consider the consequences in everything.


    Just like this time deliberately planting the blame on the Kui Beast Department.


    Although he is under the banner of the Kui Beast Department, he cannot use bows and arrows in the use of weapons, so as not to attract the attention of most of Changli.


    But if these were actually provoked by the tribes inside the Changli territory, then there would be no problem at all!


    The most important thing is that the subordinate tribe must obey the orders of the master tribe unconditionally - that is to say, Mufeng wants them to go east, they can''t go west, let them beat dogs, they can''t chase chickens!


    This is more effective and direct than Bai Yue''s secret contact with the tribe, covert and circuitous to provoke troubles, and it can better conceal his identity as Jiang!


    For example, right now he can use his affiliation to directly "help" the He''an Department to deal with the Yishui Department. He can not only attack the Laishui and Goshawks, but also gain the favor and belonging of the He''an Department.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, I can agree to your request, but you also have to let me see your sincerity!"


    Heiyue looked excited, and immediately said seriously: "Okay! It''s over here, and I will go to see you with my chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes!"


    At the same time, he turned to look at Bai Yue: "Go, give them fifty more cows from the Hexi tribe!"


    "Ah?" Bai Yue was taken aback, "They haven''t..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s only fifty cows, I can afford it!"


    After a pause, he looked at Heiyue again: "No matter how much you can afford!"


    Hei Mu was stunned for a moment, and then his face brightened, with a respectful attitude, he knelt down on one knee, and saluted Mu Feng: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 627

    Hei Mufeng got Mufeng''s reply, he was full of joy and looked excited, he saluted Mufeng and then turned and left.


    Only then did Bai Yue approach Mu Feng, and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, although the Hexi tribe is about to become my Jiang''s subordinate tribe, would it be inappropriate to give them so many cows now? What if they get these things and refuse to admit it?"


    Mu Feng smiled lowly: "It''s only fifty cows, and they didn''t come from my Dajiang headquarters. And didn''t you see that the people in these tribes are very discerning?"


    Bai Yue frowned and thought carefully, and then came to her senses.


    Can the tribe who can give dozens of mounts so casually, how can the Hexi tribe be able to coax it with words?


    Mu Feng didn''t say the second part of the sentence "I can afford it no matter how much" just now - if I can afford it, I can also get it back!


    "Then what should we do next?" Bai Yue asked in a low voice.


    "We''ll just wait for them in the old department of the Frost Leaf Department!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "I''ve already revealed something to them, and we''ll see what they do next!"


    Bai Yue nodded, thought for a while and asked again: "If their great chief really comes, will we really help them annex the Ministry of Water?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Since you are a subordinate tribe, your actions can be more dynamic, and you don''t have to bother to find other tribes."


    At this moment, Bai Yue grinned and said: "Yes, there is no need to cover up when dealing with such a small tribe."


    After a pause, he asked again: "But this time we gave so many cattle to Heiyue so directly, will other tribes release our news?"


    Wooden Wind shook his head: "What''s the benefit to them of leaking our news? And why are they willing to tell other tribes if they get the benefit?"


    As he spoke, he frowned again and said, "According to the theory, they should shut up if they benefit from it. But if there are really loose mouths, then don''t be soft-handed, just kill them!"


    Bai Yue nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng laughed again: "And you don''t have to shy away from giving them cattle, just give them generously, let the people from the White Ape and Yellow Birds think about why they get the least benefits from the four tribes!"


    Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, and after thinking about it carefully, she smiled and said, "I understand!"


    Woodwind waved his hand...


    Then Bai Yue led the people to deal with the aftermath, counted the captured, divided the cattle, and finally reported it to Mu Feng.


    Excluding those distributed to the four ministries, Da Jiang still has more than 350 head of cattle, more than 80 horses, and more than 1,000 bone knives and sticks.


    These things are no longer within the scope of Mu Feng''s previous promise, so they will naturally be taken away.


    Although Da Jiang''s people look down on these weapons from afar, the other tribes are very greedy, watching so many weapons being tied up and taken away by the people of the "Frost Leaf Department" at will, and they dare not have a jealousy .


    They knew that getting so many cattle was already a special gift from the young leader.


    As for the salt, the huge Black Snake Department actually collected only a dozen jars of salt.


    For these salts, there is one jar each from the White Ape Department and the Yellow Bird Department, two jars from the Tiger Department, and three jars from the River Cube Department, and the rest of the salt was taken away by Mufeng.


    This kind of differentiated treatment is also deliberately done by Mu Feng, the purpose is to make the hearts of several people have a gap.


    Especially the two tribes of the Yellow Bird and the White Ape, in his heart he already regarded them as "weeds on the wall" who were greedy for cheap.


    He was not worried that the two tribes would have a disagreement.


    On the one hand, being tossed around by most of the Changli Alliance, the tribe continued to decrease, and the tribe continued to weaken.


    On the other hand, being a "little brother" after Jiang, no matter how much it is, a little salt today, a few mounts tomorrow, or credit - you can always get benefits.


    For tribes like White Ape and Yellow Bird, continuing to "mix" with Big Ginger like this is exactly what they want.


    Da Jiang is not as domineering as the Changli Department, and he also keeps his promises, and he will not arouse the other party''s resentment if he picks up a little bit of money or takes advantage of it.


    It''s just that there is a comparison between the Shuangye Department, the Hexi Department and the Tiger Department at the moment, and their hearts are suddenly unbalanced.


    The soldiers of the two departments began to feel dissatisfaction in their hearts - they dared not have any resentment against Jiang, but towards their own great chief or leader.


    "My Yellow Bird Department was the first to know Dajiang, and the benefits I get now are not as good as a mere tiger department?"


    "The Frost Leaf Department is the same as ours, but now their warriors are on horses and have sharper weapons!"


    "The Tiger Division''s situation is better than ours!"


    "What did the great chief do to offend them?"


    "What is the leader of Yushi thinking! Doesn''t he know that we can also get these benefits?"


    "The Hezuo tribe was the last to know them, and they got the most things..."


    The human heart is a breeding ground for jealousy and complaints. Once some dissatisfaction arises, it will quickly take root and germinate.


    Soon, all these people were thinking in their hearts and heads: "Why are these people able to get their favor, but we can''t?"


    "We want to join them too!"


    "If this continues, how can our tribe grow faster than these tribes?"


    "Da Jiang didn''t say that he would deal with us, and he didn''t even bother to deal with us. But if the He''an Department wants to deal with my Yellow Bird Department..."


    "The Tigers have come so close to them now, wouldn''t my White Apes be in danger? What is Chief White Tree thinking..."


    So soon the eyes of the two soldiers became flickering.


    Their gazes towards the Hebei and the Tigers began to become a little defensive, and when they looked at Da Jiang, Bai Yue, and Mu Feng, their eyes were eager and burning.


    What these people think, Mu Feng is too lazy to guess.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to guess because this is the effect he wants.


    Heiyue''s proposal just reminded him that there is also a difference between "closeness and distance" in small tribes.


    It is this difference that will speed up the decision of these small tribes-to get closer to Da Jiang or to go against it.


    "Close" is divided into joining and subordination, and the treatment will be different.


    The opposite will not be that Da Jiang will do it himself, but let them regard the tribes around them as imaginary enemies.


    For example, the Yellow Bird Ministry regards the Hexi Ministry as a threat.


    The White Apes will be careful to watch out for the Frost Leaf and the Tigers on both sides.


    What''s more, in this way, if Mu Feng doesn''t need to make a move, won''t tribes like the Tigers and He''s be active?


    There is a saying called "feeling warm and thinking about lust".


    Who can guarantee that these tribes will not want to attack the surrounding tribes that are weaker than themselves after they are "full and warm"?


    Women, young laborers, more fertile hunting grounds, which one is not the pursuit of these tribes?


    He quietly observed the performance of these tribes, each of them stared at their leader with bitterness and hatred, and then looked eagerly at Da Jiang''s side.


    He secretly smiled in his heart: "It''s done, this battle of splitting and centrifugation without the blood of swords and soldiers is even more successful, and this black blood has made a contribution to me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 628

    More than 900 people conquered the Xuan Snake Department, and lost more than 50 people, which made the four accompanying people very excited.


    When they faced tribes similar to their own in strength before, they were still unable to defeat them. Now following the "Frost Leaf Division", they can directly defeat the Black Snake Division, which they thought was invincible in the past. Their minds became more active.


    After tasting the sweetness, they each had different thoughts about the tribes around their own tribe.


    "If the Shuangye Department can come forward to help us, wouldn''t our department be stronger?" Several tribes had such thoughts to some extent.


    So except for the Hexi tribe, the leaders of the other three tribes approached Baiyue one by one, whispering something to him.


    Bai Yue also responded one by one in a low voice, discussing in a low voice from time to time.


    Mu Feng was happy to be at leisure, he was thinking about how to continue to "spoil the situation" after he went back.


    It is definitely not possible to continue going to the northwest. After all, the 900 or so people he brought are just "mixed" troops, and their combat effectiveness is not good. It is bound to be dangerous to go deep into the heart of Changli.


    But if it is just to destroy the Xuan Snake Department, it will not achieve the effect he wants.


    Fortunately, he let go of some members of the Black Snake Department, believing that they should be able to find their superiors, the Goshawk Department, to take action.


    It''s just that it takes time to go back and forth, and Mu Feng is not sure how long it will take for them to make a noise.


    However, what Mufeng needs is this time of back and forth, and he needs to make a big noise within this time.


    So it seems that just one Ministry of Water is not enough.


    So the next thing he has to do is either go west or south.


    Going west across the grassland, there is a chance to meet Yan Mabu, Jiang''s enemy.


    But this is almost the same as going west, it is considered to be deep in the hinterland, and there are risks.


    In this way, it seems that only southward is left.


    Attacking south has the advantage of being able to flank the Blue Bird Division from north to south.


    As for whether to meet Li Longbu or Kuiwei first, not to mention Mu Feng, even the Blue Birds who have been fighting with them have not figured it out.


    "It seems that the most important thing to solve now is to solve the water department first!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "The old land of Yiluo is safe from west to east, and there are only a few small tribes to the north, so there is no problem. Big, but we can mix it up in the south, and when we look back, the Kui Beast Department and the Black Snake Department should be able to produce results."


    So he secretly ordered Bai Yue to take someone from the half way and take the tribe of the He''an tribe directly to the He''an tribe, and after meeting their great chief, take him directly to the Frostleaf tribe, where he would wait.


    After all, the Frost Leaf Department is still the stronghold of Jiang in this area.


    Bai Yue took the order and left.


    As for the Yellow Bird Department, it also separated from Mu Feng and his party not long after He Wei Department left.


    When they parted, Yu Shi bowed to Mu Feng repeatedly, revealing his closeness and respect for Mu Feng.


    However, Mu Feng, who never took Huang Niaobu to heart from the beginning to the end, how could he take care of him because of his sudden "closeness"?


    He just smiled and signaled Yushi to be safe and watched him leave.


    Yu Shi, who knew he had missed the opportunity, was secretly very annoyed, and only felt that if he had another chance, he must firmly grasp it.


    The rest of the white ape and the tiger accompanied them all the way. In terms of the "alliance" relationship between Shuangye, the white ape and the tiger, there were no outsiders.


    However, the leaders of White Ape and Tiger have different expressions.


    The leader of the White Ape Department is a middle-aged man who is about the same age as Prime Minister Hu. His name is Mu Feng, who doesn''t even bother to ask.


    The exact opposite is the excitement of the tiger''s head - he has long been used to the current situation of the tiger department.


    In Mu Feng''s impression, Hu Shou is a man who has eyesight and knows how to advance and retreat. Although he looks carefree, he actually has a delicate mind.


    At this moment, he was very excited to ride the exchanged horse to approach Mufeng, and he was not stingy with his praise: "Dear chief, all the members of the Tiger Division will always remember your kindness. From now on, as long as you send My Tiger Division will definitely abide by your order!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at Hu Shou.


    Hu Shou''s face is frank and open, and this alone is more than a star and a half stronger than Bai Shu.


    What he said was very "profound": obeying Mu Feng''s orders may not be someone else''s.


    In this way, it is tantamount to raising the status of the tiger department in front of Mu Feng.


    Compared with other tribes such as the subordinates of the Hexi tribe and the embarrassing status of the White Ape tribe, the status of the Tiger tribe is particularly "detached" - it only respects the orders of the foreign tribe Mufeng.


    As for other people, like Bai Yue, they may not be able to order him anymore.


    But this kid has learned a bit of a chicken thief.


    Mu Feng said before that among the three alliances, Shuangqiu is the most respected.


    Now that the tiger''s head comes out like this, it is clear that he wants to get rid of the constraints of Shuangqiu''s puppet status, and instead gain a further step in status in front of Mufeng.


    If Hushou came up with this idea alone, Mu Feng would not believe it.


    He looked at the tiger head, just smiled and didn''t speak.


    The tiger''s head was so stared at, his heart felt a little guilty, and he subconsciously lowered his head to look elsewhere.


    Mu Feng was sure now, and asked, "Who taught you to say that?"


    "Ah, no one... yes, no, who..." Hushou''s voice stuttered.


    Wooden wind became more and more certain.


    He secretly said in his heart: "It seems that the chief of the tiger head who has been invisible for a long time is still an old fox. It is necessary to meet him!"


    So he smiled and said: "Since you didn''t come up with it, then you should go back to the tribe and discuss it with the chief of your department. If you are sure that there is no problem, you can come to the Frost Leaf Department to meet me!"


    "Ah?" Hu Shou was stunned for a moment, wondering why Mu Feng suddenly said such words.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about him, just smiled and asked: "Why, can''t you?"


    Hushou hurriedly shook his head and waved his hands: "No, no! I''ll tell the chief of my department as soon as I go back!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "You can go back now, now that you have enough mounts and weapons, there shouldn''t be any safety issues!"


    "Yes!" Hu Shou nodded heavily, turned around and led the people away.


    The remaining members of the White Ape Department were extremely nervous and looking forward to it.


    The leader of the White Ape Department suppressed the tension in his heart, expecting Mu Feng to talk to him.


    He made up his mind in his heart, as long as Mu Feng told him, no matter what, he would definitely do it.


    Because at this moment, in the bottom of his heart, he has already complained countless times to his great chief¡ªBai Shu.


    He really didn''t understand what his great chief was thinking.


    He didn''t agree with the three-part alliance before, and he didn''t do it after the three-part alliance showed his loyalty to the boy in front of him.


    Now it''s all right, among the three parts, the Frost Leaf Department soared into the sky, and the He Department retained the name of the tribe, and the soldiers all mounted their horses one by one.


    Of course he knew that the Frost Leaf Department had actually existed in name only, and the entire tribe had joined Da Jiang.


    However, the Tigers Department actually maintains its own "independence".


    They didn''t add ginger, and they didn''t lose anything, so they easily gained the favor of ginger.


    Not only with the support of Da Jiang, the old enemy Qingshi Department was destroyed, but also a large number of mounts and weapons were obtained.


    He had already calculated in his heart that the Tigers had obtained more than a hundred mounts, and they were already able to form their own cavalry army!


    If such a tiger department attacked their White Ape Department, the White Ape Department would not be its opponent no matter what!


    In the past, the Frost Leaf Department and the Tiger Department were on the left and right of the White Ape Department.


    But right now, the two divisions are growing stronger, and the White Ape Division in the middle is the most dangerous¡ªthe Frost Leaf Division facing the south, they can''t think of hostility anyway.


    The strength of the tigers in the north now leaves them far behind.


    "If one day I annoy these two..." The middle-aged leader no longer dared to think about it.


    He looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    It''s a pity that Mu Feng turned a blind eye and turned to look elsewhere.


    The middle-aged man came to his senses: his "level" is not enough, and he needs his own great chief to visit him!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 629

    After Mu Feng led the people back to the Frost Leaf Department, they stationed there.


    Here is a camp that Baiyue led people to build here in imitation of Da Jiang''s mirror city, and it is also a "stronghold" of Da Jiang in the Changli area.


    Of course, this "tribe" is put on the bright side, and the real stronghold is the one in the old part of Yiluo.


    He was going to wait here to "meet" the great chief of the Hexi tribe to discuss the specific details of his affiliation.


    Of course, the chiefs of the Yellow Bird Department, the Tiger Department, and the White Ape Department will also come.


    It wasn''t that Mu Feng wanted to see them, but after the battle of the Xuan Snake tribe, the people of these tribes would definitely tell them about the situation once.


    As long as they are not stupid, they should know how to do it.


    Sure enough, three days later, the White Ape Department closest to the old site of the Frost Leaf Department arrived first, and the person who came was the leader of the White Tree and the White Ape Department.


    After Bai Shu saw the changes in the tribe of the Frost Leaf tribe, he was secretly surprised.


    Because since the last time the people from the Kui Beast Department attacked the people from the Frost Leaf Department, he has not been here again.


    Right now, he followed the leading soldiers from the outside to the Shuangye Department, and a panic surged in his heart.


    Looking at the surrounding thorny courtyard walls and the big Jiang warriors with sharp weapons around him, he felt as if he would die here.


    However, after thinking of the sentence Mufeng asked them before, "What good will it do me to kill you", he finally braved up and followed into the tribe.


    Mufeng and Baiyue are waiting, while Asuka and Konoha are going to arrange the cattle and horses captured from the Black Snake Department.


    These cows and wood winds were left in the land of Yiluo tribe for the soldiers and craftsmen of Yiluo tribe to consume, while the horses were secretly sent back to Pixiu City by Konoha.


    Of course, before Konoha set off, he sent pigeons to Jiuzhu, asking him to take the armored dragon and the mammoth to meet him halfway.


    Seeing the white tree approaching, Mu Feng smiled and said nothing.


    Knowing the disparity in status, Bai Shu didn''t care about it, and stepped forward quickly, with one hand stretched out in front of him, and bowed in salute: "I''ve seen my brother!"


    This sentence "Brother" is already his absolute recognition of Mu Feng''s identity and strength, and it has nothing to do with age.


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Brother, what are you doing, what wind brought you here?"


    Bai Shu was stunned, didn''t quite understand the meaning of Mu Feng''s words, but leaned over and said, "Brother, it''s serious, just call me Bai Shu!"


    Mu Feng was noncommittal and looked at him with a smile.


    Feeling helpless in his heart, Bai Shu straightened his back a little, and then said: "Brother, I''m here this time to ask you for credit!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, it seems that the old fox has learned to be good after the previous few incidents, and knows that he can''t play tricks in front of Mu Feng.


    Bai Yue on the side frowned, hesitated to speak.


    Before this time, he had also secretly communicated with Bai Shu, saying that he could give them the tribe''s mount on "credit", and then the White Ape would send two hundred soldiers to accompany him to attack the Black Snake.


    In the end, Bai Shu refused on the grounds that "the White Ape tribe is a small tribe and cannot stand any trouble". In desperation, Bai Yue had no choice but to give up the sneak attack on the Black Snake tribe.


    This also makes Bai Yue, who is dedicated to meritorious deeds, very annoyed Bai Shu.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng''s confession to keep the White Ape Department as a cover, he would definitely get rid of the White Ape Department by some means.


    Right now, Bai Shu can still lick his old face and come to pay on credit, which really annoys him.


    Of course, he had already told Mu Feng about these things, and Mu Feng also smiled and said that he would cure the old fox.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng quietly waved his hand at him, signaling him to stay calm.


    He looked at Bai Shu with a smile, and asked without a trace of temper: "Oh, what do you want on credit?"


    Bai Shu was taken aback for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "We want a mount on credit!"


    "Mount?" Still smiling, not surprised at all, "How much credit do you want?"


    Bai Shu gritted his teeth: "Fifty!"


    "Hmph!" Before Mu Feng could respond, Bai Yue who was beside him snorted coldly, obviously upset.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was also taken aback, "This old clapper really dares to think, there are only fifty mounts!"


    You know, the "market price" of fifty mounts is five hundred people, which is basically the population of a certain small and medium tribe!


    If "picking the fat and picking the thin" is included, this may be the event that two or three small and medium-sized tribes will be wiped out!


    But he didn''t show it on his face, but asked with a smile: "Fifty mounts, yes! Do you know how many people are needed?"


    Bai Shu nodded heavily: "I know, five hundred people are needed! But you also said before that we are in an alliance with the Tigers Department and the Frost Leaf Department, and only half of the people are needed for exchange, so two hundred and fifty people are enough Already!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    When he mentioned the three alliances before, he said that when the tribes in the alliance exchanged, everything was halved.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Shu, the old clapper, now uses this to turn him into an army.


    He is right to say this, but "he has the final right to interpret it" - he can completely say that "the transaction in the retail market is half the price, and this is not a retail market right now."


    "Hey!" Mu Feng sneered from the bottom of his heart, "Before this old clapper tried again and again on the verge of death, I thought he could restrain himself a bit this time, it seems that he really overestimated him."


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled and asked, "Then how do you think I should believe that you can afford to pay back these people?"


    Bai Shu was stunned for a moment, and decided to let go: "We still want to ask your soldiers to help us, and go to conquer the Red Lotus Department together..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback, thinking that he had seen the Red Lotus Department on the way here.


    The Honglian tribe is a small tribe with only about 400 people. There are few men and many women.


    If it is really going to be wiped out, this tribe may not even be able to gather 200 qualified laborers.


    For Mufeng, such a tribe is a small tribe that only seeks "self-sufficiency", and it poses no threat to anyone.


    And the reason why he didn''t let Bai Yue destroy such a small tribe was because he had the idea of ??deceiving people - leaving a few small tribes between the Black Bear Department and the Frost Leaf Department to cover up the connection between the Frost Leaf Department and Da Jiang.


    Unexpectedly, Baishu, the old clapper, would have his idea on these small tribes.


    The point is that such a tribe is not invincible to the White Apes, at most a few soldiers can kill the Red Lotus.


    Bai Shu wanted to borrow a mount from him on credit, but also wanted him to contribute. This is a typical empty-handed white wolf!


    "This old clapper really dares to think!" Mu Feng sneered.


    This time he didn''t hide his thoughts anymore, and sneered: "Oh, how many people do you want to borrow?"


    Bai Shu looked at Mu Feng and suddenly sneered, suddenly realized that something was wrong, his forehead was sweating, and his heart felt guilty - he suddenly realized that he had made a wrong bet!


    The boy in front of him is not so easy to fool!


    "What to do, what to do?" Bai Shu was anxious in his heart.


    He thought that the White Apes followed Shuangye and Tiger to fight Yellow Camels, Blue Lions, and Black Snakes, and somehow they had accumulated some favors from Mu Feng, so Mu Feng had to give him some face.


    That''s why he bargained with Mu Feng with "vigorous mind", wanting to ask him for credit, and then borrow someone...


    He suddenly realized that he was the one who took advantage of others from the beginning to the end, and he was the one who "calculated" bit by bit.


    "Why, let''s not talk about it?" Mu Feng sneered, "I said before that the tribes in the alliance can exchange what they want at half the price, but that''s in the market!


    And this is for the tribes in the alliance, and only the tribes who are willing to advance and retreat with the alliance have the right! From the establishment of the alliance to the present, is there anything in your White Ape Department that you are willing to work with the alliance on your own initiative? Every time you conquered other tribes, did your White Apes take anything?


    Now you are still thinking about borrowing money from me and borrowing from others, and then you spend your mounts and things for nothing, right?


    Old Clapper, you have a good idea! "


    "Old Clapper, you think well." Like a heavy hammer, it hit Bai Shu hard on the heart.


    Bai Shu''s face was pale, and his forehead was dripping with cold sweat.


    He knew that he had made the basket bigger this time!


    Before he could speak, the leader of the White Ape Tribe who was following beside him was already startled and anxious.


    He hurriedly stepped forward and knelt down on one knee, and kowtowed with both hands outstretched, "Dear chief, don''t get angry, this, this is not what my White Ape Department means!"


    As he said that, he looked at Bai Shu with disgust and hatred: "Although you are the great chief of our department, you always make enemies for my Baiyuan department. What are you trying to do!"


    This sentence is both scolding and questioning, and it is no longer what a leader should say to the great chief.


    If this kind of words were placed on Da Jiang, anyone who dared to talk to Mu Feng like this, without Mu Feng''s signal, others would tear up the person who said such words.


    However, the core members of the White Ape Division following Bai Shu were indifferent when they heard what the leader said.


    Even they looked at Bai Shu with disgust and contempt on their faces!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "The White Ape Department is going to fight among themselves!"


    This was the first time he encountered such a situation, especially in front of him!


    On the other hand, Bai Shu who was being questioned had an angry face: "Bai Yan, do you dare to scold me?"


    Bai, who he called "Bai Yan" - the leader of the White Ape Division, looked fearless at this moment: "Everything you do is pushing the White Ape Division to its death!


    It''s not you, the three alliances of Frost Leaf, White Ape, and Tigers have long been merged, and we will become a big tribe, and we will have our own status in the territory of Changli!


    But because of your selfishness, you want to be the chief of your three tribes, but also want to retain the name of the White Ape tribe. You know that this is simply impossible...


    You don''t ask us if we are willing or not, you only think about yourself!


    You are no longer suitable to be the great chief of my White Ape Division! "


    "What?" Bai Shu''s eyes widened and he shouted angrily, "You''re looking for death, Bai Yan! I''m all for the White Ape Department, what do you know?"


    Bai Yan shook his head: "You always say it''s for the White Apes, but you don''t even think about what the White Apes need, what the clansman needs? Let''s see what kind of people you have offended for the White Apes, because your White Apes What an embarrassing situation!


    Putting big ginger can help us become stronger, but you are not satisfied, always thinking about taking more benefits.


    Well now, the benefits are not taken, but the Tigers are far stronger than us!


    If this goes on like this, it is not certain that the White Ape Department will exist for a long time! "


    Mu Feng and Bai Yue didn''t say a word, they just watched the internal strife in the White Ape as if they were people in the air, as if they were doing what Chinese people are best at - watching the excitement!


    From time to time, Mu Feng was still gloating in his heart: "Tsk tsk, this white tree can''t even manage its own people, what a frustration! It''s really shameful to be a great chief and do this!"


    Bai Yue quietly looked at Mu Feng, motioning to ask him if he wanted to intervene.


    Mu Feng subtly shrugged his shoulders and shook his head, signaling that they should make trouble on their own.


    It''s just that right now the whole White Ape Department is asking for something from him, how can he stay out of it safely?


    After Bai Yan scolded Bai Shu, he knelt down and looked up at Mu Feng, and begged, "Dear chief, what Bai Shu said alone cannot replace my White Ape Department. My White Ape Department did not want to give you a mount on credit." , and don''t borrow anyone!"


    Mu Feng looked surprised, looked at Bai Yan, then at Bai Shu, and asked with a half-smile: "Then who should I trust?"


    This sentence can be described as murderous: who of you has the final say?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 630

    "Then who of you should I trust?" Bai Shu immediately frowned as soon as he said this.


    He looked at Mu Feng, and found that Mu Feng was looking at him with a sarcasm, half a smile but not a smile.


    He reacted all of a sudden, and his face paled instantly.


    And Bai Yan narrowed his eyes, then gritted his teeth and saluted Mu Feng and said, "Respected Great Chief, from now on, my White Ape Department will not regard him as the Great Chief!"


    "Bai Yan, you deserve to die!" Bai Shu shouted angrily.


    Bai Yan looked back at the "core" of the White Ape Division behind him, without saying a word.


    But those people all saluted Mu Feng: "Don''t be offended by the great chief!"


    Mu Feng turned around and waved his hands.


    Bai Yue was surprised, and was about to speak, but saw one of these "core" people suddenly stepping forward, kicking Bai Shu down: "Shut up!"


    Bai Shu was kicked so hard that he couldn''t speak, he could only scream in pain.


    At this time, another person followed and directly dragged him out.


    Then Bai Yan turned to look at Mu Feng, saluted with one hand, and said respectfully: "Respected chief, now I promise you on behalf of the White Ape Department, I will not play tricks on you in the future, I just ask you to give me the white ape All are treated the same as other tribes!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    This Bai Yan is a pragmatic person, his words are already overthrowing what Bai Shu said, and his posture is correct enough, there are both postures and appeals in his words.


    He smiled and nodded: "Yes! I just don''t know what you are going to do next, and what is your chief chief going to do with it?"


    Bai Yan looked serious, and said in a deep voice: "Although Bai Shu is the great chief, he only thinks that he is superior and can''t seek benefits for our White Ape Department. He is no longer suitable to be our great chief. We will not kill him , but he will no longer be allowed to interfere in the affairs of the tribe."


    Mu Feng nodded secretly.


    If this Bai Yan directly killed Bai Shu in order to please him, then he definitely couldn''t give the White Ape Department too many "benefits".


    After all, a person who is willing to kill even his own people will naturally be more merciless towards others.


    For such a person, Mu Feng has no good feelings at all.


    But he can still take into account that Baishu used to be the great chief, at least it shows that he is not a person who is ungrateful for profit, and it is still worth dealing with.


    He smiled and said: "Yes, since you are willing to do so, then I will naturally give you a chance. You can go back to the tribe now, gather a hundred elite warriors, and go south with me to conquer other tribes. If you gain something, you can learn from it." Get some of it."


    After a pause, he added: "You know how I treat my allies!"


    Bai Yan responded immediately: "Naturally, I have seen it, the chief acted fairly, and Bai Yan was convinced!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "In this case, you can go back and prepare now, just bring people here! Bai Yue, give each of them a cow, let them go and come back quickly!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue understood, turned around and went outside to make arrangements.


    Bai Yan and several members of the clan were startled, and they all saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Mu Feng nodded secretly, the White Ape Division has been successfully divided, the next step is to see their performance.


    One day after the people from the White Ape Department left, the chief of the Tiger Department came to the Frost Leaf Department with the tiger head and his tribe.


    They now have mounts to come and go, and their speed is much faster than that of the White Ape and other tribes.


    What surprised Mu Feng was that after seeing the great chief of the Tiger Division, he exclaimed inconceivably.


    Because he looks so much like a person - the big fool of the black bear department!


    The five-short figure at a glance, the same dark and thin face, and the same small eyes...


    "This..." If it wasn''t for the fact that the Chief of the Tiger Division in front of him looked younger, he would have almost thought that he had seen Da Huyou himself.


    Subconsciously, Mu Feng took the initiative to smile and said: "I am Jiang Mufeng, I have met my brother!"


    The chief of the tiger department was flattered, and hurriedly returned the gift: "I am a bear head, I have met my brother!"


    "Tiger head!" Mu Feng muttered in a low voice, holding back his smile, thinking of the big flicker''s name "Xiong Toutou", he secretly sighed that their names really matched each other.


    It''s a pity that the two people''s names are obviously different, so they shouldn''t be brothers.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng suddenly thought of a possibility, and asked tentatively, "Brother, to the east of the Tiger Department, there is a black bear tribe, and the chief there is called..."


    Before Mu Feng could finish speaking, Hutou had already accepted the words with a smile and said, "His name is Xiongtoutou, he is my elder brother!"


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart.


    He thought for a while, and asked in doubt: "Since I, my brother and you are brothers, why does he have a different surname from yours?"


    Hutou sighed, and said, "My elder brother is from the Black Bear Department who got married, and changed his surname to Xiong."


    Mu Feng suddenly realized.


    Walking marriage in this era is similar to a door-to-door son-in-law, and the offspring all follow the female surname.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the son-in-law who came to visit at this time was so strict that he even changed his original surname to the woman''s surname.


    However, Mu Feng then felt that the question that had been lingering in his mind for a long time finally had the answer¡ªwhy did Da Huyou enjoy such a good life in this area, and he was so familiar with the things in Changli.


    It turned out that he was from the tiger department before!


    At the same time, Mu Feng also admired Da Huyou.


    You know, the life of a door-to-door son-in-law is very difficult.


    Especially in this era, the door-to-door son-in-law is basically a labor force used to work in the tribe, and their status is very low.


    It happened that Da Huyou was able to successfully become the chief of the Black Bear Department as a "foreign surname".


    Mu Feng believed that this must be inseparable from his active mind.


    Before he could speak, the tiger head said: "Because he is my elder brother, I let him get married and ''walk'' out, so our tiger department has always felt indebted to him. He has not come to us for so many years. We won''t bother him either."


    After a pause, he continued: "Actually,

 Chapter 631

    Because of the relationship between Da Huyou, the next "secret talk" between Mufeng and Hutou went much more smoothly.


    In addition to liking to put gold on his face like the big flicker, this tiger head also has a good sense of proportion in speaking and asking, at least it is far from Bai Shu''s sky-high asking price.


    Frankly speaking, compared with the big flicker, this tiger head is really not cunning, but against the backdrop of the big flicker, it is rare to appear much more sincere.


    The most important thing is that even the big flicker didn''t find out Mu Feng''s background, so how could this "second flicker" know the real background of big Jiang.


    The "cooperation" matters he talked about with Mu Feng were also more pragmatic - after all, their tiger department has benefited a lot now.


    These requirements include the price, goods, safety, etc. of the market transactions, all of which can be easily fulfilled by Mu Feng.


    The tiger department will also dispatch fighters from its own tribe to help according to Jiang''s needs.


    At the same time, Tiger Head will also actively carry out activities in the surrounding area, helping Da Jiang introduce the small tribe to the market for trading.


    Wood wind is very pleased.


    Although Hutou''s second flicker is not as cunning as the big flicker, they are brothers after all, and they should have something in common in the breadth of their connections.


    Woodwind is very relieved about this.


    In the end, the guest of honor talked happily in detail, and Mu Feng couldn''t help but eat a meal in the Frost Leaf Department with his tiger''s head¡ªtruly carried forward the etiquette of hospitality in later generations.


    After tossing and tossing for nearly a day, he sent away the tiger head and his party who were still full of thoughts.


    Of course, when the time comes, Mufeng will inevitably call out "old brother" and "brother" to this tiger head.


    Hutou reluctantly said to Mu Feng: "Brother, from now on your business will be my business!"


    Mu Feng also responded "emotionally": "Brother, just say hello if you have anything to do in the future!"


    "Brother!"


    "Brother!"


    After sending off Tiger Head and his party, Konoha and Asuka also sent their mounts back.


    The two told Mu Feng that the people led by Jiuzhu met them near the Wild Wolf Department, and they met the members of the Wild Wolf Department in the Wild Wolf Department.


    The members of the Wild Wolf Division were already familiar with Jiang''s mount and men and horses, so they were very familiar with them. They hurriedly notified their chief, and the whole team was busy taking their men and horses to take a shortcut back to the Baishuyuan area.


    Konoha smiled and said: "If you say that the wolf department is small, there are only more than 300 people, it is really a miracle that it can survive until now!"


    His words reminded Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng remembered that the totem belief of the Wild Wolf Department was the wolf, and knowing that Mu Feng had a white wolf, he regarded him as the "God Wolf Messenger".


    They wanted Mufeng to keep the white wolf in the wild wolf department and worship Xiaobai, but Mufeng refused.


    But since then, the Wild Wolf Department has been extremely polite to Mu Feng and the entire Dajiang people, which also makes Mu Feng take good care of the Wild Wolf Department.


    From the small town to the outside of the small town, Mu Feng made Bai Yue pay more attention to the wild wolf department.


    And the wild wolf department and the black bear department have long been inseparable from Jiang.


    "Black bears, wild wolves, fierce tigers..." Mu Feng muttered softly, "They can develop into Da Jiang''s subordinate tribes. These tribes know a little about Da Jiang''s background, and they all experienced the wind and rain with Da Jiang. You can also pull it!"


    He remembered that when Da Jiang was still in the Jiang clan, the crusade against the Chijiao tribe was still a joint effort of three.


    Da Jiang only dispatched fifty people at that time, but the Black Bears and Wild Wolves bet on the fighting power of the entire tribe. It can be said that they have bet all their wealth and lives.


    Although they were also forced to be helpless at the time, Da Jiang''s rise did indeed build confidence from that battle.


    You know, the Jiang family used to live passively in a corner, and was cautious when hunting in the Baishuyuan area.


    After defeating the Chijiao tribe, Mu Feng''s confidence and courage also increased, and Jiang''s development speed began to accelerate.


    "Moreover, the geographical location of these tribes is very special. The black bears, wild wolves, Yiluo old land, and the tiger tribe can form a closed circle together. These four tribes have been drawn together, and the small tribes in this area The tribe is equivalent to the cattle and sheep raised by my Da Jiang. When the time is right, it depends on my Da Jiang''s mood!


    The most important thing is that in this ring-shaped area, there is already a Hezu tribe that is sure to become a subordinate tribe of Dajiang. Well, the Giant Elephant tribe is also good, and the two-phase attack. The Yellow Bird tribe either chooses to merge with Dajiang, or It also became a subordinate tribe of my big ginger.


    Hehe, this is the so-called ''with the general trend, you have to follow it, and you have to follow it if you don''t follow it''!


    In the past, Lao Yingri Buluo used sheep pens, but now I use these tribes close to Da Jiang as sheep pens, and everything in this sheep pen is mine! "


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng grinned and smiled.


    He looked at Konoha and Asuka, and said with a smile, "That''s right, what you two said reminded me of one thing!"


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Mu Feng laughing happily, the two were clearly in a happy mood.


    Mu Feng smiled and told Bai Yue, Asuka and Konoha about the plan he had just thought of.


    After the three of them listened, their eyes widened and their expressions were excited.


    They only think that this kind of miraculous idea can only be thought of by their own great chief!


    Moreover, once the idea is uttered, they can quickly understand it, and know that as long as they follow what Mu Feng said, no matter how long or short the time is, they will definitely achieve what Mu Feng said!


    And the three of them looked at each other and reacted one after another.


    Now Dajiang has a vast territory from Longcheng to the west to Pixiu City, and to the Lei Zebu area to the south.


    If it is true as Mu Feng said, if the black bear and other tribes circle a large area, it will basically double the territory of Da Jiang!


    The three of them had no concept of the word "territory".


    Before that, they all felt that they had left their own tribe, and the outside world was dangerous.


    But in Dajiang, from Longcheng to the old area of ??Lei Zebu, and then to the area of ??Pixiu City, Da Jiang''s mounts can gallop freely, and Da Jiang''s people can stay at will.


    They don''t have to worry about anyone daring to rob them in this area, even if there are ferocious beasts, they are just the prey of Big Jiang!


    They have realized exactly what the word "territory" means - in the territory, Jiang is the master, and they are the strongest existence!


    After understanding this point, the three of them looked uplifted and knelt down on one knee to salute: "Great Chief, Great Sage!"


    Knowing the shock these words brought to the three of them, Mu Feng waved his hands: "Since you all think it''s okay, then after I see the people from the He''an Department, we''ll go to the Black Bear Department. The great chiefs of the three tribes of the wild wolf and the river are invited to come."


    "Go to the Black Bear Department?" The three were puzzled, "Should we go directly to their tribe and say no?"


    "It''s different!" Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled, "Hold an alliance in the Black Bear Department to establish my status as Da Jiang!"


    He thought of the fact that in history, when the Five Hegemons of the Spring and Autumn Period established their dominance, they would use the method of "meeting alliances" to establish their positions.


    For example, Duke Huan Jiang Xiaobai established his "boss" status through the Kuiqiu League.


    Mu Feng thought: "Xiao Bai''s surname is Jiang, and my Da Jiang''s surname is also Jiang, hehe, God''s will!"


    Unknowingly, he suddenly had a sense of self-expansion of "ordered by heaven".


    Although he didn''t want to bully a few tribes, at least he had to make sure that Da Jiang''s voice would be the mainstream voice in this area.


    The meaning of big ginger is the meaning of the tribes in this area!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 632

    Two days later, the chiefs of the He''an tribe and the Yellow Bird tribe came to the Shuangye tribe with their respective clansmen at the same time.


    This made Mufeng a little surprised, because Baiyue told him that the distance between the Hezu tribe and the Yellow Bird tribe is still a bit far, how did they arrive at the Shuangye tribe at the same time?


    Make an appointment in advance?


    After the two great chiefs came to the Frost Leaf Department, they couldn''t help shrinking their eyes when they saw the layout around the Frost Leaf Department.


    They had already guessed from the clansmen that the Frost Leaf Department was just a stronghold of Mu Feng here, but the construction of a stronghold had already exceeded their imagination. How strong should his real headquarters be?


    When Da Jiang''s warrior led them to Mu Feng, the two hurriedly bowed and introduced themselves:


    "My name is Yu Fengyu, and I am the chief of the Yellow Bird Department. I have met my brother!"


    "My name is Hei Lianjiang, and I am the great chief of the Hexi tribe. I have met my brother!"


    Mu Feng bowed his body and nodded in return: "My name is Jiang Mufeng, and I have met two brothers!"


    He didn''t say the name of Da Jiang because there were people from the Yellow Bird Department in front of him.


    Yu Fengyu and Hei Lianjiang naturally knew it too, and their expressions were as usual.


    Hei Lianjiang got straight to the point and said firstly: "Brother, my leader, Heyui, must have told you about the situation of the Heyue tribe. This time I am here to discuss with you the details of my Heyue tribe becoming your subordinate tribe." of!"


    He said this with a calm face, not at all like Bai Shu''s heartbroken face, and he didn''t have so much twitching.


    Obviously, he knew what he was talking about and what the Hezuo Department wanted.


    Mu Feng didn''t respond right away, but asked with a smile: "As far as I know, the Goshawk Department also visited your tribe and asked you to serve them as superiors, but you refused. Now why are you willing to take the initiative to become our tribe? Belonging to the tribe?"


    Hei Lianjiang looked calm, and said seriously: "The Goshawk Department requires our department to merge with the Yishui Department, to regard them as the superior department, and at the same time change our department''s totem belief to their divine eagle. We cannot agree to this!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Besides, Heiyue has already told me that you are different from the Goshawk Department. Regardless of whether it is large or small, as long as you are willing to trade in the market, you can all exchange things, and even Can give us credit.


    What''s more important is that this time the Black Snake Department was destroyed. Those members of the Black Snake Department were obviously sick and couldn''t take them. You still kept your promise and exchanged them for mounts for us.


    Everything shows that you are different from the Goshawk Department and the entire Changli Department.


    Now our tribes have nothing to do with you, you can treat us like this, I think if my Hexi tribe becomes your subordinate tribe, the benefits will definitely be more! "


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed out loud, very happy.


    The so-called "thousands of clothes, ten thousand clothes, no flattering", at this moment even Mu Feng is not exempt from the custom.


    Regardless of whether this Heilianjiang was flattering or not, he was unavoidably happy to hear it from the bottom of his heart.


    Firstly, when others praise themselves, it is inevitable for everyone to be happy.


    Secondly, Hei Lianjiang directly stated what was in his heart, showing that he already wanted to understand the key points.


    Just like what he said - if he keeps his promises to tribes that have nothing to do with him, how can he treat his subordinate tribes so badly?


    It''s just a pity that not everyone can understand such a simple truth.


    It can even be said that few people can understand it!


    For a long time, Mu Feng has a feeling of helplessness of "I have my heart towards the bright moon, but the bright moon shines on the ditch".


    So he laughed heartily, not simply because Hei Lianjiang praised him - he is not so superficial!


    What he values ??is that this Heilianjiang is a sensible person!


    "It''s not in vain that I gave him an extra fifty cows without a promise from him!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    He laughed and looked at Hei Lianjiang, stepped forward and stretched out his hand to hold Hei Lianjiang: "Brother, what did you say? What is subordinate or not? It''s just an outsider''s awkwardness. You and I are not subordinate. , just for alliance!


    I will definitely find a way to do my best to help you fulfill what you want and ask for in the Hezuo department!


    And my department has something to ask for, and I also hope that you can help me with all my strength, brother!


    Don''t worry, brother, my tribe has also developed from a small tribe, and I know the importance of the tribe to the tribe.


    In the future against the enemy, our two fighters will go hand in hand to kill the enemy together. With the gains, our department will share the gains with you!


    As for the so-called Goshawk Department and Changli Department, my brother disdains and despises such an approach! "


    After these words, Mu Feng can be said to be handy, smooth and smooth, and it will be a matter of course.


    What he said was of course polite.


    It doesn''t matter to him whether he is aligned or not, whether he is subordinate or not.


    What he said was just to give "face" to the Hehe tribe and Heilianjiang, which was nice in name and good in appearance.


    But both people in the interior know that Dajiang is the upper part, and the Hewei part is the lower part, which cannot be changed.


    Whatever Dajiang needs, the Hewei Department must give full support.


    But he also sent another important message to Heilianjiang: Follow me and work hard, and you won''t be short of food for all your rivers!


    But these words have never been spoken by people from a large tribe willing to speak to people from a small tribe, let alone someone holding hands like Mu Feng, who speaks earnestly and expressively!


    For a long time, Mu Feng and Da Huyou boasted that the art of negotiation obtained from "discussing each other" has been brought into play, and the results have been remarkable!


    For a split second, Heilianjiang was overwhelmed, excited and grateful!


    He excitedly clenched Mu Feng''s hand: "Old, brother! With your words, brother can rest assured! From now on, brother, as long as you have orders, everyone in the Hezuo tribe will follow!"


    When he said this, he really put his attitude right.


    At this time, Mu Feng used the skills he learned from the two fools: "Brother!"


    Hei Lianjiang was really excited, he tightly clenched Mu Feng''s hand: "Brother!"


    See you soon!


    Sympathy!


    Heroes are heroes!


    All the members of the Hewei tribe who followed behind Heilianjiang looked excited and extremely excited.


    They never imagined that they were supposed to become a subordinate tribe, but now their great chief actually had such a "detailed discussion" with the great chief in front of them, and they made such a promise to their Hebei tribe!


    They all had dark faces and were so excited that they clenched their fists secretly.


    Especially Hei Mufeng¡ªas the promoter of this incident, he clenched his fists tightly and gave Mu Feng a grateful look in secret.


    It''s just that Yu Fengyu, the chief of the Yellow Bird Department, and the group behind him are very embarrassed.


    Behind him was Yu Shi, who was at this time quietly pulling Yu Fengyu''s animal skin corner awkwardly, and asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Big, big chief, what should we do?"


    Now Yu Fengyu was also in a panic.


    He originally wanted to play by ear, and procrastinated as long as he could.


    But I didn''t expect the great chief of the Hexi tribe to be so direct, and he expressed his heartfelt stance with a "Ka Ka Ka" when he came up, and the young chief in front of him was also very "talkative" and expressed his intention to form an alliance and promised various benefits.


    He didn''t think that the young man in front of him was doing this on a whim, nor would he think that he was a stupid person.


    After all, how can he be a simple person who can become a great chief at such a young age and lead people to destroy the Xuan Snake Department?


    In addition, he also heard from Yu Shi that the young man in front of him was still a beast master, so he couldn''t look at it with ordinary eyes.


    "How about, while he is happy now, my Yellow Bird Department will also form an alliance with them?" Yu Fengyu thought to himself, his eyes lit up...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 633

    Feeling lucky, Yu Feng looked at Mu Feng and Hei Lianjiang''s courteous manner, and reminded in a low voice: "Brother, my Yellow Bird Department is here this time to talk to you about the alliance!"


    "Alliance?" Mu Feng glanced at him, sneered in his heart, but remained calm on his face, and said with a smile, "Okay!"


    Then he turned to Bai Yue: "Bai Yue, take the brothers from the Yellow Bird Department over there to discuss the details of the alliance in detail!"


    Bai Yue nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Yu Fengyu froze for a moment, looked at Mu Feng, then at Bai Yue: "Brother, I want to be with you..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "What do you say the same to Bai Yue!"


    Bai Yue also said "seriously" at this time: "Don''t worry, if I can''t make up my mind about something we talked about, my chief will naturally make the decision!"


    Yu Fengyu looked embarrassed.


    Hei Lianjiang''s dark eyes glowed.


    But Mu Feng never spoke to Yu Fengyu again, turned to look at Hei Lianjiang: "Brother, I''ll talk to you in private about some important matters!"


    Hei Lianjiang was overjoyed and nodded again and again: "Okay!"


    This time Yu Fengyu was extremely helpless, and she said the words of rejection hard-heartedly, but she resolutely shut up after seeing Bai Yue''s obviously impatient face.


    The He''an tribe has now formed an alliance with Da Jiang, and they have already gained fifty more cattle before, and their strength is already beyond that of the Yellow Bird tribe.


    And according to Yu Shi, secretly he also saw that Bai Yue had given many weapons to He Weibu.


    The key is that the Hezuo is very close to the Yellow Bird. If the Hezu has any thoughts about his Yellow Bird at this time, any fool will know who Da Jiang will help!


    What''s more terrible is that the Giant Elephant Department, which had an irresistible relationship with the Yellow Bird, has become more and more alienated from them.


    But Yu Fengyu knew in his heart that the Colossal Elephant Department had gained a lot of benefits in the market. They had exchanged a lot of weapons and mounts, and they had already started to grow stronger.


    Moreover, their tribe has exchanged horses as mounts for several times in the market, and several conflicts with other tribes have also caught many people, making it increasingly difficult for the giant elephant tribe to provoke them.


    Now if he offends Da Jiang again, he will really push the Yellow Bird Department to a dead end.


    Thinking of this, he sighed in his heart, knowing that he had lost the best opportunity to make a profit, he secretly scolded himself for being stupid, but said with a smile on his face: "Okay, then I will trouble Brother Bai Yue!"


    At the same time, there was a sad feeling in his heart: the great chief of the Hezuo tribe was personally received by the great chief of Da Jiang, but as the great chief, he had to call a young man a brother and brother!


    What he didn''t know was that Bai Yue was the leader of the war in Dajiang, and she was also the commander of Dajiang''s westward expansion. With such an identity, "receiving" such a down-and-out chief of a small tribe was already giving him face.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng''s deep-rooted desire not to be strong against Huang Niaobu, he might have directly asked people like Huang Chuan to discuss cooperation with him.


    Seeing that Bai Yue took Yu Fengyu to "discuss alliances" elsewhere, Mu Feng smiled and said to Hei Lianjiang: "Brother, let''s continue talking!"


    Hei Lianjiang did not hide his excitement at this time, and nodded excitedly: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng said: "I''ve heard from the leader of Heyui about the situation of your Heyue tribe. It''s a grievance with the Lushui tribe, right?"


    Hei Lianjiang nodded, pondered for a while and explained the situation of the Water Department.


    What he said is probably not much different from what Heyyue said, the difference is that it is more detailed.


    The Lushui and Hehe tribes have the same ancestors, and previously believed in a common totem - the egret bird.


    According to Heilianjiang, the egret has a white body, black tail, black long neck, red head, long beak and long legs, and is good at flying high.


    There was no need to consult the system at all, and Mu Feng guessed that the so-called egret should be a red-crowned crane or other cranes that are good at flying high.


    According to what Heilianjiang said, there are rivers and shoals in the place where their Hebei tribe is located, so it should be confirmed that it is a crane.


    It was only later because of internal disagreements within the He''an Department that it was divided into two parts, and then there were the He''e Department and the Lushui Department.


    Because both of them believe in the common belief of the herons, they both want to subdue each other and annex them-this is actually an internal contradiction of "brothers fight against the wall" at best.


    The key is that after the stalemate between the Lishui Department and the Hexi Department, they used their brains and ran all the way to find the Goshawk Department.


    I don''t know how the Misui Department discussed with the Goshawk Department, and finally agreed to the Goshawk Department''s willingness to give up the original totem belief and change the Goshawk Department''s eagle as a totem.


    At the same time, people from the Goshawk Department were invited to coerce the Hehe Department and the Yishui Department into one.


    If this is the case, in terms of numbers, the Goshawk Department can immediately obtain a large and medium-sized tribe with a total number of more than a thousand people.


    And this tribe is easier to control because of the discord.


    Therefore, the people of the whole Helu tribe hated the behavior of the Lushui tribe, and felt that they were traitors¡ª¡ªthe condor on the totem itself was the enemy of the egret bird!


    Their change to the condor totem also proved one point invisibly: the egret was defeated by the condor, and the river tribe was subdued by the goshawk!


    After hearing what Hei Lianjiang said, Mu Feng lowered his head and thought.


    Apparently, neither the Lushui Ministry nor the Hexi Ministry knew the truth that "it is easier to invite God than to send God away".


    Whether it is the Goshawk Department or Da Jiang, it is absolutely impossible for them to help them resolve internal disputes in vain.


    It''s just that Mu Feng thought to himself that what he did was fair, and he wouldn''t force others to change to the totem belief.


    After all, "a twisted melon is not sweet", he forcibly annexed other ministries and made them convert to the ancestral totem, which would only backfire and arouse the resentment of others and bring hidden dangers to himself.


    He nodded and said: "How about this, brother, since we have an alliance between the two departments, then I, Da Jiang, must show some sincerity. After this time, I will help you solve the matter of the Yishui department. I am only responsible for sending someone to help you. All the people from the Water Department were captured, how to deal with them is up to you, how about it?"


    Hei Lianjiang showed excitement, and nodded again and again: "Okay, brother, I feel relieved with your words!"


    Mu Feng shook his head again and said: "But brother, I have to say something ugly first. I will send soldiers to help you fight, and we must ensure their safety. If the people from the Water Department resist too fiercely, there will inevitably be casualties!"


    Hei Lianjiang was taken aback, and then nodded heavily: "Don''t worry about this, I understand it in my heart! Like our tribe in the Hexi tribe, they all want to unify the two tribes. It''s just that those few people who are like bugs Instigating the clansmen, this led to the division of a huge river into two parts!


    If you don''t say it, I will also bring it up. If you dare to resist the great chiefs, hunters, and war heads of the Water Department, it doesn''t matter if you kill them all! "


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "That''s good!"


    He was still afraid that Heilianjiang would throw a trick at the mouse, neither this nor that would work.


    Fortunately, Heilianjiang is a sensible and decisive master who knows that in order to unify the two parts, the necessary means of force are necessary.


    Especially after the two parts are unified, in order to truly integrate, the voice of one leader must "disappear".


    From Mu Feng''s point of view, leaving these voices behind is beneficial to Jiang and is conducive to manipulation.


    But in terms of Mu Feng''s mind, if there are two opposing tribes in one tribe, it will certainly make the tribe agree and grow rapidly.


    Coupled with the attitude of the Hehe tribe towards Jiang and the frankness of Heilianjiang in front of him, Mu Feng didn''t bother to do this kind of scheming.


    The Hezuo Department really has a different heart, the worst thing is that he will be wiped out.


    After all, it''s not that Jiang doesn''t have this strength!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 634

    After Mu Feng discussed with Heilianjiang, Bai Yue also discussed with Yu Fengyu.


    I don''t know what Bai Yue told him, but when Yu Fengyu looked at Mufeng and Heilianjiang again, his expressions had returned to normal.


    Heilianjiang began to greet Hei Muyue to go back.


    As for Mu Feng, he waved his hand and said to Bai Yue, "Bai Yue, come here!"


    Bai Yue knew that Mu Feng had something to explain, so she immediately came to her.


    He took the initiative to say: "The Yellow Bird Department wants to form an alliance with me, Da Jiang, and obtain the same right to trade in the market as other tribes."


    Mu Feng sneered: "He really dares to think!"


    Bai Yue also sneered and said: "So I didn''t agree, I told him that it is okay to form an alliance, but it is an alliance with Shuangye, Tiger and White Ape, and the rights are the same!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "That''s right, that''s it. By forming an alliance with me, Da Jiang, these benefits can be obtained for real, but if you form an alliance with an alliance like the White Ape Department, it depends on their performance!"


    Bai Yue shook her head helplessly: "Chief, if you want me to tell you, wouldn''t it be great to just destroy the Yellow Bird Department and annex it to me, Da Jiang?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Da Jiang is now in a period of internal clan integration. There are already two to three thousand people in the clan, and there are still two to three thousand slaves. If these populations are not resolved, if we rashly accept new clan members, it is easy to cause trouble!


    And we want to develop our influence in the Changli territory now, so we can''t be too obvious, otherwise it would be bad to expose me, Jiang!


    And even if you want to destroy them, you need this appropriate reason, understand? "


    Bai Yue nodded: "I understand!"


    After a pause, he asked again: "Then how to deal with the matter of the Hebei Department?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "You take a hundred cavalry troops and a hundred war slaves to follow Heilianjiang back to the tribe, and help them annex the Boshui Department.


    Remember, don''t take prisoners, don''t rob things, kill as few people as possible. Especially those leaders of the Water Department, they must not be killed by you! "


    "Why?" Bai Yue was puzzled, "Aren''t we going to help the people from the Heshui Department? We can''t kill the people from the Luoshui Department?"


    Mu Feng said in a low voice: "Although it is more useful to keep those few leaders of the Water Department, but in this way, the trust of the River Department will be lost.


    But once our people kill the people from the Water Department, their hatred will be transferred to us, which will promote the unification and integration of the two departments. In the later stage, it will be difficult to guarantee that Heilianjiang will not use this matter to make troubles and transfer the hatred of the tribe to us. We must guard against it! "


    Bai Yue''s brows were tightly furrowed, he had never expected that there were so many ways in it.


    In fact, in his opinion, Heilianjiang has completely "surrendered", and Da Jiang can do his best to support him!


    Seeing his puzzled face, Mu Feng continued to explain in a low voice: "If you don''t kill their leader, the people in the Shushui tribe will have no way to hate them. If necessary, find a way to anger the people in the Hexu tribe, be it Heilianjiang or Heyui Well, let them kill those leaders in a fit of rage.


    In this way, the two tribes will be merged into one in the future. Although there are no opposing forces in the tribe, killing a few leaders during the unification will leave a thorn in their hearts...


    If Heilianjiang wants to ensure the unification of the two ministries for a long time, it can only rely on the time in the future. In a short time, they must rely on me, Da Jiang, to help deter them. "


    Bai Yue''s expression was shocked.


    He suddenly understood that what the great chief said had already involved another level of battle-people''s hearts!


    "But if it''s true as you said, after a long time, the people in the He''an tribe have truly unified and become dissidents. Wouldn''t I, Da Jiang, have wasted all this effort?" Bai Yue asked in a low voice.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It must be that they have the intention to wear down these thorns slowly. As long as the external threat is still there, they must rely on me, Da Jiang. Well, so this Yellow Bird Department must stay in the future, right It''s for them to practice, hehe..."


    Bai Yue was shocked.


    Up to now, the chief said that he has not fully understood, but he is sure that whether Heilianjiang is willing or not, as long as he wants to unify the Boshui Ministry, he must suffer from this dumbness!


    It''s also possible that he can''t even see that this is a "dumb loss"!


    The great chief''s mind is really deep and terrifying!


    But after thinking about it, Bai Yue became excited and rejoiced: such a complicated and unreasonable situation in Changli Department seems to be no problem in front of the great chief!


    Seeing Bai Yue''s surprised look, Mu Feng waved his hands: "Okay, what should I do specifically, I believe you will have a solution."


    Bai Yue nodded heavily.


    If the great chief still needs to worry about these details, then he can''t be the leader of the battle!


    Mu Feng said again: "After helping the Hexie Department to solve the matter of the Water Department, take Heilianjiang to the Black Bear Department."


    Bai Yue nodded again.


    He knew that the great chief was going to do a big event in the Black Bear Department - the alliance!


    Afterwards, the two exhorted them in front of Heilianjiang, and then Bai Yue led the troops and followed Heilianjiang to the Hehe tribe.


    As for Yu Fengyu, he reluctantly followed them back along the way.


    Obviously, he came here full of hope, but returned disappointed.


    The only harvest is the promise from Baiyue - join the Frost Leaf Alliance and see how well you perform!


    For Yu Fengyu, this was a blessing in misfortune, he finally did not let the relationship between the Yellow Bird Department and Da Jiang continue to deteriorate.


    But he also knew that once his performance was not satisfactory to Da Jiang, the promise from Bai Yue might be overturned.


    Because the person talking to him about this is Bai Yue, not Mu Feng!


    After sending Bai Yue and his party away, Mu Feng ordered Konoha and Asuka to take a hundred warriors, a hundred and fifty warriors, and a hundred war slaves to go south secretly, and Konoha rode a jade unicorn to make a detour. The Jade Bird Department reported the situation to confirm the situation of the tribes confronting the Jade Bird Department, and then Da Jiang harassed most of Changli from north to south to share the pressure with them.


    As for himself, he took fifty warriors and went to the old place of Yiluo to see the warriors and craftsmen there.


    Then go to the Wild Wolf Department from Yiluo''s old place, and then go to the Black Bear Department, waiting for the alliance.


    There are fifty warriors and one hundred war slaves left in the old land of Yiluo, which are still used as guards.


    There are a lot more cattle here than before. As for the horses and iron utensils, they were secretly transported back to the tribe by Konoha and Asuka a few days ago.


    After explaining some details to Shuangqiu here, he led the soldiers back.


    Naturally, he went first to the Wild Wolf Department.


    After the first battle of the Chijiao tribe, Mu Feng has never been to the wild wolf tribe, nor has he seen the great chief of the wild wolf tribe who is full of decadence.


    Even now he doesn''t even know the name of the chief of the wild wolf department.


    This time, he wants to personally "visit" the Wolf Department and invite him to join the Black Bear Department!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 635

    From the old land of the Yiluo tribe to the east, it needs to pass through the old land of the former Baitu tribe and the old land of the Luoshui tribe, and finally reach the boundary of the wild wolf tribe.


    I don''t know if it''s because the Chijiao tribe is in trouble in this area, so there are significantly fewer small tribes around here than in the north.


    Before Mufeng brought people to explore this area, he didn''t know the specific boundary, but now that he knew that Xiangnan was the boundary between Qingzhang Mountain and Qingniao Department, he was able to react.


    In addition to the Chijiao tribe, there are few small tribes here, and there are frequent conflicts between the Qingniao tribe and the Changli tribe.


    Under the long-term turmoil, no tribe is willing to stay here anymore.


    Of course, those who are still willing to stay here are all small tribes like the Wild Wolf Department.


    Without the Chijiao tribe, there will be no big tribes in this area. Naturally, the Changli tribe alliance will not focus on this place, but instead make it a safe place under the lights.


    Mufeng led people all the way from west to east, observing and thinking all the way.


    From the bottom of his heart, he thought about how far he should be able to go south from the Wild Wolf Department¡ªhow big Jiang''s "territory" was involved.


    And once the alliance is successful, he will successfully bring several tribes under Da Jiang''s "rule", and he will also border on the Jade Bird tribe in the future.


    "Once it borders the Jade Bird Division, as long as the two divisions don''t conflict, then a situation of ''two horses going westward'' can be formed. Da Jiang can take revenge on the Yanma Division more safely, and the Jade Bird Division can also take the opportunity to take revenge on the Dali Division. .¡± Mu Feng secretly planned in his heart, and he had already begun to think about the future development trend.


    "As for the Ge Libu and Yanhuobu who are in the middle, if they don''t belong to the Aoitobu, they will belong to me, Jiang!"


    Since Mu Feng only brought fifty cavalry warriors, they traveled very fast, even if they were observing all the way, they arrived at the Wild Wolf Department in less than four days.


    As Konoha said, when Jiang''s cavalry appeared near the Wolf Department, they were immediately recognized.


    When they learned that it was Jiang''s great chief, Mu Feng, who personally led the people past, the Wild Wolf Division erupted.


    First, their leader Yeli came out with people to welcome Mu Feng, and then their great chief¡ªa black fat old boy ran out.


    When Mu Feng saw him, he almost didn''t recognize him, he just felt that the person in front of him didn''t match the dark, thin, decadent old man in his impression.


    Because the person in front of him at this time is a dark, fat, bright-eyed old man who also looks much younger.


    The first time he saw him, Mu Feng thought of a sentence - people are happy when they have happy events!


    "Could it be possible that seeing me makes him think it''s a very festive event?" Mu Feng thought to himself, and began to murmur in his heart, "It seems to be a good omen, and talking with him should go well!"


    "And this old boy should be the same as Big Huyou. He knows how to enjoy himself. You can tell that life has improved by looking at this fat face!"


    Before he could make a sound, the fat old man stepped forward and grabbed Mu Feng''s hand excitedly: "Oh, brother, you are finally here!"


    Mu Feng smiled and greeted: "Brother, brother, I miss you to death!"


    The black and fat old man laughed loudly: "Then why don''t you come to my place? I heard that you have been to Brother Xiong from the Black Bear Department many times! Why, you think that the Black Bear Department can help you, and you don''t like it. us?"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and his heart felt happy, he probably knew what the Wild Wolf Department was thinking.


    He smiled and said: "How come? We are all brother tribes who help each other. Although I can''t come here, I still miss you all the time. Otherwise, how can I ask the leader of Yeli to take care of you?"


    The black and fat old man nodded again and again: "I have a heart, I have a heart! Let''s go, this time we have to stay in our wild wolf department for a while!"


    Mu Feng laughed again and again: "Okay!"


    Then the two walked hand in hand into the tribe.


    When walking into the tribe, Mufeng found a reason to know that the old man''s name was Langqiu, a vulgar name obviously named after mountains and rivers, just like his Mufeng.


    He also told Langqiu his name, and this was the official first meeting!


    The wild wolf tribe is obviously not as shabby as before, and a lot of thatched houses have been built in the tribe, which is obviously an addition.


    Mu Feng looked at the number of thatched houses, and at the layout around the wild wolf department, and he probably had an idea in his heart.


    He took the initiative to smile and said: "Brother, just now I saw that your tribe has added a lot of labor, it is really a great thing!"


    Lang Qiu had a look of joy on his face, but he shook his head and said, "Where is it, there are still less than 500 people in the Wild Wolf Division! I can tell you well, you Da Jiang should already have a thousand people!"


    When he said this, he obviously had a tone of irresistible pride and excitement, and of course he also envied Da Jiang.


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile, and did not deny it: "Well, there are two or three thousand people, and I am too busy to pay attention to these small things!"


    Show off naked!


    Of course, this was Mu Feng''s intention.


    The purpose of his visit this time was not to compliment Wolf Hill and Big Huyou, he needed to show his teeth so that he would willingly join the "big circle" he had planned.


    Sure enough, Langqiu "hissed" and gasped.


    He didn''t expect Mu Feng to admit it so bluntly, which completely caught him off guard.


    He originally planned to show off the great transformation of the Wild Wolf Department, but he choked on Mu Feng''s words¡ªhe couldn''t speak!


    He didn''t expect that Da Jiang, who was about the same number as their tribe, now has so many people.


    And what makes him very uncomfortable is that the population is two to three thousand, why is it such an ordinary thing in the mouth of this young man in front of him.


    It''s as if he doesn''t care about it at all.


    "Is this a human language?" Langqiu felt extremely helpless and depressed, "Is there anything bigger than the increase in the tribe''s population?"


    Seeing his reaction out of the corner of Mu Feng''s eyes, he smiled secretly, then changed the subject, with a concerned look on his face: "Brother, the population of your tribe has increased, how many warriors do you have? Do you all have mounts? Do you have enough weapons?"


    In fact, he had already asked Bai Yue, Mu Ye and others before he came.


    Through so many small market transactions, the wild wolf department exchanged them themselves, and with the addition of a few cows and horses scattered by Da Jiang, they probably have about forty cows and horses.


    The words of the soldiers are about two hundred or so.


    Wolf Hill couldn''t hold back for a moment.


    Because these things are the sore feet of his wolf department.


    Mu Feng obviously cared about him, but in fact he was exposing his faults.


    But how did Langqiu know that Mu Feng had "bad intentions", he only saw the concern on Mu Feng''s face, and heard the sincerity in his tone!


    He couldn''t hold back his old face, scratched his head, and stopped talking.


    He looked at Yeli and motioned for him to answer.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to say such embarrassing words.


    Ye Li also felt embarrassed, scratched his head and said, "We now have more than two hundred warriors, and the total number of cattle and horses is more than thirty! Weapons are still enough!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, and said in his heart: "Bai Yue said that there are more than 40 heads in total, but now there are only about 30 or so. It seems that they must have killed a few more and ate them. That is to say, their ability to hunt is limited now. Weapons are enough..."


    After finding out the details of the Wild Wolf Department in an instant, he frowned, with regret on his face, and said in a hateful voice: "The Wild Wolf Department has such a good relationship with Da Jiang, why is it still so weak? This is not allowed! Now those in Changli are trading with us. The entire tribe has hundreds of mounts..."


    Both Langqiu and Yeli had expressions of embarrassment and helplessness on their faces.


    Mu Feng "frowned" and thought: "Well, brother, I have time this time, and I didn''t bring much. I will give you twenty cows as a supplement for your mount. Come with me to the black bear department. I have something to ask you and Mr. Xiong." Brother discuss, I will send you the cattle and horses to the Black Bear Department, and if you turn around, bring the cattle and horses back from there, how about it?"


    "Twenty cows?" Langqiu froze for a moment, "So many?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "Is twenty cows still a lot? There is a tribe that has become our subordinate tribe, and at least fifty cows have been obtained. The relationship between our two tribes is so good, how can there be more than fifty cows?"


    Langqiu looked excited, looked at Yeli, and found that Yeli was even more excited than him.


    He nodded and said: "Okay, brother, since you have said so, then I will go with you!"


    Obviously, the gravitas of fifty cows and horses is enough to make a trip to Wolf Hill.


    Especially, as a great chief, after seeing so many benefits, he also has his own ideas!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 636

    Wooden Wind was surprised.


    He originally thought that it would take a lot of talking and talking to persuade Wolf Hill to go to the Black Bear Department together, but the result went smoothly, which he did not expect.


    But he reacted after a little thought.


    The answer is three words - a sense of crisis!


    There are only two tribes in the vicinity: the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department.


    But the situation of the two tribes is markedly different.


    The Black Bear Division now has more than 200 soldiers, which looks similar to the Wild Wolf Division.


    However, seventy or eighty of the more than two hundred fighters have already mounted their mounts, and their weapons were all privately traded with Da Jiang before the opening of the market.


    In other words, the weapons that can be traded in the market are all left over from the black bears!


    As for the mounts - there are close to fifty horses in the black bear department, and these horses are obviously much better than the horses in their wild wolf department, let alone cattle.


    Now the soldiers of the wild wolf department still need to go hunting frequently, while the fighters of the black bear department have started to train every day.


    Obviously, although both the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department followed Da Jiang to attack the Chijiao Department and formed a good relationship, this good relationship is obviously greater than that of the Black Bear Department.


    Although the big ginger also benefits the Black Bear Department, compared with what the Black Bear Department got, it looks very shabby.


    Naturally, Wolf Hill doesn''t have any "connections" with Da Huyou, so he can''t give Da Jiang any "help" from the market, and naturally he can''t get gifts of cattle and horses from Mufeng like Da Huyou.


    If things go on like this, one day the Black Bears will be strong enough to annex the Wild Wolves.


    However, this is something he, as a great chief, cannot tolerate.


    For one thing, the Black Bears and Wild Wolves are "nephew" tribes, and it doesn''t look good for anyone to be annexed.


    Secondly, Langqiu still looks down on Xiongtoutou from the bottom of his heart. After all, he is a man who walks away and belongs to the door-to-door son-in-law.


    Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if the wild wolf department led by his wolf mound was annexed by the black bear department led by a door-to-door son-in-law?


    Rather than being annexed, he would rather choose to be a subordinate tribe of a large tribe.


    At least the subordinate tribes don''t have to worry about being annexed, and they don''t have to worry about intrusion from other places, let alone being sent out to fight against the enemy-mainly because there are no tribes near the Wolf Department to fight!


    That''s how people are.


    If you are defeated by someone of comparable strength, you will be very angry and cannot accept it.


    But if they are crushed by strength, most people will choose to acquiesce, accept, or even submit.


    Very few people will choose to resist.


    But obviously, a wolf mound who had been decadent before and had just lived a good life was not among them.


    He naturally regards the Black Bear Department as his formidable enemy in his heart, and regards Da Jiang as his object of obedience.


    Join if you can''t beat it - this is the most beneficial choice that has never changed.


    It just so happened that Wolf Hill made such a choice!


    Mufeng smoothly took Langqiu and Yeli to the Black Bear Department.


    Along the way, he could clearly feel the "closeness" of Wolf Hill to him.


    This more and more confirms his thoughts in the bottom of his heart, and he is full of expectations for the success of this alliance: the Helu tribe has become a subordinate tribe of Da Jiang, and the Wild Wolf tribe seems to have no problem, and the old land of the Yiluo tribe is his own. .


    Two points on one line, three points on one side, the triangular points in an area have been determined, and now only waiting for the black bear department to agree.


    As long as the black bear department is taken down, the four corner tribes of a closed circle will be determined, plus the tiger, giant elephant and other tribes, this area is basically what Jiang decides!


    In fact, he is somewhat sure about the members of the Black Bear tribe, and what he is not sure about is the big fool!


    The big flicker is an old man, and if he doesn''t see a rabbit, he won''t scatter an eagle. If Mu Feng hadn''t relied on his own advantages of thousands of years of wisdom and experience, he wouldn''t dare to say that he would eat him steadily.


    In the past several "confrontations", although Mu Feng had the upper hand, in fact, the big fool didn''t suffer much.


    If he really suffered a loss in copper ore, it was due to his lack of cognition, not his lack of intelligence.


    The easiest way is actually to send two or three hundred soldiers or war slaves from the nearby Pixiu City, and go to the Black Bear Department to surround them.


    But in this way, it will undoubtedly leave a bad impression on the rest of the series.


    After all, what Mu Feng needed was for these tribes to follow Da Jiang wholeheartedly, no matter whether it was a subordination or an alliance, they had to exist to protect Da Jiang''s interests.


    Simple intimidation will definitely make the black bears succumb, but it will not make the big flicker as willing as he is now for the business of the market.


    And if you want to make Da Huyou willing to do things for you, the best way is to give him enough face!


    The big flicker is mature and cunning, but one fatal point is to save face and enjoy it.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng has already decided how to persuade Da Huyou.


    And he was sure that after using this method, the big flicker would definitely agree to his request.


    So on the way, he hurriedly wrote a letter, tied a carrier pigeon and sent it out. The destination was Pixiu City.


    After finishing these, he led the wolf hill and his party to continue to the Black Bear Department.


    Of course, in order to give enough time to Jiuzhu from Pixiu City, he made people deliberately set the speed to full speed, the reason is to give the brothers from the wild wolf department a slow breath.


    This made Langqiu more and more convinced that it was a wise move to "mix" with Jiang.


    A day later, the group finally arrived near the black bear department.


    To his great relief, Jiu Zhu had brought people to wait in the Black Bear Department.


    According to Mu Feng''s request, he brought two armored earth dragons, fifty cows and fifty warriors.


    Due to the rush of time, the cattle were drawn from the spotted cattle that were transporting the soil.


    After making a short-answer report with Mu Feng, Jiu Zhu quickly led people back to Pixiu City.


    And Mu Feng came to the Black Bear Department with a hundred elite cavalry and two armored dragons.


    Not surprisingly, Mu Feng, who came to the Black Bear Department again, was warmly welcomed by the Black Bear Department¡ªhe seemed to be the most honored guest of the Black Bear Department!


    What surprised Mu Feng was that there was originally one person leading the way and one reporting the letter, but now six people leading the way and two reporting the letter.


    Although Mu Feng is very familiar with the road of the Black Bear Department, but these six people seem to be dedicated to leading the way, giving Mu Feng enough pomp and circumstance.


    "I''m going, I didn''t see it, this big flicker is so talented in ostentation, this welcome formation is really interesting!" Mu Feng secretly said in his heart, "It seems that this time the alliance will start from this aspect. Use the right method!"


    Before he could yell, he heard a pleasantly surprised voice shouting from a distance: "Brother, brother!"


    Mu Feng smiled knowingly, and quickly responded loudly: "Brother, I''m here!"


    Before he finished speaking, Da Huyou came running quickly on a horse, holding the rein with one hand on the horse''s back, and waving at Mufeng with the other: "Brother, brother!"


    Mu Feng also responded positively: "Brother!"


    It can be seen that Da Huyou''s riding skills are already very proficient, and he can let go and wave at him!


    Mu Feng took a closer look, he seemed to be fatter than before, and it was obvious that he was living a very nourishing life.


    When Da Huyou saw Mu Feng, his face was full of smiles, and when he saw that Langqiu was also beside him, he narrowed his eyes imperceptibly, and greeted him with a smile: "brother Langqiu, you also come La!"


    Langqiu bowed and bowed: "Brother!"


    Da Huyou saluted politely, then smiled and said to Mufeng: "Brother, why do you have time to come to my place?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, brother, I came to talk to you!"


    After the stew was over, he looked at Big Huyou, and said with a smile: "Brother, things are going well recently, he looks much younger!"


    "Oh?" Da Huyou laughed heartily, "It''s okay!"


    Mu Feng laughed again and asked: "Oh, brother, are you much stronger now?"


    Da Huyou was taken aback: "No, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Feng smacked his lips: "I don''t think so, look at this horse, your back is bent!"


    "Ah?" Da Huyou subconsciously looked at the horse''s back, but found nothing.


    Before he could react, Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, bro, don''t ride this horse anymore, I''ll bring you a new mount this time!"


    "New mount?" Big Huyou''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "It''s guaranteed to be better than your current horse!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and the soldiers beside him brought out an armored earth dragon...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 637

    Da Huyou was stunned when he saw the armored earth dragon.


    He subconsciously glanced at the armored earth dragon, then at Mufeng, but he didn''t seem to react.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother, how about giving you this mount?"


    "What?" Big Huyou breathed heavily, "This is for me, mount?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, it''s for you, brother!"


    Da Huyou widened his eyes, looked at Mu Feng carefully, and laughed loudly: "Brother, brother, why don''t you say that we two brothers are good!"


    Mu Feng also laughed and said, "Mmm, brother, how about you go up and try?"


    Da Huyou was so excited that he quickly got off his horse, took the reins from Da Jiang''s warrior, and tried to climb onto the back of the armored earth dragon.


    In general, the armored dragon is shorter than the horse, but the back is wider, so it feels more stable on it.


    Da Huyou was used to riding horses, and when he first rode the armored dragon, he felt at a loss, pulling the reins and not knowing what to do.


    But this didn''t affect his mood at all. Riding on the thick and stable armored dragon with a significantly larger body, he suddenly felt proud, and when he looked at his horse before, he felt that he had no style at all.


    Seeing Da Huyou''s overjoyed appearance, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Brother, hold on to the reins!"


    As he said that, his advanced animal taming skills immediately started to work, and he ordered the armored earth dragon: "Give you a cow, give you a big tail hammer!"


    At the same time, he signaled the soldiers on the side to release a cow.


    Da Huyou hurriedly followed Mu Feng''s request, but before he could react, he found that the armored earth dragon under his crotch twisted his body.


    He shouted excitedly: "Brother, move, move!"


    Mu Feng almost carried it back angrily, and said angrily, "Brother, I''m fine, why did you call me moving?"


    Then he hurriedly said, "Look behind you!"


    Da Huyou followed suit, and suddenly saw the armored earth dragon he was riding raised a two-meter-long tail hammer and smashed it at a cow.


    Just hearing a "click", the cow was knocked down to the ground by the big tail hammer, and died before the "moo" was heard!


    "This..." Da Huyou''s eyes widened, and he trembled with excitement, "Such a lot of strength!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "How about it, brother, with such a mount, ordinary tribes, beasts or warriors will never dare to rob your black bears!"


    Da Huyou laughed and said, "You mean with such a mount, no tribe in my Black Bear Division would dare to plunder?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "That''s right, ordinary dozens of warriors with bone knives can''t deal with it! In addition to the more than 200 warriors in your Black Bear Division, think about it yourself, how many tribes are Your opponent?"


    Then he added another sentence: "Just such an armored earth dragon can guard a tribe, and there are not many big tribes in the Changli tribe!"


    This was a reminder to Big Huyou, his eyes were full of light: "Then can it kill a bear?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "You can''t die with a hammer, but if you hammer it down, the bear will be seriously injured if you don''t die. It must be powerless to fight again!"


    Big Huyou laughed wantonly now: "Hahaha!"


    But the two brothers Xiong Da and Xiong Er who followed him came to their senses at this time, and shouted excitedly: "This armored earth dragon will belong to our black bear department in the future?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, yes, it''s a gift for my brother!"


    It was only then that Da Huyou came to his senses, and smiled at Mufeng: "Oh, brother, look at you, you already gave me a lot of things, so I shouldn''t accept any more. But you are so enthusiastic, brother If I refuse, will I not give you face?"


    Mu Feng was serious: "Indeed! You can''t!"


    Da Huyou smiled happily, the more he looked at Mufeng, the more pleasing to his eyes.


    Suddenly he found another armored dragon standing there obediently, with nothing on its back.


    He took a sneak peek at Wolf Hill, and found that he was looking at him enviously, and then sneaked a look at Mu Feng, and found that Mu Feng was turning his face to look beside him.


    He rolled his eyes, and immediately realized: This armored earth dragon is definitely not for Wolf Hill! If they wanted to give it to him, they gave it to him on the way here!


    "Could it be for me too?" Da Huyou thought to himself, and said with a smile on his face, "Brother, I think you still have one, is it also intended for me?"


    He had seen the power of the Armored Earth Dragon just now, why didn''t he want another one?


    Mu Feng scratched his head in "difficulty": "Brother, my armored earth dragon is going to give me Da Jiang a subordinate tribe. After all, they have just joined me, Da Jiang, and I still count on them to do things for me. Woolen cloth!"


    As soon as these words came out, the wolf mound at the side looked dejected, and said in his heart: "Sure enough!"


    He naturally understood that such a precious mount as the Armored Earth Dragon had nothing to do with his wild wolves.


    There was a big gap between his wild wolf department and the black bear department, and now there is an armored earth dragon in the black bear department.


    Given time...


    Langqiu didn''t dare to think about it any more, but quietly looked at Mufeng, and his thoughts became more and more firm.


    But Mu Feng''s words had a different meaning to Da Huyou - he saw hope!


    His heart lit up: "Sure enough, it''s a gift! Since you can give it to others, why can''t you give it to me?"


    Thinking of this, he immediately put a smile on his face: "Brother, it''s not that I''m boasting. Is there anything I can''t do in this area? Can you feel more at ease when you find someone else to do things than me?"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "Tell me yourself, you want to open a small market, brother, I will find someone for you, is it enough to do my best?"


    When Mu Feng heard it, his eyes "lit up", his face showed a thoughtful expression, and he said to himself: "But it is true! If it weren''t for you, brother..."


    He didn''t let Da Huyou hear the latter words.


    Now the big flicker became more and more sure of his thoughts.


    He hurriedly said, "Help me down quickly!"


    Xiong Da and Xiong Er quickly helped him down, and then he rushed to Mu Feng and waved: "Brother, come down, let''s talk in detail!"


    Mu Feng saw his eager look, and he was happy: "I''m hooked!"


    But his face was really "struggling" for a while, and then "gritting his teeth" nodded: "Okay!"


    As he said that, he got off his horse, looked at Da Huyou, and then at Wolf Hill.


    Da Huyou immediately understood, and quickly waved to Langqiu and said: "Brother Langqiu, why don''t you follow Xiong Da and the others to my house to rest first, and I will come right away to talk to my brother!"


    Wolf Hill had no choice but to be more and more certain in his heart that the Black Bears had already left the Wild Wolves far behind.


    The sense of crisis on the way came to my heart again.


    He secretly made up his mind: he must make friends with Da Jiang, otherwise it would be difficult for the Wild Wolf Division to survive in this area.


    Da Huyou turned around and told Xiong Da: "Greetings, Brother Langqiu!"


    Xiong Da was so excited that he nodded again and again, and he didn''t forget to take a few more glances at their armored earth dragon.


    On the contrary, Da Huyou raised his foot and wanted to kick: "Look at how promising you are, my brother even said to send me off, can you still let him run away?"


    As he said that, he turned to look at Mu Feng again: "Is that right, brother?"


    Mu Feng nodded again and again: "Yeah, not bad!"


    At the same time, he ordered the soldiers leading the armored earth dragon: "Take this armored earth dragon to my brother''s residence!"


    Big Huyou also nodded: "Yes, yes!"


    He thought to himself: "No matter what, you have to keep an eye on the one you got!"


    Seeing Da Huyou''s reaction, Mu Feng became more and more certain in his heart: the matter of this alliance is settled!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 638

    The tent, wooden bench, and three-piece set of sugar water were all taught by Mu Feng and given to Da Huyou.


    Now being brought over by the big flicker to receive Mu Feng with the etiquette of a VIP.


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart, and sighed again that "the wool comes from the sheep".


    But thinking of the harvest after this alliance, he immediately felt balanced in his heart-even being able to send out the armored dragon is enough to show that he is bound to win the alliance!


    After Da Huyou invited Mu Feng to take a seat, he signaled Mu Feng to drink sugar water, and laughed loudly: "Brother, brother, I don''t want to go around with you, give me your other armored dragon as well! What''s the matter?" , You tell me the same! In this area, as long as you don¡¯t ask me to carry a knife to help you fight, brother can do it for you!¡±


    Mu Feng felt happy from the bottom of his heart.


    What he was waiting for was the words of the big fool.


    In the past, every time the big fool said such things, things were really done beautifully.


    He pretended to ponder, and then nodded heavily: "Okay, brother, since you''ve said that, I won''t be polite to you anymore! I want to form an alliance in this area too!"


    "Alliance?" Da Huyou''s expression froze all of a sudden, he didn''t speak immediately, but looked at Mu Feng frowning and thinking.


    He didn''t ask Mu Feng why he made this alliance, because he knew that talking about "fighting against the Changli tribe" was all lies and empty words.


    In particular, there are so many small tribes between Da Jiang and most of Changli. Up to now, he only knows that Da Jiang is in the east, but he doesn''t know how far it is.


    After all, it''s too early to be profitable, who would believe that Da Jiang came to "save others" and do good deeds?


    When he was looking at Mufeng, Mufeng was also looking at him.


    Both looked serious.


    Mu Feng knew that the big flickering at this time was the most serious time, and it was also the most difficult and impossible time to be fooled.


    Because the result of forming an alliance in this area is obvious, they will face most of the alliances in Changli!


    Such an alliance is naturally very attractive to tribes such as the Tigers and Hexi, because they need to face most of Changli.


    But it doesn''t mean much to the black bear department.


    Because the Black Bear Department is far away from the border of Changli, and even further away from the Blue Bird Department, the mountains are high and the emperor is far away, and the poor mountains and rivers are far away, so there is no value in occupying them at all.


    They are very safe!


    And once they join this alliance, they will inevitably be involved in the conflict and confrontation with the Changli Department.


    For a long time, Mufeng opened the small town to trade with the surrounding small tribes. On the one hand, Da Huyou wanted to get some salt and weapons for the Black Bears, and on the other hand, he also promoted the town with the idea of ??helping the needy brothers and sisters.


    But fundamentally, doing so will not plunge the black bear department into a whirlpool.


    But now Mufeng wants to form an alliance, and he actually recruits these small tribes in front of and on the lips of the Changli tribe. It is clear that he wants to fight against the Changli tribe.


    Da Huyou will naturally not be so stupid as to think that Mu Feng is a good man and a faithful woman based on just one shop.


    Even if he knew that Da Jiang had never obtained anything of value from other tribes in the market, he knew that what Da Jiang did was definitely not doing a good deed!


    But what Mu Feng and Da Jiang did would be of great benefit to his Black Bears, so he was happy to see the success.


    He knew this from the bottom of his heart, and Mu Feng knew it from the bottom of his heart.


    Therefore, the communication between the two in the past was harmonious and smooth.


    However, once this alliance is formed today, the situation will be very different.


    Big Huyou knows how the alliance is going on-Changli Dabu is a living example.


    Under the banner of the alliance, what they did was to enslave the small faction!


    In such an alliance, the status of a small tribe is not even considered a subordinate, it is just rushing to the front to die for the big tribe!


    Otherwise, why did the Black Bear Department fall into such a bad situation?


    There was hesitation on Da Huyou''s face, and he deliberately refused.


    Mu Feng knew that Da Huyou had thought of the key point, so he asked seriously: "Brother, if you have any worries, you might as well say it!"


    Da Huyou looked at Mu Feng seriously, and found that Mu Feng also had a sincere face, he let out a long sigh, and expressed his worries.


    After Mu Feng listened to him, he didn''t answer him right away. Instead, he showed a contemplative look on his face, and then nodded and said: "Brother, what you said is good. If it were me, I would hesitate. After all, with the current situation of the Black Bear Department In fact, there is nothing to lose if you don''t join the alliance. On the contrary, you can gain from trading with Da Jiang through the market, accumulate bit by bit, and grow the tribe.


    But bro, if you think this way, others may not think so.


    On the western border of the Changli tribe, those tribes that are smaller than the Black Bear tribe and larger than the Black Bear tribe are now trying to find their own way out. They either choose to submit to the Changli Ministry, or they choose to fight.


    Why?


    Because the Changli Department does not regard them as human beings, as long as it is a battle, they will always rush to the forefront and die. And if there are benefits, they will rush to occupy them first.


    No matter whether they win or lose in the battle with the Blue Bird Department, someone will always die. Those who are consumed are the fighters in these small tribes. It is not the turn of the Black Bears yet, but what about the future? "


    Da Huyou''s expression changed: "Yes, what about the future?"


    Mu Feng continued: "Now that I, Da Jiang, have opened a small market, it is equivalent to giving these tribes a way out to replenish salt and weapons.


    Brother, you are a sensible person, I will not tell lies in front of you. I actually didn''t get anything useful for my ginger from the shop when I opened the shop.


    Salt and weapons are all provided by us!


    We have no shortage of furs!


    I, Da Jiang, even trade things that other ministries dare not to offer, such as cattle and horses!


    In order to get more people!


    Only when the population is large enough can a tribe truly be called a big tribe, which is also the purpose of my business.


    So dissatisfied brother, you say, I, Jiang, have a total population of five or six thousand people, and I got it through continuous market transactions! "


    "Five or six thousand!" Da Huyou''s eyes widened all of a sudden, and he gasped.


    He had thought about Da Jiang''s current number of people, seven or eight hundred, more than one thousand, one or two thousand, he had guessed them all, but he did not expect it to be five or six thousand!


    In fact, he didn''t even dare to think about it!


    At the same time, the expression on his face when he looked at Mu Feng also changed, becoming less natural.


    Obviously, he thought of another point.


    A large tribe of 5,000 to 6,000 people, if they want to attack the Black Bears...


    He suddenly understood Mu Feng''s other intentions when he said these words, and his face showed shock.


    Seeing his expression, Mu Feng knew that he had "clicked on it", and immediately waved his hand and said, "Brother, don''t get me wrong, I told you these things just to treat you as a good big brother.


    And without your help, I, Da Jiang, would not have been able to get to where I am today so quickly!


    So since you have helped me so much, brother, I can''t help you! "


    This sentence is said with sincerity, and I can''t help but be moved.


    Because for a chief of a large tribe of five or six thousand people, being able to talk to a chief of a tribe of three to five hundred people like this is enough to show his attitude.


    What''s more, he has always seen and remembered Mu Feng''s attitude towards his black bear department.


    Otherwise, why is he so concerned about things in Mufengdian City?


    "It''s just my brother," Da Huyou said with hesitation, "You Dajiang''s tribe is not small, but if you put it in Changli, there are many tribes that are not weaker than you. Once this alliance is formed, how can they be their opponents?" Woolen cloth?"


    Mufeng''s eyes lit up.


    Big Huyou''s question shows that he has already been tempted!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 639

    Da Huyou was indeed moved.


    Mu Feng said frankly that the purpose of creating this alliance is to "populate", which has already made him feel relieved - he was afraid that Mu Feng would hide it.


    And when Mu Feng said that he would also help the Black Bear Department, he also believed it.


    Because with Da Jiang''s current number and strength, there is no need to fool him.


    The only thing he worries about now is how the alliance will deal with most of the alliance in Changli, and what should the Black Bear Division do to ensure their own safety?


    Or to put it bluntly, that is how Wood Wind plans to treat the member tribes of the alliance.


    After all, a big tribe led a group of small tribes to fight against a big tribe alliance, how to fight and how to fight, it is definitely not their small tribes who have the final say, but Da Jiang who has the final say.


    The awareness of this point is still there.


    Not only that, but also very clear.


    Once the so-called alliance is formed, these tribes are actually Jiang''s subordinate tribes.


    The big flicker of the subordinate tribe is actually not in conflict.


    At his age, he has already seen through these small details.


    What he cares about is whether his tribe is safe and how much benefit he can get.


    Otherwise, no matter whether it is an alliance, an alliance, or a brother tribe, it will be nothing more than "lips but not the truth".


    If Mu Feng backfired and let these small tribes take the lead, then they would just be moving from one Changli tribe to another.


    This sentence can be regarded as asking the core idea!


    Mu Feng naturally knew, nodded and said: "Brother, you can rest assured!


    Among other things, as far as I, Da Jiang, and several small tribes in Changli are fighting together, it is my Da Jiang who advances and retreats with these small tribes! Facing the enemy, my Dajiang soldiers will not rush behind, but only rush ahead!


    As for the gains from the victory, I will discuss with them after the population is realized, and it will be determined according to the situation of the tribe. Like the Xuan Snake tribe we just destroyed, I promised that each tribe would give them two hundred captives. But because these captives were sick, I let them all be killed. Even so, I still fulfilled the agreement and traded them for one mount for ten people!


    Then there are salt, fur, etc. I, Da Jiang, take nothing, and will distribute it according to the soldiers sent by each department.


    For weapons, I will take part of it, and the other part will be taken by each part. "


    Da Huyou''s expression moved: "The Xuan Snake Department was destroyed by you?"


    Mu Feng nodded, thought for a while and said with a smile: "The Tiger Division is also involved in this matter, and your elder brother, also my elder brother, Brother Hu, also knows!"


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, and his expression instantly became excited: "The tiger department also participated?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! Although these captives were all killed, I, Da Jiang, didn''t get any of them. But the Tiger Department still got the mount. And it seems that because of your confession, brother, now the Tiger Department and I, Da Jiang You''re on good terms, so I''ve given them extra mounts for your sake.


    If the cows and horses in their tribe are now added together, there should be more than a hundred, no less than the black bears in your tribe! "


    "This..." Da Huyou was moved.


    He knew that Mu Feng was not lying, because he saw confidence and calmness in Mu Feng''s eyes, a person who told lies would not have such an expression!


    Mu Feng said again: "Even the White Ape tribe, brother, you should be very clear about how calculating and stingy their chief is, even so, in the battle against the Black Snake tribe, people in their tribe died a lot. At the very least, after the war, I still let the tribe fulfill the agreement and gave them the cattle and horses!"


    Da Huyou snorted coldly: "That person Bai Shu, he is very stingy and searched very much, he will plot against others!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "That''s it! Look, I won''t let such people and tribes die in vain. How could I harm you, brother?"


    After a pause, he continued: "And now we are forming this alliance secretly, and we don''t put it on the surface. Usually, it is a small group of people who fight against other tribes. They are all aimed at some small tribes and will not cause trouble. The attention of most of Changli."


    Da Huyou couldn''t help frowning and said: "But what if the news leaks out, and most of Changli has dispatched a large number of people?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I will naturally find a way to avoid this!"


    "How to avoid it?" Big Huyou asked.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to grit his teeth and get to the bottom of it: "Now there is a lot of trouble in the interior of the Changli Tribe Alliance, and there is no time to take care of the small tribe''s affairs."


    "There is commotion inside the Changli Department?" Da Huyou was taken aback, "What''s going on?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Before destroying the Black Snake Department, I brought Shuangye, White Ape, and Tiger Department to destroy the Kui Beast Department, released some members of the Kui Beast Department, and told them that we are members of the Black Snake Department! "


    "The Kui Beast Department is also destroyed?" Da Huyou trembled.


    He knew that the Kui Beast Clan and the Xuan Snake Clan were both big tribes with over 2,000 people, so they were wiped out just like that by Mu Feng?


    Is the boy in front of him the little brother he knew?


    Does my little brother really have this strength?


    As if seeing that he didn''t believe it, Mu Feng smiled and said: "How about this? I''ll invite your younger brother, the leader of the tiger head, and you can confirm it with him face to face. How about it? Anyway, his tiger department already belongs to this alliance. We will meet again sooner or later!"


    Da Huyou waved his hand, his expression moved: "I believe it!"


    Then he frowned again and said, "But, what does this have to do with the turmoil of the Changli Department? And why do you say you are members of the Xuan Snake Department?"


    Mu Feng didn''t explain directly, but said with a smile: "Well, when we attacked the Kui Beast Department, we said that we were members of the Xuan Snake Department, and when we attacked the Xuan Snake Department, we also released some people and told them that we were members of the Kui Beast Department. !"


    Da Huyou was stunned, and after thinking about it, he suddenly shivered again.


    Obviously, he wanted to understand this key point.


    "Old, brother..." Da Huyou''s voice trembled, "Is this how you provoked the riots in Changli?"


    Mu Feng nodded, and at the same time sighed helplessly - he actually didn''t want to destroy his "brilliant and majestic" image in Da Huyou''s mind.


    Unexpectedly, Da Huyou burst out laughing, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    He clapped his hands and laughed loudly: "Okay, okay! It''s not a waste to use this method to deal with the bears in Changli Department!"


    As he said that, he looked at Mu Feng earnestly, admiringly: "Brother, brother, I have to say, you are a young man with wisdom and courage. You have achieved what I have wanted to do for decades but have not been able to do!


    Tell you today how to deal with the Changli Department, and I can tell you clearly that I, the Black Bear Department, are willing to join this alliance! "


    After a pause, Da Huyou added sternly: "Even if you belong to a tribe! Even after my death, if I am incompetent in the black bear department, I can join you, Da Jiang. I just hope you can treat them kindly! But you You must remember what you said to my elder brother today, you can''t be like Changlibu, and disregard the life of my black bear boss!"


    At this moment, there was no joking smile on Da Huyou''s face, only seriousness and earnestness.


    A sense of pride and aspirations that have been suppressed for many years seem to be released at this moment!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help being moved, his expression was solemn.


    he

 Chapter 640

    For the first time, Mu Feng didn''t fool Da Huyou, and Da Huyou didn''t fool him for the first time.


    Just because the totem oath can''t be joked!


    But the oath was over, and the big flicker immediately returned to his normal appearance.


    He grinned and said, "Brother, since the two of us are talking about this point, then you have to give me the other armored earth dragon, right?"


    Mu Feng thought to himself: "Originally, the second head was intended for you. Now that the attitude and promise of the Black Bear Department have come, naturally I can give it!"


    In fact, Da Huyou''s promise is not only coming, but also more - Da Huyou even said the words of being merged into Da Jiang under the excitement.


    This far exceeded Mu Feng''s expectations.


    So he nodded and smiled and said, "No problem, since my brother has said so, I will give it to you naturally! As for the Hexi tribe, the armored earth dragon will not be given for the time being. I will give a few more mounts later to make up for it!"


    As soon as these words came out, it was undoubtedly telling the big flicker: the status of the Black Bear tribe far exceeds that of other tribes.


    Of course, the big fool has already seen this from Wolf Hill''s reaction.


    And when the other parts of Dao have arrived, he will be able to understand Dao better.


    Big Huyou nodded heavily: "Brother!"


    Mu Feng also nodded heavily: "Brother!"


    Big flicker: "Drink sugar water!"


    Wooden Wind: "..."


    After the two chatted and agreed, Mu Feng directly ordered another armored earth dragon to be brought into the black bear department.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng and Da Huyou found Langqiu together, and the three great chiefs met in advance.


    The undisguised joy on Da Huyou''s face made Langqiu realize that he had got his wish.


    And this effect is exactly what Mu Feng is happy to see.


    Absolute fairness will only make people lazy, and differentiated treatment will make people forge ahead.


    This is human nature!


    Of course, people who have other thoughts and dissatisfaction are not excluded.


    But Mu Feng believed that with the strength of the Wild Wolf Department, no matter how resentful he was, he could not pose any threat to Jiang.


    After all, the wild wolf department is already surrounded by big ginger, and if it is a threat, big ginger is a threat to them.


    It is the Wild Wolf Department, not Da Jiang, who should pray that others have no dissent!


    When Langqiu saw the two of them coming to him hand in hand, he was sure that the two of them had made up their minds, and now they came to inform him.


    It is an established fact that the Wild Wolf Department has joined this alliance now, so what he has to do is to maximize the benefits for the Wild Wolf Department within this established fact.


    But before he could open his mouth, Mu Feng spoke directly: "Two old brothers, to be honest, I was thinking about the alliance on the way here. The three of us are close friends, so we don''t talk about those things. Nonsensical stuff."


    Big Huyou nodded at the right time: "Well, brother, tell me!"


    Wolf Hill also nodded quickly and said, "That''s right, just say it directly, brother, I believe you!"


    Da Huyou glanced at Wolf Hill, smiled slightly imperceptibly, and said in his heart: "Even if you try harder, you won''t be able to match my black bear''s position in his heart!"


    Naturally, Langqiu also noticed Da Huyou''s expression, his eyes froze, and he clenched his fists secretly.


    The two old and mature people secretly competed...


    Mu Feng was naturally aware of it, but pretended not to see it, and continued: "Since the friendship between our three departments is here, I will take the two of us back to my Dajiang headquarters after today''s end, and you can also take a look at my department." Big Jiang¡¯s tribe building. Later, I will send someone to help the two build the Black Bear Department and Wild Wolf Department into a tribe like my Big Jiang!"


    "Huh?" The two came to their senses.


    Big Huyou became excited: "Is it like your store?"


    Wolf Hill''s eyes also brightened, he also went to the city, saw the scale and style of Pixiu City, and felt that it was a tribe that was really suitable for people to live in!


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No! The small city is just a branch of my big ginger, and it is also a city. But the small city is only used for trading, so it only pays attention to the large area occupied, and there are no fortifications and other buildings. I will guide you Take a look at my other cities in Dajiang, there is a protective wall inside, and it is difficult for other tribes to attack after closing the door!"


    Big Huyou and Langqiu''s eyes lit up: "Is it better than the store?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It must be better than the store''s!"


    After a pause, he continued: "I can also ask the tribe to dig wells for you to get water on the spot in your tribe, so that you don''t have to live by the water in the future and avoid the danger of being near the water!"


    "Can you get water in the tribe?" Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, "Don''t you need to go to the river to get water?"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    But what he didn''t say was that he would only ask people to dig wells for the two ministries to get water, but he would not tell them the tricks of how to choose a site.


    After all, the core technology cannot be leaked.


    Especially because the people of the two tribes are far away from Dajiang, the security of the population is far less than that of Dajiang''s tribe. If they are captured by other tribes, it will be easy to leak.


    Of course, even so, Da Huyou and Langqiu were already very excited.


    Mu Feng told the two of them the privileges of trading in the store in the future, nothing more than that the wild wolf department and the black bear department enjoy the rights of priority selection, half-price discounts, and extra gifts, which really surprised the two of them.


    For Da Huyou, the benefits of being on the market are of little significance to his black bear department, because the black bear department is enjoying it now.


    What he values ??is the improvement of the tribe''s habitation, defense, water source and so on.


    But for Wolf Hill, it was equivalent to suddenly becoming a special tribe like the Black Bears.


    With Mu Feng''s promise, the power of the Wild Wolf Department in the market was equivalent to that of the Black Bear Department, and it also gained the benefits of the improvement of the tribe, which was far beyond his expectations.


    After Mu Feng finished speaking, they couldn''t come up with the same opinion at all, they just nodded frequently: "Okay, okay, brother, I will do as you say!"


    Two days later, the black bear department became lively.


    First, the head of the tiger from the tiger department rushed to the black bear department with the head of the tiger and about 20 people from the tribe.


    The two brothers, Big Huyou and Hutou, have not seen each other for a long time, so they are naturally sighing.


    Then Shuangqiu came to the Black Bear Department with more than twenty riders.


    Shuangqiu, Hutoutou and Dahuyou are all old acquaintances, and it has been so many years since they all appeared together, I really sigh.


    Another day later, Bai Yue came to the Black Bear Department with the Fifty Cavalry Army and Hei Lianjiang, the great chief of the Hei Department.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Hei Lianjiang came to Mu Feng with a happy expression on his face, and in front of so many people, he put one hand across his chest, bent down and bowed down to greet him: "I have seen the great chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands, quickly helped him up, and asked with a low smile, "Is the matter resolved?"


    Heilianjiang looked excited: "It''s all solved!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "You rest here first, and I will tell you something important right here!"


    "Yes!" Hei Lianjiang responded excitedly.


    He looked around and saw Xiongtoutou, Hutoutou, Langqiu, and Shuangqiu. They were all great chiefs from various ministries. How could they not know that something big was about to happen?


    Especially the eyes of these people are all focused on Mu Feng, and they are more and more sure that today''s Mu Feng is the focus!


    And Da Huyou and others at the side hadn''t seen Heilianjiang for a long time, seeing Mufeng walking out, they naturally came to greet Heilianjiang.


    Here Mu Feng took a look at Bai Yue and walked out.


    Bai Yue understood and hurried to follow...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 641

    Mu Feng walked to the secluded place first, and Bai Yue followed closely.


    "How is it?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Bai Yue naturally knew what Mu Feng was asking, and replied with a smile: "The Boshui Department is vulnerable, more than two hundred soldiers are just surrounded by our soldiers, and there is nothing to do."


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Didn''t fight?"


    Bai Yue grinned strangely: "There was a fight, and a few war slaves were injured, but they didn''t die. On the contrary, a dozen or so people from the Hezuo tribe died because of red eyes!"


    Seeing Bai Yue''s weird smile, Mu Feng already knew that he must have been the one who didn''t work hard at the beginning, and deliberately let the people from the water department succeed, so as to anger Heilianjiang.


    As long as Heilianjiang gets angry, the chiefs and leaders of the Boshui Department will definitely not survive.


    The ending was obvious, and Mu Feng no longer had the interest to continue asking.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "This Heilianjiang is a ruthless person, and he is not afraid that the people of the Boshui tribe will resent him. He even killed all the descendants of the chief of the Boshui tribe, saying that it will prevent future troubles!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, thinking that every time the lion king changed hands in the lion group, the new lion king would kill the old lion king and all the descendants of the old lion king.


    He didn''t expect that this Heilianjiang would be such a ruthless person.


    However, he also has his reasons for doing so. Keeping the offspring of his opponent is undoubtedly leaving trouble for himself.


    "Then how does he treat the people from the Water Department?" Mu Feng asked with a frown.


    It is a good thing that this Heilianjiang kills decisively, but it is not a good thing if it is too bloodthirsty.


    Bai Yue shook her head: "It''s nothing special for the tribe members of the Lishui tribe. It''s nothing but letting them merge into the Hexu tribe. Because he wants to come with me to the Black Bear tribe to prevent accidents in the tribe, so I put the five Ten warriors and one hundred war slaves stay in the Hexi tribe, help him stabilize first!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded.


    Since Hei Lianjiang acts with restraint, he can train him well in the future.


    "By the way, how many people are there in the two parts now?" Mu Feng asked.


    Bai Yue sighed: "A little over a thousand!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng also realized the problem, "More than a thousand?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Wooden frowned.


    Tribes with more than 500 members will enter the sight of most of Changli and invite them to become members of the majority alliance.


    A tribe of more than 1,000 people can directly become a directly subordinate tribe of one of the six major tribes.


    That is to say, if nothing unexpected happened to the merged Hehe tribe, it would soon be invited by most of the Changli tribe to join the alliance.


    If nothing else happened, the Goshawk Department should be the one who invited them!


    Just in this way, this riverside department suddenly became a favorite.


    Of course, an accident is also a hot potato.


    This problem is not limited to Mu Feng, even Bai Yue must have noticed it.


    I believe that Heilianjiang is also aware of this problem.


    "What does Heilianjiang say?" Mu Feng asked with a frown.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Hei Lianjiang said he knows who is kind to the He''an tribe, and who is against the He''e tribe!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, his eyes lit up, and then he nodded, "Okay, he is a sensible person! If this is the case, then I, Da Jiang, will not be stingy with my kindness!"


    He said with a smile: "Go, go in, today is my big day!"


    Here, Mufeng came to the meeting place of the great chief¡ªnear the thatched house of Da Huyou.


    Because of the large number of people, Dahuyou''s thatched house couldn''t accommodate so many people, so he had to choose the location of the meeting in the open grass.


    Those present included Mufeng and Baiyue from Dajiang, Dahuyou and Xiongda from the Black Bear Division, Langqiu and Yeli from the Wild Wolf Division, Tiger Head and Tiger Head from the Tiger Division, Heilianjiang from the Hewei Division, and Shuangqiu, the great chief of the Frost Leaf Department, still hangs on the bright side.


    According to Mu Feng''s request, Da Huyou asked someone to bring over a dozen stones, which were regarded as seats for the participants.


    In addition, he also asked the tribe to make two kinds of wild fruits for people to quench their thirst.


    In order to ensure the normal progress of the alliance, he asked Da Jiang''s soldiers to form a circle nearby to protect them and prevent any accidents from happening.


    A modern version of the conference scene is set up.


    All the people who participated in the alliance were the heads of various ministries, and the importance was no less than the summit meeting of various countries that Mu Feng had seen in his previous life.


    In the bottom of Mu Feng''s heart, he secretly named this alliance, "Six-Party Talks".


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng, the initiator of this alliance.


    Naturally, Mu Feng was not polite, stood up from his "seat", and said loudly: "Brothers, I am Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of Jiang!


    You are all old acquaintances, so I don''t need to make any more introductions!


    Today I invite everyone to come to the Black Bear Department to do a very important thing! "


    Having said that, he looked around for a week, and found that everyone couldn''t help but straighten their backs, obviously waiting for Mu Feng''s announcement.


    Different from the coping meeting in the previous life, these people knew that what Mu Feng was about to announce was closely related to them, so they really listened attentively!


    Mu Feng raised his voice: "That is, I, Da Jiang, want to form an alliance in this area that belongs to all of us here!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Some people already knew the news of the alliance, but did not expect it

 Chapter 642

    When everyone heard Da Huyou''s words, "He has already given me two armored dragons from the Black Bear Department", they all showed envious expressions.


    Wolf Qiu from the Wild Wolf Department felt a little helpless, he saw Mu Feng send it out with his own eyes.


    The great chiefs of the Hehe tribe and the Tiger tribe looked at Mu Feng together: "Brother, does Da Jiang really have an armored earth dragon to send?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Didn''t this old brother Xiong already say that you can still joke about a mount like an armored dragon?"


    At the same time, he thought to himself: "Da Huyou''s words are considered a divine assist!"


    Immediately afterwards, Hei Lianjiang from the Hexi tribe asked out of breath, "Great chief, can I, the Heyui tribe, become your subordinate tribe, get such a mount?"


    You know, it is beyond their cognition to be able to exchange horses and horses in the market.


    The value of an armored earth dragon is far beyond that of a cow or a horse.


    For a small tribe of four to five hundred people, an armored earth dragon can be regarded as the beast of the town, and ordinary beasts and warriors of the tribe dare not disturb them.


    Let''s put it this way, if there is an armored earth dragon in the Hexi department, he can ensure that the Luoshui department does not have the courage to face them!


    And when Hei Lianjiang asked this sentence, Mu Feng looked at Da Huyou with a half-smile.


    Da Huyou looked like he had nothing to do with himself.


    But he knew in his heart that what Mu Feng told him to give to the subordinate tribe should be the Hexi tribe.


    "Hey!" Da Huyou was extremely happy in his heart, "Fortunately, I made an early move and snatched it in advance, and now it belongs to my black bear department."


    Seeing Da Huyou''s appearance, Mu Feng secretly laughed in his heart: "This old fox!"


    But the big flicker had already "entrusted" him, how could he cross the river and tear down the bridge?


    He smiled and said, "You also want the armored earth dragon?"


    When he asked such a question, several people were stunned, then nodded heavily, and responded one after another:


    "Of course I want it!"


    "Armored Earth Dragon, who wouldn''t want it!"


    "We are in an alliance, and we want to have one too..."


    Bai Yue frowned, and the last sentence was spoken by Lang Qiu, obviously a little jealous.


    But Mu Feng didn''t care, he said with a smile: "Of course the armored earth dragon can be given to everyone. The reason why I gave the black bear department first is because the black bear department is located in the key area of ??my big ginger to the west. This is the only way to go west. the road."


    "But our Hexi tribe is in the farther west, and the situation is even more dangerous!"


    "Our tiger department is also very dangerous!"


    "Although the Wild Wolf Department is close to Da Jiang, the tribe is too small..."


    The few films that didn''t have armored dragons started to boo.


    Big Huyou became more and more complacent.


    Bai Yue is a little anxious.


    According to the development of this situation, the alliance has not yet reached a unified opinion, and it will engage in internal strife.


    He looked at Mufeng worriedly.


    Unexpectedly, the old god Mufeng was there, and said with a calm smile: "Brothers, since you want an armored earth dragon, of course I can give it to you!"


    With just this one sentence, everyone held their breath and looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    Bai Yuexin was in her throat.


    Da Jiang has now sent two of the twenty-four armored earth dragons to the Black Bear Department. If they continue to be sent like this, the number of Da Jiang''s heavy mounts will drop sharply!


    Great Chief, why bother?


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng changed the subject and said with a smile: "But now these armored earth dragons are not in my Dajiang, but in the Goshawk Department, the Yanma Department, the Li Dragon Department, and the Changli Department in the west!"


    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned, not understanding what Mu Feng meant.


    Mu Feng said loudly, "What''s theirs is ours!"


    "What!" Everyone couldn''t help being moved, chewing the meaning of this sentence carefully, and then all of them showed uncontrollable excitement and enthusiasm on their faces.


    Mu Feng''s meaning is obvious: if you want an armored earth dragon, go to the Goshawk Department, go to the Yanma Department, go to the Li Dragon Department, and go to the Changli Department with the Armored Earth Dragon!


    What''s theirs is ours!


    Just this one sentence clarifies the purpose of the six-part alliance¡ªto plunder and subjugate the Changli part as the foundation of development!


    Mu Feng''s words are tantamount to pulling the hair on the giant tooth tiger and pulling the teeth from the mouth of the dragon!


    How are they not excited, how not excited?


    For a long time, several tribes have suffered from the enslavement and manipulation of the Changli tribe, the tribe has been decreasing, and the tribe has become weaker and weaker. It can be said that they have a deep grudge against the Changli tribe.


    If that wasn''t the case, how could they have a sudden increase in their favor for Jiang just because of the credit in the market?


    Hei Lianjiang took a deep breath, restrained his excitement and asked, "Great Chief, you mean that you want to take us to deal with the Sixth Division?"


    The others also looked expectantly at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng nodded heavily: "That''s right! Maybe after this alliance is over, we will go south to deal with the Lilong Department or Kuiwei Department. Then go north to deal with the Goshawk Department!"


    "This!" Several people shouted in unison, "Seriously deal with these big tribes!"


    "Why not?" Mu Feng smiled and said, "I, Da Jiang, have already wiped out two tribes of five or six thousand people, one is Lei Ze and the other is Man Niu!


    Otherwise, why would I, Da Jiang, have five or six thousand people so quickly? "


    This sentence is the words of Mu Feng.


    Because Lei Ze and Manniu were destroyed by teaming up with the Blue Bird Department.


    But he didn''t lie either, because Dae Kang was also involved and had a leading role.


    He was just telling half the truth and not telling the other half.


    And he couldn''t name the Jade Bird Department, otherwise these small tribes would probably explode.


    But that was the time when Jiang''s men were few, and now facing Lei Ze''s or Buffalo''s troops alone, with Jiang''s warriors coming out in full force, Mu Feng was confident that he could easily destroy them.


    Of course, by saying this here today, he also wants to build up confidence in these small groups: I, Da Jiang, can kill one of them by myself!


    Now everyone was so shocked that they couldn''t speak, they all stared at Mu Feng with wide eyes, and their breaths were short of breath.


    At the same time, a thought that terrified them arose: "Big Jiang is now able to wipe out a large tribe of five or six thousand people, if he wants to deal with us..."


    Even the big flicker was shocked.


    For the first time, he felt that it was a miracle that all his black bears could survive under the eyes of this little brother!


    But immediately he was thankful again that he, Da Jiang and Mu Feng were allied, not hostile!


    Moreover, Mu Feng was the first to send him the armored earth dragon instead of others, which shows that this relationship is extraordinary!


    Thinking of this, his face became smug again.


    Looking at the expressions of these people, Mu Feng was very satisfied with the effect in his heart.


    He continued with a smile and said, "As for looting and conquering other tribes, except for the Black Bear Division and the Wild Wolf Division, everyone here is already very familiar with my Da Jiang''s approach. Each ministry selects a hostile tribe, and we send out people together to go to rob sweep.


    I don''t want the salt and ginger, so I will distribute it to you.


    For livestock such as cattle, horses, sheep and deer, and mounts, I, Da Jiang, take at most half of them, and distribute the rest.


    I will take half of the weapons, and the rest will be distributed to each department! "


    After a pause, Mu Feng added: "Of course, the reason why I, Da Jiang, took so much is because we provide the most elite fighters and mounts, and the number of people is also the largest. Including the population obtained after the war, I, Da Jiang, will also Provide half-price exchange transactions on the market.


    As far as I know, these population captives were useless in the past. For everyone, being able to exchange them is actually equivalent to an extra gain, right? "


    Several people nodded in unison: "Brother, it''s very fair to distribute this way!"


    You know, fighting with the Changli Department all the year round, they won''t get anything except a little bit of poor salt!


    The great chiefs of the tigers and the rivers were moved. They had experienced Da Jiang''s commitment and commitment.


    And the chiefs of the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department are also excited - they can also follow Da Jiang to plunder other departments and strengthen themselves.


    Of course, the happiest two people are Xiong Da and Ye Li!


    Because since the first battle of the Chijiao tribe, they have never experienced the joyful feeling of looting other tribes.


    Mu Feng''s words undoubtedly fulfilled their long-cherished wish!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 643

    Mu Feng watched the heated discussion caused by the armored earth dragon, and nodded secretly.


    He smiled and continued: "Except for mounts like armored earth dragons, as long as we can defeat these tribes, their things will be ours, and their territories will also be ours. In the farther west, the aquatic plants Abundance, there are more beasts and food there!"


    There was no need for Mu Feng to explain this, as everyone present knew that the farther to the west, the more fertile the land and the more food.


    Otherwise, why are those big tribes in the West, not the East?


    "What''s theirs is ours!" Wolf Qiu murmured, as if he had already seen a bright future.


    Others also muttered to themselves, as if they had seen a large number of Changli''s population become members of their tribe, and a large number of cattle and horses became their food and mounts.


    "But, after all, they belong to the six major tribes, and there are ten or twenty medium and large tribes as subordinate tribes. How can we be their opponents?" Xiong Da suddenly asked.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "One tribe in their Blue Bird Department can face six Changli tribal alliances, but we have six tribes, why can''t we?


    Moreover, the Blue Bird Department is attracting the attention of the Changli Department from the front. We will attack the small tribes first, and then attack one or two of the large tribes when we see the opportunity.


    Even if we can''t wipe out one of their tribes at once, it''s still possible to break their teeth and cut off one of their claws.


    After a long time and many times, wouldn''t a large tribe be wiped out by us just like this? "


    A few people thought about Mu Feng''s words carefully, and probably understood what he meant¡ªprobably learning from Changli''s current method of dealing with the Blue Bird Department, constantly intruding, pecking as much meat as they can, and constantly nibbling.


    "But what if one of the tribes is targeted? With such a long distance, how can we ensure that they will not be wiped out?" Someone asked again.


    This is also a key question!


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "This can be solved in three ways:


    One is that I will take you to my Great Jiang¡¯s city to see where the real tribe should live. Even if there are one or two thousand people, it is difficult to break into it, and it is no problem to deal with hundreds of people.


    In the future, I can ask my clansmen to help you build the city. There are defenses in the city, and there are attack towers and other buildings to resist the enemy''s attack.


    The second is that once the alliance is formed, I will find a way to increase the way for you to communicate with each other, which is faster than riding a horse. In the event of an accident, you can contact other tribes in the alliance at any time and pass it on to other tribes in the fastest time. And our other tribes will also provide reinforcements as soon as possible.


    The third is that I, Da Jiang, will also send additional soldiers and manpower in the area of ????the alliance to patrol the area back and forth. Once there is an accident, I will notify the various departments as soon as possible! "


    After finishing speaking, Mu Feng looked around and asked with a smile, "Are you relieved?"


    The great chiefs of the next few tribes were all silent in thought.


    Frankly speaking, they couldn''t understand many things Mu Feng said.


    But they heard from Mu Feng''s confident tone that as long as they did what Mu Feng said, there would be no problem.


    But in this way, once the alliance is established, the result will be obvious: this alliance is only in name. In fact, if they want to ensure their own safety, they must accept the unified command and management of Da Jiang, and what they do is to be subordinate. Reality!


    Several people are mature and sophisticated, you look at me, I look at you, and they didn''t speak up immediately.


    But soon, this silence was broken.


    The first to speak was Hei Lianjiang from the He''an tribe. He stood up and bowed to salute: "Brother, my He''e tribe has already said before that as long as you help us annex the He''shui tribe, our He''e tribe will respect you." .Now that the matter is over, I, the River Sect, will not go back on my word!"


    Obviously, Heilianjiang has made a promise first, and it only needs to abide by it at this time.


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Okay!"


    Then Da Huyou also spoke: "Of course there is no need to talk about the relationship between my black bear department and my brother''s Jiang!"


    This alone is better than many explanations.


    But Da Huyou added another sentence: "Think about it, following the Changli tribe is also a subordinate tribe, what do you get? Following Dajiang is also a subordinate tribe, what can you get?"


    This sentence was like a heavy hammer hitting the hearts of several leaders.


    They immediately looked startled and reacted.


    "Yes, following the Changli Department is to forcefully join the alliance. Apart from a pitiful bit of salt, what else can the Changli Department give them?"


    Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised in his heart, and said in his heart: "Hey, these two armored earth dragons are not for nothing. In addition to winning the black bear department, this sentence of the big flicker is also a divine assist!"


    Sure enough, Tiger Head, the chief of the Tiger Division, smiled and said: "Anyway, they are joining an alliance and are subordinates. My Tiger Division must have chosen Da Jiang. First, it was with my elder brother''s Black Bear Division. Secondly, brother Mufeng is a man, I can trust him!"


    Hutou is worthy of being the younger brother of the big flicker. He wanted to understand the key point and immediately expressed his opinion.


    This attitude is too good to be good.


    Mu Feng secretly said in his heart: "It seems that the most correct thing that the Zhechangli Alliance has done is to instill the idea of ??''subordination'' in these tribes, which makes these tribes so accepting of subordination!"


    This time, Langqiu only hated himself for expressing his opinion late, and hurriedly said: "My wild wolf tribe and brother Mufeng have known each other earlier. Earlier, we fought against the Chijiao tribe together, but we were in trouble together. Yes. Bar?


    By the way, the totem belief of my wild wolf department used to be wolf, and Brother Mufeng can control the wolf. He is the legendary wolf messenger of our tribe, and my wild wolf department will definitely be with Da Jiang..."


    Langqiu talked a lot, for fear that his relationship with Da Jiang would seem estranged compared to other tribes.


    Especially in order to get closer to each other, he even pulled out those wolves of Da Jiang!


    In fact, he already felt the crisis.


    The Helu tribe is a subordinate tribe and has already seized the opportunity.


    The black bear department got two armored earth dragons, and the relationship is left there, so it goes without saying.


    The tiger department has a big fudge relationship, how can it be bad?


    If I really want to elaborate, the Wild Wolf Department is better than the Frost Leaf Department at present!


    "Fortunately, fortunately!" Langqiu rejoiced from the bottom of his heart, "It''s not behind the Frost Leaf Department!"


    And Shuangqiu didn''t seem to react, she looked left and right, and finally didn''t speak.


    Several people looked at Shuang Qiu who was sitting there alone, and couldn''t help frowning.


    At this time, Langqiu showed kindness and reminded Shuangqiu: "Brother, what do you say?"


    It was the first time that the old god was present in Shuangqiu, and he was secretly happy in his heart, but his face was calm: "Oh, our Shuangye Department has already added ginger!"


    "This..." Langqiu looked at Mu Feng, and found that Mu Feng also looked indifferent.


    He looked at the others again, and found that Da Huyou and the others also looked calm, obviously knowing about it.


    "It turns out that my wild wolf department is the last to express my opinion!" Langqiu was anxious in his heart...


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Okay, since you all agree, then our six-part alliance will be established. Regarding the requirements of our six-part alliance, let me first say that the six must abide by:


    1. The six-part alliance is named after Yanhuang Dajiang, so there is no need to show it publicly for the time being.


    2. After the establishment of the Six-Party Alliance, I, Da Jiang, will help you build new cities, dig wells, and provide new weapons when necessary, but they are not allowed to be lost or discarded to other tribes. If anyone violates the regulations, the Six Parts will strike together!


    Members of the three or six alliances trade with me, Dajiang, for the items they need at the market, all at half price, and exchange for what they want at less than half the price of other tribes.


    If there are things that you don''t need and are inconvenient to store in your tribe, you can put them in my big ginger, and I will ask you to give you something called ''currency'' to carry, which is convenient for subsequent transactions!


    4. Members of the six alliances must protect the clansmen of the allied tribes. Once the other tribes are in danger, the other tribes must dispatch soldiers to help. If any tribe cannot reach them, they will be expelled from the alliance, and the rest of the tribes will fight together!


    5. Everything within the territory of the Six-Party Alliance belongs to the Six-Party Alliance. Anything that helps to develop the Six-Party Alliance will be provided to the Six-Party Alliance. When necessary, I, Da Jiang, can help. In the same way, if I, Da Jiang, need your help, you have to help us too!


    six¡­¡­


    seven¡­¡­


    ..."


    After Mu Feng finished speaking, he looked around seriously: "Brothers, can everyone do what I said?"


    All the people who were doing it looked excited and their hearts were surging, and they all nodded in response: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded heavily, took a deep breath, and said loudly: "Well, from now on, the Yanhuang Dajiang Alliance has been established!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 644

    Mu Feng has many requirements for the new alliance, and there are many rules and regulations, but in the final analysis, the purpose is actually very simple: to strive for more decision-making power for Jiang in the alliance!


    Although several tribes have acquiesced to the fact of "subordination", the six tribes are still an alliance in name.


    And the reason why he seems to spend a lot of time to make superficial articles is actually to pay attention to a "righteous name"!


    According to the regulations, the six-part alliance needs to protect each other''s clansmen, that is, Da Jiang can send people to appear in the six-part alliance.


    If there is something in the territory that can strengthen the six divisions, Big Jiang can also use it-for example, the copper ore from the Black Bear Division, and other minerals that may be found in other places in the future!


    As for the currency traded in the market, Mu Feng had already thought about it on the way here.


    It is impossible to conduct large-scale, large-scale material and thing transactions anytime and anywhere within the alliance, and transactions will be conducted in the form of currency at that time.


    Currency can not only promote regional trade and exchanges, but also tightly "bind" many tribes using the same currency!


    The value of the specific currency will refer to the current "barter" standard.


    In fact, after these regulations were formulated, Jiang had actual control over these tribes, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were half-annexed.


    The name of the six alliances as "Yanhuang Dajiang" has already explained the problem.


    If we really want to say that they still have independence, that is, the people of these tribes are not in Dajiang, and they still retain the names of their respective tribes.


    But these are irrelevant to Mu Feng, he doesn''t care about these vain things.


    And he will take these people to "visit" Da Jiang immediately, and he believes that these people will linger for a while.


    Of course, the reason why he wants to strengthen his control over these tribes is also for their benefit.


    He has planned to provide them with some specific weapons that go beyond bone knives and clubs.


    Seeing that several great chiefs agreed to join the alliance, Mu Feng pondered for a while, smiled slightly, and said: "Since several brothers have agreed to establish the alliance, as a token of appreciation, everyone here today will get two horses as a reward." Mount!"


    After a pause, he took a special look at Big Huyou, and said with a smile: "Brother, why don''t you use it?"


    Da Huyou poked his neck and shouted: "Why, am I not a human being?"


    "Hahaha!" Everyone laughed.


    Hei Lianjiang from the Hexi tribe scratched his head and sighed: "Uh, great chief, Heiyue from our tribe didn''t come over, he..."


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Bring it to him too!"


    Hei Lianjiang nodded repeatedly, with a smile on his face.


    Xiong Da, Ye Li and Hu Shou were even more excited.


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "In this case, we will set off now, and you will come back to my Da Jiang headquarters with me, and it is I, Da Jiang, who will be honest with you all!"


    The chiefs and leaders of several major tribes all showed shock, and they were finally going to see Jiang''s "true face on Lushan Mountain"!


    In order to ensure that these people will not have any problems during the period from going to Dajiang to returning to the tribe, Mufeng asked Shuangqiu and Hushou to return to the old place of the Shuangye tribe with a hundred soldiers to help defend the Tigers and Hezu tribes. .


    Moreover, Shuangqiu also went back and forth to Dajiang several times, and there will be far more opportunities in the future than the few people in front of him, so there is no need to return to the tribe.


    As for Mu Feng, he and Bai Yue led everyone to Dajiang.


    If you want to pass Dajiang, you must first pass Pixiu City and several mirror cities.


    It was the first time for the chiefs to see the city except for the Wolf Hill when they passed Pixiu City, that is, the city.


    The scale of the city''s land, courtyard walls, and houses have already amazed everyone.


    They didn''t know that the house could be built so well, and the inside could be so spacious!


    In the city, they only saw dozens of permanent people, and they were not too shocked.


    But when they arrived at Xuanwu City, the eyes of the few people obviously changed.


    Four or five meters thick, three-meter-high protective walls, city gates, arrow towers, wells, miniature earth buildings, dozens of cattle and sheep reserved for regular food, and other facilities they couldn''t understand...


    And there are only about two hundred people living here!


    But according to the size of the city, they would believe it if there were two or three thousand people!


    "Brother!" Da Huyou stared straight at his eyes, and couldn''t help but said, "Is this the city you mentioned! There are too few people living in your city, or I''ll let the people from the Black Bear Department come here Come?"


    Hutoutou, Heilianjiang, Langqiu and others were also shocked by the scene before them, speechless.


    them

 Chapter 645

    On the road from Xuanwu City to Suzaku City, most people saw slaves, but after arriving in Suzaku City, they saw more and more "free" people.


    These people are the tribesmen of Kui Beast and Mo Xiong, who are now undergoing "reform through labor" here.


    Although they were not restrained, they were obviously supervised while working, which naturally aroused the doubts of the group.


    Mu Feng also explained to them one by one.


    Now that the six alliances are one, trying to broaden their horizons can also stimulate their ambition to loot most of Changli.


    Sure enough, until Baihu City, Da Huyou and the others had already seen one or two thousand slaves and Da Jiang''s people.


    In addition to these people, they also saw the cavalry patrolling from Pixiu City to Dragon City.


    It''s okay for Da Huyou, but I just think that Da Jiang''s cavalry is really too much.


    However, Heilianjiang from the river''s tribe changed his face.


    He calculated it in his heart.


    Bai Yue took 200 soldiers to support their Hewei tribe, and he saw another 100 cavalry troops in the Black Bear tribe, and now he saw another 100 cavalry troops here.


    Even without other people, Da Jiang already has more than 400 cavalry troops!


    Such a lineup looks at the entire Changli alliance, and even the largest tribes, some of them may not be able to reach this strength!


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that there were one hundred war slaves and fifty cavalry troops in the old land of Yiluo tribe, and Konoha and Asuka also took one hundred and fifty cavalry troops to the south. And Da Jiang''s two or three hundred cavalry troops!


    But Mu Feng didn''t need to introduce these things, he could see them immediately, which was even more shocking.


    Hei Lianjiang was thinking in his heart how long the Hexu tribe would last if Da Jiang wanted to attack the Hexu tribe.


    As a result, this idea was immediately denied by himself as soon as it was born.


    He shook his head, thinking to himself that he was too tired to provoke Jiang!


    What Heilianjiang paid attention to was Jiang''s combat power, but what Dahuyou, Langqiu and Hutou paid attention to was something else.


    Da Huyou and Wolf Hill have met too many people along the way.


    Because the two parts now want to restore the tribes with totems, the most lacking is population!


    However, they looked all the way and calculated carefully, and they had already seen more than 2,000 people.


    "Sure enough, my brother didn''t lie to me. Da Jiang''s population should be five or six thousand!"


    "If my wild wolf department can have so many people, it should be a big tribe!"


    The two looked at each other in a rare tacit understanding, and then there was excitement on their faces.


    The big flicker yelled: "Brother, did you loot all these people from other ministries?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Not all of them. Like the slaves you saw before, they were all tribes that had hatred with me, Da Jiang. They either failed to rob us and were caught instead. Or it was us Go to revenge and catch them back! Like the White Tiger City that came here in Suzaku City just now, most of the people here were annexed from the Western Changli Department."


    "The clansmen who annexed the Changli tribe..." Da Huyou''s expression froze, and after thinking for a while, he said, "They all came through the annexation of the city?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, thanks to you, brother!"


    Da Huyou''s expression was moved, and he said secretly: "The Black Water Department, the Yiluo Department, the Baitu Department...all of these were annexed by you?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Well, their tribe volunteered to join me, Da Jiang, and I, Da Jiang, naturally accepted it!"


    Big Huyou asked again: "What about the Moxiong tribe that eats up other tribes?"


    Mu Feng smiled and pointed to a group of people who were working in the distance: "Hey, where are you working now?"


    "And what about their warchief?"


    "Well, I, Da Jiang, is watching the cattle and sheep!"


    Big Huyou was moved again, and he wanted to say some important words, but he immediately realized that these tribes had also begged him to join the Black Bear Department before, but he refused them all.


    One is that he is worried that these tribes will turn against customers and annex his black bear department.


    The second is that there are so many people in these tribes, his black bears can''t support them at all!


    Therefore, if you want to annex other ministries and absorb the population, you can''t do without enough strength.


    Obviously, none of their tribes possessed such strength, but Da Jiang did.


    "It''s just how they feed so many people?" Da Huyou frowned, puzzled.


    Not only him, Langqiu, Hutoutou and Hei Lianjiang were all aware of this problem, and they all showed doubts.


    Looking at the appearance of these people, Mu Feng probably guessed their doubts, and without explaining, he waved and said, "Go ahead, after passing White Tiger City, you will be Qinglong City!"


    Only then did the great chiefs realize that they had already seen the three cities of Da Jiang, not counting the Pixiu city in the small city.


    Except for Suzaku City, which is well-regulated, Xuanwu City and White Tiger City both have their own characteristics.


    Xuanwu City covers a large area, and its defenses are thick and high enough, while White Tiger City is more secretive, with all facilities far surpassing those of the other two cities.


    What surprised them the most was that beside the White Tiger City, there was a small clear river meandering eastward and northward.


    Anyone can see that there is something strange about this river.


    Because there is no other river that can be so small, and so skillfully circle half a circle around Baihu City and flow northward.


    And along the side of the river, there is a very flat road with no vegetation.


    A few people look at me, I look at you, Lenovo saw those slaves digging ditches and tamping the earth along the way, and immediately realized that these were artificially caused by Jiang, and his heart was shocked again.


    Because they never thought that the clansmen need to do other things besides hunting and picking wild fruits.


    Riding horses on the flat and open road, these people feel indescribably relaxed and comfortable. They only feel that the roads they have traveled, the mountains they have turned over, and the water they have waded through are all suffering!


    Da Huyou rode an armored earth dragon, squinted his eyes, and couldn''t help saying: "My brother, brother, you made it here, it''s too comfortable to walk on!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, he didn''t expect that when walking on such a wide road, what Da Huyou thought of was "enjoyment".


    He smiled and shook his head: "Brother, this road is not built for comfort, but for the convenience of Da Jiang''s cavalry to get in and out quickly and save time!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes lit up again!


    "That''s right, if the road is good, walking will be smoother, and the horse mount will naturally run faster, so you don''t have to worry about being tripped!"


    A few mature people suddenly understood this truth, and suddenly felt ashamed.


    None of them understood such a simple truth, but they understood it as soon as Mu Feng said it.


    At this moment, several people only feel that they are not as good as ordinary clansmen in front of Mufeng. I don''t understand the truth!


    Soon, they arrived at Azure Dragon City.


    Hundreds of Dajiang people have lived in Qinglong City, and there are dried fish that are weathering and drying everywhere.


    When they saw these dried fish, several people stared straight at them, and couldn''t help exclaiming: "There are so many fish, when will I have to eat them!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    In the eyes of these people, eating seems to be the top priority!


    Hei Lianjiang''s eyes lit up with stars, and he shouted in surprise: "Great chief, how did you catch these fish?"


    Mu Feng froze for a moment, thinking that Bai Yue told him that the Hexi tribe made a living from fishing, and they already knew how to make single-strand harpoons with simple nets and sharpened branches.


    But their fishing method is very simple, so the catch is very little.


    He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, if you want to know, I will have someone teach you specifically!"


    Hei Lianjiang''s eyes lit up, and he shouted with great joy: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and led the crowd around Qinglong City. Naturally, he also saw the fish pond dug by Ming Guang. The water splashed up from time to time, revealing big fish. Naturally, the group of people were amazed. .


    He stood in front of Qinglong City and looked at the crowd, looking around for a week.


    Da Huyou, Heilianjiang, Hutou, and Langqiu were already extremely excited.


    What they saw along the way was completely beyond their cognition.


    They couldn''t imagine what it would be like to actually see the headquarters of Dajiang - the Dragon City in Mufengkou.


    However, Mu Feng did not directly lead them to continue forward, but said in a deep voice: "Several old brothers, the next step will be my Da Jiang''s headquarters!


    Once you arrive at my headquarters, it means that you are recognized by me. Either you are my Da Jiang''s tribe, or you are my most distinguished guests and friends of Da Jiang.


    So after seeing the real Da Jiang, you need to keep such a secret for me Da Jiang. You all need to keep the location of my big ginger, what I own, etc. a secret!


    If anyone can''t keep it secret, or if it is easy to leak out if the mouth is not strict, then don''t go any further.


    Otherwise, once the real situation of someone who sees me and leaks out again, my Dajiang clan will regard him as my life and death enemy, and he will never stop dying! "


    What Mu Feng said was very severe, not only a warning, but also a reminder, and even a hint!


    What he meant was obvious: seeing where my Da Jiang was really, he was on the same boat as Da Jiang, and confirmed the fact that Da Jiang was the main player in the six alliances.


    In addition, Da Jiang''s things are not seen by anyone who meets them, only those who are close to Da Jiang can see them.


    And after seeing him, he has the responsibility to keep Jiang''s secret, otherwise it will be considered life and death.


    However, how could the great chiefs who had long established Jiang''s dominance care about this?


    In addition, the layout and strength of the four cities seen along the way seemed to surpass any of them, how could they dare to disagree?


    In particular, it was fine if Mu Feng didn''t say this, once he said it, it became more and more mysterious and powerful that Jiang''s headquarters¡ªDragon City, the more they wanted to see it.


    After all, until now, they have not seen armored dragons and large herds of cattle.


    Everyone knows that these things are the true background of Da Jiang!


    So, without waiting for Mu Feng''s urging, several people responded one after another:


    "Brother, don''t worry, my black bear department is already with you Jiang, what are you worried about?"


    "That''s right, brother, my wild wolf department still wants to meet the god wolf!"


    "Great chief, my Hexi tribe is already a subordinate tribe, and we have no second thoughts!"


    "My tiger department..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 646

    After getting assurance from several people, Mu Feng led a group of people towards Longcheng along the road and ditches.


    During the period, there were several man-made "forks in the road", which were very confusing. After changing the roads back and forth a few times, Da Huyou and others were also confused.


    They didn''t know that the other forks along the way led there, but they instinctively felt that these forks were not just leading to other places.


    A few people look at me and I look at you, with surprise in my heart.


    Hutou approached Da Huyou in a low voice and asked, "Brother, how did you know this great chief?"


    There was a mysterious smile on Da Huyou''s face, and he replied in a low voice: "It was that idiot Xiong Da who met while hunting!"


    Hutou was dubious, and asked in a low voice: "Do you remember the way when you came here?"


    Da Huyou frowned and shook his head: "I didn''t remember, this place is very different from ours, I''m dazzled!"


    Tiger''s head frowned all of a sudden.


    He didn''t remember either!


    Doesn''t this mean that if Mu Feng lets them leave now, they don''t know where they are going?


    And he subconsciously looked at the directions leading to several forks, all of which were deep in the forest beyond the horizon, and they were no different from the direction they were heading.


    Hutou shuddered, knowing that if he got lost here, he might not be able to get out, so he hurried to follow.


    The group of people followed Mu Feng in the woods for not long, when they suddenly heard the chirping sound of "chirp woo woo" from the tree above their heads. It didn''t sound like a beast, but there were definitely a lot of them.


    They subconsciously looked up to the top of their heads, and found agile figures jumping back and forth in the canopy of the tree¡ªthey were all converging on the tree near the group of people.


    "What''s that?" Big Huyou asked.


    Mu Feng turned his head and smiled, "Monkey, do you want to meet?"


    "Monkey?" Da Huyou was taken aback.


    Before he could react, Mu Feng let out a whistle, and swooped down a big monkey from the treetop, quickly swiped down from his head, and finally landed firmly on Mu Feng''s horse-it was Sun Dasheng!


    This big monkey has bright hair on his face and a pair of smart eyes. He is looking around erratically, but he is clearly showing affection to Mu Feng.


    "This is..." Hei Lianjiang subconsciously asked, "Great Chief, you didn''t tame this, did you?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Come on, Sun Dasheng, these are my friends of Da Jiang, let''s salute!"


    So Sun Dasheng stood up straight on his horseback, imitating people with one hand on his chest, bowing his head in salute, and he performed the etiquette of a chief meeting a chief!


    "Hey!" Big Huyou stared straight at him.


    This is the first time he has seen such a spiritual animal: "He can even salute the chief!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother, it is the leader of the group of monkeys above its head!"


    As he spoke, he picked up Sun Dasheng with one hand, put him on the ground, and said with a smile: "Okay, you guys go wandering elsewhere, and let me know if there is anything unusual!"


    Sun Dasheng "chirped" for a while, then turned around and went up the tree. After a few vertical leaps, he led the group of monkeys away without a trace.


    "This..." Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, "brother, brother, are you using this monkey to detect the enemy''s situation? Can you give me two?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Brother, brother, monkeys live in groups, just like humans, one or two will die if kept alone!"


    Big Huyou looked regretful and had to give up.


    Mu Feng secretly laughed in his heart.


    One or two monkeys can be fed, but it is useless to put them in the black bear department.


    The big fools didn''t know the actual situation, so he didn''t bother to waste any more words, and just told him directly that he couldn''t do it.


    The group continued to move forward, and not long after they walked, they saw a group of gray wolves running in the jungle.


    After the pack of wolves sensed that someone was haunting the forest, they did not avoid strangers approaching them carefully.


    When everyone found out, they found that the wolf was less than 30 meters away from them!


    "Wolf!" Hei Lianjiang trembled, "So many!"


    Following his utterance, Big Huyou, Hutou, and Langqiu all noticed something strange, and their complexions changed drastically.


    The surrounding gray wolves approached stealthily by relying on the terrain, and there were no less than forty or fifty wolves in shadows!


    Big Huyou shouted in a low voice: "Brother, why are there so many wolves near your tribe, what should we do?"


    Hu''s head also changed color suddenly: "There are only so few of us, how could this happen!"


    Lone Wolf Qiu looked at these wolves in fear and doubt, and looked at Mu Feng, vaguely feeling that it was not that simple.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Brother, don''t worry, it''s a wolf!"


    "House wolf?" Da Huyou looked puzzled, looking at Mu Feng''s relaxed demeanor, feeling inexplicably at ease, "What kind of home wolf?"


    "It''s the wolf tamed by me, Jiang!" Mu Feng laughed, and turned to the wolves who occasionally appeared, and let out a long howl, the wolves that were originally surging in shadows really quieted down.


    Then a wolf that was much larger than the size of an ordinary wolf emerged from a hidden bush.


    As soon as the wolf showed up, they were sure that it was a wolf!


    Because several wolves came out from other bushes at the same time, approach this wolf carefully and respect it.


    But this wolf, when looking at Mu Feng, was obedient and quiet with a low eyebrow.


    Now they all realized that this pack of wolves was indeed domesticated by Mu Feng!


    Da Huyou''s mind became active again, and he looked at Mu Feng with fiery eyes: "brother, can the wolf send me off? I don''t want too many, just one or two ends!"


    Before Mu Feng could answer, Wolf Hill on the side hurriedly said, "Brother, the totem of my wild wolf department is a wolf. If you want to give it to us, it should be given to us, right?"


    Mu Feng was helpless, he just felt that these two people were absolutely perfect, no matter what, as long as they saw it, they wanted it.


    He smiled and said, "You guys know about beasts like wolves, and I can''t guarantee that they will be willing. Well, let me ask it for you, and if it agrees, I will send you off!"


    Da Huyou and Langqiu looked happy and excited.


    Hutou and Hei Lianjiang on the side also said in unison: "We want it, we want it too!"


    Mu Feng shook his head secretly, so he had to communicate with the Gray Wolf King: They want to ask you for some clansmen, can you give them?


    Afterwards, Mu Feng pointed at Da Huyou and the others in front of several people.


    Dahuyou and the others all showed anticipation and excitement.


    Unexpectedly, the Gray Wolf King and the wolves around him immediately changed from sitting to standing up, leaned down and rushed towards them, baring their teeth, and growling in a low voice.


    Without Mu Feng''s explanation, they also understood what the wolf king meant: no!


    And judging by its posture, it has a tendency to jump up and bite people if it disagrees.


    Several people changed their colors in fright, and hurriedly waved their hands: "No more, no more!"


    They naturally understood that it was unheard of for such a carnivorous beast to listen to people honestly, how could it be willing to give humans their own companions?


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that if Mu Feng used force and resorted to some tricks, the wolf king would not agree.


    It''s just that if you really give them a few wolves, Da Jiang will lose a group of watchdog wolves, which again Mu Feng can''t agree to.


    He said with a "helpless" face: "Brothers, you have also seen it, and I can''t help it!"


    Looking at the pack of wolves that were still baring their teeth, they quickly smiled and waved their hands: "No more, no more!"


    At the same time, another thought rose in my heart: "It''s not Dajiang yet, there are so many beasts protecting Dajiang, Dajiang is too dangerous!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 647

    After the wolves left, the group followed Mu Feng and continued to walk forward, and finally arrived at the gate of Longcheng City.


    A city wall nearly ten meters high, far exceeding the original wooden wind plan, stood quietly in front of everyone. The city wall built by thousands of people for more than half a year was finally completed!


    Except for the forest, everyone was shocked by the scene when they saw the city wall in front of them.


    They didn''t know what was blocking their way in front of them, but everyone felt that the tall and long "thing" in front of them blocked all of them.


    Can''t break through, can''t turn over, keep people away from thousands of miles!


    "This..." Everyone was shocked.


    "Brother, is this your Da Jiang''s Dragon City, the real Da Jiang tribe?" Big Huyou asked out of breath.


    Mu Feng nodded, pointed at the two words on the gate of Dragon City with a smile, and said proudly: "Did you see that, brother, those two words are ''Dragon City''!"


    "Dragon City, word?" Da Huyou frowned and thought carefully, obviously not understanding the meaning of these two words.


    The rest of the people were even more so, with confused faces.


    Obviously, this is beyond their cognition!


    "Then what is this tall thing?" Big Huyou asked.


    "This is the city wall, which can prevent the enemy from attacking Da Jiang! When someone comes, I, Da Jiang, just need to close the city gate!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "Protect the tribe!" Big Huyou reacted now, "But how did you come up with this idea?"


    Mu Feng pointed to his head: "Let''s go here!"


    "Here?" Da Huyou suppressed the confusion in his heart and hurriedly urged, "Brother, take us to the big ginger!"


    Mu Feng nodded and waved his hand: "Go!"


    A group of people followed Mu Feng and went north along the main road. Looking left and right, they found that the open land on the left and right was covered with green grass, and they couldn''t help being puzzled.


    "Brother, it''s autumn now, the grass is withered and yellow, why is the grass here still green?" Big Huyou asked again.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Brother, this is not grass, it''s wheat, and its seeds are edible!"


    "Seeds?" Da Huyou frowned puzzled, "What kind of seeds can grow from such a short grass?"


    The rest of the people also listened attentively, obviously very interested.


    "Not now!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "We have to wait until next summer, when we can collect and eat!"


    "Next summer?" Big Huyou shook his head, "So long!"


    After a pause, he shook his head again: "Grass seeds are not tasty!"


    Then he didn''t bother to look at the wheat seedlings any more, and hurriedly followed Mu Feng.


    After the rest of the people heard "next summer", they immediately lost interest, shook their heads and went straight to Da Jiang''s city gate.


    Mu Feng secretly laughed at the ignorance of these people, then shook his head, and led them towards Longcheng City.


    The gatekeepers were four big ginger warriors, who hurriedly saluted after seeing Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and was about to lead people inside, when Li Hu and Ming Guang led people running - they knew that Mu Feng was back!


    Li Hu, Da Huyou, Xiong Da, and Ye Li are all old acquaintances, so it''s inevitable that they will greet each other.


    Da Huyou saw an acquaintance again, so he was naturally very happy and laughed heartily.


    Then Mu Feng introduced it to several people.


    Li Hu and Ming Guang couldn''t help being moved, they secretly looked at their own great chief, and secretly admired Mu Feng in their hearts for making several great chiefs come to Dajiang with such peace of mind!


    You know, just a few of them and the tribe behind them, in the hands of Da Jiang now, can really be eaten to the bone.


    And it is precisely because of this kind of heart and confidence that Li Hu and Ming Guang also have a kind of grandeur and heroism from the inside out.


    This grandeur and arrogance directly made Langqiu and Heilianjiang feel ashamed and dare not look directly at them.


    The tiger''s head can only get close to the big flicker to stabilize its momentum.


    The old god Dudu Dahuyou is there, with a "steady" posture.


    In fact, in the bottom of Da Huyou''s heart, he thought to himself: "Oh, even one of Da Jiang''s leaders is more powerful than me, Lao Xiong. It''s really pissing people off!"


    Li Hu and Ming Guang naturally saw the reactions of several people, and they were filled with emotion in their hearts.


    They couldn''t be more aware of this feeling - when Keyelao visited Da Jiang before, it was this kind of high-ranking and unbearable feeling.


    The identities of the two have changed from low to high, and they can better appreciate the pleasure brought by this huge contrast!


    And they knew even more that it was their own young great chief who brought them this change!


    When you see that these great chiefs are obviously centered on their own great chiefs, the pride on their faces and hearts grows stronger.


    "Great chief, what are your orders?" Li Hu asked respectfully.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Go, arrange a room for each of these distinguished guests in Yuelou, and they will stay here for one night!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu replied.


    Mu Feng said again: "Well, let Ji Yang and the others prepare a few more dishes, I want to treat guests to dinner at Yuelou!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, go get busy!"


    Li Hu turned around and went to work.


    Ming Guang hurriedly approached Mu Feng: "Great chief, what about me?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Go do your work!"


    Ming Guang nodded, turned and left.


    Da Huyou praised: "Brother, look at the leader of your big Jiang, he is quick-witted and quick to do things! And look at Xiong Da, an idiot, I am really mad!"


    Xiong Da, who was carefully studying the moat in front of the city wall, "lyed down the gun" for no reason, with an innocent face: "I..."


    Da Huyou looked impatient, imitating Mu Feng, waved his hands and scolded: "Okay, don''t talk about it, you can do your work!"


    Xiong Da: "I..."


    At this time, Yeli suddenly pointed at a hideous head protruding from the moat and exclaimed: "Big, big chief, look..."


    Everyone was attracted by his startled breath, and following the direction of his finger, everyone saw hideous monsters with heads no smaller than fists¡ªit was the dragon-headed turtle!


    It''s just that these people in front of me have never seen or known each other, so it''s inevitable to shout.


    Looking at the way they swim around the surface of the water with their eyes wide open, anyone can tell that they are "parallel importers".


    "Brother, what are these things, you raised them, can they be eaten?" Big Huyou asked.


    Mu Feng grinned strangely: "You can''t eat them, they eat people!"


    "Ah?" Da Huyou was shocked.


    He had already got off his mount and stood on the edge of the moat, ready to tease the one on the bank with a stick.


    Suddenly hearing Mu Feng''s words "eating people", he trembled in fright, stepped back several steps in a hurry, and said in a trembling voice: "Eat, eat people, brother, what are you doing with this thing?"


    Mu Feng replied honestly: "Protect Da Jiang and prevent someone from attacking the city wall!"


    "No one can break through this city wall!" Da Huyou was completely startled, and he murmured, "There are monkeys in the trees, wolves in the forest, and monsters in the water. Could it be that you also have them in the sky?" Let''s protect the tribe..."


    After a pause, he widened his eyes and showed an incredulous look¡ªhe remembered the three giant birds he had seen before!


    In other words, today''s Jiang has three layers of protection in the water, land, and air without fighters!


    Big Jiang''s strength, Big Huyou has already seen a corner for the first time!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 648

    After entering the city gate, Da Huyou and his party turned on the shock and dazzle mode.


    Everything is novel to them, and most of Jiang''s things are something they have never seen or thought about!


    After entering Dragon City, there is a piece of earthen buildings on the left hand side. There are nine earthen buildings in a well-arranged pattern, and many people come and go in and out of them.


    There are those who carry things in and out of the earth building, those who weave things in front of the earth building, and those who hold their children and do nothing, and there are groups of children laughing and chasing each other mischievously...


    Da Huyou and the others were stunned: "Why don''t these people have to work? Why does Da Jiang support these people?"


    There were no fewer than dozens of people entering and leaving the earth building, which surprised them even more: "What the hell is this? It looks like a house, but why is the house so big?"


    Before they could figure out the situation of the tulou, the training ground on the right soon attracted them as well.


    The yelling of "huh ha ha ha" made them immediately turn their attention to the training ground.


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it, everyone is shocked.


    "There are still soldiers here!"


    "Look, are those fighters women?"


    "Why have we never seen their weapons?"


    "Women also have mounts?"


    ...


    Exclaiming one after another, Da Huyou and the others all looked at Mu Feng with doubts on their faces.


    They just feel that what they think in their heads can''t keep up with what they see.


    Because the stuff in the ginger is completely beyond their cognition.


    This feeling is like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden!


    Before they could wake up a little bit, a few wolves rushed out from the due east of the tribe, that is, the moon tower, and rampaged in the tribe!


    "This..." Hei Lianjiang and Hutou looked shocked, "Why are there still wolves in Da Jiang''s tribe?"


    Before they could react, Mu Feng had already kicked the big seeds aside: "Go to another place to make trouble, and run around again, I will kill you and eat stew!"


    Then, in the shocked eyes of the two, the wolves really ran away with their tails between their legs!


    "This... is too strong!" The two were shocked in their hearts, "These wolves dare not do anything after being beaten!"


    In fact, they were relieved immediately after they thought that Mu Feng was a beast master.


    But soon the shock struck again.


    When Mu Feng led them to continue walking inside, there was a noise of cows mooing, pigs crowing, deer crowing and rooster crowing from the wall on the left, and it sounded like they didn''t know how many livestock there were.


    A few people looked at me and I looked at you, and nodded their heads -- they finally met an existence they could understand.


    Da Huyou pondered for a while and said: "Brother, this is the livestock raised by your Da Jiang, can you let us have a look?"


    Mu Feng understood, knowing that a few people wanted to see the true background of Da Jiang.


    The background of a tribe lies, one is the population, and the other is the food reserve.


    Only when these two are available at the same time can we talk about the rest of the tribe!


    He nodded: "Okay!"


    Then he led a group of people to the gate of the pen and motioned for the gatekeeper to open the gate.


    The gatekeeper saluted respectfully and reported earnestly, "The hunchback is watching inside!"


    "Hump tail?" Several people frowned, with doubts on their faces, apparently unable to believe what they heard.


    "Humptail, the great chief of the Moxiong Department?" Da Huyou muttered to himself, "Isn''t it possible?"


    Without waiting for his confirmation, he was immediately shocked by the scene in front of him and was speechless.


    There are cattle and sheep all over the mountains and plains, a few hundreds of horned deer, and primitive chickens with colorful coats running back and forth...


    "So much!" Big Huyou and the others whispered together, "When will we finish eating?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry, these people saw the livestock

 Chapter 649

    Mu Feng didn''t expect that the hunchback would scare Da Huyou and the others so much.


    After seeing a lot of "weird" things for them, it was difficult for them to look as excited and shocked as before.


    As a last resort, Mu Feng had no choice but to say to a few people: "Brothers, don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, and you are an alliance tribe. This time, I invite you to come to see my situation. When you go back, I will I will send someone to help you build a tribe like this!"


    With his words, several people can barely come to their senses, you look at me, I look at you, feel embarrassed.


    They just realized that if Mu Feng really had other thoughts about them, why wait now?


    Wanting to understand this, Big Huyou took the lead to show a smiling face: "Haha, brother, didn''t you just say you want to take a rest, let''s go!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    So he and Bai Yue led the way to Yuelou.


    When they came to Yuelou, they inevitably saw Jiang''s dragon totem murals and totem poles¡ªthis was also built after Mufeng left Jiang!


    They were once again shocked by the scene in front of them. It was the first time they saw the totem pole. The mottled dragon flying upwards on it was powerful and powerful. Everyone who saw it could feel the power of the dragon!


    The dragon on the totem mural is so lifelike that several people can''t help but feel a sense of surrender when they see it.


    Mu Feng introduced at the right time: "This is my Da Jiang''s totem belief - dragon!"


    Immediately after listening to Mu Feng''s introduction, several people suddenly realized that the dragon is the leader of all beasts, and its status is far above their totem beliefs!


    "Why is such a totem not owned by our tribe?"


    "My ancestors, why didn''t they know the existence of such creatures?"


    "Such a divine beast, what other totem can compare with it?"


    For a time, everyone had different moods and expressions.


    Then Mu Feng took them to Yuelou to claim the room, which was arranged by Li Hu in advance.


    After entering the moon building and entering the room, the most exciting thing is the big flicker.


    He is a man of pleasure above all else, as can be seen from the fact that he lives in tents and drinks sugar water.


    After entering his own, bright room, Big Huyou screamed excitedly.


    He paced back and forth in the room, lying on the bed for a while, sitting on a chair for a while, and kept asking Mu Feng about things.


    Not only him, several other people also asked Mu Feng curiously after seeing the tables, chairs, benches and crystal white ceramic cups.


    Fortunately, at this time, Li Hu and Bai Yue explained, so that Mu Feng''s mouth would not be dry.


    Then Mu Feng led them to the gazebo in the courtyard of Yuelou, and led them to sit under the gazebo. On the table in the middle were tea and apples picked from the tree, which had a modern atmosphere of hospitality.


    Da Huyou drank sugar water with a cup in one hand, and gnawed on an apple in the other hand, enviously said in his mouth: "Brother, brother, you are too comfortable here!"


    Although the other people were not as comfortable as Da Huyou, they were also very novel about serving sugar water with clay cups. They drank water and ate apples with surprise and joy on their faces.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay!"


    Big Huyou rolled his eyes, regained his cunning mind, and shouted with a smile: "Brother, brother, we have formed an alliance now, you have to give me some of these pottery cups!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes, yes, I''ll get you a set of pottery cups and pots when you leave, okay?"


    Big Huyou laughed heartily: "Okay, okay!"


    After a pause, he smiled again: "Then the chair I was sitting on just now..."


    Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled, "I''ll see you off too!"


    "Hahaha!" Big Huyou laughed heartily.


    The eyes of the rest of the people also lit up when they heard the words, and they all looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Several old brothers also have it!"


    Now several people are ecstatic.


    You must know that putting any of these things outside is something that others have never heard of or seen before. Mu Feng just said that and gave it away. How could he not make them happy?


    Soon it was time for dinner, and Ji Yang and the others brought several dishes to Mu Feng and the others.


    Stewed chicken, barbecue, steamed buns, chicken soup, scrambled eggs, pickled cucumbers, roasted yellow potatoes...


    Basically, these people have never heard of or seen things.


    Most importantly, Mu Feng took out the wine!


    Surprisingly, although several people are

 Chapter 650

    That night, Da Huyou and others'' "spit the truth after drinking" surprised Mu Feng, and it also reminded him that he could use wine for other things in the future.


    The words of Da Huyou and Heilianjiang made him basically sure that these two films have become dependent on Da Jiang, so he can rest assured.


    And he also planned to let the clansmen get more wine and take them out for "diplomatic" exploration.


    Getting drunk after drinking, uttering the truth after drinking, messing around after drinking...


    "Hey!" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "Wine is really a good thing!"


    Because of drinking, Da Huyou and the others didn''t wake up until noon the next day, and Mu Feng didn''t bother them, but called Wang Yue, the craftsman''s head of Longcheng, and asked him to mint copper coins.


    As for Qige, he was in charge of casting ironware in Yiluo old department.


    Mochizuki was very surprised at the size of the copper coin that Mufeng described to him, it sounded like it was useless.


    But as a craftsman, he knew that he only needed to cast the things according to the requirements of the great chief.


    Anyway, until now, few of them understand what the chief wants them to get.


    Mu Feng gave him a drawing of the copper coin casting mold, which described the size of the copper coin and the words on it.


    The copper coins he uses are square holes and round coins, which are a unified shape that was formed after the Tang Dynasty in the previous life.


    Square-hole round coins are different from shellfish coins and knife coins. The coin body is round and has a square hole in the middle.


    Considering that these copper coins are only in internal circulation, and no one has mastered the skills of smelting and casting copper, the requirements for copper coins themselves do not need to be too high.


    According to his design, the four characters "Dajiang Tongbao" are engraved on both sides of the copper coin, and the font adopts a plump official style, which can also play a certain role in anti-counterfeiting.


    But if you want to be truly anti-counterfeiting, you may need some advanced anti-counterfeiting technologies such as frilling and embossing.


    He was glad that only Da Jiang had mastered these techniques now!


    But in this way, the copper coins produced will also have various burr marks, let alone ugly, and it is easy to scratch.


    Fortunately, the style he chose was a copper coin with a square hole. After it was cast, it would be fine to string a string with a wooden stick and polish it directly.


    Mu Feng explained the key points of casting copper coins to Wangyue one by one, and even handed over the characters on the copper coins to Wangyue one by one, asking him to copy them carefully.


    Because Mu Feng had taught them the skills of modeling and the key to carving in detail before, so it was not very laborious to teach them.


    Mochizuki soon said goodbye to Mufeng and went to mint coins by himself.


    Before leaving, Mu Feng also told Mochizuki that he needs to choose several sets of fixed styles as molds, which cannot be changed later.


    Mochizuki naturally agreed.


    After seeing off Mochizuki, Mu Feng looked at the time as well, and then went to see how the guests who had "come from afar" were doing.


    Da Huyou has already got up, is drinking sugar water from a pottery cup, sitting on a chair in the patio "staring in a daze", as if he was stupid.


    Tiger''s head looked calm, as usual.


    Xiong Dazheng scratched his head and touched his nose, wondering why his nose hurts so much.


    As for the others, it was obvious that they hadn''t had a drink yet and didn''t wake up.


    Mu Feng looked at Da Huyou who was "caught" by Jiu Jin, and laughed from the bottom of his heart, but showed concern on his face: "How is it, brother?"


    Da Huyou''s face was gloomy, he looked at Mu Feng and squeezed out a smile: "Brother, what did you drink for us yesterday, it was good, why are you so uncomfortable now?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother, this is what wine looks like. The idea is to enjoy yourself while drinking, and let you let go of all your troubles!"


    After a pause, he looked at Xiong Da and laughed again, "Of course, it can also make you feel less pain!"


    Xiong Da realized that his nose was injured last night.


    It''s just that no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn''t figure out how his nose was injured.


    So he looked at Mu Feng as if asking for help.


    Mu Feng pretended not to know, and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Xiong Da scratched his head and asked the doubts in his heart.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "I really want to know?"


    Xiong Da nodded.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng smiled and recounted the situation between Xiong Da and Ye Li last night.


    Xiong Da had a look of disbelief, he didn''t expect that he would act "so stupid" after drinking last night!


    Big Huyou also heard what Mu Feng said at this time, with a look of disgust and hatred on his face: "Stupid, stupid!"


    Xiong Da was full of regrets, with an annoyed look on his face - he shouldn''t have questioned Mu Feng, and now he was ashamed!


    Seeing Xiong Da''s appearance, Mu Feng secretly laughed, and remembered a sentence: It''s not terrible to be drunk, and it''s not terrible to be unable to remember after sobering up. It''s terrible to have someone help you recall what you did after drunk!


    Seeing the appearance of several people, Mu Feng guessed in his heart that they would not be able to leave today, and asked with a smile: "Brother, how do you feel, are you going back to the tribe today?"


    Da Huyou showed a bitter expression, and waved his hands again and again: "Brother, I feel bad in my stomach now, can you let me take it easy?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Of course!"


    Then he looked at Tiger''s head again: "Brother, what about you?"


    Hutou also smiled and said: "I''m fine, you can go back with my elder brother. Anyway, the internal turmoil in the Changli Department itself has begun, and it will not affect the Tiger Department for the time being!"


    Mu Feng nodded, thought for a while and said: "Then why don''t you take you around in Dajiang, it''s so boring here!"


    Several people nodded.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Why don''t you wake them up too, let''s go around together!"


    Several people nodded again.


    So Mufeng called out Langqiu, Heilianjiang, Yeli and others one by one, and wandered around the Dajiang tribe together.


    Of course, Mu Feng deliberately avoided places like smelting and pottery, and instead of taking them there, he took them to meet the armored earth dragon and horned rhinoceros.


    On the one hand, the few people have not completely sobered up, and on the other hand, because of the shock of yesterday''s scene, they didn''t react too violently when they saw these shocking things now.


    To their surprise, the horned rhinoceros, a savage beast, can be tamed.


    Of course, after thinking of Mu Feng''s status as a beast master, they were not surprised.


    After meeting the armored earth dragon, Mu Feng took several people to meet Rabbit Old Wang''s family.


    Now the rabbits eat and live, and there are still more than a hundred rabbits.


    Looking at the chubby rabbits, no one knew that they could be eaten.


    Under Mu Feng''s deliberate guidance, several people asked Mu Feng for rabbits.


    Mu Feng also agreed to give them some rabbits just "slightly pondering", and told them to pay attention to the details of raising rabbits.


    Just when he was telling the details about raising rabbits, an idea flashed into Mu Feng''s mind: breed some rabbits wantonly and put them on the grass in Changli.


    Let the rabbit go to grab food from the herbivores in the Changli area!


    The problem of Australian rabbits in the previous life was due to the reproduction of several rabbits!


    But he wasn''t sure if this method would work. After all, there were still lions in Changli, and it was unknown whether the rabbits could reproduce in groups, or even the number of rabbits would become a problem.


    "Give it a try, as long as these rabbits can escape the hunting of these carnivores, they should be able to reproduce in groups!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Anyway, according to those people in Changli, rabbits are hard for them to catch. "What if it works?"


    No one knew that such an "evil and sinister" trick was decided the moment Mufeng sent the rabbit.


    As for the effect, Mu Feng is not sure.


    After watching the rabbits, Mu Feng saw that several people had almost recovered, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth unconsciously: "Well, it''s almost time to take them to school. I, Da Jiang, want to play a big game of chess!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 651

    Seeing that several people were almost sober, Mu Feng led them to visit Dajiang School.


    This is a step that cannot be skipped in this visit, and it is also a step that Mu Feng has planned for a long time in his heart.


    Everyone followed Mufeng to Dajiang School, where a hunting team soldier was telling the children about the habits of wolves.


    What the children listen to is called seriousness.


    Mu Feng led them to watch quietly outside the classroom window, just like leading a grassroots inspection.


    Da Huyou and the others were all in shock, unable to understand what these people were doing.


    But dozens of children were sitting in the same house without doing any work. They just learned the habits of wolves from others, and it was obvious that they were learning how to hunt. This was what surprised them the most.


    "Brother, don''t these children have to work?" Big Huyou was infected, and seemed to know that these children''s studies should not be disturbed, and asked in a low voice.


    Mu Feng nodded, and replied in a low voice: "In my big Jiang, children don''t need to work. They need to learn skills so that they can better develop and grow the tribe in the future!"


    "They learn to hunt in this house?" Big Huyou asked again.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Of course not! In addition to hunting, they also need to learn to recognize herbs, write, and fight!"


    He didn''t mention the weaving, smelting and other skills, which cannot be leaked - and this is not in his plan.


    "Herbs?"


    "Writing?"


    Several people were puzzled.


    Mu Feng secretly laughed in his heart: "What I''m waiting for is your words!"


    However, he looked normal on his face, and explained with a smile: "The herbal medicine is to tell the tribe that those herbs can cure diseases and what diseases they can cure. In this way, the tribe can be cured when they are sick, and they don''t have to worry about dying!"


    "This!" Several people were excited, "herbs that can cure diseases!"


    Among them, the eyes of the Tigers of the Tigers are the brightest. He learned from the Yellow Birds that they once exchanged a kind of herbal medicine from Da Jiang that can treat wounds. will die!


    To him, this kind of herbal medicine is simply a magic medicine, and he doesn''t have to worry about the soldiers being injured when he fights abroad in the future!


    Although the other great chiefs had not exchanged the herbal medicine for wound healing with Da Jiang, they understood from Mu Feng''s description that this "herbal medicine" was definitely not a mortal thing!


    Da Huyou said excitedly: "Brother, have you ever traded this herb in the market?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, we have traded!"


    Da Huyou was heartbroken: "Brother, brother, if such things are circulated to those hostile tribes, wouldn''t it be a great disadvantage to you and our alliance?"


    Hei Lianjiang also nodded and said: "That''s right, Great Chief, if they recognize these herbs, wouldn''t they have to learn them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Brother, don''t worry! These herbs are also secrets, and each medicine is made from several kinds of herbs. There are specific requirements for how much and how to put it!


    If other people don''t know the formula and use it rashly, not only will it not cure the disease, but it will also kill people! "


    "Ah!" Da Huyou shuddered, and looked at the children in the room, "Then they will all prepare herbs?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "That''s not true, it''s just to teach them which are poisonous and which are not, so as to prevent them from being poisoned in the wild in the future!"


    The complexions of a few people turned bad for a moment.


    Apparently they all recalled certain bad moments.


    Many years before this, the tribe they belonged to had a famine, and the prey and wild fruits could not be picked. They were forced to eat some unfamiliar fruits and flowers and seeds, and many of them were poisoned to death by poisonous things. tribe.


    This directly led to their fear of unfamiliar grass.


    Just when Mu Feng said that these children were recognizing herbs, they were startled and their minds became active.


    But after hearing Mu Feng''s explanation, he felt relieved and gave up¡ªjust don''t eat what you don''t know, herbal medicine is troublesome to learn, and it''s not easy to learn, so let''s leave it to Jiang, anyway, they have someone who knows it.


    The six ministries have become an alliance, so why not give them herbal medicine?


    Seeing the expressions of these people, Mu Feng guessed the general idea, and did not explain much, just continued to explain with a smile: "As for writing, it is to teach these children to know characters!"


    "Know words?" Several people were puzzled, "What''s the use?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "With words, you can let others know what you want to say through writing! For example¡ª¡ª"


    He wrote the character for "mountain" on the ground, pointed to the character on the ground and said, "This is the word ''mountain'', anyone who has learned it will read the word ''mountain''!"


    "Mountain?" Several people gathered together to look at the word "mountain" in front of Mu Feng, and felt that the thing Mu Feng "made" on the ground was something they had never touched before.


    Mu Feng guessed that they would not be able to understand for a while, so he said with a smile: "Don''t worry, you will find out later!"


    Several people frowned, not knowing why.


    Mu Feng led them to stand outside the window and listened to the soldier talking about the habits of wolves. After he finished his lecture and the get out of class was over, he led them into the classroom and arranged some vacant seats for them to sit down.


    There are sand tables and branches in front of everyone, which are reserved for calligraphy practice-the previous pen and ink have been removed.


    Mu Feng explained to several people the key points such as "keep your voice", "don''t walk around casually", "if you have any problems, wait until you go out and talk about it", and then began to teach these children digital lessons in person.


    This is equivalent to an open class-most of the elements are performances.


    He first smiled and asked the children how they have learned during this period of time, whether they have practiced their calligraphy well, etc., and then went to the main topic: "Today, some uncles came from the tribe. They want to see how you are studying. Just write it to them, okay?"


    "Okay!" The children replied loudly, and they had already developed a good habit of answering questions.


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll get a few people to write on the blackboard before going on stage, and others to write on the sand table, and I''ll check in the middle!"


    "it is good!"


    So Mu Feng called out the names of the five children, and asked them to walk to the blackboard with their special colored pens, and turn their backs to them.


    Big Huyou and the others are now completely attracted by everything in the classroom.


    Blackboards, tables and chairs, papers pasted on the walls...


    A small room is full of things they don''t understand.


    And they don''t understand what these children are doing!


    But soon they were shocked by the scene before them.


    I saw Mu Feng pacing in the classroom with his hands behind his back, and said, "You all write the word ''mountain'' first!"


    Before Da Huyou and the others could react, they heard the children in the classroom chanting to themselves: "Straight, vertical fold, vertical!"


    Under the stunned eyes of Da Huyou, Heilianjiang, Langqiu and Hutou, they saw the five children in front of the stage write the word "mountain" in unison.


    Three vertical and one horizontal, although the size of the characters, fat and thin are different, but they can all see that the five children all write the same characters!


    And this word, read "mountain"!


    Da Huyou and the others showed shock in their eyes, which was obviously exactly the same as what Mu Feng wrote on the ground outside just now!


    They poked their heads to look at the children who were writing on the sand table in front of them, and found that what they wrote was the same as what was written on the blackboard, and they all had the word "mountain"!


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Feng said another word: "God!"


    The voice of Qi Shushu reminded me again: "Horizontal, horizontal, scribble, swipe!"


    Once again, the word "Heaven" is written in a uniform manner.


    Big Huyou and Hutou''s eyes have already started to light up.


    The two of them stared wide-eyed, and felt that after seeing these children write "mountain" and "sky", they seemed to understand something at once.


    They couldn''t tell what it was, but they knew that after seeing the "words" that Mu Feng said today, it seemed that there was a stone and a dark cloud pressing down on their hearts, and the things that blocked their sight were suddenly pushed aside. up.


    They suddenly felt that there were many things they didn''t know before, but now they knew them all at once!


    Before the rest of the people could react, Mu Feng said another word: "Fire!"


    The children started chanting again: "Point, point, cast, press!"


    The word "fire" appeared again!


    Now, except for Yeli who was still puzzled, everyone else understood, with a look of sudden realization on their faces!


    Da Huyou and the others looked at each other with a look of enlightenment on their faces - they finally knew what words were and what they were useful for.


    Words can describe the surrounding things, and can also describe things. Needless to say, they can be written down and recorded.


    Now they know these characters in Dajiang, and when they go to the Black Bear Department, Wild Wolf Department, Tiger Department, and Hewei Department, they can still write these characters!


    Although the place has changed, the words have not changed!


    As great chiefs, and as wise men of various ministries, they will naturally infer from this to the other: if they have learned enough characters, write these characters on leaves, on the ground, on animal skins, and show them to special people. , It is more convenient to tell them what they want to tell each other and the news than to find someone to pass on the message!


    Soon, Mu Feng also confirmed their thoughts - he handed each of Da Huyou and the others a piece of paper, on which were written "Mountain, Sky, Fire" and other words, which were exactly the words they had seen just now !


    In addition, there is a string of words on it, which he does not know!


    He looked up at Mu Feng, and Mu Feng smiled and said, "It says: Brother, I''ll give you a rabbit!"


    Tiger head hurriedly came over, frowned and said: "I am the same as brother in front, but the one behind is different!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "What you wrote on it is: Brother, are you going back today?"


    Without waiting for the Helu Department and the others to ask questions, he laughed one by one and said: "It was written on the Heilian River: We will attack the Goshawk Department when we go back!


    Xiong Dayou is: Your nose was also hit..."


    Several people were moved, and looked at Mu Feng with wide eyes.


    "Words, words..." Lights of wisdom arose from all of them...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 652

    After letting several people understand the importance of words, Mu Feng didn''t explain too much.


    He knew what they would do next.


    Then he left Dajiang School with a few people and returned to Yuelou, giving them enough time to react.


    Obviously, several people were shocked.


    The shock brought to them by the text is absolutely unprecedented.


    Because it is not like a horse mount, which can only benefit one tribe, but can benefit several tribes or even more tribes!


    With writing, the tribe can express meaning, convey information, and record events through this unified form of writing...


    As a great chief, the wisdom of these people is naturally the strongest in each department, especially Da Huyou, who has always been a person with a high IQ in Mu Feng''s view, and he has clearly thought of how to use these words.


    And the reason why he didn''t think of the pictographic characters of "shuwen" like the great Wu Zhu of the Blue Bird Department was not because he was not smart enough, but because he was limited by the conditions of the Black Bear Department.


    After all, the Black Bear Department has been worrying about food and clothing, while the Blue Bird Department is concerned about the growth of the tribe.


    The basic conditions are different, and the vision is naturally different.


    But this does not mean that their understanding and acceptance of new things and new things will not work.


    Although Mu Feng''s writing, which directly crosses the stage of thinking and creating writing, is ahead of its time, it is completely within the scope of their understanding.


    Da Huyou said excitedly: "Brother, how many words like this do you know?"


    Mu Feng wanted to blurt out "10,000 to 20,000", after all, he had studied history in his previous life, and often involved the confirmation and comparison of ancient and modern characters, saying that 10,000 to 20,000 is not much!


    The key is that the big fool doesn''t know the concept of "ten thousand".


    He thought for a while and said with a smile: "Well, I can write anything you can think of, brother!"


    It''s not that he''s talking big, after all, he fooled their cognition with big words, they didn''t recognize many things around them, how could they beat Mu Feng?


    Sure enough, Da Huyou looked disbelieving, tilted his head and thought for a while and said, "Then will you write the name of my black bear department?"


    Mu Feng smiled and wrote the words "Black Bear Department" on the paper, and pointed it out to Da Huyou.


    Da Huyou looked at Mu Feng''s proficient writing, and repeated "Black Bear Department, Black Bear Department" over and over again. In the end, it was obviously a layman commenting on an expert, clapping his hands and applauding: "Okay! Good! Good!"


    As for what is good and how good it is, I am afraid that he himself does not understand.


    Seeing Mu Feng write the word "Black Bear Department", Wolf Qiu immediately asked, "Then how did our Wild Wolf Department write?"


    Then Mu Feng wrote down the words "Wild Wolf Department" and signaled Langqiu and Yeli to read it for themselves.


    Without waiting for Hutou and Heilianjiang to speak out, he immediately wrote down both the "Tiger Division" and "Hewei Division", and asked several people to compare them for themselves.


    Now several people became excited, shouting excitedly seeing the name of their own tribe.


    Careful Hutou pointed to "Tiger Department" and other words, and said in surprise: "Look, all the tribes have the same third word!"


    It was just like discovering the new continent, and several people repeatedly claimed to be amazed.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "The third character of the Black Bear Department, Tiger Department, Wild Wolf Department, and Hexi Department is the word ''Bu'', of course it''s the same!"


    It was only then that a few people came to their senses and laughed out loud.


    Then Da Huyou proposed to Mu Feng, asking Mu Feng to teach them to write their own names.


    Mu Feng agreed one by one, and it took a long time to teach them to write their names one by one.


    It''s just that everyone writes like ghosts, and the written characters are ugly.


    If I really want to say how miserable it is, Bai Yue''s calligraphy has become a calligrapher in front of them!


    But these are all minor details, the result that Mu Feng wants is not this, but the result after they realize the words!


    Soon, the result he expected came¡ª¡ª


    It was still the big fool who spoke first: "Brother, are you the only one who can write these words?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, I taught the characters everyone in Da Jiang knows. If I don''t teach others, they won''t know!"


    Da Huyou looked excited: "That is to say, besides Da Jiang, there are no other tribes?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Big Huyou looked even more excited: "Brother, can you teach me these words?"


    He immediately understood that even the big tribes might not have learned this character!


    Before Mu Feng could reply, the others hurriedly said, "Brother, if you want to teach me, you have to teach me too!"


    "We are an alliance now, and we want to learn too!"


    "That''s right, we have learned these words, and we can remember things and tell news in the future, and write them directly on this thing, and just find someone to pass it on to you, how convenient it is!"


    Mu Feng secretly rejoiced, what he was waiting for was their words!


    Da Jiang wants to grow stronger, expand his territory, and expand his influence. Simply relying on his own strength is not enough.


    When manpower is limited, what''s more, Dajiang is just a tribe with only a few thousand people?


    So he needs a subordinate tribe, an "ally" and a "little brother" to help Da Jiang expand his territory and do things that Da Jiang can''t reach.


    But how to make these tribes agree with Da Jiang''s approach is a big problem.


    Simply giving carrots, or adding sticks to carrots, will not ensure that these tribes will not have other ideas.


    Otherwise, it is easy to appear ungrateful things like "pick up the bowl to eat, put down the bowl to scold your mother".


    In the final analysis, it is still a matter of people''s hearts - the sense of identity.


    And to solve the sense of identity, the best way and the best weapon is words!


    The unity of text can bring the unity of culture, and the unity of culture will bring cultural identity!


    As long as the sense of cultural identity tends to be consistent, then a group of people will have the same right and wrong orientation and value judgments.


    There is a saying called cultural domination!


    People, regions, tribes and even countries under the rule of culture will have highly consistent actions!


    For example, Laomei and Xiaoying basically have the same attitude towards other countries, and it is also recognized that they are in collusion, and the decisive factor that keeps them so consistent is that they are both English-speaking!


    Not to mention far away, the change of dynasties in ancient China has always been dominated by Han culture and Chinese characters.


    The rise and fall of dynasties and the change of power all follow the dominance of Chinese characters, which is why there were the Sinicization reforms of Xiaowen in the Northern Wei Dynasty, the Mongolian Han system in the Yuan Dynasty, and the "Manchu and Han" family in the Qing Dynasty.


    They won the ruling power of the Central Plains Dynasty. If they want long-term stability, they need the dominance of adult Chinese characters and follow Chinese characters and Chinese culture.


    Conversely, if you want to get rid of the rule of one kind of writing, you will naturally create another kind of writing, and then expand the use of your own writing.


    At that time, it will be difficult to spell which kind of characters are used by many people and widely used.


    That''s why there are English-speaking areas, Chinese-speaking areas, and Arabic-speaking areas in previous lives...


    In the previous life, Little Japan, Bangzi Country, was deeply influenced by Han culture, and later they tried their best to use their own characters to get rid of the influence of Han culture...


    What Mufeng has to do now is to use these words to penetrate and influence several major tribes and realize "cultural domination".


    Moreover, this kind of rule is more concealed, smoother, less detectable, and less likely to cause resistance.


    When these tribes have learned the Chinese characters he created, then he can pass on some cultural ideas to them through Chinese characters to influence their ideas.


    For example:


    "Drinking water and thinking of the source" - I want to thank Da Jiang for helping them!


    "Knowing Gratitude" - to give back to Jiang for his help!


    "Two ribs and knives"-to be a man, you must be moral...


    These are things that Mu Feng has planned for a long time.


    Now that he wants to influence these tribes first through words, it is tantamount to starting the layout. When the time is right to harvest children in the future, it will be the time when Jiang is truly powerful!


    So after several people said this, he nodded with a smile: "Of course, we have formed an alliance, so I will teach you of course!


    But if you want to learn so many characters, you need to study for a long time, and you are in your own tribe, I can''t run around to teach you!


    How about this, in the future you will come to my Dajiang every once in a while, stay in Dajiang for a while, I will teach you a part, and you will go back..."


    Mu Feng began to elaborate on the plan he had thought up long ago, and the few people listened very seriously. Finally, the chiefs of the four tribes nodded in unison with the leader: "Okay, I will do as you said!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 653

    After discussing with Dahuyou and the others to learn the details of writing, Mufeng took them to dinner.


    The most active of these people is Da Huyou, because Da Jiang''s food is extremely delicious to him, and it is his favorite.


    Of course, several other people also praised Da Jiang''s food, but it was not as exaggerated as Da Huyou''s performance.


    The few people who were used to eating barbecue fell in love with Ginger''s roasted yellow potatoes, steamed buns, and rice porridge and chicken soup, and clamored for Mufeng to send them some more sweet potatoes and steamed buns.


    Mu Feng, who felt that he had given away a lot of things, naturally would not be stingy with such a little thing, so he readily agreed.


    Of course, the big flicker Xi Xi pulled Mu Feng aside, and asked Mu Feng alone if he could give him some more wine.


    Mu Feng secretly promised to give him a small can with great pain, and repeatedly stated that he only had a little, so Da Huyou let Mu Feng go with a smile on his face.


    The group ate and drank well, stayed in Dajiang for another afternoon, and strolled around Dajiang, but they didn''t see anything else that made them more surprised.


    After thinking over and over again, Mu Feng taught several people how to make and use non-iron weapons such as bamboo javelins and flying stone slings, expressly not to disclose them.


    Then he asked people to bring some single-piece and double-piece bows made of black-skinned bamboo eliminated by the big Jiang warriors, and showed them how to use these bows and arrows.


    Because these bows were afraid of losing and revealing their skills before, they were specially soaked in vegetable juice by Mu Feng to make them old, covering up the traces of roasting, so the skills could not be seen from the bows.


    The power of the bow and arrow after shooting surprised several people¡ªthey never thought that they could seriously injure the target without contact at a distance of tens of meters!


    At this moment, the face of the Tiger Head of the Tiger Division changed drastically. He thought that the new weapon used by the Blue Bird Division was this kind of bow and arrow!


    Mu Feng naturally saw his gaze, pretended not to see him, and said in a deep voice: "I will give you twenty bows and arrows for each tribe as an alliance gift, and I will teach you how to make arrows. But Remember, if anyone dares to lose his bow and arrows to people outside his tribe, I, Da Jiang, will attack him!"


    Several people were shocked at the same time, they all knew the seriousness of Mu Feng''s words.


    They naturally understand that once such a weapon is leaked out, it will definitely threaten their safety, and some people will even trace the source to Da Jiang''s head!


    Mu Feng said again: "This kind of weapon is called a bow and arrow. To tell you the truth, the Qingniao tribe, which has been fighting with the Changli tribe for many years, is using this weapon!"


    It''s not just the tiger''s head, but the other people also suddenly changed color.


    They all knew about the changes in the war between the Blue Bird Division and the Changli Division, but they did not expect that the new weapon that affected the changes in the war would appear in Dajiang!


    Tiger''s head frowned.


    Da Huyou frowned first, and then asked in a low voice: "Brother, did you teach this bow and arrow to the Blue Bird Department?"


    But immediately he shook his head and asked again: "Or did the Jade Bird Department teach you?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Brother, whether I taught them or they taught me, I will ask you, do you want such a weapon?"


    This question is on point: No matter who taught it to whom, the bow and arrow are kept here anyway, and once used, it will definitely have "relationship" with the Blue Bird Department.


    To get involved with the Jade Bird Department is to go to the opposite side with most of Changli.


    It''s just that they are all small tribes. Although they don''t have a cold for the Changli tribe now, they will not tear their skins openly.


    Even if they attacked tribes such as the Kui Beast Department and the Xuan Snake Department, they were all under the guise of other tribes and did not expose themselves.


    The point is that they still don''t know the relationship between Jiang and the Jade Bird God, which makes them very uneasy.


    Of course, this was also a difficult problem that Mu Feng deliberately posed to them, forcing them to express their views.


    Hutou, who had been silent all the time, asked: "Could it be that Da Jiang is a subordinate tribe of the Jade Bird Department, so you want to pull us to form an alliance against the Jade Bird Department to relieve the pressure on the Jade Bird Department?"


    Then he also shook his head: "No, I have seen the fighters of the Blue Bird Division. Their fighters are not your opponents, and they don''t have horses..."


    Having said this, he stopped talking, his brows had already stretched - he had already guessed the result!


    Mu Feng looked at the expression on Hu''s head, and sighed secretly in his heart: "The IQs of Big Huyou and Er Huyou are really not ordinary, and they immediately thought of the key point."


    Looking at the look on the tiger''s head, Mu Feng smiled and asked, "How is it, Brother Hu, what do you say?"


    The tiger head grinned and said with a grin: "Never mind him, anyway, my fierce tiger department will not join the Changli department, and I will attack the Xuanshe department. Sooner or later, I will fight with the Changli department. I will fight with bows and arrows or without bows and arrows. Why don''t I save my life with a bow and arrow?


    This kind of bow and arrow, my tiger department wants it! "


    What he said was a complete reminder of Heilianjiang.


    He was still frowning, but after hearing Hutou''s words, he immediately reacted, and said in a low voice: "Yes, my Hexu tribe has merged with the Lishui tribe, and we have fought against the Blue Lion and Black Snake tribes. The Eagles are feuding, and they will attack me, the Hexues, whether they take the bow or not, I want the bow and arrow!"


    The two of them spoke firmly and at the same time they realized in their hearts that they had unknowingly stood on the opposite side of the Changli Department, and forged a hatred that was either you or me!


    And Mu Feng also grinned and laughed, thinking in his heart: "You have already boarded my Jiang''s boat, you can''t get off!"


    Da Huyou seemed to be aroused by Mu Feng recently, coupled with Mu Feng''s "sugar-coated cannonball" offensive this time, he directly laughed and said: "I only know that I live with my brother, and the life is the same as before. I have never felt more comfortable, and I still hope that the Black Bear Department will grow stronger in the future. I want these bows and arrows!"


    Langqiu, who was still a little frightened, hastily expressed his opinion: "I also want it from the Wild Wolf Department!"


    They all knew that Mufeng had revealed some information to them by showing them the bow and arrow.


    Taking a bow and arrow means boarding a pirate ship, and no one can get off until the ship docks!


    However, after weighing the pros and cons, they all decisively chose to be with Da Jiang.


    So far, the purpose of Mufeng''s alliance this time has been successfully achieved!


    After confirming that there is no objection to the four parts, Mu Feng said with a smile: "I will give you twenty of these bows and arrows first, and you will select some people in the tribe to practice first, and I will let people rush to make another part. At that time, you can use the bows and arrows of two captives." The price is for a bow and arrow!"


    Several people got excited.


    You know, a bone knife can be exchanged for five to ten slaves.


    Bows and arrows are obviously more powerful than bone knives, but Mu Feng offered to exchange them with two slaves, which is close to giving them away!


    Hei Lianjiang''s eyes lit up: "Great Chief, what you said is not bad?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "What I say, Jiang, is like water being poured out, there is absolutely no reason to take it back!"


    Hei Lianjiang shouted excitedly: "Since this is the case, then I, the Hexi Department, will tell you first that we will exchange one hundred bows like this next time!"


    Several other people also spoke out one after another.


    The big flicker is the most direct: "By the way, brother, can''t you get credit, why don''t you give us some credit?"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to give you credit, but I don''t have so many bows and arrows on hand. How about this? Since you have already spoken, I will send ten more bows to each tribe. The question of arrows is my responsibility." Someone will teach you, and you can solve it yourself later, okay?"


    Da Huyou nodded in satisfaction: "Okay, okay!"


    The rest of the people who got cheap also nodded: "Okay, okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 654

    Da Huyou and his team are very satisfied with this trip to Da Jiang.


    Know what you should know, learn what you should learn, and take advantage of what you should take advantage of.


    Wood wind is also very satisfied.


    There is only one reason for his satisfaction: the result of this alliance met or even exceeded his expectations!


    After getting the bows and arrows, the few people were satisfied, thanked Mufeng repeatedly, and couldn''t wait to express that they would go back to the tribe to train the soldiers as soon as possible.


    After some courtesy with them, Mu Feng sent them back to Yuelou to rest, and agreed to send them back early the next morning.


    Several "guests" took a rest, but Mu Feng couldn''t.


    Because he still has something to explain.


    Bai Yue, Li Hu, Ming Guang, Wang Yue, and Chang Shui were all present, while the rest of the big Jiang officials were busy outside.


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to explain the matter first, Bai Yue immediately asked worriedly: "Great Chief, will there be any problem if you gave all the bows and arrows to these tribes?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry, now they are very clear in their hearts, leaving me, Da Jiang, they will never find such good allies for them, even if they belong to the tribe, the benefits they get are better than those who follow the Changli tribe belonged to the tribe!"


    "But once they use bows and arrows in battle, they will attract the attention of most alliances in Changli, and they will be in trouble! Wouldn''t we be exposed?" Bai Yue said worriedly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Except for the few tribes in front of me, does anyone in the alliance of most of Changli know that bows and arrows flow out from my ginger?"


    Bai Yue frowned and thought about it, then her eyes lit up, then she shook her head and smiled: "No! You mean to turn the Changli Department''s attention to the Blue Bird Department?"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Otherwise?"


    Bai Yue laughed, and immediately asked again: "But didn''t you say before that we can''t reveal our identities, and can''t draw their attention to the Blue Bird Department?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Isn''t this not exposed yet? It will take a while for these tribes to go back and learn how to use bows and arrows. By that time, the Changli tribe will probably be in chaos. It''s me, Da Jiang, who takes advantage of the chaos good time.


    At that time, we will draw their eyes to the Blue Bird Department in the south, and we will stir them from behind to make some movement, so that they can''t look at each other from head to tail! "


    "But," Bai Yue said with a frown, "The Jade Bird Department needs to know that we deliberately lured the Changli Department to them..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Do you think the Blue Bird Department will care?"


    Bai Yue wondered: "Isn''t it possible?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, shook his head and said with a smile: "Of course not, they can''t wait for it!"


    If the Changli Department wants to seek revenge from the Blue Bird Department, the Blue Bird Department can be said to wish for it. Anyway, bald people are not afraid of lameness, but they are afraid that the Changli Department will not dare to confront them head-on!


    For a while, Bai Yue couldn''t keep up with Mu Feng''s thinking, frowning and thinking carefully, there was still some confusion.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "Did Konoha and Asuka write any letters in the past two days?"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, and she came to her senses: "Well, here we come, Konoha said that he teamed up with Azig from the Blue Bird Department to wipe out a tribe with more than a thousand people, and by the way, also wiped out the three small tribes in the middle Already, most of the captives were taken away by the Blue Bird Department, Konoha and Asuka got more than 300 slaves, and they are escorting them to the meeting!"


    "Are you back?" Mu Feng smiled, "Do you understand now?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Understood, the situation between the Changli Department and the Jade Bird Department has been reversed now, and the Jade Bird Department is harassing the Changli Department, and from time to time they take the initiative to break out conflicts with them, which has made it difficult for the Changli Department to deal with it!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right! The small tribes in the east of Changli''s territory no longer participated in the harassment of the Blue Birds because of the secret intervention of the city and us. This is like a pool of small fish in muddy water. It''s almost done, and the rest of the fish are the big ones they are interested in!


    So at this time, if the bow and arrow are not exposed, it will not have a big impact on the Blue Bird Department! "


    Now Bai Yue became excited: "So, we don''t have to worry about our identities being exposed?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If we can hide our identities, it''s better to hide our identities, and we have to make the situation a little more messy if we look at this space!"


    "A little more mess?" Bai Yue thought, then her eyes lit up, "Hezu?"


    Mu Feng nodded, waved his hand and said: "Okay, think about the matter of the Ministry of Hexi, and go there with Heilianjiang and the others tomorrow morning. This time, I will also go back and see with my own eyes what Minister Gosying looks like!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue backed away.


    Only then did Mu Feng look at the rest of the people, and began to give instructions: "The people from the Moxiong and Kui Beast tribes of White Tiger City and Suzaku City can be screened for a batch, depending on the situation, those who meet the requirements can enter Qinglong City. Those who meet the requirements will be sent to Xuanwu City as slaves, and the rest will continue to work and be screened according to their performance!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded in agreement.


    Then he looked at Mingguang again: "After Konoha came back with three hundred slaves, he sent them directly to Qilin City, and built a city wall around it according to the standards of Dragon City. It can be slower, but no mistakes are allowed!"


    "Yes!" Ming Guang quickly agreed.


    Mufeng looked at Mochizuki again: "The copper coin mold you make must be meticulous. Make a small one for me to see before tonight! Make sure the copper coin mold is made before I leave. This time... the next time the market opens I need to see a large number of finished products before, understand?"


    Mochizuki nodded: "Yes, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly patted his forehead: "By the way, how is Han Shu?"


    Li Hu stepped forward and said: "Han Shu took people to the Liaolong Department and they haven''t come back yet."


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "Fuyu also sent fifty elite women''s soldiers to follow!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, and then laughed, "She is very courageous!"


    Seeing that Mu Feng didn''t take offense, Li Hu quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mu Feng asked: "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Li Hu hurriedly handed Mu Feng a few letters, which explained the situation in detail, and at the same time he also said to Mu Feng: "Han Shu led two hundred people and Ko Nuo''s three hundred cavalry troops in the Liaolong Department. They killed more than 600 of them, only captured more than 100 horses and four armored earth dragons, and they stored the rest of the cattle and sheep as food in the dense forest around Qingzhang Mountain."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, there are four armored earth dragons, and I, Da Jiang, can still divide them into two!"


    Li Hu also had a smile on his face, and continued: "It''s just that when the Liaolong Division went out recently, there were more people dispatched. They did not have a direct confrontation in the spirit of not revealing, and they tried their best to avoid it!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, that''s what we should do!"


    Then Li Hu said in a deep voice: "I, Da Jiang, also lost a dozen soldiers, and six of them are women''s soldiers!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, wanting to get angry, but then shook his head to restrain himself.


    He understands that it is impossible to say that Da Jiang will always have zero loss in foreign operations.


    Especially those like the Detachment of Women, few of them have really experienced battles, and it is already rare to have such losses and records.


    Moreover, he didn''t want Jiang''s warriors to be just flowers in the greenhouse, unable to withstand the brutal storms of the war outside.


    He thought for a while and said: "Okay, I know, when they come back this time, Fuyu is required to train the women''s army well, and it''s okay to go out to fight next time, but if there are still so many injuries, she will be punished!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu nodded solemnly.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, then patted his forehead again: "I almost forgot about this!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 655

    What Mu Feng suddenly remembered was related to the Xuan Snake Department.


    Besieged by the giant python in the Xuan Snake Department and fell into a hard fight, almost suffered heavy losses.


    He thought about this question over and over on the way back, and found that from the Kui Beast tribe to the Black Snake tribe, the settlements of these big tribes were not like the big ginger, black bear, and Lei Ze who were "near mountains and rivers" with natural barriers.


    These tribes only need to have a water source nearby, and the surrounding environment is a flat plain.


    And their daring to settle down like this has something to do with the number of people in their tribe.


    Living in the plains will undoubtedly face the attacks of wild beasts, but these large tribes are so strong that they don''t care about the intrusion of these wild beasts.


    Of course, there are pros and cons to everything.


    The wide field of vision in the plains also reduces the possibility of other tribes wanting to attack and plunder, forcing tribes that have ideas about them to confront them head-on.


    Except for a few beast masters like Mu Feng who used wild beasts to clear the way.


    Even so, Mu Feng and the others almost stumbled in the Xuan Snake Department.


    After this incident, Mufeng has realized that if he wants to fight westward, the terrain will become one of the most important factors affecting the way of fighting and the result.


    It is obviously unrealistic to sneak attack and use the cover of terrain to deploy in a roundabout way.


    To avoid what happened last time, he needs weapons with longer range, stronger destructive power, and greater lethality!


    Referring to the tribal construction of the Kui Beast Department and the Black Snake Department, the most effective weapon is the catapult.


    The technical difficulty of manufacturing the catapult is not a problem for Mufeng, what needs to be solved is nothing more than providing elastic winches and pallets for catapulting stones.


    How the catapults were delivered to these tribes is a big question.


    In addition, the protective walls of these tribes are not so strong, and it is really overkill to transport the catapults in the past.


    On balance, he had to give up.


    Since the catapult can''t work, he can only think of another way.


    Suitable weapons are also spear throwers and rockets.


    These weapons are simple to make and easy to carry, and they are perfect for dealing with tribes like the Kui Beast Department and the Black Snake Department.


    The spear thrower is the easiest to make. It only needs a long and narrow stick, which is processed according to the length of the spear to make a top support, and a small hole slightly thicker than the top support is drilled at the end of the spear.


    Then the position of the small hole at the end of the spear is stuck on the top support, and it is enough to hold the handle of the spear thrower upside down with one hand and aim at the target and throw it out forcefully.


    The accuracy of the spear thrower cannot be compared with that of a bow and arrow, but once it is hit, the lethality is incomparable to that of a bow and arrow.


    So the use of spear throwers works best with massive coverage.


    In the past, the number of Dajiang fighters was relatively small, and if they used spear throwers in a real confrontation between the two, the effect would definitely not be much better.


    But today is not what it used to be. In terms of the number of Jiang''s fighters and his understanding and use of weapons, he can definitely maximize the power of the spear thrower!


    As for the rocket, it is even simpler. You only need to bind flammable, long-lasting, and windproof fuel to the arrow.


    Now the fuel he has on hand is some animal fat that needs to be preheated and ignited. Although the burning time is considerable, it is not good at preventing wind. Once tied to the arrow and shot out, the fire will be extinguished before the arrow hits the ground. .


    So he needs to go to a more windproof fuel - alcohol or vegetable oil!


    The wine in his hand is only 30 to 40 degrees, and it needs to be further purified to reach the degree of combustion. Not to mention a waste of time, and a waste of food, he decisively gave up.


    Then the choice of fuel is only vegetable oil!


    Fortunately, ginger now has a lot of oil crops: soybeans, peanuts and tung oil fruits!


    These three things are all crops with high oil yield, and the most economical and suitable one is tung oil fruit.


    These tung oil fruits are exactly the tung oil trees that he moved and planted from Dalong Mountain before, and now they have harvested a large number of tung oil fruits in autumn.


    For a long time, no one knew how to deal with it, so it was put in the "warehouse" and kept well.


    After Mu Feng made up his mind, seeing that it was still dark, he hurriedly went to Wang Yue and Li Hu, and asked them to assign some carpentry and stone carving craftsmen to him.


    After he taught two people how to make spear throwers, he took another group of people to choose the materials needed to make tung oil-he had to make all of these two things before he set off to prevent damage to the Goshawk Department. Come in handy!


    Because in addition to oil, there is also the "equipment" for making oil that needs to be refined.


    There are roughly two methods for extracting vegetable oil, one is the pressing method, and the other is the water substitution method.


    Squeezing is the simplest and direct way to squeeze oil crops by gravity, which is fast but has a low oil yield.


    The water substitution method can be roughly classified as the traditional method of making sesame oil. It needs to go through a series of processes such as rinsing, drying, roasting, watering, and oil rinsing. It is time-consuming and laborious, but the oil yield is high.


    Mufeng didn''t intend to use tung oil for food, so he didn''t feel it was a waste, and directly chose to crush and squeeze the tung oil fruit, and use the pressing method to refine the oil.


    But even so, he couldn''t waste tung oil fruit at will.


    So he is going to make a "high power" "squeezer"!


    The "power" of the press depends on the pressure - that is, the weight of the pressed material.


    This is not difficult for Mufeng.


    Ginger has ready-made stones, and there are also lead lumps left over from copper and iron smelting for a long time!


    He only needs to have someone make a copper-clad lead or iron-clad lead heavy pressure plate-this is not difficult.


    Then make an oil pressure groove under the heavy pressure plate.


    The difficulty is what can be used to lift such a heavy weight plate!


    Looking at the entire tribe, there are very few people with such strength, even Li Wang is exhausted and out of breath after trying twice, let alone others.


    Mu Feng secretly thought about how to solve the problem of lifting heavy objects.


    If pure manpower is not enough, then it is necessary to make a winch that can lift heavy objects.


    The principle of the winch is very simple, similar to a well wheel lifting a bucket.


    All he needs to do is make winches and ropes.


    In this way, things become simple.


    Because the wooden wind needs to be used urgently, thick ropes are temporarily used instead, and iron chains will be used later to make thicker and heavier heavy pressure plates.


    In this way, when the crushed tung oil was put into the oil pressure tank and the yellowed tung oil was pressed out, all the people present were stunned.


    Especially after Mu Feng ignited it, the bright yellow liquid started to catch fire, which made them speechless in shock...


    So under Mufeng''s urging and Mochizuki''s extra manpower overnight, we arrived at

 Chapter 656

    Mu Feng took Da Huyou and the others to the Heixiong Department area, and used up a lot of horses and oxen to carry the "gifts" of several people on the way.


    The main reason is that the tables and chairs, bows and arrows, rabbits and other things that Mu Feng promised to give them are a little too much, which consumes a lot of leg strength.


    For Da Huyou and others, this trip to Dajiang is definitely worthwhile.


    When passing by Pixiu City, Mu Feng discussed with several people here the details of cooperation in the future opening of the shop:


    Several tribes introduced tribes to Da Jiang at the same time, and when introducing a new tribe, Da Jiang gave a cow or a horse.


    This is a typical situation where Dajiang develops them as downlines, and then they develop their own downlines, which is a bit similar to a certain pin.


    The stability of transactions in the market is jointly maintained by several departments.


    A new trading currency - Copper Coins has started to be used in the market!


    Because craftsmen made spear throwers and squeezed tung oil overnight last night, only one hundred copper coins were produced.


    These one hundred copper coins are also made of leather skipping ropes so that they can be worn together, ten in a string.


    In order to make it easier for several people to understand, he took out copper coins on the spot and handed over ten copper coins to each tribe¡ªthat is, a string.


    Then he explained on the spot: "Several brothers, the tribes that enter the market for trading in the future, no matter what they use to trade, they will first use what they have in their hands to exchange it for this copper coin at the place we set up!


    In the mall, you can use copper coins to exchange for anything you want! This not only avoids the trouble of carrying large items and goods with them, but also facilitates our unified management! "


    Several people looked at the string of copper coins in their hands, and were amazed that Jiang used gold to make such a small thing, and even more surprised how this thing should be used.


    When resisting the copper coins, Mu Feng looked calm, but in his heart he wondered whether Da Huyou could see that this thing was related to the copper ore from the Black Bear Department.


    However, it turned out that he was thinking too much, and no one would associate the copper coin in his hand with the stone.


    Especially the big flicker, who didn''t see it.


    He asked suspiciously, "What can we do with this copper coin?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s useless to take it back, but you can take these copper coins to the market to exchange things, for example, ten copper coins can be exchanged for a jar of salt!"


    Big Huyou carefully counted the copper coins in his hand, his eyes lit up: "Is it true that these copper coins in my hand can just be exchanged for a jar of salt?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yeah!"


    For the rest, you look at me and I look at you, and they seem to realize something.


    Big Huyou asked again: "But what if I brought furs, what should I do if I want to exchange them for salt?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Let them go to the place we designated to exchange for copper coins, and then take the copper coins and exchange them for salt!"


    Da Huyou frowned and said, "Isn''t this troublesome? Wouldn''t it be better to just exchange the fur for salt?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "But copper coins can be exchanged for everything, not necessarily furs. Some tribes like to exchange furs for weapons, some want to exchange salt, and some want to exchange mounts, but others don''t necessarily want to. To exchange these things.


    Maybe what you are holding is fur, and you fancy someone else''s weapon, but someone else wants salt, and they are not willing to exchange it with you, how do you exchange it at this time?


    Or maybe my tribe has a lot of prey during this period of time, and I can''t finish it, but there is no shortage of other things for the time being. If the food stays in the tribe, it will be wasted. What should I do?


    At this time, it can be solved with unified copper coins!


    Copper coins are used as currency and can be exchanged for anything. This time, if you don''t want to exchange things, you can give them to me, Da Jiang, and I, Da Jiang, will give you copper coins.


    You can also see that this copper coin will not go bad, it can be stored for a long time, it is also small, and it is easy to carry. For those tribes that are far away, if they bring too many things to trade and it is inconvenient to take them back, they can be exchanged for copper coins and brought back, and they can still be traded next time they come! "


    After saying this, Mu Feng looked around and asked with a smile, "Do you understand?"


    Hutou was the first to react, and he nodded excitedly: "I see, you mean that after we have copper coins, we don''t have to bring things here every time, as long as we have copper coins, right? "


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes!"


    The rest of the people also reacted one after another, and their eyes showed bright colors one after another.


    Da Huyou said with a smile: "Brother, according to what you said, you gave me these ten copper coins, then I will give you ten copper coins now, if you want a jar of salt, you will take the copper coins and give me the salt !"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    With a curious and smiling face, Da Huyou carefully played with the copper coin in his hand: "Interesting, interesting!"


    Hutou thought for a while and asked again: "But how to determine how much to exchange copper coins for?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This can be determined by referring to the exchange of a jar of salt for ten copper coins.


    According to the current trading standard in the market, a jar of salt is equal to ten captives, one cow, one horse, one hundred and fifty skins, ten bone knives or ten sticks, then the reverse can be determined as follows:


    A jar of salt is exchanged for ten copper coins;


    A cow is exchanged for ten copper coins;


    For fur, it is fifteen copper coins;


    A bone knife for a copper coin;


    A stick for a copper coin.


    And the reverse is also true!


    In the future, copper coins will be used to exchange things in the mall. It is not called exchange, but trading! "


    "Business?" Several people were taken aback.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and explained, "Take copper coins to trade things with others, it''s buying! Exchange things for copper coins, it''s selling!"


    "Buy, sell!"


    "Buy, sell!"


    Several people chanted over and over again, and they were seriously digesting the things that Mu Feng passed on to them.


    They all had novelty and excitement on their faces, and they were completely immersed in the most novel things that Wooden Wind taught them.


    And Mu Feng looked at their excited expressions, secretly happy in his heart.


    They are new to copper coins and buying and selling, and they don''t understand the real power of currency trading.


    But Wooden Wind knows!


    First of all, to use currency to unify the transactions in the market, it is necessary for all the tribes who come to the market to exchange their things into copper coins when they come to the market.


    In the case of bartering before this, some small tribes can also bypass the big ginger and trade on their own.


    The way of unifying the currency in the future will force them to trade with Da Jiang, so that Da Jiang can control the materials of all tribes in the city.


    In this way, Da Jiang had "buying and selling interactions" with these small tribes back and forth, contacted more frequently, and better controlled the situation of their tribes.


    Secondly, the use of currency seems to provide convenience to the various tribes in the short term, but in the long run, it actually concentrates the "surplus" materials of the various ministries in the hands of Da Jiang, and what they hold in their hands is nothing more than copper coins.


    If things go on like this, there will definitely be tribes who can accumulate copper coins in their hands, just like someone who earns more money and can save it.


    Once these tribes have copper coins in their hands, they can only come to the market if they want to trade in the future, and they can only complete the transaction with Da Jiang.


    This is equivalent to Mufeng using copper coins to tie them to the market, and then secretly tied them to Dajiang.


    In the later stage, no matter whether they want to go to other places to trade or want to be unfavorable to Da Jiang, they will be constrained by the constraints of copper coins in their hands.


    After all, at that time, copper coins are the hard currency in Pixiu City, and they are worthless in other places!


    Finally, it is the use of currency that gradually strengthens their sense of identity with "unity".


    When those small tribes are tied to Dajiang for currency reasons, they will be more active in safeguarding Dajiang''s safety and interests-they will not allow the small market to go bankrupt.


    Because the market is gone, they have the biggest loss!


    Currency serves as a link to tie these tribes together, and long-term market trading will affect the stability of the region.


    The economy can also influence or even dominate the current situation.


    One stop, the outbreak of World War II is inseparable from economic development!


    Currency is a lever that affects the current situation!


    So far, the layout of Mu Feng''s next game of chess has been determined:


    Use words and culture to infiltrate the "backbone" tribes in the alliance and make them willing to be driven.


    Use currency and material transactions to influence, match and even infiltrate these tribes, and tie them tightly with the city and Jiang.


    Then aim at those hostile tribes, and with strong force, Da Jiang is bound to rise!


    Words, currency and force, the three important pieces of a big chess game!


    Represents the three major factors that can most affect the regional situation: culture, economy, and military.


    Luck is right, irresistible!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 657

    After teaching a few people how to use copper coins, Wooden Wind led them back west.


    It took them less than two days to reach the black bear department, and then began to separate.


    Wolf Hill took Yeli to the south, and the tiger''s head was escorted by the warriors sent by Mufeng to the Tiger Division.


    Before leaving, Mufeng also left a few "technicians" in the Black Bear Department to help the Black Bear Department dig wells, and guide the Black Bear Department to build houses and protective walls.


    Of course, these "technicians" will go back and forth between the black bear department and the wild wolf department.


    And Mu Feng took Bai Yue and Hei Lian Jiang to the northwest.


    Heilianjiang was extremely excited, because Mufeng and Baiyue personally led two hundred soldiers to the Hewei tribe with him.


    In addition to two hundred soldiers, Mu Feng also brought Eagle Yulong, Sha Laosan and a group of Meng Ji beasts this time!


    This is what Heilianjiang did not see in Da Jiang.


    He suddenly felt that when Mu Feng was around, as long as there were wild beasts around, there would be nothing he couldn''t tame!


    The most important thing is that after just a few days of getting along with him, he already knew that Da Jiang grew rapidly from a tribe smaller than their Hexi tribe to a large tribe with thousands of people, all under the leadership of Mufeng Only then did it come true.


    Along the way, he also saw the area where Ginger was located. The environment and climate were so harsh¡ªthere were no wild fruits and few wild animals.


    There are so many beasts and livestock concentrated in the Dajiang tribe, which makes Dajiang even more powerful!


    And he also knew that with Mu Feng''s wisdom, teaching him something casually would be enough for He Yubu to benefit from.


    So, how could he not be excited?


    "Great chief, there is a river in the north of our Hexi tribe, called the Lushui River. Our Hehe tribe is on the south bank of the Lushui River! The north of our tribe is a grassy beach, and the rest of the four are mostly flat land mounds, wild sheep, bison Many, many wolves..."


    Heilianjiang followed Mufeng and Baiyue along the way, and introduced everything about the Hewei tribe in detail.


    "We haven''t been to the north bank. It seems that there are no tribes there. We often see many black horses on the other side of the river across the river. Well, they are the same as the black horses of your tribe!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Same as Jiang''s dark horse?"


    Hei Lianjiang nodded again and again: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up immediately.


    He thought of the Grand Canyon that he had explored twice before, where he first got the Eagle Feather Dragon and the Black Horse, and then he got Xiaolei and the Five-Color Bull.


    Even so, he only explored a corner of the Grand Canyon.


    For him, there is a blessed land!


    It''s just that he was dragged down by several things before and after, and he kept saying that he would go to the Grand Canyon to catch the dark horse, but he failed to do so.


    Right now, Heilianjiang''s words reminded him that if the matter here comes to an end, he must go to that canyon again.


    What''s more, Heilianjiang''s words of "the same as a black horse" made him think: "Is the canyon connected to the south bank of the Hebei River? Are the underground rivers connected?"


    But he didn''t dare to jump to conclusions.


    Because none of the previous judgments on the trend of the river was correct.


    He thought that the rivers next to the tribes such as Heixiongbu and Luoshuibu run east-west, and they should be connected to the Donghe River to the east of Dajiang.


    As a result, it was later discovered that the river next to these tribes was just a small stream, and it had nothing to do with it!


    But "like a dark horse" made him a little convinced that the canyon was connected with the Hebei.


    After all, it is certain that the species living in each region are different.


    For example, the horses living on the prairie from Baishuyuan to Liaolongbu are Yishui brown mixed-haired horses, the cattle living in the Liaolongbu and Manniubu are all Banjiao cattle, and the westward area of ??Qingzhang Mountain and Baishuyuan area Spotted bulls also appeared...


    He has reason to believe that in the area to the northwest of the Grand Canyon and connected to the Zhushui River, there are black horses of the same breed, and some creatures that are not found in other areas...


    Mu Feng became more and more expectant, listened to Hei Lianjiang''s introduction, thought secretly, and went to the Hewei Department without stopping along the way.


    The purpose of his coming to the He''an Department this time is very simple, to help the He''an Department build fortifications, and by the way secretly inquire about the reality of the Goshawk Department.


    As for the secret, he has already discussed with Hutou and Dahuyou, as long as they receive the news, they will

 Chapter 658

    For the next few days, Mu Feng stayed in the river''s department.


    He also asked Heilianjiang to secretly ask some members of the former Boshui tribe to learn about the situation of the Goshawk tribe.


    After all, before this, the Shuibu and the Goshawk had dealt with each other.


    According to the people of the Lushui tribe, the Gosying tribe is in the southwest of their tribe, and according to the general direction, it is in the west of the Hexu tribe.


    Mu Feng was a little confused at the beginning, but after thinking about it, he came to his senses¡ªthe Lishui River, which connects the two tribes of the Lushui tribe and the Hexu tribe, runs from northwest to southeast.


    He asked the people of the Yishui tribe what kind of mounts the Goshawk tribe had and how many warriors there were.


    It''s a pity that the people in the Water Department don''t even know how many fighters there are in the Goshawk Department.


    Obviously, the Goshawk Department doesn''t take them seriously!


    As for the mount, the people from the Sumizu Ministry said something that made Mufeng puzzled: a "monster" with a white body, a face like a wild fox, and horns on its back.


    They had never seen this monster before, so they couldn''t name it.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it. He searched all over his memory and found nothing that matched it. He asked the system, but the system also replied that he couldn''t make a judgment because he couldn''t see the real thing.


    After all, the gap between the verbal description and the real thing is sometimes very large!


    But when Mufeng asked if there were many such "monsters", the answer from the Yushui tribe made him frown again: "Many, the more than two hundred people who came from them all rode that kind of monster!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng inevitably became worried.


    According to the normal understanding, the lethality of a large number of mounts is limited, such as horses, cattle and so on.


    But not all.


    After all, he had seen dozens of mammoths and armored earth dragons in the Liaolong Department.


    According to what Chang Ning said, there are one or two hundred armored earth dragons in their blue bird department.


    It doesn''t seem impossible to say that the Goshawk Department has one or two hundred powerful mounts.


    But the problem is, if they have such a cavalry army, wouldn''t it be easy to force the Hexi tribe to submit?


    They can go to the old land of the Shuishui Department, but why can''t they go to the Hewei Department?


    So Mu Feng had a "lucky" thought: these monsters probably have no lethality.


    Then he asked some other information about the Goshawk Department, such as whether there were any other strange things when the Goshawk Department came.


    The clansmen of the Yushui tribe thought about it for a long time but couldn''t figure it out.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to give up.


    Hei Lianjiang asked Mu Feng if he wanted to visit the old site of the Boshui Department, Mu Feng thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    Know yourself and the enemy, and you will never be imperiled in a hundred battles.


    Be careful in everything.


    So he organized two hundred fine riders, and found two people from the Boshui tribe, took Heilianjiang and Heyui, and one hundred people from the Heyui tribe approached the Boshui tribe quietly.


    The old site of the Water Department is not very far from the River Department, and it takes more than three days.


    Originally, Mu Feng thought that the time would be greatly shortened by speeding up his feet, but when he really got close, he realized that he was thinking too much.


    The closer you get to the area of ??Yishuibu, the more luxuriant the dead grass is.


    On the third day, the tips of the weeds on the flat ground reached the horse''s knees, and even the deeper weeds could have lost the horse''s legs!


    It was only then that Mu Feng thought of what Bai Yue told himself when he came back: I didn''t encounter any danger when I went along the river to the river, but the grassy beach along the river was really troublesome!


    Mu Feng has experienced this kind of trouble firsthand - the mount can''t run at all in such a place!


    He secretly rejoiced in his heart that he didn''t think of getting a catapult to transport it here, otherwise it would be really slow as a snail in the grassy beach.


    Fortunately, in the end they arrived at the Boshui Department smoothly. At first glance, the Boshui Department is no different from ordinary tribes.


    The original thatched house in the tribe is still there, but the courtyard wall built of stones is a little damaged, which is obviously caused by the collision of Da Jiang''s men and horses.


    Mu Feng was surprised that Bai Yue didn''t set the fire on fire, but then he thought about his confession that he should try to hurt others as little as possible, and then he realized it.


    He frowned and thought for a while and asked, "Since you left, no one from the Goshawk Department has come?"


    Bai Yue turned her head to look at Sang Ruo beside her. He urged Sang Ruo to pay close attention to the movements of the Goshawk Department.


    Sang Ruo shook her head: "It''s been ten days, and no one from other tribes has come!"


    "Didn''t come?" Mu Feng was surprised, "No movement for more than ten days?"


    He nodded, frowning thoughtfully.


    Bai Yue asked, "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "I''m wondering why the Goshawk Department didn''t come, is it because the incident of the Black Snake Department got into trouble with them, or they are busy doing other things!"


    Bai Yue also frowned and said, "There hasn''t been any news from Huangchuan in the Yiluo Department. It would be great if there is any news in the past two days!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Then wait!"


    Bai Yue tentatively asked: "Shouldn''t we directly attack the Goshawk Department?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If the Goshawk Division was just an ordinary tribe, it would be almost enough if so many of us went to sneak attack, and it would be almost the same if we added yellow birds and fierce tiger tribes.


    It''s just that people from the Ministry of Water said that they have cavalry, and we still don''t know what the mount is! "


    Bai Yue clenched her fists and said, "Don''t we have Da Lei and Xiao Lei, why should we be afraid of them?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t forget, last time it was just a mysterious snake tribe, and the giant python in their tribe almost made us stumble!"


    Bai Yue couldn''t help being startled, and nodded quickly: "Yes! Then what should we do next?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "How about this, take out fifty elite cavalry, find someone to lead the way to the west to investigate, and then we will wait for news here!"


    Bai Yue thought for a while, nodded and said, "Then I''ll take someone there myself!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, let King Li go with you to prevent accidents."


    Bai Yue hurriedly shook her head: "No! King Li needs to protect you, you can''t have any accidents!"


    Mu Feng shook his head with a smile: "There are three hundred Dajiang warriors and more than a hundred people from the Hexi tribe here!"


    Bai Yue still wanted to insist, but Mu Feng dismissed it.


    He had no choice but to take fifty fine riders and Li Wang all the way to the west quietly.


    The rest Mufeng, Heilianjiang, Heyui and others are stationed in the Ministry of Water.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and asked Hei Mui to lead people to repair the courtyard wall of the Boshui Ministry, and sent some people to station outside the tribe, while he brought Heilianjiang and others to live in the tribe.


    I have to say that the Ministry of Water and the Ministry of Hexi are really lazy.


    The living conditions are almost the same as those of the dirty and messy Heifei in his impression!


    He was a little surprised that the tribe, which was already so weak, had to make some moths, and he didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Nothing happened, so he pulled him to Heilianjiang and asked him about the two departments.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the matter of the two divisions was mentioned, Heilianjiang''s face would be filled with indignation, and a cryptic secret letter would also unfold.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 659

    According to Heilianjiang, the Hehe Department and the Lanshui Department were originally in the upper reaches of the Lanshui River.


    When the two parts were originally one, their real name was the He¡¯s Department, and the great chiefs of the previous generation brought the He¡¯s Department, which had more than a thousand people, to live upstream.


    There is no worry about food, and there is not much war. Hearing Heilianjiang''s tone, they didn''t know that there was a Jade Bird Department at that time.


    However, when the Hexi tribe chased their prey while hunting, they found a cave. Some tribesmen held torches to find out the situation when they entered the cave. As a result, many people died for no apparent reason before entering the cave.


    Very few people became stupid people after they came out, unable to explain everything in the cave.


    And after they came out, they died soon, in a miserable state.


    Not only that, but anyone who came back from the cave died for no apparent reason.


    At that time, the people of the Hexi tribe were in a state of panic, thinking that this offended the taboo in the cave.


    This directly became the two divisions of the Hexi Department and the Jiangshui Department.


    Because the branch of the Lushui tribe accused the great chief from the big branch of the Hexu tribe of deliberately instructing their people to enter the cave, which caused heavy losses for their tribe.


    And they also suddenly rebelled against the tribe without any response from the big branch of the river, and went farther west.


    Without the large branch of the Liashui River, the Hexu tribe was reduced from a medium-large tribe to a small tribe, and was forced to migrate out of the ancestral land and come to the lower reaches of the Liashui River.


    Within a few years, the large branch of Boshui was also forced to migrate from upstream to downstream.


    It''s just that when they came back, they were no longer the Big Branch of the Shuishui, but the Department of the Shuishui.


    The number of people also changed from seven or eight hundred when they rebelled against the tribe to five or six hundred.


    As for what went through in the middle, the Hehebu has not figured it out until now¡ªbecause the Lishuibu who came back has become an enemy of the Hezubu, and is always thinking about how to annex the people of the Hezubu...


    When Heilianjiang talked about this secret, he looked resentful, and felt that it was not the responsibility of the tribe to lose their tribe.


    What Mufeng noticed was the cave.


    "It allows people to die after entering, and they can''t escape when they come out. Could it be some kind of ancient tomb?" This was Mu Feng''s immediate reaction.


    Whether it''s the tomb robbery novels I read in my previous life or my own archaeological research, it all shows that the "cave" may be an ancient tomb with a strong poison!


    "It''s poisonous, and it''s contagious..." Mu Feng muttered from the bottom of his heart.


    But as soon as this idea appeared, he immediately denied it.


    Because he thinks this kind of idea is too absurd¡ªbecause the era he lives in now is a primitive era!


    Another possibility is that there may be mines in this cave, such as coal mines and natural gas.


    If there are these mines, people will die if they enter with an open flame.


    And judging from the current situation, the latter is more likely.


    He deliberately asked what Heilianjiang was, but Heilianjiang obviously couldn''t tell why.


    "Can you still find that cave?" Mu Feng asked Heilianjiang.


    Hei Lianjiang shook his head: "We went to that place only once, and so many people died, the old chief never let us go again. In addition, we moved out of the ancestral land for so many years, it''s even worse. Clear."


    After a pause, he said again: "However, the location of the cave should be within the current territory of the Goshawk Department!"


    "Goshawk Department..." Mu Feng muttered, "It''s Goshawk Department again!"


    He was secretly thinking about whether to launch a sneak attack on the Goshawk Department...


    Three days later, Huang Chuan sent a message to Mu Feng.


    The letter said that a small cavalry army had appeared in the old land of the Kui Beast Department, there were almost fifty people, and the mounts they were riding were all armored earth dragons!


    "Are they all armored earth dragons?" Mu Feng couldn''t help but panic.


    A cavalry army of fifty armored earth dragons seems to be the only one that can be dispatched by the Blue Bird Department.


    However, the Qingniao Department could not cross the southern defense line of Changli to reach the heartland anyway.


    But it is absolutely impossible to say that a single tribe of the Changli tribe can send out such a lineup.


    "Such a cavalry army..." Mu Feng thought to himself, "Even without sharp weapons such as bows, arrows and spears, it''s not easy to deal with. Who are they?"


    Obviously, Huang Chuan didn''t know him, so he couldn''t act rashly.


    In the letter, he asked Mu Feng what to do.


    Wooden wind is a bit difficult to handle.


    The best thing to do now is to lead the troops to rush to the old place of the Frost Leaf Department to find out the situation.


    Fifty riders of armored earth dragons are not a small number, and their lethality is definitely not something that the Jiang warriors there can resist.


    But the matter of the Hexi tribe has not been figured out yet, and if the Goshawk tribe invades, they can easily be annexed.


    Once all the combat power here is taken away, the Helu tribe will no longer be guaranteed.


    He didn''t want the newly established four-corner alliance to be cut off immediately.


    "What should we do?" Mu Feng thought secretly in his heart, "The news from the Kui Beast Department and the Black Snake Department hasn''t come yet..."


    Just when he was in a dilemma, Bai Yue''s news finally came back: a small part of Goshawk''s troops had left the tribe and headed south. There were about 300 people, and the direction was unknown. They are following far along the way.


    "Xiangnan..." Mu Feng frowned secretly, vaguely feeling that he had grasped the key point.


    He immediately approached Heilianjiang: "How many people will be left for you to stabilize the people of the Zhushui tribe in the tribe?"


    Heilianjiang and Heiyao thought carefully, and then said solemnly: "The difficulty for the people of the Yushui tribe lies in the fighters. If all their fighters are divided, fifty fighters can stabilize the tribe."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, then take away all the soldiers from the Lishui tribe, and you will leave fifty warriors from the Hexu tribe, and the rest will follow us to the west!"


    "Xiangxi?" Hei Lianjiang turned pale with shock, "Do you really want to fight the Goshawk Department?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, let''s intercept and kill their fighters!"


    "The fighter who intercepted them?" Hei Lianjiang wondered, "Didn''t you say that we are waiting for news from Brother Bai Yue?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t wait any longer, news is here!"


    Afterwards, Mu Feng briefly explained the situation, and after Hei Lianjiang pondered for a while, he hesitated and asked, "If all the warriors from our tribe are taken away, and if other tribes have ideas about us, I, the Hexi tribe..."


    "Other tribes?" Mu Feng frowned, "Who?"


    "Yellow Bird Department!" Hei Lianjiang did not hesitate.


    "Yellow Bird Department?" Mu Feng sneered, "Then take all their fighters away!"


    Hei Lianjiang immediately nodded solemnly: "Okay, I will go back to the tribe now, and I will come later!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling for him to take people back by himself, and then with an excited black face, and a group of soldiers from the two divisions, he negotiated with Heilianjiang: meet at the Huangniao Division.


    And he replied a letter to Bai Yue, asking Bai Yue to lead people to follow the Goshawk Department first, and if they found that they were going in the direction of the Black Snake Department, then leave them alone.


    If not, try to hold them back, or lure them to the old place of the Black Snake Department.


    At the same time, he also called Huang Chuan and the others, asking them to notify the Tigers and White Apes to take precautions, and to remind them to hide with their clansmen if necessary, so as to avoid encountering the armored dragoons head-on.


    Convince them to migrate east if necessary!


    If you don''t meet them head-on, gather the fighters of the two departments and rush all the way to the direction of the Black Snake Department, be careful not to reveal your whereabouts.


    He had a hunch that there was going to be a big deal this time!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 660

    The Yellow Bird Department is in the southwest direction of the Hebei Department. When Mu Feng led a group of three or four hundred people to the Yellow Bird Department, the whole Yellow Bird Department was frightened.


    Yu Fengyu led the soldiers of the Huangniao tribe out of the tribe carefully, all holding bone knives and sticks in their hands, obviously thinking that the tribe was invaded by foreign enemies.


    Especially after seeing Mu Feng and his party, their expressions all changed.


    After Shuangyebu came back, Yu Fengyu naturally thought about it carefully before and after, knowing that Huangniaobu missed an opportunity to grow rapidly, but also knew that Da Jiang didn''t value his Huangniaobu.


    This once made him very regretful: If he could do it all over again, he would definitely seize the opportunity!


    It''s just that right now Mufeng is bringing people closer, and the number of fighters is obviously more than them.


    Reminiscing about the strength of Jiang Fifty''s cavalry before, Yu Fengyu''s face turned pale...


    "Big, great chief..." Yu Fengyu bravely came to the front of the tribe''s team, and shouted, "What are you going to do, what are you doing?"


    He didn''t want to think about Mu Feng''s purpose in his heart, because he really didn''t have the confidence to ensure that the Yellow Bird Department could survive under the siege of so many people.


    Especially the opponent he has to face is Da Jiang!


    What surprised him was that Mu Feng''s next words made him very astonished, even ecstatic: "Chief Yu, now we are going to plunder other tribes, I wonder if you are interested?"


    "Ah?" Yu Fengyu was stunned, then his eyes widened, "Plundering other tribes?"


    His heart suddenly became active.


    Before attacking the Yellow Camel Division, Blue Lion Division and Black Snake Division, his Yellow Bird Division gained benefits.


    The ox he was riding now was given after he captured the Black Snake Division!


    "Go, of course!" Yu Fengyu exclaimed excitedly.


    In his opinion, Mu Feng''s invitation is a great honor and opportunity for him.


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, "Now, take the warriors from your tribe and follow us!"


    "Now?" Yu Fengyu was surprised.


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng nodded, "Bring all your fighters!"


    "All the warriors?" Yu Fengyu changed his face, looked at the Jiang warriors behind Mu Feng, and those warriors from the Hexi tribe. He didn''t speak, but his meaning was obvious.


    Mu Feng naturally saw his worries, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, the soldiers from the Hexi tribe will also go with me!"


    Yu Fengyu''s expression changed.


    He knew that now it was not a matter of whether he was willing or not, but that he had to be willing!


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay!"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile: "Then let''s go first, and you take the soldiers and follow quickly!"


    He didn''t say the latter sentence "The benefits are indispensable to you", but he knew that at this time a smart person knew what he meant.


    Soon, Yu Fengyu followed up with the soldiers of the Yellow Bird Department.


    Since they had few mounts and they were all bulls, their speed naturally couldn''t keep up with the men and horses of Da Jiang and He Wei.


    Mu Feng signaled Bai Yue to send someone to inform Yu Fengyu to follow, and then he led the people all the way to the direction of the Xuan Snake Department.


    Two days later, Mufeng brought people close to the territory of the Tiger Division, so Mufeng naturally sent someone to the Tiger Division to inform the Tiger Head that someone had come out, while he continued to head towards the Black Snake Division.


    Bai Yue sent a letter back again, and the letter told him: People from the Goshawk Department found them, and there was a chasing battle.


    Although the mounts of the Goshawk Department were not running very fast, they were always hanging behind them.


    Moreover, the mounts they ride are also very special, running on the hills and grassy beaches like walking on flat ground.


    And because the way was blocked, they could only lead to the west of the Blue Lion Division, but they couldn''t guarantee that they would be able to lead to the Black Snake Division.


    After getting the news, Mu Feng was so anxious that he hurriedly mobilized his men and horses to march towards the Blue Lions Department.


    At the same time, he also summoned the eagle feather dragons, asking them to fly in the direction of the blue lion department before him.


    One day later, in the direction of the Qingshi Department, Mufeng finally found Baiyue''s location through the early detection of the eagle feather dragon - in a forest.


    What puzzled him was that Jiang''s black horse Jingqi was good at galloping on flat ground, why did Bai Yue abandon her advantage and get into the bushes instead.


    Especially Bai Yue herself told herself in the letter that the opponent''s mount is good at chasing in such bushes.


    There are only about forty of the fifty men left!


    Obviously, they have already experienced a battle before this!


    Seeing Mu Feng appear, Bai Yue finally breathed a sigh of relief: "The Great Chief!"


    Then he looked gloomy: "Eight of our soldiers died!"


    "Eight people!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth and narrowed his eyes.


    He knew that with fifty against several hundred elite cavalry, it was not easy to escape with their lives.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng asked with a frown.


    Bai Yue took a deep breath: "Their mounts run slower than our horses, but they have excellent endurance. Our horses rest once every trip, but their mounts can rest once every three trips! And they seem to have eyes in the sky, they can accurately know our movements.


    We had been forced into the woods after our brief encounter with them earlier, so that they could not catch up so quickly. So we never left the jungle again! "


    "There are eyes in the sky?" Mu Feng frowned.


    After thinking for a while, he immediately realized: there are eyes and ears of the Goshawk Department in the sky!


    As for what the eyes and ears are, they are nothing more than birds and hawks!


    "No wonder you can always grasp your movements!" After Mu Feng understood it from the bottom of his heart, he frowned and thought about it, and then decisively released Flycatcher Xiaohuang, the advanced animal taming technique was activated, and he communicated with it: to stimulate the three big men in the sky, all Birds, kill them all!


    Flycatcher Xiao Huang responded immediately: Yes!


    Then it pierced straight into the sky like an arrow flying from the string.


    Bai Yue frowned in doubt, frowned and pondered, and then realized: "Great Chief, they also have a beast trainer?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, it''s either a beast master or a beast trainer!"


    Bai Yue couldn''t help but shudder, and immediately gritted her teeth: "After you catch him, you must avenge my Da Jiang''s soldiers!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Revenge is for sure, but now we have to pluck out their eyes. Otherwise, they will know about us wherever we go, it''s very troublesome!"


    Bai Yue feels relieved and looks up at the sky.


    Through layers of dense forest, he saw three huge eagle-feathered dragons hovering above, and soon there were loud and clear eagle cries from a distance.


    Mu Feng frowned: "It''s really an eagle!"


    He suddenly thought of the word "Eagle" in the name of the Goshawk Department, and their totem belief is also an eagle!


    "It seems that they not only believe in eagles as totems, but also use eagles as their partners and assistants to help them spy on the enemy''s situation and even fight!" Mu Feng said in a deep voice, "I don''t know how many or how few eagles they have..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw through the gaps in the canopy of the tree that three eagle-feathered dragons were besieging several flying eagles that were several times smaller than them.


    With just a glance, he could see that the three eagle feather dragons had the upper hand.


    But because they are too big, Noteng is not very flexible when flying, so they still can''t take down these flying eagles.


    However, these flying eagles soon let out a cry of panic and distress - the Flycatcher attacked them!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 661

    With the sound of mourning from the sky, Mu Feng and his party also saw hawks and sparrows falling down from the sky like dumplings.


    Bai Yue''s eyes were shining brightly.


    After the great chief appeared, he felt a lot more at ease. Now that he saw the falcons falling from the sky, he naturally understood who he was suffering from these days.


    His eyes lit up, and he said in a low voice: "Chief, these birds should have caused serious casualties to our people! Now that they have been discovered by you, I am confident that I can make them pay the price!"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng looked solemn.


    He looked solemnly at the hawks falling from the sky one after another, with a look of horror in his eyes.


    He naturally understands the lethality of Flycatcher Xiaohuang, after all, it is an existence that can make the three eagle feathered dragons tremble.


    He was horrified at the people of the Goshawk Department who could control so many hawks!


    He originally thought that the existence that could "detect" the movement of the Great Jiang Cavalry Army must be a specific kind of eagle, falcon, or at worst a pigeon or vulture.


    However, what he never expected was that the hawks that kept falling from the sky were obviously different in size.


    In other words, these hawkfinches of different sizes are also different.


    Those who are able to control so many types and numbers of birds at the same time are either because the ability to control beasts is far superior to that of wood winds, or there are such a group of goshawks who can tame and control animals. .


    Otherwise, they would not be able to control so many types and quantities of hawks at the same time!


    But in Mu Feng''s eyes right now: No matter what the situation is, this group of Goshawk members have no good faults!


    Because he has the advanced beast control technique against the sky, and even has difficulty in communicating with wild beasts.


    Especially for birds belonging to the genus of birds, the time spent on communication and domestication is far from that of animals.


    The more so, the stronger the murderous intent in his heart and eyes.


    Of course, besides killing intent, there is also desire.


    An obviously unrealistic but extremely strong idea rose from the bottom of his heart: "If I have such a group of people..."


    He squinted his eyes and looked at the sky through the gaps in the canopy, and the birds kept falling.


    He gave a low voice: "Bai Yue, how many people are in this group?"


    Bai Yue hurriedly replied: "There are more than four hundred people!"


    "More than four hundred..." Mu Feng''s voice was cold, "Either arrest them all, or don''t keep any of them, kill them!"


    "Huh?" Bai Yue''s expression froze, he had never felt such a murderous intent from the chief, "But we don''t know where they are yet!"


    "No matter where, as long as you find them, you will either catch them all or kill them all!" Mu Feng shouted, "Keeping people from the Goshawk Department is definitely a disaster, and it is also a huge threat to me, Da Jiang!"


    "Threat?" Bai Yue frowned.


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "Being able to control so many hawks, no matter if it is a single person or a group of people, if they intend to target me, Da Jiang, my fighters will have nowhere to hide. Such a person must die! "


    Bai Yue reacted instantly, frowned and said, "But we don''t know where they are yet!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and sneered: "There are eagle feather dragons here, I''m afraid I don''t know their whereabouts!"


    Saying this, Mu Feng whistled and summoned the big dragon and Xiao Huang, stepped straight onto the big dragon, patted the bird''s back, and activated the advanced animal taming technique: fly in the direction of the birds in the sky!


    At the same time, he ordered Xiao Huang: Don''t attack the killer, keep up!


    Bai Yue naturally understood what Mu Feng wanted to do, with a worried expression on her face: "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, there is no problem!"


    After all, he directly drove the eagle-feathered dragon to follow the fleeing bird to the northwest direction - the goal was clear.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sneered, "It seems that the Goshawk Department is very confident!"


    Saying this, he directly urged Dalong to follow.


    Flycatcher Xiaohuang restrained her tyrannical aura and lay down on the back of the dragon.


    Not surprisingly, Flycatcher Falcon Xiaohuang frightened the frightened hawks and sparrows all to the northwest, and disappeared into a forest in a blink of an eye.


    "Birds enter the forest!" Mu Feng snorted, "Either they encountered some serious danger, or they came to the owner..."


    He patted the eagle''s back of the eagle feather dragon, lowered his height, and looked straight down by himself.


    The yellow and green intersect in patches of dense forest, which is obviously the characteristic of the region in spring and summer.


    When he looked carefully, he could vaguely see the dark shadows under the dense forest.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought.


    He really couldn''t tell how many people there were across such a large dense forest, but he was sure that this was the hiding place of the Goshawk Department!


    "Hiding here!" Mu Feng sneered, pulled the eagle''s back, turned around and left, "You wash your necks and wait!"


    Although he didn''t know how many people there were on the other side, in fact he couldn''t see it either.


    But he believed in one thing: if he wanted these people to die, they would not be able to live!


    He pulled the back of the eagle and whispered: Go back!


    However, this time there was an accident.


    The eagle-feathered dragon, which was supposed to turn around and turn back, seemed to be stuck in a quagmire. It just hovered on the spot, but couldn''t rise up or move forward!


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng frowned.


    He hurriedly communicated with the dragon with advanced animal taming skills, but found that it was a mess, and he couldn''t grasp the meaning of the dragon at all!


    "This!" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then realized, "Someone is interfering with my communication!"


    "Sure enough, there are beast tamers!" Mu Feng shuddered, "They can actually interfere with my communication with Dalong!"


    He was anxious in his heart: "What should I do? I''m alone. If I fall here, wouldn''t it be like a sheep falling into a tiger''s mouth?"


    But soon he shouted in a low voice: "I don''t believe it yet, I can''t deal with a group of barbarians!"


    As soon as this thought flashed across, the big dragon under him also felt his unyielding intentions, and a resounding eagle cry sounded: "Chirp¡ª"


    The eagle-feathered dragon, which had been trapped in a deep pool, instantly recovered and flew high with its wings!


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s order, Da circled in the air, turned around and returned.


    Obviously, Dalong is not willing to stay above this area either!


    There was a lot of noise in the dense forest below: "What''s going on, San?"


    "What happened to that big bird in the sky?"


    "I don''t know wow, that''s not our bird!"


    "Which of you tried to command it just now?"


    "I!"


    "I!"


    "I!"


    "Is someone holding it?"


    "..."


    "There are hawks that my goshawk department can''t drive!"


    "Follow up!"


    "I want to see what kind of bird it is!"


    "Who of you can see what''s going on?"


    "There is another person on the eagle''s back?"


    "How is it possible, are you delusional..."


    Here, after breaking free from the shackles with Mu Feng on his back, the big dragon spread its wings and flew high, much higher than usual.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Mu Feng thought to himself, and then communicated with Dalong: What happened just now?


    At this time, Dalong responded to him very smoothly: I was asked for many orders just now, and I don''t know who to listen to!


    "This..." Mu Feng was shocked.


    Only then did he realize that he lost control of the dragon just now because of "too many orders"!


    In this way, there is more than one animal trainer or animal trainer in the group of Goshawk Department!


    "If these people can be used by me..." Mu Feng thought to himself, with a burning heart, "Either they can be used by me, or - die!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 662

    Mu Feng remembered that in his previous life, there was a kind of people on the grassland who made a living by taming and controlling falcons.


    He didn''t expect that there was such a group of people in the Goshawk Department near him.


    Right now, the hawk sparrows were nearly expelled by the three eagle-feathered dragons and Flycatcher Xiaohuang, but they were also exhausted.


    After all, compared with simply circling in the sky and constantly turning back and chasing, the latter must consume a lot of energy.


    After getting Mu Feng''s permission, the three eagle feather dragons chose to find a nearby hidden place and hide themselves.


    Even Xiao Huang was crouching on top of Da Lei''s head at this time, using the fluffy horse hair as a nest to rest.


    Obviously, so many hawks and sparrows flew in together just now, which really cost them a lot.


    Right now, they will definitely not have the power to fight again in a short time.


    In fact, Mu Feng didn''t intend to let them fight anymore, after all, someone below could interfere with him driving the big dragon just now.


    If they are allowed to play again, no one can guarantee that there will be no accidents.


    According to what Dalong told him, someone below would make a strange noise, not very loud, but easily disturbing it.


    "Voice..." Mu Feng frowned.


    He thought about it carefully, but he didn''t expect any special sound.


    But no matter what, all he has to do now is to keep this group of people behind!


    Such a group of 400 Goshawk fighters, if they miss this village, there will be no shop¡ªwho can guarantee that they will "order" next time?


    "Bai Yue, everyone catch up!" Mu Feng shouted, "Catch those who can catch alive, and kill those who can''t!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue waved her hand, and Warrior Da Jiang hurriedly followed.


    Mu Feng glanced at Hei Mu, who was riding the bull, and Yu Fengyu, who was about to catch up, and said while galloping forward: "Hei Tou, wait for the people from the Yellow Bird Department, you continue to move forward from this direction, as long as Anyone who meets the Goshawk Department will be arrested!"


    "Okay!" Heiyue nodded heavily.


    He knew that with Hei Mubu''s current mount, he would definitely not be able to catch up with Da Jiang''s cavalry.


    After Mu Feng said these words, he clamped his horse''s belly and rushed forward at a faster speed.


    Now the people of the Goshawk Department should also be aware of the abnormality, but they don''t know whether they are going or staying-they may be alerted by the sudden appearance of the eagle feather dragon!


    But soon he found out that he was wrong!


    He underestimated the greed of the Goshawk tribe¡ªto be exact, their greed for the eagle feather dragon!


    Before Bai Yue led the people to rush to the vicinity of the Goshawk people, they came riding through the forest on their own unique mounts!


    Before they approached, they heard their yelling one after another:


    "Quick, I just saw those giant eagles coming in this direction!"


    "Quick, grab them and I will add divine feathers to all of my totems!"


    "Sacrifice for my goshawk ancestor..."


    Since they came face to face, it completely exceeded Bai Yue''s expectations - he had already planned how to outflank and attack reinforcements and sneak attacks.


    Fortunately, the other party didn''t give him a chance to display it at all!


    "This..." Bai Yue wanted to see if the chief came behind her.


    But he couldn''t help thinking about the situation in front of him!


    If the white-haired horse on the opposite side charged over, Da Jiang would be in bad luck!


    He immediately ordered: "Shoot the arrow!"


    The great chief said that no matter what, saving the lives of the people is the first priority.


    As for whether the bow and arrow are exposed or not, that''s the next thing!


    What''s more, before coming this time, the great chief had already said that Da Jiang is not afraid of exposing his bow and arrow now!


    Only the sound of "whoosh whoosh" continued to fly.


    The bow and arrow walked through the trees, and shot the Goshawk tribe head-on.


    In an instant, more than 20 mounts of the Goshawk Department were shot down in an instant!


    "Blue Bird Department, damn it!"


    "Why are people from the Blue Bird Department here?"


    "Didn''t Cha Erhan say that the Blue Bird Department was confronting Li Long..."


    Before they could react, arrows flew towards them again!


    "Release the golden eagle!"


    "Quick, Golden Eagle!"


    "Let the golden eagle peck them to death!"


    "Om¡ª"


    "Om¡ª"


    "Om¡ª"


    There were bursts of high-speed vibrations, faster and denser than the roar of the engine, and emerald green figures as small as fists shot out of the crowd of Goshawk like cannonballs, trying not to lose to Jiang Jian The speed of the arrow swept straight towards Da Jiang''s cavalry.


    The cavalry of Da Jiang''s cavalry charged forward were war slaves, and those who shot arrows behind were Da Jiang''s warriors - this was Bai Yue''s move to protect the soldiers.


    Thankfully he made such a move!


    Because after the emerald green figure flitted out, there was a scream from the front slave in the blink of an eye.


    "Ahhh!"


    Da Jiang''s war slave cavalry fell down at least fifty people at once!


    This is a loss that has never been seen since Da Jiang played - even a war slave!


    And these emerald green figures were able to maintain a high-speed forward speed after a successful blow, and flew straight towards the Jiang warrior who was behind Zhannu¡ª¡ªas well as Bai Yue and others!


    "Brother Bai, be careful!"


    Before Bai Yue could react, Li Wang, who had been protecting him all the time, raised his hand and hammered across in front of Bai Yue, barely blocking Bai Yue''s sight.


    There was a crisp "ding", and an emerald green shadow stopped abruptly in front of Weng Jinhammer, and then fell to the ground with a "pop"!


    "This is..." Bai Yue glanced down, and found that it was a small emerald green bird the size of a palm.


    Just as he was about to bend down to pick it up, he heard another crisp sound, another one!


    And at this juncture, about a dozen of Jiang''s front slaves fell down¡ªeven about twenty of Jiang''s soldiers fell down in a "ahhh" manner!


    Bai Yue was terrified, and said in a low voice: "Raise the shield!"


    He didn''t expect that this wave of fighters from the Goshawk Department would be so strong!


    He originally thought that the great chief would lead his troops in person, and Jiang''s fighters already had the upper hand in numbers, and whether this group of Goshawk fighters would live or die was entirely up to him.


    This is already the self-confidence he has cultivated after winning battles for a long time!


    It''s just that no matter what he didn''t expect, Da Jiang fell down a hundred people in just a short meeting!


    It doesn''t matter whether these people are alive or dead, but looking at them bleeding one by one, it is obvious that they have temporarily lost the power to fight again!


    This shows how powerful the "Golden Eagle" released by the Goshawk Department this time is!


    Fortunately, he got the tribe to raise their shields in time.


    Only the sound of "jingle ding dong dong" kept ringing, and Bai Yue heard and saw light yellow bird figures on the surrounding shields hitting the shields and falling down one after another, which also suffered heavy losses!


    Without waiting for Bai Yue to be pleasantly surprised, the cavalry army of the Goshawk Department is already approaching!


    The body of a white-haired fox, the two horns on the back are like peaks, the figure is tall and burly, and the eyes are like golden beads!


    This is the miraculous mount of the Goshawk Department, which chased the strange beast for nearly three days before and after Bai Yue!


    Bai Yue''s complexion changed drastically. After chasing these few days, he has already seen the strangeness of these white-haired mounts - basically ignoring the call of the colorless cow. It is not comparable to cattle and horses!


    At this moment, it is impossible for him to order the crowd to disperse. Seeing that Da Jiang''s soldiers are about to suffer heavy losses again!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 663

    Bai Yue led the crowd in front, and was about to be rammed head-on by the beast cavalry from the Goshawk Department.


    The King of Li on the side roared loudly, pinching the belly of the bull with force, and the five-color bull roared with all his might: "Moo¡ª"


    I saw the white-haired strange beasts rushing over from the opposite side hesitated for a moment.


    With such a hesitation, the speed of their collision was also forced to slow down.


    But it''s just this delay, the white beast actually raised its head forward again!


    Bai Yue saw the opportunity, and shouted: "Withdraw!"


    But behind him there are people led by Mu Feng following up, how to retreat?


    Bai Yue saw a person coming on horseback ahead of the rear passers-by, and was about to call out "Great Chief", but heard Mu Feng shout: "Get out of the way!"


    Seeing Mu Feng riding forward, everyone stepped out of the way.


    Almost at the same time, he grabbed Da Lei''s neck and squeezed it hard.


    Da Lei was in pain, and roared again and again: "Woooo¡ª¡ª"


    Immediately afterwards, Xiaolei let out another "squeak".


    After the two calls, Da Lei rushed to the front of the crowd with Mu Feng on his back and Xiao Lei, facing the cavalry of the Goshawks with one person.


    Under Da Lei and Xiao Lei''s angry roars, the white-haired strange beasts were indeed startled, and they stopped on the spot one by one, and stopped moving forward.


    "what happened?"


    "What beast?"


    "What kind of thing is this, it can frighten me!"


    The Goshawk soldiers fell into chaos, pulling their mounts hard one by one.


    At this time, the cattle and horses behind Mufeng trembled, and the two were fighting.


    On the other hand, the white-haired strange beasts of the Goshawk Department, although restless, are much stronger than their own cattle and horses!


    In other words, the voices of Da Lei and Xiao Lei only slowed down Da Jiang''s prestige of life and death, but made the situation worse!


    Sure enough, the white-haired strange beast regained consciousness after a while, and was driven forward again by the Goshawk soldiers.


    It''s just that their charging state was blocked twice in a row, and it was no longer possible to injure Da Jiang with the momentum of the collision.


    Even so, the four hundred goshawk cavalry who had resumed their actions still had the upper hand against the temporarily incapacitated Jiang cavalry!


    "Great chief!" Bai Yue''s panicked voice came.


    Obviously, the situation in front of them was too severe for them.


    It''s just that Mu Feng shines in both ways, without showing the slightest timidity on his face.


    He exclaimed from the bottom of his heart: "Chenghuang, Chenghuang! It seems that what Heilianjiang said is not bad, with a white-haired fox body and long horns on his back, he is riding Huang!


    No wonder it is not afraid of the roar of the five-color ox and Hulei leopard! "


    Mu Feng''s heart was hot: "If I, Da Jiang, have such a cavalry army, why worry about horses and cattle mounts!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng waved his hand, raised his head and let out a long cry: "Mao Wuji¡ªMao Wuji¡ª"


    Then, amidst everyone''s dumbfounded expressions, a group of half-sized cat-like beasts with golden eyes and black and white coats came out from behind Mu Feng.


    It is Meng Ji beast!


    The Mengji beast is less than half the size of the giant tooth tiger, and it is even smaller than the gray wolf.


    But that doesn''t mean they''re weak.


    On the contrary, apart from Sha Laosan who has not yet shown up, they are the only ones who can quickly recover from the roar of Da Lei and Xiao Lei!


    As soon as more than fifty Mengji beasts appeared, they flew towards the white-haired Chenghuang opposite them like arrows flying off the string.


    Before the Goshawk cavalry could react, they noticed a blur in front of them, and a pair of sharp claws rushed towards them!


    With a scarlet tongue and a smell of flesh and blood, the Mengji Beast, who has been devouring blood and gnawing bones for a long time, made the people of Goshawk feel the breath of death just by exposing it head-on!


    It was just a face-to-face encounter, without exception, more than 50 Mengji beasts all pounced on a Goshawk soldier.


    "Ahhh!"


    The call sounded instantly.


    More than 50 cavalry soldiers from the Goshawk Division instantly fell off their mounts, and were trampled to death by random riders!


    After succeeding, some Mengji beasts landed and jumped up again, and some landed on Chenghuang''s back and scratched hard!


    Shocked, Cheng Huang slammed left and right one by one, and knocked down and knocked off the people around him!


    Some Chenghuang even started running around, obviously out of control.


    The cavalry of the Goshawk Department almost stood still!


    But soon they also had a reaction.


    A roar rang out again: "Release the golden eagle!"


    Soon the Goshawk Department shouted one after another:


    "Release the Golden Eagle!"


    "Eagle soldiers, release the golden eagle!"


    "Let the golden eagle peck them to death!"


    ...


    Mu Feng frowned, and was about to react when he suddenly saw humming from the back row of the Goshawk Cavalry.


    Followed by clusters of emerald green shadows of fists grazing towards him!


    "What the hell is this!" Mu Feng''s eyes widened.


    But this is not the time for him to think about it, he reached out and picked up the iron spear behind him, swung his hands like flying, forming a big circle in front of him!


    The big circle rotates like a fan, whirring.


    In the blink of an eye, the green figure collided with his iron gun barrier.


    There were only "pops" and "pops", and Mu Feng felt a small but distinct tremor from the barrel of his gun.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked down at the figure who was thrown out by the iron spear¡ªbloody and messy, and the green feathers were messy!


    His heart trembled.


    He had no doubts at all, if he was hit by such a bird, it was hard to say whether he would die or not, but he would definitely be injured!


    Bai Yue shouted again at this time: "Raise the shield!"


    The remaining Jiang warriors and war slaves quickly raised their shields one by one.


    For a while, there was a "dangdang" sound from the iron shield, and a "beep" sound from the wooden shield.


    Obviously, many hawks hit the shield!


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng yelled in his heart, "What on earth is the Goshawk Department doing? Why are there so many hawks? They must be more than Lao Tzu''s flying arrows!"


    Bai Yue''s voice also came at this time: "Great chief, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng''s thoughts changed sharply, while wielding the iron gun, he looked at the surrounding situation through the wind of the gun.


    Da Jiang''s fighters were all holding up their shields to defend against the flying attack of this inexplicable bird. Some of them were unable to dodge in time, and were hit by the bird¡ªor their cheeks, or other parts, with varying degrees of injuries.


    And after these birds hit the shield and were injured and died for a while, the speed behind them slowed down significantly - so slow that Mu Feng could already see their appearance clearly.


    The whole body is emerald green, dazzling green like an emerald, and the beak is narrow and long like a sword, which is hard to match at first glance!


    But they have slowed down several times, but it is not something ordinary people can resist.


    And because they slowed down, they began to move back and forth around Da Jiang''s warriors, pecking at random when they got the chance.


    And they especially like to attack people''s eyes and neck.


    This made Da Jiang''s fighters have to hold up iron shields to protect their faces one by one!


    Mu Feng looked at the cavalry of the Goshawk Division, they were disturbed by the Meng Ji beast and they couldn''t live in peace.


    Head and head Cheng Huang dashed back and forth uncontrollably.


    The warriors on their backs are trying their best to resist the attack of the Meng Ji beasts, and they are also trying to stabilize their mounts.


    Both sides are very passive!


    It can be said that Mu Feng encountered his most difficult battle since he fought abroad.


    He has never been so passive!


    As long as whoever can get out of the predicament first, he will be able to take advantage of the situation and take down the other party!


    It''s just that even Mu Feng is trapped by these annoying green birds, how can Jiang break the situation?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 664

    The soldiers of the Goshawk Department were all horrified.


    They didn''t expect that the eagle soldiers, who had always had few opponents, would be unable to win in one blow!


    "Is this still the Jade Bird Department?"


    "When did the Jade Bird Department have such a powerful mount?"


    "Such a group of people can''t let them escape no matter what, otherwise our Goshawk Department will be in great trouble!"


    "The most elite fighters of our Goshawk Department are here, we can''t even defeat them!"


    "The animal trainer of the Blue Bird Department is here, no matter what, he must be killed!"


    ...


    At the same time, Mu Feng was also thinking quickly in his heart how to get out.


    Right now, he is extremely afraid of the Goshawk Department.


    Originally, he thought that Jiang was strong in soldiers and horses, with sharp spears and arrows, and that a cavalry army of the same size would definitely be invincible in combat.


    But right now, the battle strength of the Goshawk Department suddenly understood a truth - there is a sky beyond the sky, and there are people beyond people!


    The Goshawk Department is only a small group of more than 400 people. He suffered heavy losses on this trip just by relying on Cheng Huang and this green strange bird, and now he has fallen into a passive deadlock!


    You know, there are Mengji beasts, five-color cows, Dalei and Xiaolei, and the eagle-feathered dragon and pheasant-falcon Xiaohuang who fought before!


    Even so, ginger still can''t gain the upper hand!


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng was a little anxious in his heart, and shot away a green bird that was constantly probing. After thinking about it, he turned on the system directly, "System, what the hell is this?"


    The system replied directly: "The prehistoric green-backed dragon eagle!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned.


    It''s not a good thing to hear the name!


    The system continued to explain: "The green-backed dragon eagle has a green back, light yellow belly, yellow beak, and light feathers. It is the best at flying, with a speed of more than 350 kilometers per hour. It has strong attack power and strong desire to attack!"


    "How to break it?" Mu Feng was anxious, "I have seen the aggressiveness of this bird, how to break it?"


    The system replied: "Once such small eagles appear in groups, they will not give up until they achieve their goals. There is only one way to crack it - escape!"


    "Flee from your uncle!" Mu Fengfeng shouted.


    If you can escape yourself, you still need to support yourself here?


    Since the system can''t be counted on, then you can only rely on yourself!


    Mu Feng''s thoughts changed sharply: "Since the dragon pecking hawks can''t be broken, then they can break the people who control them! Just like flying a kite, as long as the string is broken, these green backed hawks will be fine without anyone to command them!"


    He looked around and saw no one who showed obvious signs of manipulation.


    Reminiscent of the direction in which the green-backed dragon-peckering eagle flew out, he suddenly realized: the group of people who controlled the green-backed dragon-peckering eagle were behind the soldiers of the goshawk department.


    Obviously, as the people who manipulate the birds, they cannot be distracted and need human protection.


    It is obviously impossible for him to attack and kill with one ride!


    "This is similar to the mage in the game, the body is too fragile to be distracted..."


    No one knew that Mu Feng, who was in a dangerous situation, was still thinking about games.


    After a short while, his eyes suddenly lit up, and there was a stunning light in his eyes, and he shouted in surprise: "Yes!"


    He slammed the gun again and shouted violently: "Li Wang, protect me!"


    Hearing a shout of "yes", Li Wang directly urged the five-color ox, swung the sledgehammer to Mufeng''s side, set up the sledgehammer and kept swinging the green-backed eagle away.


    Mu Feng shouted again: "Bai Yue, Ban Jiao Niu Hei Horn!"


    Bai Yue hurriedly raised her shield and rode her horse, one leaped to Mu Feng''s side, without saying a word, she handed out a thick horn more than half a meter long.


    This half-meter-long pitch-black horn was made by cutting off a pair of horns from the largest horned ox in the tribe before Mufeng. Those who cannot blow.


    Mu Feng took the horn, hugged it with both hands, mustered all his energy towards the whistle of the horn, and blew vigorously.


    Then a dull, heavy horn blasted in the field: "Wuang¡ª¡ª"


    Almost everyone was startled by the sound at this moment!


    Da Jiang''s warriors and war slaves all showed serious expressions, and couldn''t help but clenched their weapons and shields tightly.


    At this time, the soldiers of the Hezuo tribe who rushed to the field felt nervous and looked tense.


    Like them, the Goshawk fighters riding white hair and riding yellow on the opposite side were all pale.


    this is them

 Chapter 665

    With Mu Feng''s roar, all Da Jiang''s fighters roared angrily.


    Since the great chief led them to fight abroad, has he ever been so aggrieved?


    In every battle in the past, they have crushed and won, even facing enemies far more than their own, they can easily defeat them.


    I don''t want to face the goshawk cavalry army with the same number as themselves in this unknown grove today, not to mention that they can''t win smoothly, and they even lost so much combat power to enter!


    Even if it is a war slave, it shouldn''t be taken away like this!


    So, how do they not get angry?


    I saw them one by one riding their horses towards the chaotic Goshawk cavalry army, hacking with guns and knives, according to the Goshawk warriors, they were hacking and killing randomly.


    The Warchief has commanded:


    The first priority is one that cannot be let go.


    The second is to stay if you can!


    And as a battle-tested Jiang warrior, he naturally knows the trade-offs!


    Naturally, the fighters who were in direct conflict could not be kept, most of them were loyal and brave fighters to the tribe.


    And those who are in the middle or even in the back can stay as long as they can - especially those who obviously have the most tattoos on their faces or the most tattoos on their heads, it is best to capture them alive.


    Such a leader is very familiar with the affairs of his own tribe, which is the best way for Da Jiang to obtain information about the other party.


    This is the method Mufeng gave them to identify the leader of the opponent, and it has been confirmed by them many times.


    Tried and tested.


    In addition to keeping the leader alive as much as possible, there are also mounts.


    They don''t care about ordinary cows and horses, they mostly kill them to make jerky rations.


    But good horses or other mounts can naturally attract their favor.


    These white-haired mounts are undoubtedly among them, they belong to their favourites.


    So under the pounce of the big Jiang warriors, many cavalry troops of the Goshawk Department fell to the ground in an instant, but except for the first few that were scratched and killed by the Mengji beast, the rest of the mounts survived. Let the big ginger cavalry rush to the front, killing people and seizing the "riding"!


    A man with the appearance of the leader of the goshawk tribe with a colorful crown on his head, holding a bone knife over one meter long in his hand, and a smooth wooden stick in the other hand, yelled and commanded the tribe: "Hurry up!" , stop them!"


    The soldiers beside him also looked angry, holding wooden sticks in their hands, and a half-meter-long bone knife was tied to the front of the wooden stick, as if they had the embryonic form of a broadsword team-this shows that the soldiers of the Goshawk Department The elite place!


    They were stepping forward neatly with their knives raised, about to collide with the oncoming Da Jiang warrior.


    It is true that when we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins.


    But right now, the two fighters - Da Jiang and Goshawk are extremely irritated.


    On one side is the Great Jiang Cavalry, who sang and sang all the way, but now has suffered heavy losses and is extremely angry.


    On the other side are the Goshawk fighters who are full of self-confidence.


    Needless to say in terms of morale.


    The only thing that can be compared is the physique of the fighter and the strength of the weapon!


    But how can the bone knives and sticks held by the goshawk, who is like a hairy drinker, compare with Jiang''s iron gun and iron knife?


    Therefore, the two sides immediately knew each other as soon as they came into contact.


    Da Jiang''s fighters once again experienced what it means to be crushed!


    The bone knives and sticks of the Goshawk warriors faced Da Jiang''s spears and swords, but before they could react, the sticks were cut off by the swords, and the bone knives were easily broken by the iron guns, directly piercing the skin into the flesh, and blood splashed!


    The blood spattered themselves and the surrounding clansmen, but they couldn''t hit the big Jiang warrior on the opposite side - there was a bunch of hair-like things on their weapons that barely blocked them!


    Fighting hand to hand, the competition is not whose weapon is sharper!


    The leader of the Goshawk Division instantly widened his eyes and panicked.


    He had never seen such a sharp weapon, but this did not affect his understanding of what was going on in front of him!


    "You, you are not from the Blue Bird Department!" He snapped.


    It''s just that it was obviously too late when he realized it!


    Because immediately oncoming was a sledgehammer that slammed straight at him.


    Even if he didn''t know what a sledgehammer was, he still knew that it would be a disaster if such a big thing hit him.


    He pulled his mount, and the white-haired man under him stood up alone, and he raised his hooves and stomped towards the sledgehammer.


    The yellow mount under his crotch is the first-class giant mount in the tribe. Needless to say, its endurance, speed and body size are among the best in its class.


    Even my own yellow dragon is not inferior to the armored earth dragon!


    No matter who it is, as long as they are stepped down by Cheng Huang''s hoof, they will be seriously injured if they don''t die!


    It''s just that he obviously underestimated the strength of the master holding the hammer!


    Li Wang swung a hammer with a shooting star chasing the moon, and was pressed down by the yellow hooves, and stepped towards Li Wang''s chest.


    The moment the sledgehammer was pushed down, the leader of the Goshawk Division also saw clearly the King of Li who was facing him.


    His eyes narrowed, and he was shocked in his heart: "How did this person grow up so big!"


    But after a moment, he grinned and sneered again: "No matter how old you are, you will die!"


    However, what made him startled again was that the King of Li who was facing him showed a slightly harmless but obviously mocking sneer, and swung the hammer forward again, hitting him impartially on the ground under pressure. Under the front of the hammer.


    The two hammers hit each other, and a "dang" sound exploded directly in the ears of the leader of the Goshawk Department.


    Before he could react, the front hammer hit by the rear hammer stopped its fall, and instead flew horizontally, kicking off its yellow hooves and hitting its chest!


    "Ah!" The leader of the Goshawk Department screamed.


    Because Cheng Huang under him was knocked over by King Li''s hammer!


    And he was overturned by Cheng Huang who lost his balance and fell to the ground!


    The instinctive reaction made him roll on the spot.


    Even so, something scratched my ribs!


    Just like that, he felt unbearable pain, and cried out in pain again: "Ah, ah!"


    Having escaped with his life by chance, he didn''t have time to see how his mount was doing, he gritted his teeth and rolled it again, only to hear a muffled "poof" in his ear.


    A cold snort came, it was Li Wang who had missed!


    The leader of the Goshawk Department rolled again, returning to the place just now.


    When I looked back, I was scared out of my wits.


    I saw two small pits the size of stone jars neatly appearing in the place where he fell down just now!


    It is unrealistic to bury him in such a small pit, but it is more than enough to bury his head!


    He was in a cold sweat from fright, and looked at the annoyed Li Wang in awe¡ª¡ªLi Wang was throwing down the hammer again!


    At this time, a voice came from behind the grown-up man in front of him: "Stop!"


    I saw that the sledgehammer that the grown-up man was about to swing was relieved, fell to the ground, and made another small hole.


    The leader of the Goshawk Department who had survived the catastrophe heaved a sigh of relief, but immediately his face became extremely ugly again.


    Because before he could stand up and dodge, a man on horseback arrived like lightning and pointed a gun at his chest: "Don''t move, if you move again you will die, you are my prisoner now!"


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to move, subconsciously raised his head to look at the man on horseback, his eyes shrank for a while.


    Looking from bottom to top, a young boy with a straight nose and big eyes, clear facial features, squinting his eyes and looking around, didn''t take him seriously at all!


    The boy looked behind him and ordered loudly: "Tie up these people!"


    Only then did he come to his senses, with a look of shock on his face¡ªbehind him, the official Goshawk Division, and even the entire Changli Major Alliance, was a unique Eagle Army soldier!


    They are unique existences that can control birds!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 666

    No one knew the horror in the heart of the leader of the Goshawk Department at this time.


    The Goshawk Cavalry Army, which was almost invincible to the entire Changli Alliance, was defeated just like that?


    Although not all Goshawk fighters, these are the strongest fighters of the Goshawk Division!


    He was horrified in his heart, and he already understood that these people in front of him were definitely not soldiers from the Jade Bird Division.


    It''s just that they are not members of the Blue Bird Department, which tribe would they be from?


    A few days ago, they accidentally ran into this group of fifty-odd warriors.


    Fifty fine black horses immediately attracted their attention.


    It''s just that there was a mistake in what they thought they were pinching with their hands. The tenacity and slipperiness of the fifty riders far exceeded their expectations. Under the pursuit of their own eagle soldiers controlling the flying birds in the sky and chasing them with Huang''s super endurance, they were still able to wisp each other. He escaped from the pursuit of more than 400 people on his own side.


    But the braver and cunning these elite riders were, the more interested he was.


    Although Chenghuang is strong, his speed is obviously slightly inferior to these dark horses.


    No one has too many good things, especially such a group of dark horses are obviously extremely good, as long as they are captured, they can directly form a black cavalry army!


    In particular, the fleeing direction of this group of brave people was vaguely coincident with their destination, which made them feel at ease and boldly pursue them.


    It''s just that what they didn''t expect was that Fifty Riders didn''t catch up, but they ushered in a catastrophe!


    With the capture of the leader of "Colorful Crown" in the field, the overall situation was quickly won.


    The remaining few who dared to resist were all killed on the spot.


    Sitting on Da Lei''s back, Mu Feng held a gun in one hand, and looked at the man who controlled the birds in the Goshawk Department, who had caused Da Jiang to suffer heavy losses this time, with a cold expression.


    There are about a hundred of these people, all of them are lean and sharp, with sharp eyes and small bulges at the temples without exception.


    The most special thing is that they all wear a feather crown that does not know the weaving of bird feathers, and feathers are pinned to the crown to show that they are different from soldiers.


    And the feathers on the crests on their heads are of different colors.


    Some are green, some are brown, and some are red, and they look like they are graded after seeing each other.


    "Huh? Could it be that the difficulty of manipulating birds is different?" Mu Feng was surprised in his heart, looking at the group of people who made him suffer so much, he loved and hated them.


    Such a group of people, if they can be used by me, will definitely be a big killer on the battlefield, and will also become Da Jiang''s secret weapon.


    However, it is a pity that such a group of people are members of the Goshawk tribe who are hostile.


    They killed so many of Da Jiang''s people, and Da Jiang also killed so many of them before the battle. I''m afraid it would be difficult to make these people willing to be driven by Da Jiang.


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng frowned and thought.


    At this moment, Bai Yue went forward to report the battle damage: 52 war slaves died and 21 were injured, while Da Jiang soldier killed 8 and injured 5!


    The Helu tribe also lost 14 people in this battle.


    But the Yellow Bird Department and others who arrived last were unscathed!


    The losses in this battle are not insignificant!


    Wooden frowned.


    He could imagine that if it wasn''t for the war slaves who were at the front, it would definitely be Da Jiang''s soldiers who lost the most, not the war slaves!


    "What about them?" Mu Feng said in a deep voice.


    "They..." Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, then she came to her senses and replied in a low voice, "Two hundred and sixty-two people were killed, forty-seven people were injured, and one hundred and thirty-five people were captured alive!"


    Wooden narrowed his eyes.


    Although they won, and judging from the results of the battle, they still had the absolute upper hand.


    But Mu Feng''s account is not calculated in this way.


    He doesn''t want to fight this kind of battle where one thousand enemies are killed and eight hundred are self-destroyed.


    If this is the way to play in the future, Jiang''s fighters will be exhausted in the battle sooner or later.


    Such a battle is meaningless to Da Jiang, and the gain outweighs the loss!


    The only thing that counts as gratification is that he finally took down this group of Goshawk fighters!


    He pondered for a moment and asked again: "How about the loss of the enemy''s mount?"


    Bai Yue replied: "We lost fifty black horses and sixty cattle!"


    After a pause, he added: "More than 80 of their strange mounts have been killed, and now there are more than 350 left! These mounts are more suitable as mounts than our black horses. !"


    Mu Feng still frowned.


    He naturally wants these mounts, but the price is really a bit high!


    But he also knows that if there is a battle, there will naturally be a price, which is unavoidable.


    What he has to do right now is to figure out what these strange white so-called Chenghuang are, and how to subdue these goshawk fighters who can control birds.


    Another point is to ask Ming Caiguan men where they want to go and what they want to do.


    He signaled Bai Yue to ask the man with the colorful crown, while he came to Bai Chenghuang surrounded by the Jiang warriors and Mengji beasts.


    He remembered that the record about Chenghuang was like this: There is Chenghuang, which is shaped like a fox, with horns on its back, and its lifespan is two thousand years old.


    This is the description in "Shan Hai Jing".


    He didn''t expect to see a living thing!


    It''s just that Cheng Huang''s life is a little different from what he expected.


    Because Chenghuang looks familiar no matter how you look at it, it can be said to be too familiar-camel!


    But it would be wrong to say that this is a camel, because a camel only has two toes, but Chenghuang in front of him has four toes!


    Its limbs are not thick and thick in the conventional sense, and the front legs are slender, but the opposite - the two front legs are abnormally thick, and the hind legs are slender and straight to the rear.


    Of course, the biggest difference is the visual surprise - the white hair sticks to the body like fish scales, and it is not fluffy.


    Its height was only noticed by Mu Feng at this time, the back height was more than 2.5 to 3 meters, and the head was 4 to 5 meters high¡ªit was close to a mammoth!


    "What kind of species is this?" Mu Feng wondered from the bottom of his heart, asking the system.


    The system replied: "The prehistoric Bailin giant camel is four to five meters high and weighs more than one ton. It has a ferocious temperament and does not avoid lions and tigers. It is commonly known as Chenghuang."


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "It''s really a camel! Didn''t you say that Cheng Huang''s prototype is an elk?"


    The system replied: "The horns on its back are its humps!"


    Get to the point!


    Mu Feng suddenly realized.


    The original sense of mystery about Chenghuang disappeared, replaced by the shock in my heart.


    These prehistoric white Lin giant camels, namely Chenghuang, are far larger than black horses in size, with extraordinary endurance, and they are not good-looking, so they are obviously excellent mounts for fighting.


    "Fierce temperament, don''t avoid lions and tigers..." Mu Feng''s heart became hot.


    More than 300 riding yellow horses can directly form a riding yellow riding army, which will definitely become Jiang''s sharp weapon!


    "These big guys like Cheng Huang, I don''t know if they can beat the armored dragon..." Mu Feng thought to himself.


    But then his eyes lit up, he suddenly reacted, and slapped his forehead: "Armored Earth Dragon!"


    He suddenly remembered that there was an armored dragoon army of more than fifty riders coming from the south!


    The current Huang Chuan should still be hanging behind them. According to the time, he will almost reach the Xuan Snake Department!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 667

    "Armored earth dragon, riding yellow cavalry..." Mu Feng thought to himself, "Yes!"


    After confirming the true identities of Cheng Huang in front of him, Mu Feng tried to communicate directly with advanced animal taming skills.


    Not surprisingly, mounts that have already been domesticated can easily be domesticated again.


    Moreover, Mu Feng''s Advanced Beast Taming Technique has also brought into full play the effect of strengthening the domestication effect. After a while, the leading several of the largest Cheng Huang have been tamed by him.


    The rest of Chenghuang, under the shock of the leaders of Chenghuang, immediately behaved "well-behaved".


    Mu Feng secretly said: "The mount is a good mount, but it''s a pity that it is used by this group of people from the Goshawk Department. It is purely a hidden gem and wasted!"


    He turned around and ordered the big ginger warrior to try to ride Huang, and he turned around and came to Bai Yue and the man with the colorful crown.


    Mu Feng, who came to the two of them, couldn''t help but take off the colorful crown from the head of the man from the Goshawk Department, and put it on top of Da Lei''s head.


    It is said that the monkey wears the crown, but now the white horse wears the hat, which is very funny.


    Bai Yue was "severely interrogating" the man, and when she saw what Mu Feng did, she looked astonished, not knowing why: "The great chief..."


    Mu Feng asked directly: "What did you ask?"


    Bai Yue was taken aback, and immediately replied: "His name is Morhan, and he is the leader of the Goshawk Department."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, you are the leader of the battle, and he is also the leader of the battle, which is just right!"


    The painted-faced man named Mo Erhan was astonished. He looked at Bai Yue with horror and surprise in his eyes.


    "Which division are you the leader of?" Morhan exclaimed, "You are not the leader of the Blue Bird Division!"


    Bai Yue snorted coldly.


    Of course he is not the leader of the Blue Bird Division!


    The leader of the Blue Bird Division is Konoa. Although he is older than Baiyue, Baiyue has never put Konoa in his eyes.


    If it weren''t for the friendship between the Blue Bird Department and Da Jiang, the two were on the right side, and each commanded soldiers of the same strength, Bai Yue would have the confidence to defeat Ko Nuoa!


    But as soon as this idea flashed, an extremely unnatural look appeared on his face.


    Because with his self-confidence, he is not afraid of fifty against four hundred people.


    It''s just that what he didn''t expect was that he led the troops this time, causing Jiang to lose so much combat power!


    So after asking about the identity of Moer Khan in front of him just now, he deliberately cut him with a knife.


    But because of the chief''s order to keep alive, he had no choice but to hold back his temper.


    The goshawk warrior brought by Morhan is a tough bone, and he himself is also a tough bone!


    No matter how hard Bai Yue pressed him, he never said a word about the Goshawk Department, let alone the purpose of this trip.


    Without waiting for Bai Yue to answer, Mu Feng smiled and said to Mo Erhan: "He is not the leader of the Blue Bird Division, and we are not members of the Blue Bird Division!"


    Morhan''s expression turned cold.


    He knows everything about the boundaries of the Changli Alliance, and all the tribes and tribes.


    But after searching all over the memory, I still can''t remember who the group of people in front of me are!


    He was terrified.


    After all, if such a group of four or five hundred soldiers suddenly appeared, if they wanted to deal with the Goshawks, how could the Goshawks survive?


    You know, there are nearly 2,000 fighters in the Goshawk Department, of which 500 elites were brought over 400 by him.


    Right now, all the four hundred people are here, not to mention that the other five departments have ideas about the Goshawk Department, but if this group of people go all out to deal with the Goshawk Department, it will definitely make the Goshawk Department suffer a catastrophe!


    What''s more, the interior of the Changli Department is not united!


    Seeing that Morhan was silent, Mu Feng said again: "How about this, I asked you a question, and you answered it honestly. You can also ask me a question, and I will answer you too. You can ask me first!"


    Mo Erhan frowned, looking puzzled.


    Even Bai Yue was puzzled.


    He didn''t know what the warchief''s purpose was.


    The old god Dudufeng was there, but he just looked at Morhan.


    Some people don''t want to be a fool when they know they are going to die.


    He bet that Morhan was curious enough to overcome the fear of death.


    Obviously, he bet right!


    Moer Khan frowned in thought, then looked up at Mu Feng and asked, "Is what you said true?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Morhan took a deep breath and asked, "Which tribe are you from?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Frost Leaf!"


    He only said that each other asked and answered each other, but he didn''t say that he must tell the truth!


    The principle of "soldiers never tire of cheating" was carried forward by Mr. Sima Rangju!


    As his loyal fan, and now he is on the battlefield, Mu Feng naturally wants to abide by his principles.


    Bai Yue at the side was still nervous at first, but when Mu Feng said that, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief and turned her face away.


    This scene seemed familiar to him - when the chief was fooling the chief of the black bear department!


    He mourned Moerhan from the bottom of his heart: "I really don''t know how to die against the great chief!"


    "Frost Leaf Department?" Mo Erhan frowned.


    He knows the Frost Leaf Department, but in his impression the Frost Leaf Department is just a small tribe!


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The Frost Leaf Department has formed an alliance with the Yellow Bird Department, the White Ape Department, and the Giant Elephant Department, and has taken action against the Blue Lion Department and the Yellow Camel Department. The number of fighters now exceeds what you know!"


    This is obviously a nonsense made up by Mu Feng.


    It is true that they attacked the Blue Lions Department and the Yellow Camel Department.


    But he didn''t disclose the Tigers and Rivers, nor did he say what he did to the Black Snakes.


    This is the brilliance of making up nonsense. Nine truths sandwiched with a lie can make the other party believe it even more, and the most false sentence is the key information!


    Moreover, after his nonsense is out, it is even more brilliant-reserving the possibility of the Black Snake Department being attacked by the Kui Beast Department, and it is also convenient for his subsequent layout and rhetoric.


    The point is that this reason explains why he has four to five hundred warriors under his command right now, and these warriors have different shapes, different mounts, and different weapons--so different that Morhan has never seen them before!


    But these words can precisely explain everything in front of me.


    Sure enough, Morhan nodded, expressing his belief.


    It was Mu Feng''s turn to ask: "What are you going to the Xuan Snake Department for this time?"


    Mo Erhan showed shock, but he sighed after a while and said: "Someone from the Xuanshe tribe fled to our tribe, saying that the Kui beast tribe plundered and attacked them on a large scale, and their tribe has been wiped out!


    As their leader, my Goshawk Department naturally has to go to find out the situation. If it is true, then we must ask Li Longbu for an explanation! "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was overjoyed in his heart, "Sure enough!"


    The plan in his heart became more and more certain!


    Bai Yue at the side couldn''t help admiring Mu Feng from the bottom of her heart.


    Just now he tried various methods but failed to get Morhan to speak, but he did not expect that the chief would let Morhan speak out with such a simple sentence.


    Although he also had this guess before, but after confirming it, it will still benefit them a lot!


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Okay, it''s your turn to ask me!"


    Morhan was taken aback, and hurriedly asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    He thought for a while and said, "The Kui Beast Department has insulted my Shuangye Department several times and killed more than a hundred fighters from our department. We want to seek revenge from them!"


    "Revenge?" A sarcasm appeared on Moerhan''s face, "You are just a small group, how can you deal with Kui Beast..."


    He stopped suddenly.


    Because he suddenly realized that he was the leader of the Goshawk Division, and the strength of the Goshawk Division was far higher than that of the Kui Beast Division. What happened?


    Now I am not still a prisoner of the other party!


    Before he could react, Mu Feng said directly: "You don''t ask you anymore, let me tell you the truth, we just want to seek revenge from the Kui Beast Department, that''s why we gathered a few soldiers."


    Speaking of this, his voice became bitter: "It''s just that I didn''t expect to meet you halfway!"


    Morhan was full of annoyance.


    He didn''t expect that the people who could have become "friendly soldiers" would cause the entire army of more than 400 soldiers of the Goshawk Department to be wiped out because of his own mistake!


    All he had in his fairy mind was a glimmer of hope: the young leader in front of him could not kill himself, and "clear up his suspicions" with the Goshawk Department and him, and then join hands to fight against the Kui Beast Department!


    The big deal is that after he returns to the tribe, he will have endless confidence whether it is revenge or win over.


    It''s ridiculous that he was so focused on surviving that he ignored all the subtle mistakes that Mu Feng said.


    For example, how did Little Shuangye have so many mounts, when did the animal trainer, where did this group of unseen Mengji beasts come from, what were the three giant birds before, and so on.


    In fact, not to mention him, even the entire Goshawk Department might not be able to discover these flaws!


    Just because he is a captive right now, and he was deceived by the lies made up by Mu Feng.


    Seeing his expression, Mu Feng smiled secretly in his heart, but kept his face calm, and said in a deep voice: "We didn''t intend to enmity with your Goshawk Department, but you attacked us first, so even if I kill you now, you will also kill us." Nothing to say!"


    Morhan was dejected and remained silent.


    Indeed, so many members of his clan had been killed, even if it were him, he wouldn''t die endlessly.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng''s next words rekindled his hope of life: "I don''t need to kill you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 668

    "Not to kill?" Bai Yue was the first to react, "He killed so many of our soldiers!"


    Morhan''s eyes widened, and he said incredulously, "You won''t kill me?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded, and said in a deep voice, "It''s inevitable that the two conflicts will hurt each other. I don''t need to kill you, including the living ones!"


    "Great Chief!" Bai Yue said anxiously.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and looked back at Bai Yue.


    Knowing that she lost her words, Bai Yue quickly shut up.


    Morhan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Such a young chief!"


    Morhan, who survived the catastrophe, hastily asked: "You keep your word?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, what I said is right, but you have to let your fighters who control the flying eagle follow me to the Black Snake Department!"


    "Go to the Xuan Snake Department?" Mo Erhan was very surprised, "Aren''t you going to the Kui Beast Department to take revenge?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "You don''t need to worry about it, now the Kui Beast Department is leading a team to the Xuan Snake Department, we are going there to intercept them!"


    He didn''t say anything about his back-and-forth blaming, nor did he explain why he knew about someone going to the Xuan Snake Department.


    He didn''t need to explain the intermediate link to Morhan.


    He just needs to let Morhan confirm one thing: we are going to the Black Snake Department, waiting for the people from the "Kui Beast Department", and then we can take revenge.


    "You want me to help you avenge?" Morhan asked.


    "Avenge us?" Mu Feng sneered, "I''m giving you a chance to live! As long as you let your clansmen help me deal with the people of the Kui Beast Department with the method of manipulating those green-backed birds just now, I don''t have to kill them." you!"


    Now Morhan realized that if he wanted to survive, he had to agree to Mu Feng to intercept and kill the people from the Kui Beast Department.


    But this is no psychological pressure for him at all, because he originally wanted to go to the Xuan Snake Department to find out, and then "ask for an explanation" for the Xuan Snake Department.


    As for how to "ask for an explanation", whether to kill them or go directly to their superiors, it''s all up to him.


    In other words, he can go along with the flow and directly intercept and kill the members of the Kui Beast Department according to Mu Feng''s wishes. Whether it is to the chiefs in his own department or to face the questioning of the Changli Major Alliance, he will It can be concluded by saying "it was the work of the Kui Beast Department".


    Compared to the six major tribes, the other tribes in the alliance are all small tribes!


    In front of the big tribe, the small tribe must have the awareness of the small tribe!


    After making up his mind, he readily agreed: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Okay! Then you can convince them. Those who are willing to do so, don''t have to die, and those who don''t want to obey, die!"


    Mo Erhan shuddered Lingling.


    He has no doubt that if he does not agree, he is afraid that he will die immediately!


    "How old is he?" He thought to himself, "How many battles and how many people have to be killed to be so ruthless!"


    So he hurried to appease the soldiers of the Goshawk Department and "do their ideological work".


    The old god Mufeng was there, leading Bai Yue to watch them communicate from afar.


    Bai Yue asked in a low voice that only the two of them could hear: "Great chief, do you really plan not to kill them?"


    While looking in the direction of Morhan, Mu Feng replied in a low voice: "Well, don''t kill!"


    Bai Yue frowned in confusion: "In case they return to the tribe and turn against us..."


    Mu Feng suddenly turned his head to look at Bai Yue, and grinned: "I just said I won''t kill them, but I didn''t say let them go!"


    "This..." Bai Yue''s eyes lit up!


    Mo Erhan quickly "convinced" his people, and came to Mufeng with trepidation, and said respectfully: "Dear Chief, they are all willing to follow you to the Black Snake Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, remember what you said, if you don''t want to, you have to die!"


    Then he turned his face and told Bai Yue: "Let our soldiers allocate some of them to mount Chenghuang, and let Heiyue arrange soldiers to ride the rest of the mounts!"


    Mo Erhan was in a hurry: "Great Chief, those Cheng Huang are us..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes.


    Morhan realized again that he was a prisoner!


    Mu Feng then ordered Bai Yue: "Give them those oxen to ride, let the black horse be behind and the yellow horse be in front!"


    As he spoke, he pointed to Morhan.


    Morhan was full of resignation.


    He is the leader of the Goshawk Division, but now he is reduced to riding a bull!


    And his mount - the giant yellow riding horse, has now become the mount of other warriors.


    However, no matter how unwilling he is, he can''t help it. Now that the lives of more than a hundred people are in the hands of others, he can''t help but bow his head.


    Mu Feng motioned to the warrior riding the yellow ride that belonged to Morhan: "Come here, take this with you!"


    He handed over the feather crown that he had taken from Moer Khan''s head to the soldier, and then wiped the soldier''s face with some mud from the ground and trees beside him, covering his original face.


    In this way, others will not be able to see his happy and angry face.


    Mo Erhan on the side vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Bai Yue was thoughtful, with even more admiration in her eyes.


    After Mu Feng finished making up the warrior, he signaled that the warrior was riding a yellow horse in front, and he himself brought King Li beside him.


    Followed by a group of ginger warriors riding Cheng Huang.


    Then there are Dajiang warriors on horseback and cattle, and warriors from the Hexi tribe, surrounded by Chenghuang.


    In the middle is Morhan and a kind of eagle warrior who are "protected" by security!


    As for those hanging in the back of the team are Da Jiang Zhannu riding a cow and horse, Yu Fengyu from the Yellow Bird Department and others.


    Behind it is a group of Mengji beasts, running back and forth to patrol the back, watching to prevent abnormalities at any time.


    Due to Cheng Huang''s tall stature, coupled with layers of cows and horses blocking him, no one could see that the people of the Goshawk Division were surrounded in the center when viewed from the outside.


    Just like that, Mu Feng led a group of people towards the Xuan Snake Department.


    At the same time, in the southwest, which was less than a day away from them, there was a team of people hanging in front of them, looking back at the dust and smoke from time to time.


    The leader looked anxious, it was Huang Chuan!


    According to what Mu Feng said, Huang Chuan led a group of people, and after finding out where the armored earth dragon warriors were, they just followed carefully.


    But when he found that they were not going in the direction of the Black Snake Department, he remembered what Mu Feng said: lead them in the direction of the Black Snake Department!


    Relying on the speed advantage of the dark horse, Huang Chuan and Jiang''s warriors successfully provoked the armored dragon cavalry with only fifty riders, and also aroused their anger, causing them to follow all the way.


    On the way, this group of armored dragoons wanted to turn around twice, but the last time they wanted to do so, Huang Chuan had no choice but to ride his horse close to them and shoot them with some bamboo feather arrows.


    The appearance of Feather Arrow successfully stimulated them, making them finally make up their minds and follow them fiercely.


    But after the feather arrow was shot, Huang Chuan lost his mind again.


    Because once the feather arrow is shot, it means that the "identity" of the Blue Bird Department has been exposed.


    This group of more than fifty armored dragoons cannot stay!


    This is the reason why there is no arrow back when you open the bow.


    The ending between him and these fifty riders will definitely be a life-and-death contest, and he will try his best to keep these fifty riders!


    There are only more than 50 armored earth dragons, can they stay?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 669

    Huang Chuan led a group of people to hang the armored dragoons behind him, keeping a certain distance at all times.


    This can stimulate the people behind.


    The leader of the fifty armored earth dragons was a young warrior with a strong body and a firm face.


    He looked ahead and was obviously hanging their black horse mounts, and gritted his teeth: "Don''t these bears dare to stop and fight us?"


    Someone on the side sneered: "Why don''t you say that the members of the Blue Bird Department are barbarians, and they can only use this method!"


    Another person frowned and said, "Don''t you think it''s strange, how come there are so many people from the Jade Bird Department appearing in our Changli territory? Could it be that they deliberately lured us to the north?"


    The leading man sneered: "So what? The South is facing the Blue Bird Department. It''s the Li Long Department. It''s not our turn to make a move yet! Now our fifty riders just use these hundred people to practice their skills! I''d like to see, Where can these people go!"


    Judging from his tone, he doesn''t seem to belong to Li Longbu.


    All the followers responded in unison: "Yes!"


    At the same time, Mu Feng was speeding up his journey to the Xuan Snake Department with a team of soldiers mixed with several departments.


    Suddenly, a long cry came from the sky: "Chirp¡ª"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, he knew that the big dragon who was investigating the situation in the sky had discovered it.


    In front of everyone, he directly raised his head and let out a long cry "Chirp¡ª" to respond, not only to summon the eagle-feathered dragon, but also to show those who control the eagles in the Goshawk Department: Isn''t it just to control birds? Will!


    Then three eagle-feathered dragons appeared in the sky from high to low, and their statures also changed from small to large.


    When one of them was close to the top of everyone''s heads, everyone felt that the light above their heads was dimmed.


    The eagle soldiers of the goshawk department all narrowed their eyes: "Such a big flying eagle! It is far bigger than our goshawk totem!"


    As for Morhan, he almost went to the ground to worship.


    It''s just that his reason told him that this was not the totem goshawk of their tribe, no!


    However, the awe in their bones forced all the Goshawk clansmen present to bow their heads and look sideways to show their respect for the divine bird.


    At the same time, Morhan was shocked.


    He didn''t know the identity of the young man who captured him, who could control the eagle that far surpassed their totem beliefs!


    Mu Feng was in the front, had a panoramic view of the reactions of the Goshawks, and nodded secretly in his heart, knowing that his desired goal had been achieved, so he secretly used advanced animal taming skills to communicate with the falling dragon.


    Dalong: There are people riding black horses like you in front!


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that it should be Huang Chuan.


    He immediately shouted: "Bai Yue!"


    Bai Yue rode her horse quickly from behind and came to Mu Feng''s side.


    Mu Feng said in a low voice: "Go to meet Huang Chuan, he brought people over!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, and she was surprised: "Fifty armored earth dragons?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Bai Yue nodded heavily, stopped talking, rode her horse and led the Fifty Cavalry Army to leave quietly, without disturbing anyone from the Goshawk Department!


    Only then did Mufeng communicate with Dalong: lead the way!


    The big dragon flapped its wings, circled in the air again, and then disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, motioning everyone to move forward, and he turned his horse''s head to the middle of the team, and found Morhan.


    Seeing Mu Feng, Mo Erhan knew that he had something to say, so he put away the awe and shock just now, and his expression became tense.


    He felt uneasy in his heart: Isn''t it just to kill the person who intercepted and killed Kui''s beast department? There is a temporary change?


    Seeing his nervous expression, Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, and said, "We will encounter enemies soon, and then I need the soldiers from your goshawk department to directly control those green-backed birds to attack them first!"


    Morhan looked at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "With your green-backed eagle attacking first, we will reduce casualties!"


    Morhan was helpless.


    He knew it was something he couldn''t refuse, so he nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, he comforted himself from the bottom of his heart: "It''s just a small Kui beast department!"


    Seeing his expression, Mu Feng didn''t say any more, and looked back to find Hei Mu and Yu Feng Yu.


    Seeing that it was Mu Feng who was coming, the two of them hurried to come forward.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You two followed me, Da Jiang, all the way here, do you know what the purpose of this trip is?"


    The two shook their heads first, and then asked, "Aren''t we going to deal with the Goshawk Department?"


    Mu Feng grinned and said: "It''s nothing to deal with the Goshawks, there will be a big tribe coming soon!"


    "There are still big tribes?" The two were trembling, "Is this going to provoke two big tribes at once?!"


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why, don''t you dare?"


    Hei Mu''s expression froze, and he quickly shook his head: "How could it be! My Hexi tribe is already a tribe of Da Jiang, and we will advance and retreat with Da Jiang!"


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction.


    What he wants is an attitude from Heyer!


    At this time, Yu Fengyu showed a hesitant and struggling look on his face, obviously hesitant.


    He was coerced here by the wood wind, and his original idea was to take advantage of the opportunity.


    In the previous battle in Xiaoshulin, Da Jiang won so many mounts, but he was not greedy at all.


    Because he knew that it was Da Jiang who exchanged his life for it.


    "Wouldn''t the Hexi tribe benefit from following Da Jiang?" Yu Feng thought in his heart, "Now we are going to provoke another big tribe. This is to use our small tribe to block them!"


    Seeing Yu Fengyu''s reaction like this, Mu Feng didn''t force him, and said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll just ask. Wait for the two of you and my Da Jiang''s rear troops to surround them directly from both sides. It is to prevent someone from getting away! After the matter is completed, I will definitely thank you!"


    The black face is ecstatic.


    He knew that the promise made by Mu Feng would definitely count!


    After hearing this, Yu Fengyu was also overjoyed.


    Obviously, what he was waiting for was Mu Feng''s words.


    He also knew that Mu Feng kept his word!


    It''s just that in the bottom of Mu Feng''s heart, he has already made up his mind on how to deal with the Yellow Bird Department!


    Then he came to the front of the team from the back, and whispered instructions to the warrior with the Moore Khan feather crown on his head, taught him to shout like this before the battle, and then urged everyone to speed up.


    In less than three hours, Bai Yue went back and forth, followed by Huang Chuan and others who looked tired and surprised.


    "Great Chief!" Huang Chuan saluted immediately.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile, "Well done!"


    Huang Chuan nodded heavily: "For the ginger!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, take a rest first, and prepare to face the enemy right away!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and some warriors on black horses led the war slaves and the people from the He''an tribe and the Yellow Bird tribe spread out from both sides, and slowly accelerated forward in a half-enclosed shape like bird wings.


    And he started to move forward slowly with the Yellow Cavalry Army and a hundred soldiers from the Goshawk Department.


    He needs to spread the wings fully and achieve outflanking at the most favorable speed.


    The bait has been laid out, just waiting for the cavalry of fifty armored earth dragons to get the bait by themselves!


    At the same time, not far from them, a group of small but mighty armored dragoons was rushing aggressively towards them.


    They didn''t know that there were hundreds of people waiting for them...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 670

    When Morhan saw the fifty armored earth dragons rushing towards him, he was stunned!


    Others may not know it, but he does know the truth: in most alliances in Changli, only one tribe can mobilize dozens of armored earth dragons at one time, except for the southern and western alliances - the Kuiwei tribe!


    But no matter whether it is a combination of several or a burly one, they cannot be provoked by the Goshawk Department at the same time!


    But it was too late.


    Because before Mu Feng let him see the group of armored earth dragons, he had already been forced to let these eagle soldiers release the "golden eagle" to fly away.


    And he was also "invited" by Mu Feng to the front row to witness his golden eagle rushing towards the group of armored dragoons!


    Mor Khan was sweating profusely, feeling extremely anxious in his heart.


    He wanted to call out to be the assistant of the Eagle Army soldiers, but before he could say it, Mu Feng came to him and said in a deep voice: "If you dare to speak out, all of you will die!"


    Morhan was shocked and really dared not say a word.


    He is afraid of death!


    And this group of armored dragon cavalry also saw the figure of the white mount, and knew that it was the cavalry of the Goshawk Department.


    From what they saw, although there were occasional conflicts secretly in the six divisions of Changli, the harmony on the surface still had to be maintained, so they never expected that the famous Golden Eagle of the Goshawk Division would greet them!


    Naturally, they didn''t fortify themselves, and they didn''t even think that the group of black horse cavalry who had lost their footsteps was hiding nearby.


    So naturally they slowed down¡ªand fortunately they slowed down!


    Otherwise, if they rushed over at their speed, the Golden Eagle would not give them time to react!


    Arguably, it was their deceleration that reduced their losses.


    "It''s a pity!" Mu Feng sighed secretly.


    If they charged forward straight up like this, not only would they be hit hard by one blow, but they would also smoothly enter the encirclement distance he expected.


    But he is not in a hurry, this kind of thing must be patient!


    Then, after a face-to-face meeting, the "Golden Eagles" of the Goshawk Department pounced on the faces of this group of people like locusts.


    "Ahhh!"


    There were screams from the crowd.


    Then someone cursed sharply: "Goshawk Department, the Golden Eagle of Goshawk Department!"


    "Damn Goshawk Department!"


    "Could it be that they want to betray most of the alliance in Changli!"


    ...


    A sound of cursing and yelling came from a long distance away.


    Morhan paled.


    He had already heard the screams of these people, and knew that he had caused trouble for the Goshawk Department!


    But then, a voice shouted to make his panic increase again.


    I saw the warrior with the feather crown that belonged to him riding his riding yellow and shouting at the top of his voice: "Boys of the Goshawk Department, these armored earth dragons are ours!"


    Mo Erhan barely reacted, turned to look at Mu Feng, and just as he was about to speak, Mu Feng raised his hand and slashed the back of his head with a hand knife.


    Suddenly his eyes went dark, and he was about to fall to the ground immediately.


    Mu Feng caught it with one hand, and ordered the soldiers beside him: "Tie him up and gag him!"


    "yes!"


    Then he "booed": "Snatch this group of armored earth dragons, whoever sees it will have a share!"


    Naturally, he said this to the people from the Hehe Department and the Yellow Bird Department.


    The purpose of his saying this is naturally to let these people try their best to keep these armored earth dragons behind!


    Da Jiang''s soldiers booed one after another: "Steal the armored dragon!"


    Obviously, they who fought with Mu Feng for many times are very good at this kind of things such as cheering and framing!


    Correspondingly, the armored dragoon army who was injured by the golden eagle attack on the opposite side instantly became furious.


    "Goshawk Department, you dare to rob us!"


    "How courageous, no one has dared to shoot at my burly body before!"


    "Goshawk Department, you are trying to destroy the alliance..."


    These shouts were quickly heard by the eagle soldiers of the Goshawk Department. They wanted to shout loudly, but they were knocked unconscious by the big Jiang soldiers beside them without exception.


    This was what Mu Feng had ordered in advance.


    As long as these people drive the green-backed eagle to attack the armored dragon cavalry, their mission will be completed.


    The rest is for Mu Feng to lead these people to "play freely".


    With these green-backed dragon-peckering eagles, plus so many Cheng Huang, two iconic things of the Goshawk Department, the people on the opposite side couldn''t help but believe that it was the Goshawk Department who attacked them!


    Another point is that the soldier at the front of the team is wearing the gaudy crown of Morhan.


    Mu Feng reckoned that this hat was also a symbolic thing¡ªafter all, Morhan was the leader of the war, and the hat he wore should be the only one of the six!


    Sure enough, from a long distance away, someone shouted again: "Look, it''s the colorful crown of Morhan of the Goshawk Department!"


    "Goshawk Department, you guys should die!"


    "Mor Khan, you dare to rob our burly department!"


    ...


    The warrior with the colorful crown on his head was puzzled, and turned to look at the great chief beside him.


    Mu Feng was also taken aback for a moment, and then he noticed: "The Kuwei Department, isn''t it the Li Long Department?"


    But then he broke his heart, grinned and shouted loudly: "I don''t care who your burly department is, my goshawk department will rob you!"


    These words were extremely arrogant, and did not take the Kuwei Ministry seriously.


    And because Mufeng is beside this warrior, from a long distance away from Kuweibu, he can only roughly "locate" to Caiguan Warrior in the direction of the sound - this is more and more solid for Caiguan Warrior The fact that "Moer Khan" arrogantly shouted!


    One can imagine how angry this group of burly cavalry was.


    So they roared out one after another, holding bone knives and sticks to drive away the green-backed eagles that were obviously out of control around them. They didn''t think about why these green-backed eagles suddenly lost control. Tear it to shreds!


    Mu Feng yelled from a long distance, seeing this group of burly men rushing towards them desperately, his heart was filled with joy.


    He coerced Morhan all the way here, nothing more than following the name of the Goshawk Department to intercept and kill the cavalry of this group of armored earth dragons.


    His main purpose is to stop these armored dragons.


    Of course, he didn''t expect that so many armored dragoons were not from the Li Long Department, but from the Kui Wei Department.


    "Whatever, I want these armored earth dragons!" Mu Feng snorted coldly in his heart, "Who cares about you, these armored earth dragons are mine!"


    The second is to kill most of the living forces in Changli.


    As for throwing a pot of shit on Goshawk''s body and pouring dirty water, it was just a temporary idea on his mind.


    But he was not sure if he could accept this group of eagle soldiers from the goshawk department.


    Right now, he looked at the burly cavalry rushing towards him, and he said silently in his heart: "If you get closer, you can encircle him!"


    And all the big ginger warriors beside him surprisingly didn''t move at all, they just sat on their mounts and didn''t move.


    After a few breaths, this group of burly cavalry was getting closer and closer to them, Mu Feng then moved his hand and shouted: "Do it!"


    King Li, who was hiding in the crowd, held the horn with one hand and blew it vigorously, and a dull and thick sound of the horn suddenly sounded: "Woo Ang¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, a loud shout suddenly erupted from the left and right of the armored dragoons: "Kill¡ª"


    Mu Feng also slapped Da Lei, and rushed forward with the yellow cavalry beside him.


    All of a sudden, the sounds of camel hoofs, horse hoofs, cow hoofs, horns, shouts and other sounds mixed together, and the momentum was huge and extremely noisy!


    The burly cavalry was still on the way to charge, when they suddenly saw people surrounded on three sides, there were no less than four or five hundred people in front and behind, and they were stunned.


    They suddenly realized that they had been ambushed!


    What shocked them even more was that their mount, the armored dragon, was out of control!


    These armored earth dragons didn''t know what stimulated them, but they started stomping back and forth on the spot, making a fuss back and forth, already throwing off several fighters!


    "What''s going on?!" The burly cavalry leader who was almost thrown off yelled angrily, "When will the Goshawk Department have a beast trainer again!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 671

    At the same time, it was neither the beast trainer nor the beast master who caused more than fifty armored earth dragons to go berserk.


    So this is naturally not Mu Feng''s advanced animal taming technique.


    What makes them go berserk at the same time is the sound!


    It was the sound of so many shouts and the sound of hooves that made the originally quiet armored dragon suddenly become irritable.


    Mu Feng remembered that when Da Jiang was only a big man, he liked to be alone.


    Later, Mufeng got Dachun''s horses and put them in a cave with the horses. The big man thought the horses were too noisy, and asked Mufeng if he could hammer them to death.


    Later, Mu Feng also tried to gather the armored earth dragon together with red deer, horses, etc., and found that the armored earth dragon really likes to be quiet.


    But if the sound is loud and chaotic, these armored earth dragons will not be able to "bear it" and fall into a frenzy.


    Of course, this effect is only short-lived, as long as the owner who rides it tightens the reins to stop it in place-after all, a mount that has been domesticated for a long time is still easy to appease.


    This method of disturbing the opponent''s mount with sound is exactly what Mufeng used to disturb the group of people who controlled the hawks in the Goshawk Department not long ago.


    But it was such a short period of berserk that made the burly cavalry lose their combat effectiveness in an instant.


    There was a brief confusion in their cavalry, and these soldiers also quickly tightened the reins when they noticed something strange.


    But in this way, in order to come up, the warriors from the three tribes of Dajiang, Heji and Huangniao approached them at once, and directly surrounded the more than 50 armored dragoons in a small circle!


    There are more than 500 people against forty people, no matter how fierce the armored dragon is, the result is self-evident!


    After more than 20 people and more than 30 cattle and horses were injured, Da Jiang and his team finally took down all the armored dragoons!


    But this level of damage is completely within the range of wood wind!


    More than 50 soldiers from the burly department also killed more than 20 people because of the trampling of the armored earth dragon and the siege of the crowd.


    As for the remaining twenty-eight people, under Mu Feng''s instruction, they intentionally kept alive.


    It is still useful for Mufeng to keep these people, just like keeping Moerhan and others!


    Bai Yue and Huang Chuan were extremely excited.


    They didn''t expect that the more than fifty armored earth dragons would be taken down so smoothly!


    Especially Huang Chuan, he just felt that his worries these days were all worth it¡ªDa Jiang suddenly had more than fifty armored earth dragons!


    Fifty-five to be exact!


    Such a number of Armored Earth Dragons is an existence that cannot be ignored in any tribe!


    The battlefield was quickly cleared, and all the people in the Kuiwei Department were tied up and put aside.


    Mu Feng called Bai Yue, Huang Chuan and Hei Mu to discuss how to share the spoils.


    Of course, there is also Yu Fengyu, who is just making up the number.


    It''s just that Yu Fengyu himself didn''t think so. He felt that his Yellow Bird Department had done a lot to siege the Kuwei Department.


    He didn''t do much for the Yellow Birds against the Goshawks before, so he naturally didn''t dare to have any extravagant hopes for Cheng Huang.


    But these armored earth dragons, he thinks he should have a share!


    Mu Feng didn''t look at Yu Fengyu, and said directly: "The Hehe tribe has been following the battle again and again, and I will send you 20 headed dragons, two armored earth dragons, and fifty cows and horses each. How about it?"


    Surprise appeared in the black eyes.


    He originally thought that it would be good if Mufeng could separate the cows and horses, but he didn''t expect that Mufeng even gave Chenghuang and armored dragon!


    Especially the two armored dragons!


    Once there are armored earth dragons in the Hexi tribe, plus the existing number of people in the tribe, there will be most of the atmosphere!


    Naturally, tribes such as the Giant Elephant Department and the Yellow Bird Department cannot pose a threat to them.


    He hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    When Yu Fengyu heard that Mu Feng had separated the Chenghuang and the Armored Earth Dragon, she was annoyed at first, and then overwhelmed with surprise: "Sure enough, the Armored Earth Dragon was separated!"


    He looked at Mu Feng with full expectation, and his words were a little more respectful: "Dear chief, we..."


    In his capacity, coupled with his flattering face and tone, it was indescribably annoying.


    It''s just that Mu Feng didn''t seem to care, he smiled and said: "Of course, one or two hundred people from your Yellow Bird Department also came with you this time. How about it, there are twenty cows and horses each, and two armored dragons!"


    "Great Chief!" Bai Yue frowned, obviously very dissatisfied.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said with a smile, "They deserve it!"


    Yu Fengyu was taken aback, he thought that the Yellow Bird Department could also get fifty cows and horses.


    But Mu Feng gave two armored earth dragons, and said this sentence again, obviously showing his attitude.


    "It seems that he still thinks about my Yellow Bird Department!" Yu Fengyu rolled his eyes, and asked tentatively, "Brother, twenty is not a little..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, displeased.


    Yu Fengyu immediately waved his hands: "Twenty is not a lot!"


    Then he stepped back happily.


    Mu Feng looked at Huang Chuan: "Huang Chuan, share the spoils with them!"


    "Yes!" Huang Chuan replied, leading Hei Xie and Yu Fengyu away.


    After the three of them walked away, Bai Yue asked, "Great chief, the Yellow Bird Department didn''t do much at all, why did you give them armored earth dragons?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "He followed us all the way from the Yellow Bird Department to this place. He has worked hard without credit. Wouldn''t it ruin my reputation as Jiang if he didn''t give me something?"


    "But, then there''s no need to give it to the armored earth dragon?" Bai Yue was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Who said it was for them?"


    "Ah?" Bai Yue looked confused.


    Mu Feng grinned strangely, seeming to be muttering to himself, but Bai Yue could hear clearly: "I remember Hei Lianjiang said when I came here that he and the Yellow Birds were always on guard against each other, and that''s not the case. I wonder if he is interested in robbing the Yellow Bird Department..."


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, and she realized it instantly.


    The great chief is going to use the hands of the Hexu tribe to wipe out the Yellow Bird tribe!


    First, the Yellow Bird Department won the Armored Earth Dragon, and Da Jiang''s good reputation went out.


    The second reason is that these two armored earth dragons finally fell into the hands of the Hewei tribe, and it was the strength of the Hezu tribe that grew stronger.


    As for how to get the Heji tribe to do it, how to capture the two armored earth dragons, Mu Feng naturally wouldn''t ask.


    But Bai Yue is very clear.


    The Hehe tribe is a tribe subordinate to Dajiang, and the Yellow Bird tribe is nothing.


    It is obvious who to help and who not to help.


    Bai Yue grinned and laughed strangely: "Great chief, I understand!"


    "Understood?" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Turn around and take out two ends, and send them to the tiger department, um, and Yiluo''s old land, leave a few to guard the gate!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes brightened again.


    It''s not surprising that Yiluo needed the Armored Earth Dragon in the old place, after all, it was the main smelting place for ginger.


    The armored dragons were still awarded to the Tigers before anyone arrived, which already shows the problem - the destruction of the Yellow Birds in the gap is a certainty!


    "How is the arrangement for the White Ape Department?" Bai Yue asked with her head bowed.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, shook his head and said with a smile: "Let''s talk about it, wait until their new chief is elected to see the situation!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes! Then where shall we go? "


    "Where are you going?" Mu Feng smiled, "There''s no rush, let''s deal with the two troubles in front of us first!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 672

    The "trouble" Mu Feng mentioned naturally refers to the captives of the Kuwei and Goshawk tribes.


    He himself was surprised why the Kui Wei Department appeared here¡ªhe thought it was the Li Long Department.


    Because his identity was too ostentatious, he signaled Bai Yue to ask the twenty-eight captives of the Kuiwei Department, and told him: "But anyone who is articulate and smart will be killed!"


    "Why?" Bai Yue wondered.


    Mu Feng explained: "Since we robbed them in the name of the Goshawk Department, if we want to let them go back, we can''t let them explain too clearly! Otherwise, it is inevitable that someone will be able to guess the clue."


    Suddenly, Bai Yue turned around and followed suit.


    After a while, Bai Yue came back and said that eleven of them had been killed, and there were seventeen left.


    Mu Feng ordered in a low voice: "Okay, just find a chance to make them think that they can escape, and if necessary, leave a few Cheng Huang for them, and confirm the name of the Goshawk Department!"


    Bai Yue nodded in agreement, and went to arrange again.


    After arranging the affairs of the captives of the burly department, he began to think about how to deal with the prisoners of the Goshawk department.


    He didn''t care about Mo Erhan''s life or death, but he really couldn''t bear to let go of the hundred or so people who could control the falcons.


    If such a group of people can be used by him, they will definitely be a strange army of Da Jiang!


    He was neither willing to kill such people nor let them go.


    After thinking for a while, he had no choice but to ask Huang Chuan and the others to keep Morhan, and among the more than 100 people, they kept more than 30 captives from the Goshawk Department.


    Let Huang Chuan throw these unconscious people in a place where no one is around, and leave them with more than 20 Cheng Huang.


    In addition, some weapons necessary for survival were also left to them.


    Then Mu Feng and Bai Yue left with most of the troops, and Huang Chuan secretly stared at Moerhan and the others until they woke up.


    Two hours after Mu Feng left, Morhan and the others who were knocked out waited for someone to wake up.


    The person who woke up first looked around, and there were 20 or 30 clansmen besides himself.


    "Mor Khan, Mor Khan!" The man shook Mor Khan, waking him up.


    "Me, where am I?" Morhan rubbed the back of his head after waking up, "Why did I pass out?"


    He looked around while rubbing his head, and suddenly panicked: "Yadu, Maiti, wake up!"


    Soon everyone was awakened, there were thirty-two people including Morhan, you looked at me and I looked at you, all eyes were full of surprise.


    They clearly remembered that they were captured, why are they here now?


    "Where are the others?" Morhan frowned and asked.


    He looked at the person who woke up first.


    The man looked innocent: "I don''t know, I just woke up and called you!"


    "What''s going on here?" Mo Erhan looked puzzled.


    At this moment, one person exclaimed: "Moerhan, come and see!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Chenghuang?"


    Mo Erhan and others hurriedly looked at a bush, and there were about twenty well-made Chenghuang tied to the bush.


    Now everyone was startled again.


    "What the hell is going on here?!" Mo Erhan only felt that his brain was not enough.


    He vaguely remembered that the eagle soldiers of the Goshawk Department were forced to use golden eagles to sneak up on the armored dragon, why did he come here now?


    Where are the other fighters?


    "Moerhan, come and see here!"


    Morhan and the others immediately looked in another direction.


    There are bloodstains here, there is also a place where corpses were burned, and there are some unburned furs on the ground.


    One person held a branch to look through it, and exclaimed: "It''s the yellow skin!"


    "Ah!" Morhan was heartbroken, "They killed all the soldiers of my Goshawk Department?"


    "It seems so!"


    Everyone is heartbroken.


    "But why did we survive?" Someone asked.


    "Could it be that the fifty armored dragoons severely wounded the members of the Frost Leaf Division?"


    "It shouldn''t be, the place we are in is not the place where we fought before!"


    There is sadness and discussion among the crowd...


    Morhan stood up suddenly, looked up into the distance, and said firmly: "No matter what, we have to go back to the tribe first!"


    "Yes!" Twenty or thirty people present responded in unison.


    What Morhan didn''t know was that it was fine if he didn''t go back, but this time he went back, he directly caused a lot of trouble for the Goshawk Department!


    Huang Chuan, who was secretly observing all this, retreated quietly, and chased in the direction where Mu Feng was...


    "Is Morhan going back just like that?"


    Among the group of people and horses, Mu Feng is in the middle, Li Wang is on the left, Bai Yue and Huang Chuan are on the right.


    After Huang Chuan finished speaking, Bai Yue couldn''t help but ask such a sentence.


    Huang Chuan frowned and nodded.


    Until now he hadn''t figured out why the warchief did this.


    Bai Yue frowned and thought for a while, then asked: "Great chief, is this okay? What if the Kuwei Ministry is not fooled?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Whether you are fooled or not, anyway, we let a few people go back. This is equivalent to throwing a few stones into the lake. Only the water splash is normal. If there is another big wave and a few fish jump out, That was a surprise, and we have nothing to lose anyway!"


    Bai Yue thought for a while, then nodded to express her understanding.


    Huang Chuan on the side racked his brains to think, but he couldn''t figure out what the two of them were talking about.


    Seeing his appearance, Mu Feng felt a little helpless.


    Now Bai Yue understood his schemes quickly enough, but Huang Chuan still didn''t understand, which really made him a little troubled.


    After all, the affairs of the Changli tribe will become more and more complicated in the future, and it may be difficult for Bai Yue to deal with it alone.


    If Huang Chuan can''t be alone, many of his layouts and plans can''t be arranged and displayed with confidence.


    "It seems that we still have to find someone else..." Mu Feng rubbed his head.


    At this time, Bai Yue asked again: "We don''t have any losses in the Kuwei Department, but what about the thirty or so people in the Goshawk Department, why did you let them go back?"


    Mu Feng put his mind away, and said with a smile: "Let them go back to prevent the Kui Wei Department from really going to trouble the Goshawk Department, and to realize the fact that Morhan led people to intercept and kill them today."


    "But what if one of them can''t go back?" Bai Yue frowned and said, "Especially the ten or so people from the burly department, they are so stupid, I''m afraid they won''t be able to go back..."


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I''ve said it all, letting them go back is like throwing stones into the lake, as for how big the waves can be, it''s purely a matter of luck.


    Of course, the most important thing is on Morhan''s side, they have to go back. "


    "Why?" Bai Yue wondered.


    Mu Feng turned his head and glanced at the seventy or so people who were under strict guard at the back of the team, and said with a smile: "Only Morhan has gone back, and the remaining seventy or eighty people are really dead for the Goshawk Department." Lost!"


    Bai Yue frowned first, and then realized after thinking carefully.


    His eyes lit up: "That''s why you took off the fur clothes from those people and burned them in front of them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! Now some of them must have reacted. When Morhan returned to the Goshawk Department and announced the death of this group of people, they will really be removed from the Goshawk Department!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng grinned again and said: "At that time, these seventy or eighty people will become homeless, or slaves, or war slaves. Life and death are not in their own hands. I have plenty of ways to make them help me. Ginger is used!"


    This is the plan of Mu Feng''s actions!


    On the side, Huang Chuan unexpectedly came to his senses, with a look of shock in his eyes.


    As for Bai Yue, she naturally fully understood Mu Feng''s plan, and she was secretly startled in her heart. When she looked at Mu Feng, she was full of reverence, and she felt lucky in her heart: "This is my Great Chief Jiang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 673

    The matter of the Goshawk Department came to an end for Mu Feng.


    But for the border of Changli, it is just the beginning.


    Now is not the era of information technology, and it takes time to go back and forth.


    Mu Feng needs time to "prepare" the Changli Department to let today''s matter continue to ferment.


    In the name of the Goshawk Department, it was unexpected but reasonable to take action against the Kuwei Department¡ªMu Feng originally thought that it would stir up suspicion and conflict among most of the departments.


    It''s just a coincidence that this matter fell on the Goshawk Department and the Kuwei Department.


    In the final analysis, this ingenious and natural framing can be regarded as a wrong attack.


    At this point, even if the fact that he used the names of the Xuan Snake Department and the Kui Beast Department to frame each other''s crimes is confirmed, it can be regarded as a turning point.


    What will be pursued later is that the Goshawk Department will be furious because of the incident with the Black Snake Department, and will hold other departments accountable.


    The Goshawk Department has already taken action, and this matter has become yellow mud falling into the crotch-it''s not shit, it''s shit!


    Of course, this piece of yellow clay wood was also sent out¡ªthe living Morhan!


    Mu Feng set off to return to Da Jiang.


    Before leaving, he told Bai Yue and Huang Chuan: "Pay close attention to the affairs of the Changli border. Once there is a big tribal conflict, you must notify Da Jiang as soon as possible. The sudden Bai Yue decides on her own!"


    "Yes!" The two quickly responded.


    "Also, handle the matter of the Yellow Bird Department in a more secretive manner!" Mu Feng ordered in a low voice.


    Bai Yuexin understood, and said in a low voice: "Yes, I will talk to Hei Lianjiang and Hutoutou!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and then said: "The Hexi tribe first helped them build the city wall and the construction in the city, and temporarily let them use bamboo feather arrows for bows and arrows. The matter of digging wells and site selection must not be disclosed. Soldiers and war slaves are not allowed to enter the tribe. Choose another station!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Then he asked again: "What about the Giant Elephant Department?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Find two small tribes in the area and encourage them to fight. It depends on the situation. Stay if you can, or annex them if you can''t!"


    Then he thought of the important point: "The White Ape Department also go to contact and see how Bai Yan handles the white tree."


    Bai Yue sneered and asked, "If they haven''t made a decision yet, can I help them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    Bai Yue grinned and laughed.


    He has long been dissatisfied with Bai Shu.


    The old clapper''s repeated perfunctory actions had seriously hindered Da Jiang''s layout here, and Bai Yue had long wanted to deal with him.


    Now that the great chief gave his consent, he can naturally let go.


    A cunning person like Bai Shu should have been replaced long ago.


    After the replacement, whether a small tribe like the White Ape tribe will be destroyed or supported is all in his mind.


    Seeing Bai Yue''s expression, Mu Feng had already guessed his thoughts, shook his head and smiled, and said with a smile: "In order to save you from running around and working hard, Huang Chuan can handle the affairs of the Giant Elephant Department!"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue agreed.


    Huang Chuan also quickly responded: "Yes!"


    Mu Fengyu earnestly said: "Huang Chuan, think about how to deal with things that are best for me, Jiang, and how to reduce losses and casualties. If you don''t understand, ask Bai Yue, do you understand?"


    Huang Chuan knew that this was the great chief teaching him, so he nodded hastily.


    Mu Feng scratched his head, thought for a while and said: "Well, there is nothing to explain for now."


    Then he turned around to leave, but finally remembered what he had missed, and immediately turned around and said: "Bai Yue, Huang Chuan, you two practice your handwriting well in your free time, I think it takes a lot of effort to write a letter! "


    Bai Yue is embarrassed!


    On the other hand, Huang Chuan gloated and laughed loudly...


    Mu Feng left two hundred soldiers and the remaining one hundred war slaves to Bai Yue.


    Zhan Nu lost a lot in several battles, and he planned to pick up another two hundred and send them to the border of Changli after returning to the tribe.


    With the current treatment of slaves in the Changli tribe, it is not inferior to the treatment of warriors in ordinary tribes.


    Therefore, these war slaves are also willing to stay here to fight.


    The rest of the warriors let him take them back to the tribe.


    In addition to the warriors, he also left six armored earth dragons to Baiyue-two from the tiger department and four from Yiluo Jiudi.


    In this case, he brought back forty-five gingers.


    Considering the previous promise, he left two more to be sent to the Wild Wolf Department.


    As for Konoha, Asuka and others who were on the way, they were called back by him halfway.


    After all, he had just made such a big commotion in the boundary of Changli, if he caused any trouble again, it would easily distract most of Changli''s attention.


    All he needs to do now is to wait until most of Changli messes up by itself.


    Konoha and Asuka, who were recalled halfway, were not happy at first, thinking that the boundary of Changli was a place where they could flex their muscles.


    But when they saw more than forty armored earth dragons, they all shut up.


    Obviously, they all understand the principle of accepting as soon as they see it.


    With these more than forty armored earth dragons, no one knows that they have to "keep a low profile" for a while.


    Of course, when they knew that the actual number of armored earth dragons was more than fifty, the two were shocked again.


    Not to mention that there were sixty or seventy of Jiang''s armored earth dragons at once, and even several tribes in the alliance "changed shotguns for cannons" and suddenly had the presence of towns.


    "Great Chief, what shall we do next?" Konoha asked.


    Mu Feng replied: "Go back to the tribe first, I haven''t heard from Han Shu for several days, and I don''t know what''s going on!"


    Konoha became excited, her eyes wandered back and forth over the group of armored earth dragons, hesitating to speak.


    It can be seen that he is very yearning for fighting in the border of Changli.


    After returning to Dajiang, Mufeng and his party once again received the attention of the Hebu.


    After all, this time he brought back more than forty armored earth dragons!


    You know, it''s been a long time since Big Jiang got so many mounts that made them shocking.


    After all, with Jiang''s current strength, the ordinary prey of cattle and horses is no longer enough to attract their attention.


    Even mammoths, led by Shuofeng, caught a few more mammoths, and now there are 28 mammoths in Dajiang!


    Of course, in addition to mammoths, there are horned rhinos,


    After careful calculation, Da Jiang now has twenty-eight mammoths, thirty-seven horned rhinos, and sixty-seven armored earth dragons on his heavy mounts.


    Of course, this does not count the dozen or so in Changli.


    In addition, he also got 321 yellow horses from the Goshawk Department. Although they are not as huge as mammoths, and they are not as lethal as armored earth dragons, they are stronger than mammoths and far faster than mammoths. It is better than the armored earth dragon, and its combat effectiveness is not much better!


    All in all, with Da Jiang''s current strength, Mu Feng has the confidence to "touch" head-on with the Liaolong Department or a certain department in the Changli boundary.


    But Mu Feng knew that now was not the time for Da Jiang to make a move.


    What he has to do now is to develop Jiang with all his heart and let the tribe''s strength go further!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 674

    Mu Feng, who returned to the tribe, had a rare few days of rest.


    During this period, Han Shu finally brought people back to the tribe, and reported to Mu Feng the results of the battle against the Liaolong tribe.


    Now he is teaming up with Konoa, and there are about 500 rangers regularly dispatched, sneaking back and forth in the territory of the Liaolong Department, completely following Mu Feng''s "guerrilla warfare" policy to continuously invade the Liaolong Department.


    When the enemy advances, we retreat, when the enemy retreats, we pursue, when the enemy is tired, we fight...


    The combat strategy that Mr. Mao used to deal with Lao Jiang was carried forward by Mu Feng in this era in a different way.


    According to Han Shu, there were seven or eight battles during the period, and casualties were inevitable.


    But generally speaking, Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department managed to kill 700 or 800 members of the Liaolong Department through seven or eight battles and several sneak attacks.


    The Liaolong Department became furious, and even dispatched a team of nearly a thousand soldiers, including armored earth dragons and mammoths, to encircle and suppress them.


    However, the maneuverability and flexibility of the two parts of Dajiang and Blue Bird are also reflected-the speed and agility of the horses are far from that of the mammoth and the armored dragon.


    After leading them around for quite a while, Han Shu and the others also succeeded in trapping and killing two mammoths and six armored earth dragons in the dragon''s department.


    Mu Feng secretly felt sorry.


    If these things are not dead, they should be able to become Jiang''s mounts!


    Then Han Shu also revealed another piece of news to Mu Feng.


    That''s why the Fanglong Department now feels like a trapped beast.


    To the east is the river, to the south is Wanzhangyuan, to the west is the Qingniaobu, and to the north is Dajiang.


    Through their circle around the boundary of Changli Department several times, they can conclude that the Wanzhangyuan to the south has no help!


    In other words, the besieged situation that originally belonged to the Blue Bird Department now falls to the Liaolong Department!


    Now only the Jiang and Blue Bird Departments continue to maintain the current guerrilla warfare, and the strength of the Dragon Department will become weaker and weaker.


    Even to a certain extent, Jiang and Blue Bird can easily take it down!


    Hearing this news, Mu Feng''s heart became active.


    If the Liaolong Department can really be wiped out, whether it is eaten by Da Jiang alone or divided up with the Blue Bird Department, he will definitely go south to Wanzhangyuan.


    Because he had heard Chang Ning describe the existence of Wanzhang Plain a long time ago.


    Groups of cattle and sheep, tall Lin beasts, wild armored earth dragons and many other things that are not found in the area of ??Dajiang.


    There are so many good things there, he wants to go and see...


    At the same time, Han Shu also suggested to Mu Feng that if possible, he would like to send people to build a mirror city in the old place of Hei Yabu, as the official settlement of the cavalry.


    One reason is that the current Liaolong Department will never go to the old land of the Black Fang Department. They have been forced to huddle in the tribe and rely on the food in the tribe.


    Secondly, the mirror city was built there, and it was also convenient to declare "territorial sovereignty" to the Blue Bird Department.


    In order to avoid Mu Feng''s misunderstanding, Han Shu specially explained: "Great chief, I think your marriage with Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Department is one thing, but my Da Jiang''s territory is another!


    As long as we build a Mirror City in Hei Ya Bu, then I, Da Jiang, will often haunt the old Hei Ya Bu, the southward Huangfeng Bu, and even Qingzhang Mountain. This is to tell the Jade Bird Department that these are my Da Jiang''s territories! "


    Mu Feng was stunned.


    What Han Shu said is indeed necessary.


    Using a stronghold to mark Dajiang''s territory is quite similar to using a small island or mountain range as a symbol of a territory in a previous life.


    Especially what Han Shu said, it seems that the island is the center, and the area within the radius is designated as the territory.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Han Shu to give him "advice" at this time.


    He laughed dumbfounded, nodded and waved his hands: "Okay, you''re right, just do what you said!"


    Han Shu led away excitedly.


    Autumn is getting cooler.


    Except for the pine trees, most of the leaves around the tribe have fallen, and some fallen trees can''t be recognized even at a glance.


    When you go out of the tribe, you need to wear thicker fur clothes.


    Although the fur is good, no matter how soft the fur is, it is a bit annoying to wear on the body. Even the "wool sweaters" he taught those female craftsmen to make are still a bit irritating.


    In his heart, he missed the long johns and long clothes from his previous life.


    But the people of the Dajiang tribe felt the warmth they had never experienced before. They put on tight and thick woolen clothes one by one, and everyone praised him.


    All affairs in the tribe are on the right track.


    He resumed his life as a teacher for a few days, teaching children to write, wandering around the tribe by the way, chatting with Humpback, quite relaxed like a retired veteran cadre.


    Otherwise, he will go to the smelting place to supervise the forging of people''s gold.


    Because of iron, copper was used to make copper coins.


    The copper coins were supervised by the craftsmen before Mufeng left the last time. Mochizuki, who was in charge of these things in the department, stepped up to supervise the copper coins after Mufeng left the tribe.


    These square-hole coins are in strings of ten, and Mochizuki ordered people to make ten thousand pieces one after another, that is, one thousand strings.


    He reckoned that these copper coins would be enough anyway, so he stopped making them.


    After seeing the copper coin, Mu Feng glanced at it and was very satisfied.


    In addition to the four words "Dajiang Tongbao" on the front and back of the copper coin, appropriate small patterns are also added next to the font, which is regarded as an anti-counterfeiting mark.


    According to Mu Feng''s estimation, 10,000 copper coins are enough.


    After all, the retail market may not be able to generate such a large transaction volume so far.


    He is going to go to Pixiu City to find out for himself and see how the copper coins are used.


    After all, the use of copper coins involves the future "market economy". Only when the economy is invigorated can the "communication" between Da Jiang and these small tribes be promoted, and the connection between Da Jiang and them can be deepened.


    Of course, in the market, he can also get a good understanding of the situation of the various ministries from the Changli prefecture.


    When he first wanted to intervene in the affairs of the Changli Department, he chose "trying luck".


    When encountering those tribes that actively exposed the situation, they were drawn together, divided, and then waited for an opportunity to intervene in their internal affairs.


    But now Da Jiang has established a firm foothold in the western land, and he does not plan to clash with several major departments in a short time, so the next thing he has to do is "intensive cultivation".


    That is to say, he started to deal with these small tribes within the four frame areas he had designated before, and made the tribes within the frame completely become the subordinate tribes of Da Jiang.


    This is unprecedented and difficult to implement.


    But once it succeeds, the benefits for ginger are huge.


    As long as these tribes are successfully used by Da Jiang, then an area can be connected into a network to successfully resist the impact from the farther west.


    After making this plan, Mu Feng asked Li Hu directly, and confirmed the start date of the market, three days later.


    He asked Lihu to inform Jiuzhu that this time he would go to the market in person to open a new transaction in the market with currency and start his new layout.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 675

    Just as Mu Feng was busy preparing to go to the market to trade, a letter came from Jiu Zhu.


    The content of the letter is the content of the big flicker.


    The general idea is: brother, we agreed to teach us how to write, when are you free?


    Of course, this is the vernacular that Mu Feng summed up, and it is more magical in Jiu Zhu''s letters, with many substitute symbols for circles, holes, forks, and forks.


    Thanks to the students Mu Feng personally taught, he knew what Jiu Zhu wrote.


    If you let any other teacher read it, I''m afraid they will be confused.


    He suddenly remembered that he had been busy with the layout of the Changli border for a while, and almost forgot such an important matter.


    After thinking about it for a while, he returned to Jiuzhu and asked him to convey it to Da Huyou. The general idea of ??the letter was: Brother, you come to my Dajiang tribe, and I will teach you! By the way, take Brother Wolf Hill with you.


    After writing the letter, Mu Feng felt that he had to be busy again.


    It''s not a big deal, but it has a far-reaching impact.


    It''s just that there are a lot of things taught to the children in Dajiang School that cannot be leaked.


    For example, herbal pathology, such as spinning and weaving.


    But if Dahuyou and the others come to Dajiang to study, they may come into contact with these things.


    You have to find a way to solve it.


    After thinking about it, he had no choice but to set the place where Professor Da Huyou and the others studied outside Dajiang School, so that they could avoid Da Huyou and the others from coming into contact with these things.


    "If Big Huyou asks, he will say that he is a distinguished guest with a high status, and he cannot be crowded together with as many people as children." Mu Feng thought to himself, "This old boy has such a good face, he probably won''t refuse. "


    At the same time, he thought of another possibility.


    That is whether Da Huyou and the others are willing to send some elite young men of their own tribe to Da Jiang to study, and then Da Jiang will teach them some literacy and hyphenation, and by the way, influence them subtly through these things.


    Even later, Da Jiang can be divided into "internal school" and "outside school".


    The inner school is used to educate Da Jiang''s children.


    External schools are used to educate children from other departments.


    It is said that children are the future, and the thoughts and consciousness of children determine the future thoughts and consciousness of a country.


    Can ginger influence children from other departments through education?


    In this case, Da Jiang is equivalent to West Point Military Academy, Whampoa Military Academy, and lecture halls, cultivating specialized talents for the alliance.


    It seems to be training talents for other departments, but in fact, through daily education, the ideas that are beneficial to Da Jiang have been passed on to them.


    And with the cognition of people in this era, it should not have been expected that Mufeng would use this method to assimilate and "annex" their tribe.


    You must know that the annexation of culture is far smoother than the conquest by force, and its influence is more deeply rooted.


    After Mu Feng thought about it carefully, he felt that this method was very feasible.


    It was he who found Li Hu and discussed with him about building an "outside school".


    Li Hu naturally couldn''t understand this kind of thing.


    But after going through so many things, he has also figured out the way - what the chief ordered has his own reason, I just need to follow it.


    And he found that if he did it, he wouldn''t make mistakes, let alone being punished before.


    Mu Feng also seemed to know what he was like now, and he didn''t bother to bother with him - anyway, there must be someone in the tribe who is obedient and working.


    But what made Mu Feng a little speechless was that Li Hu strictly followed what he meant by "a foreign school" and asked him: "Why don''t you choose a foreign school in Qinglong City?"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "That''s not necessary, just separate from the current Da Jiang School!"


    Li Hu thought for a while, then nodded in agreement.


    After he left, Mu Feng smiled wryly to himself, and said in his heart: "Li Hu is free to worry, he just needs to work."


    But frankly speaking, thanks to Li Hu''s "guarding the family" with such peace of mind, he was able to trust the tribe to him.


    sent by lette

 Chapter 676

    Since Da Huyou and Langqiu came to Dajiang to learn how to read and write, Mu Feng also left the preparations to go to the city to others to arrange.


    And he also taught them about 30 new characters in the past two days, and let them master how to write, which really excited the two of them.


    And the motivation that supports them to study so seriously is that they know that even the big tribes do not have writing. If they master the writing, they will appear more "noble" than the big tribes.


    Mu Feng didn''t know what their "noble" feeling was compared to, and he secretly thought in his heart that people''s yearning for civilization does not distinguish between eras.


    After studying for the past two days, the two of them will inevitably wander around Dajiang.


    For some reason, Da Huyou was so interested in watching the camel tails of cattle and sheep, he even went to the camel tails to "communicate" regardless of the pungent smell of the cattle and sheep pens.


    I don''t know if the big flicker is gloating or going to condolences, or looking for a sense of superiority.


    Anyway, after Big Huyou chatted with him, he became more and more energetic, while the hunchback was listless and listless.


    Langqiu was not so keen on this kind of trouble, but just watched Dazi, Doudou and the other wolves having fun with their eyes shining.


    It can be seen that he is very envious of Mu Feng''s ability to raise wolves.


    As the market is about to open, Mu Feng also made it clear that he would go to the market, so the two of them did not rush back, and waited for Mu Feng to go to the market together, and then return to their respective tribes from the market.


    The day when the market opened finally arrived.


    Mu Feng took Han Shu, Da Huyou, Langqiu and others to the city.


    This time he will personally go to the mall to promote the use of copper coins, and at the same time use copper coins to leverage the current situation!


    Along the way, Jiang''s green dragon and white tiger arrived at Pixiu City, which naturally attracted the praise of Da Huyou and Langqiu again.


    Now the black bear department and wild wolf department are also instructed by Mufeng, and Jiuzhu sent people to guide them to build a new tribe.


    Some "core technologies" such as well drilling site selection, tool manufacturing, etc. are all completed by Da Jiang''s people.


    The physical work is done by people from both tribes.


    Compared with Jiang''s ready-made template, the two of them are happier and happier, looking forward to their new tribe being built one day sooner.


    Along the way, Mu Feng also asked the two about the construction progress of their respective tribes, estimating the completion date in his heart, thinking that they should be able to live in the new tribe after autumn.


    After arriving in the city, Mu Feng directly taught Jiuzhu the copper coins he brought with him, explained to him the rules of using copper coins in detail, and showed him the on-site demonstration, but Jiuzhu still had a little understanding.


    He had no choice but to stand at the entrance of the mall himself, with an earthen platform in front of him, and on the earthen platform was a leather bag with copper coins in it.


    He wants to demonstrate to Jiuzhu himself how to exchange copper coins and how to trade.


    Soon, a group of people came in front of the market, and at a glance, it was clear that several tribes came here together.


    Mu Feng signaled Jiuzhu to stop them from coming to the stage.


    These people were very puzzled, they didn''t know what Mu Feng and the others were going to do.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Everyone has come from afar, so it''s very hard to bring things to the market to trade, right?"


    Everyone is you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know why.


    Some even frowned and wondered: "Isn''t this nonsense, if you don''t bring anything, who will trade with us? There are also conditions for credit with you!"


    Mu Feng continued: "I see that some of you are carrying furs, some are stone jars, it''s troublesome when you don''t say it, and it''s troublesome to walk around the mall with these things later."


    Many people began to nod: It is indeed troublesome.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "In this case, I thought of a way to solve your troubles."


    "Huh?" There was a puzzled expression in the crowd, not knowing what Mu Feng was going to do.


    Then Mu Feng said: "Everyone please look!"


    As he spoke, he took out a bunch of copper coins and handed them to the first few people to see.


    Several people stretched their necks to look, and there was a string of small things strung together in the middle, making a rattling sound when shaking, and they didn''t know what it was.


    "What''s this?" someone asked.


    "This is a copper coin, made of gold!" Mu Feng replied.


    "Copper coins, gold objects?" Someone was puzzled, and then exclaimed, "Gold objects!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, these copper coins are all made of gold!"


    Someone asked, "What''s the use of such a golden vessel?"


    Mu Feng looked at this person with satisfaction, with a look of approval on his face¡ªthe question was on point!


    "Copper coins are the things I said can provide you with convenience." Mu Feng explained carefully, "You have brought so many things, and it is inconvenient to carry and trade them, so you can exchange your things with me for Copper coins, and then take the copper coins to trade with others for what you want!


    Take your furs as an example. Fifteen furs are worth one copper coin. If the furs you bring are exchanged for raids, you should be able to get ten copper coins. That''s a lot for ten copper coins!


    You see, isn''t it convenient to carry such a small thing? "


    The person named by Mu Feng hurriedly covered his fur and shouted, "We don''t want copper coins, we want salt!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s the same, you can go to us with these ten copper coins and exchange them for salt. A jar of salt is worth ten copper coins!"


    "That''s it!" The man reacted, his eyes lit up, "Then you can exchange my furs for copper coins, it''s better to hold copper coins!"


    Mu Feng nodded, indicating to Jiuzhu to exchange directly on the spot, which just happened to be demonstrated for others to see.


    At this time, someone asked again: "But what if we exchanged a lot of copper coins and can''t use them up in one transaction?"


    Mu Feng nodded again, another good question!


    He smiled and said: "You can take the copper coins back, so that you don''t have to bring your things back again, which is convenient! You don''t need to bring your things with you when you trade in the market next time, you can trade with the copper coins.


    Of course, if you are worried, come to this place again when the market is over, find our people, exchange your things back with copper coins, and bring them back to the tribe by yourself! "


    The man''s expression changed: "It''s okay!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, that''s how it is. This method of exchanging copper coins is obviously convenient for people who carry furs and stone pots. Without these heavy burdens, you only need to carry such a small Don¡¯t you want to travel faster? You don¡¯t have to worry about carrying a lot of things, which are too conspicuous, and will attract people who are interested in looting?¡±


    "That''s right!" The man''s eyes lit up, obviously thinking of the pain.


    Mu Feng said again: "As for those tribal food that can''t be eaten up, you bring a trade. If someone trades it, it''s okay, but if no one trades it, your food will be spoiled, and there is no trade value anymore. But if you exchange it into copper coins There is no such problem, and this thing will not break!"


    Now the crowd began to get excited.


    this is them

 Chapter 677

    After Mu Feng posted the exchange relationship between copper coins and various objects at the gate of the store, all the visitors began to calculate how many copper coins they could exchange according to the above picture.


    Of course, in addition to exchanging items for copper coins, there are also some rare things that can be exchanged for copper coins.


    Such as clay pots, tables and chairs, etc.


    These are things that are convenient to use, but cannot provide combat effectiveness.


    Just looking at it, these people are a little disappointed.


    After all, it is convenient to trade with copper coins, but there is no substantial change.


    What they bring, how much to exchange, or how much to exchange, has not changed.


    Some people tentatively asked: "Does it mean that in this market in the future, it is okay to have nothing, as long as there are copper coins?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "That''s right, as long as you have enough copper coins, you can exchange them at will in this mall!"


    The man looked at the bone knife he had finally polished in his hand, then looked at the copper coins, thought for a while and then asked: "If we can also make these copper coins, can we also trade them like bone knives?" ?¡±


    "Huh?" Mu Feng laughed, "You also want to polish such copper coins?"


    It seems that people everywhere are thinking about piracy.


    However, the copper coin he obtained is not the earliest shell coin or stone coin, as long as it is collected and polished.


    Mu Feng does not believe that these people can master a series of complex crafts such as copper smelting, mold making, lettering, etc. for the production and design of copper coins.


    In other words, if they really mastered the skills of copper smelting and smelting, how could they be such a weak and unknown tribe?


    Thinking of this, he nodded and smiled: "Of course, as long as you can make copper coins like mine, you can trade them in the market!"


    The man''s eyes lit up, as if he had found some way to "get rich", his face was full of joy.


    Of course, there are also people who are transparent and know that copper coins belong to gold and are not so easy to make.


    They looked at the copper coins, then at the things in their hands, and sighed.


    All of this was seen by Mu Feng.


    He grinned and said: "If you don''t have anything, it doesn''t matter if you can''t exchange copper coins, you can do things for our tribe, and then our tribe will give you copper coins, which is called reward!


    With these copper coin rewards, you can also trade in the market! "


    "Can you get copper coins without anything?" Everyone was stunned.


    Someone tentatively asked, "Just do something for you?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Not bad!"


    "Is there such a good thing?" These people became excited.


    Someone hurriedly asked, "Will it be dangerous to do something?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It won''t be very dangerous, and you don''t even need to do it, the ordinary young and strong in the tribe can do it!"


    "Ah?" These people were shocked immediately, "If you don''t need fighters, you won''t take up the combat power of the tribe. In this way, it won''t endanger the safety of the tribe..."


    "What do you need to do?" someone asked again.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You can organize people from the tribe to come to the city to help our tribe with work, such as digging soil, cutting trees, and I will give you special tools. Do the work alone for 30 days , I will give him a copper coin, food to eat, and a place to live!"


    He originally wanted to say "Food and lodging are included, and the salary is calculated separately", but thinking that no one would understand what he said, he had to change it.


    "This..." Except for Mu Feng, everyone was shocked, including Da Jiang''s Han Shu and others.


    Not to mention Big Huyou and Wolf Hill.


    They didn''t understand what Mu Feng was trying to do.


    Big Huyou opened his mouth wide, shrunk his mouth, and reminded in a low voice: "Brother, if you do this, you will eat your big ginger..."


    Mu Feng''s heart warmed, and he was relieved that Da Huyou really cared about him.


    He waved his hand, indicating that it''s okay to flicker.


    Because Da Huyou didn''t know how many yellow potatoes Da Jiang had harvested in the wild boar forest area.


    Han Shu, Jiu Zhu and the others looked at Mu Feng, and felt that what the chief said was really beyond their comprehension.


    "It''s just digging the soil, giving food, housing, and copper coins at the end..." Han Shu muttered to himself, "Just the first two things are already the treatment that only clansmen can have!"


    Apparently, someone in the crowd also thought of this, and immediately asked, "Do you mean to let us join you?"


    "Join us?" Mu Feng grinned, shook his head and waved his hands, with a sneer on his face, "Don''t think too much, I just provide you with a way to earn copper coins, and I don''t ask you to join us! You know, The requirements to join our tribe are very high, and there are still hundreds of people who have not been able to become our tribe!"


    As Mu Feng said, they were naturally those from the Moxiong and Kui Beast tribes.


    Of course, these people in front of them didn''t know, they only heard "hundreds of people", and their hearts were awe-inspiring, and then they couldn''t help re-examining the young chief in front of them.


    Anyone can see that the boy is definitely not lying - not everyone can join their tribe!


    These people felt a strong sense of humiliation, and a kind of grief and indignation of being looked down upon spontaneously arose.


    Of course, this feeling quickly disappeared, replaced by being attracted by Mu Feng''s words!


    Because Mu Feng said again: "Let me say it first, the people who come to work here don''t need to be soldiers, but they must be strong and strong people! We don''t want those who don''t meet our requirements, you just take them back! You can get one copper coin after you live for 30 days, that is to say, if you send out ten people from a tribe to work here for 30 days, you can exchange for ten copper coins.


    Ten copper coins can be exchanged for a pot of salt, ten cows, or ten bone knives!


    Think about it, what do these people in your tribe do to get these things without risking, freezing and starving? "


    Everyone was moved.


    Yes, even if the soldiers go hunting outside, it may not guarantee that the tribe will not be cold or hungry, let alone get extra things!


    Now everyone was excited and shouted: "We are willing!"


    "Our tribe is willing!"


    "We would also like to..."


    For a while, the wooden platform was bustling with activity, giving it the impression of a factory recruiting workers.


    Mu Feng said happily from the bottom of his heart, and said while waving his hands: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, come one by one, come here first and tell me the name of your tribe, and then tell me how many people you can produce..."


    Proper recruitment site!


    Han Shu, Jiu Zhu, Da Huyou, Langqiu and others were all stunned.


    They didn''t understand why Mu Feng was willing to pay such a big cost for just digging the soil!


    Especially Han Shu and Jiu Zhu felt that they were not well.


    "My Da Jiang has so many slaves, they can also work!" Han Shu frowned puzzled, "If there are not enough slaves, why don''t we go out and plunder?"


    Jiu Zhu also felt that the chief''s approach was really inappropriate.


    After all, there are so many slaves in Dajiang now, even if the work is a little slower, but the advantage is that there is no need to give so much food, and there is no need to give copper coins!


    Mu Feng had a panoramic view of everyone''s expressions.


    He laughed strangely in his heart: "If it''s so easy for you to understand what I''m planning, then how can I, Da Jiang, mess around?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 678

    It seems that what Mu Feng is doing is wasting Da Jiang''s things, but in fact this is his long-term plan.


    By working to earn copper coins, he can further grasp the labor conditions of these tribes.


    He already had a general understanding of the number and location of these tribes through credit before, and now he has a more specific understanding of their fighters and labor conditions, which is more targeted.


    At the same time, he provided the people of these small tribes with food and clothing and opportunities to "earn extra money" by "recruiting workers", which also promoted Da Jiang''s connection with them.


    Because once they have tasted the sweetness, they will cherish the opportunity provided by Dingjiang very much-neither take risks, nor suffer from cold and starvation, but also earn copper coins in exchange for things, why not do it?


    More importantly, once they have been working in Dajiang for a long time and have hope for life and life, they will be more and more hopeful that Dajiang can provide them with opportunities for a long time.


    In other words, they hope that Da Jiang will have "long-term peace and stability."


    After all, no one wants the "factory closed down and the boss can''t pay wages" where they work, right?


    Even if the Jiangnan Tannery closed down, there would still be some leather shoes and purses to repay the debt.


    At present, if a tribe "closes down", it has nothing.


    In other words, Mufeng wanted to use this method to make the young and strong of these small tribes - these "ordinary people" closely link their own interests with Da Jiang.


    And a series of measures such as the "credit account" of the mall before are to make the "high-level" of these tribes-the great chiefs, leaders, etc. realize the importance of the mall and Dajiang, and further let them consciously align their interests with Dajiang''s. interests are tied together.


    In this way, from the inside of the city to the outside of the city, from the top of the tribe to the bottom of the tribe, Mufeng will push these tribes to bind the interests of Da Jiang.


    Let them be aware of a problem: all prosperity, all loss!


    Of course, these things can be seen by the great chiefs of these tribes soon.


    There is another point that they can''t see!


    This is also the last point.


    When these tribes come to work, Mufeng will also send some of Dajiang''s tribe to work with them as supervisors.


    At that time, the food, lodging, and food of the tribesmen of other tribes will be strictly separated from those of Dajiang''s tribe, and these people will clearly feel what it means to be "differing from heaven and earth"!


    Of course, when necessary, he would let these people feel the same treatment as the Dajiang people every once in a while, forming a sense of gap in his heart.


    Then he used these people''s "mouths" to go back to their respective tribes to publicize the power of Da Jiang, so that they would yearn for it-and then give birth to joining!


    Of course, Mu Feng, who has a coveted heart, doesn''t care.


    As for these small tribes in the city, Mu Feng has found out the details, and those who dare to disagree will be wiped out immediately.


    When the members of these tribes compare what they have experienced working in Dajiang one by one, they will be particularly uncomfortable after returning to the tribe.


    From the bottom of my heart, I firmly believe that what I want to live is to live like the people of the Dajiang tribe!


    This is just like people from rural areas in previous lives who went to work in cities or factories.


    Even though it is hard work in the city and the factory, the experience of food, housing, clothing and entertainment is completely different from that in the countryside.


    The vast majority of people become extremely uncomfortable after returning to their hometowns in the countryside.


    The reason is not that these people dislike the countryside and their hometown.


    It''s that they have seen and experienced it, know what is good, and they don''t want to let it go anymore.


    There is a saying that "Once a person''s appetite is up, it is difficult to think about it again", which is the truth.


    In the end, these people will choose to return to the city and Dajiang.


    The former choose to buy a house in the city and move, become a city resident, and enjoy the many conveniences provided by the city.


    The latter will do everything possible to become a "big ginger man" and enjoy the same treatment as the big ginger people!


    The people attracted in this way must be the "management" of various ethnic groups and tribes - young and strong labor force.


    The key is that these people must be completely voluntary to join Dajiang, and they have devoted themselves to Dajiang. Don''t worry about their loyalty at all!


    This is fundamentally different from plundering other tribes, actively absorbing those wandering tribes, and assimilating slaves!


    Of course, these processes of attraction and assimilation will be realized in various ways during the working process of these young labor forces.


    Mu Feng will also find someone to hint at them by insinuating:


    "You''ve done a good job, I, Da Jiang, need someone like you!"


    "Are you interested in joining Da Jiang, as long as you come, you will be our clansman!"


    "If you are willing to join Dajiang, you can be like us..."


    These words of "recruiting talents" don''t need Mu Feng to say it himself, just find someone to arrange it casually.


    If things go on like this, the young and strong of these tribes flow to Dajiang, just like the young and strong in the countryside flow to the city.


    In the future, more people will settle down, and the elderly in the countryside need to follow their children into the city, and the tribesmen from other tribes will also flow into Dajiang with the young and strong of their own tribes!


    Moreover, in the modern world, it was the period of primitive tribes, and the problems faced by these tribes were all unavoidable problems: food and clothing, safety and so on.


    These problems cannot be settled or postponed, and need to be resolved immediately when they are encountered.


    Therefore, the process of "subtle influence" by Mufeng will be faster - especially now that autumn has entered and winter is approaching.


    Live or die?


    To feed or to starve?


    These questions are immediately before them.


    If it is short, it will be winter, and if it is long, it will be the beginning of spring next year. Da Jiang no longer has to worry about recruiting other tribes, and then guard against the loyalty of new tribes, just wait for a large number of high-quality tribesmen to join.


    This is Mufeng''s real plan to promote the use of copper coins this time.


    The so-called "hustle and bustle, all for profit".


    Human nature can''t escape the word "profit", so Mu Feng simply throws out copper coins, and then gives a way out, and they can''t help but "come and go" following the appearance of copper coins!


    The small part moves for profit, while the large part subjugates it with soldiers.


    But "soldiers" also pay attention!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 679

    Because of the addition of copper coins, the market suddenly became lively.


    Exchanging things for copper coins, and then using copper coins for transactions, an unprecedented lively scene appeared in the market.


    If it weren''t for the things these people were carrying and wearing, Mu Feng would have thought that he had seen a large collection in the countryside in his previous life.


    After he introduced a series of uses of copper coins, he led Big Huyou and Wolf Hill to wander around to rest.


    This is the first time for Da Huyou to see Mu Feng''s relatives doing business in the market, and seeing Mu Feng announce such a big event, he was very shocked.


    When there were no one else around, he asked in a low voice: "Brother, if you come here like this, if so many tribes send people to your tribe to earn copper coins, it won''t be long before you will be eaten up! "


    Wolf Hill was also worried: "Yes, brother, if it doesn''t work, our Wild Wolf Department can send someone to help you!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and smiled: "Don''t worry, two old brothers, I know it well, if you two are willing to send someone, you can also send someone over!"


    Da Huyou opened his mouth, did not speak, and sighed.


    He was really worried for Mu Feng.


    But seeing what Mu Feng said, he didn''t understand what Mu Feng was going to do, so he shook his head pointingly.


    Wolf Hill was also a little helpless.


    But then he looked happy, nodded and said: "Since you have said so, brother, I will ask Yeli to find some tribe members from the tribe and send them to you! They are all in an alliance, and our wild wolf department will definitely support them." yours!"


    Mu Feng understood clearly, nodded and said with a smile: "Then trouble the two old brothers!"


    Seeing Da Huyou''s hesitant to speak, Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother, you don''t have to be polite to me, anyway, I have to take out my copper coins and food. If there are idle young men in your tribe, you can Bring them together!"


    Da Huyou shook his head: "Let''s do a good job of defending the black bear department first. I will send people over when I have free time!"


    Mu Feng was a little surprised.


    He didn''t mind the two departments sending people over.


    In fact, he has long regarded the Wild Wolf Department and the Black Bear Department as "private property", whether it is annexed or merged, it will happen sooner or later.


    Seeing that Da Huyou didn''t mean this, he stopped talking and continued to take them for a stroll around the mall.


    He thought in his heart that when winter came, he would take a look at the situation and take out the surplus food to "send missions" to speed up the fall of these small tribes to Da Jiang.


    This is soft annexation, which is more invisible and effective than direct military conquest!


    When he was wandering around the city with Da Huyou and Langqiu, Jiu Zhu quietly came to Mu Feng''s side and whispered to him that he had something important to say.


    Da Huyou led Langqiu aside with great eyesight.


    Jiuzhu told Mufeng that the chief of the Hongluan tribe brought people to the city and wanted to see him.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, "Hong Luan Department?"


    He almost forgot about this tribe dominated by women!


    After intercepting Dajiang''s people in the Heishui tribe, Yiluo tribe and other tribes before, Mufeng once gave the Hongluan tribe a chance, asking them to choose whether to join Dajiang or not.


    Because most of their tribes are women, with limited labor and combat power, there is not a shortage of daughter-in-laws in the Dajiang tribe.


    Mu Feng didn''t care much about their tribe either.


    After a long time, he almost forgot about this tribe. He didn''t expect that they could survive "strongly" until now, which is really surprising.


    "What are they doing here?" Mu Feng asked.


    Jiu Zhu scratched his head: "They didn''t say anything, they just clamored to see you. I saw that they didn''t have any bad intentions, so they came to see you!"


    "Bad thoughts?" Mu Feng looked strange, looking at Jiu Zhu with an unnatural expression, "I think you have some bad thoughts?"


    "I, I didn''t!" Jiu Zhu hurriedly defended, his face turned red suddenly.


    Mu Feng was amused in his heart, and his intuition told him that there must be something tricky here, so he nodded and smiled, "Lead the way, let''s go and see!"


    Jiu Zhu nodded quickly, and took Mu Feng to find the people from Hong Luan''s department.


    The meeting place was naturally chosen to be the "meeting room" in Dajiang''s Zaizan City¡ªalthough it couldn''t be compared with a real meeting room, it was definitely "luxury" for the people of the Hongluan Department.


    When Mu Feng arrived, there were already eight people in the house, six women and two men, the yin flourished and the yang weakened.


    In particular, those two men were obediently following behind the six women as "little brothers", their status was pitifully low.


    Mu Feng secretly slandered.


    Although he also believes that men and women are equal, it is also gendered.


    But in many things, men have an advantage over women.


    Especially in hunting, working, fighting, etc., men have natural advantages.


    It is hard for Mu Feng to understand that such a peculiar "daughter country" tribe as the Hongluan tribe can survive until now.


    After all, the Manglong tribe they originally attached to was wiped out by Mufeng long ago.


    "In such a tribe, the men still mix like this, it''s really embarrassing to the gentlemen!" Mu Feng thought in his heart.


    But he didn''t show anything on his face, he went straight to a few people, scanned them, three aunts, two big sisters, and a little girl.


    The two men are also clearly young and strong.


    As for the appearance, Mu Feng didn''t take a closer look, after all, he was here to talk about things, not to see his face.


    He cut to the chase: "Hello, I am the great chief of Jiang!"


    Now he is the person being asked to see, his status is "superior", and he can choose not to give his last name.


    In the middle opposite him, an aunt-level woman looked at Mu Feng, showing surprise, and then said: "I am the chief of the Hongluan tribe, and my name is Hua Guzi!"


    The middle-aged woman''s face was yellow and brown, like a layer of red mud smeared on it.


    She had high cheekbones, a sharp face, and a mean look.


    Mu Feng nodded slightly: "I''ve seen my sister!"


    Men are brothers and women are sisters.


    This is the rule among the great chiefs, and Mu Feng naturally understands it.


    At the same time, Mu Feng secretly wondered: "Hua Guzi, such a strange name?"


    But he thought that Grandpa''s name is Cang ion, so it''s not surprising.


    Mu Feng paused for a moment and asked, "I don''t know why my sister is so anxious to see me?"


    Hua Guzi looked at Mu Feng, and said bluntly: "Our Hongluan tribe wants to form an alliance with you!"


    "Alliance?" Mu Feng was stunned, "You?"


    Not only Mu Feng, but even Jiu Zhu who was beside him was stunned, as if he had heard the funniest joke, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing out loud.


    Hua Guzi looked at Jiu Zhu with displeasure on his face, "What are you laughing at?"


    Jiuzhu was surprised, holding back his hand and waving: "Don''t worry, I didn''t laugh!"


    But his face twitched but he was clearly smiling!


    The person next to Hua Guzi was not happy anymore, he frowned and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    Jiuzhu''s face was sullen again, and he suppressed a smile: "Don''t worry, our great chief has ordered us not to laugh..."


    Mu Feng sighed, this Jiu Zhu couldn''t even tell a lie.


    He waved his hand to signal Jiu Zhu to go out and Han Shu to come in to avoid embarrassment.


    Han Shu has a straight face and can hold back.


    Jiu Zhu had no choice but to look back at a woman among them before walking outside.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Hua Guzi: "Sister, you mean you want to form an alliance with us?"


    Hua Guzi nodded, taking it for granted, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at her and the other people beside her with such expressions.


    He didn''t rush to refute, and asked with a smile: "It''s possible to form an alliance, but what conditions do you have?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 680

    "Condition?" Hua Guzi was stunned, "What condition?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Since we want to form an alliance, then you can talk about what your tribe can give our tribe, and then I will see if we want to form an alliance!"


    Hua Guzi''s face changed, she frowned and said: "Our Hongluan tribe has formed an alliance with you, from now on you will have one more ally and one less enemy!"


    Mu Feng smiled, but didn''t respond, but raised his head slightly, motioning for her to continue.


    Hua Guzi frowned even more, thought carefully and said: "We can also exchange information with you in the market and conduct transactions!"


    Mu Feng still just smiled, beckoning her to continue talking.


    Hua Guzi was not happy about this: "Why, these are not enough?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer but instead asked: "We run the store here, what do you think you have that we don''t have?"


    Now Aunt Hua''s face turned ugly, she frowned and said nothing.


    But another woman next to her spoke up: "You are young, don''t be ignorant of flattery! Our Hongluan tribe is also a big tribe with more than five hundred people!"


    Several other people also scolded: "That''s right, there are so many people in my Hongluan tribe!"


    "We form an alliance with you because we value you!"


    "Don''t be ignorant of flattery!"


    Now it was Mu Feng''s turn to be stunned.


    He didn''t know where these members of the Hongluan tribe had the confidence and confidence to say such things to him!


    Obviously, this group of women who don''t know the so-called have not figured out the situation - they don''t know the true strength of Da Jiang!


    "It seems that the situation that those clansmen went back to say was not accurate enough!" Mu Feng frowned secretly, "Or maybe these women didn''t listen at all?"


    All in all, the current situation is that these people in the Hongluan Department think that their alliance with Da Jiang is because they look up to Da Jiang.


    And Hua Guzi brought someone to talk to Mu Feng, which is a "bilateral" conversation with equal status.


    "I don''t know what to say!" Mu Feng shook his head, got up and was about to walk away.


    He was too lazy to waste his words on such tribes and people who didn''t understand the situation.


    Especially this is a tribe dominated by a group of women!


    It''s not that he looks down on women, it''s that in terms of gender, the proportion of women who are bothersome and unreasonable is much higher than that of men.


    There is an old saying that "the only villains and women are hard to raise in the world", although it is not always true, there is definitely a reason for it.


    However, when Hua Guzi and others saw Mu Feng standing up, they immediately became anxious.


    Obviously, Mu Feng''s reaction exceeded all their expectations.


    "You, you don''t agree?" Hua Guzi got up and stretched out his hand to stop Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng asked back: "Why should I agree?"


    Hua Guzi frowned and asked, "You''re still young, don''t you know that one more ally is one more help?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I don''t need it!"


    "No need?" Everyone was stunned at this moment. They didn''t expect Mu Feng to throw the answer to them in one sentence - no need!


    This completely exceeded their expectations!


    It''s just that Hua Guzi didn''t intend to give up, and still stopped Mu Feng: "Then how do you want to form an alliance?"


    "Alliance?" Before Mu Feng could speak, a voice suddenly sounded.


    It turned out that Han Shu walked in.


    As soon as he entered the room, he frowned and looked at these people from Hongluan''s department, and asked doubtfully, "You want to form an alliance with me, Da Jiang?"


    "Who are you?" Hua Guzi frowned and asked, "This is something I discussed with your great chief, it''s not your turn to talk!"


    "Who am I?" Han Shu frowned, "Big Jiang fights first!"


    After a pause, he added: "You dare to think about forming an alliance with us Da Jiang! Let me tell you, you are not qualified!"


    "Not qualified?" Hua Guzi''s eyes widened, visibly angry, and he turned to look at Mu Feng, frowning and asked, "Brother, is this your Da Jiang''s rule? Can a mere battle chief shout at me as a chief? Or is that what you meant?"


    Wooden frowned.


    This old woman really doesn''t know what to say!


    He nodded and said, "Yes, that''s what I mean!"


    Then he added another sentence: "This is my Da Jiang''s territory, so you have to follow my rules. He is a war leader, and talking to you is enough!"


    "You!" Hua Guzi was extremely angry, apparently he did not expect such a young man as Mu Feng to talk to him like this!


    And the women around her began to shout again: "How dare you talk to my chief like that!"


    "Aren''t you big Jiang afraid of one more enemy?"


    "You need to be responsible for what you said today!"


    "You Dajiang must bear the anger of my Hongluan tribe..."


    Mu Feng was stunned and scratched his head, thinking he heard wrong.


    He looked at Han Shu, and found that Han Shu had already snorted, and then stepped forward, grabbed the person who said "bear the anger of Hong Luan''s family", it was an old woman, and fell to the ground , spat: "Then you bear the anger of my big Jiang first!"


    "You!" Hua Guzi''s eyes widened angrily, and his cheekbones were raised and mean because of his frowning, "You Da Jiang are going to start a war against my Hong Luan?"


    "War?" Mu Feng scratched his head again, but grinned and laughed.


    With his smile, Hua Guzi suddenly became puzzled.


    She didn''t know why the boy in front of her laughed so strangely after hearing "start war", it seemed like she didn''t care.


    It seems to be very happy?


    Even the smile of the young man in front of her actually made her feel something bad in her heart.


    Especially when a chill rose from the bottom of his heart, making him shiver for no reason.


    "You..." Hua Guzi trembled.


    Before she could speak again, Mu Feng continued to smile and said, "Let''s go to war, that''s what you said!"


    He nodded: "This proposal is good, I agree!"


    Then he yelled again: "Han Shu!"


    Han Shu immediately grinned strangely in excitement: "Yes, Great Chief!"


    "I''ll leave it to you!" Mu Feng ordered, glanced at Hua Guzi and the group of women who didn''t know the so-called, shook his head, and said, "It''s nothing!"


    Straight out the door.


    Han Shugan rubbed his hands and nodded again and again: "Yes!"


    Then he looked at these people with bright eyes, as if he was afraid that these people would run away, and said with a sneer, "Tell me, will you lead your troops to merge with me, or I will lead people to destroy you!"


    "What!" Eight people, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know why the person in front of me, who is not much older than the boy just now, is so confident!


    Hua Guzi was furious: "You said you want to destroy my Hongluan tribe? Do you know how many female warriors my Hongluan tribe has..."


    Before he finished speaking, Han Shu stepped forward and slapped her to the ground, imitating Mu Feng''s tone: "I don''t care how many people you have, they are all fighters, and I will kill you anyway! The chief said let me deal with you , then I have the final say!"


    "Great Chief!" The woman next to him rushed forward, helped Hua Guzi up, and looked at Han Shu with anger on her face, "You really..."


    Before they finished speaking, Mu Feng left and returned, and everyone looked at him unexpectedly.


    Mu Feng scratched his head, looked at everyone in Hongluan''s department, scanned around, pointed at a woman, but looked at Han Shu: "Han Shu, the one on the left

 Chapter 681

    Mu Feng walked straight out, treating the matter of Hong Luan''s department as just a small episode.


    Da Huyou came back by chance with Langqiu, saw Mufeng coming out alone, and walked towards him again.


    Wolf Hill asked without thinking: "Brother, have you met them?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    This wolf mound seems to know something.


    Mu Feng didn''t answer but asked instead: "Who are you seeing?"


    This time Langqiu was surprised, hesitated for a moment, stretched out his finger to a certain direction, and subconsciously said: "Hongluan..."


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng understood.


    With a calm face, he said flatly: "It''s nothing, just a group of women who don''t know what to do."


    "This..." Langqiu''s face turned from surprise to embarrassment, obviously not knowing that Mu Feng would have such a reaction.


    Mu Feng caught a glimpse of his expression and pretended not to know: "What''s wrong, brother?"


    Wolf Hill replied, "No, nothing!"


    But he looked very uncomfortable, obviously something was wrong in his heart.


    Mu Feng didn''t expose it, he just got up and went to the crowded place.


    Wolf Hill looked around, as if looking for something.


    But he didn''t see anything, and his face was full of doubts.


    Mu Feng still didn''t try to expose it, waiting for him to ask questions.


    He smiled and looked at the big flicker: "Brother, let''s go to the store to see the transaction situation."


    Da Huyou said with a smile: "You don''t need to read it, you have already seen it."


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Then find a quiet place, let''s have a cup of sugar water?"


    Big Huyou''s eyes lit up: "Okay, let''s go!"


    This time Wolf Hill was in a hurry.


    He didn''t see the person he wanted to see at all, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and look at Mu Feng: "Brother, where are those people from the Hongluan Department?"


    "They?" Mu Feng pretended to be surprised, "Brother, what are you asking them for? Let''s go and drink sugar water together, it''s delicious!"


    It''s just that Langqiu didn''t have the mood to drink sugar water, he looked around and saw no one, his face was already extremely anxious.


    Da Huyou suddenly spoke at this moment: "Brother Langqiu, do you have something to say?"


    Langqiu''s face was full of embarrassment, he hesitated to speak, obviously embarrassed.


    Da Huyou frowned, and looked at Mu Feng: "Brother, let''s go drink sugar water!"


    "Wait!" Langqiu became anxious, "Brother, wait a minute, I want to ask how is your alliance with the Hongluan tribe going?"


    "Alliance?" Da Huyou froze, frowning, "What alliance, Hongluan Department?"


    Then he turned to look at Mu Feng: "Brother, did you agree?"


    Wolf Hill also looked nervously at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No!"


    Da Huyou breathed a sigh of relief, not knowing why.


    But Wolf Hill''s expression became tense, and he didn''t know why.


    The old god Mufeng was there, so he was not in a hurry to ask about the situation, and waited for Langqiu to speak out by himself - depending on the situation, it was clear that the matter of Hongluan had something to do with him, and the relationship was not small.


    But the problem is whether he is willing to say it or not.


    At this moment, Han Shu came again, followed by a woman with a flustered expression.


    After seeing Mu Feng and the others, he hurriedly saluted and greeted, then immediately looked at Mu Feng, pointed at the woman and asked, "Great Chief, I brought out the woman you mentioned, what should I do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Well, just give it to Jiuzhu directly. Tell him, don''t be embarrassed!"


    Han Shu grinned and smiled: "Yes, I know!"


    Saying that, Han Shu was about to take the woman out.


    But the woman hurriedly looked at Wolf Hill for help: "Great chief, please save us quickly, our great chief has been arrested by them!"


    "What!" Langqiu panicked all of a sudden, and hurriedly asked Mufeng, "Brother, what''s going on?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer, but asked: "Brother, I still want to know what''s going on? Why, they seem to know you?"


    Langqiu''s face was full of uneasiness, and he gritted his teeth and said, "I told their chief that I could form an alliance with you, so they came here... Brother, why are you arresting them, they are here to form an alliance with you!"


    "Alliance?" Mu Feng shook his head and sneered, "I think they are here to start a war with me, Da Jiang?"


    "War?" Langqiu broke out in a cold sweat, and turned to look at the woman, "What''s going on?"


    When the woman saw the question from Wolf Hill, she actually obeyed and explained: "The great chief discussed with this young... great chief about forming an alliance, but he disagreed. That''s why the great chief was very angry!"


    Langqiu frowned and looked at Mu Feng: "Brother, Huagu...the great chief of the Red Luan tribe came to form an alliance with you, why don''t you agree?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, his tone was cold, "Are you asking me?"


    Wolf Hill still didn''t realize it: "I think our alliance can have a few more tribes. After all, one more tribe to form an alliance means one less enemy!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng sneered, "So what Hua Guzi said was taught by you!"


    After a pause, he continued, "I don''t know if you also taught me the phrase ''bear the anger of the Hongluan tribe''?"


    "Huh?" Without waiting for Langqiu to react, Da Huyou squinted his eyes first, "Bear the anger of Hong Luan''s department?"


    Wolf Hill was stunned for a moment!


    He suddenly realized that Mu Feng''s expression and tone were very indifferent and mocking.


    Then his forehead was dripping with cold sweat.


    He suddenly remembered, the strength of Jiang and the strength of Hong Luan''s department!


    "Bearing the anger of Hong Luan''s tribe..." Langqiu''s face suddenly turned pale, and he turned to look at the woman angrily, "Hua Guzi said such a thing?"


    The woman was stunned, she didn''t know why Langqiu suddenly had such an expression.


    She nodded subconsciously: "It was after he disagreed that our great chief said..."


    "Shut up!" Wolf Hill interrupted her angrily, "Idiot!"


    He pointed to Mu Feng and said, "Da Jiang has more than a thousand warriors, any cavalry army can wipe out your Hongluan tribe without a single person left!"


    The big flicker on the side already looked at the woman like a fool, and said in amazement: "Yeah, it''s amazing. My brother even wiped out a tribe of more than 2,000 people, and he still cares about you, a small tribe of hundreds of people!"


    The woman was stunned on the spot, her eyes widened!


    Then she trembled with fear!


    She thought of the "war" that the great chief said-this is to push Hongluan''s troops to death!


    "The horned deer is going to fight the giant-toothed tiger..." The woman was full of bitterness.


    At this time, Da Huyou said leisurely: "Oh, I still want Da Jiang to bear your anger, you should first think about how to bear my brother''s anger!"


    When Da Huyou said this at this time, it was obvious that it was not a big deal to watch the excitement.


    It even has the meaning of adding fuel to the fire.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Mu Feng has a feeling that Da Huyou did it on purpose.


    As for why, he really couldn''t think of it.


    Langqiu''s face changed again, and he looked at Da Huyou helplessly, obviously daring to speak out.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at Langqiu, then at Dahuyou, "Dahuyou, Langqiu, Huaguzi, there must be some secrets that no one knows?"


    "A love triangle?" Mu Feng thought mischievously, and grinned strangely, then shook his head seriously, "No way, that old woman has such high cheekbones and a red face, so ugly! But it''s hard to say , what if these two old guys have unique tastes..."


    "Is it the big flicker who became angry after being unable to love, or the years of emotional entanglement between the three of them..."


    Mu Feng is still "daydreaming", while Wolf Hill is already frightened, frightened and angry.


    He hurriedly looked at Mu Feng, and his attitude became respectful: "Brother, the Red Luan Department is the alliance I told them, so they came to you, so can you..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I will leave the rest to Han Shu, talk to him!"


    Then he got up and looked at Big Huyou: "Brother, let''s go and drink sugar water!"


    At the same time, he thought to himself: "How can I let them go when I sent them here at my own risk?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 682

    Mu Feng took Da Huyou to another straw house to drink sugar water.


    The rest Lang Qiu stopped Han Shu to ask questions.


    Obviously, if it wasn''t for Jiang''s alliance with the Wild Wolf Department, Han Shu wouldn''t bother to talk to him.


    Poor Langqiu was full of expectation to persuade Han Shu to let Hong Luan go, but Han Shu didn''t know what Mu Feng meant, so he waved his hand and said, "They are the ones who want to fight with Da Jiang, no wonder we!"


    Langqiu had no choice but to turn around and look for Mufeng again.


    Mu Feng was talking and laughing happily with Da Huyou, when he saw Langqiu coming in, he pretended to be surprised: "What''s wrong, brother?"


    Wolf Qiu was already in a hurry, looking at Mu Feng who was smiling all over his face, he never dared to take it lightly in his heart, he knew that what he had done had made Mu Feng displeased, and if he continued to conceal it, it would only ignite the upper body.


    He pondered for a long while before he spoke eloquently, telling the twists and turns.


    It turns out that the wild wolf tribe of Langqiu heading southeast is the Hongluan tribe.


    Earlier, when the Reckless Dragon Department was still there, the Wild Wolf Department often went to the market of the Reckless Dragon Department via places near the Hongluan Department.


    Over time, the two gradually become familiar with each other.


    Therefore, between the Hongluan tribe and the wild wolf tribe, there will occasionally be walking marriages between young and strong men and women.


    Walking marriage here means that the men from the wild wolf tribe go to the Hongluan tribe for a period of time, and leave when the woman from the Hongluan tribe is pregnant with a child.


    This type of walking marriage has the obvious characteristics of a matriarchal society, and the children born to women often "know their mothers but not their fathers".


    Coincidentally, Langqiu went to Hongluan to get married many years ago, and the woman he got married was Hua Guzi at that time.


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment when he heard it, and he really guessed that Langqiu and Hua Guzi really "have an affair".


    What puzzled him was that Huaguzi was so ugly, so Langqiu could accept it?


    And looking at the appearance of a dry old man like Langqiu, how could he have seen it better when he was young?


    It seems that even in terms of strength, Wolf Hill is not close to being strong.


    But when he thought that Wolf Hill was a passive marriage, he suddenly understood.


    Mufeng is "thinking wildly" here, while Langqiu continues to talk about his old stories.


    It''s just that when he said it again, anger appeared on Da Huyou''s face.


    Mu Feng almost thought that his guess was right, but after listening carefully, it was not the case.


    Because what Langqiu said next, even Mu Feng got angry for no reason.


    According to what Langqiu said, later on, the Red Luan tribe and the Wild Wolf tribe only maintained this kind of marriage-marriage relationship - occasionally adult men from the Wild Wolf tribe went to the Hongluan tribe to get married. Yes, if you prepare enough prey to go to the Red Luan Department, you can get a few daughters-in-law back.


    Once and twice, the "connection" between Langqiu and Hua Guzi continued.


    Hearing this, Mu Feng called out "spicy eyes" from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t expect that in this era, there are not only Rabbit Kings, but also the real versions of "Lotus Broken" and "Remaining Love".


    But thinking of Hua Guzi''s respectable face, Mu Feng really dare not compliment him.


    Here came the key point, which also made Mu Feng and Da Huyou angry.


    Although the Red Luan Department is related to the Wild Wolf Department, they mainly rely on the Manglong Department.


    Calculated according to this level, the Red Luan tribe is going back and forth between the "powerful" Manglong tribe and the wild wolf tribe, and their lives are not bad, and it is not surprising that they survived for a long time.


    After the reckless dragon tribe was destroyed, the Hongluan tribe lost their support, had no source of salt, and no guarantee of safety. The life of the tribe suddenly became difficult.


    In particular, the Yanhuo Department, which had been at odds with the Manglong Department, suddenly put pressure on the Hongluan Department and forced them, making it even more difficult for their tribe to continue.


    So Hua Guzi contacted Wolf Hill again, and wanted to lead his troops to join the Wild Wolf Department.


    The temple is too small to accommodate the Great Bodhisattva, how dare the Wild Wolf Department accept the Red Luan Department?


    Especially Huaguzi doesn''t look down on the Wild Wolf Department!


    So Langqiu gave Hua Guzi an idea, asking her to find someone to contact Big Huyou, and let the Red Luan Department join the Black Bear Department!


    And at that time, the Hongluan tribe told Da Huyou that there were only two or three hundred people in their tribe!


    In order to be able to join the black bear club smoothly...


    Having said that, things are basically clear.


    Even in the future, without Langqiu''s words, Mu Feng can guess it.


    It''s nothing more than Da Huyou''s disagreement, and the Hongluan tribe took the risk and joined forces with other tribes to rob Dajiang. Seeing that Dajiang didn''t settle the score after autumn, he kept jumping around with a fluke mentality until now.


    It wasn''t until Mufeng formed an alliance with several tribes that Langqiu saw hope and a way out, and then continued to give ideas to Hongluan tribe¡ªto form an alliance with Jiang.


    Mu Feng looked at the strangeness of Langqiu, and really wanted to poke his head open to see how he came up with this idea.


    But Mu Feng had to admit from the bottom of his heart that the old man Langqiu still had some brains, and he was able to come up with such an idea-but if he changed the tribe, or the attitudes of the old women in the Hongluan tribe were correct, he would just sit back and relax. One eye is closed and the other is closed.


    The problem is that the position of the Red Luan Division is not right now, and the behavior of Langqiu is also very selfish.


    He looked at Da Huyou, smiled and asked, "Brother, why did you disagree at that time?"


    Da Huyou snorted coldly, looked at Langqiu and said sarcastically: "Is he the only one who thinks of protecting himself and his tribe first, I can''t think of it? I really don''t know how much burden those two or three hundred women will bring when they join our Black Bear Department? "


    Mu Feng nodded, and said in his heart: "Da Huyou is an old fox, and he is also a great understanding."


    He smiled and asked: "Then if it''s my brother and you and me today, how should you treat the Hongluan family?"


    Da Huyou snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    But the attitude is already obvious.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Langqiu: "Brother, do you understand?"


    Wolf Hill froze for a moment, his face full of doubts.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes: "So this so-called alliance is not allowed! I can''t let an unknown tribe act like this in the alliance! I think not only I disagree, but the other brothers will also not agree!"


    Big Huyou nodded: "Not bad!"


    Wolf Hill turned pale.


    Mu Feng said again: "But for your sake, I don''t have to kill Hua Guzi! But all his people are merged into my Da Jiang! Since you still have contact with him, I will send her to your tribe !"


    "Huh?" Wolf Hill jumped away like a mouse scalding its feet, "Send it to the Wild Wolf Department?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Why, you don''t want it, so you push it to my brother''s black bear department, and when you see that it doesn''t work, you push it to me, Da Jiang?"


    Having said that, Mu Feng put down the porcelain cup and stared at Langqiu.


    Today''s matter is not big or small, but Langqiu''s self-assessment and secret promises to others have brought hidden dangers to Jiang and the alliance.


    If a tribe like the Red Luan tribe really became a member of the alliance, Hua Guzi''s old women''s temperament might not be able to tell what kind of moth.


    And Langqiu''s self-assessment is completely self-interested at the expense of others.


    No matter what the reason is, Mu Feng will never allow such a thing to happen again!


    Wolf Hill''s face was pale.


    He knew that Mu Feng was angry.


    In fact, before that, he thought in his heart that there might be bad results.


    But in his opinion, Mu Feng had already sent two armored dragons to the Wild Wolf Division, so he just refused to accept the Red Luan Division.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect the matter to go to this stage-the Hongluan tribe desperately wanted to start a war with Jiang, threatening to make Jiang "bear the anger of the Hongluan tribe".


    Don''t talk about Mu Feng about this kind of thing, even if it is on him, he won''t have a good impression of this tribe again!


    "Then, what are you going to do..." Wolf Hill asked vaguely.


    Mu Feng didn''t answer him, but stood up, looked at Langqiu, and said in a deep voice: "I, Da Jiang, formed an alliance with your Wild Wolf Department for the sake of sharing hardships together, and it has nothing to do with the Hong Luan Department. It¡¯s also because of this relationship that I gave you the armored earth dragon of the wild wolf department! But I don¡¯t want to have a next time for things like the Hongluan department!


    Not only for me, but also for the Black Bears and other tribes! "


    Drenched in cold sweat, Lang Qiu nodded repeatedly.


    He knew that what happened to the Hongluan Department had nothing to do with him.


    It''s lucky that Mu Feng didn''t pursue his responsibility, and didn''t blame the Wild Wolf Department!


    Seeing Langqiu''s reaction, Mu Feng didn''t bother to talk to him anymore, so he asked Han Shu to call him, and said in front of Langqiu: "Han Shu, you just ask Fuyu to take all the women''s soldiers to rush over to Hongluan''s affairs." Didn¡¯t Hua Guzi say that they have a lot of female fighters, let her know what a female fighter is?¡±


    Han Shu was surprised: "Let Fuyu and the others go and destroy the Hongluan tribe?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, the Detachment of Women has practiced for so long, it''s time to go out and try your hand! You can bring fifty people to watch, remember, bring Hua Guzi, let her see!"


    Han Shu nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Well, the matter is over, give me the flower millet to my brother Langqiu, they are old acquaintances, old friends!"


    Seeing that the destruction of the Hongluan tribe has become a fait accompli, Langqiu suddenly looked depressed and decadent: "She also has difficulties..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 683

    "Sorry?" Mu Feng was taken aback, "What can the old woman have?"


    However, he thought carefully about what Langqiu had just said, and suddenly came to his senses.


    One of the most important reasons why Hongluan''s life is difficult is the persecution of Yanhuo!


    "Ministry of Fire and Fire..." Mu Feng suddenly thought of this tribe again.


    There is a large forest to the southwest of Baishuyuan. There seem to be a few small tribes there. It seems that they occasionally exchange half a pot of salt, two bone knives and so on in this town.


    There was even the Ge Li tribe who had previously plundered the Jiang tribe.


    It is said that these tribes are not very far from the Ministry of Fire and Fire.


    He didn''t expect that after such a long time, the Department of Fire and Fire would appear in his field of vision again.


    And in this way.


    However, in Mufeng''s impression, the Yanhuo tribe belonged to the Qingniao tribe, and because it was outside Qingzhang Mountain, it was a marginal tribe for the Qingniao tribe, a dispensable kind.


    Otherwise, the Yanhuo Department was looted by the Black Fang and Huang Feng before, and the Blue Bird Department would not have been unaware.


    He still remembered that there should be more than 500 members of the Yanhuo tribe¡ªotherwise, they wouldn''t be drawn into a subordinate tribe by the Blue Bird tribe.


    "I didn''t expect the Yanhuo tribe to be so jumpy, but survived the looting of the Black Fang and Huangfeng tribes!" Mu Feng thought for a while, "It seems that without the check and balance of these two tribes, the life of the Yanhuo tribe It''s starting to feel better! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have thought of persecuting the Hongluan tribe!"


    He thought for a while, vaguely grasped the key point, and hurriedly said to Hanshu: "Go and bring Hua Guzi, and then send a message to Fu Yu, asking her to leave now!"


    Han Shu was surprised: "So fast?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "There are so many unmarried young men who are not in the middle of nowhere, if you go early, you will have a wife, but if you go late, you will lose them!"


    "Ah?" Han Shu didn''t know why, so he muttered to himself, "Do Jiang''s soldiers need to rely on women to steal their wives?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and get down to business!"


    Han Shu hurriedly said, "Yes!"


    The fire of hope was rekindled in the eyes of Wolf Qiu.


    When Da Huyou saw it, he curled his lips and gloated...


    Hua Guzi was quickly brought, and when he saw Mu Feng, Lang Qiu and Da Huyou were all present, his eyes narrowed.


    She subconsciously looked at Wolf Hill, who had a bitter expression on his face.


    Mu Feng pretended not to see him, and turned to Big Huyou: "Brother, let me tell you something!"


    Da Huyou went in without knowing it, but when he saw Mu Feng''s face, he immediately realized that he should give Langqiu some time to explain the situation.


    He nodded and stood up: "Okay, brother, come out for a while, I just have something to tell you!"


    Mu Feng nodded, got up and walked out, glanced at Wolf Hill, but didn''t say much.


    Wolf Qiu hurriedly came to Hua Guzi while the two were going out, and wanted to untie her, but he didn''t dare.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally didn''t dare to make a move¡ªit was because Mu Feng put too much pressure on him just now.


    Hua Guzi cursed angrily: "Useless bear bag!"


    Langqiu didn''t refute, and hurriedly opened his mouth to explain the changes to Hua Guzi in detail, scaring Hua Guzi so much that he didn''t dare to be presumptuous anymore, and just stayed on the spot with his eyes wide open.


    After a long while, she glared at Langqiu angrily: "You bear, why didn''t you tell me this earlier!"


    Wolf Hill was ashamed: "You said you have more than 500 people, more than our tribe! He is willing to form an alliance with us, and he is willing to form an alliance with a tribe that is about the same size as yours. Why can''t he form an alliance with you? "


    Speaking later, Wolf Hill was also angry: "Others are cautious and polite when talking to him, but you don''t take anyone seriously and say such words! They even wiped out tribes with thousands of people, you red The Luan tribe only has a few hundred people, want to start a war with them?"


    Hua Guzi was full of regrets, she muttered to herself: "We just wanted to make him value us in the name of an alliance, and we can also get some mounts and armored dragons, so that we can resist the Ministry of Fire..."


    Wolf Hill shook his head: "You guys are too much, I can''t save you now!"


    Hua Guzi glared at each other: "I want you to save me, it''s useless!"


    It was too late for Langqiu to speak big words, Mu Feng followed Da Huyou back and forth, he hurriedly kept his mouth shut, and carefully stood aside with a smile on his face.


    Mu Feng looked at Hua Guzi, grinned and said, "Have you figured out the situation now?"


    Hua Guzi remained silent, but the resentment in his eyes was not concealed at all.


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, and said with a smile: "I''ll ask you something, I''ll ask you to answer, and you don''t have to answer. But I''ll only ask once, and if you answer, I will consider being more polite to you, Hong Luan, otherwise, Hong Luan How many people can survive after the first battle of the Luan tribe depends on your ability!"


    Wolf Hill shuddered and subconsciously backed away.


    Big Huyou also closed his face and let out a sigh of relief.


    It was the first time for both of them to see Mu Feng laughing and saying such cold words, but no one would think that Mu Feng was joking.


    Especially Da Huyou, looking at Mu Feng from the side, only felt that his little brother had a nose as straight as an eagle and a face as cold as a knife.


    He had no doubt at all, if this Hua Guzi dared to test Mu Feng''s bottom line, he would really die on the spot!


    But surprisingly, Hua Guzi seemed unmoved, and looked at Mu Feng with a sneer, completely different from the regretful expression just now: "Are you threatening me?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback, and looked at her carefully, only to see that her face was full of determination, her eyes were full of madness, obviously she was not afraid of life and death.


    "The ignorant are fearless." Mu Feng sneered, not thinking about her, and said slowly, "Are you being threatened by the Ministry of Fire?"


    Hua Guzi sneered, a trace of disgust and fear flashed in his eyes, but immediately he was inexplicably unyielding: "So what if you are? So what if you are not?"


    Mu Feng took a look, noncommittal, and asked: "How many people are there in the Yanhuo Department?"


    Hua Guzi sneered and remained silent.


    Mu Feng looked into her eyes and asked with a smile, "Five hundred?"


    Hua Guzi didn''t answer, but there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Eight hundred?" Mu Feng asked again.


    Hua Guzi still didn''t answer, it seemed that she was going to deal with it coldly.


    But there was clearly disdain in her eyes.


    "One thousand?" Mu Feng asked again with a smile, leaned forward and stretched his head, staring at Hua Guzi''s eyes carefully.


    A fleeting fright flashed in Hua Guzi''s eyes, but it was immediately replaced by madness and sarcasm.


    Mu Feng asked: "Is it 1500?"


    Hua Guzi''s expression didn''t change any more, he looked crazy.


    Langqiu on the side was anxious, and hurried forward to persuade: "Hua Guzi, you are talking!"


    Hua Guzi looked at Wolf Hill with disgust on his face: "Get lost!"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng snapped his fingers suddenly: "Okay, I understand!"


    "Got it?" Da Huyou looked puzzled, "Brother, what do you know?"


    Langqiu was startled, and looked at Mufeng suspiciously.


    Hua Guzi was full of sarcasm, obviously not believing what Mu Feng said.


    Mu Feng sneered and said: "There are less than 1,500 people in the Yanhuo Department with more than 1,000 people, and there are only about 500 fighters at full strength. It''s good that such a tribe doesn''t become an enemy of Da Jiang. If it is an enemy, then It''s gone!"


    Hua Guzi looked flustered, no more madness, no more sarcasm, and even more frightened after the panic.


    She was full of horror: "How is it possible, I didn''t say anything..."


    Seeing Hua Guzi''s expression, Da Huyou and Langqiu immediately understood what Mu Feng said was right.


    Just how did he know?


    Mu Feng sneered and looked at Hua Guzi: "You think I don''t know if you don''t tell me? Not only do I know how many people are in the Yanhuo Department, but I also know what you think in your heart. Do you think that because of the Yanhuo Department, I, Da Jiang, suffered a serious injury? , and then it¡¯s easy to relieve the hatred in your heart, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hua Guzi''s expression changed again, into a frightening fright.


    What Mu Feng said was not bad at all!


    What she was thinking in her heart was: Anyway, he is going to destroy my Hongluan family, so Da Jiang must pay the price too!


    It''s just that Mu Feng''s calmness was beyond his expectation, and he muttered in front of her: "There are more than a thousand people, and two hundred soldiers should be enough..."


    Hua Guzi finally realized the problem, and looked at Langqiu desperately for help.


    Wolf Hill looked at Mu Feng pleadingly.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "You wasted the opportunity I gave you just now, so your Hongluan clan will be wiped out! And you..."


    Wolf Hill finally plucked up the courage to speak: "Brother, no, brother, please don''t kill her!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, looked at Langqiu, then at Hua Guzi, pondered for a while, sighed and said: "Last chance, what do you have to say!"


    Hua Guzi''s expression changed, and she was trembling all over - she had already really felt the addition of death!


    After pondering for a while, she said: "Everything I did today was just what I did to find a way out for my tribe, and it has nothing to do with my tribe! Although most of the Hongluan tribe are women, they are as brave as men. I can die, But please don''t kill them, don''t let my Hongluan tribe perish!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    It is said that "when a person is about to die, his words are good, and when a bird is about to die, his song is also sad".


    Sure enough, this Hua Guzi knew that he was going to die, and even said a few "human words" - this Hua Guzi was a bit stupid, but it was true that he was dedicated to the tribe.


    Frankly speaking, if it weren''t for these words, Hua Guzi would have died today.


    But after she said this, Mu Feng didn''t feel that she had to die.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and smiled, "Yes, I''ll just say this to you, you don''t have to die!"


    Wolf Hill was surprised and his face was full of surprise.


    Hua Guzi was in disbelief, unable to believe it.


    "But," Mu Feng said with a sneer, "all your clansmen will join me, but you can''t!"


    "I can''t?" Hua Guzi was puzzled, "Then where should I go?"


    Mu Feng pointed to Langqiu: "Since this matter happened because of him, then you go to the Wild Wolf Department with him. Since then, there is no Hongluan Department, only Da Jiang, and you, at most, can only be counted as a married woman." Get out!"


    "This..." Everyone was dumbfounded, they didn''t expect this to be the result!


    Langqiu was surprised and delighted, feeling lucky to survive the catastrophe.


    On the contrary, Hua Guzi frowned and thought, with a look of disbelief.


    As for Da Huyou, he scratched his head and looked at Mu Feng in bewilderment. After thinking for a while, he finally realized, and finally praised Mu Feng: "Brother, you are amazing!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 684

    Hua Guzi, who was lucky enough to survive, was not as surprised and excited as Lang Qiu.


    She was silent for a long time, and finally looked at Mu Feng: "You didn''t kill me, just because of him?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "I said it because of what you said."


    Hua Guzi frowned, obviously not believing.


    Before she could ask any more questions, Mu Feng sneered and said, "If you don''t feel right and don''t want to go back with him, I won''t stop you if you die!"


    "You!" Hua Guzi trembled.


    She never thought that such a young person would become the great chief, and his temperament and skills were unpredictable.


    After knowing that she must die just now, she suddenly learned that she didn''t have to die, how dare she provoke Mu Feng''s anger again?


    Many people are like this, they will be extra crazy and decisive when they know that they must die, but they will be extra cautious when they don''t die.


    After all, Hua Guzi is just an ordinary woman, no matter how strong her temper is, how can she be stronger than life and death threats?


    So after Mu Feng said this, she subconsciously stepped back, not daring to look directly at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng sneered from the bottom of his heart, and waved his hands: "Brother Langqiu, if you want, you should take her down, so that she won''t find her own death here!"


    Langqiu also became nervous subconsciously, and hurriedly dragged Hua Guzi out.


    Mu Feng looked at the backs of the two going out, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Hua Guzi wants to get the answer, but Mu Feng refuses to tell her.


    It''s actually more useful not to kill her than to kill her.


    Because he wants to absorb the members of the Red Luan tribe as much as possible. After all, according to Hua Guzi, the female fighters of the Hongluan tribe are not inferior to men¡ªof course they will not be Da Jiang''s men.


    But even so, he was full of expectations for these female warriors.


    If what Hua Guzi said was true, he could expand these female soldiers into the Women''s Army.


    In this way, whether it is to absorb these female warriors or these tribesmen, he needs a prerequisite-Hua Guzi can''t die!


    If Hua Guzi died, Da Jiang and Hong Luan would have a feud, and it would be more difficult to absorb.


    There are men who would rather bend than bend, and so do women.


    In particular, the Hongluan tribe is headed by a woman, and it has existed for so long, so it has its own loyalty.


    But you can''t keep her without killing her.


    That''s why Mu Feng sent her out, and sent her to the Wild Wolf Department in the form of a foreign marriage.


    This is a ruthless move.


    To put it in detail, it can be regarded as killing and punishing one''s heart - even more ruthless than killing one''s heart!


    Because what Mufeng wants to do is to destroy their tradition¡ªwalking marriage!


    The Hongluan tribe is a "daughter country" tribe, and they practice the custom of walking marriage. Women of the right age do not go out or recruit son-in-law when they reach the age of marriage. Instead, they recruit young men and women from other tribes through "walking marriages" to stay with the women for a period of time. When the women become pregnant, the men will be driven out of the tribe.


    The result is that the descendants of their tribe often only know their mothers, not their fathers.


    So it is very difficult for them to accept "marrying" to a man.


    The best way to solve this problem is to "operate" with Huaguzi.


    You women don''t marry outsiders, you can! Then marry your great chief, the head of the woman, directly!


    In this way, it is tantamount to letting the people of the Hongluan tribe understand: if the chiefs can marry outsiders, they can too!


    This approach is like destroying the holy city of Christianity, marrying a daughter-in-law to the Buddha, occupying the capital of other countries, um, and taking away their totem beliefs.


    Destroying their traditions from the inside out, from head to toe, the code they have lived by for years.


    There is only one result of doing this. Once the beliefs that these people have held in their hearts for many years are destroyed, they will be forced to accept new ideas.


    This is the real purpose of sending Hua Guzi to the Wild Wolf Department!


    It''s hard for Dahuyou not to see something, so he praised Mufeng.


    Seeing Mu Feng watching the two leave, he smiled again: "Come on, brother, drink sugar water!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Okay!"


    At the same time, he sighed from the bottom of his heart: Sometimes the big fool is pretending to be confused, and sometimes he really understands!


    The market continues, and the next thing is to proceed step by step.


    Because this time the market is

 Chapter 685

    Mufeng didn''t care about the reaction of Langqiu and Huaguzi, but just looked at Langqiu and Huaguzi after telling Fuyu.


    He smiled and said: "Brother Langqiu, let me make an agreement with you first. When Hongluan''s department has something to do, I will ask someone to present ten horses, ten cows, ten sheep, and ten horned deer as congratulations to Hua Guzi." From the wedding ceremony of my ginger!"


    After a pause, he added: "I believe that such a big gift is worthy of Hua Guzi!"


    He didn''t call him "sister" anymore, because after he asked Fuyu to send troops to the Hongluan tribe, the Hongluan tribe was destined to cease to exist.


    The Horde is gone, where is the Warchief?


    Hua Guzi trembled all over.


    She suddenly realized what Mu Feng''s purpose was for doing this!


    It can be said that besides Mu Feng, she is the only one present who understands what Mu Feng''s intention is!


    But she didn''t dare to say it, and she couldn''t say it.


    Because she understands that Mufeng didn''t kill her because of those clansmen of Hongluan tribe.


    If she dies, the members of the Hongluan tribe will definitely hate Jiang and Mufeng, and Mufeng will not keep people who are full of hatred!


    And she is alive, once the Hongluan tribe enters the big ginger, it will be "swallowed" to the bone-not to mention, the two hundred female warriors just now are enough to suppress all the wishful thinking of the Hongluan tribe!


    Hua Guzi was full of bitterness.


    This result was something she never thought of anyway, but she was responsible for it.


    If she wanted to blame, she could only blame herself. Before coming to the city, she chose the latter between the two opinions of "pious and polite" and "high and proud" in the clan.


    From then on, she could only stay honestly in the Wild Wolf Department and die of old age¡ªfor the clansmen who no longer exist, just to not be exterminated by the dead clan!


    Seeing her reaction, Mu Feng knew that she had "resigned to her fate", so it was not surprising, he still told Langqiu earnestly: "Brother, Hua Guzi is a chief, and now he is considered as the daughter of my big Jiang when she gets married, and her status should be her own." Guigui, you are not allowed to let her have any mistakes!"


    As a result of misfortune, Wolf Qiu got a lot of great gifts from Mu Feng by accident. He was full of joy, and nodded in response: "Don''t worry, brother!"


    Looking at Langqiu''s expression, Mu Feng rolled his eyes, and the bad taste came again, and he said earnestly and earnestly, "Brother Langqiu, I think you are in good health, and Hua Guzi is also in his prime. He is my nephew, and I will definitely send another armored earth dragon as a congratulatory gift!"


    Langqiu''s eyes widened, he was surprised at first, then his breathing became heavier, he stared at Mufeng and said, "Brother, is what you said true?"


    Mu Feng looked serious: "Brother, an armored earth dragon, how could I cheat such a thing?"


    Wolf Hill is already eager to try.


    On the other hand, Hua Guzi became angry from embarrassment.


    How could she still have children since she hadn''t recruited walking married men many years ago?


    What shocked her unceasingly was: You can get an armored earth dragon with just one child?


    She regretted it again.


    But I don''t know why...


    After finally sending everyone away, Mufeng told Jiuzhu some precautions and then set off to return to the tribe.


    On the way back, I met Konoha, and Konoha found Mufeng, and obviously had something important to tell him.


    "What''s wrong, Konoha?"


    "Great chief, I''ve thought about it for a few days and decided to tell you, I want to go to Changli, I think that''s more suitable for me!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Why?"


    Konoha looked serious, organized his language carefully, and then said: "I feel that I lead people to patrol here every day, and they are all doing the same thing. There are no battles, and there are few opportunities to make meritorious deeds for the tribe! And I think I am smart enough use!"


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly.


    Konoha''s first few sentences are okay, but the last sentence is indeed somewhat incomplete.


    With his smile, Konoha was a little embarrassed: "Why, Great Chief, can''t you?"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and laughed loudly: "No, of course!"


    After a pause, he said: "I originally asked you to lead people from the tribe to Pixiu City to patrol back and forth, because I valued your calm temperament and wisdom than the others. Don''t underestimate the inspection of various cities. But it is directly related to the safety of my ginger!"


    Konoha scratched his head: "But the city was not built before, and now the cities have been built, and they are already very safe!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I know what you''re talking about. Didn''t I already promise you to go to Changli?"


    Konoha suddenly grinned.


    Mu Feng sneered: "I haven''t passed the border of Changli, everything is headed by Bai Yue, who thinks more about things, and when you need to make up your mind, don''t hesitate, understand?"


    Konoha nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Alright then, when you see Qing Ya later, let him patrol here instead of you."


    Konoha scratched her head: "Qingya wants to go with me!"


    Now it was Mu Feng''s turn to be surprised.


    He pondered for a while, and then said: "Then let Chiya and Uncle Huangshi be ordinary together. Chiya is too small, let Uncle Huangshi keep an eye on it!"


    Konoha nodded happily: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, you clean up, go!"


    Konoha bowed and retreated.


    After he left, Mu Feng smiled again.


    He had been thinking about how to dispatch people to the border of Changli, after all, it was really hard to support Bai Yue alone.


    And Huang Chuan couldn''t grow up in a short time.


    Zhahe and his like are obviously brave and fearless people.


    Asuka is fine, but for Asuka, Mufeng has other arrangements.


    Like Luo Li, he is a large piece of raw jade hidden in the soil, which is a bit wasteful to use now.


    Now that Konoha took the initiative to ask for Ying, it happened to solve the urgent need.


    Konoha is not as intelligent as Baiyue, his military strength is not as strong as Hanshu, and his sharpness is not as conspicuous as Qingya and Asuka.


    But he is not weak in all aspects.


    Regardless of intelligence, force or character, they are all top choices in the ministry.


    In terms of comprehensive ability, he may not be much inferior to Bai Yue.


    It''s just that Bai Yue and Han Shuzhuyu are in front of him, which makes him look quite dim.


    Now that Jiang is employing people, Konoha has taken the initiative to invite Ying, and I believe it will bring him a surprise.


    Of course, when it comes to surprises, he is still full of expectations for Fuyu''s trip.


    With a female tribe of 500 people, there are at least 200 ready-made female warriors, which can not only supplement the combat power of Da Jiang''s women''s army, but also solve the problem of Da Jiang''s large number of bachelors.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    In addition to the Hongluan tribe, he is also very interested in the Yanhuo tribe that is persecuting the Hongluan tribe.


    But the problem is that the Yanhuo Department is a subordinate tribe of the Blue Bird Department, and with the relationship between Jiang and the Blue Bird Department, it is difficult for Mu Feng to grab it openly.


    Especially with the relationship between him and Chang Ning, no matter what he did, he couldn''t save his face and attack the Yanhuo department.


    But I think of a tribe of more than a thousand people, and the relationship with Da Jiang is "clean and innocent", without any enmity.


    If it works properly, the tribe of more than a thousand people can be merged into Dajiang!


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng frowned and thought, a little distressed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 686

    Mu Feng''s most direct idea is to send some ginger "specialty products" to the Blue Bird Department in exchange for the Yanhuo Department.


    It is equivalent to learning from the old beauty to spend money to buy people and territories.


    But after thinking about it, I feel wrong.


    One is that something that can change so many people must be a good thing.


    The second is that the acquired Yanhuo tribe does not have a high degree of recognition for Jiang, and it takes a long time to assimilate.


    If he was asked to take out something to exchange, he would definitely not do it.


    It took too long to assimilate, and he didn''t have that patience.


    "Great ginger, a small family, I don''t like the blue bird department if I don''t send too much, I feel bad if I send too much, forget it, forget it, I can''t give it away!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "I have to find a way to beat the fire department first. , find a reason to beat them up, let them know who is the boss in this area, and then give the two sweet dates!"


    "In this way, they will not only know that I am strong, but also feel that Da Jiang is good. Anyway, it is better than staying with the Jade Bird Department!" He grinned, "That''s it!"


    As for the Jade Bird Department, if there is any objection, at worst, he will take someone to the Jade Bird Department.


    Anyway, sooner or later he was going to the Jade Bird Department to propose a marriage, so he took advantage of this opportunity to go there and settle the matter together.


    Thinking of proposing marriage, Mu Feng sighed again.


    He thought of Langqiu and Huaguzi¡ªhe had no idea that these two old fellows had such a love history.


    Especially when Langqiu heard "I have a nephew to send the armored earth dragon", his eyes are completely shining!


    "Oh, I''m still very kind!" Mu Feng sighed, "I''m still single, but I made a pair of old mandarin ducks first!"


    After the plan was made, he hurriedly asked Konoha to come back, and told him his plans for the Ministry of Fire and Fire, asking him to go after Hanshu and Fuyu, and have a little friction with the Ministry of Fire and Fire.


    "Remember, tell them, don''t kill people! Tell them the news that the Hongluan Department is my Da Jiang''s branch!" Mu Feng urged.


    To avoid ambiguity, Mu Feng hastily wrote a letter, asking him to bring it to Han Shu and Fu Yu.


    After confirming that it was correct, he gave it to Konoha and asked him to take people away.


    Mu Feng felt somewhat uneasy in his heart.


    If this kind of matter is handed over to Bai Yue, it will be easy to handle.


    After all, he single-handedly promoted several tribal conflicts in the border of Changli, and his timing was just right.


    Mu Feng would be at ease if he was the one to operate the knife.


    However, Bai Yue was in the west, distracted.


    And he can''t do everything by himself, he always has to give his clansmen a chance to grow.


    Especially since this matter involved the Jade Bird Department, it was difficult for him to come forward in person.


    If things really got worse, the Jade Bird Department would get angry again, at worst he would come forward to mediate.


    In his eyes, this kind of thing has to cause children to fight, and Da Jiang will definitely win.


    In the end, it doesn''t matter if everything goes well, once the other party loses face, Mu Feng, the "adult" who is the head of the family, just say a few nice words.


    Not to mention Hanshu, Fuyu and Konoha, the three of them can be regarded as Da Jiang''s top "smart command team" at present, and it shouldn''t be a big problem for this conflict.


    He has other things to do now!


    Because he has already spoken out in the market, providing small tribes in the market with the opportunity to work and earn copper coins.


    Originally, he was not sure about the reaction of these tribes, but after experiencing it, he was sure that it would definitely be feasible to recruit new tribesmen by "recruiting workers".


    Since this method is feasible, then he will have to plan carefully and prepare for it next.


    The first is to prepare those jobs for these people to do.


    He didn''t want these people to "move stones from east to west, and from west to east" to find reasons to give money.


    He wants to send out some of Jiang''s basic "engineering construction" jobs.


    Such as digging, digging trenches and so on.


    If this method works well in the later stage, he can also organize these people to carry out large-scale reclamation of wasteland for planting, and let them help Ding Jiang grow more grain and vegetables, which can produce more grain for Ginger.


    On the day when the big ginger can''t finish eating, he can trade these grains and food again.


    This cycle goes on and on, and Da Jiang can annex all these tribes almost without bloodshed.


    At present, what Mufeng can arrange to try is to build an outer city centered on the city!


    The scale of this city can be compared to the construction scale of Da Jiang''s Dragon City, and it can even be larger.


    Of course, considering the amount of work, a city wall can be built on the west side of Pixiu City according to the terrain, which can be regarded as a defense against the dangers in the west.


    As for the east, the cities of Xuanwu and Suzaku are connected, so the danger is not great.


    In his mind, the Pixiu City generation is destined to become the Manhattan of New York, Lujiazui of Shanghai, and the CBD of Dajiang in the future.


    Now that the "construction project" has been decided, the supporting things must keep up--a series of things such as shelter, food, tools and so on that these "occasional workers" need to work need to keep up.


    These things are not troublesome, but the problem is that things are more cumbersome, and it takes patience to do them.


    He thought about it all the way, afraid that he would forget it when he arrived at the tribe, so he hurriedly found a pen and paper to think about and write down. After nearly ten blank sheets of paper, he finally listed the things that need to be paid attention to and the things that need to be prepared for a complete construction project.


    With a long sigh of relief, he called Lihu, Mingguang, Changshui and Qige, and told them his plan in detail.


    The four of them were dumbfounded when they first heard about Mu Feng''s plan.


    Their reaction was the same as that of Da Huyou and Han Shu, they all thought that Mu Feng was "crazy".


    But after Mu Feng briefly stated the true intention of doing so, the three of them all remembered Mu Feng''s arrangement with shock.


    The plan to recruit workers by earning copper coins and then assimilating the new tribe is referred to by Mu Feng as the "copper coin infiltration plan".


    He carefully deployed every step and told them: "At present, the west wall of Pixiu City is built on the

 Chapter 687

    If Li Hu didn''t say anything, Mu Feng would have almost forgotten those members of the Goshawk Department who can control hawks and sparrows.


    The last time he was close to the Black Snake Department, he severely damaged the main cavalry army of the Goshawk Department, and captured hundreds of cavalry. Not to mention, the biggest gains were those fighters who controlled the hawks.


    Considering that they had just experienced a life-and-death battle, it was quite difficult to subdue them. After Mu Feng came back, he threw them to Li Hu, who asked Li Hu to incorporate them into the infrastructure team of Dragon City and keep them under strict supervision.


    Because they are mixed into the slave team, all the treatment for these people is slave-level.


    It''s just that Mu Feng specifically explained at that time that these people are of great use, and they need to be careful not to die.


    In addition, these people have received extra "care" in the process of working.


    The purpose of doing this is very simple, it is to sharpen their xinxing and frustrate their spirit.


    Let them feel that life is hopeless, and then he will give hope.


    Seeing that so many days have passed, those people have been tormented enough one by one, and the chief didn''t mention them, so Li Hu took the initiative to mention it: "Chief, how do those people arrange it? To die!"


    Mu Feng reacted, and hurriedly said: "Go, bring them all over, I want to have a good chat with them!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed, turned around and made arrangements.


    Not long after, more than seventy people came one by one, followed by Li Hu, Chang Shui and several Da Jiang''s soldiers.


    After seeing Mu Feng, the fighters of the Goshawk Division showed panic expressions in their eyes.


    After so many days, they already knew the identity of the young man in front of them, and they also saw all kinds of powerful and magical things about Jiang, and then thinking about their capture and what happened these days, they felt for the first time that after the defeat, there was nothing worse than death. more painful things.


    But if they know that they don''t want to die, no one will kill them.


    Even when they were injured while working, they thought they were going to die in fear, but someone healed them!


    At other times, they are afraid of death after being injured. After being cured, they will definitely have the excitement and surprise of the rest of their lives.


    But for the first time in these days, they feel that being healed from their injuries is the greatest suffering.


    Working every day, not getting enough to eat, not getting enough sleep...


    Some people even think that they are injured and do not want to receive treatment, and at worst they will die.


    But there are so few people here, they got some grass and crushed it on the wounds, and gave them the bitter soup, cured them life and death, and they couldn''t die even if they wanted to die!


    For these people, the life they live these days is just four words-the sky is dark!


    And it was the young chief who was smiling all over his face who brought them all this!


    Mu Feng looked at these people with dull eyes and listlessness, and knew that these people were "unloved" and it was a good time for him to win over them, so he smiled and said to these people: "How about it? a feeling of?"


    Hearing Mu Feng''s words, these people trembled all over.


    Some people wailed from the bottom of their hearts: "What else can you do, if you have the ability, you can experience it for yourself!"


    Mu Feng continued to laugh and said: "As the defeated people, you actually know that you have no other choice but to die. But with me, I can not let you die!"


    These people were indifferent, obviously in a state of "it is better to die like this".


    Mu Feng understood, and said with a smile: "You should also know that as captives, if you want to survive, you have to do the heaviest work in the tribe! Eat the least amount of food! No one will care about you until you die!"


    These people still have the same expressions as before, without changing a bit, as if they "resigned to their fate".


    Mu Feng said again: "You should have seen it too. With me, Da Jiang, I can keep you hungry, warm, injured, and not die until the day you die of old age and exhaustion. so so!


    In me, Da Jiang, people like you are called slaves. If there is no accident, you will spend like this for many years to come! "


    Now these people trembled even more.


    Just for this period of time, they were exhausted physically and mentally from the torture, and they all felt that life would be worse than death.


    They don''t know when such a day will end, but most of them think that they will be relieved if they die naturally one day earlier.


    But now that Mu Feng said that he could let them keep doing this, they panicked all of a sudden.


    Frightened, helpless, unwilling...


    All kinds of negative emotions rushed into my heart.


    Seeing that it was almost done, Mu Feng smiled strangely in his heart, and changed the subject: "However, I, Da Jiang, are not totally unreasonable. It is human nature to be defeated and captured. Even if there is life and death on the battlefield, each is for their own tribe. .You kill our people, I will not hate you, it is because we are not strong enough, not as skilled as others!"


    "Huh?" Some people in the crowd came to their senses, and they asked with horror, "Don''t you hate us who killed you?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "The tribes fight each other for the sake of their own clansmen. What''s right or wrong? If I were a member of your Goshawk tribe, I would naturally kill the other tribe''s looters with all my strength, otherwise the Goshawk tribe would It will be difficult, right?"


    "This..." These people were greatly surprised, and they raised their heads to look at Mu Feng.


    Many people who were terrified temporarily suppressed their fear and looked at Mu Feng suspiciously.


    They didn''t expect that the hostile chief could say such words.


    "Since there is no right or wrong, and you don''t hate us, why do you torture us like this?" Someone asked.


    "Torture you?" Mu Feng shook his head, "You treat the enemies who killed your clansmen as killing, but we are not! If you kill my clansman, my clansman will be reduced. Originally, no one will do their jobs , and you were caught by me again, then these jobs should be done by you!"


    "We are doing the work of your former clansman..." Some people muttered, "But we are not treated like your clansman..."


    For a while, Mu Feng didn''t speak, and let these people discuss in whispers.


    The meaning of what he said is obvious, to let these people understand a truth: when two parts fight, casualties are inevitable. Big ginger doesn''t need to hate them, and they don''t need to hate big ginger!


    The last sentence is what Mu Feng really wants to convey.


    As for someone thinking that he was working for the dead Jiang people, that''s even better!


    Finally, someone tentatively said: "Since you don''t hate us and let us work for your dead clansmen, why don''t you give us the same treatment as clansmen!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng''s heart was full of joy, this sentence was definitely a surprise, saving him more foreshadowing!


    He smiled and said: "I don''t hate you, but you have killed so many of our clansmen. If I killed your clansmen, would you have killed us long ago?"


    The man fell silent.


    Indeed, the struggle between the two films is a struggle of life and death.


    If it was him, he must have killed his opponent.


    Seeing his silence, Mu Feng smiled and said, "You would choose to kill, but I didn''t. I can let you live, so I''m already much more magnanimous than you?"


    The man was silent, his eyes flickered, obviously moved by Mu Feng.


    If it was true what the young chief in front of him said, Da Jiang kept them from killing, not only did he have no hatred, but he was kind!


    May I ask, who can generously let the people of the hostile tribe who killed their own people live to this day?


    Anyway, he couldn''t do it.


    Mu Feng caught a glimpse of his expression, and then looked at the expressions of other people, his heart became clear, and his confidence rose even more.


    He smiled and said: "My Da Jiang''s attitude is like this. A battle to the death is a battle to the death, and a fight is a fight. It doesn''t involve hatred. If there is really an unresolved hatred, or to save your life, that is the opposite of life and death. So don''t worry, I No one from us Da Jiang will hate you!"


    These people were all attracted by Mu Feng''s powerful words: Don''t you hate us?


    Then Mu Feng smiled slightly, like a ray of light in the darkness quietly sprinkled on the hearts of every Goshawk captive, and gave them a hope: "If you can stop hating me, Da Jiang, and become a member of my Da Jiang , you can¡ªdon¡¯t suffer from this torture!¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 688

    Mu Feng''s words undoubtedly gave the prisoners of the Goshawk Department hope.


    The vast majority of people were thinking about what Mu Feng said, and vaguely understood what it was.


    Someone tentatively asked: "You mean we can avoid the current torture?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes, the premise is that you can no longer hate me, Da Jiang!"


    This person said almost immediately: "You don''t hate us, and we won''t hate you either!"


    Just after he said this, the expressions of the others were different.


    Some are thoughtful, some are obviously regretful, and some have twinkling eyes...


    Very few people are outraged.


    Obviously, after so many days of torment, they could no longer feel any hatred for Da Jiang.


    Almost everyone was waiting for Mu Feng to speak, waiting for his attitude.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You don''t hate us, of course I can keep you from being tortured. I can also make you like normal clansmen, and even make you my warriors!"


    "This..." All the soldiers of the Goshawk Department were stunned, "Become Da Jiang''s fighters?"


    Mu Feng suddenly smiled and said: "But this is all for later, the question now is how do you want me to believe that you don''t hate us Da Jiang anymore?"


    "This..." All the Goshawk fighters frowned, "Yeah, how can people believe that they really don''t hate Jiang anymore?"


    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, but they didn''t know how to answer Mu Feng.


    Someone finally came to his senses, looked at Mu Feng, and asked tentatively, "Then how can you trust us?"


    Mu Feng nodded at him, then looked at the others: "What about you?"


    Several other people were also looking at Mu Feng together, obviously they were also very concerned about this issue.


    Then Mu Feng said: "Okay, I can give you a chance, I, Da Jiang, will choose to attack the people in Changli, and then I need you to help me Da Jiang make a surprise attack with your method of manipulating hawks, is there a problem? "


    These people were stunned for a moment: "Take action against the Changli Department?"


    More people looked horrified.


    They suddenly realized that the young chief in front of him hated the Changli tribe!


    In other words, if they want to convince him, they have to go to the opposite side of the Changli Department!


    They were all silent now.


    Because once they took action against the Changli Division Alliance, they would completely go to the opposite side of the Changli Division, and it would be difficult for them to return to the Goshawk Division.


    Mu Feng didn''t rush, just waiting for them to make a decision.


    He knew that this was the critical time, and he had to hold his breath.


    After a while, someone finally asked, "Is it the Goshawk Department?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It won''t be the Goshawk Department!"


    The man asked again: "Will it be the Goshawk Department in the future?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "As long as the Goshawk Department doesn''t attack me, Da Jiang, I, Da Jiang, won''t attack the Goshawk Department either!"


    The man took a deep breath and nodded heavily: "Okay, I am willing!"


    Mu Feng smiled and heaved a sigh of relief.


    With the first loose mouth, there will be a second, and a third!


    Sure enough, soon more people "surrendered".


    Among the more than 70 people, 60 or so expressed their willingness to take action against the Changli Department, and the remaining 10 or so were still hesitant.


    Mu Feng didn''t urge him, he was already satisfied with more than sixty people.


    Because these more than 60 people had already greeted each other when they were captured. They were young and strong, and they were not married in the tribe, so they had nothing to worry about.


    As for those who are concerned, let Mu Fengfang give it to Mo Erhan and bring it back to the Goshawk Department.


    It''s not because of Mu Feng''s beauty in adulthood, but because he knows that it''s not easy to absorb and assimilate those who are concerned, and it would be troublesome to bring them back.


    Mu Feng didn''t know why these hawk control people had such a high ratio of unmarried, but this situation was undoubtedly good news for him.


    Because it is easier for him to assimilate with a person who has nothing to worry about!


    He also asked Li Hu to remove the shackles for those who expressed their opinions on the spot. At the same time, he asked Li Hu to take them to eat, take a bath and change clothes, and then let them rest in the tribe for two days.


    Really let these people experience for themselves what it feels like to go from hell to heaven, and also experience all kinds of "happiness" after becoming a member of the Dajiang tribe.


    First there was some inhuman ordeal, and then a round of "bombing" with sugar-coated shells, coupled with the attitudes expressed by these people, he didn''t believe that these people were not attracted to Jiang.


    As for the other dozen or so people, because they didn''t make a statement, Mu Feng naturally didn''t look good, and let them continue to be slaves.


    And from the bottom of his heart, Mu Feng is actually grateful to these few people.


    It is precisely because of the firmness of these ten or so individuals that the "betrayal" of these sixty-odd individuals seems more and more meaningless.


    In this way, for various reasons, the sixty or so people had to draw a clear line from the ten or so people, and thus stood closer to Da Jiang.


    Sure enough, because of the prominence of these ten or so people, these sixty or so people left with unhappy faces, and they all left the scene in a hurry.


    But Li Hu, Chang Shui and the others didn''t understand, and looked at the rest of the people who were still persisting with displeasure.


    "I don''t know how to be flattering!" Li Hu sneered, "The great chief of my department has already told you this, and he has given you enough face. If you don''t want it yourself, then don''t blame us!"


    Chang Shui also sneered: "Uncle Li Hu, leave them to me, I just took them to Pixiu City, there is enough work for them!"


    Li Hu grinned coldly: "Okay! Let them have a hard time!"


    Both of them knew that the life and death of these people was not that important anymore.


    And these ten or so people immediately realized their next fate, and each of them had different expressions.


    Some are determined, some are regretful, and some are struggling...


    Someone suddenly said: "I, I am willing too!"


    As he said that, he was about to get up and join the team of more than sixty people.


    "It''s late!" Mu Feng shook his head and said with a grin: "If you can wait until the next time I see you, you can decide whether it''s okay or not!"


    "Huh?" The man looked desperate.


    The expressions of the other ten or so people changed again: The opportunity is gone!


    There are a few people who regret it.


    Mu Feng quietly told Li Hu and Chang Shui: "Keep it alive, don''t kill it!"


    Li Hu nodded helplessly: "Yes!"


    Five days later, sixty-four people showed up at Da Jiang''s training ground, and put on new animal skin clothes. Although they hadn''t put on armor or been assigned weapons, their overall spirits had become weak. same.


    These sixty-four people were staring at the sky intently, while Da Jiang''s fighters were staring at them.


    Finally, a flock of birds flew over the training ground.


    Wooden Wind nodded: "Start!"


    More than 60 people looked at me, I looked at you, nodded in unison, then looked at the sky, frowned, and stared at the group of birds, each of them uttered the sound of an unknown bird.


    I think it''s the sound of these birds...


    In less than a moment, the flock of birds turned around and landed on them!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "Niaoyu?"


    Then he was overjoyed again: "Da Jiang has a group of animal trainers?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 689

    Mu Feng thought with joy that Da Jiang had more than sixty animal trainers at once, and was so happy that he wanted to take off.


    But when they tried to control horses such as cows and horses, it didn''t work at all.


    Obviously, their "beast taming" method is only effective for birds.


    "How could this happen?" Mu Feng, who had a huge gap in his heart, was extremely helpless, "How would it be if there were more than sixty animal trainers?"


    Even so, the methods of these more than 60 people still amazed Da Jiang''s fighters.


    Some of them had suffered from pecking at the dragon eagle, and they knew it was the method of the group in front of them, so they watched these people carefully one by one.


    Mu Feng was a little unwilling, so he called out the three-headed eagle and feather dragon, and let these people try it.


    What surprised him was that even the eagle-feathered dragons had a hard time keeping calm in the face of their strange birdsong, and they couldn''t help being disturbed.


    When Dalong and the others faced these people''s imitation birdsong, they became visibly agitated.


    As for the Flycatcher, Xiao Huang was affected almost instantly, and just hovered in the sky and fell towards one of the more than 60 people!


    But soon Flycatcher Little Yellow was free again and flew to Woodwind again.


    This surprised Mu Feng.


    Then he called the pigeons and let them experiment.


    Through trial and error, he had determined that the sixty or so people in front of him could instantly control smaller birds.


    Larger birds take longer to maneuver.


    They, like Flycatcher Little Yellow, can influence and even control in an instant.


    When it comes to birds as big as the eagle feather dragon, they can only interfere, but cannot control


    And once they let go of the control of these birds, the birds will be free again.


    In order to realize the real long-term control of these birds, it still needs a long time to get along day and night, and to raise and domesticate them.


    Just like the green-backed dragon-peckers before, they were young birds they caught in the Goshawk area. They raised and domesticated them since they were young, and they got along day and night. In the end, they basically reached the point of mutual understanding, so they can be manipulated like fingers. Ginger is causing big trouble!


    This is fundamentally different from Mufeng''s advanced animal taming technique - the advanced animal taming technique is the most difficult at the beginning of domestication. Once the domestication is completed, the beast will establish a close and trusting relationship with Mufeng in the future, and it will not be easy to be destroyed.


    In addition to temporal differences, their influence on these birds is also limited by distance.


    After repeated experiments, Mu Feng came to the conclusion that the influence and control distance of these people on the birds is about 100 meters to 200 meters, and if it is farther away, it seems that there will be no effect.


    Of course, the farther the distance, the weaker the effect.


    But even so, the means by which they can control the birds in a short period of time or even instantly opened Mufeng''s eyes.


    At the same time, he was quietly relieved.


    He was struggling with how to arrange these people before - in case they could control the mount and control the mount to defect when Da Jiang confronted the enemy, he would not even have tears to cry.


    Fortunately, these people can''t control the beasts, so he can organize these people into the cavalry.


    What made him very curious was how these people mastered this skill and were able to control birds through sound.


    This group of people explained to him, but they didn''t say anything.


    In desperation, Mufeng had no choice but to ask the system for help, and the system gave an explanation: "Bird whisperers influence and control birds by imitating the calls of various birds. They rely on innate voice lines and acquired vocalization exercises. The mixed sound from the nose, throat, chest, etc. causes the resonance of different birds, so as to realize the control.


    The sound produced depends on the type of bird, and the size, thickness, and strength of the sound are different. The way of influence is through sound waves in the final analysis! "


    "Be good!" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "It''s so advanced, it involves sound waves."


    He knew that ultrasonic waves and infrasound waves, some can be heard by humans, and some cannot be heard by humans.


    He asked the system if it had something to do with it.


    The system replied: "Yes, it is very similar to this one! Different creatures, such as humans, beasts, birds, and insects, have different sound bands. Some creatures can use sound imitation to realize the recognition of cross-species creatures. Impact!"


    Now Mufeng understood.


    His eyes lit up, and he thought of the key point: "Since it can be achieved through continuous practice the day after tomorrow, then I can let these 60 people choose people to practice in the tribe. If possible, I, Da Jiang, can cultivate a group of my own. The warrior who controls the birds!"


    The system prompts: "This method is feasible! These more than 60 people also obtained this ability through continuous imitation training!"


    "Great!" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised, "If I, Da Jiang, also have my own battle for controlling birds, then I will be less and less dependent on these more than 60 people! I, Da Jiang, can form my own team of eagle control Qijun, even if there are enough eagle feather dragons, you can form your own flying cavalry!"


    Thinking of this, he smiled and looked at the more than 60 people, and said, "Well, since you can''t explain it clearly, you can choose some people from the tribe, see if they are suitable, and learn from you how to make bird calls." Sound, how to control the birds, how about it?"


    More than sixty people got up unexpectedly.


    They never expected that Mufeng would make such a request.


    But apparently, the young warchief had figured out how they manipulated the birds.


    If they still think about hiding their clumsiness and not teaching at this time, it will definitely not work.


    In addition, what they saw and experienced in Dajiang these days, all of them made them understand that the Dajiang in front of them is much stronger than their goshawks!


    If the two departments really meet, the Goshawk Department will definitely be defeated!


    And Da Jiang''s treatment of them is really as the young chief said: as long as you put down your hatred and integrate into Da Jiang, Da Jiang will not be stingy to treat them well!


    By now, they knew that they would never be able to return to the Goshawk Department.


    Let him go back to the life five days ago, and they will definitely not want it.


    So after Mu Feng made this request, these people nodded and agreed without much hesitation: "Yes, we are willing to teach Da Jiang''s people with all our heart!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, turned around and told Li Hu who was beside him, "Go and let them screen all the young and strong men of the right age in the tribe, including the fighters in the ministry, come and screen them, first to see if there are any suitable people, As long as the right people are available, let them follow suit!


    Waiting for Han Shu and Bai Yue to bring people back, let others try it too! "


    "Yes!" Li Hu agreed, turned around and went to the tribe to arrange this matter.


    As for Mu Feng, he looked at Xiao Huang who had regained his freedom beside him, and frowned in thought.


    Da Jiang had never suffered from birds before meeting the Goshawk Department.


    But when he met these eagle soldiers from the Goshawk Department, Da Jiang directly lost Xiao Bai''s combat power.


    Although most of them are war slaves, this matter has always made him worry about it.


    Of course, he couldn''t blame these Goshawk soldiers for this matter.


    As he said, the struggle between the two films is a life-and-death struggle, and whoever is more capable will have a greater chance of surviving.


    But he always remembered it in his heart.


    In addition to being full of envy for such a team of fighters who control birds, he has been thinking in his heart that there is any way to prevent the attack of such a strange army!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 690

    In addition to the birds and birds, Mu Feng also thought of the beast cavalry.


    Mu Feng, who suffered a loss once, did not want to suffer a second time.


    It doesn''t make sense to suffer from the birds. He didn''t expect that the strange beast cavalry might also make him suffer.


    For example, the armored dragon cavalry and the yellow cavalry were all cavalry that made Da Jiang almost stumble.


    But this is not the most terrible thing. He remembered that Chang Ning said before that in the Dali tribe in the farther west, there was a tribe in the tribe with 500 armored dragoon troops.


    With so many armored dragoons, once he encounters them, how should he deal with them?


    Is it possible to simply rely on heavy cavalry to head-to-head?


    But now, neither Da Jiang nor the Jade Bird Department seem to have this strength!


    Not to mention, there are many mammoths and armored earth dragons in the dragon department!


    In other words, if he wanted to avoid this disadvantage in future wars, he had to find another way - to find out weapons or combat methods to restrain these mounts!


    And the first thing he thought of was that the weapon was a crossbow!


    The crossbow is derived from the bow, but its power is far greater than that of the bow.


    The advanced crossbow manufacturing method is the same as the automatic rifle in the previous life, and the workmanship and parts are extremely precise.


    The distance of the crossbow in range is even farther than that of an automatic rifle!


    The crossbow produced in this way can be launched with a delay and aimed precisely, which is very different from the way of bows that rely solely on arm strength to pull the string.


    The most famous Qin crossbow in history, the rhubarb crossbow of the Han Dynasty, the Zhuge Liannu and the big bed crossbow that can shoot and kill enemies in a large area are all considered by Mu Feng.


    Compared with bows, crossbows have a much longer range, are easier to operate, and have a higher hit rate.


    Of course, the crossbow also has disadvantages, that is, the speed of the arrow on the crossbow is not as fast as that of the bow.


    Therefore, if you use it in front of the battle, you need at least three teams to shoot in bursts-this is also the method of shooting in turns that was used when the Han Dynasty defeated the Huns cavalry.


    Crossbows include hand crossbows, arm crossbows, bed crossbows, etc., which can be divided into single shot and continuous shot.


    The crossbow is very lethal to the cavalry, and it is very convenient for the infantry to use.


    Don''t worry about the manufacturing method. After all, Da Jiang already has bows and arrows now, so it is not a big problem to make various crossbows.


    It''s nothing more than to make the crossbow more powerful. He just needs to spend some achievement points to redeem it in the system.


    After thinking about it, he communicated with the system: "How to make an exchange crossbow!"


    The system prompts: "The most complete crossbow production method in history requires 300 achievement points! Are you sure to use 300 points to exchange?"


    "300 points?" Mu Feng was surprised. He hadn''t exchanged things from the system for a long time, and he suddenly felt that the "price" was really expensive.


    But he has already decided to make a crossbow, so naturally he won''t give up, and he replied affirmatively: "Definitely exchange!"


    "Ding! The exchange was successful! The current achievement point is: 325 points!"


    "I''m going, why is that so much!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, only then did he realize that he hadn''t paid attention to the achievement points of the system for too long.


    He didn''t care about the extra crossbow making method in his mind, and quickly checked to see if he had any missions to hand in, and then heaved a sigh of relief: "System, hand in the mission!"


    The system prompts: "The tribe has entered the metal age, get 1000 achievement points!


    Build a city and get 300 achievement points!


    Make copper coins and use them to get 500 achievement points!


    Form an alliance with the characteristics of the tribal era and get 300 achievement points!


    Build a totem pole and get 300 achievement points!


    Domesticate Chenghuang and get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement point is: 3025 points! "


    "Splendid!" Mu Feng cheered.


    He didn''t expect that after so many days, he suddenly got so many achievement points.


    The feeling of being "rich" all of a sudden is really good, and it is estimated that it will be enough for him to squander for a while.


    After handing in the task, Mu Feng hurriedly checked the making method of the crossbow again, he was "dazzled".


    There are sleeve crossbows, hand crossbows, arm crossbows, horn crossbows, wooden cart crossbows, bed crossbows, etc., from small to large, from assassination to shooting cavalry, and even to long-range attacking and killing the enemy''s generals. Introduction and how to make it.


    What surprised Mu Feng was that the bed crossbow was so big that it could be used for ambushes. He shot and killed the general of the Liao Army in the Battle of Chanyuan, which led to the subsequent alliance!


    He looked at it carefully, and chose the crossbow that can be used by one person, the Zhuge Liannu that can be used on a large scale, and the bed crossbow that is extremely powerful and requires a lot of manpower.


    One is individual combat.


    One is a large-scale team battle.


    One is for siege and land grabbing, and it is used against heavy cavalry.


    As for the other crossbows, he also chose several convenient styles, such as hand crossbows and sleeve crossbows, which are small and convenient for the women''s army to use.


    He found Qige, introduced several crossbow making methods to him in detail, and took him five days to make them one by one before giving up.


    when

 Chapter 691

    Hanshu and Fuyu return with a big victory.


    More than 520 people, more than 140 men, and the rest are women.


    The three or four hundred people that the Ganqing Hongluan Department announced to the outside world are all women, not men!


    There was no death in the two parts, which really surprised Mu Feng.


    After asking about the situation, he understood what was going on:


    It turned out that according to Mu Feng''s request, the two brought Hua Guzi back to the Hongluan tribe, and let the women''s army charge in front of her, knocking down the female soldiers of the Hongluan tribe, and capturing them alive.


    Just a face-to-face meeting, and the so-called female warriors of the Hongluan tribe were knocked down in sevens and eighties.


    After Han Shu smiled lowly and said to Hua Guzi, "This is not the state of the Great Jiang Detachment Army''s full charge, otherwise your warrior tribe will all die", Hua Guzi was terrified.


    She couldn''t help but not believe it.


    Because after a round of collision, none of Jiang''s female soldiers were injured, while most of the women''s soldiers of Hongluan''s department were injured.


    She had no doubt that the Hongluan tribe would really be slaughtered under the charge of the cavalry of the Jiangnu warrior.


    So at the critical moment, Hua Guzi made a move that surprised everyone¡ªshe personally called out to the members of the Hongluan tribe, asking them to give up resistance and join Dajiang.


    Hua Guzi''s shouting, coupled with the fact that the Hongluan tribe will join other tribes before, her clan members also know this situation, and even the days when the Hongluan clan members "can''t get rid of the pot", these clan members of hers also quickly recognized the reality , gave up resistance.


    Hearing this, Mu Feng finally understood why neither party died.


    The Women''s Army is due to strength.


    But the Hongluan tribe is dying in front of the battle.


    He nodded: "Yes, I am very satisfied with the result! You two have done a good job!"


    "Haha!" Fuyu laughed loudly, "Great chief, you said that, as long as I don''t hurt anyone, you will give us five armored earth dragons to drive our women''s army!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "That''s right, I said it, you can go to the back mountain and choose it yourself!"


    "Great!" Fuyu was extremely excited, "I just said, our Detachment of Women can do it!"


    "Well, indeed!" Mu Feng nodded, "Any other questions?"


    Fuyu thought for a while and said: "There is indeed something I want to tell you, and I need your consent."


    "What''s the matter, you say?"


    "On the way here, I have already communicated with the heads of the Red Luan tribe. They are willing to join Dajiang, but they don''t want to marry and have children like ordinary women. They want to become female warriors like us!" Fuyu replied, " So I want to expand the women''s army."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "You want to become a warrior of Da Jiang without being assimilated by me?"


    Han Shu on the side hurriedly said: "That''s how it is. One of the Red Luan''s tribe was destroyed without any loss. In fact, we annexed them. And that Hua Guzi also told me her request afterwards."


    "Request?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Han Shu immediately scratched his head: "I don''t think it''s a request, it should be a request."


    "What request?"


    "She said that she can help us Da Jiang to stabilize the people of the Hongluan tribe. I just hope that our Dajiang can help the tribe of the Hongluan tribe to be better!" Han Shu said.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "She doesn''t need to worry about this. After these people join my Da Jiang, those who can become members of my Da Jiang clan will receive the same treatment!"


    Han Shu said again: "She also said that if the chief can treat these tribesmen kindly, she is also willing to treat Jiang as her mother as a married woman!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, smiled and nodded, "Interesting!"


    Han Shu also smiled and said: "Yes, this old guy has done a lot of stupid things in the market, but now he is wise!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right, now she sees the situation very clearly."


    "One more thing," Han Shu looked strange, with a strange smile on his mouth, "There''s another thing that Fuyu hasn''t said yet, let me say it!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at Han Shu with a nervous expression, "What''s the matter, so funny?"


    Han Shu smiled strangely: "The old guy Huaguzi said, if you can promise her to treat the people of the Hongluan tribe kindly from the beginning, she can go to the wolf tribe according to your wishes, and then use her method to make Langqiu agree to rate her." Add all the ginger!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned, "Hua Guzi said that?"


    At the same time, he exclaimed from the bottom of his heart: "Hey, now this old woman has spontaneously become my spy!"


    Han Shu smiled strangely: "Well, she said it!"


    Mu Feng frowned, scratching his head in thought.


    Frankly speaking, he was quite surprised and also found it incredible.


    Because judging from Hua Guzi''s performance in the market, she is a typical brainless "leader" - she doesn''t know anything about the situation and just yells at him, threatening to start a war with Jiang .


    But after learning that Mu Feng would not kill her, some of the subsequent actions seemed to be "opened up".


    Whether it was to persuade the members of Hong Luan''s tribe to surrender before the battle, or to send some "loyalty" messages to Han Shu through Mu Feng, he could not be regarded as a fool.


    The so-called "one who understands the current affairs is a hero" is nothing more than her seeking the most beneficial result for the Hongluan tribe in such a defeat.


    But now she actually wants to help Mu Feng annex the Wild Wolf Department. Is it to show her loyalty, or is it to take revenge on Wolf Hill and blame him for harming her?


    But what does that matter?


    A mere Red Luan tribe, most of them are women, under Jiang''s frequent driving, assimilation and various superior conditions far beyond the times, he does not believe that they are not tempted!


    In this era, when most tribes are struggling for food and clothing, who would choose to leave the rich and powerful ginger?


    Didn''t I say something, no matter how much conspiracy and trickery is in front of absolute strength, it is false.


    What''s more, as Mu Feng is a "thousand-year-old demon", it''s fine if he doesn''t plot against these people, but can these people plot against him?


    "Interesting!" Mu Feng grinned and grinned, looking up at Han Shu, "Yes, find a way to tell Hua Guzi privately that I agree to her request, and she needs to do what she says!


    Well, tell her again that the length of time is not rigid, so there is no need to rush it. At the very least, from the current point of view, I, Jiang, and the Wild Wolf Department are still in an alliance! "


    Han Shu was surprised, after thinking for a while, his face showed excitement, he laughed and said: "Yes!"


    "In that case," Mu Feng looked at Fuyu, "you look at the screening, and if you are suitable for inclusion in the women''s army team. But be stricter when screening!"


    Fu Yu also nodded and agreed: "Yes!"


    "By the way, how many fighters do they have?" Mu Feng asked.


    Fu Yu smiled and said: "There are more than two hundred and sixty, but if we screen it, it is estimated that only a little over one hundred meets our requirements."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not too many. Other women asked about the situation. If they don''t want to become warriors, they can just choose a marriage with an adult man in this tribe. In the future, they won''t talk about getting married. Do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    "That''s right!" Han Shu suddenly spoke again, "Great Chief, there are more than a hundred men in their tribe, it''s just..."


    "Just what?" Mu Feng wondered.


    "They don''t seem to have any ideas, they don''t know how to hunt, they only know how to work!" Han Shu replied.


    "It''s not their fault." Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "Go and hand them over to Li Hu, arrange some work for these people, and they will react after a while. You can choose to join the hunting team, or the warrior team, it doesn''t matter!"


    "Let''s forget about the soldiers!" Han Shu shook his head, "Their group of girls are chirping, they probably won''t be able to go to the battlefield!"


    Fuyu on the side glared at each other angrily: "Why, you look down on women?"


    Han Shu waved his hand: "I''m not talking about you, you are the Women''s Army!"


    Only then did Fuyu grin, very proud.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 692

    The arrangement for the Hongluan Department has been finalized in this way, and the next step is the matter of the Yanhuo Department.


    Hanshu and Fuyu naturally received Konoha''s message, and also saw the letter.


    Naturally, he also knew Mufeng''s "thoughts" about Yanhuobu.


    In line with the principle taught by the great chief to "pay attention to integrity in everything", the three of them made total calculations, and finally decided on a plan of "before the soldiers".


    Their approach was to leave the Fifty Cavalry Army and take a few members of the Hongluan tribe to go to the Yanhuo tribe to "reason".


    The reason is because of the persecution of the Yanhuo tribe, the Hongluan tribe lost about 80 tribesmen, and the tribe was also plundered by other tribes.


    Because of being plundered, there was not enough food in the tribe, which directly caused the 31 school-age women of the Hongluan tribe to be unable to recruit men from other tribes because they did not have a wedding ceremony.


    After a while, the Yanhuo Department caused the Hongluan Department to lose more than one hundred people!


    As a subordinate tribe of Dajiang, the Hongluan tribe has always tolerated the Yanhuo tribe and suffered heavy losses.


    So the big ginger as the upper part came to ask for an explanation in the past.


    It was Fu Yu who came up with the idea.


    When she said this, Mu Feng was stunned for a while.


    He sighed in his heart, Fuyu''s intelligence would not have been too bad in his previous life.


    If she succeeds, she will be a strong woman. Even if she is down and out, she can blackmail people until they tremble.


    At present, the way she "asks for an explanation" with the Ministry of Fire and Fire is actually to touch porcelain - all the clansman''s starvation, the loss of walking marriage, and the loss of the tribe are all counted.


    Thanks to Fuyu, he didn''t know about "delayed wages", "spiritual loss", "round trip fees" and other such messes, otherwise he could really blackmail the people in the Ministry of Fire and Fire without leaving their pants.


    Then again, they don''t have pants either.


    But right now, she used the name of the Hongluan Department to list a lot of reasons for the need for compensation to the Fire Department.


    Rao Mufeng was used to big scenes, and now after hearing Fuyu''s detailed follow-up treatment method, he also vaguely felt a little scared.


    "Too ruthless!" Mu Feng''s heart twitched, "This girl is too ruthless, even more ruthless than me!"


    "Sure enough, women can''t be messed with, especially shrewd women!" He sighed in his heart.


    He could already imagine how the chief of the Ministry of Flame had a headache after he said so many reasons in front of the fifty-riding Jiang cavalry.


    "What are you going to do next?" Mu Feng asked.


    Fu Yu looked at Han Shu, grinned and said: "Great Chief, we know that the Yan Huo Department is a blue bird and does not belong to the tribe, so it is inappropriate for you to come forward!


    So don''t worry, we''ve already made arrangements for the Fifty Riders to keep an eye on the east and south areas of the Flame Department, especially towards the Blue Bird Department. As long as any of them come out, they will be intercepted by us!


    We have also notified them, and they need to give us an answer in three days, otherwise my Da Jiang''s men will come to their fire department!


    Well, that is tomorrow, wait for the letter! Now Konoha has brought three hundred soldiers and one hundred women''s army in the area of ??Hongluan, not far from them! "


    Mu Feng scratched his head: "With the Blue Bird Department here, it''s really not convenient for me to come forward in such a matter!"


    "Haha!" Fu Yu laughed happily, with a teasing look on his face.


    She laughed wantonly, it was rare to see Mu Feng was embarrassed.


    It was only at this time that Fu Yu suddenly realized that the great chief of Da Jiang was still a minor child, and he was still the little brother who had to be called "Sister" when he met him.


    Han Shu also had a smile on the corner of his mouth, looking happy.


    He laughed loudly: "Oh, Fuyu, don''t laugh at him, if this is another tribe, he would have gone and wiped it out!"


    This can be regarded as a solution to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng sighed: "I don''t want to either!"


    After a pause, he said solemnly again: "The Department of Fire and Fire has nothing to do with Da Jiang, so we can''t make it too rigid. It''s okay to injure a few people, but don''t kill anyone! I will keep the Department of Fire and Fire for use!"


    "Understood!" Seeing Mu Feng''s serious expression, Han Shu and Fu Yu also hurriedly replied, "For public and private purposes, no one in the Yanhuo Department can die. In this way, it will not be very difficult for me, Jiang, to merge, and Qingniao will not. Come to negotiate and there is still room for change?"


    "Turn around?" Mu Feng shook his head with a smile, "The meat that gets eaten in our mouths is ours, and the person who becomes my big ginger is my big Jiang''s. Why do we need to turn around?"


    Fuyu was stunned for a moment, then clicked his tongue and praised: "That''s right! You are indeed the great chief of my Great Jiang, as it should be!"


    But Han Shu asked worriedly: "Chief, if I really want to elaborate, the Jade Bird Department should not care about conflicts with Da Jiang, but if they send Chang Ning, will it be difficult for you?"


    "Difficult?" Mu Feng wondered, "Why is it so difficult? What''s so difficult about the tribe that I, Jiang, merged with my ability?"


    Han Shu was dumbfounded!


    The three of them have made a plan, and they are busy going.


    Han Shu was busy handing over the new recruits to Li Hu, Fu Yu let go and went to select his own women''s army.

 Chapter 693

    Mu Feng originally planned to take people for a walk in the valley after returning from the city.


    But in the market, there was Hua Guzi''s toss first, and then the Yanhuo Department was involved.


    Several things piled up together, and it was inconvenient for him to leave the picker and leave.


    The affairs of the Red Luan Department are okay, mainly the Fire Department, and this matter involves the Blue Bird Department.


    The Fire Department is easy to deal with, the question is whether the follow-up Jade Bird Department will pursue accountability and clarify the situation.


    Even if the Yanhuo Department seems to be not very popular in the Blue Bird Department, he still has to guard against it.


    At the very least, he had to settle down with the people from the Ministry of Fire and Fire before he could go out.


    Otherwise, if you leave your tail in the tribe, he won''t feel at ease going out.


    Fortunately, Han Shu and Fu Yu were still very efficient in handling affairs, and after five days of going out, they finally returned with a large number of people.


    There are more than 1,200 people in total!


    Hanshu and Fuyu brought people back, while Konoha went directly to the nearest border of Changli.


    The chief of the Ministry of Fire and Fire is named Huolong, a middle-aged man who seems to be a hardliner.


    But it''s a pity that the arms can''t twist the thighs, and the more than 400 fighters of the Yanhuo Department have no chance of winning against the 400 fighters of Da Jiang.


    Han Shu and Fu Yu told the whole story in front of Fire Dragon.


    Even though Han Shu and Fu Yu kept their hands on purpose, and did not use long spears, bows and arrows to charge, the soldiers of the Yanhuo Department were still defeated.


    Their bone knives had no effect on the armor of Dajiang warrior at all, and even the horses caused some minor injuries.


    Because of the need to keep alive, Da Jiang''s fighters really spent a lot of effort.


    "If we can''t help but kill, our Jiang cavalry army will charge, and their soldiers will be killed and injured!" Han Shu said lightly.


    The fire dragon beside him was full of bitterness.


    The Yanhuo tribe''s misfortune fell from the sky, and they never knew that there was such a powerful tribe behind the Hongluan tribe.


    A few days ago, Da Jiang''s charge made him understand what the gap is.


    But such a tribe turned out to be the upper part of the Hongluan tribe!


    "What did they do long ago!" Huo Long yelled helplessly in his heart, "If they had brought out this big ginger, how could our Yanhuo Department have ended up like this!"


    Along the way from Baishuyuan to Pixiu City, passed through several cities, and finally arrived at this Dragon City, the fire dragon was already shocked beyond measure.


    He didn''t know what kind of fate he was going to face¡ªalthough he had already figured out a part of it on the way here: Jiang would annex the Yanhuo Department, and he would most likely die!


    Because his people had been left outside and did not enter the city.


    What he saw along the way also made his heart sink to the bottom - after his death, the tribesmen of the Yanhuo Department might be reduced to the same people they saw at first, tied up with ropes, and from time to time someone urged them to whip them.


    Huolong was full of unwillingness and bitterness on his face, looking at the young man who was listening to his clansmen telling what had happened without saying a word.


    Obviously, the boy is the chief of the so-called Big Ginger.


    This can be clearly seen from the respectful attitude of others.


    "How is it possible for such a young chief!" Huo Long roared in his heart, "He should have only grown up not long ago!"


    After listening to Han Shu''s words, Mu Feng had a general understanding of the situation, which was not much different from what he had expected.


    Along the way, the threat of the threat, the hint of the hint, and even the "tragic fate" of the slaves have been seen by the people of the Ministry of Fire and Fire.


    It can be said that from Han Shu and Fu Yu''s side, they have done everything they should beat.


    Now when it comes to Mufeng, it''s for "Jujube".


    He smiled and bowed to Huolong and bowed: "I am Mufeng, Great Chief Jiang, I have met my brother!"


    Huolong was surprised, he didn''t know what the boy in front of him wanted to do, and he didn''t seem to want to kill himself.


    He subconsciously returned a salute: "I, I am Huolong, the great chief of the Ministry of Fire and Fire, I have met my brother!"


    Obviously, Huolong was uneasy.


    Mu Feng rubbed his hands dryly, showing embarrassment on his face: "Well, brother, you don''t mind if I call you that!"


    As a prisoner, Huolong waved his hands subconsciously: "I don''t mind, I don''t mind!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "As for me, I just want to invite you to have a good chat about the Hongluan tribe. Who knew that my tribe invited all of you from the Yanhuo tribe back!"


    "Ah?" Huolong''s eyes widened, obviously surprised.


    "Ah?" Fuyu was also taken aback, subconsciously called out.


    she is after all

 Chapter 694

    The fire dragon was completely frightened!


    More than three hundred horses!


    Except for Da Jiang, he had never seen so many horses.


    He has never seen even the Blue Bird Division!


    The point is that he can''t get away with this account, because the Yanhuo Ministry did kill the Hongluan''s people, but not as many as Fuyu said.


    He remembered that the Yanhuo Department had killed forty or fifty people from the Hongluan Department.


    But the entire Yanhuo Department is now in Da Jiang''s hands, how dare he argue with Mu Feng whether it is forty or fifty or more than a hundred?


    Mu Feng made this request obviously to embarrass him, but his attitude was surprisingly good.


    Huolong wailed in his heart, not knowing what to do.


    Da Jiang is willing to compensate, but they have no casualties.


    There were casualties in Hong Luan''s department, but he couldn''t get it out!


    He wanted Mufeng to compensate him for the lost cattle first, but he also knew that the compensation for "Big Head" had not been negotiated, so it was impossible to talk about other things.


    Mu Feng looked at Huolong with a tangled expression and didn''t speak, waiting for him to speak first.


    This is tantamount to suffering for the fire dragon.


    "Brother!" Huolong bowed and saluted, his voice was obscure, "What do you think should be done?"


    Just this one sentence is full of bitterness and helplessness.


    It made Mu Feng feel like he was bullying an honest person.


    But this feeling just passed by. After all, with a population of more than 1,200, he would never let go.


    Just in response to that sentence: Can you spit out the meat that reaches your mouth?


    He pretended to be embarrassed, and after thinking for a while, he said: "Brother, to tell you the truth, I am also very difficult to deal with. Now the Hongluan tribe is forced by you and has no place to live. Now they have been forced to join us. Big Jiang, beg me for an explanation!"


    The fire dragon''s eyes shrank.


    Mu Feng''s words were no different from reminding him: Now it''s me, Da Jiang, who wants an explanation from you!


    But the entire Ministry of Fire and Fire has been arrested, what else can he say?


    The fire dragon was silent, and it took a long time before he said bitterly: "Brother, tell me, now my Yanhuo tribe is in your hands, and you know the current situation of my Yanhuo tribe, how can you calm down your big Jiang?" anger?"


    Then he looked at Mu Feng squarely to see what Mu Feng had to say.


    Obviously, by now he could see that the affairs of Hongluan''s department could not be better!


    He was hesitant in his heart to say whether to join Dajiang, but he also had another fantasy, that is, if Mufeng gave other solutions and solutions, he would be able to keep the Yanhuo Department.


    Mu Fenggan rubbed his hands twice, scratched his head with a "smile" and said, "You see, this matter is done! You can compensate us for the corresponding fighters according to the number of Hongluan''s losses, how about it?"


    "What?" Huolong hopped his feet and shook his head quickly, "Without these fighters, it would be difficult for our Yanhuo Department to survive!"


    Mu Feng frowned: "Brother, what do you say, you can''t accept what I said!"


    The fire dragon was silent.


    The last trace of fantasy in his heart was also extinguished.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and said: "The Ministry of Fire and Fire has nothing to pay for now. If you are willing, the Ministry of Fire and Fire is willing to become your subordinate tribe?"


    "Affiliated tribe?" Mu Feng was taken aback, then shook his head, "You should be the subordinate tribe of the Blue Bird Department now, right?"


    After a pause, his face became displeased, and he snorted coldly: "Brother, I talked nicely with you, but you want to harm me!"


    "This!" Huolong waved his hands again and again, "I don''t have any!"


    "No?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "You are now subordinate to the Jade Bird Department, and you voted for me Da Jiang instead. If the Jade Bird Department finds out about this, they will definitely come to hold me accountable! I know, do you want to use their hands to deal with me, Da Jiang?"


    As soon as these words came out, Han Shu and Fu Yu next to him opened their eyes wide, their faces "changed suddenly", and they all shouted: "Great Chief, this man intends to harm me, Da Jiang, kill him!"


    Han Shu sneered: "I said a long time ago, if you bully me, Jiang, it''s better to kill them all!"


    With the cooperation of Han Shu and Fu Yu, the other big Jiang warriors in the room also shouted together: "Kill them!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Great chief, kill this group of people!"


    The fire dragon turned pale with fright.


    Regardless of whether he just said the phrase "becoming a subordinate tribe" out of luck or in the mind of bringing disaster to the east, seeing the reactions of Da Jiang''s people, he regretted it in his heart.


    "It turns out they know so much about the Jade Bird Department!" Huo Long was filled with astonishment.


    What he didn''t know was that the young chief in front of him not only knew about the Jade Bird Division, but was also very familiar with the Jade Bird Division!


    It''s just that he is destined to not know these things.


    Right now, he has been overwhelmed by Jiang''s anger.


    "Brother, brother!" Huolong waved his hands again and again, looking at the angry Mufeng, "I don''t have that idea!"


    "No!" Mu Feng let out a heavy breath, "You better not think so, I''ll give you another chance, if what you say doesn''t satisfy me, Da Jiang¡ª"


    Mu Feng squinted his eyes and pointed behind himself: "You have seen what I, a member of the Jiang tribe, have meant!"


    Huolong shuddered and took a deep breath: "My Flame and Fire Department is willing to join Da Jiang, and I only hope that I can dispel Da Jiang''s anger!"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer him directly, but turned to look at Han Shu and Fu Yu, and motioned: "What do you think?"


    "Ah?" Fu Yu was taken aback again, obviously not responding.


    In her opinion, isn''t this the result that the chief wanted? Why...


    Han Shu was the first to react, and "reminded" Mu Feng: "Great Chief, if the Blue Bird Division blames you..."


    Mu Feng "hesitantly" for a moment: "There are more than a thousand of them, and I, Da Jiang, can reach several thousand at once!"


    Han Shu seriously "thought about it", and finally "grit his teeth" and said: "They just have a little more people, and they are not our opponents!"


    This time Fuyu also came to his senses, and hurriedly said: "That''s right, what are you afraid of, haven''t we wiped out the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department? And what about the Lei Ze Department, the Bull Department, and the Blue Bird Department for so long?" , wouldn¡¯t it still be wiped out by us?¡±


    "What!" Huolong breathed heavily, and looked at Mu Feng in disbelief, "Did you kill the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department?"


    Mu Feng pretended not to care and said: "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    Huolong took a deep breath: "You also killed Lei Ze''s department?"


    Mu Feng nodded again: "Yes!"


    This time, the fire dragon''s expression suddenly changed, it was no longer frightened, but very excited, and the degree of excitement made Mu Feng stunned.


    I saw Huolong suddenly knelt down on one knee and raised one hand: "I, Huolong from Yanhuo Department, request to join Dajiang!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Because he could clearly see that Huolong''s expression was very sincere, his eyes were firm and serious, without any strange emotion.


    "What''s going on?" All the Dajiang people who were acting with Mu Feng were also stunned.


    "The scaring effect... is too good?" Han Shu frowned and said, "That''s it, solved?"


    Unexpectedly, Fire Dragon said seriously: "Dear Chief, please allow me to join the Fire Department!"


    "What''s the situation?" Mu Feng looked at his serious expression and scratched his head, "Why does it feel like he''s going to join Da Jiang on the pole now? There won''t be any fraud, right?"


    Huolong saw that Mufeng was puzzled, and said sternly: "To tell you the truth, we wanted to join the Jade Bird tribe before, but they rejected them. They only accepted us as a subordinate tribe. And they only traded part of the salt with us, and the rest It''s not going to help!"


    Mu Feng said in his heart: "Not only the Blue Birds, Lei Ze, Liaolong and even Changli all treat their subordinate tribes in this way!"


    Huolong continued: "So people in my tribe don''t have a deep recognition of the Blue Birds. It''s just that there are no other tribes around for us to choose.


    The Blue Bird Department has fought against the Lei Ze Department for so many years without defeating the Lei Ze Department, but you can easily destroy them, which shows that you are stronger than the Blue Bird Department.


    Such a tribe, I, the Fire Department, is willing to join, and I only want to multiply and prosper in Dajiang, and continue to have children! "


    Now it was Mu Feng''s turn to be surprised.


    He knew that the Yanhuo Department was not favored by the Blue Bird Department, after all, the Yanhuo Department was outside Qingzhang Mountain.


    But what he didn''t know was that the Fire Department originally wanted to join the Blue Bird Department, but the Blue Bird Department didn''t agree.


    Presumably the Jade Bird Department looked down on their small tribe.


    He thought of what Chang Ning said when he invited him to lead his troops to join the Jade Bird Club: "Do you know how many tribes much bigger than you want to join my Jade Bird Club, but we didn''t accept it."


    Now it seems that what she said was true.


    The Department of Fire and Fire in front of you is a ready-made example!


    It''s just that what Huolong never expected was that Da Jiang had a very good relationship with the Jade Bird Department, and it wasn''t Da Jiang''s Department that wiped out the Lei Ze Department.


    But what does it matter?


    The main reason is that the Fire Department has long wanted to find a big tribe to join, and they have no psychological burden to join other departments!


    In this way, no matter whether it is Wood Wind or Fire Dragon, they are all hitting the right target.


    Wanting to understand this, Mu Feng stepped forward to support the fire dragon, then grinned and said, "Welcome to Da Jiang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 695

    Accidentally learned that Da Jiang was the one who exterminated the tribes of Hei Ya, Huang Feng and Lei Ze, Huo Long no longer had any doubts in his heart, and asked Mu Feng to lead his troops to join Da Jiang.


    As Chang Ning said, many tribes are proud to join a big tribe.


    The Ministry of Fire and Fire is one of them.


    In this way, the annexation of the Ministry of Fire and Fire became very smooth.


    Now that Huolong''s attitude has been given, Mu Fengyi stopped stretching, and instead asked someone to call Lihu, and said in front of Huolong: "This is my big boss Jiang, Lihu. Tell him more about it." Regarding the situation of your clansmen, let him arrange all the affairs of the clansmen!"


    Huolong nodded quickly: "Yes!"


    Then Mu Feng turned to Li Hu: "This is Da Jiang''s new clan member, Huolong, all the new clan members you have come to arrange together!"


    Li Hu hurriedly agreed: "Yes, Great Chief!"


    So the two began to "hand over" in front of Mu Feng.


    "Also," Mu Feng looked at Fire Dragon again, "Arrange all the wounded fighters here, and someone here can treat them. After they are cured, these people can participate in the selection and become my Da Jiang''s fighters!"


    The fire dragon got excited.


    He has already seen the strength of the Great Jiang Cavalry Army, which is definitely beyond the existence of the Blue Bird Department.


    I didn''t expect that he would be like Jiang''s fighter soon!


    This is tantamount to a great affirmation and encouragement to him¡ªbecoming a warrior means being recognized as a true clansman!


    He originally thought that the young chief in front of him would use various reasons to shirk.


    I didn''t expect to get a clear statement from the chief so soon.


    "So fast!" Fire Dragon exclaimed, "Really, can our fighters be like Da Jiang''s fighters?"


    "Why, too soon?" Mu Feng laughed, "Haven''t you already joined Dajiang? Since you joined us, you are Dajiang''s people, and naturally you are treated like Dajiang people!"


    He looked at Huolong and said, "If you want, you can become a member of the Great Jiang Cavalry like other fighters. If you are not good at fighting, then stay in the tribe and work with Lihu and the others to manage the tribe!"


    "Is it okay?" Huolong was surprised, "I don''t need to take care of everything?"


    "No need!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "I want to be a cavalry!" Fire Dragon became excited, "I also want to have my own horse and become a warrior!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng laughed, "Okay, come with me!"


    At the same time, he ordered Li Hu and Han Shu: "How about this, you two take people to bring those soldiers back for treatment, and I will take him to choose a mount!"


    "yes!"


    Afterwards, Mu Feng took the fire dragon out and wandered around the tribe, leading him to see horses, red deer, Cheng Huang, mammoths, armored dragons and horned rhinos.


    As for Sha Laosan and Meng Ji Beast, they were all in the woods of Beishan, and Huolong couldn''t see them.


    Even so, Da Jiang was dumbfounded after seeing these beast mounts.


    He was scared and happy in his heart.


    Later, he was afraid that he almost killed the Yanhuo tribe with a single thought before.


    Fortunately, he chose to join Dajiang, and now he can stand here and be led by the great chief to choose a mount.


    When passing by the livestock pen and seeing two "big chiefs" who became janitors raising cattle and sheep, this kind of luck turned into a sense of honor again!


    He clenched his fists secretly, and told Mu Feng solemnly: "Great chief, I want a mount with horns on its head!"


    "The one with horns on its head?" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes, that one is called a red deer, and its speed is slightly slower than that of a horse, but after charging, its lethality is greater than that of a horse!"


    "Red deer, red deer!" Fire Dragon shouted excitedly, "So they are called red deer!"


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng laughed, "What''s the matter, you sound like you''ve seen it before?"


    The fire dragon became excited: "Of course I have seen it! There are red deer in the woods in the east of our tribe. But because they run so fast and they are in the woods, we can''t catch them!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "Do you often see it?"


    "Seen often!"


    "Is that much?"


    "There should be quite a few. We''ve only seen groups of fifty or sixty in three or four places. It''s just that there are many forests and big trees, so it''s not easy for us to catch them."


    "It''s not easy to catch..." Mu Feng laughed, "That''s not necessarily the case!"


    Then he looked at Fire Dragon: "Can any of you find out where that place is?"


    Huolong nodded: "Yes, I have seen it before!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Find a few clansmen who know the way, and you follow to catch the red deer!"


    "Catch red deer!" Huolong was excited, but doubts immediately appeared on his face, "Is it easy to catch?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "You will know when you go!"


    For some reason, seeing the young chieftain laughing, the fire dragon was also infected. Although he didn''t know how the chieftain wanted to catch the red deer, he chose to have no reason to believe that he could catch it.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng took Fire Dragon to personally select a red deer, and found a tribe member to teach him how to ride a red deer mount.


    At the same time, he also asked Huolong to call out the names of a few people, all of whom were hunting team members from the Ministry of Fire and Fire, and called them over, picked out a few horses for them, and learned how to ride horses together.


    Then he will take these people to catch red deer.


    Fire Dragon and these people are

 Chapter 696

    Because this trip is very important, Mu Feng called Shuo Feng back and asked him to take more hunting team members out hunting.


    Considering that the great chief hadn''t taken him out hunting for a long time, and the great chief said "bring more", Shuo Feng selected 150 of the 300 hunting team members to wait.


    Afterwards, he asked Han Shu and Bai Qiu to choose a hundred or so fighters.


    Of course, there are also those sixty-four eagle control fighters who are indispensable for this trip.


    In addition, Sha Laosan, Meng Ji Beast, Eagle Feathered Dragon and other beasts that need to be followed regularly will also be taken out.


    After all, he hasn''t fully figured out what kind of beasts are in the valley.


    These preparations are very common for Da Jiang''s people, and they will be ready soon.


    But the problem is that Huolong has been practicing for a long time and has not yet learned how to ride a horse. This speed and comprehension ability are not as good as the big flicker!


    In desperation, Mu Feng had to stay in the tribe for two more days, and use this time to arrange the affairs of the tribe well.


    Naturally, the first priority was the arrangements for the Ministry of Fire and Fire to join Jiang.


    The Dajiang people have changed from more than 3,000 people to 4,560 people. The population has increased sharply, and the pressure is even greater.


    Excluding the food prepared for the "migrant workers" who built Pixiu City, the originally surplus food is now a little nervous.


    However, according to current estimates, it will not be a problem to survive the coming year.


    But it is obviously not Mufeng''s style to tighten his belt.


    After Li Hu told him about the food situation, he had already started planning in his heart how to store more food for the winter.


    "A man can''t get rich without windfall, and a horse can''t get fat without night grass!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "There should be a lot of stock in the dragon department, hehe..."


    Fortunately, it is now approaching late autumn, and there is still some time before winter, so he can still think of ways to prepare.


    In addition to the population arrangement, he also explained how Li Hu and others should deal with the potential accountability of the Jade Bird Department.


    The reason is nothing more than Fuyu''s rhetoric: the Hongluan tribe is a subordinate tribe of Dajiang, and the Yanhuo tribe has caused heavy losses to the Hongluan tribe. Then Da Jiang came to ask for responsibility, and the Ministry of Fire and Fire blamed himself for not being able to compensate, so they all had to join Da Jiang.


    The reason for this seemingly leaking wind is actually to explain to the Blue Bird Department.


    With the relationship between Jiang and the Jade Bird Department, as long as the Jade Bird Department is not stupid, they all know how to deal with it.


    The second place is naturally the construction of new buildings for the tribe.


    Due to the sudden increase in population, the earth buildings under construction were obviously not enough. The addition of the Ministry of Fire and Fire made Da Jiang build another ten or so earth buildings at once.


    In desperation, Mu Feng had no choice but to order people to tear down the first protective wall, and took advantage of the trend to open mountains on both sides of Nanshan and Beishan, and build earthen buildings according to the terrain, so as to maximize the use of the existing terrain inside the city wall.


    Even so, there still seems to be insufficient space for the construction of earth buildings inside the protective wall on the first floor.


    The current plan is to build earthen buildings westward on the area west of the city wall¡ªthe place over there is large enough, and it is estimated that there will be no problem in building more than ten or twenty buildings.


    Of course, this does not count the mirror cities outside.


    If some of these clansmen were diverted, the situation would be improved again.


    And the reason why he insisted on letting these people from the Yanhuo Department live in the tribe for a period of time is to strengthen their recognition of Da Jiang, so that they will be loyal to Da Jiang if they are diverted out¡ªare they with the Moxiong Department? Those old oil guys are different!


    In addition to arranging the affairs of the Ministry of Fire and Fire and the construction of the earth building, he also urged Qige to take out part of the crossbow that he made for the soldiers on this trip.


    Not many, only sixty or seventy, all crossbows.


    When they first got the crossbow, none of Jiang''s soldiers understood what it was.


    But after Mu Feng demonstrated how to use the crossbow, and everyone saw the range and penetrating power of the crossbow, everyone''s expression changed from doubt to shock.


    Those warriors who did not get the crossbow were full of envy for those who did.


    In particular, the arrows used in the crossbow are also special short arrows, which are more convenient to carry, which makes the approved

 Chapter 697

    Since Da Jiang was a small tribe of the Jiang clan, Mu Feng had heard of the Yanhuo Department.


    The first time he knew about the Yanhuo tribe was from Li Hu, who said that the Yanhuo tribe was a city tribe that was bigger than the Manglong tribe.


    Later, because of a coincidence, he knew that the Ministry of Fire and Fire was an existence that could compete with the Ministry of Black Fang and the Ministry of Yellow Wind.


    Later, he learned that the Yanhuo Department is a subordinate tribe of the Blue Bird Department.


    It was precisely because he knew it was a subordinate tribe of the Blue Bird Department that he didn''t have any other thoughts about the Yanhuo Department.


    Therefore, he never paid attention to where the Department of Fire and Fire was.


    But because the Hongluan Department made a fuss in the market, he only noticed the Yanhuo Department again.


    Until now, he is leading three hundred people to go to Pixiu City via Qinglong City, and then from Pixiu City through a forest, passing through the Red Luan Department, and then to the Yanhuo Department.


    Visiting Pixiu City in person and seeing the huge fire dragon in the mall was a shock. He really couldn''t imagine that Da Jiang would build a mall and send special personnel to guard it, just for the once-in-twentieth-day transaction!


    Of course, after Mu Feng briefly told him some things that are traded in the market, he was even more shocked: "What, you can also trade horses and mounts in the market? Even people can be traded?"


    Mu Feng nodded in response: "Not bad!"


    At the same time, he also sighed in his heart: "This is also in the primitive era. If this was placed in the previous life, human trafficking would be a serious crime!"


    Huolong smacked his lips and followed Mufeng to leave the city, lamenting that he had opened his eyes and at the same time naturally had a deeper understanding of the power of ginger.


    After passing the Red Luan Department, the "right to speak" was in the hands of Huolong.


    He began to introduce the scenery of this area to Mu Feng along the way.


    "Great chief, the position of the Red Luan Department is relatively remote here. They only have small puddles here, and there is not enough prey! The Department of Fire and Fire communicated with them before, and they only wanted to let them join us. Who knows The person Hua Guzi refused to agree no matter what, so what happened later.


    Out of the Red Luan tribe, there is a forest to the east. There should be two or three small tribes there. The population is very small, only two to three hundred. All of them are good fighters and can swing through the jungle like the beasts on your mount. They will use a sharpened wooden weapon, which is difficult to deal with, and only occasionally come to the Ministry of Fire and Fire to exchange some salt!


    The way we are going now is to go to the Ministry of Fire and Fire, and there are no tribes on the way.


    In the Yanhuo Department, there are two or three small tribes like the Geli tribe to the west, and two or three small tribes to the south, the names of which are not very clear to us..."


    Mu Feng frowned and asked: "Since you all know that there are these small tribes around, if you want to annex them, you can take them first. Why do you want to annex the Hongluan tribe?"


    Huolong scratched his head: "Didn''t we think that we could annex the Hongluan tribe so that we could marry unmarried men in the tribe, and they have the most women in the Hongluan tribe!


    But you also know that women in the Hongluan tribe don''t marry outsiders, they only marry outsiders.


    So we can only think about marrying through mergers! "


    Mu Feng only thought it was funny, it turned out that the root cause of the dispute between the two was actually this!


    In the end, no one expected that Da Jiang would be cheap for nothing¡ªthe Red Luan Department and the Yanhuo Department were annexed by Da Jiang within ten days!


    He shook his head and said with a smile: "Since you want to marry and you know the small tribes around you, you can definitely ask for marriage with the small tribes! It is impossible that there are no women waiting to be married in their tribe?"


    Huolong shook his head and sighed: "Great chief, you don''t know, these small tribes are pitifully weak, usually when we come to our tribe to exchange for a salt bar, we will exchange several of them together, and even a jar of salt can''t be exchanged several times.


    I was thinking of asking them to marry me, but the point is that they asked for too many things. A woman wants eight sheep from us! "


    "Uh..." Mu Feng was stunned, "The price has increased?"


    He hasn''t paid attention to Da Jiang''s marriage for too long. Before that, there were still six sheep. He didn''t expect the "market" to rise again now!


    "Huh!" Huolong snorted coldly, "Every tribe is like never seeing a sheep, there are eight sheep! They don''t even look at what the women in their tribe look like, they are emaciated and unable to work. It looks like they can give birth to strong children! They just want to get more food for the tribe through these women!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "It turns out that in this era, there are people who want to solve their natal problems through ''betrothal gifts''!"


    And Huolong''s attitude is clearly picking and choosing!


    Huolong didn''t know why Mufeng exclaimed. He took a look at Mufeng and found that there was nothing unusual, and began to mutter again: "What do they think the women of their tribe are, can they be as strong as the women of the Hongluan tribe?"


    "Women from the Red Luan tribe, are they strong?" Mu Feng scratched his head, comparing the few "old green onions" he saw in the market, he couldn''t associate the women of the Hongluan tribe with "strong".


    But it''s not right to say that, it seems that the woman that Jiuzhu has his eyes on is not small, but there is still a long way to go from being strong.


    He wanted to ask how strong the women in Fire Dragon and Hongluan''s tribe were, but he couldn''t ask directly, otherwise he would reveal his secrets.


    Fortunately, Huolong, an honest man, immediately smiled when he mentioned the women from the Hongluan tribe.


    And that smile is both satisfied and wretched, and the expression is as vivid as if some old lecher saw the cute little Shui Ling in front of him!


    "Tsk tsk, great chief, you don''t seem to be married yet!" Huolong beamed with joy, "I think you can marry a woman from the Hongluan tribe as your wife. That hair is so tall, you can tell you can work! Then The buttocks are so big, you can tell they are good at looking at them! And the thighs are so thick, you can tell they are strong..."


    Almost at the same time, Shuo Feng, who had followed Mu Feng silently before, regained his spirit.


    He hurriedly patted his mount, leaned in front of the fire dragon, his eyes sparkled, and he looked like he had met a bosom friend: "Oh, brother, you are right, I think to marry a wife you have to marry a woman with a tall head and a big butt." of!"


    Huolong was taken aback for a moment, and then he came to his senses, smiling broadly, with a lofty attitude of someone who came here: "Brother Shuofeng, it''s not enough to be tall, you have to have thick arms and legs, such a woman is perfect for a wife..."


    Mu Feng stroked his forehead with his hand, and couldn''t bear to look directly at it.


    He only felt that the two of them looked obscenely satisfied when they were talking about this issue, and they each talked about their own experiences.


    But apart from him, almost all the nearby warriors and hunting team members were very serious and adored, listening to their "Words of Awakening the World".


    Looking at their expressions, it is clear that they took what the two of them said as wise words.


    Mu Feng was very speechless.


    This fire dragon is quite demanding.


    He was reluctant to spend extra "betrothal gifts" to get a wife, but also wanted a strong woman like the one in Hongluan''s department.


    It''s really "thinking about coincidence, thinking about it, and thinking about the old donkey''s work and not eating grass."


    But how can there be such a good thing for him?


    The girls of the Red Luan tribe don''t marry outsiders - this alone cuts off all their thoughts.


    In desperation, the fire dragon actually wanted to annex the entire Hongluan tribe.


    The method is a good method, but the people and tribes who do it are not smart enough.


    The most important thing is that the strength is not good.


    This has the result that the two films are now annexed by Da Jiang.


    Huolong is still talking with Shuofeng.


    The scene of the conversation between the two is really full of spittle, high-spirited and low-spirited.


    After all, the topics and content they talked about were very in-depth¡ªeven Mu Feng became an audience.


    For a while, the two cherished each other and hated seeing each other late.


    But Mu Feng shook his head secretly, thinking about the key information.


    Information 1: There are no less than six or seven small tribes around the Ministry of Fire and Fire, with a total population of about 1,500.


    Information 2: These tribes are very weak, so weak that even the Ministry of Fire and Fire can''t look down on them.


    Message 3: After the Ministry of Fire and Fire is gone, these small tribes may have nowhere to go if they want to trade.


    Combining the above information, Mu Feng suddenly sensed Jiang''s opportunity...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 698

    After Mu Feng listened to Huolong''s detailed introduction, he already had a clearer understanding of the surrounding environment of the Yanhuo Department.


    Now they are going in the general direction of the Fire Department from north to south, and they need to pass through the woods for a long time.


    And this forest is becoming a natural barrier for the Ministry of Fire and Fire. After so many years, not many people can find them.


    "No wonder!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Da Jiang''s people come and go around the area, but we didn''t find them!"


    Huolong was obviously very happy after gaining the "best friend" Shuofeng by accident, and took the initiative to invite Shuofeng: "Brother Shuofeng, you can bring hunting team to this area to hunt in the future. There are a lot of prey!"


    Through talking with Shuofeng, he already understood that Shuofeng and the others can hunt mammoths!


    In this way, this time they collectively hunted red deer, they must be able to succeed.


    "I just don''t know how many red deer we can catch!" Fire Dragon thought to himself, full of expectation.


    He looked at the red deer he was riding, as if in a dream, and felt that the experiences of the past few days were too unreal.


    And this unreal feeling also stems from his decision to join Dajiang!


    "Great Chief!" Fire Dragon has adapted to his new identity, and respectfully said to Mu Feng, "The front is the range of activities of the small tribe I told you earlier, and they are the tribe I mentioned that don''t have much contact with outsiders! "


    "Oh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Aren''t they in the east of your tribe, there is still some distance here?"


    "Not exactly!" Huolong shook his head and said, "Their tribe doesn''t seem to have any fixed location, they just appear in this area to the east. This place is rarely set foot for the former Ministry of Fire and Fire."


    "Then why did you leave this way this time?" Mu Feng asked suspiciously.


    The fire dragon hurriedly explained: "Going directly south from here, you will encounter a herd of red deer. And although this is their range of activities, you rarely see them. And every time you see them, they are also in the trees Watching us from afar, not dealing with us.


    In fact, we rarely see them, even if we do, as long as we don''t take the initiative to provoke them, they generally won''t..."


    Before Huolong finished speaking, he heard a long chirp from the sky, the voice was loud and melodious.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned and looked up through the gaps in the trees.


    Fortunately, it is now autumn, and most of the leaves of the trees have fallen, and only a few kinds of trees still have leaves hanging on them.


    So he can clearly see the situation in the sky.


    I saw three eagle-feathered dragons circling and descending in the sky, and they seemed to have discovered something.


    And Mufeng heard a different message from their calls: Someone is in the tree!


    "Someone, on the tree?" Mu Feng muttered in a low voice, then turned to look at Fire Dragon.


    Huolong scratched his head subconsciously: "Savage Department?"


    After his introduction, Mu Feng introduced the Savage Department, mainly because he didn''t know the name of the tribe that lived in the trees.


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "It should be, otherwise whoever has nothing to do will run to the tree!"


    "Then what do we do now?" Fire Dragon asked.


    "Nothing!" Mu Feng shook his head.


    Now it''s just that Dalong found them, and there is no trouble.


    In front of the fire dragon, he "tweeted" to the three eagle-feathered dragons in the sky to respond, indicating that they don''t have to care about the people in the tree, and just fly away.


    Sure enough, the three eagle-feathered dragons flew straight up after hearing his signal, ignoring those people.


    Fire dragon accident.


    He thought the chief would go to see what the wildlings looked like.


    Some teenagers are not interested in such a strange tribe.


    You know, when he was at Mufeng''s age, he was trying to find a way to see what the people in the Savage Department were like.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng remained unmoved at all, and directly signaled to the clansmen: "Be careful around and prevent accidents!"


    All the Dajiang people responded silently, but raised their weapons.


    They entered a tall dense forest with unknown trees, which was different from the short and thick forest in front of them.


    Huolong was slightly surprised in his heart, only to feel that the episode was over in a blink of an eye.


    However, something that surprised everyone happened.


    After a short meeting, they heard many people shouting "running" from a distance.


    A shout that was different from what Mufeng and the others heard: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-" came over.


    The sound is from far to near.


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s order, all Da Jiang''s warriors and hunting team members stopped and rode on horseback to be careful.


    "Huh?" Huolong was surprised by Da Jiang''s reaction, but also surprised by the meaning conveyed by the voice.


    He frowned and shouted: "Great Chief, be careful!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What''s wrong?"


    Huolong frowned and said: "This group of savages will make such strange roars when they don''t welcome people who break into their territory!"


    "Didn''t you say that they seldom take the initiative to attack others?" Mu Feng asked suspiciously, "We didn''t provoke them either?"


    "This..." Huolong frowned and said, "I don''t know what''s going on!"


    Before Mu Feng could speak, he heard Shuo Feng shout: "Be careful!"


    Subconsciously, Mu Feng immediately bent down and crawled, and at the same time stretched out his hand to press down on the fire dragon.


    In a hurry, he saw countless monkeys holding stones in their hands and throwing them down!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Puff puff!"


    "Ding ding ding!"


    Stones fell like rain, and they all smashed at Dajiang Warrior.


    The stone is not big, the small one is no more than the size of a bullet, and the big one is no more than the size of a fist.


    Throwing it down and hitting Jiangren''s body and his mount, although not fatal, caused quite a bit of trouble.


    Some people were hit in the face, some were hit in the body, and some were hit by their mounts...


    There was a burst of "war and horse chaos".


    Fortunately, Jiang''s mount was well-trained, and the soldiers tightened their reins one after another, and the mount calmed down.


    Even so, those Jiang warriors who were thrown on their faces also covered their faces and gritted their teeth and cursed angrily.


    Not very lethal, but very stimulating!


    The stones thrown by these monkeys undoubtedly aroused the anger of Dajiang Warrior.


    Without Mu Feng''s order, Shuo Feng shouted angrily: "Fei Shi Suo"


    There was only a sound of "huhuhu", followed by a monkey scream of "oh oh oh".


    Then there are gray monkeys of different sizes falling from the tree.


    However, Warrior Da Jiang threw the flying stone rope hastily, and it was bottom-up, and the monkeys were jumping back and forth between the trees, so the number of targets hit was less than fifty.


    More flying stone ropes hung on the branches, unable to fall.


    It wasn''t that Shuo Feng didn''t think of shooting arrows, but that Mu Feng had told him not to shoot arrows unless necessary, let alone shoot arrows in the forest.


    Otherwise, not to mention the difficulty of collecting the arrows, it would be troublesome if any iron arrows leaked out.


    As soon as the monkeys landed on the ground, some were injured, some fell unconscious, and some were roaring and screaming.


    At the same time, the white-faced monkeys brought out by Da Jiang were led by Sun Dasheng, and Qiqi jumped off the horseback, and rushed to those gray-haired monkeys who were similar in size to him, and followed the beasts on the flying stone rope. Tendons and ropes directly tied up the gray hairy monkey!


    These are the results of Mu Feng''s long-term training, and it is also the biggest difference between the white-faced monkey and other monkeys.


    Almost instantly. Except for a few big ones that escaped and returned to the tree, the rest of the monkeys that fell to the ground were all captured by these white-faced monkeys of the same race!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 699

    Mu Feng snorted coldly.


    The anger in his heart rose sharply.


    He found out that he hadn''t suffered much from others from the beginning to the end, but all those who could make him suffer were basically beasts!


    The wild boar blocking the door, the original bear ramming, the giant python attacking, and the monkey group sneak attacking in front of you, all of them are animals!


    Just now, if he hadn''t dodged quickly, he would have been hit in the face by those stones!


    Even so, he was scratched on the neck by the flying stone.


    "I don''t believe it anymore!" Mu Feng covered his neck and rubbed it twice, "It can still be planted in the hands of a group of monkeys!"


    The fire dragon on the side carefully sat up straight from the mount at this time, with a grateful face.


    When he looked at the tied monkey on the ground again, he was puzzled and shocked.


    What puzzled him was that he was attacked by a group of monkeys.


    What shocked me was that the group of white-faced monkeys that came out with Mu Feng were skillfully tying up the gray-haired monkeys, and at the same time bared their teeth and yelled at the monkeys in the tree.


    A little surprised, he has already seen the key.


    Mu Feng raised his head and looked upwards, surrounded by trees that were not lower than 30 meters high, and monkeys were looking carefully back and forth on the trees, and from time to time some monkeys were "swearing" at Sun Dasheng on the ground.


    There are even a few more daring ones, grabbing branches and swinging from one tree to another, obviously provocative.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, and shouted, "Shuo Feng, shoot down those monkeys that are jumping around!"


    Shuo Feng nodded, and with a wave of his hand, another wave of flying stones was thrown out, directly "hanging" the monkeys that were running up and down.


    Before they could react, Sun Dasheng had already surrounded him with his "monkey soldiers", no matter what happened, they were tied up again!


    "Monkey?" Mu Feng suddenly noticed something, "Dalong and the others are talking about monkeys?"


    He thought of Dalong and the others eating monkeys and boa constrictors on the other side of the valley, and the three of them can be said to be the natural enemies of these two.


    Not only eagle-winged dragons, many eagles feed on monkeys in trees.


    It seems to make sense to say that monkeys have an innate hatred of eagle feather dragons.


    "But Huolong said that the wildlings are here..." He looked at Huolong with doubts on his face.


    In particular, he didn''t listen carefully just now to see whether the "woo oh oh oh" was a human voice or a monkey''s voice.


    Before Huolong could speak, Shuofeng shouted angrily again: "Be careful!"


    Just listen to the sound of "swish swish" coming from the top of your head.


    Two-meter-long sharpened spears pierced through from top to bottom!


    "Crawl, get down!" Mu Feng shouted.


    In just a split second, the shuttle gun was in front of him.


    "Puff puff!"


    The spear pierced through, piercing Da Jiang''s body and mount in turn.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    There was a miserable cry from the Jiang warrior.


    It was clear that someone had been shot.


    "Shuttle gun!" Mu Feng, who lay down again, caught a glimpse of the shuttle gun that had fallen beside him, and it stuck obliquely on the ground!


    "Big tribe, warrior, sneak attack, monkey, animal trainer..." A series of messages flashed in his mind.


    His eyes narrowed sharply, and before the other clansmen could react, he grabbed Da Lei''s neck.


    Da Lei was stimulated, he stood up immediately, raised his head and roared angrily: "Woooo¡ª"


    All Da Jiang''s fighters and hunting team subconsciously stopped looking at the top of their heads, hurriedly covered their ears, and carefully pulled in the reins in their hands.


    The Fire Dragon closest to Woodwind

 Chapter 700

    Almost no one realizes that there is another person hiding above everyone''s heads, waiting for an opportunity to attack Mu Feng!


    And the moment Mufeng found him, he gave up the idea of ??attacking Mufeng almost instantly¡ªto be exact, he was forced to give up!


    Because the moment Mu Feng saw him, without even thinking about it, raising his hand was a hand crossbow!


    This crossbow is what he carries with him, it is equivalent to a pistol, and it is normal to use a broken arrow.


    Now when he saw someone above his head, he realized that the danger was approaching, so he pulled the trigger instantly, and a short arrow about 20 to 30 centimeters "swished" and went straight to that person.


    The man with the spear in his hand was taken aback, and in a hurry, he forgot about his own spear, gave up the spear and swung from one branch to another with a vertical leap.


    Judging by his skills, he is only slightly inferior to monkeys.


    Even so, he was still a step late, and the short arrow shot by Mu Feng''s hand crossbow hit his thigh with a "poof".


    "Ah!" The man cried out in pain, grasping the branch with both hands and hooking another branch with one foot, the injured leg drooped.


    He was just swinging on the branches, looking very funny.


    Mu Feng didn''t shoot the crossbow again, but made a move with his hand: "Shuo Feng!"


    Shuo Feng instantly drew his bow and arrows, and raised his hand to shoot an arrow!


    "Ah!" The man hastily let go of the branch he was clinging to, and fell down, narrowly dodging the arrow.


    And the moment he fell, he was able to stretch out his hand and tug on the branch beside him, taking off most of the force of his fall.


    When he was four or five meters away from the ground, he grabbed the branch closest to the ground, swung it, and leaped in the air, far away from the place where the Dajiang tribe was, and fell on his back.


    From the time when Wooden Wind released the crossbow, to Shuofeng when the arrow was released, and then to the time when the man moved back and forth and landed on the ground, it took only a little more than one breath.


    But the series of actions of this savage who was about to attack Mu Feng made everyone dazzled.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong venue, Mu Feng would have thought this person was a juggler.


    Seeing the person fell firmly on the ground, screaming "Awow" in pain, Mu Feng was greatly surprised, and said in a low voice: "What the hell, you can''t even fall to your death!"


    Without waiting for his order, Li Wang, who has not been able to use it near Mufeng, has already strode away and rushed over.


    He didn''t even notice the sneak attack by Shizi and the shuttle gun earlier, and he was very annoyed in his heart.


    Seeing Mu Feng shoot down the chief culprit, how can he not be angry?


    He picked up the Weng Jin Hammer and was about to smash the man to pieces, but he heard Mu Feng shout: "Keep alive, King Li!"


    King Li changed his strength halfway, and hit a tree trunk beside him with a hammer, causing the trembling branches to tremble wildly.


    He stepped on the chest of the person who was about to get up, like a boulder piercing his chest, and stomped him down again!


    Mu Feng raised his head and looked at the only people left on the tree above his head, and then at the person whose chest was stepped on by King Li, and shouted: "I don''t want him to die, obediently roll down the tree for me!"


    He has already seen that this person should be the leader of this group of people.


    As for what identity it is, it seems that it is either the leader or the great chief, and at worst it has to be a headhunter.


    Sure enough, when the people on the tree heard what Mu Feng said, none of them hesitated, and jumped down from the tree one after another.


    I saw that they observed on the tree for a while, and then let go of the branches one by one. When they landed, they swayed a branch nearby to relieve part of their strength. Three times, when they landed on the ground, they were basically only three or four meters high. Then they turned over in the air, and finally landed firmly on the ground.


    All Da Jiang''s people were dazzled.


    This is the first time they have seen such a strange existence.


    Fire Dragon and the others also swallowed their saliva.


    because they are

 Chapter 701

    Mu Feng asked Shuo Feng to count them. There were more than 120 people from the orangutan tribe present, and five of them fell to their deaths.


    He looked at the people present in the ape department, and said in a cold voice: "I don''t care what kind of enmity your God Natulu has with my giant eagle, but at least I didn''t take the initiative to attack you. Now you are caught by me, and I want you to let me go." But you can too, then do as I tell you!"


    These people knew they were wrong, and Mu Feng arrested nearly a hundred of their clansmen, they had no choice but to nod their heads in agreement.


    They naturally understand that they can''t fight, they can''t run, and rebirth will only put their clansmen to death!


    All the members of the ape department looked at Mufeng together.


    One person tentatively asked: "Then what do you say?"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng said, "Since you just said that you want compensation, then tell us how to compensate us?"


    These people struggled and hesitated, as if they were making a decision, and did not speak for a long time.


    Mu Feng frowned and was about to speak.


    At this time, the leader of the orangutan tribe who was being carried by King Li finally woke up, struggled a bit, gasped for breath, and then said with a distressed expression: "We will pay you food!"


    "Food?" Mu Feng sneered, "How much food do you think is worth the lives of my people? You almost killed my people just now!"


    The man dared not refute.


    The attack failed but was killed.


    Skills are not as good as people.


    There was nothing he could do.


    "What''s your name?" Mu Feng snorted coldly.


    The man struggled again and took a breath: "My name is ape hair!"


    "Ape hair?" Mu Feng frowned secretly, feeling that the names of this group of people were really random.


    "Ape hair, right?" Mu Feng sneered, "My patience is limited, if you don''t give me a satisfactory compensation, your clansmen will die!"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand.


    Li Wang nodded and increased the strength in his hand.


    The ape hair howled in pain.


    The surrounding orangutan tribes looked at King Li nervously, and shouted in unison: "Stop!"


    "Don''t kill our leader!"


    "Please..."


    "Then quickly tell me how you will pay for it?" Mu Feng frowned and stopped drinking.


    At the same time, he raised his hand again to Da Jiang''s other clansmen, and everyone would understand that one by one, the people who were escorting the orangutan tribe came to the front and held their weapons against their necks.


    Obviously, if the orangutan department is not careful, their people will die!


    "We''ll give you food, lots and lots of food!" Finally someone in the crowd cried out, "You can have as much food as you want!"


    "As much as you want?" Mu Feng was surprised and grinned strangely.


    "Shut up!" The ape hair that was stuck on the neck by King Li gave the man a hard look, "Those are food for my orangutan department to spend the winter, if you take them away, our orangutan department will be extinct!"


    "But if we don''t give it to them, all of us will die! If we die, the orangutan department will also be destroyed!" the man wailed.


    Ape Hair was silent.


    Obviously he was struggling with whether to go or not.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Kill them all, move on!"


    Just this sentence helped him make a decision.


    Ape Hair hurriedly said, "I''ll take you there!"


    Mu Feng sneered: "It would have been easier to do this earlier!"


    Then he moved his hand, and everyone let go of the pressure.


    Ape Hair looked bitter, and shouted at one of them: "Ape Wood, lead the way!"


    The person who was called was struggling, but he still did it, walking in front of the team, turning his head three times a step.


    As for the injured ape hair, King Li carried him onto his mount to prevent him from escaping.


    In fact, his leg was injured and his mobility was limited, even if he wanted to run, he couldn''t run.


    In particular, his legs were dripping with blood, making him look even more miserable.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, stretched out a finger, and silently recited "Hui Tian", and the bleeding from the ape hair stopped.


    The ape hair eyes contracted, and the heart froze.


    He thought of the legend about Natulu God in his clan: there is an angel descended from the sky, who can drive all kinds of beasts, heal all diseases, and make all weapons. He is omnipotent and invincible!


    The most important thing is that God Natulu told them that such an envoy will lead them out of the forest and grow stronger!


    His mind trembled, and he thought about everything he saw before and after seeing Mufeng: small strange weapons, issued from his hands; spears shorter than their spears; strange horses that frighten people; Time to give him the means to heal his injuries...


    The ape hair was trembling all over, lying on the back of the five-colored bull in embarrassment, at this moment, his eyes were weeping, and he looked at Mu Feng with extremely devout eyes, and his throat surged: "God envoy, bring my apes to the mighty God envoy... ..."


    But because he was lying on the back of the bull, no one could see his eyes and actions.


    The tears of ape hair dripped and dripped, wet King Li''s legs.


    Li Wang noticed it, frowned, and impatiently slapped the ape-haired back: "Bear bag, why are you crying, now you know you''re afraid?"


    "Crying?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Scared?"


    The ape hair immediately danced around, disregarding that he almost fell off the back of the bull, bowed his hands, and shouted with a big salute: "My lord, please forgive my offense!"


    "An envoy?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Li Wang thought that the ape hair was going to be a demon again, so he picked him up from the back of the bull and wanted to strangle him to death: "Xiong Bao, what''s your name!"


    The members of the orangutan department who were still leading the way hurriedly turned around when they heard the strange situation.


    Before they could react, Ape Hair ignored King Li''s threats and shouted again: "All the people of the Ape tribe, he is an envoy of God, he is an envoy of God!"


    King Li frowned, and secretly tightened his grip.


    Ape Hair let out a painful "Ah".


    But he didn''t care about it, regardless of being lifted up in the air, "dancing", with a frenzied expression, he pointed at Mufeng, and seemed to feel offended, so he could only shout loudly: "He is an envoy of God, he is an envoy of God... Uh, ah!"


    What he said later gave Li Wang Shengsheng a strong "pinch" back!


    "An envoy?" All the members of the ape tribe were stunned.


    Afterwards, no matter whether they were caught or not, they stopped all their actions, knelt down on both knees facing Mu Feng, raised their hands and then suddenly fell to the ground, almost throwing themselves to the ground.


    Rao, the members of the Dajiang clan came forward with weapons and threatened, eager to try, but they didn''t care, they just lay down on the ground and swore at each other: "God''s envoy!"


    "An angel!"


    "An angel!"


    After shouting three times, everyone lay down on the ground and raised their heads, with a pious attitude and fanatical expressions, looking at Mu Feng with a fascinated and absent-minded expression.


    "This..." Da Jiang''s people looked at each other, hesitating whether to stab with the weapon in their hand.


    "Great, great chief!" The fire dragon closest to Mufeng swallowed, "This is, this is their meeting with their legendary god..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, and suddenly felt something. When he was hesitating what to do, he suddenly heard the ape hair screaming "Wuwu-ahah", and he was about to be strangled to death.


    He hurriedly shouted: "Li Wang, stop!"


    Li Wang let go subconsciously, the ape hair lost its support, and fell to the ground with a "plop".


    But after landing, the ape hair just yelled "Ah", no matter how badly he fell, he rolled on the spot, and hurriedly knelt down on the ground, shouting: "Master God Envoy, please forgive my offense!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 702

    "God envoy?" Mu Feng was a little stunned, but suddenly he was a little bit stunned.


    According to what this ape hair said, then he should be the so-called messenger of God Natulu.


    It''s just that he remembered that Wolf Hill seemed to have told him that he was a white wolf messenger, and he had never seen such a big movement from the wild wolf department.


    "You..." Mu Feng frowned and said, "What do you want to do?"


    The ape hair looked frenzied, and he lay on the ground and raised his head: "Master God Envoy, we offended you, if you want to punish, punish me!"


    The rest of the orangutan department also shouted one by one: "My lord, if you want to punish, punish us!"


    "Great Chief, what''s going on?" Shuo Feng quietly came to Mu Feng''s side.


    He could tell that now this group of people followed Mu Feng as some kind of divine envoy like a demon, and they were no longer afraid of death.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, then tentatively said: "You guys get up first!"


    Now all the people from the ape department climbed up from the ground one by one, and then looked at Mufeng with fanatical eyes.


    The only one with ape hair was prostrate on the ground and didn''t get up.


    Their eyes were fixed on Mu Feng, as if they were afraid that Mu Feng would run away, they were very scary.


    "Faith fanaticism!" Mu Feng knew in his heart, thinking of such a word.


    Obviously, he became an envoy, and this envoy means a lot to them!


    Before he could speak again, the ape hair prostrated himself on the ground and came to Mu Feng, raised his hands up cautiously, and said anxiously: "My lord envoy, please don''t punish my people, punish me if you want to! You can kill me too!"


    Mu Feng frowned.


    When the ape-haired man noticed that Mu Feng moved to kill the chicken, he was obviously a little scared.


    But right now his attitude is clearly devout and not afraid of death, just because of the "God''s envoy" in his mouth.


    "I just want food!" Mu Feng pondered for a while, and said tentatively, "As long as you give me enough food to satisfy me, I won''t kill you!"


    Ape Hair was ecstatic, and shouted: "Master God Envoy, I can give you everything from our Human Ape Department! As long as you take our Human Ape Department out of here!"


    "What?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, "Take this group of savages and leave here?"


    He thought so when he didn''t see the Ministry of Apes.


    But the first time they met, they were attacked by surprise, and then he killed several of them.


    With such enmity, it will be very difficult to annex such a tribe.


    He was still thinking about whether to coerce this group of people back and gradually assimilate them, or if he couldn''t do it, he would arrest them as slaves.


    Unexpectedly, the ape hair didn''t say a word at the moment, but he took the initiative to ask Mu Feng to take them away.


    This is simply in the middle of the wind!


    "What''s the situation?" Mu Feng felt strange in his heart.


    Ape Hair seemed to see Mu Feng''s doubts, and hurriedly said: "Master God Envoy, our ancestor God Natulu once said that there will be an God Envoy who will lead us out of the forest and grow stronger!"


    "God Natulu..." Mu Feng said in a deep voice, "How did you determine that I am...the envoy of God?"


    Ape Hair hurriedly explained: "God Natulu said that the God Envoy can drive fierce beasts, use various weapons, and heal various diseases and injuries. A powerful weapon, healed me again..."


    Ape Hair listed Mu Feng''s various "miracles" one by one, and all the members of the Ape Department had extremely enthusiastic expressions on their faces after hearing this.


    When the ape hair was talking, they were all trembling with excitement, and the eyes they looked at Mu Feng became more and more menacing.


    Mufeng''s heart is weird.


    This monkey hair can think of it, seeing him drive the Hulei Leopard, he can think of beasts, seeing his hand crossbow, he can think of other weapons, and the treatment can be said to treat all diseases.


    Not exactly, but he''s smart enough!


    It''s true that Mu Feng has advanced beast taming skills, and he dare not say that he can drive all the beasts, but there are no less than five kinds of beasts in the team that he can drive.


    As for weapons, as long as he wants, he can make all kinds of cold weapons.


    Even if it is a hot weapon, as long as the conditions are sufficient, it is not impossible to manufacture it.


    Most importantly, with the Wood Dao Derivative Technique, he can cure blood, bone injuries and even some conventional diseases.


    According to the "God Natulu" in Yuanmao''s mouth, Mufeng is their divine envoy!


    But at the same time, he was also very curious about this god Natulu, why he could meet such a person¡ª¡ªhow did he appear?


    Could it be that he is really some kind of god-man, or is he just like him, who came through time travel?


    But thinking about what the system said, there were no traces of other traversers in this world, so he put his guess on "God".


    "God" really exists?


    It seems not.


    Then there is only one possibility-that is, the God Natulu is a "magic stick" who describes an omniscient existence to this group of ignorant orangutans, and uses it to control such a group of people!


    It''s like religion.


    The Lord of Christianity is omniscient and omnipotent.


    The Buddha of Buddhism knows the past, present and future, and knows everything.


    The gods of Taoism also call the wind and call the rain, cast beans into soldiers, touch stones into gold...


    If this is the case, then this God Natulu is definitely an existence of wisdom and transcendence¡ªknowing how to use "god" to influence and control others.


    But although he knew it in his heart, he didn''t move at all on his face.


    Because he thought of a way that would be very beneficial to him in the future-to use religion or totem belief to strengthen the ideological unity of the people in the tribe!


    Thinking of this, he nodded, smiled and said, "Okay, I won''t punish you, take me to your tribe to see!"


    "Yes, yes!" Ape Hair repeatedly raised his hands on the ground in salute, regardless of the dirt and dead leaves rolling on his body, he laughed loudly, "Hahaha, hehehe!"


    The sound is extremely exaggerated.


    He didn''t care about his body being dirty, he didn''t care that the wound on his leg hadn''t been healed by Mu Feng, and he didn''t care that he was almost strangled to death by King Li just now, swaggered and walked past King Li in a big way¡ªobviously with the support of the envoy, he Don''t take King Li seriously!


    "This!" King Li was furious, staring at Mu Feng with a questioning face.


    Obviously, as long as Mu Feng nodded, he could kill the ape hair with one blow.


    Mu Feng laughed and waved his hands, and said, "Lead the way ahead!"


    "Yes!" Ape Hair took the lead in agreeing, and arrogantly replaced Ape Mu and walked in the front to lead the way.


    And Akiki, who was leading the way with a look of resentment and unwillingness, now looks envious!


    As for the other soldiers of the orangutan tribe who had been captured, they seemed to have changed their appearance at this time. They no longer showed hostility towards Da Jiang''s men, but straightened their waists one by one, and spontaneously stood next to Da Jiang''s soldiers. They all looked at Mu Feng without squinting, following each step...


    Anyone could see that they couldn''t get away even if they were beaten with a stick!


    "Great Chief!" Fire Dragon trembled with excitement, "They have entrusted you as their envoy!"


    "En," Mu Feng nodded, feeling surprised himself.


    Along the way, the ape hair looked excited and proud, except that he begged Mufeng not to hurt the gray-haired monkeys that were caught at the beginning, he didn''t ask for anything else.


    Not only that, but he also ran to Mu Feng from the front of the team from time to time, explaining everything about them in detail.


    Seeing his expression and listening to what he said, Mu Feng knew it from the bottom of his heart, so he felt relieved to lead others to follow him.


    In less than half a day, they finally arrived at the location of the orangutan department.


    Here is a dense forest, but all the ape tribesmen are not on the ground.


    They are all on the top of the tree at least twenty meters above the ground - the huge bird''s nest-like things on the top of the tree are their houses.


    "Live in a nest?" Mu Feng was surprised, "This orangutan belongs to another branch?"


    You must know that people in the long-range society are divided by "branches".


    Like the people of ancient China, there were Yuanmou branch, Zhoukou branch, Hemudu branch, Dawenkou branch and so on.


    Each branch of people has its unique characteristics, which can be traced from appearance, food, shelter, tools and so on.


    Obviously, the ape tribe here seems to be different from the surrounding tribes.


    Before he could come over, the ape hair who first arrived under the tribal tree of the orangutan tribe beat his chest and shouted loudly: "Ahhhhhhh¡ª"


    With one cry, there were twists and turns, and several tones were changed.


    Even with Mu Feng''s hearing ability, he didn''t realize how many sounds he yelled.


    However that''s not the point.


    The point is that following his shout, black heads popped out of the "bird''s nest" on the treetop, and they were obviously members of the ape tribe!


    After these people showed up, they all looked at the ground and shouted: "Leader!"


    "leader!"


    "leader¡­¡­"


    Before Mu Feng could open his mouth, the Fire Dragon beside him murmured in an unbelievable low voice: "The Human Ape Department is actually here..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 703

    A cry from ape hair attracted many people from the orangutan department.


    They came out one by one, and when they saw the tribe suddenly rushing into a large number of people, they all exclaimed: "Enemy attack!"


    In an instant, many adults poured out of all the nests, one by one, they pulled out a spear gun from the nests, and they all went down, ready to strike at any time.


    "Stop, stop!" Ape Hair shouted loudly.


    "Ape hair?" A majestic voice sounded, "What''s going on, why did you bring foreigners to our tribe?"


    Mu Feng followed the sound, and found a middle-aged man with the appearance of ape hair holding a pike, sitting in the middle of the branch of the largest tree, and sternly asked.


    Ape Hair immediately bowed and saluted: "Great Chief!"


    Then he pointed at Mu Feng excitedly and said: "Great Chief, he, he is the envoy of God!"


    But he immediately realized that he was extremely disrespectful to pointing at Mufeng, so he quickly withdrew his hand.


    "An envoy?" The great chief of the ape department was taken aback, and exclaimed, "An envoy?"


    At the same time, the orangutan tribesmen on other trees also exclaimed one by one: "My lord envoy?"


    Ape Hair hurriedly nodded, danced and danced, looked at Mu Feng frantically, then turned to look up at the tree: "Great chief, he is the envoy of God!"


    "Are you an envoy of God?" the great chief of the ape tribe asked condescendingly, with suspicion and excitement in his voice.


    "Who are you?" Fire Dragon asked, with displeasure in his voice, "I am Fire Dragon!"


    He was originally the chief of the Fire and Fire Department, and he didn''t look down on small tribes like the Human Apes at all, and he didn''t look down on the chiefs of the Human Apes either.


    But right now, the great chief of the ape tribe is too arrogant to dare to doubt Mu Feng, so where is his face?


    "Fire Dragon?" The man was taken aback, "The Fire Dragon Chief of the Ministry of Fire?"


    The fire dragon snorted coldly: "It''s me! You are the savage, the great chief of the ape department?"


    His voice clearly reveals an arrogance stronger than that of the great chief of the ape tribe, which is a natural sense of superiority of a large tribe after seeing a small tribe.


    Now the great chief of the ape tribe put away his arrogance, put away his spear, jumped straight down from the tree, walked carefully to the opposite of Mufeng and the others, took precautions, and looked at Huolong: "I am the head of the ape, it is The great chief of the ape department, I have met my brother!"


    Only then did Mu Feng take a closer look.


    He saw a middle-aged man standing in front of him.


    He''s not very tall, but he''s not short either.


    A pair of eyes are as bright as a star, and the dark and thin face is full of perseverance and wisdom.


    What stands out the most is the fluffy hair growing on his bare skin!


    Even the face is also a layer of fluff!


    At this moment, he changed his attitude and looked at Fire Dragon.


    Obviously, the Yanhuo Ministry, which controls the salt trade in this area, is still very prestigious among these small tribes.


    Huolong snorted coldly, and pointed to Mufeng beside him: "Now our Yanhuo Department has joined Dajiang, respect him as the great chief!"


    "Huh?" Yuanshou looked at Mu Feng, excited and puzzled, "Master Divine Envoy?"


    It could be seen that he doubted Mu Feng''s identity.


    Mu Feng was a little displeased, but he clearly felt his excitement.


    Thinking of the humble behavior of Yuanmao and the others along the way, he suppressed his displeasure, and after thinking for a while, he just nodded his head and gave a "hmm".


    Ape Head did not speak, but looked at him expectantly.


    Wooden Wind smiled, and a whistle sounded.


    Immediately, three eagle-feathered dragons in the sky appeared in the sky, while circling, while responding with "chirp".


    The clansmen of the orangutan tribe exclaimed: "Giant eagle monster, it''s a giant eagle monster!"


    Yuanshou''s complexion changed drastically: "The person who brought disaster!"


    Ape Hair hurriedly explained: "No, no!"


    Mufeng whistled again, and the eagle-feathered dragon flapped its wings and disappeared.


    Then he whistled again and drank: "Maowuji¡ª¡ª"


    Immediately afterwards, there were exclamations: "Ah, Great Chief!"


    "what!"


    "What is this!"


    The ape''s head suddenly turned back and looked at the top of his head, his scalp felt numb.


    I saw unknown wild beasts with gray and white coats appearing under the big tree where someone was clearly outcropping.


    There were no less than fifty wild beasts in this group, and they were climbing up the tree trunk with their four claws. At the same time, they were whimpering and growling one by one, "Maowuji¡ª¡ª"


    It is Meng Ji beast!


    "Beast Control!" Ape Head exclaimed.


    Mu Feng nodded, and let out another low growl, all the Mengji beasts jumped off the tree trunk one after another, a few dives disappeared under Da Jiang''s horse''s belly, hiding their bodies.


    Only then did Mu Feng ask: "What else do you want to see?"


    Yuanshou''s expression was moved, and he was very excited, but he still managed to suppress the excitement in his heart, and raised his volume: "Can you cure diseases?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ape hair on the side immediately said: "Yes, yes!"


    It seemed that he was afraid that Yuanshou would not believe him, so he took out a bone knife and cut his arm, causing blood to overflow immediately.


    Then he looked at Mu Feng with hope as if he didn''t feel the pain: "My lord envoy, please heal me!"


    Mu Feng understood that this was what Yuanmao wanted him to prove to Yuanshou.


    This sincere thought alone is enough to move Mu Feng.


    He nodded without the slightest hesitation, took a deep breath, and said "Hui Tian" silently in his heart, and then wiped his finger on his wound, and the wound disappeared.


    "Great Chief, look!" Ape Hair was very excited.


    "This!" The ape head excitedly stepped forward and grabbed the ape hair, carefully looked at the arm of the ape hair, and after confirming that it was correct, he turned to Mu Feng, "Are you really an envoy of God?"


    Mu Feng nodded calmly.


    Yuanshou subconsciously looked at Mu Feng, the people beside Mu Feng, and the various weapons on them.


    Long spears, bows and arrows, Weng Jin hammer...


    They were all weapons he had never seen before!


    "Master Divine Envoy!" Ape Head took a deep breath, just like Ape Hair and the others did before, and bowed to Mu Feng with all five bodies on the ground.


    Seeing the ape head saluting like this, the ape hair shouted loudly: "People from the ape tribe, come out to pay homage to God Envoy!"


    Then shouts of "Oooohoo" sounded in the forest, and people from the orangutan tribe of different ages came down from the trees.


    These people, both men and women, have something in common: thin, brighter eyes, longer hands and feet, and longer body hair!


    And they have one thing in common: there is no old man!


    Mu Feng suddenly guessed the reason in his heart: the older one probably couldn''t swing on the tree anymore and was thrown to death.


    "This is a tribe whose strength will kill you!" Mu Fengxin said, "Use your strength to ensure that the population of your tribe remains low all year round!"


    Seeing Yuanshou kneeling down to salute, Yuanmao and others also kneeled down to salute again.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to wave his hands: "Get up!"


    All the people in the ape department looked at Mufeng with fanaticism on their faces, but they didn''t get up.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng was surprised, and thought, "Didn''t you treat me as an envoy of God, why didn''t you listen to me?"


    At this time, the ape head crawled to Mufeng, with his hands up, pleading with great reverence: "I pray that the gods will take my ape department out of this forest, and let my ape department grow stronger!"


    Mu Feng thought: "This is the purpose of my coming!"


    But in order to maintain his image of "God Envoy", he nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Yuanshou was overjoyed, and hurried forward again, without Mu Feng reacting, he hugged Mu Feng''s feet with both hands, and touched Mu Feng''s feet with his head.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he had to touch his head to his feet with the awkwardness, and then let him get up.


    Satisfied, Yuanshou hurriedly got up and stood respectfully beside Mu Feng, his face full of surprise.


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, Yuan Mao imitated the behavior of Yuan Shou, rushing forward, touching Mu Feng''s foot with his head.


    "What kind of etiquette is this?" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, but pretended to be calm on his face.


    As for the fire dragon and a kind of big ginger tribe, they have long been dumbfounded.


    Although they didn''t know what the people in the ape department were doing, they could tell that these people respected their great chief very much.


    Mu Feng was extremely helpless, he thought it would be over when the ape hair touched his feet, but he didn''t expect that the entire tribe of orangutans, regardless of gender, crawled up to Mu Feng one by one, touching their heads to their feet.


    Someone even hit his feet hard like kowtowing, causing his feet to ache...


    It took a long time for this strange ceremony to be completed.


    Mu Feng only felt pain in his feet.


    Without waiting for him to speak, the ape head shouted directly: "All people from the ape department, pack up your things, and follow the gods to send your lord to leave here!"


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was surprised, "Is the efficiency so high?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 704

    With the order of the ape head, all the orangutans were dispatched, climbed up the tree together, and went into their lair to pack their things.


    Judging by their speed, they are not much slower than monkeys.


    "It''s so easy to leave?" Mu Feng was somewhat uncomfortable.


    Although this result was what he wanted, he didn''t expect it to be so fast!


    Not only him, even Huolong, Shuofeng and others beside him were surprised.


    "Great Chief!" Shuo Feng leaned over to Mu Feng''s side, "There can be no fakes, right?"


    When he said this, he didn''t shy away from the ape head at all, and naturally he meant to watch his reaction.


    The ape head''s expression remained unchanged, as if guessing that Mu Feng might be suspicious, he said solemnly: "My lord, you don''t have to worry. We believed in Natulu God in the era of the Human Ape Division, and we will follow the guidance of Natulu God and wait for your arrival!"


    Afraid that Mu Feng would not believe it, Yuanshou hurriedly said, "By the way, I can take you to see God Natulu!"


    "Go to see God Natulu?" Mu Feng was startled, "Is he still alive?"


    For a moment, he thought of an absurd possibility: "Is there really a god in this world?"


    Ape Head said with a gloomy expression: "After the previous generation of Natulu God passed away, we will bury the older generation of Natulu God!"


    "The previous generation? The funeral? The old generation?" Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart.


    At this time, the system suddenly prompted: "The ancestor of the apes worshiped the tribe, and the apes evolved, and the totem belief was the apes, which was the original Natulu god. The later apes evolved into adults, and their physical characteristics tended to live on trees instinctively, and they also retained the apes. By nature, I hate the dangers on the earth, and I am in awe and longing for the existence in the sky!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart, wondering why the system explained this at this time.


    But then the system explained again: "After the apes evolved into adults, whenever someone in the tribe made a major event that affected the tribe, they would be called God Natulu. A generation of God Natulu was buried in the sky."


    "Big event, funeral?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    "For example, making a nest on a tree, making a shuttle gun, if you do any of these things, you can become the God of Natulu." The system explained, "Their so-called burial is to dedicate the older generation of God Natulu to God, pray to God and God to bless them!


    As for the envoy, it is the characteristic of God Natulu who ''prophesied'' the next person who would bring changes to the tribe before his death. "


    "Hey!" Mu Feng understood now.


    God Natulu is a title conferred by the people of the ape tribe after death - a typical living person confers on the dead, similar to the emperor conferring the temple title of the previous emperor.


    And the envoy is the most intelligent person alive, the person who can bring changes to the tribe.


    As for whether he can "become a god", it depends entirely on whether he can complete the guidelines listed by the previous generation God Natulu, or whether all the people in the ape tribe agree.


    It''s just that the "guidance" of the previous generation of God Natulu in the Ape Department is a bit ruthless, and the requirements are also very high: proficiency in weapons, healing and animal control.


    There is no such person in the big tribe!


    "I don''t know what the previous God Natulu thought. He wanted to make himself the best leader, or he really set a strict standard for the supreme leader of the Human Ape Department, for the benefit of the Human Ape Department." Mu Feng shook his head secretly, thinking, " It seems that the one who has this standard seems to be me now!"


    Although the orangutan tribe is small and does not have exact totem beliefs, the belief of "God Natulu" is still more pragmatic than general totem beliefs¡ªthat is, only those who are of great use to the tribe will be regarded as gods. god.


    As for the "burial to the sky", it should be to put the dead "god" on the top of the mountain or on the tree, and then let the wind blow, the sun and the rain, or the beast tear the eagle and peck it.


    This is similar to the sky burials performed by Tibetans in previous lives.


    But what he is most interested in is that God Natulu does not refer to any one person, but to those who have made special contributions to the tribe.


    This is very similar to the ancient civilization of ancient China that he came into contact with in his previous life.


    That is, what is said to be the name of a person in the legend is actually very likely to be the name of a ministry, the title of a leader, or an official position.


    For example, the Zhurong tribe in Sanmiaodi in the south, and the Wuzheng and various gods in the Xiwa period are all called in this way.


    Another example is the legendary Gonggong pretending to be angry at Buzhou Mountain. In fact, research has shown that there was a tribe named Gonggong, or the leader of the tribe, Gonggong, led the tribe to oppose the rule of Emperor Wa. Tianqi Jianmu, who symbolizes the supremacy of the royal power, was adopted.


    To put it bluntly, it was a tribal rebellion.


    As for the later floods, it was because the Tianqi building tree on the top of the mountain was cut off, and the all directions collapsed, making it impossible to observe the sky, let alone predict the natural disasters in four seasons.


    Of course, these are only the opinions of some scholars in the circle, and there are other even more outrageous claims based on Western legends.


    After Mu Feng learned about this, he became interested in Natulu God in the ape department in front of him.


    He wants to see it.


    So he nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Ape Head was very excited.


    He hurriedly brought Mu Feng to the place where they worshiped the gods: in the hollow of a big tree, there were sitting people who had died for an unknown number of years.


    It''s more like a mummy than a human being.


    This mummy is skinny and bony, and there is no plumpness in it, which is obviously related to the overall thinness of the people in the orangutan department.


    In addition, this mummy is covered with thick hair, which looks like a long-haired monkey.


    This also just confirms that the system said that these people evolved from apes, and the totem they believe in is apes.


    At this time, the system reminded again: "There are lice on this corpse that can only be found on monkeys!"


    Mu Feng secretly said in his heart: "What''s so strange, they raised so many monkeys!"


    The system prompts: "The lice on monkeys are also different!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, frowned and thought about it, and finally realized¡ª¡ªis the mummy in front of him an orangutan?


    However, the system immediately gave an explanation: "It may also be an atavistic phenomenon, or it may be a monkey itself!"


    Now he realized why Ape Hair said that their ancestor was Natulu God, but now they live with the descendants of Natulu God.


    After associating various reasons, he understood that their ancestor was a Natulu god, and another Natulu god also had descendants who lived with them.


    And the "other" is the mummy of the orangutan in front of him!


    Obviously, this orangutan has not fully evolved into a human being, but it is also smart enough, otherwise it would not become the God of Natulu, and it would not be able to give guidance to these ape clansmen!


    In an instant, he realized again that the orangutan part is mixed with humans and apes!


    He subconsciously looked at the orangutan tribesmen who kept coming down from the tree, and was dumbfounded.


    Sure enough, there were people carrying and holding things one by one, including a big monkey¡ªan ape!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 705

    "The ape department..." Mu Feng was stunned for a moment.


    He took a closer look at the people of the orangutan tribe, and then realized that those "big monkeys" were people who had not yet fully evolved.


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was full of surprise.


    In the past, when he and his friends saw each other in a daze, they would cancel and say, "Where is the monkey?"


    It means something strange.


    But now he is really looking at "Monkey", not because of surprise, but because of surprise - he saw a human being in the process of evolution with his own eyes!


    And the mummy in front of him is also a person who has not evolved well!


    "If this was placed in the previous life, this group of people would have to study it carefully!" Mu Feng grinned silently with a wicked taste in his heart.


    The ape head at the side saw it, and thought that Mu Feng was a friendly gesture to the people of the ape department.


    His heart was agitated, and he stepped forward cautiously: "My lord envoy, since you have met God Natulu, please bury him in the sky yourself?"


    "Burning the sky?" Mu Feng finally realized that God Tulu was going to be buried in the sky!


    It''s just that the mummy in front of me has been dead for many years, and there are no mountains around, so it can only be hung on a tree depending on the situation.


    He felt a little nervous in his heart, thought for a while, shook his head and said, "No, from now on, the clansmen will be buried in the ground if they die!"


    It''s not that he doesn''t respect this custom, it''s just that hanging on a tree is an eyesore.


    From his point of view, he somewhat disrespected the dead.


    The most important thing is that the reason why the people of the orangutan tribe choose to bury in the sky is not a real custom, but because they are afraid of the dangers on the ground.


    So they instinctively feel that even after death, they are unwilling to land.


    As for what this danger is, it is not difficult for Mu Feng to guess after thinking about it, it is nothing more than some beasts on the ground.


    The ape head frowned.


    He didn''t understand why the envoy asked them to bury God Natulu.


    "Master God Envoy, if the people of our orangutan department are buried in the ground, it will make the descendants of our orangutan department restless!" said the ape head.


    Mu Feng was not surprised, and asked, "Why?"


    "Because there are all kinds of beasts on the earth, they will eat our flesh and bones, make us weak, and make us sick!"


    This is obviously superstitious!


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry, all the beasts on the earth will be tamed by us in the future, they will not eat blood bones, and you will not get sick. Join me, Da Jiang, and you don''t have to worry about these!"


    He took advantage of the situation to indoctrinate them with the idea of ??annexation, to prevent these people from being a group of stubborn people, and that would be troublesome.


    Fortunately, Yuanshou didn''t care about the problem of not joining, what he cared about was how to "bury" God Natulu.


    Obviously, he is very concerned about the funeral, and intends to insist on it!


    Mu Feng frowned slightly, and after thinking about it, he held his breath, endured the stench and approached the mummy, pretending to listen to something.


    Now Yuanshou and the others panicked, hurriedly bowed back, not daring to make a sound.


    After a while, Mu Feng nodded thoughtfully at the mummy, solemnly yelled at the mummy, "Whoah, whoa!", then turned his face and said with a solemn expression: "Dear God Natulu just now He told me that he has guided the envoys for you, and everyone in the ape department must listen to the envoys!"


    The members of the ape department were so frightened that they knelt down and prostrated themselves on the ground: "God Natulu, God Natulu!"


    The head of the ape raised both hands: "Please ask the envoy of the gods to guide me for the ape department!"


    Mu Feng''s expression was still serious, but he almost felt an internal injury in his heart.


    The so-called communication with God Natulu was nothing more than a "magic stick" act he directed and acted. I didn''t expect it to be surprisingly effective for the group of people in the ape department!


    Control superstition with superstition!


    Even Mu Feng felt that he had the potential of a magic stick now.


    Ape Head no longer objected!


    Afterwards, the mummy, which had been eroded by wind and sun, was finally buried in the ground...


    The ape head led all the people from the ape tribe and the monkeys to stand in front of Mufeng, and begged again: "Master God Envoy, please lead our ape tribe to defeat the Green Linlong and get out of this forest!"


    "Green Linlong?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Before that, he had never heard Yuanmao and others talk about the Green Linlong.


    How could such a thing be born when he was about to take someone away?


    "Green Linlong is the fierce beast that has forced our orangutan tribe not to descend from trees for long periods of time!" Yuanshou explained.


    "Green Linlong?" Mu Feng frowned.


    He has never been to this forest, let alone heard of any large beasts.


    "There is a green dragon here, you can go to other places!" Mu Feng frowned puzzled.


    "But there are enough fruits growing on the trees here!" Ape Head said, "It will be difficult for us to find food if we leave here. And God Natulu also said that we can''t leave here until the God Envoy appears! "


    "This dead old thing is bad enough!" Mu Feng was now almost convinced that the old guy he just buried gave such harsh guidelines out of his own self-interest - he just wanted to preserve his unique glory, use The so-called guidance keeps such a group of people in a fixed circle.


    He frowned and said, "God Natulu has already said that you should listen to me!"


    Now Yuanshou''s stubborn temper came up, and they insisted on not defeating Lv Linlong. If they left, there would be disaster.


    Mu Feng became angry and almost left.


    But thinking of such a group of people, it would be a pity to throw them away for nothing, and according to them there is still a large fruit forest, he gritted his teeth after thinking about it and said, "Okay, then go and have a look!"


    At the same time, he thought in his heart: "Beasts are always easier to deal with than humans!"


    So he broke his heart and said, "How about this, tell me where the green dragons are and how many there are, and I''ll take you to kill them!"


    Yuan Shou was overjoyed.


    Hastily said: "Green Linlong is in the southeast of our side! It is also the place where we occasionally go hunting!"


    With that said, Yuanshou pointed in a direction.


    Before Mu Feng could speak, the face of the Fire Dragon at the side changed, and he said, "Great Chief, don''t go there!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Why?"


    Huolong hurriedly said: "It''s a place that even the Blue Bird Department doesn''t want to go to. It''s not far from Qingzhang Mountain, but there are many ferocious beasts. There are not poisonous insects, but ferocious beasts. It''s hard to catch, let alone the meat caught eat!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was in a dilemma.


    If one wants to go, if he does not go, he will not follow him.


    The other one refused to let go, saying that there was danger inside.


    Huolong didn''t seem to notice Mufeng''s difficulty, and finally added another sentence: "Every time we chased the red deer, we always disappeared in that direction. Because some people from the tribe went in and never came out again, we never dared to go there again." Over there!"


    "Red deer!" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up.


    One of the purposes of his trip was to come for the red deer. Now that he knew where the red deer was, how could he not be moved?


    Especially according to what Huolong said, that direction is the place where the red deer take refuge collectively, which means that there will be no shortage of red deer there!


    And where the red deer can enter and exit freely, how can he not?


    In addition, going to kill the Lv Linlong is also in that direction, which belongs to the grass and rabbits - a matter of convenience!


    Therefore, Mu Feng, who was still hesitating a moment ago, quickly made a decision: "Let''s go!"


    "This..." Fire Dragon stomped anxiously.


    He intended to tell Mufeng how dangerous it was, but he didn''t expect that it made Mufeng make a decision instead!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 706

    Because it was going to explore in the mountains, it was inconvenient for Mu Feng to bring all the orangutan tribesmen with him, but let them all wait in the tribe, and only brought their hunting team.


    The faces of the remaining orangutan tribesmen couldn''t hide their disappointment.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng told them in front of everyone that he would come back to pick them up after he defeated Lu Linlong, so they were relieved.


    Then Ape Head and Ape Hair personally led the way, and marched to the destination through numerous jungles.


    The birds and beasts encountered in the forest along the way were first spotted by the orangutans jumping among the trees and threw them with shuttle spears, and then they were shot and killed by Da Jiang''s soldiers with bows and arrows.


    As for the rest who failed to shoot and wanted to escape, they were all chased by Da Jiang''s Meng Ji beast and wolves to share their food.


    Yuanshou was full of surprises along the way.


    Naturally, he could see that no matter whether it was a Mengji beast or a wolf, they all obeyed the command of the envoy.


    The stronger the gods make adults, the better their future life will be for the apes.


    As for the weapons used by those Jiang warriors, they all envied them.


    The "short spear", which is thinner and shorter than the shuttle gun in their hands, can fly a longer distance with the help of another weapon, and break through the fur that even the shuttle gun can''t break through!


    "If God Envoy is willing to teach us how to use these weapons..." Ape Head was excited, "We stand on the top of the tree and use it from top to bottom, the power will be even stronger!"


    And Mu Feng also carefully observed the performance of the orangutan tribal people along the way, and gained a deeper understanding of them.


    Although these people looked much thinner than Da Jiang''s fighters, they seemed to be stronger.


    Especially for them to jump continuously in the forest, the arm strength and physical strength required are far comparable to that of human beings.


    And their arms, legs, palms and soles are also longer than ordinary people.


    Take the ape head as an example, although he is not as tall as Mu Feng, his arms and fingers are longer than Mu Feng!


    Of course, the reason why they have such characteristics has something to do with their long-term life of climbing up and down trees.


    Mu Feng was thinking in his heart how to arrange such a group of people.


    It doesn''t seem to be very suitable to put it in Longcheng or any city along the way from Qinglong to Pixiu City. After all, there are still people who have not evolved well in such a group of people.


    This can''t help but remind him that in the early days of the founding of the People''s Republic of China, people in the primitive living state were found in the southwest mountainous area!


    Compared with the people outside the mountain, the physical characteristics of the people there are thousands of years apart!


    Appearance is second to none, and the most important thing is their living condition-dependence tree.


    This kind of life habit naturally needs to be corrected, but it will not make them give up completely.


    Because this kind of person who jumps like a monkey in the forest can be used as a special soldier in a battle under certain circumstances!


    Especially like dealing with those tribes who built their tribes on the side of mountains and giant trees!


    In addition, the one or two hundred monkeys they raised looked chaotic, but if they were used well, they could also be regarded as a surprise army - before that, Sun Dasheng and they also made great contributions to Da Jiang!


    After much deliberation, Mufeng has already made arrangements for their whereabouts - put them in Qilin City deep in the forest!


    There are deep forests and many trees, and it is difficult to see the situation in the forest when looking down from above the trees.


    This avoids a lot of trouble in the sky.


    And there are still many places in the forest that Da Jiang has not explored so far.


    For example, another group of Mengji beasts, herds of wild boars, giant-toothed tigers, and scattered wild sheep, etc., can all provide the necessary conditions for the survival of the apes.


    Among other things, the group of wild boars alone, although Mu Feng regards it as private property, but no one looks at it, after all, it is not beautiful.


    So Mu Feng made up his mind in his heart, and handed over the group of wild boars to the people from the ape department.


    By the way, help him see whether there will be unknown dangers in the north and west of the jungle.


    In this way, Mufeng led a group of people to the place mentioned by Yuanshou along the way, while thinking about how to annex some other small tribes nearby.


    Mu Feng didn''t expect that other tribes would also have some "God Natulu" who left his last words before his death, waiting for the appearance of such a divine envoy.


    But he had an idea, and immediately thought of another method.


    That is, if the tribes living in these deep forests are as "ignorant" as the orangutan tribe, he can use "gods" to fool these people.


    Especially when he thought that he had bluffed Yuanshou and the others after he pretended to communicate with the dead "God Natulu" before, he began to look forward to the role of the "God Stick" in his heart.


    "It seems that we have to try the effect!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Although he is not a living Buddha, he should at least have a prophet or a great sage!"


    It suddenly occurred to him that Da Jiang''s people seemed to call themselves "Great Sage" when they were excited, thinking about it.


    When Mufeng and his party walked southwest from the orangutan department for a day, they saw a large peach forest.


    The peaches here are very cold-resistant, white-haired, half the size of a fist, not yet fully ripe, and even the leaves on the trees have not fully fallen.


    He thought of a kind of peach that could not mature until late autumn or even early winter¡ª¡ªSnow Peach!


    The appearance of this large area of ??peach trees surprised Mu Feng, he did not expect such a peach forest to appear in such a deep forest.


    In fact, he also knew that peaches appeared all over the Kunlun Mountains and other places before monkeys fell down trees and humans evolved.


    He had also seen Taolin near the Wild Wolf Department before, and now he saw it here again.


    Surprised, I also had a deeper understanding of Jiang''s "remoteness".


    He really wanted to know what kind of hunting and suffering Da Jiang had gone through back then to choose the tribe in such a place where no shit.


    After seeing this peach grove, Yuanshou, Yuanmao and others shouted excitedly, "Huh wow", and excitedly told Mufeng that this was their source of food.


    Mu Feng took the lead to pick a peach and tasted it, it was mostly sour but also a little sweet, similar to the snow peach of later generations.


    He smiled and told Yuanshou: "These fruits are called peaches. Later, people will come here to dig up the peaches and trees, and go to your new place to live!"


    Yuanshou and the others were inexplicably excited and cheered.


    From their point of view, this is clearly a manifestation of God making adults care about them.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, and had a new understanding of the simplicity and ignorance of the orangutans living in such an environment.


    Ever since they confirmed that Mu Feng was the envoy of God, none of them mentioned those tribesmen killed by Bei, and followed Mu Feng out of the forest wholeheartedly.


    This is certainly a good thing for Mu Feng, but it also reveals their indifference and helplessness.


    In order to survive, they had to choose to ignore death and move forward.


    Of course, this may also be due to their extreme fear of Wood Wind.


    As for these, Mu Feng already knew the bottom of his heart, and he would also notice the proportions and differences in the later assimilation process.


    But now, what he has to do is to find a way to take them out first...


    finally,

 Chapter 707

    The ape head reminded Mufeng that he had arrived at the territory of the Green Linlong, and at the same time that Mufeng also heard the low growls of "Maowuji" from the Mengji beast hidden in the team.


    The wolves brought by Mufeng also roared in a low voice.


    All the monkeys immediately fell silent, no matter if it was Sun Dasheng or the group of gray-haired monkeys brought by the Department of Apes.


    In addition, the horses of Dajiang Warrior hesitated in place one by one, hesitating to move forward.


    The red deer that Huolong and the others were riding was also frightened and uneasy, and wanted to turn around and leave.


    And Mu Feng''s mount, Hulei Leopard, was originally lazy and boring along the way, but now his eyes widened and he snorted heavily, one of his front paws kept digging the ground, eager to try.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng, who hadn''t seen Da Lei react like this for a long time, felt like a bright mirror in his heart.


    Those who can make Da Lei react in this way are all beasts.


    It smelled the beasts around it!


    Like Sha Laosan, five-color ox, and eagle-feathered dragon.


    He subconsciously looked at the five-color bulls riding Sha Laosan and Li Wang at the back of the team.


    Sha Laosan seemed to have just reacted, and was running towards Mu Feng from the back of the team.


    The five-color cow seemed calm, staying there obediently.


    But it twitched violently in its pair of bull noses, vaguely intending to retreat.


    Of course, the most calm one is the armored dragon.


    I don''t know if they didn''t smell the smell, or because of their large number, they were not afraid at all, and just stood there quietly, as if there was no one else around.


    Compete with each other.


    Judging from Zhan Yong''s situation, Sha Laosan and Da Lei are not at all afraid, and the five-color bull has already shown timidity.


    The howls of the Mengji beast and the wolves are timid, but also have a fighting spirit.


    The scene was very strange.


    Because the first to feel the danger is the beast, not the human beings¡ªexcept for the dignified faces of the people from the ape department, Da Jiang''s fighters are still wondering why their mounts are not so docile.


    Mu Feng frowned, stretched his nose and sniffed in one direction - that direction was the direction where Da Lei and the others were eager to try, and it was also the one that the ape head was ready to guard against.


    However, his nose was not so sharp after all, and he didn''t smell anything.


    "What''s going on?" Shuo Feng had already dismounted, quietly came to Mu Feng''s side, and said in a low voice, "Great chief, our mounts don''t want to go any further!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said in a low voice: "I know, we have arrived at the territory of the Green Linlong!"


    "It''s here!" Shuo Feng was startled, and then realized, "The mount didn''t dare to move forward because of the smell of the green dragon?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    "Then what do we do next?" Shuo Feng asked.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, waved his hand and said, "Let everyone get off their horses and retreat a certain distance until these horses are no longer afraid!"


    "Yes!" Shuo Feng stepped back quietly and went to make arrangements.


    He knows that the mount is unwilling to move forward, and it will only become a burden here!


    Then Mu Feng didn''t care whether he would be exposed or not, he looked up at the sky, raised his head and let out a long cry: "Jiujiu¡ª¡ª"


    Soon three eagle-feathered dragons appeared, hovering in the sky and responded: "Jiujiu¡ª¡ª"


    Then lowered the flying altitude, and from the top of Mu Feng''s head, they began to circle and fly around.


    Obviously, Wood Wind wants them to condescend to see if there is anything like a green dragon around them.


    On the way here, Yuanshou had already described the appearance of the Green Linlong to Mu Feng: it has a long body, is covered with green scales, has horns on its head, and green eyes. It can eat a monkey in one bite.


    If you really want to give it a sneak attack, even humans can swallow it!


    Mu Feng thought in his heart and guessed that this Green Linlong was either an anaconda or a titan python.


    After all, he had also seen giant pythons climbing up from the water near the East River. The length was about ten meters, and it was a bit big, but it was not invincible.


    So after hearing the description of the ape head, he was not afraid, but felt that the green dragon should be a larger forest python.


    As long as he handles it carefully, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    After all, he had teamed up with Da Lei to kill a giant python before.


    Right now, beside him is Sha Laosan, Hulei Leopard, and more than a dozen armored earth dragons, plus Mengji beasts and wolves, eagle feather dragons in the sky, how big a giant python can''t he deal with?


    So after he summoned the eagle feather dragon, he held back Da Lei, and the old god was on the ground looking at the sky, waiting for a response.


    When Yuanshou and the others saw Mu Feng''s expression, they became more and more excited.


    They naturally understand that the calmer the God Envoy is, the more he is sure to defeat the Green Linlong!


    Soon, the sound of "jiu chirp" came from a distance, and it was the dragon who had gone and returned.


    And the sound seems to be very hurried.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Have you been discovered?"


    Because the message sent back by the voice of the dragon is: there is a big snake chasing us!


    "A snake chasing an eagle-feathered dragon?" Mu Feng frowned, "Is there a snake that dares to chase an eagle-feathered dragon?"


    Before he could react, the other two eagle-feathered dragons also began to chirp, in a hurry and anxious voice: It is coming, master be careful!


    "Coming?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and immediately shouted, "Everyone, be careful, a ferocious beast is coming!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sound of "cracking" and "swirling" wind bringing leaves and branches breaking from a distance.


    "What sound?" Mu Feng was very surprised, and listened carefully to the direction of the sound.


    Soon he heard another sound like a wooden stick hitting a clapper: "Bang bang bang!"


    The sound was slightly crisp, as if something was beating back and forth quickly, and it was also like the sound of something''s throat vibrating.


    "Is this the sound of a snake?" Mu Feng frowned, stared wide-eyed at the direction of the sound, and roared: "Everyone, prepare your bow and arrow!"


    At the same time, he felt strange in his heart.


    Because in his impression, whether it is a giant python or a small snake, the sound of barking is similar to the sound of air currents, a hoarse roar.


    But the crisp voice right now really didn''t sound like a snake to him.


    But just now the big dragon also said: It is a big snake!


    "What kind of big snake is this?" Mu Feng couldn''t help feeling worried, holding the iron gun tightly in one hand and putting the other on the hand crossbow, in case of any danger.


    Li Wang seemed to be aware of the problem, and came to Mufeng with Weng Jinhammer, taking precautions.


    The expressions of Yuanshou and the others changed, and they also saw the seriousness on Mu Feng''s face!


    In less than ten breaths, the Green Linlong who made everyone nervous finally appeared!


    It''s just that the way it appeared was too shocking, it turned out to be "swimming" forward quickly in the way of crushing branches at the treetops of trees.


    Because of its huge size, all the branches it ran over were crushed and fell down.


    And because the reminder is big enough and long enough, it twists its body and "swims" to another clump of branches before it falls.


    It kept its head held high and looked towards the sky, obviously trying to catch up with the eagle-feathered dragon in the sky!


    From far to near, this giant python leaped up about 30 meters southwest of Mufeng and the others, and pounced on the dragon who was the lowest height from the treetop.


    Against the backdrop of the sun, a piece of green light is dazzling.


    Amid the horrified exclamations of everyone, a gigantic python leaping high in the treetops was not shorter than many meters in the distance, just like the python successfully crossed the catastrophe and flew high into the sky!


    Mu Feng squinted his eyes and saw a giant python green lin glowing with a faint light, and there were strange porcupine-like spines on its head, extending intermittently to its back!


    "God!" Mu Feng''s heart twitched violently, "What kind of snake is this, why is it bigger than the titan python!"


    But Yuanshou and the others had already trembled in horror, and screamed: "Green Linlong, it''s a Green Linlong!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 708

    The giant python leaped upwards from the woods, with a tendency to soar.


    It''s just that it is not a dragon, so naturally it cannot fly away.


    When it was still some distance away from the nearest dragon, it fell straight down.


    Even so, it still spit a mouthful of "spittle" into the sky and shot straight at the dragon.


    With a long cry of "Chirp--", the big dragon was shot by the ball of saliva, tumbling in the air for a while, and then fell downward, and it was about to land in the bushes.


    At this time, because the falling giant python was jumping upwards, there was a cracking sound from the bushes that fell and hit it.


    Coincidentally, its tail was hanging on a thick tree branch, but its head continued to fall down.


    With a "bang", the giant python''s body hit the tree trunk, and its head barely hit the ground.


    For a moment, the giant python was thrown so hard that it didn''t even raise its head in the first place.


    "Great chief!" Shuo Feng eagerly shouted.


    Mu Feng was about to wave his hand to let Sha Laosan and the others go up together, but saw the giant python straighten its "waist" and "pull" directly from the ground, with its head held up nearly ten meters away from the ground in an instant.


    And in the process of rising, a pair of frightening brown eyes glanced at Mufeng and the others "inadvertently".


    Cold, brutal, ignoring...


    Everyone shivered violently.


    Even Mu Feng couldn''t help but tense up.


    However, the giant python didn''t go to look at them again, but twisted its body, climbed up the bush again along the trunk, rubbed its body in the bush like swimming in shallow water, and rushed towards the big dragon that was thumping in the bush and was about to fly again!


    "Dalong!" Mu Feng shouted.


    He was very sure that if the big dragon was hit by this giant python, it would not be able to escape no matter what!


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng was extremely anxious in his heart, but in desperation, he had no choice but to pull Da Lei''s neck and make it roar: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    He knew that Da Lei''s roar was effective against ordinary beasts, but it had little effect on pythons, so it could only be blocked.


    But even if it is blocked for a moment, it is a chance for Dalong!


    Sure enough, the giant python that was "swimming" in the bushes froze and immediately fell down.


    It was only immediately that it reacted again, and once again surged up in the bushes.


    The big dragon had already left the canopy, and it was about to take off again.


    The giant python has already accelerated and rushed over.


    Mu Feng and the others could no longer see the giant python, but they could hear the sound of branches being crushed and broken.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to pull Da Lei again.


    Da Lei roared again.


    All the members of Da Jiang''s tribe and the apes around him covered their ears, and the monkeys were also trembling.


    But they could no longer see the movement in the distance.


    Mu Feng was extremely anxious.


    He wondered if Dalong could escape.


    But after a while, a loud eagle cry sounded: "Chirp¡ª"


    It''s the voice of the dragon!


    Mu Feng was overwhelmed with surprise, clenched his fist and waved it vigorously: "That''s great!"


    Shuo Feng and the others also reacted, and let go of their hands covering their ears, cheering.


    However, before they could finish cheering, the sound of breaking branches that had been drifting away just now sounded again: "Crack!"


    "Push!"


    Accompanied by the breaking of the branches, there was also a strange sound from the giant python: "Bang bang bang"!


    The sound was crisp and loud, like a diabolo breaking or a wooden clapper hitting each other. It was completely different from the "hissing" sound of a boa constrictor.


    "Not good!" Mu Feng shouted, "It''s coming towards us!"


    Not only Mu Feng, but others also realized that this giant python¡ªthat is, the Green Linlong that Yuanshou said was coming towards them!


    Obviously, Mufeng pulled Huleibao twice, hindering it from chasing Dalong, and it came to take revenge!


    "Big, Great Chief!" Fire Dragon trembled for no reason, "What should I do?"


    The ape head who strongly advocated Mu Feng to fight the Green Linlong also turned pale, and screamed: "Run away, envoy!"


    Mu Feng picked up the iron gun and shouted again: "Everyone, prepare bows and arrows!"


    Before the words finished, the giant python was already less than 50 meters away from them!


    "So fast!" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes.


    He roared, "Fire the arrow!"


    All the Jiang warriors shot the arrows in their hands in unison, and the sound of "swish, swish" was heard endlessly, and the sharp arrows shot at the giant python in unison.


    But the giant python twisted its body, only thirty meters away from them!


    After Da Jiang warrior''s sharp arrows shot out, some of them hit the tree trunk, and some of them hit the giant python.


    But what made everyone lose their voices in shock was that the big ginger sharp arrow, which had always been invincible, had no effect on the giant python at this time, and it fell to the ground with only a slight "pop" sound!


    However, the momentum of the giant python''s advance did not decrease at all, and it went straight to Da Jiang''s group!


    At this time, the giant python was less than twenty meters away from Mufeng and the others!


    "Get out of the way!" Mu Feng roared angrily.


    As soon as the words fell, the giant python had already appeared on the trees above their heads!


    The moment it appeared, it poked its head down, bumped and smashed, and ran straight into Da Jiang and the group!


    "what!"


    Someone was directly knocked down by a broken branch and fell to the ground unable to move.


    Some people screamed and jumped to the side.


    The giant python plunged into the crowd, twisted left and right, directly knocked down and injured twenty or thirty people!


    Before everyone could react, the giant python opened its mouth wide and turned to bite a big ginger hunting team member.


    The man''s "Ah" stopped abruptly before it even started¡ªhe was swallowed into his mouth by the giant python!


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    Blood spilled all over the floor along the python''s mouth!


    All Da Jiang''s clansmen around lost their souls one by one, and exclaimed: "Quick retreat!"


    Anyone can see that the giant python in front of them is beyond their ability to resist, even beyond human power!


    Shuo Feng also exclaimed: "Great chief, retreat quickly!"


    Before he finished speaking, he rushed up and knocked Mu Feng to the ground.


    And the giant python''s tail could barely scrape Shuo Feng''s back, and lifted it from Mu Feng''s side, and rolled it on the ground a few times!


    "Pfft!" Shuo Feng spat out a mouthful of blood, obviously seriously injured!


    "This..." Mu Feng trembled all over.


    Not out of fear, but out of shock!


    Just a face-to-face meeting, this giant python seriously injured 20 or 30 people in Da Jiang, and even swallowed one person!


    The surrounding trees have fallen over a dozen in all directions, and all the places on the ground that have been crushed by giant pythons are in a mess!


    Mu Feng had watched a movie called "The Calamity of the Python" before, and when he watched it, he only felt that the scenes in it were too bloody and miserable.


    But now after experiencing it personally, he feels that the scenes in the movie are not enough!


    But the giant python barely landed at this time, and the disaster has just begun!


    All the members of Da Jiang''s tribe were running away in all directions to avoid the pursuit of the giant python.


    Soon, two more clansmen were eaten by the giant python, and more than 30 people were swept and injured by the giant python!


    In less than half a minute, Da Jiang suffered heavy casualties!


    "Ah!" Mu Feng roared, and the advanced animal taming technique was instantly activated: "San Sha, go up and hold it back!"


    Dalei, give it to me!


    Meng Ji Beast, come up from behind!


    Xiao Wu, come on for me!


    And he picked up the iron gun and dodged left and right, while shouting for the clansmen to retreat, while approaching quietly, Xiang took the opportunity to severely injure the giant python.


    It''s just that this giant python is now fierce and unstoppable, how can he get close?


    But at this time, Sha Laosan, who got his order, threw off his four claws and ran towards the giant python, and with a roar, he jumped off the ground and threw himself at the giant python''s tail.


    At this time, Da Lei ran wildly as if he was desperate, with two streams of white air coming out of his nostrils, speeding up and crashing into the giant python.


    As for the Mengji beasts, they spread out in a fan shape. Cooperating with Da Mazi, their wolves quietly circled behind the giant python, and then swarmed up, throwing themselves at the giant python''s back.


    The five-color cow Xiaowu roared angrily, threw off his four hooves, shook his head and stabbed at the giant python with sharp horns.


    However, the giant python is too big, not to mention knocking down Dajiang Warrior when twisting its body, it even swept down the big thunder that came obliquely with its tail, and then twisted its body to shake off what just landed on its back Meng Ji beast.


    Finally, it hit the five-color bull head-on with its chest and abdomen.


    The five-color bull let out a muffled growl when it hit it, and the collision stopped abruptly!


    And the giant python raised its head high and bit at the colorful bull!


    "Moo¡ª" the five-colored Niu Xiaowu, who was suffering from pain, shook his head vigorously, kicked and flicked his four hooves, trying to break free from the python''s jaws.


    But the giant python was unwilling to let go no matter what, and clung to the five-color ox.


    At the same time, its body changed from twisting to twisting, and it was about to use its best entanglement to kill five-color cattle!


    At this moment, the giant python suddenly cried out in pain, "Hiss, roar¡ª¡ª"


    The voice was hoarse and shrill, and everyone''s eardrums were buzzing.


    At the same time, the rows of porcupine-like spikes from the head to the back of its head trembled violently, and the sound of "bang bang bang" sounded again.


    It turned out that the previous sound was not its roar, but the trembling of the sharp thorns like bamboo rafts on its back!


    Mu Feng took a closer look, but Sha Laosan grabbed a part of the giant python''s body with his two claws, opened his huge mouth and took a bite!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 709

    "Hiss, hoo-"


    The giant python bitten by Sha Laosan instantly let go, let go of the five-colored bull, and turned to bite Sha Laosan.


    But Sha Laosan''s skin is rough and his flesh is thick, so even the dragon, which is known for its bite force, can''t bite its skin and flesh. How can a mere giant python bite it?


    In particular, after being strengthened by Wood Wind, it is bigger, its fur is tougher, and its claws and fangs have become sharper, not inferior to gold and iron.


    Now it bites down, directly piercing the skin into the flesh, causing the giant python to writhe in unbearable pain.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The porcupine thorns on the python''s back were as thick as fingers, they were beaten together violently, and the thorns stood up.


    "Kachacha!"


    The surrounding trees were hit by the giant python''s twisting body, and the branches were instantly broken and fell down.


    If so, Sha Laosan didn''t let go of his mouth, but silently bit the giant python tightly, his two claws hugged the giant python''s body and did not loosen, allowing the giant python to twist left and right.


    Da Lei, who had a chance to breathe, got up from the ground, shook his head, and was about to rush up again.


    Obviously, it has never suffered such a loss.


    It can''t bear this tone!


    However, the giant python kept twisting and shaking, it couldn''t get close no matter what.


    It was so anxious that it ran back and forth aside, calling out "mangmang".


    A few of the Mengji beasts that were thrown out were also injured. They couldn''t get up, or they were paralyzed, or they were directly smashed to death by the giant python!


    But the blood of their dead companions aroused their viciousness again, each of their four claws firmly grasped the ground, constantly moving around, ready to pounce again at any time.


    As for the five-color ox, it was retreating to the side with red eyes, staring at the giant python and gasping for breath.


    The ape head was so frightened that his face paled, and he murmured: "It has become bigger again, and it can''t even beat the God Envoy!"


    Mu Feng ignored him, clenched the iron spear in his hand, thought for a while and then let go, turned around and took out the big bow from behind - he was going to shoot the giant python in the eyes!


    As long as its eyes are blind, the rest is easy to handle.


    But the giant python held its head up and twisted back and forth, and Mufeng couldn''t judge its moving trajectory at all, and couldn''t shoot it out for a long time when it was full of bows and arrows.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to give up his bow and arrow, and picked up the iron gun again. At the same time, he picked up a few long guns on the ground, inserted them into the gun belt behind his back, approached carefully, and waited for an opportunity to shoot.


    The injured Shuofeng ignored his injuries and shouted loudly: "Great Chief, don''t go!"


    But how could Mu Feng listen?


    At present, seventy or eighty people of the Dajiang tribe have been injured by him. If he doesn''t take action at this moment, he, the great chief, will have no place to put his face.


    At this moment, Da Lei was still rushing back and forth around, ready to collide.


    Mu Feng saw it at a glance, a whistle sounded, and a thunderbolt flashed to Mu Feng''s side like the wind.


    He didn''t even look at Da Lei, he reached out to pick up the reins and got on the horse''s back. At the same time, he leaned over Da Lei and pressed Da Lei''s neck.


    Da Lei understood, lowered his head and accelerated forward again, rushing back and forth around the giant python.


    At this time, the giant python was competing with Sha Laosan. Seeing that Sha Laosan was bitten, Sha Laosan was unmoved, so he had to twist his body to shake Sha Laosan away.


    But Sha Laosan''s two paws had already tightly clasped the python''s body at this time, and his whole body curled up into a ball to hug it, just buried his head in the bite.


    In desperation, the giant python had no choice but to twist and twist its body, circling around Sha Laosan.


    It seems that he is going to use his special skills to stalk Sha Laosan.


    You know, Sha Laosan is more than two meters tall when he is lying on his stomach, and he falls over seven meters when he stands upright!


    Such a huge reminder is no less than that of a mammoth.


    But even so, the giant python circled Sha Laosan a few times with ease, and it was about to tighten and strangle Sha Laosan to death


    At the same time, when it was entangled, it intentionally raised the row of thorns on its back to stab Sha Laosan-this is obviously also its big killer move!


    Sha Laosan''s life hangs by a thread!


    At this moment, Mu Feng, who was riding Dalei and dodging from left to right, finally arrived.


    Before getting close to the giant python, he directly roared: "Hey!"


    In order to attract the python''s attention, at the same time, he pressed the horse''s back suddenly with both hands, and he should be sitting on the horse''s back instead of squatting.


    Before he could squat completely, Dalei, who was running wildly, stopped suddenly with his two front paws, and at the same time, his two hind legs turned forward because they "couldn''t brake"¡ªit looked like he was facing backwards. It''s about to roll over.


    At this time, Mu Feng bowed his body forward, kicked his feet backwards, and just landed on the back of the big thunder horse that "rolled over" forward!


    He kicked hard with his foot, and was pushed forward by Da Lei''s "turned" horse back!


    Just for a moment, Mu Feng flew upwards obliquely like a cannonball.


    And there is exactly where the giant python''s head appeared at this time!


    Da Lei was pushed down by Mu Feng''s hind legs, staggered on the ground to stabilize his figure, and retreated quickly, barely avoiding the twisting body of the giant python.


    At this moment, Mu Fenghou''s roar just before he kicked his legs attracted the giant python''s attention.


    After being absent-minded for a moment, it suddenly discovered that a "food" delivered to the door suddenly appeared at the position of its head, and subconsciously opened its mouth to swallow it according to Mu Feng.


    "The Great Chief!"


    "My lord envoy!"


    All the people present exclaimed in unison, their eyes cracked.


    Seeing the giant python''s fangs rushing towards him, the wooden wind in the air held his breath, resisting the stench coming towards his face, he clenched the iron gun with both hands, and handed it to the giant python''s big mouth!


    He originally thought of stabbing the giant python''s eyes, but now he was facing the giant python''s mouth, so he couldn''t bear to think about it, so he had to poke out the iron spear in his hand.


    "Pfft!"


    "Hissing - woo -"


    The giant python was about to land on the iron gun!


    Moreover, it bit the tip of the gun with its upper jaw, and the lower jaw rested on the barrel of the gun!


    Due to its huge bite force, the tip of the gun was bitten by it and penetrated into his upper jaw!


    So its roar changed from hoarse to whimpering.


    The giant python was instantly struck by lightning, its whole body trembled violently, and it writhed crazily, no longer caring about Sha Laosan who was biting its body, and began to dance wildly.


    Mu Feng succeeded with one shot, and quickly let go of his hand and fell to the ground.


    The moment he landed, he took advantage of the momentum and fell to the ground again!


    At this moment, the long body of the giant python could barely sweep across his back and crush it.


    Mu Feng, who was facing down, felt as if he was being run over by a bulldozer. Not only did he find it difficult to breathe, but he also felt that his back was scratched violently by someone holding a thick stone slice, causing burning pain. !


    "Ahem!" After the giant python swept across its body, Mufeng couldn''t

 Chapter 710

    If only the giant python escaped, Mu Feng would choose to rest for a while before chasing the giant python.


    But Sha Laosan was wrapped up, and he couldn''t just sit idly by.


    It turned out that Sha Laosan held on to the giant python desperately to save them.


    Secondly, Sha Laosan has made great contributions to saving the crisis and solving difficulties many times. Although it is a fierce beast, it has long been an indispensable part of Da Jiang.


    Another point is that he kept in mind one sentence - you can''t die if you beat a snake, but you will be bitten by a snake.


    If he didn''t kill this giant python today, with the ferocity of this giant python, it''s hard to guarantee that it won''t bring him and Da Jiang some losses.


    You know, snakes have a strong desire for revenge!


    He once heard a snake catcher say that if you encounter a cobra in the wild, you must either catch it or take a detour.


    If you accidentally kill it, you must destroy its eyes.


    Otherwise, its other kind or "family members" can see the image of the person who killed it through its eyes before death and take revenge.


    This is true for the same kind, let alone the undead snake itself!


    Mu Feng sat on Da Lei''s back, Li Wang rode a five-color ox, and several Da Jiang warriors and people from the orangutan department sat on the armored earth dragon, and they set off with Meng Ji beast and wolf.


    As for Shuo Feng and the others who were injured, Mu Feng told them to retreat to a safe place¡ªright now, Warrior Da Jiang and the hunting team were of no help in front of the giant python, so it was better not to let them go to avoid greater losses.


    King Li felt guilty.


    When the giant python swept across, he was knocked unconscious, and he couldn''t participate in the whole process.


    After waking up and seeing Mu Feng injured, he feels guilty.


    After Mu Feng was slightly relieved, he frowned and thought - until now he still doesn''t know what the hell this giant python is!


    It took only a few minutes from seeing the giant python to the time the giant python escaped, but it was dangerous.


    He asked the system, "What the hell is this giant python? Why is it bigger than the Titanoboa?"


    The system gave an explanation: "Long snake, 18 meters to 25 meters long, weighing about 1.5 tons to 2 tons. The ancestor of the anaconda snake, with a body thickness of 1 meter to 1.5 meters, can eat people!"


    "Long snake?" Mu Feng frowned, "Isn''t it a giant python?"


    The system explained again: "The long snake and the Titanoboa are both ancient creatures, but they are more ferocious and aggressive than the Titanoboa. It also has porcupine-shaped spines on its back, which can be used to bleed blood when strangling its prey. , to speed up the death of the prey!"


    "Long snake, long snake!" Mu Feng frowned and thought to himself, "Why does it sound so familiar!"


    The system prompts: "There is a snake in Daxian Mountain called Long Snake. Its hair is like a hog and its sound is like a drum."


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, "Is there really such a monster as a long snake?"


    The system replied: "If there are Hulei Leopards, Mengji Beasts, and fierce beasts like Eagle-Feathered Dragons and Yuan Xiongbi in this world, there will naturally be other giant monsters!"


    Mu Feng trembled for no reason.


    He suddenly realized that he had always thought that what he saw were ordinary birds and beasts, but in fact, he had encountered many beasts that obviously did not belong to the category of conventional understanding!


    He thought of a sentence - if you haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist!


    Finally, the system reminded again: "Part of the earliest blue dragon prototype evolved from this long snake!"


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled, and he muttered in a low voice: "Long snake, green dragon..."


    He suddenly asked: "Then can this long snake be domesticated?"


    The system replied: "Yes, use Gu!"


    "Gu?" Mu Feng immediately denied it.


    Gu is absolutely untouchable in his heart!


    "Then the only option is to kill it!" Mu Feng secretly made up his mind.


    And he also knew that he couldn''t afford to raise such a big long snake, and he didn''t dare to raise it!


    The Mengji beast and the wolf chased after the python''s fleeing trace, without bothering to smell the breath, let alone whether there were other fierce beasts.


    Everyone knows that with such a giant python, how can there be other fierce beasts here?


    Mu Feng prayed from the bottom of his heart that the boa constrictor would not be able to shake off the iron spear, so that it would have no time to stalk Sha Laosan.


    At the same time, he also prayed that Sha Laosan would not be single-minded, and that he would let go of his mouth at the worst and wait for Mu Feng to go with him to take revenge.


    What made him extremely horrified was that he had already seen the iron gun folded at less than 90 degrees and a large puddle of blood when he walked halfway.


    In addition to the bloodstains, he also saw a large mass of bear hair, which obviously belonged to Sha Laosan!


    There are traces of scuffling and thumping around, and it seems that they are not far from the scene.


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled, and he hurriedly urged: "Chasing!"


    Everyone quickened their pace and chased after him.


    Within ten minutes of walking, they heard an extremely irritable roar from the front: "Ang woo¡ª"


    Mu Feng was overjoyed in his heart: "It''s Sha Laosan, it''s not dead yet!"


    A stone in his heart finally fell to the ground: as long as he didn''t die, no matter how hard he tried, he would be able to save Sha Laosan back!


    "Quick!" Mu Feng moved his hand and rushed out first.


    Everyone behind them shouted and followed: "Great chief, be careful!"


    Mu Feng was not afraid at all, and urged Da Lei to rush towards the source of the sound.


    On the way, he had already healed himself with the wood path derivation technique, and there is no serious problem now.


    He quickly came to the place where Sha Laosan was fighting with the long snake, and after only one glance, he lost his voice in shock.


    Because the current Sha Laosan has been completely entangled by the long snake that is more than one meter long, only a pair of front claws and a huge bear head are exposed, biting the waist and abdomen of the long snake tightly.


    And the long snake is also determined to be on Sha Laosan''s head, and will not let go.


    Blood dripped.


    The long snake''s mouth was covered with blood, and Sha Laosan''s head was also covered with blood!


    No one can tell whose blood it is.


    But Mu Feng could tell that the two had reached a stalemate, either the snake would bleed to death first, or Sha Laosan would be strangled to death first!


    And if the current situation continues, Sha Laosan must die first!


    Because now Sha Laosan''s eyes are obviously a little painful and lax!


    But how could Mu Feng, who had already arrived, watch it die!


    He clamped the horse''s belly, picked up the long bow on his back, picked up the bow and strung the string, drew a full bow on the horse''s back, and aimed an arrow at the long snake''s eyes that were biting Sha Laosan and would not let go!


    "Whoosh!"


    "puff!"


    The moment the arrow flew out, the sound of sharp blades piercing flesh followed.


    One hit!


    "Hissing--"


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The snake instantly let go, roaring in pain.


    Wrapping around Sha Laosan''s body is also loose.


    Sha Laosan, who had been holding on to his breath all the time, also let go of his breath at this time, letting go of his breath.


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled, and he roared angrily, "Thanks for your hard work, old man!"


    Saying so, he picked up the arrow again and shot it again.


    Taking advantage of your illness, he will kill you¡ªhe will shoot the other eye of the long snake blind again before it adapts.


    This is also the only weakness of the long snake that Mufeng knows so far!


    It''s just that the long snake''s eyes were blinded by the shot, and the moment it let go, it had already started to twist violently, so Mu Feng''s arrow naturally missed.


    And it finally got rid of the shackles of the ton-heavy Sha Laosan, and began to act fiercely again!


    It glanced at Wooden Wind with its only remaining eye, and there was endless hatred and ferocity in the one eye.


    It naturally understood that the one who seriously injured it twice was this humble reptile in front of it!


    So at the moment when it raised its head high, it then condescendingly darted towards Wooden Wind.


    Obviously, it was going to swallow Wooden Wind in one gulp this time!


    "Protect the great chief!" The people who rushed to Kankan only saw the long snake opening its mouth wide and slamming it straight down from the top of Mu Feng''s head!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 711

    The long snake jumped up, wanting to swallow Mufeng in one gulp.


    However, how could Mu Feng sit still and wait for death?


    He stretched out his hand and patted Da Lei, and Da Lei suddenly turned around and took a step to the side. At the same time, he raised his hind hooves high, kicking the long snake that fell down.


    "Hiss¡ª" The long snake roared angrily after being kicked in the jaw.


    The long snake that had been kicked hit the ground, and there was a muffled sound on the ground!


    Warrior Jiang and the people from the ape department rushed forward: "Protect the chief!"


    "Master Protector!"


    They picked up their weapons and were about to step forward.


    At this moment, the long snake made a move that everyone couldn''t understand¡ªturned around, turned its back to everyone, and the bone spurs on its back shook violently, and there was a "chacha" vibration.


    At the same time, these bone spurs hit each other, and the sound of "bang bang bang" sounded again.


    Before everyone could understand what was going on, Yuanshou panicked and shouted: "Get out of here!"


    As he said that, he took all the people from the ape department and hurriedly retreated to the side, and at the same time looked anxiously at Mu Feng: "My lord envoy, get out of here!"


    Mu Feng frowned, and was about to ask why, when he suddenly saw the long snake''s whole body swell up, and the densely packed scales were "stretched" so that the lines became much wider.


    At the same time, he clearly felt that the bone spurs on its back were oozing out a little bit¡ªas if these bone spurs were about to leave its back in the next moment.


    Mu Feng felt bad, and shouted: "Everyone, get out of the way!"


    Before the word "open" was finished, the long snake arched its back suddenly, and there was a sound of "collapse" from its body, as if the cloth was split, and then Mufeng saw the most incredible scene so far:


    Bone spurs more than one meter long and thicker than a finger exploded from the snake''s back in an instant, detached from its back, and scattered in all directions at high speed.


    Most of the bone spurs shot in the direction of Da Jiang and his party, and even Mufeng had no less than five or six bone spurs coming from him.


    It looks like the long snake controls the direction of so many bone spurs flying at the same time!


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    The sound and speed of Bone Stimulation''s shooting are not inferior to Da Jiang''s previous sharp arrows, or even surpassed.


    It was too late for Mu Feng to dodge, he picked up the bow in his hand, swung it like flying, and made a big circle in front of him, which could barely block the bone spurs flying towards him.


    "bass!"


    "Chuss!"


    "àÛàÞàÛ!"


    The six ancient spurs before and after were smashed down by Mu Feng with his bow, but every time he hit the spurs, he felt a tingling sensation in his arm, which shows how powerful and fast the spurs are!


    But the Jiang warriors who followed were not so lucky.


    Except for Yuanshou who escaped first and survived, five or six people from the other orangutan tribesmen and Dajiang warrior were shot by the bone spurs in an instant.


    Among them, two people from the orangutan department were pierced through their heads and necks and died on the spot.


    One of Da Jiang''s fighters was also shot through the chest by a bone spur and died tragically on the spot.


    Four of the other people were shot on the legs, arms, and stomach by bone spurs, and four more were injured!


    In addition, those bone spurs that did not hit the person landed on the trunk one by one, and the trembling trunk trembled wildly!


    Of course, many bone spurs also hit the Armored Earth Dragon. Although they didn''t break through the Armored Earth Dragon''s scales, they still left scratches on its body.


    "Wow¡ª¡ª" The armored earth dragons who were shot were enraged, and they roared again and again.


    They are not good stubble in the first place, how can they endure being stimulated by the long snake bones?


    There was no need for Mu Feng to give further instructions, the ten armored earth dragons cheered and surrounded them all!


    And after the long snake attacked with all its strength, the bone spurs on the dorsal fin and head were gone, leaving only a few bald hair-like bone spurs lying on the head alone.


    It panted heavily, looked back at Mu Feng who shot it blind, his eyes were full of cruelty and resentment, but there was nothing he could do.


    Obviously, shooting out the bone spurs on its back with all its strength has already consumed too much strength, and it also instantly lost its last support!


    But right now, the ten armored dragons have just come in handy, and they are surrounded!


    Although none of the ten armored earth dragons can compare with the long snake individually, the ten heads added together took advantage of the weak follow-up of the long snake to surround them, and the result is self-evident!


    These ten armored earth dragons have a clear division of labor: those who hit the snake head-on, those who stepped on the snake''s body, and those who threw the tail hammer and smashed it...


    Previously they were useless because they were not fast enough.


    But the long snake has experienced many battles one after another, and it no longer regains its previous speed, even if it twists its body, it will not help.


    It wants to escape, but how can it be the opponent of ten armored earth dragons?


    Soon, he was surrounded by ten armored ground dragons, curled up and rolled, and then curled up into a ball.


    With its head held high, it roared vigorously at the armored earth dragons around it from time to time: "Hiss¡ª¡ª"


    But it is already at the end of the road, who can it deter?


    The armored dragon has rough skin and thick flesh, and is extremely powerful. It is not afraid of biting or bumping, so how can it escape?


    Not only the armored earth dragon, but even Mengji beasts, wolves, and monkeys were surrounded from all directions.


    Obviously, there is no need for anyone to teach you how to beat a dog in the water. These beasts are very familiar with it!


    Mu Feng finally took a breath, and with a heavy heart, he rode his horse and quickly came to Sha Laosan, pointed out with both hands, and said silently in his heart: "Go back to heaven!"


    Sha Laosan, who was seriously injured, was treated by Mu Feng and rolled on the ground twice before regaining consciousness.


    Its expression was obviously a little sluggish, and it was obviously exhausted.


    But at this time, its eyes became more ferocious, staring at the long snake that was fighting a trapped beast again, and then rushed over with great strides.


    Obviously, Sha Laosan, who has never suffered such a big loss since "coming out of the mountain", is bound to make this long snake pay the price!


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, dismounted, leaned against a big tree and slid down, rubbed his head, and gasped for breath.


    The battle between the beasts was deadlocked for another ten minutes.


    The final result was that under the joint attack of many parties, the long snake was finally bitten on the neck by Sha Laosan, and smashed its head with its giant claws!


    Then many ferocious beasts swarmed up, those who drank blood drank blood, and those who ate meat ate meat, all venting their anger on the long snake''s body.


    Only then did Mu Feng get up, watching many wild beasts gnaw on the long snake, but he didn''t stop him.


    But soon, the ape head came to Mu Feng''s side, knelt down with great excitement and said: "My lord envoy, you really defeated the Green Linlong!"


    Mu Feng has a complex expression and a heavy heart.


    He wanted to scold Yuanshou, but thought that this kiss was his own decision, and he couldn''t blame others, so he sighed and signaled him to get up.


    Then he drove back many wild beasts, ordered the ape head and the unharmed warriors to skin the long snake and then let the wild beasts continue to eat the snake meat.


    Logically speaking, for such a big snake, the snake meat can be used to store up food.


    But seeing several people being swallowed by the long snake, he really couldn''t pass the test in his heart.


    Even the snake gallbladder was thrown by Mu Feng to the Mengji Beast for food.


    Thinking that he had lost nearly ten people and injured dozens of people in order to kill the long snake, and also lost a few Mengji beasts, and he didn''t get any benefits, Mu Feng felt a little angry...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 712

    The long snake was killed, and everyone relaxed.


    Under Mu Feng''s signal, Yuanshou led the people to start to deal with the aftermath.


    Bury the dead clansmen on the spot, and then divide the snake skin.


    What gave Yuanshou quite a headache was that the long snake skin bone knife could not cut at all.


    Fortunately, Da Jiang took out an iron knife for him to use, so that he could divide the python skin well.


    After a while, Shuo Feng came with a group of soldiers, and was startled when he saw blood all over the place.


    After seeing that Mu Feng was safe and sound, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Obviously, in his eyes, as long as Mu Feng doesn''t have an accident, he can say anything.


    Afterwards, the enraged Shuofeng wanted to find Yuanshou to argue with him, and almost made a move if there was a disagreement.


    In his opinion, it was the ape head''s instigation and persistence that caused Jiang to suffer such a huge loss this time - not to mention the deaths, dozens of Jiang''s soldiers were also injured.


    The most important thing is that they got nothing!


    Mu Feng waved his hand to signal Shuo Feng: "Don''t blame him, I was the one who insisted on coming here, after all, this is the place to go to catch red deer!"


    "Red deer, red deer!" Shuo Feng angrily opened his eyes and looked at Huolong and Yuanshou, "Where is the red deer?"


    The two looked anxious.


    One of them said that there were red deer in this direction, and the other insisted on killing the Green Linlong.


    As a result, the result now is that the red deer has not seen it, and it has encountered such a big long snake first, and it has caused such a great loss to the big ginger!


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, it''s already the result, it''s useless to shout anymore, let everyone rest on the spot first, and see how everyone''s injuries are!"


    Then he ordered Huolong and Yuanshou: "Don''t just stand still, take out some people to look around, see if there is anything special, and then set aside some people to cook with fire!"


    "yes!"


    "yes!"


    The two of them sang and hurried away, not daring to touch him again.


    Mu Feng frowned secretly, thinking about the next action in his heart.


    With such a big loss, it is definitely inappropriate to move forward immediately, and it will be troublesome if you encounter any more ferocious beasts.


    But it''s not okay to let him turn around and leave. After all, the loss is so great, and he himself is not willing to go back in such a disheveled manner.


    The only solution now is to fix it on the spot, let the clansmen rest first, and then move on.


    It''s just that there are a lot of injured clansmen at the moment, and he has consumed too much himself, and he can''t recover as soon as possible, which is really troublesome.


    At this moment, the system reminded him: "Using the spine of a long snake to cook soup and porridge, suck the bone marrow, and use the wood way derivation technique can speed up recovery!"


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled, and then he heard that the bones and spinal cords of many wild animals have medicinal value.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to suppress the diaphragm, and asked someone to chop up the spine of the long snake, boil the soup separately, and let the clansmen drink it to heal the wound.


    And it swallowed the bone broth with the nausea.


    Sure enough, the long snake had a peculiar spine, not long after drinking the bone broth, Mu Feng felt energetic, and the consumed energy was quickly replenished.


    Even so, they still delayed here for a day, and it was not until the next day that all members recovered almost.


    Of course, the twenty or so people who were seriously injured were sent back to the orangutan department for care.


    The rest of the people continued to look for the red deer with the ape head and the fire dragon as guides.


    Maybe it was their bad luck that they met the long snake first, and then Mufeng and his party''s actions went smoothly, and their luck was too good.


    First, Mu Feng, who was riding on a horse, caught a glimpse of a large ginseng in the withered grass in the forest, and then found a piece of small ginseng!


    Immediately afterwards, he found a few Antrodia flowers in the forest, and finally found a lot of antler.


    It''s time to turn!


    These finally brought some comfort to his depressed heart.


    He handed in the task of these three kinds of Chinese herbal medicine in the system, and watched the achievement point reach 3925 points before giving up.


    "Sure enough, wherever there are poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts, there are treasures!" Mu Feng thought in his heart.


    He asked the system to help identify it. The old ginseng alone is no less than five hundred years old, and it is really a top-level medicinal material.


    And because of the discovery of deer antlers, he became more and more sure of what Fire Dragon and Ape said earlier¡ªthere are indeed red deer here!


    Sure enough, after a day of searching for clues along the way, they finally found

 Chapter 713

    On the way to the valley, Mufeng inevitably had to communicate with the ape head to learn more about the situation of the ape department.


    He was most interested in their shuttle spears¡ªthis one was already very similar to the javelins made by Woodwind.


    Yuanshou told him that it was made by Natulu God of the previous generation, and it has been handed down to Mufeng for three generations.


    Seeing that Mufeng mentioned their spears, Yuanshou was very proud.


    But when he looked at the bow and arrow on Mu Feng''s back, he was full of envy.


    Obviously he already knew that Mufeng''s bows, iron spears and other weapons were far superior to their shuttle spears.


    Mu Feng naturally saw what he meant, but right now he is traveling and doesn''t have the right materials to make these tools, so it''s unrealistic for them to learn now.


    After thinking for a while, he brought their spears, made a gesture of length, and then gave them how to use the spear thrower.


    Yuanshou used the spear thrower for the first time under Mu Feng''s guidance, seeing the javelin in his hand fly half the distance longer under Mu Feng''s "improvement", his shock can be imagined.


    "Master Divine Envoy!" Ape Head was about to throw himself on the ground again, but was stopped by Mu Feng.


    So far, the overall impression of Mu Feng from the Human Ape Department is not bad, the only thing is that the etiquette is too complicated and grand, and it is easy to throw yourself into the ground at every turn.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to tell him again and again that it is enough to respect him as the chief just like ordinary clansmen, and the salute does not have to be so cumbersome.


    The ape head stopped, imitating Da Jiang and other warriors bowing, and then excitedly said: "God... Great chief, your method is more useful than the predecessor''s God Natulu! You will definitely die after you die. Become God Natulu!"


    Wood wind can''t laugh or cry.


    He roughly understood the meaning of the ape head, and it was nothing more than a compliment.


    But what he said was very ambiguous, and it sounded like he was cursing him.


    In desperation, he hurriedly waved his hand: "Okay, I don''t have any extra weapons for you now. When I return to the tribe, I will teach you more powerful weapons!"


    Ape Head was very excited.


    He thought for a while and then said: "Great chief, we want to use those green dragon''s spikes to make shuttle guns, I wonder if it will work?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes! But show me one!"


    "yes!"


    Afterwards, Yuanshou took a long snake bone spur more than one meter long and handed it to Mu Feng, and he was busy making shuttle guns while walking.


    Mu Feng held the bone spur and looked at it again and again, secretly surprised in his heart.


    The bony spurs are sharp at both ends, although not as sharp as Jiang''s arrows, it is better than the hard texture.


    The ivory-like bone is cold to the touch, the kind that can''t pierce your fingers even if you put your hand on the thorn point.


    But it was this kind of bone spur that directly pierced through the flesh and blood of the five people before, relying not on sharpness, but on strength and speed.


    Recalling the tremor in the palm of his hand when he smashed the bone spur with his bow, Mu Feng secretly thought it was a pity.


    Such a big long snake, its power when the bone spurs were at the end made him frightened even thinking about it.


    It''s a pity that such a beast can''t be used by him.


    But he also knew that Jiang could not afford to raise such a big snake, and it would definitely be a disaster in the tribe.


    No one can guarantee whether it can be fully domesticated like other wild animals - in his impression, snakes are synonymous with mental retardation.


    No matter in the previous life or in this life, those who can "control" the snake are all through special means.


    If he did it again, he would still choose to kill the long snake...


    Because the road to the valley is not very far from the Black Bear Department, Mufeng thought about it and made a detour to the Black Bear Department.


    The main purpose of his visit was to see how the construction of the Black Bear Department was going and what the progress was.


    It was Chang Shui who supervised the work in Hei Chest, which was beyond Mu Feng''s expectation.


    According to Mu Feng''s thinking, Jiu Zhu and Bai Yue should hand over these things together, but now they are directly assigned to Chang Shui who has no experience in going out!


    But after seeing the construction inside and outside the Black Bear Department, he felt relieved.


    Now the various construction specifications and progress of the Black Bear Department can be summed up in one sentence¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 714

    After leaving the Black Bear Division, Mufeng and his party finally arrived in the valley two and a half days later.


    After a few months, he finally entered this valley again.


    Everyone went down the valley one after another as before.


    The happiest one is naturally the eagle feather dragon.


    As soon as they entered the valley, they flapped their wings and went to the other side of the river.


    No need to think about it, they went to catch their favorite python and eat it.


    Mu Feng was a little speechless, many of the long snakes killed by the orangutan department were eaten by the three-headed eagle feather dragon!


    But when he first entered the valley, he had big bodyguards like Da Lei and Sha Laosan, and he was not afraid of any danger, so he let them play.


    To his surprise, a small group of horses appeared again where there were no horses before. Although there were not many, they had already appeared in the place where he first saw the horses.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and immediately thought of another Wanli cloud that he had seen in a similar position.


    It''s been so long, could it come back again?


    In fact, Mu Feng is not sure at the bottom of his heart, after all, he knows the existence of this valley and the Department of Rock and Soil.


    But they have also been here.


    So he carefully signaled the crowd to outflank them from both sides.


    One side is along the river bank to prevent horses from crossing the river.


    One side is against the edge of the jungle to prevent horses from entering the bushes.


    It was the first time for Yuanshou and the others to participate in such a hunting without the support of trees. They were at a loss, so they could only honestly follow behind Da Jiang''s group with their spears in their hands, and proceed carefully.


    However, after the crowd approached and was discovered by the group of horses, none of the horses performed miraculously.


    After a little effort, Da Jiang''s people captured all the twenty horses and put them in the team.


    Mu Feng frowned and sighed, a little disappointed.


    Ape Head was puzzled.


    Although these horses were not as many as the more than one hundred red deer, they were still the amount that ordinary tribes would have to hunt many times to get.


    Why does the Warchief seem so unhappy?


    How did he know about Mu Feng''s pursuit?


    The ape head didn''t dare to ask, for fear of getting bad luck.


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, he had no choice but to order everyone to gather together and move on.


    "It seems that we still have to bypass the underground river and go to the grassland from last time!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "I just don''t know if this river is the same river as the river at the Hebu."


    Everyone followed the wood wind through the jungle and came to the edge of the grassland.


    The eagle feather dragon also flew out from the sky above the forest.


    Among the three eagle feather dragons, two claws are holding the snake, and the other one is circling back and forth in the air, chasing one of them to get a share of the pie.


    "They are fast!" Mu Feng shook his head, pointed to the grassland in front, and ordered, "This time we are here, one is hunting horses, and the other is hunting eagles! It doesn''t matter which of the two groups of you finds out first If the goal is reached, they are not allowed to leave the team without permission, understand?"


    "Yes!" Dajiang Warrior and Eagle Control Warrior responded in unison.


    It was only then that Yuanshou realized that Mu Feng had brought his clansmen to supplement the combat power.


    He tentatively asked, "Chief, if we find a monkey, can we catch it?"


    "Monkeys?" Mu Feng shook his head after thinking for a while and said, "You already have more than two hundred monkeys, including my big Jiang''s white-faced monkey, there are already quite a few!"


    "Oh!" Ape Head was a little disappointed.


    "However," Mu Feng said after thinking for a while, "if there is a particularly powerful monkey, that''s fine too!"


    "Yes!" Ape Head became excited again.


    So Mu Feng waved his hand, and everyone moved forward again.


    After passing the dense forest, the river was again on the left in the direction they were heading.


    There are occasional fish waves in the river, which clearly means that there is a big fish under the water.


    What makes people speechless is that this big fish followed them along the river bank like a human being, making some movements from time to time.


    Mu Feng originally wanted Sha Laosan to go into the water to get him up, but he thought that he was here for business this time, so he didn''t want to make trouble with a fish.


    Otherwise, it would be bad for him to pick up the sesame seeds and lose the watermelon.


    It''s just that they walked along the river for almost an hour, but they still didn''t find any horses or herds of animals.


    Mu Feng was a little anxious: "It shouldn''t be, there were obviously a large herd of horses when I came here last time! Could it be that the last time they were all extinct, or did someone else come here?"


    And at this moment, the big fish in the river was still following them!


    "Isn''t this fish afraid of people?" Mu Feng became angry, "I can''t get used to this kind of fish!"


    After finishing speaking, he greeted Mr. Sha directly: Go get that guy from the water up!


    Sha Laosan got the order and plunged into the water, splashing a burst of waves.


    Obviously, Sha Laosan also endured the fish in the water for a long time.


    What surprised everyone was why the chief had such a sudden "temper".


    And Sha Laosan lived up to his high expectations, and the moment he fell into the water, he directly patted the big fish that just appeared with his probe with his paw.


    Not surprisingly, Sha Laosan, who can smash even a dragon with one paw, directly smashed this fish over!


    And it seemed that Sha Laosan had reserved his strength, the fish was only bleeding, and it was not smashed.


    Then the whole fish came out of the water, it was a red-scaled fish not less than two meters long, a bit like an arowana, and a bit like arapaima.


    But this fish is obviously different from the two, and it is much bigger.


    Wooden Feng didn''t bother to figure out what kind of fish it was.


    In his eyes, as long as it has "fish" in it, it is eaten¡ªit''s just that the owner who eats it is different.


    When Sha Laosan dragged it up, everyone gathered to see the fish.


    Obviously, they have never seen such a big fish!


    Sha Laosan shook off the water from his body, and dragged the big fish to Mu Feng, feeling triumphant.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, the depression of not finding the horse dissipated a bit, and said ruthlessly in his heart: "This is what will happen to me!"


    He took a closer look and found that this red scaled fish weighed at least two hundred catties, estimated to be almost two hundred catties, and it was enough for Sha Laosan to have a full meal.


    He was hesitating in his heart whether to brazenly "share a piece of the pie", but at this moment Da Lei came up to him, sniffed with his nose, and then gnawed with his tongue.


    Sha Laosan didn''t object either.


    First of all, Sha Laosan suffered from Da Lei''s loss, and there is a shadow in his heart.


    The second reason is that the two have cooperated many times before and shared their prey.


    Sha Laosan blinked his small eyes and looked at Mu Feng, and found that he hadn''t expressed anything, so he sat on the ground holding the fish and gnawed.


    It was only then that Mu Feng noticed that the fish''s mouth had sharp teeth no less than two centimeters in length!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng reacted.


    This fish didn''t just follow them, it most likely took Mu Feng and the others as prey!


    Not only Mu Feng, but other people also saw it.


    "Great chief, is this fish trying to eat us?" Ape Head asked in disbelief.


    Mu Feng nodded, and said with a sneer, "So what, he was arrested now!"


    He suddenly thought of a question: "Where is the dragon here?"


    It doesn''t make sense that the ones Sha Laosan killed last time are extinct!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 715

    Mu Feng remembered clearly that Sha Laosan had killed several dragons in the section just entering the canyon.


    But he didn''t think that this would kill all the dragons in the river.


    Especially at the moment where he is far away from there.


    There is such a big red-scaled fish in this river, which means that there are no dragons in this river.


    At least for such a long time since they met this fish, there has been no dragon.


    "It shouldn''t be," Mu Feng thought to himself, "it''s not the time for the dragon to hibernate yet!"


    After thinking about it left and right, he couldn''t understand, so he had no choice but to give up, so he had to lead others to move forward.


    Sha Laosan and Da Lei hadn''t finished eating a fish, so they were in a hurry, so they had to drag it on the ground with their mouths in their mouths and hurriedly followed.


    No one noticed that at the place Sha Laosan landed just now, a thicker red shadow flashed away in the depths of the water.


    No one noticed the red shadow, and naturally no one noticed the looming white shadow behind the red shadow.


    Then came the shadow...


    The crowd walked along the river bank for almost a day, but still did not find a large herd of horses.


    On the way, I met a small group of lions. After trying to attack Mufeng and his party, they were shot and killed a few of them, and they ran away without looking back.


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to chase after it. The lion was a lazy thing to eat and had a big appetite. He had no intention of taming it at all.


    More importantly, he didn''t want to waste time chasing lions.


    He felt that he had let Sha Laosan catch fish because he "didn''t do his job properly", and he had directly lost his character, and he hadn''t met the horses or hawks he was looking for until now.


    Even Da Lei didn''t want to chase the lion because of the delicious fish.


    After all, whoever eats it knows that lion meat is not tasty.


    It was getting dark quickly.


    They had no more captures than the first herd of horses they had found.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help frowning: "It''s the time when the grass is dying in autumn, so there''s no reason why we don''t see horses and other herbivores on the grassland! Worst of all, there should be animals that come to the river to drink water, right?


    Could it be that I found the wrong place and should go into the jungle? "


    The soldiers began to set up tents, light a fire and cook food.


    There are almost two hundred people in Da Jiang''s group, accompanied by many fierce beasts, and they are completely unafraid of any possible danger on the grassland.


    Everyone finished eating and drinking quickly, and after the arrangements were made, they quickly went to the tent to rest.


    Wooden Wind''s tent is naturally in the middle, without any accidents.


    The soldiers began to patrol back and forth, taking precautions.


    There is also a bonfire in front of the tent, which is particularly conspicuous in the dark night.


    No one noticed that a huge red boa constrictor was quietly climbing up from the river at the edge of the river where they made food and fetched water!


    It was quietly approaching Da Jiang''s camp at this time.


    The few soldiers closest to it were still on guard, and no one noticed that there was already a danger quietly approaching in the grass.


    "Chichi!"


    "oh oh!"


    The monkeys lying scattered around the tent suddenly called out, loudly warning.


    "There is a situation!" Someone shouted.


    At this moment, a huge red shadow suddenly swept up in the flames, and rushed towards the nearest soldier.


    "Ah, there''s a snake!" Someone exclaimed, and Qi Qi took up his weapon and was about to step forward.


    The giant python swept left and right, directly sweeping these people down.


    The previous warrior fell on his back in panic, narrowly avoiding the giant python''s pounce.


    Although the giant python flew into the air, it twisted its head, directly rolled up the soldier, turned around and fled to the water''s edge.


    "Hurry up and save people!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Hurry up, don''t let him enter the water!"


    At this time, Mu Feng had just come out of the tent, and he didn''t know the situation, so he ordered directly: "Old Sha, come on!"


    As for the ferocious beasts such as Da Lei and Meng Ji Beast, they rushed out one after another without needing orders.


    The soldier wrapped in the giant python had already fled for a certain distance, entering the darkness.


    Sha Laosan and other ferocious beasts followed closely behind.


    In the darkness, everyone couldn''t see anything, they could only hear bears roaring and horses neighing, and the furious cries of Meng Ji beasts from time to time.


    Mu Feng hurriedly beckoned people to catch up with them with torches.


    They were not far from the river and quickly caught up.


    The huge red mang has been surrounded and curled up into a ball.


    The soldier was covered in blood, and he didn''t know who it was, and was crying in pain.


    Obviously, he was hurt.


    Without any hesitation, Mu Feng quickly stepped forward to treat his wounds, and only after his injuries stabilized did he turn his face to look at the besieged red python, frowning.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng secretly thought in his heart, "Is it a bad year or something? In less than ten days, we met two giant pythons?"


    But obviously the giant python in front of him couldn''t compare with the long snake.


    Its body should be less than one meter thick, and its curled up mass is far inferior to that of a fish and a snake.


    But even so, Wooden Wind did not dare to underestimate them¡ªbecause it dared to attack them with a team of one or two hundred people!


    Mu Feng suddenly came to his senses, why there is no dragon in the river now, it should be because there is a giant python in the river, which made the dragon not dare to appear.


    And because of the giant python in the river, naturally many cows and horses did not dare to appear by the river.


    The problem that had plagued him all day was finally solved, and he thought about it.


    Now how to deal with this red python.


    Judging from the situation on the field, it was clear that he didn''t need to make a move.


    He waved his hand and commanded these fierce beasts: It belongs to you!


    Many ferocious beasts roared and cheered in unison, and ran up.


    The result of this red line can be imagined.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, motioning everyone to go back to rest, and he will return to the camp when the beasts finish eating.


    However, just as he turned around, he heard someone screaming from the camp: "Great chief, it''s bad, there are giant pythons here!"


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled: "There is another one?"


    Before he could react, he heard a series of neighing sounds.


    Immediately afterwards, the horseshoes of "Da Da Da" ran away in all directions.


    "Chief, it''s not good, the horse has run away!" Someone shouted again.


    "What!" Mu Feng frowned, "The horse ran away?"


    No need to think about it, it must be the horses he caught during the day - without the reins, they were surrounded by Da Jiang''s mounts.


    "What the hell..." Mu Fengfeng yelled angrily, "What''s going on, I still provoked you when I recruited you, here is one, there is one, gourd babies are sent to grandpa, one after another?"


    Then he said harshly: "Leave it to me, catch it and eat it!"


    "Yes!" Jiang''s soldiers rushed up one by one.


    Someone in the darkness fell down with an exclamation of "Ah", and then another exclamation: "Pytha, python!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was about to explode, "Why is there another one?"


    "Great chief, it''s not good, look!" Li Wang, who was following Mu Feng, pointed to the direction where the fire was on over the camp.


    There were five or six giant pythons crawling onto their tent!


    These giant pythons climbed onto the tent one by one with their heads held high, looking around and making a "hissing" sound!


    Mu Feng''s scalp went numb all of a sudden: "What''s going on here, did I stab the boa constrictor''s nest?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 716

    Mu Feng was extremely resentful.


    He didn''t know what was going on, this time the python attacked his head on its own initiative.


    It''s not that he has never seen pythons before, but they caught them watching the big dragon from a distance, just like today''s daytime.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng immediately realized the problem.


    In the past, Dalong and the others went out to catch snakes, and it took a long time to get one.


    But during the day, they went out and brought back two pythons within a short time. Obviously, there are many pythons now, so they are easier to catch!


    "This..." Mu Mufeng thought of a sentence, which is a southern saying "When the autumn wind blows, the three snakes are fat", which means that when the autumn wind blows, snakes begin to prepare for hibernation and start to eat and accumulate nutrients.


    "Could it be that now that winter is approaching, these snakes have started to come out to hunt?"


    Mu Feng felt that he vaguely found the key point where he couldn''t see the horses.


    But right now is not the time for him to study carefully, the most urgent thing is that he has to "deal with" these pythons first.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly whistled and summoned three eagle-feathered dragons in the darkness.


    Soon there was the sound of an eagle''s cry in the night sky, and then Mu Feng saw three giant eagles jumping down from the blurry sky.


    Then there was a burst of excited screams: "Jiujiu¡ª¡ª"


    Obviously, the big dragons were very excited to see so many pythons.


    After all, these pythons are food in their eyes!


    And the boa constrictors that were still climbing on the tent and howling arrogantly, after seeing the big dragon and them, immediately frightened one by one, fell to the ground with "slaps", and "hissed" screamed and wanted to escape.


    But how could the delicious eagle-feathered dragon let them go so easily, flapping their wings one by one on the ground and tearing at the giant python under its claws.


    In the light of the fire, everyone clearly saw the pythons being ripped apart and pecked to death by the eagle-feathered dragon!


    The corner of Mufeng''s mouth twitched.


    He has a deep understanding of the toughness of python skin.


    But even so, these boa constrictors were really like spicy sticks in front of the big dragon, strands of snake flesh were pecked out from their bodies!


    Not to mention whether the boa constrictor is in pain or not, Mu Feng feels that his flesh hurts just looking at it!


    Seeing that the overall situation in the field has been decided, he hastened to order Ying Yulong: leave one alive!


    The big dragons fought vigorously, and the boss reluctantly kept one, forcing a black and blue python to shrink into a ball, only "hissing" in panic and demonstrations, but did not dare to take any substantive actions.


    Because it was dark, everyone didn''t see if anyone escaped, they only knew that this was the only one who was still alive in front of the camp.


    There was a bloody smell all around.


    In such a situation, no one can sleep.


    Mu Feng frowned, and had no choice but to order everyone to move the tent to one side, away from the river.


    Because he could see that these snakes were all wet, obviously they all slipped over from the river.


    Then he asked people to get the trapped python, and tried to communicate with it with advanced animal taming skills, but found that no matter how hard it tried, the python would only "hiss hiss" and make a sentence None of the information.


    "It turns out that the IQ of snakes is really low!" Mu Feng finally realized, gave up resolutely, and asked people to kill the python as well.


    Then he directed everyone to build the tent again, tossed for a while, and then fell asleep.


    In fact, because of the disturbance caused by the python, he didn''t sleep well in the second half of the night. He always woke up and fell asleep, thinking that the python was still alive.


    After finally getting to dawn, he got up early.


    There is still a faint smell of blood around.


    Many of Da Jiang''s fighters are dealing with pythons.


    The skin, snake gall, and snake meat are all carefully handled by them.


    Some people are wiping the python skin, some people are rubbing salt on the snake meat, and smoking the jerky...


    Mu Feng frowned and looked at the piles of clean snakeskins that had been rubbed, red, green, and black, which looked colorful and bright.


    But he was not at all happy.


    Because the appearance of so many pythons made him realize a problem: it would be difficult to meet horses if he walked further along the river.


    But if you wander aimlessly on the grassland, let alone whether you can find the horses, it is a problem for them to get water.


    "What should I do? Do I have to go back home?" Mu Feng felt a little restless in his heart.


    He came to this valley with such fanfare, only to find that the pythons were infested here, and the horse he caught yesterday was scared away by these pythons!


    "Wait!" Mu Feng immediately reacted, "These horses should have a direction when they run away. You can try to follow the tracks of these horses to see where they are running!"


    It is said that "an old horse knows the way", in fact, horses basically know the way.


    If these horses are frightened, they will definitely scurry at first, but some of them will definitely find their way!


    And he can also be sure that even if these horses run, they should not be running towards the entrance of the valley, after all, there is no sign of a large herd of horses there.


    In this way, some of these horses will always be able to find the location of the large group of horses!


    But more than 20 horses ran in different directions, and it became a question of which direction to choose-if the horses scattered and fled, then he would still be wasting his time.


    But no matter what, Wooden Wind decided to give it a try.


    Because if he walked along the river again, he probably still encountered pythons and still couldn''t see horses.


    Follow the horseshoe prints to chase, although helpless, but at least it is much better than being aimless now.


    And according to what he thought, since this group of horses were caught grazing together, they should belong to the same group. As long as there are a majority of horses heading in one direction, then he can follow the "majority" up!


    At present, it seems that the most appropriate way is that this is not the way.


    After deciding, he thought about the possibility carefully, and then decided to send a group of ten people, each with a wolf, to chase the horses for a certain distance in the direction in which they were fleeing, to see where they ran.


    If you can find the horses, that''s fine. If you can''t, you can roughly know the direction of these horses.


    At the same time, he sent eagle feather dragons to communicate in the air, and one eagle feather dragon was responsible for every three groups of people.


    In this way, he can send nine teams.


    And he waited in place with the rest of the people.


    After making up his mind, he ordered the soldiers to start acting.


    After half a day, everyone came back.


    They all had excitement on their faces.


    Wood wind is also very excited.


    Because they all come back from one direction!


    This showed that his guess was correct¡ªthe twenty or so horses captured yesterday were indeed a large herd of horses, and they were fleeing in exactly the same direction!


    Now that he verified what he thought in his heart, Mu Feng naturally stopped hesitating, and ordered: "Everyone, hurry up and keep up, my big Jiang''s horse has been found!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 717

    Mu Feng and his party follow the traces of the black horse''s escape all the way.


    They first walked west for a day and a half.


    There was a rough field in the middle, and they almost lost it.


    Fortunately, there are eagle-feathered dragons in the sky, Mengji beasts and wolves on the ground, and they can always follow the hoofprints of those horses.


    But what surprised everyone was that the further west they went, the lusher and greener the vegetation on the grassland¡ªas if the season here was many days later than the direction they came from.


    Even the surrounding temperature is much higher.


    When they got away from the river bank, they encountered a few boa constrictors, but then the boa constrictors disappeared, and they just sloughed off one by one.


    Until half a day later, they did not see a python again.


    Gradually, they began to find traces of the grass being eaten by the cows and horses.


    Everyone cheered up, thinking in their hearts that they were right!


    Mu Feng''s mood also improved a lot.


    Because judging from the grazing of the surrounding vegetation, there were indeed large-scale herbivores gnawing traces here.


    But because they had been on the road for more than a day, they did not see any cattle or horses.


    It will be late.


    According to Mu Feng''s estimation, those cows and horses should "go home".


    And their home should look like a towering forest some distance away from them.


    The area of ??this forest is not small, it looks like a small island on the grassland green sea from a distance, the trees on it are very tall, far surpassing the tens of meters tall trees on the other side of the valley!


    But Mu Feng vaguely felt that the large green area should not only be a forest, maybe it was also a hill, otherwise it would be impossible for the trees to look more than 50 meters - of course, this was just Mu Feng''s estimation from a distance.


    The actual situation is only afraid that it will be even higher!


    He stretched out his finger to the forest and estimated that the "short trees" on the edge were also fifty or sixty meters long!


    In this way, it is undoubtedly a hill.


    Mu Feng''s heart was excited.


    Judging from the surrounding grass marks, these cows and horses have only been gnawing nearby for a short time.


    And judging from the traces of grass nests trampled by cows and horses on the ground, they went in that direction!


    Mu Feng intends to go all out to find the horses and take them away.


    But there was a problem when I continued to walk along the trace of broken grass-the swamp!


    After Dazi led the way into the swamp, everyone hurried to find a way to rescue Dazi, and retreated with a low cry.


    Wooden frowned.


    There are swamps!


    This also means that he cannot move forward.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to let the clansmen retreat, choose a safe place, set up a tent away from this area, and wait until the next day to see what to do.


    As for him, he led a few soldiers to carefully test the surroundings, only to find that the land to the west was mostly a swamp, and they walked back and forth for a long time without being able to avoid it!


    Fortunately, he made marks while walking along the way, so it would be no problem to go back.


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng was depressed.


    He was almost sure that the horse he was thinking of was on the hill in the distance, but the surrounding swamps were full of dangers in front of him, and he dared not let his tribe take this risk anyway.


    You must know that the swamps around Wanzhangyuan blocked the Liaolong Department, which has a large number of people, and also protected tens of thousands of people in the Blue Bird Department.


    Witness the horror of the swamp!


    But knowing that the herd of cows and horses was on that hill, he would definitely not do it if he was asked to turn around and go back.


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng struggled in his heart, sighed and said to himself, "It seems that we can only sit on the sidelines and wait for the rabbit!"


    For now, he can only find a place to hide, and then wait for the cows and horses to come out of the mountain by themselves.


    But there are grasslands all around, and there is no suitable hiding place.


    So if he wants to sit on the sidelines and wait for the rabbit, he has to go a little further.


    But in this way, he might not be able to see how these cows and horses came out.


    On the way back, Mu Feng thought carefully, but couldn''t figure out what to do, so he shook his head and sighed: "I can only take one step at a time!"


    To be on the safe side, he didn''t let the clansmen make too many fires that night, so he set up a few tents and had an early rest.


    Fortunately, the autumn dew is quite heavy at the moment, and the surrounding grass leaves are wet.


    Cattle, horses and sheep rarely eat grass with morning dew.


    In this way, the cattle and horses will graze later, leaving more time for them to react.


    This is a blessing in misfortune.

 Chapter 718

    Mu Feng led Li Wang, Yuan Shou and others to nest in the grass, quietly watching the black and yellow spots in the distance getting closer.


    They saw it clearly, a large herd of horses and bison.


    "Big, big chief!" Ape Head''s voice trembled with excitement, "This, so many prey!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly motioned him to keep silent, then took a deep breath, suppressed his beating heart, and then excitedly looked at the herd of cows and horses on the opposite side, almost jumping up excitedly!


    What I saw coming from the swamp in the distance turned out to be a large herd of countless cows and horses!


    According to Mu Feng''s estimation, this herd of cows and horses might not be less than a thousand!


    "Developed, developed!" Mu Feng yelled from the bottom of his heart.


    It never occurred to him that he hadn''t gained anything in the past few days, and it turned out that a large herd of cattle and horses were here!


    But immediately he realized the problem: why are so many cattle and horses gathered here?


    How can so many cows and horses be brought back by themselves?


    In case the herd of cows and horses go mad and charge, how can people like Da Jiang bear it?


    He looked quietly at where Da Lei was, and found that Da Lei had snorted a few times on the spot, and at the same time swung his tail and put his hooves on the spot.


    It can be seen that it is also very excited.


    And it doesn''t have the fear of Mu Feng at all - how can it be afraid of such a group of black people who are not as good as itself?


    Especially looking at her posture, she seemed to rush in to have fun if she disagreed with her.


    Fortunately, before that, Mufeng repeatedly told it not to move around, otherwise there would be no barbecue.


    Only then can Da Lei restrain his temper and "hesitate" in place.


    In fact, Mu Feng was already in a hurry in the grass.


    "What to do, what to do?" He said anxiously in his heart, "If this group of cows and horses really hit him, how could such a small number of people be good?"


    But if he gave up because there were too many cows and horses, Mu Feng would absolutely refuse.


    "Big, great chief, there are so many, can we catch them all?" Yuanshou asked in a low voice, "Can we catch them?"


    Obviously, he also saw the problem.


    It is good to have more prey, but too much is a trouble - if there are too many prey, it is easy to make people overwhelmed and unable to eat!


    Once so many oxen and horses collide, they can trample one or two hundred of them into mud!


    "Don''t you have to let go of the fat in your mouth?" Mu Feng clenched his fist and smashed it on his thigh after a while, "Grab it, why don''t you grab it!"


    "Stick to death the bold, starve to death the timid!"


    The ape head trembled, clenched his fists, and muttered in a low voice: "Catch!"


    Now that the decision is made to catch, the next action has to be changed.


    Mu Feng signaled for Yuanshou to tell the other fighters to calm down and not to move around.


    At the same time, he asked Da Lei and Xiao Wu to take the surrounding "tuo" to the southeast and lead the cows and horses there as much as possible, so as to give the herd of cows and horses a place to move!


    Da Lei did as he did, turning his head three times a step at the approaching herd of cattle and horses, for fear that they would not follow.


    At this time, Xiao Wu became a "little brother" and followed suit.


    When Da Lei was moving eastward, Mu Feng quickly squatted and "crawled" in the grass to avoid being exposed.


    From time to time, he looked back at the herd of cattle and horses.


    As the herd of cattle and horses approached, he could no longer see the situation on the other side of the swamp across the herd of cattle and horses.


    He calculated the time and distance from the bottom of his heart, and felt that it should be about the same, so he quietly signaled Da Lei to leave the group of trustees, and handed them over to the five-colored cow Xiaowu who had been silent all along.


    Xiaowu took the horse and continued to be a "caretaker" there.


    And Dalei spread his hooves and ran to the distance - all the way to the direction where Dajiang warrior was in the distance.


    Of course, Da Lei also passed by Mu Feng inadvertently, while everyone was not paying attention, he quietly grabbed the hair rope left under Da Lei''s belly - a white rope made of wool, and hung it on Da Lei , easily invisible.


    Just like that, Mufeng hung on his back on Dalei''s belly like a sloth, enduring the grass heads on the ground brought by Dalei''s wild running and scratching his neck.


    Although the grass heads and grass tips were inconspicuous, Da Lei ran so fast that his neck was numb from the sawtooth of these grass tips!


    At this moment, Mu Feng was still thinking: "He, what a mistake, I should wear a scarf!"


    But soon Da Lei took him half a circle, keeping a distance from the herd of cows and horses.


    Woodwind is already safe.


    At this moment, he hooked the wool rope with one foot, hooked it vigorously, and then fell down with all his strength, the rope slid a little on Dalei''s back like a pulley.


    With just such a small section, Wooden Wind has come from under Da Lei''s belly to the side of Da Lei''s belly!


    Then he stretched out his hand to grab Da Lei''s back, and slid his other leg onto the horse''s back against the horse''s belly.


    Just like that, with just one breath back and forth, Mu Feng has come from the horse''s belly to the horse''s back!


    However, Mu Feng, who came to the horse''s back, was not in a hurry to mount, but lay down close to Da Lei''s horse''s back, and at the same time ordered: go around behind the black horses and block them!


    Then Da Lei, who was running fast, turned in a circle and ran north and west.


    From the beginning to the end, what the group of cows and horses saw was a very "different" horse jumping around on the grassland, running around from far to near.


    This is normal for wild cows and horses.


    The cattle lice and horse lice that live on them have this virtue when they itch.


    They subconsciously walked towards the dark horse companion who had "arrived first".


    This is just like a human being, with a sense of blind obedience-many times, I don''t know why, I will approach people who are standing quietly in one place, and I don''t know why.


    It''s as if a person is walking on the road and suddenly thinks of something and is stunned. The people next to him will subconsciously follow his gaze, wanting to know what happened.


    And passers-by found that the two were looking at each other, and they would inexplicably come up to follow their gaze.


    As for what to see and why, they don''t know.


    If we must investigate the reason, it is because of curiosity and blind obedience.


    Obviously, this group of wild cows and horses is making such a "mistake", and one by one, groups subconsciously walk towards this group of "support".


    A group of cows screaming and neighing sounded.


    You squeeze me, I squeeze you, no one will let anyone else.


    It seems to them that this group of "companions" who arrived first are grabbing a piece of green grass and eating happily!


    Whoever arrives one step late will take a bite of delicious food.


    This is exactly what Mufeng wants to see!


    At this time, he was lying on Da Lei''s back directing Da Lei to go around in a big circle, and finally came to the scattered dozens of cattle and horses at the back of the team.


    There are dozens of cows and horses coming from behind.


    For the sake of safety, he didn''t dare to wait for the cows and horses to come over before blocking their way - otherwise he couldn''t see where there was a swamp!


    At this time, he was already sitting on the horse, and a whistle sounded!


    The cows and horses who were twenty or thirty meters away from him suddenly sensed that something was wrong, they were taken aback, turned around and wanted to leave.


    Almost at the same time, eagle cries of "chirp" sounded from the sky.


    All the cows and horses really understood what they wanted to see at this time¡ªthe eagle in the sky!


    The voice of the eagle feather dragon is obviously not familiar to all the cows and horses, so most of the cows and horses subconsciously look up to the sky, and subconsciously run back.


    At this moment, in the group of "Tuo" they approached, there was a sudden "moo¡ª"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 719

    The five-color cow Xiaowu''s "moo" call immediately attracted the attention of most of the cows and horses.


    One by one, they flocked towards Xiao Wu in a "distraught" manner.


    At this moment, Mu Feng whistled again, and all the soldiers of Da Jiang rode out together, outflanking the cows and horses from two directions.


    In addition to Da Jiang''s warriors, Meng Ji beasts and wolves also galloped in the grass, following behind.


    If someone looks down from the sky, the scene is very spectacular.


    More than a thousand cows and horses trotted towards the colorful cows, but there were no less than a hundred people galloping on the north and south edges of the herd, trying to cut off their way back before they woke up.


    As long as the rear of the herd of cows and horses is cut off, even if they can''t control them now, the land to the east is free to let the cows and horses run wild, but they still can''t stop Da Jiang''s horses!


    However, before they had run halfway, the herd of cows and horses suddenly came to their senses. Qi Qi stopped and looked around, noticing something strange.


    Then all the cows and horses neighed in unison, turning around and about to run back.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng, one man and one horse standing in the way of many oxen and horses, did not hesitate. He scooped up the horse''s neck, and Da Lei stood up in an instant, looking up to the sky and screaming: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    This sound was high-pitched and loud, and because of the vastness of the grassland, it was heard from a very long distance.


    Almost all the cows and horses trembled in unison, trembling in place.


    Immediately afterwards, a hot and pungent smell of excrement and urine spread over the surface.


    "Huh!" Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and moved his hand.


    Da Jiang''s soldiers rode their horses to speed up one by one, and they had already gone more than half of the distance!


    Mu Feng watched the cows and horses trembling and collapsing, and he breathed a sigh of relief: "The overall situation is settled!"


    However, he immediately realized something was wrong.


    Because there were no less than seven or eight cows and horses in the herd of cows and horses at this time, and they didn''t respond!


    They neither trembled nor had diarrhea, but instead kept dodging left and right, bumping away from the "companions" leading them from time to time.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes narrowed, "Wanliyun?"


    He suddenly saw that there were four big black horses with incomparable black horses galloping back and forth among the horses, and the target was him!


    If there were not too many fallen cows and horses around, they should have rushed to Mu Feng.


    Even so, judging by their speed, they should have rushed to Mu Feng within a few breaths.


    "This..." For a moment Mu Feng realized the danger, and glanced at Sha Laosan who was following far behind the crowd. It still had a distance to run in front of him.


    Especially it is not as fast as these thousands of miles of clouds - even Yu Qilin and Hu Leibao can''t compare with them in speed!


    The most important thing is that when these Wanliyun horses were about to rush out of the fallen cows and horses, they all raised their heads and shouted: "Angangang¡ª¡ª"


    The wood wind suddenly changed color.


    It thought of the Wanliyun in Dajiang. Apart from being faster and bigger, it actually also has a magical feature, that is, it can lift the spirits of cattle and horses to a certain extent!


    In other words, the roar of the Hulei Leopard is a deterrent that does not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, and it is a side effect.


    And the effect of Wanli Yun''s Roar is indeed an encouragement regardless of whether it is the enemy or the enemy, and it is a positive effect!


    Although the effect of Wanliyun''s voice is not as strong as that of Huleibao in terms of effect, it can''t stand much!


    Right now there is only one Hulei Leopard, but Wanliyun has four!


    One pair of four, you don''t need to think about it to know that the superimposed effect of the sound of the four Wanli clouds, not to mention completely covering the thunder, is more than enough to inspire the group of cows and horses from the ground again!


    Sure enough, hearing the roar of the four Wanliyun, the cows and horses on the ground stood up one by one as if they had been stimulant.


    Then they turned around to face Wood Wind one by one, and took a step.


    Thousands of cows!


    A thousand horses point!


    In an instant, the situation in the arena turned into Mu Feng riding a horse and facing thousands of cows and horses alone!


    If this is stepped on, the result can be imagined!


    Especially after roaring, the four Wanliyun, who could have jumped out of the herd of cattle and horses, stood up together, raised their bowl-sized hooves and stomped heavily towards Mufeng and Dalei!


    Da Lei roared again and again, and he wanted to respond head-on.


    But Mu Feng pinched the horse''s belly and immediately jumped away.


    "despair!"


    "despair!"


    "despair!"


    There were a few heavy sounds of horseshoes stomping on the ground, and the four Wanliyuns all stepped into the air.


    They raised their hooves again and stomped on, clearly intending to trample Mu Feng and Da Lei to death.


    But Mu Feng had already dodged it, how could he wait for his death with his hands tied up, and with a whistle, three huge eagle-feathered dragons descended from the sky and rushed towards the four Wanli clouds!


    Three against four, at a numerical disadvantage.


    But the eagle feather dragon has a huge body and a wingspan of more than eight meters, so how can it be compared with Wanliyun?


    In addition, the eagle feather dragon is the "air force" after all, condescending and stretching out its sharp claws to kill Wan Liyun, taking advantage of it.


    It is self-evident that the Air Force is fighting the Army.


    Therefore, Wan Liyun, who had just raised his hoof and hadn''t reached the highest point, suddenly realized the danger from the sky, and immediately "angang" one by one to the side, trying to avoid the slaying of the eagle feather dragon.


    But the eagle-feathered dragon is an existence that can even fight tigers and leopards, so how can it fail to catch Wanliyun, who has a bigger target?


    Just a face-to-face, when Mu Feng felt the strong wind blowing in front of him, three pairs of sharp claws shot four Wanli clouds in such an unreasonable arc!


    "hold head high--"


    "hold head high--"


    Two of the three eagle-feathered dragons succeeded, and they grabbed Wanliyun''s neck with their claws, and "squeaked" several big bloody gashs!


    Wan Liyun jumped on the spot under the pain, hissing continuously.


    Blood flowed out from their necks in an instant.


    As for the other two Wanliyun horses, they escaped by luck, and then took advantage of the trend to jump aside.


    After succeeding, the eagle-feathered dragon did not take advantage of the victory to pursue, but fluttered its wings and flew high after being caught!


    With one hit, you can flee away immediately!


    The injured Wan Liyun was still jumping around, and the other two horses also temporarily gave up attacking Mu Feng.


    The crisis is temporarily resolved!


    Da Jiang''s fighters were about to rush to Mu Feng.


    Even Mufeng could see Sha Laosan''s tongue wheezing and wheezing!


    But at this time, the accident happened again!


    There was a commotion in the herd of cows and horses, and there was a surge like water ripples in the front and back¡ªthree blue cows that were far larger than the same size rushed out from the herd of cows and horses!


    When the surrounding cows and horses sensed their approaching, they stepped out of the way and let them charge towards Wooden Wind.


    Obviously, the leader of the dark horse is the four Wanliyun.


    The leader of the oxen is these three big green oxen!


    But what is the origin of these three cows, they can ignore Da Lei''s roar and charge Mu Feng?


    And when he got close to Mu Feng, he realized that these three bluish-black cows looked very different from other cattle!


    Other cows have two horns that grow toward both sides, but they have two horns that grow side by side at the heel position, and even grow close together at the opposite root, which looks like a single horn. Two branches!


    "What kind of monster is this?" Mu Feng was shocked in his heart.


    But right now is not the time for him to go to the thin rope, seeing these three big green bulls rushing forward with their necks straight, they are about to pierce the wooden wind with their horns!


    At this moment, Sha Laosan, who finally arrived, was more than three meters away from Mufeng, and he swooped down, barely blocking the three big green bulls.


    The moment it pounced, it roared furiously, stretched out its claws, and slapped a green bull''s strange horn, only heard a "click", the strange horn was broken by Sha Laosan, and the cow was also taken away by Yu Li. down!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 720

    Qingniu, whose horns were snapped off by Sha Laosan''s paw, immediately lost his combat power, fell to the ground and howled repeatedly: "Moo. Moo¡ª¡ª"


    But the other two green bulls narrowly escaped the catastrophe, because the resistance of the first bull was delayed.


    They were just knocked to the ground by Sha Laosan, but their horns were not broken!


    Of course, Sha Laosan, who pounced over, was also a dog eating shit because he was eager to help the savior.


    But Mu Feng''s job is cleared, and there is no danger anymore - because now all Da Jiang''s warriors and beasts have rushed to Mu Feng''s side, they all took up the weapons in their hands, and lined up to face the group of ownerless cattle and horses!


    Seeing that their way was blocked, the group of cows and horses who had lost their backbone had to turn around again, trying to disperse and flee.


    The Dajiang warriors who came from the north and south sides had already driven towards the middle according to the route arranged by Mu Feng, forcing the herd of cattle and horses to flee eastward - as long as they stayed away from this swamp, they had plenty of ways to deal with these cattle and horses!


    The cows and horses began to run eastward.


    Mu Feng was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, he roared: "Yuan Shou, take them to chase the cows and horses, I will take these horses and come!"


    Yuanshou was inexplicably excited and hurried into action.


    Mu Feng''s heart became hot all of a sudden: Four Wanli clouds!


    There are also three strange cows!


    What he needs to deal with right now are the remaining horses and the blue and black monster bull!


    But now he has Dalei, Five-Colored Ox, Sha Laosan, Mengji Beast, Wolves and Eagle-Feathered Dragon by his side, is it not easy to deal with just a few cows and horses?


    So without the slightest hesitation, he immediately communicated with several Wanliyun with advanced animal taming skills: You all follow me, or you will die!


    Wan Liyun naturally resisted.


    Qingniu is no exception.


    After all, they were scratched first, and then their horns were cut off. How could they easily give in?


    Mu Feng was also unambiguous, and with a move of his hand, a whistle sounded, and the eagle feather dragon jumped down again.


    This time it was the other two Wanliyun horses that were not injured.


    Three against two!


    In the past three vs. four, the eagle feather dragon had the upper hand, but now it is not much to say three vs. two.


    The two Wanliyun horses were instantly hanged, and they were screaming wildly, and they were about to follow the other two horses to chase the herd of cattle and horses, trying to escape by fishing in troubled waters.


    But is the Mengji beast that has been eyeing around all the time just a display?


    They roared and jumped up from the ground one by one, or bit their necks, or grabbed the horse''s back, and in an instant, more or less five or six Mengji beasts were hanging from the four horses.


    Mu Feng only ordered one sentence: Don''t bite to death!


    Then he turned to the three green bulls and processed them according to the law.


    But this time, it made Sha Laosan go forward and stretch out his claws to knock down a green bull, and broke off one of its horns, and then he communicated with them: follow me!


    No room for negotiation, simple and rude!


    Feeling that their lives were threatened, the three green cows gave up for a moment, lowered their heads obediently, and looked at Mu Feng with lowered eyebrows to show their submission.


    Mu Feng then used the healing technique to simply heal their injuries, and at the same time comforted them with the advanced animal taming technique, a sense of intimacy emerged in his heart.


    The one-horned green ox was tamed in this way, it was very simple!


    Then he turned to the four thousand miles of clouds and communicated again: follow me? If you don''t follow, you will die!


    First it was bleeding, and then Wan Liyun, who was hanged by the Meng Ji beast, had no choice but to admit his cowardice, enduring the severe pain and responding "highly" to Mufeng: We will go with you!


    Then Mu Feng withdrew the Mengji beasts, and used the healing technique to stop their bleeding wounds.


    It''s the same with the stick first, then the jujube.


    Seeing that Mufeng has the kindness of "not killing and living" towards them, the four Wanliyun are quickly tamed, and they stay by Mufeng''s side obediently, they are really more obedient than domesticated ones!


    Mu Feng was extremely excited in his heart, four thousand li clouds!


    Now he still doesn''t know what the origin of these three green bulls are.


    But he knew that this large herd of cows and horses was definitely his - because their leaders were now subdued by him!


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Let''s go, King Li, hurry up and catch up with Yuanshou and the others!"


    "Yes!" Li Wang picked up the sledgehammer, grabbed the belly of the cow, and was about to set off.


    At this moment, a sound like thunder and a howling bull roar exploded behind them: "Woo hoo moo¡ª"


    The voice appeared extremely abruptly, as if someone had been behind them and suddenly roared.


    Even Mu Feng was taken aback by the sudden sound!


    "What''s the sound?" Mu Feng turned his head and looked back, only to see a small black spot running towards them from the direction of the hill.


    But just looking at Mu Feng, he shouted in shock: "It''s so big!"


    Because although there is only one black spot, judging by the distance, it is bigger than three or four Sha Laosan!


    In other words, what kind of Big Mac is running towards them!


    Mu Feng widened his eyes, frowned and said, "No, run!"


    Saying this, he directly clamped his horse''s belly, turned around and was about to flee eastward.


    His intuition told him that the thing running out of that mountain would not be a good stubble!


    Seeing Mu Feng running wildly, King Li and the beasts around him also started to run away together.


    But what was surprising was that the four Wanli clouds and the three green bulls were trembling in place and stopped moving forward!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, pulled the horse''s rein, and the advanced animal taming technique was quickly activated: What''s going on?


    Wan Liyun and Qingniu began to respond with "high" and "moo", their voices were full of fear: it is coming!


    We are going to die!


    It will eat us!


    I can''t run away!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was shocked, and wanted to ask about the situation, but he knew it was not the right time.


    He had to order them forcefully: follow me!


    Surprisingly, these cows and horses didn''t move, they just stood there, trembling, which showed that the visitor was fierce.


    Mu Feng''s expression changed drastically.


    Because he also felt Da Lei''s sense of fear and anxiety!


    so far this is woodwind

 Chapter 721

    The giant monster''s running speed was not very fast, but with just a single roar, it frightened many beasts from moving.


    Wanliyun, Mengji beast, wolf, and the nameless green bull...


    The most terrible thing is that from east to west, the herd of cows and horses ran back uncontrollably. Even Da Jiang''s mount showed signs of being uncontrollable, and followed the herd back on both sides!


    His heart sank suddenly.


    If he doesn''t escape right now, he will most likely be trampled into mud by the herd of cows and horses, or swallowed by the giant beasts coming from behind!


    But where can he escape to?


    Seeing that these herds of cows and horses were less than a hundred meters away from him, even if he let Da Lei run on all fours, he still couldn''t escape!


    In desperation, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and pull the Huleibao to make it roar again.


    Da Lei obviously knew that life and death were at stake. After snorting, two jets of white air spewed out from his nostrils, followed by a roar that tortured his ears and mind: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    This sound was obviously louder and louder than usual, and it also had the meaning of indomitable.


    And after roaring this, Da Lei seemed to suppress all the previous fear, and replaced it with a high fighting spirit.


    It turned its head around and looked up at the huge monster that was about to rush towards it!


    And this roar did indeed work.


    The group of cows and horses that were still running wildly fell to the ground again at this time, pouring out feces and urine.


    The stench that had already faded around became stronger again at this time.


    But Mu Feng didn''t care about the smell at all at this time, but got off his horse and slapped him loudly: "Go!"


    He had seen Da Lei fight against Sha Lao San with his small skills, and now he could only hope that they could join forces to deal with this monster!


    At the same time, he ordered other ferocious beasts with advanced animal taming skills: all rush to me!


    He knew that the threat from the cows and horses has been resolved now, but the danger from the monsters from the west has just arrived!


    Those who responded to his call were Sha Laosan, Eagle Yulong, and Da Lei who had already run into him!


    The rest of the ferocious beasts shrank on the ground one by one, not daring to move forward.


    Li Wang came to his senses and let go of the five-color bull, wanting to let it go too.


    But the five-color ox didn''t know why, it just froze in place, hesitant to move forward.


    The most puzzling thing is that it is neither afraid nor responding at this time.


    "This..." Mu Feng frowned in confusion, "What''s going on?"


    He glanced back at the other cattle, horses and beasts around him, and they were all prostrate on the ground, trembling all over.


    It can be seen that these beasts are very afraid of the giant beasts that are running. The degree of fear is not as deterrent as the roar of the thunder, but comes from natural fear!


    Before he could see the giant beast clearly, Da Lei and Sha Laosan had already knocked down the giant beast.


    The eagle-feathered dragon also came from the sky screaming and culling from top to bottom.


    The three kinds of fierce beasts shot at the same time, which seemed to take the initiative.


    The gigantic monster did not dodge or dodge, and ran into Sha Laosan head-on, knocked Sha Laosan aside head-on, shook his head again, and directly shook off the thunder, and then opened his mouth to shine in the sky and let out another roar.


    The three eagle-feathered dragons desperately couldn''t find a chance to make a move, and kept shouting in the sky.


    The monster looked up at this moment, seeing the eagle-feathered dragon making noise in the sky, very impatient, raised its head and yelled again: "Woo hoo moo¡ª"


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled.


    Because he saw the terrifying appearance of this monster: a huge head with lumpy sarcoma like a bald man.


    Because of the distance, he was not sure if it was a sarcoma or a leprosy.


    A pair of ears comparable to cattail fans, a pair of fangs protruding from the lower jaw.


    She was covered in long brown hair, which made her look a bit arrogant.


    But what makes Mu Feng tremble at this moment is not his body shape, nor its sudden burst of impact, but its ugly face!


    It is an ugly face!


    Because this face is not the face of a beast, but looks like a monkey or a star, or it is simply a wrinkled face of an eighty-year-old man!


    It has a pair of eyes in front of it, unlike the eyes on both sides of a wild beast.


    It also has two raised white hairs on its eyes, just like the white eyebrows of an old man!


    The "face" just has this layer of old skin, no hair.


    There is no lush hair until the chin, but it also looks like an old man''s beard!


    "This, just what?" Mu Feng

 Chapter 722

    "Hey?" Mu Feng frowned, "What, it''s simpler, how to deal with it!"


    He is at a critical moment now, and he doesn''t have so much time to study what this is.


    The system explained: "This is Heyao, with a human face, a pig''s body and a red tail, and eats snakes, cows and horses, and..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you talk nonsense, I will be eaten by him!" Mu Feng said anxiously from the bottom of his heart.


    The system prompts: "Heyi seems to eat people too!"


    "Your uncle!" Mu Feng almost jumped up and scolded his mother, "I don''t want to hear this now, tell me how to deal with it!"


    "Snake..." the system prompts.


    "Snake, you uncle!" Mu Feng was angry, "I want to deal with it, not give it spicy sticks!"


    "Snakes can!" The system quickly replied.


    "Snake, you..." Mu Feng was about to yell, but then he realized, "You mean the snake can deal with it?"


    The system replied: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng raised his eyebrows with joy, but immediately his face was full of anger, "Where the hell did you get the snake here, besides, how big is the snake to deal with such a big monster?"


    The system replied: "The long snake you killed earlier is fine!"


    "I..." Mu Feng was going crazy.


    The long snake had already been killed by him, even the snake meat had already entered the stomachs of several ferocious beasts.


    And even if he didn''t kill the long snake, how did he get the long snake here from such a distance?


    The system prompts: "You don''t need to crush the snakes in terms of size, just enough snakes!"


    "Boa constrictor, boa constrictor!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth with hatred.


    At this moment, he wished that all the pythons he met before would appear in front of him at this moment, and then deal with this monster with a human face here as the system said - Hey!


    At this time, Heyi had once again shifted his attention from Eagle Yulong to Mufeng.


    It shook its head and rushed towards Dalei and Sha Laosan again.


    It seemed that it actually regarded the two of them as the biggest threat.


    But Sha Laosan and Da Lei easily dodged it by relying on their agile figures!


    Heyao was furious, so irritable that he roared on the spot.


    It looked left and right, and found that there was a blue bull with broken horns and eyes closed beside it. It raised its hoof and stomped to death!


    The blue bird didn''t even have time to react!


    "This..." Mu Feng''s heart trembled.


    The green bull was not afraid of the thunder, and dared to charge at him against the roar of the thunder, which was extraordinary.


    In the end, he was trampled to death by its hoof so easily!


    If this step was on Da Lei, wouldn''t it mean that Da Lei would also...


    Mu Feng didn''t dare to think about it anymore, in fact he didn''t have time to think about it anymore.


    The clansmen were still trying to find a way to pull their mounts up in the distance, but they were all in a hurry.


    They wanted to come here, but because they were too far away, they couldn''t come to them for a while.


    Right now, the only fighters around Mu Feng are Da Lei, Sha Lao San, and King Li.


    But the momentum of this combined collision was really huge, Li Wang stepped forward with the hammer twice and was directly smashed away by it.


    Even when Li Wang''s sledgehammer scratched it, it didn''t even have any interest in watching Li Wang.


    It seems that in its eyes, there are only Sha Laosan and Da Lei!


    "Could it be that this guy, like Da Lei and the others, just wants to come out and fight?" Mu Feng was lucky.


    He tried to use advanced animal taming skills to communicate with Hehe, but found that the information he sent was like a sea of ??mud, and there was no response.


    This shows that He Yi didn''t take him seriously at all, and didn''t bother to care about him!


    And his illusions were instantly shattered.


    Because after a long time of fruitless attacks, He Yi resolutely gave up Sha Laosan and Da Lei, and turned to Mu Feng!


    When Mu Feng was helpless, he picked up his bow and shot an arrow, which hit its scarlet head.


    But when the arrow hit its scarlet head, it just dropped with a "pop" sound, leaving no trace.


    "So hard!" Mu Feng shot another hand crossbow.


    As a result, the hand crossbow was easily dodged by Heyao¡ªafter all, its eyes were in front of it like a human being, and it could see very clearly!


    Mu Feng was helpless, in desperation, he whistled to signal Da Lei to come quickly, then got on his horse, raised his hand and shot another arrow at He Yao.


    Immediately, he made a provocative grimace at Heyao, and stuck out his tongue again¡ªsince this monster couldn''t keep up with Da Lei, he had no choice but to take the risk and lure this monster away!


    Otherwise, stay here all the time, if this monster goes crazy, everyone will be unlucky!


    While running, he shouted to the King of Power: "You are taking the five-color ox to catch the horses of these tribesmen, and I will take this monster and leave!"


    "Great chief!" King Li yelled violently, "You can''t leave alone, it''s too dangerous!"


    Mu Feng yelled: "Don''t worry, I will lure it away and come back, at worst I will go out along that river!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng had fled away on his horse, and he didn''t forget to make a funny face at He Yue when he got there.


    The provocative Heyao finally had a definite goal, shaking his body and followed closely behind.


    Mu Feng turned his head and saw that it was chasing after him, he was relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    He patted the big thunder horse on the neck again, signaling it to run towards the edge where the tribe was.


    He shouted at his people from a long distance away: "Snake meat! Snake meat!"


    The understanding clansmen hurriedly held up strings of boa constrictor meat, waiting for Mu Feng to come to pick up the meat.


    Mu Feng galloped by quickly, reached out to pick up a bunch of snake meat, and put it on his shoulder without hesitation, he hurriedly changed direction, turned around and shouted at Heyao who was chasing him: "Come on, come on!" Ah, ugly monsters!"


    Moreover, Mu Feng sent a message with his high animal taming skills: Come and chase me, if you catch me, there will be delicious food!


    He shot another arrow at Heyao to make sure Heyao chased him.


    Being provoked physically and mentally, He Yu was furious, roaring and running wildly behind Mu Feng.


    Seeing it chasing up, Mu Feng felt a little relieved.


    With a whistling, he called the eagle-feathered dragon, and "chirped" the sound transmission: "Hurry up and catch some pythons, hurry up!"


    The three eagle-feathered dragons got the order, flapped their wings and circled away.


    Mu Feng prayed from the bottom of his heart: "You three don''t forget that I am disappointed!"


    At the same time, he turned his head and glanced at Heya, who was not far away from him, grabbed a piece of snake meat from the snake meat skewer on his back, and threw it high behind.


    What a coincidence that the piece of snake meat fell on Heyao''s head!


    Then, under Mu Feng''s horrified eyes, it just opened its mouth, and a scarlet tongue stretched out from it, and then went over his face and nose, rolled down from his head, and swallowed it!


    wood wind

 Chapter 723

    One python was easily eaten by Heyao, and the other two pythons frantically tried to escape after landing.


    But how could He Yi, who had already tasted the "sweetness", give up so easily, strode forward, stepped forward and hit one of the pythons, and then let go.


    This hoof looks light and breezy, as casual as if someone stamped a stamp with a big seal!


    When I looked again, the stepped part of the python had turned into a pancake shape, and the python twisted violently on the ground, trying to crawl away.


    But since the second half of being stepped on, there was no response at all, and he couldn''t move!


    Obviously, it has been trampled to pieces with a hoof of He Yi''s hoof!


    One of the pythons was trampled to death with one hoof, He Yu didn''t even look at it, and turned to chase the other python.


    The boa constrictor''s speed was limited in the grass, and he was quickly overtaken by him.


    The fate of this boa constrictor was the same as that of the previous one. The bones and flesh were crushed by Heyao lazy waist, and the skin was broken into two pieces.


    Mu Feng, who was already approaching, hurriedly stopped Da Lei''s castration, his forehead twitched.


    horrible!


    The two giant pythons are not dead yet, they twisted continuously from the broken part to the head, but the part after the broken part limply slumped on the ground without any reaction.


    They didn''t even bleed from their faces.


    But this result is the most frightening.


    The seemingly mediocre results represent unparalleled violent lethality!


    It''s so simple and rude when meeting a python face-to finish with one hoof!


    At this time, Mu Feng could clearly feel the crushing force brought by the absolute power¡ªthat is, no fancy skills and scheming would work!


    The cooperation speed in front of me is not very fast, but it is going forward indomitably.


    All those who dared to fight head-on were knocked down by it, and those who could be eaten to death became food in its mouth.


    "Extraordinarily talented" beasts like Da Lei, Sha Laosan and Wan Liyun are completely useless in front of it.


    For the first time, Mu Feng doubted what the system said: "Didn''t you say that the snake can deal with it, and now the snake is the spicy strips and food in front of it!"


    The system quickly responded: "According to the current comprehensive performance of this dog, it does like to eat snakes, but snakes will definitely be able to deal with it!"


    "How is that possible!" Mu Feng yelled in his heart, "The boa constrictor was crushed with one hoof, tell me how to deal with it!"


    The system replied: "Wild boars are born to restrain poisonous snakes, but it doesn''t mean that poisonous snakes can''t do anything about wild boars. As long as wild boars are weak, poisonous snakes can always follow the scent to attack wild boars!"


    "Weak performance, wild boar..." Mu Feng murmured in a low voice.


    He thought of what his old friend from Northeast China told him before, that wild boars would dig out snake nests to find snakes to eat, but when they were dying or after death, poisonous snakes would eat wild boars and leave only a skeleton.


    At the same time, he also said that wild boars generally have rough skin and thick flesh, so it is no problem to deal with poisonous snakes.


    But if the wild boar is injured and bleeding, the poisonous snake will follow the bloody smell and attack the wild boar.


    The so-called "tit for tat" is nothing less than that.


    "Weakness, wild boar..." Mu Feng continued to murmur, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind.


    He suddenly understood why the smell on Heya''s body was so familiar - the smell was exactly the same as Bajie and the strong smell of wild boars in the jungle!


    He immediately realized: what a coincidence, this guy is probably a super big wild boar!


    No wonder the system says it likes to eat snakes, and also likes to eat all kinds of other things, it is an "omnivore" - a pig is an omnivore!


    Thinking of this, he looked at Heyao carefully again, and he really felt that it looked more and more like a wild boar!


    Just why it is so big, has a human face, and why it has brown hair and red tail, Mu Feng guessed in his heart that this might be a coincidence, or it might be another breed of pig!


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng lost his temper, "After all, it''s just a super big pig, I can still be bullied by a pig!"


    Unknowingly, Mufeng''s Ah Q is in high spirits, and is causing a lot of trouble.


    He made a good balance between self-aggrandizement and belittling the opponent, and also achieved the maximum strengthening!


    That is to say, he is the omnipotent "grandfather" or "father", while the co-star in front of him is a pig¡ªhe even omitted the word "wild"!


    It must be known that when encountering fierce beasts in the wild, the definition of decreasing danger level in turn is "one bear, two pigs and three tigers".


    Leaving aside other ferocious beasts, even if it was a wild boar, it was far more dangerous than a giant-toothed tiger.


    What''s more, it''s not a pig, and its size is far from what any kind of pig can achieve!


    And the system never said it was a pig, but it was just the result of Mufeng''s self-expansion by combining several factors.


    It has to be said that this kind of disorientation and self-expansion is sometimes pure death.


    But sometimes you can overcome all the fears and worries in the bottom of your heart-this kind of behavior is also called overcoming psychological obstacles and summoning courage!


    Wooden Wind belongs to the latter.


    In the eyes of great men, all reactionaries are paper tigers.


    At this moment, in his eyes, this ugly face is like a pig!


    The most important thing is that he also knows how to deal with this "pig" - snake!


    Although he saw the boa constrictors being trampled on by him, he immediately reacted: the number is not enough, or the size is not big!


    As long as the number is enough, or there are giant pythons with the size of a long snake, he believes that this pair will not be a problem.


    He doesn''t count on a giant python like a long snake, so he can only "take the amount".


    After all, "many ants embrace dead elephants", as long as there are enough pythons, I believe this will not be a problem.


    But the problem is where is the python!


    This is the most critical moment.


    If you can''t find the python, it''s all for nothing!


    At the critical moment, the system gave an answer: "There are pythons by the river and in the swamp, and there will be more pythons in the swamp!"


    "Swamp, boa constrictor..." Mu Feng suddenly came to his senses, and shouted, "The swamp is just beyond where the cows and horses appear, and there is a boa constrictor there?"


    "Yes!" the system replied, "and there are a lot of them!"


    "It shouldn''t be!" Mu Feng frowned and thought.


    It doesn''t make sense that there will be pythons where there are constrictors. Didn''t they send them to the door by themselves?


    But right away he thought of the key point - there were no poisonous snakes where the wild boars lived, but there were still poisonous snakes not far away.


    Just like the herd of wild boars in the jungle, within half a day''s journey away from them, Mufeng once encountered a large group of poisonous snakes at night!


    In the swamp, so many cows and horses often pass by, and occasionally one or two cows and horses stumble into the swamp, which is enough for pythons to eat.


    With the characteristics of pythons, it is also very easy to survive there.


    Just like the scientific reports in the previous life, pythons and crocodiles appeared in the swamps of the United States, and they were flooded...


    When he thought about it this way, he "understood".


    "Lead it to the swamp, it''s bleeding..." Mu Feng made quick calculations, then clenched his fists and made a decision.


    He resolutely patted his horse back and ran back, provoking Heyao again: Come on, come on, come and hit me!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 724

    I don''t know if it was because of Mufeng''s provocation, or because Heya saw that the python was sent by Mufeng, and it didn''t even want the snake from the ground up to its mouth, and directly chased after Mufeng.


    And when he realized that Mu Feng was running towards his lair, Heyao seemed more at ease in chasing him, and his speed suddenly increased a lot.


    Mu Feng''s eyes contracted, and he suddenly felt like he was being played by this cockerel.


    It feels like a cat can kill a mouse with one paw, but it just catches it and lets it go, until it gets tired of playing with it before killing it with one bite!


    After associating all kinds of things before and after, he felt more and more that this idea was very likely to be true.


    His heart couldn''t help tightening, and he sped up again and ran towards the swamp.


    Sure enough, this cooperation is also accelerating!


    "It really can be faster!" Mu Feng''s heart beat wildly, knowing that he had to hurry up.


    Once you get "tired" of this relationship, it may be the time when you are on the verge of life and death!


    But the problem now is that even if he knows that there are pythons in the swamp, how can he gather them together?


    You know, three or two boa constrictors have no choice but to run away when they see Heya - no matter how stupid they are, they know that a small number of individuals cannot defeat Heya.


    As for how to shape the "weak" characteristics of Heyao, he thought of it almost instantly, at worst, he would just find a way to get some blood on it!


    The problem is that blood is easy to get, how do snakes gather?


    While riding a horse, he quickly communicated with the system in secret: "System, I remember seeing in my previous life that Ah San can control snakes with the sound of a flute. Can I exchange it from you?"


    The system replied: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng''s heart beat wildly: "There is a door!"


    He hurriedly said: "Quick, exchange this skill for me!"


    The system began to refresh the exchange interface, and a skill called "Snake Control and Tranquility" appeared immediately.


    It was densely packed with detailed descriptions of skills, and Mu Feng was busy running for his life at the moment, so he was not in the mood to read it. He just caught a glimpse of 3000 achievement points and almost ran away.


    Because it is only a snake control skill, it is obviously very unpopular, but it requires such a high achievement point.


    If it wasn''t a critical moment when life was at stake, Mu Feng would have cursed the system for raising prices on the ground.


    But right now is not the time for him to slack, life is the most important thing!


    Without a system prompt, Mu Feng yelled in his heart: "Exchange, exchange! Don''t ask, confirm, confirm, confirm!"


    The system finally did not ask the old-fashioned question, and directly reminded: "Ding! The exchange is successful, and the current achievement point is 925 points!"


    Mu Feng had no time to look at him, and after a quick review, he discovered the problem: there is no flute!


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng scolded his mother angrily, and hurriedly communicated with the system, "Exchange me for flute and flute-playing skills! Exchange, exchange! Make sure, sure, sure!"


    "Ding! The exchange was successful! Your current..."


    Mu Feng no longer cared about how many achievement points he had left.


    He grasped the bamboo flute he exchanged tightly, hurriedly adapted to the new bamboo flute skills, and galloped on horseback.


    Because he had already seen the clansmen who gathered the dragons and horses not far away, and they had just begun to drive the cattle and horses slowly towards the east.


    It seems that after two consecutive diarrheas, these cows and horses are weak.


    From a distance, Mu Feng shouted loudly: "Quick, kill a cow and divide it into big pieces, quick!"


    Soldier Da Jiang didn''t know why, so he hesitated for a while and immediately started to stop a cow and kill it on the spot. Then he watched Mu Feng in a circle not far from them and ran away in a daze!


    "This is..." Da Jiang''s fighters didn''t know what the chief was going to do.


    But soon they were horrified to find that the huge monster with a human face was hanging behind not far behind!


    Just when the monster looked at Dajiang Warrior, Mu Feng turned his head and taunted again: Come on, come on, come and hit me!


    He Yu was furious, roaring and turned a corner near Da Jiang Warrior to chase after Mu Feng.


    At the same time, it looked back mockingly at the group of stupid two-legged reptiles, even thinking about taking away its own food.


    "Wait to kill the one in front first, and then come back and kill you!"


    Just like that, Mu Feng Kankan took He Yu and "passed by" Da Jiang''s soldiers.


    This scene happened to be seen by King Li.


    He could no longer sit idly by and roared angrily: "Great chief, here I come!"


    Immediately, holding a sledgehammer, he urged the five-color bull to catch up.


    The other soldiers wanted to stop them, but they knew that it would be a waste of help if they went, so they had to exclaim and drive the cattle and horses away.


    They also understood that only by driving away the cattle and horses first could the great chief be less worried.


    At this time, Mu Feng rode his horse forward, and at the same time let out a long whistle: "Jiujiu¡ª¡ª"


    He''s summoning the Eagle Wyrm for his next deployment!


    The eagle feather dragon has been hanging in the sky, escorting it at all times. Hearing Mu Feng''s call at this time, he understood what he meant, and even swooped down towards the place where Da Jiang Warrior was - to be exact, the cow that had been killed and divided into several pieces!


    Of course, only two flew towards the cow, and one turned around and flew back in the direction just turned back!


    Warrior Da Jiang naturally wouldn''t stop the great chief''s giant eagle, and stepped aside one after another to let the eagle feather dragon act on its own.


    Between the two eagle-feathered dragons, one grabbed a large piece of raw meat with a belt and blood wrapped around it, and took off again.


    The other one was grabbed according to the black and stinky liver, intestines, stomach and lungs, and then took off again.


    Looking at the direction, it turned out to be flying towards the head of the monster with a human face!


    The two giant eagles flew extremely fast, reaching the top of Heya''s head in almost two or three breaths, while circling in a small range, gradually lowering their altitude.


    The eagle-feathered dragon that was grabbing the meat was dripping with blood, and it fell from the sky, like blood rain from the sky, and it fluttered downwards.


    Of course, it also fell on He Yi.


    He Yi chased Mu Feng vigorously, but he didn''t care about it at all.


    And the giant eagle grabbing the intestines was hanging in the air with its intestines, pulling and pulling a long string hanging down in the air like silk threads. From a distance, it looked like a kite flying on the grassland with a thread!


    This scene looks very strange, but in fact it is extremely dangerous!


    Because the current Heyao seems to be stimulated by the blood and bloody smell falling on his body, and has already exploded fiercely.


    It picked up speed again!


    At the same time, Mufeng turned his head and saw the eagle-feathered dragon clutching its stomach, "flying a kite" above Heya''s head, and with a long howl, signaled it to let go of its stomach.


    The eagle-feathered dragon who received the order naturally sent its claws, and a series of intestines, stomach, liver and lungs fell from the sky in between.


    Mu Feng had already put away the bamboo flute, picked up the bow and arrow, and filled it instantly, but squinted his eyes and looked at it for a moment, then let go, and shouted: "Zhong!"


    From a long distance, the iron arrow flew towards the mass of intestines, and shot directly, the pickled and smelly things in the intestines exploded, like blood raining down, covering Hei''s body a lot again!


    He Yu still didn''t realize it, anyway, he was already very smelly, and he didn''t care about the extra smell.


    But the smell of blood really stimulated it, it had lost patience, and its ugly eyes were already full of blood¡ªit was angry!


    After Mu Feng shot an arrow, he hurriedly put away his bow and arrow, took out his bamboo flute, took a deep breath, and blew away from his horse with a "woo hoo hoo hoo".


    The sound of the flute was twists and turns, and it didn''t sound very loud, but when the sound sounded, Mu Feng felt his heart tense up.


    It''s like walking alone in the dark in the quiet and deserted night, and there was nothing at first, but at this moment, something sighed softly in one''s ear - one couldn''t help but tighten one''s mind!


    At the same time, in Mu Feng''s feeling, a vague thing is centering on himself, swinging around...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 725

    In his previous life, Mu Feng thought that one day he would be able to ride a horse on the Saishang grassland, and play the flute when the flowers are in full bloom.


    Not only poetic and picturesque, but also happy and happy!


    However, due to being too busy, he has not been able to do so.


    Now he has achieved part of it: riding a horse to play the flute, running wildly on the grassland.


    He didn''t miss any of the specific things to do, but he didn''t have any poetic or picturesque flavor!


    Because right now he was running for his life.


    The sound of the flute lingered in his mouth, and the sound was also lingering in his ears.


    If it weren''t for the "symptomatic" song exchanged from the system, he might not be able to play it for a moment, let alone listen to it.


    Because the sound of the flute sounds very strange, it is neither the heroic spirit in his impression, nor the gentle and bitter rain in his imagination, but an indescribably strange feeling.


    If I really want to say it, it¡¯s a forehand of Ah San who can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s excrement or rice balls. After digging the feet with oily hands, he presses the rice balls and sends them to his mouth...


    He wasn''t sure if this was his prejudice against Ah San''s kingdom, but he had always felt that Ah San''s way of cooking food was the most disgusting and the least appetizing.


    Because that''s an excess that can make any delicious food look like shit.


    That''s right, a word that can accurately describe the feeling in his heart at this moment appeared in his mind - disgusting!


    But this nausea made him feel awkward.


    He suddenly realized that Ah San was especially good at controlling snakes with the sound of the flute.


    Could it be that Ah San manipulated the snakes by using this sound to disgust the snakes, torment them crazy, and then forced them to listen to their orders?


    Not only did Mu Feng not get used to the sound, but even He Yi, who was chasing after him, was very disgusted with the sound.


    When Heya first heard this voice, he shivered for no reason, then he snorted a few times "hmmmm", then snorted a few times, and became even more manic.


    No one noticed that its eyes had completely turned red!


    Mu Feng was still riding his horse forward, suddenly felt that Da Lei''s horse''s hooves slumped downwards, as if he had stepped on something extremely soft.


    "Swamp!" Mu Feng''s heart tightened, and he subconsciously pulled the horse''s neck, provoking Da Lei to jump away quickly.


    But just looking at him made his scalp tingle.


    What Da Lei stepped on was not a swamp at all, let alone a pile of soft grass, but a large group of huge pythons with big green and light yellow flowers on their bodies!


    The boa constrictor stepped on by Da Lei opened its mouth wide, ready to bite according to Da Lei.


    Mu Feng was frightened, his hands trembled, and the bamboo flute fell down!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng''s eyes shrank, without thinking, he pulled the horse''s mane, and Da Lei roared vigorously: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    The blue and white python hesitated for a moment, barely stopping its move to bite Da Lei.


    Da Lei barely avoided the sudden blow of the big snake.


    But because of "the horse stumbled", it still fell to its knees and threw Mu Feng out!


    When Mu Feng landed on the ground, his sharp eyes picked up the flute on the ground, rolled in the grass, and fell on his back to the ground.


    Another limp thing came from the back of his head!


    Mu Feng shuddered, a layer of goose bumps appeared on his body, and he rolled on the ground.


    There was a slight "pop" sound, and it flung itself onto the grass against its scalp.


    From the corner of Mu Feng''s eyes, he saw that a black and blue python had raised its head and came towards him again!


    "Boa constrictor!" Mu Feng felt his mouth go dry instantly, and rolled on the spot again, avoiding the boa constrictor''s pounce.


    After rolling this time, he was already kneeling on the ground and got up.


    Not caring about the pain in his shoulders caused by arching his back, he hastily reached out and wiped a handful of dirt from the flute, pasted it on and started to play again: "Woooooooooo¡ª"


    The green and black python had already raised its head and wanted to pounce on him again, but when it heard the sound of the flute, it immediately froze for a moment, and then subconsciously lowered its head, its eyes flickered back and forth, without the hostility just now!


    Not only it, but even the blue-and-white python that was about to continue attacking Da Lei instantly turned to look at Mu Feng, and quietly approached him!


    Heyao approached with a roar, and Mu Feng almost stopped the sound of the flute again with a roar.


    He subconsciously tried to escape.


    But Da Lei had already got up at this time, and spontaneously slammed into He Yu fiercely.


    After all, He Yu was so powerful that he even knocked Da Lei aside, which was how he could use his full speed.


    But it slowed down not because Da Lei held it back, but because the two boa constrictors beside Mu Feng at this time, after realizing that someone "disturbed" them listening to "music", raised their heads together and rushed at the instigator. ¡ª¡ªJi Qi Qi separated and roared: "Ha hiss¡ª¡ª"


    Although the voice was hoarse, it was clearly roaring and threatening with all its strength!


    He was obviously taken aback!


    Obviously, the sudden demonstration and roar at this kind of "spicy stick" that is just its own food has gone beyond its cognition, and it has completely angered it!


    He opened his mouth wide, and roared at the two snakes: "Woohooo¡ª"


    At the same time, with a long tongue, it was about to roll one of the blue-and-white pythons into its mouth - it has always eaten pythons like this.


    But right now the blue-and-white boa constrictor is uncharacteristically, no longer afraid of Heya, but dodges Heya''s tongue, and at the same time quickly pokes under its jaw¡ªactively attacking!


    The boa constrictor took the initiative to attack Heyao!


    "There is a door!" Mu Feng''s mind was shaken wildly, then he settled down, gripped the bamboo flute tightly, endured his nausea and continued to play.


    Now the green and black python beside him also started to attack Heya actively!


    It seemed that Mu Feng had made the smell of blood all over his body superfluous!


    Heyao was furious, her ugly face wrinkled even more, she ignored the blue-and-white snake, but directly bit the blue-and-black snake!


    Since it was prepared this time and took the initiative to attack again, the green and black snake couldn''t dodge in time, and was directly bitten on the head by Heyao, and it was bitten to pieces!


    Then, in front of Mu Feng, He Yan sucked the green and black python into his bloody mouth like this, and began to chew.


    Red, green, and purple, all rolled into Heyao''s mouth, bloody as hell!


    "Woo¡ª" Mu Feng almost couldn''t hold back and was about to vomit.


    But he was still serious, and when the sound of the flute was changing, he aligned his teeth up and down and bit the tip of his tongue at an extremely fast speed, suppressing his nausea with the instant tingling, and continued playing the flute!


    While chewing on the green and black python, He Yi raised his hoof, and stepped on the blue and white python beside him.


    This time there was no accident, the blue-and-white snake was directly squashed by the waist, and it kept twitching on the ground, it was obvious that it would not live long!


    After that, a pair of ugly people''s faces showed a humanized mockery, and a pair of scarlet eyes also told Mu Feng - it was very angry, very angry!


    Subconsciously, Mu Feng stepped back a few steps, but stepped on a soft lump again.


    He was shocked from the bottom of his heart, but he was no longer afraid, and he didn''t even have the intention of avoiding it, he just raised his feet and moved to the side.


    Then, in the grass beside him, another big blue and white python raised its head, and uttered a snake letter towards Heyao: "Ha hiss¡ª¡ª"


    Before he could do anything, the grass behind Mu Feng immediately "boiled" as if a pot was boiling.


    Following the hoarse roar of the blue and white python, Mu Feng''s ears suddenly heard countless whispers of vigorous roars: "Ha¡ª¡ª"


    "hiss--"


    "Ha hiss¡ª"


    He subconsciously turned his head slightly and glanced behind him.


    I saw boa constrictors the size of volleyball poking their heads out of the grass like mushrooms!


    The moment they emerged, they all turned to Mufeng''s side and roared vigorously at the same time.


    Mu Feng just glanced at it, and immediately his heart tightened again: with just one glance, he saw no less than twenty or thirty snake heads!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 726

    Suddenly there were twenty or thirty more pythons, and Mu Feng''s courage instantly strengthened.


    The boa constrictor, which used to be scary and annoying when I saw it, now looks kind and cute.


    "The system is still reliable!" Mu Feng thought.


    On the other hand, he is not so calm.


    At this time, it was staring at Mufeng with scarlet eyes, snorted again and again after seeing the boa constrictor suddenly appearing around Mufeng, the wrinkles on its ugly face were piled together, and its eyes became smaller and smaller.


    But it didn''t immediately rush to find trouble with Wood Wind.


    Obviously, it''s a prudent master.


    Caution is a good habit.


    But sometimes not!


    Because it didn''t expect that it would be surrounded by pythons soon!


    Aware of the anomaly, Heyao didn''t attack rashly, but he didn''t turn around and leave either.


    After all, the boa constrictor is always food in its eyes and cannot pose a threat to him.


    Just like a mouse dared to howl at a cat one day, the cat would at most be stunned at the beginning, but how to kill it was still how to kill it.


    This is the attitude of Heyao right now.


    No matter how powerful the boa constrictor is, won''t it still be eaten by it?


    Otherwise, there are so many swamps, and there are so many pythons in it, why don''t they dare to attack Heyao?


    But it ignores a problem: pythons dare not attack because the number is too small, and they will naturally not do it due to the absolute disadvantage, but what about the number?


    For so long, what they lacked was the power to bring them together.


    And this power, today, finally has - it is Mu Feng!


    Wooden wind gathered these pythons with the sound of flute, giving them a chance to resist.


    It can be said that this is an opportunity for them to become serfs and become masters!


    Especially the number of boa constrictors in this swamp is obviously more than twenty or thirty, and there are some boa constrictors protruding from the grass a little far away.


    They all opened their mouths and roared hoarsely, all rushing towards Mu Feng.


    These pythons vary in length and thickness.


    There are two or three meters, there are six or seven meters, and there are seven or eight meters!


    Boa constrictors of different sizes rolled and surged in the grass, gathering around Mufeng like wheat waves.


    Some pythons even slid past Mu Feng''s insteps wearing "leather shoes", making him almost unable to resist jumping away.


    Only seven or eight breaths before and after, there are no less than fifty pythons gathered around him!


    And after so many pythons came to Mufeng''s side, they all held their heads up, about one meter above the ground, all looked at Mufeng, blinked their eyes, as if they were looking at their king!


    Mu Feng suppressed the fear in his heart and concentrated on playing the flute, and at the same time the sound of the flute became sharp and piercing.


    All the boa constrictors raised their heads together, one and a half meters away from the ground!


    And their orientation has shifted from Wood Wind to He Ya.


    He Yi smelled hostility, but still did not retreat.


    Just imagine how a tiger would bow its head to a group of mice?


    But it was precisely its "mind" that gave Mufeng time, and even more time for these boa constrictors to gather together!


    In a blink of an eye, these boa constrictors with their heads raised had already "swimmed" their bodies and surrounded the snakes!


    Inspired by Mu Feng, the sound of the flute raised the syllable above the sharpness, and became like a sharp blade piercing the wind, or a comet hitting the sky, and the sound was full of sharpness and chilling meaning.


    Not to mention the boa constrictors, after Mu Feng himself raised the volume, he only felt that most of the "Qi" in his chest was taken out at once, and he felt like he was out of breath.


    In an instant, he had a clear understanding in his heart. Playing this kind of music that can control snakes takes a lot of energy, not to mention that the requirements for lung capacity are not usually high!


    Stimulated by the sound of the flute, many boa constrictors raised their heads and rushed towards Heyi.


    Seen from the side, these boa constrictors all turned their heads and rushed towards Hemao, like a scene where the wind blows the wheat waves, and a scene of falling down.


    He was furious.


    It has never been attacked by a python!


    Now that so many pythons are attacking it together, it is undoubtedly provocative and shameful for it.


    It shook its body, raised its hoof and stepped forward hard.


    In an instant, both ends of the swarming python were trampled to death.


    Immediately afterwards, he took another hoof, stepped out again, and trampled to death again!


    At this time, the other pythons had already jumped in front of Heya, opened their mouths wide and bit Heya accordingly.


    There are quite a few boa constrictors that fit in the bite, at least a dozen or so.


    When Mu Feng saw it, he was ecstatic in his heart: "It''s so simple, it really is the ants hugging the dead elephant!"


    But immediately he narrowed his eyes and almost screamed.


    Because those boa constrictors only bit the big long hair on Heya''s body!


    And the length of these hairs was at least ten or twenty centimeters long, which completely blocked the python''s attack!


    The boa constrictor hurriedly let go, wanting to find another place to bite.


    However, before the boa constrictor could react, Heyao fell on the ground, rolling on the ground as easily as a lazy donkey.


    Then Mu Feng heard a series of "àÛàÍàÍàÍ" and "ºÇºÇàÍàÍ" sounds coming from under Heya.


    The sound sounded like an air leak, but Mu Feng knew it wasn''t¡ªit was the sound made by the boa constrictor being crushed to bloody flesh in an instant, squeezed together!


    The boa constrictors on the other side who were not under pressure let go of their mouths at this moment, and fled backward one after another.


    But He Yi didn''t intend to spare them just like that, and rolled over again, directly crushing seven or eight pythons to death.


    The boa constrictors who hadn''t rushed forward were scared, and backed away screaming - no matter how low their IQ is, they know how to be afraid!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but tremble, and the sound of the flute almost stopped there.


    It''s too simple to kill the python!


    It just bites, stomps, and rolls so straightforwardly, without any vicious moves, but the effect far exceeds any fancy attacks!


    If it wasn''t for the tens of meters between them, Wooden Wind would have no doubt that it could roll over and crush itself to death!


    "What to do, the boa constrictor is useless!" Mu Feng yelled in his heart, "With such long hair, the boa constrictor can''t even bite it!"


    Mu Feng''s mind was shaken wildly, thinking of heaven and hell feels like the same.


    Just a moment ago, he was still cheering in his heart that the python was about to make a contribution, but now he is in trouble again!


    But he couldn''t give up, and continued to play the flute, urging the python to attack again.


    Although the boa constrictors still came forward, they didn''t hesitate as before. They hesitated and dodged one by one when attacking.


    Moreover, during the rolling and rolling just now, the number of boa constrictors suddenly decreased by about twenty, and the deterrent power of the boa constrictors is obviously not as good as before.


    What''s more, at this time, He Yu was rolling leisurely from the ground and got up, and when he shook off, the flesh and blood on the long hair on his body was directly thrown out by it.


    Mu Feng''s eyes were sharp, and when he saw Heyao was shaking off his flesh and blood, he clearly saw that the hair inside it was even dry!


    In other words, the length of Heya''s hair is far beyond what he can see with the naked eye.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng''s heart trembled, and he immediately grasped the key point, "Long hair, it''s still dry inside!"


    He laughed wildly from the bottom of his heart: "Haha, there is a way!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 727

    The solution Mu Feng thought of was very simple - fire!


    Since it is hairy and dry, just burn it to the fire!


    But the problem is that it has no fire on it now, and the fire is all on the accompanying clansmen.


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng carefully moved towards Da Lei while playing the flute.


    He didn''t dare to stop easily, for fear that the boa constrictor would turn around and chase him, and the trouble would be even greater!


    When Da Lei saw Mu Feng approaching, he approached carefully.


    Because he was biting the flute, he couldn''t get on the horse, so he had to bend over and signal Da Lei with his eyes.


    Da Lei understood, lay down on the ground, and let Mu Feng step up.


    Mu Feng clamped the horse''s belly with his legs, and Da Lei immediately got up, threw off his steps and jumped out.


    After a few ups and downs, Da Lei jumped out of the encirclement of the python, and Mu Feng was finally able to put down the bamboo flute at ease, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The boa constrictors besieged around him suddenly stopped, as if they lost their minds and targets in an instant, and looked around blankly.


    With a roar, he opened his mouth and bit the nearest python.


    And the boa constrictor didn''t seem to have reacted from the state of being absent-minded, so he killed a few of them in an instant.


    Mu Feng is about to escape from this place and find the source of fire.


    Unexpectedly, what surprised him was that Li Wang was galloping here on a five-color ox!


    He was overjoyed and shouted loudly: "Li Wang, Tinder!"


    As Mu Feng''s personal bodyguard, King Li always has a kindling on him.


    He hurriedly took out a special fire folder and threw it to Mu Feng from a long distance away.


    Mu Feng leaned over immediately, took it, stretched out his hand to yank Da Lei''s tail, said "Old man, I''m sorry", and with a yank, a bunch of ponytails were pulled off by him.


    Da Lei couldn''t help snorting in pain, and called out "Mang Mang" a few times, clearly cursing.


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, he picked up the arrow with one hand, pulled out a few ponytails with one hand, and held the rest in his mouth, while holding the arrow and fire fold in the other hand, he wrapped it up and down a few times quickly, and fixed it up and down again. Huozhangzi was tied to the arrow.


    Then he lifted the lid of the fire folder, stretched out his hand and kneaded the few ponytails in his mouth into balls, and stuffed them all into the fire folder. Voice.


    Then he picked up the arrow and set the string, and the man on the horse turned his hand back to look at the moon. He drew his bow full in an instant, and shot an arrow at the three elders of Sha Lao San!


    His arrow does not seek to hit a vital point, nor does it seek to destroy the enemy, as long as the arrow can hit it.


    With his archery skills, coupled with the size of the target and the short distance, how could this arrow fail to hit?


    He only heard Mu Feng shouted "Go", and an iron arrow flew towards Heyao like a shooting star.


    During the flyby, because of its extremely fast speed, the airflow and wind driven by it directly made the fire bag tied to the arrow burst with green smoke, and after a while, the green smoke turned into flames and burst out of the fire bag!


    And at the moment when the flames just emerged, the arrow hit Heyao directly.


    But the hair on Heyao''s body was obviously too lush, and his skin was thick enough, the iron arrow hung on it as soon as it touched the skin after passing through the hair, without penetrating!


    But what Mu Feng wants is not to penetrate at all, but to shoot the arrow''s fire into Heya''s thick hair!


    Because Heyao is purely wild, the hair on its body is messy, and the strands are just enough to hang the arrows and fire pockets!


    Just because of such a hang, the flame that was about to be extinguished just after it emerged from the fire pocket regained something combustible and rekindled all of a sudden.


    In addition, dry hair is extremely easy to burn, so just hearing a "chi la", the place where the iron arrow hit instantly turned into a fist-sized piece of scorched yellow!


    Before the blue smoke floated up from the scorched yellow area, the area that was as big as a fist instantly became the size of two palms!


    Now the green smoke rose completely, and the flames spread like a prairie fire again¡ªHeyao was on fire!


    But the cat is too big, not to mention its rough skin and thick flesh, and its hair is too thick, it didn''t even notice the abnormality on its body for a while!


    In the blink of an eye, the fire has turned into a square of one foot¡ªthis is because Heya rolled over and killed the python just now, and his body was somewhat stained with blood.


    If it was dry all over, it would probably be burned all over by now.


    If so, Heyao''s outer layer of hair is only wet, but the innermost layer is dry.


    In this way, the actual situation is that the fire has already burned and expanded in the inside of Heyao''s body, but because its body surface is damp, the flames cannot come out, and it is covered with smoke.


    And the instigator of all this - Mu Feng, was also stunned at this time.


    He had predicted that Heyao''s body would be on fire, but he hadn''t expected the scene where it was covered in "smoke everywhere" and "fairy air".


    He opened his mouth wide and looked at He Yu and turned his head to see what happened to his body. He thought of the effect of using tide orange and citrus smoke to keep warm in the countryside in his previous life, which seemed to have the same effect!


    Li Wang opened his mouth wide and was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Heyao''s body is smoking again!


    It seemed that it was because of the roasting of the inner hair, so after only two or three breaths, the outer hair on Hei''s body also started to catch fire.


    This time it was really smoke fueling the fire, and the fire was rising with smoke¡ªreal smoke!


    Of course, in addition to the smog, there is a special smell mixed with the smell of burnt hair and a specific stinky smell that spreads rapidly around Heyao.


    Intense!


    Pungent!


    Spicy eyes!


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng held his nose, feeling that the smoke and smell were too choking for him, so he quickly pulled Da Lei to make it back.


    Da Lei turned out to be the boss who was unwilling, and called out "recklessly" twice, obviously because he didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the excitement.


    At this moment, the boa constrictors around Heyao scattered and fled in all directions¡ªthey are also afraid of fire!


    And Heyao was taken aback for a moment, obviously feeling a little hot on his body, but then a severe burning pain came from his body.


    It spit out the python brand hot sticks that it hadn''t finished chewing in its mouth, roared loudly, jumped up and down, and was extremely manic.


    But with such a toss, it seemed to add the oxygen needed for the fire to the pile of hairs that had not been completely ignited. With a "chi la", flames sprang up on it again.


    And because of the previous round of fire and smoke, the hair stubble that had not been completely burned caught fire again, and the fire was even fiercer!


    The fire spread over Heyao''s back, like a person who has reached the top of a mountain greets the light, and suddenly greets the gust of wind on the grassland.


    The wind is fueling the fire, and the scene is self-evident-the trend of starting a prairie fire!


    In just a split second, the flames burned directly from the arrow to Heya''s tail!


    The original brown body and red tail turned into a scorched brown in the blink of an eye!


    Only the place where the arrow was hit was left with flames burning bit by bit towards its head.


    Even so, the flames had already reached its neck, hooves and elbows.


    Heyao was in pain and heat, and screamed loudly.


    After seeing no results, it fell to the ground with a "plop", rolling back and forth.


    I don''t know if it was on purpose or not, but in this way, it extinguished all the fire on its body with a few thumps.


    There is a strong burnt smell in the air!


    "Oh, what a pity!" Mu Feng sighed, looking at the vigilant Heyao who was still smoking green smoke, took out the bamboo flute again, and began to play leisurely.


    It''s just that compared to before, he is much calmer now!


    Because at this moment, the hair of Heya in front of it has been burned off, and the whole body seems to have shrunk by one-third.


    Its ugly wrinkled face was full of anger, and a pair of scarlet eyes glared at Wood Wind.


    The head was originally bald on the huge head, and now there are only "remaining" tufts of hair on the jaw and ears.


    But against the fact that it is all burned and bald from the neck down, it suddenly looks funny and miserable.


    The corner of Mu Feng''s mouth twitched, and he actually showed an "inappropriate" sneer at this moment...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 728

    Heyao, who was on fire, looked very miserable at this time.


    The majestic hair that used to set off its majesty is no longer there, only a fluffy hair remains under its bald head, and the hair on its body has been scorched all over, leaving only a little root.


    Thanks to the green grass on the surrounding ground, otherwise, the fire on Heyao''s body just now could cause a large-scale fire in this grassland!


    He was shocked and angry.


    It couldn''t accept that it was made into this appearance by a tiny two-legged reptile.


    Especially now that the wind is strong on the grassland, it actually makes it tremble when it blows on it - I don''t know if it''s cold, or it''s because I don''t adapt to my "shirtless" appearance.


    But this does not affect its hatred of Wood Wind in the slightest.


    At this time, it was staring at Mufeng with its scarlet eyes, ready to pounce.


    Unmoved, Mu Feng played the flute leisurely.


    The boa constrictor that hadn''t escaped far was summoned again, turned around and came towards Heyao with great fighting spirit.


    Mu Feng held his breath and tried his best to play the flute, the sound of the flute suddenly rose high, chilling and cold.


    The boa constrictors were so stimulated that they could no longer care about the threat of Heli, they surrounded him and bit at Heli together.


    He was furious, feeling that his prestige was being challenged again, so he opened his mouth to bite the python.


    Not surprisingly, it bit a python again. But the python biting at other parts of it also succeeded again - biting all parts of its body.


    This time, without the protection of long hair, Heya directly faced the python''s bite.


    In just a split second, the pythons that succeeded twisted their bodies one after another, wrapping their bodies around Heya''s body.


    This is their only trump card for catching prey, and naturally they still use stalking as a means.


    But Hehe is huge in size, and after being entangled with these pythons, they can barely circle around it!


    Some of them didn''t even make a lap, and just hung on Heyao''s body.


    It seems that even if the hair is burned off, these boa constrictors still can''t do anything to it.


    Heya also wanted to lie down and crush them to death in the same way as before.


    It''s just that it roared angrily just as it was about to fall sideways - it couldn''t even fall!


    Because on its four legs, there are also boa constrictors entwining its four legs like a cloud dragon wrapping around a pillar.


    The number of coils of the python on the four legs was enough, nestled into a ball and hugged Heyao tightly, making it extremely difficult for him to even lift it up, let alone think about what to do to Mu Feng.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" angrily.


    As if stuck in a quagmire, it wanted to lower its head to tear the python on its legs, but found that it became very difficult to even lower its head - there were several pythons wrapped around its neck!


    The boa constrictor was twisted tightly like a screw, tightened and squeezed little by little, finally let Heya feel the power of the boa constrictor.


    Now it''s having trouble breathing!


    Wooden Wind has stopped playing the flute.


    Because there is no need for him to use the flute to guide in the future.


    The boa constrictors are already entangled, and they will naturally not stop.


    He watched with trembling a different kind of silent battle caused by himself.


    There is no shocking collision, no sharp claws, and no fierce bite, only the confrontation of pure strength!


    Previously, He Yu trampled and crushed the boa constrictor to death with absolute strength.


    Now it is the boa constrictor who returns to squeeze it from the outside to the inside with absolute strength, trying to strangle it to death!


    He who couldn''t break free several times finally felt the threat of death, and the scarlet color of her eyes receded like a tide in an instant, replaced by flickering fear and pleading!


    It is begging for wood wind!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng hurriedly communicated with advanced animal taming skills: You don''t want to die?


    He was instantly excited and roared "Woooo": I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!


    Mu Feng''s heart was greatly shaken.


    From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want this partner to die.


    After all, there is no unsolved feud between the two sides, and the size and destructive power of Heyao can definitely be regarded as a great help for Mufeng!


    But he also has hesitation in his heart, once such a big beast turns its face and resists, it will be difficult for him to restrain it.


    After all, not all places have pythons that can be manipulated, and it is impossible for him to take the risk of raising so many pythons just to restrain him.


    In that case, he would not only have to worry about the rebellion of the cooper, but also beware of the boa constrictor''s attack.


    For a moment, Mu Feng was in a dilemma.


    Just when Mu Feng was hesitating, the boa constrictors tightened up again, and Heyao once again sent out a message: I, I can give you all those beasts in the mountains!


    "Beasts in the mountains?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then realized that there were wild beasts in the green hill on the grassland to the west of the swamp!


    He was shocked, and there was a battle between heaven and man in his heart.


    Then he gritted his teeth and made a decision: I can spare you, but if you dare to resist or attack me again, I will burn you to ashes again!


    He was trembling below, his eyes were terrified, and he quickly responded: Yes, yes!


    In fact, it can no longer send out any more information, because the python has strangled it almost out of breath!


    Mu Feng secretly clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, picked up the bamboo flute and blew it away again.


    It''s just that although the sound of the flute is equally ugly this time, the sound is low and slow, dull and boring, which makes people feel unavoidably irritable and at a loss what to do.


    The boa constrictors were still separating, wrapping and tightening Heya, but after hearing the sound of the flute, they let go of their wrapping one after another, and left Heya''s body as if their feet were scalding.


    In less than ten seconds, the boa constrictor on Heya''s body walked cleanly!


    Heyao, who had escaped to death, panted heavily, and lay down on the ground trembling.


    Apparently, not only people have the trembling after a catastrophe, but even wild animals have it.


    Mu Feng quickly put away the bamboo flute, signaled King Li to be careful, and made Da Lei take a few steps back carefully, and then communicated with it again: You said there are wild beasts in the mountains, what kind of wild beasts?


    It was only then that He Yu struggled to get up from the ground, trembling all over, obviously he hadn''t fully recovered from the death threat just now.


    For a moment, Mu Feng realized something: due to his huge size, this man should have never suffered a disadvantage, let alone be on the verge of death.


    It has always been going smoothly, it probably never thought that the boa constrictor, which has always been its food, can kill itself!


    This sense of contrast between the front and back, the gap, and the fear of life and death cast a shadow in its heart all at once.


    This scene was all too familiar to him.


    This is true of the armored earth dragon, the third son of the original bear, and the mammoth.


    Just like Sha Laosan is still in awe of Da Lei, who is two younger than him.


    That is to say, the bigger the beast, the less threatened it was with life and death, the deeper the impression of fear!


    Correspondingly, they are less likely to resist.


    Knowing this, Mufeng grinned strangely and communicated to Hemen with a "woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo": What kind of beast are you talking about? How to give it to me?


    At this time, He Yu was only trembling in a small area, not as violent as before.


    It looked at Mu Feng, who was much shorter than him sitting on the horse, lowered his head slightly, and lowered his eyebrows pleasingly: "It''s the same as the previous ones, and there are many more!"


    "Same as before?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "More cows and horses!"


    He laughed loudly, and hurriedly communicated with it: good, good!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 729

    Mu Feng has made up his mind to take a risk.


    Now the hair on Heya''s body has been burned off, and the boa constrictor in the swamp can still restrain it.


    Once Heyao had the intention of resisting, he would spend a little more effort to get the python back and strangle it completely.


    But if he was sensible, he would naturally not be cruel to him again.


    Speaking of which, Mufeng is also taking advantage of the right time and place at the moment, and he is a pivotal existence between the boa constrictor and Heyao.


    Heyao is not afraid of pythons by nature, but if there are enough pythons, Heyao can also be restrained.


    Once there is no one to support it, the boa constrictor will still be the food of the constrictor, just like when the wind stops playing the flute, the boa constrictor will lose its obedience.


    Only in this swamp could he gamble with such confidence.


    He even thought about it, at worst, he would only do this hammer business, and stop dealing with the cows and horses that took away the place.


    But in fact the situation is not so complicated.


    Although he thought that Hetao was afraid of death in his heart, he didn''t expect it to be so afraid of death.


    Now when looking at Mu Feng again, its ugly face is full of pain, and its eyes are also dodging because of fear.


    All signs showed that it was really scared!


    Heya Chongmufeng bowed his head, "Woohoo" responded: In that mountain, there are more beasts than this, I can give them to you!


    This time Woodwind was excited.


    He just felt his heart tremble: more than this!


    He quickly responded: Yes, more than that! But I can''t give you all, you have to save some for me as food!


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and said in his heart: "Aren''t you going back with me?"


    But he was delighted again immediately.


    According to He Yi''s meaning, he is willing to give Mu Feng these beasts, but Mu Feng has to leave some of them.


    In other words, it is "bargaining" with Wood Wind!


    In this way, Mu Feng became more and more sure that this partner really planned to "spend money to eliminate the disaster" and "buy" his life with cows and horses.


    Moreover, Mu Feng was sure that with Heya''s IQ, or the IQ of all the beasts he knew, he probably didn''t know the tricks of "delaying the army" and "soldiers never tire of cheating"!


    Of course, those who become refined are not counted.


    But there seems to be no beasts around me that are spirited, at most, their intelligence is higher than other beasts!


    It can be said that Heyao is really going to give Mufeng bulls and horses right now.


    He took a deep breath and communicated with it with a straight face and "Woo Hoo": Yes! But you have to throw them all out for me, I choose myself!


    He was stunned, his eyes rolled around in confusion, obviously not understanding what this meant.


    It tentatively asked: Do you want me to be kicked out?


    Wooden Wind: Yes!


    Heya became anxious now, snorted, shook his head, and jumped up and down on the spot, looking very anxious.


    Mu Feng frowned, and asked: "Why, you don''t want to?"


    He quickly responded: No, no! It''s because there are too many beasts, I can''t run!


    Now it was Mu Feng''s turn to be confused: "I can''t run, what do you mean?"


    He quickly became short of breath, and he thought of a possibility.


    With He Yi''s appeal, he could turn thousands of oxen and horses back together, but now he can''t run.


    Doesn''t that mean that there are more cows and horses in the mountains than outside?


    And judging by the situation, it should be like this!


    He thought for a while and tried to communicate: Since you can''t make it, then I''ll go to the mountains to choose by myself!


    He Yu didn''t respond immediately, but rolled his eyes and asked: You won''t set fire to my house, will you?


    Mu Feng was stunned, and then laughed and responded: Don''t worry, I said, as long as you don''t resist, I won''t and won''t set you on fire again!


    Now he feels relieved: good!


    Mu Feng also got excited, suppressed his excitement and told He Yi: In this case, you can do something for me now!


    He wants to try the cooperating attitude again to make sure nothing goes wrong.


    He was in a hurry to respond with a "woohoo": Yes!


    Wooden Wind: Go and call back those cows and horses!


    He pointed to the cows and horses about a mile or two away from him.


    In fact, because Mufeng and Heyao were fighting fiercely here, the general''s soldiers were so concerned with Mufeng that they had no intention of driving the cattle and horses forward. They were trying their best to keep the herd of cattle and horses together, looking back and forth, hesitating.


    Thinking that he would need to choose cattle and horses next, he had to settle the batch of cattle and horses in front of him first.


    Heyi got the order from Mufeng and had to follow.


    It twisted its burned bare body, and walked out from a pile of dismembered boa constrictor corpses, shook the only huge head with a few tufts of hair, and let out a long roar in the distance: "Woohoo¡ª¡ª"


    It was only then that Mu Feng noticed that He Ya''s voice resembled the sound of a horn, quite shocking.


    As if to show off in front of Mu Feng, He Yi yelled loudly.


    Naturally, the effect is surprisingly good.


    So in the horror of the generals and soldiers, the cattle and horses that ran eastward for the second time ran back westward for the second time!


    "what happened?"


    "The great chief won''t... ah bah bah bah!"


    "Look at the great chief is still standing there!"


    "Hey, what about the monster from earlier?"


    ...


    The generals and soldiers quickly discovered the strangeness, and no longer wanted to restrain the mounts, but let them follow the herd of cattle and horses to the west.


    They also saw that the great chief was safe and sound, so if they go back, they will be safe as well!


    Sure enough, when the herd of cattle and horses came to Mu Feng and He Yu again, they all trembled and did not dare to move forward.


    Satisfied, Heyao asked Mufeng for the credit with a "woohoo": Look, I got them back for you!


    Mu Feng nodded secretly, confirming that there is nothing wrong with He Yi.


    Only then did he look at the generals who were still in shock, and briefly explained the following situation.


    The general idea is to say that I have subdued this coyote, and now I need to follow the coyote into the mountains to pick up cattle and horses.


    Of course, some people should be left here to temporarily bear the accusations of "cowherds" and "stableherds".


    Da Jiang''s fighters were surprised and delighted one by one.


    They didn''t expect such a big monster to be subdued by the chief, and there were more cows and horses on the other side of the mountain!


    But here comes the problem.


    The two hundred or so of them couldn''t bear to look after the thousand-odd oxen and horses at all. If Mu Feng brought people into the mountain again, they would appear to be short-handed!


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng was in trouble.


    If these two thousand oxen and horses are not enough for these soldiers to guard here, then there is no need for him to go into the mountains to get more.


    Dalei can cooperate with five-color cattle.


    But both of them need to go into the mountains with him to drive other oxen and horses. If they are placed here, he himself is not sure how many oxen and horses he can bring out.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, the system reminded him in time: "The cows and horses have their own leaders. You can subdue the leader of the cows and horses, and use the leader to keep the herd of livestock in check!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Yes!"


    Didn''t he tame four Wanliyun horses and three blue and black one-horned oxen?


    The clansmen can''t stand it, but they can use their leaders!


    He decisively called out the cows and horses, and began to "confess" them.


    Here comes the problem again!


    Each "chief", that is, the number of cows and horses under the jurisdiction of a head of cattle or horses is within a certain range.


    As the leading horses, the four Wanliyun can watch about six or seven hundred horses.


    And three green and black cows can keep four or five hundred cows as a head cow.


    But the problem is that one of the three blue and black cows was killed by Heyao!


    As soon as he thought of a solution, Mu Feng fell into a predicament again and scolded He Yao with a dark face.


    Knowing that he was wronged, Heyao submissively groaned in a low voice, not daring to speak back...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 730

    Mu Feng was very depressed, and wanted to communicate with the system to see if he could find any way to solve it.


    Otherwise, he would have seen Baoshan in vain but had to go back empty-handed.


    In the end, there was no way to find it, but an accidental discovery was made that the one-horned Qinghei Niu who was killed had a lot to do with it.


    The introduction in the system turned out to be Qingjiaosi.


    "Qingjiaosi belongs to the Thunder Beast. It looks like a rhinoceros instead of a rhinoceros. It has infinite strength. It can fight ten bulls and drive tigers and leopards."


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then rubbed his teeth in pain.


    People often say "nine oxen and two tigers" should be used when one is strong, but this Qingjiao Si can "fight ten oxen with strength", which shows his strength.


    Not to mention the great strength, this Qingjiaosi can actually "drive tigers and leopards", which is clearly a ferocious beast.


    "No wonder you can ignore Dalei''s roar!" Mu Feng finally realized, "It''s also fortunate that Sha Laosan made a surprise attack before, otherwise it''s not certain who will win if he confronts head-on!"


    He became more and more painful.


    Now there are only two of the three-headed green horns left, and the other one is a broken horn!


    He was so depressed that he was about to vomit blood.


    The system still reminded him at this very inappropriate time: "There is a task to hand in, do you want to submit it?"


    Mu Feng glanced at it, and it was the task of taming Qingjiaosi, and the achievement point was still 300 points.


    "What the hell..." Mu Feng reluctantly handed in the task, and the achievement points became 900 points.


    He couldn''t find a way, and he was very angry.


    In desperation, he frowned and looked at Heya coldly, snorted coldly, and did not hide his resentment.


    Even though he was a beast, he could see that Mu Feng was unhappy, and subconsciously stepped back.


    Judging by its appearance, it turned out to be very afraid of Wood Wind.


    The helpless Mu Feng had to hold back his anger and communicate with He Yi: How can we keep these beasts from running around here?


    That''s all he asked, without hope.


    But He Yi replied to Mu Feng after his eyes rolled around: There is a way!


    Wooden wind is overjoyed: what method?


    Unexpectedly, He Yu walked directly to the group of cows and horses, picked a cow at random, and snorted at it.


    The cow was obviously terrified, but helpless, it trembled and came to Heya, as if it was about to die.


    Heyao was very impatient, opened his mouth wide, and spit out a big mouthful of saliva on it with a "hah!"


    You know, Heyao is more than three or four sizes bigger than the cow in front of him, and his saliva is almost like a big basin of water pouring down his head!


    Immediately afterwards, the cow kept trembling in place as if struck by lightning, shaking its head and tail at the same time, kicking back and forth, feeling very uncomfortable.


    The cows around it saw that it was going crazy at this time, and they all hid aside.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, not knowing what was going on, wondering in his heart: "Why is this guy spitting?"


    But after Heyao spit, there was no extra movement, and he turned his head back without looking at the cow¡ªclearly not paying attention to it.


    Everyone is puzzled.


    But then they saw a shocking scene: after the cow jumped like crazy for a while, it seemed that the saliva didn''t do anything to it, and finally calmed down.


    The cow that calmed down subconsciously walked towards its companion.


    But the companions who were very familiar with it were trembling at this moment, not daring to face it directly!


    Some cows even fell to the ground with a "plop"!


    Mu Feng let out a "Huh", his eyes lit up, and he immediately reacted.


    He looked at Heya strangely, but Heya held his head high and his chest high.


    Wooden Wind finally understood why it did this.


    In the previous life, some people wore bone rings made of tiger bones, and wolves and dogs would run away with their tails between their faces from a long distance away.


    Because the breath emanating from tiger bones makes them instinctively afraid.


    And what he used to spit on the cow was to frighten other cows with the saliva containing his own scent!


    With this mouthful of saliva, this cow can act like a tiger and frighten the herd of cows!


    In fact, the cow that was drenched with saliva not only scared its companions, but even the horses on the side screamed and ran away.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng laughed, he didn''t expect the effect to be so good, he laughed strangely.


    Now that the problem of how to guard the cows and horses has been solved, he can rest assured that he will go to the mountains with Heyao to pick the cows and horses.


    In order to make sure there were no exceptions, Mufeng communicated with Hetao again, asking if there were any other ferocious beasts in the mountains, or if there were any beasts more ferocious than Hetao.


    He told him: It is the king of the mountain!


    Now Mufeng felt relieved.


    After thinking about it, he chose the 20th Jiang warrior, the 30th eagle control warrior, took Dalei and the five-color cow, brought the wolf, and followed Heyi towards the mountains.


    As for Sha Laosan and Mengji Beast, they were left to Warrior Da Jiang, and Yuanshou was in charge of guarding them.


    After the arrangements were made, Mu Feng followed He Yi and headed towards the isolated island-like green hill.


    Because he had to pass through the swamp, Mufeng had to get another twenty cows and horses from the herd to scout the way to prevent accidents.


    So He Yu led the way, followed by cattle and horses, and Mu Feng took Da Jiang and his party to live behind them, and set off towards the dwarf mountain.


    The grass was lush along the way, so Mu Feng asked Jiang''s warriors to cut down the grass with knives, leaving marks along the way for easy return.


    Thus. Their forward speed was much slower, and they didn''t get out of the swamp until evening and came to an open grassland.


    Approaching the low mountain, Mu Feng turned his head to look at the way he came, to make sure that there was no problem with the mark, and then looked around, and the situation behind him was similar to the place where he came into view.


    That said, those are swamps.


    Mu Feng was thoughtful, and called He Yu: Are there places like this around here?


    He replied: Only this side can go out, and other places cannot go out.


    "Can''t get out?" Mu Feng frowned.


    He thought about the size of this swamp - if it was connected to the river in the south, then his idea of ??crossing the river and seeing the river''s part would probably be unrealistic.


    He shook his head secretly, secretly thinking that he might have taken it for granted, and hurriedly urged He Yi to take him into the mountains to pick up cattle and horses.


    He Yi did as he did, and walked towards the mountain with Mu Feng.


    The mountain is really not high.


    Moreover, the route he took them to take was not the way up the mountain, but a gentle area like the exit of the pen.


    Both sides of this area are 30 to 50 meters tall trees, and the ground is full of dead branches and leaves that have accumulated for an unknown number of years, and there is not a single weed, forming a completely opposite scene from the swampy grassland not far away.


    This landform gave Mufeng an unreal feeling.


    The gentle area gradually rose, and Mufeng could clearly feel that they were going uphill.


    It''s the same as he''s projected from the outside, so he''s not all that weird.


    What surprised him was how such a sudden mountain forest was formed in this grassland area, and how a swamp was formed around it.


    There are obviously no aquatic plants here, so why do those cows and horses take refuge here?


    Is it just to come here as food for Heyao?


    With these doubts, Mu Feng found that they seemed to be about to reach the highest point of the hillside - because through the layers of tree trunks, he saw the tops of the trees that were getting shorter.


    In other words, the highest point ahead is about to go downhill.


    Sure enough, they walked for another ten minutes, and they really came to the top of the slope.


    After arriving at the top of the slope, Mufeng vaguely saw through the layers of tree crowns and branches that there is a piece of emerald green in the distance, and there is also a piece of lake and water!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 731

    Wooden wind finally knew why so many cows and horses ran here.


    Because there is a big enough lake here!


    This lake is shaped like a big moon, and its area is roughly estimated to be no less than 30 to 50 football fields. It is surrounded by tall trees and gentle slopes arching each other, very much like a man-made reservoir in a previous life.


    And this lake has been around for an unknown number of years, the water is intertwined with water and weeds, and weeds are overgrown on the shore.


    When going downhill, there are no more trees at the halfway point, replaced by a flat grassland extending down to the river.


    There are many cow and horse hoof prints around the grassland, and the shore is also bare, obviously because of frequent trampling.


    Mu Feng knew in his heart that this should be the place where cows and horses often drink water.


    He followed Heya down the slope, looked around, but didn''t find any more cattle and horses that Heya mentioned, turned to look at Heya, "Woohoo" and asked: Where are the other beasts?


    He quickly replied: Over there, I will take you there!


    Mufeng looked left and right, it was getting late, and he couldn''t get out of the mountain immediately.


    Unsurprisingly, he thought for a while and told Heyao: rest on the spot, and go there tomorrow.


    Heyao refused intentionally, but after Mufeng forcefully expressed his intention to do it again if he disagreed, Heyao had no choice but to give in.


    Obviously, Mu Feng''s previous fire had completely reduced it to the point where he lost his temper.


    Even in his lair, it didn''t dare to challenge Wood Wind anymore.


    Since he was going to spend the night, Mu Feng naturally needed to camp and light a fire.


    Seeing the flames rising around him, Heyao felt uneasy, neither standing nor lying down.


    It wanted to stay away from the fire, but Mufeng was afraid that it would take advantage of the situation and run away, no matter what, he would not let it stay away from his sight.


    Just in this way, it would be equivalent to endless suffering for Heya.


    For the first time, it was afraid of the "two-legged reptile" that was much smaller than itself.


    If possible, it only wishes that it has never seen this "reptile" in front of it.


    Then Mu Feng ordered the tribe to slaughter the cattle and roast the meat.


    The aroma inspired by the roasting of fresh beef with salt is not outdated and simple to deal with the stomach of the Dajiang people, but such a simple but strong mixture of salt and fleshy smell is the most delicious thing for Hetao!


    Heya, who had eaten a lot of python meat, didn''t feel very hungry.


    In fact, after a full meal, the mate can go without food for three to five days.


    But after the desperate struggle before, coupled with the fear of being burned by the fire, and the stimulation of the special smell of the barbecue, this couple actually felt hungry in advance, and his stomach gurgled like a drum.


    It looked at the barbecue eagerly, wanted to eat it, but dared not.


    Not because of the fear of the wood wind, but because the barbecue is still on the fire.


    It is afraid of fire!


    Mu Feng naturally saw it, his heart moved, he took out a large piece of beef with a smile, and waved at it: Do you want to eat?


    He Yu subconsciously stepped back.


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfounded: You can eat this piece of meat, but you have to follow me!


    Unexpectedly, "Woo Hoo" responded: I can''t leave here!


    Mu Feng frowned, took a bite of the barbecue, and then made an "ah" on purpose to act delicious, and smacked his mouth from time to time.


    He can''t directly describe how delicious the barbecue is to Heya, he can only attract Heya through his expression and tone of voice.


    Unexpectedly, the effect was quite good, He Yi stretched out her long tongue and licked her ugly face.


    Mu Feng ignored it and took another bite.


    He Yu cautiously poked his head forward, deliberately stayed away from the fire, and sniffed tentatively.


    Now its stomach is ringing even louder!


    Wooden wind asked it again: Do you want to eat?


    He replied: Yes!


    Wood Wind: Then you come with me!


    Heyue: No, I can''t go with you!


    Mu Feng frowned: "Okay, it''s back again!"


    He thought for a while before communicating again: Then how can you be willing to go with me?


    It''s still the same sentence: I can''t go with you!


    Mu Feng threatened: If you don''t come with me, I''ll set fire to it!


    As he spoke, he pointed to the fire next to him.


    He Yi quickly stepped back a few steps, lowered his head and groaned and complained: You said not to kill me, I will give you more beasts!


    Wooden wind is dumb.


    He scratched his head, he couldn''t have broken his promise with a wild beast, even in his capacity.


    But when he saw that he had already shown obedience, his heart moved again.


    Such a big man, twice the size of a mammoth, if he can get back to the tribe...


    "You still have to keep your credit, but there are routines, too!"


    After thinking for a while, he nodded, squeezed out a smile that he thought he was approachable, and waved again: Well, I can give you this kind of food, but you have to give me more cattle and horses!


    With eyes rolling wildly, the fox asked: Is what you said true?


    Wood Wind: Of course it is true!


    Only then did He Ya carefully step forward again, a distance away from Mu Feng.


    But he had obviously relaxed part of his vigilance because of Mu Feng''s words.


    Seeing its cautious look, Mu Feng laughed again, stretched out his hand and threw the barbecue out.


    He Yi opened his mouth wide, stretched out his tongue, rolled up the barbecue meat weighing no less than twenty or thirty catties, and chewed it in his mouth.


    But the barbecue still had residual heat, which made it "wheeze" indiscriminately.


    Even so, it was still reluctant to spit out the hot roast meat.


    In just a moment, the roast meat was swallowed by the partner, and he licked his mouth in satisfaction.


    Then it blinked its eyes and looked at Mu Feng again, with a look of anticipation on its face, a little less defensive.


    Mu Feng knew why and asked: Do you want more?


    Heyao even shook his head repeatedly, acting like a domestic dog.


    It''s just that he is naked at the moment, which is very funny.


    Mu Feng nodded: Well, I''ll give you another piece!


    As he spoke, he picked up another piece of barbecue, quietly sprinkled a little more salt on it, and threw it to Heya again.


    He Yu chewed a few more mouthfuls, and then swallowed the whole piece.


    After eating, it seemed to have forgotten its fear and moved forward again.


    This time Mu Feng turned to another clansman who was preparing to salt the barbecue and said, "Don''t put salt on that piece, just give it to me!"


    The man complied.


    Mu Feng picked up the unsalted barbecued meat and threw it to Hetao.


    He Yu caught it again in one bite, and opened his mouth to chew.


    But after chewing it twice, I spit it out immediately.


    Apparently, unsalted meat doesn''t even taste as good as raw meat.


    As expected, Heyao is "knowledgeable".


    It looked at Mu Feng suspiciously, but found that Mu Feng was looking at it with a smile.


    He Yi rolled his eyes and looked at Mu Feng: I want to eat the one just now!


    Mu Feng responded with a smile: If you want to eat something like that just now, you have to follow me! I can let you eat that kind of food in the future!


    This time he was silent, did not retreat, but did not respond.


    The old god Woodwind is here.


    He knew that food with salt was different from food without salt.


    For many beasts, food with salt is obviously more appetizing.


    Only limited by the conditions, how many beasts can eat food with salt on a regular basis?


    Therefore, a person who eats such food by chance is tantamount to suddenly tasting the delicacy of the world, just like a person who has been eating simple food for a long time suddenly encounters delicacies from mountains and seas.


    A moment after it ate it, it was told that it could eat it in the future, how could it not be moved?


    And this is exactly Mu Feng''s purpose, to subdue this unparalleled beast with a simple salt!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 732

    One stick and one sweet date are the only way to control people and beasts.


    Heyao was first burned by fire, and it was a stick.


    Later, I tasted roasted meat with salt, which was dates.


    The order in which Mu Feng used them was good, and he naturally received the expected results.


    He Yu "hesitated" for a long time and replied: Will this kind of meat be eaten in the future?


    Mu Feng: Yes, as long as you follow me, you will have this kind of meat in the future! But you can''t attack my people!


    He Yi readily agreed: Good!


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and hurriedly beckoned the soldiers to speed up the barbecue.


    He ate happily, and quickly put down his guard, lying on the ground and staring at the barbecue, how much he roasted and how much he ate.


    When Mufeng and others were full, Heyao was still eating.


    Counting back and forth, it ate half a cow!


    It was only then that Mufeng realized that food was still a big problem in order to raise the baby!


    He hurriedly asked it: Do you eat so much every day?


    At this time, He Yu ate so much that his stomach was full, and his bald belly bulged, looking both funny and naive.


    It burped contentedly, and replied to Mufeng: If I am full like this, I can go without food for several days!


    Mu Feng wanted to ask in detail how many days it was, but He Yu couldn''t tell why.


    In desperation, he hurriedly asked the system.


    The system replied: "Under normal circumstances, a full meal can last at least two to three days. When food is tight, it can last up to four or five days!"


    Mu Feng made an estimate in his heart, and got a rough idea of ??the food intake of this partner.


    Half a cow can last at least two days, that is, one cow can last four days.


    If you calculate it carefully, more than 90 cows will be enough for a year.


    After such a calculation, Mu Feng immediately felt that it was a great deal.


    You know, with such a large joint, it can be used as a heavy-duty killer in Dajiang after consuming more than 90 cows, which is absolutely suitable!


    After understanding this point, the more he looked at it, the more pleasing it was to his eyes, and he didn''t dislike it at all because of its bald hair.


    Of course, Dalei clearly felt that his position was being challenged because Heyao was eating and drinking there, so he called out "Mangmang" to Heyao in dissatisfaction.


    But Heyao said that "a skinny camel is bigger than a horse". Even with a ring of hair burned all over its body, it is still more than two or three laps bigger than Da Lei.


    In addition, it collided with Da Lei several times back and forth, and it was completely abused by Da Lei, so for Da Lei''s provocations and complaints, He Yi just pushed his ass aside and ignored him.


    Da Lei knew that he was not his opponent, so he didn''t act arrogantly, he went straight to Mu Feng and licked his horse''s face to show his hospitality to Mu Feng.


    Naturally, Mufeng understood, and gave it some more barbecue.


    Da Lei was obviously very angry with him. He pressed his paws on the barbecue and devoured it. In the end, he ate until his belly swelled, he couldn''t stand upright, and rolled back and forth on the ground to digest his food.


    Due to the re-establishment of the relationship between the two parties, He Yu slept near the tent built by Da Jiang that night.


    Considering that its hair was burned, Mu Feng was very "considerate" to ask people to prepare a few more animal skins to cover it, and bought a wave of "beast hearts".


    When Mu Feng "covered the quilt" for it, He Li didn''t know whether to be moved or to respond, and even responded with a low growl of "Woo Ho Ho Ho", as docile as a domesticated child.


    But after it fell asleep, everyone in Da Jiang felt like it was going to collapse.


    Because Heyao''s snoring sound after falling asleep can really be described as "snoring like thunder".


    The big Jiang warriors who were close to Heyao were so noisy that they couldn''t sleep anyway, and even Mufeng couldn''t sleep because of the noise.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to wake him up and let him move his nest far away.


    Unexpectedly, Heya''s throat was throbbing, and he muttered, obviously complaining.


    But when Mufeng opened his mouth, it had no choice but to go back and find a place to sleep again with the animal skin in its mouth.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, this cooperation does not treat him as an outsider, it''s really a good sign.


    He was in a good mood all of a sudden, secretly thinking that a beast like Heya is really cruel, but it is also really simple, completely childlike, and after being beaten and hurting, he quickly forgets - no grudges!


    "This way is carefree." Mu Feng smiled secretly.


    Because he was woken up by He Yu, Mu Feng couldn''t fall asleep for a while, so he sat in front of the fire outside the tent and took the place of a soldier to watch the night.


    At this time, a bright moon hung high in the sky, and the moonlight filled the lake, reflecting the snow-white water surface.


    From time to time, there are fish of unknown size in the lake tossing the waves, and there are circles of fine ripples on the lake surface.


    The water was glistening, and a piece of silver gushed out.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help sighing, "tonight and what night, it''s a good time to go to bed".


    But then he couldn''t help but smile wryly. Now that he is deep in the primitive wilderness, he is always busy with the livelihood of the tribe, so he still has the leisure time to hurt the spring and the autumn!


    But soon he was so shocked by what he saw that he couldn''t speak.


    Because there was a sudden movement in the dense forest on the other side of the lake where I was.


    In a wide place on the opposite bank, a small herd of white beasts came to the bank to drink water.


    They are covered in snow-white, reflecting the moonlight in the sky and the water on the lake, making the whole body appear a blurred whiteness, making it difficult to see clearly.


    Coupled with the huge lake surface, the wooden wind is a distance away from them, and it is even more difficult to see whether the beast shrouded in the white halo is a cow or a horse.


    But judging from the size, it should be a horse.


    This group of white horses should have come out to drink alone, and they seemed very careful.


    First, three or five horses went to the shore to drink water, and the other three or five horses were letting the wind out, and then they came in rotation.


    Mu Feng suppressed the excitement in his heart and counted carefully, it was about fifteen or six horses.


    For this kind of pure white horse, I believe ten people will not refuse.


    Mu Feng was no exception, he made up his mind in his heart that he had to get rid of these white horses during the day - even if it was useless, he was happy to see it!


    Nothing to say all night.


    Arrived

 Chapter 733

    "This is..." Mu Feng''s heart trembled, "Corn!"


    While few of these corn stalks have corn cobs hanging on them - they have obviously been eaten by cows and horses, the corn stalks are the real thing.


    "Man-made?" Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart, and hurriedly communicated with the system, "Are you sure there is no other time travel like me?"


    The system replied affirmatively: "No, there is no such information received at present."


    "But here..." Mu Feng was silent.


    The soldiers around Da Jiang were immersed in unexpected discoveries, but who knew how shocking these discoveries brought him?


    He suppressed the shock in his heart, and asked tentatively, "Are there any other beasts here besides you?" Someone who looks like me?


    He was puzzled and replied: No, this is the first time I have seen such running beasts like you!


    Wooden frowned.


    He should not lie, that is, there have been no human beings here.


    But not to mention the corn here, there is also a "pen shed" open space with obvious artificial traces, which is just right for these cows and horses to be raised here!


    If it was said that it was not man-made, Mu Feng would not believe it no matter what.


    He looked at the cows and horses again, but he didn''t find the white horse he saw last night. He was even more surprised than shocked.


    After thinking for a while, he didn''t care about the cattle and horses, and went straight to the "fence" of the enclosure surrounded by trees, and took a closer look.


    The trees that surrounded the "fence" were not thick, some were as thin as a human''s calf, and some were as thick as an armful.


    They lined up densely together, starting from Mufeng''s left hand side to the west, and then turned north and back to their right, just forming three sides of the enclosure - the other side was on the hillside when they came.


    Mu Feng took a closer look at the trees and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    From a distance, these tree fences are densely arranged together, but when you get closer, you find that their growth is also inconsistent and staggered.


    The reason why they are so dense is that there are huge rocks on the ground, so that most of these trees grow along the edges of the rocks, so they look very neat, like artificial intervention.


    And there seemed to be boulders under the "pens" under his feet, and it was a very coincidental coincidence that these trees grew along the cracks in the rocks.


    This is also due to the fact that there are enough unknown tree species to form such a spectacle!


    Then he looked at the piece of corn stalks whose roots seemed to be extremely neat, and it was the same, only then did he confirm that his guess was correct.


    After figuring out the reason for this, Mu Feng finally heaved a sigh of relief, secretly thinking in his heart that the miracle of good fortune made him a false alarm.


    Only then did he focus on the cattle and horses in this natural "stable".


    The formation of this natural pen is extremely accidental, but it must not be so many cattle and horses appearing here.


    And the instigator of all this should be Heyao.


    But no matter how big it is, it is just a ferocious beast after all, how did it drive so many cows and horses here?


    It seems that it can''t take care of so many cattle and horses!


    Mufeng asked Hema with some uncertainty: You brought so many cows and horses?


    Heyao shook his head, disregarding his miserable image, and cheerfully responded with a "woohoo": Yes, yes! I drove them all from the grasslands!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "This guy has such great skill and patience!"


    He couldn''t help asking: "Why did you get so many cows and horses?"


    Heyi: Eat it, it will be cold soon, and I can''t go out anymore!


    Mu Feng had the urge to run away.


    He remembered that squirrels would collect dozens or even hundreds of kilograms of pine nuts for the winter¡ªwhether they could be eaten or not, they should be collected first!


    That''s how it is right now!


    This guy can''t eat a hundred cows in a year, and that''s not to mention eating some boa constrictors for a change of taste from time to time, but hoarding so much "grain"!


    He immediately felt dwarfed by comparison.


    "There are so many tribesmen in Dajiang, and it is still impossible for one person and one livestock to spend the winter. This is good, one wild beast dominates so many cows and horses!" Mu Feng suddenly grinned, "Mine, now these are all mine!"


    He turned to look at He Yu: Since you are going to leave with me, then these cows and horses will also be taken away!


    It doesn''t matter to He Yi, let Mu Feng arrange it.


    When everyone heard Mu Feng''s arrangement, they all cheered.


    So Mu Feng began to order the tribe to see if they could collect some corn in the corn stalks, and go back to compare to see if it is the same variety.


    If it''s not the same variety, he can try to mix the two kinds of corn to see if it can produce high yields.


    As for him, he still wanted to get rid of those white horses from last night.


    After all, in his heart, those white horses may be far more than they seem.


    Of course, even if it''s just an ordinary white horse, it''s comfortable to take back and look at.


    It''s just that he didn''t see a single white horse in such a large herd of cows and horses, which is really strange.


    In hope, he had no choice but to ask Heya again, asking if it knew where the group of white beasts had gone.


    He Yi''s response was also very helpless: I don''t know where they went!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Hearing his tone, it knew the existence of the group of "white horses", but it didn''t know where it went.


    This time Mu Feng was even more surprised.


    Heyao kept claiming that it was the king here, but in the end there were still people in this area who didn''t know where it was going.


    He thought for a while and asked: Since they are here, can''t you control them?


    Heyao didn''t hide it: they were not afraid of me, and I couldn''t catch up with them.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "I''m not afraid of cooperating, the speed is still fast."


    You know, even Dalei is a little apprehensive about his cooperation!


    No matter whether these white horses rely on their speed or large numbers, they are definitely not ordinary beasts!


    Thinking of this, he resolutely told his people: "Don''t collect the corn here, let''s catch the white horse!"


    Hearing that he was going to catch a white horse, all Jiang warriors were excited¡ªwhat could make the chief look up to him?


    One by one they were eager to try.


    Mu Feng and He Yu reconfirmed whether these cows and horses would run out when they left here.


    He told them they would not.


    Even if they were going to run out, there was only one exit from this place, which was the way they came.


    Now Mufeng felt relieved.


    He was not afraid that he would not be able to find these beasts, but he was afraid that there would be many ways out in this place, which would be troublesome.


    Now that he decided to catch the white horse, Mu Feng resolutely abandoned the herd of cows and horses in front of him.


    For him, these cows and horses are already in his pocket, and it will only be a matter of time before they are taken away.


    Under the "prompt" of the wood wind, He Yao shook his bare body and led them around the "fence" enclosure surrounded by trees, sticking to the periphery of these trees to search both sides.


    In order to speed up, Mufeng summoned the eagle-feathered dragons, explained the characteristics of the beasts they were looking for, and then asked them to look at them in the air.


    As for him, he led Warrior Jiang to search in the woods.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 734

    Bypassing the "fence" of trees, Mufeng and his party went down the hillside, and the road was mostly similar to the stones and trees just now.


    There are even some small "pens" surrounded by several small stones and surrounded by many trees. There are about a dozen of them of different sizes, which is really amazing.


    Along the way, he let the wolves sniff around for any strange smells, so that they could track them easily.


    After the wolf smelled the scent by the lake, it went all the way down the mountain skin, took Mu Feng and others around, and finally went downhill to the foot of the mountain!


    Originally, Mufeng thought that the direction at the foot of the mountain should be in line with the east direction.


    Unexpectedly, he saw a large cornfield here, a purely wild cornfield!


    This time he had no doubts.


    Because these corn stalks stand together, as dense as wild reeds.


    As long as it is really artificially planted, it will not be like this.


    What surprised Mu Feng the most was that some of these corn stalks still had tassels hanging on them, each of which was only four or five inches long from the bracts, and three or four fingers thick.


    But no matter how small it is, it is still corn, no matter how small it is, it can''t hold much!


    Mu Feng stood on the scattered corn stalks connected to the foot of the mountain¡ªthe tassels on them were not small. Looking around, he found that he was blocked by a large corn field!


    There were green and yellow leaves hanging on these corn stalks, which surprised him inexplicably.


    Even if you can''t catch a white horse, just the herd of cows and horses outside, plus the group of wild corn in front of you whose individual output is not high, but the total amount is definitely not low, this trip will once again make Da Jiang''s food surplus .


    But what surprised him was far more than that.


    After the wolves followed the smell to the periphery of the cornfield, they kept barking at the cornfield.


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then realized: There is a big product in the corn field!


    And this big guy should be the group of white horses I saw last night.


    Then he took a closer look at the "gaps" in the cornfield. There were horseshoe prints on the ground there, and the height of the squeezed gaps was similar to that of horses.


    And according to Mu Feng''s estimate, the size of these white horses will not be small.


    He regained his energy all of a sudden, and told his clansmen: "Get ready to do it!"


    All the soldiers nodded in unison, and took the flying stone ropes, sticks and other living things in their hands and waited for them.


    Then Mufeng urged the wolves to get into the corn field and drive the things inside.


    Soon the wolves roared and demonstrated in the cornfield, obviously they found a living thing.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed, and signaled to everyone that he was ready to make a move.


    But before his surprise was over, he heard the wolves inside screaming and wailing: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"!


    "what happened?"


    Mu Feng was extremely surprised, and hurriedly looked at He Yao: "Lead the way, let''s go in!"


    He Yi retreated again and again, obviously unwilling to go in.


    Mu Feng frowned and asked: What''s going on?


    Heyi replied helplessly: I can''t run inside, they keep bumping into me! And I got itchy when I got in there!


    Mu Feng was stunned, only to react under the thin rope.


    With such a big head, it really can''t run in these dense corn stalk fields.


    And once the flowers on the top of the corn stalks get old and fall on the body, it will make people itchy.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to say: How about this, you follow us in, this time it won''t itch!


    As he said that, he hurriedly ordered the clansmen to draw their knives, and began to cut the corn stalks from the gap that the wolves entered just now, and opened up a path.


    He wanted to see what the white horses could do in this cornfield.


    Before reaching the destination, there was another commotion inside.


    There are wolves roaring and horses barking.


    But it is not difficult to guess from the sound that the wolves have suffered a loss and are at a disadvantage!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help being a little anxious, and urged everyone: "Hurry up!"


    The crowd cut down the stalks at a faster speed and flocked forward.


    Even so, the group of them walked in the cornfield for nearly 20 minutes before reaching their destination!


    Mu Feng was behind the clansman who led Da Lei to open the way, and did not

 Chapter 735

    The white horse is fierce, not afraid of Da Lei and Xiao Wu''s roar, but it doesn''t mean they can beat them.


    They can take advantage of Heya because they have absolute speed, coming and going as fast as lightning.


    But right now they are fighting against Da Lei and Wu Se Niu.


    Although Da Lei''s speed cannot be compared with Wanliyun''s, it is still in the category of BMW and in the category of Maxima.


    It can not only avoid the pursuit of the white horse when it moves around, but also hit back when the white horse is turning in a small space.


    Mu Feng could see clearly that the white horses were definitely good at speed, and most of the stubborn donkeys'' tempers depended on their proud speed.


    But right now they are limited to these two acres of land, with limited space to dodge back and forth, and Da Lei''s speed can''t slow down much, so as long as they are hit by Da Lei, they will definitely be wounded.


    You know, although the roar is the biggest difference between Da Lei and other horses, the dog-toothed beast claw is also an ordinary horse-not even a BMW horse!


    So when these white horses fight with Da Lei, a hit is nothing more than a hoof, but Da Lei can make them bruise!


    As for the Five-Colored Niu Xiaowu, there is no need to mention it.


    Its speed is naturally not comparable to the white horse, not even Dalei. But it has a strong physique, great stamina, and strength. It randomly chose a place within the area of ??two acres of land to stop there, and let the big thunder crash and stir in it, while it just stayed where it was. , moving forward from time to time, the white horse that came freely to the door was knocked down by the corner of its head!


    Unlike Da Lei who injured the enemy with bloody skin, Xiao Wu who injured the enemy knocked to the ground without any trauma and couldn''t get up immediately.


    In terms of effect alone, the five-color cow is naturally more lethal.


    The opportunity was rare, so Mu Feng naturally ordered Da Jiang to go forward and tie up the horses, and then returned quickly.


    The white horse finally realized that it could not compete with a horse and an ox, and there were people staring at it. Realizing that something was wrong, he hurriedly found an exit to escape.


    It''s just an entrance and exit that they worked hard to drill out, and now there is a big guy who has been "bullyed and played" by them many times blocking it - Hey!


    Heyao blocked the exit as firmly as a solid wooden plug, and no one dared to go up and try.


    So some of the white horses started running around, trying to get out of the field full of corn stalks.


    But the stalks, which could have been regarded as their natural barriers, have now become a cage that binds them and cannot escape.


    After rushing far, these white horses were blocked by the fine straw and stumbled with four hooves.


    They fell or lay down, or stood rigidly in place, as if they were stuck in a quagmire and could not move.


    These white horses never imagined that such an excellent natural place integrating food and defense would one day catch them all in one go!


    In fact, the reason why these white horses fled in a panic so quickly has a lot to do with their "unorganized and undisciplined".


    If these twenty white horses could be put together and rushed out together, there would definitely be a few horses that could escape.


    But right now, they were either knocked down by five-colored cattle, or blocked by corn stalks.


    Mu Feng was very nervous watching it at first, but after seeing batches of white horses being tied up, he was really happy.


    He dropped his iron gun, clapped his hands and laughed loudly: "Haha, yes, cleverness is mistaken by cleverness, and the residence you choose yourself has become your prison!


    Hahaha, you keep running! "


    While having fun, Mu Feng decisively signaled the clansmen to arrest these horses.


    The big ginger warriors who had never caught prey like this were all amazed and whispered among themselves.


    "Following the great chief to catch wild animals is different!"


    "Why does the chief come up with such a good way to catch wild animals every time?"


    "If these white horses were replaced by ourselves, would we be able to catch them easily?"


    "What are you thinking, I didn''t see Heitu was injured just now..."


    Soon, all the white horses were captured, and there were twenty-one horses in total, which was five horses less than what Mu Feng counted last night.


    It can''t be his fault, because these five are foals!


    Mu Feng was very excited, big and small, absolutely worthwhile trip.


    The twenty-one white horses were obviously BMW horses, which really made Mu Feng extremely excited.


    He just took a look at these horses to determine their names¡ªZhaoye Jade Lion, and Zhaoyebai again.


    After all, with Wanliyun as the foreshadowing, he is not surprised by this.


    But what surprised him was how a horse like Zhao Yebai would appear in groups!


    You must know that the reason why BMW horses are called BMW horses is not only because of their own miraculousness, but also because of their rarity.


    But Mu Feng is currently catching a group, and the number is not small.


    "Could it be that this kind of Zhaoye White Lion is a breed of horse?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "If they are really such a group of BMWs, as long as I breed them properly, wouldn''t it mean that wild horses don''t need to be caught, and Da Jiang will Will there be more and more Maxima?"


    Thinking of this, his heart became hot, and he accelerated the process to domesticate these Zhao Yebai.


    Up to now, Mu Feng has a lot of experience in training horses, especially BMW horses.


    That is, in front of these "self-proclaimed high-minded, stubborn-tempered" horses, directly showing their strongest strength can make them succumb the fastest!


    Dalei is like this, Wanliyun is like this, and so is Yu Qilin!


    It seems that in the world of horses, the principle that has always been upheld is that whoever has the biggest fists speaks best.


    They obey whoever can beat them.


    Just imagine, with Dalei, the five-colored ox and Hehe in front of you, and Mufeng''s own advanced animal taming skills, how can you tame this group of white horses?


    So in less than half an hour after catching these white horses, he "captured" all the twenty-one white horses and followed him out of the cornfield.


    He is completely blessed to Mufeng at this time.


    After all, the group of white horses that made it all the same was easily brought out by Mu Feng.


    After leaving the cornfield, Mufeng made a decision, and led his tribe to walk around the wild cornfield, and it took half a day before returning to the original place.


    After this circle, he estimated the area of ??his footsteps and this wild corn field, and it was roughly thirty to forty acres of land.


    Wooden Wind was lost in thought.


    Such a large piece of wild corn, although the corn kernels are too small to be used as food for humans, it is definitely possible to collect them for breeding cattle and horses.


    In addition, there is a buffer zone connected to the swamp in the south, west and north of the corn field, which is equivalent to a natural barrier, and it is difficult for other wild animals to come straight through the swamp.


    Wild corn can grow here, and other grains can naturally grow.


    Moreover, there is only one way to connect this place with the outside grassland, so it is definitely an excellent hidden place.


    If such a place is used as Da Jiang''s secret base...


    Mu Feng suddenly began to re-examine this place.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 736

    Standing out of this "island" low mountain in the grassland, Mu Feng thought deeply.


    The purpose of coming this time is to replenish the mounts for Da Jiang, catch the hawks, and check whether he can cross the river to reach the Hehe tribe by the way.


    But what he got and saw this time suddenly exceeded his expectations too much.


    Needless to say, the cows and horses exceeded expectations, and he even found such a secret and superior natural shelter here-this "mountain island" deep in the grassland.


    Surrounded by swamps, there is only one way in and out.


    Here, there are lakes, cattle and horses, and land that is naturally suitable for growing food, and many other favorable conditions.


    If this "mountain island" is made into Jiang''s secret base...


    Not to mention whether the Dajiang tribe will be transferred or not, but the secret breeding of cattle and horses and the cultivation of grain here are enough to become the food and grass supply base for Dajiang to fight in all directions.


    And if the river in the south is really the Lishui River in the north of the Hehui tribe, then he can also use it as a springboard to "stretch his hand" to the border of the Changli tribe in the west.


    He can also rely on the unique advantages here to radiate to the surrounding area, occupy this vast expanse of grassland, graze cattle and sheep, and open up another secret kingdom belonging to Da Jiang.


    Of course, even if you can''t reach the Hexi tribe, this place can also be built as a base for Dajiang to preserve the existence of the tribe.


    The ready-made middle lake is surrounded by mountains. Although the mountains are not high, there are enough trees. The surrounding swamp is already a natural barrier.


    There are boa constrictors in the swamp...


    He didn''t even need to build much to arrange the clansmen to live here.


    What''s more, there are very few people who know this place, and even fewer people who can come here-he said before that he has never seen anyone here.


    In other words, this is an undeveloped virgin land.


    Outside the swamp is an endless grassland without any shelter, which prevents the possibility of being attacked and besieged.


    Even if someone found this place and wanted to attack, they could only attack from the front.


    If Da Jiang builds a secret base here, he can really advance and attack, retreat and defend!


    If that''s the case, it doesn''t need to take all the cattle and horses away on this trip. Once it establishes a base here, it still needs some cattle and horses here, and it will be troublesome to bring them back.


    In this way, he can''t take it back with him.


    Otherwise, so many cattle and horses would be left unattended here.


    After all, there needs to be guards here.


    Mu Feng began to recalculate the plan in his heart.


    The previous plan could not keep up with the current changes.


    After thinking about it for a while, he asked everyone to return to the fence, and then communicated with Heya himself: You don''t have to go with me!


    He Yi obviously didn''t understand why he talked well with Mu Feng, and why he suddenly changed his mind again.


    But it readily agreed and clearly revealed its deepest thoughts: it didn''t want to leave here that much.


    For such a reaction, Mu Feng didn''t care.


    Who doesn''t have a mind of their own?


    Coming to the natural "fence" again, Mufeng began to choose cattle and horses.


    Everyone didn''t understand what Mu Feng was doing, didn''t they just get rid of it?


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, but only said to keep a part of it here.


    After all, the people who came with him this time were ordinary soldiers, and Jiang''s core didn''t come here.


    He needs to arrange for reliable people to come here to arrange everything after returning to the tribe.


    As for now, he only needs to get back the strong dark horse that meets Da Jiang''s requirements, and then get some cattle back.


    Because there are nearly 2,000 cows and horses here, it would take time and effort to pick them one by one.


    But this is not a problem for Wood Wind.


    He called Da Lei directly, grabbed its neck, and let it roar at the cows and horses.


    The effect is immediate.


    Those who did not respond on the spot, with more than a dozen cows and horses, were the first choice.


    Those who fought against each other were also included in the list.


    For the rest of you who are lying down and have loose bowels, just don¡¯t want them.


    In this way, only more than 350 horses were eliminated from the nearly 2,000 cattle and horses.


    As for the cows, he didn''t want any other than the three green horned si.


    Anyway, cows are food or load-bearing for ginger, and there is no shortage of ginger.


    What''s more, there are more than a thousand cows and horses on the grassland outside the mountain.


    Mufeng only selected a small part of the cattle and horses, which was really beyond my expectation.


    It couldn''t restrain itself and danced wildly, without even realizing that if Mu Feng repented, it would most likely turn from extreme joy to sorrow.


    Mu Feng saw that it was not too early, so he decided to set off and return.


    This time it took too long to come out, and he didn''t have time to go west to investigate.


    If he comes again, he needs to bring people from the tribe here to explore the terrain and make on-the-spot arrangements.


    As for not catching the birds this time, Mu Feng naturally felt a little regretful.


    But thinking of this harvest, he became happy again.


    Heyao "sends" Wooden Wind out of the mountain.


    Mufeng ordered people to cut down the branches on the mountain, sharpened one end, and rammed it like a wooden prong along the way from the mountain to the grassland, and used it as a mark.


    His purpose of doing this is firstly to make it easier to find the route directly next time, and secondly to prevent cooperation and betrayal when he comes next time.


    In order to reduce this possibility, after walking out of the swamp, Mu Feng strengthened it with the wood way derivation technique, which helped him quickly germinate a new layer of hair - after all, it will be winter soon, and if this guy has no hair on his body, he will easily freeze .


    After benefiting from Mufeng, Heya suddenly became docile again, like a big poodle, jumping and jumping around Mufeng.


    Wooden Feng told it to "look after the house honestly" and warned it to guard its "household wealth".


    Then he took Da Jiang and the others on their way back.


    Everyone was very excited, this trip was definitely a bumper harvest, and everyone who participated in this trip felt proud.


    After all, bringing back so many prey to the tribe will definitely earn the highest respect from the tribe.


    Needless to say, the ape head.


    Mu Feng, the "God Envoy" in the legend of the Apes, took all this for granted, and at the same time admired Mu Feng''s "magic act".


    And those eagle control fighters who were assimilated from the Goshawk Department were all trembling beyond measure.


    In their cognition, even if the Goshawks are a large tribe, they have never had such a feat-capturing so many prey at one time!


    They suddenly felt that, as eagle-controlling fighters, they could receive the same treatment as the clansmen in Dajiang, and it was already the great chief who took extra care of them.


    After this period of time, they already knew that, as Da Jiang''s tribe, what they had was far more than anyone in their tribe.


    And Da Jiang''s fighters are far superior to the existence of Da Jiang''s people!


    This is enough to show the great chief''s extra "graciousness" to them.


    For a moment, this group of people felt ashamed.


    I can enjoy so many things in vain without making any contribution in Dajiang. This is really embarrassing for them who adhere to the principle of fighting and hunting to gain the respect of the tribe.


    So at this moment, these people desperately want another chance to prove themselves, to prove that they are not just for nothing in Da Jiang!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 737

    On the way back, Warrior Da Jiang counted what he got this time and reported it to Mu Feng.


    Wanliyun, eight horses.


    Zhao Yebai, twenty-one horses, five foals.


    Qingjiaosi, with five heads, one with a broken horn.


    There are more than 800 black horses and a little more than 400 cattle.


    Everyone was quite puzzled why the chief gave the monster with a human face some cows and horses when he came, otherwise they would have brought more horses back to the tribe this time.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain to them either, but just asked them to take care of the cows and horses and return them to the tribe.


    With a large number of cows and horses, no matter how difficult the prey along the way is to catch their eyes, the very few wild sheep and bison appear in the forest, and they just catch them if they can, and let them go if they can''t catch them.


    In this way, they drove back from the grassland in the valley, and it took six days before they finally drove all the cattle and horses out of the valley and set foot on their way home.


    After leaving the valley, they drove back and forth for another four days before they came to the area near the black bear department.


    Coincidentally, they encountered soldiers from the Black Bear Division out hunting, and the leader was Xiong Er.


    It was the first time that Xiong Er, who saw people driving such a large group of cattle and horses back, was stunned, and subconsciously wanted to avoid it.


    They saw a group of people passing by with oxen and horses from a distance. The mounts were strong and mighty, far inferior to the dozens of them.


    After experiencing the robbery of Mufeng on the grassland before, Xiong Er understood a truth.


    Many things can only be seen and thought about, but it does not necessarily belong to oneself.


    Otherwise, if you are greedy in your heart, you may bring yourself a disaster of death.


    But just as he was about to take his people away from him, a giant eagle''s cry from the sky caught his attention: "Jiujiu¡ª¡ª"


    Xiong Er had seen the eagle-feathered dragon before.


    He looked at the sky suspiciously, and then quietly looked at the group of extremely powerful people, both puzzled and shocked: "Big, big chief?"


    The great chief he was talking about was naturally not the big flicker, but Mu Feng.


    Sure enough, before he could react, a familiar voice sounded: "Xiong Er, long time no see!"


    Xiong Er was shocked, and immediately realized that his guess was right, so he hurriedly got off his horse and saluted: "Dear chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled, "Where''s my brother?"


    Xiong Er turned his head to look in the direction of the tribe, and replied respectfully: "The great chief is practicing calligraphy in the tribe!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, he didn''t expect this big flicker to be quite diligent.


    He laughed again: "What about Xiongda?"


    Xiong Er hurriedly replied: "He is building the tribe with Brother Changshui in the tribe!"


    After a pause, he plucked up his courage and said, "Dear Chief, why don''t you come to our Black Bear Department for a rest?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    He naturally knew that Xiong Er was afraid of him, but he didn''t expect that Xiong Er would dare to invite him to be a guest in the Black Bear Department.


    He smiled and shook his head: "Forget it this time, I have to go back to the tribe first, next time!"


    Xiong Er finally breathed a sigh of relief, and straightened his back a little.


    "However," Mu Feng looked at Xiong Er nervously, "Although I can''t go to your tribe, I still want to greet your great chief!"


    Xiong Er was agitated, and hurriedly bowed his body and bowed his head again, lowering his eyebrows to please his eyes.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Don''t be nervous! Come on, Yuanshou, give Xiong Er 20 cows and 20 horses and let them bring them back to the tribe!"


    "Yes!" Yuanshou complied.


    Mu Feng looked at Xiong Er again: "Tell my brother that you can go to Da Jiang to learn to write!"


    "Yes!" Xiong Er hastily agreed.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of magic his great chief was possessed to write every day, it was obvious that he rarely made trouble for himself since he learned to write.


    So he was very concerned about this matter, and told himself to tell the old man.


    Mu Feng then led the people to rush in the direction of Da Jiang.


    Xiong Er and the others were left behind to see the unexpected surprise - forty cows and horses, and their hearts were shocked.


    The person next to him asked, "Second son, what should we do now? Are we still going hunting?"


    Xiong Er looked at the backs of Mu Feng and the other brigade, and secretly clenched his fists.

 Chapter 738

    After arranging the horses and livestock, Mu Feng and Li Hu confirmed the construction progress of the "outside school".


    This foreign school is naturally reserved for a few external chiefs to learn writing.


    It is also a place reserved for future "management" learning by other tribes.


    It has to be said that it is appropriate for Li Hu, who is preoccupied with "internal affairs", to do these things, and everything has already been prepared.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng wrote several letters, respectively to Jiu Zhu, Bai Yue, Mu Ye and others.


    The general content is to let a few people find some time to come back in the near future, and by the way, return to the tribe with the tiger head of the Tiger Department, the Heilianjiang Department of the Hei Department, and the wolf head of the Wild Wolf Department.


    Of course, he made a special statement in his heart: If the wife of Langqiu, Hua Guzi, is willing to come with her, she must be escorted by a good horse!


    After writing these letters and sending out the carrier pigeons, Mu Feng remembered something, so he had to go back and write another letter, which was for Han Shu.


    He told Han Shu to return as soon as possible in his heart, and at the same time mentioned a personal matter of his, asking him to explain it to Ko Nuoa and arrange it as soon as possible.


    After doing all this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the Moon Tower.


    It was late autumn.


    See frost in the morning.


    Mu Feng remembered that he hadn''t seen how the group of people recruited from the orangutan department got used to it.


    He took Lihu, Yuanshou and some big Jiang warriors, from Dragon City to the south, to Qinglong City, all the way west, through dense forests, and finally saw a city in the depths of the jungle - the unicorn of Big Jiang city!


    Qilin City occupies an area of ??no less than a mile, and was built according to the specifications of Qinglong City. All the giant trees within a hundred meters around were cleared and became materials for building houses in the tribe.


    The stone walls, arrow towers, wells and other facilities in the city that are more than two meters wide and four meters high have been fully constructed.


    Even if it is Mu Feng, if he wants to go in dignifiedly, he still needs to open the door.


    After seeing Mu Feng, all the members of the ape department cheered together: "My lord envoy!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand to signal that they were busy with their own business, what should these people do now¡ªit was nothing more than adapting to the surrounding environment and their new home.


    Mu Feng showed Yuanshou a tour inside and out, and then asked: "How is it?"


    The ape head was excited, and Chong Mufeng replied respectfully: "What the great chief has done to our ape department, everyone in our department will remember it in their hearts! You will definitely become the God of Natulu in the future..."


    Mu Feng quickly waved his hands to stop his compliments.


    Compliments from others are compliments, and compliments are compliments.


    But the compliment of this ape head is to wish him to become the God of Natulu.


    This is not a compliment, this is clearly a curse - God Natulu is only called after death!


    He was too lazy to argue with the ape head, and said after pondering: "You are different from others, and the situation of your tribe is also very different from others, so I can only arrange them here."


    The ape head looked solemn.


    He naturally knew what Mu Feng said.


    The people of the ape tribe are obviously different from others in terms of body shape and appearance.


    In addition, they have lived in trees for many years, so they are really not used to the lifestyle on the ground.


    As the great chief, his vision and wisdom are much higher than those of ordinary tribesmen, and he can barely accept everything that Da Jiang wants.


    As for those clansmen, needless to say.


    He has been in the Great Jianglong City for the past few days, and what he has seen and experienced has shaken his mind.


    He desperately hopes that the clansmen can also be like those in the city as soon as possible.


    But the people in the ape department obviously couldn''t adapt.


    For a moment, he was also speechless.


    Seeing him, Mu Feng smiled and said, "How about this, call out all the members of your hunting team, and I''ll let people choose among them to become my Great Jiang''s fighters. I will equip you with weapons according to your characteristics. Use bows and arrows, short knives, etc. If there is another battle, let them go with you!"


    "Big Jiang''s fighters!" Ape Head became excited, "Can they also have mounts?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Of course, otherwise, why would I take you to catch horses this time?"


    After a pause, he continued: "The relationship between soldiers is easy to get closer, and your clansmen can be integrated into Dajiang as soon as possible. When these soldiers are all right, I believe the rest will soon !"


    "Yes!" Yuanshou was convinced.


    Then Mu Feng took the ape head to wander around, especially brought him close to the herd of wild boars, and told him that he must keep an eye on the herd of wild boars¡ªbecause these wild boars belonged to Big Ginger!


    Ape Head naturally had no objection.


    For him, the more ginger stuff, the better.


    The more ginger there is, the more it proves that the ginger is stronger.


    And when they add ginger, they will get better and better as the ginger becomes stronger.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng left the ape head behind, and returned with Li Hu and others.

 Chapter 739

    After Hua Guzi replied "yes" full of regret, she became more and more determined in her heart.


    She glanced at Wolf Hill, then at Mufeng, and said proactively, "I remember you said before, Chief, that as long as we become husband and wife, we can regard Da Jiang as our mother, and I am Da Jiang." A married woman, isn''t she?"


    Mu Feng was slightly surprised, he had indeed said this.


    But at that time, he said this to break Hua Guzi''s other thoughts, and he didn''t report any other expectations at all.


    As for the later Huaguzi asked Hanshu and the others to send a message back, saying that she could help Jiang annex the Wild Wolf Department, Mu Feng was not particularly anxious.


    Now she took the initiative to say her "new identity", which is self-evident.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, you are indeed the woman I, Da Jiang, married. If anything goes wrong, you can explain it to Da Jiang, and I will ask for an explanation for you!"


    After a pause, he looked at Wolf Hill with a half-smile: "Why, my brother treats you badly?"


    Wolf Hill quickly waved his hands: "No, no!"


    After Hua Guzi came out like this last time, he already knew that Mu Feng''s mind was unfathomable, and he couldn''t guess it.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Hua Guzi.


    Hua Guzi shook her head: "That''s not what I meant, I was thinking that since I am a woman married by Da Jiang, can I go back to the tribe often?"


    The word "look" is a little heavier.


    Mu Feng understood, nodded and said: "Yes!"


    Then he ordered Li Hu: "Go and arrange accommodation for a few guests. I will personally arrange for Brother Langqiu and sister-in-law. After all, this is her first time coming back!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu turned around to make arrangements.


    Langqiu looked happy.


    Let Mu Feng personally arrange the residence, which shows how close he is!


    But Mu Feng said with a smile: "Brothers, you have seen the situation of my big ginger, just rest here, I will take my sister-in-law to see how the mother is doing, how about it?"


    Although his voice was negotiable, anyone could tell that this was an "arrangement" and there was no room for negotiation.


    Da Huyou glanced at Hua Guzi, his expression moved slightly, an imperceptible sarcasm appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he smiled and said, "Okay, bro, go get busy!"


    Naturally, Wolf Hill nodded repeatedly.


    So Mu Feng was in front, Hua Guzi was behind, and walked towards the outside of Yuelou.


    He first took Hua Guzi to see the armored ground dragon and horned rhinoceros, then took her to see the cattle, horses and livestock, and finally stopped by the horse farm, watching the mammoth "walking" leisurely inside.


    Hua Guzi was greatly shocked, and regretted even more in his heart.


    But it''s a done deal, and it won''t help if she regrets it now.


    Now she can only find another way to win a place in Da Jiang.


    Mu Feng looked left and right, but there was no one approaching, only the clansman was busy far away, so he decided not to hear the conversation between the two.


    Mu Feng looked at Hua Guzi with a smile, waiting for her to speak.


    Hua Guzi pondered for a moment and said, "I heard that the Ministry of Fire and Fire has also been annexed by you?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Not bad!"


    Hua Guzi''s heart was shocked again, and he secretly sighed that his previous behavior could no longer be described as "stupid".


    She collected her thoughts and looked at Mu Feng: "Don''t mention the old things, you should already know what I said about the Han Shu leader earlier, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Hua Guzi said: "I''m bringing this up again today because I want to confirm with you face to face, what benefits will I get if the Wild Wolf Department joins Da Jiang?"


    She looked at Mu Feng expectantly, this was the only chance she had so far to enjoy the treatment of the Great Jiang tribe.


    However, Mu Feng sneered, shook his head and said with a smile: "The Wild Wolf Department is an alliance with us, so far I haven''t thought about annexing the Wild Wolf Department!"


    "How is it possible!" Hua Guzi exclaimed, "Didn''t you establish such an alliance to annex the Wild Wolf Department? No matter how you say it, the Wild Wolf Department has three or four hundred people!"


    Mu Feng shook his head, smiled and said, "Do you think I, Da Jiang, lack three or four hundred people?"


    After all, he turned his face to look at the racecourse in a leisurely manner, pointed to the mammoth and said, "Well, although there are not many Dajiang people now, there are four to five thousand people in the tribe alone. I am also very worried about having so many mouths to eat!"


    Hua Guzi secretly clenched her fists.


    She originally thought that Mu Fenghui would readily agree, as long as she got the Wild Wolf Department into Da Jiang, she would be able to make a request to Mu Feng, and maybe even get an important position in Da Jiang.


    But she didn''t expect that Mu Feng didn''t have any enthusiasm for annexing the Wild Wolf Department.


    In this way, she will be hot on the head!


    Not to mention whether it can be done or not, even if it is done, why does Mufeng want to benefit her?


    In fact, how could Mufeng not see her little thoughtfulness?


    It''s just that he didn''t want to give Hua Guzi any chance to bargain.


    After all, in the city earlier, the old woman and her clansman made a fuss with pretentiousness, which really gave him a headache.


    Mu Feng has figured it out, this Hua Guzi is the kind of person who "give some sunshine and it will shine".


    Previously, relying on her tribe of three or five hundred people, she dared to boast in front of him that she wanted to be equal to Da Jiang and wanted all kinds of benefits. If she accepted the credit for her annexation of the Wild Wolf Department, would she not go to heaven?


    Besides, whether the Wild Wolf Department is annexed or not, there is no threat to Da Jiang at all.


    Because the large and small tribes surrounding the Wild Wolf Department were either annexed, or they established a "stronghold" of Da Jiang, or they were extremely close tribes like the Black Bear Department.


    The Wild Wolf Department, that''s all.


    So right now he doesn''t intend to give Hua Guzi a chance, let alone express his intention to annex, and wait for her to take the bait herself.


    People like Hua Guzi either ignore her, or they have to be cured once and for all.


    Sure enough, Hua Guzi was the first to lose his composure.


    She asked anxiously, "I, I can let the Wild Wolf Department join Dajiang, just ask you to let me join Dajiang like other tribesmen!"


    Mu Feng was noncommittal, and said with a smile: "You are also a woman married by me, Jiang, in the Wild Wolf Department, the wife of the great chief. With your wisdom and my love for Brother Langqiu, your status in the Wild Wolf Department may not be inferior Originally. But in my Da Jiang¡¯s words, I¡¯m just an ordinary clansman!¡±


    The meaning of this sentence is very clear, it is to let Hua Guzi choose between "chicken head" and "phoenix tail".


    After choosing, Mu Feng will tell him what he thinks.


    Hua Guzi is not stupid now, so he can hear it naturally.


    She was extremely depressed in her heart, knowing that what she had done before had made Mu Feng extremely disgusted, so she could not gain Mu Feng''s full trust in what she did now.


    In desperation, she had no choice but to kneel on one knee and salute with her arms crossed: "Great chief, I just want to live in peace and stability, and I don''t want to be bullied like before."


    This sentence has both a statement and a candid recognition of reality.


    This time Mu Feng naturally understood.


    He smiled and nodded, and said with a smile: "Yes, then do as you said. After the matter is completed, you can join Da Jiang with the members of the Wild Wolf tribe, and you will be the woman who returned to the mother tribe!"


    "Yes!" Hua Guzi bowed her head in greeting.


    This time Mu Feng really smiled and looked at Hua Guzi who bowed his head, and said in his heart: "Fight with me, you are still a little tender!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 740

    Not to mention that Mu Feng and Hua Guzi''s "intrigue" won a complete victory.


    In fact, he has already arranged a "place" for Huaguzi in his heart: as long as she can bring the Wild Wolf Department to Dajiang, it is still possible to arrange a similar position for her as the "Director of the Women''s Federation Office" who is responsible for tribal women''s affairs later.


    After all, Hua Guzi was a great chief, so he must have some experience in tribal affairs management.


    Of course, this kind of position is also a "false title" in Da Jiang, the kind that has a name but no real power.


    But this is all for later, how to arrange it depends on how things are going.


    And Hua Guzi got Mu Feng''s "promise", so he stood up, put away his resentment, and turned to a normal attitude towards Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng asked with a smile: "How about it, do you want to continue reading Da Jiang''s stuff?"


    She nodded and smiled, "Look, why don''t you look?"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng smiled and nodded, "Let me take you to see my big Jiang''s cattle and horse stables again!"


    With that said, he walked straight forward.


    Hua Guzi quickly followed.


    When the gate of the livestock pen was opened, Hua Guzi was dazzled by all kinds of livestock all over the mountains and plains.


    Dozens of people are busy in the pen.


    Some are throwing piles of haystacks into it, some are shoveling shit, and some are shearing sheep...


    She was dazzled and shocked.


    Da Jiang has so many cattle and horses that she can''t count them.


    At this moment, Mu Feng pointed at a person, and after introducing him to her, she didn''t want to look at it anymore.


    Because the person Mu Feng pointed at was Tuowei: "Look, that person is called Tuowei, and he used to be a great chief named Moxiongbu!"


    "The great chief raises horses and herds cattle..." Hua Guzi was full of bitterness.


    After Mu Feng watched her go out, he grinned strangely and followed her out, seeming to be talking to himself, but also seeming to let her hear on purpose: "Don''t worry, I can really pull a tribe to join Dajiang, and I won''t let you go With oxen and horses as companions!"


    Hua Guzi regained hope.


    But no matter what, she doesn''t want to follow Mufeng to "walk around" in Dajiang.


    Because he had to wait for Hushou and Heilianjiang, Mu Feng didn''t teach Da Huyou and them how to read right away, but let them spend a day in Dajiang.


    During the period, Mufeng naturally took them to visit the "foreign school" specially prepared for them, and let them experience it in the foreign school, and told them solemnly: "The foreign school here is specially used for you. Use it for learning, to show Jiang''s respect for you!"


    Naturally, he would not say something like "some things can''t be taught to you yet".


    Hua Guzi, who received Mu Feng''s promise, is in a good mood, and has the leisure to observe everything about Da Jiang carefully, and enjoy everything Da Jiang has to offer.


    But even so, the things to use, eat, and live in... all aspects were beyond her imagination, which made her feel even more regretful besides being shocked.


    Of course, some thoughts in her heart became more and more firm.


    The few people spent two days in Dajiang like this, not worried at all whether they were not in the tribe or whether the tribe was dangerous.


    After all, they all know that there are Da Jiang''s fighters in or near the tribe, so they don''t have to worry at all!


    On the third day, Baiyue, Konoha and Hanshu returned to the tribe successively.


    Bai Yue and Konoha brought Hushou and Heilianjiang back.


    Han Shu brought back nearly two hundred cows and five armored earth dragons!


    Bai Yue and the others went back first, met with Mu Feng respectively, and elaborated on the current affairs of the Changli tribe.


    Bai Yue and Konoha have a clear division of labor.


    Baiyue dominates the various tribes in the north to the south of the Hexi tribe.


    The Hexi tribe relies on the Lishui River in the north to build. The outer protective wall has been built, and several wells have been drilled inside the tribe.


    Other facilities such as arrow towers and houses are under construction.


    Due to the "heavy construction" of the Helu tribe, those tribesmen who originally belonged to the Lushui tribe had no time to think about rebellion. They were busy working as a whole, and they couldn''t make any waves at all.


    As for the Yellow Birds, Bai Yue followed Mu Feng''s previous reminder and took Hei Mu to Xiangli of the Giant Elephants, and asked them if the tribe had any intention of looting the Yellow Birds.


    The results speak for themselves.


    The Giant Elephants and Bai Yue, who had already tasted the sweetness of paying on credit several times and plundering other tribes, "hit it off" and decisively mobilized the tribe''s warriors and the Hexu tribe to attack on both sides, and robbed the Yellow Birds all over.


    Up to the two armored earth dragons, down to the cattle, horses, salt and weapons, all were divided by the two parts.


    Bai Yue came forward to mediate "at the right time" and "repulsed" the Hewei and Giant Elephants, and won the favor of the Yellow Birds. In desperation, the Yellow Birds had already chosen to join Dajiang.


    The resulting population was about 400 people.


    "Because some people inevitably died during the battle!" Bai Yue said with a little regret.


    According to Bai Yue, their people will return to the tribe with Zhahe soon.


    And Konoha''s approach is more tortuous.


    According to the situation Bai Yue explained to him, he first met Bai Yan secretly, and then he encouraged a tribe with more than 300 people to deal with the Bai Yuan tribe.


    As for him, he secretly contacted Hushou and brought people closer to the White Ape Department.


    In the end, Bai Shu died of unknown chaos.


    But Bai Yan, because of protecting the tribe from foreign enemies, chose to join forces with the Shuangye Department and the Tiger Department to defend against the enemy and killed the enemy.


    In order to take revenge, Baishu also strongly invited the two parts to destroy this small tribe that didn''t know what to do.


    After that, the three tribes of Shuangye, Tiger and White Ape renewed the covenant and vowed to advance and retreat together.


    As an addition to the covenant, Konoha also discussed with Bai Yue, and moved two armored dragons from Yiluo''s old place to the Bai Yuan Department.


    Mu Feng was very surprised.


    He didn''t expect that once Konoha left, the situation in the small east part of the entire Changli tribe would be completely opened up so soon.


    Moreover, Konoha''s ability to use calculations is not under the white moon at all!


    The ruthless planning and high efficiency of the two of them made Mu Feng have to admire them.


    He didn''t expect that the north and the south would "blossom at the same time", and that both the Yellow Bird Department and the White Ape Department would "change the world".


    The Yellow Bird Department was wiped out, and the White Ape Department changed its "leader".


    Moreover, the results of the two people''s calculations are different, so naturally it will not make people think that the two results are the work of one person.


    "Sure enough, before Bai Yue was in charge of the Changli territory, his hands and feet were tied!" Mu Feng secretly said, "He has the talent to lead the overall situation, but he is still a bit powerless in the complicated situation of the Changli territory."


    "As for Konoha, it is his talent that was buried before! And the boundary of Changli is just a good place for him to display it!"


    At this time, Mufeng has been determined, and the battle in Changli has also been scored since then.


    Positional warfare, guerrilla warfare, and infiltration warfare in small areas are all indispensable methods.


    And because of the needs of these battles, it was inevitable that he would send people to the west again!


    But if people are still sent from the inside of Da Jiang to the west, it will be either Han Shu or Asuka.


    Or, to gather these tribes in the Great Jiang Alliance...


    And this is also one of the main purposes of his summoning several great chiefs this time!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 741

    Bai Yue and Bai Yue first talked about the "chaos" they caused to the small tribe, and then they talked about the situation in Changli.


    The latest news is that for some unknown reason in Changli, the Yanmai and Goshawks joined forces to attack the man''s Kuwei tribe. It is said that the Kuiwei tribe took the lead in killing many members of the Goshawk tribe and looting their yellow cavalry troops. .


    Mu Feng was stunned when he heard that.


    Although he wasn''t sure, he also somewhat felt that the reason for this incident might have something to do with the fact that he had robbed the fifty armored earth dragons from the Kuwei Department.


    Originally, he wanted to use this to provoke conflicts among most of the Changli tribe, and first used others to destroy a Goshawk tribe, so that he could reap the benefits.


    What he didn''t expect was that the Goshawk Department would fight with the Yanma Department first.


    If what he expected was correct, it should be that Moerhan who returned to the tribe put all the responsibility on the Kuiwei Ministry.


    If this is the case, this Moer Khan is an expert at instigating wars and fighting back.


    Then he decided to let him go back on the spur of the moment, and he was really right.


    It''s just that in this way, the situation in the border of Changli Department is a bit beyond his expectation, and the steps that were originally expected have to be re-planned now.


    "It''s really troublesome, the plan can''t keep up with the changes!" Mu Feng rubbed his head.


    He waved his hand, thinking in his heart how to arrange the next move based on the current situation.


    Bai Yue and the others went to rest after explaining, leaving Han Shu there to explain about the Liaolong Department.


    When Han Shu came back, there was still a faint smell of blood all over his body, obviously he had experienced a big battle before he came back.


    The five armored earth dragons are the proof.


    According to Han Shu, the Liaolong Department is now aware of the existence of Ginger.


    They may not know the specific location of Da Jiang, but they know that there is such a tribe that enables the Blue Bird Department to become active in a passive situation for many years.


    So this time they dispatched nearly twenty armored dragons.


    So Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Division killed dozens of people this time, but also severely injured many members of the Liaolong Division, and captured eight armored earth dragons.


    Because Da Jiang paid a heavy price for covering the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department this time, he got five, and the Blue Bird Department took three, and asked for more cattle and horses.


    At the end, Han Shu said to Mu Feng: "Great Chief, now everyone in the Liaolong Department is a large number of people. It is impossible to rely on looting again to achieve consumption. We can''t pay the price of losing people!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said seriously: "For the time being, there is no need to harass them. After the Blue Bird Department comes, I will follow them to the Blue Bird Department and make a battle plan!"


    Han Shu''s face showed excitement: "Are you really going to take action against the Liaolong Department?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Winter is coming soon, and the Chinese New Year is coming, kill the fat pig, and have a good New Year!"


    "Chinese New Year?" Han Shu wondered, "What Chinese New Year?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, you go and have a rest, I''ll find you later!"


    "yes!"


    After learning about the situation of several parties, Mu Feng went out to meet Hutoutou, Hei Lianjiang and others.


    This time they each brought a few "elites" from the tribe to learn characters together, and they all seemed to attach great importance to this matter.


    Mu Feng invited them all to the classrooms of the foreign school, and after briefly introducing the reason why the foreign school was built, he began to teach writing.


    Except for a few great chiefs and Xiong Da who were not learning to write for the first time, it was the first time for everyone else to contact each other, so one can imagine how difficult it is to learn.


    Hua Guzi, as an escort, was also inside.


    It''s not hard to imagine her shock when Mu Feng taught them how to write.


    Hold the pen, write, and repeat with the people beside you like a childish child learning Chinese characters: "Big, big, big! The big and small ones are big!"


    Everything looks amazing!


    Afterwards, Mu Feng asked everyone to write these words, while he patrolled around the desks.


    The handwriting written by Langqiu is terrible, and it is not as good as Konoha.


    Hushou''s writing is not bad, it seems that he has figured out what is horizontal and what is vertical.


    Hei Lianjiang stared blankly with a bitter face, he couldn''t write a single stroke, and was in a hurry - he was busy building a tribe recently, so he didn''t have time to practice calligraphy at all.


    Mu Feng looked at Hei Lianjiang and sighed, and Hei Lianjiang also lowered his head and sighed.


    On the contrary, Da Huyou''s handwriting is really good, his appearance is upright, and his strokes already have some guns and sticks, which is very rare.


    It can be seen that Da Huyou really practiced calligraphy a lot!


    He didn''t hesitate to praise himself: "Not bad, not bad, brother, your handwriting is really good!"


    Big Huyou triumphantly said: "Haha, I have practiced for a long time every day!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s really good!"


    Da Huyou suddenly felt that his face was radiant, and he held the paper he had written, and showed it left and right: "Come on, come on, take a look, just write like me!"


    Judging by his expression, he is clearly a first-grade elementary school student who has been praised by the teacher - even a second-grade student would not do such a thing!


    Now Hei Lianjiang felt even more ashamed, blushed and scratched his head.


    What surprised Mu Feng even more was that Xiong Da''s handwriting was also good, which was beyond his expectation.


    You don''t need to think about it, you know, this must be the big trick forcing him to practice.


    Thinking of this level, Mu Feng was naturally not stingy with his praise, and let Xiong Da show his face in front of everyone.


    The point is¡ªMu Feng needs the power to set an example for these people!


    In order to ensure the effect, he said with a smile: "Brother, because you and Xiong Da write best, so each of you will give you a sheep as a reward!"


    "Reward, sheep?" Big Huyou was puzzled.


    But when he heard "send you off", he immediately reacted, and laughed loudly: "Haha, brother, you mean I can write well, so give me a sheep, don''t you?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Big Huyou laughed loudly: "This is good, this is good! If you write well, you can even get a sheep!"


    Xiong Da on the side was also stunned, and opened his mouth wide to say something, but his face turned red and he couldn''t say anything.


    He scratched his head, only to find it inconceivable: he hunted hard, and he was born and died without necessarily being able to get the prey, but here he could get a sheep because of his good handwriting?


    Not only him, everyone was surprised, and looked at Mu Feng with incredulous eyes, as if confirming that what he said was true.


    Mu Feng naturally saw everyone''s doubts, nodded and confirmed again: "Yes, every time I come here to learn to write, the best performer will get a sheep! If you write well three times in a row, you will get a sheep." Horse! When you leave me, Da Jiang, you can take things away!"


    "What!" Hua Guzi was the first to speak.


    She just thought that Mu Feng was crazy, these people did nothing, they just came here to learn how to write, and they can get sheep and horses without taking any risks?


    Are there so many cattle, horses and sheep in Dajiang?


    Mu Feng walked up to Hua Guzi with a smile, nodded and said, "That''s right, as long as you write well, you can get a sheep... Well, sister-in-law, your handwriting is good, and you can get a sheep!"


    "Ah?" Hua Guzi was surprised. Before he could react, he got a sheep. He subconsciously looked at the "classmate" next to him - Wolf Hill.


    Langqiu was also surprised, he stretched his head to look at the handwriting written by Hua Guzi, it was indeed much better than his own, and suddenly felt ashamed - a

 Chapter 742

    Since Hutou and Heilianjiang are far away from Dajiang, it takes a long time to go back and forth, so they stayed for three days.


    During the three days, Mufeng was teaching them how to write, and when they were free, they followed Mufeng around the big ginger.


    Some people follow Mu Feng and look around, hoping to learn something useful to return to the tribe, such as Heilianjiang, Hutou and others.


    Some people were thinking about whether they could get some "gifts" from Mu Feng to go back, like a big fool.


    There are also those who don''t know why, looking around, admiring for a while, like Wolf Hill.


    Mu Feng didn''t care, anyway, he hid everything that should be hidden, put things that didn''t involve core secrets there, and learned them as soon as he could see them, which was also their skill.


    Even so, Hei Lianjiang and Hutou looked at each other, shaking their heads and sighing.


    Obviously, although Da Jiang''s stuff is good, without Mu Feng teaching them, they basically can''t understand it.


    Because these things are seriously beyond their cognition.


    Compared with these things, writing seems to be easier again.


    Of course, in addition to teaching writing, Mu Feng also needs to have a good chat with them about the next move.


    Because the matter is confidential, only the leaders and people at the level of the great chief were allowed to participate.


    Xiong Da was honored to participate in such a "standard" meeting and was very excited.


    Li Hu was supposed to participate, but now he is busy with internal affairs and he didn''t participate. Instead, Bai Yue and Han Shu took the top.


    As for Hua Guzi, he has no real power and is not eligible to participate.


    The location is naturally chosen at the courtyard of Yuelou, which is very secluded.


    Everyone knew that something big would happen once the "meeting" took place, and they all sat upright and looked at Mu Feng.


    Before Heilianjiang came here, he had been aware of it. After a brief chat with Bai Yue, he had a guess in his heart, and he spoke first: "Great Chief, I don''t know why you brought us together this time?"


    This is Da Jiang''s pawn, asking questions for Mu Feng, and directly getting to the point, saving the need for detours.


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "This time, the reason for gathering a few of you from a long distance is because of the boundary of the Changli Department!"


    Several people regained their spirits immediately, and looked at Mu Feng together.


    Mu Feng didn''t hide it: "Not long ago, I believe that several tribes have received the armored earth dragon sent by me, Da Jiang, right?"


    Hutoutou, Langqiu and others nodded and said with a smile: "Got it!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s good. To tell you the truth, last time I, Da Jiang, got more than two armored earth dragons, but more!"


    These people all showed envious looks.


    Dudu Heilianjiang looked solemn, because he knew that although Da Jiang got a lot of armored earth dragons, he paid a considerable price.


    But if it was him, he would be willing to pay the price - after all, there are so many armored earth dragons!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I told you before that when we form the Da Jiang Alliance, I, Da Jiang, will do my best to help you grow the tribe. I believe you can also see my sincerity!"


    Da Huyou responded positively: "Yes, my black bear department has now built a protective wall with the help of Da Jiang, and the arrow tower, water well, and new houses are already under construction!"


    Tiger Head also nodded and said, "That''s right, the protective wall that our Tiger Division is building now is enough to deal with the attacks of thousands of people. If we combine it with the bow and arrow that my brother taught us last time, it can withstand the attacks of even more people!"


    Heilianjiang looked left and right, and said loudly: "Everyone knows the situation of my Heyi department. It has been separated from the Lishui department for many years. With the help of Da Jiang, the two have now merged into one!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    In this way, the Hezu tribe came from behind and surpassed them all of a sudden to become a big tribe!


    The point is that the Hezuo tribe has chosen to be subordinate to Dajiang, and the benefits they get will naturally be given priority to them.


    Even Da Huyou knew that the subordinate tribe had a good relationship with him, which one would Da Jiang choose!


    For a moment, everyone''s thoughts became active and their eyes rolled up.


    Mu Feng pondered for a while on purpose, and then said: "I didn''t hide it, I explained it directly. Now we want to get more benefits in the Changli boundary, I wonder if you are interested?"


    "More benefits?" Several people came to the spirit again, "What benefits, Armored Earth Dragon?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s not just an armored dragon!"


    This time it was Tiger Head who spoke first: "It''s not an armored earth dragon, what is it, weapons, mounts, and population?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, all these things are fine, as long as there is something in Changli, we can get them!"


    "This..." Everyone couldn''t help but panic.


    Mu Feng''s meaning was already very obvious - he wanted to rob!


    "But," Hutou said with a frown, "none of the tribes around us has spare mounts, let alone armored earth dragons!"


    After a pause, he said again: "It''s okay if we grab some people from the small tribe!"


    Langqiu scratched his head, feeling that this matter had nothing to do with him.


    Because he didn''t speak for a long time, and no one cared about him.


    Da Huyou frowned and thought, because the tribes who took the initiative to plunder the Changli territory undoubtedly wanted to push the Black Bears out, which was inconsistent with his current plan.


    Dudu Heilianjiang is eager to try.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Mu Feng didn''t care, he just looked at Hu''s head: "Brother, what''s the point of looting small tribes? If that''s the case, what''s the difference between our alliance and the Changli Alliance?"


    "Huh?" Tiger''s head froze for a moment, "You mean¡ª"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile and said, "That''s right. If you want to plunder, then go and plunder the big tribes. If you want people, you need horses. You have mounts, salt, and weapons. You have a lot of them! Since we want to attack together, we can''t What''s the point of running for nothing, otherwise just plundering a few small tribes and getting some people?


    Maybe we Baba ran over to plunder, and the small tribe is eager to join us. What will we do then? "


    "This..." Hu head froze for a moment.


    Obviously, no one wants those small tribes who obviously come to sit and eat, what they want is more weapons, mounts and population!


    Hu head thought for a while, obviously a little moved.


    Wolf Hill looked at Big Huyou, obviously looking at Big Huyou''s decision.


    Da Huyou couldn''t help asking: "But if this is the case, it will expose us to the eyes of most of the alliance in Changli. If they take action against us..."


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Brother, don''t worry, most alliances in Changli will not have two or more alliances to deal with us. Once there are, I will naturally find a way to hold them back!"


    "Huh?" Everyone sensed the inexplicable confidence in Mu Feng''s words.


    "Do you have a solution?" Da Huyou stared at Mu Feng, and found that Mu Feng had a calm face.


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Surprisingly, Big Huyou didn''t continue to ask.


    He frowned and thought about it, and after a while he let out a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "Okay, my black bears agree!"


    After he said "agreed", the Wolf Hill on the side seemed to be waiting for this sentence, and hurriedly nodded and said: "My wild wolf department also agrees!"


    Heilianjiang was not in a hurry, and said lightly: "The Hewei tribe is a subordinate tribe, and they respect Jiang!"


    Now the tiger''s head was turned into the last one, he said with a smile: "Of course our tiger department agrees!"


    But the most surprising thing was Mu Feng.


    Because he still has a lot of foreshadowing and a lot of explanations that he hasn''t said yet!


    But he reacted after thinking about it carefully.


    Da Jiang now has a lot of time to do things, and he doesn''t need too many reasons to call on these tribes!


    Because now Dajiang already has appeal!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 743

    Seeing that several people agreed one after another, Mu Feng held back all the reasons he had thought up before.


    Save worry and effort.


    Da Huyou, who had made a major decision, was no longer in his previous sloppy state, and turned to ask seriously: "Brother, since you are going to attack most of Changli''s territory, have you thought about which tribe to attack?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Let Bai Yue explain this situation!"


    As he spoke, he returned to his chair and lay back, heaving a heavy sigh of relief.


    The general direction has been set, and the next step is how to operate it.


    Bai Yue got up and saluted everyone: "I have seen some respected chiefs! I have also seen Chief Xiong."


    Big Huyou just nodded slightly.


    Tiger head nodded and smiled.


    Hei Lianjiang stood up and nodded in return.


    Langqiu learned how to flick again, and nodded with a smile.


    Du Duxiong was overwhelmed by the flattery, and hurriedly got up to return the gift.


    Bai Yue went straight to the point: "We have established an alliance now, and we have fought against big tribes like the Black Snake Tribe and the Kui Beast Tribe before. I believe everyone knows that these big tribes are not that powerful."


    After a pause, he smiled again and said, "Even the Kuwei and Goshawk tribes of the six major tribes have fought against them. Here, the Hezu tribe is involved!"


    Everyone looked at Heilianjiang with shock on their faces.


    It was hard for them to imagine that the He''an tribe was just a newly merged tribe, and they dared to follow Da Jiang to fight the Goshawk tribe.


    Heilianjiang was attracting attention at this time, and his blood was surging, and he felt extremely radiant on his face.


    On the other hand, Hutou yelled: "The Kuiwei Ministry, the one you robbed is the Kuiwei Ministry!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Tiger''s head clenched his fists, blushing with excitement, and shouted: "It is rumored that there are no less than five or six hundred armored dragoons in the Kuwei Department, and they have never been defeated. You were able to loot the armored land from them." dragon!"


    "Huh?" Before Bai Yue could react, Mu Feng''s eyes suddenly lit up, thinking of a key point, "Five or six hundred, armored dragoons, burly..."


    He suddenly remembered why he always thought this burly man sounded so familiar!


    Before that, he had heard from Chang Ning that there were three major branches in the Dali tribe: Kui Wei, Tang Jing and Hui Qiang.


    Among them, there is a panpao cavalry army in the Kuwei Department, about 500 people, and all of them ride armored dragons!


    "Kuwei Department, Kui Wei Department!" Mu Feng muttered in a low voice, "No wonder it sounds so familiar to me!"


    He suddenly realized that, across the Changli Most Alliance, he had already come into contact with the Dali tribe, and even looted more than 50 armored earth dragons from them!


    If this burly is really that burly, then Bai Yue told him earlier that the Goshawk Department and the Yanma Department teamed up to deal with the Kuiwei Department, wouldn''t it be courting death?


    You must know that the Goshawk tribe is the bottom of the six tribes, and Mufeng robbed more than 300 heads on yellow mounts, which can be said to be a serious injury.


    Now they still dare to take action against the Kui Wei Department, either because they don''t know how to live or die, or because they are relying on the Yan Ma Department that they are joining forces with.


    But no matter what, this is both good news and bad news for Mu Feng.


    The good news is that no matter what the outcome is, there will be further turmoil in Changli, and maybe the Goshawk and Yanma tribes will be seriously injured by this.


    At that time, he can take advantage of the opportunity again.


    The bad news is that if they encounter most of the burly cavalry head-on next time, Da Jiang''s fighters will be in a hard fight.


    After all, hundreds of armored earth dragons are not just for fun!


    All of a sudden, Mu Feng''s mood became heavy...


    Here, Bai Yue nodded at the tiger''s head: "That''s right, the armored earth dragon we looted belongs to the Kuwei Department."


    "This!" Tiger''s head was shocked and his eyes widened.


    He murmured: "The burly cavalry army that has never been defeated has been defeated..."


    Then he said frantically, "Since the burly tribe can be defeated, why can''t other tribes be defeated?"


    Obviously, Hutou, who has been oppressed by most of Changli''s alliance for a long time, has now developed a heart of resistance¡ªespecially after knowing that Da Jiang can defeat the burly cavalry.


    This is tantamount to breaking their invincible legend!


    Mu Feng was very surprised, he underestimated the resistance of these people headed by Hutou.


    Bai Yue nodded and continued: "But the tribe we plan to attack next is not the Kuwei tribe!"


    "Which tribe is that?" Tiger Head asked.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Previously, some of the Kui beast tribe was wiped out by our three tribes, and now there are still some people on the grassland to the west. We are going to completely wipe them out!"


    "Kui Beast Department..." Hu was stunned for a moment, then grinned strangely and nodded, "Okay!"


    It can be seen that he has a deep old grudge against the Kui Beast Department.


    Bai Yue continued: "If all goes well, our forces will penetrate deep into the heart of the Changli Department. At that time, we may face the Yanma Department, the Li Long Department, or the Goshawk Department. But everyone, please Rest assured, no matter which big tribe it is, we will not face two or more big tribes at the same time!


    This is my guarantee to you all! "


    Several people looked at Mu Feng one after another.


    They all knew that it was said that Jiang''s guarantee was actually Mu Feng''s guarantee.


    Mu Feng noticed that everyone was looking at him, so he just nodded with a smile and didn''t explain much.


    He didn''t plan to disclose his relationship with the Jade Bird Department yet.


    I didn''t intend to tell them that I was going further west, saying that it was for the public, but it was actually for private purposes-to test the strength of the Yanma Department.


    You must know that Yan Mabu and Da Jiang have a deep blood feud for generations, and his fundamental purpose of investigating the affairs of Changlibu lies in this!


    Seeing Mu Feng nodding, everyone was completely relieved, and nodded to Bai Yue to express their agreement.


    So Bai Yue elaborated on the specific combat strategy for the Kui Beast tribe and other tribes that might appear, how many troops each tribe and tribe needed to send, when to send people, etc., and explained clearly one by one.


    As for the matter of the Changli Department''s action, it was decided like this. For everyone, it was an opportunity for them to fight their skills, but for Mu Feng, it could only be regarded as a corner of a big chess game.


    From front to back, there are no objections, only some questions and answers.


    The reason for this result is not only the resistance consciousness of these people themselves, but also the confidence given to them by Da Jiang''s current strength!


    Because the "meeting" went well, it ended quickly.


    In order to "celebrate" the consensus was reached, Mu Feng told them that everyone present could get a horse!


    This undoubtedly aggravated the affirmation of the "consensus" reached at this meeting, and once again let everyone feel the strength of Da Jiang and his determination to take action against the Changli Department.


    Everyone''s trip to Dajiang this time can be described as a joy.


    After five days, everyone finally left.


    Before leaving, Da Huyou reminded Mu Feng: "Brother, you have to give me the sheep that I can write well!"


    Wooden Wind laughs and sees him off...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 744

    As soon as Mu Feng saw off Da Huyou and the others, he ushered in the guests from the Blue Bird Department.


    The lineup can be described as luxurious.


    Chang Ning, Keyelao, Ko Nuoa, and Aguli are all old people they don''t know each other.


    Three hundred cavalry troops, fifty armored earth dragons, six mammoths, and two strange beasts that Mufeng has never seen before. They look about the same size as a mammoth, but they have three sharp horns on each pair of giant horns. branch.


    This six-branched monster mount has green scales, comparable to a long snake.


    Dragon head, golden eyes, beast claws.


    Almost without asking the system, Mu Feng murmured in shortness of breath in his heart: "Kirin..."


    Chang Ning was riding one of the two unicorns, and the other unicorn was empty.


    Of course, in addition to these things that can be seen at a glance, there are many cows behind, all carrying things.


    Perhaps because the occasion was too important, Chang Ning didn''t take the lead in riding his horse towards Da Jiang as usual, but followed the team all the way to the outside of Longcheng.


    After Mu Feng heard the news, he hurriedly let the people in charge let in, and asked Bai Yue, Han Shu, Mu Ye and others to accompany and arrange the whole process.


    Even Li Hu and Ming Guang became errand runners.


    Seeing Mu Feng coming out of the city to greet him, all members of the Blue Bird Department got off their horses together, except for Chang Ning, Keyelao and others, they all knelt down on one knee to show respect.


    Wooden Wind was greatly shaken.


    He knew that the Jade Bird Department valued what he said, but he didn''t expect the Jade Bird Department to take it so seriously.


    Keyelao crossed his chest with one hand, bowed his head and saluted: "I have seen the great chief!"


    After Ke Yelao, Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa, and even the white-headed old man followed closely and saluted Mu Feng.


    Everyone has a respectful attitude and a respectful look.


    Even Chang Ning did not cross the line once at this time, and followed everyone honestly.


    Obviously, at this time, she represents the face of the entire Jade Bird Club, and she is the real Jade Bird Club Yamaduo!


    Ke Yelao said loudly: "Honorable chief, at your invitation, my Blue Bird Department brought my department''s pearl to Dajiang to see the wedding ceremony, so that the two departments can be good friends from generation to generation!"


    All the members of the Qingniao tribe shouted together: "Friends from generation to generation!"


    "Friends from generation to generation!"


    "Friends from generation to generation!"


    Only then did the white-headed old man take a step forward, side by side with Keyelao, slightly lowered his head and said, "I am Ke Wuji, the priest of the Blue Bird Department, and I have met the Great Chief."


    Mu Feng bowed in return.


    This old man should be the "Grandfather" that Chang Ning called, the one who invented the "book pattern".


    In the Blue Bird Department, the positions of chief, priest, beast master, and leader are all separated.


    Unlike Da Jiang, who is more than one, Mu Feng has several roles.


    Priests have a very high status in the first department, and they are responsible for important affairs such as sacrificing ancestors, enlightening the tribe, and enlightening the people''s wisdom. The status in the tribe is really second only to the chief.


    The old man saluted Mu Feng, which showed that he paid attention to it.


    Mu Feng was greatly shaken, raised one hand, held it up, slightly bowed his head, and said solemnly: "You are all guests, come with me!"


    Then he smiled and looked at Chang Ning: "Let''s go!"


    Chang Ning subconsciously looked at Keyelao, but Keyelao looked at the white-headed old man as if asking for instructions. The old man smiled and nodded, and Keyelao followed suit.


    Chang Ning looked joyful, smiling all over his face, walked from behind Keyelao to Mu Feng, blushing, "I''m coming!"


    Mu Feng smiled: "It''s good if you come!"


    As he spoke, he signaled with his hands: "Follow me!"


    Chang Ning subconsciously froze for a moment, then consciously handed him his hand, allowing him to lead the way forward.


    Everyone was excited.


    Everyone in Da Jiang looked happy.


    The members of the Jade Bird Department clenched their fists secretly, looking excited.


    People in both films have been looking forward to this moment for a long time!


    Mu Feng led the crowd into the Moon Tower and sat under the awning in the courtyard.


    The host and the guest sat down separately, very serious.


    Chang Ning, who was alone in white fur, sat next to Mu Feng, a little behind.


    Ke Yeluo couldn''t help admiring: "It''s only been a few months since we met, and Jiang has grown so much, it''s really young and promising!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands, and said, "Chief Ke is serious!"


    Bai Shou Ke Wuji also praised: "Before I came here, I have been hearing that Yalao and Nuoah praised you very much, and I was very happy when I saw Chang Ning mentioning the Great Chief. In addition, the Great Chief made several shots to help me. The Blue Bird Department was out of trouble. I just think that the great chief must be a wise and refined sage.


    It''s only now that I''ve been walking all the way and seeing all kinds of big gingers, and then I know that the great chief is even better than I imagined!


    To be able to develop a small tribe of two to three hundred people into a large tribe today, the Great Chief deserves the title of ''Great Sage''! "


    Subconsciously, Mu Feng wanted to scratch his head, but he just felt that everyone was going to praise him to the sky with all the rainbow farts.


    But when he thought of the seriousness of the occasion, he quietly withdrew his hand and brushed it by his ear instead.


    From Ke Wuji''s point of view, this move is a humble and not-worthy move, and his admiration for Mu Feng is even greater in his heart.


    "At such a young age, she has such a bearing. She really is a good match for Chang Ning, and it is the blessing of my Jade Bird Club!" the old man thought to himself.


    He whispered something to Koyala.


    Ke Yelao hurriedly got up, bowed again, and said solemnly: "Dear chief, I, the Jade Bird Department, came here for two things, one is your marriage with Chang Ning, and the other is to attack the Liaolong. What''s the first thing to discuss?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Marriage is a big deal, let''s discuss it first!"


    Keyelao nodded, straightened his body, and said seriously: "Then, as the leader of the Jade Bird Tribe, I will present a wedding gift to Jiang Mufeng, the great Jiang chief, in the name of the great chief of our tribe."


    Then he cleared his throat: "Hexagonal Linlong with two heads!"


    "Six-horned unicorn..." Mu Feng knew in his heart that it should be those two green-scaled unicorns!


    Keyelao didn''t know what Mufeng was thinking, and continued to say loudly: "Six mammoths!


    Ten armored earth dragons!


    Three hundred cans of salt!


    Twenty pieces of blue aqua python skins!


    Two bundles of linen!


    Three hundred spotted cows! "


    As Ke Yelao called out a long list of gifts, all the Dajiang people present gasped, their expressions shocked and surprised.


    I have to say that what the Jade Bird Department gave is really generous!


    In terms of just replacing people with these things, these things can be exchanged for a big tribe!


    And this is something given by the "married" daughter of the Jade Bird Department!


    They clenched their fists one by one and looked at Mu Feng together.


    They are so honored to have such a great chief!


    Wooden wind was greatly surprised.


    He didn''t expect that the girl from the Jade Bird Department gave so much dowry!


    Of course, he knew that there must be some good friends from the Jade Bird Department in it.


    But being willing to give away things like this shows the sincerity of the Jade Bird Department.


    He stood up laughing and nodded, stepped forward and bowed to salute: "Jiang Mufeng thanked the Jade Bird Department for your kindness, but I am disrespectful of so many things, so I have to accept them!"


    He then turned to Bai Yue: "Go and talk to Uncle Li Hu, and hand over things to the guests of the Blue Bird Department!"


    Bai Yue nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Then turned and left.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department clenched their fists excitedly.


    Once the gift is received, it will be considered that Da Jiang has accepted the matter, and Mu Feng has accepted it, and the relationship between the two departments will be further improved!


    And their Jade Bird Department, the confidence to get out of this world is even greater!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 745

    After Koyelao finished all the things he sent, Mufeng accepted it calmly.


    No disrespect, not polite words.


    So when he said he accepted, all the people from the Jade Bird Department were extremely excited.


    After overcoming many criticisms in the tribe, Chang Ning finally didn''t have to inherit the chief of the blue bird, and could marry outside.


    On the one hand, it is because Ke Yuwu, Ke Yelao and others support Changning, saying that the rise and fall of a movie cannot be entirely on a woman.


    On the other hand, Mu Feng has solved the crisis of the Blue Bird Department intentionally or unintentionally several times, and has already let the people of the Blue Bird Department understand that if they want the Blue Bird Department to break free from the cage, it is unlikely to rely on Chang Ning, and Da Jiang''s young chief is the one. their way out.


    And the way to make the young chief maintain a good impression of the Jade Bird Department is just a little bit, relying on Changning to "bind" the Jade Bird and Da Jiang together.


    In addition, the Blue Bird Department is a large tribe, and they are determined not to make their married daughter look shabby.


    This is human nature again.


    And what made them rejoice and rejoice was that this matter was proposed by Mu Feng and they handled it.


    As long as this trip to the Blue Bird Department comes first, and then Mu Feng will go to the Blue Bird Department again, the matter will be completely settled.


    And the Jade Bird Department has shown enough sincerity, according to their understanding of Mu Feng, this "return gift" will not be less, right?


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    Mu Feng naturally understood their thoughts, and said with a smile: "I have already accepted the generous gift from the Jade Bird Department, and I, Da Jiang, will not be stingy. It just takes some time to prepare, and when we reach the Jade Bird Department, how about offering it together?"


    Ke Yelao, Ko Nuoa and others were all excited, and they all looked at each other, excited inexplicably.


    Along the way, they all admired Jiang''s everything.


    Even the things used by people working outside they think they are handy weapons.


    It''s just that no one dared to mention it because of sympathy.


    In their opinion, as long as Mufeng randomly picks something from the tribe, it is the best thing for them. Now that Mu Feng actually said that he needs to prepare, that is even more of a good thing!


    Koyala laughed and said, "In this case, I will thank the chief first!"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Ke Yelao looked at Chang Ning, who was obedient and silent behind Mu Feng, with a face of relief, and said with a smile: "If you want to say, Chang Ning is the most intelligent in our department, and has the best vision!"


    Chang Ning pursed his mouth, and stuck out his tongue playfully at Keyelao, triumphantly.


    Everyone laughed.


    Bai Shou Ke Wuji said: "Indeed, she not only found a good husband for herself, but also made my Jade Bird Department no longer as difficult as before. After your affairs are settled, my Jade Bird Department will also be considered to understand a wish. Please also ask the great chief to pull more from my Blue Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, the two tribes are brother tribes, and the two tribes will definitely support each other in the future!"


    "In that case," Keyelao said with burning eyes, "if the great chief has no objections, then we will decide how to destroy the Dragon Division?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Then he moved his hand, and Han Shu made the surrounding Dajiang people who were in charge of serving tea and water to retreat, leaving only Mufeng, Baiyue, Hanshu, Feiniao, Changning, Keyelao, Ko Nuoa, Aguli, Ke Wuji and others present.


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng in unison, waiting for him to speak.


    Mu Feng nodded, and looked at Han Shu and Ko Nuoa: "In order to prevent the understanding of the situation from being different, which one of you is explaining the situation of the Liaolong Department again, so as to avoid the situation of inconsistency in understanding later."


    Konoa glanced at Hanju, who nodded.


    Ko Nuoa nodded and said: "The situation of the Liaolong Department is that they have realized that we Qingniao and Da Jiang are teaming up to deal with them. Because we were intruded by a small group of people before, and many soldiers were killed. Roughly, it should be It looks like a thousand. Now they have dispatched most of their troops to encircle us, but they will not chase too far, it seems that because of our previous ambush, they dare not chase far away easily."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Han Shu: "If there is anything I didn''t say, you can talk about it!"


    Han Shu nodded: "The current situation is that it is difficult for us to harass and kill them with a small group of fighters. If we want to gain more gains and reduce losses, then we need to dispatch more fighters!"


    Having said that, he looked at Mufeng and then at Keyelao to show that he was done.


    Mu Feng nodded, and looked at everyone in the Jade Bird Division except Chang Ning behind him: "This is what we know, is there any discrepancy with what you know?"


    Koyala shook his head: "No!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded and said, "Do you know how many people and fighters there are in the Dragon Division?"


    Koelao looked at Konoa and Changning.


    When they returned to the tribe, they said that they had obtained a lot of information from the Buffalo Division and the Dragon Division.


    It seems that Mu Feng also knows, why ask again here?


    Before they could reply, Mu Feng got up and said solemnly: "The chief of the barbaric bull tribe, that Niuben, is with me, Da Jiang. He knows that there are more than 12,000 soldiers, more than 4,000 soldiers, and more than 1,000 warriors." hunting team members. This count is inaccurate!"


    "No?" Chang Ning, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, "But weren''t you there before, and listened to him with your own ears."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If the Liaolong Division only had four or five thousand fighters, even if the Bulls and the Lei Ze Division fought together before, how many times their fighters could withstand you? But think about it, until now, they still have What does it mean to be able to mobilize a large number of people to surround and kill two soldiers?"


    "What do you mean?" Chang Ning frowned and asked in doubt.


    Not only her, but everyone else also frowned and thought about it.


    That''s right, the Blue Birds had severely injured the Dragons twice, and Mufeng led them to severely wound them once, and Hanshu and Konoa teamed up to kill them for a while. After calculations, their fighters would have to lose three There are more than a thousand combat power.


    According to the figure of four or five thousand, they must have not had much combat power.


    But right now, they can easily mobilize more than a thousand soldiers and armored earth dragons, which shows that their number of fighters is more than four or five thousand!


    "That old clapper from the Barbarian Department lied?" Chang Ning was charming and turned upside down, very annoyed.


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "You can''t blame him, after all, the Barbaric Bulls are only subordinate tribes, and it''s normal for him not to know the actual situation."


    After a pause, he laughed again: "Even he can think of pretending to be a hunting team member as a soldier to avoid being recruited by the Dragon Division. How could the Dragon Division easily let him know the actual situation?"


    "How many people and how many soldiers should there be in the Dragon Division?" Chang Ning asked.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "It''s really hard to say."


    Now Koyala became anxious: "If this is the case, wouldn''t we have to be the same as before, or we still don''t know their details?"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng smiled with satisfaction.


    It''s rare that such an old man like Koyala realized the importance of "knowing yourself and the enemy"-they used to pick up their weapons and do it directly!


    Not only Koyala was anxious, but others such as Ko Nuoa and Aguli were also anxious.


    "Great chief, if we don''t know their exact numbers, how can we defeat them?" Konoa immediately asked a question.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Although we can''t know how many people they have, we know how much combat power they have at least!"


    "The minimum combat power?" Konoa thought about this sentence seriously.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, at least how much combat power they have!"


    "Then how much combat power do they have?" Konoa couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Feng smiled and stretched out his left hand to his chest, and tapped his right hand together, counting while doing the counting: "Before, Chief Ke and I ran thousands of miles to attack the dragon cavalry army in the valley. Their mammoths had nineteen mammoths. , there are more than 70 armored earth dragons, and the rest of the cattle and horses are not counted. This is the combat power they wanted to attack Wanzhangyuan last time. Excluding the men and horses gathered by the Lei Ze and the Bulls, there should be at least 3,000 of them. !


    And when we set fire to the Liaolong Department at night, there were at least two or three thousand fighting forces in their tribe. Since then, there have been no large-scale battles between you, until not long ago Hanshu and Konoa kept fighting. Harassing and killing about a thousand of their combat power.


    After going back and forth like this, there should be four or five thousand of their fighters now! "


    "Four to five thousand!" Everyone exclaimed in unison, "So many!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right. In other words, their original number of fighters may be similar to yours, but they have been hesitating all the time, wanting to consume the strength of the Lei Ze Department and the Barbarian Department, so they missed the opportunity..."


    Ke Yelao subconsciously looked at Ke Wuji next to him, his face full of fear.


    Because before this, only the old man in the Blue Bird Department had speculated that the number of the Dragon Department should be more than 15,000, and the soldiers also looked like six or seven thousand.


    It''s just that this statement failed to win the approval of other members of the Blue Bird Department, so the Blue Bird Department fought against the dragon twice, and both sides suffered heavy losses in those two times.


    Just when the Blue Bird Department thought that the Liaolong Department was seriously injured and did not dare to provoke troubles, they were able to organize a large-scale battle.


    Only then did they understand that the two battles of the Liaolong Division could be called traumatic injuries, but definitely not serious injuries.


    Listening to Mu Feng''s analysis now, he suddenly remembered that they probably killed more people from the Buffalo Department and Lei Ze Department.


    Comparing the surprised attitude towards the war before and after the two films, Ke Yelao suddenly felt that what Mu Feng said was correct!


    "Four to five thousand..." Konoa frowned and muttered, "If there are so many people, how can we attack them?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 746

    Konoa muttered to himself, and the clansmen of the Blue Bird Division also had sad faces.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s better to think about how to beat others than to worry about being beaten by others?"


    "Huh?" As soon as these words came out, the eyes of everyone in the Blue Bird Department lit up.


    Yes, before this, they were passively beaten and could only defend. Now that the two sides have switched identities, it''s the Liaolong Department that should be worried!


    Thinking about it this way, each of these people relaxed again.


    Bai Shou Ke Wuji sighed: "One word from the great chief can change people''s mood, it''s not my ability!"


    Ke Yelao nodded, and asked seriously: "Since it is as the chief said, is it true that the blue bird and Jiang can only fight head-on?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Ke Yelao clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "Okay, as long as we can destroy the Dragon Division, it''s okay to pay a certain price!"


    This time Mu Feng shook his head: "There must be a price, but it must not be someone from my two departments."


    "Huh?" Everyone was very surprised, "How do you say?"


    Mu Feng pondered for a while and said: "Population is the foundation of the tribe, so the population will not be lost as long as it is possible."


    Ke Yelao looked around, looked at Baishu Ke Wuji, and then at Ko Nuoa, all of them were puzzled.


    On the side, Chang Ning frowned, looking at Mu Feng expectantly.


    Obviously, she knew that Mufeng had a plan.


    Although unfounded, it is taken for granted.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng nodded with a smile and said, "Use slaves to make up for this loss!"


    "Slave?" Everyone in the Blue Bird Department looked at me and I looked at you, and they were even more puzzled.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, use slaves! Give them mounts and weapons, and let them charge ahead!"


    "Using slaves..." Koyelao and Konoa looked at each other, thinking carefully.


    Both of them have been guarding the Jade Bird frontier territory all year round, so they naturally know the importance of employing people in battle.


    If you use slaves to fight, you can naturally withstand the enemy''s first wave, which is also the most violent and most morale attack. But slaves do not belong to the clansmen of the tribe, and their loyalty to the tribe is a problem.


    "What if the slaves rebel in front of the battle?" Koyala asked a key question.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Then give them a reason not to rebel!"


    "A reason not to rebel?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded, "You can tell them that as long as they help you fight, they will be free. If they rebel, they will die!"


    Ke Yeluo''s eyes lit up, thinking carefully about the possibility that Mu Feng said.


    He has never used slaves to fight, so naturally he doesn''t know the possibility of this.


    But now there are thousands of slaves in the Blue Bird Department. If they can be used in battle, the Blue Bird Department will be equivalent to a big increase in strength!


    "But once you give them mounts and weapons, no one can guarantee that they won''t rebel!" Keelao frowned.


    Now without waiting for Mu Feng to answer, Ke Wuji, who was just listening to the side, said here: "Give them some weapons such as bone knives and sticks, while our soldiers use bows and arrows, bamboo spears and other weapons, so naturally they are not afraid." them!


    In this way, if they go forward to fight, they may be free, and if they retreat, they will only die. As individuals, they all know how to choose! "


    Speaking of this, he looked at Mu Feng with awe, and sincerely praised: "What the great chief thinks is the most irresistible thing in the human heart. Many people know it, but no one can think of it!"


    Woodwind smiled and waved his hands.


    Now Koyelao became excited: "If that''s the case, the slaves will be the first to wear down the combat power of the Dragon Division, and then our fighters will go up again, and they will face fighters whose morale and combat power have been consumed a lot , the chances of winning will be much higher!"


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng clapped his hands and laughed, "At that time, the two cavalry troops will be in front, and a charge will be enough."


    "But..." Konoa finally asked a question at this time, "It''s already autumn, and it''s hard to break through the fur they wear, or the outer layer of leather armor. For melee combat, or There will be damage!"


    As he said that, he looked at Mu Feng with scorching eyes, but he was afraid that Mu Feng would get angry, so he lowered his head and said tentatively in a low voice: "If my Blue Bird Department can have weapons like yours..."


    This sentence can be regarded as a reminder to everyone in the Blue Bird Department.


    Before they came, they had such an idea.


    It''s just that today''s visit is for a major event in Changning, so it''s not easy for them to bring it up.


    But if they don''t mention it, they are a little bit unwilling.


    But in the end it was Konoa who brought it up with this reason.


    After Ko Nuoa said this, everyone in the Blue Bird Department fell silent, looking at Mu Feng expectantly.


    There was silence.


    Mu Feng pondered and remained silent.


    At this time, Han Shu quietly came to Mu Feng''s side, and said in a low voice: "Chief, before I came, even though I was the Queen of the Palace of Great Jiang, the brothers from the Blue Bird Department did not escape, but were led by Brother Ko Nuoa. , come back again and fight with us!"


    After a pause, he knelt down on one knee and exposed his left chest: "If it wasn''t for Brother Ko Nuoa, Han Shu might not be able to come back alive!"


    Mu Feng glanced at Han Shu, and couldn''t help but gasp.


    I saw that Han Shu was bruised and black and purple from his ribs to his heart, obviously he was seriously injured.


    It looked like it was scratched by some blunt instrument. Although the skin was not broken, the bruise was shocking.


    Han Shu is also a ruthless person. After suffering such a serious injury, he never mentioned it to him after he came back!


    "What''s going on!" Mu Feng raised his brows and opened his eyes angrily.


    Han Shu said in a deep voice: "We were surrounded by armored earth dragons from the Liaolong Department. One man rode an armored earth dragon and bumped into me. I was knocked down and almost hit my chest with a hammer. Thanks to Brother Konoa who led me The man arrived in time and ran into the armored earth dragon head-on! Two brothers from the Blue Bird Division died, and he, he was also injured!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng turned to look at Ko Nuoa.


    Ko Nuoa was indifferent: "on the battlefield, casualties are inevitable, and besides, it''s all for the sake of the tribe, so it''s nothing to get hurt! You and I have been fighting side by side for a long time, and we are already brothers. If you get hurt and save you, worth!"


    He said it sincerely, and there was no intention of taking credit for it on his face.


    However, Mu Feng was greatly shaken at this time.


    "Fight side by side, brother..." Mu Feng murmured these words carefully, his mood fluctuating.


    Konuoana takes Hanshu as his brother, and he hasn''t mentioned this matter since they met, which shows that he is magnanimous.


    But he didn''t say anything, Mu Feng could also think of the critical situation at that time.


    You know, the big tail hammer that the armored earth dragon hits with all its strength can kill even a horned rhinoceros!


    No matter how tough Han Shu''s body is, can he be tougher than a horned rhinoceros?


    It is conceivable that if it weren''t for the lives of Konoa and the two soldiers of the Blue Bird Division, Han Shu must have died there.


    At this moment, Mu Feng made a decision.


    He breathed a long sigh of relief, and said solemnly: "Yes, this time against the Liaolong Department, I, Da Jiang, will give you five hundred gold gun heads from the Blue Bird Department. You need to prepare the gun barrels yourself, but what kind of gun barrel is suitable for you I''ll let someone help you find it!"


    "Five hundred gold spear heads?" Konoa was stunned for a moment, and then his breathing became rapid, "This, so many!"


    Not only Ko Nuoa, but even Ke Yelao, Ke Wuji and Aguli were shocked.


    They didn''t expect Mu Feng to be so generous!


    Even Chang Ning gave Mu Feng a slight push at this time, lowered his head and said in a low voice, "You, you don''t need to send so much, even if our business has been settled, if there are so many at once, Da Jiang will be much less... "


    Mu Feng''s heart warmed, and he felt a little ashamed.


    Although Chang Ning is still a member of the Jade Bird Department, his attitude is clearly towards him.


    And the clansmen of the Blue Bird Tribe, as always, have a clear distinction between love and hate, and they really treat Da Jiang with righteousness.


    He lightly patted the back of Chang Ning''s hand, signaling her not to feel guilty, then stood up and asked seriously: "Why, do you think that a wife like me, a great chief, is not worth so much gold, or is it the fate of my war chief?" Worth so much?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 747

    After Mu Feng asked these two sentences, he seemed to be talking about the importance of Jiang''s face and Han Shu''s. In fact, everyone in the Blue Bird Department understood that it was just reciprocating.


    Ko Nuoa never mentioned the matter of saving Han Shu, and did not claim credit first.


    Mu Feng used the excuse of reciprocating the gift and Han Shu not to be arrogant.


    Both parties did not rely on "love" and gave each other enough face.


    This time it was Baishou Ke Wuji who stood up and bowed to salute: "Although the great chief is young, what he said and did, even a person of my age would never have imagined and could not do it!"


    Mu Feng smiled and bowed his head: "High Priest, you are joking. What I said is true. Han Shu is the leader of my Great Jiang, so life is precious. I marry Changning, and I also need to give the bride price to the Blue Bird Department!"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand at Han Shu, signaling him to get up.


    Ke Wuji was convinced and no longer entangled.


    Han Shu finally got up, retreated to Mu Feng''s side, and took a deep breath to calm down his excitement.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand and murmured "Hui Tian" in a low voice, and under the watchful eyes of everyone, the bruise on Han Shu''s body faded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Han Shu''s complexion is also getting better and better.


    "Healing technique!" Ke Wuji narrowed his eyes, "So fast!"


    He himself will, but he will definitely not be as easy as Mu Feng!


    Keyelao also stood up at this time, with uncontrollable excitement on his face: "With these five hundred gold spear heads, my Blue Bird Department can have a five hundred lance cavalry! The chief doesn''t need to give other betrothal gifts, That''s enough!"


    "Haha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, waved his hands and said, "You guys from the Cyan Bird Department really underestimated me, Jiang!"


    At this time, Mu Feng was grateful for the goodwill of the Blue Bird Department, Ko Nuoa''s "brotherhood" to Da Jiang and Chang Ning''s affection for him, and he was full of pride in his heart, and laughed: "The five hundred spears are only part of it. You gave me so many things from Dajiang, I can''t be too shabby."


    Chang Ning''s beautiful eyes were looking forward, shining brightly, and her pretty face was flushed with red: "You..."


    Mu Feng took her hand, ignored the burning gazes of the members of the Blue Bird Department, and then said with a smile: "How about this, you give me a six-horned dragon. I, Da Jiang, really don''t have such a beast, so let''s replace it with something else!"


    "Huh?" The blue bird''s eyes were burning.


    They all know that Mu Feng is a beast master, and Da Jiang has many magical and fierce beasts, and any strange beasts he gives are far superior to most of the wild beasts in their tribe!


    Now it depends on what kind of beast Mu Feng will give them.


    Nervously, Chang Ning pulled Mu Feng subconsciously.


    This scene was just seen by Bai Shou Ke Wuji, and he sighed in his heart: "Girls are growing up, and they are outgoing!"


    The rest looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    Mu Feng patted the back of her hand again, and said in a low voice: "You will always be my Da Jiang''s person in the future, so you must let your mother rest assured!"


    Chang Ning was taken aback for a moment, his pretty eyebrows were raised, and the corners of Xiao Qiao''s mouth were full of complacency, she no longer worried about Mu Feng.


    Ke Wuji lamented again.


    Then Mufeng turned to Keyelao and said seriously: "Two horses, one female and one male, can reproduce by themselves."


    "Wanli..." Koyala muttered, unable to articulate clearly, "What is that?"


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "It''s the fastest horse of my Dajiang tribe so far. Compared with the jade unicorn you saw earlier, it''s not half as fast!"


    "This!" Koyelao was excited.


    Konoa was also excited.


    "It takes at least four or five days to get here from the Blue Bird Department, but Yu Qilin can arrive within two days. Then this horse..." Ko Nuoa said tremblingly.


    It''s not that he makes a big fuss, it''s that he knows too well the distance between the two films, and it''s too time-consuming to contact for something!


    The key is that what Mufeng gave is still a pair, and more can be bred slowly in the future!


    Chang Ning was in a hurry, wouldn''t it be good to leave her with two rides on such a BMW?


    Before Ko Nuoa could react, Mu Feng smiled again: "Every time I went out to fight, I remember you asked me if I could also have wolves as trailblazers. How about this, there is a group of yellow wolves in the Baishuyuan area, and I will let that group The yellow wolf left with you, and has since become the beast of your Blue Bird Division!"


    "Great!" Konoa blushed, "With wolves as the pioneers, we will definitely have the upper hand when we fight against humans!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled: "But I have agreed in advance, I can only let them go with you, as for whether you can fully understand what they mean, I have no choice!"


    Konoa nodded hastily: "I understand, I understand!"


    Koyelao couldn''t help but nodded in agreement.


    In fact, he had already figured it out in his heart. When the group of yellow wolves arrived at the Blue Bird Department, they would no longer have to worry about the wolves attacking people. It would not be a big problem if they could be tamed slowly by the animal trainers in the tribe!


    This also shows the kindness of Mu Feng!


    Five hundred golden spear heads, two BMWs, and a pack of wolves, all of which were good things that exceeded the expectations of the Blue Bird Department!


    As for livestock, salt and furs, the Blue Bird Department really has no shortage.


    Even if ginger is given, it doesn''t make much sense.


    No matter how many things, they really dare not think about it, and they are too embarrassed to ask for it.


    Ke Yeluo hurriedly bowed to Mufeng and saluted: "Dear chief, these things are enough!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said with a smile: "Is it really enough?"


    Koyala nodded repeatedly: "Enough, enough!"


    "That''s good," Mu Feng said with a smile, "Then I will give you the rest when I go back to the tribe with you!"


    "Also!" Koyala''s expression changed, and his heart became vaguely excited again.


    At this moment, Chang Ning couldn''t help pulling Mu Feng: "You give so much, what about Da Jiang?"


    "Hahaha!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "Don''t worry!"


    The members of the Jade Bird Department clearly felt that Chang Ning''s heart was no longer in the Jade Bird Department, but the young chief in front of him took good care of the Jade Bird Department!


    Koyala pondered for a while, and then said seriously: "Since the chief said there are more, I, Koyala, will not be polite to you. I will put these things in the Jade Bird Department and see our chief before sending them out!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    So Mu Feng invited the people from the Jade Bird Department to discuss the two matters that were settled, and only when the Jade Bird Department set off and returned, Mu Feng went to the Jade Bird again.


    Seeing that the important matter has been negotiated, the white-headed old man Ke Wuji looked at Keyelao, who nodded before he stepped forward and said: "Chief, I heard from Chang Ning that you have created a system that can record things. ''Words'' can be written on something called ''paper'', can I see it too?"


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he smiled and said, "Of course!"


    So Mu Feng asked someone to fetch a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and explained them to the old man one by one.


    Keyelao, Konuoa, and Aguli were in a fog when they heard it, but Changning was elated when he heard it, and the old man was thoughtful.


    After a long while, the old man frowned and asked seriously: "Great chief, is it true that according to what you said, all things, things, and names can be written in the characters you created?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    The old man obviously didn''t believe it, so he thought for a while and said, "My name is Blue Bird, I wonder if the great chief can write it down?"


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, picked up a pen and wrote the word "blue bird", thinking: "This is too simple!"


    The old man froze for a moment: "What about the mammoth?"


    Mu Feng didn''t hesitate, and directly wrote the word "mammoth".


    The old man was stunned again, thought for a while and said: "The Ke family of the Blue Bird Department and the Jiang family of Da Jiang have been friends for generations, can you write?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing and said: "Of course, no matter how many there are!"


    He really wanted to say "I''m afraid you don''t think enough", but since he is an old man and he is polite to himself, he didn''t refute his face and wrote this sentence.


    Then he wrote another sentence: "The two departments have made good friends, and since then they have supported each other and wiped out the Liaolong Department!"


    While writing, he explained to the old man.


    The old man was completely dumbfounded now.


    Although he understood why Mu Feng wrote so fast, he also knew that the "characters" created by Mu Feng must have been created according to a certain "principle".


    To put it bluntly, this "principle" is a certain "rule".


    Although the old man couldn''t say it, he knew that the "patterns" he created were made up of curved lines and big black dots.


    The "characters" created by Mufeng are composed of strokes such as "horizontal", "vertical" and "skimming".


    He couldn''t understand what Mu Feng was writing, and he also understood that Mu Feng didn''t just scribble, but really created many "characters".


    And judging by his situation, it is obviously more than what he created.


    For a moment, Ke Wuji''s heart was at war with heaven and man, and his expression struggled...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 748

    Ke Wuji was very troubled in his heart.


    He naturally knows that the "characters" written by Mu Feng are much more advanced than the "patterns" created by himself, and the writing is obviously simpler.


    The most important thing is, judging by the speed and fluency of Mu Feng''s writing, it is clear that enough has been created to be used to record things.


    And he has only created less than a hundred "patterns" up to now.


    He wanted to ask Mu Feng to teach him, but he didn''t know what he could come up with to convince Mu Feng.


    After all, Chang Ning learned those words because of his special relationship with Mu Feng.


    He doesn''t take out anything he wants, just learn so many characters, hang!


    But he didn''t want to miss such a good thing.


    He knew that once the Jade Bird Department had these "words", they could write down the major events in the tribe in the future, and many things about fighting, hunting, and picking, so that the descendants of the Jade Bird Department could also grasp it.


    In this way, it prevents people who do a lot of things from being unable to remember, and forgetting after a long time.


    In that case, many important things, experience, and skills will not be passed on, which will bring losses to the Jade Bird Department.


    But he didn''t know what kind of things he had to show to make Mu Feng tempted.


    After all, Ginger seems to have everything!


    When Ke Wuji was struggling with pain, Mu Feng smiled and said: "High Priest, do you want to learn, I will teach you!"


    "Ah?" Ke Wuji was taken aback, unable to believe his ears, "You, ah no, are you willing to teach me?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Of course!"


    Ke Wuji subconsciously said what was in his heart: "But, my Jade Bird Department can''t give you anything else, are you still willing to teach?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized that he understood the old man''s thoughts, and his heart was filled with joy.


    He said with a smile: "Don''t worry, it''s because our two departments are good friends, and I got the dowry gift of marrying Changning!"


    "This..." Ke Wuji looked excited and bowed in salute, "You are truly a great saint!"


    Mu Feng was polite on the surface, waving his hand to signal that he didn''t need to be like this, but he was thinking in his heart: "Hey, he thought he had to pick up something to learn, and he knew that he needed something. Oh, what a pity, I''m still too kind!"


    In fact, Mu Feng has already been thinking in his heart how to further draw the relationship between the Jade Bird Department and Da Jiang through words, and use words to influence the Jade Bird Department''s way of thinking and doing things, so as to achieve his purpose of writing penetration.


    He sighed deeply in his heart, but still showed a "high-minded" wooden smile on his face and said: "It''s just that I created a lot of characters, what should you do if you won''t be able to learn them all in a while?"


    Now Ke Wuji was in trouble.


    He heard from Chang Ning that there are at least a few thousand characters created by Mu Feng, no matter how clever he is, it is impossible to learn them in a few days.


    "Then what should we do?" Ke Wuji was in trouble again.


    Mu Feng gave a method at the right time: "How about, your Jade Bird Department can select the young generation with outstanding intelligence and strong ability to come to my big Jiang after a while, and I will teach them how to write."


    Ke Wuji''s eyes lit up: "Is this okay?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Of course!"


    After a pause, he pointed to Konoa and Aguli and said: "As far as I know, the leader of Konoa, Aguli, and Azig are all leaders of the younger generation in your tribe. Changning is now married Join me, Da Jiang, and I can teach them for you too!"


    When Mu Feng said this, he spoke with sincerity and earnestness.


    But in the bottom of his heart, he was thinking that he looked like an evil old wizard, holding a candy with ecstasy in his hand, and said to the "kids" such as Ke Wuji, Ko Nuoa, and Aguli: "Come on, come on!" Ah, there are sweets to eat at Uncle''s place!"


    Of course, this is just his momentary "daydream".


    His real idea is to influence them with words and infiltrate them with culture through contact with the younger generation of the Jade Bird Department.


    The Jade Bird Department and Da Jiang are very close now, but not necessarily in the future.


    If the relationship between the two films is to remain close, or even get closer, it needs to penetrate and change from the root.


    A common text, a common way of thinking, and a common code of conduct are the only way to bind the two parts together.


    And the infiltration and influence of words belongs to the category of "moisturizing things silently" and will not cause resistance.


    In addition, he also knew in his heart that people like Konoa, Aguli, and Azig admired him very much, so he could just use this opportunity to build a good relationship with these people.


    After all, these people will be the senior members of the Jade Bird Department in the future. Once they have this relationship with Da Jiang, they will consider Da Jiang in everything!


    Of course, these plans are what Mu Feng thinks in his heart and cannot be shared with outsiders.


    On the surface, his rhetoric is generous enough and selfless enough¡ªwilling to teach Ke Wuji to write for free, and to train the next generation of successors and leaders for the Jade Bird Department.


    Even in the eyes of Ke Wuji and Keyelao at this time, Mufeng made up for the loss of a good chief of the Jade Bird Department because of marrying Changning, and made up for it.


    The two looked at each other and were greatly moved. Almost at the same time, an idea popped up in their hearts: such a young chief is thinking of the Jade Bird Department in his heart. Changning marrying him is a blessing for Changning, and even more so for the Jade Bird!


    Ke Wuji looked at Ko Nuoa and Aguli, and asked, "What do you mean¡ª"


    Before he could finish asking, both of them nodded in unison: "I am willing!"


    "I am willing to learn writing in Dajiang!"


    Konoa said bluntly: "I want to learn how to march and fight from the great chief!"


    Aguli''s eyes lit up too, and he hurriedly added: "Yes, I want to learn too, please ask the chief to teach me!"


    Both of them could tell that today the young chief was in a happy mood and very easy to talk to. It was a good time for them to make requests and learn their skills!


    In order to get Mu Feng to agree, Aguli even knelt down on one knee and made a big salute: "Please teach me, the great chief!"


    Ko Nuoa came to his senses, and hurriedly imitated Aguli and begged Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, but hesitantly appeared on his face, and then nodded "grit his teeth": "Yes, I can teach you for the sake of good relationship between the two parts, but¡ª"


    When the two heard "but", their expressions were very nervous, and they looked at Mu Feng eagerly.


    Mu Feng "hesitantly" said: "I taught you, in case your Jade Bird Department has any thoughts about me, Jiang¡ª"


    Both of them were shocked, and shook their heads hurriedly: "Don''t dare, don''t dare!"


    Seeing that Mu Feng was moved, Keyelao hurriedly added: "If the chief has any concerns, I can swear an oath to you when you see our chief!"


    "Oath!" Mu Feng nodded, "Okay, then I will accept it for the time being. If Ke Yue... Chief Ke agrees to the oath, I can teach you!"


    "Great!" Keyelao, Konoa, and Aguli Qiqi clenched their fists, excited for this difficult opportunity.


    Chang Ning''s beautiful eyes were even more radiant, and when he looked at Mu Feng, he was full of spring water.


    She naturally understood that Mu Feng said it was because of Cyan Bird, but in fact it was because of her!


    The so-called love makes people lose their minds, but so...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 749

    Everything was properly planned, and Mufeng kept the people from the Blue Bird Department to spend the night in Dajiang. Such typefaces can be used repeatedly, and it is extremely labor-saving when carving.


    Wooden Wind naturally chose movable type printing.


    As long as Da Jiang can print with movable type, he will be able to print a large number of books in the future.


    This can not only speed up the recognition speed of children in the tribe, but also save the trouble of teaching people from other tribes to write again.


    However, there are many commonly used characters, and Mu Feng can''t write all of them in a while.


    He had no choice but to pick out some characters commonly used by Da Jiang, and spent 300 achievement points in exchange for the reverse template of the printing typeface. He wrote no less than 200 characters, which was enough for Da Jiang''s people to learn for a while, so he took the typeface to go Find craftsmen and teach them how to engrave.


    Lettering is not a one-time job, and right now he can''t wait for the on-site printing, so he has to explain the key points and size of the lettering before leaving.


    Fortunately, these craftsmen are already very familiar with the art of carving after building the ginger totem pole, so it is not a big problem to carve a word.


    After explaining the lettering, Mu Feng called Bai Yue, Han Shu, Asuka, Li Hu and others, and talked about the unexpected discovery in the valley.


    Several people were extremely excited.


    Bai Yue took the lead and said: "If the river on the grassland is really the Lishui River, then the mountain island is very close to the river''s head! It''s just across the river, no matter how close it is, it''s useless!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "It''s not about the river, it''s about whether it can reach the Hexi tribe. If it is possible, I will naturally have a way to let the tribe cross the river!"


    "This!" Bai Yue looked shocked, clenched her fists, and said excitedly, "Then I''ll find a way to try when I get back!"


    After a pause, he continued, "You can ride an eagle-feathered dragon to see it from above!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "I''ve thought about it before, but considering that I''m not familiar with that area, if there are more trees and forests below, I won''t be able to tell the direction."


    "Then what should we do?" Bai Yue frowned and thought about it.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "You put something that can surpass the trees in the river. Next time I fly from the mountain island, if I can see something, it means there is no problem."


    "Tall things..." Bai Yue frowned again, thought carefully, and then said tentatively, "Set off thick smoke?"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he patted his head: "Yes!"


    Only then did Bai Yue happily say: "Then when I go to the Hexi Department again, I will prepare like this!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "We''ll deal with this matter when we get back from the Blue Bird Department!"


    "Aren''t you going to fight the Liaolong Department?" Bai Yue was eager to try.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Teach Han Shu about the Liaolong Department, and you can deal with the Hezuo Department''s affairs with peace of mind. If there is time, I will follow Han Shu and the others to have a look!"


    Han Shu grinned strangely.


    Bai Yue scratched her head, a little disappointed.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, arrange the affairs in the area of ??the Hexi Department well, there will be many big battles to be fought in the future!"


    Only then did Bai Yue laugh happily.


    He smiled and asked, "Then I''m going back to the Hexi Department now?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry, follow me to the Blue Bird Department before going!"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "It seems that the great chief has finally started to worry about his marriage!"


    Woodwind laughed and shook his head.


    Then Li Hu told Mu Feng about the tribe''s current expenditure on materials, including weapons, tools, objects and copper coins.


    Because Mu Feng made it very clear before that if there is a problem, he must be held accountable to the individual, so the things that pass in and out of everyone''s hands are clearly recorded in the book.


    Mu Feng held the booklet of Li Hu''s records, read it while listening to his explanation, and praised him again and again.


    I have to say that Li Hu''s handwriting is actually the best among all of them.


    This may have something to do with his daily "journal account".


    Mu Feng read the records in the brochure, and got a general understanding of the situation of "labor" in Pixiu City.


    till this moment,

 Chapter 750

    Mu Feng found a problem. After the arrival of the Blue Bird Department, no one mentioned the matter of the Yanhuo Department from the beginning to the end. It seemed that they hadn''t noticed that the Yanhuo Department was no longer in the original tribe.


    He wasn''t sure if the Blue Bird Department knew not to mention it, or for some other reason. Anyway, they didn''t mention it, and he didn''t even bother to mention it.


    Originally, he thought that if the Blue Bird Department mentioned it, he would have the cheek to fool him with the excuse of asking for a dowry.


    Well now, people didn''t mention it at all.


    "Since you don''t mention it, then I''ll take it as your acquiescence!" Mu Feng said in his heart, "Or take this opportunity to go out and serve it together..."


    He thought of what Li Hu had told him, that there were more than 300 red deer in total, so it could be seen that Shuofeng and Huolong still caught quite a few red deer in the old area of ??Yanhuobu.


    In view of the large number of red deer, after thinking about it, Mu Feng asked people to prepare several batches of red deer, horses and pottery utensils to strengthen the momentum.


    Three days later, Mu Feng took Bai Yue, Li Hu, Han Shu Fuyu and others to the Jade Bird Division, with 300 soldiers, corresponding to the 300 of the Jade Bird Division.


    In addition to people and horses, all kinds of beasts that fly in the sky, run on the ground, and hide in the Jiang cavalry army.


    Of course, Wood Wind also brought enough generous gifts.


    In addition, he also ordered Konoha, Fuyu, and Asuka to carry 300 Jiang Jingqi and a group of armored dragons, mammoths and other mounts to follow them all the way to the Qingzhang Mountain area, and then headed west without anyone knowing. Specific whereabouts.


    When passing by Baishuyuan, Mu Feng naturally called out the pack of yellow wolves, and after a brief explanation, the pack of yellow wolves followed the ginger men and horses and left Baishuyuan honestly.


    They never imagined that such a pack of wolves would become a betrothal gift for someone else to marry a daughter-in-law.


    Mu Feng looked at the group of wolves following honestly, and said silently in his heart: "Everything is for marrying a wife, don''t blame me! Everything is for marrying a wife..."


    The men and horses of Dajiang along the way can be described as hawks and dogs, screaming and tsunami.


    Needless to say, the grandeur and majestic weather.


    Four days later, Ma Qiqi, a ginger man, arrived at the Beishan Pass of Qingzhang Mountain.


    Aoki, who led the way, rode first to the pass and shouted loudly, and soon a group of Qingniao troops flashed out, and the leader was Aguli!


    Aguli brought his horse to Mufeng, got off his horse and saluted, excitedly said: "Dear chief, my chief ordered me to welcome you here!"


    Then he rushed to Lihu, Baiyue and others to salute, and then said: "Please follow me!"


    Mu Feng smiled and raised his hand to signal, and said with a smile: "Let''s go!"


    A Guli got up, and saw the people behind Mu Feng with a glance, with a smile on his face again.


    At this moment, someone shouted: "Look!"


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department looked up at the sky, and saw three huge birds flying over their heads, making a "chirping" sound.


    Aguli''s expression froze, and he exclaimed, "God bird!"


    All the soldiers of the Jade Bird Department knelt down together, shouted "God Bird", and then worshiped.


    Mu Feng was helpless, knowing that this was their reverence from the totem, no one could change it, so he waited patiently for them to get up, and then said: "Okay, let''s go!"


    Aguli looked excited, and shouted excitedly: "Thank you, Great Chief, for allowing us to see the real divine bird!"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile, as if it was over.


    Only then did Aguli get on his horse with arrogance and lead Mufeng into the hinterland of Qingzhang Mountain.


    This is the second time for Mufeng to go to Qingzhang Mountain. When he passed by last time, he was still a little apprehensive, but now he let Aguli lead the way.


    The mood is very different.


    A group of people walked for most of the day, took a rest and continued to set off.


    It didn''t take long before a giant eagle called from the sky: "Jiujiu¡ª¡ª"


    Everyone didn''t know what to say, but Mu Feng frowned and asked, "Aguli, is there anyone else here besides you?"


    Aguli was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted after looking at the giant eagle in the sky, and said with a smile: "Great chief, it should be Azig who brought someone to pick you up!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Aren''t you going back to the tribe with me?"


    Aguli shook his head regretfully: "I need to patrol around Qingzhang Mountain to prevent the sneak attack of the Liaolong Division!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, I understand. After this matter is over, our two departments will join forces to solve the Dragon Department, so you don''t have to continue guarding this side!"


    Aguli''s eyes lit up, and he shouted, "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and looked to the southwest where the smoke and dust could be seen, there was a group of people walking there.


    Judging by the size of the team, there are about a hundred people.


    Just like this, Mufeng led the people to slowly follow Aguli forward, and after a while, he saw Azig had come to Mufeng on his horse.


    Before the horse stopped, Azig got off his horse and knelt down on one knee: "Dear chief, we meet again!"


    Then he also rushed to Lihu and Baiyue to salute, after all, one of them is the leader and the other is the leader of the battle.


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Get up!"


    Azig hurriedly stood up, nodded to Aguli and said, "Aguli, leave it to me!"


    Aguli nodded, turned around and led the people back to Qingzhang Mountain.


    Only then did Azig look at King Li who was beside Mu Feng, and there was still a taste of eagerness in his eyes.


    He cupped his fists at King Li: "Brother King Li!"


    Li Wang just laughed, scratched his head, and didn''t say much, which made Azig a little embarrassed.


    Only then did Azig say: "Great Chief, please follow me!"


    Bai Yue laughed softly and said, "Great Chief, it seems that the Blue Bird Department attaches great importance to your arrival!"


    Li Hu said excitedly: "That''s for sure! Now I, Da Jiang, am a real big tribe!"


    This sentence was said with great pride, which just corresponded to the joy in Li Hu''s heart at this time.


    Wood Wind nodded.


    The people who came to meet the guide were already two selected by the next great chiefs of the Jade Bird Department, which shows that the Jade Bird Department attaches great importance to him.


    He nodded, thinking in his heart: "It''s not in vain, I want to reciprocate!"


    Just as he was thinking like this, he saw that the brown horse that Azig was riding was already exhausted¡ªthis brown horse was weeded out by Da Jiang. .


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Azig, come here!"


    Azig turned his horse around, came near Mufeng, and immediately bowed: "Great chief, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Feng pointed to the group of black horses behind him: "Choose one among them, it''s better than the one you''re riding now!"


    Azig was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded and thanked: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Then he scratched his head: "Great chief, I, I don''t know how to pick horses!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said, "Li Wang, help him choose!"


    Li Wang nodded, turned the five-color bull, and led Azig to the group of black horses at the back of the team. He went straight to the group of horses, slowed down, stretched out his hand and pressed down on a horse.


    The horse stumbled and nearly fell over.


    King Li shook his head: "This won''t work!"


    Azig''s jaw almost dropped!


    His own horse had been in a tantrum before, and Azig had put his hands on the neck and threw him down, which had been hailed as a ministry official.

 Chapter 751

    After picking out the horses, Azig rode forward again to lead the way, looking at the "Condor" flying high in the sky from time to time, his mind agitated.


    It''s just that Azig failed to send Mufeng to most of the Qingniao Department. After approaching a continuous highland grassland, Azig also came to Mu Feng and saluted respectfully: "Dear Chief, I still want to patrol the northern part of the Qingniao Department." Defense line, I can''t send you to the Blue Bird Division!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback, nodded and said, "Okay, see you again when we have a chance!"


    Azig turned around and looked at a mound in the distance behind him.


    Following his gaze, Mu Feng looked at a group of men and horses that circled behind the mound, and were rushing towards them.


    It''s just that Mu Feng doesn''t recognize the leader.


    Not only Mu Feng, but even Aoki who came to the Blue Bird Department several times did not know him.


    But the mounts they rode were either brown horses or Zebra bulls, all in blue bird costumes.


    Mu Feng was slightly puzzled, and looked at Azig aside.


    Azig introduced: "Great Chief, he is the leader of the guards on the southern front of our department, and his name is Yin Gun."


    "Indian gun?" Mu Feng sounded familiar, but he couldn''t figure out who it was for a while.


    Azig reminded with a smile: "He is the eldest son of the leader of our ministry, Ke Yeluo, and also the elder brother of Yemaduo Ke Changning. The relationship between the two has been very good since childhood."


    "Oh!" Mu Feng''s face showed a look of surprise, and he said inwardly, "So it''s uncle!"


    There was a weird smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Azig doesn''t know why, so it''s not easy to ask, but he immediately went to meet the seal gun, after the two handed over, Azige patted his horse and came to Mufeng, saluted on the horse, and said goodbye respectfully.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, we will meet in the north soon!"


    Azig was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized that he was so excited that he nodded heavily.


    Then he rushed to Lihu and Baiyue to salute, and finally said goodbye to King Li.


    It''s just that Li Wang didn''t say anything, just nodded blankly and said goodbye.


    Azig led his people to leave, and a group of people headed towards Mu Feng hurriedly.


    The leader is heroic, with strong facial features, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a beard. He looks quite mature.


    He was riding an armored earth dragon, with a big bow on his back, and a big bone knife pinned to it. It was a meter and a half long, and he didn''t know what kind of bone it was made of.


    Mu Feng remembered that Chang Ning had said before that his clan brother Yin Gun could hunt and kill pythons in the Wanzhangyuan jungle by himself, and he was expected to become the number one warrior of the younger generation.


    In this way, this bone knife should be related to the beast he killed.


    As for what kind of beast it was, Mu Feng couldn''t tell.


    If you look at the length of the bone, it is not far from a mammoth.


    When Mu Feng was looking at Yin Gun, Yin Gun was also looking at Mu Feng carefully, with some ups and downs on his face.


    Bai Yue frowned slightly, and reminded: "Brother, you are¡ª"


    Only then did Yin Gun come to his senses, and he got off his horse and saluted: "Dear chief, I am Yin Gun, and I am here to pick you up as a blue bird!"


    The attitude was extremely respectful, and he added another sentence: "Thank you for your help to my Jade Bird Department, Yin Qiang will definitely remember life and death in my heart!"


    After a pause, he turned to Li Hu, Bai Yue and the others, and asked loudly, "I wonder who is the leader of Li Hu, and who is the leader of Bai Yue?"


    Li Hu and Bai Yue revealed their identities.


    Only then did Yin Gun salute respectfully and politely, very friendly.


    The two returned the courtesy politely.


    Yin Qiang looked at Mu Feng again, his gaze was still scrutiny.


    Mu Feng was stunned.


    Because he sensed a trace of¡ªresistance?


    It''s not hostility, it''s resistance!


    It was obviously not the case when Yin Gun saluted him earlier, but why did he have such emotions after saluting?


    Bai Yue obviously also saw something strange.


    He couldn''t ask Yin Gun directly, so he lowered his head and said in a low voice: "The great chief..."


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, smiled and waved his hands, and looked directly at Yin Qiang: "Brother Yin Qiang, what do you want to say?"


    "No!" Yin Gun''s voice was a little cold, and he turned around and was about to get on the "horse" to lead the way.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, brother Yin Qiang seems to have something to say, wouldn''t he be happy if he didn''t say it?"


    Sure enough, Yin Qiang snorted coldly, and said directly: "You are the great chief of the Blue Bird Department, with a high status, you let me say it, and I will say it!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Say it!"


    Yin Gun stood forward with his neck on his neck, signaling his soldiers to stay away from him.


    Mu Feng smiled more intensely, but smiled silently.


    Yin Gun spoke again: "Let me tell you first, what I said is only my own opinion, and it has nothing to do with the Blue Bird Department!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Yin Qiang snorted: "You Da Jiang helped my Jade Bird Department get out of the predicament, I am very grateful. But you are going to marry Changning next time, I am not happy!"


    "Not happy?" Mu Feng smiled even more intensely, not surprised at all, "Why?"


    Yin Qiang looked at Mu Feng with a bright smile, rather surprised: "Aren''t you angry?"


    Mu Feng said: "You have said everything, this is what you think alone, why am I angry?"


    Yin Qiang was stunned for a moment, and the expression of displeasure on his face decreased slightly, but he became strange.


    He looked at Mufeng, nodded subconsciously, but shook his head immediately: "I''m not happy, not because of you, but because Changning is Yema Duo from my tribe, and also my clan sister. She is the smartest person in my tribe, The person she wants to marry must be the strongest warrior, not you...you are too thin!"


    "Ha!" Mu Feng almost laughed out loud, after all, Yin Qiang disliked himself for not being "tall and mighty" enough, and it had nothing to do with Chang Ning''s marriage to Jiang.


    He was worried that Mufeng would not be able to protect Changning.


    And what he said was actually just that the elder brother wanted to keep an eye out for the younger sister.


    But Mu Feng straightened his face immediately, and said seriously: "Then what kind of person do you think is worthy of Changning?"


    Yin Qiang was real, pointing at Li Wang beside Mu Feng: "Whatever it is, this brother is like this!"


    King Li didn''t even look at the gun.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "But I am the one who wants to marry Chang Ning, tell me, how can I make you happy?"


    This question made Yin Qiang questionable, he hesitated and gritted his teeth and said: "I will not be convinced unless you can defeat me, otherwise even if you marry Changning, I will not be happy!"


    "Huh?" Bai Yue opened her eyes angrily, and was about to scold him.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "You mean to promise you, right?"


    Yin Gun hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    Obviously, he knew it was wrong to provoke Mu Feng like this, but he couldn''t get over the "protecting sister" in his heart, and he still wanted to "check it out" himself.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Now Yin Gun was completely relieved, eager to try: "You said that!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "But just to say this to you, I''m not so unhappy now, don''t worry, I won''t kill you!"


    Mu Feng suddenly felt it was funny, this Yin gun looked like a big and three rough, but he was a simple-minded and wonderful person.


    He grinned and nodded: "Okay, how to fight?"


    Yin Qiang looked at Mu Feng, and said seriously: "I won''t bully you either, get off your mount and find an open space, let''s fight!"


    Bai Yue''s expression was strange, and she suddenly felt relieved.


    "This seal gun, find it yourself..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 752

    With the gun in front, he came to an open space.


    The soldiers of the Jade Bird Division were all nervous, looking at Yin Gun, hesitating to speak.


    Da Jiang''s fighters were all old gods, looking at the two of them as if they were watching a play.


    Bai Yue even asked Li Hu in a low voice: "Uncle Li Hu, how many times do you think the chief can beat him down?"


    Li Hu said with a worried expression, "Slap me down?"


    He thought for a while before saying: "Look, this Indian gun is so strong, it would be good if the chief can defeat him, right?"


    Li Wang on the side was not stingy with his words at this time, and said with a sneer: "Even I can''t beat the great chief, this man named Yin Gun is just looking for it!"


    "You can''t even beat me!" Li Hu, who didn''t know it, was startled.


    "Yeah!" Li Wang nodded with a calm face.


    "You fought with the great chief?" Li Hu frowned, "When did it happen?"


    King Li scratched his head: "I forgot, anyway, the great chief''s strength is definitely not as strong as mine, but no matter whether I am empty-handed or holding a weapon, I can''t touch him. If life and death are fighting¡ª"


    He didn''t continue talking, but there was a trace of panic on his face.


    Li Hu frowned: "How is it?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "If life and death are to be fought, he still won''t be able to get close to the great chief."


    Li Hu was shocked and said, "Could it be because the great chief is holding a spear and you are holding a sledgehammer?"


    Li Wang shook his head: "Even if other people carry a bamboo, I can kill them with two hammers!"


    "Two hammers?" Bai Yue asked a seemingly inconsequential question.


    King Li snorted coldly: "Open the bamboo pole with one hammer, and kill people with one hammer!"


    Li Hu frowned and asked, "So you can''t get close to the great chief?"


    King Li shook his head: "I can''t get close. Although his strength is not as strong as mine, he is not weak. I can''t break his weapon with a hammer, so there will be nothing left."


    "Then why don''t you use weapons?" Li Hu asked again, "Is it okay to fight in close quarters?"


    King Li shook his head again: "I can''t catch him up close, and he''s become more slippery than an eel in the moat."


    Having said that, he still has a calm face, without any discomfort.


    As if losing to Mu Feng was a matter of course.


    Li Hu''s face was full of shock, and when he looked at Yin Gun again, he looked gloating...


    Yin Qiang stood still in the open space, looked back at Mu Feng, and muttered: "Great chief, let me say first, this matter has nothing to do with my Jade Bird Department. Since you want to marry Chang Ning, although I am not happy, I am not willing to marry you." Will object. But you are willing to fight!"


    Then he added another sentence: "Don''t worry, I will keep my hands!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Just let go and come here!"


    After a pause, he also added: "If you didn''t see that you are my uncle and said this again, I would definitely beat you into a pig''s head!"


    "Pig head?" Yin Qiang froze for a moment, but did not react.


    But he is not so stupid that he can''t tell good things, at least he has nothing good to say about "pigs".


    He nodded: "Then you can''t blame me!"


    As he said that, Yin Gun rushed forward, raised his fist as big as a bowl, and threw it at Mu Feng.


    high speed.


    Mu Feng just stood still, as if he didn''t react.


    All the Jade Bird soldiers exclaimed in unison, they should drink the seal gun and don''t be impulsive, after all, he is the great chief of Jiang!


    "What to do, the leader is attacking the chief of Jiang!"


    "Leader''s fight, my blue bird department is going to be unlucky!"


    "What if the great chief blames him?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd, they were all worried that the Yin gun was not serious enough to hurt Mu Feng.


    On the contrary, Da Jiang''s warriors were still there, sitting on their horses, not even showing signs of worry.


    The Yin Gun had already rushed to Mu Feng, and hit Mu Feng''s chest with his fist.


    Mu Feng, who "just" reacted, smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth: "It''s just fast!"


    "Huh?" Before Yin Qiang could react, he realized that Mu Feng had grabbed his wrist.


    He panicked all of a sudden, his eyes narrowed: "Why so fast!"


    While talking, Mu Feng put one hand on Yin Gun''s wrist and clenched it tightly, and he seemed to think that he was too slow and pulled towards him, then he turned his back to Yin Gun, and before Yin Gun could react, he used another hand Already stretched out, he also grabbed the wrist of Yin Gun, bowed and straightened his waist, directly turned Yin Gun over his head from his back, and then fell to the ground on his back!


    Mu Feng himself also "hissed" and rubbed his teeth, he felt pain for Yin Gun!


    "Ah!" Yin Qiang, who was thrown over all of a sudden, cried out in pain.


    "Ah?" All the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division also exclaimed.


    "what happened?"


    "How did the leader get to the ground?"


    "Have any of you seen clearly..."


    Here, Da Jiang''s fighters talked one by one, and there was a lot of clicks.


    "Tell me, who can escape that back fall just now?"


    "Brother Hanshu, can you escape?"


    "roll!"


    "Haha, I''m relieved to see you like this!"


    "You stinky boy itches from time to time..."


    Here, Yin Gun immediately got up from the ground, rubbed his shoulders, and showed fighting intent in his eyes: "Come again!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded, hooked his hands at him: "You come, you come!"


    Yin Gun rushed over again, this time kicking in the face.


    Mu Feng curled his lips, turned sideways when he was in front of him, he didn''t even use his hands, and directly hit the heel of the ground where he was standing with a "sweeping leg".


    Unsurprisingly, Yin Gun fell on his back again.


    Mu Feng only felt a little ashamed, the seal gun was obviously just relying on his strength and speed, but he had kung fu in his body.


    "Ouch!" Yin Qiang fell on his back again.


    Now everyone burst into laughter, including Da Jiang and the soldiers from the Blue Bird Department.


    Da Jiang''s fighters were laughing at Yin Gun''s overreach, and they were also laughing that he fell on his back twice.


    The soldiers of the Jade Bird Division gloated over others'' misfortune, and even seemed to be extremely happy to see Yin Gun suffer a loss.


    There was even a soldier from the Jade Bird Division clapping his hands and laughing loudly: "Good fall, good fall!"


    There were also soldiers from the Blue Bird Department booing: "Great Chief, you should be more aggressive, so he won''t be convinced!"


    "Great chief, hit him!"


    "That''s right, hit him!"


    There was another burst of laughter from the crowd.


    Mu Feng, who was about to stop, was stunned for a moment, then he turned his head and smiled at the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department and said, "Okay!"


    Then he looked at Yin Qiang who had just got up from the ground, grinned and said, "Uncle, it seems that beating you is what everyone expects!"


    "Brother Uncle..." Before Yin Qiang finished speaking, he saw Mu Feng rushing towards him.


    What caught my eye was Mu Feng''s bright smiling face.


    "Brother Uncle, I''ll give you a stamp!" Mu Feng grinned strangely, and punched him on the eye socket.


    Of course, Mu Feng kept his hand.


    "Ah!" Yin Qiang cried out in pain, wanting to retreat quickly.


    How could Mu Feng make him happy, he grabbed his collar and punched another eye socket.


    Then he stepped back quickly, hugging his chest and laughing.


    Not only Mu Feng, but even the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division burst into laughter.


    I saw Yin Gun glaring at them with a pair of huge "panda eyes": "What are you laughing at!"


    "Haha, good fight!" Someone cheered.


    "Look, the leader has the eyes of an iron-eating beast!" Someone booed.


    "Boss, oh boss, are you convinced now?" Someone teased.


    The rest of the crowd asked Mu Feng to be more ruthless in their booing, obviously they were not afraid of big troubles when they watched the excitement.


    The soldiers on the general''s side were already laughing so hard that they sat on their horses and laughed loudly.


    "Iron-eating beast?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, he frowned and muttered, remembering it in his heart.


    Only then did Yin Qiang react, and wanted to cover his eyes, but grinned in pain.


    He murmured: "It''s so ruthless!"


    Mu Feng also laughed loudly, shaking his fist: "Uncle, do you still want to fight?"


    "Brother Uncle..." Yin Qiang didn''t understand what this meant, but waved his hands again and again, "No more fights, no more fights!"


    Judging by its appearance, it is clear that it is regretful.


    With annoyed expression on his face, without any trace of jealousy, he said to Mu Feng with a sigh of relief: "Big, Great Chief, now I am happy!"


    Only then did Mu Feng loosen his fist, walked slowly in front of him, stretched out his hand and pointed at him, wanting to heal him.


    The Indian gun was alert and retreated.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll treat you!"


    Unexpectedly, Yin Gun shook his head: "No, if you lose, you lose, and it''s also useful to keep it!"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Seeing that Yin Gun''s expression is not too hard to put down, he nodded and said seriously: "That''s good!"


    As for what he said is useful, what is the use?


    Mu Feng, who couldn''t figure it out, shook his head, and stopped thinking about it.


    Only then did Yin Qiang pat the dirt on his body, and respectfully said to Mufeng: "Please come back to the Blue Bird Department with me!"


    This time, Yin Gun didn''t show any resistance at all, and his face was full of joy.


    Wood wind greatly admired.


    He thought for a while and said, "Wait a minute!"


    Yin Gun was puzzled: "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Can you show me your bone knife!"


    Without hesitation, Yin Qiang took out the bone knife and handed it to Mu Feng with both hands.


    Wooden Feng held it in his hand, and saw that it was covered with a layer of light red, obviously because it was soaked in blood.


    In addition to the bloodstains, there are still some gaps on it, and it is unknown how many beasts and enemies have been killed.


    The blade was still covered with a faint fishy smell.


    Mu Feng respected him for this open-minded warrior.


    He pondered for a while and said, "Can this knife be given to me?"


    Yin Gun was surprised, but nodded solemnly: "Yes, it is my honor to be able to give it to the Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng once again appreciated the magnanimity of the seal gun, nodded, turned around and said to Bai Yue: "Bai Yue, bring a golden knife!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng took over the one-meter-long, thick cloud-patterned iron knife, and handed it to Yin Gun with both hands: "In return, this golden knife will be given to you!"


    Yin Qiang was already trembling all over, and the eyes in the dark eye sockets seemed more and more busy.


    He knelt down on one knee, raised his hands above his head, and shouted loudly, "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 753

    Yin Qiang, who was shot with panda eyes, was full of joy, and he didn''t care about the ridicule of the surrounding Jade Bird soldiers. He returned to his mount with the golden knife in his hand, and couldn''t put it down.


    After seeing the knife in his hand clearly, the surrounding soldiers widened their eyes and exclaimed, "Gold, gold!"


    At present, all luminous metal utensils are collectively referred to as gold utensils, not just gold.


    As for the non-luminous ones, they are basically regarded as stones.


    Right now, the golden knife in Yin Gun''s hand has a wide and thick back, which is obviously good for chopping. The exquisite cloud patterns are all carefully crafted by Da Jiang''s craftsman, and the long iron knife glows with a cold light.


    Anyone who sees that light will understand that it is definitely not comparable to any bone knife.


    This kind of light is indeed gold.


    For a moment, all the soldiers were envious again when they looked at Yin Gun!


    Someone even said in a low voice: "You say, if I also fight with that great chief now, even if I am beaten like a leader, will I also get a golden sword?"


    The people around laughed together: "If that''s the case, will it be your turn?"


    "Even if I was really beaten all over my face by that great chief!"


    "Hey, I should have tried before the leader just now..."


    Of course, it''s a joke, all the soldiers of the Jade Bird Division have also noticed that their leaders didn''t take advantage of it at all, so what if they go?


    In particular, the young chief was the one who helped the Jade Bird Department solve the big trouble, and his deeds had spread throughout the Jade Bird Department.


    Especially among the younger generation of fighters, many of them followed Mufeng to participate in the conquest of Lei Ze, Manniu and other tribes. After the destruction of the two tribes, they themselves were regarded as heroes by the tribe.


    And Mu Feng, who led them to victory, is naturally a hero among heroes.


    Therefore, the Qingniao tribe and the whole tribe have already respected Mu Feng extremely.


    As for Yin Gun''s invitation to fight, it was mostly out of concern for the elder brother''s love for the younger sister.


    What the result is, does not affect the final result.


    What''s more, after his leader was beaten up again, he even got a golden sword, which was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    The actions of the young great chief really made it impossible to find any faults.


    Even the person who was beaten out of the panda''s eyes - Yin Gun, was sitting on the back of the armored dragon, holding the golden knife tightly with both hands, as if he was afraid that others would snatch it away.


    The soldiers of the Jade Bird Department on the side booed again: "I said leader, how cool is it to hold this knife, give it to me and I will hold it for you!"


    "That''s right, leader, is it comfortable to go back and hug your sister-in-law with the golden knife in your hand?"


    "That''s right, the golden knife cuts your hands, go back and hug your sister-in-law..."


    "Hahaha!" Everyone laughed again.


    With a pair of panda eyes open, Yin Gun didn''t care at all, without any airs, he hugged the golden knife tightly: "Go away, this golden knife will be my second daughter-in-law in the future, who dares to try it!"


    The crowd booed again: "Does the leader hold it when he leads you to sleep?"


    "The boss, you should be careful, in case your second daughter-in-law snaps you while you''re sleeping!"


    "That''s right, sister-in-law won''t do it when the time comes!"


    "Hahaha!" The group of people laughed unscrupulously again.


    Mu Feng and others who were separated by a certain distance naturally also heard such words, and they all smiled helplessly.


    Bai Yue laughed in a low voice: "Great chief, this gun is very interesting, and I''m so happy after being beaten!"


    Han Shu pursed his lips and said: "After being beaten, but got a golden knife, anyone will be happy!"


    But Bai Yue laughed and said: "It''s just that our great chief is so generous, he still keeps what he was looking for first!"


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly, and said in his heart: "I don''t want to, but he is my uncle, how dare I kill him."


    A few people at the side saw Mu Feng sighing, thought he was feeling sorry for Jin Dao, and even started to make fun of him, most of them were harmless jokes.


    What is "it''s just a golden knife, and I don''t lack this one", what "other tribes who came out of my ginger still regard these things as rare things", what "seems like they haven''t seen it before" stuff" and the like.


    If others listen to it, I''m afraid they will think that Bai Yue and his group are so loud and scary.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for coming to the Jade Bird Division, Mu Feng deliberately told everyone to "hidden the rich", I''m afraid that 300 people would show up with golden knives, and they would starve the Jade Bird Division soldiers in front to death!


    Mu Feng didn''t care about the teasing of Bai Yue and the others. Thinking of hearing the "iron-eating beast" mentioned by the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department earlier, his heart moved, and he called for Yin Gun, and asked aloud: "Just now I heard you talking about iron-eating beasts. , is there any in the Blue Bird Department?"


    Yin Qiang, who has benefited from Mu Feng, looks more and more at Mu Feng at this moment.


    In addition, from the bottom of my heart, I am very grateful to Mu Feng. Seeing Mu Feng''s question at this time, he hastily replied with a smile: "I don''t have iron-eating beasts in the Blue Bird Department, but most of them are in Yunmeng in the south."


    "Dabu Yunmeng!" Mu Feng muttered, and then asked, "Then what does the iron-eating beast you are talking about look like?"


    Yin Qiang pointed to his own eyes: "Well, it has my eyes, black and white, and no other colors."


    Mu Feng glanced at Yin Gun''s eyes that were blue from the beating, and wanted to laugh, but finally held back, nodded, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and asked again: "What does the iron-eating beast eat?"


    Yin Qiang''s expression became terrified: "The iron-eating beast seems to eat everything, wood, bamboo, wild animals, even people, and it will eat when it is extremely hungry!"


    Mu Feng thought: "Sure enough!"


    Iron-eating beasts were omnivores in ancient times, and they were extremely ferocious. It is said that they ate pig iron, and it was the mount of a certain boss.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng suddenly realized the problem, "They can''t tell the difference between metals, how did they know what the iron-eating beast said?"


    You know, the "iron" in the iron-eating beast is metallic iron!


    He tentatively asked: "Then why is this iron-eating beast called an iron-eating beast? Does it eat iron? What is iron?"


    Yin Gun scratched his head: "I don''t know, it''s just that everyone else calls it that."


    "Others?" Mu Feng frowned, "Who?"


    Yin Gun was even more confused and shook his head.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to give up, and asked instead: "Then can you catch the iron-eating beast?"


    Yin Gun nodded: "You can catch them, but they all die after being shot. We can''t take the animal trainer with us if they are alive. Iron-eating beasts can''t be tamed at all, and they will violently hurt people at every turn."


    "Does the Yunmeng Department have iron-eating beasts as mounts?" Mu Feng asked again.


    Yin Qiang nodded: "Yes, there are less than ten people, and I don''t know how they tamed the iron-eating beast!"


    After a pause, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he looked at Mu Feng: "By the way, Great Chief, aren''t you a beast master? Maybe you can try it!"


    Mu Feng''s heart was moved, but then he thought that it was not worthwhile to run to the south of the Blue Bird Department just for a few pandas - there are still many important things to do when we go back!


    He nodded: "Okay, I will go if I have a chance!"


    "Okay!" Yin Qiang was eager to try.


    Then he looked at the dusty place not far away, pointed at his bruised eyes, and said with a smile: "Look, my eyes will be useful later!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 754

    Soon Mu Feng knew what Yin Qiang meant.


    A group of people ran to Yin Gun in front of their heads, and got off their mounts together.


    The leader is a slightly thin boy who looks about the same age as Mu Feng.


    Probably even smaller.


    After seeing Yin Gun, Qi Qi was taken aback, and exclaimed: "Brother, you are..."


    As he spoke, he looked towards Mu Feng.


    Yin Gun didn''t care, he bowed his head and said nothing.


    The teenager exclaimed: "He beat you?"


    Yin Qiang snorted, "Impatiently" asked back: "What do you think?"


    The young man''s face changed drastically, and after looking at Mu Feng again, his eyes became very eager.


    He grinned loudly, led the horse, and walked quickly to Mu Feng to salute.


    He was riding a brown horse, which was obviously replaced by Da Jiang''s "renewal".


    This brown horse has a well-groomed coat and looks a little fat, obviously well-fed and valued.


    It can be seen that the boy in front of him likes riding horses very much.


    Mu Feng knew it from the bottom of his heart.


    Before coming here, Chang Ning had said that she had a younger brother, but she didn''t mention his name, only that she knew it when she saw her.


    Said that her younger brother worshiped Mufeng very much and also liked horses very much.


    But he was very reluctant to marry Chang Ning to Jade Bird.


    The boy knelt down on one knee and saluted: "I have seen the great chief!"


    Then he introduced himself: "My name is Chaolu, and I''m Changning''s younger brother!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng couldn''t help but look at him more, with a strange expression on his face.


    Could it be that this morning dew is his brother-in-law?


    "There is an older brother in front, who was appeased by a knife, what about this little brother?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "I hope the information provided by Chang Ning is useful!"


    Before he could speak, Zhao Lu stood up by herself, grinning with a familiar face and said, "Are you the man my elder sister chose?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yeah!"


    He hesitated for a moment, pointed at Yin Gun who had just walked over, and asked, "Did you shoot my elder brother''s eye injury?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Now the boy finally confirmed it, heaved a sigh of relief, and said with a big grin, "Well done!"


    Mu Feng looked down at Yin Gun strangely, and asked with a look on his face: Your popularity doesn''t seem to be very good?


    Yin Qiang sneered and looked at the boy: "Don''t pretend, if I stand here right now, maybe you will also challenge the chief, right?"


    The young man laughed strangely and remained silent.


    Mu Feng looked at the young man, and suddenly realized.


    It seems that Yin Qiang kept the bruises on his eyes on purpose to warn Zhao Lu, his little brother, so that he would not trouble Mu Feng again.


    Mu Feng naturally understands the deep meaning, but seeing that the young man didn''t seem to notice it, he pointed it out with a smile: "You keep this bruise because you are afraid that he will be beaten?"


    The young man Chaolu''s expression changed, and he immediately realized that he put away his playful look and called out in a low voice, "Brother!"


    Yin Gun shook his head, but Nuzui, a soldier from the Jade Bird Division who followed behind.


    Soon, the people who followed the young man Chaolu changed their colors when they saw the wound on Yin Gun''s eye, and then looked at Mu Feng with reverence and fanaticism.


    Only then did they realize: it turns out that the rumored young chief is not only a smart superman who can lead troops to fight, he is also a strong warrior himself!


    Such a person is worthy of their Yemaduo!


    At this time, Mu Feng also realized the real intention of Yin Gun, and his affection for him increased a bit in his heart.


    At this time, the young Zhaolu regained his youthful mind, and said with a smile: "Great chief, how did you defeat him, can you teach me?"


    Yin Gun didn''t care about this and let him "play around".


    He had already seen that although the young chief in front of him was an expensive chief, he was by no means as stubborn as his uncle Ke Youwu.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng smiled and said: "If you want, you can also call me brother!"


    "Brother?" The young man was stunned for a moment, then immediately gave up the question just now, grinned, and nodded hurriedly, "Okay!"


    Mu Feng said in his heart: "Brother brother has already taken care of it, if you take care of brother-in-law right now, we will all be alive!"


    So he said with a smile: "You call me brother, I will not treat you badly!"


    The young man Zhao Lu said happily, "Brother!"


    Mu Feng nodded and laughed, pointing to his mount and said: "Your horse is not good enough, I will replace it with a better one for you!"


    The boy''s eyes widened: "Really?"


    He naturally believed what Mu Feng said, because these horses were obtained from Da Jiang.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course it is true!"


    As he said, he waved his hand: "Han Shu, give him Zhao Yebai!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu agreed, pulling out a majestic white horse from behind.


    This is what Mu Feng specially prepared before coming here.


    Zhao Lu''s eyes straightened all of a sudden.


    Not only him, but everyone''s eyes were straightened.


    Because the white horse in front of him didn''t have any stray hairs on his body, and his whole body was snow-white.


    And this horse is bigger than the brown horse, and even Da Jiang''s black horse.


    Even people who don''t understand it can understand that this is a BMW!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This horse has a name, it''s called Zhao Yebai, and it can travel thousands of miles a day!"


    "Zhao Yebai, Zhao Yebai!" Zhao Lu murmured and repeated, then looked at Mu Feng with a smile all over his face, "Brother, is this horse for me?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Look, besides my horse, I''m bringing this white horse with me this time, and it''s for you!"


    Zhao Lu beamed, obviously couldn''t hold it anymore, he laughed and took the white horse from Han Shu''s hand, turned on the horse, grabbed the rein, felt it, and grinned heartily: "Thank you, brother!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Just like it!"


    Chao Lu was impatient, and immediately leaned over and said, "Brother, since you gave me the white horse, why don''t you let me ride it for a lap first? You can follow Brother Yinqiang, okay?"


    Yin Gun stared: "Nonsense!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Okay, you go ahead!"


    "Okay, thank you, brother!" As soon as Zhaolu let go, the white horse almost got off the ground and went away in an instant.


    All the people from the Blue Bird Department exclaimed in unison.


    The boy''s triumphant laughter came from afar...


    Embarrassed, Yin Qiang scratched his head and looked at Mu Feng: "The great chief..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Kid, it''s fine!"


    At the same time, he thought in his heart: "Such a brother-in-law, it''s easy to fool, a horse can handle it, and he gallops away all the way, this is my living sign!"


    After nearly seven days, Mu Feng and his party finally arrived at the Blue Bird Department.


    Before he saw the whole picture of the blue bird, he saw Zhao Lu riding a white horse back from a distance, waving at Mu Feng happily.


    When she came to him, Zhao Lu gasped and said, "Brother, my father, uncle and uncle are all waiting for you!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, I got it!"


    The young man laughed heartily, as if he had been greatly affirmed, he turned around and galloped away again.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Why does it feel like he''s quite busy..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 755

    The Blue Bird Department waited outside the tribe.


    Ke Youwu and Chang Ning stood in the middle, and on the left and right were Ke Yelao, Ke Nuoa, Ke Wuji and a group of people whom Mu Feng didn''t know, but who were obviously important members of the Blue Bird Department.


    Zhao Lu was sitting on the horse, grinning and waving at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng led his troops to the front, took a deep breath, got off the horse, waited for Li Hu, Bai Yue, Han Shu and others behind him to stand still, followed by a group of big Jiang soldiers, and then they all stepped forward.


    Since Mu Feng was in the front, all the people behind were dressed in sackcloth, with short knives on their waists, full of momentum.


    If you really want to say it, these can be said to be the representatives of the appearance and momentum of the "Great Jiang Tiantuan".


    When everyone in the Blue Bird Department saw Da Jiang and others, they were inevitably shocked.


    Especially Mu Feng at the front, dressed in sackcloth, wearing leather boots, and holding a long-unused witch staff, has both momentum and posture.


    It really is "sacred air overflowing".


    Those who have never seen Mu Feng couldn''t help but take a second look.


    Those who have seen Mu Feng are also like seeing Mu Feng for the first time.


    Chang Ning looked at Feixia''s pretty face even more, but it was not easy to see each other in front of so many people. He bowed his head sideways, sneaked a sneak peek with a pair of beautiful phoenix eyes, and his heart moved secretly.


    Mu Feng stepped forward, stretched out one hand, and returned it to his chest, bowed his body and bowed his head: "The distinguished chief, Jiang''s family Mu Feng led his troops to the Jade Bird Department with a dowry gift, and asked to marry Ke Changning, the pearl of your department. !"


    Ke Yuewu took a step forward, greeted Mu Feng, and laughed loudly, "Welcome brother!"


    Mu Feng was slightly taken aback, but he knew it was a courtesy, and turned to look at Li Hu and the others.


    Then Li Hu took the lead and stepped forward, leading Bai Yue, Han Shu and others to kneel down on one knee and salute with one hand: "I have seen the respected chief!"


    Ke Yuewu looked happy and waved his hands again and again to signal everyone to get up.


    Mu Feng turned to look at Li Hu.


    Lihu naturally understood, got up and bowed to Keyowu and others, imitating the tone of Keyelao before, and said in a loud voice: "I am Lihu, and as the leader of Jiang, I am the great chief of our department, and I am going to the Qingniao tribe. A gift for marriage!"


    All the members of the Jade Bird tribe are waiting in battle, with anticipation in their eyes.


    Because before that, they had already heard what Ke Yelao and Ke Wuji said, and part of the gift list had far exceeded their expectations.


    At this time, all the people present in the Blue Bird Division were waiting eagerly, waiting for Li Hu to speak.


    They can also see Jiang''s attitude towards Changning from the gift list!


    Li Hu cleared his throat and said loudly, "Thousands of miles of smoke cover two BMWs!"


    "Wanli what?" Some members of the Jade Bird tribe asked doubtfully, without hearing clearly.


    Chang Ning''s ears sharpened, and he hurriedly explained seriously: "It''s a good BMW horse. Its natural speed is much faster than ordinary horses. What ordinary horses can run for two days, it can finish in one day. And it is not afraid of tigers, leopards, or pythons... "


    She almost repeated it according to Mu Feng''s explanation that day, which shows her intentions.


    And the people who heard the introduction showed shocking expressions on their faces: "So, my armored earth dragon can''t catch up no matter what?"


    Chang Ning''s pretty face was full of pride, her brows raised: "Of course!"


    Here Chang Ning patiently explained, while Li Hu continued to say loudly: "One hundred sets of pottery!


    Sixty-five yellow wolves!


    Fifty red deer!


    One hundred dark horses!


    Twenty golden knives!


    Five hundred golden gun heads!


    Four bundles of linen!


    These are all the wedding gifts offered by me, Da Jiang, please accept them, the Great Chief! "


    After saying this, Li Hu took a special look at the reactions of the members of the Jade Bird tribe.


    Seeing them all so shocked that they couldn''t speak, Li Hu was deeply moved.


    Before Mu Feng became the great chief, when Da Jiang was still the Jiang family, he was frightened and starved all day long.


    But after he became the great chief, Da Jiang has now become an existence who can look down on the Blue Bird Division!


    There was a great sensation among the crowd of the Jade Bird Department, and there were many discussions.


    "What is pottery?"


    "There are still wolves, which is something that our Jade Bird Department doesn''t even have!"


    "Goldware, indeed there is goldware!"


    "Five hundred golden gun heads, there really are!"


    "How can their big ginger have so many gold utensils!"


    ...


    The discussion among the crowd was naturally heard by Ke Yuwu, and his complexion could not help changing, he looked at Mufeng: "One hundred sets of pottery is equivalent to one thousand cows!"


    Woodwind nodded and smiled.


    Ke Yuewu continued: "There are five hundred gun heads and twenty golden knives. These are things that my Blue Bird Department can''t measure!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Such dowry gifts are enough to marry Chang Ning. In my Jade Bird Department, he is a bright pearl, but judging from your gift, brother, she is the moon!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "These are all gifts for Chang Ning, and it is also Da Jiang''s return to the Jade Bird Department for his kindness to me, Da Jiang!"


    Chang Ning''s expression was already shaken, and he looked at Mu Feng full of spring.


    At this moment, she no longer cared what other people said, but quietly and subconsciously approached Mufeng.


    Ke Yuewu was greatly shocked, he clenched his fist with his right hand and beat his chest, and looked at Mu Feng solemnly: "With your words, our Jade Bird Tribe has been friends with Da Jiang for generations, and will not be an enemy of Da Jiang for generations, there will not be a single person in the Jade Bird Tribe I miss Jiang Xinsheng!


    Today, I, Ke Yuewu, the great chief of the Blue Bird Department, made an oath here. If someone in my Blue Bird Department breaks the oath, my totem Blue Bird will not be able to fly in the sky! "


    Everyone felt Ke Yuewu''s solemnity and seriousness, and their expressions couldn''t help being shocked.


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly, and replied: "I, Da Jiang, will definitely support each other with the Jade Bird Department, and will not be enemies with the Jade Bird Department. If we violate this oath, our totem ancestor dragon will not be able to soar in the world!"


    Ke Yuewu also felt the seriousness and solemnity of Mufeng, he clenched his fist excitedly and waved it in the air.


    At this time, Zhao Lu who was at the side said, "Hey, sister, that''s not right, why isn''t my horse shining at night on the gift list?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    Chang Ning glared at Chao Lu fiercely, annoyed that he was acting good when he got cheap.


    Everyone laughed.


    Yin Qiang saw that Li Hu was handing over things to Keyelao, and couldn''t help but said, "There''s also my golden knife!"


    At this time, the eyes of more juniors from the Cyan Bird Division showed scorching light, they all looked at the golden knife in Yin Gun''s hand, and then all looked at Mu Feng.


    Even Ko Nuoa couldn''t help but approach Mu Feng quietly.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and looked at Chang Ning for help.


    Chang Ning was in an anxious mood, charming and charming, his phoenix eyes opened angrily, and he waved his hands and said, "What do you want to do, you think I... Da Jiang didn''t give you enough?"


    Everyone looked embarrassed and stepped back.


    Ke Yuewu shook his head and smiled wryly, looked at Ke Wuji, and found that Ke Wuji also looked helpless.


    The two came up with an idea almost at the same time: girls are extroverts!


    Seeing Chang Ning''s words, everyone knew that there was no possibility of "spoofing" Mu Feng''s things, so they had to all look at Ke Yuewu.


    Ke Yuewu pondered for a moment, then waved to Mufeng and said, "Brother, please follow me into the Blue Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded, looked back at Da Jiang and the others, and said: "All soldiers stay outside the ministry, Li Hu, Bai Yue, Han Shu, follow me into the team!"


    "Yes!" Dajiang soldiers responded in unison, and then began to set up camp on the spot and choose a place to rest.


    This surprised Ke Yuewu and others.


    Because it saves them the trouble of hospitality.


    But in this way, it seems that the Jade Bird Department has "poor hospitality".


    When everyone was tangled, there was another "chirp chirping" sound from the sky, but it was the three eagle-feathered dragons who couldn''t get Mu Feng''s order for a long time, hovered in the air and couldn''t come down, and asked aloud.


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that the eagle feather dragon hadn''t rested for a long time, so he hurriedly responded with "Jiu Jiu" and let the three of them land on the ground to rest.


    At the same time, he ordered Warrior Dajiang: "Feed the three eagle-feathered dragons with food!"


    "yes!"


    Soon the three eagle-feathered dragons swooped down and stood directly in front of everyone when they landed.


    Everyone in Dajiang is fine, they are used to it.


    On the contrary, many people in the Qingniao tribe are

 Chapter 756

    Koelau led the way.


    Ke Yuewu accompanied Mu Feng and Chang Ning.


    The rest of them were accompanied by Ko Nuoa, Ke Wuji and others.


    There are protective walls and gates around the blue bird department.


    But the protective wall is made of a mixture of soil, stones and other unknown trees with thorns.


    The protective wall is nearly three meters high and nearly three meters thick.


    This method of building a wall was taught to Changning by Mu Feng, but now the big ginger is no longer used, and the city wall is made of bricks instead.


    But when I looked back and saw the traces of Jiang in the Blue Bird Department, I was deeply moved.


    He could imagine how much the Blue Bird Department cared about such a simple method of building a wall in order to prevent the three groups from attacking the tribe and to protect the tribe.


    This can be seen from the height and thickness of the earth wall.


    Then he saw a large open space in the Blue Bird Department, where a large group of children were training.


    He also saw wells, livestock pens, etc. in several clearings.


    There are traces of ginger everywhere in the whole blue bird department.


    Just as Little Tokyo in the island country imitated the Peony City in ancient China, its traces can be seen everywhere.


    From Mu Feng''s point of view, today''s Blue Bird is really a real city.


    There were no dangerous mountains to protect them, so they used mud and stones to build a protective wall close to the height and thickness of the city wall.


    Although it is a stupid way, it is much stronger than before.


    But because at that time Changning had only learned the method of building walls, he did not learn a series of other countermeasures.


    A series of plans such as housing, sewage discharge, toilets, and livestock breeding in the city have not been made, so although the entire Blue Bird Department is large, it is chaotic and dirty.


    There was even a strange smell wafting from it while walking.


    Even so, the members of the entire Jade Bird Department are now holding their heads high and walking with wind, clearly thinking that such a big tribe as theirs is absolutely incomparable.


    Especially Ke Yuewu, laughed and said: "Brother, look, isn''t the current Jade Bird Department not comparable to most of them?"


    Mu Feng had a strange expression on his face, and he didn''t have the nerve to speak directly.


    On the contrary, Ke Yelao, Ko Nuoa and others who had been to Dajiang subconsciously showed embarrassment.


    Mu Feng didn''t say it directly, but nodded with a smile: "After all, the Qingniao tribe is a big tribe, with a large population and a vast land, and the place where they live does not need to choose mountains and rivers like a small tribe."


    Kyowu was full of excitement.


    How can the great chief not want to be praised as a powerful tribe?


    Mu Feng smiled and said nothing, and followed a group of people to the "core area" of the Blue Bird Department - a big tent!


    Mu Feng was stunned.


    He looked at Koyowu puzzled.


    Ke Yuewu said embarrassedly: "I heard from Changning that the house you live in, Da Jiang, is very big and bright, and no one in our Blue Bird Department can build a house like yours, so we can only live in it as long as you can get used to it." of."


    Mu Feng was a little ashamed, and nodded calmly, saying: "The blue bird has a heart!"


    Ke Yuewu turned around and said, "The high priest, the leader Zhanshou and Chang Ning entered, and the rest retreated."


    The Indian gun retreated consciously.


    On the contrary, Zhao Lu muttered, "I want to enter too!"


    Koyowu glared at him, and he hurriedly shut up and retreated angrily.


    After entering the tent, Ke Yuewu went straight to the point: "Now we are discussing about your marriage with Changning, so I will speak as an elder!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Koyowu said, "I heard you are underage?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Koyowu and the others couldn''t help being shocked.


    Until now, they still couldn''t believe that the person who developed Jiang into such a big tribe was still underage.


    But soon they were no longer entangled in this issue.


    Because such a boy is about to become the son-in-law of the Blue Bird Club!


    Ke Yuewu asked again: "Then when can you get married?"


    Mu Feng looked at Li Hu.


    Li Hu nodded and said: "The great chief of our department lost his parents early, so I don''t know his exact age. But he was adopted by the old chief of our department on the way back from the city, and the time when he was adopted will be counted. , should start next spring."


    Ke Yuewu froze for a moment, then nodded: "It''s not long!"


    Then he looked at Ke Wuji: "High Priest?"


    Suddenly Ke Wuji took out a tortoise shell in front of Mufeng, sprinkled black ash on it, and started burning it in front of Mufeng and others.


    Everyone got up immediately, knelt down on one knee, and looked at Ke Wuji devoutly.


    Mu Feng was surprised, and thought: "I''ll go, this Blue Bird Department still has some tricks of divination and divination!"


    He was extremely distrustful of this trick in his heart.


    But right now he is here to ask for a wife, not to "anti-superstition", and it is not good to cause trouble at this juncture.


    So he also knelt down on one knee and looked at Ke Wuji burning tortoise shell pretending to be pious.


    Burning tortoise shells to see cracks is a method of divination and inquiring about good and bad fortune in the primitive society. For Mu Feng, who traveled from the previous life, this basically has no credibility and is not reliable at all.


    If it is really reliable, it is also the three changes of Zhouyi, Lianshan and Guizang that contain philosophy.


    But in the current generation, it is estimated that no one knows this thing.


    So for Ke Wuji''s next series of nagging actions, Mu Fengquan should watch it lively.


    Ask good or bad luck?


    Marriage with Jiang is obviously good for the Jade Bird Department, how could it be unlucky?


    Sure enough, Ke Wuji burned the tortoise shell, and Ke Wuji, who smoked everyone enough, held the tortoise shell seriously and looked up, as if he saw the affirmation from the sky through the tent.


    He spread his hands exaggeratedly to both sides, and said two words excitedly: Daji!


    Koyowu was the first to get excited, clenched his fists and beat the ground hard.


    Chang Ning was even more delighted, and turned to look at Mu Feng: "Good luck!"


    Mu Feng had no choice but to agree and nodded: "That''s great!"


    All the best!


    Ke Yuewu got up and supported Mu Feng, blushing: "Then the matter between you and Changning is settled here, and after you come of age in the spring of next year, I will let you perform the wedding ceremony!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Ke Yuewu then said: "Before then, Chang Ning still has to stay in our Blue Bird Department, but he often visits Da Jiang, how about it?"


    Mu Feng nodded here: "Okay!"


    The matter between the two of them was settled without hindrance, and it was unusually smooth.


    Ke Yuewu looked at Mu Feng, and said seriously: "Since the matter of the two in-laws has been settled, then you have to worry about the battle against the Liaolong Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded, thought for a while and said: "Abo, please rest assured!"


    A word of "Abo" brought the relationship closer at once.


    Kyowu laughed.


    Mu Feng then said: "Since Uncle has spoken, why not formulate a specific battle plan today, and I can do it after I return to Dajiang."


    Koyowu''s eyes lit up, and he was excited again: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "So, how many people can you produce this time?"


    It''s just that this time, everyone in the Blue Bird Department didn''t directly express their plans like before, but looked at each other, and finally looked at Konoa.


    Ko Nuoa scratched his head, dejectedly: "Why does this villain want me to do it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 757

    Soon Mu Feng knew why Ko Nuoa said this.


    Because what he said was a question of how to share the gains after the battle after defeating the Dragon Division.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "There is no such thing as being wicked or not, anyway, sooner or later it will be said."


    Konoa gritted his teeth and said, "In addition to how to distribute the gains after the war, we also want the territory of the Dragon Department."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng suddenly realized the problem.


    He looked up at Keyowu, Ke Wuji and the others, and found that they looked embarrassed.


    Chang Ning looked puzzled, obviously ignorant.


    Mu Feng frowned and asked, "You want the entire territory of the Dragon Division?"


    Konoa hurriedly waved his hands and shook his head: "No, no, we want to transfer the Wanzhangyuan area that belongs to the Liaolong Department to the Blue Bird Department!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned again.


    He thought for a while before saying: "But if that happens, it won''t do me much good."


    The faces of the members of the Blue Bird Department struggled, obviously expecting what Mu Feng would say.


    In fact, they also know that such a request is not very appropriate.


    However, the Liaolong Department was able to capture horses in the Wanzhangyuan area, which was discovered by the Blue Bird Department after many horse hunts.


    If the territory of the Liaolong tribe is divided up, and the blue bird tribe and Da Jiang share equally, it is very likely that Da Jiang will get the land in the east, and the blue bird will get the land in the west.


    But the problem is that judging from their many horse hunts, most of the horses are in the east.


    It''s not realistic for them to switch territories with Da Jiang and hunt through Da Jiang.


    "We can exchange other things!" Koyowu said, "mammoths, armored dragons, everything is fine!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    In exchange for mammoths and armored earth dragons, could there be something better in that place?


    Or is it that there are things that don''t exist in the Wanzhang Plain, which belongs to the territory of the Liaolong Department?


    He looked at Ke Youwu and the others, and said with a smile: "It''s not that I don''t agree, but you have to tell me why. I want to fight the dragon department, that''s right, it''s also based on the fact that the dragon department has me, Da Jiang. What is needed. But if I, Da Jiang, spend a lot of effort to fight the dragons, but don''t get what we want, then why should we spend so much effort?"


    What he said was very euphemistic, but the meaning was very clear.


    Da Jiang''s attitude towards the Liaolong Department is actually optional.


    Da Jiang can wait, but the Blue Bird Department can''t afford to wait.


    They have been besieged by Liaolong Department, Yunmeng Department and Changli Department for many years. Now that they see an opportunity to break the situation and escape, why don''t they want to seize it?


    But they want to gain benefits at the moment of breaking the situation and getting out, which is nothing at all.


    If you want to monopolize the benefits, then yes!


    Embarrassed by Mu Feng''s words, Ke Yuewu scratched his head and looked at Ke Wuji.


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, he understood that this old guy with white hair looked honest and honest, but he was actually a slippery head.


    The suggestion made by Konoa and Koyowu should be taught by this old guy.


    In order to confirm his thoughts, he looked at Koyala again, and found that he was frowning and silent, with an expression of impatience.


    Obviously, he disagrees with what the two parties are saying at the moment.


    As for whom, it''s hard to say.


    He thought for a while and smiled: "Why, Chief Ke, I didn''t listen to you for a long time, what do you think?"


    This is to test his attitude.


    Koyelao shook his head: "I don''t have any ideas, I just act according to the wishes of the chief and the high priest!"


    At this moment, Mu Feng understood in his heart that it was really Ke Wuji who did it!


    He looked at the members of the Jade Bird Department with a smile, then nodded slightly to Chang Ning, who looked anxious and apologetic, to signal her not to worry, and then said: "Dear chief, today I am here to ask for a marriage and make a decision on the marriage of Chang Ning." On your big day, I should also call you Uncle, it''s personal.


    And the blue bird and my big Jiang are brothers and tribes. They have fought side by side many times and helped each other many times. The soldiers are also familiar with each other and have friendship.


    Like before, Konoa fought side by side with Kazuki from our department and harassed the dragon department. Our department is also grateful for the brothers of the blue bird department who sacrificed their lives to save them. That''s why our department sent five hundred golden gun heads and twenty golden knives this time.


    I think that leader Ko Nuoa didn''t mention the kindness of saving his life because he thought about the relationship between the two departments, but I, Da Jiang, am not a person who doesn''t think about kindness, and I will repay my kindness.


    It is precisely because of these relationships that the people of our two departments can discuss how to attack the dragon department here.


    Otherwise, we each have our own ideas, and we can''t tell them face to face. We don''t need to fight the dragon department, and I, Da Jiang, don''t need this benefit! "


    At the end, he looked at Ke Wuji vaguely.


    The three brothers Ke Yuewu, Keyelao and Ko Nuoa were ashamed and did not dare to look at Mu Feng.


    But Ke Wuji''s complexion changed, and he pursed his lips.


    Obviously, he''s making a decision.


    Mu Feng was not in a hurry, waiting for him to make a decision.


    In fact, Ke Wuji was extremely shocked in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that Mu Feng would still be sober and free from the arrogance of young people when the Jade Bird Department had given Jiang enough face.


    He originally thought that Ke Yuewu and the others would give Zuda Jiang face and Zuki Kaze a show, so that when he was grateful for the good work of the Jade Bird Club, he would readily agree to the Jade Bird Club''s request.


    In the end, he didn''t have any malicious intentions, he just wanted to use his "young and frivolous" to gain more benefits for Jade Bird.


    But he didn''t expect that Mu Feng was very sober!


    Seeing that Mu Feng couldn''t be fooled, he sighed deeply: "Oh, you are so young, so let''s do what you want, Great Chief!"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    On the other hand, Koyowu seemed to be relieved at last, with a calm expression on his face, he said to Ko Nuoa: "Then tell the truth!"


    Ko Nuoa nodded easily and said: "I just said, we will be a family from now on, so there is no need to talk like this! This matter should have been raised bluntly!"


    Then he apologized and told Mu Feng back and forth.


    Unexpectedly, after speaking, not only Mu Feng, but also Li Hu and Bai Yue behind Mu Feng had strange expressions, wanting to laugh but holding back.


    "Horses, the most important thing Da Jiang needs now are horses!"


    Konoa couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter, is there something wrong with what I said?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and waved his hands: "No, but I don''t think it''s necessary if you just want more horses!"


    "Huh?" Konoa looked back at Koyowu, looking at each other.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "If you just want more horses, you can!"


    After a pause, he continued: "I, Da Jiang, can only buy a small part of the horses in Wanzhangyuan. Well, let''s take ten horses as an example. We only need one horse for every ten horses. You want nine horses. How about it?"


    He originally wanted to say that they were all given to the Blue Bird Department, but he thought that the Dragon Department also had jade unicorn horses, which should have been captured from Wanzhangyuan as well.


    If there were any, he would still want a horse like Yu Qilin¡ªso he had to give himself some leeway when speaking.


    Hearing Mu Feng''s words, Ke Yuewu and others were taken aback: "Do you want one horse?"


    Mu Feng nodded and shook his head again: "It''s not just one horse, we want one out of ten horses, and we only need ten horses out of a hundred horses, and so on, you get more, this is ninety-one points!"


    Now several members of the Blue Bird Department were excited, they had no hope of taking all the territory of the Dragon Department.


    Hearing Mu Feng''s proposal now saves them the psychological burden, and Mu Feng will no longer have any objections - after all, it was proposed by himself, not forced by the Blue Bird Department.


    Ke Wuji even looked at Mu Feng excitedly: "Great Chief, are you serious?"


    Looking at the expressions of these people, Mu Feng understood in his heart, nodded and said: "Of course it is true! But one thing to explain first, not only the horses in the Wanzhangyuan territory of the Liaolong Department are given to you, but even the horses obtained from the victory over the Liaolong Department this time. I can also let you get more. But for other gains, I, Da Jiang, need to get more!


    For example, the armored earth dragons and mammoths of the dragon department, I need to get more ginger! "


    Ke Yuewu nodded hastily: "Yes, yes!"


    In fact, after seeing the power of Jiang''s horses, the entire Blue Bird Department is now thinking about how to get horses, why are they still thinking about mammoths and armored earth dragons?


    You know, there is no shortage of armored dragons and mammoths in the blue bird department.


    What they lack is a large number of mounts that can quickly transfer troops-horses!


    Seeing that everyone in the Blue Bird Division was so forthright, Mu Feng nodded and said, "In this case, then 28 points, I, Da Jiang, will get 8 points, and you will get 2 points. Anyway, today is my big day with Chang Ning, and I, Da Jiang, will get 1 point less! "


    What he said was extremely reasonable, and he fully considered the feelings of the members of the Jade Bird Department, so everyone in the Jade Bird Department nodded repeatedly.


    Mu Feng also secretly smiled in his heart: "Everyone is happy!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 758

    The members of the Jade Bird Department, who got Mu Feng''s promise by accident, were overjoyed one by one, and they were as excited as before again.


    Of course, Ke Wuji looked ashamed.


    He has a sense of sight of "measuring the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain".


    Mu Feng didn''t want to entangle with a few people on this issue, so he made a final decision: "The matter of the horses is settled like this. But this time, you must send out 3,000 or more people to fight against the Liaolong Division!"


    "Three thousand people?" Konoa was stunned.


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded, "This time it''s a battle to annihilate the Dragon Division, we must ensure that we win every battle!"


    "But," Ko Nuo frowned, "I have already dispatched a lot of fighters from the Jade Bird Division to fight against the Changli Division on the northern front!"


    "Changli Department?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "You can temporarily relax your attack on the Changli Department and give them time to fight!"


    "Huh?" Several members of the Jade Bird Department were stunned, "Infighting?"


    Mu Feng didn''t explain too much, just said: "The current Changli Department is a bit troubled internally, so as long as you temporarily relax your attack on them and give them some time, you should see them dog-eat-dog."


    "Dog bites dog?" Several people looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Mu Feng waved his hand helplessly: "It''s a kind of beast, that''s not the point. The point is that they will attack each other and fight each other, so there''s no time to harass you any more!"


    "Really!" Everyone in the Blue Bird Department shouted in unison, looking at me and you excitedly.


    Ke Youwu even clenched his fist and waved it: "If that''s really the case, why don''t we take this opportunity to wipe out the Changli tribe in one fell swoop!"


    "Destroy the Changli Department?" Mu Feng frowned.


    He wondered if his "father-in-law" was thinking things too simply, or did he work hard when he mentioned the destruction of the Changli tribe?


    Of course, he is aware of Jade Bird''s hatred for the Changli Department, and also knows the Jade Bird Department''s attitude towards the enemy.


    It''s just that the Jade Bird Department doesn''t seem to understand the situation yet, thinking that the civil strife in Changli Department can destroy them?


    Doesn''t he understand the truth of "brothers guard against bullying outside the wall"?


    He had no choice but to calm down and tell them about the situation in most of Changli, and he only briefly mentioned the matter of Kuiwei Department.


    Even so, Koyowu and the others gritted their teeth when they heard Kui Weibu, wishing they could stand in front of them and fight with them immediately.


    Wooden Wind shook his head.


    The six major divisions of the Changli Division Alliance are neither big nor small.


    Originally, even he thought that Da Jiang would win if he played against any of them.


    However, after encountering a cavalry army from the Goshawks and the Kuwaits, his cognition was overturned.


    The other six major volumes may not be as weak as he imagined.


    But being strong is not necessarily a good thing.


    Especially since they''re still a league.


    This is like the saying in history that "the country always perishes with the weak, but the Han alone perishes with the strong".


    With foreign enemies, most of the alliance in Changli will join forces to defend against the enemy, but once the "foreign invasion" - the attack of the Blue Bird Department slows down, giving them a chance to breathe, the internal strife will continue.


    The six departments are the majority, and they are all very strong. In this way, their strength will naturally continue to weaken under constant internal friction.


    This strategy was also used by Guo Fengxiao to get rid of Eryuan back then, and now it is used by Mu Feng to deal with most of the alliance in Changli, and it is not in vain.


    This is what Mu Feng wants to see, and probably what the Dali and Shaoli tribes also want to see.


    Among them, Wanwan said a little bit about Mufeng, but he didn''t explain too thoroughly, so everyone in the Blue Bird Division opened their eyes wide, obviously very confused.


    He sighed: "If you want to get in touch with the crisis of being under siege smoothly, you might as well try as I said. But if you insist on dealing with most of the alliance in Changli first, then I, Da Jiang, can only choose not to take action!"


    "Ah?" Now Koyowu and the others were busy.


    They had finally waited for the day when they could get rid of one threat, how could they be willing to miss it.


    Especially in the several battles against the Liaolong Department of the Blue Bird Department, Da Jiang participated and Mu Feng commanded. Needless to say, the harvest was far beyond what they could have imagined before.


    So in secret, Ke Yuwu, Ke Wuji and the others chatted countless times before they finally came to the previous conclusion - marrying Changning to Dajiang, because only Mufeng can bring Dajiang a way out!


    This choice seems a bit helpless, but it makes them full of hope.


    After all, Mu Feng has a pretty good impression of the Blue Bird Club, and his attitude towards the Blue Bird Club is also very friendly.


    Hearing that Mu Feng threatened not to join the war, how could they not panic?


    "Big, Great Chief!" Keyelao looked at Keyowu, and then at Mu Feng, "If you can destroy the Dragon Division, it has completely solved the crisis for my Blue Bird Division, so let''s fight the Dragon Division! "


    "Okay!" The members of the Blue Bird Department were also decisive, seeing that Mu Feng disagreed, they changed their minds instantly.


    Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart: "It seems that the brains of the Blue Bird Department are deeply ingrained. It''s too reasonable to be as arrogant as a more forceful request!"


    Thinking of this, he said directly: "I, Da Jiang, will be in charge of the battle against the Dragon Division this time. Whether it is me or anyone else, you need the soldiers of your Blue Bird Division to obey orders. Otherwise, I, Da Jiang, will act alone. It¡¯s okay to spend a little effort and time. But when the time comes, everything I get will be mine!¡±


    Sure enough, seeing such a strong Mu Feng, none of them had any objection, and they all nodded: "Don''t worry, Chief, everything in the Blue Bird Department will obey your orders!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Since this is the case, then the matter is settled like this, is there anything else?"


    "Gone!"


    "Okay, shall we have dinner?"


    "Oh, okay, follow me please!"


    Ke Yuewu walked in front to lead the way, and took Mufeng and his party to have dinner.


    At this moment, someone from the Jade Bird Department shouted: "It''s not good, Great Chief, it''s not good!"


    "What''s the matter?" Ko Nuoa on the side stepped forward to stop the person, "What are you doing yelling, don''t you know that we have an important guest from our tribe today?"


    The man hurriedly knelt down on one knee and saluted Mu Feng, but before Mu Feng could reply, he hurriedly looked at Ke Yuwu: "Great chief, it''s not good, there is a disturbance in the cattle pen!"


    "Has something happened?" Koyowu asked immediately, "What''s going on?"


    The man hurriedly said: "We are the ones who feed Da Jiang''s horse with fodder, but there is a horse that doesn''t eat grass. Not only does it not eat, but it also runs around in the cattle pen, which has already hurt many of our cattle and horses!"


    After a pause, he continued: "I don''t know how that horse jumped so high, it jumped directly from the cow pen to the horse pen. There is Archie''s untamed horse there!"


    "Huh?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng frowned, and suddenly thought that it was Da Lei who caused the trouble.


    Because it is the only horse that does not eat grass!


    He had a headache, and quickly scratched his head and waved his hands: "Where is it, take me there!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 759

    When Ko Nuoa heard Mu Feng speak, he immediately thought of his strange horse, and his expression changed instantly.


    "Hurry up, take the chief there!" He jumped up, becoming more anxious than the man just now.


    "What''s going on?" Ke Yuewu, Ke Wuji and the others wondered, "How much trouble can a horse cause?"


    They smiled and shook their heads, feeling that the clansmen were making a fuss.


    And Mu Feng, as a visiting guest, was too cautious and polite, and actually followed him himself.


    Ko Nuoa hopped, watching Mu Feng follow the man quickly away, hopped and said, "Changning, tell your father, I have to hurry over and see what''s going on!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was also a little busy, "Yes!"


    Ke Yuewu asked suspiciously: "What''s the matter, isn''t it just a horse, why do you still panic so much?"


    "That''s not an ordinary horse!" Chang Ning''s pretty face was flustered, and he told him how he stunned the wolves when he saw Da Lei for the first time, and how he stunned the horses afterwards.


    Ke Yelao on the side also remembered the scene of frightening the cows and horses when he followed the wood wind for thousands of miles, Ji Lingling shuddered, and murmured: "If it is really that strange horse, the cows and horses of my Blue Bird Department will suffer! "


    Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji looked at each other, shook their heads and said with a smile, "How could there be such a strange horse as you mentioned..."


    Before he could finish speaking, an extremely loud voice resounded over the entire Blue Bird Department, "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    For just a moment, Koyowu turned pale with fright, his face full of horror.


    Ke Wuji''s face was already pale, and his expression was horrified.


    "This is..." Koyowu said tremblingly, "What kind of monster is this?"


    Ke Wuji also said in amazement: "This is not a beast from my Blue Bird Department, this is, this is that strange horse!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, there was another beast roar in the Blue Bird Department: "Ooohoo¡ª"


    "Ho--"


    Ke Yuewu frowned again: "What''s the matter, the hexagonal dragon is also called?"


    "There are also armored earth dragons!" Chang Ning said tremblingly, "It''s broken, they are going to fight!"


    As she said that, she didn''t care about explaining anymore, her pretty face was full of worry, and she rushed to the livestock pen.


    When Da Lei roared, Mu Feng''s heart trembled for the first time.


    "It''s over!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart.


    Before he arrived at the cow and horse stables, he heard Da Lei''s exasperated cry.


    He immediately thought of the first time that Da Lei "opened his voice" to scare pregnant women into premature birth and scared many horned deer to death.


    The loss of Da Jiang that time directly caused Mu Fengxin to bleed¡ªyou know, Da Jiang was just a small tribe at that time!


    But right now this place is in the Blue Bird Department, God knows how many livestock and beasts there are in the Blue Bird Department?


    How many animals did Da Lei scare to death with his voice?


    How should I end up with the aftermath?


    For a moment he was secretly annoyed, blaming himself for forgetting to confess.


    This is good, the happy event will turn into a troublesome one. If the Blue Bird Department has a lot of beasts such as horned deer "in stock", the basket will become bigger!


    Immediately something that made his heart tremble happened again.


    First there was the familiar roar of the armored earth dragon, followed by an unfamiliar roar of the beast.


    But Mu Feng thought of two words without even guessing - Kirin!


    "It''s over, it''s over!" Mu Feng wailed in his heart, "This time it''s really over!"


    Because he knew that Da Lei''s voice not only frightened the cows and horses, but also successfully aroused the armored dragon''s desire to fight.


    It was like when the big man heard Da Lei''s roar from afar in the Nanshan area, he ran straight to fight with Da Lei.


    In fact, Da Lei often shows a strong desire to fight after hearing the roars of other beasts¡ªthis is the case with Qilin right now!


    That is to say, Da Lei scared many people and things in the Blue Bird Division with his voice, and he also successfully angered two fierce beasts, the armored dragon and the unicorn. An armored earth dragon, and a unicorn!


    "What''s going on here?" Mu Feng frowned, "Da Lei''s mood should be very stable, why did he suddenly yell, who provoked him?"


    Before he could run to the front, another familiar roar sounded, and it sounded like he was just joining in the fun: "Mooo¡ª¡ª"


    "Xiao Wu!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth, "Why is this guy here to join in the fun!"


    He rushed to the blue bird tribe who was clutching his chest, his face was so pale that he couldn''t run, and asked, "Where are the cattle and horse pens?"


    The man seemed to know that he couldn''t run anymore, and pointed in a direction.


    Mu Feng hurriedly ran towards that direction, and at the same time blew a whistle.


    This is what he used to summon Da Lei before, and it has been tried and tested.


    But this time, Da Lei did not respond.


    All he could hear were noises getting closer and closer.


    And a stinky smell that hits the face!


    Mu Feng became more and more surprised in his heart.


    It is not necessary to think about such a "strong" smell that is so hot that the eyes are too concentrated.


    And the instigator of all this is undoubtedly Da Lei!


    As for the noisy sound, it also showed that Da Lei was fighting with some other beast now!


    His heart sank to the bottom all of a sudden: "It''s over, it''s over, I will lose my underwear this time!"


    He hastened to speed up and ran to the direction where the sound was the most chaotic and the smell was the strongest, but he was stunned at a glance!


    Because as far as he could see, there were patches of spotted bulls falling down.


    Each of these spotted cows was either lying prone in the excrement or urine, or trembling and unable to stand upright.


    On the other side, the stables are already in chaos!


    The scene of Da Lei being mobbed and attacked in Mu Feng''s imagination did not appear. Instead, Da Lei, who was covered in feces and urine and could not see his original color, was fighting with a group of horses and another group of wild beasts!


    This group of horses also had different "colors", they obviously came from the "mud", and joined Da Lei in the melee with the armored dragon.


    Of course, it¡¯s not purely a two-party battle¡ªand

 Chapter 760

    Mu Feng was excited, but right now he was really anxious.


    Because the result of the three-party melee was that the horse circle, which was not very big, was messed up.


    The feces, mud, and the melee of the three ferocious beasts resulted in the mixing of all kinds of pickles, all of which were glued to the three ferocious beasts. It was really a "mess".


    For a moment, Mu Feng didn''t know what to do.


    When Chang Ning ran to Mu Feng, he found that Mu Feng was also very anxious.


    When he looked at the cattle and horse pens again, his face was full of shock.


    There are a lot of cattle in the Blue Bird Department, so the cattle pen is very big, big enough to hold tens of thousands of cattle, so the building of the cattle pen is big enough and enough to explain.


    And the horses have just been paid attention to in the Blue Bird Department, and the pens are not big, separated from the cattle pens by a fence.


    But right now, the fence connecting the cattle pen and the horse pen has been affected by the melee of several fierce beasts, and it has been smashed into a bad shape.


    Dozens of cattle next to the adjacent fence were also affected and killed¡ªbasically either hammered to death or knocked to death.


    Fortunately, after the cow died, it fell to the ground and formed an obstacle, forming an "obstacle" with the excrement and urine on the ground, which successfully prevented the situation from deteriorating and kept the fierce battle within the scope of the horse pen.


    But even so, Chang Ning couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive when he saw the fierce beasts in the three-way melee.


    It took nearly a thousand soldiers and more than 50 armored dragons in the tribe to drive back the strange horse from the Wanzhangyuan area, and now it was kicking and bumping against the armored dragon together with Mu Feng''s strange horse.


    Whenever the armored ground dragon hits with a hammer, these strange horses can also jump away in time.


    Of course, there are also unlucky people who are hit by the tail hammer and fall to the ground, and it is often a lazy donkey who rolls around and immediately stands up.


    Chang Ning looked carefully, not only the horses of the Blue Bird Department, but also Mu Feng''s strange horse.


    After being hit in the belly by two armored dragons swinging hammers together, Da Lei fell to the ground and just rolled and straightened before getting up from the ground.


    And because of this roll, the only part of its back that can be distinguished from its coat color was completely stained by pickles!


    However, Da Lei was unmoved at all, behind him he shouted "Mang Mang" excitedly, and charged again at the armored earth dragon in the melee.


    It seems that Da Lei is very excited to be able to fight such a close group fight!


    As for the four unicorns in the field, although they are the least in number, they have enough advantages.


    They are obviously fighting on their own, and it doesn''t matter who is who, as long as they appear in front of them, they will kick and bite.


    But the horse is fast, and the armored dragon can''t bite it.


    In this way, the only effective attack it falls on the other two is kicking.


    Mu Feng looked confused.


    He really couldn''t figure out, Da Lei was fine, how could he go to the Blue Bird Department to cause trouble.


    At this time, the Sanke brothers, Ke Wuji and others had already arrived, besides them, there were a group of other members of the Blue Bird tribe.


    Da Jiang''s Bai Yue, Li Hu, Han Shu, Li Wang and others also rushed over.


    Especially Li Wang, who quietly picked up the sledgehammer, approached Mufeng, and looked around coldly, in case of accidents.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the scuffle in the arena.


    Right now, five horses from the Cyan Bird Division couldn''t bear it, and were hit in the stomach with a hammer from the Armored Earth Dragon, and they twitched on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    I don''t know if it''s life or death.


    Fortunately, the scuffle was still going on, and none of the ferocious beasts wanted to "make up the knife" again.


    Ke Yuewu was terrified, and quickly looked at Mu Feng: "Brother, what is going on, you, you should think of a way!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment: "Me?"


    Ke Yuewu shouted to the crowd of the Blue Bird Department again: "Aqina, Baihu, Changmu, why don''t you separate them quickly?"


    One person stepped forward, anxious: "Chief, we have already tried, but there is no response!"


    "This!" Ke Yuwu was furious, "It''s been so long, you still can''t tame the horses, why don''t you kill them early, and avoid today''s trouble!"


    The man didn''t dare to say anything, just bowed his head in silence.


    The person who was following him also retreated subconsciously, with a respectful attitude.


    Ke Yuewu''s gaze turned to Mufeng again, with a pleading expression on his face.


    Chang Ning also frowned, his small face was full of anxiety, and his eyes were pleading: "You, you should think of a way, otherwise the hexagonal dragons that my Blue Bird Department managed to get are going to be in trouble!"


    Mu Feng was also anxious, frowning.


    He looked at the group of horses who were still fighting in the melee and gradually losing ground, and stomped his feet angrily: "This idiot!"


    Then he whistled again and shouted: "Get out of the way!"


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Mu Feng, and then followed Mu Feng''s finger, and found a huge gray-brown bear roaring and running.


    Everyone gasped subconsciously, and then retreated in shock.


    "This, this, this is..."


    "How can it be so big, bear?"


    "Oh my god, is this brought by Da Jiang?"


    The few people who were repelled by Ke Yuewu just looked at the giant bear in horror, and looked at Mufeng with horror, and an unbelievable thought came to their hearts: "This is the wild beast domesticated by the big ginger, the big chief?"


    It turns out that the "bear" is the giant original bear, far surpassing the existence of the cave bear - Sha Laosan!


    Sha Laosan ran to Mu Feng and slammed on the brakes, stopped firmly on the spot, looked at Mu Feng and then at the three parties who were fighting in the field.


    He was eager to try, but looked at Mu Feng suspiciously.


    Mu Feng ordered "ang wu" directly: go!


    Sha Lao San was obviously very excited, but he took a step forward but backed away¡ªit was too dirty!


    Mu Feng was in a hurry, he kicked Sha Laosan, and said "ang wu": Hurry up, separate them, don''t cause death or injury!


    When everyone saw Mu Feng kicking Sha Laosan, their scalps went numb, the corners of their mouths twitched, and they subconsciously wanted to run away.


    Prevent that giant bear from violently hurting people.


    "Dare to kick the giant bear..." Everyone trembled subconsciously.


    Sanke, Ke Wuji and the others subconsciously shrank their eyes, swallowed involuntarily: "Isn''t he afraid of death?"


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the kicked giant bear didn''t feel any discomfort, and even rushed over with big strides.


    And the feces and urine thrown up by it when it was running also flew up and landed on many onlookers without exception.


    One of them was flying towards Changning, but Mufeng stepped forward to block it, and his hand was blurred.


    "What the hell..." Mu Feng swung his fist away and cursed.


    Surprisingly, no one dared to laugh.


    Because they were all shocked by several parties in the melee.


    I saw the sudden addition

 Chapter 761

    The melee was finally over.


    But the trouble was just beginning.


    The cattle pen that has formed a "swamp" of feces and urine and the messy horse pen all show that the "battle situation" just now is tragic.


    Judging from the situation of the livestock pens alone, even if the Blue Bird Department was wiped out, the livestock pens would not be so dirty.


    "This..." All the members of the Jade Bird tribe were completely dumbfounded.


    No matter what, they couldn''t believe that what caused this situation was the unicorn horse who was all dirty and wanted to be like Mu Feng, but was beaten aside by Mu Feng with a stick.


    Koyowu panted heavily with a gloomy face, obviously suppressing his anger.


    But Ke Yelao and Ko Nuoa hurriedly smoothed things over: "It''s just a little cattle and horses that died, it''s okay, my blue bird department doesn''t lack this cattle!"


    At this time, Ke Wuji would be a man, and made a mess: "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just a little dirty, just shovel the shit out!"


    Chang Ning also subconsciously stood in front of Mu Feng, and whispered to Ke Yuewu: "Father, he, he didn''t mean it either!"


    Mu Feng also had a gloomy face, frowning endlessly.


    The disaster was caused by Da Lei, and he had nothing to say.


    It''s just that the Jade Bird Department is in a mess right now, and he really can''t bear it in face.


    At this moment, he really wished he could pick up the stick and beat Da Lei to be honest.


    Coincidentally, Sha Lao San, who had no eyesight, relied on his "hard work", and even licked his face and went to Mu Feng to sell it, but Mu Feng held a stick in his hand and said: "Get out!"


    Sha Laosan was obviously upset, sobbing and squatting obediently aside, not daring to say anything.


    But it rolled a pair of small eyes, looking at Da Lei, obviously gloating.


    "Big, great chief..." Bai Yue moved closer to Mu Feng, feeling a little embarrassed, and asked in a low voice, "What should I do?"


    Li Hu looked blankly at the mess, not knowing what to say.


    Han Shu was quietly approaching King Li, whispering something.


    Afterwards, Li Wang looked vigilant, and quietly raised the sledgehammer in his hand.


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly, looked up at Ke Yuewu, leaned over and said, "Dear Chief, since these horses and cows were caused by my mount, I, Da Jiang, will definitely compensate you."


    After a pause, he gritted his teeth and said, "Look at the hornless deer, sheep and other livestock in the tribe. If there is any damage, count them out!"


    He sighed again from the bottom of his heart, the left and right were already willing to compensate, and it didn''t matter what the horned deer were.


    Ke Yuewu''s face turned pale, as if there was no better way, he could only nod: "Okay!"


    Chang Ning couldn''t help but asked Mu Feng in a low voice: "Three or four hundred cows and horses have died, do you really want to pay?"


    Mu Feng replied helplessly: "Then what should we do, we can''t affect our affairs because of some cattle and horses?"


    Changning''s heart warmed, and an untimely blush and smile appeared on her pretty face.


    Koyowu saw it and snorted coldly.


    Chang Ning immediately realized, and hurriedly withdrew his sweet smile, and turned into a frown again: "These cows are really nothing to our Jade Bird Department, but they are a lot to you Da Jiang...By the way, can''t you compete with this horse?" Does the strange horse talk, you ask it what''s going on!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, "Yes, Da Lei has always been emotionally stable, why did he become so irritable when he got here? Even if I really want to pay, I have to know why I have to pay, right? !"


    After thinking about it for a while, he took a deep breath in front of everyone, suppressed his anger, and secretly performed advanced animal taming skills, "Mangmang" asked Da Lei: Why did you fight?


    Da Lei was very aggrieved, and responded recklessly: Those guys all spit at me!


    Mu Feng was taken aback: Spit, how did you spit?


    So Da Lei began to purr in front of everyone, and a series of saliva mixed with the excrement and urine that Da Lei wiped on his face flew away.


    "Ah!" Chang Ning exclaimed and jumped back.


    Mu Feng hurriedly dodged to block it, not caring that the pickled saliva and feces flew onto his clothes.


    He hurriedly shouted: "Okay, okay!"


    In an instant, he was confident again!


    He turned to look at Koyowu, and signaled Chang Ning to go aside to avoid the smell of his body.


    Then he saluted again and said, "Wait, big chief, I communicated with my mount just now, and it said that your group of strange horses spit at it, um, just like it grunted just now, it I just did it!"


    "What!" Ke Yuewu and others frowned, thinking that Mu Feng''s statement was too unbelievable, even a bit ridiculous.


    But Mu Feng spoke seriously, with a serious face, who would dare to laugh at this moment?


    Ke Wuji on the side asked: "How can this be proved?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Since you have raised these horses for a long time, you should ask the horse feeders, or the few animal trainers I just heard about, they should know about these monsters. Do horses spit!"


    Before Mu Feng finished speaking, Ke Yuewu yelled directly: "Aqina!"


    Soon, a middle-aged man appeared among the few people who were repelled just now, and bowed forward: "Great Chief!"


    Ke Youwu asked, "Is there such a thing as what my brother said?"


    Archina hesitated to speak, obviously not wanting to speak.


    Ke Yuewu frowned and shouted: "To be honest, have you forgotten the ancestral precepts of my Jade Bird Department?"


    The man named Aqina could only nod his head and said, "Yes!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was overjoyed, "I am not responsible, if this blame is thrown out, then I can stand on the moral high ground and condemn them!"


    "Ah, Dad!" Chang Ning became happy, his beautiful eyes were full of light, and said, "Look, it was our horse who caused the trouble first!"


    Now Koyowu frowned even tighter.


    There is no need to verify any more.


    this is wood wind

 Chapter 762

    Mu Feng said to help them rebuild the internal buildings of the Blue Bird Department, and Ke Youwu immediately agreed.


    Moreover, Mu Feng also saw that Ke Wuji, not Ke Yuewu, had the key decision-making power in the affairs of the Blue Bird Department!


    First, they discussed how to distribute the loot of the Liaolong Department, and then decided whether to pay compensation. Ke Wuji was involved in both key matters.


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, knowing it clearly, but pretending not to know.


    He looked at Koyowu with a smile, and pointed to dozens of strange horses in the field that were as dirty as Da Lei, and he took the initiative to speak, and restored the previous address again: "Abo, you haven''t tamed these horses yet?"


    As soon as the people from the Blue Bird Department around heard Mu Feng''s name, the original dissatisfaction in their hearts completely dissipated, and their eyes flickered with anticipation, turned and left.


    Ke Youwu''s eyes lit up immediately, and he suddenly realized that Mu Feng was originally a beast trainer, a beast trainer who was superior to beast trainers!


    As for the identity of the Beast Master, he was a little skeptical when he heard what Chang Ning and others said, but Mu Feng''s help to the Cyan Bird Department was too great, so he didn''t really ask about this doubt.


    Now that he has seen Mu Feng''s strange horse making the big ginger rooster restless, seeing a huge strange bear that has never been seen before, and the divine bird that only exists in the legend of their tribe, he has no doubts.


    He nodded and said, "I haven''t tamed it yet, I wonder if you can..."


    He didn''t finish, but the meaning was obvious.


    With a look of hesitation on Mu Feng''s face, he said, "I''m not sure about taming it, especially even if such a strange horse can be tamed, it won''t take ten and a half months. But I can take it away and have a try."


    Archina and the others breathed a sigh of relief: This is normal, it doesn''t make sense that the three older ones can only be beast tamers, and Mu Feng has become a beast tamer at such a young age!


    Even a beast master can''t tame any beast, right?


    "This..." Ke Yuewu showed regret on his face.


    Because he really wanted these horses to stay in the Blue Bird Department, after all, anyone could see how extraordinary these horses were.


    But no matter how good a horse can''t be tamed and can''t be used by me, what good is it?


    Mu Feng suggested: "Abo, it''s a waste to keep these horses in your tribe. Why don''t you give me these horses and let me bring them back to Dajiang to try to tame them?"


    "This..." Ke Yuewu looked embarrassed.


    Because Mu Feng called him "Abo", if he really wanted to take these horses away, he would not save face and go back to get them back.


    After all, as a chief and old man, how could he ask his son-in-law for something?


    Mu Feng seemed to see his embarrassment, and he gritted his teeth and said, "How about it, Uncle, I''ll take two hundred black horses as collateral this time and keep them in your blue bird department, so that even if I can''t tame them or forget to Return the horses, you can use these black horses to build a black cavalry army of two hundred men, how about it?"


    Bai Yue, who was familiar with Mufeng''s routine, had her eyes brightened, and subconsciously blurted out: "Great Chief, no, those are two hundred black horses that are good to ride! These horses may not be tame..."


    He suddenly stopped talking.


    Mu Feng immediately showed a look of "regret", obviously feeling too much.


    Aqina at the side seemed to have seized the opportunity, his eyes lit up, and he immediately said, "Great chief, you can give it a try!"


    Because he knows too well that these strange horses are "difficult to serve", either they are dissatisfied with the food, or they cannot stay with other mounts.


    Even if the same kind stay together, they often fight over food.


    In fact, if the wooden wind mount hadn''t made such a fuss, they planned to report to Ke Yuewu that they had killed the horse after a while.


    No matter how good a horse is, it cannot be tamed, it is just food.


    Otherwise, there are so many ferocious beasts on the Wanzhang Plain, and they have captured quite a few of them. How could it be that only two or three became mounts in the end?


    Now Mu Feng took the initiative to invite Ying, willing to try these few strange horses with two hundred black horses.


    In their view, it is obvious that young people are reluctant to let go of a good horse and want to give it a go.


    They had already made up their minds, as soon as Mufeng left, they would tell Koyowu to kill those horses¡ªanyway, they would not be able to tame those horses if they stayed in the Blue Bird Department!


    Ke Yuwu looked at Ke Wuji again.


    But Ke Wuji just shook his head helplessly.


    He is a high priest who knows nothing about animal taming and can only listen to Akina''s advice.


    Regardless of Mufeng''s identity or the current situation, Aqina directly clung to Koyowu''s ear and whispered the whole story, with embarrassment on his face.


    Now it was Koyowu''s turn to look ashamed, and he looked at Mufeng with some embarrassment: "These strange horses are indeed not tamed, as you can see, they are taller than ordinary horses, and they are also fierce. no¡­¡­"


    Then he changed the subject: "But you are a beast master, maybe you can tame them. Otherwise, just follow what you said, with two hundred¡ª"


    Mu Feng almost laughed out loud.


    Koyowu obviously knew that Archina couldn''t tame these strange horses, but he seemed to feel a little guilty about getting his two hundred horses for nothing.


    But in the end, reason overcame guilt, and he wanted two hundred horses!


    Obviously, two hundred well-trained dark horses are more reliable and useful than seventy or eighty BMWs that are not sure whether they can be used.


    For Koyowu, the difference between "Come three and four at night" and "Four at night and three at night" is obviously that the latter is more attractive!


    He held back his smile, with a look of struggle and thought on his face.


    Anyone with such an expression seemed to be weighing whether two hundred dark horses were too many, and whether seventy or eighty uncertain strange horses were worth it.


    And his expression seemed to Aqina to be obviously shaken.


    He hurriedly said: "Dear Chief, we are just beast tamers and cannot tame them normally, but you are a beast tamer, so the problem shouldn''t be too big!"


    Mu Feng was happy in his heart: "God assists!"


    But on the surface, he seemed to have finally made up his mind, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, just two hundred black horses!"


    At the same time, he seemed to comfort himself with a sentence: "Even if you can''t tame them, these two hundred horses can be counted as compensation for the loss of these cattle by me, Da Jiang!"


    Now Archina completely believed in Mu Feng.


    At this moment, he was convinced that Mu Feng was not sure about taming these horses, but as the great chief, he couldn''t go back on what he said, so he could only use compensation as a way of comforting himself, and also wanted to gain the favor of the Blue Bird Department.


    "It''s a young man after all!" Archina sighed inwardly, and at the same time felt a little guilty in his heart.


    After all, for the Blue Bird Department, Mu Feng is like recreating a benefactor.


    "It''s just this one time, it won''t be another example!" Archina comforted himself.


    At this time, Mu Feng gritted his teeth and said: "But these strange horses are so dirty, they must be washed, right?"


    "Don''t worry about that!" Aqina held back the joy in his heart, "I will definitely clean up these horses when you leave!"


    Then Mu Feng looked at Keyowu unwillingly: "Abo, you don''t even have a hundred horses!"


    Now Koyowu really couldn''t hold back his face: "Well, then I will give you two hundred cows as compensation, no more!"


    Obviously, he also felt that Mu Feng''s two hundred black horses and blue birds were all for nothing.


    Only then did Mu Feng finally "realize" that once a word is spoken, it is hard to follow, so he had to lower his head, "Sigh"...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 763

    The next thing is easy.


    Mu Feng only stayed in the Blue Bird Department for one night, and took people away the next day.


    During the period, Ke Youwu took Mu Feng to "visit" the Blue Bird Department.


    In fact, it was Ke Wuji who took the lead, and asked Mu Feng to give them guidance on how to plan the layout of Dajiang, how to deploy defenses, how to build houses, and how to plan waterways...


    Even though Mu Feng said that he would keep someone in the Jade Bird Department for special command, they were still worried, thinking that the one guided by Mu Feng was the best.


    So Mu Feng helped the Jade Bird Department to re-plan the overall layout and told them that the livestock pens should be separated from the places where people live.


    People live in the high places upwind, while livestock live in the downwind.


    I didn''t say much about the wooden part of the protective wall, because now the Qingniao Department has used the soil method of rammed earth to build a small city wall that is thick enough.


    If you want to go further, you need to burn bricks to build walls.


    Before Da Jiang was not fully confident against the Jade Bird Division, Mu Feng didn''t intend to leak this technique.


    Because once you understand the firing technology, there is no guarantee that the Aotori Department will not be able to fire a series of things such as pottery and iron.


    At that time, Mu Feng can''t guarantee that the Jade Bird Club will still be the current Jade Bird Club.


    Of course, apart from these core technologies, such as how to dig ditches, how to drain water, how to build toilets, how to make soap, etc., which can provide convenience to life, but cannot provide combat effectiveness, it is rare for him to speak generously to Ke Wuji.


    It''s hard for Ke Wuji, an old man who can''t read and take notes, has accepted Mu Feng''s "massive" knowledge and skills in a short period of time, and he can only blink his eyes in anxiety at the end.


    This is equivalent to a child who has just entered kindergarten and cannot write a few words. The teacher taught him architecture on the first morning.


    He couldn''t understand it at all!


    Fortunately, Mu Feng was also very "understanding" and asked him, "If you put it this way, you can understand."


    I don''t want to say whether I can understand it, but Ke Wuji really doesn''t want to say that he doesn''t understand it.


    He had no choice but to nod repeatedly, thinking in his heart that Chang Ning had to ask Chang Ning for help.


    In this way, when they left the Jade Bird Department, the Sanke brothers, Ke Wuji and others respected and reluctantly gave up on Mufeng.


    They are also more and more confident about the future of the Jade Bird Department.


    Even the guilt-ridden Keyowu gave Mufeng two hundred cows to bring back ginger.


    In this way, Mu Feng brought back four hundred cows and eighty-six strange horses during his trip to the Blue Bird Department.


    Each of these strange horses has bright fur and different colors from head to tail, and looks very mottled.


    Most of these horses have big fluffy heads, black ears, yellowish brown from the eyes to the neck, dark brown from the neck to the tail, and white tail, but the legs to the hooves are all black.


    To use a more pertinent evaluation is "bells and whistles"!


    The eighty-six horses basically have this kind of virtue. They don''t seem to have the mighty look of a BMW horse, but they have "permed heads and tattoos", a full-fledged gangster look.


    Reminiscent of these horses rushing to fight against the armored earth dragon with Da Lei, it also fits their rascal appearance.


    If they weren''t born "tall and mighty", Mu Feng would really think that his two hundred black horses were blind for nothing.


    It''s unavoidable that Mu Feng has been letting soldiers ride black horses around these dozens of "flower horses" since he came out from the Blue Bird Department, not giving them a chance to "become a monster".


    He didn''t seem to be able to deal with leaving these horses to the members of the Blue Bird Department.


    When it was time to leave the Qingzhang Mountain area, Mu Feng signaled that everyone should stop pretending to be around the irritable horse, and start trying to tame it on the spot.


    He first asked the system, what is the name of this "society"-looking horse, and why it looks so ugly, it looks like it was strung together from unknown types of horses.


    It''s just that Mu Feng was surprised by the system''s answer: "Race dragon and five-spotted horse!"


    The system''s description is as follows: "Sailong five-spotted horse, three meters tall and about two meters high at the shoulder, can grow so big, it is definitely a cross-breed!"


    "Is it a thousand-mile BMW?" Mu Feng asked.


    The system replied: "Yes! How could it be an ordinary horse to become the mount of General Tianbao?"


    Mu Feng was overjoyed: "Is there anything else?"


    The system prompts: "Let me sort out the information again."


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, it seems that for the system, the information on this dragon and five-spotted horse is not very complete.


    The most critical problem is that this Sailong five-spotted horse is a string!


    The so-called string means crossbreeding horses.


    There is a famous saying in biology called "hybridization produces fine products", and the most well-known one is hybrid rice.


    But hybrids may also have a fatal shortcoming-the inability to reproduce!


    For example, the offspring of a donkey and a horse are mules, and mules have no ability to reproduce.


    These race dragon five-spot horses look so colorful, and they are confirmed to be a bunch. Whether they can reproduce is really a question.


    Fortunately, the system confirmed it in time: "Well, it should be a collection of genes similar to Sanhe horse, Orlov horse, and sweat horse... The genes are stable and can be bred!"


    Mu Feng clenched his fist and was pleasantly surprised: "That''s great!"


    He has only heard of so many horses mentioned by the system, but each of them is a horse, and it has nothing to do with a donkey.


    As long as they can breed offspring, it means that these BMWs can grow more and more in Dajiang.


    As for what he said in front of Aqina and Koyowu, it was just to let them rest assured that they would hand over these horses to him.


    He can even tame monsters like Hei, why can''t he tame these horses?


    Right now, he will only dislike that there are not enough BMWs.


    As for taming, there are only three steps:

 Chapter 764

    Mu Feng was very surprised, these eighty-six racing dragon and five-spotted horses were tamed so happily because of Da Lei!


    And according to their meaning, they already recognized Da Lei as their boss!


    In other words, Da Lei is now the leader and has a "little brother".


    "Recognize Da Lei as the leader, how hard do you think about it!" Mu Feng just felt incredible, "What can we learn from it?"


    At this moment, Mu Feng looked very much like an elder who worried that his children would learn from bad boys.


    But this is pure nonsense!


    Soon Mufeng realized the problem and shook his head.


    Aren''t these horses more "bad" and stronger in fighting power?


    The speed at which the horses were tamed was beyond Mu Feng''s cognition, and far beyond the cognition of other people.


    Bai Yue asked Mu Feng through the horse: "What''s wrong, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s okay, these horses are ready!"


    "Tamed?" Bai Yue''s eyes froze, "So fast!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "I''ll just wait until I get back to the tribe and then get on the saddle and train it slowly."


    "Great!" Bai Yue shouted excitedly, "It can be used in time for the battle of the Dragon Division!"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "If you want to use it so soon, the Cyan Bird Department will regret it to death."


    Bai Yue came to her senses and nodded in agreement.


    He turned to say: "Since we have returned safely, Konoha and the others can come back too, right?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Well, almost, I should leave today and tomorrow."


    Bai Yue scratched her head and asked, "Chief, would it be a bit of a loss to send those two hundred black horses?"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "I can''t bear to let a piece of meat catch a wolf, I can''t help it!"


    Bai Yue couldn''t help but laugh.


    It was rare for him to see a war chief willing to give something to others.


    Of course, this other person refers to someone other than Da Jiang.


    On the third day after Mufeng brought everyone back to Dajiang, Muye, Fuyu, Asuka, Shuofeng and others finally came back.


    Of course, they went not only to secretly protect Mufeng, but also to the former land of the Ministry of Fire and Fire, and gathered people from four or five tribes.


    These tribes are all small tribes that were not taken seriously when they sought refuge with big tribes before and were not accepted. The combined population of several tribes did not exceed 2,000, only 1,400 to 500 people!


    To attract new tribesmen, this is the real purpose of Konoha''s trip.


    And the reason why they recruited these people effortlessly was that the three hundred cavalry troops dispatched by Da Jiang were powerful enough to frighten them.


    The second is that because winter is coming, these small tribes will freeze to death some people every winter.


    Da Jiang''s visit to recruit the tribe at this time is tantamount to giving them a way out.


    The most important thing is that these tribes originally wanted to join other big tribes, but they belonged to the situation where they couldn''t find the temple with a pig''s head.


    Now Da Jiang took the initiative to reach out and open his mouth to recruit them, and they chose to join before they slipped away.


    As for the more than a thousand people, they don''t need to go to Dragon City. The conditions of any city in Sixiang City are countless times better than their original tribe!


    In this way, counting the members of the orangutan department and the tribe recruited this time, the number of people has increased again, reaching more than 6,300 people!


    This does not include the more than 3,000 slaves of Dajiang!


    If slaves are counted, then the total number of Da Jiang will be less than 10,000!


    The increase in the population has once again made the confidence of the whole ginger unprecedentedly high.


    Da Jiang''s fighters also unanimously demanded to expand the territory and increase the population because of the increase of the tribe!


    This is like making money. The more money a lot of people make, the more they want to make money, and they don''t even care about spending money, just thinking about how to make more money.


    And as long as he makes more money, he can get great satisfaction.


    Right now, the entire Dajiang warriors, and even the entire Dajiang tribe, are in such a state!


    Feeling the high morale of the whole Da Jiang, Mu Feng directly decided to go to war against the Liaolong Department!


    The general plan has been drawn up, and now it only needs to be notified to the Blue Bird Department.


    According to the previous plan, the person in command this time is Han Shu.


    However, considering the stability of the Ministry and the security of the West, Mu Feng decided to suspend the use of troops against the Changli Department, and instead Bai Yue stepped forward to maintain stability at the border of the Changli Department.


    At the same time, re-select war slaves in the tribe, gather 500 people, and give them bone knives, brown horses, wooden shields, bamboo spears and other weapons to maximize their combat power.


    Even the twenty newly promoted slaves each received a thick-backed iron machete!


    As fighters, Mu Feng is expected to dispatch 800 people, and another 200 from the Women''s Army - this time he needs to let the Women''s Army participate in the real large-scale tribal battle.


    Compared with Hanshu, Fuyu''s ability to command troops is not inferior to that of Hanshu, and even surpasses him in detail planning.


    Of course, Asuka, Konoha, Zhahe and even Qingya were all transferred back from Changli to join the battle, and Bai Yue and Huang Chuan were temporarily in command.


    It shows that Mu Feng attaches great importance to this battle.


    As for himself, he had already agreed that he would only be a bystander in this battle, just like he had watched Bai Yue attack Hei Fang before.


    As for the mounts, Mufeng dispatched thirty mammoths and fifty armored earth dragons, and all of them were dispatched by Chenghuang, while the black horses and red deer collected the remaining number of mounts.


    In addition to the newly acquired race dragon five-spotted horse, all the Wanliyun and white horses that can be dispatched are also dispatched.


    On the other hand, he didn''t move much on the fierce beasts - Sha Laosan, Mengji beasts and wolves he didn''t move, even the eagle feather dragon he left the strongest dragon in the tribe, so that he could contact at any time.


    Because most of Da Jiang''s troops have left the tribe this time, it will be a great test for the stability of the rear!


    You know, Da Jiang is now a tribe with thousands of people, and there are so many slaves. He has been absorbing new tribesmen and integrating them smoothly, and has not passed the test of strong winds and waves.


    And this time he dispatched most of the tribe''s combat power, but also secretly left a mind to test the cohesion and sense of identity of the tribe.


    If there is nothing wrong with Da Jiang''s internal affairs this time, then he can let go and deal with the Changli Department in the future!


    Of course, he won''t bet on Da Jiang''s future in vain.


    In fact, he left 300 warriors and 100 female warriors in the tribe, of which 200 warriors were in the tribe, 200 warriors were hidden near Qilin City, and they hid near Dragon City with the unused warriors of the Ape tribe. In case of accidents that may occur at any time.


    Cooperating with the ferocious beasts inside and outside the city, even if there is something abnormal about Da Jiang, he can still

 Chapter 765

    Han Shu led the army in front.


    Mu Feng led more than fifty riders hanging not far behind him.


    Among the fifty or so riders, there are people like Bai Qiu and Qiu Cao who have extraordinary combat power but have been silent in the warrior team.


    Of course, Shuofeng, the headhunter, also followed among the fifty people.


    In addition to Shuofeng, Huolong, Yuanshou, and these people also followed in the team.


    They were all arranged around Mu Feng, watching and learning from the sidelines, so that they could stand alone in the future.


    It has to be said that Han Shu''s talent in leading the army has been revealed.


    In addition, he had joined forces with Konoa to harass the Dragon Department before and repeatedly exercised his ability to command the army.


    When to stop, when to go, how to ensure a fast march, all conform to what Mu Feng taught him before, and it can be regarded as a degree of restraint.


    In fact, this is enough.


    After all, from Da Jiang to Liaolong Department, there is a white tree plain in the middle, and there is a distance of no less than four or five hundred miles from south to north to the former land of Hei Ya and Huang Feng Department.


    And right now, most people don''t know the concept of marching and fighting!


    It took almost six days to ride the horse back and forth¡ªof course, this was considering the speed of the brown horse the war slave was riding.


    With the speed of the black horse, red deer, and Chenghuang mounts, it would take about five days to maintain their combat power.


    Mu Feng rode his horse behind, and was already thinking that once the Liaolong Department was destroyed, there would be a smooth road to the south, whether the city should be built in the Liaolong Department to face each other, or the city walls should be built sequentially in the old places of Huangfeng and Heiyabu.


    For example, in the previous life, there would be an important city and city every few tens of miles, which could closely connect Dajiang with the towns in the territory and strengthen Dajiang''s management and ownership of the territory.


    At the same time, if there are cities and towns, there will naturally be people, and only people can develop and utilize everything in the territory.


    Whether it is planting or forests, minerals, mountains, water and other resources can be maximized.


    So there is a premise here: there must be someone!


    The question is where do people come from?


    It seems that there are already many people in Da Jiang, more than 6,000 people.


    But in fact, there are only about 4,000 people living in Dragon City, and the other 2,000 people are distributed in several cities.


    Several cities are not far from Dragon City, and they can basically go back and forth in the same day, and the management is also very convenient. Basically, there will be no situation of ineffective control and defection.


    But what about the future?


    Once Da Jiang''s territory becomes wider and more people join Da Jiang, Mu Feng can''t bring so many people together, can he?


    In the past life, it is still possible. A city has a small area, but it has hundreds of millions of people living all year round.


    Right now, that''s not possible.


    So the final result still needs someone to identify with Da Jiang in a place far away from Da Jiang, and become a Da Jiang person who is not in Da Jiang Longcheng.


    At that time, the number of Da Jiang''s population may not be more than 20,000 from the Blue Bird Department, or tens of thousands from the Da Li Department and the Shao Li Department. .


    In other words, Dajiang will not be a Dajiang tribe, but a Dajiang country!


    A big country must have the tolerance and atmosphere of a big country.


    For example, the attitude towards other tribes.


    Another example is the current dragon department.


    According to previous estimates, there are more than ten thousand people in the Liaolong Division. With so many people, it is impossible to kill them all, and it is impossible to take them all as slaves.


    Women, children, and some men who have never fought do not have to die.


    That''s why he discussed the general combat strategy with Han Shu in advance.


    Not only that, but he felt that it was necessary to communicate with the people from the Jade Bird Department.


    Because his decision involves the whereabouts of the Longlong people.


    Da Jiang and the Jade Bird Department are considered allies, but the consistent principle of the Jade Bird Department is "to distinguish between likes and hates", and this principle has reached the point where Mu Feng sometimes cannot understand.


    Of course, this time he is also planning to meet the member of the Liaolong Department who came up with the plan of "striking east and west", to see who he is.


    After all, it is not surprising that such a strategy is placed on an "old monster" like him who has accumulated wisdom for thousands of years, but it feels a bit wise and close to a monster when placed on a primitive person.


    Two days later, Mu Feng followed Han Shu''s army to the old place of Hei Yabu.


    Han Shu asked the army to rest on the spot, and went to find Mu Feng in person¡ªthey were waiting for the members of the Blue Bird Department here.


    At the same time, he has to make a final decision with the Blue Bird Department on how to treat the members of the Dragon Department after the war.


    A day later, someone from the Blue Bird Department came.


    It was Ke Yuewu who brought people here in person.


    What surprised Mu Feng the most was that Chang Ning did not come, which was beyond his expectation.


    It''s not that he is thinking about the love between his son and daughter in his heart, it''s because he knows Chang Ning''s temperament too well.


    After the meeting, he saluted and asked Ke Yuewu why he didn''t see Changning.


    Ke Yuewu actually gave a rare cold snort.


    Under the furrowed brows, Mu Feng felt vaguely aware, presumably because Chang Ning of the Blue Bird had clearly favored him several times, and had already been "grounded" by Ke Yuwu.


    In addition to Ke Youwu, there are also "high-level" members of the Jade Bird Division such as Ko Nuoa, Ke Wuji, Yin Gun, Aguli, and Chaolu. The lineup is not "luxury".


    Of course, Zhaolu is still underage, and she just followed the big team to learn more.


    By the way, according to what he said: "Brother, I just came to see you, and my sister also told me that you can do many things if you are not an adult, just like you!"


    Mu Feng can naturally see that a white horse has completely bought off his brother-in-law, and now he has become his little "mysterious brother".


    Ke Yuewu''s face was full of helplessness, and he didn''t want to get too angry in front of Mu Feng, but he just told him not to act rashly in everything, and he had two warriors to fight against the enemy.


    Zhao Lu didn''t seem to care, and went directly to Mu Feng: "Brother, I heard that sister said that you are very good at killing the enemy immediately, so I will follow you!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, and waved his hands: "I won''t fight the enemy this time, I''m just watching!"


    "Ah?" Chao Lu was full of regret, "Why is it like my father, who doesn''t do anything!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head.


    Ke Yuewu was impatient and scolded: "Be honest with me, just stay there and follow the big...Your brother learn how to lead the army to fight!"


    Zhao Lu stuck out her tongue, shrank her neck, and stepped back.


    Ke Yuewu then shook his head helplessly, and went straight to the point: "This time, my Blue Bird Division dispatched three thousand soldiers!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and said in his heart: "Hey, this old man is not being polite to me now, I said at least three thousand, and he really sent three thousand!"


    However, in his opinion, 3,000 people are enough. With Da Jiang''s men, there are already 4,000 warriors and 500 war slaves.


    But immediately after, Mu Feng was shocked by Ke Yuewu''s words.


    "For slaves, we brought a thousand people, is that enough?"


    "My God!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "It''s really worth it!"


    He knew that, different from his own plan, the Blue Bird Department planned to completely abandon the thousand slaves.


    Their plan is that the thousand slaves can all die¡ªthey are here to be cannon fodder and replace the dead ghosts!


    Mu Feng sighed: "Are you going to keep doing this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 766

    After Mu Feng asked this sentence, Ke Yuewu frowned in confusion.


    Mu Feng was helpless, and asked him directly: "What are you going to do with the members of the Liaolong Department?"


    "People from the Liaolong Department?" Ke Yuewu frowned and shouted: "Naturally, you can kill as many as you can?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "But have you ever thought about it? The old people, women, and children in their tribe may never know that there is an enemy of the Blue Bird Department. All they want is to survive. Are they going to kill?"


    Ke Yuewu frowned and said, "Who can guarantee that they won''t hate us? Everyone in the Jade Bird Club, adults and children, knows who the enemy of the Jade Bird Club is!"


    "But not all of them become fighters in the end and are willing to fight. What many people want is to survive!"


    "Then why are we attacking the Liaolong tribe now?" Ke Yuewu was obviously a little angry. He didn''t understand that it was hard for him to accept Mufeng''s words about whether to kill the Liaolong tribe at the moment of the battle.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s true that we want to fight the Liaolong Department, but what is the purpose of our beating them, to kill people?"


    Koyowu frowned: "Revenge!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "Loot their cattle, horses and livestock, and solve the siege in the east of our Blue Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "At the end of the day, it''s actually to make the clansmen of the Jade Bird Clan live better and make the Cyan Bird Clan stronger, right?"


    Koyuu nodded.


    Wooden Wind also nodded.


    Frankly speaking, no matter whether it is Koyowu or other members of the Jade Bird Department, there is one thing that is good, that is, one is one, and two is two.


    Love and hate are clear and unambiguous, but they can also distinguish right from wrong.


    He said: "But what if the Liaolong Department no longer besieges the Blue Bird Department and is no longer an enemy of you? Or, after we promise the Liaolong Department this time, we will plunder all their cattle, horses and livestock, and they will again They can no longer pose a threat to the Blue Bird Department, will you still kill them?"


    Koyowu frowned and hesitated, then nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked back: "But if other tribes defeated the Jade Bird Tribe, do you want them to kill all the members of the Jade Bird tribe, or do you hope that some people from the Jade Bird tribe will survive?"


    Kyowu was silent now.


    What Mu Feng said was the way the tribes have conquered each other for many years.


    If you succeed, rob others and kill others.


    If you fail, you must either flee for your life or be killed.


    But from the bottom of his heart, he also felt that this was inappropriate.


    It''s really like this, you kill me, I kill you, I don''t know when it will end.


    But no matter how wrong he felt, he couldn''t change it.


    Because that''s what other tribes are doing.


    Back then, if the Jade Bird Tribe hadn''t fought bloody battles with half of the soldiers, none of the tribe would have been able to escape.


    Kyowu was silent.


    Ke Wuji on the side frowned and asked, "What should we do if we follow your opinion, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng looked at Ke Wuji seriously: "For revenge, just plunder all their livestock. As for their clansmen, they can be captured as slaves, or try to absorb them as clansmen, it''s not impossible!"


    Ke Wuji was stunned for a moment, then shook his head: "Impossible, our two films have had a deep hatred for many years, it''s not that if we let them go once, they will let us go! If we let them go this time, then their children will grow up If you do, you will take revenge on us!"


    Ko Nuoa on the side also had a deeply approving expression, making it clear that he agreed with what the two of them said.


    As for people like Aguli Yinqiang, they are not yet qualified to express their views on this matter, so they remain silent.


    Wooden wind was helpless.


    It seems that the thinking of the Jade Bird Department is completely unreasonable.


    They only know the importance of their own tribe, but they don''t understand that if the tribe wants to grow and become stronger, it is definitely not enough to just think about revenge.


    Hatred blinds people''s eyes.


    But now the entire tribe of the Blue Bird Department has been blinded.


    In desperation, he had to settle for the next best thing.


    He pondered for a while before saying: "If I, Da Jiang, don''t kill them, will it arouse your hostility?"


    "Huh?" Koyowu frowned, "Aren''t you going to kill them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Several people looked at each other with doubts on their faces.


    But in the end, Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji looked at each other before nodding and said: "Da Jiang and the Liaolong Department have not had feuds for many years, and it is reasonable not to kill them. My Blue Bird Department has no objection."


    Mu Feng nodded, and asked again: "Then if I, Da Jiang, take out something to exchange with you for these mortals, and promise that they will no longer be enemies with your Blue Bird Department, will you accept it?"


    "This!" The three of them shook in unison, "Don''t kill them, exchange things?"


    This time without waiting for Ke Yuewu to speak out, Ke Wuji frowned and asked, "Why?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I, Da Jiang, lacks population and has been absorbing the population of other small tribes, so I want population."


    That''s being honest.


    But this is only superficial.


    The deep-seated reason is that after some careful consideration, Mu Feng felt that there was nothing better than keeping the population of the Dragon Department.


    First, the population of Ginger will be greatly improved.


    The second reason is that no matter where such a large population is placed, they can actually occupy the local land, and expand the surrounding territories along the way to become the territory of Dajiang.


    And he also knew that the reason why Liaolong tribe, Changli tribe and even the Yunmeng tribe in the south hated and besieged the Qingniao tribe was nothing more than coveting the salt mines of the Qingniao tribe.


    If it weren''t for the Blue Bird Department to cover it tightly and take it out early to communicate with other departments, their life would not be so sad.


    Even if local snakes crowd out the river dragons, as long as they take out some salt and form an ally with one or two of them, it''s still quite easy.


    After all, other tribes have to survive and eat salt.


    The Blue Bird Department clutched the salt and didn''t let go, the Three Departments didn''t want to squeeze you out, so they had to squeeze you out too!


    As long as there is salt and enough food for them, ordinary tribal people will be satisfied¡ªthis is human nature!


    As for those who want to expand the tribal territory through war, they are a minority in the tribe, and they are destined not to last long!


    There is a saying that can explain this phenomenon very well: ordinary people don¡¯t care who is in power, who is in power, who can feed him and let him live well, he will listen to whoever!


    This is true for ordinary people, and so is for soldiers!


    Only by gaining the "heart" of these people can the tribe truly exist for a long time and continue to grow and develop.


    This is also the reason why there has been no tribal turmoil since Da Jiang absorbed other tribes.


    Because they eat enough, wear warm clothes, and live a more comfortable life than before!


    Who would be so full that they would ruin their good days?


    However, Mu Feng might not be able to understand these deep-seated reasons after talking about them to Ke Wuji, so he simply told him: I just want people!


    Ke Wuji''s expression changed, and his heart was obviously at war between heaven and man.


    At this time, Koyowu and Konoa were surprisingly silent, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Whether or not to kill the Liaolong tribe is of great importance and far-reaching impact. They "can''t see" that far, so they can only leave it to Ke Wuji, the wisest person in the tribe, to make a decision.


    Obviously, the so-called tribal hatred is only focused on the high-level will of a few insiders!


    Mu Feng didn''t urge him, but waited for him to make a decision.


    He believed that with his guarantee and promise, Ke Wuji would consider it carefully.


    If the choice is right, the Jade Bird Department will benefit from it in the future, and it is not in vain for Mufeng to make a sincere point.


    Of course, Da Jiang''s trip and future actions will become smoother.


    If you choose the wrong one, then Da Jiang will be a little more troublesome and less profitable this trip, but he will surely improve to a higher level in the future!


    "How would you choose?" Mu Feng looked forward to it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 767

    Ke Wuji thought for a long time, then asked Mu Feng, "I wonder what the great chief can offer in exchange?"


    In a word, the meaning is self-evident, as long as Da Jiang offers enough things, the Jade Bird Department is willing to exchange them.


    "He chose the wrong one!" Mu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    But immediately he laughed happily again, nodded and said, "Okay, tell me, what do you need?"


    Since there is something to talk about, it means that the Blue Bird Department can give up killing all the members of the Liaolong tribe.


    Of course, both sides have to consider a premise here.


    The premise of the Jade Bird Department is how much, Da Jiang can agree.


    If you want less, the Jade Bird Department will definitely feel unwilling.


    It was too much, and Mu Feng was annoyed, so Da Jiang withdrew from the battle against the Liaolong Department. People like the Blue Bird Department were not sure of winning the Liaolong Department.


    Da Jiang''s premise is to give as much, and the Jade Bird Department can agree.


    If you give too much, the gain outweighs the loss for Da Jiang, so it is better to give up, honestly beat the Liaolong Department, get something and leave.


    If you give less, the Jade Bird Department will not agree.


    Because the Liaolong tribe is immortal, the hidden dangers of the Blue Bird tribe have always existed.


    In case the two divisions turn against each other one day, the Blue Bird Division will have to worry about whether the Liaolong tribe who was left unkilled today will take revenge.


    In the final analysis, it also depends on how much Mu Feng is willing to give to convince the Blue Bird Department that the Liaolong tribe will not take revenge after entering Dajiang.


    Both sides are thinking about how much one will give and how much the other will want, and then they will join forces to destroy the dragon department.


    Whoever expresses his expectations first is tantamount to giving the other party a bottom line in his heart.


    This is equivalent to buyers and sellers who do not have a clearly marked price, and no one is willing to negotiate the price first.


    Of course, this is based on the premise that both parties have equal information and status.


    But right now, Blue Bird and Big Jiang, or Big Jiang and Blue Bird, have inconsistent status, information, and foresight, so they are destined not to be equal.


    After serious thinking, Ke Wuji said, "My Jade Bird Department wants all the gains after the war, and we want two thousand slaves!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng grinned strangely, thinking that Ke Wuji, an old man, really dared to ask for a price, and even came up and bluffed to the top of the price.


    Not only Mu Feng, but even Ke Yuewu, Ko Nuoa, A Guli and others all frowned.


    Obviously, this is not about negotiating conditions at all, but about extortionate prices!


    Mu Feng smiled and said nothing, just looked at Ke Wuji with a "hehe" smile, and then looked at Ke Yuewu meaningfully, also smiling and saying nothing.


    The meaning is obvious: "Is that what you mean too?"


    Ke Youwu immediately shook his head, and said in a deep voice: "We only want what we get after the war, and we don''t want anyone!"


    Ke Wuji frowned, but didn''t say anything, obviously he had no objection to this.


    Then Mu Feng said: "Do you think that I, Da Jiang, came all the way to help you fight the Liaolong tribe, just to get thousands of people, and then half of them starved to death in one winter, and even made my Da Jiang tribe suffer from hunger and cold? Or if I, Da Jiang, just collapsed, your Jade Bird Department can also benefit?"


    The faces of the members of the Jade Bird Department changed drastically, with embarrassing expressions.


    Koyowu waved his hand immediately: "No, no!"


    Konoa also frowned, with a horrified expression: "Great Chief, you, don''t get me wrong!"


    Mu Feng was unmoved, and said with a sneer: "Even if everything from the Liaolong tribe is given to your Blue Bird tribe, you will be able to jump out of the encirclement of the three tribes and become a super tribe?"


    Koyowu was speechless at once.


    Konoa frowned, and then turned pale.


    After Ke Wuji frowned and pondered for a moment, he realized the problem, and his expression became extremely unnatural¡ªboth helpless and powerless to recognize reality.


    The three of them suddenly realized that what they can''t talk about is not something they need to consider at all!


    Today they are here to talk about how to deal with the defeated Liaolong Department, there is one major premise: Da Jiang wants to join the war!


    Without Da Jiang participating in the battle, what does the Jade Bird Department talk about dividing up the spoils?


    Even if all these things are given to the Jade Bird Department, their strength will increase?


    If the Jade Bird Department really has this ability, why wait until today?


    Mu Feng was really annoyed, and Mu Feng turned back with his men, and the Blue Bird Department returned to the previous situation of three-way siege.


    And from then on, the Blue Bird Department will also completely lose Jiang''s friendship, whether it is against the Liaolong Department or the Changli Department, Da Jiang will never make a move again!


    This is tantamount to letting the Jade Bird Department see hope and then extinguish it in front of them!


    But how can the Blue Bird Department, who has already seen hope, be reconciled?


    "This..." Ke Wuji trembled and wanted to speak, but found that he couldn''t say anything.


    other life

 Chapter 768

    It''s 50-50--that''s 50-50.


    This is the method of distributing the spoils determined by Da Jiang and the Jade Bird Division after many previous joint battles.


    It seems to go around and return to the original way, but it is not.


    Ke Wuji calculated and calculated painstakingly, but in the end it came to nothing.


    Mu Feng avoided the bargaining process and directly threatened the Jade Bird Department with the "general trend", which also won the maximum benefit for Da Jiang.


    Frankly speaking, it was just a pleasant surprise for him to get a few more mammoths and armored earth dragons in the 20-80 account, but the 50-50 account was the bottom line he expected in his heart, so it was not surprising.


    But the key point is that Ke Wuji''s extravagant asking price turned the bottom line into the highest demand, which was beyond his expectation.


    Most importantly, he didn''t mention the captives.


    In other words, they can take as much as Mu Feng gives.


    If they don''t give it, they won''t get one.


    But he also knew that everything should be done in moderation and not absolutely.


    In addition, it is quite difficult for him to accept all the tens of thousands of people from the Liaolong Department.


    At that time, whether he is a soldier or a young man, he will need the help of the Jade Bird Department to "digest" part of it.


    After all, it is a good thing that ginger has a good appetite, but if you eat too much, it is easy to hold on.


    He pondered for a while before saying: "In addition to the 50% you get after the war, I will give you two thousand slaves!"


    He had already made up his mind that after the war, those who accepted the dragon department would be recruited directly.


    Those who are disobedient, or have rebellious intentions, will be thrown to the Jade Bird Department.


    Anyway, he was disobedient, and it was none of his business to torture him to the Jade Bird Department.


    At that time, he can still make it so that Blue Bird is the "white face" and Da Jiang is the "red face".


    It''s just that he won''t explain the twists and turns, the method of subduing people''s hearts.


    Hearing Mu Feng''s promise, Ke Yuewu''s complexion suddenly became better again, and he couldn''t help but think a little more: "It seems that he is still thinking about the good relationship with me in the Blue Bird Department!"


    Ke Wuji was ashamed.


    Reminiscent of his exorbitant asking price just now, compared with the "feelings" of the young great chief, he just feels ashamed.


    Ko Nuoa, Aguli and the others admired the young man very much, and they secretly praised Mu Feng''s fairness and appropriateness in doing things, making people unable to find faults.


    Ke Yuewu put away his thoughts, looked at Mu Feng, and said solemnly: "Chief, since you Da Jiang want to accept these members of the Liaolong Department, you must make sure that they will no longer be hostile to my Blue Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Naturally! I, Jiang, are willing to fight dragons with you because I like these people. But if these people become your enemies in the end, then it must not work!


    If it were me, I would definitely not agree to this kind of thing!


    And our two tribes are brother tribes, and because of Changning, the relationship has become closer, how can I put the Blue Bird tribe in a dangerous situation, right? "


    They were all convinced, and felt that although Mu Feng was young, he was impeccable in his words and deeds.


    "If that''s the case, then do as you said!" Ke Youwu nodded, feeling a little regretful in his heart for not bringing Chang Ning.


    If I had known that Mu Feng was so "feeling affectionate", if Chang Ning was here, maybe the Blue Bird Department could get something more!


    Mu Feng didn''t know what he was thinking, nodded his head, and said with a smile: "Abbot, don''t worry, as long as we don''t force each other to die, they will have no reason to fight to the death, and then everything will be done according to my Da Jiang''s arrangement. up!


    As long as you follow my big Jiang''s request, I can let you get the most benefits with the least loss! "


    Now Ke Yuewu and others'' eyes lit up, and they nodded quickly: "Okay, okay!"


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Han Shu and Fu Yu who had never spoken to the side: "Since this is the case, I will leave the rest to you!"


    Han Shu and Fu Yu looked at each other, and nodded in unison.


    Han Shu took a step forward, came to the crowd, and said: "Everyone, I am Jiang Hanshu, the great Jiang. I will temporarily lead this battle. The leader of the army is Fuyu who is beside me, and there are other great Jiangs outside the tent." Soldiers. I don¡¯t know who the Jade Bird Division is leading the army this time, please come out and discuss the specific plan together!¡±


    The members of the Jade Bird Division looked at Fuyu one by one, with surprised expressions on their faces, wondering why a woman went into battle, and judging by where she was standing, Da Jiang''s status was not low!


    But the surprise returned to surprise, Konoa quickly stood up and came to the crowd, bowed his body and said: "Konoa of the Blue Bird Division is the leader of the Blue Bird Division this time. Besides me, there are Ke Yinqiang and Ke Aguli There are also fighters from the Jade Bird Department outside the tent."


    Han Shu nodded with a smile.


    He and Konoa are "old comrades in arms". Purely in terms of combat, the friendship between the two of them is probably the strongest pair in the relationship between the two films.


    They don''t have the "intrigue" and maneuvering of the two top leaders, but only the tacit understanding and cooperation of the same enemy.


    So when the two stood up, Mu Feng got up and walked out, turned back to Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji and said: "Abo, high priest, since there are people in charge of the two departments, we might as well leave the place How about giving it to them and letting them discuss it?"


    Ke Yuewu couldn''t help worrying, but seeing Mufeng''s relaxed and comfortable expression, he also gritted his teeth and got up, instead of watching the two commanders discuss specific countermeasures together, he went out with Mufeng.


    Ke Wuji looked complicated, looked at Mu Feng''s back, then looked at Han Shu, A Nuoa and others who were standing aside as if no one was discussing, sighed, and followed him out.


    On the other hand, the young Zhao Lu didn''t get called out, but stayed inside as if she had learned a lot, listening to the discussions of several people.


    What is the specific plan that Han Shu discussed with Ko Nuoa and others, Mu Feng doesn''t know.


    But he knew the general policy, so he wasn''t too worried.


    On the contrary, although Ke Yuewu followed, he looked worried, and looked back from time to time, obviously wanting to know the result.


    It''s just that he can calm down when he sees Mu Feng, and he can''t ask questions.


    It wasn''t until the end, when the hearty and excited laughter of several people came from the big tent, that the expression on Koyowu''s face slowed down a little.


    When Han Shu, Ko Nuoa and others passed by Mu Feng and the others, they just saluted and said: "Great Chief, we are about to set off!"


    Then the two commanders led the two soldiers to set off again.


    Now Ke Yuewu was in a hurry, he grabbed Zhaolu and asked, "What did they discuss?"


    On the other hand, Chao Lu was puzzled and puzzled, scratching her head as she recalled, and said: "The elder brother said to surround them, and the elder sister said to block several doors.


    The younger uncle said which door he was going to block, and the elder brother said which door he was going to block, um, and also, brother Aguli said he wanted to be the queen! "


    Ke Yuewu was confused and confused, so he said, "It''s gone?"


    As a result, Zhao Lu frowned and thought about it, her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly said: "By the way, which elder sister still said that she wanted some war slave to shout..."


    Now Koyowu couldn''t understand at all.


    He looked at Mu Feng questioningly.


    But Mu Feng smiled and said, "Abbot, don''t worry, just follow me and watch!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 769

    The two warriors of Dajiang and Qingniao headed south side by side.


    Mu Feng and Ke Yuewu each led fifty riders and followed behind, leisurely and leisurely.


    Compared with the soldiers marching ahead, Mu Feng''s speed was like an autumn tour.


    Along the way, he pointed at mountains, rivers, forests, and grasslands from time to time, and told people around him, especially Yuanshou and Huolong: "Look carefully, these are the territories of my ginger. They all want to build my big Jiang''s city!"


    The eyes of Yuanshou, Huolong and others are bright.


    But Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji were very anxious.


    Because it was the first time they marched and fought as "spectators".


    This made them feel helpless and anxious.


    The two of them asked Mu Feng how to fight this battle several times, but they always said to Mu Feng: "Don''t worry, Han Shu and Ko Nuoa must have made arrangements!"


    In the end, it seemed that Mu Feng''s calmness infected them, or they knew it was useless to worry here, so they simply followed Mu Feng without saying a word.


    If you really want to say that the Jade Bird Department has a big heart, it would be Chaolu.


    He was about the same age as Mu Feng, and he got a white horse gifted by Mu Feng. He rode the horse back and forth with joy in front of and behind the team.


    From time to time, he would yell at Mufeng: "Brother, the horse you gave me is really good, the only two horses in the whole tribe that can outrun it are those two horses called Wanliyun!"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    There are nine horses before and after Wanliyun, two horses were given to the Blue Bird Department, and there are only seven horses left.


    Speaking of those who can run faster than Wanliyun in terms of leg strength, only the eagle-feathered dragon can win in terms of speed, let alone the blue bird department.


    But apart from Wan Liyun, Da Jiang now has a lot of good BMW horses.


    Dalei, the Hulei leopard he was riding, and Xiaolei, who was pregnant with a cub.


    Two jade unicorns.


    Twenty horses shine at night.


    Eighty-six newly-acquired race dragon five-spotted horses.


    Although Cheng Huang''s speed is not as good as it is, it is much faster than ordinary dark horses...


    Except for Bai Yue who has already got a Wanliyun galloping in Changli, the other horses are temporarily unowned.


    It''s a matter here, but I can give some rewards to those clansmen who have made outstanding achievements.


    Mu Feng sighed inwardly.


    BMW horses were rare in the previous life, but now they appear in groups here.


    If these were put in the previous life, he would have to be rich no matter what.


    Mu Feng was thinking about it, and Zhao Lu yelled again: "Brother, why does your horse look so strange, it seems to be different from my white horse?"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "But it is really powerful, just one horse killed so many cows and horses!"


    Ke Yuwu and Ke Wuji on the side looked gloomy.


    Ke Yuewu scolded angrily: "Sai Qihei, what''s your name!"


    Obviously dissatisfied that he spoke so lightly about the loss of the Jade Bird Club.


    Wood wind laughed.


    Although he didn''t know what "Saiqihei" meant, he probably couldn''t do without words like "brat" and "little bastard".


    Sure enough, Chao Lu, who was scolded, shrank her head and stuck out her tongue.


    Koyowu frowned coldly.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Abo, kid, don''t argue with him!"


    "Child!" Koyowu snorted again, "He''s only one year younger than you!"


    Obviously, compared to Mufeng, Chaolu is "too unsatisfactory".


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head.


    However, after taking a peek at her father''s face, Chao Lu quietly steered her horse to the other side to avoid being scolded again by her angry father.


    Then he approached Mufeng again, whispering something.


    Koyuu sighed.


    On the contrary, Ke Wuji behind him observed secretly, with a light in his eyes that is not easy to detect by ordinary people.


    After walking southward from the Black Fang Department for another two days, the group arrived at the old place of the Yellow Wind Department.


    The troops led by Han Shu and Ko Nuoa did not stop here, and continued to march southward.


    But Mu Feng and his party stayed in Huang Feng Department for a short time.


    Here he saw the initial prototype of the tribe''s adobe houses and protective walls, but they have all been pulled down now.


    There is freshly burned plant ash in the middle.


    Mu Feng got off his horse and squatted in front of the plant ash, found a branch and pulled it twice, twisted a pinch with his hand, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Ke Yuewu and others were greatly puzzled, and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The people from the Liaolong Department were here not long ago, if my guess is correct, it should be last night."


    "Brother, how do you know?" Zhao Lu also imitated the wood wind, twisted a pinch and smelled it, and found it unpleasant, so she threw it out again and dusted her hands.


    Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji also looked at Mufeng curiously.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The ashes that have just been burned for a short time will have a choking smoky smell, but after a long time, the smoky smell will be very weak or even non-existent."


    Koyowu was stunned, obviously

 Chapter 770

    Dust and smoke rose everywhere.


    A team of about forty or fifty people is heading south quickly.


    These men were sturdy and galloped southward on brown horses.


    Some people in the team kept turning their heads, looking anxious.


    Someone shouted anxiously: "Duo Gumu, what should we do, they seem to have found us!"


    One immediately cursed: "Damn it, this group of damned blue bird savages, I don''t know where to find allies, and now they dare to come out of Qingzhang Mountain!"


    "What should we do now?" The man asked eagerly, "It looks like there are a lot of them!"


    "What else can I do, hurry back to the tribe and notify the chief!"


    "But you see their horses are faster than ours!"


    "It''s okay, I''ll hold them back, you take your people back to the tribe and let the chief make preparations!"


    "Drag bone wood!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go back quickly!" A person in the crowd suddenly grabbed his mount, turned his head to stop his figure, and waved his hand, "Your brother of the Liaolong Department, hold them back!"


    This man has a rough appearance, a full beard, big eyes and scorching brows, a dark face, and he rides on a maroon horse.


    This horse has grown in size, much larger than ordinary brown horses, but Tuo Gumu still looks "petite" when he rides on it, and he is also a grown-up man!


    "Yes!" Only five of the forty riders left, and the rest all turned around, drew out their bone knives, and resolutely turned their heads to look at the dusty team behind them.


    One person asked: "Duo Gumu, are we going to die?"


    Tuo Gumu shouted: "Death is death, what are you afraid of! Is it only the blue bird barbarian who is not afraid of death, and the sons of my dragon department are all bears?"


    The man was aroused by the words, grinned ferociously and shouted: "Then drag them to die together before dying!"


    Tuo Gumu grinned: "That''s right, you won''t lose if you kill fifty people!"


    As he said that, he clamped his horse''s belly, let go of his speed, turned around and rushed towards the pursuers who were already visible...


    The chasing soldiers are naturally Qingya, Zhahe, Aguli, Yinqiang and others.


    They were all riding black horses, and the fierce beasts such as armored earth dragons and mammoths were among most of the people behind them.


    Of course, there is one exception for the last person in the team - Li Wang, who is tall and tall and half-length!


    Because Mu Feng was behind the team, there was no danger.


    Li Wang also followed the army to open the way.


    And the five-color ox he was riding was taller than the horse, and he himself was nearly two meters tall, so the combination of "double heights" made him look particularly "outstanding!"


    Yin Qiang looked back at Li Wang who was hanging behind the team, couldn''t help laughing immediately: "Brother Qingya, we are chasing people, why do we need Li Wang to follow, it seems that we can''t beat these savages from the Dragon Division Same!"


    Qing Ya shook his head helplessly: "Who says it''s not!"


    Zhahe looked back with lingering fear, and said with a wry smile: "I guess the leader of Hanshu is worried about us, let Brother Liwang take precautions!"


    Yin Gun slapped the horse and scrambled to be the first, and shouted: "Then let them see, we can do it!"


    "Okay!" Qingya grinned ferociously, "Leave them all!"


    Zahe laughed suddenly: "Hey, look, they turned around and rushed back!"


    "Well, what''s going on?" Yin Gun asked with a frown.


    Qing Ya glanced at it and said: "They should have sent out some of them to go back to report the news, and those left behind are responsible for holding us back!"


    "Report the letter, hold us back?" Yin Qiang sneered, "Just them?"


    As he said that, he waved his hand: "Young Bird, come on, catch the living!"


    "yes!"


    Qing Ya also made a move: "Catch the living!"


    The two armies clash!


    Soon, the two sides saw each other''s horse''s head, and then saw each other''s figure.


    "Kill!" All the members of the Liaolong Department yelled angrily, brandishing bone knives and sticks in their hands.


    "Kill!" Da Jiang and Qingniao soldiers shouted in unison, waving long spears and iron knives in their hands!


    Weapons: Bone knives vs spears and iron knives.


    Number of people: more than forty to one hundred!


    The strength is not equal at all, and the result is self-evident.


    In particular, Da Jiang warriors are protected by iron armor inside and leather armor on the inside to protect the heart and vital positions.


    And the warriors of the Fanglong Department wear nothing more than fur.


    Under the ebb and flow, the disadvantages of the soldiers of the Liaolong Division were infinitely magnified.


    When the mounts of the two sides were facing each other, the dark horse was a head taller than the brown horse, and the fighters from the Jiang and Blue Bird tribe were half as tall as the fighters from the Longlong tribe.


    It was just a face-to-face meeting, none of the warriors from the Liaolong Department made any achievements with bone knives, but their horses were stabbed by spears and bone knives, and their mounts were chopped off, knocking most of them off their horses!


    There is no doubt that if these weapons fall on them, these people will definitely die!


    Hundreds of people easily defeated more than forty people. The two coalition forces of Jiang and Qingniao did not take advantage of the situation to kill people, but surrounded them in groups.


    Only one person remained uninjured by the horse''s collision, and Tuo Gumu, who did not fall off his horse, rushed out of the cavalry of the two armies.


    Although he failed to kill one person, he resisted the frontal spear stab of a soldier in Da Jiang with the wide bone knife in his hand, and slashed the soldier on the heart armor and threw it to the ground!


    You know, Da Jiang''s fighters have practiced horsemanship even if they charged and raised their guns.


    This Tuo Gumu relied entirely on his strong physique and the horse skills accumulated in years of fighting to easily attack the strong with the disadvantage, and won the battle.


    It is conceivable that if he has iron knives or spears, this soldier will die!


    However, the result of his collision this time is nothing more than that.


    Because the person I met head-on was the king of power who was riding a horse and everyone was a head taller than him!


    "It''s so high!" Tuo Gumu subconsciously had such an idea, and at the same time subconsciously swung the bone knife fiercely, and charged forward.


    There was only one thought in his heart: "Whoever you are, I''ll kill you with this knife!"


    Li Wang didn''t seem to have reacted, and he still rode the five-color ox and rushed forward at a leisurely pace. When he saw the thick man rushing towards him, he grinned coldly: "Come on a big one!"


    Seeing that the opponent''s bone knife was about to hit the top of his head, Li Wang only raised the gold hammer in his left hand and blocked it slightly.


    "Click!" With a sound, the bone knife broke, and King Li easily blocked the knife.


    Tuo Gumu, who tried his best but was easily pushed aside, suddenly opened his eyes wide, and subconsciously wanted to lie on his back on the horse''s back to avoid the opponent''s whereabouts of this strange weapon.


    But Li Wang didn''t press down the left-handed hammer, but at the same time as the left-handed hammer was set up, he directly swung the right-handed hammer horizontally, and smashed it on the head of the horse that Tuo Gumu was riding.


    "hold head high-"


    Before Chima could let out a miserable cry, it stopped abruptly, stopped its castration, and fell to the ground.


    The head of the fallen horse had been shattered, red and white overflowed, and it didn''t even twitch, so it died!


    And Tuo Gumu was hit in the belly by the aftermath of Li Wang''s right hammer, and even the fur clothes on his body were scratched, and he flew upside down and fell to the ground.


    "Ah!" Tuo Gumu cried out in pain, he saw a big red mark from his stomach to his chest!


    Only then did King Li take the hammer leisurely, scratched his head and frowned and said, "You fell down before I exerted any force!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 771

    Tuo Gumu looked horrified.


    He never thought that someone could knock him to the ground so easily, and then said the words "not very lethal, but extremely insulting"-you fell before I exerted any force!


    You know, although he is not the number one fighter in the Liaolong Department, he has few opponents.


    Even the number one fighter, Chi Lei, couldn''t defeat him in a short time!


    He was full of loneliness and anger, but he was helpless.


    Because his bone knife has never touched the opponent, there is no such situation as "what if his knife was gold".


    "Are you going to die like this?" Tuo Gumu growled in grief and indignation, "You can''t kill the blue bird savage, you have gained a good ally!"


    But then he was dumbfounded, because King Li didn''t even bother to look at him, he lifted his hammer and hung up the bull, and left straight away.


    Before he could react, a voice said coldly: "Tie it up!"


    "Aren''t you going to kill us?" Tuo Gumu''s hands and feet were tied up, and only then did he realize the problem - all the soldiers with him were tied up!


    "Kill you guys?" Qing Ya came to him and said with a smile, "Why kill you guys?"


    "This..." Tuo Gumu was puzzled, "Aren''t you from the Blue Bird Department?"


    Yin Gun kicked him over and said, "I am from the Jade Bird Department!"


    Tuo Gumu moaned and whined on the ground, it was obvious that the injury was added to the wound, and it was very painful.


    The soldiers of the Jade Bird Department shouted together: "Kill him!"


    Yin Qiang shook his head helplessly: "The Great Chief Woodwind has already discussed with the chiefs of my department, this time I will not kill the dragon barbarian!"


    "Don''t kill?" The Jade Bird warriors looked sullen.


    But thinking that it was Mu Feng who spoke, they didn''t say anything more.


    They all knew that without the young chief, it would be impossible for the Blue Bird Department to stand here and prepare to attack the Dragon Department.


    On this point, the fighters of the Blue Bird Department understood it better than Ke Yuewu and the others.


    "What should we do next?" Yin Qiang kicked his foot to relieve his anger, and turned to look at Qingya.


    Qingya smiled and said: "Of course I''m waiting for the commander to come and let them deal with it!"


    In less than half a day, Han Shu and Ko Nuoa arrived with people.


    Naturally, they met Qing Ya and others who were waiting for them.


    Qing Ya and the others brought Tuo Gumu to Han Shu and the others, and said with a smile: "Boss, we have captured all these barbarians, um, a few of them should have escaped!"


    Before Han Shu could speak, Tuo Gumu raised his eyes to look at Han Shu, then looked at Ko Nuoa, gnashing his teeth: "Kenuoa, you have no courage, can you just shrink behind others now?"


    Unexpectedly, Ko Nuoa was not provoked at all, and said with a sneer, "Who did I think it was?


    Tuo Gumu was so furious that his eyes almost burst into flames, staring at Ko Nuoa.


    When he found that Konoa was not angry, he became even more irritable. He could only sneer and said, "It''s useless for you to arrest us. My people have already gone back to inform the chief. If you want to sneak attack on my dragon department, don''t think about it!"


    "Sneak attack?" Han Shu shook his head, "We didn''t come to sneak attack you!"


    "No?" Tuo Gumu frowned unexpectedly, not caring about the uncertainty of his own life and death.


    Han Shu smiled and said: "That''s right, we didn''t come to surprise you, we came to discuss something with you!"


    "Discuss something?" Tuo Gumu frowned even more.


    He doesn''t believe what Han Shu said is true!


    Han Shu squatted down, thought about Mu Feng''s appearance before, and patted Gu Mu with a smile.


    Tuo Gumu Ji Lingling shuddered.


    He only felt that the smiling Han Shu in front of him was more terrifying than the indifferent Ko Nuoa!


    Han Shu said with a smile: "As for us, we are thinking that your Liaolong tribe will take out all the cattle, horses and livestock in the tribe, let us divide them up, and then your tribe will go with us!"


    As he spoke, he frowned and imitated Mu Feng''s tone: "Don''t worry, we are only here to ask people for things, not to plunder, slaughter or anything like that!"


    Tuo Gumu shuddered again.


    Han Shu didn''t say a single cruel word, but it made his heart shudder inexplicably.


    This feeling is much more terrifying than facing thousands of Jade Bird fighters!


    But he still has the backbone of the Liaolong tribe.


    He yelled angrily: "Don''t even think about it! If you want to fight, fight, if you want to kill, kill, let''s see if my dragon department will be afraid of you!"


    "No no no!" Han Shu waved his hand, "Don''t get me wrong, we won''t kill you. And I believe you are not afraid of death, but you have to think about your clansmen, are they afraid of death?


    Even if you are not afraid of death, who wants to die?


    And the women, the kids, your family, right? "


    Tuo Gumu suppressed the fear in his heart, frowned and asked: "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "Stop talking, I''ll discuss something with you, and give us everything!"


    Tuo Gumu gritted his teeth: "You kill me, I am not afraid of death!"


    At this time, Ko Nuoa sneered and said, "Brother Hanshu, let''s kill him. The great chief only said that he would not kill all the members of the Liaolong tribe, but he didn''t say that he would not kill any of them!"


    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "But it is true, the great chief of our department has indeed said so!"


    Then he changed the subject: "But the great chief said that I want to accept the members of the Liaolong tribe, so I can''t do anything wrong behind his back."


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Tuo Gumu again, smiled again and said, "Well, I''ll give you a chance. You can tell your big chief what we mean later, and see what he says. Maybe he is willing?"


    Tuo Gumu''s expression froze: "You want to let me go?"


    Han Shu nodded and smiled, "Not bad!"


    Then he waved his hand: "Untie him!"


    Then someone really came and untied him.


    Tuo Gumu was startled and suspicious, not knowing why Han Shu did this.


    Han Shu said again: "Give him another black horse and a golden knife, let him take it back!"


    "Golden knife?" Konoa frowned, "Why did you give them the golden knife?"


    Han Shu laughed, but did not explain.


    Konoa wanted to ask again, but he was stopped by Fuyu who was beside him, and explained a few words in a low voice.


    Only then did Ko Nuoa look suspiciously at Han Shu, and then at Tuo Gumu.


    Drag Gumu was stunned!


    Not only him, but all the captured Dragon Warriors were stunned¡ªare they going to release themselves?


    But immediately they realized that they were thinking too much.


    Because Han Shu released only three people including Tuo Gumu, each gave them a black horse and a golden knife, and in the end even pointed at the warriors of Da Jiang and Qingniao, as well as the beasts they brought. Look, he said with a smile: "Brother, I won''t ask your name anymore, so you should be optimistic about the fighters of our two departments.


    Hey, look, this is a golden knife, and this pointed weapon is a spear, which is also a golden weapon. Well, and, as you should have seen before, bows and arrows made of gold!


    As for those ferocious beast mounts, you probably already know them. If you don¡¯t know them, just ask me. I¡¯ll tell you. After you go back, you have to talk to your great chief! "


    Tow bone was terrified.


    He didn''t know why Han Shu did this, but his instinct made him feel that Han Shu must have some plot.


    But what it was, he couldn''t think of it at all.


    Hearing Han Shu''s "understanding" say, "Ask me if you don''t know anything, and I''ll tell you." He actually pointed at Cheng Huang and asked, "What is that?"


    Han Shu really explained to him: "Oh, that one is riding yellow. It should run slower than the jade unicorns of your tribe. Don''t worry, they can''t catch up! But, you have seen their size, they are not afraid of wearing armor. Dragon''s!"


    Then he smiled and said: "Well, we have more than three hundred such Chenghuang here!"


    Tuo Gumu trembled for no reason.


    Han Shu turned a blind eye, patted his head again, and said with a smile: "Almost forgot, this time our two divisions came with 10,000 soldiers, don''t forget to tell your great chief about this!"


    "Ten thousand!" Tuo Gumu trembled again.


    Han Shu nodded: "Well, I should have brought more people here, but after thinking about it, I didn''t come to the Tubu, so just recruit people like this!"


    Then he waved his hand and said, "If you remember everything, you can go back now!"


    "Can I go?" Tuo Gumu couldn''t believe what he heard was true.


    Han Shu nodded with a smile: "Of course, the three of you can report back to the tribe first, we should arrive half a day later than you."


    After a pause, he said coldly again: "But don''t try to escape, otherwise we will really kill people!"


    Then he pointed to the sky. Loudly "tweeted" a few times: "Look, if you want to escape, we will know in advance!"


    Tuo Gumu looked up along Han Shu''s fingers, and the three eagle-feathered dragons lowered their height very cooperatively, making "chirp chirp" sounds.


    "This..." Tou Gumu was too shocked to speak.


    Seeing Tuo Gumu''s reaction, Han Shu was very satisfied. He thought about what his great chief should do at this time, then grinned and waved his hands: "Okay, you can go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 772

    Soldiers who, deception also.


    The so-called "soldiers plan, attack the mind is the first, do not fight and defeat the enemy''s soldiers."


    This is what Mu Feng taught Bai Yue, Han Shu Fuyu, Konoha and others many times before in private along the way.


    Before this departure, Mu Feng had already discussed three sets of battle plans with several people.


    One is to use tactics to plan.


    One is the combination of attacking the heart and attacking the city.


    One is to forcibly siege the city.


    Which of the three plans will be used depends on the attitude of the Jade Bird Department.


    As a result, under the guidance of Mu Feng, the Blue Bird Department chose not to kill the members of the Liaolong tribe, which gave Mu Feng a chance to carry out his one or two plans.


    And the specific executor is Han Shu.


    Han Shu wants to see the "strong soldiers" of Jiang and Qingniao before Tuo Gumu leaves. It''s not because he doesn''t want to show off, but because he wants to use Tuo Gumu''s mouth to tell the people of the Liaolong Division: There are enough soldiers in the two divisions, and there are enough weapons. Sharp, you can''t beat it!


    This is the heart attack in "Shang Zha Mou".


    Let Tuo Gumu go back and tell the chief of the Dragon Department, and then create panic in the entire Dragon Department, dampening his spirit first.


    Of course, Han Shu also entrusted him with a message: the people from the two ministries only came to ask for things and people, and they did not slaughter them. They gave them hope of survival and cut off their desire to fight to the death.


    As long as they don''t fight to the death, the two parts of the Great Ginger and Blue Bird Department don''t have to worry about the other party''s shopping and reduce casualties.


    And Han Shu''s sentence "We only brought 10,000 people" is obviously a fraud.


    This point is learned from Cao A''s battle of Chibi, the number of people is only 200,000, but they pretend to be 800,000.


    It looks like a bluff, but it is actually creating panic.


    10,000 soldiers, regardless of the advantages of weapons and mounts, can rely on the superiority of numbers to wipe out all the dragons!


    And judging from Tuo Gumu''s trembling expression before leaving, he probably believed it.


    The most important thing is to send the black horse heel bone knife, just to show the people of the Liaolong Department: The weapons used by my Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department are all gold, what do you use to fight?


    This is what Han Shu learned from Mu Feng, saying that "it may be the last straw that breaks the camel''s back".


    Han Shu didn''t know what camels and straws were, but he only knew to do what the great chief said, and it would definitely have miraculous effects!


    Originally, Hanshu was still thinking with Fuyu how to "notify" the people from the Liaolong Division that the two divisions were coming to attack them.


    But the appearance of Tuo Gumu directly saved them a lot of trouble, and someone brought pillows as soon as they fell asleep.


    In fact, when Tuo Gumu rode the black horse and went all the way south, he was also in doubt.


    He really couldn''t believe that he just escaped from the edge of life and death and came back with his life.


    Not long ago, the Liaolong Department mobilized seven or eight hundred people and fifty armored earth dragons to encircle and suppress the "guerrilla" fighters from the Blue Bird Department and another department.


    The weight of the loss made the entire Liaolong Department terrified.


    The great chief was furious and sent several investigation teams to go out to find out the situation.


    And he, as the leader of the northward team, unexpectedly found traces of a new tribe in the old place of the Yellow Wind Department.


    It wasn''t until he pulled those things down that he realized that someone was haunting the place, and the warchief was right to be concerned.


    The lesson of the heavy casualties of the clansmen who appeared in the small group before made him not even have the courage to continue to explore.


    He immediately decided to return to the tribe, report to the chief, and then send most of the troops to investigate.


    It''s just that he never expected that before he returned to the tribe to report, he would be arrested by the cavalry behind him.


    Until now, he still feels like falling into the clouds!


    To be precise, he didn''t understand why Konoa would watch the leader who was younger than him let him go.


    "Could it be that what the leader said is true, they really didn''t come to attack the Liaolong Department?" Tuo Gumu thought to himself.


    The two people around him who were lucky enough to be released like him obviously couldn''t believe that they were still alive after being arrested, and one of them asked in surprise, "Tuogumu, what''s going on? They just let us go back like this." ?¡±


    Tuo Gumu shook his head: "I don''t know either!"


    The other person frowned and looked at the iron knife in his hand, both happy and surprised: "It really is a golden knife, it''s so sharp!"


    His words also reminded Tuo Gumu, he couldn''t help but look at the golden knife tightly held by him, and suddenly felt unreal.


    He thought of the previous meeting, that the hundred or so cavalry used this weapon to hack all their horses to death, which is why they were all captured.


    He had no doubt at all, if those people chopped down horses instead of them, then the ones who are alive now are horses, not them!


    "Ten thousand people, all with this kind of golden sword!" Tuo Gumu looked horrified, and secretly said in his heart, "We must hurry back to the tribe as soon as possible, otherwise our Liaolong Department will definitely face such warriors, and we will definitely die and injure them!"


    So he shouted angrily: "Hurry up, speed up, we must rush back to the tribe as soon as possible, and tell the chief the news!"


    And when the black horse galloped away, he suddenly noticed something.


    Even the two dark horses sent to them were far faster than their brown horses!


    "This!" Tuo Gumu''s heart became more and more horrified, and he kept repeating what Han Shu said just now: "It''s only ten thousand people!"


    "Don''t even try to run away!"


    "That one is Cheng Huang, it''s not as good as Jade Qilin, um, it''s not afraid of armored dragons!"


    "If I want to escape, I will know in advance..."


    As soon as Tuo Gumu left, Han Shu said to Fu Yu and Ko Nuoa on the back: "Okay, now we have released the man, and we should do it next!"


    Although Konoa didn''t know what Hanshu''s actions were before and after, Hanki had already explained to him that this attack on the Dragon Division would minimize the casualties of the two divisions, and then destroy the entire Dragon Division.


    So he nodded and responded: "Okay, what to do, you can order it!"


    Han Shu said with a smile: "Next, let all the soldiers and war slaves speed up. They don''t need to go all out, but they must be faster than before. Otherwise, some of them will sneak out, and we will have no place to put our face!"


    Ko Nuoa grinned: "To the south is Wanzhangyuan, to the east is a big river, to the west is Qingzhang Mountain, we are to the north, where can they go?"


    Han Shu laughed and nodded, waved his hand to signal everyone to leave.


    At the same time, he dispatched a soldier, rode his horse back, and went to Mu Feng to explain the situation.


    The soldier didn''t know the twists and turns, so he could only write down every word Han Shu said, and then told Mu Feng face to face almost intact.


    Except for Mu Feng, almost everyone was puzzled by Han Shu''s actions.


    Ke Yuewu frowned, and asked suspiciously: "What is he doing this for? Even if he doesn''t kill the people from the Liaolong Department, he doesn''t have to let them go back, right?"


    Ke Wuji also frowned and asked: "Let people go back to report the news, so that the whole dragon department will be prepared, and this battle will become difficult!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly after hearing what the soldier said, waved his hand at the soldier and said with a smile: "Okay, tell Han Shu when you go back, everything will be carried out according to the plan!"


    The man was ordered to leave.


    Then Mu Feng looked at Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji with a smile, and said with a smile: "Since you have promised not to kill the members of the Liaolong Department, then naturally I can''t let the fighters of your Blue Bird Department have too many soldiers in this battle." casualties!"


    The two of them frowned slightly, only then did they realize that Mufeng was trying to reduce casualties.


    "But how can we reduce casualties by doing this?" Koyowu frowned again, "This is giving away horses and golden swords!"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng didn''t answer him again, but looked up at the Liaolong Department further south: "The next step is to see how the members of the Liaolong Department are selected!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 773

    Dragon Department.


    A thatched house built against a mountain, with a tall, bare tree trunk erected in front of the house, and a long animal skin tied to the top of the trunk.


    The animal skins on the trunk are colorful and fluttering in the wind.


    There is a large stone platform under the tree trunk, and a person sits on the stone platform. He is of medium stature, but has long hands and long feet.


    The man looked strange with a large head on his thin shoulders.


    What''s even weirder is that his limbs also look emaciated, and his facial features are prominent on his big head, especially his pair of big eyes, set off by his skinny face, looks more and more like a hanged ghost.


    Just such a person, but it happens to be the great chief of the Liaolong Department, and also the most intelligent person-Brontosaurus!


    And the long colorful python skin hanging on the top of the tree trunk against which he was leaning was originally a giant Fukasawa colorful scale python that he brought soldiers into the Wanzhang Plain a few years ago when he was still strong.


    It''s a pity that he was also bitten by the giant python, leaving the root of the disease.


    Luckily, he survived and couldn''t eat real food since then, his body was getting thinner and thinner, and he was no longer able to use it as before.


    But although he is no longer strong, his wisdom is still there, and he has been secretly directing everything in the Liaolong Department.


    Although there is a high priest in the tribe, they haven''t meditated any skills, let alone the healing technique that everyone hopes can cure diseases.


    Right now, Thunder Dragon was leaning against the tree trunk behind him, listening to Tuo Gumu, who escaped with his life and returned to the tribe, complete the story of being captured and released, frowning in thought.


    Seeing that the great chief was lost in thought, Tuo Gumu stood there without saying a word.


    The person closest to the Thunder Dragon was covered in gray leather, with a goatee, a sallow face, yellowish brown eyes, fluffy hair, and a crown made of bird feathers on his head. He frowned and said, "Great chief, what do they mean? Did we protest?"


    The other person was a little further away, and he leaned forward and said, "Chief, this must be the meaning of the Blue Bird Department. They really hate us for killing so many of their tribe. Now that they are capable of revenge, they must make us afraid of running for our lives." !"


    Lei Long frowned and said nothing, holding the iron knife brought back by Tuo Gumu in his hand.


    It seems that the iron knife is too heavy, and it seems that he is too thin, with prominent veins in the hand holding the knife handle.


    In the other hand, he held a piece of fur and gently wiped the blade, looking fond of putting it down.


    He didn''t pay attention to the two people''s words, but looked at a man like a black iron tower not far from Tuogumu, and asked, "Chi Lei, what do you think?"


    The iron tower man''s voice was like a muffled drum: "they have 10,000 soldiers, and my dragon department now only has more than 5,000 fighters, the gap is a bit big!"


    Lei Long shook his head lightly: "What if they don''t have ten thousand people?"


    The iron tower man was stunned for a moment, and raised his eyebrows: "If there is no ten thousand, then the fighters of my dragon department will definitely make them pay a heavy price!"


    "But," Thunder Dragon threw out the fur that was cut in half by an iron knife, "If they all use this kind of weapon, can you beat them?"


    The iron tower man bent forward to pick up the fur, and the two pieces of fur in between were neatly cut, clearly divided by an extremely sharp weapon.


    His face changed.


    The fur that the great chief gave him was the toughest rhinoceros skin in the tribe, but the golden knife brought back by Tuo Gumu was easily cut in half. If the knife was not held by a weak chief, but a strong warrior...


    The iron tower man didn''t dare to think about it.


    "How?" Lei Long asked, and at the same time "coughed" twice, and continued to ask, "It doesn''t take ten thousand, but five thousand soldiers, each with such a golden knife, can you win?"


    Chi Lei was silent.


    Then he gritted his teeth and said: "Even if we can''t beat them, we have to fight them, let them know that the clansmen of my Dragon Division are not so easy to mess with!"


    Thunder Dragon waved his hand: "Then you will all die!"


    Chi Lei gritted his teeth: "But that''s better than being slaughtered by the blue bird barbarians! We have killed so many of them over the years, and what they ask for is nothing more than salt, and they are unwilling to give it to us!"


    After a pause, he gritted his teeth and said: "It''s not that Wanzhangyuan is too big, we can join forces with Lei Ze''s department and destroy them!"


    Lei Long waved his hand: "It''s useless to say these things now, let''s think about how to solve the troubles in front of us first!"


    "How to solve it..." Chi Lei was silent.


    The surrounding high priests, leaders and others also fell silent.


    Drag Gumu explained it in detail and clearly.


    But none of them dared to believe it, and no one was willing to believe it.


    How is it possible that a tribe that has teamed up with the Blue Bird Department to kill so many fighters from their tribe suddenly says they want to accept them?


    Who can guarantee that they didn''t deliberately deceive them, let them relax their vigilance, and then wipe out all the dragons with the least cost?


    Seeing the silence of the crowd, Tuo Gumu seemed unbearable to bear the oppression in the arena, and roared in a low voice: "Great chief, at worst, our Liaolong Department will fight with them, even if all the clansmen are dead, we can''t let them relax!"


    "Shut up!" Thunder Dragon snorted coldly.


    Although he was thin and thin, he was leaning against the trunk of a tree to sit firmly, but his voice was like a clash of gold and stone, and his power was like a sick tiger furious: "You want to kill the dragon tribe?!"


    Tuo Gumu repeatedly waved his hands, shook his head and said, "No, it''s not!"


    Thunder Dragon frowned, continued to rub the iron knife in his hand, and murmured to himself: "Golden knife, it turned out to be a golden knife! If I have so many golden knives in the dragon department, why worry about a blue bird department!


    Golden Sword, Chenghuang, Mammoth..."


    He clenched his fists secretly.


    If he didn''t want to open up the road from Wanzhangyuan to Yunmeng in the south and go deep into Linze, how could he encounter the colorful scale python, and how could he be so injured?


    Otherwise, how could he sit here and let the Blue Bird Department bring people to fight the Dragon Department?


    Not to mention this time, just the last time that someone who came from nowhere set fire to the Liaolong Department in the middle of the night, he had already ridden his horse and raised his knife to chop him up alone!


    What''s more, there is a trick he came up with so painstakingly that he almost went straight to the lair of the Jade Bird Department, but it was easy to see through, but he could only beat his chest in anger!


    It seemed that because he was pulling his mind too hard, he "coughed" again before stopping again, but his hands and feet kept shaking due to severe coughing.


    He picked up the iron knife and slashed across the tree trunk, only to hear a sound of "àÛ", the iron knife cut into the tree trunk.


    Obviously very upset!


    Then a fierce light flashed in his eyes, and he gritted his teeth and said: "If you want to catch my dragons without a fight, then you have to show enough strength!"


    Saying this, he made a decision in an instant, and shouted: "Chi Lei, take Tuo Gumu, Aguda, Yaguduo, and Ma Gutuo to guard the four gates of the Liaolong Department.


    Qing Lei, Huang Lei, you two let the tribe rush to make new weapons now!


    I want to see how powerful this ally the Jade Bird Department found is! "


    After a pause, he murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "See if he is worth my handing over the Dragon Department..."


    When everyone present heard it, they all echoed: "Yes!"


    Then they bowed to Thunder Dragon and retreated one by one, and went their separate ways.


    There was only one brontosaurus left in the field, leaning against the tree trunk, like a dead stone lying on a sick tiger, very desolate.


    He coughed and coughed a few more times, couldn''t help covering his mouth with his hands, and finally let out a "woo", then looked and looked, and shook his hands straight away, it was indeed scarlet.


    It turned out that the dignified Chief of the Dragon Department, in the early years of the Department

 Chapter 774

    At the same time that the Liaolong Department began to prepare, the large troops of the Jiang and Blue Bird Department also quietly approached.


    Different from Mu Feng''s sneak attack at midnight before, and even more different from the previous guerrilla harassment by Han Shu and Ko Nuoa, this time the two men and horses were upright, riding their horses to the vicinity of the Liaolong Department in broad daylight.


    They didn''t even try to stop the neighing of horses, the hooting of deer, and the roaring of elephants.


    Because Han Shu asked them to do this!


    Not only that, but he also let the war slaves of the two departments shout "oh oh oh" to announce his arrival to the dragon department.


    After doing this, Han Shu asked Da Jiang to take out fifty pieces of cowhide to beat the drum, and beat the dragon''s head in such a grandiose way.


    Surround but not attack.


    Nearly two arrows away, Da Jiang and the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department stopped together and began to act separately according to the established plan.


    Hanshu, Konoa, and Fuyu were in the middle to block the largest west gate where the dragons entered and exited.


    Konoha, Qingya, Zhahe, Yinqiang, Aguli and the others took their warriors and war slaves to seal the other three gates through which the Liaolong Department entered and exited.


    To everyone''s surprise, the soldiers of the Dragon Division just clustered around the entrances and exits, watching the troops of the two divisions surround the Dragon Division.


    It doesn''t look like surrender, nor does it look like a decisive battle.


    They seemed to have expected that Jiang and Blue Bird would not attack suddenly, so they let them surround them.


    Depending on the situation, the opposing sides are more likely to be waiting for the other side to prepare for a head-to-head fight!


    In fact, this was done deliberately by Thunder Dragon, the great chief of the Dragon Division, after he learned that the two people who came from the two tribes "did not kill people, but only recruited new tribesmen".


    He knew that the purpose of besieging the Fanglong Department and making those strange noises was to create panic and make the Fanglong Department mess up.


    Before that, Thunder Dragon didn''t even think about asking his clansmen to escape.


    Because if such a large dragon tribe wants to migrate and escape, it cannot be completed in a short time.


    After letting Chi Lei lead people to guard the four gates, he gave no further orders.


    In fact, his approach is also the most correct.


    Didn¡¯t you guys say, not to kill people, I can¡¯t stand it now, what can you do?


    Once you make a move, it means fighting, and once you fight, casualties are inevitable.


    And once there are casualties, the two sides will become enemies, so what will the people of the two parts do?


    This is the way Lei Long thinks of to deal with it now, to "do nothing" to deal with the danger of the siege of the two parts.


    Of course, if the people from the two departments make a move, the Liaolong Department will definitely not sit idly by.


    As long as the people from the two departments dare to charge forward with strong soldiers and strong horses, then it''s time for them to taste the power of the weapons they made!


    Thunder Dragon sat on a tree trunk at the foot of the mountain, and climbed onto a high stone platform built by his tribe.


    Here he can see the entrances and exits of the Liaolong Department.


    At the same time, I was thinking in my heart how to make the most effective weapon that I made after imitating the weapon used by the Blue Bird Department.


    Of course, the Fanglong tribe was surrounded, and there was unavoidable panic in the tribe.


    But it soon calmed down.


    Because the great chief Thunder Dragon has already sent someone to spread the word that this time the battle between the two sides will not end, no matter who loses.


    As for why, no one explained.


    The people of the Liaolong tribe were determined, and they began to expect that those who surrounded the tribe would rush to die near the tribe.


    "Don''t you guys have new weapons? We also have them now!" Chi Lei who was guarding the main entrance thought to himself, "As long as you dare to come over, we will let you have a taste of it!"


    Over there, all the overt and covert preparations of the Dragon Department have been properly prepared.


    Han Shu still let the tribe beat drums to demonstrate.


    After beating the drums, he ordered people to shake mammoths, armored earth dragons, Chenghuang and other fierce and exotic beasts one by one not far from the four gates of the dragon department.


    Then he asked the two soldiers to hit each other with metal weapons such as golden knives and iron guns, making a deafening "clinking" sound.


    After some demonstrations, Han Shu had someone ride an armored ground dragon to the front gate, and shouted loudly: "Listen, people from the Liaolong Department, your tribe is now surrounded by us!


    As long as you open the gate of the tribe and put down your weapons, we promise not to kill you!


    As long as you join our tribe, we will be a tribe in the future! "


    Now, except for a few people who understood what was going on, everyone was surprised.


    The people of the Blue Bird Department naturally have some emotional fluctuations, but they have already learned of the chief''s decision, and they also know that Great Jiang''s Woodwind Chief has made a promise to ensure that the people of the Liaolong Department will not take revenge in the future, and will not fight with them again. The Blue Birds are enemies, so they choose to remain silent.


    Da Jiang''s fighters were all surprised, they couldn''t help looking at Han Shu, and whispered one by one: "What is the leader Han Shu trying to do?"


    "That''s right, will the Fanglong Department be willing to join us?"


    "If you want me to tell you whether they agree or not, just rush over and kill their soldiers, and see if they agree or not..."


    But discussion is discussion, but no one dared to violate the order and go up to fight.


    But the reaction of the Liaolong tribe was different.


    "They want us to join them?"


    "Not the Blue Bird Department?"


    "What other tribe can absorb our tribe?"


    "Could it be that they have been helping the Jade Bird Division defeat us?"


    "Fight to the death with them..."


    The ten warriors rode the armored ground dragon leisurely and leisurely shouted back and forth at the four gates of the dragon department, then turned and went back to the team.


    Both sides fell silent.


    The scene was very strange.


    Because before this, no one has seen such a battle.


    First, show the opponent the mount and beast, then show the weapon, and finally shout for the important person to surrender without a fight.


    All kinds of abnormal behaviors not only confused Da Jiang and the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department, but also made the people of the Liaolong Department think endlessly.


    The atmosphere on both sides was obviously tense, but no one rushed over after shouting "kill".


    A vague emotion began to grow in the hearts of the Liaolong tribe after Warrior Da Jiang finished yelling.


    Many people originally looked at the enemies outside the tribe resolutely, but now they also began to look left and right, with erratic eyes.


    Thunder Dragon only told them that they don''t have to worry about casualties, but he didn''t tell them that the other party came to "solicit".


    Konoa, who was always watching from the sidelines with a frown, finally couldn''t help asking Han Shu: "Brother Han Shu, is this useful? Why didn''t they respond at all?"


    Han Shu himself was also beating drums in his heart, he had been discussing with Fu Yu all the way, and implemented it according to the "heart attack" plan that the great chief said.


    But he has no idea what the end result will be.


    He subconsciously looked at Fuyu, but found that Fuyu was looking at Liaolongbu with a bright face, the old god was there.


    Only then did he realize: Has the great chief ever done anything useless?


    So he smiled at Konoa and said, "I don''t know if it''s useful or not, but that''s what the great chief taught me. You can''t trust me, and you can''t trust him?"


    Ko Nuoa lost his temper in an instant, looked at the Liaolong Department calmly, and muttered in his mouth: "If Chief Woodwind ordered this, then there will be no problem!"


    At this time, the great chief Thunder Dragon, who was far away in the depths of the tribe, had a gloomy expression after hearing the report from the tribe.


    He never thought that the other party would make such a move.


    He suddenly felt that the battle between the two sides hadn''t started yet, but had already started from the moment Tuogumu returned to the tribe!


    Moreover, this battle seemed to have no weapons and blood, but it was obviously more fierce and tragic.


    Because of a careless move, maybe the dragon''s body will be swallowed until there are no bones left!


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, and said in a hateful voice: "No, if this continues, the hearts of my dragon department will be broken by them!


    Go, let Chi Lei lead the charge, and let the mammoth out! "


    Finally, Thunder Dragon was the first to lose his temper!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 775

    When Mu Feng led Ke Yuewu and others to the Liaolong Department, he saw the middle door of the Liaolong Department opened, and four mammoths rushed out side by side.


    Ke Yuwu followed and watched from the sidelines, his whole body became tense.


    On the other hand, Mu Feng watched with great interest, as if he had nothing to do with himself and hung high.


    Ke Yuewu didn''t know what Han Shu and the others were doing ahead, seeing that the two fighters stood still in place, not ready to meet the enemy at all.


    "Brother, take a quick look, why are the two fighters still not facing the enemy?" Ke Yuewu was anxious, "Hurry up and order them to fight!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and laughed loudly: "I''m not directing them now, it''s Han Shu and Ko Nuoa."


    Koyowu was in a hurry: "Look, look, their mammoths have all come out, but our soldiers haven''t responded yet. How can this be good?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "No hurry, there will be a reaction!"


    Sure enough, before he finished speaking, Ke Youwu saw Da Jiang and the soldiers of the Jade Bird Department rushing out of the way to let out the large herd of spotted bulls rushing behind them¡ªthey were the banded bulls that the Jade Bird Division didn''t have enough horses to serve as mounts. !


    There are isolated island firewood tied to the horns of these spotted bulls, and grass handles on their tails, which are burning fiercely, stimulating the spotted bulls to spread their hooves and rush forward, facing the mammoths that have just left the tribe and have not yet run. go up.


    At first glance, there are about one or two hundred cows.


    Ke Yuewu was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, "I am a striped cow from the Blue Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, these losses are included in the losses of this battle, and they will be paid out from the spoils afterwards. If it is not enough, I will make up for it!"


    Only then did Koyowu feel relieved, and continued to watch the spotted bull rushing towards the mammoth.


    The spotted ox was clearly prepared and was running very fast. It happened to be almost the fastest when it passed the coalition forces of Da Jiang and the blue bird, and it was almost the fastest when it rushed to the mammoth.


    So these cows slammed straight into the mammoth as if they were dying.


    One head, two heads, three heads...


    In an instant, dozens of cows blocked the way out of the mammoth, and there were still swarms of cows behind.


    The first few cows were killed by the mammoth, but more and more cows followed, even the mammoths couldn''t resist.


    Especially the torches were tied to the horns of these cows. After the cows were hit, the firewood torches scattered and scattered, and a lot of flames splashed on the mammoth.


    The reason why mammoths are called "mammoth" elephants is self-evident, precisely because of their thick and long fine hair!


    As long as such fine hair is dry, it will burn all over the body the moment it touches the flame!


    Ever since, when the mammoth collided with the spotted cow, the fire on the spotted cow also ignited the hair on the mammoth.


    The burning of the hair instantly envelops the mammoth in a "ring of fire".


    The mammoth roared angrily, "Woo-ang¡ª"


    Then began to flee in all directions.


    But the way forward was blocked, and the two sides were blocked by swarming cattle.


    In addition, they were still on fire, and the intense scorching sensation made them disoriented, and they sprinted indiscriminately¡ªas long as there was a way to run, they would run forward regardless.


    Therefore, the dragon department with space behind them became their only way out.


    The dragon warriors who were about to release more mammoths and armored earth dragons panicked for a moment.


    They never expected that the mammoth hadn''t gone far enough to even run, and it was blocked back!


    The most important thing is that the mammoth that was blocked back was on fire!


    Anyone can see that as long as these mammoths are allowed to enter the tribe, the dragon department will definitely be in bad luck!


    "Close the door, close the door!" Someone exclaimed.


    But it was too late, the burning mammoth and the spotted bull rushed to the gate before they closed the gate, and rushed into the tribe together.


    Before they had time to react, the soldiers of the Liaolong Department were knocked down to the ground, and then trampled to death, losing thirty or forty people in one fell swoop!


    "Ah!" The Dragon Warrior who lifted a rock and shot himself in the foot shouted wildly, "Stop them quickly, don''t let them enter the tribe!"


    "quick!"


    "Hurry up!"


    So the surrounding warriors shouted to move forward, trying to drive the mammoth out of the tribe.


    They didn''t even have the time to care whether Da Jiang and the fighters from the Blue Bird Department would take the opportunity to attack.


    "Great opportunity!" Ke Yuwu cheered, "As long as two soldiers rush in through this gate, the battle will be easy!"


    Unexpectedly, to his surprise, none of the soldiers from the two divisions stepped forward, just quietly watching the chaos at the main entrance of the Dragon Division, like watching a play.


    "What''s this for?" Koyowu frowned, "Why don''t you take in such a good opportunity?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Rush in now, the people from the Liaolong Department will rise up and resist, and there will definitely be a lot of casualties!"


    Ke Yuewu frowned puzzled, but he couldn''t ask again.


    Because what he saw, heard and experienced along the way was basically nothing he could understand.


    Mu Feng looked at the main entrance blocked by the cow carcass, and then at the middle gate where Han Shu was, grinning silently and strangely: "That''s right, that''s right, one door is blocked, and there are three more!"


    It took a long time for the members of the Liaolong tribe to subdue the four mammoths that were on fire.


    The price was that they killed and injured more than 50 people, and the other two mammoths were also injured by the burning mammoths.


    Da Jiang and the Blue Birds didn''t need a single soldier. They only used 200 cows to reduce the casualties of the Dragons by 100 people, and the six mammoths also lost their fighting power!


    The most important thing is that there is a pile of cow corpses blocking the main entrance right now, and they can no longer charge from the main entrance!


    The extremely aggrieved Liaolong tribe roared angrily, clenched their weapons tightly, and stared at the enemy opposite them.


    Some people even began to shout: "Cowardless savages of the Blue Bird Department, come here and fight to the death!"


    "Bear bag on the opposite side, come out and fight to the death if you have the ability!"


    "Do you dare to fight to the death with my dragon tribe..."


    Ke Yuwu, who was beside Mufeng, clenched his fists, with veins popping out on his forehead, and gnashed his teeth.


    Obviously, he is extremely annoyed now¡ªthe Blue Bird tribe hates people calling them Blue Bird barbarians!


    But surprisingly, the members of the Qingniao tribe who hated the Liaolong tribe were unmoved, but stood still, and then responded wildly: "Come on, come on, I''m here, Come here if you have one!"


    "Come out if you have the guts!"


    "Are you dissatisfied, then come out and fight!"


    "If you come out, I will beat you!"


    ...


    Needless to say, this vulgar shouting and cursing, the Blue Bird Department would not have been able to do so.


    But with Mu Feng teaching Han Shu, and Han Shu teaching them again, and word of mouth spread like this, they will surely succeed.


    Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji were very angry at first, and they wished they could rush into the Liaolong Department and kill those people.


    But at this time, when he heard the taunts and provocations from his own soldiers, and saw the distraught appearance of the Liaolong tribe, he suddenly felt refreshed all over his body that he had never felt before, and he was extremely relieved!


    Not only Koyowu thought so, but even Ko Nuoa beside Hanshu opened his eyes wide and looked at the field, and suddenly had a strange feeling: so the battle can be fought like this!


    However, what made people speechless the most was that the two warriors of Da Jiang walked up to the front of the formation, holding a piece of animal skin clothing in one hand, and draped it on his body in front of everyone, and then swayed like a woman, babbling Babbling and snaking.


    Then he pouted his butt and let another soldier kick a dog to eat shit, and he lay on the ground and raised his hands, making a prostration and begging for mercy.


    Just when Ke Yuewu and others were puzzled, they heard the Liaolong Department shouting: "I''m so mad!"


    "That''s the leather jacket of my dragon department!"


    "Where did they come from?"


    "That person is pretending to be my dragon department..."


    Ke Yuewu suddenly realized.


    Mu Feng, on the other hand, watched it with relish, and clicked his tongue: "Yeah, you look pretty similar, hey, Sang Ruo is not serious!"


    At this time, Thunder Dragon, who had come down from the high platform and quietly approached the main entrance, saw this scene so much that he bit his teeth "creaking" with hatred, his whole body was heaving and unsteady, obviously furious.


    He clenched the wooden stick tightly in his hand, and said in a hateful voice, "It''s too much to bully!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 776

    On one side, the members of the Liaolong Department stomped their feet in anger, while on the other side, the fighters of Da Jiang and Qingniao were happy and in a good mood.


    Warrior Da Jiang was puzzled at first, why he played with the people from the Liaolong Department like this.


    But after they couldn''t figure it out, they simply stopped thinking about it. They all grinned strangely, and laughed loudly at the two people who were pretending to be ugly and taunting the Longlong Division in front of the formation.


    The soldiers of the Blue Bird Department didn''t think so much, they just went from simply wanting to kill the Liaolong tribe to feeling abnormally relieved at the moment, and finally they all cooperated with each other and laughed.


    It is unbearable for the laughter of the two tribes to fall into the eyes of the Liaolong tribe.


    In them, and in the whole age, there has never been such a war before!


    When the two armies confront each other and fight frequently, they are not facing each other with swords drawn and cold eyes, but such endless mockery!


    The clansmen of the Liaolong tribe looked at the man wearing the leather coat of the Liaolong tribe''s warrior, pretending to be coy, like a delicate and weak woman in the tribe.


    Anyone can see that the man warrior is pretending to be a warrior from the Liaolong Department, mocking them like women who only dare to hide in the tribe.


    The fighters of the Fanglong Department gritted their teeth one by one, trembling with anger.


    But something even more unbearable happened to them.


    At the big tent of the central army of the Jiang and Qingniao Department, Fuyu held back a smile and turned to look at one place, and shouted: "Hongxia!"


    Soon a female warrior appeared from the accompanying women''s army, and this female warrior galloped out and then raised her hooves, very mighty.


    The big ginger fighters are used to it.


    It was the first time for the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division to see such a female soldier.


    I don''t know who started it, but I yelled "Okay"!


    Afterwards, the Jiang and Qingniao armies cheered together: "Good!"


    At this time, Ke Yuwu, who was watching secretly with Mu Feng not far away, couldn''t help but look at the young chief beside him.


    He really didn''t understand the meaning of the boy yelling that "good".


    But the young man didn''t realize it, and continued to watch the play, looking towards the audience.


    After the female warrior named "Hongxia" rode her horse out of the battle, she galloped out, and in the blink of an eye, she came to Sang Ruo, who played the role of the twitching warrior of the Longlong Division. Swinging a knife, the fast horse passed by Sang Ruo, and then swung past, as if slashing someone with a knife.


    Sang Ruo just got up, and after the whip stick hit him symbolically, he deliberately fell on his back, stepped up himself, and said loudly: "Ah, I''m dead!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "it is good!"


    "it is good!"


    The two soldiers laughed wildly.


    The harm is really not high, but the insult is extremely strong!


    With just one move, all the soldiers of the Liaolong Division looked fiercely, stomped their feet on the spot, and shouted in unison: "Leader, let us fight, we must teach them a lesson!"


    "Ah, ah, I can''t take it anymore, I''m going to kill them!"


    "Kill them!"


    Chi Lei clenched the only golden tool in his hand that belonged to Liaolongbu himself - a thing that looked like a stick or a bone stick, and was eager to try.


    Obviously, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    He groaned a little in his heart, and he gritted his teeth and shouted: "Pass my order, the soldiers charge out and fight to the death with the blue bird barbarian!"


    "yes!"


    At this time, Thunder Dragon''s order also came: "The cavalry charge out of the city and fight!"


    Soon, the four doors of the dragon department moved.


    Only a part of the soldiers were left to resist at the main gate. Anyway, this gate blocked their way out, and also blocked the way of Da Jiang and the blue bird department!


    Now they want to rush out from the other three gates, and let the other party know that the fighters of the Dragon Division are not women who hide and hide!


    Han Shu was in the middle and high, and soon noticed the abnormal movement in the dragon''s department.


    He smiled and said to Konoa and Fuyu who were standing on the left and right: "They are going to rush out!"


    Konoa had already tasted the sweetness, and said with a smile, "Continue to herd cattle?"


    Han Shu shook his head: "This method can no longer be used. They will definitely be on guard when they come out again. And we deliberately stimulated them, just to make them come out to fight, so as to avoid hurting people in the tribe. If we avoid fighting , isn¡¯t it being looked down upon by them?¡±


    Ko Nuoa was taken aback for a moment, then grinned and said, "That''s right!"


    He immediately said excitedly again: "Then I will immediately order the soldiers of my Blue Bird Department to come on top!"


    "No?" Han Shu shook his head, "Use war slaves to go on top, they

 Chapter 777

    The mounts ridden by Dajiang warriors include armored earth dragon, Chenghuang, red deer, and black horse. The lowest-end mount is the black horse.


    The mounts of the blue bird department are armored dragons, black horses, brown horses and a large number of Zebras.


    On the other hand, the warriors of the Liaolong tribe, except for the armored earth dragon, were mounted on brown horses and flat-horned oxen, which were shorter than the blue bird tribe, let alone compared with Da Jiang.


    In terms of weapons, the Liaolong Department only has bone knives and sticks, and things they are reluctant to take out as secret weapons-that are to be used to kill the opponent''s leader and above!


    But the fighters on Da Jiang and Qingniao''s side have iron golden swords and long spears. Although they have bows and arrows, they have not been used.


    It''s not that they are reluctant to use it, but that Han Shu has ordered that it is not allowed to be used unless it is absolutely necessary!


    Even so, when the two sides are fighting hand-to-hand, the battle is still one-sided!


    Da Jiang and the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department stabbed out with long spears in a tacit understanding.


    The so-called "one inch long, one inch strong", when the spear is thrust out, either the opponent''s mount or the opponent''s fighter can basically hit the opponent''s weapon before it is added to the body.


    However, the opponent''s bone knives and sticks were far from being able to compare with Jiang''s specially selected guns, regardless of their length or sharpness.


    But the most frightening thing is that there are about a hundred of the Jiang warriors, riding forward at a slow speed, but the weapons in their hands are very strange-compared to their height, one end is as thick as a stick, and the other end is thick and thorny. Metal Weapons!


    Mace!


    After a long time, Jiang''s mace formation finally showed up.


    These more than a hundred people are all powerful fighters selected from the warrior team, and they have specially learned the stick method between rushing into the formation.


    Although there were not many of them, they went straight forward and crushed them with the invincible force of mace!


    Those who faced them, whether they were people, horses, or cows, could not escape under their maces, and they all fell off their horses.


    They may not be fast, but they are unstoppable wherever they pass!


    Facing the hundred mace fighters, the soldiers of the South Gate''s Liaolong Department all looked terrified.


    They have never seen such a weapon, and they have never seen such an outrageous and unreasonable style of play.


    No matter how they collided, the strange weapons held by more than a hundred people just swung out unreasonably and smashed down together.


    The movements are simple and seem to have no skills at all.


    It''s precisely this rampant style of play that makes them terrified - none of them can evade!


    Forced into desperation, they had no choice but to give up the poor advantage they had just gained, and retreat step by step.


    Although the other two teams who fought again did not encounter Mace, the situation may not be any better.


    The gate where Zhahe is located is in the northwest corner, very close to the main camp of the Chinese army, and the troops gathered two soldiers from Dajiang and Qingniao.


    The two fighters seem to want to prove something in front of each other, you won''t let me, I won''t let you charge and fight hard.


    Zhahe has a saying in Dajiang that "fighting is not life-threatening", and he has no scruples in collisions.


    Accompanying him is the Indian Spear of the Blue Bird Department.


    Yin Gun is expected to become the number one fighter of the younger generation in the Blue Bird Division. Although he lost to Mu Feng, it doesn''t mean that he is not strong!


    Although the armored earth dragon he was riding was not fast, he had fought with the armored earth dragon for a long time, and he had his own way of killing the enemy.


    Coupled with the thick-backed big iron knife that Mu Fengxin gave him, he has no scruples in charging.


    Moreover, relying on the troops divided from the Ximen Central Army, the two of them had an even greater advantage in numbers. It was just one soldier who rushed to kill and seriously injured more than 200 soldiers of the Liaolong Division when they met each other!


    As for the north gate, it turned out that the Great Jiang Detachment Army and the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department were in charge of the confrontation.


    Although they are female warriors, they are not much less brave than men in charging.


    In addition, their weapons and armor are well equipped, and their aura is slightly better than that of the soldiers of the Jade Bird Division.


    And because of Fuyu''s strict requirements, their spear skills are more mellow and exquisite. When Noteng thrusts out, the spears can be seen to explode.


    Their bravery and fighting skills also stimulated the soldiers of the Jade Bird Department.


    They rode forward one after another, shouting "You can''t lose to a woman", and their momentum rose sharply for a while, forcing the soldiers of the Liaolong Department to back down everywhere.


    In the three-door battle, Da Jiang and the fighters from the Jade Bird Department had the upper hand.


    In addition to mounts, weapons and equipment far superior to those of the Dragon Division, the commanders and fighters of the two divisions are also all brave.


    Among them, the most eye-catching one is Li Wang, who is tall and has exaggerated weapons.


    With one hand and one hammer, he rushed directly into the crowd of the Dragon Warriors regardless of his care, and smashed the heads of the Warriors of the Dragon Warrior who were rushing head-on.


    Before the people who rushed to him could react, they smashed him to the ground with a hammer, and couldn''t get up again.


    At the same time, he swept across from the right side with another hammer, swinging away a circle of bone knives and sticks, and then he pinched the belly of the cow, and the five-color cow lowed.


    The soldiers of the Liaolong Department who were close around only felt that their mounts were walking towards King Li uncontrollably.


    Panicked, they all raised their weapons and were about to unleash them.


    King Li turned a blind eye to it, raised the two hammers and then dropped them, dropped them and raised them again, and then dropped them again.


    With each blow of his hammer, horses fell around him.


    The smell of blood filled the scene instantly.


    It''s just watching him swing the hammer down again, without any tricks, but it''s very funny like whack-a-mole.


    Not to mention King Li, other big ginger fighters such as Konoha, Qingya and Asuka were also able to kill.


    Konoha is stable by nature, even when he shoots out a spear.


    He has never practiced marksmanship on his own, the opponent has no rules and underestimates the enemy, whether he stabs or teases, or picks or blocks, it all depends on what Mu Feng taught, advances and retreats are measured, and there is no leakage.


    Qing Ya''s personality is extraordinarily fiery, although he is not as fierce and violent as Zha He, but he is still dominated by upright frontal thorns.


    If it is said that Zha He is brave and not afraid of death, Qing Ya is crushing the opponent''s mind with domineering rush.


    As for the birds, they are like strolling in the garden.


    Riding on the Wanliyun that Mufeng gave him, he first entered the battle easily and swept away with a shot, then returned to the horse and shot to death the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department who wanted to attack, and then reined in the horse and raised his hooves, taking advantage of the situation and drew the iron gun backwards. Slash forward.


    Look at the angle of his gun, whether it is front or back, left or right, like an antelope hanging horns, there is no trace.


    If Mu Feng is here, he will definitely see it.


    At this time, the Asuka marksmanship already showed signs of master marksmanship!


    Of course, Da Jiang''s fighters were unparalleled in strength and crushed their opponents with an absolute advantage, and the fighters of the Blue Bird Department were not much inferior.


    They are limited by their weapons, mounts, and the marksmanship and swordsmanship of charging immediately. They can only rely on the advantages of mounts and weapons, as well as their incomparable willpower to fight against the warriors of the Dragon Division.


    Especially Aguli, who had lost his greatest strength with bow and arrow, even though he was riding an armored earth dragon and faced the bone tree that had been let go before, he couldn''t make it out.

 Chapter 778

    Tuo Gumu was captured again, full of grief and indignation.


    He glanced back at the soldiers of the Liaolong Division, both startled and terrified.


    Of the three to five hundred people in the school I was in charge of, only half of them remained.


    No need to think about it, the other three sects are similar to my own.


    In other words, the Liaolong Department lost seven or eight hundred fighters in a short period of time-whether they were dead or seriously injured, they would definitely not be able to fight anymore.


    But how can the Blue Bird Department let the soldiers of the Dragon Department who fell to the ground stand up again?


    He was full of bitterness: "Could it be that today is the day when the Dragon Division will perish?"


    Aguli picked up the bone tree: "Come here!"


    Tuo Gumu still wanted to resist, so he punched Aguli in the chest, the pain was so painful that he couldn''t care about anything else.


    In addition to dragging wood, of course more dragons were captured.


    It''s just that none of them were as lucky as Tuo Gumu, most of them were wounded and captured.


    Chi Leiru, who was in charge of commanding the battle, was poured a bucket of cold water on his head and immediately woke up.


    He suddenly realized that if this goes on like this, the soldiers of the Dragon Division will fall here!


    He hurriedly ordered: "Return to the tribe!"


    Soon the shouts sounded, and the soldiers of the Liaolong Department retreated while fighting, and retreated to the gate of the tribe.


    Even so, under the pursuit of Da Jiang and the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department, another two or three hundred people were left outside the gate either injured or dead.


    There is no doubt that these living people were also tied up in an instant.


    However, when Da Jiang and the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division saw the Dragon Division retreating, they did not take advantage of the victory to pursue them. Instead, they captured all the injured people around them, and did not leave the Dragon Division with a chance to save them.


    The war is temporarily over.


    The two men and horses began to count the battle damage.


    More than two slaves of the Blue Bird Department died, and fifteen soldiers.


    More than 30 people died in Jiang Zhannu, and two soldiers died.


    Whether it is a soldier or a war slave, Da Jiang''s figures are far lower than those of the Blue Bird Department.


    The gap is obvious.


    Even so, the Jade Bird Department is already very satisfied with such battle damage.


    Because in their view, war slaves cannot be counted as members of the Jade Bird Department, but just a price paid after the war like a mount.


    So after learning that more than 600 people from the Liaolong Division had been captured and more than 500 people had been killed, the entire Blue Bird Division cheered.


    In fact, it wasn''t just them, even the war slaves cheered.


    The reality is so bloody and cruel.


    Even if you are a slave, you still want to win the battle.


    A person who dies is dead.


    As long as you win, the living will always be full of joy.


    Mu Feng, who had been watching from the sidelines from the beginning to the end, brought Ke Yuewu into the tent of the Chinese army.


    Han Shu, Ko Nuoa and others hurriedly saluted and greeted them.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said: "We just came to find a place to rest our feet, so what should you do!"


    Ko Nuoa looked at Koyowu suspiciously, and found that Koyowu just found a place to sit casually like Mu Feng, and really ignored them.


    It can be seen that he seems to have gotten used to being a hands-off shopkeeper like Mu Feng.


    In fact, after following Mu Feng to see the process of the two warriors fighting, Ke Yuewu understood that Han Shu and the others had already made arrangements, and there was no need for him to intervene.


    In particular, Ke Wuji reminded him in a low voice behind him: the two movies have the upper hand right now, why not take this opportunity to train Ko Nuoa, Yin Gun, Aguli and others, and let them learn more from Da Jiang''s people.


    As the high priest, he naturally saw some ways from the beginning to the present.


    Ke Yuewu did as he did, waving his hands and ignoring Ko Nuoa without saying a word.


    Even Chao Lu, who had been making noise all the time, stayed obediently by Ke Yuewu''s side at this time, without saying a word.


    Although he is naughty, he is not stupid.


    Following Mu Feng all the way to the present, how could he not see that Mu Feng has a plan in his chest, and how could he not know that this "brother" in front of him has already arranged everything in his heart?


    It''s just that he couldn''t ask more questions because his father and the high priest were in front of him.


    Han Shu nodded after thinking about it, and ordered: "Let all the soldiers rest immediately, and wait for the next battle! By the way, let Sang Ruo and the others go out to shout, um, take the chief Take out the gong you made and strike it."


    After speaking, he subconsciously looked at Mu Feng with a questioning expression on his face.


    Mu Feng just nodded with a smile and didn''t make any other answers.


    Han Shu was determined in his heart, and raised his head confidently.


    Fu Yu asked again in a low voice: "What about those captives?"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "Just tie it up and put it behind, and just find some soldiers to watch over it."


    "What about the injured?"


    "Give some herbal medicine to stop the injury first, and wait until the fight is over!"


    "it is good!"


    At this time, Aguli came from outside the tent. After seeing Mu Feng and Ke Yuwu, he hurriedly stepped forward to salute, but he waved his hand to Ke Yuwu and turned his head to show him what to do.


    Aguli was slightly puzzled, and turned to Han Shu: "Boss, the man we let go earlier was captured by me again!"


    "Oh?" Han Shu said with a smile, "Bring it here and have a look!"


    The battered Dragon Warriors returned to the tribe.


    Their morale plummeted from the previous peak to the bottom.


    An emotion of fear and uneasiness permeated the entire dragon department.


    They have never been so cleanly defeated.


    Going out together, not to mention being beaten back, and losing more than a thousand soldiers outside!


    There are fierce beasts such as mammoths and armored dragons in the tribe, but what makes them extremely frustrated is that these beasts can''t leave the tribe at all!


    They wanted to rush out to fight with others, but they found that they were blocked back after leaving the tribe gate.


    They also injured many people on the opposite side, but compared to their own losses, it is difficult for anyone to regard such a victory as a victory!


    Fortunately, the opponent did not take advantage of the victory to pursue, and turned back when they reached the gate of the tribe.


    Now everyone is both aggrieved and thankful - the other party really doesn''t focus on killing, but uses the gate of the tribe as the boundary, and they won''t die if they don''t go out!


    But soon, they became extremely angry again.


    Because the strange sound of "dong dong dong" soon came from the other party outside.


    Immediately afterwards, someone came to the vicinity of the tribe on horseback and began to shout loudly: "Listen up, people from the Dragon Division, you are already surrounded by us!"


    Immediately after the end of this sentence, there was a loud broken gong: "Dang!"


    "No more fearless resistance!"


    "when!"


    "Resisting you will only increase casualties in vain!"


    "when!"


    "As long as you open the gate of the tribe and put down your weapons, we promise not to kill you!"


    "when!"


    "Your captured soldiers are also alive and well, come and see for yourself!"


    "when¡­¡­"


    Da Jiang''s soldiers shouted and beat the gong, and every sentence of the sound fell clearly in the ears of the Liaolong tribe.


    The sound hit the ears, and the sound beat on the hearts of the soldiers of the Liaolong Department.


    In the dragon''s department, the thunder dragon with a wooden staff can drip water from the gloomy eyes!


    At this time, Ke Wuji, who was still resting in the big tent of the Chinese army, heard these words, his heart moved, he hurried out of the tent, and set up an awning with his hands to watch the Jiang soldiers shouting.


    After listening for a long time, he finally murmured: "How did he come up with these strange ways of fighting?"


    Then he murmured in a low voice: "If my Jade Bird Division encountered such an enemy, would we still be able to survive today?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 779

    Da Jiang''s soldiers continued to shout outside the Liaolong Department.


    While yelling and beating the gong, they shouted to invite surrender.


    How it works, they don''t know.


    But they knew that the person who came up with this method must be their own omnipotent chief.


    They didn''t expect to be able to really call the people of the Liaolong Department to surrender.


    It was only after they shouted that they heard the furious curses from the Liaolong Department, and they felt comfortable all over their bodies, and they were almost as good as defeating the enemy.


    In stark contrast, the soldiers of the Liaolong Department had frightened expressions and flickering eyes.


    "war?"


    Can''t beat it.


    "drop?"


    It''s not something you can decide for yourself.


    Everyone finally looked at Chi Lei, Chi Lei frowned and remained silent.


    He clenched his fist secretly and slammed it hard against the stone wall.


    Then the corner of his mouth twitched again with a "hiss", because the punch was tearing the wound on his arm - when he went out to charge, he wanted to sneak up on the man with a pair of strange big bumps from the side, but he didn''t want to He was stabbed in the arm by a gun that flew out from nowhere.


    At that time, his arm was in pain, and the golden stick in his hand fell to the ground directly, and he didn''t bother to pick it up.


    Fortunately, the man shot as far as he could, and after hitting him, he shot in another direction, and he escaped with his life.


    Now with a punch, the wound hurts even more.


    One person stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "Boss, Tuo Gumu has been arrested!"


    "Caught again!" Chi Lei gritted his teeth and wanted to punch the stone wall, but he reacted immediately, opened his eyes and angrily said: "Did he do it on purpose?"


    At the same time, he said bitterly: "At this time, I was arrested again..."


    The man didn''t dare to respond, but asked in a low voice: "What should we do now?"


    "What should I do?" Chi Lei was at a loss.


    He didn''t know what to do either.


    Although he has a newly made weapon until the dragon department, but the power of that weapon is limited.


    The great chief also made it clear that the weapon can only be used to sneak attack the opponent''s leader or the great chief.


    But right now they can''t even get out the door, so how can they get close to the other party''s leader?


    At this moment, another person ran over quickly and said in a low voice: "Big Chief, the Great Chief wants you to go there!"


    Chi Lei''s eyes lit up, and the fire of hope was rekindled in his eyes.


    He looked back at the soldiers beside him, and shouted in a low voice: "Hold the city gate, I''ll go find the great chief!"


    "yes!"


    Then Chi Lei got on his horse and galloped all the way to Thunder Dragon.


    When he arrived, he found that both the high priest Qing Lei and the leader Huang Lei had arrived.


    Chi Lei was about to salute, but was stopped by Lei Long''s hand.


    With a solemn and vicious expression, Thunder Dragon leaned on a stick in one hand and clenched his fist in the other, and said, "Now we have to find a way to lure their leaders out, kill their leaders with our weapons, and then take advantage of the chaos to attack and kill their leaders." warrior!


    Otherwise, if this continues, my Liaolong Department will either die today, or be forced to join their tribe. Life and death are unpredictable! "


    Chi Lei looked startled, and immediately shouted in a low voice: "Great chief, what to do, just tell me!"


    The other two also shouted in unison: "Great chief, please speak!"


    Thunder Dragon took a deep breath, and then said: "Aren''t they going to annex our Liaolong Department? Let''s send someone out to have a face-to-face interview with them and lure their leaders out. Then kill them in front of the tribe''s gate. Command them, when they were in chaos, all our soldiers rushed out and took the opportunity to kill their soldiers!


    Only in this way can we have a chance! "


    This thunder dragon actually wanted to turn defeat into victory by "slaying the dragon"!


    "But, are they willing to talk to us?" Qing Lei asked.


    Thunder Dragon looked cold: "They want to annex us, obviously they want to maximize the reception of our people, including our fighters.


    And they definitely don''t want their soldiers to suffer heavy casualties in this war, so they will definitely talk to us! "


    Chi Lei clenched his fists: "Great chief, let me go!"


    Thunder Dragon shook his head: "No! There must be someone from the Liaolong Department commanding the battle, you can''t go! And the person who carries out the attack must be hit with one blow, otherwise we will never have another chance!"


    Chi Lei no longer refuted.


    His orders to the Warchief cannot be refuted.


    "I''ll go!" Huang Lei said, "As the leader, I will go talk to them, and then Chi Lei will attack from the side, so I can be sure!"


    As he said that, he looked at Chi Lei: "No problem, I put my life in your hands!"


    Chi Lei was startled, but nodded heavily: "Okay!"


    At the same time, he secretly hated that the two best new weapons in the entire tribe were him, and the other was Tuo Gumu.


    As for the others, although they will be arranged around at that time, due to the distance, they will definitely lose their aim, and they are far less safe than approaching at close range.


    But now that Tuo Gumu was arrested and his arm was injured, what if he missed his aim with that weapon?


    "No!" Chi Lei immediately thought, "I can use that weapon with one hand!"


    Then he clenched his fists.


    Soon, Han Shu got the news.


    A man rode out from the Dragon Division, and the man shouted in front of the two armies: "Aren''t you going to annex our Dragon Division? The chief of our department is willing to talk to you!"


    The soldier who received the message immediately signaled the man to wait a moment, and then went back to the Chinese army tent to report to Han Shu.


    A happy look appeared on Han Shu''s face, and he glanced at Fu Yu, both of them looked uplifted.


    "Sure enough, everything is as expected by the chief!" Han Shu secretly said.


    He looked at Mu Feng again, and found that Mu Feng just smiled and didn''t express anything else.


    Han Shu decided again, nodded and said: "Go and tell them, let their great chief come out, we are willing to discuss with them!"


    "yes!"


    Only then did Han Shu come to Mu Feng: "Great Chief, shall I go with you?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I said, you should be responsible for this matter, you just watch and deal with it!"


    Han Shu looked at Koyowu again.


    But Ke Yuwu looked at Ke Wuji.


    Ke Wuji just nodded.


    Then Koyowu said: "No, you guys take Konoa to talk!"


    "Okay!" Han Shu nodded solemnly, turned to look at Ko Nuoa, Fu Yu and the others, and said, "I will go over to discuss with their great chief, and Fu Yu will be in charge of dispatching after I leave. Brother Nuoa, who are you?" with me?"


    Konoa smiled and said, "Of course I''m with you!"


    Then he also ordered: "I went to talk with Brother Hanshu, their leaders and leaders have fought against me for so many years, I also really want to see their reaction.


    Yin Gun is here to follow Fuyu, remember to wait for dispatch! "


    Yin Gun nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    Afterwards, Han Shu ordered Zha He, Li Wang to accompany him, and 20 soldiers, just in case of accidents.


    Leaving Asuka, Konoha, Qingya and others in charge of commanding and dispatching with Fuyu.


    Ko Nuoa was so big-hearted that he didn''t want soldiers from the Jade Bird Department to accompany him, but only wanted Aguli to accompany him.


    Both of them have dealt with the Liaolong Department in the area of ??Qingzhang Mountain for many years, and now seeing that the Liaolong Department is about to surrender, it is inevitable that they want to "enjoy" the victory as the winner in their hearts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 780

    The "peace talks" between the two armies should be the first time in this era.


    There are wisdom beads in your hands.


    Some people harbor evil intentions.


    The people from Da Jiang and Qingniao are Han Shu, Ko Nuoa, Za He, Li Wang, A Gu Li and the 20 Great Jiang Warriors.


    The people from the Liaolong Department were the leader Huang Lei, the war leader Chi Lei, Ya Guduo and more than 30 soldiers followed behind.


    Seeing that there were obviously more people on the other side, Ko Nuoa reminded: "Brother Hanshu, be careful, the members of the Liaolong tribe are very cunning!"


    Han Shu said with a low smile: "Don''t worry, the thirty of them are no match for the twenty of us here!"


    Konoa said no more, nodded and dealt with it carefully.


    The two sides left the "camp forward" and walked face to face in the central area in front of the two armies.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the fear of the dragons, but their speed is obviously very heavy and slow.


    Therefore, when the two sides stopped within thirty steps, the place where they met was obviously much closer to the Liaolong Department.


    Chi Lei stepped forward on his horse, seeing the "outstanding" Li Wang, his eyes couldn''t help but concentrate.


    He took advantage of the situation to look again, but he didn''t find the soldier who injured him. He made up his mind, rode his horse forward, raised his hands to indicate that he was not carrying a weapon, and shouted loudly: "I am Chi Lei, the leader of the Liaolong Division, please The Great Chief speaks out!"


    Han Shu was about to pat the horse forward, but was stopped by Ko Nuoa, he patted the horse and walked out of the team, stepped forward and grinned strangely: "I said who, it turned out to be Chi Lei, do you think I can''t talk to you enough? "


    Chi Lei narrowed his eyes, and a trace of secretive disgust and fear flashed in his eyes.


    Obviously, he was acquainted with Ko Nuoa, and he had taken advantage of and suffered losses in many fights.


    But he didn''t bother with Ko Nuoa, calmed down and said again: "We are here to discuss with you, not to argue with you. If you are not convinced, you can let your horse come here and see if I can kill you!"


    Ko Nuoa sneered: "Just be stubborn, you can beat us, why are you still talking?"


    Chi Lei frowned, suppressed his anger again, and shouted loudly: "Since we have already come out, please come out and discuss with your leaders this time!"


    It was obvious that he didn''t want to pay attention to Ko Nuoa.


    Ko Nuoa kept sneering, turned around to look at Han Shu, curled his lips: "Hey, I''m looking for you!"


    Only then did Han Shu pat the horse and walk out of the team, and raised his hand to indicate that he was not carrying a weapon, walked up to Ko Nuoa, nodded and said: "I am Han Shu, the leader of Dajiang, and the leader of the two battles. It''s me, Da Jiang, who wants to accept your Liaolong Department, am I talking to you, or someone else?"


    At the same time, there is Zhahe on the left and Liwang on the right, following closely behind to protect Hanshu.


    Thunder Dragon''s eyes froze, and he sighed secretly in his heart: "It''s just the first battle, what a pity!"


    But he changed his mind and thought again: "The defeat of the Dragon Team this time is all because of these strange ways of fighting, and Konoa can''t think of such a way at all!


    That''s right, as long as this war leader is killed, they will no longer have the leader to command, and they will no longer have these weird styles of play, and my Dragon Department will have a chance to win!


    It''s just that the two people around him are in trouble..."


    Thinking this way, he had already made up his mind to do it.


    He looked at Han Shu, with a calm expression on his face, shook his head and walked away and said: "No, you have to talk to the leader of the Dragon Division, he has the final say on all matters!"


    "Oh?" Han Shu was surprised, "Isn''t he the great chief of your department?"


    Huang Lei also patted his horse forward, and said calmly: "If you haven''t become a great chief, our department will naturally not have a great chief. If your great chief is willing to appear, we can wait!"


    Unexpectedly, Han Shu waved his hand: "No, I''m the leader this time, and I can make the decision for any matter. But it''s your Liaolong Department. Will your great chief agree with what you said?"


    Huang Lei''s eyes were also secretively filled with disappointment, he sighed inwardly "It''s a pity" and then nodded to Chi Lei.


    Obviously, the two wanted to go together.


    After Chi Lei nodded, he stepped aside and signaled Huang Lei to step forward, leaving himself behind.


    Huang Lei stepped forward, raised his hand again to signal, he didn''t bring a weapon, and shouted at the same time: "This Han Shu leader, please come forward to discuss!"


    Han Shu didn''t doubt that he was there, so he rode forward.


    Seeing this, Li Wang and Zhahe didn''t take it to heart, they reined in their horses and stood still.


    No one noticed that Chi Lei, who made way for Huang Lei, had his back to Han Shu and the others.


    And he took advantage of this juncture to wink at the soldiers from the Liaolong Division who followed him.


    Almost at the moment when he winked, all the soldiers of the Liaolong Department on the scene acted together, pulled out bows and arrows made of unknown materials from the horseback, and then completed the nocking and stringing of the arrows in an instant, and they all joined together. shoot!


    The secret new weapon of the Dragon Division turned out to be a bow and arrow!


    Among the thirty or so arrows, more than a dozen were shot at King Li, seven or eight were shot at Zhahe, and the last dozen were shot at Hanshu''s face!


    "Be careful!" Zahe, who sensed something was wrong, yelled.


    After that, he couldn''t care less about talking anymore, he raised his gun and quickly pushed aside the rain of arrows in front of him.


    Li Wang set up his two hammers and swung them like flying, barely able to block the sharp arrows.


    But because of Huang Lei''s "scheming" invitation just now, Han Shu has already left Zha He and Li Wang two horses away.


    He didn''t have a weapon in his hand either, and watched the impossibly sharp arrow shoot at him.


    But Han Shu was a warrior after all, and when he was in danger, he hurriedly bent down.


    However, the Liaolong Department had no intention of mental calculation after all, and the distance was so close, no matter how fast Han Shu reacted, he couldn''t dodge more than a dozen sharp arrows at the same time!


    In just a split second, three sharp arrows hit his shoulder, arm and chest respectively.


    Fortunately, Han Shu''s chest was protected by iron armor, but two arrows hit his body at the arm and shoulder.


    Especially the angle of the arrow was tricky, it even passed by the shoulder and hit Han Shu''s neck!


    "Ah!" Han Shu exclaimed in pain.


    With a splash of blood, he clutched his neck in pain and fell off the horse. The frightened horse stood up and threw him to the side!


    "Chi Lei, you are so brave!" Konoa shouted angrily, and stepped forward with his gun, "Kill them!"


    The twenty Jiang warriors behind him were so anxious that they all jumped up and rushed up.


    But Konoa hastily rode his horse to Han Shu''s side, got off his horse, helped Han Shu up, and found that his neck was covered with blood.


    The most terrible thing is that there is still a sharp arrow nailed to his neck.


    "Brother Hanshu, Brother Hanshu!" Ko Nuoa cried out sadly.


    Han Shu didn''t respond, but the corners of his mouth were bleeding outwards, and it looked like he was breathing in air, but he wasn''t breathing out.


    Ko Nuoa''s scalp was numb, he carried Han Shu on his back, got on his horse, and roared, "Avenge Brother Han Shu!"


    The twenty big Jiang warriors closest to him suddenly had their minds roaring and their eyes were shattered: "Kill the dragon barbarian!"


    King Li let out an angry roar, grabbed the bull''s belly, and charged forward with a sledgehammer in his hand.


    Huang Lei turned the horse''s head, turned around and left.


    However, Chi Lei took a bone knife from the soldiers of the Liaolong Division who were catching up with him, and turned around to save Huang Lei.


    King Li grinned, and Weng Jinhammer in his right hand came out, and the sledgehammer hit Huang Lei''s back like a cannonball.


    "puff!"


    "what!"


    Huang Lei fell off the horse in response.


    "Boss!" Chi Lei exclaimed, and slashed out with his saber.


    "Get out!" King Li just hit Chi Lei with a hammer.


    After Chi Lei had eaten, he instantly leaned back, and the sledgehammer hit the horse''s neck right in front of him.


    There was only a "click", and the horse didn''t even wail, it just lay down on the ground and died immediately!


    Chi Lei also fell to the ground.


    King Li''s eyes widened with anger, and he urged the five-color ox to trample violently, forcing Chi Lei to roll on the ground repeatedly, completely ignoring the words of letting the tribe take advantage of the situation to attack.


    At this time, Zhahe roared like thunder, his whole body exploded with hostility, he rode his horse and drew his sword forward, and shouted violently: "People of the Liaolong Department, you all die!"


    At this moment, Aguli was still awake, and shouted at Konoa: "Boss, go back to the camp of the Chinese army, the chief can save him!"


    Ko Nuoa felt sad, looked at Han Shu who was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, nodded heavily, and rode back...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 781

    None of the more than 30 fighters accompanying the Dragon Division escaped!


    He was either smashed to death by Li Wang''s sledgehammer, or he was hacked to death by Da Jiang''s soldiers with spears and broadswords.


    Of the more than thirty fighters, only seven were lucky enough to survive!


    The seven people also included Huang Lei, who was seriously injured and dying, and Chi Lei, who was slightly injured.


    Li Wang wanted to smash the two of them to death with a hammer, but he was stopped by Zahe, and Da Jiang''s soldiers dragged them back.


    At this time, the soldiers from Da Jiang and the Jade Bird Division also rushed forward, full of murderous aura.


    Just now, all of them saw Konoa returning to the central army tent with Han Shu covered in blood, with a sad look on his face!


    Everyone sensed something was wrong.


    A boundless killing intent rose in everyone''s heart.


    This killing intent was as real as it was, crossing the open area in the middle, crossing the wall of the Dragon Division, and hitting the hearts of everyone in the Dragon Division.


    Dull and angry roars exploded like thunder in the sky above the Dragon Department: "The Dragon Department does not keep its word, it should be killed!"


    Fuyu and Asuka''s hearts trembled, and they almost ordered all the soldiers to press on them.


    Fortunately, when Ko Nuoa returned with his horse, Mu Feng was already moved by the wind.


    He stood up and ran straight out of the big tent.


    Without waiting for Ko Nuoa to stop his mount, he hastily reached out his hand to take Han Shu, stretched out his hand to check his breath, and turned pale with shock.


    Han Shu was already so angry that he might die at any time!


    Without any hesitation, Mu Feng directly put Han Shu down and shouted: "Stay safe everyone, don''t act rashly, and don''t approach me!"


    After finishing speaking, he pressed Han Shu''s neck with one hand, and pulled out the sharp arrow with the other hand with lightning speed.


    The moment he pulled out the sharp arrow, he tilted his hand, and the sharp arrow fell to the ground, and he emphasized the word repeatedly: "Back to the sky!"


    A green light that was several times darker than before flashed past his fingertips, and then sank into Hanshu''s neck.


    The wound is healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But Han Shu''s breath was still unstable - because he was bleeding too much!


    Mu Feng whispered "Hui Tian" again, and another green light poured in.


    The breath of the cold tree grows stronger!


    Mu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief, sat down on the ground, took a breath, and said to himself: "I''m scared to death, you kid, don''t die here!"


    After saying a word, Ko Nuoa, who was standing beside him, was overjoyed and exclaimed, "He won''t die?"


    Wooden wind nodded slightly.


    Konoa looked up to the sky and laughed, so excited that tears flowed out.


    "Hahaha, Hanshu leader won''t die!" Ko Nuoa yelled loudly.


    Everyone heard it.


    The killing intent of Da Jiang and the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department disappeared instantly from the peak of high spirits, and then turned into ecstasy!


    At this time, Li Wang, Zhahe and others dragged Chi Lei and Huang Lei back to the tent.


    The two were still blaming themselves for not being able to protect Han Shu, they were overjoyed when they heard that, they kicked Chi Lei and Huang Lei away, walked quickly to Mu Feng''s side, and shouted in surprise: "Great Chief, Han Shu led him..."


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Well, I won''t die!"


    Chi Lei, who was kicked away, was lying on the ground trembling, but he couldn''t hold back his pain and let out a sound.


    But Huang Lei, who was dying, was kicked awake unexpectedly.


    He only understood his situation the first moment he opened his eyes, looked at Han Shu covered in blood, and kept silent.


    "Anyway, it''s not a loss to bring someone to die with you!" Huang Lei thought to himself.


    Why are the people around me so happy?


    Because he caught himself and Chi Lei?


    But immediately he stared at Han Shu covered in blood and a boy with wide eyes.


    I saw the boy¡ªMu Feng changed from sitting on the ground to half kneeling, holding Han Shu''s body with one hand, and using "Hui Tian" with the other hand to hit his heart again.


    There was a flash of green light, and Han Shu''s chest faintly heaved.


    Mu Feng was already sweating profusely.


    But the ups and downs of Han Shu''s chest are actually seen by everyone.


    Mu Feng sighed: "He''s too weak, he won''t be able to wake up for the time being!"


    "Great!" Everyone cheered.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "But he lost a lot of blood, and his body is too cold, so we need to find a warm place to keep him warm!"


    Konoa immediately shouted: "Quick, go light the fire!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to save Han Shu all at once, it''s just that the current development of things has exceeded his expectations.


    He used the Wood Dao Derivation Technique three times in a row, which was already exhausting his mind.


    It''s just that he still has to deal with the Liaolong Department, which is prone to changes, so he has to give up for the time being.


    He sat on the ground again, took a deep breath, and motioned to Zhahe who rushed to him: "Show me that arrow!"


    Ko Nuoa quickly picked up the arrow on the ground and handed it to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng took the arrow, looked at it, and frowned.


    This arrow is quite rough, without feathers, just a slender and hard wooden stick, one end of which is tied with animal tendons to a sharpened "arrowhead" made of unknown material.


    This arrow looks a bit like jade, but it is obviously harder than jade.


    The entire arrowhead was polished to a thickness of about ten centimeters, narrow and sharp.


    Although it can''t be compared with Jiang''s Iron Arrow, it is not much better.


    Obviously, this was not leaked by Da Jiang, nor was it leaked by the Blue Bird Department.


    Rather, someone in the dragon department in front of me figured it out by himself based on the description of the casualties after the battle with the blue bird department!


    "What a mistake!" Mu Feng frowned and whispered, "I only thought about how to prevent the two parts from being leaked, but underestimated the wisdom of others!"


    He thought for a while and looked at Chi Lei and Huang Lei who were kicked to the ground, snorted coldly, and threw the arrow on the ground: "Come on, let''s talk about your attack and killing, who is this bow and arrow from your tribe?" Made it?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone realized what the problem was - the Dragon Department also made bows and arrows!


    Chi Lei was extremely shocked at this moment.


    He looked at the boy in front of him with a complicated expression.


    Although the young man was sitting on the ground, judging from the attitude of the people around him, he must be holding an important position in the tribe.


    Either the great chief, the high priest, or the leader.


    And judging from the fact that he saved the person who almost died with his healing technique just now, he can only be the high priest or the chief.


    But regardless of his identity, Chi Lei was shocked inexplicably.


    "How old is he!" Chi Lei yelled from the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, there was both horror and regret in his heart, and even a trace of unspeakable expectation!


    Mu Feng frowned: "If you don''t speak, does that mean you want to die?"


    Chi Lei trembled, and immediately gritted his teeth and said, "You kill me, I won''t tell you!"


    "Don''t say it?" Mu Feng sneered, "It''s fine not to say it, I don''t need to know if I kill all the people in your dragon department!"


    Chi Lei immediately said in horror: "You said you would not kill all our people!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sneered, "I said I wouldn''t kill your clansmen, but what did you do? Use this opportunity to attack and kill our war chiefs?"


    After a pause, he sneered and said, "I''m afraid you wanted to kill me first, right? You think you''re going to kill my people, and I''ll keep my promise not to kill your people?"


    Chi Lei looked terrified.


    He could tell from the young man''s tone that he was a great chief!


    And he was the young chief who helped the Blue Birds defeat the Dragons!


    He suddenly felt that he, Huang Lei, and even the great chief, this time the attack was so wrong that he couldn''t go wrong!


    They made a big mistake that couldn''t be more wrong!


    This mistake not only made him lifeless, but also dragged all the dragons into the abyss!


    If I knew about it before, or if I didn''t kill it, would it be another possibility?


    For a moment, Chi Lei was full of regrets, and when he looked at Mu Feng, his face was full of hope...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 782

    Thunder Dragon fell into despair.


    He originally thought that if he attacked and killed the commander on the other side, the other party would be in complete chaos.


    And Chi Lei can just take advantage of the situation and command the soldiers to charge and kill the two coalition forces on the opposite side, severely injuring the other side.


    What he didn''t expect was that the battlefield was changing rapidly. He didn''t say whether the leader was dead or not, and he didn''t say whether Chi Lei and Huang Lei were captured in an instant. Qi rushed up!


    And they marched hand in hand without a trace of panic at all. Obviously, apart from the leader who came forward to negotiate, there are still people behind who can control the overall situation.


    Chi Lei was captured on the spot, and the Liaolong Department lost the opportunity to fight back immediately.


    More than 30 fighters were all wiped out, and the morale of the fighters of the Liaolong Division dropped to freezing point at this moment.


    The most terrible thing is that the fighters of the two opposite groups pressed forward nearly half of the distance at the moment, making it clear that they would no longer give the Liaolong Department any possibility of a surprise attack.


    If it was Thunder Dragon himself, he would not forgive the leader who broke his promise and attacked and killed the other party''s peacemaker, let alone gaining the upper hand and suppressing the two coalition forces of the Liaolong Department.


    Thunder Dragon was full of bitterness.


    He didn''t take advantage of the timing, location and harmony of people.


    "Is it true that the Liaolong Department will be slaughtered today?" Thunder Dragon hoped in his heart, "Will the Liaolong Department be wiped out by my Thunder Dragon?"


    At this time, someone shouted eagerly: "Chief, there is another person coming from the other side!"


    "Huh?" Thunder Dragon trembled, "Are they finally going to destroy my Dragon Department?"


    Leaning on a wooden stick, he gritted his teeth and wanted to say the word "death battle" fiercely, but his chest heaved violently because of his excitement.


    After "coughing" twice, his face was flushed, and he covered his mouth with his hand, and another mouthful of blood came out.


    Thunder Dragon seemed to be used to it long ago, and he didn''t even look at it. He spat out blood and clenched his staff tightly, veins burst out on his forehead, and his whole body trembled.


    After a moment, he said dejectedly again: "Open the door of the tribe, let the tribe not resist, I will go out and tell them!"


    He had already decided that he was about to die, and the Liaolong Department had no hope, so it was better to die himself in exchange for the continuation of the clan''s blood.


    The person who reported the letter was stunned: "The great chief!"


    Thunder Dragon raised the volume: "Do as I say!"


    "yes!"


    "Wait!" The High Priest Qing Lei rushed over, "Great Chief, are you going to die?"


    Lei Long''s hand leaning on his staff trembled slightly, it was unknown whether it was due to excitement or weakness.


    He said in a deep voice: "If I die alone, I will give the Liaolong Department a chance to continue the bloodline!"


    "But we killed their leader, they won''t give up!" Qing Lei exclaimed, "We''d better fight with them, at worst, all my dragons will be wiped out, and I can''t be killed by them without resistance !"


    Thunder Dragon stomped heavily on the ground, but there was only a soft "bang".


    He shook his head and said, "Now that the Dragon Division dares to resist, it will definitely make the other party completely crazy for revenge. If our department gives up resistance and chooses to join another department, the tribe still has a chance of survival. And..."


    The old man suddenly looked into the distance, and said in a deep voice: "Our joint team chooses to join the other team, which will inevitably arouse suspicion between the two teams, and make them resent, and even turn against each other!"


    Qing Lei''s expression froze, and then his heart ached.


    If the great chief hadn''t been seriously injured, with his wisdom, maybe in a few years he could lead them to defeat the Blue Bird Division!


    Just no ifs!


    He clenched his fists secretly.


    Lei Long said flatly at this time: "If after I die, as long as the other party is willing to let you join, then you can integrate into the other party''s tribe as quickly as possible, and wait for the opportunity to provoke a battle between the two.


    With their current strength, they can form an alliance with the Jade Bird Department, and at the very least, their strength must be similar to that of the Jade Bird Department.


    As long as they are willing to accept these fighters from my Dragon Division, their strength will definitely surpass that of the Blue Bird!


    At that time, you, Aguda and others will have to find a way to provoke a battle between the two parts and destroy the Blue Birds! "


    Qing Lei trembled all over, and his knuckles turned white from too much force.


    A look of madness suddenly appeared on Thunder Dragon''s face: "When the time comes, what kind of blue bird department will still be defeated by my dragon department!"


    "But," Qing Lei said sadly, "My Liaolong tribe also exists, and all the tribe members have become members of other tribes!"


    An angry look appeared on Leilong''s face, and he pointed his staff at the tip of Qinglei''s nose, and the blood froth flew all over the place: "Trash! I am a dying person, and I can make these plans. You have been hiding it for many years, can''t you think of a way?" Infiltrate other tribes into my dragon tribe!"


    Because he was too excited, he coughed and vomited blood again.


    But this time he didn''t wipe it with his hands again, letting blood drip from the corner of his mouth.


    He sighed dejectedly, bowed his head and said: "This is the only way I can think of to turn defeat into victory. It will take several years, ten years, or even decades to complete. But if you Qinglei can''t complete it, or my Dragon Clan No one has this ability, so I can only accept my fate, honestly become a member of another tribe, and continue the bloodline for my Longlong tribe..."


    "Great chief!" Qing Lei whispered with shame on his face.


    Lei Long didn''t even look at him, just wiped the corners of his mouth, leaned on his wooden stick, and strode out of the tribe.


    At the end, a word came from him: "Useless waste, there is no hope for the Dragon Department!"


    The sound was like a skin drum cracking, like a stone grinding gold, more like the end of a sick tiger...


    Outside the Dragon''s Department, Asuka and Konoha led a hundred fully armed cavalry to the gate of the Dragon.


    Asuka was in the front, holding a gun in one hand, and shouted at the members of the Liaolong Department: "Let you big chief get out, or the people from my two departments will attack and kill all your people!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand without waiting for the response from the Dragon Department.


    A hundred soldiers all picked up their bows and arrows, put on iron arrows, lifted them up slightly, and shot directly at the gate of the Liaolong Department.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    "Ding ding ding!"


    "Puff puff!"


    Almost instantly, the soldiers of the Liaolong Department who were still guarding the gate were shocked to find that a huge erected tree was full of sharp arrows!


    The message from Asuka, or Da Jiang, is obvious.


    The arrow shot in, which meant that Da Jiang was going to occupy the Liaolong Department!


    Either they all die, or hand over the culprit.


    Today''s attack and killing is absolutely difficult!


    The fighters of the Longlong Division all looked horrified and bitter.


    Things have evolved to this step, far beyond all of their expectations.


    They had already reached the point where the Liaolong Department completely angered each other.


    Being able to speak here now without a full-scale attack has already made them clearly feel that the opponent is suppressing the last trace of anger.


    But how could they accept such a thing as handing over the Great Chief?


    Or how to say it?


    At this moment, a man with a stick came from the depths of the tribe.


    He was dressed in gray fur, with long hands and feet, and he walked towards them at a much faster pace than usual.


    It is Brontosaurus, the great chief of the Dragon Division!


    He came to the gate and only said: "Open the door, I want to go out!"


    The gatekeeper was obviously taken aback, and after a little thought, he gritted his teeth and lowered his head to open the gate.


    The expressions of the other soldiers changed, but they finally said nothing, bowing their heads in shame, not daring to look directly at Thunder Dragon.


    A secretive disappointment flashed in Lei Long''s eyes, but he quickly pressed it down again.


    He took a deep breath, shook his head, and walked straight out of the door, facing Asuka who was shooting straight away.


    His eyes froze again...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 783

    Chief see Chief.


    Mu Feng, Ke Yuewu, and Thunder Dragon.


    When Thunder Dragon was brought back to the big tent by Asuka, Ke Youwu and Ke Wuji stood up almost at the same time, looking at him slightly.


    Even Mu Feng looked at Thunder Dragon from the sidelines, thinking inwardly: "The legs and feet are slender to the bone, and the eyes are protruding, but there is nothing wrong with the spirit. It looks like he has been malnourished for a long time. Could this guy have something wrong with his stomach? It looks like Like a tuberculosis."


    Ke Yuewu gritted his teeth. It was this frightening-looking man in front of him who had besieged the Jade Bird Division with his Dragon Division for many years, causing thousands of deaths and injuries to the Jade Bird Division soldiers!


    Lei Long also sensed the hostility between the two when they got up, and he smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth: "I wonder who is the chief of the Blue Bird Department?"


    With such a smile, his expression became even uglier.


    Koyowu frowned and said, "Me!"


    Lei Long bowed slightly: "I''ve seen my brother!"


    Koyowu''s eyes narrowed, and he clenched his fists secretly.


    He really couldn''t figure out why Lei Long could be so calm when he knew that he was a sworn enemy.


    As if knowing the doubts in his heart, Lei Long said calmly: "Brother, you and I each belong to our own tribe. For the sake of the tribe, for the sake of the clansmen, we all want to loot things from each other and snatch food. The battle of life and death is really normal.


    Now you and I are standing here to meet each other, and I am a defeated soldier, life and death are not in my own hands, why can''t I let go? "


    Koyuu was stunned.


    Ke Wuji was the first to react, nodded and sneered and said, "That''s right, it doesn''t matter if you plunder or slaughter for your own tribe. But have you ever thought that if you become an enemy of my Blue Birds, you will end up where you are today?"


    Lei Long smiled and looked at Mu Feng: "Without him, would your Jade Bird Department be where it is today? Can you stand here and talk like this?"


    Ke Wuji glared at each other angrily, but didn''t speak any more.


    What Thunder Dragon said was right, without Wood Wind, without Great Ginger, Blue Bird might have ceased to exist long ago, why would there be the Liaolong Department besieged here today? "


    Ke Youwu and Ke Wuji looked at each other, their eyes flickered, and they narrowed their eyes.


    Lei Long ignored Ke Wuji no longer, and when he looked at Mu Feng, there was a trace of jealousy on his face: "If I guessed right, you were the one who set fire to my Dragon Division in the middle of the night and rushed to the Wanzhang Plain to ruin my plan, right? ?¡±


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, it''s me!"


    Thunder Dragon took a deep breath, and suppressed his jealousy: "Thunder Dragon, I have met my brother!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, but he also bowed: "Great Jiang Jiang Mufeng, I met my brother!"


    "Big Jiang?" Lei Long''s eyes froze imperceptibly, and he couldn''t figure out what tribe Big Jiang was and where he was after searching all over his memory.


    He sighed secretly in his heart: "For such a young great chief, the Dragon Division may have no hope!"


    Thinking of the expressions and behaviors of Qinglei and the soldiers of the Liaolong tribe guarding the gate, Leilong became discouraged, and sighed: "Brother is so young, he can lead a whole department, and even help the Qingniao tribe out of trouble in a chaotic situation, Leilong is convinced." !"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Brother, you and I are facing each other now, life and death are on the line, so don''t say these polite words. I asked you to come, you naturally know what I mean!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded without hiding anything, and cut straight to the point: "Brother, are you going to kill all the members of my Liaolong tribe because of the attack?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer but asked instead: "If it were you, and I repented and killed you or the leader of your tribe before the battle, what would you do?"


    Lei Long was taken aback, looked at Mu Feng, and found that he did not hide his resentment at all.


    Reminiscent of being young and frivolous, full of blood, Thunder Dragon''s face suddenly showed panic.


    He suddenly realized that he had missed a very important question.


    That is, he broke the contract and designed to attack and kill the leader of Da Jiang. Not to mention, Da Jiang, the young chief, is still an ally of the Blue Bird Department!


    Before his previous plan was completed, he couldn''t even appease Jiang''s anger, so what happened next?


    He panicked and said, "Brother, are you really going to slaughter all the members of my Liaolong tribe?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Do you think I can''t do it, or my Da Jiang''s soldiers are willing to die? Or are the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department unwilling?"


    Lei Long panicked completely.


    He had hoped that he would die in exchange for a glimmer of life for the clansmen, and then he wasted the thread and planted the seeds. After many years, he overthrew Da Jiang and reappeared in the Liaolong tribe.


    Now he has no idea what the young man in front of him is thinking.


    Want him to die?


    You can directly order the soldiers to attack and slaughter the city.


    not kill him?


    How is it possible, if he is Mu Feng, he must

 Chapter 784

    Lei Long fell to his knees.


    At this time, he only felt that he was no longer the great chief of the Dragon Division, and no matter how hostile the two divisions were, all he could think was: I want to live!


    "Brother!" Lei Long''s eyes widened, and the protruding eyes seemed to be getting out of their sockets, "Please help me!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes.


    He still underestimated people''s desire for life.


    Especially in this era, people don''t have so many moral constraints in the world.


    Survival is above all else!


    "Why do you think I want to save you?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "As you said, there is no right or wrong, as you said, each has its own department. It is nothing more than you killing me and I killing you. Since you have said so, then There is nothing wrong with you attacking and killing the leader of my department, whether I will kill you next, or kill all your clansmen, it is the same!"


    Thunder Dragon''s heart sank: Is it impossible to get around this matter after all?


    He propped his hands on the ground, his cane had been discarded, and his body was shaking from being too excited.


    The young man in front of him knows healing techniques, which is his only hope of survival.


    Thunder Dragon has experienced tyranny, to weakness, to the perception that his time is numbered, and finally to the hope of survival from a desperate situation.


    He didn''t want to die so easily.


    I don''t want to lose this opportunity!


    For a moment, his mind turned a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times, thinking hard about how to let the boy in front of him save himself!


    Because he was so eager, he was so excited that in addition to trembling all over, the veins on his forehead trembled, and there was a groaning sound that didn''t sound like a human voice in his throat.


    This whirring sound was like swallowing saliva, but also like an uncontrollable whimper, more like the wild civet cat''s roar in the middle of the night when it was too excited to restrain it in spring.


    Thunder Dragon raised his head, his protruding eyes became more protruding, like hanging a ghost.


    And the whites of his eyes were covered with ferocious blood.


    He was panting heavily, his forehead sweating, obviously caused by excitement.


    He struggled to make a hoarse voice, but his tone had already changed: "As long as you can, save me, I will do whatever you say!"


    His frightening appearance immediately shocked Ke Yuwu, Ke Wuji and the others.


    Because the brontosaurus in front of him didn''t feel like a person, but more like a beast that was tied up and dying to survive!


    In particular, his limbs are long and skinny, wrapped in a gray animal skin, he looks like an old and haggard wild wolf!


    A pair of bloodshot eyes and the tongue sticking out after panting heavily, made him even more inhuman!


    Chi Lei, who was kneeling beside Lei Long, stared wide-eyed, startled and in pain.


    Yeah, the Warchief is human too, and he doesn''t want to die either.


    Can live, who wants to die?


    Mu Feng was also taken aback by Thunder Dragon''s expression.


    Frankly speaking, he knows that people have survival instincts, but this is the first time he has encountered a thunder dragon that reacts like this.


    He thought of the will to live that broke out when many people were on the verge of death: Some knelt down to kowtow to the doctor desperately, some were willing to give up everything, and some would do anything to survive...


    He can think of all the shocking scenes and has seen many.


    But like a brontosaurus crawling on the ground, embarrassed, begging to the point of being like a wild wolf who can only instinctively pant and growl, it is really unheard of and unseen.


    He pondered for a while before reacting.


    The current Thunder Dragon can no longer think, nothing else.


    All he could think about was life.


    If he shakes his head and refuses, I''m afraid he doesn''t have to do it himself. As soon as he thinks about heaven and hell, he understands that there is no hope of life, and he will die immediately.


    Sometimes, life is a belief, a hope to support.


    If he saved him by himself, such a person would definitely obey him again.


    Especially the thunder dragon in front of him, his resourcefulness and scheming are obviously much higher than others. With the conditions and cognition of this era, he can actually come up with the strategy of "striking east and attacking west" and making an alternative bow and arrow.


    Once he can be used by ginger, its role is self-evident.


    As for the idea of ??killing all the Liaolong tribe, Mu Feng only thought of it at the moment when he was not sure about Han Shu''s life or death.


    In the final analysis, as Lei Long said, each has its own department, and it has nothing to do with right or wrong.


    If he moved to another place, with Mu Feng''s method, Han Shu might have died long ago and couldn''t die anymore.


    Don''t talk about this truth, even Ke Yuwu, Ko Nuoa and others who are not very enlightened, did not express anything after hearing Lei Long''s words.


    Obviously also understands the truth.


    But the question now is whether Han Shu agrees to accept Thunder Dragon, which is very important.


    Although he didn''t object until he gave an order, Han Shu wouldn''t object.


    But he couldn''t take the risk of alienating his clansmen to accept an uncertain brontosaurus!


    After pondering for a while, he nodded and said, "I can save you!"


    "What!" Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji exclaimed.


    They couldn''t believe that under such circumstances, Mu Feng was willing to save Lei Long.


    At this time, Lei Long didn''t care what other people said or thought at all, just like a trapped beast finally tore open a corner of the cage that trapped him, and asked hoarsely: "Really?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Thunder Dragon seemed to gain infinite strength in an instant, his hands changed into a fist position, and his crouching figure began to straighten up.


    His heavy "huchi" roar gradually disappeared, and the blood in his eyes also receded like a tide.


    On the contrary, there was more sweat on his forehead than before.


    From the looks of others, it looks like a drowning dog that has just been fished out of the water.


    Asuka and others at the side shouted together: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands, and they immediately fell silent.


    He looked at Thunder Dragon, who had exhausted all his mind just now, and said slowly: "I can hang your life and keep you alive for a while. But whether to save you or not, I will let him decide after Han Shu wakes up. "


    "This..." All the Jiang warriors clenched their fists together.


    Lei Long followed closely again, raised his head to look at Mu Feng, exhausted all his strength, but just said angrily: "Aren''t you the great chief?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "But I am Da Jiang''s clansman, and Han Shu is also my clansman!"


    Then he pointed at Thunder Dragon''s brow, and used the healing technique to hang his life¡ªhe could see that Thunder Dragon, who was "overjoyed and saddened" for a moment, was exhausted.


    If he doesn''t make a move, he will really die.


    A faint green glow poured into Thunder Dragon''s body, he clearly felt the renewed vitality in his body, and his expression became excited again.


    Mu Feng withdrew his hands, got up and said calmly: "Stay here for now, wait for Han Shu to wake up. He wants you to live, and I will save you. If he wants you to die, you must die!"


    "This!" Thunder Dragon, who had regained hope, was silent. When he turned to look at Chi Lei, he found that Chi Lei was looking at him with surprise.


    With a clear understanding in his heart, he clenched his fists tightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 785

    Brontosaurus has never felt like a day is so long.


    Even when his old injuries flared up, he never felt as hard as he is now when life and death were hard to bear.


    He was waiting for Han Shu to wake up.


    In fact, everyone is waiting for Han Shu to wake up.


    Because everyone understood that Mu Feng''s attitude towards the Liaolong Department depended on how Han Shu dealt with Thunder Dragon.


    Even if Ke Yuwu, Ke Wuji and others from the Jade Bird Division had any objections, they would not be able to express their beaks¡ªthey had already understood before that that Jiang''s attitude determined whether the Eastern threat from the Jade Bird Division was still there.


    Fortunately, one day later, Han Shu finally woke up.


    Mu Feng also recovered his vigor and spirit within this day, and he was able to walk around on the ground with another wooden way derivation technique to help him recover.


    Then he asked people to bring Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei, Huang Lei and others, and pushed them in front of Han Shu one by one.


    Thunder Dragon looked excited.


    Chi Lei and Huang Lei''s expressions were both excited and complicated.


    Ke Youwu and others arrived later.


    They want to wait until Han Shu decides in the first place.


    Mu Feng pointed to Thunder Dragon and said: "Han Shu, this is the Chief of the Dragon Division. It was his idea that you almost died in this danger!"


    "Huh?" Han Shu looked at Thunder Dragon, grinning grinningly and said, "The Great Chief is really good at it!"


    Seeing Han Shu''s expression, everyone secretly thought in their hearts that Thunder Dragon must be dying.


    Mu Feng was not surprised, nodded and said, "Now I''m going to tell you something!"


    Han Shu was surprised: "What''s the matter?"


    Then Mu Feng explained Thunder Dragon''s request to himself, and finally said with a smile: "This matter involves your life and death, so the decision is yours!"


    Han Shu''s expression was shaken, he looked at Mu Feng, then at Lei Long, and finally at Mu Feng: "I have the final say on his life or death?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Han Shu frowned and pondered.


    He asked, "Great chief, will you support me in whatever decision I make?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Han Shu nodded and smiled: "Good!"


    His laughter gradually grew louder, triumphant and presumptuous, and he did not hide his killing intent at all.


    Chi Lei and Huang Lei''s faces paled instantly, and they murmured: "The great chief..."


    Lei Long also had a look of despair.


    Unexpectedly, Han Shu''s conversation changed abruptly, he grinned strangely and looked at Lei Long: "Great chief, tell me, what reason do you have for me not to kill you?"


    "Ok?"


    "what!"


    "Cold tree!"


    "Han tree?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Many voices of doubt came.


    Han Shu ignored it, just smiled and looked at Lei Long: "Tell me, if you can convince me, I don''t have to kill you, and ask the chief to save you!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong with Han Shu?"


    "Not to kill him?"


    "save him?"


    Doubt arises again.


    Many people in Da Jiang thought they heard it wrong, and they all looked at Han Shu.


    But Konoha, Asuka and others frowned first, then looked at Thunder Dragon thoughtfully, and finally looked at Han Shu.


    Ke Yuewu frowned, and looked back at Ke Wuji, only to find that Ke Wuji had a serious face.


    Konoa had an incredulous expression on his face.


    Du Dumufeng smiled imperceptibly at the corner of his mouth, and nodded secretly in his heart.


    Others may not know, how could Mu Feng not know?


    For a long time, what he taught Han Shu, Konoha, and Bai Yue by precept and deed was not only the ability to march and fight?


    The reason why he asked Han Shu to make a decision this time was also to take the opportunity to test the vision and courage of Han Shu and others.


    Apart from Han Shu strictly following the planning taught by Mu Feng during this march and fighting, and also imitating Mu Feng''s words and deeds, how could he not think about how Mu Feng would weigh his choices in the face of such frivolity?


    After witnessing Da Jiang''s development from a small tribe of less than 300 people to a large tribe that no one dares to bully, how could Han Shu not grow up with him?


    So he looked at Lei Long, smiled and asked, "Tell me!"


    At this time, Thunder Dragon was first shocked beyond belief, then ecstatic, and finally suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "It''s my idea to talk about peace here. If Brother Hanshu wants to blame the killing for this Me, I have nothing to say."


    Han Shu subconsciously imitated Mu Feng and waved his hands, and felt that someone was watching, so he quickly retracted it, and said in a deep voice: "Don''t talk about these useless things, let''s talk about the important points!"


    Others didn''t notice it, but Mu Feng was keenly aware of Han Shu''s move, he laughed dumbfounded, shook his head secretly, and said in his heart: "This kid even learned my tone of voice!"


    Thunder Dragon really shut up, thought for a while and said: "The two tribes are fighting, and casualties are inevitable. It''s normal for my Liaolong tribe to be killed by you! It''s normal for us to kill your people!"


    Han Shu snorted coldly: "As far as the fighters of your Liaolong Department are concerned, I, Da Jiang, can easily wipe out all of them... This is also nonsense, it is useful!"


    Mu Feng almost laughed out loud.


    Thunder Dragon was almost dying of anxiety.


    He stopped again and had to reorganize the words again.


    Han Shu snorted coldly: "Last chance, if you can''t say anything useful, then you will die!"


    Thunder Dragon couldn''t help shivering, he settled down, and said in a deep voice: "I can help you annex all the members of the Dragon tribe without hindrance!"


    Han Shu grinned and said, "Go on!"


    Lei Long turned to look at Ke Yuewu and the others, but kept silent.


    Han Shu frowned, wanting to explode, but frowned and looked at Mu Feng after thinking about it: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng understood, turned to look at Ke Yuewu, Ke Wuji and others, and said in a deep voice: "Abo, the high priest, please move outside. Don''t worry, no matter what, the previous agreement between me, Da Jiang, and the Blue Bird Department It all counts!"


    Ke Yuewu''s complexion changed, and he looked at Ke Wuji.


    Ke Wuji secretly clenched his fists, but put them down slumpedly. He nodded and signaled all the members of the Jade Bird tribe to get out of the big tent.


    No one noticed that Mu Feng quietly reached out and grabbed the Yin gun, making him stand behind him.


    Even Da Jiang and the others didn''t notice the subtle movements.


    Only then did Han Shu look at Lei Long: "Now can you speak?"


    Thunder Dragon recovered his expression at this time, and said slowly: "Should I help you annex all the members of the Dragon tribe, and you will save me?"


    "Huh?" Han Shu snorted coldly, "I, Han Shu, will do what I say, and so will I, Da Jiang!"


    But Mu Feng added: "That depends on how you help us."


    After a pause, he looked at Lei Long again with a half-smile: "Also, you''d better go through what you did before and after, so as not to miss anything."


    "Huh?" Sensing the sudden change in Mu Feng''s tone, Han Shu frowned and asked, "Great chief, what''s going on?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer directly, but asked: "Han Shu, if he can help me, Da Jiang, absorb these Liaolong tribesmen by telling everything, how would you decide?"


    Han Shu was surprised and didn''t understand why Mu Feng asked such a question.


    But he still answered honestly: "If he can really help us absorb as many of these people as possible without any hindrance, of course he doesn''t have to die!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, "With your words, I feel relieved!"


    Then he grinned brightly again: "Look carefully, study hard!"


    Han Shu''s eyes widened, and he said unexpectedly: "Huh?"


    Mu Feng ignored him, and looked at Lei Long with a strange grin: "Tell me, what bad idea did you come up with by spending the Blue Bird?"


    "Ah, no, no!" Thunder Dragon''s expression showed a trace of panic.


    "No?" Mu Feng sneered, stretched out a finger, and waved it in front of him, "Last chance!"


    Thunder Dragon completely collapsed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 786

    "How old is he!" Lei Long roared inwardly, the last trace of luck disappeared completely, and his mind almost collapsed, "How could he see that!"


    Han Shu looked puzzled: "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng looked at Lei Long with a sneer, and said, "You have to ask this chief Lei Long. When we met, we directly provoked the relationship between the Jade Bird Department and Da Jiang, and made it clear that everything was due to my Da Jiang. Bring the suspicion and hatred of the Jade Bird Club!


    Then, in front of the members of the Jade Bird Club, he deliberately concealed it, and it seemed that he wanted to say something that the Jade Bird Club could not know, and he wanted to arouse the suspicion of the Jade Bird Club, right? "


    Han Shu frowned, squinted his eyes and looked at Thunder Dragon, and said with a sneer, "You really want to die!"


    Thunder Dragon looked horrified.


    What the young chief said was not bad, it was his deepest plan buried in his heart!


    Mu Feng continued to smile and said: "Any other plans? I said, I''ll give you one last chance, if you play tricks again, then you, and your dragon department, really don''t have any qualifications to talk to me again. Already!"


    Thunder Dragon trembled.


    When he looked at Mu Feng, he was like a god, and he never dared to have other thoughts in his heart.


    Filled with bitterness, he bowed his head and said honestly: "I originally came here with the intention of dying, to take all your anger on myself, and then exchange for the safety of the Liaolong tribe to join.


    I will let all the clansmen willingly join you, Da Jiang, and then wait for the opportunity to stir up trouble with the Blue Bird Department and destroy the Blue Bird Department to avenge my Liaolong Department''s extermination today! "


    "Hmph!" Han Shu snorted coldly, "You really dare to think about it!"


    Mu Feng raised his hand to signal: "Don''t worry, he still has more daring ideas! But he doesn''t hesitate to die to create opportunities for the tribe, it''s nothing!"


    "Huh?" Han Shu was surprised, "What else?"


    Mu Feng curled his lips to signal him to look at Thunder Dragon.


    Lei Long has already confirmed that his so-called "plan" has been seen through by the young chief in front of him, and he no longer dares to think otherwise, and honestly said: "If it is possible, ten years, twenty years, or even longer, by The members of the Fanglong Department control Da Jiang, and then I can reproduce the name of my Fanglong Department!"


    "How daring!" Han Shu raised his brows and almost ran away.


    But when he saw the presence of the old god Mufeng, he was suddenly alerted in his heart. He thought to himself: "The great chief has already seen the plan of this old clapper, why didn''t he get angry?"


    Then he changed his mind: "That''s right, the great chief has already seen it, how else can he make trouble?"


    Sure enough, Mu Feng smiled and said: "Han Shu, do you think it is possible to realize the plan of the Thunder Dragon Chief?"


    Han Shu thought for a while, then shook his head: "The relationship between Da Jiang and Jade Bird is not something he can just play with a little thought!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, and looked at Lei Long: "I''m not afraid to tell you that the relationship between the two departments is friendship in times of adversity. When Da Jiang was less than 300 people, the Blue Bird Department would not have any thoughts about Da Jiang. Now that Jiang is strong, there are only advantages and no disadvantages for the Jade Bird Department.


    Big Jiang is weak, and Jade Bird will lose his arm.


    Da Jiangqiang, the Jade Bird Department has a chance to break free from the siege of your tribes, understand, old clapper? "


    What he said was just and righteous, not only for Lei Long, but also for Yin Gun behind him.


    When Han Shu was wondering why the great chief said so many words at once, he suddenly saw the half-human body behind Mu Feng, and suddenly realized.


    He nodded and said with a smile: "Old Clapper, I''m afraid you don''t know that the Blue Bird Department swore to me, Jiang, with a totem oath, and no one will be against Da Jiang. And the chief of our department also has a similar oath, what do you think?" If it were you, would you violate it?"


    After saying this, Han Shu quietly glanced behind Mu Feng, and found that figure swayed, obviously greatly shocked.


    Thunder Dragon lost his mind, and murmured: "Totem oath, totem oath... your relationship has come to this point!"


    The totem is equivalent to the ancestor of the owner of a tribe. The totem oath is swear in the name of the ancestor.


    So no one would easily make such an oath, and the oath must be kept.


    Lei Long knew this well.


    That''s why he was distraught, beyond belief.


    Then Mu Feng smiled and patted Lei Long: "Let me tell you one more thing, I taught their bows and arrows. I gave them their horses. The pearl of their tribe will be my wife in the future. So , just save yourself!"


    Lei Long''s face was full of bitterness.


    In the end, he suddenly realized how ridiculous he was.


    The "clown" turned out to be himself!


    Seeing his appearance, Mu Feng smiled and looked at Han Shu: "Next, tell me, should this kind of thunder dragon be killed or kept?"


    Han Shu pondered for a while, then smiled and said: "Chief, I think the golden knife is sharp and dangerous, but the key is to see who holds the handle of the knife. Is this the truth?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up again, and he laughed loudly: "That''s right, that''s the reason!"


    Without waiting for Thunder Dragon to react, Mu Feng laughed and stepped forward and grabbed Thunder Dragon''s wrist: "You are lucky, you don''t have to die! Next, I will treat your old injuries."


    Lei Long was overjoyed, and hurriedly said: "Brother Xie!"


    "Brother?" Mu Feng continued noncommittal, "Don''t thank me in a hurry, I won''t cure you completely! As for whether to cure you, it depends on your performance!"


    Lei Long''s expression froze, he nodded hastily, and said with his head down: "No, no!"


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "It doesn''t matter if you meet, but if there is another time, you will die!"


    Thunder Dragon trembled.


    He can see that the young man has been the master of life and death for many years with his words of life and death!


    Seeing his reaction, Mu Feng added another sentence: "You have many thoughts and many methods, it doesn''t matter, the most important thing for me, Da Jiang, is a thoughtful chief like you."


    Han Shu suddenly reacted, grinning and said: "Not bad!"


    Mu Feng slapped his head and said to himself: "The great chief of the Manniu tribe is called Niu Ben, and the chief of the Moxiong tribe is called Tuowei, right?"


    Han Shu held back his smile, and echoed, "That''s right, it''s the two of them!"


    Mu Feng pretended to be surprised: "So they also wanted to plot against me, Da Jiang?"


    "Yeah!" Han Shu nodded, adding oil and vinegar, "One wants to eat me up, and the other wants to turn me into their affiliated tribe. There are many ideas!"


    "What about now?" Mu Feng pretended to be surprised, and asked with a light smile.


    Han Shu sneered: "Now the two of them raise horses and herd sheep every day in Dajiang, I guess those good ideas and bad thoughts are used on cattle and sheep!"


    Mu Feng "suddenly realized", and looked at Lei Long: "By the way, you should know the chief of the Barbarian Bull Division, and you can be a companion with him when the time comes!"


    Then he added with a smile: "Don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, have a lot of cows, horses, and sheep. You can use your ideas and thoughts to your heart''s content!"


    Thunder Dragon was already trembling from the bluff.


    Although Mu Feng and Han Shu sang together, they obviously said it deliberately for themselves.


    But he had a feeling that maybe he would end up like this after joining Da Jiang!


    Being with cattle and sheep all day long, smelling the pungent and disgusting smell of feces, and having no plans to do anything...


    He wanted to yell that he should not stay with cattle and sheep, but Mu Feng had already treated him, and he had already clearly felt the vitality in his body and his light body, so he fell silent again.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    After a while, he finally lowered his head and resigned himself to his fate: "Dear Chief, what do you say, I will do as you say..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 787

    Lei Long lowered his head on this side, and Mu Feng on the other side moved his hand, and said inexplicably: "Did you hear it?"


    The people around didn''t know what was going on, and suddenly heard a sentence: "I heard it!"


    "Huh?" Everyone looked behind Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng dodged to give up one person - Yin Gun!


    "This..." Da Jiang and everyone were surprised, "When was he here?"


    Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei and Huang Lei were even more surprised: "Who is he?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Yin Gun, tell them, who are you?"


    Yin Qiang first bowed to Mu Feng to salute, then he walked up to Lei Long and said: "I am Yin Qiang, from the Blue Bird Department!"


    "People from the Blue Bird Department?" Thunder Dragon was startled.


    Chi Lei and Huang Lei beside him looked at each other: "People from the Blue Bird Department!"


    Obviously, they didn''t know Yin Gun.


    Yin Qiang saw that they were strange, and said with a sneer, "I have been patrolling and hunting in Wanzhangyuan all the year round, and I have seen the leader of Chi Lei from afar! But, you have never seen me."


    "Indian gun, Indian gun!" Chi Lei frowned in thought, then opened his eyes wide and exclaimed, "You were the one who raided and killed our Sanggumu in Wanzhangyuan a year ago?"


    Yin Gun laughed and nodded: "You have a pretty good memory!"


    Chi Lei secretly clenched his fists.


    Yin Qiang didn''t take it seriously, and turned to Mufeng and said: "Chief, since you want me to listen to the plan of the great chief, then I understand what you and Da Jiang mean!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Just understand!"


    Yin Gun bowed and saluted: "In this case, I will tell the truth to the chief of my department!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Yin gun turned around and left the big tent.


    Then Mu Feng squatted on the ground and looked at Thunder Dragon: "Okay, let''s talk about how to deal with the Dragon Division!"


    Thunder Dragon''s face was as dead ashes.


    He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him would have such a scheming heart.


    After seeing his plan, he stayed calmly and let the people from the Blue Bird Department let him hear all his plans.


    In this way, some suspicions and doubts that he had painstakingly created disappeared in an instant.


    There were people from the Jade Bird Department on the spot, and it seemed that their status was not low. This became Jiang''s open and honest discussion of all follow-up arrangements with the Thunder Dragon and even the Dragon Department in front of the Blue Bird Department.


    Although the man named Yin Gun didn''t listen to the details of how to arrange the Liaolong Department, but the core "conspiracy" has been learned by him, and the rest is irrelevant to the overall situation!


    Although the great chief in front of him is a young man, he is so scheming and terrifying!


    Lei Long felt powerless for the first time.


    He even lamented from the bottom of his heart: "The Liaolong Division lost to such a person, it''s not wrong!"


    He said dejectedly: "Since all my schemes have been seen through in front of you, then I have nothing to say. From now on, I won''t have another heart for him. I only ask the great chief to save my life!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    This time he really felt Thunder Dragon''s frustration and his desire to survive.


    In fact, many people who "escaped" from death will have a big change of mind after "rebirth", which is very different from the previous way of doing things and the way of the holy fire, or even the opposite.


    Some people were selfish before and then open-minded.


    Some people were dedicated to the public before, and then they were selfish.


    Some people were good at calculating before, but later they are frank and upright...


    In short, these people who have regained their "new life" seem to want to change their way of life.


    After a little silence, he nodded and said, "Okay, since you said so, I won''t go around in circles with you anymore."


    Lei Long bowed and nodded: "Yes, you say it!"


    Chi Lei and Huang Lei looked complicated, but they didn''t say anything.


    The situation is stronger than people, so they can''t help but bow their heads.


    Mu Feng sternly said: "All Thunder Dragon tribe members are merged into my Great Jiang. I will arrange their whereabouts! Those who don''t want to join my Great Jiang can go to the Blue Bird Department!


    All cattle, horses, sheep livestock, horses, armored earth dragons, and mammoths should be tapped out for specific numbers, and they will also be distributed by me, Da Jiang!


    Other salt, weapons and other things also need to be given to me, and I will distribute them uniformly! "


    Lei Long had a bitter expression, and his face was uneasy: "All the clansmen will join Da Jiang, and all the weapons will be given to Da Jiang. You will not kill..."


    Mu Feng smiled: "Do you think I can''t kill you now? Or did I put in so much effort just to save effort?"


    Lei Long was stunned, but gritted his teeth and nodded: "Yes!"


    Chi Lei and Huang Lei on the side were full of unwillingness, but they could only choose to kneel on the ground and lower their heads.


    Mu Feng caught a glimpse of their expressions and actions, his thoughts moved slightly, and he said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, keep what I say, and I will do what I say.


    As you said, before each of them belonged to their own divisions, fighting and injury were unavoidable, and it had nothing to do with right or wrong.


    But from now on, as a member of the Ministry, I don''t need to pursue you who killed me, Da Jiang. But if any of you dare to plot in private again, don''t blame me for being cruel! "


    Thunder Dragon trembled, and hurriedly said: "No more!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and continued: "As for your clansmen, how many are willing to join me, it''s best to make a decision before I leave.


    I also agree with you that your fighters can still become fighters after entering my Dajiang, but they must obey orders. Otherwise, become a slave or die!


    Of course, for those who are loyal to me, Da Jiang, I will not be stingy with my own kindness. I can give you all the golden knives, golden spears, golden bows and arrows and even the BMW mounts you saw before!


    As for your clansmen, you can gradually get all the things like my Dajiang clansmen! "


    Thunder Dragon''s eyes widened, his face full of hope: "Is what the chief said true?"


    Chi Lei and Huang Lei suddenly raised their heads and looked at Mu Feng in surprise.


    Mu Feng nodded: "I said, as long as you are loyal to Jiang, I can let you use all the weapons and mounts. The benefits of joining me, Jiang, will be known to you in the future. But before that, you have to let I see, are you worthy of so many things from me, Jiang!"


    After a pause, Mufeng said again: "As for you, I didn''t kill you because I want to accept the population of your Dragon Division, and because of your wisdom.


    If you sincerely submit to Dajiang from now on, I can allow you to become the leader in Dajiang and lead more fighters to fight. At that time, your wisdom and talent will be useful.


    If you still have other thoughts about me, Da Jiang, and think about how to replace it, then your wisdom, your talents, all go to my Da Jiang''s cattle, horses and sheep! "


    Thunder Dragon''s eyes widened, staring at Mu Feng''s eyes: "Is what the chief said true?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "As I said, Da Jiang is the most thoughtful chief. I can even arrange a chief to take care of any livestock!"


    Thunder Dragon trembled.


    Mu Feng smiled again and said: "Of course, if you are willing to become a member of my Dajiang clan and serve my Dajiang from now on, maybe I can set up a large branch for your Liaolong department, allowing you to exist as Liaolong branch. In this way, the name of your tribe will never die.


    In the near future, there will only be more and no fewer members of the Dragon''s Clan.


    And you will take more fighters to a wider place to use your wisdom.


    In the future, my Da Jiang''s territory will be wider. As a member of Da Jiang, you can go farther on horseback!


    Imagine how big your territory is now.


    But if one day, my Dajiang¡¯s territory is large enough that it takes you ten days, twenty days, or even longer to ride your horse from one side to the other, isn¡¯t it wider and more proof of your wisdom? ? "


    Chi Lei and Huang Lei looked at each other.


    They couldn''t understand what Mu Feng was saying at all.


    But at this moment, Thunder Dragon''s heart fluttered and his whole body trembled!


    He murmured: "A wider territory, a territory that can''t be covered by riding a horse for ten or twenty days..."


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, all the rivers in this territory will be our water sources, and all the wild animals will be our food and livestock in captivity. The clansmen don''t have to worry about being plundered by others when they leave the tribe - because they go Everywhere is our territory!


    Don''t you want to have such a powerful Buluo? "


    Undoubtedly, Mu Feng is describing a "higher place" scenery to Lei Long at this time, talking to him about "life ideals" and "life pursuits" to him.


    In a word, he is painting a better future for him!


    After a pause, Mu Feng smiled, and his voice echoed in Lei Long''s heart like an enchantment: "So, what is your decision?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 788

    The old god Woodwind is here.


    He was waiting for Thunder Dragon to show his loyalty.


    And he believed that people like Lei Long would not refuse.


    This is the usual way of many "companies" to retain talents - describe the grand blueprint to the other party, and tell the other party that your talents will not be buried here. Here is a good place for you to flex your muscles!


    And the reason why he wanted to describe Lei Long in this way was because he took a fancy to this person''s wise plan.


    After all, at the current level of cognition, people who can come up with "sounding east and west" are really rare "talents".


    Being able to make bows and arrows just based on the descriptions of his tribe also shows his "wisdom".


    The most rare thing is that he still has so many vicious "conspiracies" in his heart.


    Such a person is naturally very dangerous to use, but if used well, it is definitely a sharp blade for Jiang to open up the territory!


    Since someone like Lei Long has such a "big talent", it is absolutely a pity that he was killed so easily.


    It is indeed dangerous to give him enough real power.


    And Mu Feng can think of a way for enterprises to recruit and retain talents, so naturally he has a way to deal with him.


    The best way is to let him "work in a different place" or serve as the "second in command".


    Working in a different place means that he will no longer be allowed to directly lead the soldiers of the Liaolong Department, but will be asked to lead the soldiers in Changli.


    With his characteristics of being good at planning, the chaos in the Changli Department is perfect for him.


    When the time comes, give him a team of fighters and let him do whatever he wants.


    Anyway, he can''t take the big Jiang warrior to join the enemy - the big Jiang soldier will not listen to him.


    As for the "second in command", it is simple, equivalent to a deputy.


    Take any one of Hanshu, Baiyue, Konoha, Asuka, or Luoli as the main general, and put Thunder Dragon beside them to make suggestions, and it will definitely have a miraculous effect.


    These people are intelligent, well-informed and absolutely loyal to Da Jiang. They will not be confused by appearances, and they can make decisions in chaos.


    If Thunder Dragon is added, foreign wars and military use will definitely be stronger!


    Of course, besides Lei Long, people like Chi Lei and Huang Lei, he also thought about arranging positions for them in Da Jiang.


    The two are courageous and resourceful, and they also value loyalty to the people of the tribe. As long as they join Dajiang sincerely, one will arrange for Lihu to be his deputy, and the other will arrange for a small leader first, both are good choices.


    Especially Chi Lei, who is the leader of the battle and the number one fighter of the Dragon Division, needless to say about his combat power...


    Before Lei Long calmed down, Mu Feng''s thoughts had already changed hundreds of times.


    He smiled and looked at Lei Long, waiting for his reply.


    Lei Long breathed a sigh of relief, and said solemnly: "As the chief said, I, Lei Long, would like to be a warrior for Da Jiang, riding the fastest horse, taking the sharpest weapon, and killing the most powerful enemy. Let Jiang become the most powerful tribe!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, he thought that Lei Long would agree, after all his planning from the beginning to the end showed that he was not willing to be mediocre.


    But he didn''t expect that Lei Long would "go on the road" like this, and even shouted such bold and dry words.


    As an "old monster" with "thousand-year wisdom", Mu Feng naturally couldn''t lose to Thunder Dragon in this respect.


    He laughed and stood up, and praised repeatedly: "Okay, good! As long as you want, let''s build Dajiang into a tribe with a vastness that can''t see the end! Every day, there is my Dajiang''s territory, There are all members of my Jiang family!"


    Now Thunder Dragon was completely dumbfounded.


    He murmured almost "out of his wits": "Every day is Da Jiang''s territory, and there are people from Da Jiang... How big is this? How many people do you have to have here?"


    What the young man said in front of him seriously exceeded his imagination.


    But he is sure that he is willing to be a member of such a tribe, even if it is just an ordinary warrior!


    Seeing Lei Long''s dumbfounded look, Mu Feng felt secretly refreshed: "Hey, I can still lose to you in bragging and shouting slogans? I have seen the big scene of Amway marketing!"


    Lei Long had finished expressing his loyalty, and Mu Feng was also very satisfied, he did not hesitate to treat him with the technique of Mu Dao Derivation.


    It was only during the treatment that he realized that Thunder Dragon''s intestines and stomach had been severely injured, as if it had been pierced by some sharp object, and there seemed to be water in the intestines and stomach.


    And it is indeed a miracle that he can survive till now.


    If it wasn''t for Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department to fight the Liaolong, he would probably have to kick his hoof soon.


    In other words, the destruction of the Liaolong Department by two departments was a blessing in disguise for Thunder Dragon.


    I believe Lei Long himself knew about this situation, so he begged like a trapped animal before.


    The healed Thunder Dragon stood up straight, and his figure was actually half a head taller than Mu Feng.


    First he ran out impatiently to have "diarrhea", and then he ran back excitedly.


    After seeing Mu Feng, he was full of joy and shock, knelt down on one knee, and raised his hand: "The great chief saved my life, Thunder Dragon will never forget it until he dies, and from then on I will be Da Jiang''s sharpest weapon!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, a little surprised.


    Lei Long saw that Mu Feng was surprised, and smiled proudly: "Three years ago, in order to obtain salt, I opened up the road from Wanzhangyuan to Yunmeng in the south, and led my people deep into the forest and swamp of Wanzhangyuan, only to encounter a giant python with colorful scales. .


    Although I killed the colorful scale python, I was also bitten through the stomach by its fangs.


    I thought I was going to die, but unexpectedly I survived.


    But since then, I can no longer ride a mount, let alone kill enemies with a weapon! "


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was surprised in his heart, "This guy is a ruthless person, he dares to lead people to fight with the giant python!"


    Chi Lei and Huang Lei, who had already got up and stood respectfully, looked at each other with surprise.


    After Chi Lei pondered for a while, he stepped forward and explained: "Before me, the Thunder Dragon was the big one, and the chief was the Dragon Dragon.

 Chapter 789

    It has to be said that the thunder dragon has been gaining power in the Liaolong tribe for a long time, and returned to the tribe in less than half a day before rushing back again.


    When he came back, he also brought several capable generals of the Liaolong Department, such as Aguda, Yaguduo, and Magutuo.


    As for that Qinglei, he did not appear.


    When Chi Lei and Huang Lei saw all the people who came, they were shocked, knowing that the high priest Qing Lei had probably been killed.


    The two remained silent, saddened in their hearts, knowing that the Dragon Department had completely disappointed the great chief, and he would no longer care about the Dragon Department after regaining his vitality.


    When Lei Long came back, Ke Yuewu and others were also there.


    Looking at his calm expression, he knew that Yin Qiang had told him everything he had seen and heard, and his suspicion had been eliminated.


    At this time, he even looked at Thunder Dragon with great interest, to see what kind of "storm" he could produce.


    Thunder Dragon said in front of Mu Feng: "Chief, the Liaolong Department now has forty-seven armored earth dragons, more than 1,600 horses, more than 8,000 flat-horned oxen, more than 1,000 horned deer, and two black sheep. More than a thousand."


    Mu Feng nodded and asked, "What about the population?"


    Thunder Dragon said frankly: "The Liaolong department joins Da Jiang, and the population will not be counted in time for the time being!"


    Mu Feng was surprised and couldn''t help but look at him more.


    Ke Yuwu on the side narrowed his eyes and quietly looked at Ke Wuji.


    Ke Wuji frowned slightly, thinking secretly.


    After a while, he looked at Mu Feng and said, "Great Chief, what do you think of the two thousand slaves you mentioned earlier?"


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, Thunder Dragon said directly: "Join the Dragon and join the big ginger!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, so he couldn''t help but look at Lei Long more, and found that his face was calm, and his eyes didn''t dodge in any way.


    He frowned secretly, nodded after thinking for a while and said: "Lei Long, you go out and take someone to check it first, I will come to you if there is anything else!"


    Then he looked at Han Shu and said: "Han Shu, if you are okay, you can share the gains with the leader of Ko Nuoa. I only need 23 armored earth dragons, and 800 horses. , four thousand flat-horned cattle, five thousand horned deer, one thousand black sheep, and the rest will be given to the Blue Bird Department!"


    Han Shu was surprised, and didn''t understand why the chief would do this, except that the armored earth dragon only wanted integers.


    Whether he didn''t understand or not, he still nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Then he greeted Ko Nuoa and went out with Lei Long and others.


    There were only Mu Feng, Ke Yuewu and others in the field.


    Only then did he look at Ke Wuji and Keyowu, who were already somewhat impatient: "Abo, High Priest, don''t worry, I will definitely keep what I promised!"


    "But," Ke Yuewu looked unnatural, "If so many people from the Liaolong Department join you Da Jiang, it will also be true to my Blue Bird Department..."


    He suddenly stopped talking.


    Mu Feng already knew what he meant, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Bo, I have already said that Da Jiang used to have only 300 people, and the Blue Bird Department can still maintain goodwill towards Da Jiang. Now, or in the future, no matter how strong Da Jiang is, No matter how far it goes, as long as the Blue Bird Department doesn''t have other thoughts about me, Da Jiang, I, Da Jiang, will definitely not have other thoughts about Blue Bird.


    Today, I swear in front of many soldiers in our department, as well as in front of you and the high priest, that if someone from my great Jiang dares to attack the blue bird, my totem dragon will not be able to travel all over the world and cross the world!


    In this way, you may feel relieved? "


    Ke Yuewu''s expression lifted, and he breathed a sigh of relief, as if a big rock in his heart had finally fallen to the ground.


    But Ke Wuji behind him said: "Since the great chief swears by the totem oath, then the two thousand slaves this time..."


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Two thousand slaves will naturally not miss you, but what I want to know is whether you only want people from the Liaolong Department as slaves?"


    Ke Wuji was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head: "That''s not true."


    "That''s good!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Now that the Liaolong Department has decided to join me, Da Jiang, frankly speaking, no matter whether it is good or bad, I will definitely fight for them not to be slaves.


    Now that the High Priest has said so, I might as well say it bluntly.


    After returning this time, I, Da Jiang, will help your Jade Birds fight against the Changli tribe on the northern front. No matter which tribe it is, I, Da Jiang, will definitely send troops with all my strength.


    When the time comes, the two parts will still be 50-50, but the population will be harvested, and the priority will be to get 2,000 slaves for you, how about it? "


    "What!" Ke Yuewu was shocked, "You want to attack the Changli tribe again?"


    Then he said with surprise on his face, "What you said is true?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course it''s true! And don''t worry, I''ll send Han Shu over to patrol the old place of Liaolong in the future. Based on his relationship with the leader of your Jade Bird Division, Ko Nuoa, there will be no foreign invasion on the eastern front of your Jade Bird Division.


    There is no danger in the east, so you can naturally deploy some troops to the north and south lines. Even if you trust me, Da Jiang, you can only put a small number of patrol soldiers on the eastern front. "


    Ke Yuwu suddenly became excited.


    If it is true as Mu Feng said, the Jade Bird Division will lose the threat from the Eastern Front, and the soldiers will be liberated, and the division of the northern and southern fronts will definitely bring pressure to most of the troops on both sides.


    At that time, the Jade Bird Department will take the initiative.


    "If we maintain the status quo on the southern front, and the number of soldiers on the northern front increases, plus Da Jiang''s move, wouldn''t it be possible to open up the situation in Changli?" Ke Youwu said to himself.


    Ke Wuji on the side also became excited at this time.


    Because the proposal that Mu Feng said was too tempting!


    "However, there are still so many fighters from the Dragon Division on the Eastern Front..." Ke Wuji was still worried.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I will transfer the troops of the Liaolong Division to the border of the Changli Division. At that time, the current soldiers of the Liaolong Division will fight against the people of the Changli Division. For your Blue Bird Division, is this the most happy situation? "


    "This!" Ke Yuwu and Ke Wuji looked at each other, then nodded heavily, "Okay!"


    Then he looked at Mu Feng without any doubts.


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile and said: "Since that''s the case, it''s easy to handle. I will leave some people here in the Liaolong Department later to meet your requirements for hunting in the Wanzhangyuan area. Once you get what you want, you can follow the same rules as before in the Blue Bird Department. As discussed, how?"


    Now the two nodded in unison: "Okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 790

    Mu Feng sent Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji to find Thunder Dragon secretly.


    Without him needing to speak again, Thunder Dragon said directly: "There are more than 14,300 people in the Liaolong Division, including 4,200 fighters, 3,500 young and strong, and the rest are women, old people, and children."


    Wooden Wind is not surprised at all.


    As a great chief, how could he not know about his own people?


    But he didn''t say anything just now in front of Koyowu.


    "Why?" Mu Feng asked directly.


    Thunder Dragon''s expression was flat: "If I tell the exact number in front of the members of the Blue Bird Department, the Blue Bird Department will definitely be steadfast. With their hatred for the Dragon Department, they will definitely kill some members of the Dragon Department to vent their anger."


    "No more?" Mu Feng smiled and looked at him.


    He hesitated for a while, and immediately said: "According to the degree of their hatred for the Fanglong Department, the fighters will definitely be killed. But once the Fanglong Warriors are killed by them, it will be disadvantageous for Fanglong or Da Jiang. "


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "How to say?"


    Thunder Dragon said frankly: "After the loss of the two thousand soldiers, the Liaolong''s vitality was seriously injured, and it was Da Jiang''s strength that was lost. The most important thing is that losing the Liaolong Department of the two thousand soldiers will also become a burden for Da Jiang.


    According to my idea, as long as the dragon warriors are not needed, these tribesmen don''t want them, so they can only wait for death slowly.


    If you want all of them, it will be a big problem to feed so many people in a short period of time!


    Without the warriors, the Liaolong would be of little use to Da Jiang! "


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Since you are thinking about the Liaolong Division, why do you want to kill your own people?"


    Thunder Dragon shook his head: "I''m just trying my best as the great chief. After all the Liaolong Department joins Da Jiang, I will have nothing to do with them. At that time, their life and death are not my concern. The only thing I care about is you, the Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was silent, and actually had a trace of respect for Thunder Dragon in his heart.


    He could see that Thunder Dragon really cared about the Liaolong Department.


    It''s just that, as he said, some people who are like "grasses on the wall" should have hurt his heart, otherwise how could he be so heartless as to kill his own people?


    This is not the same as the hunchback''s alienation from the clansmen.


    The hunchback of the Moxiong tribe distracted the people from the tribe, it was designed by Mufeng, and it was intentional.


    But the Thunder Dragon right now is taking the initiative to defile himself, to draw a clear line with the Liaolong, in order to gain Mu Feng''s approval.


    But then he was silent for a while.


    I thought of the famous general Wu Qi killing his wife to beg the general.


    Later generations only know that Wu Qi is ruthless, but they don''t know that he is lonely and angry.


    So from Mu Feng''s point of view, although he felt that it was wrong for him to kill his wife, he was not picky about other things he did.


    But Thunder Dragon is not Wu Qi, at least he is still planning a way out for Liaolong.


    The most important thing is that he did this for Da Jiang.


    If all the people of these dragons are annexed, then Da Jiang will really become a super tribe!


    Of course, annexing a population of more than 14,000 with a population of 6,000 is quite suspicious of a "snake swallowing an elephant".


    People all over the world say that "the human heart is not enough to swallow the snake", which means that the human heart is greedy and overconfident.


    But what if the snake is a Ba snake?


    What''s more, Jiang''s strength cannot be measured entirely by the number of people.


    After being silent, he looked at Thunder Dragon: "What I said earlier will not be changed. The Dragon Division will continue to be retained under the name of the Dragon Division of the Great Jiang Division. But all clansmen and fighters must obey the unified command of Great Jiang."


    Thunder Dragon shook his head and said: "The chief''s arrangement is that, these things have nothing to do with me."


    Mu Feng took a deep look at him and nodded, "Okay!"


    Then he called Han Shu again, and told him not to destroy all the facilities of the existing tribe of the Liaolong Department. Leave a thousand young and strong here to rebuild the Liaolong Department, and five hundred soldiers are responsible for patrolling and hunting here.


    He wants to build the Liaolong Department into another city, which will be the southernmost city in Dajiang so far.


    Then he took the Liaolong Department as a point, radiated to the former lands of the Bull Department and Lei Ze Department, and officially expanded the territory of Dajiang to border Wanzhangyuan.


    Considering the actual situation, Mu Feng asked Han Shu to lead 300 soldiers and 200 war slaves to stay here to guard against accidents.


    Han Shu readily agreed.


    After all, Da Jiang''s three hundred elite soldiers are more than enough to deal with five hundred dragon warriors.


    Of course, in addition to rebuilding the city at the old site of the Liaolong Department, he will also plan to build a city at the old site of the Yellow Wind Department.


    Then use this city to go east to Donghe, west to Qingzhang Mountain, south to Thunder Dragon, and north to Baishuyuan, forming a radiation zone with a radius of about two or three days'' journey.


    Because the people in the Liaolong Department are not very familiar with this area, Mu Feng boldly let Huang Lei take the lead and lead people to build a city here.


    Even so, he still discussed with the Blue Bird Department. In the early stage, 2,000 troops will march across Qingzhang Mountain, and from time to time they will go out of Qingzhang Mountain to help patrol the Hei Ya Department area.


    This is also in the arms of the blue bird men.


    After all, they didn''t know what to do with such a large dragon department joining Dajiang.


    They also need to make sure that the people in the Dragon Department really don''t take any action against them.


    After making such an arrangement, he followed the thunder dragon to the Liaolong department, looked around, and took this opportunity to "look over" various supplies.


    Needless to say, cattle and horses.


    He is most concerned about armored earth dragons, mammoths, and the unique jade unicorns of the dragon department!


    This is what he specially told Han Shu to pay attention to.


    Armored earth dragons and mammoths are no different from Da Jiang''s, and they have been domesticated long ago.


    What is worth one is that there are eighteen jade unicorns, and all of them survived under Han Shu''s intentional concealment.


    According to him, the big ginger ox horse and the armored earth dragon are all taken less, so such a good horse will be kept as compensation.


    Mu Feng was noncommittal, just grinning strangely.


    Anyway, he asked himself that he was not so noble as a man.


    He had given away quite a few things, and it wasn''t a big problem to get some good horses.


    Under the leadership of Thunder Dragon, Mu Feng also looked around the Liaolong Department.


    Around Liaolong Department, there are only stone mountains in the east, which are not high.


    Brontosaurus was here before.


    The south and west sides are flat areas, with an open area and low shrubs.


    To the north is the forest.


    Mu Feng walked around the Liaolong Department, and decided to build a city here, which can be developed into a city that mainly focuses on planting and grazing.


    If food can be planted here, it will be better than the conditions around Dajiang Longcheng!


    If possible, a "granary" of ginger can also be developed here.


    In this way, grain is produced here, and a secret base of ginger will be established on the mountain island beyond the valley. Counting Dragon City and several mirror cities, Da Jiang is definitely not the three caves of the cunning rabbit, I am afraid that there are four caves!


    Because it is autumn now, many trees and plants are withered and withered, and he can''t easily find out if there is anything available or plantable around here.


    Thinking that he still had to deal with some important matters when he returned to the tribe, he arranged all the matters and then separated from the members of the Blue Bird Division, leading the soldiers back.


    After all, the Liaolong Department is over, and he has to go to the valley to deal with the secret base!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 791

    I have to say that the Liaolong Department is really "poor".


    Even the salt is only a pitiful 20-odd cans, and it was saved by "saving food and money".


    Looking at the salt, Mu Feng felt a little pity for the Liaolongbu.


    He asked Thunder Dragon: "Where did you get your salt in the past?"


    Lei Long replied: "In the past, the salt was obtained from the salt lake in the west of Qingzhang Mountain, and I dug some back every time I went there.


    But then the Blue Bird Department occupied that area, so we had to exchange with them.


    But the Jade Bird Department is not willing to exchange with us every time. There is no way, we can only think about starting a war with them, and we can grab a little bit. Later, we lost too many people, so we had no choice but to find a way to exchange some with Yunmeng. "


    "Dabu Yunmeng..." Mu Feng murmured, this was not the first time he had heard about Dabu Yunmeng.


    "They also have salt?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Well, yes!" Thunder Dragon nodded, looking sad, "They also have salt, but it''s too far away from us, across a Wanzhang Plain. But the Wanzhang Plain is too dangerous, and we can only exchange it for it several times. Once, and every time, many clansmen will die."


    Mu Feng understood now.


    Why does Thunder Dragon like to "harass" the Blue Bird Department so much - they are just for salt.


    But it''s a pity that the Blue Bird Department is a tribe with "clear grievances and grievances".


    If you are kind to them, they will repay them with all their strength.


    But I''m sorry for them, they will take revenge desperately.


    Even if they know that leaking a little salt can save a lot of trouble and casualties, they will not give in.


    Just like he had kindly reminded him before, but the Blue Bird Department was unmoved.


    Regardless of whether this is good or bad, at least it gave Mu Feng a lot of opportunities to make money.


    He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about the salt in the future."


    Lei Long took a deep look at him and didn''t ask any further questions.


    Obviously, he already knew that Da Jiang had a lot to do with the Jade Bird Department.


    The two continued to "chat" while walking.


    Mu Feng asked again: "Did you make the bow and arrow for shooting Han Shu?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded.


    "Then how did you make it, have you seen the bow and arrow of the Blue Bird Department?"


    Thunder Dragon shook his head: "I haven''t seen a bow, but I have seen an arrow. It was brought back by a soldier from the Dragon Division."


    Mu Feng suddenly realized that the arrowhead that he took out from Han Shu''s body before turned his hand, it was something between like jade and not jade, the texture was hard.


    At that time, he was concerned about the safety of the cold tree, so he didn''t have time to find out what kind of material the arrowhead was made of, but later, when he had time, he studied it and asked about the system.


    Then he was thrilled.


    Because the system told him it was iron ore!


    But the people from the Jade Bird tribe were all in front of him, so he had to suppress his excitement and didn''t ask until now.


    He asked, "Where did you get such a thing?"


    Lei Long looked at the arrow in Mu Feng''s hand, with a look of pity on his face, and said with a sigh: "A day''s journey east of the Liaolong Department, there are many such stones. The stones are very hard, but they are not easy to handle. For this kind of weapon, we have to choose stones that are naturally broken, or stones that have been smashed after a lot of medicine and effort, and they have to happen to be such a sharp shape, so that they can be made into bows and arrows.


    So there are not many bows and arrows like the Dragon Division, otherwise..."


    He didn''t go on, but the meaning was obvious.


    If there were enough bows and arrows, Han Shu might have died, and it was not so easy for Da Jiang and Qingniao to take down the dragons.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, turned around and fetched a few arrows from Dajiang, and handed them to him: "Well, even if you have enough arrows like this, so what?"


    Thunder Dragon took the arrow, gestured in his hand, and tested the sharpness with his hand, his complexion changed.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Do you still think there is hope for the Dragon Division?"


    Thunder Dragon was dejected.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, you can have such a weapon with me in the future, as long as you are willing, all fighters can have such a weapon!"


    The dragon was excited.


    He can already imagine the scene of thousands of people shooting out with this kind of bow and arrow at the same time!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "However, I am very interested in the material of the arrowhead you mentioned, take me to have a look?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Good!"


    So Mufeng ordered Han Shu, Huanglong, Chilei and others to clean up the mess, and he took a hundred ginger warriors, followed Thunder Dragon and a dozen or so people from the Liaolong Division, and set off to the southeast of the Liaolong Division. .


    Because of Wood Wind''s urging, they arrived at the place Lei Long said in less than a day.


    From a long distance away, Mu Feng felt that he might have picked up a treasure this time.


    The surrounding trees gradually decreased, and then the vegetation gradually thinned out until there was nothing at all.


    Then he saw a large piece of reddish-brown stones came into view, and the surrounding gentle slopes were stained with rust.


    With just one glance, Mu Fengxin jumped up following the "chug".


    "Such a large piece of iron ore!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    "Iron ore?" Thunder Dragon frowned, "Isn''t it called Iron Stone?"


    "Iron Stone?" Now it was Mu Feng''s turn to be puzzled, "Why do you call it Iron Stone?"


    Thunder Dragon frowned and said, "The old chief told me."


    "Old chief?"


    "He is dead!"


    "This," Mu Feng frowned endlessly, doubts arose in his heart again.


    Ever since he saw Yin Gun last time, he wondered why the Blue Bird Department didn''t know that there were iron tools, but knew that there were "iron-eating beasts".


    Don''t they know that there is iron, but they don''t know that iron is a metal?


    Or do they think that iron stone is stone?


    It''s just that right now he looks like he''s about to learn more about the truth, but the clues are cut off again.


    In desperation, he had no choice but not to study this carefully, instead he galloped towards the iron mine, picked up a stone, and pulled the "ash" on it twice with his hands.


    Looking at the "stains of rust" on it, he can confirm that it is metal ore without even asking the system again!


    And the "rust" of this color can only be found in iron!


    The open-pit part of this iron mine is not very big, only the size of four or five football fields.


    But not necessarily the part buried underground!


    For a moment, Mu Feng only felt that the gains from this battle of the Liaolong Division surpassed any previous ones!


    Because Da Jiang not only gained a population of more than 10,000, but also discovered such an iron mine that was completely his own!


    You know, although the iron mines on the side of the Kui Beast Department can smelt iron.


    But after all, it is really doing things under the noses of others, so it is hard to guarantee that there will be no accidents and mistakes.


    Coupled with the long distance, whether it is sending people to smelt iron or transporting iron utensils back to Dajiang, it is extremely time-consuming.


    But it''s different now, he found iron ore here in the Liaolong Department, and he can refine iron utensils without any scruples.


    If these iron ores are enough, he can make Da Jiang enter the Iron Age!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 792

    After confirming that there is an iron mine near the Liaolong Department, Mufeng became more and more determined to build this place into another strong city of Dajiang.


    To the south is the Wanzhang Plain, to the north is Lei Ze, Huangfeng, Hei Yabu and other vast areas, to the east is the grassland and the Donghe River, and to the west is the continuous Qingzhang Mountain. The terrain is relatively closed.


    For the former Liaolong Department, the Jiang and Qingniao Departments were surrounded on both sides, and this was a place where the beasts could be caught in a jar.


    But now this place belongs to Dajiang, and it connects to Baishuyuan to the north. If you build a city here, you don''t have to worry about being besieged by others, and you don''t have to worry about surprise attacks by powerful enemies.


    Most importantly, even if someone wants to attack here, it becomes impossible.


    Because Lei Ze, Huangfeng, and even Baishuyuan to the north became the hinterland of the Liaolong Land¡ªthe depth here is wide enough, and even a tribe like the Blue Birds can hardly sustain it!


    After discovering the iron ore, Mu Feng decided to continue exploring the surrounding area, but he had no choice but to give up when he thought that there were more important things to do.


    So he told the Jiang warriors accompanying him, told them to remember this place, and at the same time told Thunder Dragon that it would be of great use to Jiang in the future, and then he took them back to the dragon department.


    All the things in the dragon''s department have been tidied up, what should be kept, and what should be taken away.


    Everything is easy to carry, it is a dead thing.


    The problem is that he is not sure about people''s hearts, and he may not be easy to lead.


    After all, there are more than 14,000 people here!


    Who to take, who not to take, who is willing to join Da Jiang, and who will have resentment in his heart are all things that need to be considered.


    But he believes that as long as these people see the strength of Da Jiang, they will willingly join Da Jiang.


    The problem is, if these 10,000 people go to Da Jiang now, not to mention the instability of people''s hearts, it is estimated that Da Jiang will be overwhelmed at once.


    But if only some of them are brought back, the other part may also be unstable.


    The current plan is to let them see the power of Jiang in advance.


    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to let everyone in the Liaolong Department know about Da Jiang''s "sharp sharpness"¡ªthat is, let them see how powerful Da Jiang''s weapons are.


    He asked Thunder Dragon to gather the fighters of the Dragon Division, and then said in front of them: "I am the chief of Dajiang, you have joined me, Dajiang, and we will be members of one department from now on.


    I have already told Lei Long that if you join me, Da Jiang, you don''t have to worry about losing your clan name. From now on, the Liaolong Department will exist in the form of the Dajiang Liaolong branch.


    In the past, the two conflicts, each of which is its own department, has its own damage, so let''s just expose it.


    As long as you join Dajiang with integrity, you will get the same benefits as Dajiang''s existing clansmen.


    As warriors, you must want the best weapons and the fastest horses!


    That being the case, I will let you see what my horse and weapons look like, Da Jiang! "


    As soon as this remark came out, the fighters of the Liaolong Division started to discuss one by one: "Liaolongzhi?"


    "We will exist in the way of the big tribe, great!"


    "Can we really give them weapons like that?"


    "They have bows and arrows, we also have bows and arrows..."


    The warriors of the Dragon Division present all had different expressions.


    Excited, excited, and skeptical.


    All kinds of performances.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, just nodded to Thunder Dragon.


    Lei Long said: "Don''t worry, the reason why I decided to join Da Jiang is because we can''t beat Da Jiang, and Da Jiang also intends to accept us.


    The great chief has promised me that those who sincerely join Dajiang will receive the same treatment as the Dajiang people.


    If you give birth to a different heart, you will be expelled from the tribe, or die!


    But before that, let you have a look at Jiang''s weapons! "


    Then he beckoned Chi Lei and Tuo Gumu to come forward, and called two more soldiers from the Dragon Division.


    Among them, Chi Lei and Tuo Gu Mu both held the bone knife of the Liaolong Department, and the two warriors held the iron knife of Da Jiang.


    The moment the two soldiers received the iron knife, they became excited for an instant.


    As fighters, they are naturally people who know the goods, and their gold weapons are extremely sharp.


    All the other fighters looked at the field together.


    Both Chi Lei and Tuo Gu Mu are first-class fighters in the tribe, and their strength can be imagined.


    Mu Feng had told Chi Lei beforehand, so he knew what to do.


    Chi Lei looked at the two soldiers and said, "Use your golden knife to slash with our bone knife!"


    Their eyes lit up, and after nodding, they raised their knives and slashed.


    Chi Lei and Tuo Gu Mu Qi set up their bone knives to meet them.


    Only two "clicks" sounded.


    The bone knife in Tuo Gumu''s hand was cut with a gap.


    But Chi Lei''s bone knife was cut in two!


    "hiss!"


    Many soldiers of the Dragon Division gasped: "It''s so sharp!"


    There were also many fighters who were excited: "This is the golden knife!"


    Some even muttered to themselves: "If I also have such a golden knife..."


    "Facts" speak louder than words.


    The bone knife is vulnerable to the golden knife, and the result is obvious, no explanation is needed.


    The four raised their weapons for everyone to see.


    Afterwards, Chi Lei and Tuo Gu Mu threw away the broken knife, turned to pick up the bow and arrow invented by Thunder Dragon before, and shot the arrow on the string, about half an inch into the wood.


    After finishing these, the two men each picked up Jiang''s bow and arrow, and then shot out, piercing the wood with more than an inch.


    But in order to distinguish the effect, Mu Feng waved his hand: "Han Shu, are you alright?"


    Han Shu grinned: "Of course you can, just draw a bow!"


    Then he got on his horse and galloped in front of thousands of people. He was farther away from the target. He picked up a bow and set an arrow on the horse, and shot the arrow.


    Just listening to the sound of "à²", the arrow directly pierced the straight feather arrow shot by Chi Lei, and penetrated more than an inch into the target!


    Chi Lei and Tuo Gumu were greatly moved.


    The difficulty of archery on horseback is not the same as that of standing still.


    Especially Chi Lei and Huang Lei, when they looked at each other, they could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    They thought of the attack on Han Shu with bows and arrows before, and they were afraid for a while.


    They now understand that Han Shu is a master of archery.


    If he had the intention to shoot and kill the two of them at that time, I am afraid that none of them would be able to escape.


    Before they finished shocking, what Han Shu did next shocked them to the point of being speechless.


    I saw Han Shu shouted: "Konoha!"


    "Here we come!" Konoha galloped out, "passed by" in front of Chi Lei, then let go of the stirrup in front of everyone, grabbed the rein with the other hand, bent down, and picked up the Chi Lei threw down the half-broken bone knife, without even looking at Han Shu, he threw it away with a wave of his hand.


    Konoha has great strength, and the half osteotomy knife "flies" quickly in the air when it is thrown.


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Han Shu had already put his arrow sideways to the string, and the whole bow was drawn like a half moon hanging in the sky, and there was a sharp arrow on the moon.


    Just hearing him say "Go", the feathered arrow came out first, and then the voice suddenly exploded in everyone''s ears: "Whoosh!"


    The "whoosh" sound was not over yet, and there was another "snap", and the bone knife that was still flying in mid-air was struck by sharp arrows, and instantly broke into several pieces "crackling" and fell to the ground.


    All the fighters of the Liaolong Department were shocked.


    They all saw that Jiang''s knife was sharper and harder than their bone knife!


    Big Jiang''s bows and arrows are more than a star and a half stronger than their bows and arrows.


    As for Da Jiang''s fighters, their arrow skills are even more invincible.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Chi Lei felt the back of his head light up.


    He once again thought of killing Han Shu himself, and suddenly felt lucky in his heart: "If the great chief didn''t want us to join Da Jiang, as long as Han Shu came back alive, wouldn''t I be shot to death by him?"


    The warriors of the Dragon Division all had scorching eyes and were extremely excited.


    It can be seen that they are very excited.


    However, if they wanted to let them see Jiang''s powerful Mufeng, how could they give up so easily?


    Next, he asked the women''s army to ride their horses and shoot arrows on the horses. They shot arrows at a piece of wood, and the wood was shot into a "hedgehog" in an instant.


    Let Asuka deal with the five dragon warriors alone with the gun head removed, but easily used the bloody gun head to prick several blood spots on several people.


    Let the soldiers with maces wave their wolf-sheep sticks and smash them on the ground, creating hundreds of pits on the ground in an instant.


    Let King Li perform a hammering technique with two hammers in hand, and finally smash a tree as big as a bowl with one hammer in front of everyone, and easily crush a cow with another hammer...


    All the fighters of the Dragon Division trembled, and some even turned pale.


    Many people murmured in low voices: "If the Dragon Division did not surrender and the two sides fought to the death, how many people in the Dragon Division would have to die?"


    Mu Feng was very satisfied with the reactions of these people, and secretly smiled in his heart: "These are just Jiang''s regular training programs..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 793

    After some "military exercises", the Dragon Warrior was really shocked.


    They looked at Da Jiang''s warriors one by one, to be precise, the weapons they were holding and the horses they were riding.


    Anyone could see that Jiang''s black horse was stronger and faster than theirs.


    Needless to say, weapons, the sharpness of gold is far from what bone knives can match.


    What shocked them was that with so many fighters in Dajiang, how did they have the same knives, guns, and arrows?


    As the great chief, Thunder Dragon is far more intelligent than ordinary people, and he has seen more things.


    "Great Chief!" He asked respectfully and earnestly, "Is there any way for Da Jiang to keep making these weapons?"


    Clearly, he saw the way.


    Once these weapons can be "mass-produced", Jiang''s power will be far beyond his guess.


    And once thousands of people have such weapons, no matter which tribe they face, they will be invincible.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "That''s right, all of my Da Jiang''s weapons can be mass-produced in this way. Not only knives, guns and arrows, but also other weapons!


    Even if you want, I can also specially make a weapon that suits you! "


    "Huh?" Lei Long was surprised, his face full of doubts.


    Mu Feng pointed to King Li: "His weapon is different from anyone else''s weapon. It is called a hammer, and it is powerful when used by strong people!"


    Thunder Dragon''s complexion changed.


    It is not difficult to see from Li Wang''s hammering the bull''s hammer that the pair of sledgehammers are very powerful.


    "Then," Thunder Dragon stammered excitedly, "Then can the chief make a special weapon for me?"


    Wooden Feng nodded: "Of course! Not only can I make special weapons for you, but I can also teach you how to use these weapons?"


    "How to use weapons?" Thunder Dragon was puzzled again.


    It wasn''t just Thunder Dragon who was puzzled, Chi Lei, Huang Lei, and all the nearby dragon fighters looked puzzled.


    Mu Feng grinned and looked at Han Shu.


    Han Shu moved his hand: "Zhahe!"


    Zhahe nodded and looked behind him.


    Thirty or fifty of the Jiang warriors leaped out, each holding a long spear.


    Han Shu made a move, and everyone began to practice marksmanship.


    Stab, pick, stab, smash...


    Due to the long rehearsal, the movements of Dajiang soldiers are almost uniform, and the scene is quite shocking.


    The dragon warriors also had scorching faces.


    They never knew that weapons could be used like this!


    But they can clearly see that such a weapon with a special "usage" must be more powerful!


    After the gun skills drill was completed, it was followed by knife skills.


    Naturally, it was another shock.


    Mu Feng originally planned to have Li Wang and Asuka practice hammer and spear skills respectively.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that just after watching the saber technique, Lei Long knelt down on one knee first, saluted Mu Feng and said, "I beg the great chief to teach me such saber and spear skills!"


    Chi Lei and Huang Lei also knelt down and saluted one by one.


    Immediately afterwards, many dragon warriors also knelt down and saluted: "I beg the great chief to teach me!"


    Mu Feng looked around, more than half of the people knelt down at the first time, and he was secretly happy.


    In this way, his goal will be achieved.


    More than half of the fighters expressed their opinion, proving that they have been drawn over.


    The remaining small group of people can no longer make much trouble.


    He thought for a while and said: "Because I came here in a hurry this time, I didn''t bring many gold weapons. I can only give some to a small number of you. I will make weapons for you when I return to Dajiang!"


    The Dragon Warriors cheered one by one: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng moved his hand, and soon someone from the Jiang warriors came out in a file, took out the iron-backed sword, and put it on the ground.


    No more, no less, a hundred!


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei, Huang Lei, you guys choose first, hold one next to you!"


    The three of them were overjoyed when they heard the words, they all stepped forward, looked left and right, and found that they were all the same, they were so shocked that they had to pick one and held it tightly in their hands.


    Mu Feng looked at the Liaolong warrior who was kneeling on the ground again, looked at Thunder Dragon and Chi Lei after a while, and said with a smile: "Give the rest of the golden sword to those warriors first, and then give it to the warriors first." Whatever you want!"


    Thunder Dragon glanced at the Liaolong Warrior who was still hesitating and did not kneel down, then looked at Mu Feng and nodded: "Yes!"


    After arranging for the weapons, Mu Feng privately found Han Shu and others, and explained the details of the reconstruction of the Dragon Department, told him about the iron mine, and asked him to keep quiet.


    Han Shu fully agreed.


    Then he looked at the Liaolong people from a long distance, and asked in a low voice: "Great Chief, is it okay to bring these people back together?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, when I get to the Yellow Wind Department, some people will be allocated to build the city, and when I get to the Black Tooth Department, I will allocate some people. When I really get to the tribe, the number will be divided from Qinglong City to the other side." Go to Xuanwu City, if this is the case, there will not be many people who have actually arrived in the tribe!"


    "That Thunder Dragon..." Han Shu hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will take it with me and check the situation first."


    Only then did Han Shu relax his expression, and nodded.


    It can be seen that he is also afraid of Thunder Dragon.


    After all, to destroy so many tribes, this brontosaurus is

 Chapter 794

    Because this trip to the Liaolong Department was really rewarding, Mu Feng had to work hard.


    It took only three days from arriving at the Dragon Division to the surrender of the Dragon Division.


    However, it took a full four days for the material inventory, handover, and follow-up arrangements to be considered proper.


    In the end, Mu Feng left Huang Lei in the old place of Liaolong, and followed Han Shu to rebuild the Liaolong Department.


    The rest, such as Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei, Tuo Gu Mu, A Gu Da, Ya Gu Tuo, etc., were taken to Da Jiang along the way by him.


    The "backbone" of the Dragon Division was taken away by him, and the soldiers of the Dragon Division were exhausted and could not make any waves.


    Along the way, they passed through the old lands of Lei Ze, Huang Feng, and Hei Ya, and Mu Feng left some people in the old lands to rebuild the tribe.


    On the way back, he also sent a message to Li Hu, Ming Guang and the others, asking them to bring some of Jiang''s young men and soldiers to the south to meet them.


    At the same time, they were asked to send 2,000 slaves to the south to support the construction of several new cities.


    Of course, he also used the number of slaves to let the people in the Liaolong Department know: There are also many people in Da Jiang, so don''t think about it!


    After all, compared with Da Jiang, there are too many people in the entire Liaolong Department.


    Even so, after passing through the Baishuyuan area and arriving at the real Dajiang territory, there are still more than 10,000 people who have not been resettled!


    Fortunately, the Sixiang City built by Mufeng in various ministries of Dajiang came in handy.


    Each city is allocated a bit, and the living is a bit more crowded. At least it is arranged for the arrangement.


    Li Hu, Ming Guang, Chang Shui and others were very busy.


    Because even the expanded city cannot accommodate so many people!


    Fortunately, the members of the Liaolong tribe didn''t have any objections, and it was the first time they had seen a city with such a good protective wall.


    In addition, they knew that they were defeated, and they were very satisfied that they had not been killed, so naturally they didn''t dare to think otherwise.


    And it was Thunder Dragon who really realized the unique strength of Jiang.


    Walking along with Mu Feng all the way, he didn''t understand why Mu Feng put down some people every time he walked for a certain distance, talking about building a city.


    But after meeting Baihucheng and Qinglongcheng, he felt his eyes light up.


    For the first time, he knew that Da Jiang was in more than one place, and not all the clansmen were in one place.


    In his opinion, the advantage of doing this is that if no tribe can find so many places of Da Jiang at the same time, and kill so many people at the same time, then Da Jiang will not die!


    This is obviously different from the Dragon Department.


    10,000 to 20,000 people gathered in one place, and once they were besieged, there was no room for change.


    Just like the siege of Da Jiang and the blue bird this time, they either surrendered or waited to be killed.


    Of course, the scattered people are just the most intuitive feeling for him.


    In addition, he also saw many people digging ditches, and the ditch not far away had already stored a lot of water.


    Here he was surprised that Da Jiang did not rely on rivers and lakes for drafting water, but dug ditches by himself.


    But soon he overturned his idea.


    Because Mufeng took him into the tribe and let him see the well.


    After Mu Feng fetched the water himself and made him drink the sweet well water, Lei Long was stunned.


    He never thought that there would be such delicious water!


    Mu Feng said: "Everyone, join the penguin group to discuss: seven five seven, one four three, zero four four!"


    Of course, apart from the water wells, other facilities in White Tiger City and Azure Dragon City, such as the newly built earth buildings, arrow towers, and stone platforms, all made him feel refreshed.


    He was also dazzled by the tables, chairs and benches where he could sit and lie down.


    There are also two small cities with big dried fish hanging on long ropes, which shows that there is no shortage of food in the big ginger!


    And when he was about to ask where these fish came from, he immediately saw someone fishing in a fish pond with a fishing net...


    If Qinglong City and White Tiger City only surprised him, then after arriving in Dragon City, Thunder Dragon was completely shocked to the point of being speechless.


    The wide gravel road extends from Azure Dragon City to the gate of Dragon City.


    The tall city wall stood there quietly, making him feel awe at a glance.


    When he first came out of the forest, he saw a large piece of green "grass", and in the green grass there were still people waving some "weapons" there, and he didn''t know what they were doing.


    Thunder Dragon frowned: "Chief, the surrounding grass is all yellow, why is the grass here in Dajiang still green? And it looks like the grass is growing well!"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    Because Thunder Dragon asked him about wheat seedlings!


    He shook his head and smiled and explained: "These are not grass, they are crops!"


    "Crops?" Thunder Dragon frowned puzzled, "What are crops?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "These crops can grow seeds, and the seeds can make delicious food!"


    "Grass seeds, food?" Thunder Dragon frowned and thought, then shook his head, "Can grass seeds be eaten?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "You will know when you get to the tribe!"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and led him, Chi Lei and others to the gate of the city.


    Thunder Dragon looked at the word "Dragon City" written on the city gate, frowned and asked, "Great Chief, what is that, the totem of Jiang?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "That''s not a totem, it''s the name of my city, Da Jiang."


    "Name?" Thunder Dragon was very puzzled.


    "You... our tribe is called Dajiang, why is it called Dragon City again?"


    Mu Feng laughed and shook his head: "Da Jiang is the name of our tribe, but Da Jiang has more than one city. This is the city of Da Jiang''s headquarters, called Dragon City! The closest one is called Qinglong City.


    The one you saw first was called White Tiger City!


    Going further to the west, there are Suzaku City, Xuanwu City and so on.


    When the cities in places such as the old land of the dragon and the old land of Lei Ze are built, they will have their own names.


    And these tribes belong to me, Da Jiang! "


    Lei Long frowned in thought, then stretched his brows, looked at Mu Feng and asked carefully: "You told me before, Da Jiang''s territory will be very large in the future, so big that it will take ten or twenty days to ride a horse. Are there other cities in farther places, and these cities also have their own names?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Not bad!"


    "Then," Thunder Dragon asked expectantly, "is it possible that the city in the former land of the dragon can be named Dragon?"


    Mu Feng was surprised, took a deep look at Thunder Dragon, and remained silent.


    In fact, he was very pleased.


    Because Lei Long killed his own clansman after "surrendering", he was always in conflict with each other.


    This approach is similar to Wu Qi''s killing his wife and begging his general.


    He could understand it, but he didn''t agree with it.


    I''m afraid Thunder Dragon will be desperate for "power" and "freedom".


    In that case, he actually didn''t dare to trust Thunder Dragon.


    There is a saying, "If you have no worries, you will have nothing to fear and no scruples."


    He worried that Thunder Dragon was that kind of person.


    But since Thunder Dragon can still think about Liaolong, it means that he still has something in his heart.


    As long as there is an obstacle, there will be fear in his heart.


    Only in this way can Mu Feng safely use the things in his way to create Cheng Dajiang''s sharpest knife!


    After pondering, he smiled and said to him: "Of course, that city will be called Liaolong from now on!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 795

    Hearing Mu Feng''s affirmative answer, Lei Long was inexplicably excited.


    Before he had time to express his heart to Mu Fengbiao, he was immediately shocked by the scene in the city.


    Tulou stands everywhere, and many people come in and out.


    Groups of people walked around, each with their own work to do.


    After each clansman saw the great chief, they just bowed and signaled to leave, obviously in a hurry...


    At this time, three huge eagle-feathered dragons appeared above their heads, skimmed over the city wall, and swooped towards the back mountain of Dajiang.


    And from the deep position of Da Jiang, a few wolves that were obviously much larger than the wild wolves rushed out.


    "That''s... a wolf?" Thunder Dragon almost dropped his jaw in shock.


    He watched the wolves wag their tails at the chief, but the chief pushed them aside with the handle of the gun in his hand.


    What surprised him the most was that the great chief cursed while dialing: "Damn dog, get out of here!"


    "Dog?" Lei Long was puzzled again, and his heart was full of shock.


    He could naturally see that these wolves were all domesticated, that''s why they were so "docile".


    In the Fanglong Department, not to mention domesticating wolves, even horses are very strenuous.


    And the great chief can domesticate wolves?


    In fact, during the battle against the Liaolong, Mu Feng did not participate in the battle. Otherwise, Hulei Leopard, Eagle Feathered Dragon, Wolf and the like all joined the battle, which would have shocked him even more.


    But seeing that the wolf is so obedient to Mu Feng, he already guessed that Mu Feng is the beast master.


    Thinking of the words "beast master", he couldn''t help but tremble in his heart.


    Soon he saw something that shocked him even more.


    Because after Mufeng brought him into the city gate, he let go of the big thunder and let it go back to the back mountain by itself, while he led the thunder dragon straight to the north mountain.


    There, there is an old friend of Thunder Dragon - Niu Ben!


    That is, the great chief of the bull tribe.


    Niu Ben was holding a basket of hay to feed the cows when he suddenly saw a brontosaurus with protruding eyes appearing in front of him, startled.


    After confirming that it was Thunder Dragon, one can imagine the shock on his face.


    After being dazed for a while, he murmured, "Even you were arrested to raise cattle..."


    Thunder Dragon trembled.


    "Sure enough, cattle are raised here!" Thunder Dragon trembled in his heart.


    He subconsciously looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You two are considered acquainted, so I don''t need to say more. The other one is the great chief of the Moxiong tribe... Well, he is now the leader of my big Jiangye wolf circle."


    He temporarily thought of a very respectable position for Hunchback - the ring leader.


    "Quan, circle leader?" Thunder Dragon trembled again.


    Although he didn''t understand what "pen leader" meant, what kind of "important job" could someone who stays with cattle and sheep have?


    Seeing Lei Long''s nervous expression, Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, you are different from them!"


    Only now did Lei Long feel relieved.


    He looked up and looked out - he didn''t want to be here for a moment now!


    Mu Feng saw it and led him out directly.


    Next, Thunder Dragon''s performance was the same as that of Wolf Hill and Tiger Head.


    After seeing that the great chief could only feed cattle and sheep in Da Jiang, he couldn''t arouse his interest to pay attention to other things.


    It wasn''t until Mu Feng took him all the way to the totem pole that he showed his shocked expression again.


    The dragon on the totem pole is exploring the sea, majestic and majestic, he was immediately attracted.


    He didn''t need anyone''s introduction, he actually murmured a word: "Dragon..."


    Because the totem of the Liao Long tribe is the Liaolong, which is similar to it, but obviously inferior.


    Then he knelt down on one knee and shouted to the totem pole mountain, "Dragon Totem, the tribe will prosper!"


    Seeing the totem pole, Chi Lei and others who followed him immediately followed him, knelt down and saluted, and shouted: "The totem of the dragon, the tribe is prosperous!"


    Mu Feng frowned first, then his eyes lit up.


    It''s not because the slogan of a few people is a good start.


    It was their reaction after seeing the totem pole that inspired Mu Feng.


    "They believe in dragons, and Da Jiang believes in dragons. If they can recognize it at the first sight, it means that they recognize the dragon''s totem very much!" Mu Fengxin said, "If I tell them that the dragon is the ancestor of all dragons , they shouldn''t object, right?"


    "Then tell the people of the Liaolong Department through the mouth of the thunder dragon that the ancestor of the Liaolong is the ancestor dragon of Da Jiang. I think they will not refuse!"


    After making up his mind, Mu Feng took a deep breath and his expression became solemn.


    He stepped forward to help Thunder Dragon, sighed, and said earnestly: "Since you have all seen it, I won''t hide it from you!"


    "Huh?" Thunder Dragon was puzzled, "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng sighed first, then looked at the totem pole with relief, and said excitedly: "You can see it, so I''ll just say it straight. The reason why I''m willing to accept your Dragon Division is because of the guidance of our totem ancestor dragon."


    "The guidance of the totem ancestor dragon?" Lei Long was dumbfounded and puzzled.


    Thunder Dragon was fine, Chi Lei and the others behind him were dumbfounded!


    Mu Feng looked solemn, and said in a low voice: "It is precisely because of Zulong''s guidance that you told me that the people of your Liaolong tribe are its descendants, and that I should treat you well."


    Thunder Dragon was stunned for a moment.


    Chi Lei and the others were also stunned.


    Mu Feng pretended to glance at their expressions inadvertently, and secretly said in his heart: "There is a door!"


    Then it continued to say with a solemn expression: "When I, Dajiang, was still a small tribe, I learned through meditation that there was a descendant of the ancestor dragon in the south of my Dajiang. But I didn''t know who it was. But it has been Since then, my clansmen and I have not given up looking for your branch..."


    Wooden wind narrates in a eloquent manner, full of emotion.


    According to his description, Da Jiang has been following Zulong''s guidance and looking south for the descendants of Zulong.


    That''s why there were conflicts with Black Fang, Huang Feng, and even Lei Ze''s tribes, and by chance, Lei Ze''s tribe and Buffalo tribe were wiped out.


    But none of this was his intention.


    His original intention was just to find the ancestors of the Liaolong tribe.


    That''s all.


    Of course, he appropriately added the "emotional" drama.


    According to his narration, Da Jiang is not afraid of difficulties and obstacles, just to find people of the same clan of the same origin. The hardships of the process and the blood and tears shed by the clan are unimaginable to others.


    Under his narration version, the originally weak Jiang family has also become an epic history of blood and tears and migration history!


    When it came to the "emotional" part, Mu Feng even "couldn''t help himself" stood beside the totem stone pillar and shouted loudly, which was deafening.


    After Lei Long and the others listened to Mu Feng''s description, they were all so shocked that they couldn''t speak.


    They were both shocked and excited.


    The emotions of reuniting after a long absence and meeting old acquaintances in a foreign country are not enough to express their current feelings.


    Thunder Dragon was shocked at first, then took the lead and knelt down on both knees, kowtowed to the totem stone pillar with tears in his eyes, and shouted: "Ancestor Dragon, Ancestral Dragon!"


    Chi Lei and the others were also full of snot and tears, and they cried into tears. They prostrated themselves on the ground and kowtowed to the totem stone pillar.


    With tears in his eyes, Thunder Dragon looked at Mu Feng, his chest heaved and heaved, he choked up for a long time before saying intermittently: "No wonder, Great Chief, you are trying to protect the Liaolong Department and not destroy it!


    No wonder, you want to keep the big branch of the dragon!


    No wonder, you, you are willing to save me! "


    In the end, he couldn''t afford to kneel at Mu Fengchang...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 796

    Mu Feng was dumbfounded.


    He thought that Thunder Dragon and the others would believe his words because of their totem beliefs, but he didn''t expect such a reaction.


    Everyone was crying and screaming with excitement, if he hadn''t fabricated the story himself, he would have believed it after seeing the reactions of these people.


    "This effect is surprisingly good!" Mu Feng felt a little ashamed in his heart, feeling that he was still too "kind".


    But then he comforted himself again: "I''m also here to let you let go of your grievances and prejudices, and integrate into Da Jiang as soon as possible. As long as you behave well, I will naturally benefit you a lot!"


    He coughed twice, hurriedly stepped forward to help these people up with his own hands, and said solemnly: "I planned to tell you about it after a while, but now it''s all right, you can see it yourself, so I''ll be saved Tell me in advance that you think too much!"


    Thunder Dragon looked excited: "Great Chief, you should have told us a long time ago, if you had told us earlier, we would not be your enemies, let alone think about killing Han Shu..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s all over, don''t mention it! As long as the two of us are united in the future, no matter what big tribe it is, it will not be our opponent!"


    "Yes!" Lei Long''s teary eyes were blurred, and he wiped his snot hard again, which made Mu Feng''s heart tremble.


    Frankly speaking, the honor of Lei Long''s protruding eyes coupled with the tears and snot in front of him is really miserable.


    Chi Lei and the others also suppressed their excitement, and looked at Mu Feng again, with heartfelt approval in their eyes.


    Thunder Dragon spoke again: "Great Chief, since this is the totem of my Great Jiang Zulong, and the Liaolong Branch is a descendant, I want all the clansmen of the Liaolong Branch to come and bow down to the Zulong, and let them know that we have found the Zulong!"


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly: "Okay!"


    At the same time, in the bottom of his heart, he had already started planning how to let the people from Liaolongzhi come to "visit" and worship.


    This step cannot be skipped!


    In fact, the reason why he was willing to make great efforts to cast totem poles before was not only because the system said that the Metal Age had achievements, but also because the existence of totem poles could unite the beliefs of the tribe to a certain extent and enhance their sense of identity.


    Just like the significance of the holy city of Jerusalem to religion, it can also give people from other places a sense of psychological identity and belonging.


    However, he originally intended to use this to enhance the identity of the tribe, and never thought of assimilating the new tribe with the way of totem belief.


    But the reaction of Thunder Dragon and others also gave him an inspiration.


    That is, the dragon totem in the dragon department can be said to be the ancestor dragon to convince Thunder Dragon and others. In turn, he can also use the image of the dragon to promote Dajiang and tell other tribes: We are also an ancestor!


    You know, the image of the dragon combines the characteristics of fish, crocodile, snake, pig, horse, cow, deer and many other animals!


    For example, to the Goshawk Department: Look, the claws of our Zulong are the claws of the Goshawk you believe in!


    To the Blue Lion Department: Is the head of the dragon the head of the giant lion you believe in?


    To the Xuan Snake Department: Is the body of the dragon the body of the Xuan Snake that you believe in?


    ...


    In this way, when he wants to annex and assimilate other tribes, he can use the totem belief to reduce resistance and speed up the process.


    We must know that the cohesion produced by the totem belief at this time far exceeds any external force.


    It can even be said to surpass the religion of later generations!


    Just like the Blue Bird Club was not the current Blue Bird Club.


    They were originally just two branches of the southern foot and the northern foot of Wuqi Mountain. After being oppressed by the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe, they united together because of their common totem beliefs, and became the incomparably united tribe that they are today.


    Since the blue bird department can do it, why can''t Da Jiang?


    "It will be annexed like this in the future!" Mu Feng secretly said in his heart.


    And once the Dragon''s people assimilated, he could find a reason to release the slaves who originally belonged to Lei Ze and the Bull Clan and restore their freedom.


    Then he took the opportunity to assimilate them into the Dajiang people.


    He had already thought about the reason: since the Liaolong tribe is my Da Jiang''s tribe, you were previously a subordinate tribe of the Liaolong branch, and I, Da Jiang, have no reason to let you continue to be slaves.


    When the Lei Ze barbarian tribe regains their freedom, they may feel grateful in themselves-when people are the same person who inflicts pain and ends the pain, it is often easy to choose to forgive.


    This principle is like a slap in the face and a sweet date.


    At that time, there is a high probability that these people will be grateful to Da Jiang, thinking that Da Jiang will let them go regardless of the past.


    Coupled with the assimilation of the thunder dragon and the dragon branch first, let them come forward to promote it.


    With a two-pronged approach, it is guaranteed that these two or three thousand people can also assimilate seven or eighty-eight people.


    The plan in his heart was decided, and Mu Feng hurriedly said to Li Hu who was accompanying him: "Next, I will leave it to you to worship the totem poles of the Liaolongzhi clansmen. Come to see them in batches, two thousand people at a time, to ensure that every clansman can See the totem pole with your own eyes and let them know the image of my great Jiang Zulong!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu became excited.


    He was still worried that there were more than 10,000 people in Dajiang who would not be able to completely control it, but now it seems that he was thinking too much.


    The big chief can easily solve it only through the totem belief!


    Thinking about it before, he still didn''t understand why the great chief had to spend so much copper to cast such a totem pole. Now it seems that the great chief seemed to have expected this day, and prepared it long ago!


    So he admired Mu Feng even more in his heart!


    Mu Feng said again: "Also, let Niu Ben out, don''t let him raise cattle anymore!"


    "Ah?" Li Hu wondered, "Why?"


    Mu Feng said "distressed": "Before I didn''t know that Liaolong and I, Da Jiang, belonged to the same clan, so they clashed with Lei Ze and Man Niu and wiped out their tribe. But now that I know, I can''t continue to make mistakes. .


    Since they used to be subordinate tribes of the Liaolong Dazhi, they are also our subordinate tribes, and their clansmen will also be protected by my big ginger! "


    As soon as these words came out, Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei and others became excited again.


    Why didn''t they understand that this was the great chief looking at Niuben extra high for their "face"?


    They even thought that the great chief might release Lei Ze and the bull tribe because of their "face" in the future.


    Face can be said to be enough!


    After thinking about this, Thunder Dragon bowed his head and saluted: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "From now on, we will all belong to the same tribe, so there is no need to do this!"


    Several people nodded heavily.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and then said to Li Hu: "Then tell Ming Guang that those slaves who belonged to Lei Ze and Man Niu can go to the bondage first, give them more food, and tell them it''s because I Da Jiang found them. Killed the Liaolong tribe!"


    Li Hu responded again: "Yes!"


    After a pause, he scratched his head again and said, "But when Li Hu came back, he took Chang Shui''s place at Pixiu City, so he can''t come back for the time being..."


    "Going to the mall now?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Is the mall going to open again?"


    Li Hu nodded: "After tomorrow, the store will open!"


    Mu Feng slapped his head: "Hey, I forgot!"


    Then he turned to look at the puzzled Thunder Dragon: "Well, you and Chi Lei and the others will go to Pixiu City with me tomorrow and you will know!"


    "Yes!" Several people nodded hurriedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 797

    That night, Mu Feng "feasted" Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei and other important officials of Liaolong.


    The location is set at the patio of Yuelou.


    Ordinary beef and mutton are not rare, but chicken soup, steamed buns, roasted yellow potatoes and other things are rare.


    When Lei Long held the steamed buns and gnawed them while staring at them with his protruding eyes, Mu Feng told him, "This is made of the seeds grown from the green wheat you saw outside today, called steamed buns!"


    Thunder Dragon was full of surprise.


    He was surprised and said: "That kind of grass can produce such a big edible thing? Then we will plant this in the future, so we don''t have to take the risk of hunting!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "His seeds are very small, they need to be ground and remade before they can become steamed buns in your hands."


    After a pause, he continued: "If we have enough territory, even if there are no wild animals in the territory, we can grow wheat and make steamed buns. We can also grow other things, which can be used as food.


    At that time, even if we don''t hunt, we will have food to eat, wouldn''t that be great? "


    Thunder Dragon was very excited, and immediately realized what Mu Feng said: Only with more territories can these wheat be planted!


    He firmly clenched his fists, as if he had made a decision, then pointed to the yellow potato and said, "Can you eat this too?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yellow potato, it''s delicious, try it!"


    So Lei Long held the steamed bun in one hand and the yellow potato in the other, taking a bite from the left and a bite from the right.


    Didn''t chew twice, choked!


    Now Lei Long stared and opened his mouth wide, "ahhh", his eyes protruded even more.


    Liaolong and the others panicked and didn''t know what happened to him.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "It''s okay, it''s okay, I just choked, just drink some soup and it will be fine!"


    Then he motioned Lei Long to drink chicken soup.


    Lei Long did as he did, and finally got rid of his "life worry". He looked at the steamed buns and sweet potatoes in his hand, wanted to put them away but was reluctant to let them go, and was very entangled.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "These two are staple food, if you eat one of them, don''t eat the other, or you will easily choke!"


    Only then did Lei Long put down the steamed buns, scratched his head, and gnawed on the yellow potatoes.


    After all, sweet potatoes are soft, glutinous and sweet, something he has never eaten before.


    While eating, he asked vaguely: "Chief, can all the people of Da Jiang eat such steamed buns and sweet potatoes?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Lei Long''s expression brightened, and he felt extremely emotional in his heart.


    He looked at everything in front of him, except for the people he knew, the tables, chairs, benches, plates, bowls, and food in front of him were basically unknown to him!


    But right now he was sitting, eating, drinking, and even in the open environment around him, with the moonlight shining in the open space above his head, it made him feel that living in such a tribe was truly alive!


    Only a tribe like Da Jiang can be called a real big tribe!


    He looked at Mu Feng expectantly: "Great chief, can we all eat food in such a place in the future?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    Thunder Dragon grinned.


    Then Mu Feng said mysteriously: "Come on, I''ll give you another drink!"


    "What good stuff?" Thunder Dragon and the others already knew that what the Great Chief brought out must be good things, and they all became excited, "Thank you Great Chief!"


    "Wine!" Mu Feng laughed, and then asked people to serve wine.


    So several people followed Mu Feng and started drinking.


    At the beginning of the entrance, several people shouted that they couldn''t bear it.


    But under Mu Feng''s "guidance", they dipped the barbecue meat in chili sauce and drank the wine, and they felt different.


    The hot and spicy wine slid down his throat, but a warm feeling rose from his heart.


    It was a cold autumn night at this time, and with wine and barbecue, several people felt bold and wanton like never before.


    Spirits are big-hearted.


    The few people who had drunk began to "open their hearts" to chat with Mu Feng.


    Thunder Dragon: "Great chief, can you let me lead soldiers out to fight like the leader of Hanshu? My injury is healed now, and I can fight like before!"


    Chi Lei: "Great Chief, I also want a spear!"


    Tuo Gumu: "Great Chief, I also want a BMW..."


    Aguda: "Great chief, me too!"


    ...


    Under the influence of alcohol, several people expressed their thoughts one after another.


    But because it is

 Chapter 798

    What Mufeng gave Chi Lei was a pure iron gun.


    Only Mufeng and Hanshu can use pure iron guns in Dajiang.


    And the reason why he gave Chi Lei a handle, one is that he has a lot of strength when he sees Chi Lei, and the other is to win people''s hearts by giving the gun.


    It''s like sending Tuo Gumu and A Guda''s mounts to win their hearts.


    And there is also particularity in giving things. It should not be too heavy or too light. You have to be careful, otherwise you may not achieve the expected effect, or it may be too much, and it is better not to send it.


    Just like the mounts of Tuo Gu Mu and A Gu Da, they must not be ordinary black horses, but they cannot be horses such as Wan Li Yun and Zhao Ye Bai, so Red Deer, Cheng Huang, and Five-color Spot Thunder Horse Wine are the best. choice.


    For the same reason, the same is true for sending iron guns.


    He also has to consider whether the existing ginger fighters will be psychologically balanced.


    In a word, the party leaders are still very tired in weighing people''s hearts.


    Fortunately, Da Jiang now has a lot of strange mounts, enough for him to give to the "vital officials" in the tribe.


    Like Bai Yue and Asuka, what they get is Wanliyun.


    What Konoha and Aoki got was Jade Qilin.


    Zhahe and Qingya got the armored dragon.


    Jiuzhu, Changshui, and Luoli all rode red deer.


    Li Wang got five-color cattle...


    Han Shu doesn''t have any special mounts. He has armored earth dragons, black horses and red deer, but he doesn''t have a real mount of his own.


    He seemed to be very interested in Yebai, implying that Zhaoyebai''s horse was white all over, very similar to the great chief''s horse.


    Mu Feng thought in his heart and asked Han Shu to choose a horse from Zhao Yebai himself.


    Needless to say, weapons.


    Except for King Li''s own Weng Jinhammer, a small number of people use wolf sheep sticks, and everyone else uses Jiang''s standard bow and arrow, thick-backed machete, and spear.


    If there is a special one, it is the pure iron gun used by Mufeng.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to build other weapons. In fact, when facing other tribes, these weapons are the most lethal.


    Even Mufeng is not exempt from vulgarity.


    Thinking of these small things but very troublesome things, Mu Feng couldn''t help sighing: "It''s not easy to be a chief!"


    ...


    Except for Lei Long, the others got what they wanted - they all said it themselves when they were drinking too much last night.


    Tuo Gumu and A Guda rode their mounts happily, but they still couldn''t figure out why Mu Feng knew that what they wanted most was Da Jiang''s mount.


    On the contrary, when one of them was riding Chenghuang and the other was riding a five-colored Thunder Horse, they grinned so much that they could see their back molars.


    Only after Chi Lei got the iron gun, he had an expression of awakening in surprise.


    Except for the big iron knife before Lei Long, Mu Feng didn''t give him anything, and he didn''t say much.


    Because he knew that what he wanted, the great chief couldn''t give him right away...


    In the afternoon of that day, Mu Feng led a group of people out of the tribe and set off in the direction of Pixiu City.


    Because he was actually setting off in Da Jiang''s territory, Mu Feng only brought one hundred and fifty Jiang warriors, Konoha, Qing Ya and others to Yan City.


    And more than a hundred of these one hundred and fifty people are going to follow Konoha and the others to the border of Changli in the west.


    Walking with Mufeng is just a way.


    Although Thunder Dragon didn''t mention the mount, but before leaving, Mu Feng still asked him to choose a mount, which was a five-color spotted thunder horse.


    It could be seen that he took a fancy to the violence of this horse.


    If he hadn''t been sitting firmly on the horse''s back, Mu Feng would have doubted whether his small body could hold the Ban Lei stallion.


    After riding the Ban Lei Horse, Thunder Dragon looked at Mu Feng''s mount again, thoughtful.


    Along the way, several people rode their horses in front, like strolling in a courtyard.


    After all, the land he passed belongs to Da Jiang, so naturally there is no need to worry about any accidents.


    Lei Long and the others also saw the Suzaku City, Xuanwu City, and finally Pixiu City that Mu Feng mentioned.


    The clansmen and slaves of Dajiang seen along the way are all busy with their own tasks.


    Among them, many clansmen who originally belonged to the Liaolong branch have already started to work with the Dajiang clan!


    After seeing Suzaku and Xuanwu City, Thunder Dragon has a deeper understanding of Jiang''s strength - Jiang''s strength is in every aspect, beyond his comprehension.


    But in every aspect he can think of and see, Da Jiang is much better than Liaolong.


    Not only did he think so, but even Tuo Gumu and A Guda, who were not very smart, realized the key point, and their eyes couldn''t hide their shock as they walked along the way.


    When he finally arrived in Xingshi, Mufeng saw Jiuzhu and Mingguang here.


    After introducing each other to several people, Mu Feng took Thunder Dragon around the city again.


    The scale of the current market has expanded compared to before. The ground is flat and the stalls are neat. It looks like a farmers'' wholesale market.


    As a rough estimate, at least forty or fifty tribes should be able to "stall" trade here at the same time.


    With such a scale, let alone the Thunder Dragon who seldom comes into contact with the city, even Mu Feng was surprised.


    "Fifty tribes?" He frowned secretly, "Where did so many tribes come from? Could it be that they brought all the tribes in Changli?"


    But in my own impression, there are only ten or twenty tribes that can be recruited. It is possible that there are tribes that I don''t know.


    He found Jiu Zhu and asked him what was going on.


    Jiuzhu explained with a smile: "Now some tribes have so many things to trade that they can''t fit in one booth, so they take up two, three, or even more."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "A lot of things?"


    Jiu Zhu nodded: "Our Da Jiang himself has five, or even more. Although the black bear department doesn''t bring many things, we still need three..."


    "The black bear department..." Mu Feng had a strange expression on his face.


    He could almost imagine that the overestimation of the stall''s demand was also a big trick.


    He still remembered the last time when he took Da Huyou and the others through the market, he saw Da Huyou and Jiuzhu "bargaining" or "three by two" here from a long distance away.


    Now it seems to be a matter of stalls.


    And he could imagine that, with his temper of wanting to take advantage of any advantage, he must also think that this stall is not for nothing.


    Mu Feng wondered viciously if he started charging booth fees, would Da Huyou refund one or two of them.


    Jiu Zhu continued to explain: "In addition, in the southwest region of the Kui Beast Division, there are more than a dozen small tribes who come here to trade not far away. They are scarce in salt, but they can bring a lot of prey every time."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Southwest?"


    Jiu Zhu nodded: "Yes, it is said that they originally belonged to the Kui Beast Department and the Horned Dragon Department."


    "The Horned Dragon Division?" Mu Feng frowned.


    this is him

 Chapter 799

    Of course, Thunder Dragon is not because of how good Mu Feng''s paintings are, but because he can understand what is painted at a glance.


    "A jar of salt takes ten of something.


    A cow also needs ten things.


    A bone knife, need something..."


    Thunder Dragon babbled there, chanting to himself.


    He didn''t recognize the gold coins painted by Mu Feng, so he had to use "something" instead.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he came up to him and couldn''t help laughing: "What''some thing'', that''s called copper coins!"


    "Copper coins?" Thunder Dragon frowned, "What are copper coins?"


    "Hey, this is it!" Mu Feng handed him a copper coin.


    Lei Long took it over and looked at it, his complexion changed drastically, and he sighed repeatedly: "This, this is too..."


    He didn''t even know what to say.


    He bit the copper coin with his teeth, and then said bitterly: "Chief, you actually used gold to make this thing? It''s useless. If you use it to make weapons, wouldn''t I, Da Jiang, have an extra one?" Sharp weapons!"


    Judging by his appearance, he was already in a hurry.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile, "Don''t underestimate this thing!"


    As he spoke, he gave Lei Long a rough explanation of the equivalent exchange relationship between currency and commodities, as well as the many benefits brought about by the emergence of currency.


    Of course, the currency has become copper coins here, and the commodities have become real cattle, horses and salt.


    Otherwise, Thunder Dragon would not understand.


    But even though Mu Feng chose the vernacular and lowered the difficulty to explain to him, he still had a hard time listening.


    No wonder.


    It''s not that Thunder Dragon is stupid compared to Big Huyou and Tiger Head, but it''s that the dragon department he was in before is fundamentally different from the black bear department.


    The Fanglong Department is a large tribe, and they are completely self-sufficient in food and weapons.


    Salt and other things are in short supply, even if they exchange things with tribes such as Man Niu and Lei Ze, they are in the form of strategic materials.


    So he didn''t understand or be familiar with the set of small market transactions at all.


    It can be said that he is "not eating fireworks" from the top down, and does not understand the trading rules of the small market.


    On the other hand, people like Dahuyou, a tribe of small households, have struggled at the bottom for many years. In the early years, they personally led people to the market to trade, exchange salt and other things, participate in the whole process, and worry about the whole process. They are very familiar with this.


    But correspondingly, Thunder Dragon has a talent that is difficult for ordinary people to match in terms of war planning, especially strategizing and deciding between two battles.


    Don''t say that Big Huyou and Hutou are incomparable in this point, even Han Shu and Bai Yue are completely incomparable.


    Han Shu is good at fighting and is cautious in everything.


    Bai Yue is good at using tactics, but she can''t have an overview of the overall situation, and her vision is not long enough.


    However, Thunder Dragon was able to find a way out in the face of defeat, the grass snake gray line, foreshadowing for several years, ten years, or even longer.


    He has this patience and this vision.


    If he hadn''t met Mu Feng, Da Jiang and Qingniao might have turned against each other now!


    So seeing that Lei Long didn''t understand very well, Mu Feng didn''t care, and said with a smile: "Anyway, you just need to know that using copper coins will bring enough benefits to my ginger, otherwise, I won''t let someone special Make copper coins!"


    Now Thunder Dragon is more concerned.


    He clenched his fists secretly, and said solemnly: "Since it is good for me, Jiang, then I have to figure it out even more!"


    Mu Feng was surprised.


    He didn''t expect Thunder Dragon to be so persistent.


    He nodded: "Okay, then I''ll say it again!"


    Then he told Lei Long again.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve said it a while ago, or maybe it''s Lei Long who understands it carefully this time.


    all in all,

 Chapter 800

    That night, Mufeng went to Jiuzhu to make a calculation overnight, and then sent a letter to Lihu Feige to explain, asking him to cooperate with Jiuzhu to provide corresponding food and tool support.


    As for Thunder Dragon, I didn''t know why the chief was so beaming and smiling.


    But it''s not surprising to think that there are still many things he doesn''t understand all the way until now.


    Such as where to choose a site to dig a well, where to dig a ditch to store water, where to build an arrow tower...


    He has never been exposed to these things, and he doesn''t understand why a person can know so many things at the same time, and they are irrelevant things.


    Just the two things he saw in the market today completely overturned his cognition.


    He suddenly felt fortunate in his heart: "Fortunately, Zulong guided us, otherwise, with Jiang''s strength, wouldn''t it be easy to destroy the Liaolong Department?"


    ...


    After the city started, tribes began to appear one after another.


    Familiar and unfamiliar people rushed to the market of Pixiu City from all directions.


    Now it has become the biggest trading point with great reputation.


    Everyone who comes here knows that as long as you come to Pixiu City, you can get anything you need¡ªas long as you can afford enough.


    Salt, weapons, furs, and food, the most in-demand items that small tribes need, can be exchanged here in unlimited quantities.


    In addition, things that cannot be seen or exchanged in other places, such as cattle and horses, tables, chairs and benches, more convenient pottery, and porcelain, are also available here.


    Even things like population and linen can be traded here!


    Originally, Mufeng planned to let Leilong and Jiuzhu be "welcome guests" at the gate of Pixiu City to welcome people from various tribes.


    As a result, the guy''s protruding eyes really frightened some timid people from the tribe, so he hurriedly stopped and asked him to go to a place where there were few people to fight.


    Poor Thunder Dragon, a majestic great chief, has been despised by people in this era where looks and appearance are not valued.


    Lei Long frowned and sulked, and snorted heavily in his nose.


    Mu Feng also felt helpless, he couldn''t go to trouble Lei Long because of his appearance.


    He thought for a while, and could only pinch his nose to comfort him: "I didn''t think carefully. I want you to observe the situation of these tribes carefully. In fact, it would be better to investigate the situation carefully in secret!"


    It was only then that Lei Long realized that the great chief had arranged for him to have "other meanings", and he felt ashamed.


    Mu Feng said: "Just observe secretly and see what you can understand!"


    "Yes!" Thunder Dragon bowed his head in response.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to "accompany" him to inquire about the situation.


    Lei Long looked around seriously, and even pricked up his ears to "eavesdrop" on others'' words.


    Mu Feng hurriedly pulled him aside again, and gave him an opportunity: "You can''t be the one who listens to the news, you have to pretend to be careless, accidentally pass by, or busy with your business.


    You look like everyone knows that you want to listen to others! "


    Thunder Dragon looked ashamed, and felt that he couldn''t do such a simple thing well.


    Finally, he felt admiration from the bottom of his heart: "After all, he is the real great chief, he even knows these things!"


    Lei Long, who thought he understood the truth, nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, Chief, I will definitely do what you say this time."


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand again, "I won''t follow you this time, the two of us walking together will easily attract the attention of others!"


    "Yes!" Lei Long agreed, carefully blending into the crowd, and started his "speech on military situation".


    In the end, he didn''t hear the important information, but he heard the words that made his heart tighten: "How about it, how many people?"


    "Well, fifty!"


    "How many horses can I change?"


    "The leader here said before that when others exchange, one person is one horse. We are frequent acquaintances, and eight people are one horse!"


    "Ah, then can we exchange for one more horse?"


    "Not only that, the leader quietly told me that I can get a discount or something, count seven horses for me!"


    "Very good¡­¡­"


    Thunder Dragon was confused and terrified: "Exchange people for horses? Discount? Which leader dares to give more things to other tribes in private?"


    Lei Long consciously inquired about important news and hurried to find Mu Feng, he wanted to tell the important news to the chief.


    Otherwise, if things go on like this, Da Jiang''s things will be given away quietly!


    After seeing Mu Feng, Lei Long said directly: "Great Chief, I have something to tell you!"


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Because Lei Long looked anxious, it was obvious that he had something very important to tell him.


    Lei Long hurriedly told Mu Feng what he had just heard.


    After Mu Feng heard it, he couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, it''s fine!"


    "Ah?" Lei Long was surprised, "Are you okay?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, it''s okay, I made them do this, just for..."


    Before he had time to elaborate, he saw Jiu Zhu rushing over with an anxious look on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng stopped immediately and looked at Jiu Zhu.


    "Great chief!" Jiu Zhu shouted, "The people from the horned dragon department came to the booth!"


    "People from the Horned Dragon Division?" Mu Feng wondered, "What are they doing here?"


    Jiu Zhu shook his head: "I don''t know, he said he wanted to see our leader!"


    "Huh?" Wooden Wind

 Chapter 801

    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Long Jiao with high cheekbones was very satisfied.


    As for what he was satisfied with, God knows.


    Jiu Zhu scratched his head, then looked down at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smiled back slightly imperceptibly.


    With a firm heart, Jiuzhu raised his head and said solemnly: "You can consider what the leader said, but there is one thing I have to confirm first."


    "Oh?" Long Jiao was very surprised, obviously he didn''t expect Jiu Zhu to agree so readily, "Say it!"


    "You said that you can send out soldiers to protect the city, but I''m not sure if you have the strength!" Jiu Zhu said seriously, "If you are weaker than me, Da Jiang, why should we give you half of the harvest here? ?¡±


    "Huh?" Longjiao was even more surprised, his small eyes narrowed, almost forming a slit.


    But anyone could see that his eyes were suspicious and mocking: "Do you think we are unworthy?"


    Jiuzhu shook his head: "That''s not what I mean, but I think you should at least tell me how many warriors and people your tribe has, and whether they are really strong enough to ensure that there will be no accidents in the city."


    Mu Feng lowered his head and smiled secretly.


    If these people really only treat Jiuzhu as a simple and honest person on the surface, they may not know it when they are slaughtered in the end!


    Otherwise, there are so many people in the tribe, how could it be him, Jiu Zhu, who came here to manage the market instead of someone else?


    He got the true biography of someone''s ear-to-eye!


    But Thunder Dragon behind him didn''t know the reason, seeing that Jiu Zhu was at a disadvantage in the "confrontation" with Long Jiao, he was very anxious.


    His brows were furrowed, his eyes were protruding, very eye-catching.


    Unexpectedly, that dragon horn didn''t answer Jiu Zhu''s words at this moment, but angrily scolded Lei Long: "That big-eyed one, why are you staring at me!"


    "Huh?" Thunder Dragon snorted, narrowing his eyes.


    Even so, his big eyes are still much bigger than the dragon''s horns.


    Longjiao pointed to Leilong and looked at Jiuzhu: "This is a member of your tribe, how dare you do this to the leader of a big tribe?"


    Thunder Dragon clenched his fists.


    Subconsciously, Mu Feng stood in front of the thunder dragon, turned around and looked at the dragon horn, with an "apology" on his face, and apologized: "Master leader, he is just an ordinary soldier in our department, his eyes are born with such eyes, not aimed at you, please don''t Care... you continue to talk about yours!"


    As he spoke, he turned his face and gave Lei Long a wink.


    Lei Long had no choice but to bow and salute: "Don''t blame the leader, I''ll just look elsewhere!"


    Longjiao snorted, and then turned to Jiuzhu: "Where are we talking?"


    Jiu Zhu''s expression remained unchanged: "How many people and how many fighters are there in your tribe?"


    Longjiao narrowed his eyes again: "You really want to know, aren''t you afraid that I will scare you by telling you?"


    Jiu Zhu shook his head: "The more you have, the more assured we will be!"


    "Oh?" Longjiao smiled playfully, "Why?"


    Jiuzhu smiled and said: "I want to make sure that you have enough fighters, so as to ensure the safety of the city!"


    Longjiao laughed loudly: "There are more than 1,200 fighters in our tribe, placed in the entire Lilong tribe, and even the entire Changli tribe, our Jiaolong tribe is also one of the best big tribes!"


    "Oh!" Jiuzhu said indifferently.


    "Huh?" Longjiao frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Jiuzhu smiled and asked: "Didn''t you say that there was some kind of Kui beast department before, aren''t they stronger than you?"


    "Kui Beast Department?" Longjiao sneered, "They have become a small tribe, and now I am the Horned Dragon Department!"


    Jiu Zhu asked again: "Then how many soldiers did you bring this time?"


    Longjiao frowned, but still said: "More than two hundred and fifty!"


    "More than two hundred and fifty..." Jiu Zhu muttered, then turned to look at Mu Feng behind him, and asked, "What should I do?"


    "Huh?" All the members of the horned dragon department looked at Jiuzhu strangely, and finally looked at Mufeng.


    They didn''t understand why Jiuzhu would ask a young man standing behind him?


    Mu Feng scratched his head, looked at Longjiao, and asked with a smile, "Does your tribe have a gate?"


    "Door?" Longjiao frowned, subconsciously replied, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng grinned, pointed to his head and said, "No wonder, are you crowded by doors here?"


    Long Jiao was puzzled, frowned deeper, and looked at Jiu Zhu: "Who is he, how can he speak for you?"


    "He is..." Just as Jiu Zhu was about to speak, he waved to Mu Feng and stopped.


    Mu Feng shook his head and sighed in his heart, the dragon horn obviously didn''t know what "the brain was squeezed by the door" meant.


    Jiu Zhu got up and stood beside Mu Feng, and Mu Feng stood in front of Jiu Zhu.


    Longjiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then widened - but not half the size of Thunder Dragon''s usual open eyes.


    He tentatively asked, "Are you the leader?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled: "It''s not important, what''s important is that I can decide whether to open a business with you, but can you decide the conditions I said?"


    "This..." After all, Longjiao is a leader, and he is not completely stupid.


    He vaguely guessed that Mu Feng was the great chief, after all only the great chief dared to speak like this.


    But he doubted again: such a young chief?


    In addition, he thought that his ceratopsian tribe was a big tribe, and he regained his confidence: "I can decide what you want to say!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Our whole tribe has put all their efforts to build such a small market to conduct transactions, and we don''t get a lot every time. You only send two hundred people and want to get half of the harvest. Isn''t it a little too few soldiers?"


    "Huh?" Long Jiao was surprised, his eyes narrowed again.


    Not only him, even Thunder Dragon was surprised.


    He frowned and thought to himself: "What''s wrong with the great chief, do you really plan to give half of the harvest to this unknown ceratopsian bear bag?"


    But it was Jiuzhu who was different from him.


    The God of Nine Bamboos was there, with a calm and calm appearance, as if he was not worried at all.


    Thunder Dragon frowned even more tightly.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye to Longjiao''s taunts and threats, and said seriously: "You want half of the harvest, yes, but at least five hundred soldiers must be dispatched to protect the city, otherwise, we will not join hands with you to open the city !"


    "Five hundred?" Long Jiao yelled, "You want five hundred soldiers?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, it''s five hundred!"


    Long Jiao said with a sinister smile: "My Horned Dragon Department has sent five hundred soldiers, do you dare to take them?"


    Mu Feng was unmoved: "Five hundred is the minimum, the more the better!"


    After a pause, he smiled and asked provocatively: "Can you make a decision? If you can, this matter will be settled like this. If you can''t, then you can go back, or let the chief of your ceratopsian department come, Make a decision face to face!"


    Long Jiao sneered: "You want to see our chief?"


    He was already certain in his heart that this young man who knew nothing about the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth, and asked for a lot of money should be the great chief.


    "A tribe, let such a young man be the chief, it is obvious that there is no capable person!" Longjiao''s heart was hot, "If you can persuade the chief, lead the troops out, and destroy this tribe, wouldn''t the people in their tribe be very angry?" It¡¯s ours, so this market is also ours?¡±


    Thinking of this, he also thought about it, and the sarcasm on his face turned serious in an instant: "You are right, this matter is indeed beyond my decision.


    How about this, I will go back and invite the chief of my department to discuss with you, how about it? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Long Jiao stood up and laughed, with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth: "Okay, I''ll rush back to the tribe now and invite the great chief!"


    But Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Don''t be so troublesome, you can stay here, find someone else to go back and please..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 802

    "Ah?" Longjiao frowned, vaguely feeling something bad, "You, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Nothing to do, just keep you here, and start protecting the city today! Didn''t you say you want to protect the safety of the city, starting from this time!"


    After a pause, he continued: "My people are all here to protect the city, and you have to stay here too!"


    Longjiao frowned, feeling more and more uneasy in his heart.


    He forced himself to be calm and said: "Next time, I will go back and invite the chief of my department to come over and discuss with you face to face!"


    "I said it will start this time!" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Did you not hear clearly, or did you hear clearly and pretended to be confused?"


    Long Jiao''s heart felt cold for a moment, because he really felt the unquestionable meaning revealed by Mu Feng''s words, as well as the murderous aura that made his heart palpitate!


    He had only seen that kind of power from the great chief, a power that has been in a high position for a long time and has grown in power!


    He no longer doubted that the boy in front of him was indeed a great chief.


    It''s just that since he is the great chief, why was he so polite to him just now?


    He froze on the spot, not knowing how to respond.


    And after Mu Feng spoke, Jiu Zhu summoned a dozen Jiang warriors from the outside with a strange grin, and knocked down all of them to the ground before the horned dragon warriors could react.


    Only then did Longjiao realize: he has entered the "black market"!


    But it was too late.


    Seeing that the people who followed him were knocked down and controlled, Ryuko suddenly felt scared.


    He shouted loudly, "What are you doing?"


    Then he rushed outside and shouted: "Soldiers of the horned dragon department, come and save people!"


    Mu Feng grinned and laughed strangely: "Call it, no one will come to save you if you yell out your throat!"


    Only then did Long Jiao realize that he was in the back of the market.


    There is a commotion in front of the mall, who can hear him screaming here alone?


    So he really stopped screaming, and asked Mu Feng in a trembling voice: "What do you want?"


    Judging by his appearance, he was clearly a little girl who was chased to the corner and could not avoid it, so she had to hold her arms in front of her body and watch the person in front of her vigilantly.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Feng also laughed strangely, "What do you think?"


    Longjiao''s head roared: "You guys, aren''t you going to kill me?"


    "Kill you?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "That''s not going to happen, I just want to talk to you about opening a shop together!"


    "Open the market together?" Long Jiao asked tremblingly.


    He didn''t believe that the opponent''s battle was going to start a business with them.


    "Don''t worry!" Mu Feng came to him with a smile, patted his shoulder heavily, and asked with a smile, "Have you ever heard of seeking skin from a tiger?"


    "Ah?" Longjiao trembled, "With, with, with the tiger, what are you looking for?"


    "Skin!"


    "Ah, yes, it''s skin, and tiger, tiger, seek, seek skin, right?" He shook his head in horror, "No, I''ve never heard of it!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng laughed, "I''ll tell you!


    The meaning of "seeking fur with a tiger" is that a person goes to a giant-toothed tiger for its fur, understand? "


    At this time, Long Jiao didn''t dare to be presumptuous at all, and answered honestly with trembling: "No, I don''t understand."


    Mu Feng turned his face and smiled and asked Lei Long and the others: "Do you understand?"


    Thunder Dragon thought about it seriously and said: "Now that my body hasn''t recovered, let me return to my previous strength, and I should be able to kill a giant tooth tiger!"


    Mu Feng rubbed his head and waved his hands: "Forget it, I''d better ask him!"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and patted Lei Long: "Do you understand?"


    Thunder Dragon said in a crying voice: "Big, big chief, I, I can''t beat the giant-toothed tiger!"


    Mu Feng knocked him to the ground with a slap: "You can beat me, Jiang, if you can''t beat the giant-toothed tiger?"


    Then he waved his hand and said to Jiuzhu, "Tie him up!"


    Jiuzhu nodded in agreement.


    Poor Longjiao didn''t understand what "seeking skin with a tiger" means, so he was tied up.


    Thunder Dragon was puzzled: "Great Chief, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" Mu Feng laughed, "Others have come to shit on my head, how can I spoil him?"


    Thunder Dragon was taken aback.


    He didn''t expect such vulgar words to come from the mouth of the war chief.


    Mu Feng turned to ask him: "If it were you, what would you do?"


    Lei Long was taken aback for a moment, and then asked: "From the beginning, or now?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "Start!"


    Lei Long frowned and said: "Such a person who doesn''t know the so-called, beforehand, I will definitely let the tribe kill him!"


    Mu Feng was not surprised at all.


    Because Thunder Dragon''s reaction just now told him the answer.


    A mere tribal leader blows his beard and stares at Thunder Dragon, who was once the chief of ten thousand people. How can Thunder Dragon bear it?


    That''s why he raised his eyes and glanced at Longjiao just now, obviously wanting to ask him: "How dare you do it in front of two great chiefs?"


    Mu Feng didn''t want to delve into this issue, anyway, Lei Long has been in a high position for a long time, and his self-respecting status can''t be changed in a day or two.


    He turned to ask, "So what do you do next?"


    "Next?" Thunder Dragon showed excitement, "Since you have captured him, let them take my Da Jiang''s fighters there and wipe out their tribe!"


    The more he talked, the more excited he became. After thinking for a while, he said: "If the great chief can trust me, I can use five hundred, no, three hundred! Go and wipe out their tribe!"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng nodded and shook his head: "You''re half right!"


    "Half?" Thunder Dragon frowned puzzled.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Why are you so troublesome, we have spent a lot of time running, why don''t we let them come here by themselves!"


    "Run here?" Thunder Dragon was surprised.


    Mu Feng began to talk in detail: "Wait, one of you goes out and tells the horned dragon warriors nearby, let them send a few people back to the tribe to report the news, and leave the rest behind!"


    Lei Long frowned and thought for a while: "I understand, then I''ll go!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Forget it, you don''t look like a good..."


    Lei Sheng took a deep breath, turned to look at Longjiao who was already silent, and snorted heavily.


    He suddenly realized the problem, and quickly changed his words: "Jiu Zhu, you go, just say a few nice words to make those people happy when they go back, and if it doesn''t work, then forcefully arrest them, and let the two deserters go!"


    Jiu Zhu didn''t react: "Go back happily, say something nice?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "It means that their leader had a good conversation with me, or that he was invited by me to be a guest in the tribe. Send an invitation to their great chief again!"


    Jiuzhu grinned and laughed: "I understand!"


    Then turned and left.


    Lei Long then asked in a deep voice: "Then what about me?"


    "You?" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Seeing how angry you are, why don''t you handle the horned dragon department?"


    Thunder Dragon showed surprise on his face: "Really?"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile and said, "Really! As soon as their great chief comes, you can find a way to keep him. I''ll take him to Da Jiang Long City to have a good chat about opening the city!"


    "Okay!" Thunder Dragon also grinned...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 803

    Jiu Zhu and Lei Long went out to "work" respectively, leaving Mu Feng frowning and thinking on the spot.


    There is Huaguzi in the front, and the dragon horn in the back.


    The two ran up to him and made a fuss without knowing what to say. It seemed accidental, but in fact it was inevitable.


    After all, the market has been open for so long, and the tribes and people who come here are different every time, and their thoughts are naturally even more different.


    Coupled with the fact that the tradable things on the market far exceed what they have been exposed to before, it will inevitably attract the attention of "interested people".


    Here is the most scarce salt bar in the Changli tribe, as well as scarce weapons for small tribes, as well as live cattle, horses, mounts, etc. that many tribes hope to get.


    If the Hongluan tribe came to make trouble because of the "wrong guidance" of Langqiu, then the horned dragon tribe definitely did it intentionally.


    Under the banner of "protecting the market", they actually want to get a piece of the pie.


    In other words, he collected protection fees like the hooligans in his previous life.


    It''s just that they kicked the iron plate very "coincidentally".


    "All the protection fees have been paid to me!" Mu Feng frowned angrily, "You really think I''m easy to bully?"


    Thinking about it, he felt angry in his heart: "No, you can''t passively wait for someone to come and shit, I have to get the place back!"


    "But how can I get it back?"


    His mind turned, he thought about it, and slapped his forehead: "Yes!"


    "You are greedy for other people''s advantage, and if you want to pick up ready-made ones, then I''ll pick them up for you!" He said with a strange smile, "Don''t you want good things, I''ll give them to you!"


    He came up with a great "Fishing Enforcement" plan!


    The plan is very simple. It is to use the city to tell the tribes in Changli who have ulterior motives: You want good things, and I have them here!


    I believe that at that time, some unknown tribes will come up to "give away heads" like the horned dragon tribe.


    At that time, whether they throw themselves into the trap or he takes the opportunity to attack, Da Jiang can take this opportunity to plunder other tribes, robbing the population and territory!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng grinned and laughed strangely: "Being a person and doing things, you have to pay attention to a righteous name. If you trade in the market, you should trade well. If you don''t follow the rules, don''t blame me, Da Jiang, for being cruel!"


    But immediately he was in trouble again.


    Because the promotion to the outside world through the market, the spread is too wide.


    He still had to wait passively for someone to come to his door.


    The best way is to find someone to take the initiative to "reveal wealth" and arouse the covetousness of interested tribes.


    And when you first choose a tribe, you definitely can''t be a small tribe or the six major tribes, otherwise the former would be a waste of energy, and the latter would easily expose the target.


    If you think about it carefully, you have to find someone who is very familiar with the Changli tribe, has a quick mind, and can "show mountains" but not "dew water".


    But how can there be such a person?


    Mu Feng frowned and thought hard, and finally he thought of a person¡ªthe hunchback of Mo Xiongbu!


    This guy is very familiar with the big and small tribes in the Changli area, and with his notorious style, once he goes out "wandering" fishing, he will definitely catch a lot.


    Firstly, the people of the Moxiong tribe are famous for being lazy, and no tribe would like to see them.


    Secondly, with the virtue of hunchback, no one would believe that he could get acquainted with any big tribe.


    The third is that the hunchback has been in Da Jiang from the beginning to the end, and his cognition is still at the level that Da Jiang is only two or three thousand people and more than 800 soldiers. Even if he goes out and shakes Da Jiang out, others will only think that Da Jiang is powerful Not strong, it is a tribe that can ask for anything!


    The most important thing is that Humpback has expressed his opinion to Mu Feng through Changshui more than once: He is willing to do things for Jiang, but he just asks not to raise cattle and look after sheep.


    The plan is confirmed, the candidate is confirmed, so the next thing he has to do is to spread the pockets in the market and wait for people to get in.


    "The things on the market are attractive enough now, what if you occasionally put two defective copper or iron knives?" Mu Feng grinned and laughed strangely, "Even gold knives can be traded, don''t believe someone Don''t be tempted!"


    Unknowingly, with the joining of the Liaolong Department, the population of Dajiang increased sharply, and the number of soldiers increased accordingly, and Mu Feng felt a lot more confident.


    Many plans that were not dared to think about or implement before are now being implemented one by one.


    It just so happened that he also took this opportunity to let the fighters of Liaolongzhi win the battle, increase his sense of identification with Jiang, and speed up the process of assimilation.


    Although there is the attraction of totem belief, it is after all spiritual.


    In addition to the spiritual level, assimilating these people definitely needs tangible benefits to attract.


    Material with one hand, spirit with the other.


    Both hands must be grasped, and both hands must be hard.


    This is the only way to steadily develop and grow your tribe.


    The two certainly do not exist alone.


    He can use this kind of fishing law enforcement to launch battles against other troops to divert the attention of the Liaolongzhi fighters, and he can also increase their confidence through victories: Dajiang has enough things, weapons are sharp enough, and fighters are enough Strong, the Horde is strong enough!


    In this way, the existence of the market is particularly important.


    Its existence is to continuously collect information from other ministries through transactions, and to bind many small tribes with Dajiang through transactions and currency.


    Now Dajiang can use the city to "fish and enforce the law", using the pretext of annexing other ministries and launching a war.


    It can be said that there are too many aspects involved in a small market, and the impact is far beyond the simple transaction on the surface.


    This place can be regarded as an indispensable springboard for Dajiang to become bigger and stronger!


    "Trade, war, totem belief, plus text infiltration..." Mu Feng secretly thought in his heart, what else can be done to speed up the expansion of Dajiang.


    Originally, he thought that Da Jiang would have to wait a long time before he could make his big strides, but now that it was all right, as soon as Liaolongzhi joined, many plans that were originally step-by-step could be arranged in advance.


    "Thunder Dragon''s going to get rid of this horned dragon should attract the attention of that Li Longbu. At this juncture, they can''t let them notice me, Da Jiang, and I have to give them some eye drops!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Don''t steal chickens, you won''t lose money!" Bami and Ceratosaurus were not annexed, which made me a big mess."


    He thought of the agreement with the Blue Bird Club.


    He had made an appointment with Ke Yuwu when he finished fighting the Liaolong Department, and he would attack the Changli Department when necessary.


    Now it seems that there is no need for "when necessary", and now is a good opportunity.


    Let the Blue Bird Department harass the Lilong Department on their northern line, diverting the attention of the Li Long Department, and Da Jiang will profit from it.


    Anyway, the Jade Bird Department didn''t have a good impression of the tribes in Changli''s borders, and they would kill them every now and then.


    Just now, the two thousand slaves that he promised to owe at the Dragon Department can also take this opportunity to see if he can pay back some.


    The best thing is to pay it all at once.


    After all, it feels bad to be in debt!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 804

    Because Longjiao made such a fuss, Mufeng lost interest in this small market.


    Jiu Zhu went out and came back again, telling Mu Feng that the more than 250 soldiers had been fooled by him and left 200 people behind, and the rest happily went back to move their great chief.


    At the same time, he also told Mu Feng that he sent a big ginger soldier to follow him all the way to find out where he was.


    After thinking about it for a while, Mu Feng asked him to send a letter to Huang Chuan Feige in the Yiluo Department, asking Huang Chuan to send a team of soldiers to respond there to prevent accidents.


    Jiuzhu took the order and left.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng led Lei Long and others wandered around the market a few times, and left Pixiu City before the end of the market.


    Along the way, Brontosaurus looked very excited, obviously looking forward to the arrival of the Ceratosaurus Department soon.


    It''s just that it takes six or seven days for the one-way trip between the Horned Dragon Department and the city, which is really a bit far.


    He had to wait patiently.


    On the way, Mufeng told him some matters and key points derived from the market, including the "Fishing Law Enforcement Plan" he just thought of, and gave Lei Long a general introduction.


    Lei Long was terrified when he heard that.


    He was shocked that Mu Feng was not very old, but he was afraid of his deep mind.


    He used to think that he was unparalleled in intelligence and planning, but now compared with Mu Feng, he suddenly felt like a child''s play.


    A few words of Mu Feng''s understatement have calculated those tribes who are greedy for cheap to the bottom of their hearts.


    Thunder Dragon has no doubts about the feasibility of this plan - after all, without this plan, there will be people who will go to the pole to find trouble!


    However, he was very surprised that the hump tail that Mu Feng said could disturb the wind and rain was not reliable, after all, he was tortured enough in the cattle and horse stables.


    Soon he knew the answer.


    The first thing Mufeng did when he returned to the tribe was to go straight to the cattle and sheep pen to find the camel tail.


    Very excited to see Mu Feng''s hunchback, he knelt down on one knee and saluted him.


    Lei Long''s expression was moved, he thought that he almost fell into this situation.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at the hump''s tail: "How is this period of time?"


    The hunchback had a mournful face, full of misery.


    But after seeing Mu Feng looking at him, he immediately put on a smiling face: "For Da Jiang, it''s okay, it''s okay!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng laughed, "Since it''s okay, then you can stay here!"


    With that said, he turned to leave.


    Humptail hurriedly changed his face and said anxiously: "No, Great Chief, I don''t want to be here anymore, I don''t want to be here anymore!"


    Mu Feng smiled and turned back: "Why, are you sure you don''t want to stay here anymore?"


    The hunchback nodded hurriedly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, since you don''t want to stay here, I''ll give you a chance, and it depends on whether you can grasp it!"


    "Yes, yes!" Humpback hurriedly promised.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, then let me tell you how to leave here completely."


    Then he told Humpback about his fishing law enforcement plan.


    Of course, what I told him was only how he went out to "show off his wealth" and how to "hook up" those tribes with ulterior motives.


    Mu Feng didn''t tell him how to arrange the rest of the follow-up.


    Even so, Humpback fell silent.


    He is not stupid and knows that doing this kind of thing is risky.


    If he didn''t grasp the scale of revealing his wealth well, and before Da Jiang took the opportunity to destroy other ministries, he would "kill people and get more money" for others, wouldn''t the gain outweigh the loss?


    Mu Feng knew that he had doubts in his heart, and said with a smile: "What I want you to do is not difficult, as long as you want, I can give you a mount and a warrior to protect you, just let you show off in Changli.


    It''s done, you leave here, and I''ll put the newly captured warchief here to replace you.


    If you can¡¯t do it, then you can still raise cows and horses here!


    To be honest, besides the bad smell here, at least my big ginger has never shortened your food, and you don¡¯t have to worry about safety issues, right?


    But having said that, if you really want to, you may not have to stay here in the future.


    You can do what you can do like other clansmen, even if I give you a leader at that time, it will be fine for you! "


    After a pause, Mu Feng looked at him with a smile again, and his voice was enchanted: "How about it, do you agree or not?"


    The hunchback struggled, obviously thinking carefully.


    On the side, Thunder Dragon sighed secretly: "The great chief really thought of everything he thought of!"


    Sure enough, after the struggle, the hunchback turned his heart and gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I am willing!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng said, "Then you don''t have to stay here today, go take a shower and change into clean fur clothes.


    Later I will give you a good horse, a golden knife, and a leather armor. As for the soldiers, I will arrange for you later! "


    The hunchback was full of joy: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, indicating that he can leave.


    Then he looked at Thunder Dragon and asked with a smile: "Give you five hundred people, can you take down the horned dragon department?"


    Lei Long shook his head and said, "No, three hundred people are enough!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Anyway, Da Jiang is now a big tribe with a big family, and there are enough fighters. Winning or losing a war is only temporary, and the clan''s talents last forever!


    You can''t let a general of my department take risks for a small ceratopsian! "


    "general?"


    "It means a strong warrior!"


    Thunder Dragon took a look at himself, and made a joke for the first time: "Great chief, do you think I have a ''side'' with the strong?"


    Mu Feng was surprised: "You didn''t say that, could you kill a giant-toothed tiger by yourself before?"


    Lei Long sighed helplessly: "That''s what I did when I was in my twenties!"


    "Oh, how old are you now?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    "Thirty-five!"


    "It''s only thirty-five, I thought you were going to die if you didn''t tell me!"


    Thunder Dragon has a sad face...


    Because of the accident of the horned dragon department, Mu Feng temporarily suppressed the matter of going to the valley.


    Now that the dragon department has just been flattened, it is not known whether the thunder dragon is worthy of trust or not. He needs to observe and observe.


    So after explaining the precautions to Lei Long, he was sent to the city to wait along with Asuka with 300 generals and 200 war slaves.


    There, there are one hundred soldiers of the general!


    And he took the dragon horn tied to the general, and came to the totem pole and the totem strokes to admire the dragon''s demeanor.


    After seeing the majestic image of the dragon, Longjiao trembled with fright.


    He can naturally see that the image of "Ancestral Dragon" is definitely superior to their totem horned dragon!


    Seeing his expression, Mu Feng turned on his trick mode again.


    "Leader Longjiao, do you know why I didn''t kill you?


    It is because of our totem ancestor dragon!


    Through meditation, I learned that a long time ago, our ancestor dragon had many descendants, including the dragon, the horned dragon, the flying dragon, the green dragon, and the li dragon...


    Of course, there are some descendants who are not dragons, just like our ancestor dragons, including many tribal totems!


    According to your offense to me Da Jiang today, I could have killed you.


    But Zulong guided me and told me that my ancestors should kill as little as possible, so I keep you...


    We are all descendants of Zulong! "


    Longjiao was terrified by being bluffed, but he was extremely grateful.


    He finally knew why he was able to survive until now!


    He called out "Ancestral Dragon, Ancestral Dragon", and then knelt down on the ground...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 805

    Here Mu Feng was still "brainwashing" Longjiao in the tribe, while Thunder Dragon entrusted Asuka to send a message, roughly speaking about the plan of Diagonal Dragon''s attack.


    The general meaning is that if the horned dragon comes, he is going to ambush the horned dragon halfway.


    In this way, it can avoid reminding interested people of going to the market, and facilitate the follow-up of the Mufeng fishing plan.


    Otherwise, everyone knows that the tribe will be wiped out if it is tempted by the market, and no tribe will "take the bait" in the future.


    Mu Feng thought in his heart that the thunder dragon reacted really fast, after listening to his fishing law enforcement plan, he was able to apply it to war planning.


    Because it was a letter sent by Asuka, he must have agreed to this plan.


    Mu Feng wrote back and told the two that they agreed to implement the plan.


    At the same time, he also told the two of them the information that came out of Longjiao''s mouth, so that they could get a rough idea.


    There are more than 2,800 people in the horned dragon tribe, and there are 1,200 warriors. It can be regarded as a large and medium-sized tribe with a large number of warriors in Changli.


    In fact, when Da Jiang had this population, the fighters only maintained at eight or nine hundred, which was far from being comparable to that of the Ceratosaurus.


    But their cavalry is relatively small, only 400 people-this is good news for Thunder Dragon and the others.


    And among their 400 cavalry troops, there are 17 armored earth dragons, more than 200 horses and more than 100 cows.


    It was the seventeen armored earth dragons that made Mu Feng fancy.


    In addition, their leader is a man riding a blue-faced lion...


    All kinds of things, these are all said by Longjiao himself.


    Mu Feng told the two of them again and again, be careful.


    After the letter was sent out, he immediately sent people to Qingzhang Mountain to deliver a letter to the Blue Bird Department. The general idea was to let them harass the Lilong Department.


    As long as Li Long is restrained by the blue bird at that time, the actions of Thunder Dragon and Asuka will be smooth and much safer.


    After these things were properly arranged, Mu Feng "brainwashed" Long Jiao again, mainly about the boundary of Changli.


    Among them are the Yanma Department, the Jujiao Department, and the White Dragon Department.


    From Longjiao''s mouth, Mu Feng learned that the joint attack of the Yanma Department and the Goshawk Department on the Kuwei Department had no effect.


    It is said that as soon as the armored dragoon army of the burly tribe came out, the two troops were directly blocked from the tribe, and the stalemate lasted for many days.


    In the end, for unknown reasons, the three parties stopped fighting.


    As a result, the Kuwei Department lost two fifty-headed armored dragons before it was over...


    Mu Feng was speechless when he heard it, and thought to himself: "Hey, how many armored earth dragons does the burly department have, and fifty armored earth dragons will pay for it! Why does this feel like the blue bird department giving a spotted cow?"


    But after thinking about it, he guessed it.


    The reason why the Kuiwei Ministry is willing to compensate fifty armored earth dragons is probably not voluntary, but most of them interfered.


    Either the Dali tribe or the Shaoli tribe.


    Or maybe both.


    But what Mu Feng noticed was that the Yanma Department and the Goshawk Department, both of which are also two of the six departments, joined forces, and they were not enough to see, and people blocked the door and couldn''t get in.


    He even wondered if the Kuiwei Department could have wiped out the two departments if it wasn''t for the interference of the majority behind it?


    If what Long Jiao said is true, then this time the Kui Wei Department will suffer a lot!


    First, about 50 armored earth dragons were robbed by Mu Feng in a surprise attack, and then 50 more were compensated.


    The loss of the tandem and the back is worth the sum of all the armored dragons of Da Jiang now.


    "Sure enough, rich and powerful!" Mu Feng sighed secretly.


    Of course, apart from the melee of the three major parts, Longjiao also said something that Mufeng didn''t know before.


    That is, the Yanma Department is in the southwest of the Kui Beast Department, and it needs to pass through a grassland and deep swamp to get there. Although it is not very far away, it is quite difficult to get through.


    Kui''s Beast Tribe was attacked by someone, and more than half of the tribe''s population was lost, completely reduced to an ordinary medium and large tribe.


    Mu Feng was not sure if the sneak attack Long Jiao mentioned was his own.


    But according to Longjiao''s tone, it shouldn''t be.


    If not, then it is estimated that some other tribe beat them with a sap.


    "Sure enough, dogs eat dogs in the Changli area!" Mu Feng laughed secretly.


    The declining Kui Beast Department did not dare to go back to the old place, and chose a place next to the southeast of the Yanmai Department to rebuild the department, which is less than a day away from the Yanmai Department.


    In other words, the Kui Beast Department has completely become a vassal of the Yan Ma Department, and will even be annexed by the Yan Ma Department in the near future.


    For such a result, Longjiao naturally wouldn''t have any sympathy, some just gloated.


    In addition to knowing more about the situation of the Yanma Department, Longjiao also told him the general location of the Giant Horn Department and the White Dragon Department.


    One is to the west of Kuwait Department, and the other is to the northwest of Yanma Department, which is not far from Goshawk Department...


    Mu Feng calculated that these two tribes are far away from Da Jiang, and Da Jiang should not be able to reach them for the time being to conflict with them, or maybe they are still busy conflicting with the tribes around them...


    Because Longjiao provided enough information, Mu Feng stopped embarrassing him, and let him eat, drink and raise him in the tribe, and had no intention of killing him for the time being.


    Now he just waited for Thunder Dragon and Asuka to defeat the Horned Dragon Division and bring them back.


    Of course, even in the tribe, he is not completely safe.


    Before going to the Blue Bird Department, he asked the craftsmen in the tribe to rush to make movable type, and then to print books.


    Later, this matter was delayed because he went to fight the Liaolong Department.


    Right now, he finally had time to rest in the tribe, so he went to the craftsman to get the seal.


    Because the time is long enough, these craftsmen have fired nearly a thousand character seals - including all the characters that Mu Feng taught the tribe, and some he has not yet taught.


    Although the word seal was engraved, none of the craftsmen knew what it was used for.


    It wasn''t until Mu Feng found 20 characters in a pile of characters, coded them up, and printed a song "Quiet Night Thoughts" on the paper, everyone suddenly realized what it was for.


    The craftsman in charge of printing looked at the 20 characters of normal size on the paper, and murmured lamely: "What is the moonlight on the bed, what is the frost on the ground. What is the moon on the head, what is on the head..."


    Mu Feng almost laughed out loud, shook his head and said with a smile: "This is a poem, read like this:


    The bright moonlight in front of the window is suspected to be frost on the ground.


    Looking up at the bright moon, bowing your head and thinking about your hometown. "


    The craftsman frowned in confusion: "Great chief, what do you mean by that?"


    Mu Feng explained with nostalgia.


    The man heard it like chewing wax, with a puzzled look on his face: "Oh, my hometown is the place where I was born and raised, and the place where I was born and raised is Da Jiang. I''m here every day, and I don''t think I miss it!"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly.


    Explaining such a poem to the craftsman is really playing the piano to the cow.


    It waved its hand and said, "Okay, go get busy."


    The man bowed his head and said yes, then turned and left.


    Mu Feng looked at a pile of word prints, picked some more, arranged and combined them, and formed poems, which were printed on paper, and remembered while printing.


    A wicked thought came to him in his heart: "If what I do now can be preserved, will it be a surprise if I don''t know how many years are discovered?"


    But that''s all he thought about.


    The use and emergence of movable type printing is not for the fun of printing poetry.


    He wants to use these characters to print out books and "leaflets" to promote ginger to various ethnic groups and tribes outside, and use the words of ginger to infiltrate all tribes and tribes to form a cultural circle of ginger.


    At that time, we can gather another group of people!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 806

    After Mu Feng finished printing a book, he flipped through it and was quite satisfied.


    There are a total of 20 pages in the booklet, and there are no less than 300 characters in total, most of which are words describing things, such as: sun, moon, stars, mountains, stones, fields, soil...


    There are also some relative words: you, me, him, father, mother...


    There is also a little poem at the end, which is naturally "Thoughts in a Quiet Night".


    The booklet is stitched with thread, and two blank sheets of paper are added at the front and back, which are counted as covers.


    It''s just that the cover is empty.


    Only then did he realize that there was no name of the book on the cover, and he himself forgot to engrave a large lettering on it, so he had to write two words "language" by hand.


    The first book of this era, directly spanning several eras, is named "Chinese"!


    Mu Feng is quite proud, which can be regarded as his carrying forward the compulsory education subjects in Huaxia in his previous life.


    But the fly in the ointment is that this book is too thin, the paper quality is too soft, the cover is not exquisite enough, and most importantly, there are no illustrations.


    You know, many times, many books are often the most attractive illustrations.


    When Mu Feng first read books, he liked to read the illustrations in the books.


    For example, in the book "General Xianghe", Lin Xiangru is about to hit a pillar with He Shibi, Sima Guang smashes a vat to save a child, and picks a mountain worker...


    When he was in school, Mu Feng would mischievously fill in the illustrations on the book with a pen to change into another style.


    For example, Du Shisheng, an old man, has become a motorcycle guy, "666" appeared on the paper drawing carambola, and there is also a modern girl with a vicious and inhumane embrace...


    "What a pity, what a pity!" Mu Feng sighed.


    Only then did he realize that it takes so much manpower and energy to complete the production of a book.


    He has to tell the "teachers" who teach in Dajiang School to treat the books well and not to scribble on them.


    Once discovered, they will either be fined to copy and type fifty times, or they will be punished to stand on the board and stand.


    Even so, the flaws do not conceal the virtues.


    If such a book is put in later generations, it will be a precious cultural relic, a living evidence of a certain culture with a long history!


    After finishing the booklet, he hurriedly communicated with the system, and secretly communicated with the system: "System, hand in the task!"


    System prompt: "Invent movable type printing, get 800 achievement points!


    Make the first book and get 300 achievement points!


    The current achievement points are: 1700 points! "


    Mu Feng looked at the rising achievement points, then looked at the exchange interface of the mall, shut down the system with a sigh, and went to teach the craftsmen how to print books.


    At the same time, Mu Feng added some changes to the booklet he made.


    On the cover, there is a unified word "language", and there is a moir¨¦ seal in the upper right corner, engraved with the word "Great Jiang".


    Originally, he wanted to add illustrations next to each name, but it was too time-consuming to consider, so he had to give up.


    However, he spent 200 achievement points to exchange some engraving patterns of patterns in the system, and then drew them and gave them to these craftsmen, asking them to make engravings against the patterns, so as to facilitate the later improvement of the books.


    Of course, there is also paper that needs to be improved.


    He has already considered asking the tribe to use the scorpion grass by the river and the tree shavings in the forest to make hard board paper.


    In order to save trouble, he had to spend another 300 achievement points to exchange for the common materials and making methods of papermaking again, smoothed them out one by one, and taught these craftsmen.


    Three days later, Da Jiang hurriedly produced the first batch of books and finally came out.


    Mufeng took the newly made books to Dajiang School to "distribute books".


    The children who received such a novelty for the first time were all very excited, and couldn''t put it down for the things sent by "Principal Jiang".


    Mu Feng gave the children a real Chinese lesson in front of the book, and after the class he also emphasized to them the need to "love the book", which really broke his heart...


    In addition to distributing books at Da Jiang School, Mu Feng also sent books to Da Huyou, Langqiu, Hutou and others quickly.


    The so-called "a century-old plan, education-oriented".


    For him now, Da Jiang''s development plan is also based on literacy.


    This is a delicate job, which takes a long time and has slow results, but it is the safest and most far-reaching job, and it cannot be sloppy.


    The result sent out the booklet

 Chapter 807

    "Old land of the Black Water Department, other tribes?" Mu Feng''s heart tightened inexplicably.


    His first reaction was the Rock and Soil Department¡ªthe Heishui Department that forced Zhahe to leave his hometown and join Da Jiang''s tribe.


    It was this tribe that gave Mu Feng the idea of ??building a Mirror City.


    In fact, he has been paying attention to the whereabouts of the Geotechnical Department for so long. Why did he attack the Geotechnical Department first, and then killed their leader Fangtu in the valley, and the Geotechnical Department did not respond.


    Did they feel that Da Jiang was too strong to take revenge, or were they delayed by something else?


    Even when he went to the valley twice later, he never saw any traces of people from the Rock and Soil Department.


    So much so that he thought that the Geotechnical Department had migrated far away and would not return.


    Think about it too.


    The surprise attack directly led to the collapse of Mirror City, and hundreds of horses were taken away.


    After the war head went to the valley, he never returned.


    But they didn''t know who their enemy was from the beginning to the end, who would not panic?


    Because the "disappearance" of the Rock and Soil Department directly led to the north of the Black Bear Department to the valley, then to the old land of the Heishui Department, and even to the area around the Rock and Soil Department.


    Some areas have even become hunting grounds for the Black Bear Department.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that after such a long time, Big Huyou told him that there were people haunting that area again.


    So Mu Feng''s first reaction was: Department of Rock and Soil Science!


    "Brother, do you know which tribe is from?" Mu Feng asked, "The Rock and Soil Department?"


    Da Huyou shook his head: "Some of them are riding brown horses, and some are riding armored dragons, probably not."


    Mu Feng looked at him unexpectedly.


    Da Huyou explained aloud: "There is no armored earth dragon in the Rock and Soil Department."


    "Then," Mu Feng pondered, "could it be Fang Lei''s department?"


    Da Huyou shook his head again: "No, the mount they ride is another kind of mount that is very similar to the armored earth dragon, but there are five large spikes on the head, the kind that can be used as weapons when pulled out!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised again, "Another kind of beast?"


    Da Huyou continued to explain: "The sackcloth I had before was traded from Fang Lei''s department with a lot of effort, so I know a little about their situation."


    Wood Wind nodded.


    He had wondered where Da Huyou got that sackcloth from.


    It turned out to be from Fang Lei''s department.


    But the big fool said it wasn''t Fang Lei''s tribe, which tribe could it be?


    "Then what did they do?" Mu Feng asked again.


    Da Huyou sighed: "They drove Xiong Da and the others back, and told Xiong Da that it was their tribe''s territory!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "A newly migrated tribe?"


    Da Huyou frowned and shook his head in silence.


    Obviously, he doesn''t know.


    Mu Feng scratched his head, feeling a little big.


    Because the situation that the big fool doesn''t know, it may be a bit complicated.


    "They didn''t kill people, did they?" Mu Feng asked.


    Da Huyou''s face changed from serious to gloomy: "The people were not killed, but some of our soldiers were injured, and they threatened to destroy our black bear department if they dare to enter their territory again!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Miebu?"


    Da Huyou was deeply moved - because of Mu Feng''s reaction.


    In fact, Mu Feng''s first reaction was whether the group of people had discovered the secret of the valley, so they implemented a "blockade" to prevent the black bears from passing.


    It is also passed on to the nearby small tribes through the "mouth" of the black bear department. Don''t go north if you have nothing to do!


    If it''s what he thinks, then he can''t intervene in it.


    Because there is still a secret base that Jiang wants to build in the valley!


    Even if he hadn''t discovered the valley, according to what they did now, he wouldn''t be able to hide from anyone if he wanted to enter the valley in the future.


    It''s also thanks to the fact that the big flicker came to tell him about it in advance.


    In case he didn''t know it and took only a few soldiers there as usual, he might be in bad luck if he was not careful.


    In an instant, he had a decision in his heart.


    "What should I do, brother?" Da Huyou asked.


    "What should we do?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "Of course it''s for revenge, it doesn''t make sense for others to bully us, we still endure it!"


    Big Huyou''s expression lifted: "Brother!"


    On the way he came, he wondered if Mu Feng would stand up for him and for the Black Bear Department.


    After all, this matter has nothing to do with Da Jiang.


    But he also hopes that Mu Feng can participate, after all, the two films are in an alliance.


    He didn''t expect that Mu Feng didn''t ask the other party how many people there were or what tribe he was in. He just wanted to take revenge, so why wasn''t he excited?


    Mu Feng said righteously: "No matter which tribe he is, if he dares to attack your black bears, brother, he will be against me, Jiang! This revenge must be reported!"


    These words are very similar to the "jianghu" words of loyalty said by the gangsters in the street. It doesn''t matter whether they can be done, but at least they will move the listeners-no matter who they are!


    And this sentence is also the most level "jianghu" sentence that Mu Feng can think of at the moment to move Da Huyou.


    "Brother!" Da Huyou yelled, stood up and patted Mu Feng''s shoulders with both hands, his expression was very excited, "Brother really saw the right person!"


    Mu Feng also raised his hands to support Da Huyou''s arm: "Brother, you have helped me Da Jiang so many times, this time it''s up to me, Da Jiang, to help you!"


    Da Huyou was filled with emotion.


    Mu Feng was also very emotional.


    In fact, Da Jiang now has more than 6,000 fighters in total. As long as he commands properly, even a large tribe like the Qingniao tribe, Mufeng, would dare to break his arms, let alone a tribe that doesn''t know where he came from.


    And according to his estimate, this tribe can haunt the old land of the Rock and Soil Department, no matter how big it is, it is probably not as big as the Fang Lei Department.


    It''s very simple, no one else is allowed to snore on the side of the couch.


    It is enough to have a large tribe like the Dragon Department in one area, and it is unrealistic to have a tribe of the same size!


    The Dragon Department will not allow it either.


    So as long as this tribe is smaller than Fang Lei, Mu Feng has nothing to fear.


    He even thought it over in his heart, even if it was Fang Lei''s department, if he dared to grab food from him, he might have to touch Fang Lei''s department.


    You know, there is a mountain island on the other side of the valley, and there are at least two or three thousand cows and horses on the mountain island, and a large cornfield!


    So many cows and horses in this world are food, mounts, and the foundation for the development and growth of the tribe!


    Even in the previous life, so many cows and horses are a windfall!


    No matter which tribe they belong to, if others are not allowed to enter their "territory", it is undoubtedly that Da Jiang is not allowed to enter the mountain island.


    Not to mention that this kind of practice is robbing Da Jiang of food and the foundation of his development, even if it is put in the previous life, it will also cut off Da Jiang''s source of income!


    There is a saying that "cutting people''s wealth is like killing their parents, and the hatred cannot be shared."


    Just imagine, how could Mu Feng endure such a great enmity?


    What''s more, this matter also involves big deceit, whether it is public or private, it is impossible for him to sit idly by.


    He took a deep breath: "Brother, don''t worry, if you are wronged, I will be wronged. I will avenge this revenge for you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 808

    Big Huyou finally felt relieved.


    On the way here, he was still uneasy in his heart, whether Mu Feng would make a move.


    But right now he realized that he was thinking too much¡ª¡ªMu Feng didn''t even hesitate, and said that he wanted to avenge the Black Bears!


    "Brother, with your words, I feel relieved. From now on, your business will be my business!"


    Mu Feng also nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, brother, your business is also my business!"


    Big Huyou was very excited.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "But the revenge will be two days late, I have to wait for my soldiers to come back."


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Da Huyou asked hurriedly.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s nothing, it''s just that there is a tribe in Changli who doesn''t want to open their eyes. When they go to the city, they want to share half of the gains with me."


    Da Huyou was stunned for a moment, then clicked his tongue and said, "That''s really eye-opening!"


    After a pause, he grinned strangely again and said, "Could it be that old boy from Langqiu who did it again?"


    With Mu Feng''s promise, Da Huyou was obviously relieved.


    He can even joke.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "It can''t be him, this time it''s a big tribe with two or three thousand people!"


    "Two or three thousand!" Big Huyou whispered, "Your fighters should be able to fight, right?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course I can, and I must! Otherwise, how can I promise to avenge the Black Bear Department?"


    Only then did Da Huyou feel relieved, and stayed in Da Jiang for two more days¡ªanyway, with the support of his younger brother, he didn''t have to worry anymore!


    ...


    Da Huyou lived in Da Jiang for three days, and finally waited for the soldier Mu Feng said to come back.


    Twelve days before and after, Thunder Dragon and Asuka finally came back with a group of horned dragons.


    To be precise, it is a young and strong member of the horned dragon.


    According to Mu Feng''s words, the two tried to reduce killing as much as possible, and only killed the head of the villain - their great chief responded to the so-called "leader", and plundered all the cavalry and horses of their tribe, and brought them back.


    As for the rest of them, they didn''t bring them back for the time being because they considered the commotion too big.


    Fifty warriors and fifty war slaves were left to watch carefully around the horned dragon department to prevent them from contacting the outside world.


    In fact, without the leg mount, the ceratopsian department could not get in touch with the outside world in time.


    This is definitely the best news for Da Jiang, who has a carrier pigeon.


    In this era, transportation and information transmission are extremely difficult.


    It is even more difficult to get in touch with other tribes.


    Without the mounts and warriors, the Ceratopsians were imprisoned in a natural cage, and they couldn''t go far.


    And this is exactly what Thunder Dragon and Asuka rely on.


    "Their great chief knew about Longjiao''s coming to the city. I asked, and it was his idea." Lei Long said flatly, "So I killed him, and forgot to ask for his name."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "The dead don''t care about their names!"


    Thunder Dragon was surprised and nodded.


    "What about these fighters?" Thunder Dragon asked, "What about them?"


    "They?" Mu Feng thought for a while, and asked someone to find Longjiao.


    He Feng Feng signaled Lei Long to talk to Long Jiao, and told Lei Long about Long Jiao''s greed for life and fear of death.


    In front of Mu Feng, Thunder Dragon did not hide anything, and said directly: "Your chief has been killed by me, now you have two choices: one is not to agree, then the entire horned dragon tribe must die. Two It was you who agreed, and I will go back with you to take over all your clansmen and merge them into Da Jiang!"


    Long Jiao didn''t expect this big-eyed man to be so ruthless, he had only stayed in Dajiang for about ten days, and he took people to kill the chief.


    He looked skeptical, obviously disbelieving.


    Thunder Dragon was also straightforward, directly throwing a huge claw out of a fur bag.


    "Qing, Qingmao?" Long Jiao trembled for a while, "You killed Qingmao?"


    Thunder Dragon grinned strangely, showing his yellow teeth, very creepy: "What do you think!"


    Long Jiao subconsciously stood beside Mu Feng: "Qing Mao was killed by you, but what about Long Claw, did he die too?"


    "What do you think?" Lei Long smiled strangely.


    Mu Feng added fuel to the fire: "It''s useless for you to stand on my side. He has a bad temper and is well-known among me, Da Jiang. Although I am the chief, I can''t stop him.


    After all, it was your horned dragons who provoked me, Da Jiang, all I can do is not to kill you under the guidance of Zulong.


    But you offended him before, and I can''t help it. "


    Longjiao trembled.


    He didn''t expect Thunder Dragon to be so vengeful!


    Even a big chief couldn''t restrain him!


    He really wanted to question Mu Feng: How are you the great chief of the party?


    But life and death are at stake right now, how dare he ask?


    After Lei Long heard what Mu Feng said, the corners of his mouth twitched, but he didn''t say much, he just opened his eyes again: "Not only do I have a bad temper, but I also have limited patience.


    If you don''t tell me whether you agree or not, then don''t blame me!


    In my eyes, if you are not a tribe, you are an enemy! "


    Longjiao was completely panicked: "I agree, I agree!"


    "Okay!" Thunder Dragon took a step forward, and tightened his grip on Longjiao''s wrist, "If you dare to lie to me, let''s see how I deal with you!"


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Mu Feng and said cooperatively: "Chief, since he wants to lead his tribe to join Da Jiang, I have nothing to say. But if he dares to go back on his word, then don''t blame me for being cruel! "


    Mu Feng hurriedly sang red face: "Okay! If this is the case, I will never stop you when the time comes!"


    Lei Long looked at Longjiao and snorted, turned his face and stepped back, bowing his head in silence.


    Long Jiao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mu Feng looked at Asuka: "You take Brother Longjiao to comfort those soldiers, and then see how to take over all the new clansmen!"


    "Yes!" Asuka agreed, and "quickly" signaled Long Jiao to leave with him.


    At the same time, with Thunder Dragon behind his back, he gave Longjiao a wink: Hurry up, this guy is not easy to mess with!


    Long Jiao''s heart gradually warmed up, and he lamented that Da Jiang still has "many good people".


    I listened to the chief''s order and couldn''t go back without saying anything, and almost died here.


    It''s good now, there is no need to go back, the whole tribe will join Da Jiang.


    But it''s not too difficult for him to accept.


    Because for the past ten days, he has been serving delicious food and drinks in Dajiang, and he has already forgotten himself, and he is too happy to think about leaving!


    And this is not only because of "food", but also because Mufeng has successfully "brainwashed" him through totem belief these days.


    In the past, he still didn''t understand why those people engaged in "Amway" marketing were so obsessed with pulling their relatives and friends into it like a madman.


    Now that he understands it thoroughly, some people believe it.


    Just like Thunder Dragon and Chi Lei would be so excited to cry when they saw the dragon totem, Long Jiao firmly believed that "Ancestral Dragon" was the ancestor of Horned Dragon.


    Because they "believe", they will take Zulong into consideration in everything they do.


    For example, right now, without totem beliefs, no matter how afraid Longjiao is of death, he dare not agree easily.


    This is the fundamental reason why Longjiao is willing to join Dajiang!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 809

    Mu Feng is not worried at all about how the fighters of the horned dragon department will appease him.


    When all the leaders of a tribe died and Longjiao was left alone, if he could not appease the tribe, then the leader didn''t care.


    Sure enough, after Asuka went out with Longjiao for half a day, he came back with a happy face and told Mufeng: It''s done!


    The next thing to do is to find a way to bring back the tribe of the horned dragon.


    This could be a problem.


    Because according to what Longjiao himself said, as well as the descriptions of Asuka and others, not far to the northwest is the Fengyan tribe, a subordinate tribe of the Yanma tribe. It is smaller than the horned dragon, but its combat power is not bad.


    No one is sure whether the large-scale migration of the ceratopsian tribe will attract their attention.


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, and asked Long Jiao: "How is your relationship with this Feng Yan Department?"


    Longjiao shook his head: "The two parts belong to different tribes, and the relationship is not good."


    Mu Feng realized that the Horned Dragon Division belonged to Li Long, while the Fengyan Division belonged to the Yan Ma Division.


    From a quick glance, it can be seen that the relationship between the small department is not good, but it can also be seen that the relationship between the majority is average.


    One can even boldly guess that since the Dali tribe is behind Li Long, the Shaoli tribe should be behind the Yanma tribe.


    Mu Feng asked Ming Fengyan about his relationship with Longjiaobu, so as to determine how to take revenge on Yanmabu.


    Yanmabu - the tribe that robbed Jiang''s totem Baize before.


    Da Jiang didn''t take revenge before because of his lack of strength.


    Now that Da Jiang has many people and many fighters, he has enough strength, so he can start revenge.


    The horned dragon department and the Fengyan department do not deal with it, it can be an entry point!


    He asked Longjiao again, and confirmed that the relationship between the two departments was not only bad, but also had bloody conflicts.


    After hearing the news, Mu Fengxiao asked, "Since you have a blood feud, do you want to take revenge?"


    "Revenge?" Longjiao''s eyes lit up.


    Their Longjiao Department had always wanted to take revenge before, but the Fengyan Department was similar in strength to them, and the upper Li Long Department was restrained, and they were not allowed to fight with the Feng Yan Department, so the conflict between the two departments has always been limited to local fights.


    At critical times, they even had to hold their noses and endure nausea to "work together" with the Feng Yan Department to deal with the blue bird savages in the south.


    This is the case with the Horned Dragon Department, and it is also the case with the Fengyan Department.


    But the most fundamental reason is that the two films are not fully sure that they can win each other.


    Otherwise, even if the upper body was restrained, they would have already swallowed each other.


    Now Mu Feng asks him if he wants to take revenge, why is Long Jiao unhappy?


    Da Jiang''s fighters easily defeated their horned dragons. If they help the horned dragons, wouldn''t it be a matter of course?


    And once he led the tribe to destroy the Fengyan tribe, wouldn''t his reputation surpass the previous great chief and be praised by the tribe?


    Thinking of this, he nodded quickly: "Yes, yes!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Since you are willing to join Da Jiang, I, Da Jiang, will also take your revenge and avenge you!"


    Longjiao became excited.


    Mu Feng ordered: "Okay, you can go and tell your soldiers about this first, and I will arrange someone to go back with you later!"


    "Thank you, Great Chief!" Longjiao turned and left happily.


    Then Mufeng looked at Asuka and Thunder Dragon: "You two are familiar with the horned dragon department. If you go this time, Asuka, you will bring 500 fighters, and you will choose two more soldiers from Dajiang and Liaolong branch. Bai Zhan Nu, go west and join Long Jiao to destroy that Feng Yan Department!"


    "Destroy the Fengyan Department?" Asuka was puzzled, "Don''t absorb their clansmen?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "After the capture, look at their situation, those who are easy to absorb will be assimilated into my Dajiang tribe, and those who are not easy to absorb will be directly captured and returned as slaves.


    By the way, save some tails at the end and let them go to the rear! "


    "Yan Mabu!" Asuka''s expression brightened, his eyes brightened, "Great chief, do you want to¡ª"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, I''m planning to attack the Yan family!"


    Asuka cheered up: "Yes!"


    After a pause, he scratched his head and said, "But once the whole army has taken action, won''t these fighters be a bit unattractive?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, you take the lead first, and leave the tail after killing the Feng Yan Department. I will send a message to let Mu Ye and Bai Yue cooperate with you."


    "They?" Asuka''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Konoha will take the fighters from Yiluo''s old land there, and may also bring fighters from the Tigers, Wild Wolves and other tribes, there will be a lot of them!


    As for Bai Yue, I will let him take the warriors from the Hexi and Giant Elephants to the Black Snake and Goshawk, and stop them from going south if necessary!


    That way, you don''t have to worry about the helpers from the Goshawk Department! "


    Thunder Dragon looked moved.


    During this trip to the west, he already knew the general situation of the Changli tribe and the chaos in the western land.


    Rao was the great chief of the Liaolong tribe before, with over ten thousand people in his clan, and he also felt powerless to deal with such a situation.


    However, with just a few words, the young chieftain in front of him has already figured out the clues, made arrangements,


    Doesn''t even look like enough?


    He thought for a while and asked: "Since the Horned Dragon Department is subordinate to the Li Long Department, what should the Li Long Department do if something about the Horned Dragon Department alarms the Li Long Department?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Didn''t you disturb the Li Long Department this time?"


    Thunder Dragon was puzzled: "The fighters from the Horned Dragon Division said that they sent people to the Li Long Division, but there was no one from the Li Long Division to support them."


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Of course they want to support, but they were restrained by the Blue Bird Department."


    "Blue Bird Department..." Lei Long was stunned, and couldn''t help but look at Mu Feng more.


    He originally thought that Jiang and Jade Bird were just an alliance and cooperation, but later he found out that such a large Jade Bird tribe is almost obedient to Mu Feng.


    Even the high priest Ke Wuji, who had been fighting with him secretly for many years, was completely obedient when facing the young man.


    He thought for a while and asked again: "The Sixth Division of Changli and the other three divisions, if they do it..."


    Then Mu Feng said seriously: "The arrangement I can make now is to restrain Li Long and the Goshawk Department, and go to revenge on the Yan Ma Department.


    As for the burly department, since they just had a fight with the Yanmai department, they probably won''t support them.


    But it''s hard to say about Jujiao and Bailong.


    But their journey is far away, and their support will not be timely.


    Even so, this time the action must be fast!


    After this battle, we Da Jiang will no longer hide in the dark and stir up the situation, we are bound to step on the bright side! "


    After a pause, he looked at Asuka again: "So this time, you, Konoha, and Bai Yue must cooperate well and make no mistakes! I will go to the boundary of Changli when necessary!"


    "Yes!" Asuka said with a serious expression.


    He already felt the weight of the burden on him.


    But Thunder Dragon on the side frowned and said, "Great chief, what about me?"


    "You?" Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you have something to do!"


    "What''s the matter?" Thunder Dragon was surprised.


    Mu Feng briefly talked about the matter of the Black Bear Department, and then said: "So, you need to go to the northwest with me to solve the troubles over there!"


    "This!" Thunder Dragon was completely stunned.


    How could the young chieftain in front of him have such courage!


    While not talking about the situation that disturbed most of Changli, on the other hand, he was still thinking about taking action against the unknown mysterious tribe.


    Didn''t he know that making enemies at the same time may make Da Jiangni''s feet fall into deep trouble?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 810

    Attacking both sides at the same time, this absolutely subverts Thunder Dragon''s cognition.


    You know, although the Jade Bird Department is fighting against three parties at the same time, it has always been passive defense.


    Da Jiang took the initiative to "provoke", which is fundamentally different.


    He pondered for a while, and sighed silently.


    So Mu Feng called Da Huyou, explained the situation to him, and said that he would take people to the Black Bear Department the next day, and then lead people from the Black Bear Department to the north to investigate the situation.


    If he could meet that group of people again, Da Jiang would drive them away.


    That''s right, what Mu Feng used was "drive away".


    Da Huyou was very happy, he laughed and looked at Mu Feng: "Brother, brother, I''m lucky to have you!"


    Lei Long was silent at the side.


    He didn''t know how big a tribe the Black Bears were, and that this Black Bears could actually "call them brothers" with the young chief.


    However, in his opinion, the strength of the Black Bear Division must be good, otherwise he would not be so valued by his own great chief.


    Da Huyou saw Lei Long''s big eyes, so he couldn''t help but take another look.


    But he was not surprised by others, and said with a smile: "This big-eyed brother, I haven''t seen it before, what''s your name?"


    Thunder Dragon replied: "Thunder Dragon!"


    Da Huyou asked again: "Why haven''t I seen you before, did you join Da Jiang from another tribe?"


    "Yes!" Lei Long nodded, frowned slightly, and said inwardly, "Why does this old bear talk so much?"


    Big Huyou laughed loudly: "Then which tribe are you from? What do you do in the tribe?"


    Thunder Dragon was a little impatient, but because of Mu Feng''s face, he answered honestly: "Long Dragon Department, Great Chief!"


    "The chief?" Da Huyou glanced at Lei Long, then at Mu Feng, "brother, you got another chief to raise horses?"


    Lei Long''s heart "thumped", his face was ugly.


    This old Xiong Bao said it so frankly, never thought that what if he was left to raise horses?


    The corner of Mu Feng''s mouth twitched, and he hurriedly explained: "Brother, what are you talking about! The Liaolong Department is the majority of ten thousand people!"


    "Isn''t it the majority of ten thousand people? It''s not like I haven''t seen it..." Da Huyou didn''t care, muttered, and immediately widened his eyes, "What, the majority of ten thousand people!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Thunder Dragon snorted.


    Da Huyou suddenly shut up and stopped talking.


    Thunder Dragon''s brows stretched out, and his body and mind were at ease: "This old bear has finally shut up!"


    The next day, Mufeng set off with Leilong, Dahuyou, Chilei and five hundred Jiang warriors.


    To prevent accidents, Sha Laosan, Mengji Beast, Eagle Feathered Dragon, and Monkey were all taken out.


    Even to be on the safe side, he brought ten armored dragons and five mammoths.


    Needless to say, Mu Feng feels that he is bringing a mobile zoo with him when he travels now.


    Lei Long and the others looked at the wild beast that followed them, and were terrified.


    "There is such a big bear!"


    "That dappled beast isn''t afraid of wolves, what are they?"


    "What are these little beasts squatting on the mounts for?"


    In particular, there was a yellow unknown bird squatting on Mufeng''s shoulder, which leaned towards his ear as if afraid of the cold, squinting his eyes to sleep.


    Occasionally look around, but also lazy.


    It was the first time for Brontosaurus to see so many strange big and small beasts.


    What shocked him the most was Sha Laosan and Ying Yulong.


    He suddenly understood that Jiang didn''t do his best when he attacked the Liaolong Department last time.


    At least he has never seen any of these beasts, let alone their lethality.


    And as the great chief who drives these wild beasts, there is one more in his heart-beast master!


    The young chief in front of him is not comparable to him in any aspect.


    If you really want to say something, then you have to wait until your body recovers, so you can be physically stronger than him.


    Not to mention Thunder Dragon was shocked, even Da Huyou was shocked by what he saw.


    this is him

 Chapter 811

    After a two-day journey northward from Ziheixiong Department, Mu Feng and his party arrived at the old site of Heishui Department.


    Here they really found traces of someone passing by.


    And looking at the traces on the ground, there are probably two kinds of mounts.


    One is a horse, and the other looks similar to an armored dragon.


    In other words, this is a tribe with mounts.


    Not necessarily big, but definitely not small.


    At least there are more than a thousand people.


    Because so far, the tribes that Mufeng has seen, more than a thousand people do not necessarily have mounts, but the tribes with mounts must have more than a thousand people.


    Judging from the hoofprints on the ground, that group of people had appeared in the Blackwater area.


    Xiong Da led them away from the old land of Heishuibu and continued to go straight north. After about half a day''s journey, they finally arrived at the place where they were injured before.


    Here, Mufeng and the others saw traces of fighting around them, and there were still bloodstains on the ground.


    "We met them here before, but we don''t know where they came from." Xiong Da explained aloud.


    "What should I do, brother?" Big Huyou looked worried.


    He hasn''t had a conflict with anyone for many years, and he is really not good at such conflicts and wars.


    Mu Feng frowned, looked around, there were woods and low hills, but he didn''t know exactly where.


    But one thing is certain, he should be in the east of the valley now, west of the former land of the Department of Rock and Soil.


    He had a vague feeling in his heart that those people might be looking for the valley.


    But if they were really looking for the valley, they shouldn''t have to go to the old place of the Black Water Department.


    Going west from where they were, it was almost as far as the valley.


    For a moment, he was moved and wanted to go directly to the valley to have a look.


    He has always been a little worried about the cattle, horses and mountain islands on the other side of the valley.


    It would be bad if the valley was discovered by that group of people.


    But for the existence of the valley, he didn''t want to let Da Huyou and the others know for the time being.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Well, let''s go further east. If we haven''t found it yet, we''ll go back first. Then I''ll send someone to patrol the area, how about it?"


    Da Huyou had no better way, so he nodded and agreed.


    Mu Feng then turned the crowd to the east, and at the same time summoned the three eagle-feathered dragons to come down and communicate with them loudly, asking them to expand their inspection range in the sky and come back to tell him if they find someone.


    And those Mengji beasts and wolves were also sent out by him, presenting a diffuse carpet search to the east.


    He has already made up his mind, if he still can''t find the mysterious tribe, he will find a way to send Big Huyou back, and he will go to the valley again.


    As a result, in less than half a day, the eagle feather dragon came back.


    They told Wooden Wind, further east, there are many people!


    Mu Feng''s heart suddenly became agitated, and he told everyone to be on guard, and to keep an eye on the surrounding movements along the way, and if anyone was found to be haunted, they would be caught or shot.


    At the same time, he sent an advance team, followed by several wolves, to the east to inquire about the news.


    And he continued to move forward with everyone.


    He had already guessed it in his heart, that group of people were in the Rock and Soil Department!


    But it''s hard to say whether it''s from the Ministry of Geotechnical Sciences or not.


    According to Da Huyou''s description, it shouldn''t be.


    But if not, who would they be, tribes migrating from further north?


    At night, the previous team sneaked back.


    It is said that a hunting team of nearly 200 people was found resting in the woods. They were few and did not dare to get too close.


    Mu Feng thought for a moment, and wanted Lei Long and the others to arrest that group of people overnight.


    It turned out that Thunder Dragon and Chi Lei were all sitting on their mounts in a daze, sitting upright and not daring to move.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng asked.


    Thunder Dragon replied: "Great chief, we can''t see clearly at night."


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that Thunder Dragon and the others had joined Da Jiang not long ago, and their diet hadn''t changed, so they couldn''t see clearly at night!


    In desperation, he had no choice but to let King Li take the lead and go up to arrest those people.


    Thunder Dragon asked strangely: "Great chief, why can you see so clearly at night?"


    After Mu Feng explained, he suddenly understood.


    At the same time, I was very surprised in my heart, why did the great chief even know this kind of thing?


    Soon, more than two hours later, King Li returned with Jiang''s soldiers.


    Those two hundred or so hunting team members and dozens of horses came back together.


    "Great Chief, everyone is here!" King Li said in a buzzing voice.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Then he asked people to light torches to illuminate the bound people in the field.


    These people were all dark and terrified. They didn''t know why they were arrested.


    Mu Feng pointed at the group of people and horses, and turned to Xiong Da: "Are these people?"


    Xiong Da looked at the group of people, and suddenly pointed to one of them and said, "He was the one who injured me!"


    "It''s you!" the man exclaimed.


    Xiong Da snorted coldly: "It''s me!"


    The man''s voice was stern: "It seems that I should have killed you at that time!"


    Xiong Da: "That''s because you didn''t catch up with us!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, stop talking nonsense with him!"


    Xiong Da immediately shut up.


    Mu Feng looked at the man with a smile and said, "Since you all know each other, I won''t have to bother you anymore! I''ll ask you a question, and you answer, otherwise, your clansmen will die!"


    The man shouted angrily: "Who are you, dare to arrest us!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at King Li.


    Li Wang stepped forward and slapped him on the face with a "slap": "Don''t talk nonsense if I didn''t ask you!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "

 Chapter 812

    "What does the thorn dragon look like?" Mu Feng subconsciously asked.


    Unexpectedly, that person was even stranger than Mu Feng.


    Because he felt that the tribe that could easily catch them must have thorn dragons, why did the other party look like a bumpkin, hadn''t seen a thorn dragon?


    At this moment, Mu Feng caught a glimpse of the bone utensils brought back by King Li and the others, his eyes lit up.


    Because the weapons they use are different from the usual bone knives and sticks, but bone spurs!


    He took a step forward and picked up the bone spur. His hands were cold and heavy.


    This bone spur is about one meter long, and the handle is slightly curved, gradually becoming thinner and sharper from back to front, obviously formed naturally.


    There are only traces of sanding at the tips.


    Mu Feng looked at it against the light of the fire, and saw that these bony spurs were between yellow and white, with a feeling of white jade.


    "Ivory?" Mu Feng frowned, then shook his head.


    Mammoth tusks are longer than this one and more curved than this one, which is straighter.


    He looked at the man and asked, "What beast did this come from?"


    The man didn''t want to answer, but when he saw the corpse of his companion beside him, he trembled and said, "It''s the horn of the thorn dragon!"


    "A thorn dragon''s horn?" Mu Feng frowned, "A horn like a cow?"


    The man nodded and shook his head: "They have three such horns!"


    "Three roots?" Mu Feng searched his memory and couldn''t figure it out, so he secretly asked the system.


    The system gives a picture, and the introduction is simple and clear: "Traceratops!"


    Immediately below is an introduction, nothing more than the height and weight of Triceratops.


    Finally, the system gave a reminder: "From the perspective of temperament, the armored dragon is more irritable and difficult to control. Triceratops is relatively stable, and its size and destructive power have absolute advantages compared with armored dragon. One-on-one mammoths, even severely wounded to death!"


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled.


    He knew the destructive power of mammoths.


    The armored earth dragon is like a toy in front of the mammoth.


    But these triceratops can hit the mammoth hard, and their strength should not be underestimated!


    "Thirty thorny dragons..." Mu Feng muttered, thinking about what to do in his heart.


    If, as this person said, a tribe has 500 horses and 30 Triceratops, it would be rather troublesome for him right now.


    The beasts he brought on this trip were only ten armored earth dragons and five mammoths, and in a one-on-one situation, the other party had fifteen more Triceratops.


    There are five hundred horses on both sides of the mount, and Da Jiang''s horse must be faster than the other party.


    As for the more than 100 extra black bear fighters, Mu Feng really didn''t like that little combat power.


    Ginger should also have an absolute advantage in weapons.


    But Mu Feng hesitated in his heart, not sure whether to fight or not.


    Although he has such fierce existences as Da Lei and Sha Laosan, once he starts to fight, Da Jiang''s horse mount and the opponent''s mount are basically half destroyed.


    After all, Dalei''s indiscriminate deterrence will limit many things.


    But Triceratops is estimated to be unaffected.


    Once he hits him, the loss of Jiang and the black bear department will definitely not be small.


    But if he didn''t fight, would it be possible for him to hold his nose and endure such a big nail being nailed to the door of his secret base suddenly?


    Then every time Jiang''s people come to the valley, do they have to worry about it?


    He frowned and thought about how to take down this tribe with the least loss.


    He even thought in his heart that it would be fine to drive these people away.


    He thought for a while and asked, "Why weren''t you in this area before?"


    The man had no choice but to answer again: "My department belongs to Fang Lei''s department, and I didn''t agree with the rock and soil department before. But they didn''t know what kind of existence they provoked, and they suffered heavy losses.


    Later, they migrated to the vicinity of our tribe and wanted to compete with us for territory, but they were repelled by my Thunderbirds.


    Hmph, I don''t know where the piebald ox that can lure the most ferocious beasts in their tribe is, otherwise we wouldn''t have won so easily..."


    "Piebald cow?" Mu Feng''s heart moved, "What piebald cow?"


    "It''s the mount of Fangtu, the leader of their previous battle..."


    Mu Feng grinned strangely, and shouted: "Li Wang!"


    "What''s the matter, Warchief?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Bring your mount and show him."


    King Li followed suit.


    The man saw the five-color cow at a glance, and exclaimed: "Piebald cow, why is it here with you?"


    Mu Feng''s heart was as bright as a mirror, and he signaled King Li to take him away, and then he looked at the man: "Don''t worry about why this cow is here with me, first tell me why you are here, maybe I''m in a good mood, you don''t have to. kill you!"


    "Really, really?" The man was surprised.


    Mu Feng frowned: "Quickly tell me, my patience is limited!"


    The man hurriedly said: "We defeated the Rock and Soil Department, and we wanted to annex them. But their chief escaped quickly and led people to the Fang Lei Department.


    With most of Fang Lei interfering, we can''t do anything to them anymore.


    But we learned from the captives of the Rock and Soil Department that there are a lot of dark horses in their old place, and that kind of dark horses can run..."


    He suddenly looked around subconsciously, and suddenly found that the horses that were close were all black!


    He subconsciously asked again: "Have you found that place?"


    Mu Feng grinned strangely: "What do you think?"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand to signal the soldier to light up the torch so that he could see clearly.


    Now the man was sure, and exclaimed: "It was the rock and soil department that you defeated, and you drove them out of the old land of the tribe!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Smart! You defeated the Rock and Soil Department after we defeated it, and also the Rock and Soil Department after I snatched the piebald cow, so you think it will be my opponent?"


    The man''s expression froze immediately, his eyes turned back and forth, and finally said: "Then there is absolutely no need for our two departments to fight together, our Thunderbird department is willing to trade with you, and exchange things with you for these dark horses!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Why?"


    He thought that he had already killed two fighters from the Thunderbirds, and he had already made a vendetta, but he didn''t expect this person to say that he wanted to make a deal with him.


    The man immediately said: "You arrested us because we hurt your people earlier. This is because we did something wrong first. If you come to avenge them and catch us, there is no problem. If it were me, Thunderbird Ministry, too.


    But at the end of the day, we only hurt your people, we didn''t kill you, and you killed us both! "


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "I can kill all of you!"


    The man was unmoved, and continued: "I think that apart from taking revenge, you should also want to find out why we are here?"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    This person was apprehensive and timid before, but now he speaks eloquently and is not afraid in the face of danger, really strange.


    He frowned and asked, "Tell me, how do you trade?"


    The man''s expression had returned to calm at this time, and even if he was bound to the ground, he was no longer as embarrassed as before.


    He continued: "What my Thunderbird Department is looking for is just dark horses, and I don''t want to make enemies with you. If you know where those dark horses are, or are willing to trade with us, we can trade with you."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up.


    Both for the person in front of me, and for his proposal...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 813

    "What''s your name?" Mu Feng suddenly asked the man.


    "Huh?" The man was surprised, "Name, name?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "That''s right, your name!"


    The man was stunned, as if he didn''t expect Mu Feng to ask this question.


    Frankly speaking, Mu Feng now "appreciates" this person very much.


    Because he suddenly discovered that this person''s behavior before and after and what he said now showed that his mind and knowledge were beyond ordinary people.


    Just relying on the five-color ox and the black horse, he immediately understood that Mu Feng was related to the black horse, and the reason why Mu Feng wanted to arrest him was largely because of the black horse, not because of the previous wave of people!


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, he mentioned "didn''t kill people" in his words, so he "awakened" Mu Feng: they don''t hold grudges, they just want to trade.


    Such a person, either wants to follow Mu Fengxu and submit to the snake, or there is something important in the tribe, and this group of dark horses is urgently needed.


    And this person did not hide anything but said that they were also looking for the dark horse. It is not difficult to guess that the people from the rock and soil department did not tell them the specific location of the dark horse.


    And through the information given by this person, they failed to learn the location of the dark horse from the Yantu tribe, and most of Fang Lei''s tribe also failed to get it.


    Otherwise, it would not be their Thunderbirds, but most of Fang Lei''s people who appeared here.


    After all, there are not one or two hundred horses in the grassland in the valley, but at least two or three thousand high-quality black horses - this is only known in the wood wind detection area.


    No tribe will remain indifferent to such a large number!


    As for the reason, it is not difficult to guess.


    The Ministry of Geotechnical Sciences and the Ministry of Lei also have secrets, and they don''t want to share this news with the Ministry of Lei.


    As for why they are unwilling to say, either they think they can rise again one day, or they are not doing well in Fang Lei''s department...


    Anyway, the result now is that people from the Thunderbird Department have appeared here, looking for dark horses here behind the back of the Fang Lei Department.


    Obviously, they themselves, or because of the matter of the Geotechnical Department, also have great opinions on the Fang Lei Department.


    All of this is what Mu Feng wanted to understand after this person said that he wanted to make a deal with him, and then he felt that if everything was as he thought, then since the Thunderbirds could not be captured by force for the time being, he would choose to outsmart him!


    The person whose name he asked looked at him after a short surprise, and said, "My name is Raymond!"


    "Raymond!" Mu Feng muttered, then turned to Lei Long and said, "Hey, he has the same surname as you!"


    Lei Long came forward facing the torch, his big eyes widened and he looked at Lei Meng: "It''s not like me!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, this Thunder Dragon still wanted to take advantage of others.


    Lei Long suddenly asked: "Are you not compatible with your superiors?"


    Obviously, this was for Raymond.


    This is also what Mu Feng wanted to ask.


    Raymond was taken aback, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Thunder Dragon also nodded: "So that''s the case!"


    Mu Feng was also stunned.


    As he expected, the Thunderbird Division had a bad impression of Fang Lei.


    That''s why they didn''t tell Fang Lei the news about the dark horse''s origin.


    This approach is the same as when the Barbarian Bulls "deceived" the Dragons.


    At the beginning, Niu Ben pretended two or three thousand soldiers from the Barbaric Bull Division to be hunting team members, so as to avoid being recruited by the Dragon Division.


    Mu Feng has always been very curious about how the person who can come up with the strategy of "crossing the sea with the world" doesn''t know such a strategy.


    Later, after seeing Lei Long suffering from a serious illness, he realized that he didn''t know, it was because he had enough energy to spare!


    The lack of unity was also one of the reasons why the Bulls were destroyed first and the Dragons were destroyed later.


    Otherwise, how could the Barbarian Bulls and Dragons have not hugged each other tightly after the Lei Ze Department was wiped out?


    They obviously didn''t trust each other and held grudges. They simply watched each other weaken a little bit, and then took the opportunity to annex each other, and then became a new super tribe.


    It''s just a pity that no matter who it is, they were wiped out by Da Jiang before that day.


    This is something¡­¡­


    Now when Mu Feng heard Lei Meng admitting, his heart suddenly became active.


    He signaled King Li to untie him, and said with a smile: "Since you said you want to trade, how to trade, you can make a decision?"


    Raymond nodded: "Salt, fur, weapons, these things are fine, as long as you want!"


    Mu Feng said: "I don''t lack any of these things. If you want a dark horse, you must come up with better things, otherwise I won''t agree!"


    Raymond frowned and asked, "Then what do you want?"


    Mu Feng said: "As far as you are talking about the thorn dragon, I can exchange the dark horse for the thorn dragon. You need to kill more dark horses, you say. If it is possible, I will exchange it with you. If not, then you can find two people and return to the tribe. Just let your clansmen bring something to redeem them!"


    His words are very atmospheric, with most of his atmosphere.


    It''s clear that he doesn''t take the Thunderbirds seriously.


    Raymond could see it naturally.


    He pondered for a moment, and said, "I can''t make the decision about exchanging thorn dragons."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I didn''t let you make the decision, you can let someone who can make the decision come and talk to me!"


    Raymond''s eyes lit up: "Are you willing to let our people go back?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, but it can''t be you!"


    "Ah?" Raymond was surprised, "Why?"


    Mu Feng smiled: "Because you are a smart person, I am reluctant to let you go back!"


    "This..." Lei Meng took a step back subconsciously, but was blocked by King Li.


    "You, you want to kill me?" Raymond was a little terrified.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Generally speaking, people who think you are so smart, if they are not from our tribe, they should be killed, but you are too smart, and I am reluctant to kill you, but I don''t want to let you go."


    Raymond frowned and remained silent.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "You have time to think about it. As for the transaction, I also agree. Now ten of you can go back, think it over, who will go back?"


    Don''t forget to go back and talk to your great chief. If you agree, come here to talk directly. If you don''t agree to the transaction, then use something to redeem people.


    If you want to start a war, it''s best to let all your fighters come over, so as not to catch me all over the place! "


    Lei Meng trembled, and subconsciously looked at Mu Feng one more time.


    Mu Feng didn''t look at him, but looked at the other captives with a smile: "Have you figured it out, who will go back?"


    Raymond said, "Dadley, Ahadtai, you take people back, and you must tell the great chief, this great chief just wants to make a deal with us and has no malicious intentions!"


    Mu Feng smiled and added: "It doesn''t matter, I don''t mind even if you say you are malicious. Anyway, we have five or six thousand soldiers, and I am not afraid of any moths from you!"


    Raymond shivered for a moment, and the person whom he named had just stood up also shivered.


    "Five or six thousand fighters, isn''t that comparable to Fang Lei''s department?" Lei Meng thought to himself, quietly looked at Mu Feng and the others, and then looked behind them, vaguely seeing some huge black shadows stood there.


    "Mammoth..." He had already made up his mind, without any doubt, "You must bring what I said to you!"


    "Yes!" The two replied.


    Mu Feng signaled the clansmen to untie them, and then let them go back at dawn...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 814

    Lei Long secretly found Mu Feng.


    "Great Chief, do we really want to trade with them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, trade with them."


    "But what if they don''t agree?"


    "Then it''s easy to handle, give them hard!"


    "But we don''t have enough people now, they have more than a thousand fighters!"


    "What''s wrong with more than a thousand soldiers?" Mu Feng laughed, "Do they dare to send them all out?"


    Thunder Dragon said again: "But they still have Thorn Dragon!"


    "The thorn dragon can''t play a role in such a place, don''t worry!"


    Lei Long looked around and nodded secretly.


    In this region, only horses seem to be less restricted.


    Armored dragons are greatly restricted.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, even if they want to turn against us, they can''t turn against us right away, after all, they still have two hundred clansmen with us!"


    Thunder Dragon was silent.


    Indeed, no one can ignore the two hundred clansmen.


    But what if they turned their faces after ransoming?


    But he heard the chief''s tone, he was clearly not worried at all.


    Lei Long was secretly anxious...


    Mu Feng said again: "As long as their thorn dragon can''t play a role here, let them come here, don''t worry!"


    Only then did Lei Long frowned slightly.


    As for the big fudge, he couldn''t get in the middle of the whole process.


    Because whether it was the prisoner or his little brother, he could not participate in what was said throughout the process, let alone let him make any decisions.


    He suddenly realized that with the current strength of the Black Bears, when facing a tribe like the Thunderbirds alone in the future, the situation would still be like this.


    He suddenly realized the gap.


    Not long ago, the Black Bear Department and Da Jiang were "difficult brothers and sisters", but now there are only "difficult brothers" and no more difficult brothers.


    The black bears were beaten, and they still need the little brother Mu Feng to help him out.


    For a moment, Da Huyou was full of thoughts...


    The next day, Mu Feng let the ten members of the Thunderbird Division go back as agreed, and gave them a black horse as a token of sincerity.


    As for Raymond, he was indeed left behind.


    Mu Feng asked Thunder Dragon to lead people to investigate the surrounding areas, and to deploy defenses by the way to prevent people from the Thunder Bird Department from directly attacking.


    And Lei Meng was brought to Mu Feng, and saw the young man who decided his life and death.


    The first time he saw Mu Feng, he was full of surprises.


    Because he was on the verge of life and death last night, he didn''t notice at all that the person who controlled his life and death would be such a young man¡ªeven younger than himself!


    You know, he, Raymond, had already made his mark in the hunting team of the Thunderbird Department at a young age.


    But compared with the young man in front of him who led hundreds of people and easily decided his life and death, he immediately paled in comparison.


    He was observing Mu Feng, and Mu Feng was also observing him.


    It can be seen that Raymond in front of him is also a capable person.


    A pair of bright eyes, strong eyebrows, a high nose bridge, and firm eyes.


    Obviously, he is also a man of strong character.


    Reminiscent of his cowardly appearance at the beginning last night, Mu Feng guessed that he was probably pretending to be stupid with himself there.


    He smiled and said nothing, just stared at Raymond.


    Lei Meng looked at Mu Feng''s half-smiling gaze, and guessed from the bottom of his heart that what he thought and said last night had already been seen by the young man in front of him, thinking that he was going to die anyway, so he didn''t need to worry too much.


    So he looked at Mu Feng calmly and fearlessly.


    Mu Feng smiled and flirted with him: "Do you think your great chief will agree to the deal?"


    Raymond looked away: "I don''t know what the great chief is thinking."


    Mu Feng was surprised, and secretly said in his heart: "Now you know how strict your tone is?"


    He smiled and said: "I guess he might not want to, and then he will bring a lot of people to test my strength. If I can beat it, I will rob it. If I can''t beat it, then I will negotiate a deal, right?"


    Raymond froze for a moment, his expression became unnatural.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, this reaction is normal, I would do the same thing!"


    Lei Meng frowned: The boy in front of him is too calm!


    He had a bad feeling.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye and said with a smile: "However, there is a limit to everything, as long as it is not too much, I can accept it. Just like you said, what comes first, what comes first, you hurt our people first, we Kill both of you. As long as you don''t hold grudges, I won''t hold grudges either."


    Raymond''s heart sank suddenly.


    He definitely didn''t believe the five or six thousand warriors that the young chief said before him, so he emphasized and emphasized what he said last night, "Make sure the other party has no malicious intentions".


    There are two meanings here:


    One is to try.


    The second is not to form a deadly feud!


    But how the chief will make a decision, he really can''t say.


    After all, he was only a member of the hunting team and a deputy headhunter, so he was not sure whether he could listen to his words.


    But no matter what I thought, it seemed that I couldn''t jump out of the expected result of the young chief in front of me.


    "Could it be that they really have five or six thousand fighters?" Lei Meng suddenly raised his heart.


    Up and down.


    Shouldn''t he be smart.


    Let''s hope the warchief doesn''t go too far!


    Especially when he saw these people in front of him, leading black horses and armored dragons walking past him, and there were huge mammoth hoof footprints on the ground, his heart became more and more nervous.


    ...


    That afternoon, Mufeng was still whispering something to Lei Meng, Da Huyou and others, and even Lei Meng was not far away.


    A few wolves ran out from the bushes, came to Mufeng and howled in a low voice.


    Mu Feng stood up and looked at Lei Meng, clapping his hands and laughing: "It seems that your great chief chose the worst method!"


    "This..." Lei Meng was stunned.


    Because for most of the day, he had already thought of the worst outcome - the great chief was desperate and brought people directly to rob!


    Obviously, his reminder didn''t work at all!


    Before Lei Meng could say anything, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Has your great chief always been this reckless and brave?"


    Raymond doesn''t know why, so it''s hard to respond.


    On the contrary, Thunder Dragon grinned ferociously and said, "Great chief, do it?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, since they rushed over with their troops, then we don''t need to be polite, just do it!"


    "Okay!" Thunder Dragon laughed loudly and got up, turned over to the Sailong five-spotted horse beside him, pulled the rein, and the horse roared violently against the wind.


    He was about to gallop out of the bushes.


    Mu Feng immediately raised his hand and said, "Wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter, Warchief?"


    "Well, it''s better to ask someone to come forward and ask, are they here to have a good talk, or are they going to fight!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng added another sentence: "Be reasonable, don''t let people think that we are bullying others!"


    Thunder Dragon, who had roughly figured out Mu Feng''s temperament, twitched the corners of his mouth and nodded: "Yes, bleeding, don''t die, right?"


    Mu Feng clapped his hands and laughed loudly: "That''s right!"


    Raymond was completely dumbfounded: Are they so confident?


    Soon, he knew the result.


    Not long after the big-eyed man with the big man riding a horse and riding a bull left, he heard a chaotic yelling in the distance, followed by a burst of roars of "ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh" and "kill ahhh".


    Then there are the sounds of cows barking, horses neighing, elephants roaring, and beasts barking.


    In the end, there was silence in all four fields.


    Raymond looked anxious, and tiptoed to go through the bushes to see how the battle was going, but he didn''t see anything.


    But the young chief next to him was sitting on a clump of hay calmly, bored, tore off a grass stalk and put it in his mouth, very leisurely.


    Even the young chief was still humming words that he couldn''t understand at all: "It''s a boom, a boom¡ª"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 815

    Raymond was distraught.


    The old god Woodwind is here.


    There is also a big flicker who looks worried, but no one knows what he is worried about.


    After a short meeting, King Li and Thunder Dragon came back.


    "I''m back!" Big Huyou was the first to exclaim, and got up to see the two of them.


    Only then did Mu Feng spit out the straw in his mouth, got up and patted his buttocks, and looked at them with a smile.


    Thunder Dragon suffered some wounds, and King Li had blood on his body, but it wasn''t his.


    Although he was injured, Thunder Dragon was in high spirits.


    Obviously, after this battle, he once again truly experienced Jiang''s "sharp sharpness".


    Li Wang led his own five-color ox, and the five-color ox lay three people on the stomach like an arhat.


    He was still holding one in his hand, so he came to Mu Feng and Lei Meng.


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    Lei Long and Li Wang spoke to Mu Feng one after another.


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Thunder Dragon pointed to King Li''s five-colored ox: "Their leaders and leaders are here. The chief is riding on that thorn dragon and is unwilling to come down. Our armored ground dragon and mammoth surround him. Already!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Lei Meng: "Do you see if he is from your tribe?"


    Lei Meng looked at the three people on Li Wang Niu''s back who did not know whether they were alive or dead: "Heiyu leader, Leiyun leader!"


    The other person was pressed down by two people at the bottom, and he couldn''t tell who it was.


    Li Wang was very impatient, as if he was pulling with his hand, the three of them fell to the ground like a wheat guy, and then cried out in pain.


    King Li snorted coldly: "Shut up, if it wasn''t for the great chief who insisted on me catching you alive, you would all be dead!"


    The three of them shut up as expected, resisting the pain and not daring to speak.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Since you all know each other, it will be easy!"


    Lei Meng hurried to an older old man: "Heiyu leader!"


    Big Huyou let out a "huh": "There is another soldier who is about my age?"


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Why, you need an old man to kill the enemy?"


    Lei Long curled his lips: "Who knows what''s going on, this old guy is longer than others with his own bone spurs, and he''s even more aggressive!"


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to ask, Lei Long continued with a smile and said: "Although our old Lei is recovering from a serious illness, it is not enough to be killed by such an old guy. I just cut him down like this, and his bone spurs are gone. Fortunately, he let go quickly, otherwise the arm would be gone!"


    As he said that, he excitedly raised the iron-backed machete in his hand: "Why, you still want to slash at me with that bone spur?"


    The old man''s face was full of frustration and shock.


    Although he is old, he is one of the best old fighters in the Thunderbirds.


    If ordinary people underestimate him, they will suffer a lot.


    It''s just that he never expected that the weapon used by the enemy he encountered this time turned out to be a gold weapon they had never seen before!


    Moreover, he didn''t know any of the weapons used by these people except the golden knife.


    The one that can fly very far directly shoots down their warriors and mounts.


    There is also a long and pointed one, which is a bit like their bone spurs, but sharper and longer than their bone spurs!


    The most terrible thing is that big man, holding a pair of big pimples made of gold in his hands, when facing Lei Yun, the number one warrior of the Thunderbird Division, he didn''t dodge or evade, and used the big pimples to follow the incoming The horse smashed.


    The horse just twitched straight on the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    And Lei Yun''s bone knife and bone spear were also smashed by the big man with gold bumps, and he fished them onto the back of his mount.


    It wasn''t until now that he realized that this mount was exactly the mount of Fang Tu, the number one warrior of the Rock and Soil Department - the piebald ox!


    Fang Tu rode the piebald ox, but even Lei Yun was no match for him.


    Now that the piebald cow is in the hands of the big man, it is easy to know that Fang Tu was killed by him!


    It is of course his own opinion that the old man thinks so, which is far from the truth.


    But in other words, even if the person who met Fang Tu that day was not Mu Feng but Li Wang, I am afraid that with Li Wang''s temper, Fang Tu would die faster.


    It''s just that these are all things to say later, and no matter what, it can''t change the fact that three senior executives of the Thunderbird Department were captured in an instant.


    As for the other person, it was the headhunter Ahatai who went back with the ten people yesterday.


    Mu Feng''s eyes were sharp, he looked at this person, and said unexpectedly: "Hey, isn''t this the person who was arrested last night?"


    Da Huyou walked up to him with small steps, glanced sideways, and said in amazement: "Hey, brother, you''re still right, it''s really the one from yesterday!"


    Ahadai was ashamed.


    Being arrested twice in a row, he really wanted to lose face.


    Mu Feng added fuel to the fire: "Hehe, we meet again so soon!"


    Big Huyou also sprinkled salt on the wound: "Yes, it''s really fast!"


    Ahabtai couldn''t care less about clutching his injured chest, and hastily turned his face away.


    Mu Feng laughed: "Let''s go, let''s see this great chief of the Thunderbird Division!"


    Li Wang nodded, turned around and pushed the three of them to the side of Da Jiang Warrior: "Look at them!"


    The soldiers took orders and responded.


    Mu Feng got on his horse and waved his hand: "Let''s go, let Lei Meng go and have a look together!"


    Lei Meng knew that life and death could not be determined by himself, so he got on his horse and followed closely behind.


    Several people walked through a small bush, and immediately saw the Thunderbirds surrounded by an empty grass field.


    Among the crowd, five huge Triceratops surrounded and protected them.


    A man with an angry face was sitting on one of the Triceratops, and the other four were obviously warriors.


    When Mu Feng saw the scene in front of him, his eyes widened and his heart was ecstatic.


    Because the two triceratops are almost as big as the two armored dragons in a single round.


    These armored dragons all have iconic pointed horns more than one meter long straight forward, and a large bone shield is erected at the neck.


    There are also regularly arranged bony bumps on the bone shield, giving people an indestructible feeling.


    They should be about two and a half meters tall, but their body length is more than six meters away.


    Among them, the one that was ridden by that man should be about eight meters long!


    Because of the distance, Mu Feng couldn''t be sure.


    Right now the man was trapped in the middle of the crowd, he couldn''t move, he was yelling for the crowd to disperse, let him let go and charge out.


    But what surrounded them were ten armored earth dragons and five mammoths, how dare they let their great chief die?


    "This guy is really big!" Mu Feng felt complacent from the bottom of his heart.


    When he let people go in the morning, the mammoth and the armored earth dragon were already hidden, and they were not seen by those who returned.


    As a result, the great chief of the Thunderbird Department brought people here without knowing it¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter how many people there are, but there are only these two Triceratops, obviously underestimating the enemy!


    It was also this way of underestimating the enemy that made Da Jiang wipe out all the top executives of their Thunderbird Department in just one stop!


    If you really want to say that there is still one who hasn''t caught it, that is the big chief in front of you.


    Da Huyou followed Mu Feng to the arena, saw the great chief sitting on the triceratops struggling as a trapped beast, and gloated: "Hey, this guy is still resisting there, catch him, brother!"


    Mu Feng nodded, looked at the Thunderbirds who were still fighting in the corner, and shouted: "You are already surrounded, quickly put down the weapons in your hands, I don''t need to kill you!


    If you dare to do it again, don''t blame me for being cruel! "


    Big Huyou, Raymond, including the Thunderbird fighters on the opposite side, are all

 Chapter 816

    Da Lei let out a roar, and the result was self-evident.


    Da Jiang''s warriors naturally knew how powerful they were when they heard the "ears", and covered the ears of themselves and their mounts as quickly as possible.


    As for Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei and others, although they didn''t react, they were not affected because the horses they were riding were BMW horses.


    Even so, Lei Long and the others were still pale when they heard Da Lei''s voice for the first time.


    Da Huyou opened his mouth wide open, speechless in shock.


    This is still the case with the members of Da Jiang, let alone the members of the Thunderbirds on the opposite side.


    From the inside to the outside, the only thing that is not affected is the five Triceratops.


    The rest of the mounts trembled and shivered, and some collapsed to the ground, dripping with feces and urine.


    And their warriors were either thrown to the ground one by one, or sat on the horse with pale faces, their eyes lost.


    Obviously, they were frightened far beyond ordinary people''s perception.


    Even their great chief wobbled a few times on his mount and almost fell off.


    Lei Meng was behind Mu Feng, looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help trembling.


    "They... besides the piebald cattle, they actually have such ferocious beasts. How can they fight them?"


    Mu Feng sighed, and said to the Great Chief of the Thunderbird Division on the opposite Triceratops, who was struggling to survive, "I can''t help it, you forced me! Now can you have a good talk with me?"


    The chief of the Thunderbird Department looked around, and suddenly found that there was no one around him who could fight with him.


    He was startled.


    Because at this moment, he suddenly discovered that he was the only one left in the top management of the Thunderbird Department!


    "Who the hell are you?" He forced himself to calm down, and roared at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is whether you are willing to have a good chat with me now?"


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "Or I killed all your people first, and I was talking to you?"


    The chief of the Thunderbird Department trembled.


    People under the eaves had to bow their heads.


    Now he is the only one in the entire Thunderbird Department who can still fight.


    Can he alone want to defeat hundreds of people on the opposite side?


    He struggled on the back of the Triceratops, hesitating.


    Mu Feng added at the right time: "If I want to kill you, do I have to wait until now?"


    Just this sentence accelerated the decision-making speed of the chief of the Thunderbird Department.


    He gritted his teeth, turned over and got off the dragon''s back, facing Mufeng at a distance: "Lei Dian, chief of the Thunderbird Department, met my brother!"


    "Thunder and Lightning..." Mu Feng secretly slandered, "What kind of name is that!"


    However, he remained calm and bowed in return: "Big Jiang, Jiang Mufeng!"


    Lei Dian lowered his head and looked left and right, frowning endlessly.


    Because the Thunderbird soldiers cared too much about him, they surrounded him to protect him just now, but now he is surrounded by feces and urine, unable to get out!


    Mu Feng pretended not to know, and said with a smile: "Brother, please come over and talk about it!"


    Thunder''s complexion changed.


    The soldiers of the Thunderbird Division who had recovered a bit also changed color, with indignation on their faces.


    One side does not move, and the other side steps forward, clearly suspecting that the lower part sees the upper part.


    But the situation is stronger than people, so they can''t help but bow their heads!


    Apparently, Lei Dian also realized this problem right away, gritted his teeth and jumped up and down in front of Mu Feng, his face struggling.


    Even so, he still got a lot on his feet.


    After getting out of the "encirclement", he hurriedly wiped his feet on the withered grass next to him.


    Mu Feng looked at the man in front of him, he had bronze skin, a thin face, and a pair of broom eyebrows that were smoked, making him seem to be "busy".


    Mu Feng waited for him to speak first.


    "Brother!" Lei Dian saw the young man in front of him, his eyes narrowed, obviously shocked by such a young chief like Mu Feng.


    Reminiscing that he just suffered a loss under his hands, he had to lower his head a little.


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile, and asked with a smile: "How about it, I, Jiang, can still be tempted by you?"


    This sentence goes straight to the point, but it obviously has the meaning of questioning guilt.


    Lei Dian was annoyed in his heart, but he knew it was useless to be annoyed right now, so he gritted his teeth and said: "This time the fault is with my Thunder Bird Department, please tell me what you want to do, brother!


    As long as my Thunderbird Department can do it, I will definitely do it! "


    Apparently he was also

 Chapter 817

    As Mu Feng said, if there is no life, there is no other possibility.


    So Lei Dian was forced to have no choice but to agree.


    It''s better to give a spinosaur than no life at all.


    Looking at his appearance, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why, are you still upset?"


    Lei Dian thought that Mu Feng was mocking him, and kept silent.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I gave you a chance, I want to trade with you, but you don''t want it yourself, you can''t blame me for that!"


    Lei Dian was dejected: "I thought you were just talking casually, trying to deceive us!"


    "Being deceived!" Mu Feng grinned strangely, "You should think about it, but you don''t want to. You shouldn''t think about it, but you should think about it too much!"


    Lei Dian was taken aback for a moment, and then thought of what Mu Feng was referring to - Da Jiang could easily capture two hundred of their soldiers, how could he be an ordinary tribe?


    He regretted it.


    But now the opportunity has been missed, what''s the use of regretting?


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "How about we discuss how to trade?"


    "Ah?" Lei Dian was surprised, "A deal?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes, otherwise, what do you think I left you guys behind?"


    Lei Dian was stunned in his heart: "What''s going on?"


    Frankly speaking, he was already very happy in his heart.


    Because the life and death of the leaders of the entire Thunderbird Division are in the hands of others, Mu Feng only asked for five thorn dragons, which is already an extra "favor".


    But now people actually say they want to trade with them?


    "Why, how to trade?" Lei Dian asked doubtfully.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I want to exchange your thorn dragons. Tell me a price, and I will give you what you want! Of course, don''t go too far, I will discuss it with you!"


    Thunder shuddered.


    The other party said it very politely, but he dared not be arrogant.


    He frowned and looked at Mu Feng, and found that the other party had a sincere face.


    He shook his head and said, "The Thorn Dragon is the foundation of my Thunderbird Division. Once we give all these things to you, my Thunderbird Division will have no place to stand!"


    Mu Feng asked with a smile: "Why, aren''t you subordinate to Fang Lei''s department?"


    Lei Dian smiled wryly and shook his head: "Fang Lei''s tribe is just relying on the big tribe to ask us to be subordinate to them. As for the subordinate tribes, they have never been able to help conflict and let them bleed and die."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Why?"


    Lei Dian smiled helplessly: "Because only when there are constant conflicts and confrontations between tribes, will some tribes be constantly defeated and disabled, and they will have the opportunity to absorb new tribesmen!"


    Having said that, he gritted his teeth: "The entire Fang Lei Department has become so powerful!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was taken aback. ,


    Lei Dian simply told him the bottom line.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng couldn''t help sighing: This Fang Leibu is very calculating.


    If you don''t do it yourself, you can''t help being subordinate to the tribal conflict. Once the conflict between the two sides is bloody and the strength is disparate, they will take the opportunity to annex the weaker side.


    And once the two sides are evenly matched, it will mediate between them and create conflicts, allowing the two tribes to continue to conflict and consume each other''s strength.


    This kind of practice is no longer described as "chicken thief".


    Their approach can be called "insidious"!


    In a word, as long as it is a tribal conflict, Fang Lei will support it.


    For those who want to form an alliance and unify, Fang Lei''s department will definitely hinder and instigate trouble.


    This can''t help but remind him of a certain small and ethnic group.


    Their attitude towards the rulers of China has always been malicious, and their approach is the same as this Fang Leibu.


    To put it bluntly, since the Qing Dynasty, it has supported whoever opposed the ruler at that time, and secretly funded whoever it was, regardless of justice or not.


    Like the Six Gentlemen''s Reform and the Braid-cutting Revolution, there are shadows of people from small and ethnic groups behind them.


    The reason why they want to support these people to carry out reforms and revolutions is not because they care so much about China, but because they have evil intentions to make China''s current situation chaotic, and they want to profit from it.


    This point has also been seen through by the sons and daughters of Huaxia and categorically rejected.


    Mu Feng originally thought that such ulterior motives could only be thought of by later generations, but he never expected that in this era, there would already be such "sneaky" tricks.


    "It''s interesting!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Since you want to make money from the war, why can''t I, Da Jiang?"


    It should be noted that the calculation of time is often "mantis catching cicadas, the oriole is behind, and the projectile is down"!


    In an instant, a plan formed in his heart.


    He thought for a while and said, "Well, I have a better trading plan to discuss with you. I wonder if you are interested?"


    "Trading plan?" Lei Dian was surprised, but he didn''t notice Mu Feng''s meaningful smile.


    He was full of doubts and asked, "What deal?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand at him: "I''m only discussing this matter with you, let''s sit aside and talk in detail!"


    Thunder does not doubt that he is there.


    In fact, he also understands that the young chieftain doesn''t need to think about it at all - because their lives are in the hands of the young man in front of him!


    The bystanders were puzzled, watching Mu Feng and Lei Dian walk aside, talking in low voices.


    In fact, what Mu Feng and Lei Dian said involved a secret transaction:


    Since the Thunderbirds had conflicts with other tribes and were in a weak position in the conflict with the opponent, Da Jiang could send someone to secretly support the Thunderbirds.


    Once winning, Da Jiang will have a share of the population and gains of the opposing tribe.


    As for the men and horses and consumption needed for support, it will be borne by Da Jiang himself.


    But if the Thunderbirds want to send troops to Jiang, they need to switch to Jiang as the top!


    At the same time, the Thorn Dragon in the Thunderbird Department also needs to be opened and exchanged with Ginger.


    As for the specific conversion ratio, the two ministries will discuss it separately.


    This is before.


    If the expansion of the Thunderbird''s Department caused Fang Lei''s rebound, then Da Jiang could even send troops to help the Thunderbird fight against Fang Lei.


    If the Fang Lei Department is destroyed, then Da Jiang and the Thunderbird Department will share everything in the Fang Lei Department.


    If the Thunderbirds are defeated, they can also lead their troops as Da Jiang, and then Da Jiang will take over everything from the Thunderbirds.


    In other words, the Thunderbirds can attack when they advance, and they can defend when they retreat.


    They don''t have to worry that the royal family will be wiped out after the tribe fails to disturb the situation in Fang Lei''s land, but they will get the help of Jiang!


    Of course, the risk that Jiang took in this "cooperation" was far less than that of the Thunderbirds.


    Because Mu Feng and Lei Dian made it very clear: Da Jiang''s support will only be secretly, and will not be put on the table.


    And the most likely result in the end is that the Thunderbirds will lose and be annexed by Da Jiang in the end.


    Hearing Mufeng''s plan, he was silent for years.


    Clearly, Woodwind''s plans are attractive.


    But at the same time, the risk is also great!


    Lei Dian thought for a while and looked at Mu Feng: "Why are you able to blackmail us with me and my people now? If you don''t do this, you want to talk to me about this cooperation instead?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s very simple, for two reasons:


    One is that your tribe only has two to three thousand people, and I, Da Jiang, absorbed them all, which is only two to three thousand people. But if you destroy a Fang Lei tribe, you will get far more people and things than your small tribe!


    The second is that now that winter is approaching, I have annexed your tribe''s population and I have to worry about your food and drink. I don''t want to find such a burden for my tribe. "


    Thunder secretly clenched his fists.


    Obviously, he felt Mu Feng''s "contempt".


    But when he thought about it again, it was indeed the case.


    Who doesn''t want to fight for the greatest possibility with the least effort?


    Thinking of this, he nodded solemnly: "Okay, I agree!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 818

    After Lei Dian agreed, Mu Feng smiled and said: "Since you agreed, there are some things that must be made clear to you.


    One is that you can continue to stay in the geotechnical department, but the specific place is my Dajiang territory. If you come to our territory, everything you just said will be invalidated, and then don''t blame me, Da Jiang, for doing it! "


    Lei Dian''s heart tightened.


    He subconsciously looked at the strange horse beside Mu Feng, it was this strange horse that made their horses useless.


    "If my Thunderbird Department also has such a mount..." he hoped from the bottom of his heart.


    Mu Feng patted Da Lei, said with a smile: "You only saw one horse, I still have such a horse!"


    Lei Dian quickly put away his thoughts just now.


    Then Mu Feng nodded and continued: "Secondly, although you have turned to me, Da Jiang, as the leader, I will not embarrass you, nor will I recruit you to fight against other tribes. Conversely, when you need to fight other tribes, I will You can send our soldiers to assist secretly from the side.


    The third is that I, Da Jiang, can trade with you. It is best to use a dark horse to exchange with your Thorn Dragon.


    Of course, if you have other things that can be exchanged, I can also exchange them with you. "


    Lei Dian looked at Mu Feng expectantly: "Can you exchange those gold utensils for us?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while: "It can be exchanged, but for gold items, we can only exchange them for thorn dragons with you, and it depends on how many thorn dragons you are prepared to exchange for us."


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Although your thorn dragon is very strong, it is not completely without opponents. For example, mammoths, large-scale horned rhinos, and my giant bear!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng gave a whistle to Sha Lao San.


    Sha Laosan stood up directly, with a height of six or seven meters, he stood up directly, which made everyone exclaimed.


    Sha Laosan slammed into a tree again, with a "click", the tree was knocked into two pieces!


    Lei Dian''s heart trembled, and he remained silent for a long time.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "These thorn dragons are placed in your Thunderbird tribe just to ensure that your Thunderbird tribe will not be wiped out in conflicts with other tribes, but I can tell you that you can fight against me with these thorn dragons. Jiang deal, I can give you more things, so that your tribe can win in the conflict!"


    Lei Dian looked at the great chief who was much younger than him, with a complicated expression on his face.


    Hope, helplessness, plus excitement.


    "What you said is true?" Raiden asked.


    "Do you think it is necessary for me to lie to you now?" Mu Feng asked back.


    Thunder shook his head.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s it, let''s talk about it, how many thorn dragons are you willing to give?"


    Lei Dian tentatively said: "Five, five heads?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s so unpleasant, ten heads!"


    Lei Dian''s heart was bleeding, but he forced himself to smile: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t take your thorn dragon for nothing! I will give you a hundred black horses and fifty golden knives for ten thorn dragons, how about it?"


    Lei Dian''s excitement was undisguised: "Really, fifty golden knives?"


    Mu Feng curled his lips and smiled: "If you didn''t come up, I would beat Da Jiang to death, I can give you more!"


    Leiden regretted it.


    Mu Feng in turn comforted him: "Okay, these are the sincerity we have given you for your willingness to be subordinate to me, Da Jiang. The days to come will be good, as long as you are honest with me, Da Jiang, you will naturally know that I am People do what they say.


    But if you have other thoughts in your heart, don''t blame me for being cruel at that time! "


    Lei Dian hurriedly shook his head and waved his hands: "No, no!"


    "It''s fine if you don''t!" Mu Feng nodded, "You don''t need to make it clear that you have switched to me, Da Jiang, what will happen in the future, I need Da Jiang to send troops to help, and you can reach the old place of the Black Water Department , go there and look for my people, someone will tell me!"


    Thunder nodded.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, since you and I have agreed on this, let''s end today''s business!"


    As he spoke, he shouted at Lei Long: "Lei Long, bring a golden knife over here."


    Lei Long directly pulled out an iron knife and walked towards Lei Dian.


    Lei Dian subconsciously wanted to hide to the side.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, took the iron knife, and passed it to him: "This golden knife is given to you as a promised gift, as long as you keep the promise, the benefits you will get in the future will only be more, not less!


    But if you don''t keep the promise, then the knife I gave you today will be the weapon to kill you! "


    Lei Dian''s eyes were full of fire. After thinking for a while, he decisively took the iron knife and bowed his body to salute: "Brother, please rest assured. Although my Thunderbird Department is a small one, we will keep our promises!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s good!"


    Then he asked with a smile: "Since I gave you the golden knife to show my sincerity, what about you, shouldn''t you show it too?"


    Lei Dian was surprised: "Ah? Brother, yes, what do you want to express?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It depends on your sincerity?"


    Lei Dian thought hard, and finally looked bitter: "Brother, you don''t want to sting the dragon, do you?"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbly, waved his hands and said: "Although I really want to have them all, but if I really want them all, I guess you will feel resentment towards me from the bottom of your heart."


    Lei Dian shook his head, and said doubtfully: "Since it''s not a thorn dragon, then there is something in my Thunderbird department that my brother can admire, please tell me clearly!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, and turned to point to a person not far away: "You kill this person!"


    "Him?" Lei Dian was puzzled, "You want Raymond?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, I want him. I don''t know if he has a wife or parents. If he has, I''ll take them with me too!"


    "Why?" Thunderbolt was puzzled.


    "It''s nothing, he is very courageous, he will become a strong warrior if he is trained well, it would be a waste if he is placed in your tribe!" The clansmen in the tribe will definitely miss your tribe all the time, right?"


    Lei Dian breathed a sigh of relief, he was just a strong fighter.


    In the Thunderbird department, there are many people stronger than this Raymond.


    The great chief in front of him seemed to sincerely want to accept the Thunderbirds as a subordinate tribe, and the opponent''s Thunderbirds had plans.


    Thinking of the young chief''s promise to himself and what he wanted now, he no longer had any doubts in his heart, and nodded decisively: "Okay, then I will give Raymond to you Jiang.


    His father died of hunting long ago, and now there is only one mother in the tribe, who is also sick, and no one wants to stay with him. "


    Mu Feng knew it in his heart: "No wonder Lei Meng didn''t stay with other people last night. It turned out that his clan didn''t want to be with him."


    He became more and more happy in his heart, and said calmly: "Okay, since that''s the case, you go and explain to Lei Meng, and then go back to the tribe to get ten thorn dragons and his mother, and then I will let the tribe take the black horse and gold The knife is brought to you!"


    "Okay!" Lei Dian turned around and walked towards Lei Meng, talking to him.


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to listen, instead he picked up a hay stalk and hummed a little tune again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 819

    Lei Meng bowed his head and walked in front of Mu Feng and the others without saying a word.


    He didn''t expect that Chief Thunder would send him out for the sake of the tribe.


    Mu Feng stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder: "How about it, I said I will take you away?"


    Raymond clenched his fists, still not saying a word.


    Mu Feng said in a low voice: "Why, you are not happy if I take out a hundred black horses and fifty golden knives in exchange for you?"


    "Huh?" Raymond suddenly woke up, "Fifty golden knives!"


    Finally, he said in an obscure voice: "There are one hundred black horses?"


    Mu Feng triumphantly said, "Yes, why, don''t you believe it?"


    Raymond frowned: "But the chief told me that it was used to exchange for the thorn dragon!"


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "Exchanging thorn dragons? It''s just me giving him a reason to comfort himself. If I say that the hundred horses and fifty golden knives are all used to exchange for you, he might think so." Woolen cloth!"


    After a pause, he laughed again: "But to be honest, it''s not quite right to say that it''s all for you. At least I also got five thorn dragons, and I have a large subordinate."


    Raymond frowned slightly.


    He could accept what Mu Feng said.


    After all, no matter how important he is, he is still not worth so many things.


    But Mu Feng doesn''t necessarily think so.


    From the bottom of his heart, he thought that this Raymond was definitely the biggest gain this time, and the Thorn Dragon was just an addition.


    But the reason why he said that Lei Meng was an addition this time in front of Lei Dian was to prevent Lei Dian from sitting on the ground and raising the price, or that Lei Meng was forced to send him to Dajiang and harbored resentment.


    That''s why he followed Mu Gong''s story of exchanging five sheepskins for one Bailixi, and exchanged Lei Meng with a "golden knife".


    Lei Meng''s insight and wisdom are rare talents in Mufeng.


    As long as his integrity belongs to Da Jiang, with a little guidance from Mu Feng, it will definitely help Da Jiang grow faster!


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I know that it would be difficult for you to enter my Great Jiang alone, so I have already told Lei Dian to take your mother into my Great Jiang.


    And I heard that your aunt is sick, and there is no one in the Thunderbird Department to treat her.


    I can tell you, I can treat your mother! "


    Raymond looked moved: "Really?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course it is true!"


    Lei Meng immediately knelt down on one knee: "If the chief can cure my aunt''s illness, from then on, Lei Meng''s life and death will be decided by the chief!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "I made great efforts to exchange you, but I didn''t want you to die. As for what you can do, you can stay with me for a while before talking about it. What you can do and what you can''t do is up to you Decide."


    Raymond was surprised: "I used to be in the hunting team, I want to be a warrior!"


    "Warrior?" Mu Feng smiled lightly and shook his head, "Don''t rush to make a decision, in me, not only fighters can do things for the tribe!"


    Raymond frowned, puzzled.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, and looked at Lei Long: "How about this, give him another golden knife and a dark horse!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded yes.


    Mu Feng looked at Lei Meng again: "I have a ready-made golden knife here. As for the mount, I can only give you a black horse. After you return to the tribe, you can choose a Sailong five-spotted horse, or a Zhaoyebai horse." .


    As for Wanliyun, I can''t give it to you now, I have to wait for a while, I want to see your performance! "


    Raymond was taken aback for a moment before reacting.


    From Mu Feng''s tone, he naturally heard that Da Jiang has better mounts, and there are more than one!


    The most important thing is that he can get a golden knife now!


    Repressing his excitement, Lei Meng asked suspiciously: "Give me the golden knife now, aren''t you afraid that I will have other thoughts?"


    Mu Feng smiled, turned around and pulled out the iron gun from the horse''s back, shook the gun with one hand, then held the gun in the other hand, pointed it at the ground, and smiled at Lei Meng: "Come on, this iron gun The whole body is made of gold, if you can pull it out, it is yours!"


    Raymond was puzzled, but stepped forward to do so.


    It''s just that he pulled it up with both hands, and the gun was like a small tree rooted in the ground, motionless.


    Lei Meng blushed and let go of the iron gun. Only then did he realize that the young chief in front of him didn''t look very strong, but his strength was surprisingly strong!


    He suddenly understood that this young chief is also a real fighter!


    I can''t even take out other people''s weapons, so why talk about "he reads"?


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, wait until Lei Dian picks up your aunt, you will follow me, let you know what a real big tribe is!"


    "Yes!" Raymond nodded, with anticipation in his eyes.


    Then Mu Feng summoned Lei Long to one side, and asked him to take out one hundred black horses and fifty golden swords out of five hundred soldiers.


    Lei Long was puzzled.


    Mu Feng gave a rough outline of his plan.


    Thunder Dragon turned pale with shock: "Great chief, what use is it for us that such a subordinate tribe cannot recruit their fighters?"


    Because in his view, the subordinate tribes accept the recruitment of the superiors and help the superiors fight. How can the superiors not recruit the soldiers of the lower tribes, but help them fight the war?


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "It''s just a small Thunderbird tribe. We''re going all out to swallow them all. It''s just such a small number of people and mounts. But if we secretly support them to fight against the Fang Lei tribe, we can profit from it and get a lot of benefits." But there¡¯s more to it than that!¡±


    "But, there is no need to give so many golden knives, right?" Thunder Dragon was puzzled.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "This thunder and lightning looks reckless, but in fact it is a ghost. Giving him fifty golden knives is also to let him understand that if I have fifty golden knives, I can have five hundred or five thousand golden knives." Knife!"


    Thunder Dragon''s eyes lit up, and he realized: "You want to frighten him!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! Although this kind of tribe is said to belong to Da Jiang, it is only secretly, and it is not put on the surface. Something must be shown to deter them and let them know the relationship between Da Jiang and Fang Lei''s tribe. different."


    After a pause, he continued: "Besides, with fifty golden knives, we can beat the tens of thousands of Thunder Bird and Fang Lei''s population, and with a small fortune, do you think we have lost or gained?"


    Lei Long was stunned and stopped talking.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked him to negotiate with Lei Dian and get the five Triceratops over.


    While Lei Dian sent people back to the tribe, Mu Feng used advanced animal taming skills to communicate with these dinosaur remnants.


    Frankly speaking, he was still very excited.


    Triceratops, a serious dinosaur.


    Although it is herbivorous, its lethality and destructive power have nothing to do with it.


    Such a ferocious beast mount should not be ridden by a protected person like Lei Dian.


    It should be placed at the forefront of the charge when the two armies are at war!


    Otherwise, wouldn''t its triangle and head shield grow in vain?


    Because these triceratops were domesticated, they communicated well.


    It didn''t take much effort for Mu Feng to get them all done, let the five-headed Triceratops obediently lie beside him, he couldn''t be more honest.


    At the same time, in order to facilitate "management", he used the Wood Dao Derivation Technique to strengthen the largest Triceratops, and it didn''t take much practice, and its size became stronger and stronger.


    Unintentionally aware of this scene, Lei Dian''s eyes could not help shrinking, and he stood not far away secretly startled.


    After Mu Feng had domesticated these Triceratops, the old god was waiting for the Thunderbirds to send them over...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 820

    Thunderbolt really brought Raymond''s aunt.


    In front of Lei Meng, Mu Feng cured his mother''s illness.


    After Mu Feng asked Lei Dian to deliver the items to be exchanged, when Lei Dian looked at Lei Meng again, he found that he was already standing behind Mu Feng with a grateful face.


    He was glad in his heart: "This Raymond finally didn''t cause any trouble."


    It''s just that he never thought that Mu Feng asked him for this Lei Meng, and he never planned to make him a soldier who charged into battle!


    But this is something later, Mu Feng would never tell Lei Dian anyway.


    When the two parties "broke up", Mu Feng brought Xiong Da and the others to him and told Lei Dian and the others: "In the future, if anything happens, you can find them at the place where you first met. They will hunt and haunt in that place in the future." !"


    Lei Dian naturally knew what it meant and dared not refuse.


    Then Mu Feng took Lei Long, Da Huyou and others back.


    After arriving at the old place of the Heishui Department, Mu Feng said goodbye to Da Huyou, and said with a smile: "Brother, don''t worry, Big Leader Xiong and the others can hunt in this area with confidence in the future!"


    Big Huyou shook his head vigorously: "Forget it, this area is too dangerous, today you helped my Black Bear Department solve this Thunderbird Department, but who can guarantee whether there will be other tribes.


    If they were like the Thunderbirds, they would fight and kill them if they disagreed, then the Black Bears might not be their opponents either. "


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, and moved his hand: "How about this, brother, I will give you two armored earth dragons as mounts for you to go hunting, this is enough to protect you!"


    This time, Da Jiang got fifteen Triceratops in the name of helping the Black Bear Department.


    In terms of emotion and reason, Mu Feng should give Da Huyou some benefits as comfort.


    Da Huyou looked surprised: "Two armored earth dragons?"


    But the surprise was the surprise, he still glanced at the Triceratops.


    Mu Feng naturally noticed it, and said with a smile: "Brother, it''s not that these mounts can''t be given to you, it''s because they are too conspicuous. Once they are seen by Fang Lei or other tribes other than the Thunderbirds, they may cause trouble again." Another curse.


    I''m afraid that if the rescue is not timely, it will bring bad luck to all of you black bears. "


    Da Huyou shook his head, nodded and said: "Don''t worry, brother, I know what you said. Since you have given away the armored earth dragon, then I can''t say anything. If there is anything that needs my black bear department to do, just say it, you It''s my business!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s nothing, just need your leader Xiong to lead people to come and go eastward in this area frequently, pay attention to hiding traces, and help me keep an eye on this Thunderbird Department."


    Big Huyou understood and agreed: "Okay!"


    So Mu Feng bid farewell to Da Huyou, separated three hundred soldiers, led by Huang Shi who accompanied him, and asked him to bring the mammoth, armored dragon and Lei Meng back together.


    At the same time, he wrote a letter to Huang Shi, asking him to hand it over to Li Hu himself, and settle Lei Meng in the tribe first, and wait for him to come back.


    Lei Meng didn''t know why Mu Feng arranged this way, but he didn''t say anything, and followed Huangshi back honestly.


    As for Mu Feng himself, he took the fifteen thorn dragons he had just obtained and the remaining two hundred warriors to the valley.


    Accompanying people are Thunder Dragon, Li Wang, Chi Lei and others.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take Lei Meng with him, it was that Lei Meng had just been recruited by him, and he wasn''t sure how well Lei Meng recognized Da Jiang, so he naturally didn''t want to easily reveal the location of the valley.


    As for people like Lei Long and Chi Lei, they have been with them for a while, so they can be sure of their dispositions, and they can rest assured to let them know something.


    For example, the current trip to the valley.


    Thunder Dragon was obviously very surprised by the location of the valley.


    He carefully observed the surrounding terrain all the way, and said to Mu Feng: "Great Chief, we can build another tribe here and let some tribesmen live here. We only need to send a few people to guard the entrance, even if there are thousands of people It is also very difficult to break through!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "That''s not necessarily the case!"


    Thunder Dragon was surprised: "Why?"


    Mu Feng pointed to the top of his head.


    Thunder Dragon looked up, only then did he realize that there were three giant eagles still hovering high in the sky.


    Thunder Dragon was stunned for a moment, and then he said helplessly: "How can there be someone in other tribes who can control this giant bird like you?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "Don''t underestimate other tribes. It''s like we vowed to go to the rock and soil department before, but we almost stumbled."


    "The Rock and Soil Department?" Thunder Dragon was puzzled.


    Mu Feng then told Lei Long about Mirror City and Wanliyun in the Ministry of Rock and Earth.


    Lei Long was stunned after hearing this.


    Only then did he realize why the great chief said not to underestimate other tribes.


    "There is such a tribe!" Thunder Dragon sincerely praised.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "What I want to know more is how the great chief of the Geotechnical Department came up with the idea of ??learning from the rabbit."


    Thunder Dragon said with a smile: "Indeed, this great chief is extremely intelligent. But compared to you, he is far behind!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Okay, I''m just being cautious. Besides, how many of those who can become a great chief can be ordinary wisdom?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng immediately reacted, shook his head and smiled, "I''m talking about you!"


    ...


    Mu Feng and his party entered the valley again, but they still didn''t find a large herd of cows and horses, and even the pythons that were more common last time disappeared.


    Apparently, as the autumn became colder, the boa constrictors couldn''t take it anymore and began to hibernate.


    Fortunately, Mufeng had already made preparations, leading a group of people across the grassland and heading straight to the mountain island.


    By the time Mufeng and his party arrived at the valley, it was already

 Chapter 821

    The moment the monster with a human face appeared, Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei and the others were horrified. They all stepped forward with their knives raised, and shouted, "Go, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, then waved his hands and smiled: "Don''t be nervous, I know it!"


    "What!" The two were shocked again, "You know it?"


    They looked at King Li again, and found that Mu Feng''s personal bodyguard looked indifferent, and had no intention of doing anything at all, so they were sure that the monster in front of them would not threaten them.


    The two looked at Heyao again.


    Thunder Dragon couldn''t help exclaiming: "How is this possible!"


    However, when He Yi was about to approach Mu Feng, he stopped suddenly with a sudden brake and almost fell to the ground.


    "Hoo Hoo Moo¡ª"


    Heya who stopped in place raised his head and roared at Mufeng and the others.


    Mu Feng stepped forward immediately, and roared "Wu Hou Mo Moo".


    Heyao blinked her eyes humanely, then wagged her tail and moved closer.


    Lei Long''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe his own eyes.


    "Such a ferocious beast can be so cute..."


    He Yi leaned close to Mu Feng and sniffed carefully, and after confirming that it was Mu Feng, he even circled around Mu Feng, acting coquettishly.


    Clumps of brown hair have grown on this Hei''s body again, and it looks like a pompom, very smooth.


    It''s just that it has a bald and ugly face, which really doesn''t match up with acting like a baby.


    On the contrary, it has an extremely strong and peculiar smell of mutton, which is very pungent.


    Mu Feng hurriedly communicated with advanced animal taming skills: Alright, lead the way ahead, I want to go into the mountains!


    He Yu didn''t lead the way immediately, but carefully swayed to the newly acquired Triceratops behind Mu Feng, poked out his nose and sucked hard, and then snorted.


    Sensing the provocation, the Triceratops was furious and bowed its head.


    Heyao retreated a few steps with Sa Huan, barely dodging.


    Then it spat again.


    The Triceratops that was spat on by it took big strides and was about to bump into it.


    Mu Feng only felt a headache, so he hurriedly used the advanced animal taming technique to stop, and turned to "Wu Hou Moo" to him: Don''t lead the way again, be careful that I will set you on fire!


    With a jolt, he turned his head and walked away, leading the way with every step and three turns.


    Lei Long was shocked.


    Previously, it recognized Ginger because of its strength and totem.


    But this time when he came out, he accidentally discovered that the young chief in front of him was still a beast master!


    Only this time, the strange horses, giant eagles, giant bears, fierce beasts like tigers, wolves he saw with his own eyes...


    What made him feel unbelievable was that the Triceratops had already "obeyed" the young man not long after he got it.


    What shocked him the most was that the monster with a human face in front of him actually bowed to the young man.


    He felt more and more that it was a miracle that the Dragon Division could survive with most of the troops!


    Soon, under the leadership of He Yu, Mu Feng and his party went through the swamp to the mountain smoothly.


    Then it''s uphill and downhill.


    After entering the top of the mountain, Thunder Dragon suddenly saw the lake and exclaimed excitedly: "Great chief, with this lake, I, Da Jiang, can completely build another tribe here secretly, and put the elite of the tribe here! "


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "That''s exactly what I mean!"


    The main purpose of Mufeng coming to this valley this time is to take a closer look at the valley, where to build a place to live, and where to build a city wall.


    He wants to turn this place into a city like an iron barrel!


    So after he took everyone up the mountain, he took out a carrier pigeon that was raised near the river''s head, and wrote a letter to "send" it to Bai Yue, telling him that he had arrived at the mountain island, and asked him to spend the last two days on the river''s island. Blue smoke is set off at the bottom of the head.


    Then he took Thunder Dragon and others to investigate in the mountain island.


    Different from the last time around the foot of the mountain island, Mufeng took people around the jungle inside the mountain island this time.


    During the period, I also saw some unknown small bamboos and sansho.


    What surprised him the most was that he hadn''t been able to find many red hawthorns here last time.


    It''s just that these hawthorn trees grow among the trees, and under the influence of the trees, they are surprisingly straight, with a height of more than seven or eight meters.


    The wood wind, which had not changed its taste for a long time, did not climb the tree, so that the soldiers took out the udo and beat it cracklingly, and the hawthorn on the tree fell like rain.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng cheered and went straight to the ground to pick up hawthorns to eat, grinning his teeth while eating, and muttering, "It''s so sour!"


    But he was happy in his heart - there was another kind of fruit to eat.


    Even the wild hawthorn made his teeth chatter.


    He thought in his heart that only White Fang, who loves sourness, can bear such a sour hawthorn.


    After he made up his mind, he asked someone to wrap some hawthorns in animal skin bags, saying that he would take them back to the children of the tribe to "try something new".


    Lei Long was dumbfounded.


    After wandering around for more than a day, Mu Feng and others were able to get a general understanding of the situation on the mountain island.


    The situation of the entire mountain island is roughly as follows: Dongmian is connected to the grassland where Mufeng and the others came, and the terrain is flat, and houses can be built at the foot of the mountain to live in.


    There are more trees in the south, because the sunshine time is long, the trees are mostly tall deciduous trees, and the terrain is relatively steep. Moreover, the distance to the swampland in the south is very short, and there is no possibility of building a house.


    Even if Mu Feng wanted to build a city wall, he might have to lay the foundation close to the foot of the mountain!


    To the west is another gentle slope of shrubs, and a large cornfield stretching from the mountainside to the plain at the foot of the mountain¡ªthis is what Mufeng knew the last time.


    There are not only corn fields, but also a natural livestock pen.


    When Thunder Dragon waited and looked at a large cornfield, one can imagine the shock in his heart.


    After discovering piles of cow dung and horse manure, he understood why the chief said that he put the cows and horses outside on purpose.


    At the end of the cornfield is another body of water, in which reeds grow wildly.


    Considering that he is not yet familiar with this place, Mu Feng also gave up the idea of ??letting Sha Laosan go into the water to explore.


    As for the north, it is a shady place, and the trees are tall, but most of them are evergreen coniferous trees.


    Especially on the sunny side of the north, the pine trees are verdant, and there are thick needles on the ground, which make a "rustling" sound when walking on it.


    Mu Feng already knew the general situation of the entire mountain island. He already had a rough plan on where to build a house, where to farm, and where to breed.


    The next thing he has to do is to go south along the river to explore, to see if he can reach the vicinity of the river''s head.


    If this is the case, the wooden wind can stick out from the black bea

 Chapter 822

    After staying in the mountain island for two days, Mu Feng asked the accompanying soldiers to fill in the vacancy on the side of the naturally formed fence, so that they could catch cattle and horses directly.


    Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised to find that there were more cows and horses inside and outside the mountain island than last time.


    He asked Heyao, and Heyue showed off to him excitedly: I grabbed these from other places!


    Mu Feng was very surprised, he didn''t expect that this partner would go hunting by himself.


    It''s just that this coop never imagined that no matter how many times it catches, it will be caught by Mu Feng in the end.


    In order to "reward" it, Mu Feng asked the soldiers to roast it with a salted barbecue.


    Apparently for Hetao, salted food is the ultimate delicacy.


    Thunder Dragon watched the whole process in horror.


    He watched the great chief sitting not far from Heya, and just watched Heya open his bloody mouth and swallow the barbecue with a "wheezing and wheezing".


    He was really worried about whether the great chief would be able to escape if he got into trouble.


    It''s just that this kind of situation didn''t happen. On the contrary, every time the chief groaned in disgust, the huge monster would subconsciously look at Mufeng vigilantly, and then hurriedly moved aside.


    Look at this posture, this huge monster with a human face is afraid of the great chief!


    Thunder Dragon couldn''t figure out what the great chief had done to make this monster with a human face fear him so much.


    In his opinion, this may be the unique method of the beast master.


    In the end, while he was dumbfounded, the coyote almost ate half of the cow, and then rolled around on the ground with its round belly, not caring that its belly was up, and it might have been attacked by a triangle guy not far away. ...


    Then Mu Feng began to choose dark horses in the livestock pen.


    This time he was going to choose a dark horse for the fighters of Liaolongzhi.


    Now there are more than 5,000 Jiang warriors together, and after several screenings, there are more than 4,500 strong and skilled fighters.


    In this way, the dark horse is not enough at once.


    Even counting the orange and red deer mounts, Jiang''s black horse still has a gap of about 2,000.


    In other words, it would be worse for him to take away all the dark horses in front of him.


    In desperation, he had to let some warriors ride brown horses to replace him for a while, and the armored earth dragon, the green horned si, and even the horned rhinoceros were allotted to him.


    He was planning in his heart to bring back all the dark horses here this time, and it would still be a lot worse. Then he might discuss with the Blue Bird Department to go to Wanzhangyuan to see if he could catch more good horses and bring them back.


    Poor Heyao was bribed by a barbecue, lying on the ground bored watching Mufeng and Jiang''s warriors drive out black horses from the natural pen.


    In the end, there were only a few thin black horse herds left in the entire pen.


    Mu Feng looked at the pen that was more than half empty in an instant, and scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed.


    He suddenly felt that what he searched this time was a bit "excessive".


    But soon he comforted himself again: "I can''t eat it here if I put it here, and I can make the most of it if I take it away! What''s more, this guy will go out to hunt by himself, maybe next time he will eat it again." Can catch the dark horse!"


    After picking out the black horse, Mu Feng began to tell He Yu to be honest and "look at the house". He will bring people to stay here soon, and then someone will cook delicious barbecue for him here every day.


    Having won the cooperation promised by Mu Feng, he was naturally overjoyed, unaware that more than half of the cattle and horses he worked so hard to gather were missing.


    In the end, it even sent Wooden Wind out of the swamp, reluctantly following for a while before giving up.


    Lei Long looked at He Yu''s leaving back, and felt a little silent mourning for him in his heart...


    ...


    After Mu Feng led the people away from the mountain island, he did not return immediately. The next thing he had to do was to find the river in the south, and then rode the big dragon to the other side of the river to see if he could find the location of the river''s head.


    So a group of people walked around the swamp around the mountain island and came to the south of the mountain island. It was not known how many miles away, and the mountain island was only as big as a palm from a distance.


    Wood Wind and the others also discovered the previous river.


    Then they drove the black horse westward along the river.


    The north bank of the river where Mufeng and the others are located is an open grassland, while the other bank of the river has a variety of terrains - next to the south bank of the river is a grassland area of ??one or two miles.


    To the south of the grassy beach are shrubs, mounds and woods.


    In this way, they walked along the north bank of the river for half a day, and they could always see the mountain island in the distance.


    Half a day later, they finally saw a piece of rising mounds and forests ahead along the river bank¡ªthe landscape on both sides of the river finally converged!


    Further forward was the forest, Mu Feng and his group couldn''t drive the black horse into it, so they had to stop on the spot.


    It''s time to make a decision.


    Go back the same way, or let Mu Feng ride a big dragon into the sky, and go to the high altitude on the other side of the river to see if there is any blue smoke.


    The main purpose of his coming to the valley this time is to see if he can find the Hexi tribe.


    This was a plan that he had thought up long ago. Now that he couldn''t move forward, he had to follow the plan.


    He told Lei Long, Li Wang and the others to wait in place and keep an eye on the dark horse.


    He will stay here to help take care of the horses such as Da Lei, Sha Laosan and Spiny Dragon.


    Then he called the eagle-feathered dragon, turned on the bird''s back, and after whispering orders, the eagle-feathered dragon fluttered a few times and got off the ground.


    Because it was around the river bank, the big dragons circled and flew into the sky. After a few circles, Mufeng couldn''t tell the east from the west.


    Fortunately, there is still the sun in the sky. After following the big dragon into the sky, he roughly judged the direction, and then looked at the river on the ground. After confirming, he pointed to the big dragon: over there!


    The big dragon with Mufeng on its back circled in the air, turned around and flew towards the direction he pointed.


    Mu Feng was miserable.


    Because it was late autumn now, Dalong was taking him at a high altitude, and the speed of Dalong''s flight was too fast, so it didn''t take long for Mufeng to feel the wind whistling around his ears.


    Even if he thought of making a leather hat to wear on his head in advance, he still couldn''t help the high-altitude wind penetrating through every hole.


    Eye sockets, eyebrows, corners of mouth...


    But any place that can be in contact with the air is aching from the high-altitude wind.


    The most terrible thing is the crotch, which can no longer be described as cool...


    He gritted his teeth against the cold and looked forward. Before he could take a few glances, the wind made tears flow down his face.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to squint his eyes to reduce the wind blowing on his eyes, and tried his best to look forward to the southwest¡ªthat should be the direction of the river''s head.


    To his disappointment, nothing happened.


    "Could it be a mistake?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "It is reasonable to say that Bai Yue will definitely set off green smoke after receiving the letter, or is this river not the river in Hebei at all?"


    Just when he was thinking of giving up in his heart, in a depression not far from him, not far from the "silver belt" on the ground, a black smoke curled upward!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 823

    Seeing the black smoke, Mu Feng was overjoyed.


    He patted the big dragon, turned slightly to the south, and swooped down.


    After crossing the river, a low mound, and passing through a small forest, Mu Feng suddenly found a pile of thick smoke floating up to the sky.


    Next to the thick smoke pile, there are still people adding firewood to it.


    Mu Feng patted the dragon and signaled it to bark twice.


    Dalong followed suit, and a sound of "chirp chirp" shook the whole field.


    The people below suddenly raised their heads and saw the big bird in the sky. They were stunned for a moment, and then shouted loudly: "The wind is coming, and the smoke is coming!"


    This is the "secret signal" that Mu Feng discussed with Bai Yue before.


    Call out when you see a giant bird in the sky, to prevent Mu Feng from going to the wrong place and landing on the ground, and it will be troublesome to be surrounded by people you don''t know.


    After hearing these shouts, Mu Feng was overjoyed, and immediately attached himself to the back of the big dragon, pressed the button, and motioned for it to fall.


    He originally wanted to shout a few words in response, to express his excitement at the moment.


    It''s a pity that before the mouth was fully opened, the wind poured into the mouth, got into the throat, and fell into the intestines.


    For a moment, Mu Feng felt as if a cold fist had scratched his stomach hard.


    He bared his teeth, and hurriedly shut up, dispelling the idea of ??his high spirits falling from the sky.


    Right now, he could only squint and watch as the ground quickly poured out from the surrounding grass houses and gathered around the fire.


    There are more and more people, and the figures are getting bigger and bigger.


    Mu Feng could even see Bai Yue in a yellow leather jacket running out of a straw house in a hurry.


    Surrounding it is a circle of walls built with rammed earth, which looks square and square from a high altitude, which is very regular.


    Then he was only a few tens of meters away from the ground, and the people below began to shout, pointing to an open space not far from the fire, and signaled the wood wind to fall there.


    Mu Feng landed in the direction pointed by everyone, and he was happy: "Hey, there is also a special landing site, not bad!"


    As soon as he landed, Bai Yue laughed and approached him: "The Great Chief!"


    But Mu Feng shivered for a while, chopped peppers and rubbed his hands on the spot, and said in his heart: "It''s so cold!"


    Bai Yue understood and signaled him to go to the burning firewood pile to enjoy the fire, and at the same time told the soldiers beside him: "Pull the firewood away, no need to smoke!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers did as they did, picking away the wet firewood that was covering the fire, and threw a pile of dry firewood into it, and the flames jumped up and down.


    Mu Feng didn''t care, he stretched out his hand close to the flames and roasted it, which made it warmer.


    Only then did Bai Yue say pleasantly: "Chief, are you sure you can reach here from the mountain island?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Sure!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up: "So, if we can cross the river, we can go north from here into the valley prairie, and then build another hidden city there?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, that mountain island should only be one day''s journey away from here. In terms of time, it''s about the same distance as the distance from Dragon City to Pixiu City."


    "But how are we going to cross the river?" Bai Yue frowned, "We only have three eagle-feathered dragons, and horses can''t be carried by eagle-feathered dragons!"


    "Don''t worry about that!" Mu Feng smiled, "As long as I find a suitable place, I can make people and horses cross the river."


    Bai Yue''s eyes are brighter.


    He had no doubts about Mu Feng''s words.


    Because as long as the great chief says it can be done, it can be done!


    "Then what should I do?" Bai Yue asked.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "What needs to be determined now is to choose an area with relatively gentle water flow on both sides of the river, and a ferry can be built. I will teach you how to build a boat first, and then use the boat to cross the river.


    When I return to the tribe, I will send some craftsmen with iron chains to build a chain bridge connecting the two banks, so that more people and heavier things can be accommodated to cross the river! "


    Bai Yue nodded excitedly: "Yes! Then how do you go back to the tribe, I will arrange someone to take you back here, or do you go back by yourself on the eagle feather dragon?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, Thunder Dragon and King Li are waiting for me on the other side of the river!"


    "Thunder Dragon..." Bai Yue nodded.


    During this time, he already knew about Jiang''s annexation of Liaolong Branch, and also about Mu Fengxin''s adoption of Thunder Dragon as the leader of the tribe to train.


    He thought about it and asked, "Great chief, if Thunder Dragon is alive, will it affect me, Da Jiang, to annex the Dragon tribe?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, he has already separated from Liaolongzhi, and he is determined not to interfere with Liaolongzhi anymore."


    Bai Yue frowned and said: "I''m afraid I''m afraid that he won''t show it on his face, and he''s calculating in his heart. I heard Brother Muye talk about his various calculations, and the more I listened, the more frightened I became.


    Great Chief, if such a person is my Da Jiang''s person, it will be my Da Jiang''s blessing.


    But if he plots against me, Jiang, he will be in big trouble! "


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Then what do you think?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said: "Such a person must not be allowed to continue to lead the people of Liaolongzhi. If the chief must use him, I think he can lead the existing fighters of Dajiang. These fighters of Dajiang are all He absolutely obeys your orders and is loyal to Da Jiang.


    So if these people are given to him to lead, he will definitely not be able to come up with other calculations!


    And I, Han Shu, or Brother Konoha, can lead some of the warriors of the Dragon Branch to contain him! "


    Mu Feng was very relieved that Bai Yue''s thoughts and concerns already had a sense of prevention, and what she could see had already involved the follow-up of the tribe.


    He smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Thunder Dragon himself knows that his status is embarrassing, so he has clearly told me that he doesn''t want to lead the soldiers, but only wants to be able to attack cities and land for the tribe like the soldiers."


    "He?" Bai Yue frowned, "wasn''t he the great chief before?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "He turned out to be a dragon branch

 Chapter 824

    After discussing with Bai Yue about Thunder Dragon''s whereabouts, Mu Feng told him about the Thunder Bird Department.


    Speaking of Thunderbird, he had to mention the existence of Raymond.


    Bai Yue was very interested in Lei Meng, and wanted to ask Mu Feng to come over and plan secretly in the Hexi area together.


    According to what Bai Yue said, the construction of the Hehe Department has now been completed.


    Heilianjiang would come to him from time to time to discuss with him about taking action against other ministries.


    Now there are more than 1,200 people in the entire Heyi tribe, more than 400 warriors, and a hundred or so horses, all of which were given to them through the market trade and the Baiyue half-give half trade.


    The Yellow Bird Department was destroyed, and the Giant Elephant Department gained part of the population. The population increased to more than 700, and the strength of the tribe increased.


    It is said that the Giant Elephant Department has more ideas about some "small" tribes to the south of them, and they are planning to join forces with the Hexie Department to plunder one or two of these tribes.


    It''s just that the Hezuo Department has a big appetite now, and wants to use Bai Yue''s hand to rob the Goshawk Department.


    Mu Feng was startled.


    He didn''t expect this Heilianjiang to be so courageous.


    Now the general small tribes can no longer make him think, and he is very interested in the big tribes.


    But it''s no wonder.


    After winning several battles with Da Jiang, Hei Lianjiang also realized that fighting a small tribe can only get some population and bone knives at best.


    But it would be more beneficial to lay down a large tribe.


    Population, weapons, mounts, salt...


    In addition, Da Jiang has now traded part of the bow and arrows to the He''an Department, which has increased their strength and confidence, and the He''e Department is at the level of the fusion of the two departments, and it needs battles to promote the integration.


    After Mu Feng listened to Bai Yue''s introduction, he told him that he could try his hand with two small tribes first, and let the soldiers of the Hezu tribe lead the battle by themselves, and the soldiers of Da Jiang were only responsible for sweeping the formation to prevent accidents.


    As for the Giant Elephant Department, they will be drawn in according to the situation, whether to annex them or let them join the Great Jiang Alliance.


    If you are willing to join Dajiang, it will be simple, build a city in the location of their tribe, and help them develop.


    If you are joining an alliance, then you should give some discounts to traders. Then simmer and develop them into tribals or add ginger.


    It''s nothing more than a matter of one step earlier and one step later, so don''t rush.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Bai Yue needs to lead the people of the Hexu tribe to keep an eye on the movements of the Goshawk tribe, so as to prevent them from sending troops south.


    Bai Yue naturally knew that Da Jiang was going to take revenge, so she was very excited, and asked: "Chief, as long as I can stabilize the Goshawk Department, can I bring people to join the battle in the Yanma Department?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Only by relying on the Heji tribe, can the Goshawk tribe be restrained?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "I haven''t figured out a solution yet, but if I think about it, there will always be. As long as I figure it out, I will definitely notify you as soon as possible."


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Okay, it''s best for everyone to participate in the matter of revenge for the tribe!"


    Bai Yue grinned and said, "That''s what I mean!"


    After the wood wind warmed up by the fire, he immediately took Bai Yue and rode the eagle feather dragon back the same way.


    It was the first time for Bai Yue to sit on an eagle-feathered dragon, and when she went up to the sky, she held onto Erlong''s back tightly, not daring to let go.


    Fortunately, Erlong was physically strong, so it wasn''t a big problem to carry Bai Yue on his back.


    Mu Feng took Bai Yue all the way to fly along the river, deliberately lowered the height, and checked the terrain on both sides of the river along the way.


    He silently took notes while checking the terrain on both sides.


    They didn''t bend down to the ground until they saw a large group of black horses nesting together from a distance.


    When it fell to the ground, it happened that Leilong and the others were lighting a fire and cooking.


    Without saying a word, the two of them gathered together to warm up to the fire again.


    Lei Long and the others saw that Mu Feng was alone when he left, and there were two when he came back, they shouted in surprise: "Great chief, is it done?"


    Mu Feng shook his hands and nodded: "It''s done!"


    Lei Long was overjoyed and waved his fist heavily.


    Bai Yue observed secretly, and quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This is..." Thunder Dragon spoke first.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This is my Great Jiang''s war leader, he is guarding at the side of the Hexi Department, secretly plotting for my Great Jiang."


    Thunder Dragon''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but take another look at Bai Yue.


    Mu Feng turned to look at Bai Yue, reaching out his hand to introduce Thunder Dragon.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "The leader of Liaolong Branch, the leader of Thunder Dragon, right?"


    Thunder Dragon shook his head: "The leader of the Thunder Dragon branch is decided by the chief, no matter what, I will never be the leader!"


    "Huh?" Bai Yue subconsciously looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was also surprised.


    Lei Long smiled and looked at Bai Yue: "I have entered Da Jiang now, and I am a member of Da Jiang. The reason why I can''t be the leader of the Dragon Branch is that I am recovering now, and I want to lead the soldiers to fight and expand the territory for the tribe.


    The second is that if I become the leader of the Liaolong branch, it will affect the fusion of the Liaolong branch and the big ginger.


    And the most important point is that I don''t want to cause unreasonable suspicion or even endanger my life just because I am the leader of Liaolongzhi! "


    Bai Yue was slightly taken aback.


    Although Lei Long spoke with a smile, his words were very serious.


    Obviously, he knew Bai Yue''s precautions, so he deliberately said these words to Bai Yue, and also to the great chief.


    Bai Yue looked at Mu Feng in astonishment, not knowing how the chief would respond to these words.


    Mu Feng smiled easily: "Lei Long''s words are enough to show his sincerity. But don''t worry, as long as he joins my Da Jiang sincerely, my Da Jiang will treat him equally. It won''t be because of who joins the club first and who joins the club later. There is a difference.


    As for the suspicion you mentioned, don''t worry about it.


    People like Bai Yue and Fei Niao were not originally members of my Da Jiang tribe, so why don''t they entrust them with important tasks now? "


    "Really?" Thunder Dragon asked with a serious face.


    Bai Yue nodded: "What''s so strange about this. I was a captive of the Chijiao tribe before. If I wasn''t the great chief, I probably would have died in the Chijiao tribe, either starved to death or beaten to death.


    The original tribe of Asuka is on the verge of extinction, and Zhahe and Huang Chuan even robbed us before..."


    Lei Long''s heart fluttered when he heard it, and after listening to it, he looked at Mu Feng and said sincerely: "I didn''t expect the great chief to be so broad-minded. I, Lei Long, had the heart of a villain before. Please don''t blame the great chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, let''s talk about it. After I go back this time, I will take you, Konoha and Asuka to the old place of Yiluo to plan and take revenge on Yan Mabu!"


    Thunder Dragon''s eyes lit up, eager to try: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng then pointed to Chi Lei and Tuo Gu Mu and said: "After I go back, I will send someone to take you to the head of Baiyue to wait for orders. Whatever matters, he will prevail, understand?"


    "Yes!" Chi Lei and Tuo Gumu got up and saluted Bai Yue, "I''ve seen the white-headed leader!"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Brothers from a tribe, don''t be so polite!"


    Mu Fengxiang then smiled and said: "When you came here, you said you should also participate in revenge. I thought of a way."


    "What way?" Bai Yue''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "When I return to the tribe, I will let them bring another thousand soldiers from the Yiluo tribe to you, leaving hundreds of soldiers in each place.


    As for how to distribute it, you can discuss it with Konoha and Thunder Dragon in private! "


    Bai Yue said excitedly: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and then emphasized the precautions in choosing a site to build a ferry along the way, and led him to the mountain island to look around, which really made Bai Yue amazed.


    A day later, Mu Feng brought Bai Yue back to the camp with the eagle feather dragon, and then he took the man back to Dajiang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 825

    It took Mufeng another eight or nine days to bring people back to Dajiang.


    The main reason is that there are too many horses, and it is really laborious to drive them.


    Autumn has passed, and early winter is coming. Every morning when I wake up, the roadside is white and frosty.


    When passing through Pixiu City, Pixiu City happened to be in Kaidian City.


    Considering not to let other people know the source of Jiang''s horses, he deliberately bypassed the city, started from the forest, and went straight to the north of Xuanwu City.


    Then he returned to the tribe eastward from Xuanwu City via Suzaku City.


    When passing by Suzaku City, I happened to meet Lei Meng and Mingguang who were "visiting and studying" in Suzaku City.


    The idea of ??taking Lei Meng to visit Da Jiang was exactly what Mu Feng told Li Hu when he set off for the valley, in order to let Lei Meng get to know Da Jiang as soon as possible, so that he could decide whether Lei Meng should use it or not according to the situation.


    As a result, Lei Meng was dumbfounded when he saw Mu Feng returning with more than a thousand black horses.


    He first saluted Mu Feng, and then exclaimed: "There are so many dark horses, you really know where the dark horses are!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course I know, the dark horse has always been fostered by me, Jiang, there!"


    Raymond asked excitedly, "Great Chief, is there any dark horse?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s hard to say."


    Raymond was puzzled.


    He didn''t understand what this "hard to say" meant.


    In his view, if there is, there is, and if there is no, there is nothing.


    "It''s hard to say" is really hard to say.


    But he thought about it, and after thinking about it, he realized that this might be because he hadn''t yet gained the trust of the great chief in front of him, so he simply didn''t ask any more questions.


    In fact, Mu Feng didn''t know.


    Because he brought back all the horses that Heya gathered in Shandao, he didn''t know whether Heya would go out to hunt black horses again in the future.


    Seeing that Lei Meng didn''t speak, he smiled and asked, "How is it? How about me, Da Jiang?"


    At this time, Lei Meng was excited again: "Compared with the Thunderbirds, Da Jiang is the real big tribe, and even everything here is far superior to Fang Lei''s!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "What if you live here in the future?"


    Lei Meng shouted excitedly: "Yes! As long as the chief doesn''t think that I, Lei Meng, belong to another department, Lei Meng will fight for Jiang with all his heart!"


    "Fight for Great Jiang?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "I didn''t say that you must fight for Great Jiang!"


    "Ah?" Lei Meng was surprised, "Then why did you ask Chief Thunder and Lightning to bring me here? Didn''t you tell him that I can become a brave and strong warrior?"


    "A brave and strong warrior?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, pointing to a warrior casually, "Can you be stronger than him?"


    Lei Meng looked at the soldier Mu Feng pointed at, shook his head, and then looked at Mu Feng with a puzzled face.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "I have a lot of fighters like this! You don''t think that I put a lot of effort into getting you into my fighter just to become an ordinary fighter?"


    Lei Meng was completely dumbfounded: "Then why did you bring me here?"


    "What are you doing?" Mu Feng smiled, "What do you think you want to do in Da Jiang these days?"


    Lei Meng lowered his head and thought about the meaning of Mu Feng''s words, frowning in confusion.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, don''t think about it!"


    Then he asked Lei Long, Ming Guang and others to drive the horses back to the tribe, while he took Li Wang and Lei Meng back to the city.


    At this time, the market is in its "peak period", and many tribes come and go in and out of the market, trading.


    Lei Meng''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he became excited: "This, this is the market, this is the market for trading!"


    Seeing his reaction, Mu Feng nodded and smiled, and secretly said in his heart: "That''s right!"


    He smiled and said to Lei Meng: "Okay, you can walk around in there, ask casually, if you don''t understand anything, come and find me over there!"


    Raymond was full of doubts, but his eyes were already fixed on the people coming and going.


    It was obvious that he had all eyes on these people.


    Mu Feng didn''t say much, and left silently.


    When Lei Meng realized it, he had already seen Mu Feng walking towards the back of a grass house.


    He secretly made a note of it in his heart, turned around and walked around the mall, his heart was full of shock.


    He stayed in Dajiang for less than ten days.


    Everything he saw and heard in the past ten days was beyond his understanding.


    Entering Dajiang, he and A Niang were arranged in a room by one person, and there were special people to teach them about food, housing, use, and clothing.


    Even his daily simple defecation and washing were taught by a special person¡ªhe suddenly felt that he could not even do such simple things as eating and sleeping well after entering the big ginger!


    He has seen too many miraculous things about ginger.


    There are city gates, characters, and city pools...


    But the most amazing thing that interests him the most is this small market that is only used for trading!


    He didn''t know how to put the things on the outer wall of the store, but he could understand the things painted on them at a glance.


    Round things with square holes can be used as the "currency" of the mall. All things need to be exchanged for that square hole currency first, and then they can be traded freely in the mall with this currency.


    As for what material the currency was made of, he couldn''t tell for the time being.


    But this does not affect his guess: if this currency is only in the hands of Da Jiang, just like a large tribe has salt that no other tribe has, then this large tribe can use salt or this currency to control other small tribes. tribe!


    And these small tribes will have to be tied to this big tribe because of currency like salt.


    It can be said that as long as these small tribes continue to need this currency, they will never be able to pose a threat to Da Jiang, and they will even be gradually influenced by Da Jiang until they cannibalize and annex them.


    Lei Meng walked around the mall, and his heart became more and more shocked.


    From time to time, he asked someone to talk to him, and after learning about the situation of these small tribes, he had more speculations about the purpose of this small city itself.


    It''s just that this guess is so unbelievable that even he himself can''t believe it.


    With these questions in mind, he found Mu Feng, and asked, "The great chief said he wants me to work in Dajiang, but in this city?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Not bad!"


    Lei Meng''s eyes became brighter, and he asked again: "Is the small city here the plan of the great chief alone?"


    The smile in the corners of Mufeng''s eyes grew stronger.


    Because of the way he looked at Lei Meng and his tone, he knew that this Lei Meng had already figured out the way - he really belonged to the "Small City"!


    It''s just that how much doorway he can see determines how much power Mufeng gives him.


    "Tell me, what did you see?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Raymond thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know what I saw, so I will tell you what I saw and what I thought, Great Chief, do you see it right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Raymond said: "Let me make sure of one thing first. What is the thing painted on the outer wall that can be exchanged for salt, cattle, horses, and weapons? What is it made of?"


    Mu Feng laughed all of a sudden.


    With just this question, he was sure that Raymond had seen the key point, which proved that his judgment was correct.


    This Lei Mengtian is a good planner and planner. His talent is traded here in the small market, but he was delayed in the Thunderbird Department...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 826

    Mu Feng told Lei Meng that the "currency" he saw was called copper coins.


    So Lei Meng explained to Mu Feng his relationship with the copper coin, the small market, and the small tribe.


    In the end, he saw no one else, and said, "Chief, I thought that since this city can use copper coins to bind Jiang with these small tribes, then we might as well use these small tribes to deal with other big tribes together.


    In this way, we can reduce the risk of ginger exposure, and at the same time make these small tribes follow us more firmly. "


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, this Lei Meng is really a ruthless character, and he even pushed it to the market through the matter he negotiated with Lei Dian.


    Although there are many people who are suspected of "plagiarism", there are not many people who can understand this idea!


    "Then how do you think these small tribes will willingly go westward with me, Da Jiang, to conquer the upper part that belongs to them?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Raymond thought for a while and said: "If possible, we can tell these small tribes that as long as they fight with us, Da Jiang, I can make them pay less in exchange for more things.


    If the chief is willing, we can even put a few golden knives on the market to attract more small tribes and stimulate them. "


    "Be good!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This Lei Meng is so bold, he even dared to say what the golden knife was released!"


    And what he said about getting more things at a lower price is a matter of "secret" "preferential" operations in the market.


    Because of this move, Da Jiang has also attracted a group of loyal followers from small tribes.


    As for the golden knife¡ª


    In fact, he had already thought about this matter before, but if he released the golden knife now, it would easily arouse the covetousness of some interested tribes.


    If you can''t hold back when the time comes, it will be troublesome.


    But generally speaking, this Raymond''s talent in planning and calculation is absolutely rare!


    Lei Long is good at planning the overall situation, while Bai Yue is a small trick for the opposing sides.


    And this Raymond is not limited to war and economy. Compared with Thunder Dragon and Bai Yue, his calculations seem to be more comprehensive and "smooth".


    Mu Feng has already decided in his heart that such a person, as long as he is well trained, will definitely be one of Da Jiang''s think tanks!


    Of course, he had to work hard to teach him well before that.


    So he smiled and said to Raymond: "Well, since you are so good at this place, you should stay here first, follow Jiuzhu to learn everything that is available in the store, and figure out credit, labor, and trading. These things, when you feel that you understand everything, follow Jiuzhu to open a shop here once or twice before looking for me!"


    Raymond was surprised: "You don''t need me to go hunting?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "My Dajiang tribe has its own division of labor, and everyone does different things."


    It was only then that Lei Meng realized that in Longcheng, he saw many children who didn''t need to work, but just sat in the room and learned something every day.


    He suddenly realized that this is Da Jiang, not Thunderbird!


    With a lot of thoughts in his mind, he nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng called Jiu Zhu over, explained it in front of Lei Meng, and asked him to teach him carefully.


    Jiuzhu agreed without exception.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng took King Li back to Dragon City.


    After returning to the tribe, Li Hu and Chang Shui had already cooperated with Thunder Dragon and arranged for the newly acquired horses.


    And when he returned to Yuelou, he also happened to meet a group of clansmen from Liaolongzhi who brought the statue of the ancestor dragon for a "pilgrimage".


    He refrained from going back directly to the earth building, and quietly observed from the side.


    After seeing the totem of the ancestral dragon, this group of Liaolongzhi people knelt down on the ground in unison and shouted "Ancestral Dragon, Ancestral Dragon"!


    Then Li Hu and Thunder Dragon stood in front of the totem stone pillar, and began to loudly preach the relationship between Zulong and Liaolong.


    It also talked about why the great chief insisted on accepting the Liaolong Branch even though he could destroy the Liaolong Department.


    It also talked about the hardships Da Jiang went through in order to find the ancestors of the Liaolong tribe.


    Mu Feng listened in a daze for a while.


    Because he found that what Li Hu or Lei Long said was what he said to Lei Long that day.


    If you don''t pay attention to the difference in the tone of the two people''s speech and the occasional words, the two people are simply retelling the content of Mu Feng perfectly!


    In other words, these two people believed in Mu Feng''s words!


    Mu Feng scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed.


    He undoubtedly fabricated the relationship between Zulong and Liaolong, and even the suffering that Da Jiang suffered.


    To put it bluntly, it''s bullshit.


    The key is that Lei Long and Li Hu both believe it now.


    Not only did they believe it, but even the group of Liaolong clansmen also believed it!


    It is said that bullshit is divided into three realms:

 Chapter 827

    Seeing that Li Hu and Lei Long were "proclaiming" Zulong, Mu Feng didn''t feel comfortable going over to bother him, and chose to watch it from the sidelines.


    After the crowd dispersed, he walked towards the Moon Tower.


    Li Hu and Lei Long saw it, they hurried to Mu Feng and asked, "Great chief, are you back?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    The two looked at Mu Feng with some trepidation.


    Mu Feng said: "Good job!"


    The two were overjoyed.


    Without Mu Feng''s instructions, the two took the new tribe members to "visit" the tribe.


    As for Mu Feng, he went back to Moon Tower.


    The totem belief made him feel something.


    Frankly speaking, he somewhat underestimated the role of totem belief.


    But after seeing it with his own eyes, he felt that he could move closer to this direction in the future and rely on totem beliefs to speed up the assimilation of the new tribe.


    Of course, the totem belief is to assimilate tribesmen, and he needs other methods to acquire new tribesmen.


    Tribal conflicts, market transactions, and cultural infiltration, these are all methods he can choose.


    Among them, tribal conflict is the fastest and most direct way to obtain population. As long as he is willing, it is not difficult for Jiang to create conflicts among small tribes and then obtain population.


    But the population absorbed in this way also has a hidden danger-hatred.


    Assimilation takes a long time.


    Of course, when the population of ginger reaches a certain level, this hidden danger can be ignored.


    At least not now.


    Because Da Jiang now needs to "digest" the Liaolong branch first.


    Once the assimilation of the dragon branch is completed, he can shake off his arms and do it in the future.


    This is a process in which quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, and it takes time and patience.


    As for the small market transactions, needless to say, now the small markets have gained a certain amount of population through transactions.


    These populations also gradually started from the most marginal clansmen of Dajiang, and after a period of performance and selection, they approached Longcheng layer by layer.


    And after these people came into contact with the "prosperity" of Dragon City, they couldn''t think of going back anymore.


    Last but not least is cultural infiltration.


    The most subtle and silent way.


    The population obtained so far seems to be zero.


    But he was sure that this method would be the most important way to maintain the stability of Dajiang and the region in the future.


    He hopes to create a Dajiang cultural circle through cultural infiltration.


    And the output "tool" of this cultural circle is words.


    If there is still a way, it is the belief in the ancestral dragon totem.


    According to the image of his ancestral dragon, he thought about the characteristics of various totems possessed by dragons, and calculated that probably every kind of totem can find marks on dragons.


    In this way, those small tribes in the farther west have the potential for his "cultural penetration".


    After seeing Li Hu and Lei Long''s speech at the totem pole, he thought he could give it a try.


    He thought about it for a while, and felt that the wild wolf department was the most suitable among the many small departments so far.


    Firstly, there is nothing particularly outstanding about the wild wolf itself, and secondly, there is Hua Guzi in the wild wolf department.


    Of course, he was just trying, he didn''t think about annexing the Wild Wolf Department in one step.


    Although he chose the Wild Wolf Department, he thought in his heart that he couldn''t make it too obvious, and let that guy from Wolf Hill raise it himself.


    Otherwise, it will easily cause panic in the Black Bear Department and the Tiger Department.


    After making the decision, he wrote a letter to Jiuzhu, asking him to go to the Black Bear Department and the Wild Wolf Department to find the two great chiefs.


    Considering where Raymond was, he asked Raymond to come back and learn characters together.


    Then they wrote letters to Konoha and Baiyue, asking them to send Hutou and Heilianjiang to Dajiang.


    Three days later, Da Huyou arrived first on horseback.


    Now that he knew that the route from Heixiongbu to Dajiang was very safe, and he didn''t need the protection of the armored dragon at all, so he came here on horseback with confidence.


    Raymond came back with him.


    Apparently, Big Huyou passed through Pixiu City on purpose and came back with Lei Meng.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Da Huyou was full of praise for Lei Meng, bluntly saying that young people have good eyesight.


    Mu Feng didn''t comment too much, he just laughed.


    Then Tiger Head led two young men from the tribe in

 Chapter 828

    Mu Feng naturally didn''t expect that when he talked about words, the people sitting below had their own thoughts.


    Raymond was thinking about how to mention the annexation of the Thunderbird Department to the chief.


    And others have different thoughts.


    Big Huyou came very early this time, but he didn''t fool with Mu Feng like before.


    In fact, after Mufeng helped the Black Bears to avenge the Thunderbirds, Da Huyou became "thinking".


    All he thinks about is whether the Black Bear Department can maintain its "transcendence" status as before according to the current development of Da Jiang.


    Tiger''s head looked at the blackboard seriously, holding the pen he brought crookedly and following Mu Fengxue to write a newly learned character - dragon!


    Wolf Hill was a little restless, and he was asked to move a place on the bench like an awl, obviously something was on his mind.


    Hua Guzi who "accompanied" the class was an old god.


    It''s just that the light in her eyes hasn''t disappeared since she got ginger.


    When entering Dajiang''s city gate, she happened to meet the fire dragon rushing out, seeing him and Yuanshou following behind the Changshui respectfully, she was very happy in her heart.


    Because Huolong was originally the chief of the Yanhuo Department, and he wanted to annex her to the Hongluan Department.


    It can be said that the Hongluan tribe was forced to take risks until finally merged into Dajiang, and she also lost her status as a great chief, all thanks to this fire dragon.


    Seeing that the fire dragon is also in Dajiang right now, it doesn''t take much to know that the Department of Fire and Fire has also been annexed by Dajiang.


    Hua Guzi was very excited by the joyful feeling of revenge.


    What''s more, she has other things to do this time.


    Once it is done, she will take advantage of the opportunity to enter Dajiang, and maybe she will be able to gain the status of a leader.


    At that time, she can still be more noble than this fire dragon if she can''t keep it all, so she might take the opportunity to take revenge on him.


    Thinking of this, Hua Guzi couldn''t help grinning.


    But this kind of "smirking" behavior undoubtedly violated "classroom discipline".


    Mu Feng frowned, stopped the lecture, and looked at Hua Guzi: "Hua Guzi, why are you laughing for no reason?"


    "Ah?" Hua Guzi came to his senses immediately, and quickly sat up straight, "Big, great chief, no..."


    Da Huyou looked at her gloatingly, but she stared back fiercely.


    Hutou just glanced at her, then frowned and shook his head, turning around.


    Unexpectedly, Langqiu said in a hurry at this moment: "Brother, she has something to tell you!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What''s the matter?"


    Wolf Qiu quickly winked at Hua Guzi.


    Hua Guzi snorted coldly and ignored him.


    Mu Feng frowned and looked at Langqiu: "What do you want to talk about?"


    Langqiu''s expression changed, obviously hesitating.


    Mu Feng was a little impatient, and said: "If you don''t want to learn this character, you can go out, and I won''t force you!"


    "No, it''s not!" Wolf Hill said hastily, "We really have something to say."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng felt something in his heart, turned to look at the other people, and said without a trace, "Then let''s take a rest first, you two come with me!"


    Then he stopped lecturing, turned and walked out the door.


    Langqiu and Hua Guzi quickly followed.


    When he came to a place where there was no one around, Mu Feng turned around and asked with a smile: "Why, there is no one around now, what do you want to say, can you say it?"


    Langqiu hesitated to speak, and continued to look at Hua Guzi.


    Hua Guzi sneered: "If you want to say it, you say it, don''t deny it yourself!"


    But when she said this, her words were full of joy.


    Mu Feng had already vaguely guessed, and with a calm expression on his face, he asked plainly: "What is it, do you want to say it after you think about it, or just forget it!"


    As he spoke, he turned to leave.


    Langqiu panicked now, and hurriedly said, "Old brother, let me tell you!"


    "What''s up?"


    "I, I..." Wolf Qiu hesitated at the words, closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, "My wild wolf department wants to join Dajiang now!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was happy from the bottom of his heart.


    He naturally guessed it was this matter, but it was different to actually hear it from Langqiu''s mouth.


    "Huh?" He pretended to be surprised, "Brother, what are you talking about, aren''t our two companies an alliance?"


    Thinking that he had already said it, Lang Qiu simply gritted his teeth and said, "My wild wolf department wants to join Da Jiang!"


    "Why?" Mu Feng asked "accidentally", "Didn''t I, Da Jiang, send someone to help you rebuild the tribe?"


    Langqiu looked at Hua Guzi for help.


    Hua Guzi nodded and said, "Chief, he feels he can''t explain clearly, let me tell you the rest!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Hua Guzi took a deep look at Mu Feng, and found that Mu Feng was calm and relaxed, and his heart trembled. Thinking of what he had done before and what he has done today, he put away his thoughts of asking for credit and selling himself, and said honestly: "It''s true that the Wild Wolf Department and Da Jiang are allies. , but it is the best choice for the Wild Wolf Department to join Jiang."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng laughed, "How do you say it?"


    Hua Guzi said earnestly: "Now Da Jiang''s territory has expanded to the area around the Yanhuo Department, and the Wild Wolf Department will often encounter Da Jiang''s people when they go hunting.


    Although you don''t have to worry about the safety of the clansmen, your prey has basically been caught by you Da Jiang, and the hunting team members of the wild wolf department can catch very few. "


    Mu Feng frowned and said: "It''s true that we are allies, but hunting depends on one''s own ability, your hunting team has to hunt and feed the people, so do ours!


    It doesn''t make sense to share the prey we get from hunting with you, right? "


    Wolf Hill hurriedly shook his head and waved his hands: "No, no, brother, don''t get me wrong, we didn''t mean that!"


    Hua Guzi was not nervous at all, he almost concluded in his heart that this situation was expected by Mu Feng long ago.


    She shook her head secretly, and continued: "Even with the bows and arrows you gave, the warriors of the wild wolf department still have nothing to do, and the hit rate is very low. Whether it is the hunting ability of the hunting team or the running speed of the mount, the wild wolf department cannot Compared with ginger.


    What''s more, the areas facing west, south, and east are already in the territory of Dajiang, and the wild wolves are surrounded in it. It makes no difference whether to add Dajiang or not. "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, "Xiangxi?"


    You must know that apart from Da Jiang, a few people know about the old land of Yiluo, and the other tribes don''t know about it.


    When Hua Guzi said this, he obviously already knew something.


    But what''s the matter, as Hua Guzi said, the wild wolves are surrounded on three sides, what kind of waves can they make?


    Seeing Mu Feng''s expression, Hua Guzi hurriedly waved his hands and said, "Don''t misunderstand, Chief, we also inadvertently learned that Da Jiang Warrior appeared in Yiluo area, so we guessed it!


    Although it seems that the north is the Black Bear Department, your attitude towards the Black Bear Department is obviously much better than that of the Wild Wolf Department! Almost all of their warriors have mounts, while ours has less than half of them.


    I heard that you gave them two more armored earth dragons, and gave them a place further north in the Black Bear Department as a hunting ground.


    Compared with them, even if the Wild Wolf Department has armored earth dragons, it is useless...


    If it continues like this, the awareness of the Wild Wolf Department and the Black Bear Department will become more and more serious, and the soldiers and hunting team members will have opinions every time they encounter Da Jiang Warrior when they go back.


    If this continues, the Wild Wolf Department will split up sooner or later.


    Wolf Hill would also be hated by the clansmen.


    Instead of doing this, why don''t we take the initiative to join Da Jiang now..."


    "This raising..." Mu Feng looked embarrassed, "Let me think about it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 829

    After Mu Feng said, "Let me think about it", Langqiu''s expression became tense.


    He was afraid that Mu Feng would not agree.


    In that case, he would have nothing to look forward to, and his previous calculations would all be in vain.


    Because Hua Guzi still has something to say.


    That is, the current Wild Wolf Department is already dispensable to Da Jiang.


    After all, for a large tribe with a population of 10,000 to 20,000, there are five or six cities alone, how much effect can a small wild wolf tribe play?


    What''s more, they knew it secretly, but they didn''t dare to say it - they were afraid that one day they would be completely wiped out by Jiang just like the tribes of the Yanhuo Department and the Human Ape Department.


    The treatment of being forced to join Da Jiang at that time will definitely be different from that of actively joining Da Jiang now.


    Just like when they entered the door, they all saw the fire dragon of the Ministry of Fire and Fire. As a great chief, now they are polite to Jiang, who is not even the leader.


    Hua Guzi was also quite nervous.


    In fact, as the promoter of this incident, she learned information that neither Mufeng nor Langqiu knew.


    As far as Wolf Hill was concerned, he didn''t know that the young chief in front of him had the intention to annex the Wild Wolf Division.


    It''s just that the young chief was patient enough and didn''t show it.


    This is exactly what Hua Guzi is worried about¡ªthe more patient the boy is, and the longer the time drags on, the less benefit she can get from joining the big ginger in the wild wolf department.


    As far as Mu Feng was concerned, he didn''t know, or he knew that it was Jiang''s soldiers and hunting team members who pretended not to know that they often appeared around the wolf department.


    Or hunting, or the so-called "borrowing", they are all "dangling" around the wild wolf department in a grandiose manner.


    Although Da Jiang is an ally of the wild wolves, who can guarantee that hundreds of battle forces will haunt them, and they may be wiped out someday?


    Not long ago, they thought about going to the jungles in the southeast to find some "difficult brothers" from small tribes to lure them to the market to earn cattle and sheep, but when they got there, they found that several tribes were gone!


    Instead, I met those "brothers" from the small department on the way to Dajiang this time.


    It''s just that those brothers and sisters who are suffering have also changed into new clothes and got new weapons. Many of them rode horses and patrolled back and forth from Pixiu City to Qinglong City, so majestic.


    Hua Guzi thought a lot, knowing that no matter how big the ginger is, no matter how many horses there are, there will always be a number.


    Those who join first get first, and those who join later are hard to say...


    But she is also very confident.


    After all, Mu Feng had expressed such meaning before.


    I just hope that she doesn''t get it wrong...


    Sure enough, Mu Feng "frowned and thought seriously" before looking up at Wolf Hill: "Brother, have you thought about it? Once you join me, Da Jiang, you may no longer be a great chief, and your clansmen from the Wild Wolf Department will also Unified accept my Jiang''s assignment!"


    Langqiu was taken aback, and looked at Hua Guzi.


    Hua Guzi pursed her lips and nodded heavily.


    Wolf Hill gritted his teeth, and said seriously: "Think about it, I just hope that my brother will treat the clansmen of the Wild Wolf Department well because of the friendship between the two before!"


    Only then did Mu Feng nod, and "reluctantly" agreed: "Okay, since you guys have made up your mind, if I don''t agree again, it will appear that I don''t care about love!"


    Wolf Hill clenched his fists excitedly: "Great!"


    Hua Guzi let out a heavy sigh of relief, and did not hide the fact that Wolf Hill was right in front of him.


    Wolf Hill asked again: "Since you agree, Hua Guzi and I..."


    Mu Feng sternly said: "Brother, please rest assured, I, Da Jiang, have friendship with your wild wolf department in private, and Hua Guzi is a woman my Da Jiang married, no matter what I say, I will not treat you badly!"


    Wolfhill was overjoyed.


    Hua Guzi also became excited.


    But they didn''t seem to notice the specific benefits of Mu Feng''s "will not treat you badly".


    One is inexperienced.


    One is getting too excited to overlook the point.


    Looking at the expressions of the two, Mu Feng smiled and said, "I don''t know when you will join Da Jiang?"


    Wolf Hill hurriedly replied: "This time we will let the tribe clean up after we go back, and then migrate to Da Jiang''s side!"


    After a pause, he showed regret: "It''s a pity that the Wild Wolf Department is building the city now!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "No need to be sorry, you will still have a chance to go back then!"


    "Really?" Wolf Hill became excited again.


    Mu Feng smiled, nodded and said, "Of course it''s true!"


    Then he said: "Actually, this is what you said on your own initiative, so I will simply tell you the truth."


    "The truth of the matter?" Langqiu and Hua Guzi were both taken aback, not knowing why.


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, turned around and walked towards the totem pole in the tribe: "Come with me!"


    The two quickly followed.


    When he came to the totem pole, Mu Feng was condescending, with a solemn expression, and looked at the two of them: "Brother, let me tell you the truth, the reason why I am willing to covenant with your wolf department and call them allies is because I am meditating." At that time, I was guided by our totem ancestor Zulong!


    It told me that it has a descendant of blood who inherited its sharp claws, but the fortune of the tribe declined and became a small tribe.


    It told me that Dajiang and this descendant belong to the same ancestors, and asked me to treat them kindly..."


    Mu Feng said the words of Zu Long''s guidance in front of the two of them.


    Because it was narrated in person, and since he told Lei Long the last time, he secretly perfected the narration, so the narration this time is obviously more complete and moving than the last time.


    Under his narration, Da Jiang searched all over the world in order to find his tribe.


    To the east, I can''t find it, because there is the East River.


    Xiangnan, found it, and retrieved the clansman of Liaolongzhi.


    To the west, we found it, the Ministry of Wild Wolves!


    To the north, I haven''t found it yet, but Zulong told him that there are also in the north!


    The most important thing is that under the "guidance" of Zulong, he knew that many people of the same ancestors were scattered in the west, working for tigers, which made him very heartbroken and very sad.


    What Da Jiang can do is to use his own efforts to find the members of the same ancestors bit by bit, and to reproduce the glory of the ancestor dragon in the past...


    All in all, all in all, it''s still the same sentence, if Mu Feng''s family didn''t know about his family affairs, he felt that he would be moved by this story.


    All of them are like this, not to mention Langqiu, whose IQ is not very good, and Huaguzi, whose brain is extremely prone to "heat".


    Wolf Qiu was so excited that he wept bitterly, threw himself on the ground, prostrated himself facing the totem pole, and shouted loudly: "Ancestor Dragon, Ancestral Dragon!"


    Hua Guzi was obviously shocked, but still retained the last trace of "reason".


    She considered it over and over again, and then asked hesitantly: "So, the totem luan bird that my Red Luan tribe believes in is also a descendant of Zulong?"


    Without hesitation, Mu Feng said sadly: "Yes, if Zulong hadn''t told me that the phoenix is ??also its descendant, I wouldn''t have accepted your Red Luan tribe!


    You see, how would I know what it looked like if it didn''t tell me? "


    Hua Guzi''s expression was greatly moved, and only then did he "understand" why the young chief could destroy the Hongluan tribe and force them to marry as wives, but he didn''t use force. Instead, he allowed the members of the Hongluan tribe to be called female warriors, Live in a tulou.


    He even gave her enough face to marry Da Jiang as a Da Jiang woman.


    It''s no wonder that the Chijiao tribe annoyed Da Jiang and was wiped out by Da Jiang, but they left these small tribes...


    Of course, these are all wishful thinking she said in conjunction with Mu Feng.


    Naturally, Mu Feng would not have thought that Hua Guzi would have such an idea by mistake.


    At this moment, he was looking strangely at the two people who kept kowtowing to the totem pole, and the big flicker who was walking this way not far away...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 830

    Da Huyou saw Langqiu and Hua Guzi worshiping the totem there from a long distance away, so he stopped there and didn''t go forward.


    After a little distraction, he turned and walked back.


    Mu Feng was surprised, but after thinking about it, he grinned slightly and didn''t go into it.


    Big Huyou is not a fool, so he should have guessed about it.


    Originally, he was still thinking about how to let Da Huyou know about it, but now it seems that he has saved a lot of effort.


    Then he helped the two of them up, explained some key points to them, and led them back to the classroom.


    Langqiu, who had finally settled a matter of concern, walked into the classroom with his head held high and his chest held high, full of joy.


    Although Hua Guzi would not be so exaggerated, the joy on his face was undisguised.


    Da Huyou had a complicated look on his face, instead of looking at Wolf Hill, he looked at Mufeng instead.


    Mu Feng smiled back and didn''t say much.


    He believes that the big flicker should be at war between heaven and man.


    Hutou didn''t know if he saw it or not. After seeing the expressions of Langqiu and Hua Guzi, he looked back at Da Huyou thoughtfully, and asked something in a low voice, but Da Huyou didn''t hear it, and was in a daze.


    Tiger head frowned in thought.


    The rest of the people were all brought by various ministries, and they didn''t know about it, so they were in a fog.


    Seeing that the great chief finally came back, Lei Meng wanted to tell Mu Feng what he was thinking in his heart, but he stopped him by telling Mu Feng "Lessons".


    The rest of the course went very well.


    Langqiu was no longer embarrassed, and Hua Guzi was no longer in a trance.


    Even during the on-the-spot rehearsal, Hua Guzi was overjoyed to get a sheep again by writing.


    ...


    When resting again, Lei Meng finally seized the opportunity to find Mu Feng and said that he had an important idea to tell Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng naturally took him to the side to talk again.


    Lei Meng then told Mu Feng the words he had learned and the thoughts he had seen the pigeons.


    Mu Feng nodded repeatedly.


    It has to be said that Raymond''s reaction was really fast.


    Compared with other people, his understanding of new things is far beyond ordinary people.


    Seeing Mu Feng nodding his head, Lei Meng was convinced in his heart, and said excitedly: "Great Chief, Da Jiang now has text and carrier pigeons, which can make contact in a very short period of time in far away places. In this way, we can communicate more quickly. Build cities far away, and then use text to communicate to annex more tribes and more people!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, we are already doing this now!"


    Lei Meng was very moved, and excitedly said: "It really works!"


    Then he cheered up and said: "Although I don''t know why you want to teach people from other tribes to learn writing, but I think if you want to teach, you can let more people in Dajiang go to various tribes to teach.


    As long as they are willing, we Dajiang people can teach characters in their tribe and take the opportunity to learn about the specific situation of their tribe.


    For example, how many people, how many soldiers...


    Once it is necessary, we can annex them based on what we have learned! "


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was surprised in his heart.


    Although Lei Meng''s understanding of the text is biased, it is the effect of another direction!


    Naturally, he would not have thought that words could penetrate and affect people''s thinking.


    But he thought of using characters to send special people to the small department to teach them to read, and then these people went to inquire about the truth under the guise of teaching characters.


    To put it bluntly, they are spies, spies and agents!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "What kind of talent did I find to come back?"


    The most important thing is that his plan is full of ambitions - including the ambition to annex other tribes!


    He thought for a while, decided to see how useful Raymond''s brain was, and asked with a smile: "You are right, but how can other tribes be willing to accept our people into their tribes?


    In particular, many tribes are still worrying about food, how can they have the time to learn words? "


    Raymond frowned and thought about it carefully, before he said: "I don''t know what to do with those tribes that lack food and clothing.


    But if some tribes are willing to learn, I have a way. "


    "What method?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Raymond replied: "It can be combined with market transactions and promoted."


    "How to say?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Lei Meng tentatively said: "I saw the unique water well of Dajiang in the small city, and thought it was very special. I asked Brother Jiuzhu, and he told me that you taught them, the great chief. I think this kind of site selection is very special. The matter of digging wells allows our clansmen to go out to other tribes and help them dig wells in the tribe.


    Drilling wells can help them get rid of the shackles of rivers and lakes, but there are also local requirements.


    Our people can take this opportunity to enter their tribe.


    At that time, whether it is teaching characters or understanding the situation, it will become very smooth! "


    Woodwind was pleasantly surprised.


    This Raymond is really observant, even he didn''t think of this method before!


    And just when Raymond said this, he suddenly thought of using the well to enter other departments, and he could add some other "operations".


    For example, in the early stage, I helped some tribes dig wells, and later I could "dig" the wells in Da Jiang''s territory, so that the wells "locked" these people.


    Compared with rivers and lakes, the environment around wells is much safer. I believe many people will not refuse.


    Moreover, digging wells can also be used to build supporting facilities together with the "real estate" he thought of before, attracting more people to live in the territory of Dajiang...


    Mu Feng suddenly discovered that what Lei Meng said was not all about words.


    And he actually thought of more ways to "infiltrate" other tribes because of Raymond''s words.


    Really amazing!


    He couldn''t help but cast a high glance at Raymond.


    Such a talent is the blessing of Da Jiang!


    He smiled and said, "It''s not in vain that I paid such a high price to get you from the Thunderbird Department. Don''t worry, I will allow you to try these methods in the tribe one by one!"


    "Really?" Raymond asked in surprise.


    "Of course it is true!" Mu Feng nodded, "I just have one thing to confirm, you have to tell me the truth!"


    Seeing Mu Feng''s serious question, Lei Meng couldn''t help but look solemn: "Please tell me, Chief, Lei Meng must tell the truth!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng asked, "If Da Jiang and the Thunderbirds are enemies, and you are asked to lead the soldiers to fight, what will you do?"


    Lei Meng was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted, knelt down on one knee, and stretched out one hand: "I am already a man of Jiang, so naturally I will try my best to let Jiang defeat my opponent.


    I know what the great chief is thinking, and please rest assured that the Thunderbird Department has decided to exchange me and my mother for Da Jiang''s golden sword horse, even if our mother and son have already returned to the Thunderbird Department.


    And the great chief paid a big price to exchange us, and cured my mother''s illness. My life belongs to Da Jiang.


    From now on, Raymond will obey all the orders of the great chief! "


    After finishing speaking, he clenched his fist with one hand and punched his chest three times in a row, making a "bang bang" sound.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath: "Okay, since you said so, from today onwards, you will go to the city to lead all transactions and gradually infiltrate other tribes.


    If you don''t understand anything, you can come to me anytime!


    If you have any ideas, just go for it! "


    "Thank you Great Chief!" Thunder Dragon solemnly thanked him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 831

    After Mu Feng gave a lecture for a day, the Heilianjiang from the Hexi tribe arrived late.


    Mu Feng also asked Lei Long to attend classes with them.


    After learning that most of the people in the room were or are still the great chiefs, Thunder Dragon couldn''t help grinning strangely.


    He thought in his heart that if the great chief agreed, he would arrest all the great chiefs of these tribes after the end, and then take the opportunity to blackmail their tribe, wouldn''t it be easy to get the population of a few tribes?


    You know, people like Lei Long are militants in their bones.


    When he was the great chief of the Dragon Department before, he faced two choices in order to solve the problem of salt in the tribe. One was to trade with the Yunmeng Department in the south of Wanzhangyuan, and the other was to snatch it from the Blue Bird Department.


    Obviously, he chose to be tough with the Blue Bird Department.


    It is undeniable that the Yunmeng Division is too far away, but compared with fighting the Blue Bird Division and crossing the Wanzhang Plain, the latter still has far fewer clansmen who died!


    But he still chooses to fight against the Jade Bird, which is inseparable from his own warlikeness.


    Especially after the Liaolong branch was merged into Dajiang, his own body was also recovering quickly, and his physical strength and force were also recovering. He strongly advocated looting the various ministries in the Changli boundary.


    After all, he was the number one fighter of the Dragon Division before!


    Of course, Thunder Dragon is also very interested in writing, and he can clearly recognize the convenience of writing.


    He even saw the "assimilation" effect of writing on other tribes - this was something Raymond couldn''t see.


    How can I say that Thunder Dragon is a person who can plan for the long-term and stay behind in the face of defeat!


    Coincidentally, there is also the militant Heilianjiang in this class.


    Although the two have different faces, as "militants", they both really feel the belligerence in each other.


    "Who does he want to hit?" Hei Lianjiang''s heart trembled, "Who here provoked him?"


    "Who does he want to hit?" Lei Long was also puzzled in his heart, "I haven''t heard the great chief say that there is any particularly beneficial tribe here, why don''t you go back and ask the great chief and beat him first?"


    ...


    During another break in the middle, Lei Long and Hei Lianjiang stood up and looked at Mu Feng: "Great chief, do I have something to talk to you about?"


    "Ok?"


    "Ok?"


    "Ok?"


    The three of you looked at me and I looked at you, all with doubts.


    Mu Feng frowned, beckoning: "Come out together?"


    As he spoke, he turned to face the outside.


    "Ok?"


    "Ok?"


    Lei Long walked out the door first.


    Not to be outdone, Heilianjiang followed closely behind.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng wondered, "What do you want to say?"


    Thunder Dragon grinned strangely and looked at Hei Lianjiang: "Great chief, he is¡ª"


    Mu Feng nodded: "He is Heilianjiang, the great chief of the Hexi tribe, and he is an ally tribe with me, Dajiang!"


    "Allied tribe?" Thunder Dragon was surprised, "Are they the majority of Changli?"


    Hei Lianjiang quickly shook his head: "No, our tribe only has more than a thousand people, not the six major tribes."


    "More than a thousand people..." Lei Long smiled playfully.


    Hei Lianjiang''s heart shuddered again, and he suddenly realized, and hurriedly said: "Brother, don''t misunderstand, our Hexi tribe has already belonged to Da Jiang!"


    "Oh!" Lei Long immediately changed his face, and patted Hei Lianjiang''s shoulder, "So it''s like this, misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    Hei Lianjiang accompanied him with a sneer, looking at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, Thunder Dragon, don''t scare him, Hei Lianjiang, he is the leader of our Liaolong branch."


    Then he looked at Lei Long: "Speak up if you have anything to say."


    Lei Long let go of his hand, looked at Hei Lianjiang and said in deliberation: "I don''t know which tribes the people inside belong to? Why did their great chief come to me to learn writing?"


    Listening to Thunder Dragon''s tone, Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, one of the three tribes said yesterday that it would join my Da Jiang, and the other two are all my Da Jiang''s allied tribes!"


    "They?" Thunder Dragon snorted.


    But with Mu Feng in front, he couldn''t say anything more.


    Mu Feng asked: "What are you going to say?"


    Lei Long looked at Heilianjiang, hesitated to speak, and finally shook his head and said, "It''s gone!"


    Hei Lianjiang also hurriedly said: "It''s gone!"


    Mu Feng felt something, waved his hands and said: "Okay, then you all go back!"


    Thunder Dragon sighed, turned and left.


    Hei Lianjiang stayed behind and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, he..."


    Mu Feng thought about it, and smiled secretly: "He used to be the chief of the Liaolong Department, um, he fought with us for a while, and then he led more than 10,000 clansmen to join us Da Jiang!


    It''s okay, don''t worry, with me here, he won''t do anything to you! "


    Beating like Versailles!


    Heilianjiang Ji Lingling shivered, looked in the direction Lei Long was going back, and subconsciously said: "Yes, yes!"


    Then he swallowed the words that came to his mouth without saying anything.


    But he had to re-examine Jiang''s strength in his heart.


    By the way, he also suppressed all his original small thoughts, and there was no trace of them.


    ...


    After the course ended, some people were happy and some people were sad.


    Da Huyou said goodbye to Mu Feng with a heavy heart, and returned with Hutou on the way.


    Hei Lianjiang carefully confirmed with Mu Feng again about the attack on the small tribes in the Changli tribe - something that Bai Yue had already communicated with him before coming here.


    It''s just that he didn''t give up, and wanted to get approval from Mu Feng to attack the Goshawk Department.


    But after Thunder Dragon made such a "trouble" today, he immediately realized that with Da Jiang''s strength, he should be cautious and dare not easily provoke the big tribe, how dare he, a small Hebei tribe?


    After Heilianjiang left, Mu Feng was thoughtful, and secretly thought that Leilong beat this "active" Heilianjiang by mistake, and at the same time wrote a letter to Bai Yue, asking Bai Yue to beat him. Heilian River.


    In the end, Langqiu and Hua Guzi came to Mufeng and confirmed with Mufeng how to migrate.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and ordered Lei Long to go with him.


    With Heilianjiang in front, he felt that these small tribes also needed to be beaten at the right time.


    Looking at the situation in Heilianjiang, it is clear that he got carried away with the benefits of ginger.


    It''s not that they have any dissatisfaction with Da Jiang, but that they have begun to swell because of Da Jiang''s existence.


    Although their "courage" was given by Da Jiang, and it is a manifestation of trust in Da Jiang, but who can guarantee that they will not make a big mistake one day, and then affect Da Jiang?


    Generally speaking, the result of this cultural infiltration was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    The original intention was to see if one or two of the tribes could be recruited to strengthen their relationship with Da Jiang, but they didn''t expect Hua Guzi''s ideological work to be so well done.


    It didn''t take long for Langqiu to willingly join Dajiang.


    And once Wolf Hill came out, it was the turn of the Black Bears and Tigers to make a decision.


    Although the population and soldiers of the two departments are not many, once they join Da Jiang, the meaning will be different!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 832

    After sending away Da Huyou, Hei Lianjiang and others, Mu Feng arranged for Lei Long to go to the Wild Wolf Department to meet the migration.


    After finishing all this work, he arranged for someone to report to the Jade Bird Department and invited young "elites" from the Jade Bird Department to come to Dajiang to study.


    Having dealt with several "high-level" members of the Jade Bird Department twice, Mu Feng has already felt the influence of Ke Wuji in the entire Jade Bird Department.


    He had a feeling of being blindsided.


    Mu Feng originally thought that the blue bird department was the one and only Ke Yuwu said, but later found out that Ke Wuji had a great influence on Ke Yuwu in the several incidents of the blue bird department and the dragon department.


    Fortunately, the old man is only thinking about the blue bird, so it is normal to have those thoughts.


    Especially when Mu Feng''s performance was relatively strong, he retreated in due course.


    In Mu Feng''s heart, the Jade Bird Department is actually an important step in his cultural penetration.


    It''s just that he has no idea how long it will take to complete this step.


    The two tribes are now both large tribes. As long as they plan properly and head west together to take down the border of Changli, there shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Especially for this revenge against the Yan Ma Department, Mu Feng still needs the Blue Bird Department to contain the soldiers of the Li Long Department on the northern front.


    So this time he invited people from the Jade Bird Department because he had something to discuss with them.


    After confirming twice with the messenger, he let him go, and then walked to the racecourse by himself.


    For a while, he has been busy "purchasing goods" from the outside, but forgot to see how Da Jiang''s beast mounts are doing.


    Now the racecourse has completely turned into a zoo, with all kinds of exotic animal mounts in it, which made him feel more at ease just looking at it.


    Because he hadn''t paid attention to the number of mounts for a long time, he had no choice but to find the person in charge of the racecourse, and after asking about the situation, he became happier from the bottom of his heart.


    Now Da Jiang has more ferocious beast mounts, among which there are forty-one mammoths;


    There are eighty-six five-spotted horses racing dragons;


    Twenty horses shine at night;


    Thousands of miles of clouds and seven horses;


    Ninety-six armored dragons;


    Fifteen thorn dragons;


    Forty-eight horned rhinos.


    In addition, there are Chenghuang and red deer each with more than 300 heads.


    As for Mu Feng''s mounts, Da Lei and Xiao Lei, and the two unicorns sent by the Blue Bird Department, they are not included.


    Da Lei and Xiao Lei are too rare to be ridden by ordinary people.


    And Qilin is the "dowry" of the Blue Bird Department, so naturally it cannot be easily ridden by others.


    This time he came to the racecourse, just to see how to domesticate a unicorn as his replacement ride.


    After all, if such a unicorn rides out, it must be as much wind as it wants.


    Moreover, the pair of unicorns stayed in the tribe honestly after they were delivered, and Mu Feng didn''t bother to "talk" to them.


    But when Dalei of the Blue Bird Department got into trouble, Mu Feng really saw the power of Qilin Beast.


    Now that he finally had time to take a good look at the two unicorns, he couldn''t hold back the excitement in his heart.


    Frankly speaking, Mu Feng was naturally excited to see the legendary unicorn.


    But it seems that Jiang has too many mounts of these beasts, so he doesn''t have the kind of excitement of "finally seeing him alive".


    The two Qilin beasts are one big and one small, and the rest are not much different. They are a pair of three-pronged horns like branches, with wide mouths, yellow front teeth, and a ring of white hair around the neck, just like the ones in the legend.


    But the difference is that they don''t have long beards floating between their noses, just the hair like a bull''s nose on the broad nose.


    The four cloven hooves indicate that this unicorn is a vegetarian¡ªthis is different from what Mu Feng imagined.


    What surprised him even more was that the unicorn''s four raised legs were surrounded by a large circle of thick hair, which seemed out of place with the scales on their body.


    He originally thought that unicorns ate meat.


    But soon he corrected himself.


    Because at the place where the two unicorns were alone, there were pieces of animal bones¡ªthey were clearly the two of them gnawing on them!


    Thinking of Da Lei''s strangeness, he was no stranger to it.


    It seems that because of the limited ability of the animal trainers in the Blue Bird Department, the two unicorns were still a little irritable, and they were kept in a separate stone wall after they were sent to Da Jiang.


    The people in charge of feeding said that if the stone walls were not high enough and thick enough, they would have knocked them down many times.


    Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart, and said in his heart: "This unicorn seems to be a violent master!"


    When the two unicorns sensed that someone was approaching the enclosure, they roared and ran back and forth inside the stone wall.


    "It''s quite irritable!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "It''s probably because this Qilin beast is not easy to tame, otherwise the Blue Bird Department might not be so willing to give me two!"


    But that didn''t bother him.


    After the advanced animal taming technique was activated, he began to communicate with the unicorn "Ho Hou".


    Of course, there were some small conflicts in the middle, but it didn''t affect the final result¡ª¡ªMu Feng rode one of the unicorns out of the gate of the stable!


    As soon as Qilin regained his freedom, he let go of the four questions and ran wildly as soon as he left the gate of the pen, regardless of whether there were obstacles around him.


    Mu Feng exclaimed, and hurriedly shouted loudly, telling the clansmen to get out of the way.


    At the same time, it hurriedly communicated with Qilin with advanced animal taming skills: stop!


    But Qilin turned a deaf ear to it, and ran straight out like Sa Huan, and it looked like he was running straight to the city gate.


    "This!" Seeing that Qilin was about to bump into the clansmen on the side of the road, he let out a loud shout, and pressed down with both hands: "Boom!"


    However, Qilin just ran at a slightly slower speed. At the same time, he turned his head to look at Mufeng, and let out a mouthful of black and dry stench, which made Mufeng dizzy.


    "I''ll go!" Mu Fengren swayed on Qilin''s back, he couldn''t sit still, and fell directly to the ground.


    Fortunately, he reacted in time, rolled on Qilin''s back twice, and landed directly squatting.


    Qilin didn''t care about it, and knocked down a few Dajiang people head-on, and ran forward without looking at them.


    Mu Feng shook his head, took a slow breath and found that there was nothing unusual, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he yelled loudly at the clansmen: "Get out of the way!"


    The members of the Dajiang tribe all dispersed, watching the unicorn rushing towards it.


    Mu Feng gritted his teeth, and was about to whistle to summon Da Lei and the others to come out, but suddenly saw the unicorn running and whistling, then turned and plunged into Da Jiang''s moat!


    "This..." Mu Feng was very surprised, he subconsciously didn''t whistle, instead he ran to the moat to see what was going on.


    Many clansmen gathered together with surprise on their faces.


    Because the chief had ordered them not to approach the moat at ordinary times, saying that there was something in the river.


    From time to time, they would also see people pushing cattle and sheep into the river, and then they would be eaten clean by the things in the water.


    Of course, occasionally someone accidentally approached the moat, and things in the water would not attack them.


    The leader of Lihu once said that the great chief had already explained to the things in the water that he would not attack his tribe.


    But for the sake of safety, the enemy is still not allowed to approach the moat.


    They knew that the things in the water did not attack them, but the beasts!


    Sure enough, the unicorn that had just plunged into the water hadn''t just showed its head, and poked its head out of the water with a roar, and on its back was already lying on its back a dragon-headed turtle the size of a pottery basin¡ªit was exactly what Mu Feng had seen in the barbarian ox before. Get those strange beasts in the water!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 833

    In addition to the dragon''s head turtle on the head of the unicorn that fell into the water, it should also have other parts of its body.


    But because it was in the water, Wood Wind couldn''t see it either.


    Soon there was movement in the water, and other places in the moat soon saw splashes.


    Before Qilin could react, he roared again.


    Apparently, he got bitten by something underwater!


    Mu Feng reacted immediately, and used the fastest speed to activate the advanced animal taming technique: Shut up, don''t bite!


    But for some reason, neither Qilin nor Longshou Yuan responded.


    But the qilin was bitten, thumped violently in the water, and suddenly surfaced with half of its body, the water was almost touching its belly.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback, "This Qilin is so big, how can it surface so much?"


    Before he could react, a dragon''s head about the size of a fist popped out of the water, and before it fully emerged from the water, it opened its mouth and bit Qilin''s stomach.


    It''s just that the scales on Qilin''s body are smooth and hard, and the fangs of the dragon''s head turtle just scratched its belly.


    Even so, the sliding of the scales by the fangs made Qilin howl in pain.


    It opened its mouth wide to look at the dragon-headed turtle that was about to escape into the water.


    There was only a "click", and the hard shell of the dragon''s head turtle and the unicorn''s teeth collapsed together, and there was the sound of bones breaking.


    Qilin''s mouth was full of blood, he shook his head and threw out a turtle head with a bitten shell.


    At the same time, it opened its mouth to bite the dragon-headed turtle on its back that was still clinging to its scales.


    It''s just that its neck is not long enough, and it can''t reach it no matter what, so it roars anxiously.


    At the same time, several dragon-headed turtles swam over following the smell of blood and the movement in the water.


    Some came towards the Qilin, and some even went towards the same kind whose back shell had been bitten off.


    Qilin roared again.


    Because another dragon head turtle is biting it underwater!


    Mu Feng communicated again with advanced animal taming skills: Shut up, stop biting!


    But there was too much movement in the water, and Qilin''s roar happened to cover his "voice".


    He jumped anxiously, thinking about how to get Qilin up.


    This is Chang Ning''s dowry, he can''t just watch the unicorn being eaten by the dragon head turtle.


    Suddenly, he saw a group of people outside carrying their prey towards the city¡ªit was Shuo Feng who brought the hunting team back from hunting!


    Mu Feng had an idea and shouted loudly: "Quick, let the prey bleed and throw it into the moat!"


    Shuo Feng was taken aback for a moment, not knowing why, but immediately ordered: "Quick!"


    A dozen hunting team members bled the prey on the horses and pushed them straight into the moat.


    "Plop!"


    "Wow, boom!"


    The moat quickly boiled as if it was boiling.


    The dragon-headed turtle poked its head in the water and turned over, biting the prey that fell into the water to its heart''s content.


    Even the dragon-headed turtle on the unicorn''s back resolutely abandoned the unicorn and went to fight for the prey that was easy to share.


    Qilin was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, and the roar gradually slowed down.


    Taking this opportunity, Mu Feng hurriedly communicated with it again: If you don''t want to die, hurry up!


    Now Qilin finally heard Mu Feng''s "words", leaped up the moat, and jumped directly from the water to the shore!


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "How did this guy do it?"


    As soon as Qilin came ashore, he trembled all over, and there was a clattering sound, like rain hitting a bead curtain, or like golden bells ringing.


    It sounded quite nice.


    "Huh? Is this the sound of Kirin''s scales rubbing against each other?" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    At this time, the system took the initiative to remind: "When the unicorn''s scales shake and rub together, it will make a sound similar to wind chimes. This sound can attract some animals to come to it and become its prey when it is in the deep mountains and swamps."


    "This," Mu Feng was surprised in his heart, "isn''t this the same as a rattlesnake?"


    The system replied: "There are indeed similarities. But rattlesnakes can only attract specific small animals, but unicorns can attract many kinds of wild animals. People who don''t know have seen animals walk towards unicorns involuntarily, thinking that qilin is the king of beasts. In fact, this is the unicorn using the sound of the scales to hunt!"


    "No wonder!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "Then it is so big, how can half of its upper body float on the water? Could it be a water unicorn?"


    When he said this sentence from the bottom of his heart, he felt a little ridiculous: If there is a water unicorn, maybe there is also a fire unicorn?


    The system replied: "This is because the kylin looks like two hoofed feet, but it is actually webbed under the hooves. After entering the water, the kylin''s webs will open and swim on the water surface like ducks and geese."


    "Web?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized, "A web like a duck or a goose?"


    "yes!"


    "Isn''t this ridiculous?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Such a big beast has webs!"


    In his impression, it seems that only frogs and ducks have webs.


    But the system immediately prompts: "Sea otters, otters, etc. are also webbed!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback again, and then thought that Da Lei still had a pair of claws under his two front legs and jagged canine teeth in his mouth, so he felt relieved.


    Then he was overjoyed, if that was the case, wouldn''t it be possible to avoid land and water while riding a unicorn?


    He gets excited.


    But immediately his face became ugly.


    Because with the shaking of Qilin''s scales and armor, the dragon-headed turtle in the water seemed to have been summoned by some kind of call, and even gave up the flesh and blood to the mouth, swarmed towards the shore, and then stretched its neck to climb up the shore.


    Not only these dragon-headed turtles, but even the horses of the hunting team walked towards Qilin involuntarily.


    The hunting team members were so anxious that they all shouted, "What''s going on?"


    "Great Chief, look¡ª"


    "My mount is out of control!"


    ...


    Qilin continued to shake the scales on his body, and the horses all walked towards it.


    The dragon head turtle also climbed ashore at this time.


    Except for the one that was bitten to death earlier, there are thirty-two dragon-headed turtles, no more or no less, and they all climbed onto the shore.


    Just when Mu Feng was puzzled, the scales on Qilin''s body shook again, turning into harsh grinding sounds.


    In an instant, the dragon head turtle fell into a frenzy, and so did the horses.


    The dragon-headed turtle began to crawl crazily, flocking towards the horses.


    The horses, on the other hand, romped and kicked violently.


    Some horseshoes stomped heavily on the shells of the turtles.


    Some dragon-headed turtles also bit the horseshoe with their sharp beaks.


    "Kachacha!"


    "Heavy!"


    The scene was chaotic.


    The dragon-headed turtle was kicked and turned around on the ground, and some were even kicked out.


    But some horses were dragged to the ground because of being bitten on their hooves...


    Everyone gasped when they saw it.


    Including wood wind!


    They couldn''t imagine that two completely unrelated creatures would "shopping" together in such a way.


    And the instigator of all this turned out to be a unicorn!


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled, and he communicated with the system: "You still say that this is not the king of beasts!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 834

    Mufeng didn''t get angry with Qilin.


    In fact, he had no reason to get angry.


    Because the system told him that Qilin "naturally loves water", even in the cold winter months, he would tread water by the river.


    After putting it in the ginger for so long without letting it touch the water, it is estimated that this guy has already gone crazy.


    Seeing more than a dozen dragon-headed turtles trampled to death by chaotic horses on the ground, Mu Feng''s heart was dripping with blood.


    Such a powerful city-defending ferocious beast was reduced by more than half!


    As for the other dragon-headed turtles, seeing that the situation was not right, they gave up their flesh and blood and quickly slid into the moat, no matter how the unicorn shook its scales, they were determined not to come out again.


    But Qilin wanted to go into the water after his "revenge" was successful, but stopped on the shore, and finally did not dare to go into the water again.


    It opened its mouth and stretched out its tongue to lick a wound on its stomach¡ªa few scales were torn off by the turtle at some point, and it was bleeding.


    Only then did Mu Feng notice that two of Qilin''s bared teeth were broken.


    Obviously, even though Qilin takes revenge, it is also a business to injure one thousand enemies and eight hundred self-inflicted injuries.


    After the vengeance was avenged, it also seemed a little painful.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to bear his distress and went forward to communicate with it with advanced animal taming skills: I will heal your wounds!


    Qilin looked at Mufeng, allowed him to approach him, and still licked the wound by himself.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand, and said "Hui Tian" to help it heal its wound.


    Qilin suddenly felt that the injury was relieving, and the wound was recovering rapidly. He looked at Mufeng again, and his golden eyes showed a sense of intimacy.


    Wooden Wind turned back the sky, and then asked it: Do you like to go into the water?


    Kirin: Yes!


    Wooden Wind: Then you can tell me first, I will take you to a place where there is no danger!


    Qilin remained silent, obviously knowing that he was wrong.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, this Qilin really has a high IQ!


    He looked at the dead dragon head turtle that was trampled on the ground and couldn''t die anymore. He had no choice but to let his clansmen clean up the mess, while he walked out of the city with the unicorn.


    Outside the city wall, there is also a large pond, which was left when the city wall was built and dug to store water, and now it has been deepened and widened into a pond.


    There is nothing else in it except fish.


    Mufeng came here with Qilin.


    This time Qilin didn''t rush in, but looked at Mu Feng, "Ho Ho" and asked him: Is there such a nasty thing here?


    Mufeng responded: Don''t worry, it''s safe here, no.


    Qilin felt relieved and jumped into the pond.


    Mu Feng felt cold at the bottom of his heart.


    It''s winter now, so the water temperature is cold.


    But Qilin is like a fish in water, very happy.


    "Is this winter swimming?" Mu Feng had a strange thought.


    Immediately he was even more surprised.


    Because Qilin, a "violent son", submerged in the water and then emerged with a big fish in his mouth!


    It surfaced again, shook its head, threw the big fish to the shore, and shouted at Mufeng twice: Here it is!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng felt relieved from the bottom of his heart, at least this unicorn knows how to "repay kindness with gratitude", and he relieved his "sorrow" for the loss of Longshouyuan in his heart.


    But he shook his head and responded with a smile: No, I have a lot of fish!


    Qilin suddenly became energetic and swam directly from the center of the pond to the shore: Where is it?


    Mu Feng got up unexpectedly, and then nodded: Come up, I''ll take you to have a look!


    So Qilin went ashore and headed for Qinglong City together with Mufeng.


    Because Mingguang has been in town for a long time, the waterway has been widened, fish ponds have been dug and built, and fish are caught ashore every once in a while¡ªafter all, that ditch is connected to the East River!


    After arriving in Qinglong City, Qilin looked at the dried fish hanging in and out of the city, cheered, and directly stretched out his tongue to roll a big fish over, chewing it in his mouth, not even afraid of the fish There are thorns!


    The clansmen in Qinglong City just wanted to exclaim that there was a fierce beast attacking, but they saluted and left after seeing Mu Feng signaled that there was no problem.


    Just eat some fish, now the ginger, there is no shortage of fish!


    ...


    When Mufeng returned to the tribe with Qilin who was "satisfied and drunk", Qilin was already very close to him.


    After he sent Qilin back to the racecourse, Shuofeng just came to look for him.


    After asking about Qilin''s situation, Shuofeng stopped asking.


    In his opinion, it was just a loss of a few horses, a few lazy creatures in the water, and he didn''t care at all.


    He came to the great chief to discuss how to deal with the relocation of the beast tide.


    Mu Feng told him about this before, and when the beast horde returns, all these beasts must be left behind!


    You must know that in previous years, large numbers of wild beasts that had moved back to keep warm in winter appeared, and they dared not approach them.


    But this year is different, Jiang''s numbers and weapons are fundamentally different from before.


    In addition, Da Jiang now has a mount, and even mammoths dare to hunt, let alone ordinary horses, cattle and sheep.


    It''s just that now he''s not sure how many wild beasts will move back and how to domesticate them after they stay.


    This is the question that Shuofeng came to discuss this time, he was no longer worried about whether he was afraid or not.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "How do you think these beasts should be kept?"


    Shuo Feng laughed and said, "Why don''t we build a large livestock pen near White Tiger City and Suzaku City, and then drive them all in!"


    Mufeng laughed, Shuofeng''s tone might really be laughed at by other tribes.


    But Da Jiang does have the confidence now!


    He thought for a while and asked again: "Then have you ever thought about what to do if there are enough beasts to move back?"


    "This!" Shuo Feng frowned.


    He did.


    After all, it is Jiang''s territory from south to Wanzhangyuan.


    In the past, there were layers of "filtering" by the big tribes such as the Longlong tribe, the Lei Ze tribe, and the bull tribe, and the herds that arrived at Da Jiang''s side still made them dare not approach.


    Now that these tribes have been flattened by Da Jiang, after the beast tide comes back, it must be unimpeded all the way, and there must be more beasts moving back from Wanzhangyuan!


    It''s just that once so many wild beasts really move back, how big is the livestock pen?


    The labor required to build such a livestock pen cannot be solved by hundreds or thousands of people!


    But if there are so many wild animals, they will not be able to stay without building enclosures. They will still move to Wanzhangyuan after the next spring.


    Seeing Shuo Feng frowning, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Have you ever thought that from the Black Fang Department to the south, all the way to the Fanglong Department, there are my big Jiang''s hunting team, and then the whole Baishuyuan is surrounded, all the way to the south, it is us The place where these beasts are raised?"


    "This!" Shuo Feng was taken aback, obviously he hadn''t thought about it.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The bold ones are exhausted, the timid ones are starved to death, you have to dare to think!"


    Shuo Feng frowned, thinking about this sentence carefully.


    Mu Feng didn''t play tricks any more, and said with a smile: "Han Shu has already built Jiang''s Mirror City from the Liaolong tribe to the north, and in turn in the old lands of the Liaolong, Lei Ze, Huangfeng, and Black Fang tribes. When the time comes Let''s build another city on the edge of the west of Baishu Garden, so that it can be connected with the East River and build a natural large pen for raising livestock!"


    Shuo Feng suddenly widened his eyes, his face flushed red.


    He never thought that the enclosure could be built like this, only the great chief could think of it!


    He clenched his fists excitedly and shouted: "With such a big pen, the livestock owned by me, Da Jiang, will be unmatched!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 835

    Mu Feng suddenly realized that he still wanted to go hunting in Wanzhangyuan with the Blue Bird Department, but now it seems that Jiang is not needed for the time being.


    He discussed the countermeasures with Shuofeng in detail, and decided to act according to what he said.


    Except for the few cities that Hanshu is currently supervising, it is time to build another city in the forest of Qingzhang Mountain in the southwest, heading west to the Yuanmanglongbu and Hongluanbu areas.


    As long as the cities in these places are built, then Dajiang can build a natural livestock farm surrounded on three sides and open on one side.


    This opening is in the Wanzhangyuan of the Liaolong Department, and the other three sides present a bottle-shaped Baishuyuan extending northward to the "gateway" of Dajiang.


    Once the relocation of the livestock this winter is completed, he will have people seal the opening at the location of the Liaolong Branch, and then drive it from south to north to the Baishuyuan area, and then cut it off and seal it eastward from the narrow place in the old land of Heiyabu or Huangfengbu.


    In this way, a large number of wild beasts and livestock can be raised in Baishuyuan in the north.


    As for those going south to Wanzhangyuan, they will be reserved as a buffer for the relocated wild animals in the coming year, and a new wave of captivity will be carried out.


    Although there will definitely be fewer and fewer animals returning from Wanzhangyuan in the end, but the wild animals in the Baishuyuan area will accumulate more and more.


    At that time, Mu Fengda can build his own livestock land in Baishuyuan in a semi-natural and semi-grazing way.


    In this way, the soldiers of the hunting team can no longer go out to hunt, and can only be responsible for grazing domesticated livestock.


    Naturally, the combat power of the hunting team can also release at least two or three hundred combat power, which can be devoted to the expansion of Da Jiang''s territory.


    This is a long-term plan, but also a huge project, time-consuming and labor-intensive.


    But both Mufeng and Shuofeng knew clearly that after this matter was done, Da Jiang would have no food problems in the future!


    Finally, Shuofeng nodded solemnly and said, "Then I will tell Uncle Lihu and Uncle Mingguang immediately, and ask them to send me some people to build the city."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, pay attention to avoiding the woods when building the mirror city. Now in Dead Winter, you don''t have to build it too well, just make sure you can get a foothold. After all, there are so many beasts, and not many can get lost in the forest. !"


    "Yes!" Shuo Feng responded and left.


    Mu Feng began to organize his thoughts.


    Da Jiang is currently starting a lot of "projects" at the same time, which really consumes manpower and material resources.


    In addition to the need to build the mirror city, the "property" on the other side of the city is now under construction.


    Especially because after entering the winter, hunting became very difficult for small tribes, and they urgently needed food to solve the problem of food and clothing.


    According to the past situation, once winter enters, many small tribes will die due to lack of food and warmth.


    Da Jiang''s "recruitment" now undoubtedly gave them a way out.


    So Jiuzhu sent a letter to tell Mu Feng that more than 500 people were recruited this time!


    Thinking of this, Mufeng called Shuofeng back again, and asked him to go directly to Jiuzhu instead of Lihu, and take away some of the laborers from Jiuzhu.


    Shuo Feng complied.


    Mu Feng suddenly felt that he was paying attention to too many things at the same time, and couldn''t figure it out.


    He feels that many things are done on the spur of the moment, and he finds someone to do it when he can''t finish it temporarily, which is really troublesome.


    "It''s time to train some capable people to manage the tribe!" Mu Feng thought secretly, "And the intelligence of the people in the tribe also needs to be re-divided. Some people are too busy, and some people seem to be quite leisurely."


    "Lihu, the leader, is doing well, but his ability is limited after all. Mingguang has not had any major problems in slave control and the management of Qinglong City. I really didn''t expect it.


    People like Luo Li, Chang Shui, and Huang Lei should be able to arrange things to do. "


    So he immediately put aside the matter of making up his mind, and turned to arranging the "personnel affairs" in the tribe.


    And how to divide the specific functions is really troublesome.


    Now he is the great chief in name, the highest recipient, but he feels that he is actually a big steward.


    It took a lot of hard work, and even the specific steps have to be taught, which is really hard.


    "It''s pitiful for me to be a leader!" Mu Feng lamented in his heart, "No, these things must be arranged as soon as possible!"


    Now Da Jiang needs to live in the tribe below him to deal with routine affairs, which are Lihu and Changshui. The matters involved include mounts, livestock, tools, population, slaves, etc. entering and leaving the tribe.


    There are also things like eating, drinking, lazing, building, raising, planting and so on for a group of people in the tribe.


    Shuofeng''s hunting team is responsible for hunting and supplementing the tribe''s food.


    Responsible for all manufacturing is Qige, which includes pottery, goldware, carpentry, weapons and other things.


    Nine bamboos in charge of the city.


    Bai Yue, Han Shu and others who are in charge of the fighters...


    But it is obvious that these people are in charge of the current affairs now, which is really laborious and troublesome, and it is easy to make mistakes.


    Once Mufeng asks them to do something, mistakes are also prone to occur.


    After careful consideration, he decided to imitate the "six departments" system to redefine Da Jiang''s various personnel appointment directions.

 Chapter 836

    When Mu Feng signed, he suddenly felt that manual signing alone was laborious and informal.


    He realized that he needed something to represent his identity - a seal!


    Speaking of seals, he naturally thought of the most honorable ones of seals¡ª¡ªChuan Guo Yuxi and Shibi.


    On it, Li Chengxiang wrote the flower-and-bird seal script "Ordered by the sky, life will last forever".


    Because of these eight characters, Chuanguo Yuxi and Choi have become rare treasures.


    Some historians once joked that the pinnacle of Xiaozhuan is the eight characters on Heshibi.


    Of course, he just thought about this kind of thought.


    Now Dajiang is just a tribe, with cities and soldiers, and the embryonic form of a country, so it''s not enough to do that.


    But since he has set up six departments, at least the management system must be more complete.


    For example, the most basic thing is to determine the identity of his great chief, the identity of each leader, and what will happen to orders that do not respect the leader, and so on.


    There must be a distinction and a system, both of which are indispensable.


    These also need him to think one by one and solve them one by one.


    Fortunately, this is not a problem for him, it is his forte.


    If he confirms his identity, he will engrave a private seal himself, and if there are notices and letters, he will stamp it with a big seal.


    It has both form and dignity.


    For each leader, corresponding tokens are made for them respectively.


    The materials for private seals are easy to solve. Da Jiang has special stones for engraving seals, as well as jade obtained from Liaolong branch.


    As for the leaders, copper tokens were created for them respectively.


    For example, the unified military department is in the shape of a dragon on the front and the word "army" on the back.


    On the token of the Ministry of Industry, bees are engraved on the front, representing craftsmen, and the word "¹¤" is on the back.


    On the front of the Ministry of Commerce is a copper coin, and on the back is the word "Shang"...


    As for the material, it is naturally made of copper.


    The process of making tokens is similar to that of copper coins, so after Mu Feng explained to Qi Ge, he rushed to make them.


    Again and again, another few days passed.


    During this period, Konoha sent a letter to tell Mufeng that all the members of the Horned Dragon Tribe had migrated. He, Qingya, Huang Chuan and others had already left the old land of Yiluo. .


    At the same time, he said that this time he took Bai Yan from the White Ape Division and Tiger Head from the Tiger Division with him.


    Han Shu also sent a message back in time, saying that the outer wall of the old place of Liaolong has been built, and a separate place for iron smelting has been built near the city. Started to smelt iron.


    Naturally, Mu Feng arranged for some craftsmen to go there as quickly as possible.


    Qige told Mufeng that there are not enough craftsmen in the tribe now, and all the people in Dajiang''s tribe can arrange have already been arranged.


    After Mu Feng thought about it carefully, he asked Qige to select some people with good performance and dexterous hands from the outer city to come to Dragon City to teach them how to make utensils.


    At the same time, I emphasized and emphasized to him that these craftsmanship must not be leaked.


    Qige repeatedly promised to come down...


    Bai Yue also sent a letter from the He''an tribe, which naturally mentioned the beating of Heilian River, and also mentioned that the leader of the He''en tribe, Hei Duo, was terrified.


    Wooden wind deeply thinks so.


    He can clearly feel that Heilianjiang has obviously "expanded" after merging the Ministry of Water.


    It''s normal to have this kind of mentality, but it shouldn''t be too inflated to dare to pull the tiger''s skin as a banner, or even start the idea of ??the Goshawk Department.


    For this kind of behavior, Mu Feng''s evaluation is eight words - the courage is commendable, and the IQ is worrying!


    Fortunately, the Hezuo tribe was only inflated, and had no intention of rebellion.


    Otherwise, what Mufeng has to do is not just beating and ending.


    What''s more, Jiu Zhu wrote him another letter, but what the letter said was Lei Meng''s words.


    The general idea is that Raymond sent a small team to bypass the Black Bear Department and directly patrol around the Black Water Department, always paying attention to the Thunderbird Department''s movements.


    It seemed that they were scared by Mu Feng, and the Thunderbirds hadn''t appeared since the last battle.


    Lei Meng also led people to quietly approach the Rock and Soil Department, and found that there were still traces of the Thunderbird tribe there.


    It''s just that they no longer dare to move westward.


    Mu Feng was very pleased.


    After all, Raymond has his own way of doing things.


    I really didn''t miss it!


    Of course, apart from the Thunderbirds, Raymond also mentioned the hunchback.


    The letter said that the hunchback was a bit arrogant when traveling, and the words were very high-profile.


    Thunderbird wondered why Mu Feng would release such a person who seemed to be "swaggering around", isn''t he afraid of being coveted by other tribes.


    After reading the letter, Mu Feng smiled knowingly.


    This shows that the hunchback has adapted to its identity.


    He originally thought about leaving a place for Humpback in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    But whether to give it or not depends on his performance.


    If he goes out to "fish" successfully, Mu Feng doesn''t mind giving him the deputy head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs Dangdang.


    Anyway, he went out to run "business" to earn "extra money", and the cost was not high, but once the harvest was very gratifying, it was appropriate to give him some comfort.


    Mu Feng wrote back to Bai Yue and Lei Meng respectively.


    At this time, Mu Feng suddenly felt like a "fairy" who was "planning strategies and winning thousands of miles away".


    ...


    Another three days later, the weather became colder.


    Finally, Mu Feng sneaked out of his busy schedule and moved a bench to sit in front of the moon tower to bask in the sun.


    Li Hu is leading another group of Liaolongzhi and Horned Dragon tribes to the totem pole to worship the totem ancestor dragon.


    He has already regarded this kind of ritual-filled thing as a normal thing, and just sat in a place where the crowd could not easily find it and watched the performance of the crowd.


    Li Hu had told him before that this was the last batch of people who worshiped the totem.


    If there is another thing, it is to watch the members of the Bull Clan who were released from slavery before, and see when to choose a suitable opportunity to worship together.


    As for when it is, the day has to be determined by the wind.


    Mu Feng gave Li Hu some time and asked him to arrange it.


    And stated that it would be best when he was in the tribe, he would personally participate in this matter.


    After all, this involves freeing the slaves, which has a major impact, and everything must be stable.


    As long as the slaves of the Buffalo Department and the Lei Ze Department are successfully liberalized, Da Jiang''s population can increase a lot.


    At that time, they will be very happy to send them out to guard the Baishuyuan area.


    Even for that Niu Ben, he thought about arranging a proper leader for him.


    His status, as well as the upcoming wolf mound and hump tail, belong to the kind that is not suitable for arrangement, and can be filled for important positions if arranged.


    This point, Mu Feng is very clear in his heart...


    Just when he watched the group of people start shouting "Ancestral Dragon" again, a person from outside the tribe ran quickly, bypassing the worshiping crowd, quickly came to Mufeng, and respectfully said: "Great Chief, Bai A message came from Hucheng, saying that Yema Duo from the Blue Bird Department brought people here!"


    Mu Feng smiled: "Well, I see, let''s take them over!"


    The man said "yes", turned around and left quickly.


    Mu Feng stood up, clapped his hands, and said with a smile, "It''s finally here!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 837

    Mu Feng put away the bench and wandered to the gate of the city.


    Chacha met a young man riding a white horse galloping head-on.


    "This kid!" Mu Feng saw at a glance that it was Zhao Lu, his future brother-in-law!


    Before Mu Feng could speak, Chao Luren shouted loudly: "Brother, brother, I''m here to see you!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Come on, brother?"


    "Yeah!" Zhao Lu was very excited, and before the white horse stabilized, she jumped off the horse directly. It seemed that she had practiced riding a horse a lot, but she was very proficient.


    He couldn''t wait to come to Mu Feng, and quickly crossed his arms to salute, and then stood up quickly, it was clear that when he came, someone told him that "the etiquette cannot be broken", and he did it in a perfunctory manner.


    But Mu Feng didn''t care about it.


    Firstly, this is my brother-in-law, and secondly, the two are about the same age, so there is no need to worry about it.


    Especially the intimacy naturally revealed by the young man made Mu Feng feel very comfortable.


    "Brother, this is your Great Jiang!" Chao Lu looked left and right, looked at Jiang''s majestic city gate, and opened her mouth wide, "Isn''t your gate too big?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s okay! Where''s your sister?"


    Chao Lu curled her lips, and pouted back: "Hey, behind!"


    Woodwind smiled.


    These siblings are interesting.


    In the past, it was Changning who left the brigade and came to Dajiang first, but this time it was Chaolu who took the lead.


    Zhao Lu then smiled all over her face, stepped forward and took Mu Feng''s hand and said, "Brother, may I ask you something?"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "What''s the matter, tell me!"


    Zhao Lu glanced behind her again, and said in a low voice: "Brother, the golden knives you gave me to the Jade Bird Division last time were all given to my father for the warriors in the tribe, I want him not to give them to me! Can you give me a hand too?"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "You gave Brother Yinqiang a golden knife!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Brother Yinqiang had a fight with me and I gave it to me. Or, we have a fight too?"


    Zhao Lu waved her hands again and again, with a mournful face: "No, no! I can''t even beat Brother Yinqiang, so how can I be your opponent?"


    Mu Feng just found it funny: "No more?"


    Morning reveals the youthful heart: "I''m afraid of being beaten!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Okay, just teasing you, it''s just a golden knife, I''ll give it to you!"


    "Really?" Zhao Lu thought she had heard wrong, so she hurriedly asked.


    "Of course it''s true!" Mu Feng smiled and turned to the clansman who came up and said, "Bring a golden knife over here, with a sheath!"


    The man took the order and came over with an iron-backed machete, the blade was still wrapped in a cowhide scabbard, and there was a belt on the scabbard.


    Mu Feng took it and handed it over to Chao Lu: "Hey, I''ll see you off!"


    "Ah!" Zhao Lu took the iron knife, and after tossing around for a while, she pulled out the iron knife. She was so excited that her mouth almost reached her ears, "This golden knife of mine is better than Brother Yinqiang''s!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head.


    The same knife, but with an extra scabbard, but its appearance is much better.


    Zhao Lu repeatedly thanked her, mounted her horse again, swung the iron knife left and right on the spot a few times, triumphantly, and laughed recklessly.


    Mu Feng didn''t care how young he was, and looked at the group of people coming out of the forest.


    At the front are several soldiers from Da Jiang leading the way, which is the inspiration Mu Feng received from Da Huyou.


    Behind him is Chang Ning in white fur, just like seeing him for the first time.


    It''s just that this time she is riding Wanliyun, which is a little more light and nimble than the bulky armored dragon.


    As for the group of people behind him, he didn''t see clearly.


    A group of people approached quickly.


    Warrior Da Jiang dismounted and saluted, then turned and left.


    Changning and his party also got off their horses and walked up to them.


    Changning, who is dressed in white fur, is really different.


    Thin eyebrows and autumn eyes, small face.


    At this moment, she looked at Mu Feng with a blushing face, and made a salute.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You and I don''t need these customary etiquette!"


    Chang Ning smiled sweetly, really stopped saluting, nodded and smiled, walked carefully to Mu Feng, lowered his head slightly, and whispered: "I''m coming!"


    Mu Feng''s heart warmed up, he took her little hand, nodded and smiled, "Yeah!"


    There are layers of ripples on the surface of a lake in someone''s heart, as if a dragonfly has touched it...


    At this time, the other members of the Jade Bird Department stepped forward and saluted: "I have seen the Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand again: "Stop talking, no need!"


    One of them raised his head to look at Mu Feng, and said with a smile: "The only one in our group who can be excused is Chang Ning, not us!"


    "Haha!" A group of people from the Blue Bird Department raised their heads one after another, straightened their bodies, and looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng took a look, Yin Gun, Aguli, Azig and four or five young people who were obviously very energetic.


    Chang Ning introduced one by one by his side at the right time: "This is my elder brother Yin Gun. You have seen Aguli and Azig. The rest of the people are also the brightest members of the young generation of the Blue Bird Department. His name is Aye. Lai, his name is Mao Shu, and his name is Amumu..."


    When Chang Ning introduced, these people all looked at Mu Feng with admiration and fanaticism.


    Obviously, they are all Mu Feng''s little "lost brothers".


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "It seems that the leader of Ko Nuoa is not here!"


    Chang Ning covered his mouth and smiled lightly: "Uncle, he really wanted to come, but didn''t you want us to help you contain the members of the Dragon Division, so he had to replace Azig to contain them on the northern line."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Then I really have to thank him!"


    At this time, Azig grinned and said, "Uncle has been here many times, so it''s my turn to come!"


    Yin Qiang also nodded and said: "Yes, my father and the others have all been to Dajiang, and when they go back, they always say Mu Feng, ah no, how is the great chief, how is Dajiang, what we juniors feel itchy in our hearts , it''s time for us to come!"


    "Haha!" Chang Ning pursed his lips and chuckled.


    Obviously, she was very happy to see her brothers treated Mu Feng so much.


    Just like my own younger brother, when he heard that Dajiang was coming, he was so excited that he couldn''t even eat well?


    If you really want to be calm, you have to count Aguli.


    This person who was a little disdainful when he saw Mu Feng for the first time, now he is a loyal "fan" who doesn''t find it strange that Mu Feng does any big things, and he has long been used to it.


    But what made him uneasy was the glimpse of that boy Zhao Lu waving a golden knife there!


    "This..." A Guli looked envious.


    It turned out that he was the first person to get the double-piece bow presented by Mu Feng. At that time, all the people in the Blue Bird Department looked at him with admiration.


    I feel that Aguli can get the bow from the great chief Mufeng personally, it must be something special about him.


    Later, because of this incident, he became one of the candidates for the next great chief of the Jade Bird Department.


    After all, the Jade Bird Department married Changning because of Mu Feng. Wouldn''t it be better if the next great chief had a closer relationship with Mu Feng?


    But then Azig got a good horse from Mu Feng, Yin Gun got a golden knife, and when Zhao Lu got a white horse they had never seen before, the whole Blue Bird Department got excited.


    Originally, these people were the best among the younger generation of the Jade Bird Department, but now that they have received the gift from Mufeng, they have become more determined to choose the chief among these people.


    After all, he has developed a small tribe to the present state. Who dares to compare with his wisdom?


    If Mufeng can help the Jade Bird Department select the great chief, and then help guide the education, it may not be worse than keeping Changning!


    So several "old guys" from the Blue Bird Department made a plan and simply sent all the outstanding young people in the tribe to Da Jiang, and secretly told Chang Ning to ask Mu Feng to "watch out".


    This shows the influence of Wood Wind!


    It''s just that there are so many people at the moment, Chang Ning didn''t have time to say it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 838

    Mu Feng led the team from the Blue Bird Department into the city.


    For the members of the Jade Bird Department, there was something new everywhere.


    It was the first time for Zhaolu, Yinqiang, Azig and others to come to Dajiang, and they were dizzy.


    Even if it wasn''t the first time for Aguli to come, he was dazzled by what he saw¡ªhe couldn''t figure out why his Jade Bird Club hadn''t changed much for so many years, and he felt different every time he came to Dajiang!


    Chang Ning was fine, his eyes and heart were full of wooden wind, and he didn''t care about the changes around him at all.


    Because it was almost noon when several people arrived, Mu Feng asked someone to arrange lunch.


    Now the group of the Blue Bird Department were amazed at the food on the table.


    "Just what, brother! Sweet and soft?"


    "What about this one, white and big?"


    "Great chief, what kind of grass is this, can it be eaten?"


    ...


    To a group of guests who asked questions while eating, Mu Feng always answered with a smile.


    As a result, the crowd praised again and again.


    "The sweet potato is so delicious, why is it different from the one my sister brought back?"


    "The white and big steamed buns are so delicious, I want two!"


    "I want fish soup!"


    ...


    After eating and drinking, and taking a short break at noon, Mu Feng led them to visit outside the classroom of Dajiang School, which attracted several people''s compliments.


    Many of them have twinkling eyes, thoughtful.


    Then Mu Feng led them into the "outside school" and began to teach them lessons.


    Except for Chang Ning who can write two characters, and Aguli who knows that Da Jiang has characters, everyone else present has bright eyes.


    Before coming, the high priest Ke Wuji told them that Da Jiang''s characters can be written into sentences and written words, far surpassing the "book pattern" he invented.


    Instead of waiting for him to come up with enough "patterns" to record events and deliver messages, it is better to learn Jiang''s characters directly, saving time and effort.


    Especially after learning that Dajiang can not only learn characters, but also how to fight, and even get the "assessment" of the young chief in front of him here.


    And this assessment can affect the candidates for the future chief of the Jade Bird Department.


    This made several people listen very carefully from the beginning of Mu Feng''s lecture.


    It''s just that these people are limited by "wisdom" after all, from reading to writing, they didn''t learn ten characters in one afternoon.


    According to Mu Feng''s understanding, several of them have learned "pattern" from Ke Wuji, so learning to write should be relatively easy.


    But he overlooked a problem, that is, the "wen" created by Ke Wuji is a pictographic character, but what he teaches is the "modern" character that has evolved for thousands of years and has been strictly regulated.


    So after teaching three or five characters, he discovered this problem, so he had to explain it to them by taking "mountain" and "water" as examples.


    "Look, the word ''mountain'' was originally written like this!" Mu Feng wrote a pictographic character for "mountain", which is between oracle bone inscriptions and seal script, a very vivid picture of three peaks connected.


    Then he began to explain: "Look, do these three peaks look like the mountains you see?"


    Chao Lu interjected, "Brother, do you have no trees on this mountain?"


    Azig also scratched his head: "Great chief, which mountain is the mountain you painted?"


    Yin Qiang also nodded: "There is no river beside the mountain..."


    Mu Feng almost turned black.


    He couldn''t laugh or cry: "Now we need to know how the word ''mountain'' is written. It has nothing to do with trees. Besides, a mountain with trees is a mountain, but a mountain without trees is not?"


    Zhao Lu''s eyes lit up: "That''s right!"


    Yin Qiang also reflected it now: "Oh¡ª¡ª"


    Mu Feng said again: "No matter which mountain it is, is it generally the top of the mountain and the foot of the mountain wide?"


    Everyone reflected on the filter and nodded in unison.


    Only then did Mu Feng say: "But when writing ''Mountain'', the peak and the foot of the mountain were preserved, and the mountainside was omitted, directly becoming such a ''mountain''!"


    Then he wrote "mountain" in simplified Chinese characters.


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    Then Mu Feng started to use "water" as an example, and told them how to write "water".


    These few people quickly grasped the essentials.


    Next, Mufeng taught them the words "sun", "month", and "fire", and finally each of them gave them a "big ginger edition" booklet.


    Once again, everyone exclaimed.


    Then it''s the turn to check the in-class exercises.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You start writing the characters I taught you just now, whoever writes well will get a sheep!"


    "what?"


    "what!"


    "You don''t have to do anything, just write to get a sheep?"


    Everyone thought they heard it wrong.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen sheep. In fact, the Blue Bird Department has never been short of sheep.


    But the problem is that these sheep are not obtained by themselves, but captured and domesticated by the hunting team of the tribe.


    They never thought that sitting in a room without moving, just writing here can get sheep!


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng: "You can get a sheep just by writing, it''s too much for Jiang..."


    She didn''t finish speaking, but she was clearly feeling sorry for Mufeng.


    Zhao Lu curled her lips: "Sister, sister, brother didn''t say anything, but you are worried about him here!"


    Changning''s phoenix eyes glared at him, and he immediately shut up.


    Mu Feng waved his hand at Chang Ning and said with a smile, "It''s okay, it''s just a few sheep. But I have to say, not everyone can get it, only those who write well!"


    Zhao Lu shouted excitedly: "Come on, come on, write it now, I will definitely get it!"


    Mu Feng looked at the rest of the people.


    They also nodded slightly excitedly.


    A sheep is nothing to them, but if it is obtained in this way, it can still give them great satisfaction in their hearts.


    So several people began to write on paper.


    Mu Feng walked back and forth in the classroom, looking left and right.


    Zhao Lu finished writing first, stood up and said, "Brother, come over and have a look, I''ve finished writing!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, you don''t need to stand up when you finish writing, just raise your hand like this!"


    "Raise your hand, as a signal?" Chao Lu asked doubtfully.


    When Mu Feng came to him, he couldn''t help but pouted and laughed.


    The handwriting written by Chao Lu is crooked, just like the teacher''s "bad comment" - earthworms looking for mother!


    Chao Lu was proud: "How about it, brother, did I write well?"


    Mu Feng scratched his head, and praised him against his conscience: "Mmm, um, not bad!"


    Chao Lu laughed.


    Before Mu Feng could speak, Aguli, Azig and others raised their hands one after another.


    Mu Feng followed them to read the words they wrote.


    As a result, Mu Feng discovered a problem, that is, the writing of these characters was really hard for him to compliment.


    Only uglier, not ugliest.


    In short, Mu Feng''s evaluation of several people''s writing is:


    Aguli - staggering to this side and scratching the ground with chicken feet, Mu Feng shook his head.


    Azig - ghost drawing talisman, even Mu Feng didn''t know which one was which.


    Printing guns¡ªshrunk into a ball, still don¡¯t know how to write words...


    Fortunately, Changning''s handwriting can still be read, and he can barely recognize it.


    As for the other members of the Jade Bird Department, only the one named Amumu wrote clearly.


    In comparison, the handwriting written by Konoha, Zhahe and others in the Dajiang tribe is very delicate.


    It is even more impossible to compare with people like Da Huyou and Hua Guzi.


    It''s just that Mu Feng can''t dispel the enthusiasm of the few people, so he can only grit his teeth and choose the general among the cripples, and praise Chang Ning, Amumu and Chao Lu in front of everyone, and judge him as the winner.


    Chang Ning looked at his own handwriting, then at the handwriting of several members of the Blue Bird Department, and finally compared Mu Feng''s handwriting, covered his face and couldn''t bear to look directly at it.


    On the contrary, Zhao Lu laughed loudly: "Haha, brother, look, I''ll just say it, I''m sure I can write well!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 839

    That night, several people lived in Dajiang, and each of them lived in the "guest room" in Yuelou.


    They have basically never seen what they eat and use in Dajiang, and they are inevitably full of praise.


    Especially when eating, Mu Feng asked someone to take out the wine and let them taste it.


    It''s still the same as before. Some people are not used to drinking it, and some people become addicted after taking a sip.


    Aguli bluntly refused to drink after smelling it, but Azig took one sip after another.


    At the beginning, he still took a small sip because of face, but then it was only half a bowl.


    At the end of the drink, he shook his head and said to Mu Feng: "Great Chief, I have always wanted to fight Brother Li Wang from your tribe. I don''t know. I don''t know when I can fight him. He will try?"


    Li Wang has been protecting Mu Feng all the time, never drinking¡ªbecause he had drunk once before and woke up and couldn''t remember anything.


    Since then, he has stopped drinking, for fear that he will not be able to protect the chief by mistake.


    Seeing that Azig finally said something "from the bottom of his heart" after drinking, King Li still didn''t say a word.


    Seeing that Azige was obviously drunk, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Tomorrow, let''s have a competition tomorrow!"


    Azig patted Mu Feng''s shoulder heavily: "Okay, then, it''s a deal!"


    A Guli, who hadn''t been drinking, twitched his heart suddenly, and subconsciously looked at Mu Feng.


    Li Wang on the side frowned and stepped forward.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and stopped with his eyes.


    King Li snorted lightly, but did not speak.


    On the other hand, Chang Ning, who has been drinking but has been sober, saw this scene at this time, frowned slightly, and said, "It''s not early today, go back to sleep, tomorrow is tomorrow, the chief will teach you something else!"


    Mu Feng saw that several people tended to sleep on the table, nodded and smiled: "Okay, then go back and rest!"


    So Chang Ning said to Aguli: "Aguli, you send them back to the house, I have something to say to the chief!"


    "Yes!" Aguli nodded and stood up, helping Azig up.


    Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning, and found that she was looking at him apologetically.


    He smiled and shook his head, indicating that it was okay.


    Chang Ning showed gratitude.


    Mu Feng stood up and said, "Go outside for a walk?"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was surprised, "Let''s go?"


    Mu Feng got up and smiled and stretched out his hand to her: "Go, I''ll take you outside for a walk."


    Chang Ning was shy, his face flushed in the light of the lights.


    Although she didn''t know what Mu Feng said "walk around", she felt anxious for no reason.


    Mu Feng led her out, out of the earth building, and came to the unique square of Da Jiang.


    This square is paved with cement and stone slabs. It is used to dry grain and herbs when it is busy, and it is a "leisure" place for the tribesmen when they are free.


    Naturally, this place cannot be compared with the Earth Square in Mu Feng''s previous life, but it is unique in this era.


    And because of the existence of this square, there are built-up fire stands around it, which are specially used to set off firewood and illuminate the whole square.


    There are many old people and children in Dajiang who will come to the square to sit around at night.


    This is a peaceful atmosphere that no other tribe will have.


    The old people sat by the fire to enjoy the fire, and the children had fun in the square, chasing each other.


    A big full moon in the sky.


    It''s a pity that it is completely different from the moon on the earth''s side. This full moon seems to be much larger than that on the earth, so it illuminates the night sky more and more brightly at night.


    It''s just that in the current era, few people can care about and appreciate such moonlight.


    And Chang Ning, besides Da Jiang, was the first person who was lucky enough to appreciate the moonlight like this!


    Mu Feng led her to the outside of the square, seeing the lights shining not far away, and the full moon shining high above, a different feeling suddenly arose in her heart.


    It was the first time that Chang Ning had nothing to worry about, he didn''t have to worry about the tribe, he didn''t have to worry about fighting, and he just wanted to hold hands with the young man in front of him, and he felt an inexplicable feeling in his heart.


    This feeling made her feel very happy, and the whole person seemed to be in a cloud and light.


    Especially when she thought that she was going to marry Da Jiang soon, and she could do this every day, her heart became sweeter.


    There is a white moon in the sky.


    A pair of beauties on the ground.


    While lamenting the impermanence of the world, Mu Feng rejoiced that what he did was worthwhile and that he met a beloved man.


    He kept silent, and led Chang Ning to walk around the edge of the square, and Chang Ning let her lead him around the square without saying a word.


    The bright moon in the sky sprinkles snow.


    Stars are shining brightly on the ground.


    Mu Feng finally looked back at Chang Ning, just as Chang Ning also looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    Chang Ning raised his head slightly, his face reflected in the moonlight was white, and there was a touch of other color in the white, and he looked at Mu Feng with a smile on his lips.


    Mufeng asked in an unsightly way: "What do you want to say to me?"


    Changning felt lost in his heart.


    As for what was lost, she didn''t know.


    But she returned to normal in an instant, took a deep breath, nodded and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Mu Feng said: "Say it!"


    Chang Ning thought for a while, then chuckled and said, "This matter is related to you."


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded.


    "You saw all the people from my Jade Bird Department today, how are you doing?" Chang Ning asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s all very good, he should be the leader of the younger generation in your Jade Bird Club, right?"


    "Yes, so there is a reason why my uncle Konoa didn''t come this time. I just don''t want people of their generation to influence your suggestion."


    "My suggestion?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What suggestion?"


    "Suggestions on who among them can become the next great chief of my Blue Bird subordinate!" Under the moonlight, Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng seriously, and Mu Feng immediately thought of the wise and calm Chang Ning.


    "Let me suggest that you elect the next great chief?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Isn''t this your Jade Bird Department''s own business?"


    Chang Ning shook his head: "Originally it was the Jade Bird Club''s own business. But since getting to know you, the Jade Bird Club has changed far more than the previous few years, even the attitude towards me is completely different from before."


    Mu Feng nodded, expressing his understanding.


    Before getting to know Mu Feng, Chang Ning was the candidate for the next great chief of the Qingniao tribe, so she had to be kept.


    But now, they want to marry Changning and choose another chief.


    Chang Ning smiled and said: "Look, you also know the situation of the Jade Bird Division. Because of you, I don''t have to stay in the Jade Bird Division and marry Da Jiang. But also because of you, the Jade Bird Division has to re-select the candidate for the great chief."


    Mu Feng looked strange.


    Because no matter what Chang Ning said, he was a little proud.


    What are you proud of?


    He smiled and said, "Would you like to listen to me about your tribe''s affairs?"


    Chang Ning smiled and said: "Why don''t you want to? I married the Jade Bird Department, so the Jade Bird Department needs a new chief. And if the new chief can get close to you, Da Jiang, it would be great for the Jade Bird Department. I believe you will We will take this relationship into consideration and take care of the Blue Bird Department."


    "I, take care of your Jade Bird Club?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Your Jade Bird Club is bigger than our big Jiang!"


    Chang Ning stomped his feet: "Why are you pretending to be confused! Now Da Jiang''s strength is not comparable to that of the Jade Bird Club. Why, Da Jiang used to be able to look up to the Jade Bird Club when he was still a small team, but now that Da Jiang is strong, he can''t look down on him." up?"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "How could it be, if you don''t look at others, you have to look up to me!"


    Chang Ning was secretly happy in his heart, and then sighed quietly: "At first, my father thought that you, Da Jiang, would join the Jade Bird Division. In this way, once the two of us get married, I will recommend you to be the chief of the Jade Bird Division. Now it seems ..."


    She turned to smile: "But it''s good now, Da Jiang is also stronger, and the Jade Bird Department is also stronger than before. Now the Jade Bird Department is sure that it only needs to maintain a good relationship with Da Jiang.


    This is good for the Jade Bird Department and Da Jiang, what do you think? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, this is true!"


    "So," Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng seriously, with both usual wisdom and private intimacy. At the same time, she held Mu Feng''s hand with both hands and shook it, "You can use some snacks to help Qingniao choose the next great chief!"


    Mu Feng''s heart was sweet, he took her into his arms, and said with a smile: "Okay!"


    Chang Ning didn''t know why Mu Feng would do this all of a sudden, he was apprehensive at first, but then he obediently leaned against Mu Feng''s chest and smiled sweetly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 840

    The next morning, everyone in the Blue Bird Department woke up.


    What''s surprising is that Azig doesn''t remember anything else after waking up from the drunkenness, except Mu Feng''s promise to let him compete with King Li.


    This also shows how much he wants to compete with Li Wang in his heart.


    Li Wang still had an indifferent expression on his face, and ignored him.


    Azig seemed determined to compete, and begged Mu Feng for permission.


    Mu Feng knew Li Wang''s temper, and said with a smile: "In this case, Li Wang, you can fight with him and try!"


    Only then did King Li nod his head: "Okay!"


    So a group of people followed the two to an open space, looking forward to it.


    There are a lot of dry wooden stakes around this open space, which are used by Mu Feng when he taught Li Wang and others fists and kicks.


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng nervously, and asked in a low voice, "Is there any problem?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s just a competition between two people, don''t worry, I will let King Li keep my hand."


    Before Chang Ning could reply, Azig Chong Li Wang who was standing still in the open space over there said excitedly: "Brother Li Wang, don''t hold back, I''m very powerful!"


    Li Wang looked at Mu Feng.


    Mufeng shook his head imperceptibly.


    King Li frowned, then looked at Azig, and nodded numbly: "Come on!"


    Azig took a deep breath, clenched his fists and stepped forward with a sweeping sweep towards King Li.


    At the same time, he clenched his other fist tightly on his chest to protect the door, showing a bit of air.


    The most important thing is that from Mufeng''s point of view, Azig''s punching speed is also very fast.


    It seems that Azig is much better with bare hands than with a gun.


    It''s just that boxing is not enough, Li Wang has learned from Mu Feng.


    He didn''t move until Azig''s fist came in front of him, he just let the fist go sideways, bumped Azig''s shoulder with his shoulder, and just knocked Azig back again and again.


    Azig, who was knocked back, shook his shoulders to relieve the discomfort in his shoulders, his eyes were burning, and he rushed forward again with a roar.


    But this time, he no longer swung with one punch, but "swept" at King Li with two fists together.


    The empty door is wide open - this is Mu Feng''s evaluation.


    As expected, Li Wang didn''t even turn his body this time, just reached out and punched Azig directly, before Azig hit him.


    Azig backed away again.


    Li Wang was expressionless: "Are you still fighting?"


    The meaning is obvious: you are not my opponent!


    Azig took a deep breath, and said very seriously, "Hit!"


    As he said that, he rushed over again, flew up and raised his feet, and it was a flying kick.


    Mu Feng chuckled.


    He was all too familiar with this flying kick. It was the favorite move of the gangsters in the previous life to fight in groups.


    Of course, the premise is to be able to kick.


    It''s useless to say anything if you don''t hit the kick.


    King Li was stunned for a moment.


    Because when the great chief taught him fists and kicks, he said that in the face of such a "death" kick, he has no less than three ways to directly disable his opponent.


    But when he thought of the great chief shaking his head just now, he sighed helplessly in his heart, he just arched his waist, and put his hands on his shoulders to face him.


    Azig was directly "carried" on Li Wang''s shoulder before he landed, and even before he could react, he was "thrown" by Li Wang''s shoulder bump.


    With a sound of "Plop", Azig was thrown to pieces, and cried "Ouch, Ouch" on the ground.


    "Azig!"


    "Brother!"


    Everyone in the Jade Bird Department exclaimed in unison, and rushed to help Azig up.


    Unexpectedly, Azig got up from the ground by himself, with a look of disbelief and disbelief, he rubbed his shoulders and rushed to King Li again: "One last time!"


    King Li frowned, snorted, and stomped heavily on the ground.


    Mu Feng exclaimed: "Li Wang, keep your hands!"


    Before Mu Feng finished shouting, Azig had already rushed to King Li.


    It''s just that Li Wang had already raised his hand and clenched his fist at this time, and when he heard Mu Feng''s shout, he frowned and changed his fist into a palm, and slapped Azig down the face.


    The sound of "snap" was very crisp.


    Azig was slapped by King Li and turned half a circle on the spot!


    His head was roaring, and he covered his face and didn''t react.


    But Mu Feng let out a "hiss" at the side - he felt pain for Azig!


    You must know that King Li is nearly two meters tall, with long hands and strong hands.


    Since Kui Beast''s illness was cured by Mu Feng, he ate far more food than Kui''s Beast''s, and his body was stronger. If this slap was for an ordinary thin person, it would really cause serious injury.


    But Azig''s body size is not inferior to Li Wang, so now he can still look left and right with his face covered in bewilderment.


    To him, this slap was not too heavy.


    But what made him aggrieved was that he didn''t see clearly how the slap of Li Wang hit him in the face.


    Four times in a row, four times! He even failed to touch King Li!


    It can be said that this slap is really not very lethal, but extremely insulting!


    Azig bowed his head and remained silent.


    It was he himself who wanted to fight against Li Wang, and he couldn''t blame others for being defeated.


    It was just a deep sense of powerlessness rising from the bottom of my heart.


    The rest of the Cyan Bird Division subconsciously looked at Yin Gun, and then at Mu Feng.


    It was clearly thinking of the previous battle between the two, which was why they lost.


    On the other hand, Yin Qiang looked calm, and laughed out loud: "Why, you kid thought I was too conspicuous when I was beaten last time, and you want to accompany me?"


    Everyone roared with laughter.


    Mu Feng took another look at the Yin Gun, then looked at Azig who looked slightly relieved, and Li Wang who looked calm and calm, waved his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, Azig, I think you have been going to compete with Li Wang, Today is one of your worries, right?"


    Azig nodded, endured the sadness in his heart and said: "Yes!"


    Seeing his pitiful appearance, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Okay, King Li has already stopped, otherwise you wouldn''t be able to get up on the ground now!"


    Azig was taken aback.


    Mu Feng smiled and gestured: "Just now you

 Chapter 841

    The abuse of Azig came to an end.


    The members of the Jade Bird Department followed Mu Feng to the foreign school again, all showing anticipation.


    Before they came this time, they knew that they could learn how to fight when they came to the great chief.


    Konoa in the tribe, because he fought several battles with Chief Mufeng, now it is very easy to deal with the battle in Changli on the northern front.


    Even the big leader, Ke Yalai, who ran thousands of miles with the young chief, is now fighting with the Yunmeng tribe in the Wanzhangyuan area, and they are both victorious and victorious.


    You must know that before this, in the face of Yunmeng''s attack, the Jade Bird Division could only defend passively.


    Therefore, in the hearts of many young people in the Blue Bird Department, Chief Woodwind is equivalent to the existence of the God of War, the "God" that every soldier believes in.


    How can everyone not be excited to learn how to fight with him?


    Before coming, Chang Ning, Ko Nuoa, and A Guli also repeatedly told several people the whole story of fighting with Mu Feng.


    They still don''t understand how Mufeng won the battle.


    The one named Amumu spoke first: "Dear chief, are you going to teach us how to fight today?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Not bad!"


    "Then how can we win the battle?" Aguli asked.


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "You can''t just think about winning a battle, you have to think about losing it first?"


    "Win the battle?" Everyone was surprised.


    Especially Chang Ning, A Guli and others, they have never lost a war with Mu Feng, why is he now saying that he must think about defeating the battle first?


    Chang Ning frowned slightly, and looked at Mu Feng suspiciously: "No one wants to lose the battle, right?"


    All the members of the Blue Bird clan nodded their heads one after another.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right! No one wants to lose a battle, everyone wants to defeat the other party and win the battle. But in a war, there is always one side who will be defeated. You have to think about how to fight so as not to become a failure party!"


    At this moment, several people came to their senses, and expressions of surprise appeared on their faces.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Then how do you think we can win the battle?"


    Everyone looked thoughtful, and then began to answer.


    Zhaolu: "We need more fighters than opponents!"


    Azig: "The warrior''s mount is faster and more ferocious than the opponent''s!"


    Yin Gun: "There are also weapons, which are sharper than the opponent''s!"


    Aguli: "The fighter must be stronger than the opponent!"


    ...


    Chang Ning frowned and listened to everything the tribe said, looked at Mu Feng, and found that he nodded at what everyone said, and he couldn''t help but wonder: "Is it all right? But fighting with him doesn''t always have so many conditions. ah!"


    After everyone stopped talking, Mu Feng said: "You are all right, but they are all wrong!"


    "Why?" Chang Ning asked first this time.


    Because what everyone said was obviously different from what she thought in her heart and what happened when Mu Feng won the battle.


    Everyone also looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "You are all right because if these conditions are met, the two sides will definitely win the battle with more people and better weapons. But in fact, not every time a battle is fought Can occupy such favorable conditions!


    Just like the Blue Bird Department, there are many people in your single tribe, more than Yunmeng and Liaolong, but in fact you have been besieged by the three parties for many years and cannot escape. Even in war, the losses are heavy. "


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department felt sorry for Qi Qiran, and they clenched their fists secretly, obviously because they hated the tribes very much for what Mu Feng said.


    Mu Feng said seriously: "Now you also understand that if you want to win a battle, you can''t think the same every time. This time the battle is like this, and the next time it will be different. So you said that you want to learn how to fight from me. , I can¡¯t tell you how to fight a war.¡±


    Now everyone in the Blue Bird Department was dumbfounded, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know why.


    Finally, they all looked at Changning.


    Chang Ning thought for a while, then discussed in his voice, "Then what should we do, what they want to learn from you most is fighting!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s not impossible, there is no fixed method."


    After a pause, he smiled and said, "Well, let me tell you about the battles I fought before, how to fight, okay?"


    Chang Ning looked back at the few people, who hurriedly nodded and agreed.


    Their original purpose was to hear Mu Feng personally explain how to fight those few battles.


    In this case, the fighters are all brothers and fighters they are familiar with, and the opponents are also their familiar opponents.


    They both understand the strength and situation of both sides, so they can understand what Mu Feng said better.


    This can be regarded as a re-learning of actual combat cases.


    So Mu Feng recounted the specific details of the battles such as rushing thousands of miles to the Wanzhang Plain, besieging the Lei Ze tribe, and besieging the Liaolong tribe.


    In the battle of running thousands of miles, he focused on telling several people how to judge Thunder Dragon''s strategy of "striking east and attacking west", and why he chose to attack the enemy''s rear instead of going to Qingzhang Mountain for rescue.


    The siege of the Lei Ze Department focuses on how the Blue Bird and the Great Jiang are crushed head-on with superior forces.


    The siege of the dragon part focuses on how to judge the enemy''s track based on the details, how to deploy troops to siege, and so on.


    All the fighters of the Jade Bird Department clenched their fists and were very excited.


    When they listened to Mu Feng''s talk, they showed enthusiasm, and when they looked at Yin Gun, Aguli and others who participated in that battle, they looked envious.


    Because of that battle, the siege on the Eastern Front that had plagued the Jade Bird Department for many years was removed, and the entire Jade Bird Department now feels that it is much easier to breathe and talk!


    At this time, Yin Qiang said: "Great chief, there is one thing I still don''t understand, that is, since it was going to be besieged at that time, why did you find someone to go up there and shout?"


    Several people also reacted, Qi Qi looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "In war, you must try your best to increase your chances of winning. When a person is angry and when he is not angry, it is easy to make mistakes in that situation?"


    Everyone was puzzled.


    It was Chang Ning who spoke, and said softly, "When you are angry."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, it''s time to get angry!"


    Yin Gun frowned and asked, "Why?"


    Mu Feng asked back: "If you are angry and there is someone you hate in front of you, what will you do?"


    Yin Qiang grinned strangely: "Hit him, if he is an opponent, then kill him!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right. When a person is angry, he is prone to get angry and fight. He often rushes forward to fight with others regardless of the consequences. At this time, he will ignore the opponent''s weapons, numbers, strength, etc. So in the end, you will suffer losses, or even lose the battle, right?"


    Everyone thought carefully.


    Yin Gun still frowned.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Just like when I went to the Blue Bird Department that day, brother, you protect Changning wholeheartedly, but you don''t like me, you just want to teach me a lesson, what happened?"


    Yin Gun looked embarrassed and scratched his head without saying a word.


    Mu Feng didn''t wait for him to speak, and said: "The result is that I just said a word, so let''s fight, so you just fought with me.


    You don''t care if I can beat you, let alone think about what will happen if I can beat you.


    So what''s the end result? "


    Yin Gun looked a little unnatural.


    The result is self-evident, he appeared in front of everyone with two dark circles under his eyes.


    Everyone roared with laughter.


    Dudu Changning looked at Yin Qiang, and said softly: "Brother..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said: "What I want to tell you through this incident is that if you want your opponent to fight you recklessly, then find a way to make him angry and make him angry.


    As for how to make them angry, you can do whatever you want.


    For example, mocking them as bears, cursing, and even humiliating their soldiers like the last war...


    As long as it makes them angry, it''s fine, there is no fixed method.


    Because at this time a person will lose all reason, and after losing his reason, he will make mistakes.


    And as long as you are ready, it is time to defeat your opponent smoothly! "


    Hearing this, all the members of the Jade Bird Division reacted¡ªthere is no way to fight, and the most important thing is to get the way!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 842

    Mu Feng said that he was teaching the "elites" of the Jade Bird Division to fight, but in fact it didn''t involve any systematic theory and actual combat skills at all.


    Because they didn''t understand what he said.


    It is enough for these people to learn from the "scratch" style explanations of the past few battles.


    However, it¡¯s okay for these people not to learn. After learning, they all scratched their heads and scratched their heads in a hurry.


    Because what Mu Feng said was seriously beyond their comprehension.


    They couldn''t understand the words "sarcasm", "morale", and "call for formation".


    But because of the sympathy, seeing other people nodding their heads in a daze, I was too embarrassed to shake my head.


    You must know that the performance of this trip directly affects the evaluation of the great chief in front of him.


    If others understand it, but you don''t understand it, doesn''t it make you look stupid?


    However, Mu Feng could see their bewildered eyes completely.


    He paused in due course, and stopped talking about how to fight the war.


    Frankly speaking, the "IQ" of these people in the Jade Bird Department is not even comparable to that of Chang Ning. How can they all become generals who stand alone?


    Like Yin Gun, Aguli, and Amumu, they may think more about it when they can lead troops to fight in the future.


    As for people like Azig and Naiqi, I just hope that they don''t have to fight head-to-head when they are fighting, which is enough to show the achievements of Professor Mufeng today.


    After Mu Feng taught them how to fight, he also felt exhausted¡ªtired!


    That''s right, just tired!


    He deeply felt the helplessness of Ke Wuji and Ke Yuwu - there are many tribesmen, but very few are smart.


    In short, the IQ of these younger generations cannot be moved!


    Otherwise, how could such a large Jade Bird Department need a woman from Changning to succeed the great chief in the future?


    In comparison, many younger generations of the General, both in IQ and ability, seem to be higher than those in the Jade Bird Division.


    Hanshu, Konoha, Shuofeng, Baiqiu, and Fuyu, who were originally members of the Jiang family, are outstanding, even Qingya and Huangshi are better than Azig.


    As for Bai Yue, Lei Long, Lei Meng, Asuka, Luo Li, Jiu Zhu, Chang Shui and others are far above them.


    There are even some "Qimen" talents in the tribe-people who are good at using some crooked brains, such as Niu Ben, Tuowei, and Hua Guzi who is about to join Da Jiang.


    Although Huang Chuan and Zhahe are not very smart, their reactions are definitely not slow.


    If you want to train the future successor of the general, or someone who will lead a department alone, Da Jiang can almost do it with two hands now!


    He thought about it carefully, and suddenly understood the key.


    The Jade Bird Tribe has always been "isolated from the world", and the tribe''s team has always been members of the Ke family on the north and south sides of Wuqi Mountain. The so-called "talent" and knowledge have always been limited to their clan.


    In addition, they have been targeted and blocked by several films all year round, struggling to cope with it every day, and unable to grow.


    And because Dajiang is a small tribe, it has continuously absorbed new tribesmen in the process of growing, and naturally accepted many "elites".


    Most importantly, let me say without self-effacing, Mu Feng''s own special knowledge, let him give Jiang the possibility of maximizing the output of talents no matter in terms of knowledge, insight, and understanding ability.


    Blue Bird and Ginger are just like China and America in the late Qing Dynasty.


    A one-acre three-point land that has always been self-contained and tired of coping. Occasionally, one or two talents may not be retained-either lost or died.


    One is the continuous "expansion" and the continuous integration of other ethnic groups and tribes. People from various tribes gather together, there are collisions and fusions, and there are more knowledgeable people and talents!


    Putting aside personal emotions, it is clear at a glance which is better.


    Therefore, China in the late Qing Dynasty was bullied wantonly, and the mountains and rivers were broken.


    The United States is fighting this, beating that, taking the opportunity to make a lot of war money. People of all ethnic groups within the country are also constantly colliding and merging to form a stronger America.


    Frankly speaking, Da Jiang''s way is a bit similar to that of Lao Mei.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng had to pay more attention to his "own troubles"¡ªthe strides were too big, and there were hidden dangers in the stability of the tribe.


    In order to solve this hidden danger, he also did everything possible.


    It keeps building projects and planting internally, expanding and fighting externally.


    New tribesmen, old tribesmen, slaves, etc. all participate in the development of Dajiang.


    There will be friction, of course, otherwise Li Hu wouldn''t have to be so busy, and Ming Guang wouldn''t have to stay outside Dragon City.


    But the mainstream is more fusion!


    In addition, he also carried out large-scale infrastructure construction, hunting, smelting, market trading, and cultural expansion, so that the entire Dajiang was running at a high speed.


    The so-called "flowing water does not rot, and the door hinge does not worm" is the truth.


    To put it bluntly, the running water will not stink if it keeps flowing, and the door shaft will not rot if it rotates frequently.


    The same is true for Da Jiang, if it continues to run at a high speed, there will be no time for problems-those who want to cause problems will be taken away by Da Jiang''s "fast pace" and can''t control anything else!


    In addition, Jiang''s personal safety, food and clothing, and combat effectiveness are far superior to other tribes. People here can also experience the benefits that other tribes can''t feel at all, and it is easy to integrate.


    Even whoever dares to obstruct such a powerful Jiang will be unanimously hated by the members of the Jiang tribe!


    Don''t tell Mu Feng to tell the Jade Bird people about Da Jiang''s way of strength. I''m afraid they may not be able to do it well if you teach them to do it.


    Naturally, this point is the same as the thinking of the rulers in the late Qing Dynasty¡ªto put it nicely, it is rigid, to put it badly, it is pedantic and old-fashioned, and it bears old hatred.


    But fortunately, the blue bird is different, that is, they are not arrogant, they know that there are tribes stronger than them, and they know how to repay their kindness, so now they want to get close to the big tree of ginger.


    "Since you can rest assured to hand over the outstanding young generation to me, it''s okay to teach them something." Mu Feng thought to himself, "As long as you really get close to Da Jiang, it''s okay to give some benefits. As for teaching you, you can learn from it." How much depends on your luck!"


    But in fact Mu Feng thought too much.


    Because at this moment, everyone in the Blue Bird Department is whispering about Mu Feng''s "war example" behind his back.


    "Brother, you have been to the battle of the Liaolong Division. How did you scold the war?" Chao Lu asked first, "You can learn from it!"


    "That''s right, Aguli, didn''t you go too? Why didn''t I hear you say that!"


    "Also, the chief said that the enemy''s stay time can be judged based on the traces of firewood burning. How did he judge?"


    "Aguli, you nodded when you said this just now, talk about it!"


    ...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 843

    On the third day when everyone in the Blue Bird Department stayed in Dajiang, Thunder Dragon finally returned to the tribe with Hua Guzi, Langqiu and others.


    As for the clansmen of the Wild Wolf Department, most of the warriors stayed in the Wild Wolf Department, and the rest of the women and children were brought to Dajiang¡ªthey were placed in Sixiang City and Qilin City before Dragon City.


    The orangutan department has returned to normal life now, so it is impossible for such a small number of people to monopolize Qilin City all the time.


    After the arrival of the tribe of the wild wolf tribe, part of them were diverted there.


    When Lei Long returned to the tribe, it happened that Mu Feng had just finished teaching Chang Ning and his party, and met him head-on.


    The scene was once very embarrassing.


    At that time, Thunder Dragon was the first to react, turned sideways, bowed and saluted: "Great Chief!"


    Behind him, Hua Guzi and Lang Qiu hurriedly returned the salute.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Thunder Dragon, take the two of them to find Li Hu, and find out what they need to do and what they don''t need to do in the tribe!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at Hua Guzi again: "Arrange a leader for you, I hope you can do things well!"


    On the way when Hua Guzi came, he had already asked about Leilong''s situation on the sidelines, feeling uneasy in his heart.


    Only now did she understand how "death" she was at that time.


    At the moment, it is very big that Mu Feng said that she has been appointed as a commander, how dare she object?


    As for the people around Mu Feng, although she didn''t know who they were, she could somewhat see most of them.


    Hua Guzi sighed in his heart, why didn''t he see the aura of the great chief at that time.


    But she changed her mind and thought that at least Da Jiang was a leader now, and she became happy again.


    As for Wolf Hill¡ª


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Langqiu: "Brother Langqiu, you were originally a chief. Now that you are a member of my family, it is difficult for me to send you off easily. You should follow Hua Guzi to get familiar with the tribe first. .When you feel suitable and what you want to do, come to me again!"


    Wolf Hill nodded quickly: "Okay, okay!"


    Then the two left with Lei Long.


    Mu Feng continued to lead Chang Ning and others to the outside of the city to see the training ground.


    Several people have different ideas.


    Everyone can see that the surrender and obedience shown by Thunder Dragon just now is definitely not fake.


    But it was precisely this that made them feel terrified.


    You know, the famous brontosaurus was the great chief of the Liaolong Department before, and he has been holding back the Eastern Front of the Blue Bird Department for many years, making them miserable.


    In the previous two battles, the Jade Bird Division lost four to five thousand people, and later there was a strategy of "striking east and west" that almost wiped out the Jade Bird Division.


    If it weren''t for Mu Feng''s efforts to turn the tide, it''s probably unknown whether the Blue Bird Department can exist now.


    Therefore, in addition to their gratitude to Mu Feng, the hearts of the entire Cyan Bird Department have a deep fear of Thunder Dragon¡ªa deep fear other than hatred!


    Because after Mufeng helped them break out of the siege, the elders in the tribe¡ªKe Wuji, Keyouwu, Ke Nuoa, Keyelai and others discussed and discussed, and the final result was that without Mufeng, the Blue Birds would be hunted down. The dragon department bypassed Wanzhangyuan and went straight to the headquarters of the blue bird.


    Whenever they think of the result that has almost become an established fact, all members of the Blue Bird tribe feel chills down their spines.


    Especially after experiencing the Liaolong battle, it seemed that the battle damage was very little, but the degree of danger made Aguli and Yinqiang who participated in it personally feel terrified when they thought of Thunder Dragon''s calculations.


    The so-called "the ignorant have no fear", if you really don''t know the opponent''s means, even if you die, you may only have hatred, not fear.


    But after Han Shu was involved in danger, Mu Feng pointed out Lei Long''s scheme step by step, and hearing Yin Gun with his own ears almost made his whole body tremble at that time.


    Who can calculate ten or twenty years from now?


    Who can deliberately make the Jade Bird Department and Da Jiang have a rift, and the two may eventually fight?


    The answer is the Thunder Dragon in front of you!


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng who saw through it at a glance and asked him to be a witness on the spot, I believe that there should have been a lot of suspicion in the current two parts.


    But the more they felt that Thunder Dragon was terrifying, the more they felt that Mu Feng''s wrists were powerful.


    Because Lei Long, who made them all palpitate, bowed his head and listened to Mu Feng, and obeyed his orders.


    All of a sudden, the respect for Mu Feng in the hearts of everyone in the Cyan Bird Department increased to a higher level.


    Frankly speaking, this is great news for Da Jiang¡ªwith Mu Feng around, the members of this group of Jade Birds will never dare to have any dissent for Da Jiang.


    But for the Jade Bird Department, it is not necessarily good news.


    With fear in my heart, I lost the will to compete with most of them for supremacy. Now they are focused on revenge, but once the enemy is too strong, it will be difficult for them to have the confidence to resist after being frustrated.


    With every drink and peck, the change of mind is confirmed in an instant.


    But this is not what Mu Feng can intervene and control.


    After all, the brains of the Jade Bird Department did not happen overnight. Maybe their brains will make them believe that "revenge must be avenged, no matter how difficult it is."


    He brought the crowd to the training ground, where some fighters from Liaolongzhi followed Da Jiang''s fighters to practice regular spear skills.


    The soldiers shouted slogans in unison, and then cooperated with the movements in their hands, shocking people''s hearts: "Kill, kill, kill!"


    Prick, stab, pick...


    Every move has rules to follow.


    For the fighters of Liaolongzhi, the fighters of Da Jiang are the real fighters.


    Ginger has many kinds of weapons, and each weapon has a different method of use.


    Bows, guns, knives, maces, spears...


    Now they can also get these weapons, and every warrior of the dragon branch is very excited.


    And they all saw the ancestral dragon totem one after another, and they believed that Jiang and Liaolong were the same ancestors, and they became more and more excited.


    "No wonder Da Jiang encircled the Liaolong tribe and did not attack!"


    "No wonder Da Jiang is not afraid of offending the Blue Bird Department and accepts our Dragon Department!"


    "No wonder they are willing to use such sharp gold tools for us not long after we joined!"


    ...


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, due to the combination of Mu Feng''s previous unintentional actions and the totem belief, the integration of the Liaolong tribe was surprisingly smooth!


    And their energy is naturally displayed during training.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department was immersed in the shock of Leilong''s surrender to Mufeng one moment, and was overwhelmed by the high morale displayed by the entire training ground the next moment.


    As Ke Wuji said helplessly to Ke Yuwu, Da Jiang developed and rose too fast, and the Jade Bird Department can only try to make friends with Da Jiang, even if it is¡ª¡ª


    The Jade Bird Department suffers some grievances!


    Because Dajiang is different from Liaolong, Yunmeng and Changlibu, it is intimidating.


    Once you become an enemy with Jiang, I''m afraid it will not be as simple as a simple three-part threat.


    Warriors, weapons, and mounts are all far ahead of the Jade Bird Department.


    The most important thing is the Great Chief of Ginger - Wood Wind!


    So seeing these fighters training right now, one can imagine the shock of the members of the Jade Bird Division.


    "Ah, brother!"

 Chapter 844

    When Mu Feng sent away the members of the Blue Bird Department, Chang Ning was a little bit reluctant.


    It''s just that Mu Feng had to go on a long trip, and couldn''t stay in the tribe, so Chang Ning no longer acted like a little girl, and left with the members of the Jade Bird Division.


    For the advice secretly requested by the Blue Bird Department, Mu Feng also secretly told Chang Ning: Aguli, Yin Gun or Chaolu are all fine, and the rest can only be regarded as the tribe''s right-hand "assistants".


    The reason why Mu Feng directly gave these three people is because of public and private interests.


    Yu Gong, it was requested by the Jade Bird Department.


    Personally, these three people are closer to Jiang than the others.


    In addition, the "IQ" of these three people is obviously higher than that of the others.


    Most importantly, in Mu Feng''s view, these three people have a better understanding of their hearts.


    Chang Ning, who received Mu Feng''s suggestion, was happy when he left...


    After sending away the team from the Blue Bird Department, Mu Feng then summoned Lei Long, asking him to prepare now and lead the soldiers to the border of Changli, ready to fight at any time.


    At the same time, along with Thunder Dragon and Li Hu, he took Niu Ben from the Barbaric Bull Division to the slave group that belonged to the Barbaric Bull Division to free the slaves, and told them the reason for releasing them: the duality of the dragon totem and the dragon branch. reason.


    Everyone in the Manniu tribe who had regained their freedom was inexplicably excited, shouting "Big Jiang".


    Mu Feng rushed to tell them at this juncture: "I''m just releasing you now, but whether you can get the same benefits as the Da Jiang people depends on your performance!


    Now I, Da Jiang, need to take revenge to the west. Our enemy tribe is not as many as Da Jiang''s fighters, so it is a chance for you to become a free man again. It depends on whether you can catch it! "


    All those released shouted, "Yes!"


    So Mu Feng followed Fu Yu to help Lei Long to screen out the temporary fighters.


    Mu Feng told them again: "As long as you guys can perform well enough in this big Jiang''s revenge, you and the clansmen behind you will all be free again!"


    Everyone responded: "Yes!"


    So Mu Feng ordered that after Da Jiang left five hundred female soldiers, five hundred soldiers from the headquarter, and five hundred Liaolong branch soldiers to Fuyu to guard Da Jiang, the rest of the soldiers made preparations and all pressed to the west.


    In addition to warriors, fierce beasts such as Triceratops, Mammoth, and Armored Dragon also kept half and brought half.


    After all, this time he was going to deal with a large tribe alone with the power of Jiang, so he couldn''t help but be unprepared.


    The battle of the Fengyan Department can almost start in the next few days, and Mu Feng is also taking advantage of these few days to prepare to go west.


    At that time, it is basically time for the party members to sense that something is wrong and intervene.


    But he had to prepare for the tribe.


    The family has a big business, so we have to focus on precautions.


    Although Fuyu is a female leader, her planning and planning are not inferior to men''s, and she even wins.


    In addition, he is a member of the Dajiang Headquarters, and Mufeng is most at ease in handing over the tribe to him.


    Woodwind also told Fuyu about the other key points that need to be guarded against, the direction of Beishan and the west forest, to focus on.


    In addition, there is no need to worry about going south, east and west.


    Fu Yu nodded heavily: "Don''t worry, Chief, I will definitely guard Da Jiang!"


    Only then did Mu Feng feel relieved, and before leaving, he sent pigeon letters to Han Shu, Mu Ye, Bai Yue and others, asking them to act according to what the letter said.


    Then he called Lihu, Changshui, Mingguang, Hua Guzi and others together again, and explained the specific matters of defending the city.


    In the end, he took Thunder Dragon and more than a thousand people to the west.


    In fact, there are fifteen hundred soldiers led by Han Shu in Da Jiang''s south of Baishu Garden.


    Except for the 1,500 fighting forces left by the tribe, Da Jiang''s fighters were basically laid out on the border of the Changli tribe.


    Among them, the Yiluo old land has about 500 combat strength, and the Hehe tribe also has more than 500 combat strength.


    So many soldiers have been dispatched together, which is the first time since Da Jiang established the Ministry.

 Chapter 845

    Mu Feng was very surprised by Da Huyou''s help.


    But the bottom of my heart is also very pleased.


    At the critical moment, the old fox did not lose the chain, so he had to look at the big flicker with admiration.


    Moreover, Da Huyou brought all the fighters from the Black Bear Department, which has already explained his attitude.


    He nodded secretly, and said flickeringly: "Brother, thank you!"


    Big Huyou waved his hand: "As long as this matter is over, brother, don''t forget me as an old brother!"


    Mu Feng understood, nodded solemnly: "Brother, don''t worry!"


    Then he smiled and asked: "Why didn''t my brother ask which tribe we went to fight this time, how many people are there, and whether we can beat it?"


    Da Huyou frowned: "No way, you dare to fight when you have no idea?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "What if it is?"


    Da Huyou''s face turned bitter, and then he shook his head and said, "Then consider it a mistake in my bet this time, and at worst, go back and hide until you die!"


    Mu Feng''s expression changed, thinking of the scene where Da Huyou, whom he met by chance before, exuded arrogance.


    At that time, he thought it was an illusion, but now it seems that he sent it because of his feelings!


    He smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, brother, I can''t hang my neck and die with your words!"


    Big Huyou grinned again: "I''ll just say it!"


    ...


    Because the black bear team joined midway, Mu Feng was in a good mood.


    When Da Jiang''s fighters learned that the Black Bear Division had joined, their morale naturally rose.


    Because the Fengyan Department is in the northwest of the Jiaolong Department, in detail, it is almost to the west of Yiluo''s old land, so Mu Feng asked Thunder Dragon to lead people directly through Yiluo''s old land, where they replenished a wave of weapons.


    After all, Da Huyou has already expressed his position, and the relationship between the Black Bear Department itself and Da Jiang is very close, and there is no need to guard against them now.


    In the old place of Yiluo, the "gatekeeper" is still Shuangqiu.


    Shuangqiu, who hadn''t seen Mufeng for a while, was filled with emotion when he saw Mufeng coming with most of his troops.


    It took only a few months before and after, but the shock brought about by Jiang''s change overturned all his cognition in the bottom of his heart.


    Today, he occasionally "vacates" and returns to the Jiang headquarters to meet his clansmen. What he sees and hears along the way is a scene of prosperity and strength.


    And when he entered Dajiang again, except for a few relatives, it was difficult to see the rest of the people who belonged to the Shuangye Department.


    Either they have become Da Jiang''s fighters, or they are busy with other things for Da Jiang, or they don''t have much heart to visit him even in the tribe.


    It''s not that these people are "thin and ungrateful", it''s that they all know each other, in Dajiang, "carefree", don''t worry about precarity, just do your own thing well, why do you need to ask other people if they are okay?


    Shuangqiu was both gratified and emotional about this.


    It is gratifying that many tribesmen have already spread branches and leaves in Dajiang, extending the blood of Shuangye.


    Feeling that Shuangye really exists in name only, he is the only one still appearing back and forth between the old place of Yiluo and the old place of Shuangyebu, creating the illusion that Shuangyebu has always existed.


    But Shuangqiu was extremely grateful and grateful in his heart.


    Because for such a long time, he has personally witnessed the changes of the White Ape tribe - from the leader of the original three tribes to the tribe lingering in the gap between the Frost Leaf and the Tiger tribe.


    Different from his equal status with Bai Yue, Konoha, Huang Chuan and others, Bai Yan, the current chief of the White Ape Department, must speak carefully every time he meets Huang Chuan, let alone other people.


    Shuangqiu felt a sense of impermanence in the world.


    Especially when he thought of the big move that Jiang took this time, he was very excited.


    "Da Jiang attacked one of the six major ministries..." Shuang Qiu was very excited, "Da Jiang is already so powerful!"


    Originally, when Konoha, Asuka and others took away most of the people here and headed west, he was still a little worried about whether the White Monkey Department and other nearby small groups would be ready to move.


    Seeing the great chief personally lead most of the troops over now, he was determined from the bottom of his heart!


    "Great Chief!" Shuang Qiu suppressed her excitement from the bottom of her heart, "Why did you come here in person?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The other party is one of the six major departments, so I can''t help but not care about it!"


    Without waiting for Shuangqiu to ask anything else, he pointed at Da Huyou directly: "Brother Xiong, you know him, and now he is my own man!"


    Shuang Qiu looked shocked and looked at Da Huyou with a questioning face.


    Da Huyou looked calm, nodded and said: "That''s right, even that idiot from the Wild Wolf Department, Langqiu, knows that joining Da Jiang is the right way, and I, Xiongtoutou, are not so stupid as to be inferior to Langqiu!"


    Shuang Qiu swallowed her saliva, suppressed her shock, and looked at Mu Feng again with a fanatical look on her face.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said, "Is there any golden knife and golden gun here, replace it with the person brought by my brother!"


    Shuangqiu hurriedly replied: "Yes, this batch of weapons was originally intended to be transported back to Dajiang, but because of the attack on the Fengyan Department, this batch of weapons was temporarily kept... I have already told the leader Lihu about this." !"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "That''s a coincidence, let''s replace all of them with golden knives and golden guns, and report the rest to the tribe later!"


    "Yes!" Shuangqiu walked out, "Xiongtou, who of you will go with me to get the knife?"


    Da Huyou turned to look at the excited Xiong Da behind him: "Why don''t you go soon?"


    Xiong Da was extremely excited, and hurriedly nodded: "Yes!"


    After speaking, he turned around and followed Shuangqiu out.


    Da Huyou then looked at Mu Feng: "You have been making goldware here?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Da Huyou thought for a while and said, "Did Jiang''s gold wares all come from here?"


    Mu Feng nodded again.


    Then he said: "Actually, the stone mountain to the west of your Black Bear Department also has gold artifacts on it..."


    Then he looked carefully at Da Huyou''s expression.


    Da Huyou was not surprised, but took a deep breath, and said helplessly, "I should have thought of it a long time ago!"


    "Huh?" Now it was Mu Feng''s turn to be surprised, "You know?"


    Da Huyou nodded helplessly: "So what if I know, even if I know that the stones on the mountain can make gold, it''s useless, and I don''t know how to do that."


    Mu Feng was very surprised, and asked with a smile: "Then you never thought of using this to ask for more things from Da Jiang?"


    Da Huyou smiled wryly and nodded, then shook his head again: "Why didn''t I think about it, it''s just too late!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned and asked, "How do you say?"


    Da Huyou took out the iron knife from his body, and then said: "After I knew that there was a gold vessel on the mountain of Heixiongbu, I already had this golden knife, but this golden knife is different from the gold vessel on that mountain.


    And I don''t have a way to make the stones on the mountain into weapons, so I can only guard the golden mountain and worry.


    Besides, from the very beginning, when you, Da Jiang, were still a small tribe similar to mine, you could destroy us, but you never did it. When you are really strong, the Black Bear Department will not be your opponent.


    After joining me, I used Jinshan to ask you for more things. If I annoy you, what will you do?


    Will you just wipe out the black bear department and rob that mountain? "


    Woodwind was surprised.


    This big fool has always known in his heart!


    Although a bit late.


    "You were able to destroy my black bear tribe from the very beginning, but you never did so, which shows that you are not the kind of person who destroys tribes at will!" Big Huyou smiled slightly, "I admit that I have a part to gamble, but I gamble correct!"


    Da Huyou said again: "You and I both know Da Jiang''s strength, if you really want to attack the Black Bears, there is nothing the Black Bears can do.


    But you didn''t do that. On the contrary, you treated the Black Bear Department very well, far better than other tribes.


    And you miss my old brother very much..."


    Mu Feng was startled, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He didn''t say the real reason why he didn''t destroy the Black Bear Department at that time - it wasn''t because of conscience, it was simply that the Jiang family was still weak at that time, and it was very likely that they would be exposed if they killed the Black Bear Department and occupied the copper mine.


    Only then did he use the method of "fooling and deceiving" to talk about "cooperation" with the big fool.


    But Mu Feng didn''t intend to tell the truth, so he let it rot in his stomach.


    All when it was a beautiful misunderstanding!


    And at this moment, his shrewd understanding of the big flicker in his heart has improved a bit...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 846

    Mu Feng remembered a sentence - playing chess with the stinking basket, the chess skills will become more and more stinky.


    And playing against masters, chess skills are getting better and better.


    Dealing with people like Da Huyou, even if they are opponents, will be very worry-free.


    Fortunately, Da Huyou chose to stand with Da Jiang.


    Da Huyou smiled and asked: "Brother, before the Black Bear Department is completely merged into Da Jiang, let me ask first, how do you plan to arrange me?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This time I won''t hide it from my brother. If you don''t want to bother with it anymore, you can move to Jianglong City to live. As for your favorite sugar water, wine, chicken soup, etc., you don''t have to. Say, it will be food that you can eat every day.


    If you are willing to help my brother to grow the big ginger into a bigger tribe, I can also arrange for you a thing that suits you best.


    And to be honest, in my opinion, only my brother is the most suitable for this matter to be placed in the Changli area! "


    After saying this, he smiled and looked at Da Huyou: "Brother, what do you think?"


    "Huh?" Da Huyou was taken aback for a moment, "Can I have good food and drink even if I don''t do anything?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "What you did to me, Da Jiang, is enough for you to eat and drink anything in Da Jiang!"


    Big Huyou grinned and laughed: "Then what if I want to find something to do, and want to eat and drink something good?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly and said, "What''s so difficult about this!"


    "Oh?"


    "Brother, if you are worried, you can still live in the Black Bear Department. At worst, I will give you some more sugar and wine, and you will take the Black Bear Warrior and some big ginger fighters to patrol the old land generation of the Black Bear Department."


    "Isn''t that the same as not joining?"


    "It''s not the same!" Mu Feng shook his head and said seriously, "Before joining Da Jiang, we could only be allies, and I will not interfere with your management of the Black Bear Department. But after joining Da Jiang, the Black Bear Department, including the elder brother, you have to obey Da Jiang. Jiang''s arrangement!"


    Da Huyou grinned and said, "Isn''t Da Jiang''s arrangement your arrangement?"


    Mu Feng did not deny it, nodded with a smile, and then said seriously: "But brother, don''t worry, since you have entered Dajiang, you are a member of the Dajiang tribe, and there will be no talk of old and new tribesmen in front of me.


    And you don''t have to think that you will be ordered by a young man like me, and feel embarrassed in your heart..."


    Da Huyou waved his hand: "It''s not this!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s good! And you don''t have to worry about it, because I guess I want you to be the head of my Great Jiang''s Foreign Affairs Department, specializing in dealing with outside tribes."


    "Deal with other tribes?" Big Huyou asked curiously, "What do you do?"


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "It''s simple, just like before, you go to other tribes to attract people to the market to trade, and even form alliances with some tribes to manage subordinate tribes, such as the Hezu tribe and so on."


    "Hey!" Big Huyou''s eyes lit up, "I''m good at pulling people to the mall!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Yes, I also think that no one is more suitable than you, brother!"


    Da Huyou laughed again: "Can you still manage the Hexi tribe, a large tribe with more than 1,000 people?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, as long as you are willing to do something, I can completely leave these things to you!"


    After a pause, he continued: "And you don''t have to worry about these tribes fighting with other tribes, looting, security issues, if there is a problem, I will let others solve it!"


    Speaking of which, he smiled and looked at Da Huyou: "How about it, brother, I can arrange these for you, I wonder if you would like to?"


    Da Huyou rubbed his hands excitedly, and said with a chuckle: "Yes, yes!"


    Then he said: "Then you must send some people to me!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s natural! In addition to the existing fighters of the Black Bear Division that you can send, I will also send some Da Jiang''s fighters to follow you. Most importantly, I will send you two assistants!"


    "Assistant?" Da Huyou looked puzzled, "What assistant?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s the person who helps you take care of these things. You just need to tell them what to do, and let them arrange it yourself!"


    "Oh?" Big Huyou showed interest, "Who will you arrange for me to be my assistant?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "So the great chief of the Moxiong tribe, how about the hunchback?"


    "Him?" Da Huyou exclaimed.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Is it not possible, then I will replace you with someone else?"


    "No, no, no!" Big Huyou waved his hands again and again, "I want him! This old boy rode a tall horse to my black bear department to show off. I have long disliked him, so I just happened to punish him!


    A him, and a wolf mound, both of them show off in front of me. If you can, you send them all to be my assistants! "


    "This," Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, this big flicker''s brain circuit is really strange, and he clearly wanted to use the public to benefit his own interests, and clean up the hunchback and the wolf mound.


    However, he can still meet this requirement. Anyway, he believes that the big flicker will be clear about the importance and will not mess around.


    He nodded and said: "Of course, besides the two of them, I can also arrange another person for you. He was also a great chief before. There are more than five or six thousand people in his tribe, and his name is Niu Ben.


    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s more active in his mind, bro, look¡­¡±


    Da Huyou trembled with excitement: "Another great chief!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Da Huyou was already pacing back and forth now, rubbing his hands dryly, and the ground glowed red with excitement: "The hump tail of the Moxiong tribe, the wolf mound of the wild wolf tribe, and the Niuben of this unknown tribe, right¡ª¡ª "


    "Brute bulls!" Mu Feng reminded.


    Big Huyou waved his hands excitedly: "Yes, Niu Ben from the Barbaric Bull Department! That means, brother, you let me manage three people who were originally great chiefs at once, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded strangely: "Yes!"


    Da Huyou said again: "You said just now that there are subordinate tribes that I manage, right?"


    Mu Feng''s expression was strange, and he regained his composure. He nodded and said, "Well, that''s right. If the great chief of the He''an Department has any dealings with Da Jiang in the future, he needs to go through the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs¡ªthat is, your hands!"


    Hearing Mu Feng finished speaking, Da Huyou laughed excitedly: "Brother, brother, why do you trust me so much and entrust four people like the great chiefs to me?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, thinking about riding a cow, drinking sugar water, and building a tent before the big flicker, and fully realized it.


    From the beginning to the end, Da Huyou is a person who pays great attention to enjoyment, sense of ceremony, and sense of identity!


    As long as these feelings are found for him, then he will definitely do things wholeheartedly!


    And the head of the foreign affairs department he arranged for Da Huyou, Da Huyou was very satisfied, very, very satisfied!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng couldn''t help but cleared his throat, and said seriously: "Brother, to tell you the truth, I have thought about these people and these things many times in my heart, no one is more suitable for this than you!


    And I thought about it carefully just now, and I think that even if you join Dajiang, you may still not be able to relax.


    There are so many people in Dajiang, so many things, I definitely can''t manage it by myself...


    Brother, brother, the relationship between us has long been not a matter of who joins whom, but that the two films are inseparable from each other.


    So, brother, you have to help me!


    People like Humpty Tail, Niu Ben, and Wolf Hill, I think only you can completely control them! "


    Da Huyou was shocked and his expression was excited.


    Because Mu Feng''s expression was serious, the situation was very serious - so serious that if he didn''t agree, he would be sorry for Mu Feng''s trust!


    He stopped rubbing his hands, but paced back and forth, finally gritted his teeth and clenched his fist, and slammed his fist on the palm of the other hand, saying solemnly: "Brother, don''t worry, with your words, I will have to work for a few more years no matter what. Help you manage the ginger..."


    Mu Feng looked excited: "Brother!"


    Big Huyou was also very excited: "Brother!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 847

    After Da Huyou was sure that he was very important to Mu Feng and Da Jiang, he looked excited, patted his chest and told Mu Feng: "Brother, I said, your business is my business!"


    Mu Feng also said sternly: "I''m much more at ease with my brother helping me!"


    Both of them burst out laughing.


    In fact, the reason why Da Huyou was willing to join Da Jiang was that on the one hand, it was forced by the situation; Will come to provoke you.


    Fortunately, it was Mu Feng who stood up for him.


    What if not?


    I''m afraid that the Black Bear Department will swallow this breath for nothing, and I also worry that the Thunderbird Department will wipe them out anytime.


    This is the predicament of the small tribe, and everyone can''t help bowing their heads.


    If you want to change this situation, you must either be stronger than the opponent, or choose to join the big tribe.


    A tribe that can be powerful in a short period of time, except for Da Jiang, seems to be no other tribe that can do it.


    Joining other major departments became the only way out.


    But joining a big tribe is not necessarily any better for a small tribe than being robbed.


    Some small tribes were absorbed into big tribes and were used as coolies.


    It''s just that Da Huyou was more fortunate to join Da Jiang, and he had a good relationship with Mu Feng and Da Jiang.


    Coupled with the fact that Mu Feng entrusted him with an important position at the moment, it was tantamount to giving the Black Bear tribe the greatest protection.


    And Mu Feng, the little brother, also gave him enough face.


    The three assistants were all chiefs before.


    This was something that Da Huyou didn''t even dare to think about before.


    It can be said that Da Huyou will be the person who manages the largest number of chiefs in the whole Da Jiang except Mu Feng!


    This honor alone is invincible.


    So there is no more grudges in the big flicker''s heart.


    ...


    Mu Feng waited for Xiong Da and the others to change their weapons, and after changing the dark horses in Yiluo''s old land, he led the people to continue westward.


    Going west after leaving the old Yiluo land, it is the area where the wood wind has never been.


    However, along the way there are marks left by the big Jiang warriors before, so you only need to follow these marks.


    According to Konoha''s message from the pigeons, the current Fuyanbu should have been wiped out.


    And the Ministry of Defense should have gotten the news by now.


    The best situation is that after getting the news, the Yanmai Department directly dispatched troops to support the Fengyan Department, and then was ambushed by soldiers led by Konoha and Asuka who were "waiting for the rabbit" along the way.


    As long as the ambush is successful and the combat power of the entire army is damaged, the next step will be easy.


    If you can hold your breath, or see it clearly, you may not act rashly, and it will be more troublesome then.


    But Mu Feng thought of both situations.


    With so many people this time, he already planned to besiege and fight head-on.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have brought most of Da Jiang''s fighters and more than half of his beasts.


    It''s not that he can''t hold his breath, but that the small tribe east of Changli''s territory has been drawn in and almost absorbed, and the situation is clear.


    Coupled with the disappearance of the pressure on the eastern front of the Jade Bird Department, enough troops can be spared to wrestle with the Changli Department. I believe those big tribes are already alert.


    Fortunately, it takes time to send information back and forth, and they don''t have a shortcut for pigeons like Jiang to send messages, so the time to respond will be delayed a lot.


    For Mufeng, this is an advantage.


    So he had to do it before the big tribes reacted and huddled together.


    It is better to strike first, and to suffer later.


    This statement is especially true in this era when information transmission is seriously lagging behind.


    Just like he previously blamed the tribes such as the Xuanshe tribe and the Kui beast tribe, it took about 20 days from the time he blamed it to the response of several major tribes, and it took about 20 days at the fastest, and nearly 30 days at the slowest.


    Such a long time is spent on information transmission.


    And Mu Feng made a lot of "articles" by taking advantage of this.


    Before he came, he specifically asked the eagle-controlling fighters from the Goshawk Department if any of the six tribes could use birds to send messages.


    He was very satisfied with the result - no!


    In other words, Jiang is the only one who uses carrier pigeons to convey information!


    If everything is as he expected, then one of the six tribes will go, and the Goshawk tribe of the remaining five tribes will be ostentatious. The Jiang and Blue Bird tribes will join forces to deal with the remaining four tribes and the miscellaneous fish and shrimps. The pressure will change. Much smaller.


    The most important thing is that seeing the cold winter is coming, after he finished this battle, he took people back directly to Dajiang, where he could not shrink back, so that he could "raise fat" and "digest" the gains from this battle.


    Wait until the spring of the new year, when the big ginger is fat and strong, and then come back to beat them.


    Anyway, when the cold winter comes, the world of ice and snow, big and small tribes can only seek to protect themselves first, and have no extra energy to seek revenge from Jiang.


    Besides, Mu Feng turned around and left after the battle. Even if the various ministries in Changli wanted revenge, they had to consider the consumption and casualties of the winter march.


    These are all calculated by Mu Feng, it is difficult for others to know.


    People from all the tribes in Changli are afraid that no one will know about it, even if they know about it, he is not afraid.


    So this battle for revenge is aimed at one word - fast!


    But the loose boundary of Changli is large enough. Starting from the old area of ??Yiluo to the west, it took Da Jiang''s fast horse to go on the road, and it took five full days to reach the boundary of the horned dragon.


    It will take two more days to get to Fengyan Department!


    But Mu Feng no longer urged the soldiers to speed up their journey.


    One is that he needs to save the soldiers'' strength, and the other is that he needs to understand the battle situation ahead.


    Calculated according to the time, the battle of the Fengyan Department has come to an end, and the Yanmai Department has received the news.


    And because he was on the road, he couldn''t receive the letter from the carrier pigeon, so naturally he couldn''t know the latest battle situation.


    So he had no choice but to send a team of fast horses to rush towards the Fengyan Department before most of them, to get the news in advance.


    Mu Feng also took advantage of this time to call Thunder Dragon, who was in front of the team, first re-introduced the identity of Da Huyou, and then asked him his opinion on this battle.


    Lei Long didn''t seem to be interested in Big Huyou''s status as the big leader, but he just took a second look when he heard Mu Feng say "give the three big chiefs to him as assistants".


    Then he said with a serious expression: "In terms of the horned dragon department alone, the Fengyan department is not difficult to destroy. It is the Yanma department that is difficult!"


    Big Huyou curled his lips, and gave him a blank look, clearly saying, "That''s nonsense, isn''t it?"


    Lei Long didn''t bother to talk to Dafu, and continued: "According to the result of our previous discussion, if the Fengyan Department is destroyed, some of them will escape and let them report to the Yanmai Department.


    The difficulty lies in how long it takes for the Yankees to respond, and whether they will unite with other major teams to make another move. "


    "Oh?" Mu Feng asked with a smile, "Why?"


    Thunder Dragon sighed: "Even when the Dragon Division was isolated and helpless, I wondered if the Yunmeng Division would just show up, so the Dragon Division would have an extra chance.


    Right now, the Yanmai Department is one of the six major departments, and it has allies. After realizing that the opponent is likely to be the Li Long Department or Li Long and Kui Wei teaming up, they will also have a great possibility to attract allies.


    If that''s the case, I, the Great Jiang Warrior, won''t be able to surround them, on the contrary, I might be surrounded by them..."


    As soon as these words came out, not only was it a big fool, but even Mu Feng had a solemn expression.


    This is what he was worried about...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 848

    What to be afraid of, what to come.


    This is the content of Murphy''s Law.


    Mu Feng was discussing with Lei Long how to deal with Feng Yan''s tribe, the soldier in front of him who was inquiring about the news rode back and reported the battle situation to him.


    It is true that the Fengyan tribe was wiped out, but the Yanma tribe never sent anyone to support them, and they have been huddled in the tribe all the time.


    Not only that, Konoha and Asuka have already found out that Yanmaibu should have sent someone to the other department to ask for help as soon as they got the news.


    Konoha and Asuka shrunk to less than a thousand people, and in terms of numbers, they were no match for the Yanmabu fighters.


    During the period, the two used the method of facing the Liaolong Department to come forward and scold and taunt.


    It''s just that this gang is very cunning, and they can''t even defend it.


    The two of them who didn''t have the charge of heavy beasts couldn''t directly rush over for a while, and shot and killed some of the warriors with sharp arrows.


    The current situation is that the number of the Yanmai Division has an absolute advantage, and the two fighters led by Konoha and Asuka have been unable to attack for a long time, and have retreated a certain distance.


    After hearing the news, Mu Feng frowned, and then ordered to speed up and head towards the Yanmao.


    Lei Long didn''t even need to order, he directly rode his horse and rushed to the front of the team, shouting angrily: "Big Jiang Erlang, follow me to help!"


    So all the Jiang warriors rode their horses together to keep up, and the team that had been walking slowly began to surge like a tide.


    Da Huyou''s complexion changed, and while urging the armored dragon, he asked, "Brother, what''s going on?"


    Mu Feng tightened his grip on the horse''s belly and accelerated, while replying: "Konoha and Asuka must have sensed something by retreating back, maybe they have already been surrounded by reinforcements from the Yanmai Department!"


    "Then, let''s go faster!" Big Huyou said anxiously, "But my mount is too slow!"


    Mu Feng also said anxiously: "Brother, you lead someone to follow up, I have to go first to prevent accidents!"


    Da Huyou also saw that this was not the time to be procrastinating, so he immediately shouted: "Okay!"


    So Mu Feng rode his horse to speed up again, and led most of the troops to charge forward.


    And Da Huyou led some Da Jiang warriors to follow behind on heavy mounts such as armored earth dragons, triceratops, and mammoths.


    It has been more than a day since Horned Dragon Xiangfeng Yanbu and the others, at this point Mufeng and the others sped up and finally saw a small group of people in the far west after half a day.


    Thunder Dragon in front didn''t hesitate at all, and directly led his people to ride forward and rushed over.


    Mu Feng led the people to follow and ran towards the group of people.


    As expected, that wave of people was one of Jiang''s cavalry!


    After they saw most of Da Jiang''s troops, they quickly came forward and shouted in surprise: "Great chief, leader of Thunder Dragon!"


    Thunder Dragon managed to stop the Ban Lei Horse, tightened the reins, and looked at Mu Feng seriously.


    When Mufeng came to the horse stop, he asked, "Where are the leaves and birds?"


    The man panted heavily: "Leader Konoha and Leader Asuka are not far from Yanmai, just to the southwest of Yanmai."


    "Southwest?" Mu Feng frowned, "Why did you go to the southwest?"


    They traveled from southeast to northwest all the way, and Konoha and Asuka should be in the southeast of Yanmai according to theory.


    Now they are in the southwest. It seems that there is a word difference, but the difference is ridiculously large.


    It is very likely that Konoha and the others suffered some serious injuries!


    The man hurriedly replied: "The Yanmai Department came to support, and they went out of the east gate together with their people, went around to the east and south of us, and drove us to the southwest of the opposite side...


    The few of us are the ones who lead people to hold people back and ask us to come out to find you! "


    After a pause, he continued: "The cavalry of the Yanbu and the cavalry who came to support them are very fierce, and even our bows and arrows are hard to see the effect."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "What''s going on?"


    The man hurriedly said: "Their mounts and warriors are all wearing thick leather armor. Our bows and arrows are hard to work!"


    Mu Feng frowned, and moved his hand: "Hurry up, Thunder Dragon leads people to charge, go to the direction of Konoha, don''t go deep into the place where the wings are."


    Lei Long nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Then he moved his hand, and Tuo Gumu, A Guda and others beside him followed closely, picked up the iron knife and rushed forward.


    With a heavy heart, Mu Feng rode his horse to follow.


    True to what the soldier said, this time Jiang must have encountered a hard stubble.


    The cavalry who is not afraid of iron arrows is Da Jiang

 Chapter 849

    Konoha got on the horse, and without giving Asuka any time to react, he rode away.


    With his shout, hundreds of warriors on horseback rushed out from the bushes and tall grass. When they got on their horses, they clamped down on the horse''s belly, shouted "drive" and rushed out.


    More than a hundred riders broke away from most of the troops and headed from southwest to south and east.


    It looked like Konoha desperately wanted to go back to the southeast and join up with most of the people who might appear behind.


    This is what Konoha told Asuka, he came to restrain the Yanma cavalry and give Asuka a chance to escape.


    With more than 1,000 fighters in Dajiang, they were forced to such a point, which shows that the coalition forces of the Yanma tribe and the unknown tribe have a large number of people and strong combat power this time!


    But none of them noticed that when Konoha was the first to rush out of the bushes, black spots as small as fists were circling back and forth in the sky...


    At the same time, most of the men and horses from the Allied Forces of the Yan and Ma tribes appeared.


    At the front of the line is a big man like an iron tower.


    This big man had a beard, dark skin, eyes as big as copper bells, a flat nose, a variegated fur suit, and his right arm was exposed.


    He was riding a high-headed yellow horse, holding a thick black stick in his hand, and if you looked carefully, there were bloodstains on the stick.


    At this moment, he was squinting his eyes and looking in the direction of Konoha''s escape, frowning with puzzlement.


    Before he could react, a relatively "thin" person riding an armored earth dragon beside him sneered and said, "It seems that they want to split into two groups and escape one way!"


    "What should we do?" The bearded man frowned and asked, "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t let them run away! I''m here to help you fight the war, not to listen to your nagging!"


    The "thin" man nodded helplessly, and pointed in the direction of Konoha: "That wave of people is less, and I''ll give you five hundred people, can you take it?"


    The bearded man waved his hand: "Not so many, none of them are my opponents! You saw that man before, and he was knocked off the horse with a stick!"


    The "thin" man waved his hand: "Okay then, you can take the 200 troops from your headquarters over there, and the rest of you will follow me, and then we will meet up at Liangjie Mountain!"


    The bearded man relaxed his brows at this time, and said a word: "It doesn''t matter if I chase many people or few people, but in the end we will have half of the golden swords in these people''s hands!"


    The "thin" man nodded: "That''s natural, this time you are here to help me grow my legs, as it should be!"


    The bearded man nodded in satisfaction, waved and shouted: "Goshawk, come with me!"


    ...


    After Konoha led the people away, Asuka got up on the spot, stomped her feet bitterly, clenched her fists, and her eyes cracked.


    He looked at the dust and smoke in the distance, and resisted the impulse not to rush over.


    But immediately, his eyes widened, and his heart was filled with panic.


    Because the large black shadow was divided into two groups at this time, one group chased Konoha, and the other group went straight to his side!


    "What''s going on?" Asuka exclaimed inwardly, "Didn''t you fall for it?"


    Without waiting to think about it, he immediately yelled angrily: "Soldier Jiang, stand up and meet the enemy!"


    At this time, all the ginger warriors emerged from the bushes and tall grass, got on their horses, and shouted in unison: "Fight to the death!"


    Everyone has seen it, and now they have no way to avoid, no way to hide, so the next thing is to let these bears in the middle to see the real combat power of the big Jiang fighters!


    After everyone shouted "Fight to the Death", they began to gallop on horseback, picking up long spears and iron knives one after another.


    The Iron Arrow had little effect, so they simply didn''t use it!


    When was Da Jiang Erlang afraid of death?


    ...


    Lei Long led Tuo Gumu and A Guda to ride their horses in front, followed by Da Jiang''s cavalry army.


    He immediately stretched out his hands to build an awning, looked at the dust and smoke rising in the distance to the west, and his heart sank, he called out to Da Jiang and the others: "There is a large group of people fighting in front, everyone, speed up!"


    "yes!"


    Lei Long turned to look at Tuo Gumu beside him: "Go and send a message to the great chief, saying that there are two groups of troops ahead, and I will lead my troops to the side with more troops!"


    "Yes!" Tuo Gumu turned his horse''s head, turned and headed towards the back of the team.


    Tuo Gumu quickly came to Mufeng and told Mufeng what Leilong said.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, looked at the dust and smoke in the distance that were clearly divided into two directions, and waved his hand: "Two hundred people, follow me to the south!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng simply stopped being in the center, slapped his mount, and jumped out of the team.


    Li Wang''s eyes froze, and he urged the five-color bull to follow closely behind.


    While hurrying along the road, Mu Feng looked closer and closer to the front, squinting his eyes: "Don''t let me, Da Jiang, suffer any serious losses, otherwise, I will want your entire tribe to be buried with you!"


    Almost at the same time as Mu Feng was "praying" from the bottom of his heart, the bearded man had already mounted Chenghuang and was about to catch up with Konoha.


    It''s just that Da Jiang''s horses are relatively fast, so they looked to catch up with Konoha and the others, but they were still a little short.


    However, the black horse has been running for a long time, exhausted, and has begun to slow down gradually.


    On the other hand, the Chenghuang, which was ridden by a group of more than two hundred people with whiskers, still maintained its original speed, without any sign of slowing down.


    This is the pros and cons of their respective mounts!


    After a long time, the last few members of the Great Jiang Cavalry Army were less than fifty steps away from the pursuers behind them, and it seemed that they would be overtaken soon.


    Konoha, who was the leader, looked back and said with a heartbeat: "Soldier Jiang, fight back from the left!"


    The Jiang warriors shouted in unison: "Kill!"


    So Konoha and the others changed their flight and turned their horses to the left, turning around and charging towards the pursuers behind them!


    "Huh?" The bearded man was stunned for a moment, then he grinned strangely, showing his yellow teeth, "You know you can''t escape, so come back to die?"


    Then he grinned and urged Cheng Huang to speed up again, swung the big black stick in his hand, and greeted them: "Kill this group of bears, their golden swords are all ours!"


    "Oh oh oh!" the yellow cavalry behind him shouted in unison.


    The bearded man''s eyes were hot, and he looked excitedly at the opponent who was getting closer, and his heart was filled with excitement: "There are more than a thousand people, all of them are using gold objects! As long as we kill them, these gold objects will be ours!"


    So the two cavalry faced each other straight, without any fancy skills at all.


    More than one hundred to two hundred.


    The black horse cavalry is against the yellow cavalry.


    The results seem self-evident.


    But these hundreds of black horse cavalry are big ginger warriors!


    When the two armies clashed, they all waved their iron knives and slashed at the cavalry that was coming towards them.


    It''s just that this time they didn''t kill the cavalry, but their mounts¡ªthese enemies were covered with thick fur, which was difficult to break through. But these are easier to cut by riding yellow!


    They have all heard the words that Konoha Touling learned from the great chief - shoot a man first, shoot a horse, catch a thief first and catch the king.


    Since these people can''t hit hard, then hit their mounts hard!


    And these soldiers riding on the yellow cavalry army were extremely excited, waving their weapons and hitting the big Jiang soldiers who were rushing to kill them head-on.


    "Ahhh!"


    As the two armies intersected, people continued to be chopped and fell to the ground.


    Others were quickly trampled to death by their mounts.


    The bearded man picked up the big stick in his hand, and grinned grinningly at Konoha, who was at the front: "It seems that you should die in my hands. After chasing for a long time, it turned out to be you!"


    "It''s you!" Konoha''s eyes widened angrily, "Die to me!"


    As he said that, he handed out a gun, sweeping and chopping at the bearded man.


    The bearded man gave a strange laugh, raised the stick, and placed it in front of him, only to hear a "ding dong", which was actually the sound of metal clashing.


    It turned out that the big stick used by this bearded man was actually gold!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 850

    Konoha''s feeling in Dajiang has always been quite satisfactory.


    Lead the soldiers to fight steadily, do not fight well, and do not make mistakes. As long as it is the battle that Mu Feng entrusted to him, it can be resolved smoothly.


    Using tricks and calculations is quite satisfactory, there are no tricks like Fuyu and Baiyue, but they can be used in key points.


    The same is true of marksmanship, Zhongzheng is calm and watertight...


    But right now he is being chased by the bearded man, and when his life is at stake, he unexpectedly uncharacteristically uses the iron spear in his hand like a dragon.


    After he was blocked with a sweeping shot, he didn''t feel any regrets, and he immediately lay down on his back, narrowly dodging the bone knife that cut close to his face.


    Almost at the moment when the bone knife passed by, he had already held out the gun with one hand, like a lance, and stabbed straight at the person on the other side.


    The man was also riding a yellow horse.


    Cheng Huang was already taller than a horse, and the weapon this man used was also a dark stick¡ªalthough it was not as big as the bearded one, it was not small either.


    Seeing that the person in front of him hit and missed, the man didn''t dare to underestimate him, he clenched the black stick with both hands and smashed it head-on.


    You know, the man on the black horse wielding a strange golden knife in front of him killed more than a dozen of them before!


    What the bearded man coveted was Jiang''s golden knife, but he saw it more clearly-this kind of weapon with a short blade is a stronger weapon!


    Moreover, the way this person uses weapons is obviously specialized!


    As long as he can get this weapon, and there is still a way, then the combat power of their goshawk cavalry is bound to rise to another level!


    And this can just make up for the hundreds of soldiers killed by that idiot Morhan not long ago!


    So although he struck very hard, he didn''t hit Konoha''s head, but aimed at his shoulder¡ªthe man''s back had already been hit by Char Khan before, so he only needed to focus on his shoulder or the back shoulder, It is bound to be able to knock him off the horse.


    But before he could react, he suddenly felt a chill in his throat, and then he let go of his wrist, and the high-raised stick hit his own shoulder directly.


    But he didn''t seem to notice it at all, just subconsciously looked at his neck - the weapon had pierced his neck at some point.


    It was Konoha who stabbed him in the neck!


    Konoha, who succeeded in the shot, twisted his wrist and pulled it back. The yellow cavalry soldier holding the stick tilted to the side, fell down, and died!


    But he didn''t get any better, and was bumped head-on by the ownerless ride Huang.


    Rao Konoha''s horse was a BMW horse, and he lost his balance due to the impact, and he was about to fall off the horse.


    In a critical situation, he swung the gun with one hand and poked the ground, thrust it hard, and stabilized it. He pulled the rein, and the BMW man stood up, and stomped fiercely at a person rushing towards him.


    The visitor was taken aback, and he grabbed Cheng Huang and hid to the side.


    As soon as the BMW stepped on the ground, it flicked its heel, and hit the bearded Cheng Huang who had turned his mount and caught up again!


    The bearded man frowned and shouted angrily: "You killed so many fighters from my Goshawk Department, die for me!"


    As he said that, he swept the stick obliquely and hit Konoha''s back.


    This stick was powerful, and the angle chosen was extremely tricky and weird. Without any accident, it hit Konoha''s back again - he was the one who took advantage of Konoha''s melee in the crowd to launch a surprise attack before, and hit Hit Konoha''s back.


    Now he hit Konoha''s back again!


    "Ah!" Konoha cried out in pain, spitting out blood, her arm vibrated, it was extremely numb, the gun in her hand couldn''t be held firmly, and it fell to the ground.


    It''s just that right now is not the time for him to feel sorry for the weapon, so he leaned on the horse, gripped the horse''s belly and ran forward.


    "Protect the leader!" Da Jiang soldiers roared in unison.


    Soon there were five or six Da Jiang warriors who had rushed out of the circle of the yellow cavalry army, pulled the reins, and turned around to protect behind Konoha.


    Konoha lay on the horse and couldn''t straighten up, and wanted to turn back and fight again but was already powerless.


    He tried to speak but found blood all over his mouth - he couldn''t speak at all!


    "I''m going to die here?" Konoha pursed her mouth to prevent the blood from flowing out.


    When he thought about it, the blood flowed a lot, and he had to die if he didn''t want to die!


    It''s just that he felt blood welling up in his throat, and biting his lips tightly didn''t help,


    With a sound of "ah", Konoha spat out a mouthful of blood again.


    "The leader!"


    "The leader!"


    Da Jiang soldiers roared in unison, "Hurry up, protect the leader and get out of here!"


    "it is good!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    The two warriors protected Konoha, rode their horses and ran forward, holding back their grief and ignoring the people behind them.


    And the remaining Dajiang warriors also rushed towards the Goshawk cavalry who were rushing back one by one fearlessly.


    It was just that the bearded man who rushed forward first knocked over one with a stick, and knocked over another by riding a yellow cavalry army.


    He turned his head and said with a sneer: "These bear bags are handed over to you, I will go and kill that half-dead leader!"


    "yes!"


    "yes!"


    After the charge, the two armies fought together.


    The bearded man looked at the three riders in front and grinned grinningly: "You can''t escape!"


    As he spoke, he patted Cheng Huang on his crotch: "Chase!"


    Konoha in front of him leaned on his horse and gushed blood, and the two soldiers next to him were extremely anxious.


    One of them looked back at the bearded man who was chasing him, gritted his teeth, turned the horse''s head, and shouted angrily: "You protect the leader and run away, I will hold him back!"


    As he spoke, he pulled his horse and rushed towards the bearded man.


    In the end, before he could hand out the gun, the bearded man was hit with a stick and fell to the ground with the horse and man.


    This beard is so fierce!


    The bearded man didn''t even look at it, and urged his mount forward again.


    There is only one person left to protect Konoha!


    However, the unmanned BMW couldn''t run at full speed, and Konoha was bleeding profusely, and couldn''t maintain balance at all.


    Just hearing a "plop", Konoha fell to the ground!


    "Boss!" The soldier roared, anxious and angry!


    He hurriedly got off the horse and helped Konoha up, only to find that his mouth and chest were covered in blood.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to half kneel on the ground, holding Konoha with one hand, pulling the gun with one hand, and glaring at the bearded man.


    "Kill!" The soldier roared angrily, his eyes wide open.


    But the bearded man grinned grinningly, speeding up and rushing towards the two of Konoha.


    It can be seen that he is a decisive and decisive person without delay!


    Seeing that he was about to rush to Konoha, all he needed to do was hit him with a stick, any leader or warrior would be just a corpse.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt something bad, and only heard a "whoosh", and something flew straight towards the beard.


    "Huh?" The bearded man vigilantly raised his stick to block the flying objects.


    "Ding!"


    Gold and iron clash.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a "snap", and an iron arrow fell to the ground.


    "Huh?" The bearded man was in doubt.


    Because the arrow just now made his palm feel a little numb.


    He also used iron rods to block flying arrows before, but none of the arrows could make him feel this way.


    "Rescue soldiers?" The bearded man sneered, mockingly looked at Konoha who was not far away from him, "No one can save you!"


    As he said that, he was about to urge Chenghuang to come forward and kill Konoha.


    However, before he could take two steps forward, there were two more "swish" sounds in succession.


    Two arrows!


    One was on top, aiming at his head.


    One is below, but it is aiming at his mount, Cheng Huang.


    Both can only save one.


    Archers must be masters!


    "Huh?" The bearded man was puzzled in his heart, but without the slightest hesitation, he leaned over Cheng Huang''s back, and at the same time waved the stick in front of Cheng Huang''s head.


    With a sound of "ding", an iron arrow was thrown out by the stick.


    But another iron arrow flew past his back.


    The bearded man was furious, and shot three arrows back and forth, making himself stop!


    "Who is it!" The man sat up straight, picked up the iron rod, and looked coldly at the direction of the iron arrow, "I am in the way of killing people, damn it!"


    But at this moment, a voice called Lang Lang said, "You dare to kill me, Da Jiang''s man!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 851

    "Great, Great Chief!"


    As the three arrows prevented the bearded man from coming forward, the warrior had already followed the direction to look at the owner of the voice¡ªMu Feng!


    The soldier shouted excitedly: "Chief, hurry up, save Chief Konoha, he, he is about to die!"


    "Hey!" The bearded man who was blocked grinned grinningly when he heard this, and forced Cheng Huang to run again.


    Judging from his posture, he was still running towards Konoha.


    Obviously, in the eyes of the bearded man, this Konoha must not be allowed to live - because this one Konoha has killed too many people in their Goshawk Department.


    "Looking for death!" Before the man arrived, Mu Feng, who arrived first with the arrow, thought that he would stop the man on Chenghuang, and he would retreat in spite of the difficulties, but he wanted to kill Mu Ye in front of his own face.


    But at this time, he was still forty or fifty steps away from Konoha, and the man was less than half the distance from Konoha, and it seemed that he was definitely unable to save Konoha.


    Mu Feng gritted his teeth and roared, "How dare you!"


    At the same time, he yanked Dalei hard, and Dalei roared angrily, "… Ó´", and the sound shook the whole field.


    The bearded man was startled, and his expression tightened, even the speed of running in the yellow was also frozen.


    But after a moment of concentration, he accelerated and rushed forward again.


    "This is Chenghuang..." Mu Feng''s eyes froze.


    The bearded Cheng Huang was obviously more fearless of the roar of the thunder than those of Da Jiang''s Cheng Huang!


    He originally expected Da Lei to be able to frighten him for a longer period of time, but he didn''t expect it to be just a split second!


    And he watched the moment when he tightened his grip on the horse''s belly, causing Da Lei to leap forward and get closer to ten steps.


    But the bearded man is relatively close to Konoha after all, even if he is blocked, he still comes to Konoha.


    He picked up the stick and slammed towards Konoha and the warrior.


    Seeing the bearded man rushing towards him, the soldier shot out, but it didn''t have any effect, he was directly knocked away by the man, and smashed towards Konoha.


    Konoha was seriously injured twice, as long as he was hit again, he would definitely die.


    The moment the soldier let go of the spear, he didn''t care, and lay directly on Konoha''s body, using his body to block the fatal blow for Konoha!


    "Crack!"


    "puff!"


    The soldier''s back bone was broken, and it directly covered Konoha''s body, mouthing blood and convulsing, his eyes widening with anger.


    "Damn you!" Mu Fengce immediately rushed forward a dozen steps, already very close to Konoha, and also very close to the bearded man.


    So close that Mufeng saw the sarcasm and mockery in the bull''s eyes of the bearded man!


    Mu Feng didn''t care about it, and when he was less than twenty steps away from him, he picked up the iron gun and threw it out.


    "Hoo hoo!"


    The iron gun flew towards him, and stabbed straight at the bearded man.


    The bearded man didn''t dodge, he raised the stick in his hand and smashed the iron gun directly.


    He endured the numbness in his palms, sneered and pulled Cheng Huang, turned his face and bumped into Mu Feng who was rushing towards him.


    At the same time, he swept out the big stick in his hand, "sweeping" at the "reckless" young man head-on.


    "It''s you that I really want to kill!" The bearded man grinned strangely, "How precious is the great chief!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng, who had rushed to the front, suddenly realized that the bearded man did it on purpose.


    Because he wanted to save someone, the iron gun in his hand was thrown and hit the ground. Now he doesn''t have a long-handed weapon in his hand!


    The bearded man had obviously suffered under the hands of Warrior Da Jiang, so he deliberately tricked Mu Feng into approaching him so that he could kill him in one fell swoop.


    But how could Mu Feng be comparable to ordinary fighters?


    Seeing that the bearded man''s big stick was about to hit him, he turned sideways to pass the big stick, and at the same time drew out the thick-backed iron knife, rolled back the edge of the knife, pressed down the big stick, and slashed towards the bearded man''s wrist along the edge of the big stick.


    With just one click, the wrist of the bearded man will be chopped off by Mu Feng!


    The bearded man''s complexion changed suddenly.


    Because when the iron rod was pushed aside by Mu Feng, he instantly sensed that something was wrong.


    The iron rod is still waving out, but the direction has changed to Mu Feng''s empty ribs, but Mu Feng''s iron knife is sticking to the big stick, trying to chop his wrist!


    The bearded man yelled angrily, raised his big stick, and "knocked away" the iron knife.


    And he also took advantage of the situation and threw the iron rod horizontally, "cutting" towards Mufeng''s head.


    As long as he succeeds with one blow, Mu Feng''s head will surely explode.


    Mu Feng realized in an instant that this bearded man might not have practiced kung fu, but his way of killing people with impromptu moves surpassed kung fu!


    Someone once said that kung fu is a killing skill.


    But how can killing skills have the ferocity and flexibility that have been practiced on the battlefield?


    Especially right now, the bearded man wielding a big stick in one hand is very powerful, obviously he is a battle-tested "killer".


    And seeing that there is no obstacle at all on other people''s mounts, it is obvious that they are already extremely proficient in cooperating with mounts.


    However, right now was not the time for him to delve into it. Seeing the big stick sweeping towards him, he suddenly turned sideways, and at the same time, the saber in his hand slashed at the bearded yellow mount from top to bottom.


    Shoot people first, shoot horses, catch thieves first, and capture kings first!


    This is the secret of defeating the enemy that Mu Feng first uttered in this world, he naturally knows how to "control the enemy".


    As long as Cheng Huang was frightened or fell down, the bearded man''s combat power would definitely be cut in half.


    And he can also free his hands to save Konoha.


    Because he caught a glimpse, Konoha and the soldier had already fallen in a pool of blood.


    If you don''t save them, you may really die!


    The bearded man missed with a stick, and wanted to take advantage of the situation to flirt with Mu Feng.


    But he was a beat late after all!


    Mu Feng drew his saber from top to bottom, and it had already covered Cheng Huang''s neck.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    There was the sound of the iron knife breaking the skin, and Mu Feng succeeded with one blow!


    Cheng Huang, who was suffering from pain, roared with all his strength: "Woo hoo ang¡ª¡ª"


    It roared wildly and shook its neck vigorously.


    This time, the beard that was still on its back was shaken and fell off.


    Cheng Huang also "shakes his head" and screams from the sidelines, regardless of his master.


    Take advantage of his illness and kill him!


    Mu Feng, who succeeded in one blow, gained momentum and was relentless, and as soon as he grabbed the reins, Da Lei stood up and stomped heavily on the bearded man who fell to the ground.


    At the same time, he bent down and drew out the knife, and chopped at the bearded man together with the horse''s hoof.


    However, the bearded man is not an ordinary person, he rolled on the spot the moment he landed, avoiding the fatal blows of Mu Feng and Da Lei.


    Not only that, he rolled to avoid the big thunder, stood up straight on the ground, clenched the big stick with both hands, and hit the big thunder that had not yet stabilized.


    Da Lei suffered from the pain, he fought hard, and even knocked Mu Feng off his horse!


    Subconsciously, Mu Feng rolled on the ground, narrowly dodging the beard''s stick.


    The situation is back to the "fair" situation again.


    The bearded man stood up straight, holding a big stick in his hand, and stretched out his hand to wipe the blood on his bare right arm.


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that when he went down with the knife just now, he also grazed the man''s arm and cut a hole.


    The bearded man wiped the blood with his hand, licked it with his tongue, then wiped his forehead, and said with a serious smile: "No matter who you are or how old you are, it is your ability to hurt me, Chaerhan!


    For a person like you, I, Char Khan, will smash your head and break every bone of yours! "


    Mu Feng held the knife in one hand, narrowed his eyes, and was extremely anxious.


    This bearded Char Khan is really tricky.


    But it is not impossible for Mu Feng Lao to say that he wants to kill him, but it will take a lot of effort.


    It''s just that Konoha''s life and death are unpredictable at the moment, how can he have the time to waste it here with Cha Erhan?


    Especially at this time, the soldier who fell in the pool of blood seemed to wake up slowly, and muttered there: "Save, save..."


    Mu Feng was extremely anxious, and he was already ready to use the "bomb party" move to control the enemy.


    However, at this moment, a "moo¡ª" interrupted the brief silent confrontation between the two.


    The bearded Char Khan frowned subconsciously, his whole body froze, but he didn''t dare to look back.


    Mu Feng looked relieved, heaved a sigh of relief, grinned sublimely and said with a smile: "Okay, someone who can fight with you is here!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 852

    The five-color cow first let out a long howl to attract the attention of Mufeng and Chaerhan, and then a roar appeared in the field of vision of the two, not far away, but not close.


    The bearded Char Khan grinned ferociously and said, "It''s enough to kill you before your rescuers come!"


    "Really?" Mu Feng sneered, whistled, without looking at Cha Erhan, turned around and ran to Mu Ye''s side in two steps.


    He turned his back to Cha Erhan, took a deep breath, and no matter how the two lived or died, he stretched out his hands at the same time, and said "Hui Tian" silently in his heart, and the two green lights escaped into the body of Konoha and the soldier respectively¡ª¡ªstabilize the situation before talking !


    Fortunately, after the green glow entered the body, both Konoha and the warrior responded, showing signs of struggling on the ground.


    "Fortunately!" Mu Feng whispered.


    Cha Erhan was furious: "Dare to turn your back on me!"


    After saying two steps, he picked up the big stick and was about to step forward.


    "Moo¡ª"


    There was another bull roar, the sound was like long thunder.


    At the same time, the sound of "hu-hu-" is mixed with the sound of the bull''s roar.


    Charhan realized something was wrong, and subconsciously looked at the approaching man and cow.


    He suddenly opened his eyes wide and subconsciously fell backwards.


    Because oncoming was a round "stone" the size of two fists flying towards his head.


    As long as he can''t dodge, his head must be smashed.


    Thanks to Chaer Khan''s timely response, after he fell to the ground on his back, the group of "rocks" passed by less than a stroke of his cheek.


    "puff!"


    "Clatter!"


    The "stone" hit the ground and made a small hole.


    At the same time, there was a series of shaking sounds of gold and iron.


    Cha Erhan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "It''s another gold weapon!"


    Before he got up again, the bull rider had already arrived in the arena.


    He could only hear him muttering: "Great chief, what kind of meteor hammer is this? It''s not easy to use at all!"


    It is King Li!


    As soon as this sentence was finished, Charhan saw a man jumping off the back of the bull, holding two larger "stones" in his hand.


    But Cha Erhan fought Da Jiang again and again, how could he not guess that this is also a gold weapon?


    "It''s still gold!" Cha Erhan''s heart twitched suddenly, his heart trembling, "What kind of tribe is this? How can there be so many gold wares!"


    What shocked him even more was that the man who jumped off the back of the bull was no less tall than himself. The man''s first reaction after getting off the bull''s back was not to fight him directly, but looked at the young man squatting on the ground, scratched his head and asked, "Great Chief, did this man kill or capture?"


    "What!" Chaer Khan roared again and again, "You want to kill me?"


    Immediately afterwards, he laughed back in anger, and roared ferociously: "Can you kill me?!"


    Unexpectedly, King Li didn''t bother to talk to him at all, he just waited for Mu Feng to speak.


    Mu Feng just turned his face and said: "Quick battle and quick decision, let the soldiers behind follow up to the front to save people!"


    King Li nodded: "Yes!"


    Then, King Li turned to Chaerhan: "Hurry up if you want to fight, don''t delay my rescue!"


    Charhan was furious.


    This man was really arrogant, he got off his mount on his own initiative, but he was so arrogant that he decided his life or death with a single word.


    Looking at the entire territory of the Changli tribe, who would dare to talk to him like that?


    "Die to me!" Char Khan picked up the iron rod and threw it at King Li.


    Li Wang showed sarcasm, swung the hammer with one hand, and raised the hammer upwards.


    "when!"


    King Li''s Weng Jin Hammer sank slightly.


    But Cha Erhan''s big stick was kicked away with a hammer!


    Moreover, he was directly shocked by this force and took a step back.


    Li Wang sneered: "That''s it?"


    Before Chaerhan could react, he slammed a sledgehammer at Charhan with his other hand: "It''s my turn!"


    Just as Chaer Khan regained his composure, when he saw the sledgehammer covering the top, he knew it was inevitable, so he could only hold the big stick tightly with both hands, and shook the sledgehammer head-on.


    "when!"


    Cha Erhan''s palms trembled, and the tiger''s mouth was shaken to bleed.


    If he hadn''t held the big stick tightly, I''m afraid the big stick would have been thrown away by now!


    Even so, he had already been hit by Wang Li''s hammer and took another two steps back.


    "What a lot of strength!" Chaer Khan exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "His strength is stronger than mine!"


    At the same time, he was extremely aggrieved.


    The so-called "one force lowers ten meetings".


    Charhan is the one who has benefited from it.


    In the past when fighting against others, he always overwhelmed the opponent with an absolute advantage and was powerless to fight back.


    Even those who were quick to reach out were all beaten to death with big sticks in front of him.


    What''s more, his own hand stretching is far beyond the sensitivity of ordinary people.


    But facing the tall man in front of him who was as tall as himself, he

 Chapter 853

    With the addition of the Great Jiang Cavalry led by King Li, Mu Feng''s rescue along the way quickly came to an end.


    Whether it was Li Wang''s final decision, or the siege of Da Jiang''s cavalry, more than two hundred goshawk cavalry were quickly broken.


    Either kill or catch.


    These people have no chance of winning against Da Jiang''s large group of people.


    When they were all tied up and escorted to Mu Feng''s side, when they saw the dying Char Khan, all of them showed a deep look of horror.


    King Li looked at Cha Erhan, frowned and said, "Not dead yet?"


    As he said that, he raised the sledgehammer and was about to step forward to make another hammer.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I saved him!"


    "Save him?" King Li frowned, "Why did you save him?"


    "He is more useful alive than dead!" Mu Feng waved his hand, looking at the captured Goshawk soldiers.


    "How many people from the Goshawk Department came this time?" Mu Feng asked.


    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, with shocked expressions on their faces.


    The other party actually knew that they were from the Goshawk Department?


    One person shouted sharply: "Since you know that we are members of the Goshawk Department, you know that we should not be enemies of our Goshawk Department!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s not like I haven''t killed people from the Goshawk Department! Give you another chance, tell me how many people from the Goshawk Department have come this time, or you will die!"


    The man sneered: "Kill us, and your tribe will pay for it!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and looked at King Li.


    Li Wang picked up the sledgehammer and smashed it down with a yellow hammer on the side.


    Cheng Huang fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Li Wang sneered continuously: "Do you think your head is hard or this yellow bone is hard?"


    The man suddenly changed color.


    Mu Feng pointed to Cha Erhan on the ground: "If you don''t tell me, he will be the one who dies!"


    The man looked at Cha Erhan, who was as angry as silk, gritted his teeth and nodded: "We have more than a thousand soldiers here!"


    "More than a thousand?" Mu Feng grinned and said, "You are really courageous. It seems that the hundreds of soldiers you lost before didn''t make your memory long."


    The man looked horrified: "Who the hell are you and how do you know this?"


    Mu Feng laughed strangely: "I already know that you are the masters of suffering, but you still don''t know who I am?"


    Now the man looked terrified.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Since your Goshawk Department has come this time, who is the leader?"


    The man wanted not to answer, but seeing Mu Feng''s cold expression, he dared not answer: "It''s Morhan, the leader of my army!"


    "Moer Khan?" Mu Feng smiled, "Hey, we are still old acquaintances!"


    "You, what do you want?" the man whispered.


    Mu Feng didn''t answer but instead asked: "You first answer me, do you want to die?"


    The man''s expression froze.


    Can live who wants to die?


    Mu Feng nodded: "Just want to live!"


    He motioned to the soldiers beside him to untie that man, and said with a smile, "Now I will let you go back and tell Morhan that the man who took him aboard the yellow cavalry has come.


    If he doesn''t want all the fighters of your Goshawk Division to be here, take them out of the Yanma Division and don''t participate in this battle! "


    The man frowned: "You want us to retreat?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, Moer Khan brought people back, and I let you go. If he doesn''t leave, you don''t say anything, and the soldiers he brought will die too!"


    After a pause, he said again: "What I want to fight is the Yanmai Department, and it has nothing to do with your Goshawk Department. But if you insist on meddling here, then stay here together and wait for death!"


    I can catch two hundred of you, just as I can catch two thousand of you! "


    The man''s expression changed, obviously hesitating.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yo, you guys are quite high-spirited. Have you ever thought about how other tribes will treat you once you are fighting for the Yan tribe, once all of you warriors are here?


    Will your tribe still be your tribe?


    Will your wives still be your wives?


    Will your children still be alive?


    Think clearly before making a decision! "


    The man''s expression changed, he gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay, I''ll go!"


    Then Mu Feng looked at Da Huyou who was rushing over, and said, "Brother, you will watch over these captives temporarily. If there is any change in them, kill them immediately!"


    Big Huyou knew the priorities, nodded and said: "Don''t worry, brother, although I can''t fight, it''s okay to guard the rear!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "The soldiers from the Black Bear Division will be responsible for guarding the prisoners!"


    Xiong Da hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said, "I know what you want to say, but you Black Bears haven''t fought a war for too long, once a war starts, casualties are easy to happen!"


    Only then did Xiong Da come to his senses and nodded heavily.


    Only then did Mu Feng let Li Wang and himself lead people to rush to support Thunder Dragon.


    Konoha was seriously injured and had been rescued, and there was another Asuka!


    Mu Feng was very anxious, he didn''t expect that the Yanmao Department would have such a skill, which could make the Goshawk Department mobilize so many people.


    If he hadn''t brought his own people and counted the time to come here, wouldn''t he have suffered heavy losses when he came this time?


    Fortunately, he didn''t worry for long, he saw Lei Long leading someone to pick up the bird and rush back from a distance.


    Compared with Konoha, Asuka''s situation is much better.


    Even so, his lips were chapped and bloodstained.


    see wood wind

 Chapter 854

    After rescuing Konoha and Asuka, Mufeng ordered his men to go southeast and east, and found a nearby terrain with hills and woods to set up camp.


    At the same time, a cavalry army was sent to march in the direction of Yanma.


    In the middle of the journey, he released two Goshawk fighters and gave them a ride to find most of his troops.


    Mu Feng told them that he would pass on the news to Morhan.


    Then he brought Thunder Dragon, Da Huyou, Tuo Gumu, Aguda and others to discuss countermeasures in the tent.


    In Da Jiang''s battle this time, there are more than 2,500 soldiers and more than 800 war slaves here.


    Now after the First World War, the soldiers suffered more than 200 injuries, and the war slaves suffered more than 400 injuries. The casualties are not insignificant, far exceeding any previous battles.


    If he doesn''t plan properly, even if Da Jiang succeeds in revenge, his loss will be immeasurable.


    Mu Feng will definitely not do this kind of behavior that hurts one thousand enemies and hurts himself eight hundred.


    Now he has to try every means to weaken the combat power of the Yan Division, and then he can destroy the Yan Division with the current combat power of less than 3,000. That''s why he sent the Goshawk members back, in order to reduce the combat power of the Goshawk department.


    As long as the people from the Goshawk Division withdraw, even if the Yanma Division itself has three or four thousand, it will be much easier for Da Jiang to fight again next time.


    He hoped that Morhan could remember the pain of being beaten before.


    So he has to wait for two days and make a decision after seeing the situation.


    Right now he was resting on the big stick of Chaer Khan to look at it.


    In fact, he had already discovered something strange when he rescued Konoha earlier¡ªthis stick was made of copper.


    Not only was Chaer Khan''s stick like this, King Li also confiscated a dozen or so copper sticks when he rescued the hundred Jiang warriors.


    And there are obvious signs of hammering on it.


    In other words, there may already be someone in the Goshawk Department who can make copper weapons.


    He thought for a while, and asked someone to bring Cha Erhan over.


    Although Chaerhan was rescued by Mufeng, he is now firmly restrained and guarded by special personnel.


    As for his injuries, Mu Feng did not heal him completely, just to prevent him from violently injuring others.


    As a result, a strong man who was originally about the size of Li Wang was brought to Mu Feng with a sluggish look.


    Seeing that the young chief was holding his big stick in his hand, Cha Erhan looked angry, and the veins on his forehead bulged.


    But when he saw Li Wang beside him, his eyes revealed a strong sense of fear.


    He already knew that he was definitely not this person''s opponent in the previous fight.


    Mu Feng spoke first: "Your name is Chaerhan, right?"


    Cha Erhan probably guessed Mu Feng''s plan, and snorted coldly: "So what!"


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, and continued: "I want to know how many fighters there are in this alliance between the Yanma Department and your Goshawk Department."


    Charhan shook his head: "I won''t tell you!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sneered, "You think I won''t kill you?"


    Cha Erhan still sneered: "If you want to kill, kill, I, Cha Erhan, am not afraid of death!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, you are not afraid of death, but that Morhan probably is!"


    Chaer Khan frowned: "Who are you, and why do you have to attack Yanma?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer but asked instead: "Then why did your Goshawk Department help the Yanma Department? Just because they helped you attack the Kuiwei Department before?"


    Cha Erhan snorted coldly, noncommittal.


    Mu Feng didn''t care, and said to himself: "Maybe the relationship between the two of you is really good. But that''s when you still have one or two thousand fighters here.


    If I find a way to kill the fighters of your Goshawk Department here first, do you think the Yanma Department will still treat you like it is now?


    Or is it that the giant horns near you won''t think about you? "


    Char Khan frowned, but then he still sneered and said, "No matter what you say, you just want our Goshawk Department to leave the Yanmai Department."


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, I really don''t want to face the warriors of your two tribes at the same time. But it doesn''t mean that there will be a real fight, I''m afraid!


    Moreover, I can also tell you plainly that as long as I want, I will just let the clansmen die more, but it can kill all your fighters here, including the Yanmai Division!


    What I''m telling you now is just to save my people from dying.


    But I will destroy all of them no matter what! "


    Charhan looked terrified.


    He didn''t doubt what Mu Feng said.


    It''s just that he couldn''t figure out when Yan Mabu provoked such a powerful enemy.


    And this tribe seemed to appear out of thin air, neither the Blue Birds nor any tribe in Changli.


    He instinctively felt that this tribe came from the southeast, but he didn''t know where the "south" was.


    The most important thing is that this person even said something that made Morhan suffer.


    This reminded him of what Morhan said when he returned to the tribe last time: he was intercepted and killed by the Kuiwei Ministry.


    But later, when Yan Ma and Goshawk surrounded the Kui Wei Department in two steps, the Kui Wei Department''s performance was also very fierce and indignant...


    Before he could answer, Mu Feng shook his head and said, "Since you don''t answer this question, then I''ll change it."


    "Huh?" Charhan was surprised.


    "Is this kind of gold utensil of yours made by your tribe?" Mu Feng weighed the big stick and looked at Cha Erhan.


    Charhan kept his mouth shut.


    Mu Feng was not angry either, he directly asked King Genli for a Weng Jin Hammer, and brought it to Chaer Khan himself, letting him see it for himself.


    Then he threw Chaerhan''s big stick to the ground and said with a sneer, "I can guess it even if you don''t tell me.


    Your tribe probably didn''t know where you found a place where goldware can be made, so you got so many goldware from this place, and then made it into a weapon like a big stick. "


    Chaerhan looked at Mufeng as if he had seen a ghost.


    Seeing his reaction, Mu Feng sneered and said: "I also know that you are still trying to forge it into a golden knife, but the blade of this golden knife is very soft, as long as it cuts hard things, it will be chipped and curled, and it can''t hurt the enemy at all. , so you can only forge this kind of gold into a stick, right?"


    Cha Erhan looked extremely nervous, staring at Mu Feng: "How do you know this?"


    Mu Feng sneered and didn''t answer him, he just picked up a thick-backed iron knife and slashed at the big stick.


    With a sound of "ßÚang", a knife mark was left on the big stick.


    Mu Feng flipped his wrist, handed the iron knife to Cha Erhan, and said with a sneer, "Look clearly, this is the golden knife!"


    No matter how tight Chaerhan''s expression was.


    Mu Feng suddenly smiled and said: "Okay, if you don''t say it, you won''t live, anyway, I gave you the opportunity, if you don''t want it, don''t blame me.


    At that time, my fighters from Da Jiang will use these golden knives to chop off the heads of your goshawk fighters one by one. I see how stubborn you will be then! "


    Charhan couldn''t help shivering.


    But soon he said with a sneer: "Before that, you should think about how not to be killed!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Because this Chaer Khan was obviously extremely frightened one moment ago, but suddenly extremely confident the next moment.


    Crazy?


    Just when he was frowning in confusion, someone from outside the tent ran in quickly and shouted: "Chief, it''s not good, people from the Yanmai Department are coming towards us!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 855

    "People from Yanma Department, are you calling?" Mu Feng frowned.


    When he let the two people from the Goshawk Department go, he obviously let go halfway, and he didn''t reveal his tracks.


    But now the people from Yanmai Department came straight to them, obviously they knew their whereabouts through some special method.


    Seeing Mu Feng''s frown, Chaer Khan, who was still bound, sneered, "Look!"


    Everyone in Da Jiang looked at each other angrily, and they were about to step forward and kill him.


    Mu Feng frowned, and shouted: "Thunder Dragon, Qingya, Zhahe, Aguda, Chilei, lead people to prepare to meet the enemy. Thunder Dragon leads a thousand people in the middle, Qingya and Zhahe lead eight hundred people on the left, Chi Lei and Aguda are on the right, according to the method I taught you, shoot arrows from both sides.


    Brontosaurus, mammoth, and armored dragon are at the front! "


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng shouted in a deep voice: "Since they already know that we have gold objects, there''s no need to hide them, just shoot them!"


    "yes!"


    All the people left the tent one after another, and sent their men to meet the enemy.


    Mu Feng frowned and looked at Chaerhan, and said in a low voice, "How do you know where we are?"


    Char Khan sneered: "Do you think I will tell you?"


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes, not hiding his murderous intent.


    Cha Erhan was unmoved and sneered.


    The big flicker in the tent thought for a while and said: "Brother, could it be that our cavalry patrol leaked the whereabouts?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Probably not. I personally taught them the method of patrolling and hiding. In this world... no one can see it."


    Da Huyou frowned, and said again: "It''s not that the cavalry has leaked their whereabouts. Could it be that someone among us leaked the secret?"


    "Leak the secret?" Mu Feng shook his head again, "All the fighters and war slaves are here, and they have never left from the beginning to the end, unless..."


    Mu Feng suddenly thought of a possibility.


    He walked quickly to the outside of the tent, looked up at the sky, and sure enough, he found two or three black spots hovering back and forth in the sky.


    "Found it!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, and asked someone to pull Cha Erhan out of the tent.


    He wanted to see Cha Erhan''s reaction for himself.


    Sure enough, when Chaer Khan came outside the tent, he found that Mufeng looked up at the sky with an inexplicably shocked expression on his face.


    Mu Feng originally wanted to ask something, but after seeing his expression, he understood everything.


    He pointed to the sky: "It should be the hawk in the sky that leaked the trace!"


    Char Khan''s face was filled with incredulity, and he exclaimed subconsciously: "How do you know?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "That''s right, it''s really good, no wonder Konoha and Asuka are so alert in leading their troops, they are always on guard, and they can still find you traces.


    I forgot about this one, your goshawk department still has eagle control fighters! "


    As he spoke, Mu Feng sneered and whistled.


    From somewhere in Da Jiang''s camp, three huge eagle-feathered dragons rose directly into the sky.


    The three eagle-feathered dragons shook their arms and flew straight up.


    Mufeng whistled again, and a little hawk with a yellow belly and green back flew out like an arrow, fluttering its wings at high speed in front of Mufeng, forming a fuzzy shadow of yellow and green.


    It was Xiao Huang, the Flycatcher that Mu Feng hadn''t used for a long time!


    Mufeng "Jiujiu" ordered: Go, kill those eagles in the sky!


    Xiao Huang got the order, and went straight into the sky with a "whoosh".


    Then Mu Feng sneered and looked at Cha Erhan: "Don''t you have hawks, let me see how you investigate!"


    Charhan was beyond shocked.


    "Condor!" Chaer Khan muttered to himself, "Beast Master..."


    Mu Feng no longer looked at him, but looked up at the sky.


    There are six or seven large and small dots in the sky, all moving quickly in the sky.


    A loud "chirp" came from time to time.


    In less than 20 minutes, the three "big black spots" oppressed the two "small black spots" and continued to descend.


    Soon Mu Feng and others on the ground could clearly see that the three "big black spots" were in the shape of an eagle-winged dragon, and the two "small black spots" were also in the shape of two raptors.


    In addition, there is a single "black spot" hovering and swooping in the air, obviously avoiding something.


    It''s just because it''s so high that no one can see what''s chasing it.


    But Mu Feng knew that it was Xiao Huang, the Flycatcher, hunting and killing that falcon!


    Sure enough, although the three eagle feather dragons first forced the two flying eagles to descend, they still couldn''t catch them.


    On the contrary, after dodging left and right in the air for a while, the solitary eagle suddenly fell straight down from the sky!


    A moment later, an obviously lighter spot of light appeared beside the three eagle-feathered dragons.


    After the light spot appeared, the three eagle-feathered dragons automatically moved out of the space and spread out in a triangle shape to surround the two flying eagles in the middle.


    And the light spot of light color - Falcon Xiao Huang darted at high speed in it, forcing the two flying eagles to scream loudly in the encirclement: "Chirp chirp¡ª"


    However, Xiao Huang is the natural nemesis of raptors, so how can he let them escape easily?


    After a few swoops, another flying eagle fell down.


    One of the three eagle feather dragons flew out to catch the falling eagle.


    Xiao Huang concocted according to the law, and shot another eagle again.


    But this time, the flying eagle no longer turned around and fell down, but fluttered in the air, circled around a few times, and flew towards the place where Mufeng and the others were!


    "Huh?" Everyone was puzzled.


    Mu Feng whistled, and the "drunk" flying eagle immediately uttered a mournful cry, and even speeded up and flew towards him.


    Everyone quickly saw the specific situation.


    A big eagle that was as high as a person''s waist "fluttered" to the ground, and after a few staggers, it finally lay down on the ground with its wings drooping, motionless, but its eyes were clearly full of panic and pain.


    Everyone could clearly see that a small yellow-bellied and green-backed Flycatcher was grasping the neck of the flying eagle with two claws.


    One of the claws actually passed through the eagle''s neck and pierced into the flesh of its neck¡ªthere was still a little blood on Xiao Huang''s claws!


    "Chirp chirp chirp!"


    Xiao Huang grabbed Flying Eagle''s neck tightly, and honked at Mufeng to ask for credit.


    Mu Feng clapped his hands and responded with a smile: Well done!


    He stepped forward, grabbed the eagle''s wings, stretched out his hand for a rope, tied the claws first and then the wings, and then stroked Xiao Huang''s head behind him, signaling: "Okay, let go!"


    Only then did Xiao Huang withdraw her sharp claws, fluttering around Wood Wind, chattering.


    Mu Feng said to a soldier, "Give it some meat strips!"


    The soldier took the order and hurried to work.


    Mu Feng took the flying eagle tied up like a chicken and threw it in front of Cha Erhan: "Is this the one who is spying on our whereabouts in the sky?"


    Cha Erhan stared wide-eyed, trembling all over.


    At this time, Mu Feng looked up again and looked towards him.


    Mu Feng signaled everyone to move aside for the Eagle Yulong to land.


    I saw that the big dragon and the little dragon each had a dead eagle in their mouths.


    When they landed, they threw the dead eagle directly in front of Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng kicked Chaer Khan in front of him, and said with a sneer, "Is there any more?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 856

    On this side, Mufeng solved the flying eagle in the sky, and on the other side, Thunder Dragon also brought people back.


    Because of Mu Feng''s words to shoot arrows, Dajiang soldiers shot with bows and arrows, and then charged with mammoths. This time, the loss was extremely low. Only a dozen war slaves were killed, so the Yanma tribe and the Goshawk cavalry army knew what was going on. And retreated.


    After returning to the big tent, everyone was in trouble again.


    So far, Jiang has taken the initiative in all battles.


    Except for the "incident" at the beginning that was provoked by Da Jiang, the coalition forces of the Yanma Division and the Goshawk Division firmly grasped the initiative in the remaining few battles.


    Thunder Dragon frowned and said: "Great Chief, it seems that the Yanbu Department knows our movements, otherwise it would be impossible for us to hide here, and they would still know!"


    Mu Feng pointed to the dead eagle on the ground and explained.


    Thunder Dragon looked apprehensive, thinking of the fear of being dominated by birds.


    He frowned and asked, "Then should we change places?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No need for now! Since their Flying Eagle was killed, they don''t know about our movements for the time being. They won''t come again in a hurry."


    "Then what should we do next?" Thunder Dragon asked.


    "Next..." Mu Feng frowned and pondered, trying to think of a countermeasure.


    According to the original plan, he definitely wanted to wait until the Goshawk soldiers left before attacking the Yanmai.


    But now it seems that the Goshawk Department will have a hard time making a decision. At least this battle shows that they don''t care about the lives of these two hundred soldiers.


    Waiting here now is definitely not enough, he has to take the initiative!


    He wanted to find a way to "help" Morhan of the Goshawk Department make a decision.


    But now that the two sides are facing each other, he will never see that Morhan.


    He can only think of other ways.


    Inadvertently, he saw Li Wang squatting down and clapping his big hands on Cha Erhan''s shoulders, grinning and saying something to him.


    It could be seen that Chaer Khan was already terrified of King Li.


    But fear is fear, he still will not tell Mu Feng the information he wants.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, trying to come up with a good idea.


    Li Wang and Chaerhan are similar in shape and physique, the difference is that Chaerhan''s voice is slightly hoarse, while Liwang''s voice is loud.


    "If you let Char Khan''s clothes on Li Wang''s boat, and then take his big stick..." Mu Feng muttered to himself, grinning and laughing loudly.


    Everyone was very surprised and asked, "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Come here, take off Cha Er Khan''s clothes!"


    "yes!"


    "what?"


    Some people responded, some people were surprised.


    But it was Char Khan who was the most shocked.


    He panicked, his face full of horror: "You, what are you going to do!"


    "What are you doing?" Mu Feng laughed strangely, "What do you think?"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and all the big Jiang warriors stepped forward and stripped off his fur clothes.


    It was winter at this time, and Cha Erhan, who had been stripped of his outermost fur clothes, was shivering from the cold.


    In addition, he himself was seriously injured, and he was shrank into a ball from the cold.


    Mu Feng came to him, turned his shoulders, looked left and right, and grinned strangely again.


    The crowd went inside without knowing, with doubts on their faces.


    Mu Feng looked at Char Khan, then at King Li, nodded and waved: "Okay, let him stay!"


    So two soldiers came and took Chaer Khan away.


    Only then did Mu Feng signal to King Li: "Come on, put on his clothes!"


    "Wearing his clothes?" King Li frowned, "Why?"


    But he still took it honestly and put it on the outside.


    Mu Feng laughed again and said, "Come on!"


    King Li was puzzled and came to Mu Feng.


    Mufeng signaled him to sit down, then disheveled his hair, wiped some yellow mud on his face, and finally handed him the copper rod of Chaerhan: "Put the hammer down!" , take this stick!"


    King Li still did the same.


    Mu Feng clapped his hands and laughed, "Stand with your back to us, hold up your stick!"


    Li Wang scratched his head and did so.


    Only then did Mu Feng smile and look at the crowd: "Look at it!"


    Everyone in the field was puzzled at first, and even more puzzled after watching it.


    Big Huyou couldn''t help asking: "Brother, why does he look so similar to the big man just now from behind?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded, then looked at the others: "What do you think?"


    Thunder Dragon frowned in confusion: "It''s very similar to Charhan, what are you doing here, Great Chief?"


    Others also asked questions.


    Mu Feng clapped his hands and laughed, "Since you all feel like it, then it''s easy to handle!"


    Then he turned around and tore off two pieces from the linen cloth he carried with him, kneaded them into small balls, and handed them to King Li: "Put it in your mouth, don''t swallow it, and say a few words!"


    King Li still did it.


    He put two balls of sackcloth in his mouth, and then said: "Great Chief, what are you doing here?"


    As he spoke, he hurriedly covered his mouth¡ªbecause he felt that his words were leaking, and his voice was not his own.


    Mu Feng clapped his hands and laughed loudly: "Wonderful!"


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, wondering why the great chief was still frowning before, but now he was laughing heartily.


    Mu Feng laughed and began to order the arrangement, and everyone suddenly realized.


    ...

 Chapter 857

    The Yanmai Department is located in the southwest, and the west is a gentle slope hill.


    The north faces the living lake, and the east and south are open plains.


    These are also what Asuka said to him.


    Now knowing that someone was going to attack them, they also sent cavalry to patrol around the tribe.


    Therefore, Mu Feng couldn''t get close to Yan''s side without anyone noticing.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to come close.


    He brought Li Wang and other 200 soldiers in front, and approached carefully and cautiously in the direction of the Yanmao, covering up all the way, paying attention to the movement in the sky from time to time to prevent leaking traces.


    Fortunately, there are eagle feather dragons, and there are no flying eagles in the sky.


    Behind them hang most of Thunder Dragon''s troops.


    According to what Asuka said, when there was still half a day''s journey away from Yanmabu, Mu Feng signaled everyone to stop.


    Wait until dark.


    He learned Zhuge''s strategy, and the success rate can only be higher when the light is not good.


    Asuka, Tuo Gumu, and A Guda who followed him have already been confessed and have not said a word.


    Li Wang must always stay at the forefront of the team because of his "identity".


    After meeting the people in the Yanmai Department, what to say and how to do, the great chief has already taught him, so it''s up to him.


    But King Li was quite helpless at this time.


    He picked up the light copper rod in his hand, feeling extremely helpless.


    He subconsciously turned his head to look at the place where Mu Feng was in the middle of the team, and sighed: "How can this kind of stick be used as a weapon, no wonder that silly bear can''t beat me!"


    ...


    In the evening, in the middle of the afternoon.


    Mu Feng signaled everyone to drive away and ride Huang Ben, rushing to the boundary of Yanmabu before it was completely dark.


    At the very least, you must be able to see the cavalry in the Yanmai Department.


    After running for a short time, they saw a cavalry army of twenty or thirty people patrolling on the bay red horses unique to Yanmabu.


    Mu Feng immediately looked at Li Wang, who was at the front of the team, and said, "Li Wang, do as I say!"


    Sure enough, King Li raised his hand and swung his big stick.


    More than two hundred yellow cavalry troops slowed down accordingly.


    When everyone discovered the Yan Ma Cavalry Army, the Yan Ma Cavalry Army also discovered them.


    After all, this is a plain area, and there is nowhere to hide.


    Another point is that it is their limit to be able to think of patrolling defense right now, how can anyone think that there is fraud in it?


    In particular, Li Wang Yaoyao slowed down the cavalry''s forward speed, which was originally sending a message: one of our own!


    Because when two groups of people Ma Yaoyao met, they could only judge by their running speed when they were not sure whether they were enemies or friends.


    The speed of running is faster, and it is not a friend but an enemy.


    The running speed is slow, the situation is to be determined-but at least it may be one of our own.


    This reason is not difficult, and many tribes with cavalry will understand it.


    So after seeing Mu Feng and they all slowed down their marching speed, the group of twenty or thirty cavalry was obviously hesitant and hesitant to move forward.


    The distance between the two sides is far enough, but the shouting should be heard.


    At this time, Mu Feng secretly ordered everyone to stop, to show that they did not have any malicious intentions.


    Li Wang noticed that the team had stopped and knew it was time for him to speak.


    He tugged on the ride, barely stopped, waved the big stick in his hand, and shouted to the twenty or thirty rides who were separated by a long distance: "Hey, I am Cha Erhan from the Goshawk Department, my own!"


    As soon as these words came out, the twenty or thirty riders on the opposite side still did not move.


    King Li shouted again: "Come here, I''ll have a good talk with you!"


    As he spoke, Li Wang raised his stick and stepped forward alone.


    This is sincerity.


    The twenty or thirty people finally moved.


    But they didn''t count them all, they just sent five or six people to ride towards King Li.


    Even so, they barely stopped after walking a short distance, obviously very defensive.


    Mu Feng, who was behind the invisible man, kept sneering: He was really clever but was mistaken by cleverness!


    Seeing that King Li was alone, the leader felt relieved and asked, "Are you really the leader of Chaer Khan?"


    Li Wang yelled angrily: "Open your bear eyes and see clearly!"


    As he said that, he threw the copper rod in the distance: "See what this is! If you don''t believe me, come over here and have a look!"


    The man was skeptical, rode his horse forward cautiously, dismounted carefully and picked up the copper rod on the ground, his complexion changed, and he exclaimed, "You are really the leader of Chaer Khan!"


    King Li snorted coldly: "Take me to your tribe quickly, I attacked their great chief and tied him up!"


    "What!" the man shouted in surprise, "You tied up their great chief?"


    "Where is it?" Another person shouted.


    Li Wang waved his hand: "Bring the man over here!"


    So Zahe, who was riding a black horse, was pushed to the front of the team.


    Zhahe in front of people was "tied" on the horse''s back, with his hands behind his back, he tightly grasped the loose buckle of the rope, and if there was any accident, he would pull it away.


    Zhahe "cursed": "You bunch of bears, do you only dare to sneak attack? Believe it or not, my clansmen will come and wipe out your clan!"


    The soldier on the side was very "angry", and "slapped" him on the face: "Shut up, your life or death is in the hands of our leader!"


    Li Wang was very impatient: "Tell him to shut up, and if he keeps making noise, he will be smashed to death with a stick!"


    The soldier obediently said: "Yes, leader!"


    At this time, in the afterglow of the setting sun, except for the light in the sky, Siye''s vision was extremely dim.


    If you don''t look carefully, the surroundings are blurred.


    Even if you look carefully, you can only see people and horses nearby.


    The most important thing is that in this era, people have a very simple diet, and most people suffer from night blindness.


    That is to say, in the evening, they can no longer see who is who!


    Even if the eyesight of these 20 or 30 horsemen is better, how can it be better?


    Li Wang first threw the big stick, then launched the "Great Chief", and rode a yellow mount...


    There are various indications that this group of people is the cavalry of the Goshawk Department, and the leader is the Goshawk Department''s cavalry.

 Chapter 858

    The cruising cavalry army of Yanmao is in front.


    King Li is in the lead.


    Mu Feng, Asuka, Tuo Gu Mu, A Gu Da and Zha He followed behind.


    Asuka said in a low voice: "Great chief, do they believe it now?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why, you don''t believe it?"


    Asuka nodded.


    Zhahe curled his lips: "How stupid, this group of people!"


    Asuka looked at him: "If it was you, would you believe it?"


    Zhahe was stunned, terrified on his face, nodded and said: "If it were me, I''m afraid I would believe it!"


    Asuka sneered and looked forward: "I hope there are more of them!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "No matter how many or how few they are, in this way, even if the Goshawk Department doesn''t leave here, they won''t be able to be united with the Yanma Department anymore!"


    Asuka nodded: "Yes!"


    Zahe hurriedly said: "Put my knife away for me, I''m going to cut two people down later, that slap can''t be in vain!"


    Several people laughed lowly.


    As night approached, the Yanmai fighters at the front began to close the distance.


    The torches they used were a kind of tart pine, which gave light when lit.


    But the light was dim, and there were wisps of black smoke on the flames, making the light even more dim.


    This invisibly provided greater convenience for Jiang to "get away with it" - originally Mufeng was worried that they had any good lighting torches.


    "It seems that God is helping Jiang!" Mu Feng grinned strangely, and said in his heart, "You were originally night blind, but now the torches are so dark, you deserve it!"


    On the way, they encountered another twenty or thirty soldiers from the Yan tribe, and they stopped for a while, which was regarded as a small episode.


    But their eyes were similar to those of the previous wave, and they didn''t see that Cha Erhan was a Xibei product even though they were holding torches "from the bottom".


    As for Zhahe, let alone - they don''t even know how this hostile tribe got here, and how could they have met their great chief?


    ...


    Nearly three hours later, Yuanyuan saw a black area that was obviously darker than other places.


    In the meantime, there are little sparks, like stars twinkling in the sky.


    Without Mu Feng''s orders, everyone cheered up one after another and secretly pulled out their hidden weapons.


    Only the voice of the King of Hearing sounded: "Goshawks, we are going to the Yanmai soon, we can have a good meal later!"


    The soldiers had already received their orders and cheered.


    The Yanmai cavalry leading the way also responded with a smile: "Don''t worry, Chief Chaerhan, because you captured their chief, my Yanmai will definitely serve delicious food!"


    "Okay!" The counterfeit Chaer Khan responded, "Then let''s hurry up, I''m so hungry!"


    The forty or fifty people leading the way in front also responded: "Yes!"


    Then they began to accelerate forward.


    Wooden Wind and the others also started to speed up.


    "Da da da!"


    The voice is confused.


    Mu Feng ordered secretly: "It''s done!"


    So Tuo Gumu slowed down, fell slowly in the team, and retreated quietly.


    In the dark night, no one noticed this change at all.


    After more than half an hour, they were finally able to see clearly where the tribe in front of them was¡ªYanmabu!


    Dozens of fires were lit in the tribe, and various houses made of stones could be vaguely seen among them.


    But at the oblique front on the east and west sides of the large tribe''s location, there are groups of people and horses gathered-there are also buildings full of fire.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes.


    There are soldiers on the left and right diagonally in front, the tribe is in the middle, and three of them form the "pin" branch, and the Yanma tribe actually put two teams outside the tribe to guard against sneak attacks!


    Once you go deep into it, it will definitely be dangerous!


    If you enter the Yanmai Department and charge for a while according to the original plan, it will definitely not work.


    Then it can only be changed temporarily!


    Fortunately, they are now less than a stone''s throw away from Yanmai, and there don''t seem to be many troops stationed on both sides-it is impossible for anyone to put all their troops outside the tribe.


    Mu Feng made a decisive decision, rushed to the front of the team, and the king of momentum shouted: "Let''s do it in advance!"


    King Li nodded, without any hesitation, he shouted loudly: "Do it!"


    Without waiting for the forty or fifty people in front to react, Li Wang directly picked up the big stick in his hand and threw it at it.


    "Chief Charhan, you..."


    The people beside him didn''t react, and panicked: "What''s going on?"


    Li Wang rode in the lead, rushed into the crowd and swung his big stick, throwing his head down on one of them.


    Before the man figured out what was going on, he was beaten to death by King Li.


    "No, Charhan betrayed!"


    "Come on!"


    "Hurry up, Charhan has killed someone!"


    Li Wang grinned grimly, like a dragon entering the sea, he swung his big stick to his heart''s content, smashing or pounding, killing very happily.


    Zhahe was still waiting to "appear" again. Seeing this, he pulled his hand and the rope fell off by itself. He bent down and picked up the hidden iron knife.


    As for Tuo Gumu and A Guda, needless to say, they drove away their mounts, raised their knives and guns and rushed to Mufeng''s sides to protect Mufeng.


    The other warriors spontaneously and silently nocked their arrows, and they all shot towards the center not far away.


    The arrow has been quenched with oil, and it has been ignited, falling towards the thatched houses in the inner part of the Yan, and quickly igniting dozens of houses in the inner part of the Yan!


    The moon is dark and the wind is high, and the flames soar into the sky!


    The flame lit up all of a sudden, and people in the hall began to shout: "What''s going on?"


    "Why is it on fire!"


    "Come and put out the fire!"


    ...


    But here, Da Jiang''s fighters didn''t charge directly after the flying arrows set fire to them. Instead, they chose to turn around and turn back¡ªas if only Li Wang and Zhahe were the only ones going mad.


    The Yanmai soldiers closest to them killed or injured a dozen or so in an instant.


    Seeing the ferociousness of King Li, the rest of the people retreated one after another, roaring again and again: "Chaer Khan, how dare you violate the covenant!"


    "Qarhan, if you kill my tribe today, my tribe will definitely seek revenge from your Goshawk tribe!"


    "Come quickly, the Goshawks have violated the covenant and killed people!"


    Soon, someone from a distance began to growl: "Moerhan, what are you doing!"


    "The Goshawks violated the covenant, damn it!"


    "No wonder you don''t want to fight!"


    "Kill me!"


    ...


    Mu Feng, however, retreated quickly with Jiang''s warriors, and Zhuo Li Wang and Zhahe were there to fight fiercely.


    The garrisons on the left and right sides of the Yanmai Department have already begun to move!


    In the dark, Mu Feng looked carefully at the two groups of people approaching quickly on the left and right, listened carefully to the sound of hooves and feet, and then waved and shouted: "Left side!"


    Only then did Li Wang and Zhahe pull the reins, urging Cheng Huang to catch up.


    So the two hundred Jiang warriors all let go of Chenghuang and rushed with all their strength, and at the same time they all shouted: "The Goshawk Department has been selected to join us!"


    "Kill all the clansmen of the Yanma tribe!"


    "Brother Semer Khan!"


    "Brother Shechar Khan!"


    "Thank you Brother Goshawk!"


    ...


    Seeing that the people who were about to bump into each other met, all the cavalry changed their direction again, and went around again before meeting the Yanma cavalry, and headed south.


    Of course, the dozens of people behind were almost caught by the Yanma warriors, and they all threw the flying stone ropes in their hands and hung them at the oncoming Yanma warriors.


    There were cries of pain one after another in the darkness.


    "what!"


    "Damn it, what the hell is this!"


    "Ah, damn Goshawk Department!"


    "Damn Morkhan..."


    Cursing and madness permeated the entire branch...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 859

    Mu Feng originally planned to take the opportunity to rush and kill the Yan Ma tribe, but because the Yan Ma tribe stationed troops outside the tribe for defense, he had no choice but to retreat and create chaos immediately.


    After realizing that something was wrong, the two groups of people left and rode their horses to hide and kill them.


    The situation should have been dire.


    But firstly, King Li pretended to be Chaerhan and killed the people from the Yanmai Department in front of so many people, and secondly, everyone spread rumors and shouted, which instantly convinced the people from the Yanmai Department that the Goshawk Department was going to be against them.


    In addition, not all the soldiers stationed on both sides are for defense.


    That''s why Mu Feng and his group almost staggered perfectly without fighting against the people on the left side.


    As for why he can be sure that the person on the left is from the Yanmai Department, it is because the sound of riding a yellow trampling on the ground is completely different from the sound of a horse''s hoof!


    And he led the yellow cavalry to rush over from the left, and the people in the Yanmai Department confirmed that the Goshawk cavalry was going to attack and kill them in front of the battle.


    In this way, he could confirm the fact that the Goshawk Department had "betrayed".


    As for whether they will react when they turn around, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    As long as they kill each other tonight and there are casualties, this matter will never be resolved.


    Sure enough, when they noticed that Cheng Huang was approaching, the Yan Ma cavalry hurriedly slowed down. After all, their bay red horses were not Cheng Huang''s opponents - once they collided, they had no chance of winning.


    "Armored Earth Dragon!"


    "Quick, let the armored earth dragon go on top!"


    "Goshawk''s treachery, damn it!"


    ...


    Mu Feng led the crowd in the dark for a half circle, turned around and ran towards the way they came.


    Although Li Wang and Zha He were slow, they were more aggressive than others, and they rushed out along their route with two Chenghuang!


    Mu Feng looked back and was surprised.


    He didn''t expect his group to get out of it so smoothly.


    On the other hand, in the distance in the darkness, the two groups of people from the east and the west are still "hesitating" to guard against each other and ride forward.


    He frowned and thought about it, and then he realized that these people dare not rush forward in such a dark situation!


    Otherwise, at dusk, these people would easily regard King Li as Char Khan.


    He grinned silently, and suddenly shouted loudly: "Kill the members of the Goshawk Department and avenge our dead clansmen!"


    After shouting, he hastened to drink in a low voice: "You shout too!"


    So the big Jiang soldiers around shouted: "Revenge!"


    "Kill the people from the Goshawk Department!"


    "Kill Chaer Khan!"


    "Kill Morhan!"


    ...


    With such a shout, the two groups of people who were still moving forward suddenly let go of their hands and feet.


    The person on the left yells "Ooooooh!"


    "Kill them..."


    The voice of the person on the right was extremely angry: "The ungrateful boss!"


    "Dare to slander my Goshawk Department!"


    "Kill them..."


    The two groups of people began to fight crazily.


    Li Wang and Zha He finally escaped, and quickly came to Mu Feng''s side, looking back at the two groups of people fighting, eager to try.


    King Li has already asked Asuka for his Weng Jin Hammer, his face was full of excitement: "Great chief, let''s go for a while now?"


    The others also roared, signaling for Dust to rush over.


    Mu Feng looked back, then shook his head: "Forget it, Thunder Dragon and the others haven''t arrived yet, we can kill the enemy now, but the loss is too big!"


    Everyone is sorry.


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "However, after this battle, the Goshawk Division will definitely lose its vitality. The Yanma Division will also lose its strength, and we will have greater confidence by then!"


    Everyone had to agree.


    "Then what should we do now?" Asuka asked in a low voice.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath: "Wait a little longer, if the thunder dragon can arrive, it doesn''t matter if we charge for a while, if not, then retreat!"


    Asuka sighed, "They hang too far!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s impossible. We weren''t sure if they would be fooled at the beginning. We never thought it would go so smoothly... It''s because I didn''t think carefully."


    As he spoke, he sighed, not without regret.


    Everyone clenched their fists.


    At this moment, countless torches suddenly poured out from the direction facing the Yanmai, and a large group of people rushed out, facing the two sides who were fighting.


    The entire entrance of the Yanmai door was suddenly illuminated brightly.


    As soon as these people came out, they directly smashed away the two cavalry troops fighting in the melee, and then rushed straight towards Mu Feng and the others.


    Although separated by a distance, everyone can see that their speed is very fast.


    Mu Feng''s expression changed, and he shouted: "A hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses, hurry up, they are here for us!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed again.


    With a team of no less than a thousand soldiers chasing them, it must be quite troublesome if they really want to catch up.


    So they decisively urged their mounts to run back.


    At the same time, they all felt lucky in their hearts. If they had rushed over in such a daze just now, there would definitely be a fierce battle!


    Although they are not afraid, they don''t want to compromise themselves easily because of this.


    Fight if you can, and run if you can''t. This is what the great chief taught them.


    The pursuers from behind Yanmai were very persistent, chasing Mufeng and his party for more than ten miles, but they were still unable to catch up.


    Their pine torches fluttered in the wind, and the light dimmed and faded until there were only spots left.


    So the speed gradually slowed down.


    Mu Feng and his group finally felt relieved and slowed down.


    However, things turned around at this time. Originally, they were planning to return here, but they saw brighter torches head on.


    At the front illuminated by the torches, there were two mammoths and two triceratops leading the way¡ª¡ªBrontosaurus and his people finally arrived!


    Mu Feng looked excited, he raised his arms and shouted: "Big Jiang Erlang, turn around and charge!"


    Following his shout, Thunder Dragon and others who were already approaching also shouted: "Charge!"


    So two cavalry troops quickly swept out on both sides of the mammoth and the triceratops, stretched out a large number of cavalry troops like birds spreading their wings, and swept straight to the two cavalry troops ahead.


    "kill!"


    The Jiang warriors roared in unison.


    Some of them were severely injured, but they learned that hundreds of people had been lost before and after this time, and all of them were filled with anger.


    At this time, I finally took the initiative for a while, why not go all out?


    The poor Yanma cavalry had slowed down because of sight problems and were about to turn around and return, but they didn''t expect the opponent who was only running for their lives to suddenly turn around and kill back.


    They wanted to urge the mount to accelerate again, but it was already too late.


    I saw the cavalry on the opposite side rushing towards them like a storm, all holding golden knives with cold light in their hands!


    "They did it on purpose!"


    "Go back!"


    "They have an ambush!"


    "Damn it, this must have been calculated by the Goshawk Department!"


    "I said why their goshawk is gone..."


    It''s just that it''s not the time for them to curse, the Jiang cavalry has rushed to them like a bamboo shoot, brandishing their weapons, flying up and down, and killing melons and vegetables.


    For a while, shouts, the sound of weapons breaking flesh, and the sound of horseshoes mixed together.


    In the cold night, a strong smell of blood permeated the wilderness.


    The flames flickered, but they couldn''t illuminate the bloody scene of the scuffle in the night.


    And Da Jiang is the leader of this bloody killing!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 860

    Twists and turns.


    Mu Feng originally wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of King Li pretending to be Chaer Khan to sneak attack the Yanmai, but halfway found that the Yanmai was heavily defended, so he had no choice but to create confusion and then retreated.


    Originally, he still had some regrets in his heart for letting Leilong "hang" too far behind him, but he didn''t expect this wave of pursuers to catch up here, and most of Da Jiang''s men and horses would meet him head-on!


    This is the barren place of the four fields, and the front and back are flat.


    For Yan Mabu, it is suitable for chasing and fleeing, but for Da Jiang, it is also suitable for charging and slashing.


    Especially now that Jiang''s charging speed has reached the fastest, while Yan Mabu just wanted to speed up.


    Judgment on merits and demerits!


    Ginger''s horse sprints forward in the shape of a trident.


    The dark horses on both sides and the yellow cavalry are the fastest.


    In the middle are mammoths, triceratops and armored dragons, which are slightly slower.


    The speed of the two wings was fast, and they quickly outflanked the two sides of the pursuers, compressing and enclosing them in the middle.


    The mammoth threw off its long trunk and stomped on the ground like a drum.


    The Triceratops twisted its neck and stomped hard like thunder.


    There are also armored earth dragons among them, dancing their tail hammers and sweeping everything forward!


    For a time, wherever the heavy mount of Jiang in the middle passed, almost none of the soldiers from the Yanmai tribe was spared.


    Their horses, armored dragons, looked vulnerable in front of Da Jiang''s mammoths and Triceratops.


    The rest of the fighters, the black bear fighters, and the war slaves roared and waved their weapons and followed closely behind. Anyone who was knocked down or knocked off, whether it was a mount or a person, was hacked to death.


    In an instant, the cavalry troops of the Yanma tribe were cut down by the Jiang warriors with iron knives like the wheat harvested in the summer.


    "Go back!"


    Someone in the Yanma cavalry shouted: "They have an ambush!"


    The army was defeated like a mountain.


    The Yanma cavalry fled under cover, unwilling to fight.


    The big Jiang warrior was excited to kill, shouting and chasing after him.


    Mu Feng hurriedly made people stop.


    Everyone was very surprised: "Why?"


    Mu Feng said: "Don''t be rushed to death by us like them!"


    Everyone was terrified, so they retreated honestly.


    Then Li Wang excitedly came to Mu Feng, grinning and giggling.


    He still hasn''t fully understood Mu Feng''s intentions, but there is one thing that he feels good about -- that is, the feeling he had when he knocked that Yanbi warrior off his horse with a stick just now was good.


    Very good kind!


    He weighed the stick in his hand, and said with a smirk at Mufeng: "Chief, I think this stick is a bit light, but it seems to be good for beating people. Can I get a weapon like this when I go back?" ?¡±


    Mu Feng was speechless, just waved his hand and told him: "Let''s talk when we go back."


    Only then did King Li calm down.


    Then Mu Feng ordered Lei Long and Asuka to send people to clean up the battlefield.


    Then he led the people back.


    Not long after, Thunder Dragon brought people back and reported the battle damage and gains.


    Da Jiang injured more than 20 people, and no one died.


    But more than a dozen black horses and more than a dozen brown horses died.


    As for what you get.


    Because it was a rush, there were very few prisoners, only about twenty people were captured, and five of them were seriously injured.


    More than 200 of the living bay red horses were obtained, and the remaining 400 to 500 horses were all injured or died-this shows the lethality of mammoths and triceratops!


    As for the number of people killed, it was more than six hundred!


    This battle was considered a big victory for Jiang, which greatly boosted everyone''s morale.


    But this does not mean that Jiang has won a complete victory.


    Because Yan Ma still has most of his troops in the tribe, they don''t know the specific casualties.


    Thunder Dragon and Asuka asked Mu Feng what to do next.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Rest on the spot first, and send a team of people to carefully approach the Yanma Department to inquire about the news, to see if the Goshawk Department has left."


    "yes!"


    Nothing to say all night.

 Chapter 861

    Judging from the actions before and after the Yanmai Department, the Yanmai Department does not fight uncertain battles.


    Now that the Goshawk soldiers have left the Yanmai Department, they will not be easily dispatched.


    If they don''t come out, Mufeng won''t be able to win by cleverness.


    Right now Thunder Dragon, Asuka, Thunder Dragon, and Big Huyou are all in front of them, and even Konoha wakes up and comes in front of him at this time.


    Everyone knows what Mu Feng is thinking now.


    "Great Chief, can we just go back now?" Konoha frowned, "We lost so many soldiers this time!"


    Asuka also resentfully said: "Why is this branch of the army so cunning, there are more people than us, and they dare not come out to fight!"


    Lei Long''s eyes were gloomy, and he was obviously thinking hard about countermeasures.


    Da Huyou scratched his head anxiously, because fighting and planning was not his strong point at all.


    Mu Feng frowned and murmured, and said slowly: "The people from the Goshawk Division have left the Yanma Division, but they still have more than 3,000 people. If they don''t come out, we have no choice but to fight hard."


    Thunder Dragon said in a deep voice: "It would be easy if it was just one tribe, but now they still have two subordinate tribes with fighters here!"


    Asuka nodded: "Without these two subordinate tribes and the Goshawk Division, they probably wouldn''t even dare to leave the tribe!"


    Konoha clenched her fists bitterly.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought carefully, then his eyes lit up, and his face showed surprise: "Yes!"


    "Is there a way?" Everyone was pleasantly surprised, looking at Mu Feng, "What way?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "As Lei Long said, as long as there is only one branch, it will be much easier!"


    "But," Thunder Dragon shook his head bitterly, "They still have two subordinate tribes here!"


    "There are now, but not necessarily soon!" Mu Feng laughed and said, "Get rid of the people from the other two tribes!"


    "Huh?" Everyone looked at him suspiciously.


    Mufeng looked at Konoha and Asuka: "Do you know where the other two tribes are?"


    Konoha nodded: "I know, one is in the southwest and the other is in the west. What tribe are they called?"


    He looked at Asuka.


    Mu Feng waved: "It''s not important, do you know the exact location?"


    Konoha shook his head.


    But he frowned and thought about it, and immediately said: "But the people of our Ceratopsian tribe and the people of Fengyan tribe both know it. It is said that the tribes in the southwest are not very good at dealing with these two tribes.


    Just find two people from these two tribes and ask them! "


    Mu Feng grinned strangely: "It''s really like a dog eats a dog. A small tribe under a big tribe is still fighting with each other."


    He looked at Asuka: "In this way, you take a thousand people to the southwest as quickly as possible, plunder this tribe, try not to kill people, and tie some people back, no matter young or old, come back as quickly as possible !"


    Then he looked at Lei Long again: "You also take a thousand people, work harder, go around southwest to west, avoid the eyes and ears of the Yan tribe, and also plunder that tribe, kill as few as you can, and then Bring back some people.


    Well, by the way, if there are any good things in the tribe, I can take them back! "


    Everyone exclaimed in unison: "What is this for?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You two lead people to destroy these two tribes as soon as possible, and then use these captives to shake the warriors of the subordinate tribes in the Yanmai tribe and shake their morale!"


    Asuka frowned and said, "But if we each take away more than a thousand soldiers, your side will be in danger!"


    Thunder Dragon also nodded and said: "It''s just to destroy a small tribe, five hundred people are enough!"


    Asuka also nodded: "Yes, five hundred people is enough!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, the place you''re going to goes deeper into the border of Changli Tribe than the Yanma Tribe, no one can guarantee that you won''t encounter any strong enemies.


    I also don''t want you to never return.


    So I give you a thousand people, go and come back quickly, don''t delay! "


    Thunder Dragon frowned again: "In that case, you only have about a thousand combat power here, in case of any danger..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I have my own way to hold them back, but you should start now, ride a black horse, ride a yellow horse, go quickly and return... wait, if you can drive straight in when you get to the place, just plunder and come back. Lie to them that you are members of the Goshawk Department. Anyway, the Goshawk Department already has a shit bowl on its head, and I am not afraid of adding another one!"


    Thunder Dragon and Asuka looked at each other and nodded heavily.


    Then the two were unambiguous, got up and picked people out to set off.


    Only Mu Feng, Mu Ye, Da Huyou, Li Wang and others were left in the big tent.


    Li Wang is a man who doesn''t care about anything else, just playing with the stick in his hand boredly by the side.


    Konoha frowned and asked, "Great Chief, what should we do if two thousand soldiers leave here?"


    Big Huyou was also very anxious: "That''s right, brother, we only have a thousand people here right now, what should we do if the people from the Yanmai Department rush out?"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled: "Don''t worry, I will make them dare not come out!"


    "You have a way?" Da Huyou said in shock.


    "Of course!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "What way?" Big Huyou hurriedly asked.


    But Mu Feng looked at the two with a smile: "Li Wang, I have something to do for you!"


    King Li hurriedly got up: "Great chief, what''s the matter?"


    Wooden wind began to confess.


    Then he said: "Tell me after you finish these things, and I will go with you later!"


    "Yes!" King Li turned around and left.


    For the chief''s orders, King Li rarely asked why.


    Anyway, I don''t quite understand it when I ask myself.


    On the other hand, Da Huyou and Konoha frowned even more after hearing this, and their faces were full of doubts: to provoke Yan Mabu on their own initiative?


    ...


    King Li quickly returned to look for Mu Feng, saying that Mu Feng''s orders were all ready.


    Mu Feng then followed him to watch Li Wang''s preparations.


    Big Huyou and Konoha followed closely behind.


    Several people followed Li Wang to the back of the cavalry, and they were all very surprised.


    Because there are only 500 cavalry troops here, 200 of which are riding black horses in front, and there are several mammoths and triceratops beside them.


    The 300 cavalry behind turned out to be all mixed-haired horses, ridden by war slaves.


    A long rope was tied to each horse, and a section of the long rope was turned into a branch of a branch.


    "What is this for?" Da Huyou and Konoha frowned in confusion.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "You will know soon!"


    Then he smiled and said to King Li: "King Li, Zhahe, take two hundred cavalry in front, and ride to the front of Yanmabu to scold, be careful not to get too close!"


    "Yes!" Li Wang turned on the five-color bull, and with a move, two hundred soldiers started to set off.


    He looked at the other 300 war slave cavalry and said to them, "Just follow me!"


    Then Mu Feng turned to look at Da Huyou: "Brother, are you here to guard, or come with me to have a look?"


    Da Huyou struggled, gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll go take a look with you!"


    Mufeng nodded and looked at Muye: "Then you stay here and guard!"


    "Great chief!" Konoha expressed worry.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, it''s fine!"


    After speaking, he looked at Li Wang, Zhahe and others who had already gone for a long time, and then said: "Okay, let''s go too!"


    With that said, he urged Da Lei to set off.


    The three hundred war slaves also hurriedly followed.


    After running for a certain distance, Mu Feng looked back and grinned: "Not bad, the effect is good!"


    Da Huyou has been following behind Mu Feng, not paying attention to the movement behind him.


    Seeing Mu Feng showing a strange smile, he was puzzled, and then he turned his face to look back.


    I saw the dust and smoke billowing behind them, like a big yellow curtain climbing up from behind them, and I saw that Chen Yan was about to fly over my head.


    As the slaves continued to move forward, the flying dust soon came to Da Huyou.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Da Huyou covered his mouth and nose, and hurriedly looked at Mu Feng, "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Mu Feng also covered his mouth and nose, and laughed loudly: "You will know later!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 862

    Da Huyou didn''t understand it at the beginning, but after being coughed for a while by the dust raised along the way, he suddenly realized it.


    He shouted in surprise: "Brother, are you using this method to scare them?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Da Huyou scratched his head, his heart was extremely shocked.


    It took him a lot of effort to figure it out, what if the people in the Yanmai Department can''t figure it out?


    As if knowing his worries, Mu Feng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, they won''t fight uncertain battles. This proves that their chief or war leader is a suspicious person. Before they are sure how many people we have, they will It won''t come out!"


    Da Huyou thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    Then when he looked at Mu Feng again, the shock and joy in his eyes were undisguised.


    Compared with the young man in front of him, his so-called wisdom is not worth mentioning at all.


    "If the Black Bear Department agreed to join Da Jiang later, would he be targeted in the same way?" Da Huyou shook his head, not daring to think about it.


    They ran all the way, and soon came to the vicinity of Yanmai.


    Although he just watched a tribe in front of him from a distance, Da Huyou still became nervous for no reason.


    He still didn''t know the bottom of his heart, and couldn''t help but began to tremble.


    After all, there are only five hundred people in their group!


    Once they find out what is true and false, they will definitely be unlucky.


    Just coming here, Mu Feng signaled to the surrounding war slaves that they don''t need to go forward, and instead rode around on horseback, rushing left and right, bringing up more smoke and dust.


    As for Li Wang and Zahe, they led people forward for a long distance.


    From a distance, he heard Li Wang and Zhahe scolding the people in the Yanmai Department.


    "Bearless bear, dare to come out and fight to the death with me?"


    "Bear bag from the genitals, come out and die!"


    "Come, come, let me kill one of you with a hammer!"


    "Come on, there are only two hundred of us, don''t you dare to come out?"


    ...


    Da Huyou was terrified and frightened when he heard it.


    About 200 people, yelling and cursing back and forth near the Yanmai, and even directly telling the other party their number, what are they doing if they are not dying?


    Even if you want to scare it again, it''s not so scary, right?


    He subconsciously looked at Mu Feng.


    But he found that the old god Mufeng was there, sitting on the horse and looking towards his side.


    He couldn''t help but look at Yan Mobu again.


    Sure enough, he found that Yan Mabu rushed out of a group of people and blocked the front of the tribe.


    "Brother, they really dare to come out..." Da Huyou trembled.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, look again!"


    The big flicker was so anxious that he couldn''t do it, and thought in his heart: "You idiots in the Yanmao department, open your eyes and see, there are so many cigarettes here!"


    It seems that the big flicker''s prayer has worked.


    The cavalry of the Yanmai Department only appeared near the tribe, and stopped coming forward.


    However, what made him exclaim was that Li Wang and Zhahe rode their horses forward again, looking like they were going to fight Yan Mabu to the death!


    "This..." Da Huyou clenched the reins tightly, fighting with each other.


    He didn''t even dare to look at it!


    Mu Feng is still holding the wisdom beads, sitting on the horse, and even plucked his ears leisurely?


    "Old, brother..." Da Huyou trembled.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, brother, look after it!"


    Following the direction of Mufeng''s finger, he gritted his teeth and looked, his eyes lit up immediately - there were obviously more people in the rear than those brought by King Li, but even so, they still turned around and left.


    Retreat without fighting!


    "This!" Big Huyou shouted in surprise, "They are really scared!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yeah!"


    Then he turned around and said, "Let''s go!"


    "Ah?" Da Huyou was taken aback, "Let''s go now?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "That''s right, otherwise, are we really going to fight against them?"


    Da Huyou was stunned for a moment, shook his head, hurriedly turned his horse back with lingering fear, and left.


    However, Li Wang and the others ran back and forth in a big way around the Yanmai with their people, and then they turned their horses'' heads and rushed back...


    For the next two days, Mu Feng asked Li Wang, Zhahe and others to take turns to take people to "demonstration" near Yanmabu every day.


    But it''s different every day.


    After walking around, they were still hiding nearby. After successfully intercepting and killing a wave of people who wanted to sneak out to report the news, no one dared to come out!


    Not to mention that Da Huyou''s admiration for Mu Feng is great, there is already a panic inside the Yanmai Department.


    Different from Mu Feng''s indifference of "beating a swollen face to make a fat man", there are still 34,500 soldiers in the army, and people are already panicking at this time.


    At this time, in the part of the maw, there is a high and flat place with a thick log standing on it, and a white sheepskin hanging on the top of the log.


    According to the great chief of the Yanmabu, this is the image of the totem belief of the Yanmabu - the Hui Beast Bai Ze.


    It is rumored that Bai Ze has a white body with horns, which means auspiciousness and prosperity.


    In order to let the tribe more clearly confirm that the totem belief of their tribe is real, it is indeed their totem belief in the Yanma tribe. I do not know where the ancestors got it, and the snow sheep on the cliff of Xiyuan Be regarded as the descendants of their totems - because the images of the two are so similar!


    Moreover, Xueyang does not avoid snow in the east and heat in summer, and can always jump between cliffs.


    For them, this means being strong enough to overcome all difficulties!


    So they got snow sheepskins to hang in the tribe, implying that totem belief can bring courage and ability to the tribe.


    If Thunder Dragon was here, he would feel that this scene looked familiar¡ªthe previous Liaolong Department had killed Caijiao, skinned it and hung it in the tribe, showing its strength and courage.


    But there is another layer of reason for Yan Mabu''s practice, and this reason has always been known only to the chief and the high priest.


    That is the totem belief of Yan Mabu, which was actually snatched!


    The reason why they worked so hard to get the snow sheepskin to hang in the tribe is to let the tribe see the image of Bai Ze''s totem every day, and to confirm from the bottom of their hearts that Bai Ze is the totem belief of their tribe.


    This is equivalent to cultural inferiority complex.


    And the way of doing it is very similar to the psychology of some sticks-applying for the world heritage with the United Kingdom, saying that the zongzi belongs to them, Master Qu belongs to them, and Kong Lao Er also belongs to them...


    There are many kinds of funny practices, too numerous to enumerate.


    In order to prove to the world that what they said is true, they let the people of the country eat rice dumplings, race dragon boats, and write crappy Spring Festival couplets on white paper...


    Right now, many important officials of Yanmai Department have all gathered under the flagpole of Bai Ze, with extremely dignified expressions.


    The leader sitting under the flagpole with a solemn face was the great chief of the Yan clan¡ª¡ª Yan Zixu.


    This man was short in stature, with a sallow complexion, a mole on the corner of his mouth, and a mouse whisker, and he looked treacherous.


    At this moment, he was looking seriously at another man with fluffy hair and wearing white sheepskin who was not far away from him, burning the tortoise shell and asking for good and bad luck.


    Not far from them, another dozen people of different shapes and sizes knelt on the ground, bowed their heads, and waited devoutly for the high priest of the tribe to ask the result of divination.


    After a long while, the man''s face was darkened, and he said two words with difficulty: "The big murder¡ª"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 863

    "Big evil?" Yan Zixu narrowed his eyes and looked at the high priest.


    Obviously, he was not satisfied with the result of "big murder".


    However, as the high priest of the Yan Ma Department, when he turned his face to look at the great chief Yan Zixu, he was already expressionless, and pointed to the "Bai Ze" fur on the top of his head: "The totem is not raised, the tortoise shell pattern is messy, the situation is unknown, the big murderer Omen!"


    The ten or so people below showed panic on their faces, you looked at me, I looked at you, and finally looked at Yan Zixu.


    "Great chief, what should we do?" someone asked.


    Yan Zixu didn''t answer directly, but narrowed his eyes and looked at the high priest.


    The high priest remained expressionless.


    Yan Zixu frowned, and ordered: "Continue to defend, find a way to send out another cavalry army to ask for help from other troops!"


    "Yes!" A dozen or so people responded in unison, then got up and left.


    So there were only Yan Zixu and the high priest in the field.


    The five-short Yan Zixu faced the high priest with undiminished power at this time, staring at the high priest and asked: "Jiang Yuli, are you sure you are the big murderer?"


    The high priest known as "Jiang Yuli" had a mocking expression on his face at this moment, but it disappeared quickly.


    He stood up, slightly hunched, and at the same time lowered his head halfway, as if he didn''t dare to look at the five short chiefs.


    Even so, the five-short chief Yan Zixu only reached his chest.


    The high priest named "Jiang Yuli" was slightly thin, with withered hair and a haggard face.


    It''s just that occasionally, his eyes with Yan Zixu behind his back will show a flash of wisdom, and he is extremely wise.


    He shook his head and said with a sneer, "I just want to reduce the number of dead people in the Yanbu. If you think the Yanbu can defeat those people outside, I can ask the divination again, and the result will definitely satisfy you!"


    Yan Zixu narrowed his eyes, stared at Jiang Yuli, looked again and again, then opened his eyes wide, and said with a smile: "What did the high priest say, don''t I, like you, also worry about the safety of the clansmen?"


    Jiang Yuli was noncommittal, and only asked, "What kind of enemies have you provoked to make them take such crazy revenge?"


    Now it''s Yan Zixu''s turn to look dark: "Ask me!"


    Jiang Yuli''s face was flat: "Could it be that the other tribes knew about the small tribes that were secretly wiped out before?"


    Yanzi said impatiently: "Is it only my Yanmai Department that does this kind of thing? Now that the Blue Bird Department has turned from defense to offense, it should be that they have won the battle in other directions. So now their offensive against Li Long Department is very fierce. Every tribe is thinking of ways to strengthen themselves!


    Those rules that were set before are all abolished! "


    Jiang Yuli actually felt a little gloating: "I said earlier, don''t touch those small tribes. Otherwise, when things get serious, no one will step forward to send you to death!"


    "You?" Yan Zixu sneered.


    Jiang Yuli''s face remained unchanged: "On this issue, I have always had a different attitude from you!"


    Yan Zixu narrowed his eyes again: "Just because of those old things you haven''t seen?"


    Jiang Yuli looked at him squarely: "I haven''t seen it, and you haven''t seen it either. If you haven''t seen it, you don''t necessarily have it."


    Yan Zixu seemed to have gotten used to his attitude, and didn''t want to argue with him, instead he said: "Forget it, what do you think about this kind of thing.


    But don''t forget, we are people from a tribe, you and I grew up together! "


    Jiang Yuli shook his head and smiled, "Isn''t it because of the two thousand people behind me?"


    Yan Zixu narrowed his eyes, and burst out with murderous intent: "Jiang Yuli, I am because you are my childhood playmate! It is because you and I are part of the same clan!"


    Only then did Jiang Yuli show an incomprehensible smile on his face: "It is precisely because of this that you and I can stand here and talk ''well'', otherwise, how could I have lived till now?"


    Yan Zixu''s murderous intent receded like a tide, and he waved his hand and said: "Whatever you think, your Jiang family is a side branch, and my Yan family is the main branch. Only when the two branches work together can we defeat the enemy!"


    Jiang Yuli snorted coldly: "But you still don''t know who your opponent is!"


    Yan Zixu snorted coldly: "Who else can dispatch so many mounts, besides those few tribes, in most of Changli?"


    "Bulky?" The high priest Jiang Yuli nodded, "It seems that you know it well. If it is really big, it makes sense. Only they have a big enmity with us."


    After a pause, he asked again: "But what about those dark horses? And those thorn dragons, it seems that there are no such beasts in Changli, right?"


    "Hmph!" Yan Zixu snorted coldly, "It should be that they hate us for joining forces with the Goshawk Department to deal with them, so they are now taking revenge."


    "Dark horse!" Jiang Yuli reminded.


    Yan Zixu snorted coldly: "I know! But they still have yellow mounts, which are mounts that only the Goshawk Department has! Last time, Kuiwei didn''t admit that they robbed the Goshawk Department, but now I think they are talking nonsense! "


    Jiang Yuli nodded and asked, "Then what should we do next?"


    Yan Zixu asked him back: "What do you think?"


    Jiang Yuli shook his head: "You are the great chief of the Yanma tribe, and you can only decide on the affairs of the tribe. I am just a priest, and my ability is limited. If you tell me what to do, I will say it."


    Yan Zixu''s face softened a little, and he turned to look outside the tribe: "I''ll go out and have a look!"


    Jiang Yuli leaned forward: "Yes!"


    No one noticed the sarcasm on the corner of his mouth after bending over.


    Jiang Yuli didn''t get up until Yan Zixu had left, the sarcasm on his face was already undisguised.


    He muttered in a low voice: "Dark horses, thorn dragons... these are beasts that are only found north of the Jianshui River. Since Morhan knew about it, why didn''t he tell Yan Zixu?"


    As the high priest, Jiang Yuli naturally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    The dark horse and the thorn dragon were quietly told by Mo Erhan before he left, let alone his intentions, but let him know the origin of the dark horse and the thorn dragon, and let him guess that the people who attacked the Yanmai this time came from A place beyond the boundaries of Changli.


    This tribe may be a powerful army, otherwise how can they destroy the Fengyan tribe first, and then attack them directly?


    "Speaking of which, this unknown opponent also picked the right time to attack the Yanma Division just when the Blue Bird Division was attacking the Li Long Division." Jiang Yuli thought to himself, "If they weren''t from the north, I would have believed them It was discussed with the Blue Bird Club!"


    Of course, he saw this, but he didn''t want Yan Zixu to see it too.


    That''s why he seemed to be kind enough to remind Yan Zixu of the existence of the dark horse and the thorn dragon.


    But Yan Zixu is suspicious and jealous.


    He is often skeptical of his reminders and statements.


    Once Yan Zixu has grounds and guesses in his heart, he will not hesitate to refute his point of view.


    So his reminder successfully shifted Yan Zixu''s attention to the Kui Wei Department in the south - he wanted the Yan Department to be in chaos!


    Then he sneered, and muttered to himself: "I guess he knows that the two parts of my branch are not compatible, this guy is also full of bad water...


    Is it just that we are more than just incompatible?


    We have a feud! "


    Speaking of this, Jiang Yuli quietly stood up straight, his originally stooped and thin figure appeared tall again, and an imposing manner rose up from him vaguely.


    He looked towards the outside of the buttocks, secretly clenched his fists.


    Everyone didn''t know that Jiang Yuli, the high priest of the Yan Dynasty, actually had a dark heart...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 864

    Leaving the tribal discussion place, Jiang Yuli followed to the gate of the tribe. Seeing the dust and smoke outside the tribe, he frowned in doubt.


    It was the first time he encountered such behavior on the other side, and it was also the first time he saw that there was something wrong with the dust and smoke, so he reminded Yan Zixu in time.


    But in fact, he doubted how many people there were after the dust and smoke.


    There may be only a few people, or there may be thousands of troops.


    If it''s the former, you can go out and charge for a while, but if it''s the latter, it seems that there is no need for this at all.


    In the past, Jiang Yuli might have made Yan Zixu decide to let people go out to kill.


    But this time, after seeing the two coalition forces of the Yanma and Goshawks being defeated, he felt hopeful for the first time¡ªthe two coalition forces suffered losses from the Kuiwei tribe, but now they are in the hands of this unknown tribe. The bottom suffered a big loss!


    He felt that this might be his opportunity, and also his opportunity to lead the Jiang family out of the Yanmai tribe and become an independent tribe!


    Ever since he was a child, he secretly heard his father and grandfather tell him the secrets of the Jiang family, and he always thought in his heart that he could take back the Bai Ze totem in the tribe¡ªit belonged to them in the first place!


    The Jiang family, originally called Da Jiang, competed with most of them for territory in Xiyuan, but was robbed of their totem belief.


    The tribe of nearly 3,000 people was defeated at once.


    At that time, there were two opinions in the tribe when facing a strong enemy.


    One is to fight to the death with the hostile tribe and let the enemy taste the taste of blood.


    One is to lead the clansmen to try to break through the siege, and migrate east or north, so as to continue the blood of Jiang and avoid the extinction of the royal family.


    Both films are for the sake of Da Jiang. Seeing that all of them are about to be wiped out, the two opinions finally reached a compromise-willing to stay and fight to the death and try their best to create opportunities for the breakouts to escape and save a chance of survival. .


    As a result, the big ginger tribe that broke out has never been heard from since then.


    But the one that remained was unable to withstand the torture of the enemy because someone in the tribe was captured, and finally revealed the weakness of the defense of Dajiang''s tribe, which led to Dajiang being breached in a very short period of time.


    At that time, the high priest Yu Ion was the leader, and the one who led the troops to break out was the great chief Jiang Ion.


    In a rage, the high priest chose to kill the traitor¡ªbut he was also captured and held hostage to threaten the Dajiang tribe: as long as he dares to die, the Dajiang tribe will die!


    The high priest, who was originally determined to die, saw the women, children, old and young who stayed behind, and agreed with the humiliation.


    Since then, the high priest has become a captive, and he stayed in the tribe to appease Jiang''s heart, and merged the tribe into the Yan clan, and the two clans became the new tribe Yanma tribe.


    In the Yanma tribe, the Yan family is the main line, and the original Da Jiang was changed to the Jiang family, which is counted as a side branch-this is also the last dignity that the original high priest had no choice but to win for the tribe!


    Dajiang''s Baize totem was also taken away by the Yan family as their totem belief-they were originally barbarian tribes!


    But hatred has always been engraved in the old man''s bones.


    The old priest told his son the secret, and his son told his grandson, and it naturally spread to Jiang Yuli.


    Therefore, he is a member of the Jiang clan, and even more so, a former Da Jiang clan member.


    For so many years, the three generations of grandparents and grandchildren have been secretly forbearing, concentrating on planning and recruiting people from the old department.


    Up to now, there are nearly 3,000 people in the 6,000 or 7,000 Yanma Division who care about the old ministry and recognize the old ministry.


    When the time comes, he will come out of the rear with a thunderbolt.


    He needs a chance to recreate Da Jiang!


    It''s just that although the Changli tribe has been fighting continuously for so long, the six major tribes have always been "small fights", and there will be no injuries at all, let alone a life-and-death battle between the tribes.


    So he has no way to restore the department at all, so he has to choose to endure and wait for the opportunity.


    Right now, this unknown tribe is staring at the Yanbu, clearly has a deadly feud that cannot be resolved.


    For Jiang Yuli, the opportunity has come!


    So even if he saw that there was something strange about the dust and smoke outside the tribe, he would not remind Yan Zixu.


    Not only would he not remind him, but he was also thinking in his heart that he would contact the tribes outside and talk to them secretly about "joining forces"¡ªto prevent the other party from killing everyone in the tribe with a heart of revenge, which would bring disaster to everyone. People of the Jiang clan.


    Secondly, he wanted to take this opportunity to discuss cooperation with the other party on the condition that Jiang''s restoration of the ministry was the condition.


    It''s just that the other party is clearly going to fight the gangsters to the death, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    God knows how many crimes and people the Yan Mabu has committed and killed over the years?


    If they were too jealous to kill anyone they saw, he might as well stay and continue to bear it.


    You must know that even if the Jiang family and the Yan family have been for three generations and have lived together for decades, the members of the Yan family have always felt that they are superior to the Jiang family, and they make things difficult for the Jiang family.


    First there is the hatred of extermination, and then there is the hatred of intolerance, which is why the three generations have always held grudges and always wanted to restore the tribe!


    "How can I get in touch with people outside?" Jiang Yuli frowned, unable to deal with it.


    ...


    Not to mention that the people inside the Yanmai Department were in panic, here King Li and Zhahe shouted

 Chapter 865

    Yan Zixu looked gloomy and cold.


    Surrounded by four or five warriors from the Yan tribe, he was standing at the gate of the tribe and looking towards the opposite side.


    Because today the tribe on the opposite side had all the fighters stand in front of them in a grand manner, posing as if they were going to fight the Yanma tribe forever.


    "Who are these people?" Yan Zixu yelled in his heart, "Where did the Kuwei Ministry get these people!"


    He clenched his fist tightly and was about to get angry when he heard a person next to him say, "Look, Great Chief!"


    "Huh?" Yan Zixu looked in the direction the man pointed, his eyes shrank for a while.


    I saw Yiqi from Dajiang''s warrior team rushing out first, with one person behind him on the left and right sides.


    The leader is Asuka.


    As for the people on the left and right, they are Zhahe and Qingya respectively.


    Asuka threw his spear straight away, and shouted at the people of the Yanma Division: "People of the Yanma Division, listen up, we have wiped out the Fengyan Division, the Dixiong Division, and the Shiratori Division!"


    Immediately there was a burst of discussion among the crowd in the Yanmai Department.


    "What, the Dixiong Department has been wiped out?"


    "Our Shiratori Department was also wiped out?"


    "what happened?"


    "Who are they? How could they destroy our tribe?"


    ...


    All the soldiers present in the Yanmai Department were in a commotion.


    Yan Zixu was furious and shouted: "Nonsense! He is talking nonsense, don''t listen to his nonsense!"


    Asuka grinned loudly: "I know you don''t believe me, just see for yourself!"


    As he said that, he waved his hand behind him: "Let them come out!"


    Zhahe and Qingya turned their heads to look at the crowd: "Release that member of the Dixiong Department!"


    At this time, more than 20 people came out from Da Jiang''s direction, including men, women and children.


    They moved forward on foot, step by step towards the entrance, without any obstacles.


    The people in the Yanmai Department froze for a moment, looking at me and I looking at you, not knowing what was going on.


    Because of the distance, they couldn''t see who these people were.


    But Asuka reminded at the right time: "Hey, if you people don''t speak up, the people in the branch may mistake you and kill you!"


    These twenty or thirty people immediately rushed to the direction of the gang and shouted: "Brother, it''s me, I''m Huang Mu!"


    "Father, I''m Heilang!"


    "La Manduo, it''s me!"


    "Brother..."


    At this moment, some of the Yanma warriors lost their composure, and Qiqi responded: "Brother, why did you escape from the tribe?"


    "Little Black Wolf, where''s your mother?"


    "Father, what''s wrong with our Xiongbu?"


    "..."


    Yan Zixu froze for a moment.


    Because these people who responded were all from the Dixiong Department.


    In other words, the enemy on the opposite side somehow managed to capture all the people from the Dixiong Department!


    Before he could react, Asuka waved again: "Let go of the people from the Shiratori Department!"


    When more than 30 people from the White Bird Department ran from Dajiang to the Yanmai Department, there was another commotion among the Yanmai Department.


    Yan Zixu was furious: "Shut up, stay where you are!"


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation¡ªhe had never encountered a situation where the two armies faced each other, and the opponent did not make a move, but sent the soldiers'' wives and children over to reunite the family.


    It''s just that all fools understand that when people send one, ten, or thirty people to reunite, there are still more people in their hands who cannot be reunited!


    Its meaning is self-evident.


    Yan Zixu had a gloomy face, so gloomy that he was about to drip water.


    He clenched his fists tightly, trying to kill all those people who ran towards him without knowing what to do, so as not to cause riots.


    But he is not stupid!


    Once he kills these people, he will kill the soldiers from the Dixie and Shiratori tribes who came to work for the Yanma tribe.


    After all, if the enemy who fought with them didn''t kill their clansmen, but the Yan Mobu killed them, who would work hard for the Yan Mobu?


    However, if these people were allowed to come to the two tribes, these fighters belonging to the two tribes would not even want to fight against the other side at all¡ªthe lives of their own clansmen were in the hands of the other side, who would dare to fight?


    "What to do, what to do?" The veins on Yan Zixu''s forehead popped up, and he was almost going to kill someone!


    The people around him were also at a loss, and hurriedly asked: "Great chief, they let people in, should we let them in?"


    Yan Zixu gave him a hard look, and the man quickly shut up.


    He stared at Asuka desperately, wanting to see clearly what the damn man on horseback looked like through such a long distance.


    And it seems that if eyes can kill, he would like to cut the rider into pieces.


    "Damn, damn!" Yan Zixu roared again and again, "Go and call Jiang Yu, the high priest!"


    "Yes!" The people next to him rushed to find the high priest Jiang Yuli.


    But Yan Zixu yelled loudly at two groups of people: "Stop, don''t come in!"


    Now there was another commotion.


    Inside and out.


    "What''s going on, Great Chief, that''s our clansman!"


    "Great Chief, we are fighting for your tribe, you can''t ignore our people!"


    "We are from the Dixiong Department, let us in!"


    "Our fighters from the Shiratori Division are inside..."


    Yan Zixu roared again and again, this time at Asuka: "What are you going to do!"


    Asuka laughed loudly: "What I''m waiting for is your words!"


    So he said in a loud voice: "We just want to avenge the Yanmai! If people who are not from the Yanmai leave now, we promise not to kill your people!"


    Zhahe and Qingya also shouted at this time: "That''s right, get out of the gang!"


    "We won''t kill people who are not from the Ministry of Justice!"


    "If you don''t help the people in the Ministry, just leave!"


    Now Yan Zixu couldn''t bear it anymore, he couldn''t let the man on horseback "talk nonsense" anymore.


    He shouted loudly: "Who will kill him!"


    Someone in the Yanmai warrior team yelled: "Great Chief, you can''t..."


    "Shut up!" Yan Zixu shouted, "Who will kill him!"


    A man galloped out on a bay red horse, holding a big bone club in his hand: "I''m coming!"


    Asuka was taken aback, and glanced at Zhahe and Qingya: "I''ll come first!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rode his horse forward, Wan Liyun rolled out like black smoke, and came to the man in an instant.


    Before the man could react, Asuka shot out with a single shot, bent his elbow, and with the force of Wan Liyun''s forward rush, directly picked the man off the horse!


    He threw the man to the ground without any hassle, walked around in front of many soldiers in the Yanmai Department, and shouted wildly: "This time I killed your soldiers. , I still need the clansmen of your two tribes!"


    "Do not!"


    "no!"


    "Great chief, you can no longer send people to attack!"


    Crazy shouts appeared again from the crowd.


    Yan Zixu''s eyes were cracked, and he couldn''t help shouting in the direction of the tribe: "High Priest!"


    At this time, Jiang Yuli was hunched over and riding a bad horse towards the gate of the tribe under the urging of two soldiers.


    Yan Zixu was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and shouted at the two soldiers: "Stupid bear!"


    Then he was about to explain the situation to Jiang Yuli, but Jiang Yuli raised his hand and said, "I already know!"


    Jiang Yuli glanced at Asuka, who reined in the reins and made Wan Liyun stand upright, suppressed the excitement in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Let those people in!"


    "What!" Yan Zixu almost jumped.


    Jiang Yuli was not in a hurry: "If you don''t let it in, the two fighters will no longer face the Yanma Division."


    Yan Zixu''s face was cloudy and sunny.


    Jiang Yuli turned his horse around, turned around and walked into the tribe.


    Yan Zixu''s complexion changed again, he gritted his teeth and stomped his feet: "Let them in!"


    Then he immediately yelled at Jiang Yuli: "You can''t leave, if the whole family is destroyed, your Jiang family will not be much better!"


    Only then did Jiang Yuli turn the horse''s head again and came to him again.


    He asked in a low voice: "Death or something?"


    "Huh?" Yan Zixu frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Yuli was not in a hurry: "It''s terrible, then give them some things from the tribe to see if they can calm their anger. If you want something, then fight with them!"


    Yanzi stomped his feet, pointed to the Yanma warriors not far away, and almost shouted out, but tried his best to lower his voice so that no one else could hear: "Those people on the opposite side are holding the lives of the two tribes. Are you willing to work hard for me?"


    Jiang Yuli was unmoved, and only asked, "Do you want to die or do you want something?"


    Yan Zixu was furious: "Jiang Yuli!"


    Jiang Yuli smiled and said at this time: "If you think calling me by my name can save the tribe from the crisis, you can call me!"


    After a pause, he sneered again: "Or you can kill me first, and see if you can reduce the hatred of the enemy!"


    Yan Zixu''s eyes were blood red: "You think I dare not?"


    Jiang Yuli scratched his head: "Of course you dare, if you kill me, you will have to face this mess yourself!"


    Yan Zixu was so angry that he punched the horse on the back, and the horse let out a cry of pain, trying to knock him off the horse.


    He grabbed the rein tightly to stabilize the horse.


    He took a deep breath, and then said sinisterly: "It''s up to you to decide!"


    Jiang Yuli nodded and smiled: "That''s terrible, anyway, most of these things in the Yankee Department came from looting, at worst, the enemy this time is sent away, and we just loot it back!"


    Yan Zixu was slightly taken aback, then gritted his teeth and nodded heavily.


    Jiang Yuli stepped forward, but Yan Zixu couldn''t see his expression clearly from behind.


    He faced the domineering and high-spirited Asuka directly, and the heat in his eyes was undisguised.


    He took a deep breath and shouted, "I want to talk to you guys!"


    Looking back at Yan Zixu through him, his face was normal again: "I''ll go talk to them, if I die, you don''t have to think about luck, just fight for your life!"


    After that, he calmly waited for Yan Zixu to reply.


    Yan Zixu narrowed his eyes, his expression changed, and he nodded.


    But he didn''t say a word.


    Not to mention "do you want to take two people to strengthen your courage?"


    Jiang Yuli took a deep breath, and when he turned to face Jiang again, his face was determined.


    ...


    "Talk?" Mu Feng, who was in the middle of the team, was very surprised. After pondering for a while, he nodded and smiled, "Then talk!"


    Asuka turned around to pick up the people in front of the formation.


    Big Huyou couldn''t help shouting: "Brother, is there any fraud?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "They are alone, what kind of deceit can there be? Besides, even if there is a deceit, what kind of deceit can he use alone in front of so many of us?"


    Only then did Da Huyou nod in relief: "It''s better to be careful!"


    Mu Feng nodded knowingly.


    Jiang Yuli followed Fei Niao from the front to the middle of the formation.


    I caught a glimpse of what Da Jiang was riding and using, and I was terrified.


    He suddenly felt a little uncertain about his original plan.


    "These horses are obviously stronger than the rest of the horses, and the weapons used by these warriors are all gold!" Jiang Yu exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "They can definitely win this battle!"


    "Why does such a tribe bother to deal with the tribe?


    What enmity do they have with Yan Mabu?


    What if I discuss something with them and they go back on their word after the matter is completed? "


    Jiang Yuli came to Mu Feng and the others anxiously, and saw many faces, staring at them.


    He took a deep breath, suppressed the many emotions in his heart, leaned forward and said, "I am the high priest of the Yanma Department. I came here alone this time to talk to you about the truce."


    After a pause, he looked around for a week, his eyes stopped on Mu Feng, but he was obviously hesitant, and asked tentatively, "Who is the leader of your visit this time?"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    He was not standing among the crowd, but this Jiang Yuli could see his strangeness, he really had a good eye.


    He originally wanted to imitate Cao Aman''s use of Cui Yan to meet the Huns'' envoy, but he simply stopped covering up and stood up generously: "It''s me!"


    Jiang Yuli narrowed his eyes: "You?"


    He was a little skeptical at first, but now that Mu Feng admitted so generously, he doesn''t believe it anymore.


    Because the person in front of me is too young.


    The grown-up man with big eyes and the old man with bright eyes but old face seemed to be more like the leader of this act than the man in front of him.


    But since the boy stood up, he couldn''t help but not believe it.


    Thinking of what he was planning, he had no choice but to bow his body and say: "I am Jiang Yuli, the high priest of the Yanma Department. I have seen the superiors. I don''t know what enmity you have with the Yanma Department. Are you really going to die?"


    "What enmity?" Mu Feng sneered and nodded, "It is indeed an unending death enmity!"


    "This!" Jiang Yu gave a "thump" from the bottom of his heart, extinguishing most of the fire of hope in his heart.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and ask: "I don''t know if the superior can express what kind of enmity it is. Can my subordinate use food mounts to pay for the crime?"


    After a pause, he tentatively asked again: "If it''s really a mortal enemy, it may not mean that the entire Yankee Department deserves to die."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sneered, squinting his eyes and said in a bitter voice, "Okay, let me ask you, if the tribal totems of your tribe were taken away, and two or three thousand clansmen would be slaughtered to the point of extinction, You talk about such hatred, put it on you, what should you do?"


    After Mu Feng said this, a strong murderous intent erupted from his body, and he didn''t hide it at all.


    At the same time, Konoha, Qingya and others around him stared at Jiang Yuli with their eyes wide open, looking like they wanted to swallow him alive.


    What surprised everyone was that Jiang Yuli in front of him seemed to be stupid.


    He stared straight at Mu Feng''s eyes, his breathing was short and heavy, and his whole face flushed unhealthily.


    He stared at Mu Feng, eager to see something from Mu Feng''s eyes.


    With a hoarse voice, he asked word by word: "What do you have to do with Da Jiang?"


    "Huh?" Everyone was taken aback.


    Mu Feng was even more astonished, he glanced left and right, and found that Asuka and Konoha shook their heads one after another, and even Thunder Dragon shook his head.


    Asuka said in a deep voice: "Great chief, we have never revealed our roots!"


    Then Mu Feng asked in a deep voice: "How do you know about Jiang?"


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yuli didn''t answer and asked instead: "Aren''t you, Da Jiang''s people?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then he became surprised and nodded: "Yes, we are from Da Jiang."


    After a pause, he added: "The totem of the Bai Ze Hui Beast that you have taken away is my totem, Jiang!"


    "Huh!" Jiang Yuli exhaled heavily, his whole body seemed to be exhausted and collapsed on the ground.


    When he looked up again, his eyes were already hazy, and the tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    His voice was hoarse and excited: "The big ginger priest Yu Ion is not like the grandson Jiang Yuli, I have met the great chief!"


    "What!" Everyone was inexplicably shocked, Qi Qi looked at Jiang Yuli, and then at Mu Feng.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?" Big Huyou muttered.


    Thunder Dragon also frowned and asked: "Great Chief, will you¡ª"


    He didn''t finish speaking, but looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hands, frowning and thinking hard.


    Konoha and Qingya on the side frowned in thought, apparently thinking of something puzzling.


    Finally, they all looked at Mufeng.


    "Are you from Da Jiang?" Mu Feng asked.


    Jiang Yuli nodded tremblingly: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng frowned: "Big Jiang, only a few hundred people from our Jiang family escaped back then..."


    Jiang Yuli was taken aback for a moment, then laughed loudly, and then cried: "Haha, grandpa, grandpa, did you hear that, the Jiang family did not exterminate the family! I, Da Jiang, did not exterminate the family!"


    Mu Fengxin suddenly grabbed it.


    He could feel that Jiang Yuli''s aura was being released from years of depression at this moment, and he was in the midst of extreme joy and sorrow.


    But his vitality fluctuated extremely at this moment, and it also passed away rapidly.


    It''s an indescribable feeling.


    But with the wood path derivation technique, he can clearly feel the change from the fluctuation of vitality.


    This is equivalent to letting go of one''s energy once something loosened in one''s mind, or one feels that one''s wish has been fulfilled.


    In other words, what Jiang Yuli said in front of him was true!


    But the Jiang family, the predecessor of Jiang, were the only ones who escaped from the war, so why is there another Jiang Yuli here?


    Or Jiang Yuli from the Yanmao Department?


    Eager to know the answer, he stretched out his hand and pointed at Jiang Yuli''s forehead, and said to help him stabilize his vitality and mind: "Get up, speak slowly!"


    Jiang Yuli was shocked: "The young chief, the healing technique... Great Jiang is hopeful!"


    After he got up, he didn''t speak directly, but stretched out his hands, hit each other three times with his palms, and three times alternately, and finally overlapped his shoulders three times each. He took a deep breath, put his hands on his shoulders, and bowed respectfully. Salute at the waist: "Jiang Yuli has met the great chief!"


    Mu Feng''s heart roared suddenly.


    He had seen this set of etiquette in Grandpa''s memory!


    At that time, he was still wondering what the purpose of such complicated movements was, but later he found that neither the Blue Bird Clan nor other small tribes saluted like this.


    He didn''t think much about it, anyway, this set of etiquette has never been used.


    But at this time, he suddenly realized that he stepped forward like a ghost, put his left hand on top of Jiang Yuli''s head, and put the back of his right hand against the back of his left hand, with the palm facing up, and his mind clear, as if he had the voice of a god, he said: "Da Jiang Da Chief General Mu Feng, you are allowed to return to the Ministry!"


    Jiang Yuli knelt down on both knees, with tears all over his face, and murmured: "Grandpa, daddy, I''m back in Dajiang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 866

    After Mu Feng said the phrase "You are allowed to go back to the Ministry", he suddenly realized that the etiquette he thought was cumbersome before was actually set by the chief Jiang and the high priest back then.


    This etiquette is equivalent to the ritual of "recognizing the ancestors and returning to the clan" by wanderers living outside.


    Jiang Yu left the ceremony to return to the Ministry, and Mu Feng naturally agreed.


    Everything matches.


    There is no doubt that Jiang Yuli in front of him is the descendant of another group of people who were displaced when Jiang was in trouble!


    Mu Feng stepped forward to help Jiang Yuli up: "Yu Li, get up!"


    Jiang Yuli''s expression was agitated, and tears were still on his face when he looked at Mu Feng.


    The people around are also excited at the moment.


    From the salute between the great chief and the person in front of them just now, they can see that the two are indeed of the same origin, and they are both members of Dajiang!


    Yu Li glanced left and right, looked uplifted, and said ecstatically, "Great Chief, are these all our Da Jiang''s fighters, more than our Da Jiang''s previous clansmen!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "That''s right, they are all my Da Jiang''s fighters!"


    "What about these dark horse mounts?"


    "It belongs to our big ginger!"


    "Where''s the mammoth?"


    "Too!"


    "Where is the thorn dragon?"


    "Well, yes!"


    "..."


    "Hahaha!" Yu Li shouted excitedly, clenched his fists, and paced back and forth, "It''s all our Da Jiang''s, it''s all our Da Jiang''s!"


    Mu Feng also suppressed the excitement in his heart, and nodded with a smile: "Yes, they all belong to me, Da Jiang. But these are only about half of my Da Jiang''s combat power, and the other half are elsewhere!"


    "Also!" Yu Li almost jumped up, his eyes turned red again, and tears rolled down his face, "Has Da Jiang finally become stronger!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    Then he tentatively asked: "You, how many people are there in the Yanma tribe? How did you become a tribe of the Yanma tribe?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone held their breath and looked at Yu Li seriously.


    Yu Li took a deep breath, and told the story of the year in detail, and everyone was moved after hearing it.


    Especially people like Konoha and Qingya were silent.


    Only then did they realize that the reason why Da Jiang had them was all because of the life Jiang Yuli and his team desperately created for them!


    The two stepped forward in unison, knelt down on both knees, and knelt down towards Jiang Yuli, and shouted with red eyes: "Great Jiang Jiang Muye, thank the uncle for his life!"


    "Great Jiang Jiang Qingya, thank the uncle for his life!"


    Yu Li hurriedly stepped forward to help the two of them up, and looked at Mu Feng with a questioning face.


    Mu Feng nodded, and explained aloud: "Your grandfather Yu Ion and our Jiang Ion are of the same generation. Later, Jiang Ion passed the chief to my grandfather Cang Ion. When my grandfather was in danger, he passed it on to me."


    Yu Li looked moved, and said slowly: "My grandfather Yu Ion, father Jiang Quman, and then I..."


    Mu Feng nodded: "If there is no accident, the chief of our department should be born between Qingya''s father, Uncle Lihu and Uncle Mingguang... In this way, you are indeed the uncle of our generation!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng glanced at Qing Ya and Mu Ye, and the three of them bowed and saluted at the same time, "I''ve seen the clan uncle!"


    Yu Li looked excited and laughed heartily.


    With tears in his eyes, he said in a trembling voice: "It''s worth it, it''s worth it! My name is the same as my grandpa''s, and it''s also ''Yu Li''. He told me again, and named me ''Yu Li'', hoping that I could inherit Grandpa''s last wish and ambition!


    The reason is that one day I will be able to lead the members of the Jiang clan to reproduce the Great Ginger! "


    After a pause, he suddenly frowned and asked, "Jiang, why did Grandpa Jiang Ion take his surname and call him son?"


    Thunder Dragon also frowned and asked, "Yes, Great Chief?"


    Qingya and Konoha were silent.


    Wooden Wind sighed.


    People in the tribe who have contributed to the ancestors of the tribe often use the surname "Zi" to commensurate with each other. For example, Grandpa''s real name is Jiang Cangli, and others respectfully call him "Cang ion."


    Yuli''s grandfather is also Jiang Yuli, who is honored as "Yu Ion" by others.


    This is to hide the surname for the venerable.


    However, Jiang Ion, the great chief of the Great Jiang Xian, was indeed called his son with his surname, but it was an exception.


    The reason for this is easy to guess.


    After pondering for a while, he still said truthfully: "Grandpa and Grandpa Jiang Ion both think that our Jiang family members can survive because of your people who risked their lives to get back.


    They feel that our tribe is born to be ashamed, ashamed of yours!


    Therefore, Taigong took his surname and called him son, in order to respect him and lead his clansmen to escape with their lives, extending Jiang''s bloodline. The second is because of the guilt in his heart towards you! "


    Yu Li felt sad and called out: "Grandpa, Grandpa, did you hear that, what you did will always be remembered!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, we always remember! So, we came back to take revenge!"


    Only then did Yu Li react from the sadness and excitement, and laughed loudly: "Yes, yes! I, Jiang, can take revenge!"


    He wiped away his tears and said: "Chief, there are now more than 2,600 people belonging to my Dajiang clan in the Yanmai tribe, and the remaining 5,000 people are from the Yan clan. These people are from the three generations of our grandparents and grandchildren." It has been secretly watched for ten years.


    And because the Yan family has always been wary of our Jiang family, the Jiang family and the Yan family are not in harmony.


    All members of the Jiang family are also waiting for an opportunity, as long as it is suitable, we will leave Yanmai without hesitation! "


    The more he said, the brighter his eyes became: "I came here alone because I wanted to take a risk, to see if I could plan with you to help me restore the Ministry of Jiang...


    Now it seems that there is no need to discuss this matter anymore!


    After destroying the Yankee, I can take these tribesmen back to the tribe! "


    Mu Feng laughed and nodded: "Okay! Next, let''s talk about how to win the battle!"


    "Yes!" Yu Li pondered for a while, and said, "There are now more than 3,600 fighters in the Yanma Division, and 1,100 of them are fighters from the Dixiong Division and the Shiratori Division. According to what you used just now, There is no way to shake the morale of the two fighters, and they should no longer work hard for the two fighters.


    Of the remaining 2,500 people, there are more than 600 fighters belonging to the Jiang family...


    This is because Yan Zixu and the Yan clan behind him have been guarding against the Jiang clan and will not allow too many Jiang clan fighters in the tribe. "


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s not important, what''s important is that as long as we can get rid of the other two tribes, then there are only less than 2,000 warriors in the Yanma tribe. With such a number of warriors, we can easily defeat them head-on. They''re gone!"


    Yu Li, on the other hand, looked serious, frowned and said, "But in that case, I, Da Jiang, will inevitably be hurt. Why don''t you let me go back to the Yanma Division and secretly explain to the Jiang warriors that they should do something inside and open the gate of the tribe. , let you in!"


    Mu Feng frowned and said: "But in this way, you may be in danger when you go back."


    Yu Li laughed loudly: "Great chief, you underestimate me too!"


    As he said that, he suddenly stood up straight, straightened his waist, and was half a head taller than Konoha, Asuka and others!


    Mu Feng was taken aback.


    Yu Li''s aura is completely different from before.


    Just now he was stooped and looked sickly.


    But right now, he held his chest up and raised his head, showing a sense of dominance naturally all over his body.


    What''s more important is that his eyes are shining fiercely, looking back like a tiger looking back.


    In the arena, Konoha, Asuka, Thunder Dragon and others looked sideways, showing shock.


    Big Huyou gasped even more.


    This Yu Li is actually a ruthless character who hides his secrets!


    Even Mu Feng couldn''t help sighing: "It''s hard for you!"


    Seeing the reaction of the crowd, Yu Li nodded and returned to his former crooked image again, grinning and said: "If I don''t show a weak look, that Yan Zixu won''t be at ease with me."


    After a pause, he continued, "Since it''s revenge, how can members of the Jiang clan from our lineage not participate?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly and said, "Okay, okay!"


    He thought for a while and said: "Since you are willing to respond to us from the inside of the Ministry, then things will be easy to handle. Even if the people from the two departments don''t leave, it''s not a big problem!"


    Yan Zixu nodded with a smile: "Indeed, even if they don''t leave, they won''t do their best for Jiang! And the chief can rest assured, if I hadn''t secretly helped them in the White Bird Department for so many years, they probably would have died a long time ago." It was wiped out by the Dixiong Department, so I secretly communicated with their war leaders and let them go!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but look at Yu Li more.


    This Yu Li is not only a forbearing and ruthless character, it turns out that he has already started to make arrangements.


    If it wasn''t Da Jiang who came this time, and it wasn''t a tribe that had a deadly feud with the Yanma tribe, with Yu Li''s plan, maybe the Jiang family, the White Bird tribe, and a third party would be able to gather the power of the Jiang family, the White Bird tribe, and a third party, and it would really be possible to turn him back. Mabu, build another big ginger!


    Let go of a fighter from the White Bird Division, and then go to Jiang''s 600 or so people. The Yanma Division will only have a combat strength of 2,400 to 500 people at best.


    If you fight head-on, Jiang is no longer a problem!


    But since the calculation has come to this point, it does not fit Mu Feng''s identity.


    He thought for a while, then took Yu Li''s words and said: "Since you said that the people in the White Bird Department were planned by you before, then I might as well make your words more convincing and facilitate further planning!"


    "Oh?" Yu Li became excited.


    He already knew that the strategy to shake the morale of the two departments came from the hands of the great chief, and he was already very pleasantly surprised in his heart.


    Now the great chief has a new strategy?


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I can release all the members of the White Bird Tribe. You take them back and say that I accept the compensation from the Yan Ma Branch. First, I will show my sincerity and release the members of the White Bird Tribe."


    Yu Li''s eyes widened, and he took it over and said: "In this way, I can tell the people of the White Bird Department that I was the one who secretly worked around, so that they will believe in my words even more, and leave at ease!


    On the other hand, the morale of the people in the Dixiong Department is bound to be even more shaken! "


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng was in a good mood, talking about plans with this Yu Li was really smooth!


    Yu Li already understood what he was talking about!


    Yu Li became even more excited.


    He never thought that there would be someone so intelligent, whose mind and strategy were far above his own!


    What made him even more fortunate but unbelievable was that not only did this person exist, but he was also the great chief of Dajiang!


    What could be more exciting than this?


    So, he continued to "fill in the gaps" with Mu Feng, discussing the details.


    After all the details were finalized, Yu Li''s face was already full of joy.


    As for Da Huyou, Thunder Dragon, and even Asuka and others beside him, their faces were already full of shock.


    Because they found out what Mu Feng and Yu Li in front of them were planning, they haven''t fully realized it yet!


    After discussing properly, Mu Feng pondered for a while, and said: "Since you are fighting inside, in order to reduce your casualties, you can send us a signal before you do it, and I will let the soldiers approach the maw to attract their attention. !"


    Yu Li frowned and said, "But how to send a signal?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "It''s simple, I''ll teach you a method, as long as you light the Kongming lantern I gave you at the bottom of the lantern!"


    "A Kongming lantern?"


    Mu Feng explained it to him with a smile, then demonstrated it again, and finally said with a smile: "You have been hunched over all the year round, and you put this Kongming lantern in your fur clothes, it shouldn''t be a big problem!"


    Yu Li was already shocked beyond measure.


    He couldn''t believe that the young chief in front of him could come up with such a plan!


    This Kongming Lantern is beyond his comprehension.


    In his opinion, the wisdom of the playing captain is already a "big sage".


    He thought for a while and asked: "But if the Kongming Lantern doesn''t fly towards you, can you see it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s winter now, the northwest wind is blowing, we are in the southeast, if the Kongming lantern doesn''t fly towards us, where will it fly?"


    "This..." Yu Li felt like a fool in front of the chief.


    After a pause, Mu Feng said again: "Since it''s at night, in order to prevent us Da Jiang''s people from accidentally injuring you, you have all the Jiang clan members wear animal skin strips on their heads. When you see me, Da Jiang''s warrior, you only need to shout ''Blood wash'' will do it!


    In this case, it is estimated that those people in the branch will only think that our people are shouting when they hear it, and they will not notice the clues. "


    "Yes!" Yu Li nodded heavily, suppressing the excitement in his heart, "Don''t rush to do it, chief, I will let the people from the White Bird Department go first and keep them away from the Yanmai Department. I will try to restrain Yan Zixu, Then release the Kongming Lantern!"


    Mu Feng nodded heavily: "Be careful, I, Da Jiang, will be revived soon, just for revenge, don''t be arrogant!"


    After a pause, he handed out a short dagger, which was no longer than an arm''s length: "This is for you, for self-defense. Maybe it will come in handy at a critical moment!"


    "yes!"


    ...


    Yu Li led the remaining 200 people from the White Bird Division and walked slowly towards the Yanma Division two battles ago.


    A soldier with big ginger hangs far behind him.


    He bowed his back and wanted to stride back to the tribe to tell the tribe that "Da Jiang is back to take revenge", but he remembered what the great chief said, and he couldn''t let it fall by the wayside, so he took a deep breath secretly, adjusted his expression, and turned into a look of grief and indignation A look of jealousy.


    When they came near the gate of Yanmabu, someone shouted: "Stop!"


    Yu Li remained unmoved, and the corners of his mouth showed sarcasm and ridicule again, just like usual.


    Yan Zixu, who was always at the gate of the tribe, narrowed his eyes to look at Yu Li, and shouted loudly: "Jiang Yuli, what are you doing, why did you bring so many people back?"


    Yu Li sneered: "You have done something good yourself, you still come to ask me!"


    He said loudly, "These are all from the Shiratori Department, don''t worry!"


    Now there was another commotion in the Yanmai warrior team, and there were many discussions.


    "A member of the Shiratori Department?"


    "Why are they all from the Shiratori Department, but not from our Jixiong Department?"


    "what happened¡­¡­"


    Yan Zixu scolded angrily: "Jiang Yuli, what are you doing!"


    Yu Li ignored him, and said to those members of the White Bird tribe behind him: "You guys stay here now!"


    Then he walked forward by himself, and came to Yan Zixu as if no one else was there: "It''s over!"


    "Are you done talking?" Yan Zixu was taken aback for a moment, and then realized, "How did you talk about it?"


    Yu Li glanced left and right.


    Yan Zixu narrowed his eyes: "Come with me!"


    Yu Li''s expression remained unchanged, and he slowly followed him to a secluded place aside.


    At this moment, Yu Li''s expression had become ridiculed, ridiculed and jealous.


    It looked like he hated someone already.


    Yan Zixu was used to his expression, he didn''t suspect him, he frowned and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Yu Li said slowly: "The leader of them is a war leader who said that he has no mortal hatred against us, but he was entrusted by others to attack you!"


    "You!" Yan Zixu snorted coldly.


    Yu Li sneered: "It''s your fault!"


    Yan Zixu shouted angrily: "Enough, if we don''t plunder, you Jiang family will not survive!"


    As soon as these words came out, it already showed that he was convinced that these people were here for revenge.


    Even in his heart, he was almost sure that he was the person Kuiwei was looking for!


    Apparently, his attention has been taken away by Yu Li.


    Yu Li followed his example and snorted coldly: "It''s useless not to talk about it. Let''s talk about their request!"


    "A request?" Yan Zixu became more and more sure, "What do they want?"


    Yu Li nodded: "Yes, besides things, people are also needed!"


    "Population!" Yan Zixu frowned, not as violent as before.


    Yu Li seemed to know this a long time ago, and he didn''t hide his jealousy at all, but he suppressed it and didn''t attack it, obviously a little "fear".


    He said in a deep voice, "They want twenty armored earth dragons, five hundred horses and oxen, ten jars of salt, and five hundred people!"


    Blue veins popped up on Yan Zixu''s forehead: "The Kui Wei Department, it must be the Kui Wei Department!"


    Yu Li turned a blind eye, but only sneered: "What about your decision, my great chief?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 867

    When Yu Li asked, his expression was sarcasm, anger, and anticipation.


    Yan Zixu is used to it.


    Yu Li taunted him and he naturally knew that he had killed Yu Li in his heart a long time ago.


    But he knew that after Yu Li was killed, the members of the Jiang clan within the tribe would definitely defect from the tribe.


    Even if the Yan warriors killed all these Jiang clan members without any damage, the strength of the Yan Ma tribe would definitely be greatly reduced.


    The weakened Yanmai will soon become the object of division among several surrounding tribes.


    Surrounded by a pack of wolves, no matter how much Yan Zixu disliked Jiang Shi and this high priest, he couldn''t help but "bow his head".


    Just like he deliberately sent Jiang Yuli out to solve the tribal embarrassment, just thinking that if the other party violently murdered Jiang Yuli, he would kill Jiang Yuli directly, so that he could take advantage of the situation and take advantage of the anger of the Jiang clan to avenge the outside world. Take advantage of the trend to strengthen the "unification" of the Yan and Ma departments.


    It''s just that he never expected that the other party spent so much effort not to kill Jiang Yuli.


    He frowned in thought, and said in a bitter voice, "It must be the Kuwei Department!"


    Yu Li was noncommittal, he didn''t even bother to "mislead" Yan Zixu.


    Because there is no need for that - after today, Yan Zixu will die!


    Yu Li continued to ask: "So, what is your decision?"


    Yan Zixu narrowed his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Since it''s not a mortal enemy, then there''s no need for my brother and sister to fight to the death with them. At worst, let them do it!"


    He gritted his teeth.


    Clearly, he resented making this decision.


    Yan Zixu nodded, and sneered: "Anyway, the twenty armored earth dragons are not part of the Yan family, and five hundred cows and horses can also be produced. How about the population?"


    "Five hundred cows and horses!" Yanzi said bitterly, "Those are the food reserves for my whole family to survive the winter!"


    Yan Zixu added another word: "It''s yours!"


    Surprisingly, Yan Zixu didn''t get angry at him this time, but nodded and sneered: "Yes, you are right, it is indeed the winter food of the Yan clan!


    Since the Yan family produced food, then the Jiang family provided the five hundred people! "


    "You!" Jiang Yuli almost burst into flames, "Why didn''t you come from the Yan family?"


    Yan Zixu was noncommittal: "I allow you to choose the population yourself!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left without looking at Yu Li again.


    For him, everything is justified.


    But he didn''t notice that besides ridicule, there was pride in Yu Li''s eyes who stayed where he was.


    He murmured in a low voice: "Sure enough, as the great chief expected..."


    The next thing is easy.


    Yu Li first went to the gate of the tribe in a grand manner, and put the two or three hundred Bainiao tribe members who came back with him into the tribe, and let them meet with his warriors.


    This naturally caused another commotion.


    All the fighters of the White Bird Department are grateful to Yu Li.


    But the people in the Dixiong Department were full of resentment.


    The soldiers in the Yanmai Department frowned in confusion.


    But no matter who it is, they don''t dare to take it lightly at the moment, carefully watching Yu Li finish all this, and then cast their eyes on the big Jiang warrior in the distance.


    Yu Li said loudly: "You guys of the Yanma tribe, don''t worry, the tribe on the other side just wants more things from us, and they won''t fight to the death!"


    Everyone was amazed, you looked at me, I looked at you, I couldn''t believe it.


    Yu Li saw the opportunity, found the leader of the White Bird tribe, and said in a low voice: "I have made a deal with that tribe, as long as you leave, they will not hold you accountable! Based on your relationship with me, I will naturally help you first. Save your people!"


    The head of the war was in doubt, he wanted to look around but was stopped by Yu Li in a low voice.


    Yu Li looked away with a smile on his face, but his voice whispered into the ears of the head of the White Bird Division: "When it gets dark, I will find a way to let you go. The struggle between these two divisions is bound to separate life and death. I can''t bear to see so few members of your Shiratori tribe being harmed here. In the future, the people of the tribe will be robbed by other tribes.


    If you leave now, you will have the confidence to survive in Changli in the future! "


    That man''s heart thumped, and he wanted to ask in detail, but he thought that all the plots of Yu Li and their great chief were secretly operated.


    Originally, their great chief was hesitant about matters involving "changing the sky" in the Yanmai Department, but now hearing that Yu Li took the initiative to let them escape, it was exactly what they wished for, and hurriedly responded in a low voice respectfully: "Yes, I am from the White Bird Department." Thank you High Priest!"


    Yu Li waved his hand, signaling him to be careful not to leak the news.


    Since Yu Li gave the order secretly, coupled with the current panic among the entire family, no one would notice these at all.


    In fact, he didn''t need to order. The Shiratori warriors who learned that their tribe had been looted had already given up their minds.


    Then Yu Li came to the residential area of ??the Jiang clan - the back area of ??the shade.


    In Yanma, the Jiang family and the Yan family lived separately.


    The Yan family occupied the sunny area facing south, while the Jiang family lived in the shady area.


    The Yan family lived in an area where thatched cottages were distributed, while the Jiang family lived in a stable for cattle and horses.


    Although there are two clans in the Yanmai Department, they are divided into upper and lower clans!


    Even with Yu Li''s status, he can only live in the land where the two clans meet.


    Yu Li recruited a few people from the Jiang clan, including Jiang''s warriors.


    In front of the eyes of several members of the family, Yu Li said in a deep voice: "The tribes outside want to fight with our people forever, I talked to them painstakingly, and they want the people to hand over enough things With the population, stop the war!"


    All the members of the Jiang clan present looked indifferent and did not express anything.


    In fact, they are used to everything in the gang, so it is normal to behave like this.


    Yu Li continued: "I have already negotiated with the chief, twenty armored earth dragons, five hundred cows and horses will come from the tribe, as for the population of five hundred..."


    Yu Li took a deep breath, his face was "sorrowful" and said angrily: "From our Jiang family!"


    "What!" All the members of the Jiang clan who heard these words shouted angrily, "Why!"


    "It is said that the Jiang family and the Yan family are members of the same group. Why did Jiang''s family come out when we encountered such a thing in the end!"


    "Then what are we doing, Yan Shi, coolies?"


    "This is Yan''s intention to let our Jiang family perish!"


    "Since this is the case, it''s better to let our Jiang family get out of the Yanmai Department!"


    "that is!"


    "..."


    The eyes and ears of the Yan clan looked gloomy.


    In their view, the Jiang family is just lingering in the name of Yan Mabu.


    Do you really think that the Yan family and the Jiang family of the second family of Yan Mabu are really on an equal footing?


    And they came here just to monitor and prevent the Jiang family from mutiny.


    I saw Yu Li''s face was gloomy, his face was full of "anger", and he shouted violently: "Why are you arguing! If you think you can live by leaving the Yanbu, you can just leave the Yanbu by yourself. I, Jiang Yuli, will not stop you." looking at you!


    If you want Jiang''s bloodline to continue, then follow my arrangement! "


    The members of the Jiang clan fell silent all of a sudden.


    All of them looked jealous and angry.


    Some even clenched their fists and glared at the Yan family.


    Yan''s ears and eyes didn''t see him, he sneered, and muttered in his heart: "Is there any meaning to the continuation of this bloodline?"


    Several people looked at each other, and felt that it was really meaningless to stay here any longer.


    It''s just a bunch of spineless people. If you want to get out of the gang, you still have to wait until today?


    The great chief has a saying that is right, it is better to live than to die.


    Didn''t this group of Jiang''s people live like this all the time?


    But having said that, this time we still need this group of "reliant people" to protect the whole family from disasters.


    Several people glanced at each other, and bowed briefly to Yuli: "High Priest, please tell the tribe here, let''s go first!"


    Yu Li looked gloomy, and said coldly: "Okay, you guys go!"


    Several people couldn''t help showing sarcasm and ridicule at the corners of their mouths.


    It''s pitiful for the high priest to be in this position!


    Yu Li turned a blind eye, just looked at them coldly, waiting for them to leave.


    Several people shook their heads and left.


    After the Yan family left completely, Yu Li''s hunched body stood up quietly.


    The noisy and angry members of the Jiang clan suddenly fell silent.


    They haven''t seen the high priest stand so straight for a long time!


    Yu Li took a deep breath, lowered his voice and said: "Clan people, what I''m going to say next, each of you must keep it in your heart, don''t show it, don''t say it!"


    All the members of the Jiang clan suddenly became excited and nodded silently.


    Yu Li trembled all over, with a voice in his throat, he sobbed: "I found another tribe of my Da Jiang..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 868

    Yu Li selected 500 people from the Jiang clan¡ªthe old and the weak, women and children.


    When he came to the gate of the city with the old and weak women and children crying together, it was already getting late.


    Yan Zixu has asked people to prepare armored dragons, cattle and horses and wait at the gate of the city.


    When he saw that Yu Lichao''s people were all women, children, old and young, he frowned and said angrily: "Jiang Yuli, could it be that you did this on purpose, wanting to provoke the other party and bring greater harm to me?" disaster!"


    Yu Li looked at him coldly: "If all I leave behind are women, children, old and young in the tribe, won''t I be bullied by your Yan family?"


    Then he said bitterly: "I am being insulted here, and I am being insulted elsewhere, the same is insulting, I can''t see it, I can''t worry about it!


    At the very least, I have left so many young and strong Jiangs, which will be of some use to you, the Yans. At least you won''t treat them badly!


    Hmph, Great Chief, Great Chief, I''m afraid this is what you are thinking from the bottom of your heart! "


    Yan Zixu snorted heavily and coldly: "It''s your choice for Jiang to keep the young and strong labor force! But I agree, in the future, we should follow the rules of the tribe for marriage and marriage as needed!"


    Yu Li was "extremely sad and angry", clenched his fists tightly, and the anger in his eyes seemed to be real.


    Yan Zixu shook his head, looked at the Jiang clan members who were crying too much, and then looked at the grief and anger on their faces, waved his hands and said: "Okay, you go!"


    As he said that, he looked at Yu Li: "Since it was you who made the deal, then I will trouble you to go again!"


    Yu Li''s grief and indignation were unbearable, and he said in a hateful voice: "Then let these people''s families send them off, and they will never see each other again from now on!"


    With an impatient face on his face, he waved his hands: "As you wish!"


    Yu Li was "extremely sad and indignant" and shouted angrily, "Let''s go!"


    As he spoke, he strode forward, seemingly faceless to the Jiang clan.


    Five hundred members of the Jiang clan were pushed and pushed out of the tribe, crying and cursing.


    Even the hundred Jiang warriors who followed them out to "see off" roared like thunder: "Ahhh!"


    Looking at this scene, Yan Zixu suddenly felt extremely comfortable in his heart.


    "After such an incident, the Jiang clan probably hates Jiang Yuli''s incompetence!" He laughed heartily, "It seems that the Yanbu has lost more than 500 people, but these are people who only know how to eat. , can''t contact working women and children! Sending them away, the pressure on the family will be less...


    Now, just waiting for the enemy''s result..."


    Leaving the gate of Yanmai Department, Yu Li, who turned his back to everyone in Yanmai Department, how could there be any grief and anger on his face at this time?


    Some just breathed a sigh of relief!


    According to the result of his discussion with the great chief, he needs to send out the old and weak women and children who are not capable of fighting first, so as to prevent them from being tied up when they start fighting.


    And in order to prevent Yan Zixu and others from seeing the clues, he just asked people to explain everything to the soldiers to let them relax, but he didn''t tell these women, children and the elderly.


    That''s why there were heart-piercing crying scenes.


    Originally, he was worried that Yan Zixu would send someone to follow him.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Zixu didn''t even bother to do this superficial consolation, and directly asked him to send the Jiang clan away with his own hands.


    In the end, Yan Zixu was afraid of death, and he was also afraid of accidents.


    In fact, he was right to be afraid of death.


    If it was really him who made superficial efforts to lead people to "peace talks", things would become simpler.


    He originally discussed this possibility with Mu Feng, but after careful discussion, he realized that it was impossible at all.


    But if Yan Zixu doesn''t come, the two of them have a countermeasure not to come!


    Unavoidable twists and turns, Yu Li hastened to let the tribe come to Da Jiang''s camp.


    After seeing the Great Jiang warrior, the women, children, old and young behind Yu Li were devastated as if facing life and death.


    But then they felt like they went from hell to heaven!


    Because a young man was there, with a sincere face, he laughed and said: "Great Jiang Jiang Mufeng, come to pick up Jiang''s clansmen who are living outside, return to the tribe!


    People, you are back home! "


    When all the old and weak women and children who came here with Yu Li looked at the young man in shock, all the Jiang warriors around knelt down on one knee, raised one hand, and roared in a low voice: "God bless Jiang, luck!" long!"


    Even these women, children, old and young also murmured subconsciously, with tears all over their faces: "God bless Jiang, the fortune is long!"


    Everyone came to their senses at this moment, Qi Qi looked at Yu Li.


    Yu Li said in a deep voice: "People of the Jiang clan, another branch of my Da Jiang clan has come back to take revenge!"


    After speaking, he looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng nodded at him, and shouted: "Mu Ye, quickly arrange these tribesmen, food and housing must be the same!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Yu Li, Thunder Dragon, Asuka, quickly act according to the plan!"


    "yes!"


    ...


    It was dark.


    Yu Li led people back again, and only a hundred Jiang warriors followed him.


    These more than a hundred people were silent and breathing heavily, as if they were suppressing their extreme anger.


    They deliberately kept a distance from Yu Li, obviously because they were very dissatisfied with this "sinner" of the Jiang family.


    A long distance away, Yan Zixu asked loudly: "How is it?"


    Yu Li was silent and gritted his teeth: "What else, they agreed!"


    Yan Zixu finally breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the hundred soldiers behind Yu Li again, and said aloud: "Don''t blame the high priest, he is also for your own good!"


    "Great Chief!" the soldier yelled angrily, "Our family members were sent out, you want us not to blame him?"


    Yan Zixu looked carefully, but couldn''t see who that person was.


    Firstly, the distance was a bit far, and the soldier was standing in a place where the light was not enough.


    Secondly, it was already night, and he really couldn''t tell who was who.


    It was the Yan warrior behind him who shouted: "Qi Yang, why are you talking to the great chief!"


    On the contrary, Yan Zixu heaved a sigh of relief, waved his hands, sighed, and squeezed out a smile: "It''s Qi Yang, who am I talking about, you don''t have to blame the high priest for this matter, I, the great chief, is also responsible of!


    Don''t worry, when the enemy is gone, I will definitely get you a wife first! "


    "Huh!" The Jiang warrior named Qi Yang was noncommittal, but just shouted, "High Priest, what a good deed you have done!"


    Yan Zixu looked very kind at this moment, he just waved his hands and said: "Qi Yang, I know you are feeling uncomfortable, and you are also tired, go back and rest quickly, we will talk about tomorrow if you have anything to do!"


    Qi Yang snorted angrily again.


    Yu Li seemed to feel ashamed in his heart, and he couldn''t appease his anger at Yan Zixu, and shouted angrily: "Great Chief, you are enough!"


    Yan Zixu really shut up, he grinned silently in the dark.


    What he didn''t know was that a sneer appeared on the corner of Yu Li''s mouth, who lowered his head.


    Yu Xin secretly said: "Sure enough, this idiot really didn''t see it!"


    Thinking of this, he was already so impressed by the wisdom of the great chief.


    Because the chief told him that after nightfall, Yan Zixu couldn''t see who was who at all.


    Not only he couldn''t see it clearly, but most of the people in the department couldn''t see it either.


    Therefore, most of the hundred soldiers who followed Yu Li back to the Yanmai Department have been "transferred".


    Among them, there are Zhahe, Asuka...


    Yan Zixu didn''t know that Jiang''s revenge had only just begun at this moment!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 869

    There is nothing wrong with the plan.


    This is Yu Li''s understanding of the young chief.


    Yu Li naturally knows that his vision is blocked at night, and he can''t see things clearly, including himself.


    But it never occurred to him that this could also be used to avenge his subordinates.


    One hundred soldiers have been "transferred" six out of ten.


    These people are all elite fighters of Jiang, with short knives hidden on their bodies.


    Some even removed the tip of the ginger spear and hid it in the animal skin clothes - in order to keep out the cold in winter, the soldiers all wore thick leather clothes, which provided convenience for hiding sharp weapons.


    Yu Li "staggered" into the tribe, and many Jiang warriors who followed him returned to the warrior team along with Qi Yang.


    Perhaps it was because they all knew that Yu Li had returned safely and the crisis in the Yanmai Department had been lifted, so these soldiers relaxed a little.


    In the middle of the night, the starting point of the fire was burning in the warrior team, but no one noticed that the people around had changed a lot.


    Yan Zixu led people to check back and forth again, and even asked people to ride horses to inquire about the situation. After getting the definite news that "they left with torches and left south", he completely dropped a stone and told everyone to pay attention to patrolling. Turn around and go back to the Horde.


    He knew that Jiang Yuli was physically and mentally exhausted now, and he must be furious.


    When Jiang Yuli walked past him just now, he could even feel the killing intent on Jiang Yuli''s body.


    "Let you live a little longer!" Yanzi said humbly, "Now you are the target of Jiang''s hatred. If you kill you, they will start to hate me!"


    Thinking of this, he resolutely gave up the idea of ??looking for Jiang Yuli to find a sense of existence, and went to rest instead.


    After tossing and tossing for many days, he didn''t rest well.


    Not worried about the tribe, he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    In any case, he would never have imagined that Jiang Yuli would "stagger" back to the gate of the tribe not long after he turned around to go back.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high.


    The gatekeeper only saw a figure walking towards them, and after a closer look, he could only judge that it was Yu Li based on his stooped figure.


    "High Priest!" one of them asked, "What are you doing here so late?"


    Yu Li snorted coldly: "What do I need to tell you?"


    That person seemed to know that Yu Li was not easy to provoke, so he kept silent.


    Yu Li walked straight out.


    The man reached out to stop Yu Li, but Yu Li stretched out his hand and slapped him on the face: "You dare to stop me! Even your great chief, Yan Zixu, dare not stop me!"


    The man didn''t dare to talk too much, so he had to back down silently.


    Yu Li snorted coldly, went straight out, and walked towards the camp outside the tribe.


    First, he quietly found the leader of the Shiratori tribe who had been waiting for a long time, and asked him to wait quietly with the soldiers, and not to act rashly when he saw any changes.


    Then he came to the other side of the grove. According to what Mu Feng said, he yelled a few times at first, and quickly found twenty or thirty people from the camp, all of whom were Da Jiang''s soldiers.


    The leaders are Asuka and Zhahe.


    "Where''s the chief?" Yu Li asked.


    Asuka replied in a low voice: "It''s not far from here, if you ride a horse and charge, you''ll have to pee!"


    In the darkness, Yu Li clenched his fists excitedly: "Great!"


    Then he said in a low voice: "You send 20 people with me to deal with the fighters at the door, replace them with ours, and release the members of the Shiratori tribe to do it!"


    Asuka said in a low voice: "I''ll go, Zhahe, you stay here, if these soldiers make any changes, set them on fire!"


    Zhahe let out a "hmm".


    Yu Li led Fei Niao and more than 20 people, and hid in the dark and quietly approached the entrance of Yanma''s door.


    No matter what, the patrol fighters in the Yanmai Department would never have imagined that in the shadows under their noses, there were more than twenty killing gods hiding!


    Yu Li wobbled to the gate of the tribe, spotted the patrolling soldiers with their backs turned and walked away, and made a move.


    In the darkness, Asuka and others moved out like leopards, and rushed straight to the soldiers guarding the gate with lightning speed.


    "You are..." Someone noticed the abnormality and exclaimed suddenly.


    But before he could react, he was slashed in the neck with a pair of iron knives, and fell to the ground dead.


    Just as the rest of the people were about to speak, they suddenly realized that their mouths were covered, followed by a smear of cold against their necks, and they were unconscious again...


    "Ah!" Finally someone screamed before dying.


    Asuka and the others quickly came back to their senses, and said in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Someone in the distance shouted, "Who?"


    Soon, I heard patrol soldiers coming here.


    "What should I do?" Asuka shouted in a low voice, "Do it early?"


    Yu Li gritted his teeth and waved his hands: "Drag people away, leave eight people behind!"


    Asuka didn''t have time to think about it, and just yelled in a low voice: "Quick!"


    A dozen or so people dragged the corpse to hide in the shadows.


    Yu Li took advantage of the situation and rolled on the ground where the blood was bleeding just now, wiped his face, and began to curse angrily: "Why, you still dare to do it, don''t you?"


    As he said that, he hit the bird.


    Asuka understood, and repeatedly bent down to apologize: "High Priest, High Priest, I didn''t mean it!"


    Coincidentally, the patrol soldiers arrived, and the leader stared at the door with wide-eyed eyes, and saw that it was Yu Li who had clashed with the soldiers guarding the door.


    He sneered, waved his hand, and wanted to leave.


    But suddenly smelling the smell of blood, he was shocked and hurried forward.


    By coincidence, Yu Li was pushed by Asuka, and by chance, he pretended to be the visitor.


    The soldier wiped the blood on his hands and heard Yu Li cursing there. He couldn''t help but feel ruthless in his heart. He kicked Yu Li away and shouted at Fei Niao and the others: "What''s the matter, it''s not the time to kill him!" , Get out, get him back!"


    Asuka hurriedly agreed obediently: "Yes, yes!"


    Then he waved his hand, signaling for someone next to him to carry Yu Li away.


    The patrol soldiers cursed, and Yu Li, who fell to the ground, spat, turned and left.


    It''s just a high priest who is everywhere, who cares about his life or death.


    Asuka and the others helped Yu Li up, and asked in a low voice, "How is it?"


    Yu Li laughed softly, "Fortunately, I''ve always been hated by people, and people always want me to die!"


    Asuka sighed in his heart, knowing that he was laughing at himself.


    He didn''t say any more, and said directly: "Go in?"


    Yu Li nodded: "Yeah!"


    So Asuka and the other four supported Yu Li and walked towards the Yanmai Department, leaving four big Jiang soldiers to guard the gate for the Yanmai Department.


    Along the way, I encountered people who got up at night sporadically, and after hearing that it was Yu Li cursing, I didn''t even bother to look at them.


    In this way, Yu Li brought Asuka and others to the place where the White Birds were, gave them the "signal" according to what he had told them during the day, and then quietly led them away outside the Banyan Department.


    At this time, Asuka lamented that when two or three hundred people were arrested, it was not too many, but now when they are released, there are quite a few.


    Fortunately, the department that sent things finally relaxed, and no one noticed the undercurrent in the tribe.


    Two or three hundred people arrived at the gate of Yanmao so smoothly.


    The gatekeepers are all their own people, two or three hundred people just go out carefully in batches.


    After all the members of the Bainiao tribe had left the Yanmai tribe, Yu Li finally breathed a sigh of relief and said in a low voice, "The killing has begun!"


    At this moment, he was no longer the Jiang Yuli who swallowed his anger.


    In the dark night, Yu Li grinned silently, and started to set off the Kongming lanterns according to Mu Feng''s instructions.


    Immediately afterwards, he nodded to Asuka beside him and said, "Let''s get started!"


    Asuka nodded, and yelled again into the darkness, and there were figures starting to move in the direction of the camp in the darkness.


    And he pulled out the barrel of the quilt, took out the gun head from his arms, and screwed it on.


    Glancing left and right, he went straight to a place where horses gathered, picked out a horse, pulled the horse''s rein, and the horse neighed.


    At the same time as the horse neighed, a huge fire suddenly ignited at the stables in the shade.


    Immediately afterwards, there were screams of cows, horses and ghosts, which resounded throughout the whole hall.


    "Kill!" Yu Li finally shouted

 Chapter 870

    The person who screams in anger is naturally Yan Zixu.


    He never thought that after Yan Zixu sent out his five hundred clansmen with his own hands, he led his clansmen to rebel in a frenzy.


    However, his roar was instantly drowned out by the roar of the crowd.


    The entire Yankee fell into chaos and howling.


    Someone yelled loudly: "Soldiers who are not Yanmai, leave quickly, otherwise, they will all be killed!"


    Someone cried out: "We are not from the Ministry of Justice, we are not!"


    Someone shouted: "Come on!"


    ...


    There are various situations.


    Yan Zixu ran out of the thatched hut, looked at the sky full of fire, and was furious: "Jiang Yuli, you really deserve to die!"


    He hurriedly shouted: "Come here, come here, go and catch Jiang Yuli!"


    Someone nearby responded in horror: "Great chief, our horse pen caught fire, and all the horses ran out, ah¡ª"


    Before the man could finish his sentence, he was knocked to the ground by a rampaging bull, and then trampled to death by the bull.


    Yan Zixu shrunk his eyes, subconsciously stepped back, but suddenly heard the sound of horseshoes behind him.


    He didn''t even think about it, and subconsciously fell to the ground.


    A horseshoe almost stepped on his back and jumped over.


    But when he fell to the ground, he only felt that his hands were sticky, a little sticky, and when he twisted it, he smelled a bloody smell.


    He immediately rolled on the ground, no matter what kind of dirt was on his body, he yelled wildly: "Where are the soldiers from the Yanmai Department, come quickly!"


    And the Yanma warriors he was talking about also fell into a passive situation at this time.


    The area around the concentration area where the horses were tied up was already on fire at some point, and even the inside of the stable was full of flames.


    Because they were tied together, they struggled in all directions by pulling the prongs in the middle independently.


    It''s just that animals are animals after all, and the more they struggle, the more chaotic the situation becomes.


    But fighters are fighters after all.


    Seeing that the mounts could not be used, the warriors of the Yanmai Department took up their weapons one by one and formed a circle back to back, carefully guarding against the rebellious enemies around them.


    The surrounding flames were scorching, which actually diluted the coldness of the winter night.


    But no one is in the mood to feel such warmth. Everyone is ready to guard against rebellious enemies.


    But their enemy, the Jiang warrior, had already started killing when the fire started.


    Asuka, who was the first to snatch a mount, took the lead, swinging the spear in his hand like a dragon, picking or stabbing, piercing or collapsing, the tip of the spear gleamed coldly in the firelight of the cold night, and every dazzling flash would harvest the life of a young warrior life!


    And Zahejian, who somehow snatched an armored earth dragon from the camp, is like a tiger with wings added.


    You know, his mount is an armored earth dragon.


    His one-handed sword technique on horseback is also combined with the armored dragon to exert its greatest power.


    So right now, in terms of lethality alone, he is still above Asuka.


    As for Da Jiang''s other fighters, they picked out their mounts before the flames broke out.


    After that "kill", they completely let go of their hands and feet, slashing and stabbing.


    Some of these people followed Asuka and Konoha, and they were already full of anger after losing the battle.


    Some are Jiang warriors in the Yanmai Department, who have suffered decades of aggrieved and humiliated, once they erupted, the degree of anger can be imagined!


    A soldier came out with a sword, half of his face was stained with blood, but he sneered ferociously: "Bearbags in the gang, I''m here to take revenge!"


    A warrior waved a bone knife in his hand, regardless of the warrior of the Yan clan in front of him, raised his knife and stepped forward, laughing wildly: "Yanma, Yanma! I want your flesh and blood to dry up today!"


    As he said that, he slashed down regardless of the consequences, as if he would die with the opponent.


    The final result was that the Yan warrior was overwhelmed by his aura, hesitated for a moment, and then was chopped on the head by the warrior with a bone knife, and blood burst out.


    Another soldier held a bone knife in each hand and laughed wildly: "I have been angry with you for so many years, today I will let you know my temper!"


    ...


    The whole area was completely plunged into a Shura purgatory composed of flames and blood.


    The Shiratori warrior who had picked up the clansman and quietly left the Yanmai tribe long ago looked back at the burning Yanmai tribe, his complexion changed drastically, and he murmured: "The high priest did not lie to me, the Yanmai tribe is about to be destroyed!"


    After a pause, he gritted his teeth and made some kind of decision: "Young man from the Bai Ya Department, follow me back and kill the people from the Yan Ma Department!"


    "yes!"


    And the other party - the Dixiong Department, at this time, together with the Yan Ma Department, is deeply mired in the quagmire.


    They are falling into a situation of being passively beaten together with the fighters of the Yanmai Department.


    They never expected that the Yanmai Department would rebel from within!


    The most important thing is that the armored earth dragons, horses, and bulls on both sides are completely useless in this fire!


    Finally, some soldiers from the Dixiong tribe couldn''t bear the fact that the surrounding clansmen fell one by one, and shouted wildly: "Leader Yaolong, let''s go too, if we continue here, all our soldiers will die!"


    Following this loud roar, someone quickly responded: "Yes, Lord Yaolong, we have helped enough soldiers and killed enough soldiers, let''s go!"


    "If you don''t leave, it will be too late..."


    Amidst the noisy voices, finally there was a voice with a shrill roar: "Withdraw!"


    Because he was shot from the forehead to the jaw by a man riding a horse and holding a gun, and there was a bloodstain on his whole face!


    Da Jiang echoed inside and outside, a total of only six or seven hundred soldiers, under an instant attack, completely plunged the entire army into chaos!


    The effect of the breath was so good that it far exceeded Yu Li''s expectations, and even far exceeded Mu Feng''s expectations!


    However, the Yanma tribe is the majority after all. After losing more than 400 people, they reacted quickly. A large number of Yan warriors gathered together. Get close.


    Although this method of "huddling together for warmth" is stupid, it is by far the most effective method!


    Therefore, in a short period of time, they gathered two groups of warriors with no less than six or seven hundred people each, and they rolled towards the big Jiang warriors in a rolling manner.


    Only one or two hundred people scattered in the crowd quickly rushed towards the team of fighters of the same clan regardless of everything after fighting in the crowd.


    In this way, the chaos created by Da Jiang''s fighters was quietly resolved.


    Only a few scattered Yan clan warriors were left, and they were beheaded by Da Jiang warrior with thunder.


    At some point, Yan Zixu was riding an armored earth dragon in the middle of a group of people.


    He looked at Yu Li, who was standing upright not far away, and was waving a golden knife to kill a Yan clan warrior, and roared angrily: "Jiang Yuli, Jiang Yuli, you dare to betray the Yan clan, I want you!" Die badly!"


    "Betrayed the Yan clan?" Yu Li calmly kicked away the Yan clan warrior who was hacked to death by him, and shook his head with a strange smile, "I''m just taking revenge!"


    "Revenge?" Yanzi froze for a moment.


    Yu Li''s face showed sarcasm, real sarcasm without any cover--jealousy, ridicule, resentment, and looking like a fool.


    He pointed to the torches that had already lit up like stars in the distance, and shouted loudly: "Today is the day of revenge for me, Da Jiang!


    Today, I, Da Jiang, will avenge the Yan clan for plundering the totem!


    Today, all of you will perish! "


    Yan Zixu finally came to his senses, showing fear and panic on his face, and shouted in a trembling voice: "You mean that the enemy outside is the remnants of your Great Jiang?"


    "Remnants?" Yu Li sneered, "That''s the Jiang warrior who came to avenge you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 871

    "Those are my Da Jiang''s fighters!" Yu Li shouted wildly.


    Almost at the moment when he shouted, Mu Feng and the big Jiang warrior were already approaching the Yanmai.


    Indeed, as Asuka said, it takes a while to piss!


    Facing the flames, all the people in the Yanmai saw the dark crowd rushing in the distance.


    During the period, there were dull stomping sounds of mammoths, thorn dragons, and armored dragons.


    Yan Zixu''s face turned pale: "They didn''t leave!"


    He suddenly roared at Yu Li: "Jiang Yuli, Jiang Yuli!"


    At this moment, Yu Xin felt very happy, straightened his waist and shook the blood on the golden knife with one hand, and said with a smile: "What are you doing so loudly, I can''t hear you!"


    Yan Zixu felt his chest swell, as if it was about to burst, and roared like thunder: "Who will kill this Jiang family remnant for me!"


    "I come!"


    "I come!"


    "I''m here to kill him!"


    Several Yanmai soldiers stepped forward together, aggressively.


    However, Yu Li sneered, dodged a little, swung the golden knife in his hand, and slashed directly at the man''s neck.


    The rest of them were about to arrive, Yu Li dodged left and right.


    A little embarrassed, but not hurt!


    Yan Zixu shouted wildly: "What are you doing, kill him!"


    The soldiers roared and shouted.


    Yu Li seemed to be self-deprecating and sarcasm: "Do you think that every time you hit me for so many years, I would just stand there and let you hit me? If I didn''t know how to hide, wouldn''t I have been beaten to death by you?"


    Yan Zixu''s chest and lungs are really about to explode.


    He was about to call out to his clansmen to come forward again, but he heard deafening shouts from a distance: "Kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    Immediately afterwards, another loud and angry shout came over: "Destroy the Yanma Division!"


    "Blood revenge!"


    "Kill all the people in the Yan family!"


    Waiting for the people in the upper echelons to react.


    Mu Feng has brought people to the front of Yan Mabu.


    The soldiers approached the city.


    The distance is so close that Yan Zixu can vaguely judge the other person''s height and age by virtue of his figure and voice.


    When approaching, Mu Feng didn''t have any extra words, and waved his hand: "Kill!"


    Da Jiang lived in a corner and endured humiliation, while the Jiang family lived under the fence and endured humiliation for decades. The pain and hatred, resentment and depression condensed by blood and tears of three generations cannot be solved by just a few slogans!


    Da Jiang needs a hearty battle, and more importantly, a bloodbath to wash away all the humiliation on his body!


    And he took great pains to get rid of the helpers of the gangsters step by step, not only because he didn''t want to cause unnecessary damage to the Jiang warrior, but also because he wanted to use the real ginger to deal with the real gangsters!


    Blood for blood!


    Tat for tat!


    For this kind of Yanma tribe who plundered the Great Jiang totem, slaughtered the Great Jiang tribe, and enslaved the Great Jiang tribe, Mu Feng never thought of revenge with virtue.


    If he doesn''t kill the people in the Yan family, he doesn''t agree.


    Big Jiang''s people even refused to agree!


    So after he gave an order, the big Jiang soldier beside him completely let go of his hands and feet, and the anger that had been nestled in his heart for many years broke out completely.


    "Kill!" All the Jiang warriors roared in unison.


    Mammoths, armored ground dragons, and triceratops, these heavy beasts rolled by like a torrent, and they were crushed to the ground everywhere they passed.


    The violent trampling and barren tusks of the mammoths turned all living creatures trampled by them into dead things.


    The Armored Earth Dragon swung its tail hammer, or swept across, or hit hard, and the people and things it hit were either killed or injured.


    As for the Triceratops, it was a rampage. Ten Triceratops rushed into two groups of hundreds of warriors, rampaging, and directly smashed the warriors into pieces¡ªeven the original advantage of "warming" Time became their shackles again, and more people died!


    But Da Jiang''s fighters were so fierce that they all stepped forward with guns and knives.


    Where the gun started, ghosts cried and gods howled.


    When the knife fell, blood spattered everywhere.


    There is also a heavy armored cavalry army that Da Jiang seldom dispatches-violent mace warriors appear on both sides of the beast in a devastating formation, waving maces in their hands and flying up and down.


    Every time the mace fell, some soldiers in the entire army were hit hard and fell to the ground!


    The tribe lost the opportunity, the inside and outside of the tribe were set on fire, and the horses and bulls began to rampage again, so they could only be beaten passively!


    The entire Yanmai Department is now in dire straits and in chaos.


    Even if Da Jiang turned around and left now, Yan Ma''s vitality would be seriously injured, and there was no possibility of rising.


    However, Da Jiang came here for revenge, so how could he stop halfway?


    And who can stop them?


    The people who had just shouted out to withdraw from the Dixiong Department of the Yanmai Department regretted it at this time, because they also became the targets of these fierce beasts!


    Someone started shouting: "Don''t kill us, we are not from the Yanma tribe!"


    "We''re leaving now!"


    "We are no longer subordinate to the Ministry of Finance..."


    However, how could the oncoming Jiang warriors and mounts stop and slow down because of their shouts?


    So the Dixiongbu fighters, who saw their own death imminent, turned around and rushed towards the Yanmabu fighters: "Kill the people from the Yanmabu!"


    "We will help you avenge, just please don''t take your anger out!"


    "Kill all the people in the Yan family, revenge!"


    "..."


    For the Dixiongbe in front of them, there is no difficult choice between "following the trend" and "going against the current" in doing so, they just do it out of their own heart - they don''t want to die!


    At the moment when the Dixiong tribe turned their backs, another group of people also returned to the field at this time.


    As soon as the leader entered the arena, he shouted loudly: "High Priest, my White Bird Department is here to help you!"


    The fighters of the White Bird Division who were following behind shouted loudly one by one: "Thank you for the high priest''s life!"


    "Help the High Priest take revenge!"


    "Kill Yan Zixu!"


    Compared with the Jixiongbu, the appeal and purpose of the Shiratoribu seem to be clearer!


    Yu Li, who was in such a mess and dodged the pursuit of several Yanbu soldiers, felt relieved, waved his hands and shouted loudly: "Baihu, I am here!"


    The white tiger turned back and shouted wildly: "Protect the high priest!"


    It''s just that when they rushed to the front, they found that although the high priest was in chaos, no one really threatened the safety of the high priest.


    A warrior on horseback first jumped from the bay red horse he was riding to another black horse, pulled up the reins, and then swung his spear, sweeping directly at the two people who were rushing towards Yuli.


    However, his previous shot was still sweeping across the right side, and the second shot had already swept his horse past Yu Li. He stabbed forward, and with the inertia of the black horse rushing forward, the person who was about to hit Yu Li was taken away. The horse was thrown to the ground.


    As soon as he pulled the horse''s rein, the black horseman stood up, and then stomped heavily on the bay red horses, causing the man''s intestines to flow out immediately.


    Immediately afterwards, he flipped over immediately, and shot again from front to back, from the shoulder straight back, stabbing to death the Yanbu soldiers who came from behind and wanted to sneak attack!


    Back to the carbine!


    And who can use such an antelope''s hanging horns and no trace of the marksmanship, except for Mufeng, there is only one person who has searched for Jiang - Asuka!


    It was Asuka who single-handedly killed several warriors in the critical moment and saved Yu Li!


    And Yu Li was holding a bloody golden knife, standing there laughing all the time, mockingly looking at Yan Zixu who was not far away from him.


    Asuka rode his horse and galloped around him, while he stood in the field like a tree stump, no longer dodging the slightest bit, and he didn''t have to worry about danger.


    A still movement, shocking people.


    Yu Xin''s mind was agitated, and he felt that the pent-up energy of the three generations of the Jiang family in the Yanmai Department had been exhaled from his chest overnight today!


    "Hahaha!" Yu Li held the golden knife in his hand and laughed loudly.


    He rushed to the head of the White Bird Division who was returning on the way and shouted loudly: "Okay, okay, Baihu, it''s not in vain that I have secretly helped the White Bird Division for so many years!


    Just be optimistic, these people are my Da Jiang''s fighters, and these are my Da Jiang''s real strength!


    You''ll be thankful for your decision tonight! "


    Bai Hu looked at the one-sided situation around him, and his heart was extremely shocked.


    He didn''t expect that the army, which had always been invincible in his eyes, would become a sea of ??flames like this!


    And the lofty chief of Yanmabu was protected by less than 300 people at this time, furious.


    There are constantly Dajiang warriors attacking on horseback, consuming their encirclement.


    "It''s over!" Bai Hu thought to himself.


    And what he thought in his heart seemed to be verified immediately.


    Seeing that the big Jiang fighters who cooperated with each other inside and outside had won an overwhelming victory, Li Wang beside Mu Feng roared angrily: "Great chief, let me get that dwarf!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, catch the living!"


    King Li nodded, urged the five-color bull, and swung the two Weng Jin hammers left and right, rushing straight towards the encirclement of only two or three hundred soldiers left.


    The Yanma soldiers saw a huge man rushing towards them at a glance, and someone shouted: "It''s Chaer Khan!"


    Li Wang snorted coldly: "Check your father''s chest balls, I am Jiang Li Wang!"


    While speaking, he slammed the head with his head and knocked the man off the horse.


    Immediately afterwards, he twisted his body unabated, and swung the left and right hammers back and forth for half a circle, instantly sweeping down five or six fighters.


    And his mount, the five-color ox, also knocked down a horse-riding warrior head-on.


    "Protect the great chief!" The Yanma warriors roared in unison, and soon more than 20 warriors flocked to King Li.


    Li Wang''s charge was blocked and he was forced to stop.


    King Li let out a roar, swung his sledgehammer and began to smash wildly, roaring angrily.


    But he still couldn''t get close to Yan Zixu.


    Yan Zixu in the crowd was already red-eyed by the scene in front of him.


    How could he not know that the Ministry of Defense has painstakingly plundered and grown for decades, and now it is destroyed in his own hands?


    He ignored him and shouted: "Kill him!"


    On the contrary, the soldiers beside him seemed to be still awake. Five or six riders surrounded him and wanted to run elsewhere: "Great chief, get out of here!"


    "Let''s go, Great Chief, only you can find someone else to avenge my brother!"


    "Go!"


    Yan Zixu, who was pushed and shoved by the crowd, was furious, but had no choice but to flee on horseback.


    Yu Li, who was always paying attention to Yan Zixu, shouted anxiously: "Great Chief, don''t let Yan Zixu go, we will be in trouble if he runs away!"


    Mu Feng was still there, grinning loudly: "Don''t worry, he can''t escape!"


    Having said that, he twitched the arrow from the horse''s back and strung the string, and immediately drew his bow fully, took a glance at the Yanzi who was guarded by five people in the middle, raised it a little, and shouted: "Go!"


    When shooting a man, shoot a horse first, and when capturing a thief, first capture the king.


    But this time Mu Feng shot neither Yan Zixu nor Yan Zixu''s horse.


    Where the flame flickered, a sharp arrow broke through all the confusion of light and shadow, and shot straight at the back of the person who rode his horse in front of Yan Zixu!


    "Ah!" The man fell down in response, and fell off the horse, and then the horse under him was free.


    Mu Feng shot another arrow, and the sharp arrow hit the horse again.


    The horse was injured, and it jumped forward and backward in a rage, and kicked the horse that Yan Zixu was riding behind him with one hoof.


    The rear horse was frightened, jumped up and down, and directly threw Yan Zixu away.


    By the way, when he fell to the ground, he knocked down a soldier beside him!


    Mufeng waved his hand: "Konoha!"


    Konoha, who had finally recovered from his serious injury, jumped out, followed by Tuo Gumu, A Guda and dozens of soldiers. Like a small torrent, it went straight through the dense forest, instantly clearing away all the low vegetation, and surrounding the fallen scorpions.


    The five-short Yanzixu got up from the ground, and put the tip of Konoha directly on the brow.


    Konoha smiled warmly, but murderous intent burst out: "Little dwarf, if you don''t want to die quickly, don''t move around!"


    Yan Zixu really didn''t dare to move around - a near-death crisis can make people wake up instantly.


    Then Muye waved at Mufeng: "Great chief, it''s done!"


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Lei Long: "I''ll leave the rest to you!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded, hehe sneered: "I''m good at this kind of thing!"


    As he spoke, he yelled: "Warrior Jiang, come with me!"


    Soon about a thousand warriors rushed out from behind him, rushing past Mu Feng and Li Wang in a real torrent, all the warriors who could stand and sit fell down together!


    Lielong didn''t even look at the number of casualties behind him, and urged the Sailong Ban Lei horse to take the lead and charged into the maw, shouting loudly: "Everyone, take out your things, or you will die now!"


    The warriors behind him followed closely behind...


    The outside of the Yanma tribe is a mess, blood, fire, and dead bodies are everywhere.


    But there are not many belonging to ginger.


    This battle is a battle where Da Jiang is really proud!


    Almost all the big ginger fighters present smelled of blood, but all the big ginger fighters had bright eyes and radiant spirits!


    All Jiang soldiers looked at Mu Feng.


    The soldiers of the Jiang family of Yanmabu also looked at Yu Li first, and finally looked at Mu Feng with burning eyes.


    "Great Chief!" Yu Li exhaled heavily, laughed wildly, and walked quickly to Mu Feng, knelt down on one knee, and saluted with one hand, "My Jiang''s blood feud has finally been avenged, and my Jiang clan can finally return to the headquarters Already!"


    Mu Feng was deeply affected and nodded his head heavily: "That''s right, from now on you will live as members of the Great Jiang tribe again!"


    Yu Li lowered his head and shouted: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Then he turned around and waved to Jiang''s warriors, motioning for everyone to come forward.


    Each of these ginger warriors looked excited and breathed heavily.


    They already knew that the person in front of them was the Great Chief Jiang who brought them revenge this time!


    Under the leadership of Yu Li, they all dismounted, abandoned their weapons, knelt down on their knees, hit each other three times with both hands, and three times on each shoulder, and finally bowed their heads with their chests in their arms, and shouted in unison: "The Great Jiang Jiang Clan!" Man, I''ve seen the Great Chief!"


    At this moment, everyone understood.


    The one who dealt with Yan Ma''s department was Da Jiang from decades ago, and he came back to take revenge!


    The Shiratori warriors trembled.


    The people of Dixiongbu are full of bitterness.


    Even Da Huyou and the others were shocked at this time.


    Almost the same thought rose from the bottom of their hearts: Da Jiang is so strong!


    And Mu Feng also got off his horse at this time, hung his bow and arrow on the horse, and thrust his iron spear into the ground. He took a deep breath, with a solemn expression as before, with his palm on Yu Li''s forehead, the back of his right hand against the back of his left hand, palm up.


    He said in a loud voice: "Great Chief Jiang Mufeng, I promise you to go back to the Ministry!"


    After saying this, he made one more movement. He raised his left hand and put it on the palm of his right hand, clenching his fingers interlaced, raised it high, and shouted: "Two branches combined into one, reappearing big ginger!"


    All the ginger fighters were so excited that tears filled their eyes.


    They saluted together: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 872

    Big ginger wins big.


    There are less than 500 of the nearly 2,000 warriors of the Yan Mabu Yan clan. They are the young and strong in the tribe. people.


    Of course, many of them were killed by the returning Shiratori tribe and the Jixiong tribe who turned their backs.


    This time Mufeng didn''t restrain Dajiang soldiers from killing, and he didn''t intend to absorb the Yanma tribe at all.


    When it comes to tribal blood feuds, he will have no mercy.


    After the battle, many Jiang warriors were so excited that they trembled. Even though they were bloodied and injured, they were still excited, and their eyes sparkled in the flickering fire.


    When they looked at Mu Feng and Yu Li, they were full of fanaticism.


    These people are all authentic members of the Jiang surname. They have far more recognition of Da Jiang than anyone else, and they have an unforgettable obsession with revenge.


    So they are also the most excited after the big revenge is avenged!


    Of course, apart from them, other Great Jiang fighters such as Asuka and Zahe also grew stronger with Great Jiang all the way, and they have already classified themselves as Great Jiang people.


    Therefore, I feel a strong sense of pride in the bottom of my heart for Jiang''s strong revenge.


    Especially Asuka, who was originally a member of the small tribe in Changli, never imagined that one day he would be able to kill one of the six major tribes with his own hands!


    As for Thunder Dragon and Da Huyou, they were completely shocked.


    Thunder Dragon was shocked that Da Jiang could easily wipe out a large tribe without relying on the Blue Bird Department.


    And like him, the fighters who originally belonged to the Liaolong branch were trembling, and then gave birth to a sense of belonging and dependence...


    That''s why Mu Feng chose to confront Yan Mobu head-on, and had a head-on conflict.


    Now Da Jiang urgently needs a battle of blood and fire to temper, blend, and assimilate people from all tribes.


    Through battle after battle, the soldiers have a sense of pride in being a "big ginger man" from the inside out, and then strengthen their recognition and sense of belonging to big ginger.


    War can not only eliminate some potential contradictions and conflicts, but also accelerate the combination of various "factors" of the tribe, and develop in the direction of a strong ginger, eventually forming a new ginger.


    A combination of old and new.


    In the end, the green out of the blue!


    As for what he got this time, he didn''t care so much about it.


    But not caring that much doesn''t mean not having it.


    It''s just that there are more dead things.


    More than 2,000 cattle and horses were killed or injured in the Yanmai Department, and Da Jiang asked more than 1,200 to cut them into meat pieces, and cured the dried meat with salt from the Yanmai Department.


    The remaining 800 or so corpses of cattle and horses were distributed to the more than 600 of the Shiratori tribe who returned halfway, and the remaining 200 to 300 were given to the Dixiong tribe who turned their backs.


    This was what Yu Li meant, and he agreed after asking Mu Feng for instructions.


    Because Yu Li''s statement is that both parts of this battle have contributed, but the situation is different.


    The Shiratori Department acted spontaneously, and was already "close" to Yu Li, so they could win over and support them afterwards, so they gave more.


    There were many reasons why the Dixiong tribe was forced to defect, but at least they didn''t dare to do anything to Jiang, so they gave a small part.


    This is the apparent reason.


    Another reason is that after discussing with Mu Feng, Yu Li decided not to annex the two tribes for the time being, and let them stay here to clean up the mess.


    And according to what Yu Li said, he still has hidden hands in the White Bird Department, which may have miraculous effects at critical times.


    The two tribes treat each other differently, and they also have plans to keep them in check.


    In addition to the dead cows and horses, there were more than 2,000 live cows and horses. Da Jiang left 200 cows and horses for the White Bird Division, 100 cows and horses for the Dixiong Division, and took all the rest away.


    As for things like bone knives and sticks, Mu Feng even left half to distribute to the two departments, while the other half was going to be brought back and traded in the market.


    Yu Xin was terrified by the fact that half of the weapon had been released, and ran to Mu Feng to remonstrate and ask if it was too much.


    Mu Feng laughed and told him: "Don''t worry, all the fighters of my Da Jiang use gold, and these bone knives and sticks are also traded!"


    Yu Li was still a little worried and hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng pointed to the weapon used by Da Jiang Warrior: "Look for yourself!"


    Yu Li looked around and saw all gold objects, so he smirked in shock.


    Then came the salt¡ªDa Jiang had ordered ten jars of salt, and the remaining ten jars were distributed to Mu Feng, since there was no shortage of ginger anyway.


    And the population.


    This is the most concerned issue of all Jiang warriors.


    Mu Feng didn''t want to be a saint, but he also didn''t want his clansmen to be so brutal and bloodthirsty because of hatred.


    Therefore, even though most of the population of Yanmai lost most of them¡ªall of them were young and strong laborers, they were not wiped out.


    After all, the Yanma tribe took Jiang''s totem back then, and they didn''t do anything to exterminate the clan.


    Now Da Jiang only avenges blood, not extermination, so it''s retribution for retribution.


    But he will not leave hidden dangers for himself.


    He didn''t accept these people, but he couldn''t help the people from the White Bird Department and the Dixiong Department to carve up.


    The remaining population of about 2,000 Yan clans is not too many, just enough for the two tribes to eat and carve up.


    In time, these members of the Yan clan can also taste the feeling of being treated with cold eyes and humiliation, and will gradually lose their desire for revenge because the tribe is divided up.


    This is the biggest difference between Mufeng and Yanmabu.


    He will not rashly absorb hostile tribes without full preparation.


    Just like he annexed the Liaolong Department, he prepared the groundwork before he did it, and he did not commit any crimes or vendettas.


    After the annexation, from the totem belief to the basic necessities of life, to the mixed living of the tribe, and to the separation of the army and the civilians, various means were used to avoid the hostility of the annexed tribe.


    The fault of Yan Mabu was that after seizing the totem of Da Jiang and killing so many people of Da Jiang, he still wanted to annex the people of Da Jiang''s tribe.


    What''s even worse is that the annexation is annexation, and the Jiang family and the Yan family are separated and treated differently in the tribe.


    In this way, it is strange that the Jiang family can integrate into the Yan family!


    Just like the old America, blacks and whites were separated and treated differently, and the Civil War broke out and split.


    But to break the distinction between black and white, even if there are conflicts and disagreements between the two sides, they all erupt under the premise of a whole, and at best it is an internal conflict.


    A lesson from the past, a teacher from behind.


    Yan Mo is stupid, but Mu Feng is not stupid.


    He will not be soft when he should kill, and he will not blindly kill what should be appeased.


    One advance and one retreat, there is a degree of relaxation.


    After the war, Lei Long and Yu Li presided over the handling of the war department.


    Thunder Dragon is responsible for clearing the battlefield.


    Yu Li is in charge of arranging the "backup".


    During this period, he kept discussing with this young chief who didn''t know each other, and he followed Mu Feng''s orders at key points, without any disobedience--he had clearly realized through the previous arrangements that the young man in front of him was not just a man of his own. It''s just a teenager!


    After everything has been dealt with, the sky is already bright.


    The members of the Shiratori and Dixiong tribes have already returned contentedly with something far exceeding their expectations.


    As for how to "digest" after returning, it depends on their own ability and Yu Li''s "backhand".


    All the big Jiang warriors assembled together, tied up Yan Zixu and a dozen "leaders" of the Yan Ma tribe, and set off to return to Big Jiang...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 873

    From west to east, there is no more danger and accident.


    Mufeng led people through the borders of various small tribes, and none of the tribes dared to check indiscriminately.


    Many people in the small tribes were anxious, thinking that the Changli tribe alliance was making another big move.


    But after learning that they were just passing by, each of these small tribes looked at the strong Jiang warrior passing by with excitement and envy.


    Yu Li was overwhelmed with emotion, feeling like everything was in a dream.


    Along the way, he had already learned about Mu Feng''s situation from the words of Da Jiang Warrior, and one can imagine the shock in his heart.


    He couldn''t imagine that in just one year, the boy had developed Da Jiang from a small tribe of less than 300 people to the current big tribe!


    Then things that shocked him happened one after another.


    Mu Feng first took him through Yiluo''s old land, where he directly exchanged a wave of weapons for Jiang''s warriors, and took advantage of the opportunity to transport all the iron weapons there back to Da Jiang.


    It was only then that Yu Li became convinced that Jiang really used all gold utensils!


    He asked excitedly: "Great chief, are these all my ginger''s gold utensils?"


    Mu Feng replied with a smile: "Of course!"


    Then Mu Feng told him where these gold artifacts came from, and Yu Li''s eyes widened even more.


    He exclaimed: "A few months ago, when Yan Zixu told me about the great changes in the Kui Beast Department, I felt that something was wrong, but I didn''t expect that it would be done by the great chief!"


    Konoha smiled and said, "Uncle Xiaozu, I''m afraid you don''t know that the Black Snake Department, the Goshawk Department, and even the robbing of the Kuwei Department were all made by me, Jiang!"


    "What!" Yu Li was shocked, "You even snatched the Kuwei Department?"


    After a pause, he grinned and laughed loudly: "My big Jiang is so powerful now!"


    It can be seen that his joy is from the heart.


    Konoha nodded, lowered his head and approached Yu Li, and whispered, "Have you seen the big-eyed Uncle Thunder Dragon in the back? He used to be the chief of the Dragon Division, and there are more than 10,000 people!"


    Yu Li couldn''t help shivering, looked quietly at Thunder Dragon, and asked tremblingly, "A big tribe with more than 10,000 people?"


    Konoha laughed loudly: "Of course!"


    Yu Li asked again: "Then why are they willing to join Da Jiang?"


    Konoha chuckled softly: "Well, the chief took us and the Blue Bird Department and surrounded them, and they agreed!"


    Yu Li trembled again: "Blue Bird Department?"


    Konoha nodded: "Yes!"


    Yu Li frowned, turned to look at Mu Feng, and hurriedly asked: "Great Chief, I, Da Jiang, can''t be a subordinate¡ª"


    He didn''t finish, but the worry on his face said it all.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m not a member of the tribe. How can I say that I, Da Jiang, have more than 20,000 tribe members now."


    Konoha also smiled and said, "Uncle, what are you thinking? The Blue Bird Department is an ally of my Great Jiang, and Yema Duo of their tribe is the unmarried wife of the great chief!"


    "This..." Yu Li only felt that his brain was not enough.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, Mu Ye, let''s save these things for later, and it will be good for my uncle to get familiar with him after he returns to Dajiang!"


    Konoha could only nod and laugh in agreement.


    Afterwards, Mufeng led the people all the way to the east, and made a short stop when they passed the Black Bear Department.


    Mu Feng left behind Da Huyou, Asuka and others, and began to arrange for the Heixiong tribe to move into Dajiang.


    After learning that hundreds of people from the Black Bear Department were also going to join Dajiang, Yu Li felt his heart pounding¡ªonly a truly big tribe would attract small tribes to join!


    When Da Huyou said goodbye to Mu Feng, he took Mu Feng''s hand to say goodbye again and again, and returned to his usual flickering nature.


    In fact, when he was talking to Mu Feng, his eyes looked at Yu Li from time to time.


    He even felt that because of Yu Li''s appearance, it was too late for him to join Da Jiang!


    Naturally, Yu Li didn''t know about Da Huyou''s worries, but when he saw Da Huyou holding hands with the great chief to say goodbye, he couldn''t help giving Da Huyou a few high glances.


    After Da Huyou realized that Dao Yuli was looking at him, he couldn''t help raising his voice and said: "Brother, it''s settled, when I join Dajiang, give me the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and the hunchback, Wolf Hill, cows and so on, these chiefs are also handed over to me!"


    Mu Feng nodded again and again: "Brother, don''t worry, I''ll keep the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs for you!"


    Only then did Da Huyou laugh out loud.


    But Yu Li was puzzled again, and quietly asked Konoha beside him: "This old man, why does the old uncle commensurate with the brothers of the great chief?"


    Konoha explained in a low voice: "He is the chief of the Black Bear Department. He fought with us Da Jiang earlier and had a life-threatening friendship. And he also helped us a lot, so the chief has great respect for him. He is much better than the warchiefs of other tribes!


    Well, but in a few days they will join us, Da Jiang, and they will be part of one from now on! "


    "Join Da Jiang, a member of the first division?" Yu Li was full of doubts.


    He saw the usual look in Konoha''s eyes.


    But what he didn''t understand was that there was no problem in absorbing new tribesmen like this?


    He thought for a while and then asked in a low voice: "Then what happened to the few great chiefs he just mentioned?"


    Konoha curled her lips and said with a smile: "Those few are interesting. One of them is the great chief of the Moxiong tribe. He wanted to join us, and Jiang killed us, but the chief saw through it and cleaned up honestly. .


    There was also a great chief of the barbarian tribe, with five or six thousand people, who wanted to rob us of Jiang, but was led by the chief to destroy their tribe, and the chief was arrested.


    Well, these two people came to my big ginger, and they were all in charge of raising horses and cattle, and the great chief just ordered them to be released some time ago..."


    "Great chief, raise horses and cattle?" Yu Li only felt that he had heard wrong, and his head was roaring.


    He seems to have heard of the hump-tailed man, who seems to have a very bad reputation in Changli...


    He couldn''t help but asked again: "Then how could these great chiefs agree?"


    "How could you agree?" Konoha frowned, thought about it carefully, and smiled again, "Then why don''t you agree, anyway, I, Da Jiang, captured and killed more than three or five great chiefs."


    "This..." Yu Li was inexplicably shocked, "Is Da Jiang so powerful now?"


    ...


    Leaving the Black Bear Department, Mu Feng continued towards Da Jiang and arrived at Pixiu City.


    Everyone was exhausted all the way, and they were all tired.


    Mu Feng ordered everyone to rest in Pixiu City.


    When he learned that the huge Pixiu City was just a small market where Da Jiang was traded to foreign countries, Yu Li almost forgot to be tired, wandering back and forth in the small market, never closing his mouth.


    Lei Meng and Jiu Zhu were naturally responsible for arranging rest for the clansmen.


    When he saw more than 3,000 soldiers from Da Jiang appearing together, Lei Meng did not hide the excitement in his eyes.


    He has been in the city for a while, and almost every once in a while, Jiang''s strength refreshes his perception.


    When Jiu Zhu went to arrange for the rest of the clan, he handed Mu Feng a letter from the pigeons, which was written by Bai Yue.


    Frankly speaking, Lei Meng didn''t understand the content of the letter very well, but after Jiu Zhu explained it, his heart was full of emotion.


    Right now, after he handed it to the great chief, he watched the great chief''s reaction with anticipation.


    Mu Feng opened the letter and read it once, stunned for a moment, then read it again, and laughed loudly after confirming that it was correct: "Okay, okay, okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 874

    Bai Yue said in the letter that he had done a great thing.


    This incident made Mu Feng feel unbelievable from the bottom of his heart.


    Because he never thought of what Bai Yue said.


    That is, Bai Yue originally wanted to restrain the Goshawks from going south, but found that it was a step too late.


    When it was found out that there were not many remaining fighters from the Goshawk Department, Bai Yue, Chi Lei, and Hei Mui brought 300 ginger soldiers, 200 war slaves, and 300 soldiers from the Hexi Department to surprise the Goshawk Department. .


    There are not many soldiers left behind in the Goshawk Department, only three to five hundred people, who were killed and injured.


    The Dajiang warrior did not die, but more than 30 people were injured, but more than 30 slaves died because of poor weapons.


    The losses of the Hezuo tribe were also within the tolerable range, with more than forty soldiers killed.


    But they paid off!


    They got thirty jars of salt.


    There are more than 800 cattle and horses.


    The armored earth dragon also got five heads.


    Even Cheng Huang brought back nearly two hundred head.


    Most importantly, he found more than 50 large copper sticks and more than 20 rough copper knives in the Goshawk Department!


    Considering that it was a sneak attack, Bai Yue firstly didn''t want people, and secondly, she didn''t want dead or injured cattle and horses, like locusts crossing the border, they left when they were full.


    That is to say, when the Goshawk Division went south to support the Yanma Division, Bai Yue took it to their lair!


    In the letter, Bai Yue expressed deep regret for not being able to find the chief of the Goshawk Department.


    Of course, he also said that he has already prepared the materials needed for the "ferry" at the place Mu Feng selected earlier, and is just waiting for Mu Feng to teach them how to cross the river...


    Mu Feng was amazed in his heart.


    Originally, when he went to Yanmabu for revenge this time, he wondered why the Goshawk department arrived, but Bai Yue and the others didn''t, but he didn''t expect that Bai Yue would do the opposite and go directly to attack the Goshawk department''s hometown.


    Mu Feng once again had a new understanding of Bai Yue''s "deceitful" use of troops.


    Having said that, this Bai Yue is really brave enough to break into other headquarters directly with only 800 people!


    Regarding the gains from this battle, Bai Yue kept five armored earth dragons, and gave two of them to the Hewei tribe.


    The eight hundred cattle and horses gave three hundred to the Hehe tribe, and Da Jiang took five hundred.


    Yanba Baiyue only wanted ten cans, and twenty cans were given to the Hewei Department.


    Even Chenghuang and Baiyue gave them eighty heads!


    It can be said that Bai Yue''s contribution has far exceeded that of He Weibu!


    For this point, Mu Feng didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    One reason is that the Hexi tribe is a subordinate tribe. They have already beaten it before, and now it is time to give them a sweet date.


    Secondly, Bai Yue also stated in the letter that he will lead the Hezu tribe to frequently invade the territory of the Goshawk tribe - this is exactly the reasoning of "If you want to take what you want, you must first give it".


    After thinking for a moment, he took up a pen and wrote a reply to Bai Yue, explaining to him some details of the follow-up arrangements.


    The general meaning is: winter is coming soon, do everything leisurely.


    Of course, this is only approximate.


    He also responded one by one on the arrangement of specific matters.


    When he wrote the letter, Yu Li had already finished shopping in the mall, and was following Konoha and others to find him.


    Seeing Mu Fengduan sitting in front of a table, drawing something with something he didn''t know, Yu Li was inevitably puzzled and curious.


    After Konoha explained in a low voice, Yu Li''s eyes were wild, and he almost begged Mu Feng to teach him how to write on the spot!


    As the high priest, he naturally knew what this thing called "words" represented.


    Even so, he didn''t know exactly how to use words.


    After Mu Ye explained to him the "Flying Pigeon Sending Messaging" to him, Yu Li almost couldn''t bear it and rushed to Mu Feng, knelt down on one knee and begged: "Great Chief, please teach me these words too! "


    Wooden wind is rolling the letter.


    He smiled while scrolling the letter: "Of course, you are a member of my Dajiang clan, and I will teach you myself!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "After all, my high priest of Da Jiang has to be illiterate!"


    "High Priest!" Yu Li raised his expression and murmured, "Can I still be the High Priest?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, your wisdom is exactly what Da Jiang lacks now!"


    Yu Li was excited and clenched his fists tightly.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, I guess the clansmen have rested, let''s go back to the tribe!"


    "yes!"


    So everyone set off to return to the tribe.


    Yu Li thought he was shocked enough.


    But in the following Xuanwu City, Suzaku City, White Lake City, and then Qinglong City, every time he saw a city, he thought to himself: "This must be where Da Jiang is!"


    But Mu Feng didn''t intend to get off his horse at all, he just pointed to the cities and told him one by one: "This is Qinglong City, one of Da Jiang''s cities..."


    Yu Li saw that there were one or two thousand people in each city, and his heart was shocked again and again.


    He never imagined that a tribe could be divided into several places.


    Looking at Yu Li''s expression, Mu Feng smiled and said: "If you calculate it carefully, the black bear tribe you saw earlier, the wild wolf tribe facing south, and the grassland we passed by when we came here, there are three cities in the south. , there will always be people from my Dajiang family living there..."


    "This!" Yu Li''s eyes widened, feeling that what the young chief said was completely beyond his comprehension.


    He frowned and asked: "Can people who are not in Dajiang''s tribe be regarded as Dajiang''s people?"


    Mu Feng asked with a smile: "In a tribe, are the thatched houses connected together, or are they separated by an open space?"


    Yu Li replied subconsciously: "Of course there is an open space!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s it. There is an open space between the grass houses, but the two grass houses belong to the same tribe. Now the open space has become bigger. There is an open space between Dajianglong City and Qinglong City, and then from Qinglong City There are also vacant lands in Liaolong City in the south, but don¡¯t they also belong to us Da Jiang?¡±


    "This!" Yu Xin trembled.


    He suddenly realized that the big tribe that Mufeng mentioned was an existence that surpassed all the big tribes he knew!


    Seeing Yu Li''s daydream, Mu Feng smiled and continued, "Now we build houses and stables in the tribe, just to live in the tribe and raise cattle and horses.


    But if my big ginger is big enough, it is so big that a large grassland belongs to my big ginger, and it is so big that the territory from here to Changli is our territory!


    In this way, our clansmen can come and go freely in the territory, and we don''t have to worry about competing with other tribes for food. Because all the wild beasts in the grassland will belong to me..."


    Yu Li''s mind roared!


    He repeatedly chewed what Mu Feng said, and only felt that the strength of Jiang in Mu Fengxin was far beyond what he could imagine.


    But once Da Jiang develops to that point, no one will dare to mess with him in the future!


    While he was daydreaming, the group of people finally saw a thick city wall standing in front of them in addition to the forest.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Hey, look, there is our Da Jiang''s Dragon City! Da Jiang''s clansmen, you are back!"


    Seeing the seemingly impenetrable city wall, all the Jiang family members knelt down devoutly and saluted Dajiang City.


    Mu Feng kept silent, knowing that this was caused by the excitement when the tribe returned.


    After everyone got up, he smiled and they walked towards the tribe.


    Yu Li took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, and strode into Dragon City...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 875

    As soon as they entered the gate of Dragon City, Yu Li and other members of the Jiang family saw a group of black horse warriors standing on both sides of the road. They were all black riders, black armor and black swords.


    Several people stood still in the middle of the road, and when they saw Mu Feng and his party, they shouted excitedly: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Li Hu!"


    Then he turned his face and introduced to Yu Ion: "He is the head of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, Li Hu, and also the uncle of Konoha and me, Qingya''s father you met earlier."


    He also introduced to Li Hu: "They are what I said in the letter. They are the members of the Jiang clan living in the Yanma tribe. Back then, for our branch to survive, they desperately helped us kill the blood. They have suffered for decades. , more than us!


    His name is Jiang Yuli, and he belongs to the branch of the high priest Yu Ion!


    According to seniority, it is the same as you! "


    Lihu took a step forward, beat his chest with his arms crossed, and bowed to salute: "Jiang Lihu has met his brother!"


    Yu Li burst into tears, tried not to cry, stepped forward to lift Li Hu''s shoulders: "Brother!"


    Li Hu laughed loudly, and shouted: "Big Jiang Erlang, welcome back the members of the Jiang clan!"


    So dozens of Jiang warriors on both sides of the road got on their horses and swung their knives, pulled the reins, and all the black horses stood up in place, and stomped heavily-da!


    Neat and uniform, the sound is like thunder.


    All the soldiers shouted three times in unison: "Welcome the members of the Jiang clan back to the army!"


    "Welcome the members of the Jiang clan back to our tribe!"


    "Welcome the members of the Jiang clan back to our tribe!"


    Yu Li couldn''t bear it any longer, tears streaming down his face.


    Not only him, but all the members of the Jiang family behind him were also very excited at this time, looking at each other and weeping.


    At this moment, the decades of humiliation, aggrieved, and suffering of the three generations flowed out with tears and became the past.


    They were also very pleased that their effort back then was worth it¡ªthey are all seeing Jiang''s strength now!


    Then Mu Feng waved his hand and said: "Okay, from now on, the members of the Jiang clan will return to the tribe, and the members of our Great Jiang clan will finally be reunited. Let''s go, let''s go back to the tribe!"


    Only then did Yu Li wipe away his tears, and followed behind with Li Hu and the others.


    It''s just that Yu Li couldn''t move his legs as soon as he entered Dragon City, and looked around at everything in front of him.


    Almost everything was something he had never seen before.


    Not only him, but all the members of the Jiang clan behind him also exclaimed and asked questions one after another.


    "Great Chief, what''s that?"


    "The tulou, where all the clansmen live."


    "what is that?"


    "Water well, for water."


    "Big, big chief, the gold utensils that the clansmen also use to dig the ground?"


    "Ok!"


    "What is that?"


    "Dajiang School, a place for children to learn to read and write."


    "..."


    It wasn''t that far from the gate of Dragon City to Moon Tower, but Yu Li and the others walked for half a day.


    Because there are too many things that shocked them along the way.


    Whether it''s Mu Feng or Li Hu, they explained to these tribesmen very patiently.


    They are different from others, they have the grace of life to the Dajiang people here!


    But then Wood Wind needs to solve a big problem - the problem of totem belief.


    Now Jiang believes in dragons, but the Jiang family believes in Bai Ze.


    The reason for Da Jiang''s revenge is because Yan Mabu took away their totem Bai Ze.


    But before that, Mu Feng never thought that there was still a Jiang clan in the Yanmai tribe.


    He thought about it over and over on the way back.


    He deeply understood why Gaozong wanted to kill General Yue with the old Qin thief.


    Because once the second saint is welcomed back, Gaozong will become very "embarrassed".


    Da Jiang is now also facing a very embarrassing problem-how to resolve the differences in totem beliefs.


    But if he was forced to make the same decision as Gaozong and give up this branch of the Jiang clan just because of the totem belief, he would never be able to do it anyway.


    He couldn''t let this tribe who had suffered decades of humiliation and bitterness "bleed and shed tears".


    So he searched the system, found a "myth" legend, and was inspired.


    This myth goes like this: The calf gave birth to Yinglong, Yinglong gave birth to Jianma, Jianma gave birth to Qilin, and Qilin gave birth to common beasts.


    The common beasts are the ancestors of the hairy ones.


    To put it bluntly, this myth is that the only beast born by the dragon and the wind is Maodu, and Maodu and the dragon gave birth to the flying dragon Yinglong, Yinglong and Tianma gave birth to Jianma, Jianma gave birth to Qilin, and Qilin gave birth to common beasts.


    This common beast is more powerful, known as the father of all beasts and the ancestor of all beasts.


    According to ancient books, all hairy people are born from common animals.


    That is, the hairy beasts in the world are actually descendants of common beasts.


    Among them, Bai Ze, Zhu Yan, Iron Eater, Nine-Tailed Fox and other hairy beasts are all his descendants.


    In other words, if Bai Ze goes back to the roots, he can go to the common beast, and if the common beast goes back to the source, he can go to the dragon!


    According to the continuation of the secular genealogy, Bai Ze was able to trace the dragon in the end¡ªjust as many Chinese people''s surnames trace their roots to the same ancestor.


    According to this logic, there is no conflict between Jiang''s totem dragon and Jiang''s Bai Ze.


    Because the dragon is the ancestor of Bai Ze!


    The most important thing is that it can also fulfill Mufeng''s "ancestral dragon" theory, and there is no need to worry about other tribes feeling dissatisfied.


    Multi-tasking!


    So when Yu Li and other members of the Jiang clan followed Mu Feng to the square in front of the Moon Tower and saw the totem pole, they naturally looked at Mu Feng with doubts.


    Yu Li even frowned and looked at Mu Feng, his eyes were full of vigilance.


    The reason why three generations persevere and persevere is because of the totem Bai Ze.


    But the totem of the tribe in front of him is not Bai Ze!


    Only then did Li Hu realize the problem, and his face turned pale.


    He looked at Mu Feng for help, but found that Mu Feng had an old god on his face.


    Mu Feng calmly walked in front of the silent crowd, and said loudly, "This is our Great Jiang''s ancestral dragon totem!"


    The members of the Jiang clan widened their eyes all of a sudden, with complicated expressions on their faces.


    Anger, doubt, disappointment...


    Many people feel that they have been cheated!


    Mu Feng looked around, but said with a smile: "Maybe many members of the Jiang clan don''t know that the real ancestor of my Great Jiang is not just Bai Ze!"


    "what!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the members of the Jiang clan present exclaimed.


    Especially Yu Li, after savoring this sentence carefully, his eyes showed surprise.


    He murmured in a low voice: "It''s not just Bai Ze?"


    He looked expectantly at Wooden Wind.


    Mu Feng also noticed his gaze, looked at Yu Li with a smile, and asked with a smile: "Uncle, I want to ask you, who is your father?"


    Yu Li replied subconsciously: "My father''s surname is Nanli."


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, and asked again: "Then who is your grandfather''s father?"


    Yu Li frowned, but still answered honestly: "It''s my grandfather, Yu Ion!"


    Everyone was puzzled, not knowing what Mu Feng wanted to do by asking this question.


    Mu Feng laughed it off, and asked again: "Let me ask you again, who is the grandfather Yu Ion''s father?"


    "This..." Yu Ion was stunned for a moment, thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I don''t know about this!"


    Mu Feng knew it in his heart, and said to himself: "You''re right if you don''t know!"


    You know, in this era, it is rare to be able to know the names of one''s ancestors, unless the Taizu''s generation has made great achievements in the tribe and has been praised by people.


    Or like the founding emperor of the later generations, one has historical records, and the other has younger generations who sing praises all day long.


    Otherwise it''s hard to know.


    Not to mention the current life, even in the previous life on Earth, very few people know the name of their grandfather''s father!


    But if you don''t know who the parents of the grandparents are, does it mean that the grandparents have no parents?


    This is obviously impossible!


    Mu Feng asked Yu Ion this question to make him clear about one thing: ancestors have ancestors!


    He looked around with a smile, and said with a smile: "You have all seen that, as the high priest, Xiao Clan Uncle is unparalleled in wisdom. I don''t know who else is above Taigong Yu Ion. But who is Taigong going up to chase after his ancestors? "


    Everyone frowned and thought about this question.


    Yu Ion frowned first, then his eyes lit up: "It''s my totem Bai Ze!"


    Everyone suddenly realized, and shouted in unison, "Of course it''s Bai Ze!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and then asked with a smile: "The little clan uncle, let me ask you, who was born of Bai Ze, and who is the ancestor?"


    "This..." Yu Ion was taken aback again this time.


    But he didn''t frown, but his eyes lit up.


    He obviously understood what Mu Feng meant¡ªthere is ancestor above Bai Ze!


    This is definitely great news for them!


    If it can be determined that there are "ancestors" above Bai Ze, it means that Da Jiang and the Jiang family are older tribes, and they may have been more powerful and dazzling in the past!


    This is actually the same as people in Mu Feng''s previous life like to show off his family background, and countries like to show off thousands of years of civilization, they all like to trace their roots!


    Everyone fell silent again.


    But some people have already started to look at the dragon on the totem stone pillar.


    Someone even whispered: "Zulong?"


    Yu Li also looked at Mu Feng, and asked tentatively, "Is it Zulong?"


    Woodwind laughed loudly.


    There was both relief and joy in the voice.


    Let everyone feel that he is really gratified when they hear it!


    He laughed and said: "Bai Ze''s upward pursuit of his ancestors is the common beast, the father of all beasts, the common beast upwards is Qilin, the Qilin upwards is Jianma, Jianma upwards is Yinglong, Yinglong upwards is Maodu, Maodu upwards It''s Zulong!


    My Dajiang people can trace their ancestors to Baize, but if we go back to the origin, our ancestors are Zulong! "


    "Ancestor Dragon!" Yu Li was stunned for a moment, his heart trembling.


    He couldn''t help but believe what Mu Feng said.


    Because no one would talk nonsense about their ancestors.


    What''s more, when Mu Feng uttered the names of these ancestors, his words were convincing and affectionate, plus he raised his arms and uttered his voice, which was deafening!


    Moreover, what Mu Feng said really shocked the members of the Jiang clan.


    That''s right, they can go to Bai Ze to trace their ancestors, but what about Bai Ze?


    Bai Ze also has an ancestor, it is an ancestor dragon!


    In this way, Jiang''s totem should naturally also be the Zulong!


    "Ancestral Dragon, Ancestral Dragon!" Yu Ion''s heart trembled, he knelt down on both knees, and bowed to the totem pole.


    All the members of the Jiang clan also knelt down in unison at this time, shouting: "Ancestor Dragon, Ancestral Dragon!"


    Mu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The biggest obstacle to the fusion of the two teams has been removed!


    Li Hu was shocked, and when he looked at the chief, he looked wild.


    He only found out today that Da Jiang had realized that his ancestor was Zulong long ago!


    Mu Feng watched many members of the Jiang clan kneel down and bowed together, and said loudly: "Since everyone recognizes their ancestors and returned to the tribe, I will also take advantage of this to announce one thing, that is, I, Da Jiang, will re-appoint the high priest from today, and the uncle of the small clan, Jiang Yu Li is in charge!"


    All the members of the Great Jiang clan, except for Mu Feng, regardless of old or new, bowed to Yu Li and bowed in salute: "I have seen the high priest!"


    Yu Li was so excited that he stood up and clenched his fists, with tears in his eyes, and shouted loudly: "I, Jiang Yuli, will live and die as Jiang from now on!"


    Mu Feng shouted at the right time: "God bless Jiang, the fortune will last forever!"


    All the members of the Dajiang tribe also shouted together: "God bless Dajiang, the fortune will last forever!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 876

    Mu Feng organized a welcome ceremony to "receive the wind and wash away the dust" for the Jiang clan.


    The diet and consumption of meals all aroused the amazement of Jiang''s people again.


    "What is this white, big and soft thing? How does it follow..." Before one person finished speaking, he was stamped by the woman next to him and screamed in pain.


    Only then did someone notice the steamed buns in the basket on the table, scratching their ears and cheeks, neither taking it nor not taking it.


    Mu Feng was extremely helpless, and said with a dark face: "This is a steamed bun, you can eat it!"


    Another person asked: "What is this soft yellow thing? It smells so good!"


    "Yellow potatoes!"


    "What is this slimy thing?"


    "Sorghum porridge!"


    "what about this?"


    "chili!"


    "..."


    It was the first time for the members of the Jiang family to eat so many delicacies, because they had never eaten such food before!


    Yu Li was even more dazed while holding the pottery cup, his eyes were red.


    People who didn''t know thought he was remembering bitterness and sweetness.


    But Mu Feng knew that he had drunk too much, but he was reluctant to let go of the delicious wine in his hand.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but he didn''t stop him.


    After all, these people have suffered for so many years, and now they should "enjoy and enjoy" after suffering.


    In the next few days, Mu Feng took Yu Li, Li Hu and others to familiarize themselves with the environment in the tribe, and at the same time broke ground again, asking Nanshan for land and building earth buildings!


    Yu Li is also doing his best to get used to Da Jiang and is familiar with everything about Da Jiang.


    Mu Feng started to plan to hold a revenge meeting, killed Yan Zixu in front of everyone, sacrificed to Jiang totem, and then strengthened Jiang''s prestige in front of everyone in Jiang.


    At that time, the Black Bears will also join Da Jiang, taking advantage of the opportunity to let them know Da Jiang''s true strength now, and enhance the pride and sense of belonging of the tribe.


    After confirming, he wrote letters to Han Shu, Bai Yue, Lei Meng and others, asking them to return to the tribe in the near future.


    Anyway, it''s winter now, and all the tribes are busy storing food for the winter.


    After all, the severe cold in winter is not conducive to going out to hunt. Everyone wants to go out as little as possible.


    It¡¯s just a little bit to reduce consumption!


    Of course, by the way, he would also officially announce the appointment of Da Jiang''s various ministries, after all, it was just a circular.


    Such a big event, without a formal process, how can it be done?


    After sending the letter, he began to prepare for Lihu.


    Yu Li, who learned of Mu Feng''s thoughts, was also very excited, and checked the gaps with Mu Feng to make up for the omissions.


    Han Shu returned first, and reported to Mu Feng about Liaolongzhi.


    It is nothing more than the construction of some outer protective walls and the construction of earth buildings in the city.


    Due to the relatively limited number of manpower and the large area occupied by the Liaolong branch, it will be difficult to complete it in a short period of time¡ªafter all, the Liaolong branch used to have more than 10,000 people!


    In addition, the iron ore found in the southeast of Liaolongzhi was also guarded by heavy troops, and he began to mine and smelt iron nearby. He came back this time with a lot of forged iron tools.


    Compared with the speed at which new cities were built, iron was smelted at a slower rate.


    But fortunately, there are no enemies around Liaolongzhi now, and the Qingniao Department, which is separated from them by a mountain, is an ally with Da Jiang.


    And the current situation is not that Da Jiang needs to guard against the Jade Bird Department, but that the Jade Bird Department needs to guard against Da Jiang!


    Han Shu even said with a smile: "A few days ago, Aguli and dozens of people quietly appeared in the area of ??Lei Zebu to probe their brains. It seems to be to see if our soldiers are haunting the area of ??Qingzhang Mountain!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It seems that they are still worried about the Eastern Front!"


    Han Shu asked: "Do you need to tell them not to be so defensive?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then waved his hand: "No, it''s good to let them have some precautions in their hearts, at least they have enough respect for me, Jiang."


    He did not say a word, some people are doomed to "resentment when they are far away, and disrespect when they are close". When necessary, it is still necessary to maintain a certain "close" distance.


    After Han Shu finished "reporting" with him, he smiled and asked Mu Feng if he could go see Yu Li, the little clan uncle - but he heard Mu Feng praised Yu Li very much in his heart.


    Wooden Wind let him go.


    One day later, Bai Yue returned with Chi Lei, and Hei Lianjiang came with him - he came with thanks!


    After meeting, Heilianjiang first saluted and said hello, then presented ten pure white furs, and finally presented more than one hundred bright and green stones¡ªjade!


    Mu Feng was a little surprised.


    Because the ten furs are still useful anyway, as for the jade, it has no practical effect at the moment.


    But he kept his eyes open, he was going to marry a wife soon, so he saved some polished jewelry and necklaces for Chang Ning, there is no guarantee that she would not like it!


    So he accepted it with a smile.


    Heilianjiang was overjoyed.


    Frankly speaking, there is nothing good that the entire Hexiu Department can sell.


    Because from weapons and mounts to Yanba livestock, they were all obtained by the Hexu tribe after they belonged to Dajiang.


    Heilianjiang is not so stupid as to send ginger with something from ginger.


    In view of the fact that his little thoughts were beaten before, he simply put away his thoughts, said one thing, and gave two away, at least not to offend the young chief.


    Even if it''s jade, it''s not that he looks good, but that this stone is also a rare thing that the tribe found outside.


    Reminiscent of the young great chief''s ability to turn decay into magic, he didn''t think much about it, and brought this stone to Mufeng.


    Facts have proved that he did the right thing.


    Because Mu Feng immediately thought of a possibility when he saw the stone.


    That is, people now rarely know the true uses of some stones anyway. Can he open a place similar to "treasure appraisal" in the market, so that small tribes scattered all over the place can find mineral deposits near their respective tribes? some type of.


    Then let them take them to the market in exchange for other items?


    Looking at Heilianjiang''s joyful expression after the "gift" was delivered, he became more and more sure that this idea was somewhat feasible, and Xin Dao waited until the revenge conference was over, and he began to arrange it.


    Then Mu Feng asked Li Hu to arrange a residence for Heilianjiang and take him to rest.


    Only then did Bai Yue and Mu Feng report the matters west of the river''s department in detail.


    Since Mu Feng had just replied to him not long ago, he only picked two things that Mu Feng was most concerned about.


    One is how the Goshawk will be harassed in the future, and the other is the final destination of the Hehui tribe.


    Regarding the intrusion, Mu Feng just taught Bai Yue to communicate more with Han Shu, and did not interfere much.


    As for the Hexi tribe, as usual, it doesn''t matter whether it is a subordinate tribe or an ally.


    The key is that they can''t disagree with Jiang.


    If there is no dissent, Da Jiang can give more weapons and horses. If there is a dissent, just annex it!


    After such a secret conversation, Bai Yue nodded heavily: "Don''t worry, chief, I will deal with it carefully. A Hexi tribe is still fine!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, you don''t have to stick too much to what I taught you, just like the one who attacked Goshawk this time, you did a good job!"


    Bai Yue said sincerely: "The great chief taught me well!"


    Mu Feng grinned and waved his hands: "Okay, there''s no need to talk about these flattery. Let''s go, let me show you the little uncle who returned from the Jiang family. This little uncle is as smart as you!"


    Bai Yue scratched her head: "Okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 877

    Wood wind is very happy now.


    Because now Da Jiang is full of talents, with strong soldiers and strong horses.


    The weapon mounts that the tribes have outside, Da Jiang has.


    What the outside tribes don''t have, Da Jiang also has.


    The most important thing is that Da Jiang now has talents, which are powerful and scarce in the tribe!


    According to his positioning in the bottom of his heart, the current Jiang talents can be divided into three categories:


    One type is purely intellectual capable people.


    The representatives are Raymond and Big Huyou.


    Raymond is good at scheming and scheming, and Da Huyou is good at detours.


    One category is capable people with high intelligence and combat power.


    The representatives are Asuka, Hanshu, Thunder Dragon and Yuli.


    Needless to say, Asuka, marksmanship and force are not Han Shu''s.


    Han Shu is the strongest fighter in Dajiang except for Li Wang and Mu Feng, who is slightly lacking in wisdom. However, he has been taught by Mu Feng many times, and after several battles with great concentration, he already has the style of commanding.


    Not to mention Thunder Dragon''s wisdom, he was originally a great chief, and he was able to make calculations before the battle and when he was defeated.


    No one can match his scheming and ruthless thoughts.


    It''s also thanks to Mu Feng''s "knowledge of goods", but if it''s another person, Da Jiang and Qingniao have already had a rift, or even fought each other!


    And after he sincerely entered the ginger and was cured of his gastrointestinal disease by Mu Feng''s wood way derivation technique, his body has recovered to a good degree.


    The originally emaciated and rickety body straightened again, and once again restored the demeanor of the former number one fighter of the Dragon Division.


    In addition to the one-handed saber technique that Mu Feng taught him, he practiced hard day and night, and he was able to support several rounds under Li Wang''s hands!


    Then came Yu Li.


    Bearing the burden of humiliation for so many years, the Jiang clan has grown to a size of 2,500 to 600 under the precautions inside and outside the Yanmai Department.


    It even secretly supported the Shiratori tribe, which was at a disadvantage in the two tribes'' struggle, to become a tribe that has been fighting with the Dixiong tribe for many years without losing the wind.


    The most important thing is that Yu Li, who once raised his eyebrows and stood up straight, even if he has not practiced sword skills, can rely on a single sword to face three or five fighters without losing in a short time!


    You know, this is the result of his long-term forbearance and deliberately hiding his clumsiness!


    What if he was with Da Jiang from the beginning to the end, and got Mu Feng''s full strength to teach him kung fu?


    Another category is Bai Yue, who has top intelligence but average combat power.


    Bai Yue used tricks and schemes, and she plotted repeatedly when the two armies were at war.


    Of course, there is another person like Bai Yue - Fuyu!


    Even though Fuyu is a woman, not to mention fighting the enemy like a man, but only to use tactics in battle, she is still above the cold tree!


    As for whether it can be compared with Bai Yue, each has its own merits.


    Fuyu focuses on details, while Baiyue focuses on intrigue.


    According to this classification, there is one person who is more embarrassing-Konoha.


    He is not the highest in terms of strength or intelligence, and he seems to be the "second child" in all aspects.


    But it is this moderate attribute that makes him different from others.


    He is not as powerful as Han Shu, not as smart as Bai Yue, and he is not particularly brilliant in leading troops.


    But if you think about it the other way around, it can be seen that he is extraordinary - he is better at fighting than Bai Yue, calmer than Han Shu, and more upright and peaceful in his tactics.


    Maybe Konoha is not good at fighting against chaotic armies and the great disparity in strength, but for the confrontation between the two armies, he needs to be "steady".


    This is somewhat similar to the strength ranking of Huaxia provinces and cities.


    There is a province called Jiang Lao Er, which ranks second in education and economy, and all the cities in the province are also second-rate cities.


    But this "Jiang''s Second" has all the "two" and one combined, but it makes it "Jiang''s No. 1"!


    Although Konoha will not be the number one talent of Da Jiang, but in terms of overall strength, he will definitely be in the top few!


    Talented people are capable people.


    There are quite a few capable people in Dajiang.


    Those who are talented in matters related to internal affairs include Jiuzhu, Changshui, and Luoli.


    Huang Lei, Li Hu, and Fire Dragon are also good at this.


    Hua Guzi, Niu Ben, and Hump Tail are good at making side-tracked thoughts.


    Even Mingguang showed talent in slave management!


    As for the "Titans" who are good at fighting, there are also many, such as Qingya, Zhahe, Shuofeng, Aguda, Tuogumu, Chilei and others.


    For Mufeng, with people, there are more possibilities...


    He took Bai Yue to see Yu Li.


    After learning that the person in front of him was leading a small group of troops to attack the Goshawk Department, Yu Li was in awe.


    Based on what he plans and thinks, it is just Xu Tu''s progress.


    But Bai Yue made a decisive decision and seized the fleeting opportunity.


    Yu Li praised sincerely: "Da Jiang will be stronger with you!"


    Bai Yue hurriedly said she didn''t dare, but also humbly saluted Yu Li.


    He said: "Little Uncle endured the humiliation and saved so many clansmen for Da Jiang. It''s really amazing!"


    Yu Li shook his head: "If it were me, if I knew that the Goshawk soldiers had left, I might not dare to do it."


    Bai Yue laughed loudly: "I didn''t dare at first, but I just wanted to come to the Great Chief and they are in the Yanma Division. No matter what happens, the Goshawk Division will not be defeated soon. I can''t rescue them in time, so I can only retreat to the next best thing!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Little Uncle is in a different position from you, every time he makes a decision, he has to think twice, whether it will put the clansmen in a dangerous situation.


    And you have only my Da Jiang''s fighters around you, so naturally you don''t have such worries! "


    Bai Yue nodded and smiled, "The great chief is right!"


    Mu Feng said again: "However, if you dare to attack thousands of people with only a few hundred people, you are indeed very courageous!"


    Bai Yue scratched her head and smiled, "Is there any? That''s not as good as the great chief''s previous two or three hundred people who ran thousands of miles to attack a large tribe of ten thousand people!"


    Yu Xin was jumping with fear...


    Not long after Bai Yue returned to the tribe, Da Huyou also migrated here with people from the Black Bear tribe.


    Knowing that Big Huyou made the "sensible" decision, Bai Yue, Han Shu and others grinned.


    On the contrary, Lang Qiu who came over after hearing the news stared at Da Huyou with a look like he had eaten a dead fly.


    With a haughty look on his face, Da Huyou stretched out his hand to shake Langqiu, grinned and said, "Why, didn''t you expect that?"


    Wolf Hill touched his nose angrily.


    He really didn''t expect it.


    With the addition of the black bear department, Da Jiang suddenly became more and more crowded.


    But the whole of Dajiang is filled with an unprecedented excitement¡ªthere are more and more people in Dajiang, and the territory is getting bigger and bigger.


    ...


    After the members of the Black Bear tribe made arrangements, the revenge conference finally started.


    The location of the meeting was chosen at the newly opened training ground outside Dajiang.


    The size of the training field is equivalent to four or five football fields, and it is no problem to accommodate all the Dajiang people.


    What''s more, Da Jiang is only a part of the tribe participating in this meeting.


    All the important officials and the clansmen who belonged to the Jiang family appeared on the training ground together.


    A sacrificial altar was placed just south of the training ground, and a nearly two-meter bonfire platform was built to the south of the altar, and a two-meter-high flame was burning inside the bonfire platform.


    The temperature of the flame was so high that the faces of those who were more than ten meters away from it were burned red.


    And on the altar, there are also four clay sculptures on the soil plate, and there are white grasses on the earth plate-that is used to hold sacrifices.


    The sacrificial etiquette was finalized after discussion between Yu Li and Mu Feng. It followed the original Jiang family''s ancestral system with slight changes, and became the current sacrificial etiquette of New Great Jiang.


    According to the conventional etiquette, the high priest must preside over it.


    But Yu Li''s identity has not been determined, so he changed it a little, so that Mu Feng made the appointment first, and then performed the sacrificial revenge.


    In fact, as a "leader" who spoke first, it was not too difficult for Mu Feng.


    He didn''t even have to punch his stomach.


    Everyone focused on Mu Feng, and Mu Feng stood in front of the slightly higher earthen platform in front of everyone, and said loudly: "Da Jiang''s clansmen, I am Jiang Mu Feng, the great chief of Da Jiang!"


    All the people present shouted together: "Great Chief, Great Chief!"


    Excited, Mu Feng looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, and then waved his hand to signal: "Now, more and more clansmen join Da Jiang, and Da Jiang has more and more people, and Da Jiang is getting stronger and stronger. !


    But our strength is not achieved in one day, it is achieved by your hard work and fighting!


    We Da Jiang never take the initiative to provoke others, but we are not afraid of anyone!


    For those who bullied and robbed us, some of them have already avenged us, and some of them have not.


    So today is the day for my Da Jiang''s revenge, and it is the day for everyone in me, Da Jiang, to feel proud and exhale the depression in their chests!


    All the members of the Dajiang tribe know that our biggest enemy, the Yan Mabe, was finally looted and destroyed by us not long ago!


    All the sufferings that I, Da Jiang, have suffered are all because of this department.


    So today we are going to kill the people from the Yan Ma Department in front of everyone! "


    Having said that, he made a gesture, and more than 20 soldiers dragged the tied high-level officials to the crowd.


    The members of the Dajiang tribe suddenly became overwhelmed: "Kill them!"


    "revenge!"


    "Revenge for the dead Jiang people!"


    "..."


    But Yan Zixu and others who were pushed in front of everyone turned pale with fright.


    These few people have been chained in the cattle and horse stables in Longcheng for the past few days, but they also learned about Jiang''s strength along the way.


    Facing the hateful gazes of so many Da Jiang people, how could they not be afraid?


    Mu Feng looked at the excited Dajiang people, pointed at Yan Zixu and said: "He is Yan Zixu, the great chief of the Yanma tribe, all the Jiang people know how he treats my Dajiang people!


    And he also learned from his ancestors to bully me, Da Jiang. You say, do you want to kill such a person? "


    All members of the Dajiang clan responded: "Kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    Mu Feng clenched his fist and waved it, and shouted loudly: "Yes, it is to kill! Today I just want to let you know that anyone who dares to bully my Dajiang clan will pay with blood!"


    "Blood revenge!"


    Mu Feng nodded heavily: "Okay, since we want revenge, then we have to sacrifice to the ancestor dragon totem, and send blood to them. My Dajiang tribe will take revenge today!"


    "Revenge, revenge!"


    Mu Feng nodded again: "Revenge and sacrifice are going on at the same time, so the high priest is required to preside over it. And my big Jiang''s high priest, from now on, Jiang Yuli will be in charge!"


    Yu Li, who was still in the crowd, stepped forward quickly, knelt down on one knee and saluted in front of everyone, and shouted: "Big Jiang, Jiang Yuli, I have met the great chief, and I am trusted by the great chief, Jiang Yuli will definitely Serve Jiang with death!"


    Mu Feng nodded, stepped forward to raise his hands, and laughed loudly: "High Priest, get up!"


    Then he took half a step back, raised his hand, and shouted, "Greetings to the High Priest!"


    All the members of the Dajiang clan bowed and saluted: "I have seen the high priest!"


    Jiang Yuli straightened her back and accepted it calmly.


    Then he looked at Mu Feng, who nodded again to signal him to stand aside, and then said: "Besides the high priest, I, Da Jiang, will appoint some more people to serve my Da Jiang from today!"


    Everyone looked excited and stared at Mu Feng intently.


    With a solemn expression, Mu Feng said, "Da Jiang has since removed the chief, hunting chief, and war chief, and set up six divisions! The chief of the six divisions is the chief, who is divided into principal and deputy. The chief commands everything, and the deputy chiefs perform their duties.


    In addition, under the head of the military department, there are commanders, who can lead soldiers to fight!


    All people who are ordered, in addition to the same as the regular clansmen, have priority in obtaining horse mounts, food, clothes, weapons, armor, etc...


    Once the appointment is made, it will be observed by the clansmen for one month. Those who feel that they are more capable can talk to me, the high priest, or a few big leaders to explain that these positions must be occupied by capable people!


    And once the leader is determined, no one is allowed to disobey the order, otherwise the light ones will start, the serious ones will be reduced to slaves, and the serious ones will be expelled from the tribe! "


    Everyone shouted in unison: "Dare not to disobey the orders of the great chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded and began to read aloud: "


    One of the six divisions is the military department, with Baiyue as the head and Hanshu, Thunder Dragon, Konoha, Asuka, Chilei and Fuyu as the deputy leaders.


    Another commander under the army department is Qingya, Zhahe, Huangchuan, Huangshi, Qingmu, Baiqiu, Tuogumu, Aguda, Qiyang...


    The second of the six departments is the Ministry of Industry, the chief leader is Jiuzhu, and the deputy leaders are Changshui and Qige.


    The third of the six ministries is the Ministry of Agriculture, and the head is Huang Lei. There is no deputy leader for the time being, and Huang Lei will choose someone to appoint.


    The fourth of the six departments is the Ministry of Commerce, the head is Lei Meng, and the deputy head is concurrently held by Jiuzhu.


    The fifth of the six ministries is the Ministry of Internal Affairs, the head is Lihu, and the deputy leaders are Mingguang, Shuofeng, Luoli, Huaguzi, Baiya, and Jihua.


    The sixth of the six ministries is the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the chief leader is Xiong Toutou, and the deputy leaders are Niuben, Langqiu, and Tuowei.


    The six departments all belong to Dajiang, so we need to work together, and no prevarication or delay is allowed. Once discovered, Dajiang will be expelled! "


    All the appointed people took a step forward and replied loudly: "I will follow the orders of the great chief!"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and nodded, looking at Yu Li.


    Yu Li nodded heavily, took a deep breath, walked in front of Mu Feng, and shouted loudly: "Revenge conference, start now!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 878

    Yu Li "takes over" from Mu Feng and begins to preside over the meeting as the high priest.


    He smiled and reminded Mu Feng: "Great chief, I should host the Vengeance Conference, but you have to give me the power after all!"


    It was only then that Mu Feng came to his senses, and turned to look at Li Hu.


    Li Hu hurried forward with a bunch of talismans, which were the status symbols of the leaders and commanders.


    Since then, if these leaders have written texts, they need to be stamped with a seal to avoid mistakes.


    As for Yu Li, Mu Feng specially asked Qige and Mochizuki to rush to work overnight, and made him an ingenious sacrificial palm.


    This cane is about 1.5 meters tall, the thickness of sugarcane is thick, and the top of the cane is an image of Bai Ze with horns on its head, which looks like a dragon but not a dragon, or a sheep but not a sheep, implying that the high priest Yu Li, the high priest, can have the appearance of Bai Ze. wisdom.


    However, half a foot down from the head of the beast is a live hilt, which can be pulled out to reveal a long and slender sword. The outer layer is wrapped with a thin layer of iron to form a scabbard, and the outermost layer is wrapped with layers of python skin, which is suitable for weight.


    It not only shows identity, but also defends oneself.


    After acquiring such a weapon, Yu Li couldn''t put it down, and held up his cane to signal to everyone.


    Mu Feng stroked his chin and thought to himself: "It seems that holding a cane is really domineering, and I have to get one later!"


    After Yu Li got the cane, he began to preside over the revenge sacrificial ceremony.


    He walked to the front of Mufeng, came to the altar, raised his stick to the sky with both hands, and shouted: "Jiang Yuli, the great priest of ginger, respectfully told God: the tyranny of the Yanmai tribe took my totem of ginger and robbed me of ginger in the past. Salt food, massacre of my Da Jiang tribe, humiliation of my Da Jiang''s young and old... All kinds of crimes, I Da Jiang cannot bear, can''t bear!


    Da Jiang''s subordinates have endured humiliation for decades, just to take revenge for one dynasty and restore Da Jiang''s former glory!


    Fortunately, Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of Jiang, traced back to his ancestors and helped me, Jiang, to know the body of the ancestor dragon. Fortunately, even...


    Therefore, today I, Da Jiang, and my men and women will pay respects to the world with large and small animals. Inheriting the distant ancestors, I, Da Jiang, will pay for blood revenge with blood! "


    At the end, Yu Lizhong waved his arms and shouted wildly: "Blood food sacrifices are sacrificed to the ancestors of the world, and I only ask the ancestors of the world to protect me for thousands of years!"


    As he spoke, he turned around abruptly in front of the altar, and shouted, "Great animal!"


    So twenty or thirty Jiang warriors pushed Yan Zixu and others to the altar, grabbed a handful of white grass and stuffed them around their necks.


    The face of Yan Zixu who was put on the altar was pale.


    No matter how stupid he is, he knows that he is going to die.


    Especially the one who personally sent him to death was the high priest whom he had always hated¡ª¡ªJiang Yuli!


    He stared at Yu Li, never would have thought that a few days ago Yu Li was in his own hands, and a few days later he was tied up with Imperatae as a sacrifice!


    Looking at the entire branch, there has never been such a humiliating great chief like him!


    He deliberately reprimanded Yu Li, and then mocked the group of lunatics in front of him.


    Just looking at Yu Li, at the young chief who turned everything upside down, and finally at the crazy-looking Da Jiang tribe, he couldn''t help shivering.


    The fear of death overcame his arrogance, and he murmured, "I, I, I don''t want to die..."


    The one closest to him is naturally Yu Li.


    He sneered, and directly stuck a stick at his neck, making him howl terribly.


    Then Yu Li shouted again: "Little animal!"


    Soon, someone picked up the bundled cattle and horses and brought them up.


    Many people in the audience were puzzled, not knowing why.


    For the first time, Da Huyou had a puzzled look on his face.


    But Thunder Dragon, Huang Lei, and Lei Meng looked excited and trembled.


    Big animals and small animals are the names of sacrifices when offering sacrifices to the distant ancestors of heaven and earth.


    The large animals are cattle and horses, and the small animals are sheep, dogs and pigs.


    Generally, small animals are mostly used in sacrifices, and large animals are extremely rare.


    Because daring to sacrifice cattle and horses to the ancestors all shows the strength and ambition of the tribe-to some extent, it also includes the element of wishing in it.


    If there is a wish, there must be a fulfillment!


    But that would never be unfounded blind confidence.


    Thunder Dragon, Huang Lei, and Lei Meng have all participated in the sacrifice, and they are well aware of the importance of the sacrifices used in the sacrifice.


    In short, the more and bigger the sacrifices used, the more you ask for from the ancestors of heaven and earth. Once the wish is fulfilled in the future, the more things you will give back to the ancestors of heaven and earth.


    Otherwise, it will suffer the disaster and endanger the blood of the tribe.


    Right now, Da Jiang uses Yan Zixu and others as big animals, and cows and horses that belong to big animals as small animals. It is self-evident that he has a big hand, a big ambition, and a lot of desires.


    Although the surrounding Dajiang people don''t understand, it doesn''t mean they don''t respond to this move!


    When they saw Yan Zixu and others being pushed to the altar, all the Dajiang people cheered together: "Kill him, kill him!"


    And Yu Li did not disappoint, he held his cane again with both hands and held it high: "The ancestors of heaven and earth, please accept the blood food offered by me, Da Jiang!"


    After finishing speaking, he let go of one hand, raised the staff with the other, raised both hands to the sky, and shouted: "Shangshengsi!"


    So dozens of Dajiang warriors waved their iron knives in unison, and waved them down at the cattle, horses, and people in front of them!


    "Puff puff!"


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Reckless¡ª"


    "hold head high--"


    The blood of cows, horses, and people mixed together and flowed down the altar.


    Then the corpses of these people and cattle and horses were all thrown on the big bonfire platform...


    Yu Li yelled wildly: "The ancestors of heaven and earth, please accept my sacrifice from Da Jiang!"


    Immediately afterwards, he trembled all over and was so excited that he jumped up and down on the ground as if he had fallen into a magic barrier.


    Mu Feng almost couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s really hard to feel sorry for Yu Li.


    With such a big body, he was jumping and screaming like a madman.


    But he knew that this was the most sacred and solemn moment for Da Jiang, so he couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    In particular, he also knows that such seemingly foolish and ridiculous sacrificial activities are precisely an effective way to arouse the fighting spirit and bloodiness of the clansmen.


    Through this most primitive sacrificial activity, the people of the tribe will have a great sense of identity with the tribe and enhance their cohesion.


    So although he knew the truth, he would not expose it.


    After all, he will not refuse anything that is beneficial to Da Jiang''s strength!


    Sure enough, when Yu Li yelled out the last sentence, all the Dajiang people around the training ground screamed and cheered.


    They were trembling with excitement, and their faces were flushed.


    They also followed Yu Li''s in the audience and shouted "Oh oh oh" together, and waved their fists together, venting the anger in their hearts and expressing their pride!


    The whole field fell into the most primitive carnival!


    After a while, Yu Li was the first to react, and leaned heavily on the ground with his cane, and shouted: "God bless Jiang, your luck will last forever!"


    Da Jiang''s people also hurriedly shouted: "God bless Da Jiang, your luck will last forever!"


    It can be said that there is an unprecedented unity in Jiang at this moment!


    Lei Long, Lei Meng, Da Huyou and the others stood up one after another and shouted.


    Even Hei Lianjiang, who was supposed to "observe the ceremony", yelled excitedly, his face flushed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 879

    After the revenge conference, Mu Feng led Jiang''s current "vital officials" to hold a small meeting at Yuelou.


    Looking at the crowds of people around, Mu Feng was quite emotional.


    Da Jiang has developed from a small tribe of less than 300 people to the present, and only he knows the hardships involved.


    In the past year, he has basically been spinning continuously.


    Even though there was such a heaven-defying existence as the system, he still took risks several times and almost died.


    It wasn''t that the system wasn''t strong enough, or that he didn''t work hard enough, it was that the current environment was too dangerous.


    If you are not careful, you may die.


    Today, he and Da Jiang finally have a "family property".


    Whether it is people or things, what Da Jiang owns is not owned by the surrounding tribes, and Da Jiang has enough confidence.


    So holding this revenge meeting today is also a small summary for Da Jiang, and it is also a new beginning.


    Seeing that many faces were facing him, Mu Feng took a deep breath, suppressed the little excitement in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Today we killed the great chief of the Yanma tribe, and we have completely repaid the clansmen of the Da Jiang Jiang clan. hatred.


    You are all members of Da Jiang''s tribe, you need to remember one thing, no matter where you are, you are all Da Jiang''s people!


    If you are bullied by others, I, Da Jiang, stand up for you!


    If you dare to be disrespectful to me, Jiang, all of you must take revenge with all your strength!


    In a word, from now on, anyone who dares to disagree with me, Da Jiang, will be severely punished, regardless of whether they are from other departments or from my Da Jiang! "


    Everyone responded in unison: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said: "I called you here to let you know the specific situation of my Da Jiang''s various affairs, and some things that involve my Da Jiang''s secrets can only be discussed in private!"


    "yes!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand and nodded, then turned to look at Li Hu, "Let''s start with your Ministry of Internal Affairs!"


    Li Hu nodded his head heavily, took a deep breath, strode to Mu Feng, bowed his body and saluted, and then said, "Let me explain the internal affairs to you: Now I, Da Jiang, have 25,218 official clan members. people.


    Among them, there were 7,200 fighters.


    The hunting team was five hundred people.


    Five hundred women''s army.


    The rest are young and strong, women and children, old and young, each with his own job.


    In addition, there are more than 300 people in Baihu City and 400 people in Xuanwu City who are being selected by the Jiang people.


    There are more than 1,200 people who are about to enter the screening, there are 600 war slaves, and more than 5,100 slaves..."


    "Hiss¡ª" Everyone gasped.


    The current population of Dajiang is now so large!


    Such a number of people really counted, it should not be inferior to the Blue Bird Department!


    It wasn''t long before Yu Li, Da Huyou and other talents joined Da Jiang. When they heard these figures for the first time, they couldn''t help but get excited.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Li Hu and Ming Guang, the "older generation" of the Jiang family, turned red and were extremely excited.


    But some people are unavoidably worried: Can ginger support so many people?


    Li Hu watched everyone''s reaction, grinned proudly, and continued, "I, Da Jiang, have more than 15,000 cattle and horses in Beishan now, um, maybe a little more than 16,000."


    Everyone wondered: "Why is this not an exact number?"


    Li Hu hurriedly looked at Mu Feng, "Chief, now Beishan has been fenced half way up the mountain by us as a place for cattle and horses, and special people go back and forth every day to check if there are any leaks in the fence wall, and we are also busy breaking ground to build a house , so it¡¯s too late to count!¡±


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, as long as there is enough to support the tribe!"


    Li Hu laughed and said, "Don''t worry, chief, even if it''s cattle, based on the current population, we only need to eat at most half of them throughout the winter. Next year, as long as we can keep up with the feeding, we can plant more wheat and corn." With this food, our need for these cattle and horses will be less!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Li Hu laughed again: "Of course, we don''t only have cattle and horses as food. The fish Mingguang and the others caught in Qinglong City, as well as the dried meat made after several battles, plus other dried bamboo shoots and vegetables, I am a big ginger It¡¯s perfectly fine to survive this winter!¡±


    Everyone cheered in unison: "Great!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked a lot: "By the way, Li Hu, are the oxen and horses just now counted as mounts of the military?"


    Li Hu said with a smile: "Those are now the foundation of my life, Da Jiang, how dare I count them in!"


    "Hahaha!" Everyone laughed.


    Mu Feng then turned to look at Bai Yue: "Then let your military department talk about it!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Uncle Li Hu said just now that the military headquarters now has 7,200 soldiers, 500 women''s soldiers, and 500 hunting teams.


    As for mounts, Da Jiang currently has fifty-eight mammoths that can fight regularly.


    One hundred and twenty-eight horned rhinos.


    One hundred and fifty-two armored earth dragons.


    Take the yellow five hundred and ten heads.


    There are more than 600 red deer.


    There are more than 3,760 dark horses.


    The remaining 7,200 mounts are temporarily replaced by brown horses and bay red horses, but there is still a big gap.


    Of course, there are also some rare mounts, such as Zhaoyebai, Wanliyun, and Banlei Horse, which are not under the name of our military department, and are all assigned to everyone by the great chief. "


    After a pause, Bai Yue smiled again: "So what I want to say is, Uncle Lihu, don''t put food ideas on our mounts, we are now thinking of picking some cattle and horses from Beishan as supplements for our mounts Woolen cloth!"


    "Hahaha!" Everyone laughed again.


    Li Hu''s face remained unchanged, and he said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry about this, as long as you need it, you can choose from Beishan''s cattle and horses!"


    Bai Yue hurriedly thanked her, and said with a smile: "It''s just that Uncle Li Hu took the Ministry of Internal Affairs to take care of our horses and take good care of them!"


    Li Hu waved his hands and said, "For the sake of the tribe, everything should be done!"


    Everyone nodded this time.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Bai Yue, stop barking. Immediately, the herds in Wanzhangyuan will start to move back. At that time, Shuofeng and the others will start to surround Baishuyuan into my natural pasture for Da Jiang. Then your army will send out more people." , cooperate with Shuofeng to keep the herd of beasts behind!"


    Bai Yue laughed and nodded: "Yes! Brother Shuofeng has already told me about this matter, and I have also discussed it with Brother Hanshu. At that time, he will send people all the way north from Liaolong City to cooperate with the hunting team. Let''s hunt together."


    Mu Feng nodded, turned to look at Huolong and Yuanshou: "When the time comes to the forest in the southwest, you will lead people to block the gap in that place to prevent wild beasts from escaping into the forest in large numbers, then it will be troublesome!"


    The two nodded hurriedly: "Yes!"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and looked at Huang Lei and said directly: "I will explain the situation of the Ministry of Agriculture for Huang Lei. Now the wheat that Jiang is planting outside the city gate is calculated according to the amount planted. It is estimated that the harvest will be next year. It is only enough to feed three or four thousand people for half a year. This has to be counted in other food.


    If it is not counted, it is estimated that it will not last for 60 days.


    But now there are still yellow potatoes, corn and sorghum in the tribe, which can replace them for a while, but it is still not enough, only enough for more than 10,000 people to last for a while. So according to what I told you a while ago, keep enough seeds, and discuss the rest of the grain with Lihu, how to eat it to last until next year''s harvest. "


    Huang Lei nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    The rest of Da Jiang also looked solemn, and suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, as far as the food is concerned, I have enough ginger!"


    Only then did everyone react and nodded in unison.


    People like Da Huyou and Langqiu sighed.


    In the past, what they thought must be how to make the tribe less starve to death in winter, but now that there are so many people in Da Jiang, what they think is that the food can be eaten until when next year. It is really a big difference!


    Everyone responded that Mu Feng had a panoramic view, nodded, and then looked at Lei Meng: "How is your business department?"


    Lei Meng looked at Jiu Zhu, but Jiu Zhu shook his head with a smile.


    Lei Meng had no choice but to nod and said, "Let me tell you, the number of tribes in Pixiu City who come to the market to trade has started to decrease, there are only about 20 tribes, so there are fewer things to trade.


    But the number of people coming to my Husband Jiang is increasing, and now there are more than 500 people.


    These people were still building the outer wall of Pixiu City before, but now they have moved to the southeast to cooperate with Brother Shuofeng and the others to build a temporary residence for hunting! "


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Then how about the earth building habitat I mentioned earlier?"


    Raymond frowned and shook his head: "I told the laborers that they can bring their family members to live in the tulou, and the copper coins they need are not many, just the copper coins they get from working continuously for two months.


    But they seemed very reluctant, saying that they would rather stay with their own people than separate from them. "


    After a pause, Lei Meng looked puzzled: "Chief, is this method of building and trading earth buildings really feasible? They gave copper coins, but they couldn''t take the house away, so they must be unwilling."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay, you can just build it again, just follow what I taught you, and leave enough gaps in the front, back, left, and right sides. Taking advantage of the next few small market transactions to let them out, let them spend one copper coin to get rid of it." You can live there for three months!"


    "No more deals?" Raymond frowned.


    "Well, we won''t trade for the time being, let them live!" Mu Feng laughed, "Winter is coming, and the shack you built for their husbands is not enough to keep out the cold. You can tell them that they don''t have to worry about being frozen when they live in an earthen building. In the winter, someone will give them free fires and free hot water!"


    "This..." Raymond could hardly understand.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay, just do it like this, when the matter is over, I will go to the market and explain it to you!"


    Raymond nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Is there anything else?"


    Lei Meng subconsciously looked at Big Huyou and Humpback.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother and the others don''t understand the specific situation now, so you can just tell me!"


    Lei Meng nodded: "There was a conflict between the Thunderbird Department and the Huaxu Department, but the scale was small and the casualties were limited. They sent someone to contact us not long ago and wanted us to send 500 soldiers to support them."


    "Five hundred soldiers?" Mu Feng laughed, "They dare to think!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Then did they say anything good for us?"


    Lei Meng shook his head: "I only said that if we take down the Huaxu Department, they can ask for less things, and we can get more things!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng rubbed his chin, didn''t reply immediately, and looked at Lei Meng with a smile, "Is there someone in the Thunderbird Department who is smarter than you?"


    Raymond pouted, obviously disdainful.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, stopped asking, and asked instead: "Then why did you answer?"


    Raymond sneered: "I''ll tell them to wait!"


    "Wait any longer?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Raymond laughed and said, "They are the ones who are anxious, not us!"


    Mu Feng was the first to laugh out loud.


    The rest of Dajiang and the others were stunned for a moment, and then they knew that their brows were furrowed.


    But after a while, someone began to react, and when they looked at Lei Meng, the smile on their faces grew stronger.


    Some people still looked at the people around them with puzzled faces. After Yu Li, Lei Long, Bai Yue and others quietly explained, everyone burst into laughter.


    Mu Feng gave Lei Meng a thumbs up, and asked again: "Is there anything else?"


    Now Raymond sighed, and turned to look at the hunchback.


    The hunchback who regained his freedom and accidentally got a deputy leader was very excited at this time


    He seemed to have just realized his "important role" to Da Jiang¡ªotherwise, why would he have someone to protect him when he goes out and travels, and eat well, use well, and wear well?


    He is really up to the sky now.


    Seeing Mufeng looking at him, he immediately stood up excitedly, straightened his waist, cleared his throat, and then said excitedly: "Back to the chief, I will take people from tribe to tribe in the border of Changli to invite them to come." market, but I think they are all small tribes, and they don''t have the strength to trade with me..."


    "Small tribe..." Mu Feng looked strange.


    To say that this hunchback has no other skills, his vision is really high.


    But this is also due to the fact that he led his tribe in the Changli territory like locusts, eating up one tribe after another.


    Until later, the entire Moxiong tribe became street rats in such a poor place on the border of Changli, hating gods and ghosts.


    His only ability is to have a high vision¡ªbecause he only picks tribes with a certain "strength" to join, and then eats them down.


    So when he said it was a small tribe, it was really a small tribe with little strength.


    Having said that, Mu Feng asked him to show off everywhere in Changli, which was an unexpected surprise, so he didn''t expect much.


    Appointing him as a deputy leader is also a vain job, and it is to satisfy the vanity of the big leader.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that Da Huyou hadn''t floated yet, the hunchback''s tail floated first, but now is not the time for him to float.


    In the past, Raymond was his "old leader", and now there is a big flicker "airborne" as the leader.


    A "boss" hadn''t spoken yet, but he rushed to speak.


    Just open your mouth, but you haven''t said anything substantive.


    Many people scratched their heads and held back their smiles - they were all people like Bai Yue and Han Shu.


    Raymond sighed and looked away.


    But Da Huyou rolled his eyes, turned around again, and finally looked at Mu Feng: "Brother, what''s going on?"


    Mu Feng was happy in his heart: "Hey, someone is upset!"


    But he kept his face straight and said: "What''s the matter, brother, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs entrusted you with it, and you haven''t done anything yet! As the big boss, if you don''t do something, how can you convince everyone?"


    Da Huyou is an old man, how could he not understand what Mu Feng said, inside and out?


    He frowned, glanced at the hunchback, and snorted heavily.


    The hump''s tail twitched like a frightened mouse, the mouse mustache quivered a few times, subconsciously took a step back, and murmured in horror: "Old, brother..."


    Only then did he realize that among all the people, although the head bear of the black bear department was the latest to join Da Jiang, he had the best relationship with the chief!


    I will have a hard time in the future!


    Mu Feng looked at the hunchback''s expression, nodded quietly, and then looked at Jiu Zhu.


    Before he could open his mouth, Mu Feng said: "The situation of the Ministry of Industry is special, so let''s talk about it in private!"


    Jiu Zhu nodded: "Yes!"


    Then Mu Feng looked at everyone and said, "Is there anything else that I haven''t mentioned, please tell me quickly so that everyone knows!"


    "I have!" A crisp voice sounded.


    "Hmm, White Fang?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    For a long time, White Fang was busy planting and processing herbs in the tribe, treating the diseases of the tribe members, and was also busy giving lessons to the children occasionally.


    The few times he had returned to the Horde he hadn''t seen much of White Fang.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Feng asked.


    White Fang was a little nervous. She had never spoken in front of so many people.


    She blushed with embarrassment, hesitated before saying: "The classrooms in Da Jiang School are not enough, and you are often not in the tribe, so I can only let them squeeze together..."


    Mu Feng slapped his forehead and looked at Li Hu: "Didn''t you tell your father?"


    Bai Fang said helplessly: "He said, he said that this matter is up to you to decide."


    Mu Feng sighed, secretly thinking that Li Hu is really "dead-headed", nodded and looked at Li Hu: "Then expand the Jiang school!"


    Li Hu hurriedly agreed.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Bai Ya again: "Is there anything else?"


    Bai Fang suddenly blushed, and said in a low voice, "Yes!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback, "What else?"


    White Fang nodded apprehensively.


    "Then let''s talk!" Mu Feng laughed.


    White Fang raised his head cautiously, glanced to the side, his face turned even redder, and he didn''t say anything.


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, scratching his head: "Okay, you all are busy with your own work!"


    "Yes!" Everyone stood up and left.


    Then Mu Feng smiled and said: "What''s the matter, can I talk about it now?"


    "En!" Bai Fang nodded...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 880

    Seeing that everyone left, Mu Feng smiled and said: "What''s the matter, is there anything you can''t say?"


    Bai Fang''s face turned red suddenly, he lowered his head and whispered, "My father said that I''m already an adult..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, only then did he realize that Bai Fang was already considered an adult woman.


    He suddenly remembered that White Fang seemed to be getting married at this age.


    He scratched his head and said with some uncertainty, "You mean marriage?"


    "Hmm..." White Fang whispered.


    Mu Feng felt something bad in his heart.


    Don''t say that he is a "thousand-year-old demon", even if he thinks about Bai Ya, he is only the sister next door, and he doesn''t think much about anything else.


    Thinking that Bai Fang was only fifteen, he couldn''t help but tremble in his heart: "What a crime!"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Fang said in a low voice: "My father said that I should find someone to marry..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng pretended not to know, "Then what do you think?"


    Bai Fang still bowed his head, rubbed his hands, and shook his head: "I, I haven''t made up my mind yet!"


    Mu Feng sighed again, and wanted to ask, but saw Bai Ya''s little daughter''s posture again, suppressed his thoughts, and asked tentatively: "Then, is there anyone in the tribe who you are interested in? Let me tell you." ?¡±


    White Fang said "hmm".


    "Hey!" Mu Feng''s thoughts changed sharply, his eyes lit up: "There is a door!"


    He breathed a sigh of relief and muttered in a low voice: "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    White Fang wondered, "What''s all right?"


    Mu Feng hurriedly waved his hands, laughed and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Then he said with a smile on his face: "Tell me, who is in the tribe, I will tell you!"


    White Fang blushed again, hesitatingly said, "Fly, bird!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng laughed happily, "Little Baiya, little Baiya, you have a good eye!"


    Being teased by Mu Feng, Bai Fang blushed again.


    It''s just that she hesitated and said: "I don''t know if the leader of the bird is willing..."


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "Why don''t you want to! Will he be willing if I ask?"


    Only then did Bai Fang heave a sigh of relief, and thought, "No wonder Father wants me to find the great chief!"


    But Mu Feng thought: "At other times, there would be no arranged marriages. Now it''s the time, don''t we just say what we say? Everyone says that twisted melons are not sweet, but if you really chew them in your mouth, who will you be?" Don''t you want to chew two more mouthfuls?"


    After all, Mu Feng was the great chief, so he felt that he had to act with the efficiency of a great chief, so he turned to a soldier and said, "Go and call the leader of the bird back, I have something to say to him!"


    "yes!"


    The man left and returned quickly.


    Followed by Asuka with a puzzled expression.


    Bai Fang''s pretty face blushed, and she didn''t dare to look at him.


    Mu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart: "It turns out that at any time, you can say that your favorite lover blush! I''m afraid it''s not wishful thinking..."


    He remembered the time when he had just traveled here, when Bai Ya saw him always with the attitude of the sister next door, calling him "Brother Mufeng" on the left and "Brother Mufeng" on the right, but never I blush.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng suddenly had a jealous feeling in his heart that as a "big brother" he was going to lose his sister.


    When Asuka saw Bai Fang, his eyes lit up, and his steps were a little faster.


    Now Mu Feng is happy again, it turns out that the two are in love...


    ...


    After seeing off Asuka and Bai Fang, Mu Feng couldn''t help but lament the impermanence of the world.


    Because just now Bai Ya confessed to him, ever since meeting Chang Ning, Bai Ya knew that brother Mu Feng had become the great chief, while she was still that little Bai Ya.


    All she can do is to settle for the next best thing, stay in Dajiang and do her best to grow the tribe.


    In the end, he did not regret being a member of the Dajiang tribe.


    But the sigh is the sigh, and in the end Mu Feng still thought to himself very complacently: "Oh, it''s a sin to be too good, ahem, low-key, low-key."


    But thinking about what to do, he couldn''t help but sigh again.


    Hunting in Baishuyuan, horse hunting in Wanzhangyuan, secret base in the valley, etc., although none of them need to be fought again, it seems that all of them are time-consuming and labor-intensive.


    But before that, he still needs to teach Yu Li and Lei Meng many things.


    Even Lei Long and others need him to "carve".


    Both Yu Li and Lei Meng need to learn writing.


    But Yu Li needs to understand and be familiar with Da Jiang''s current situation, as well as Da Jiang''s development and growth ideas.


    And Raymond needs to learn more about how to revitalize small cities and small tribes.


    Thunder Dragon needs to be familiar with how to make decisions in a chaotic situation.


    In this way, the next arrangement of the three seems to be obvious.


    He first found Thunder Dragon and asked him to replace Konoha to defend the city in Yiluo''s old land, and to keep an eye on the situation of Fengyan and Yanma old lands westward.


    As for Konoha, he freed up his hands and focused on joining forces with the Tigers to divide and "rectify" the small tribes in the area. What should be kept should be done through the information given by Lei Meng in the small city.


    Then there are Yu Li and Lei Meng, the two of them have many things to learn at the same time.


    For example, writing, for example, infiltrating into other departments through the market.


    In view of this, Mu Feng then took Yu Li to the market in person, and took him to see the trading scene in the market.


    Although according to Lei Meng''s words, the number of people in the market has decreased, but this is the first time Yu Li has seen the scene of more than 20 tribes trading at the same time.


    Moreover, the things traded in the market also made him feel incredible.


    Salt, weapons, animal mounts, tables, chairs, benches, clay pots...


    In his opinion, many things are absolutely not allowed to be traded, but they are just there, and anyone can get them.


    What surprised him the most was that at first he wondered why Jiang Mingming used the gold utensils, so why did he keep those bone knives and sticks obtained from the mausoleum.


    Until he saw the "clearly priced" bone knives and sticks in the market, he only felt as if a door was opened in his head at this moment...


    As for things like copper coins, labor, and living houses that combined Mu Feng''s past life memories, they were far beyond his cognition, and it really took him a lot of effort to realize them.


    Not only him, but even Lei Meng, after Mu Feng brought Yu Li to the city, he hurriedly asked Ming Mu Feng, what is "rent"?


    Mu Feng smiled and explained to the two of them: "The rental means that these things still belong to us Da Jiang, but they can use them by renting them, and the price of renting them is that they will give us copper coins. After a while, they You can no longer use these things, and if you want to use them again, you have to give us copper coins again."


    Yu Li and Lei Meng listened carefully to Mu Feng''s words and fell into deep thought.


    Yu Li was still a little vague about the use of copper coins, and asked with a frown: "If they want to use our things, they need to give us copper coins, and copper coins can only be obtained by trading things by ourselves, or by working for us. Is it right?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Yu Li asked again: "If someone comes to us directly with things and wants to use them, is that okay?"


    "Of course!" Mu Feng laughed.


    Yu Li was a little confused now: "Since this is the case, why do we still need to use copper coins for transactions? Firstly, the copper coins consume my gold utensils, and secondly, these things will eventually fall into my hands Here, why is there an extra link of copper coins?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The use of copper coins has three functions.


    One is to tell other tribes through copper coins that we are a tribe that can smelt gold tools with the strength of Jiang, so ordinary small tribes naturally dare not provoke us.


    The second is that the use of copper coins is easy to carry, which can make those small tribes feel more at ease every time they come to Dajiang for transactions.


    The third is to use copper coins to bind these small tribes with Da Jiang! "


    Yu Li frowned slightly, thought for a while and said: "But you said earlier that copper coins are used to facilitate transactions, to provide convenience for those tribes with surplus things. But the people who come here are all small tribes, how many tribes are there?" Is there anything left to spare?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "This is only one aspect of the role of copper coins, and its greatest role is an ''equivalent'' role.


    To put it bluntly, it is to replace salt as the hard currency in the market, and use copper coins to measure everything. Instead of exchanging salt for other things like before, others will be willing. But if someone wants to exchange salt with other things, it is not necessarily willing.


    Or exchange fur with a bone knife, some people are willing, some people are not.


    But after having copper coins, it will be different.


    As long as you have copper coins, you can trade anything you want in this market, which will attract more small tribes! "


    Only then did Yu Li suddenly realize, and nodded.


    After a pause, he frowned and asked again: "But if this is the case, what good is it for me, Da Jiang? What these small tribes want most in the end is salt, and these are scarce things. Even our Da Jiang , it¡¯s not inexhaustible, one day we will be short of it!¡±


    Mu Feng looked at Lei Meng with a smile: "Come on, Lei Meng, tell the high priest, what are the benefits of letting these small tribes come?"


    Raymond knew that the chief was "testing" him, nodded, and said, "It seems that these small tribes are useless, but what if there are enough people gathered?"


    Yu Li was stunned for a moment, and after careful consideration, he said in fear: "Can it pose a huge threat, like¡ªattacking the Blue Bird Department?"


    Before Mu Feng could speak to Lei Meng, Yu Li''s eyes lit up immediately, he raised his voice, then immediately lowered it, and whispered, "I understand!"


    "Ah?" Lei Meng looked at him in surprise, and then looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Tell me about it!"


    Yu Li stared at Mu Feng with wide eyes, and said: "Once these small tribes have a place to obtain salt and weapons, they will no longer be at the mercy of most of the Changli territory, nor will they follow those big tribes to hunt blue birds." department.


    In this way, without the confusion of the small tribes, the Jade Bird Department can clearly know which tribes are attacking them, and if they fight again, their pertinence will be even stronger!


    It''s like... a jar of muddy water was left there for a while, and the water in the upper layer became clear, and the mud, sand and stones in the water could be clearly seen!


    I understand, this will not only allow the Blue Bird Department to target the Changli Department, but also make it easier for Jiang to find the Yanma Department from east to west for revenge! "


    After a pause, he tentatively said again: "The Li Long Department is the closest to the Yan Ma Department, but they didn''t support the Yan Ma Department. Could it be that you also discussed it?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Uncle, you are right!"


    Yu Li was dumbfounded: "It''s true!"


    Wooden wind smiled happily.


    Yu Li was puzzled and said, "Forget it, why are you laughing?"


    Mu Feng was full of excitement, laughed and said: "You can see, it''s definitely not easy!"


    "Why?" Yu Li was puzzled.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand and said: "Except for me, there are only a handful of people who can see the intention of this for themselves!"


    "Which ones?" Yu Li asked subconsciously.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You, Lei Meng, Thunder Dragon, Bai Yue..."


    Yu Li frowned and asked, "Didn''t Asuka and Konoha see it?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "They only understood after I said it again."


    Yu Li scratched his head.


    After a pause, he continued, "No wonder you can lead people through so many tribes to the vicinity of Yanmai. Otherwise, just these small tribes would be troublesome enough!"


    Mu Feng lamented: "To avenge Jiang, this is the only way!"


    Yu Li nodded: "I''m embarrassing you!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Fortunately, now Da Jiang has more people joining, so it won''t be hard!"


    Having said that, he waved his hand: "Stop talking about this, and continue with what I said just now, the matter of renting!"


    "Yes!" Raymond took the words and said, "According to what you said, besides renting habitats for those small tribes, can you rent other things?"


    "For example?" Mu Feng smiled.


    Raymond thought for a while and said, "Let our soldiers for the Thunderbirds?"


    "Smart!" Mu Feng laughed again.


    He was really happy today.


    Because whether it is Yu Li or Lei Meng, they really have the ability to draw inferences from one example, and even draw inferences about four and five - this shows that their wisdom is definitely far above others!


    "Renting warriors?" Yu Li was surprised, "Those warriors who are my Great Jiang, it''s a pity to bleed to death because of Great Jiang, how can they fight for other tribes?


    What''s more, if it is a tribe that has an enmity with us, do we have to fight for them if they give us something, our own people fight our own people? "


    Raymond scratched his head.


    He just thought about this idea, but he hasn''t figured out how to operate it.


    "Hahaha!" Mu Feng laughed, "How is it possible!"


    "Then what should we do?" Yu Li asked.


    "It''s simple!" Mu Feng laughed, "They hire people who can fight, and we didn''t say that they must be Da Jiang''s fighters!"


    "Huh?" Yu Li and Lei Meng were puzzled at the same time, "Isn''t Da Jiang''s person?"


    "War slave!" Mu Feng laughed.


    "Ah!" The two of them came to their senses, their eyes filled with shock.


    When he looked at Mu Feng again, he was both fanatical and surprised.


    They had no idea how Mu Feng thought of this level so quickly.


    In fact, what they didn''t know was that Mufeng had already thought of this method when he wanted to intervene in the affairs of the Changli tribe.


    But what Mu Feng thought of at the time was not "renting", but mercenaries¡ªthe kind who professionally take people''s money and eliminate disasters with others!


    It''s just that at that time, there were very few warriors and war slaves in Dajiang, and it was too late to fight for Dajiang, so how could I have time to help others fight.


    But today is different from the past. Now Dajiang has more people, more war slaves, and more slaves, and he can fully support this.


    Moreover, if war slaves go out to fight, they can get the most gains at the least cost.


    Da Jiang can even use war slaves to form a "professional" rented army to fight for tribes like the Thunderbirds, and ask for more things, all for Da Jiang to earn extra money.


    In this case, Jiang can not only free up manpower to do other things, but also take this opportunity to wear down the strength of the surrounding tribes.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng grinned contentedly, and said to the two of them, "Well, that''s how it will be in the future, renting my big ginger''s stuff!"


    Yu Li and Lei Meng looked at each other, shocked: "Is that the decision?"


    Mu Feng noticed the surprise of the two, and said with a smile: "That''s it! The chief, the high priest, and the head of the business department are all here. Can this matter still be settled?"


    Yu Li couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Lei Meng even scratched his head: "Well, Great Chief, if you want to say that, you can make it up alone..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 881

    Mu Feng took Yu Li and stayed in the city for three days.


    During the three days, I discussed with him and Raymond about the market and the "articles" that can be done around the market.


    It is said to be a discussion, but it is actually Mu Feng who is broadening their horizons and teaching them how to deal with some difficult problems in the market.


    This can be regarded as Mu Feng teaching the two of them personally.


    Yu Li and Lei Meng are extremely smart people, and their thoughts and schemes are far superior to others.


    But in front of Mu Feng, the two of them behaved like childish children except that their comprehension ability was faster.


    It wasn''t that Mu Feng was showing off, but that the thoughts he instilled in the two were the crystallization of the wisdom of thousands of years of people - especially the crystallization of wisdom was summed up by the Chinese ancestors who were the most adept at maneuvering.


    So, inspired by Mu Feng, both Yu Li and Lei Meng had new plans for what they were going to do next.


    Yu Li thought of the Shiratori tribe, which he had secretly supported for so many years, and pondered: "The White Bird tribe fought with the Dixiong tribe a few years ago. According to Yan Zixu''s intention, the two tribes were consumed. He took the opportunity to win over the winning one Join the Yanmao Department."


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Then why didn''t they annex it later?"


    Yu Li said with a smile: "He does want to, but the Changli Tribe Alliance doesn''t allow it. But if the tribe takes the initiative to join, there is no such thing as such!"


    Lei Meng frowned and asked, "Didn''t it mean that the Changli Department forbids the large department to annex the small department?"


    Yu Li shook his head: "This rule is only used by the real big tribes to restrain the six tribes of Changli."


    "Restrain the Six Divisions of Changli..." Lei Meng was puzzled.


    Yu Li sneered.


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "The six tribes of Changli must also want to annex small tribes, so that they can grow rapidly.


    It''s just that once they start annexing small tribes, big fish will eat small fish, and small fish will eat shrimps in the entire Changli territory. They will be annexed layer by layer. In the end, the tribes in Changli will definitely decrease and the population will also lose.


    But in the end there will be a few truly big tribes with tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of people!


    Once that time comes, even the six major tribes or the remaining one or two tribes will no longer be willing to be at the mercy of the big tribes behind them, and the relationship with the Blue Bird Division may not be what it is now! "


    Raymond took a deep breath.


    This is what he is not good at, and it is what the chief has always wanted him to learn to strengthen.


    Yu Li said in a cold voice: "The six Changli tribes have their own ideas, otherwise they wouldn''t be at the mercy of the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe."


    After a pause, he continued: "But the six tribes also have their own ideas about the two tribes. At least as far as I know, the relationship between the Kuwei tribe and the Dali tribe is not very good."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Isn''t the Kuwei tribe a branch of the Dali tribe?"


    Yu Li nodded: "It''s a branch of the Dali tribe, but the Dali tribe is not limited to this one, and the other two are not in harmony with Kuiwei, that''s why the Kuiwei tribe is alone in the border of the Changli tribe.


    But the Kuwei Ministry has a large population, and these things such as salt must be supplied by the Dali Ministry, so it is necessary to listen to the Dali Ministry at critical times. "


    Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart: "They have salt, why are they still targeting the Blue Bird Department?"


    But then he realized that the salt mine in the Jade Bird Department was discovered later, otherwise no one had gone to fetch the salt for so many years?


    As for why the Dali tribe didn''t use Yanba to "tether" the Kuiwei tribe, the reason is presumably very simple. The Yanba is probably in the hands of people who don''t deal with them very well.


    Immediately afterwards, Yu Li said again: "The original tribes of the Changli tribe will not be dealt with. The Kuiwei, Lilong and Jujiao tribes are supported by the Dali tribe. Yanma, Bailong and Gosying are supported by the Shaoli tribe. support.


    But the Dali and Shaoli tribes didn''t deal with it either. They have always wanted to develop their own strength in Changli, but they seem to be uneasy in their own tribe.


    Not to mention the three branches of the Dali Tribe, it is said that the Shaoli Tribe is not living in peace, and has been at loggerheads with a large tribe in the north for many years.


    Otherwise, as the great chief said, tens of thousands of people from the Blue Bird Department would not have escaped from Wuqi Mountain and lived in the southern land with abundant water and grass. "


    "The tribe that is at odds with the Shaoli tribe, isn''t the Dali tribe?" Lei Meng asked.


    Yu Li shook his head: "It''s not the Dali tribe. Sometimes the two tribes even have to join forces to fight against other tribes."


    "This..." Raymond was extremely surprised.


    He originally thought that the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe were the biggest tribes he had heard!


    But Mu Feng''s heart became active: "If this is the case, not to mention that the five existing tribes of Changli are not united, it seems that even the Dali tribe is not united!"


    He smiled and said: "It seems that the internal disunity of the Changli tribe is from the bottom up, so have you thought about how to use the tribe of the White Bird tribe?"


    Yu Li nodded: "I have always supported the White Bird Club before, secretly trying to find a way to marry some women to the White Bird Club, so as to bring the relationship between the White Bird and the Jiang family closer. I think that one day I will cooperate with the White Bird Club, Instead, we will drive out the Yanma Division, merge with the White Bird Division, and re-establish a new tribe."


    Mu Feng secretly said: "Sure enough!"


    Yu Li went on to say: "It''s just that the name of the new tribe is okay, but we have never been able to reach an agreement on the totem, and there is no chance, so we have been shelving it.


    I didn''t expect you, chief, to take your clansmen to take revenge, which far exceeded my expectations.


    So when I was in the Yanmai Department, I thought about whether to directly force them to agree because of the strength of Jiang''s troops at that time..."


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Forcing them is not a big problem, even exterminating their tribe is not a problem. It''s just that doing that will not benefit me, Jiang, and it will easily cause trouble."


    "why?"


    "If the Shiratori tribe is accepted, what about the Dixiong tribe? Doesn''t it mean that it is directly pushed to other big tribes?"


    Yu Li frowned puzzled.


    Frankly speaking, he didn''t really understand the "follow-up arrangement" that Mu Feng told him at the time!


    Mu Feng looked at his frowning, and said with a smile: "Bai Niao Bu stays there and can serve as a sentinel for me, Da Jiang, to help us keep an eye on the border of Chang Li Bu.


    And because of its special location, it can get information from both directions, south and north, without me, Da Jiang, sending someone there to take risks.


    But once we annex them, without the buffer zone in the middle, the other major tribes will immediately realize the danger. "


    Yu Li came to his senses now: "That''s why you want me to tell them that Da Jiang also suffered heavy losses in this battle and must come back in time?"


    "You!" Mu Feng nodded, "As long as they hear that we have also suffered heavy losses, they will definitely not pay as much attention to it as before. In addition, Thunder Dragon, Bai Yue and Konoha will create chaos together, which can also play a role. confuse them."


    Yu Li''s eyes lit up: "Isn''t this the way the Changli Department used to deal with the Blue Bird Department?"


    Mu Feng grinned and laughed: "That''s right, they used small tribes to distract everyone''s attention, and I used several things to distract them.


    When necessary, we can also let the war slaves make some noise in the Changli border. The methods used are different each time, and then let the Blue Bird Department chase them tighter, it depends on which side they are willing to care about! "


    Yu Li''s eyes lit up, his expression excited: "Is this the backhand you said?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "This is only what you can understand and see at present. After a while, you will be able to see more!"


    "This!" Yu Li was very excited.


    If, as the great chief said, his "follow-up arrangements" are linked together, then the Changli Department is nothing to be afraid of in front of Da Jiang!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 882

    On the fourth day, Mufeng was about to return to the tribe, but Lei Meng stopped Mufeng, saying that he had something important to discuss with him.


    The news brought by Lei Meng is from the Thunderbirds Department, saying that the Thunderbirds sent people to appear in the area of ??the Blackwater Department again, found the patrolling soldiers he sent, and asked Jiang to send troops.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "It seems that they can''t hold their breath yet!"


    Yu Li recalled the words Lei Meng said "Let them wait" at the meeting of the six tribes, and his heart was clear, the Thunderbird tribe couldn''t wait any longer.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "How do you plan to deal with this matter?"


    Raymond: "It depends on what they say. If the things given are enough, we can send troops. If they are not enough, forget it!"


    Mu Feng was relieved, it seemed that Lei Dian, the chief of the Thunder Bird Department, really hurt Lei Meng''s heart.


    He nodded and said: "Well, if you really want to do something, you can tell Bai Yue to directly transfer slaves from the tribe, well, you can also send two or three hundred soldiers to line up, just in case!"


    "Yes!" Raymond agreed, and turned to discuss with the soldiers about the "interview" with the Thunderbirds.


    So Mu Feng returned to the tribe with only Yu Li.


    On the way, Yu Li raised his concerns: "Raymond is a member of the Thunderbird Department, will he support the Thunderbird Department in private?"


    Apparently, Yu Li thought of his supporting the White Bird Department under Yan Zixu''s nose.


    His situation is so difficult and he can secretly manipulate and arrange it. Lei Meng is the leader of Da Jiang, and he has more opportunities and possibilities.


    Especially in just a few days, Yu Li has seen that Lei Meng''s wisdom is not necessarily inferior to his own, and in some aspects far exceeds his own.


    If he really intends to be unfavorable to Jiang, he will be in trouble.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, little uncle! You don''t have to be suspicious when you hire someone, but you don''t need to be suspicious if you''re suspicious. Since I dare to hand over a leader to him, I just trust him."


    "But," Yu Li showed worry, "after all, he doesn''t have my bloodline..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Uncle, I don''t have one either!"


    Yu Li hurriedly shook his head: "You are different!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "What''s the difference? Aren''t they all one nose and two eyes?"


    Yu Li wanted to say more, but was stopped by Mu Feng with a smile: "If Da Jiang only reuses people with Jiang''s blood, how can he become strong quickly? How can we take revenge as quickly as possible?


    Baiyue in the tribe was a former captive of the Chijiao tribe, and Feiniao, Jiuzhu, and Changshui were also members of the small tribe in Changli.


    If we don''t use them, when will our big ginger be strong?


    Besides, people like Bai Yue and Fei Niao, in everything they did, was there any selfishness? "


    Yu Li nodded, relieved his worries a bit: "That''s all I was worried about, and I didn''t say they were bad!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "I also know that you are worried about the tribe. Don''t worry, they have married now, their wives, children, and family members are all in the tribe, and Lei Meng''s mother is living well in the earthen building in Longcheng.


    Think about it, their wives, children and family members are all living a good life in Longcheng, so how could they not spend their lives doing things? "


    Yu Li suddenly noticed something, his eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng said again: "Besides, even if Lei Meng has selfish intentions and wants to use soldiers or war slaves, Bai Yue needs to nod. As for weapons, Jiu Zhu from the Ministry of Industry and Li Hu from the Ministry of Internal Affairs need to nod." , Everything is recorded, so he can''t hide his secrets!"


    Yu Li frowned again.


    He vaguely felt that this seemed to be a word that the great chief had told him these days, which was called "restriction and balance".


    In fact, what Mufeng mentioned here involves many things.


    The so-called "employing people without doubt, doubting people without using them" is naturally something that Yu Li can understand, and what he doesn''t understand is the saying about "talent" acquisition.


    It is not difficult for people like Yu Li to understand that a powerful tribe needs population, weapons, mounts, and food, but they don''t understand "talent".


    That''s why he had such doubts, worried that Raymond would have a different heart.


    In fact, what he thinks is that like Daqin, he can "take Yu Yurong from the west, Xi Yuwan from Baili to the east, welcome uncles from the Song Dynasty, and come to Pibao from the Jin Dynasty", and finally realize the strength of Da Jiang.


    It''s just that this kind of employment strategy is too advanced, and it''s hard for Yu Li to understand.


    What''s more, he is not completely defenseless against people like Lei Long and Lei Meng who have been recruited and recruited from other departments.


    Now Dajiang is divided into six departments, and each of the six departments has a leader, but some of the six leaders are obviously restraining and restraining each other.


    Just like what he said to Yu Li just now, if Lei Meng wants to use tricks, at least Bai Yue and Li Hu must nod, one will produce people, and the other will produce weapons, food and other needs.


    The three departments work together to make this possible.


    Here, it is precisely the changes he carried out with reference to the "separation of powers" that were implemented in a small area.


    As for the real separation of powers, it is definitely unrealistic to implement it in the whole Dajiang.


    But these are things for later.


    Right now, as long as it can be guaranteed that people like Raymond will not be arbitrary.


    After all, with their wisdom and practical conditions, they can''t support them to make too much waves.


    ...


    After returning to the tribe, Yu Li was busy discussing with Li Hu about the resettlement of the Jiang clan.


    He is very familiar with being a high priest, but the high priest of a tribe with 20,000 to 30,000 people obviously needs to do a lot.


    Especially after communicating with Mu Feng, he was almost certain that he, the high priest, might actually be responsible for seldom offering sacrifices to the ancestors. The "back hand" still has to be "torsed" by his hands.


    According to Mu Feng''s words: "You, White Bird Department, have been planning painstakingly for many years, and it is a pity to give up like this. You can draw up a plan, talk to me, and then I will send someone to go back to the Yanma area with you , to display your wisdom!


    As for how big the storm can be, it all depends on you! "


    Thinking of this, Yu Li became very excited.


    With Bai Yue sneaking up on Goshawk''s department, how could he not dare to think about it?


    After all, he also wants to use his own strength to prove that he is a high priest who deserves his name!


    ...


    Mufeng stayed in the tribe for another day, found Shuofeng, and asked about the relocation of the animal population. Now some herds have begun to relocate, but only a small number of wild sheep and horned deer have appeared, and basically no horses and mammoths have been seen. .


    Because they didn''t dare to pay attention to the Baishuyuan area in previous years, so they are not sure whether it is normal for the animal horde to move back today.


    He communicated with Han Shu in private, and asked Han Shu to send people in the Liaolongzhi area to pay attention to the situation of the relocation of the beast horde.


    If there is a large wave of beasts moving back, then they will continue to arrange in Baishuyuan, if not, then they will make other plans.


    It depends on whether to send people directly to hunt in the Wanzhangyuan area, or to survive the winter first.


    For Shuo Feng''s plan, Mu Feng has no objection, after all he doesn''t understand the situation of the relocation of the beast horde.


    So he made an agreement with Shuofeng: he would first take people to the Hehe tribe, open up the Hehe tribe and the valley, and start building Jiang''s secret base.


    After the two places are connected, Dajiang no longer has to go west and then north, but can go north through the Black Bear Department, and after reaching the valley, he can face the Hewei Department.


    Moreover, it can be used as a base for ginger, and there is no problem in annexing, planting, and grazing.


    Shuofeng nodded in agreement, turned around and went out to get busy.


    So Mu Feng found Yu Li and asked him to prepare and take him with him¡ªas Da Jiang''s high priest, he must be familiar with Da Jiang''s territory!


    And Mu Feng sighed in his heart: "Although we won''t fight for the time being, we still have to be busy!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 883

    Since he was going to the valley, Mu Feng naturally had to prepare the things he needed to start work this time.


    The most important things are some rivets for making wooden boats and iron cables connecting the two sides.


    He originally wanted to build a bridge directly, but thinking that it was winter and it was inconvenient to start large-scale construction, he had no choice but to try to connect the two banks with iron cables first, laying the foundation of the bridge first, so that small-scale people could cross the Yanshui River, and then wait for the weather to warm up. Scale to build bridges.


    Anyway, before the beginning of spring, Da Jiang should not have any large-scale actions.


    In the next period of time, he can make good arrangements for internal and external affairs within the tribe.


    The iron chains and rivets have already been ordered by the Ministry of Industry to do them since he came back from the valley last time, and now he just needs to be brought there with him.


    In addition, he also ordered people to bring the tung oil harvested and squeezed from the tribe to facilitate the oiling and antisepsis after the wooden boat is made.


    Of course. He also asked people to bring the wood and bamboo that he had chosen to be suitable for the boat, and then he took Yu Li and others and set off together with three hundred soldiers and five hundred slaves.


    Coincidentally, Li Hu and Da Huyou will arrange for soldiers from the Black Bear Division and the Wild Wolf Division to station in the Black Bear Division.


    At the same time, in order to share the pressure of the residents of Dragon City and Qinglong City, some people were selected from each city to live in the two places, which is also convenient for opening up wasteland in the coming year.


    So the two groups went west side by side.


    Along the way, several people were deeply moved.


    Da Huyou inevitably sighed with Mu Feng: "Brother, I can''t think of it, I haven''t known you for a long time, and now I have become a member of Da Jiang''s clan!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yeah, I didn''t expect my brother would agree to join us, Da Jiang!"


    Da Huyou smiled wryly and shook his head: "The Wild Wolf Department, which is similar to my Black Bear Department, has joined you, plus the incident with the Thunderbird Department last time, how could I not know that it is impossible for the Black Bear Department to exist independently.


    In fact, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to join the big tribe, but that after joining the big tribe, people like us will become coolies¡­¡±


    Wood Wind nodded.


    In fact, it''s not just Da Huyou who is so worried, but other people such as Langqiu, Hua Guzi and others were also like this before.


    Otherwise, with Big Ginger so powerful, why didn''t they join in and become Big Ginger''s "elders" early? Why do Hua Guzi and others care so much about whether they can get "an official position" in Da Jiang?


    It''s nothing more than not wanting to be enslaved cheaply.


    Da Huyou smiled again and said: "Fortunately, brother, you have always treated me well in the Black Bear Department, so I made up my mind to join Da Jiang."


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Da Jiang is able to have what he is today, brother, you also have credit! In fact, although you just joined Da Jiang, in my heart, the two have long been one!"


    "Oh?" Da Huyou''s expression changed, "Why do you say that?"


    Mu Feng immediately looked solemn: "Brother, to tell you the truth, I had meditated twice in the tribe before, and both came into contact with my totem ancestor dragon, which guided me to say that Xiangxi has its descendants.


    But I don''t know what its descendants look like, so it guided me and showed me its sharp claws..."


    Mu Feng spoke eloquently, and after he finished speaking, he looked at Da Huyou.


    Da Huyou had a shocked face¡ªa real shocked face.


    Mu Feng felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    He knew that the big flicker was very smart.


    But to what extent is it smart, and whether it is smart enough to know that the totem is just a cover, it is not known.


    I don''t know if the expression of Da Huyou is shocked by Mufeng''s "rubbing" his IQ, or by what Mufeng said...


    Mu Feng was a little embarrassed, thinking that it might be a bit unkind to use totems to fool you.


    When he was hesitating whether to speak, Da Huyou took a deep breath, calmed down and said: "Brother, brother, why didn''t you tell me earlier!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    "I''ve always wondered why you treat my Black Bears far more than other tribes. It turns out that it''s because of Zulong!" Da Huyou couldn''t help asking, "Could it be that you formed the so-called six-part alliance before to protect the Black Bears?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed, he nodded quickly: "Yes!"


    He took a deep breath, nodded and said, "Brother, I wanted to tell you a long time ago, but I just wanted to prevent you from misunderstood that I wanted to annex the Black Bear Department, so I could only think of finding a suitable opportunity to tell you." ..."


    The more they chatted, the more speculative they became, and finally, on the basis of sympathy, they added a bit of respect to each other.


    Immediately afterwards, Da Huyou made a small report to Mu Feng without any surprise: "My brother, what is the purpose of that hunchback? Why are several leaders discussing matters, and he is talking endlessly there?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Brother, this is a matter of your Ministry of Foreign Affairs. If you can''t manage this matter well, how can I rest assured that you will be managed by more chiefs in the future?"


    But Mu Feng still told him something honestly.


    This involves nothing more than "fishing and law enforcement" through the activities of the hunchback in Changli.


    Da Huyou frowned: "I know! Don''t worry, this old boy is still useful, but he has no eyesight. I will talk to him later, and go over what you said before!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "This is Brother Lao!"


    Big Huyou waved his hand: "For the tribe, it should be!"


    ...


    When leaving the old place of the Black Bear Department, Mu Feng sighed in his heart, even a shrewd person like Da Huyou could not escape the shackles of the totem belief, and firmly believed that the guidance of the ancestor dragon totem he said was true.


    In fact, Mu Feng felt relieved after thinking about it carefully.


    After all, Dahuyou and the others all know that Mufeng has "healing skills". If it is said that Mufeng got the guidance of Zulong through meditation, they can''t help but believe it.


    Mu Feng let out a heavy sigh of relief, and a small stone in his heart fell to the ground.


    He was no longer worried that Yu Li would be suspicious.


    Because before that, he had already instilled in Yu Li the idea of ??tracing the origin of the totem - it was enough for Bai Ze to catch up with the common beast, and the common beast was the ancestor of the furry beasts in the world, which was enough to convince many tribes.


    As for Da Jiang annexing other tribes and totems in the future, if there are conflicts, they can all be put in his place to help the other party trace their clan and origin¡ªto Zulong.


    "Antlers, camel''s head, rabbit''s eyes, snake''s neck..." Mu Feng murmured silently, grinning loudly.


    He was very fortunate to have chosen the dragon as the totem at that time. The image of a dragon included all three types of birds, beasts, sea, land and air, plus swimming fish!


    Yu Li on the side didn''t know why, so he asked suspiciously: "Great Chief, what are you laughing at?"


    It was only then that Mu Feng noticed his "gaffe" and hurriedly waved his hands and said with a smile: "It''s nothing, it''s nothing!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 884

    After leaving the Black Bear Department and heading north, he entered the territory of the former Black Water Department¡ªconsidering the actual construction situation, he decided to change the route and go to the valley first to prepare.


    Mu Feng never thought about whether the Heishui Department where Zhahe and the others originally belonged belonged to the Changli territory or the Fanglei territory.


    The affiliation of tribes such as the Black Bears, Wild Wolves, and Blackwaters seems to have always been vague.


    Including even the former Manglong tribe, Hongluan tribe, Geli tribe and other tribes have no roots and no affiliation.


    The location of these tribes is really a place where fathers don''t know each other and mothers don''t love them.


    Da Jiang is hidden deep in the mountains and old forests in this three-way zone, away from all dangers from people.


    Today is different from the past, after seeing the locations of so many tribes and tribes big and small, Mufeng already understood that Jiang was plundered and slaughtered by the Yanma tribe back then, and was forced to migrate all the way eastward in desperation, and finally came to the Baishuyuan area After that, they dared not live by the East River, but chose to enter the depths of the forest, and chose to face only natural dangers.


    Compared with humans, natural beasts are stronger, but they only forage for food when they are hungry - besides, in the forest where Da Jiang lives, he has not seen any other too fierce beasts except for wild boars.


    But people don''t, regardless of hunger or not, there may be fights and conflicts.


    In this way, it was very wise for Jiang Ion to choose the current residence in Dragon City!


    But if there is no Mufeng, the best result of Dajiang later is to become a savage in the forest like the orangutan department.


    Day after day, year after year, always the same.


    Perhaps Da Jiang will always be the Jiang family, and will not know that there is another Jiang family waiting to join them in the distant Yanmai territory.


    Along the way, Mu Feng and Yu Li chatted a lot, all about Da Jiang''s development before and after.


    Most of the time, it was Mu Feng who was talking and Yu Li was listening and asking questions.


    What made Mu Feng most gratified was that Yu Li, who he was most worried about, would have the opinion of "family", and now it seems that the problem is not too big.


    Because Yu Li began to take the initiative to chat with him about Jiang''s future.


    "Great chief, there are currently 20,000 to 30,000 people in the Great Jiang, but only about 3,000 people belong to the Jiang clan. The population is too small!" Yu Li shook his head and said, "If the future comes when you grow old, the future Great Chief The candidate is not from the Jiang family, what should I do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s not a big problem!"


    "Not a big problem?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "The Jiang family you mentioned is just a small Jiang family, which only includes Jiang family members. So you are worried that the Jiang family that has merged with many tribes will be unstable in the future, right?"


    Yuli nodded.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "That was before, now all the clansmen trace their totem beliefs back to the ancestor of the ancestor dragon, that is to say, they have recognized their common ancestor!"


    "But," Yu Li frowned, "That''s only when you''re still alive, just in case..."


    He stopped talking.


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Don''t worry, Jiang''s current situation, unless I seek death myself, will there be any accidents for a while. With the current situation of Jiang, even if he no longer fights and loots abroad, it is nothing to support two or three generations. question.


    Not to mention more, one hundred years, okay?


    Within a hundred years, so many tribes live and merge together, can''t they still be united? "


    Yu Li frowned slightly, thought for a while and shook his head and said: "Three generations of the Jiang clan and the Yanma clan have always remembered Jiang''s revenge!"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile: "Everyone in my Dajiang family has a very strong backbone, I know this. But little uncle, let me ask, if after the Yanma part merges with the Jiang family, there is no way to distinguish the Yan family from the Jiang family. Shi, don''t treat them differently, so what should you do?"


    Yu Li just wanted to say "he will still take revenge", but then he thought about the various things of his tribe, and then fell silent again.


    In the end, he sighed dejectedly: "If the Yan family really treats everyone equally, there will not be so many people in the Jiang family who still hate them..."


    In fact, what he didn''t say was that in the past three generations, his grandfather and father had adopted extremely bloody methods against those who had wavered in the tribe, and the remaining tribesmen were loyal to the Jiang family.


    But when it came to his area, the principle of "giving kindness and strength together" was adopted, which maintained the loyalty of the tribe.


    Otherwise, even if they are treated differently, there will still be some people who think about "living with the situation" and muddling along - the most fundamental requirement of a person is to live, and then there are other possibilities.


    In other words, as long as the Yan clan "loosen their mouths", the Jiang clan can easily be assimilated.


    In this regard, the members of the Jiang clan are also human beings, and there is nothing more special than others.


    And if they can get equal treatment in the new tribe, then they will be assimilated quickly.


    In just a few days since the change of the Baize totem, the members of the Jiang clan who entered Dajiang were like water entering the river and sea, quickly losing their original traces and blending into the surrounding environment.


    These people are not only people of Jiang''s blood, but also people from other tribes.


    It seems that, as the great chief said, this problem does not exist.


    Seeing Yu Li''s silence, Mu Feng knew that he had reacted, and said with a smile: "In my big ginger, I eat well, wear well, and use well. My family is safe and secure in the tribe, and the soldiers are fighting bravely outside.


    Big Jiang is getting stronger and stronger, and such a tribe is the greatest shelter and support for the tribesmen.


    If someone has a different heart and wants to split off, what good is it for them?


    Don''t they know that it is easier to protect themselves if they are in a group, and it is easier to be hunted and killed by tigers and wolves if they split up? "


    Yu Li nodded, but then frowned and said, "But you haven''t said anything yet, what should Jiang''s future great chief do?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Isn''t this difficult? It must be the most loyal and capable person to Jiang!"


    "But what if this person is not a person of Jiang''s blood, was Jiang still a big Jiang at that time?" Yu Li asked.


    Obviously, this has become a knot in his heart.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s simple, to solve this problem, we must first abandon the concept of ''Little Da Jiang'', and regard all the clansmen as my Da Jiang''s clansmen.


    Secondly, people of all ethnic groups and tribes are treated equally and live together in a mixed manner. Except for people with the same surname and within three generations, intermarriage is not allowed, and marriage leave is not allowed. In this case, within two generations, Da Jiang''s original tribes and tribes will have me in you and you in me. At that time, how to distinguish which tribe is which tribe-this is a concept of ''big ginger''.


    Also, I will treat all the candidates for the great chief equally, but there are differences in closeness or closeness. At least for a period of time in the future, I will devote myself to cultivating my offspring, and it is best to let him become the great chief of Ginger! "


    Yu Li''s eyes brightened.


    He said with a shocked expression: "Da Jiang, is the new Da Jiang that includes all the tribesmen?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, after fusion, intermarriage, and intermarriage, the Dajiang people will become a brand new Dajiang clan. The characteristic of our Dajiang clan is that it can have the characteristics of multiple tribes and multi-ethnic people like Zulong.


    We don''t worry about merging new tribes, and we don''t reject new tribesmen. As long as we are loyal to Dajiang, no matter men or women, beauty or ugliness, skin color, or tribe, we can all become members of Dajiang.


    Just like a Baishuyuan, if it is called Baishuyuan only if it has sheep, and if it has horses, horned deer and mammoths, isn¡¯t it Baishuyuan?


    If there were only sheep in Bai Shuyuan, no matter how large the group was, they could only become the prey of other wild beasts.


    But what if the group had sheep, and horses, and giant-toed birds, and horned rhinos and mammoths, all mixed together? "


    Yu Li thought for a while, and his eyes lit up again: "I''m afraid ordinary tigers and wolves dare not approach!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly and said, "It''s not just that tigers and leopards dare not approach, even when I, Da Jiang, was the Jiang family, the hunting team did not dare to approach!"


    Yu Limo sighed: "It''s not easy for you!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "That was before, what about now?"


    Yu Li fell silent for a while.


    He completely understood what Mu Feng meant.


    After a pause, he said again: "You are right, but I still think that your descendants can inherit the great chief. After all, if I can get your teachings, I must be very wise!"


    Mu Feng scratched his head and laughed: "That''s for sure, so I can at least ensure that within two generations, the big ginger will continue to develop according to my method and requirements. After three generations, the new big ginger will be formed, and I just want them to split. They won''t want to either!"


    Yu Li nodded, deeply convinced.


    Then he took a deep breath and sighed: "In this way, I may have the same attitude as Yan Zixu towards the people in the tribe. Both have short-sightedness, stick to the same tribe, and eventually harm others and themselves."


    Mu Feng nodded, turned his head and pointed to the south: "A lesson from the past, a teacher from the past!"


    Yu Li looked back suspiciously, puzzled.


    Mu Feng only smiled and said two words: "Blue Bird!"


    ...


    Go west through the old land of the Black Water Department, and pass through a dense forest.


    While walking, everyone heard birds chirping in the dense forest.


    Yu Li was wondering that the trees around him were all bare, and he didn''t see any leaves or birds. Where did the birds chirping in spring come from?


    I saw Mu Feng immediately sat upright, looked up and shouted "chirp chirp chirp" to the surroundings.


    Soon there was another burst of birdsong in the woods, with more accents.


    Mufeng immediately replied this time with a long reply: "Chirp¡ª"


    Then he sat on the horse and continued to lead the people forward slowly.


    Yu Li was very puzzled: "Great chief, what were you doing just now?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "About the code!"


    "Code?" Yu Li was full of doubts, but then he realized, "Bird calls?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Now Yu Li regained his energy, and asked tentatively, "Who are you talking to, and what are you talking about?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The soldiers patrolling here with Da Jiang, they asked me if they would all come out to see me, and I said no!"


    "And then?" Yu Li''s eyes widened, "Is it enough to just make these noises?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Of course, these shouts are enough!"


    Yu Li frowned, looked around, but found nothing.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, raised his head and called out, this time his voice changed again.


    Then he said with a smile: "Wait, someone will come to see us soon!"


    Yu Li was puzzled.


    But after a short meeting, there was the sound of horseshoes in the woods, and soon three people appeared on horseback in front of everyone.


    The three of them came to Mu Feng, and immediately bowed their hands together: "I have seen the great chief!"


    Then he said to Yu Li, "I''ve seen the high priest!"


    All three of them were dressed in strong leather outfits, with long bows on their backs, golden knives hanging on their waists, and ingenious weapons hanging on their waists in turn.


    Yu Li was greatly surprised, he really saw Warrior Jiang!


    So he was interested in the secret signal that Mu Feng said.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and asked: "You have worked hard here!"


    The leader said: "For the sake of the tribe, don''t work hard!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "Have you discovered anything recently?"


    The man shook his head seriously: "No, Chief Lei Meng went north from here yesterday, and he is expected to come back today and tomorrow!"


    Mu Feng knew that this should be the reason for Lei Meng to discuss with the Thunderbirds about sending troops.


    Nodding: "Okay, I see, you guys go!"


    "Yes!" The three responded in unison, turned around and left, and disappeared from everyone''s sight after a few breaths.


    Then Mu Feng smiled and looked at Yu Li: "Let''s go, continue westward!"


    But Yu Li was aroused again: "Great Chief, can you teach me the way you exchanged codes with those soldiers just now?"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng smiled, "You want to learn too?"


    Yu Li quickly organized his words, and immediately said: "If these can be used exclusively by some people, we can definitely send some of these people to infiltrate other tribes in the Changli tribe to inquire about news. collect information.


    And Da Jiang now has carrier pigeons, far exceeding the speed at which other tribes can get news.


    The most important thing is that if only the soldiers who inquire about the news are sent, the consumption of most of the troops will be reduced for a long time. And they can concentrate in the tribe for training and work as labor force! "


    Mufeng''s eyes lit up.


    Although Yu Li was just a suggestion, it immediately made him think of a new idea.


    That''s what he was worried about in the bottom of his heart but was helpless¡ªtoo many soldiers were away all year round, and the consumption was too great!


    According to Yu Li, Da Jiang could set up an espionage department dedicated to spying on news, and he could even use this to train a group of master assassins to attack and kill the enemy generals when the two armies confronted each other.


    You can refer to "snipers", assassins, death squads, etc., and train a surprise army specially for surprise attacks.


    In this way, Jiang can get news faster, and there is no need to dispatch soldiers on a large scale every time he fights with the enemy.


    In addition, what Yu Li said about the soldiers returning to the army was indeed necessary.


    There is no war in Da Jiang for the time being, and this will happen in the future.


    It is impossible for thousands of soldiers to be away all the year round, and it is impossible to prepare for war all the year round, so how to effectively use the labor force of these soldiers is particularly important.


    And Yu Li''s proposal just reminded him that it''s time to think of a way to liberate these laborers, so that they can "get on the horse to kill the enemy, and get off the horse to farm the land."


    Only in this way can the development of Dajiang be more secure, and the real long-term stability can be achieved!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 885

    As for the switch between the spy system and the army and farmers, Mu Feng has already put it on the agenda in his heart.


    He didn''t start this matter before because the timing was immature. In a short period of time, Da Jiang will not fight on a large scale outside the country, so he needs to consider the labor utilization of these people.


    Otherwise, maintaining such a large number of fighters is indeed a problem.


    And Da Jiang is not like other tribes, he has the conditions and ability.


    As long as he starts to sort out a set of regulations on these things when he returns to the tribe, and spend some time on these things.


    What he has to do now is to "pave the way" for Jiang and lay a solid foundation for his future strength.


    These are all reminded by Yu Li''s words.


    And Yu Li, at this moment, was wondering why Mu Feng would lead people to another deserted place across a black bear club.


    When Mu Feng told him that Da Jiang''s dark horses were basically obtained from the valley, he suddenly regained his spirits.


    Knowing that the three eagle feather dragons were also caught from the valley, he couldn''t wait.


    After another two days in this way, they finally came to the valley.


    The grass on the side of the valley has long since faded, but it is still much "warmer" compared to the side of the big ginger.


    It seems that because it is located in a valley, the climate is warmer.


    The river flows north and west.


    Mu Feng and his party directly led the people westward along the river, first through the jungle, then into the grassland, and headed west along the river.


    Because they already knew the destination, Mu Feng and the others galloped all the way, much faster than before.


    What was supposed to be a three-day journey is now two days away.


    The most important thing is that even though the season in this area is later than Dajiang''s, it is still winter.


    Now that it is winter, some large beasts in the water, such as boa constrictors and dragons, are gradually hibernating and do not come out to move anymore¡ªit is not only the cows and horses on the grassland that reduce their activities in winter, but also these as prey. carnivorous animals.


    After arriving at the place where they stopped last time, Mu Feng didn''t have to ride the eagle-feathered dragon to find Bai Yue and the others. He just tied the written letter to the pigeons and let them report the letter.


    Otherwise, this heaven and earth, the wind is blowing and the crotch is really chilly, freezing to death.


    Even if he wanted to cross the river, he didn''t have to ride the eagle-feathered dragon anymore - this time he brought two unicorns.


    When it was first brought out, Yu Li was really taken aback.


    After learning that the two "hexagonal dragons" were a gift from the Jade Bird Club, Yu Li''s affection for the Jade Bird Club really rose slowly, and he didn''t have the same hatred as a member of the Changli Club before.


    Qilin does not avoid severe cold, nor does it avoid cold water. Not long ago, Da Jiang made a big fuss in the moat, and almost didn''t let those dragon-headed turtles be trampled to death by horseshoes!


    And he brought out the unicorns this time, and he was counting on the two unicorns to help him build the iron chain this time.


    It might be useful to transport iron cables to both sides of the strait.


    I just want to let the Blue Bird Department know that such a powerful "Six-horned Linlong" is used by Mu Feng to carry things, I am afraid that my jaw will drop from shock.


    After sending the letter, Mu Feng took everyone to stay in place to rest.


    In less than a day''s time, Bai Yue brought people to appear on the other side of the river.


    Because the place was chosen last time, Bai Yue led the people directly to the place almost opposite to them.


    The river is nearly 30 meters wide. Although the current is not very fast because of the winter, it is deep enough.


    Before coming here, he originally thought that it would be enough to just get a few iron cables to connect the two banks.


    But after seeing the width of the river, he decided to build a chain bridge first.


    There is enough material for the chain bridge - chains.


    Of course, he didn''t bring enough this time, but he can transport it here from both directions of Liaolongzhi and Yiluo''s old place at the same time, it''s nothing more than waiting for a while longer.


    However, how to build the chain bridge and what points need to be paid attention to, although he was concerned about it in his heart, he was not sure, so he had to use the system to find a way to build the bridge.


    The system is unambiguous. He has built all kinds of wooden bridges, stone bridges, iron cable bridges and viaducts, and he doesn''t care about his actual situation at all.


    He wanted to save a little money and exchange a hundred achievement points for a method of building a chain bridge, but after seeing a bunch of tasks that could be handed in, he suddenly felt relieved.


    What about "dividing the administrative organization", "merging the tribe with a totem", "revenging the tribe", etc., all these mission points add up to more than 4,000. Achievement points, the achievement points came to more than 5,000 at once!


    Mu Feng, who was rushing to pick and search for consumption, suddenly felt that he had become a "big money", and spent 300 achievement points to exchange for a complete one-the system seemed to be just like this, and package exchange was much more cost-effective than individual exchange .


    In addition, he even magnanimously exchanged the shipbuilding method for 300 points.


    Boats can be made as small as canoes, as medium as bamboo rafts and rafts, and as large as ships.


    He had a general understanding, and it seemed that as long as he had enough achievement points, there might even be a way for an aircraft carrier.


    Of course, those things are obviously far beyond what should appear in this era, so they are not included in the exchange.


    Even so, there are still 4,800 achievement points left for Mu Feng!


    He intends to take advantage of this time to exchange for another skill, but he wants to be busy with business, so he puts away his thoughts for the time being and looks at how to build a bridge first.


    Comparing the conditions in his hands with the actual construction difficulty, the most suitable bridges for him to build now are iron cable bridges and stone bridges.


    The iron cable is the fastest and takes the shortest time, but the weight it carries is limited.


    After it is completed, there will be no problem for people and horses to pass on the stone bridge.


    But it is absolutely impossible to think about fierce beasts such as armored dragons and mammoths.


    The stone bridge takes a long time, but it can carry enough weight.


    Once built, Dajiang''s armored earth dragon, mammoth, and even a triceratops can pass by.


    Comparing the two bridges, the chain bridge is naturally less difficult to construct and can be built in the fastest time.


    But there are two things that must be solved in building an iron cable bridge:


    The first is the well ground, which is where the dragon pile and the crouching dragon pile are buried.


    To put it bluntly, the fixed ground at both ends of the iron cable must be deep enough, enough pig iron should be buried, the weight and depth should be sufficient, so that it can hold the force.


    Even considering the low and gentle buffer grasslands on both sides of the river, he had to dig a hole in the underground foundation, and then cast piers on the ground to raise the ground dragon piles to prevent the river bank from rising and submerging the chain bridge next summer.


    The second is that he needs to figure out how to send the iron chain to the other side of the river.


    The first problem is time-consuming and material-consuming.


    He is not afraid of this. He has brought enough people this time, just digging a hole and a bridge pier. The problem is that there are not enough materials now.


    For example, there are not enough pig iron for casting bridge piers and stones and cement for fixing the pig iron with underground piles!


    But Bai Yue has it.


    On the other side of the river are stones, hands, and materials.


    After much deliberation, he had to let Qilin cross the river, take Baiyue from the other side of the river, and discuss countermeasures together.


    But it was said to be discussing countermeasures, but Mu Feng was actually thinking of a solution alone, while Bai Yue and Yu Li were staring blankly waiting for the result.


    The first question seemed to stump him.


    After thinking hard, he came up with a way, which is to first make two iron cables across the two banks, and then build a boat to transport stones and other materials from the other side of the river along the iron cables.


    It is still possible to build bridges with iron cables and not bear loads. They are only used to save transportation routes.


    At that time, the rest of the pig iron and iron cables can also be sent here one after another, and then the bridge can be built.


    In this way, the problem becomes simple.


    Shipbuilding, transporting iron cables.


    Shipbuilding includes wooden boats and bamboo rafts, and it is very simple.


    He first asked people to prepare all the timber for building the boat, and then taught Bai Yue and others how to build a boat and make bamboo rafts according to the method given by the system.


    After spending two days in the world, Mufeng finally taught them how to make boats and bamboo rafts, and taught them how to row boats and hold bamboo rafts.


    Seeing Mu Feng skillfully planing wood and smashing rivets, Yu Li was dumbfounded.


    He couldn''t imagine why one person could do so many things!


    After making the wooden boat and bamboo raft, Mu Feng first took Bai Yue and Yu Li to demonstrate the use of the bamboo raft.


    The two tremblingly squatted on the bamboo raft, not daring to move.


    Instead, Mu Feng held the long bamboo pole and supported it to let the bamboo raft slide several meters away.


    The Jiang warriors on both sides of the strait widened their eyes and exclaimed repeatedly.


    It never occurred to them that people could float on water!


    Bai Yue and Yu Li were frightened and did not dare to look either way.


    But after quickly realizing that there was no danger, he dared to carefully look to both sides.


    Only then did they realize that they were already on the river!


    "Ah!" Bai Yue exclaimed, "We are on the river now, Great Chief!"


    Yu Li also said in surprise, "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng put on the pole again and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, this bamboo raft is very strong, and there are no dragons or anything, so there will be no danger!"


    The two carefully supported the bamboo raft with both hands and wanted to do it, but they swayed from side to side and still couldn''t stand up.


    In desperation, the two had no choice but to give up, squatting instead of sitting, looking around excitedly.


    Standing on the bamboo raft, Mufeng looked back at both sides of the river, and then looked forward to the upstream and downstream of the river. Suddenly, he thought of the sentence written by Mr. Dongpo, "Suzi and his guests are boating on the Jiangzhu".


    It''s just that Su Zi was in a calm mood at the time, completely different from his current joy and pride.


    Because the boat and the boat are completed, it means that the plan of the secret base Goulian Hebei has already taken a step forward.

 Chapter 886

    It is also very short distance from the Yishui River to Shandao.


    Mufeng and his party only need to go north and be careful on the edge of the swamp.


    They left the slaves and most of the soldiers to start building bridges on both sides of the river. They took only a few dozen people and went to the mountain island together.


    Anyway, he has found out that there are few people living near the mountain island, and there is no danger at all.


    Last time, I walked slowly because I was exploring the road.


    This time, he went straight to his destination, and headed north again, and arrived near Shandao within a day.


    Mufeng originally wanted to ask Dalong and the others to inform Heya to come out to pick up the man, but before the man arrived, he saw a large group of wild wolves blocking the way in and out of the swamp from a distance.


    And what confronted them was a monster with a huge, bald head¡ªit was Heya!


    "Wolf?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Because he came to Shandao several times before and after, he never saw a wolf once.


    "So many wolves?" Bai Yue was taken aback. "There are a few hundred or two hundred wolves in this group, or several groups of wolves. Why did the monster provoke them?"


    Yu Li also stared wide-eyed, his face full of disbelief.


    Mu Feng had already told the two of them that there was a bald monster he had tamed, so he naturally had a tendency in his heart.


    But so many wolves appeared here at the same time, no matter how powerful the monster was, so what?


    The fact that Heyao alone faced many wild wolves and did not dare to act rashly also illustrates this point.


    Bai Yue''s words reminded Mu Feng.


    Only then did he notice that the one or two hundred wolves Qiqi were not from the same group. Although they were all cooperating, they were clearly divided into three groups.


    The three packs of wolves were distributed in front of Heya in a fan shape, and from time to time, wolves came forward to tease Heya, and took a bite when Heya was not paying attention.


    It seems that because the long hair on Heya''s body has already grown, the wild wolf can''t really bite through its flesh, but there are hairs on its claws and the corners of its mouth.


    The so-called "dog bites dog, hair on mouth", now wolf bites dog, also hair on mouth.


    Heyao was originally a huge body, so he was not afraid of such a small beast as a wolf.


    But it can''t hold back the opponent''s "wolves are many and powerful" - it has been dealing with this pack of wolves for many days, and although it has seriously injured members of the wolf pack, it has never driven the other party away.


    And because of its rough skin and thick flesh, none of the wolves could really hurt it.


    But the wolves did not leave!


    Not only did they not leave, but there were more and more of them, teasing it endlessly.


    It has been exhausted after watching it for a few days.


    On the other hand, this pack of wolves was organized and patient, constantly teasing and stalking the cockerel, consuming its physical strength and patience, just waiting for the moment when it fell down.


    Heya seemed to know what the wolves were planning, and at this moment, a bunch of hair was torn off. He was furious, and roared loudly at the wolves, but did not step forward.


    Because as long as it walks out of the swamp, wolves will soon rush to the mountain island behind it.


    The wolves took their time and continued to "move through things".


    The stalemate began to slowly tilt.


    If there is no accident, it won''t be long before Heyao will become the prey of the wolves, and by the way, become their food.


    It''s just a coincidence that Mu Feng came here.


    He rode his horse and galloped straight to the wolves.


    Act like no one else is around.


    Yu Li was shocked and exclaimed: "Great chief, you can''t go there!"


    Mu Feng turned around and waved his hands: "It''s okay!"


    Yu Li hurriedly pointed his finger behind Mu Feng, his face was too anxious: "Don''t look back!"


    Because the sound of hoofbeats has attracted the attention of the wolves.


    The three packs of wolves rushed out several groups, bared their teeth at Mufeng, and roared "Wuwu".


    The meaning is very obvious: mind your own business, get out!


    Mu Fengli didn''t pay any attention, and rushed directly to the wolves without slowing down.


    The wolves were also furious, and immediately rushed up to several wolves with a growl.


    They can''t take down the big beast for the time being, can''t they take down a horse and a person?


    Yu Liren, who was far away behind him, was extremely anxious on horseback, looked left and right, and shouted: "Hurry up and save the great chief!"


    But what surprised him was that Bai Yue and the other old gods were strolling forward on the ground, without the slightest sign of being in a hurry.


    "You..." Yu Li frowned, and was about to urge him, but suddenly his mind tightened, and he almost fell off the horse.


    "Woo--"


    A roar like a dragon and a tiger resounded through the wilderness.


    He forcibly grabbed the rein of the horse to sit still.


    Then, under his horrified eyes, the large pack of wolves drooped their tails one by one, prostrated themselves on the ground, and expressed their submission to the chief!


    "This!" Yu Li couldn''t believe his eyes, "What''s going on here?"


    Bai Yue laughed and said: "The horse of the great chief is different from ours!"


    "Huh?" Yu Li was very puzzled.


    Bai Yue quietly explained to him, Yu Li looked at Mu Feng with ecstasy on his face.


    Only now did he know that the great chief was still a beast master.


    A beast master is definitely an existence that no one dares to provoke easily!


    At this time, Mu Feng rode his horse into the pack of wolves, and the pack of wolves that were lying on the ground dodged one by one, looking at Da Lei carefully, trembling.


    They accidentally rubbed against their companions, causing another roar.


    Da Lei was very dissatisfied, and called "Mang Mang" twice, and the wolves who had been fighting together immediately fell silent.


    The besieged Heyao was very surprised. He was taken aback for a moment, and after a closer look and found that it was Mufeng, he raised his head and then lowered his head, signaling Mufeng to go towards it¡ªafter suffering from the losses of the wolves for a few days, it is not at the moment. Too daring to take risks easily.


    Mu Feng sneered: "Where did your arrogance go?"


    However, it still rode forward and walked towards Heyao.


    A wolf was scratched and bitten by Da Lei because it retreated slowly, and it trembled with a "woo-woo".


    Seeing this scene, Yu Li was shocked: "The great chief''s mount can frighten the pack of wolves..."


    But when he approached the wolves, he didn''t dare to go forward.


    It was the warchief and his horse that the wolves were afraid of, not them.


    "Great Chief..." Yu Li shouted.


    Mu Feng understood, raised his head and yelled a few times "Woooo".


    The wolves were greatly surprised, but one by one honestly stepped back, not daring to disobey.


    Yu Li and the others hurriedly rode their horses to Mu Feng''s side, carefully guarding their surroundings.


    When he got close, he noticed that the monster with an ugly face was swaying and flicking its tail in place, obviously trying to flatter and offer favors to the great chief.


    But Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, he waved his hands and changed his tone, "Woohoo" and asked it: Why are there so many wolves around you?


    So Heyao told Mufeng in a huhhhhhh.


    After Mu Feng listened to it, he organized the situation again and burst out laughing.


    Probably the situation is that Mufeng took too many cows and horses from the mountain island twice. It was worried that it would freeze to death or starve to death this winter, so it ran to the further grasslands to hunt cows and horses. A lot, but it also affected the wolves that originally depended on these cows and horses for their livelihood.


    So the pack of wolves followed, watching it drive the cows and horses into the mountain island, so they came to block the coop...


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and his complexion was strange. How many horses and oxen did he bring in to make so many wolves "anxious"?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 887

    Without Mu Feng''s order, the three packs of wolves dare not leave.


    In fact, Wood Wind didn''t intend to let them go.


    Because the number of these three packs of wolves was nearly 200, it was of great use to him-it was not enough to have a swamp around the mountain island, it would be better to have a mobile guard.


    And these wolves are the best "guards"!


    "It''s really a pillow when you just doze off, and whatever you need!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, and told the wolves with a "woo woo" to let the wolf kings of the three wolves come out.


    Under Da Lei''s oppression, the three packs of wolves dared not disobey.


    So the three wolf kings, who clearly surpassed their companions, walked out of the team.


    Dealing with wolves, Mufeng has a lot of experience.


    Just let them follow behind him and enter the mountain island together.


    As for the other wolves, they were guarded outside the mountain island and were not allowed to run around.


    He failed to win the match, but was inexplicably cowed and held back by the wolves at the end of the nest.


    Mu Feng led the people to follow He Yi to the mountain island.


    Yu Li was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    While following Mufeng, he looked at the wolves who hung their heads in front of Mufeng and acted more domesticated than domesticated, and his heart became hot: if so many wolves can really obey the orders of the great chief, wouldn''t that be the same as Da Jiang has an extra beast army?


    At this time, Mu Feng was full of doubts and followed He Yu and the wolf king, frowning and thinking about how many cattle and sheep He Yu drove.


    He was full of anticipation and doubt in his heart.


    Soon he knew the answer.


    When Heyao led Mu Feng into the top of the mountain island like a show off, Mu Feng was stunned.


    Not only Mu Feng, but also Yu Li, Bai Yue and the Jiang soldiers who came with them were dumbfounded.


    Even the three wolf kings forgot to be afraid and trembled with excitement.


    Because wherever they can see, groups of cows, horses, and sheep can be seen drinking water on the mountain island and gnawing on the green and yellow dry grass on the mountain island.


    "I''ll be good!" Mu Feng almost cried out.


    He suddenly realized why these wolves came to him.


    Had he been the wolf king, he would have rushed in desperately!


    If you look around, the cattle and sheep that are full of eyes will definitely not lose the number of cattle and horses in Dajiang Beishan!


    And what excites him the most is that there are many black horses¡ªthey are scattered in the mountains one by one, just like the spots on the tiger''s body.


    "Developed, developed!" Mu Feng yelled inwardly.


    He never thought that this dog would have such a strong talent for hunting!


    Mu Feng even suspected that this guy had kidnapped all the cattle, horses and sheep on this grassland!


    Otherwise, there would not be so many wolves following.


    "I haven''t come for such a long time, so many people have gathered together!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "If it takes a while longer, will there be more?"


    However, He Yu didn''t realize that the cattle, horses and sheep that he worked so hard to gather would soon not be his own, and he was still having fun and asking for credit from Mu Feng.


    Unaware that Mu Feng''s eyes were shining, he was already thinking in his heart whether the dark horse he took away this time would be enough to support Da Jiang''s cavalry.


    Yu Li suppressed his shock, took a deep breath, and asked in an uncertain tone: "Boss, big chief, these cattle, horses and sheep, really, are all my big Jiang''s?"


    Mu Feng replied to him affirmatively: "Sure, it must be ours! Hahaha!"


    Yu Li got excited when he got a definite answer, and clenched his fists.


    But Heya wagged his tail and came to Mufeng, licking his ugly face and drooling flatteringly.


    Mu Feng understood, and directly asked the soldiers to get a few cattle and sheep, slaughtered them, sprinkled them with salt, and made a fire on the spot to roast the meat for him to eat.


    The three wolves were hungry, looked at the cattle and sheep eagerly, and smelled the bloody smell that was extremely delicious to them. They trembled and roared excitedly, but did not dare to go forward.


    Because Da Lei was staring at them coldly all the time.


    Mu Feng signaled the clansmen to throw some fleshy bones to them.


    The poor wolf king who always enjoys the fattest flesh and blood first outside, has been reduced to the same as ordinary domestic dogs here, can only gnaw bones.


    If so, the wolf king, who had been hungry for a long time, couldn''t care less about his "face", roaring and rushing forward to bite the bones.


    Wooden Wind laughed out loud.


    This trip to Shandao is definitely a double surprise!


    He got so many cows and horses for no reason, not to mention the addition of Jiang''s mount, he also got a pack of one or two hundred wolves to guard the mountain for him outside!


    He has already begun to intentionally domesticate the three wolf kings for easy control and management.


    After he watched Heya eat and drink enough, he asked again where it got so many cows and horses.


    He was a little puzzled by his answer, so he said that he went around the mountain island and found so many cows and horses.


    And these cows and horses are not all captured by it, many of them come here to escape the cold every winter.


    Wooden wind was greatly surprised.


    But after thinking about it, he understood.


    There are very few natural shelters on the grassland. If these cows and horses are not trapped by the wind and snow, they must also find shelter to survive the winter.


    And this mountain island is the best place.


    He asked Heya again if there were any cows and horses elsewhere.


    The answer is yes, but it is too far away, and it refuses to go.


    Mu Feng was excited again in his heart.


    There are cattle and horses, but no one finds them.


    Isn''t this a naturally closed livestock farm?


    Otherwise, how could there be so many cattle, horses and sheep that no one noticed?


    This further strengthened his idea of ??making Shandao a secret base for Jiang.


    According to the popular saying, it means that there is one more secret base, and Da Jiang is equal to "multiple lives"!


    As long as the big tree of Da Jiang is not uprooted, Da Jiang will have a chance of revenge!


    He arranged for another Dajiang tribe to come here. Even if Dajiang suffered serious injuries in the future, it would be extremely difficult to be injured on both sides at the same time. It would never be like before. The royal family was almost wiped out, and even the totem was snatched away.


    So he began to take Yu Li, Bai Yue and others around the mountain to find out the terrain.


    At the same time, he did not forget to ask Da Lei to take some soldiers to drive ten or twenty cattle and sheep to the outside of the mountain island to deliver food to the wolves, so as to prevent the wolves from "muting".


    Next, the "island owner" Heya, as a guide, took Mufeng and others around the mountain again.


    Mu Feng had already learned about the situation of the entire mountain island with him before, and this time he mainly brought Yu Li to understand the situation with Bai Yue.


    A group of people discussed some details while "touring the mountain".


    Specifically, how to build the city wall around the mountain, how to burn bricks to build the wall, how to arrange the defense system according to the terrain, and so on.


    Bai Yue is already very familiar with these arrangements, one by one according to Dragon City''s standards.


    Wooden Wind gave guidance and suggestions in a timely manner.


    Although Yu Li had never been in contact with this kind of deployment, he listened carefully.


    When he arrived at the southern tip of Shandao, he hesitated and made a suggestion: "Chief, this place is not too far from the Yishui River. If Da Jiang''s labor is sufficient, can we build a wall on the other side of the river and extend it all the way?" Come here, so that bridge is considered to be part of my Dajiang tribe. Even if someone else finds out, it can''t be done!"


    "This..." Bai Yue was taken aback.


    It takes one day to travel from Shandao to the other side of the Yanshui River, even if you don''t take a detour and run in a straight line, it will take more than half a day.


    How long would it take to build a city wall at such a long distance?


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up.


    Yu Li''s reminder is simply too important.


    Now it seems that Shandao will be a secret base of Jiang.


    But once the iron chain bridge and stone bridge are built successfully, then Da Jiang will definitely reach out to the Hewei Department and then to the Changli Department through the iron chain bridge in the future.


    At that time, there is a great possibility that the secret base will move from the dark to the bright.


    As for the iron chain bridge and the stone bridge, it is logical that they have become places of contention.


    If Da Jiang can''t protect the two bridges well, it was originally a convenience for Da Jiang''s soldiers to travel between the two places, but if it is turned over, it may be Da Jiang''s fatal flaw!


    Therefore, a well-built bridge is definitely not as simple as protecting it¡ªit must be strictly guarded!


    Mu Feng''s thoughts changed sharply, and he instantly thought that the entire Yishui River might become a breached place along the way, and it must be fortified!


    He muttered to himself: "There is a small waterfall with a drop at the exit of the valley, so it''s not a big problem.


    Then there is the section of the underground river. If someone finds the water outlet there, it will be a possibility. If there is a boat, go down the river...


    Then there is the other side of the river along the way, and there are mountains and forests on the opposite side. There is no problem with the mountains, there will be no large-scale people and horses, but the forests. If necessary, we need to explore along the river to remove hidden dangers.


    Then there is the Giant Elephant Department that intersects with the Hexi Department and those small tribes, and we have to clear the place when necessary..."


    As Mu Feng muttered to himself, he had already decided on the fate of the small tribes around the Hexi tribe.


    Even in his heart, even the existence of the Hezuo Department needs something more certain!


    Threatening the existence of Da Jiang, even if it is a potential hidden danger, he must get rid of it now!


    Then return to the current secret base itself.


    Needless to say, Shandao''s own defense.


    But Mufeng needs to connect this large area according to the terrain.


    The mountains and islands are surrounded by flat grasslands. If you want the mountains and islands to be truly invincible, it is actually very simple. Build many mirror satellite cities like Dajiang.


    Moreover, different from the special geographical location of Da Jiang Longcheng, based on the topography of the mountain island, he can completely build mirror cities around the mountain island according to the gossip method.


    As for how these mirror cities are connected into one piece, Gongwei Mountain Island Base.


    It''s very simple, build a city wall, dig ditches to divert water from the Yishui River, and build an inner city moat extending in all directions around the mountain island.


    Anyway, the swamp around the mountain island also fully shows that the surrounding soil can store water!


    And Shandao will also become a gossip city on the flat grassland that is completely different from Dragon City.


    Then he took the Bagua City as the center, and built important protection bridges to the Iron Chain Bridge and the other side of the river.


    If you really want to calculate it carefully, the construction of Bagua City requires manpower and force may not be more than that of building a protective wall alone, but it is more targeted and safer!


    Thinking of this, he smiled and nodded at Yuli: "Your idea is very good, and your idea also made me think of better ideas!"


    "Oh!" Yu Li was pleasantly surprised, "What idea?"


    So Mu Feng told the two of them what he thought.


    Both of them were shocked and speechless after hearing this.


    According to Mufeng, from the entrance of the valley to this mountain island, and then southwards Goulian River, all are classified as part of the construction of this secret base!


    "Such a huge territory!" Yu Li murmured.


    Mu Feng''s proposal made him dare not even think about it.


    Bai Yue''s eyes brightened, she was very excited.


    Because Mufeng''s proposal involves a point - the ownership of the Hexi tribe.


    He said with a smile: "Now that the great chief has already spoken, I will start thinking about the issue of the Hexi tribe when I look back!"


    Yu Li was surprised.


    He felt excited from Bai Yue''s tone?


    Isn''t the Hexu tribe a subordinate tribe of Dajiang?


    Mu Feng saw Yu Li''s doubts, and said with a smile: "Little Uncle, the meat is yours only when you eat it!"


    Yu Li frowned, somewhat puzzled.


    Bai Yue added with a smile: "That''s not right, Great Chief, didn''t you say before that it doesn''t count if you eat it in your mouth, you have to swallow it in your stomach?"


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly, rolled his eyes at him, and let out a "huh".


    Yu Li reacted now, shocked.


    His heart fluttered: "Big Jiang has become so powerful now, he can guarantee that the others will live and die! And the attitudes of the chief and leader Bai Yue are obviously used to this kind of thing!"


    What shocked him even more was that after talking about this matter, Mu Feng and Bai Yue stopped talking and asked no more questions.


    It''s clear that this matter is left to Bai Yue to handle it.


    Yu Li murmured from the bottom of his heart: "Employees are not suspicious, suspects are not...Xin Dajiang..."


    His eyes suddenly lit up.


    ...


    The mountain island where Mufeng is located faces east, and after crossing a group of mountains all the way to the east, and then passing through a forest and grassland, you will come to a place where many apple trees grow by the lake.


    There is a tribe next to the fruit tree, originally belonging to the Department of Rock and Soil.


    This place was already in ruins, but now someone has rebuilt the tribe here¡ªthatched houses have been built, and stone walls have been piled up.


    At this time, there are two groups of people talking about something here.


    One group is tribal people, and the other group is young people riding BMWs.


    The horse the young man rode was mottled, like piebald, and it did not look like a BMW at all.


    But the physique and the running speed all show that it is a BMW.


    The young man led no more than fifty people, but his courage completely crushed the one or two hundred people on the opposite side.


    Because the horses they ride are all black horses, and the weapons they carry are all golden knives and golden guns!


    The eyes of one or two hundred people on the opposite side were full of envy, but none of them dared to act rashly.


    Because they have suffered under the hands of this group of people before!


    Right now, two groups of people are sitting on the ground outside the tribe.


    The young man looked at the stone wall of the thatched house with a look of disdain, without any concealment.


    The complexion of the head of the head of this department changed, and he looked at the young man who was originally a member of the clan, but now represented a member of another department, and said, "Raymond, you are also a member of my Thunderbird department, why are you now turning to someone from another department?" ?¡±


    It turned out that the person riding the BMW was Raymond!


    And the person opposite him is none other than the great chief Lei Dian of the Thunderbird Division!


    Lei Meng smiled and shook his head: "Chief, you could say that about me in the past, but before you were captured by our chief, for the safety of yourself and the Thunderbird tribe, you sent me as a bonus, it''s already clear Get me, Raymond, out of the Thunderbirds.


    And I, Raymond, did one last thing for the members of the Thunderbird tribe.


    Now I''m a big ginger person!


    What he said and did naturally focused on ginger.


    You only send one Thunder Cloud over what you said earlier, and he can''t decide what I said. "


    Lei Dian, the chief of the Thunderbird Department, had a gloomy expression at this moment.


    He had never known Raymond''s temperament and methods before.


    During this period of time, he had "negotiated" several times with Lei Meng both openly and privately, and even the hundreds of people he secretly sent to test Jiang''s details were all killed by Lei Meng''s people silently.


    Right now, he is willing to sit here and have a detailed talk with Lei Meng, not for the purpose of accusing the teacher, let alone for the purpose of making friends.


    Because the current Thunderbird Department is in a big trouble, without external support, there is a great possibility that the Thunderbird Department will be wiped out!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 888

    Before Mu Feng left the mountain island, he specially led Bai Yue to meet Heyue and the three wolf kings, and told them to deal with Bai Yue in everything from now on.


    In order to ensure that Bai Yue was familiar with the two, he purposely stayed in Shandao for two more days.


    When he left the mountain island, he told Heya again that he could not occupy so many cattle and horses by himself, and would release some cattle and horses every once in a while, leaving them for the wolves outside.


    As for the Wolf King, he told him that he must haunt the vicinity, and that he could come to Shandao to ask for food.


    Of course, in order to make the wolf king willing to listen to his arrangement, he naturally gave some benefits to the three wolf kings, and strengthened them with the wood way derivation technique.


    So when Mufeng left the mountain island, the wolf king was already very obedient.


    He left with the dark horses and cows he picked from the mountain island.


    Considering that Shandao will soon be inhabited, he no longer took away all the dark horses, but kept some and took some away.


    As for Baiyue, she followed the Zhushui River and crossed the river south.


    I believe it won''t be long before Baiyue will transfer Jiang''s base camp in the Hebei tribe to Shandao.


    On the way back, Mufeng paid attention to the forest and the entrance of the underground river again, thinking in his heart that it was necessary to build a sentry post in these two places.


    Once the base city centered on the mountain island is built, it is bound to become an important stronghold for preventing enemy attacks.


    As for the west and north of Shandao, he also told Bai Yue to explore when he had time.


    In this way, he took Yu Li to stop and go all the way, and stayed in the valley for another three days before leaving the valley and heading towards Da Jiang.


    On the way, you must pass through the old land of Heixiong.


    He naturally went to Black Bear City.


    Unexpectedly, Da Huyou no longer came to Heixiong City, and even Xiong Da was not there, leaving only Xiong Er in the city to lead people to defend the city.


    Seeing Mu Feng coming, Xiong Er hurried out of the city to meet him.


    Now all the members of the Black Bear tribe have joined Da Jiang, and even his Xiong Er has become a member of Da Jiang''s clan. How can he not always practice courtesy when he meets the great chief Mu Feng?


    The only difference is that when seeing Mu Feng again, Xiong Er is not as worried and cautious as before, but a little more calm.


    It seems that after becoming a member of the Dajiang tribe, his self-confidence also increased.


    He told Mu Feng that Da Huyou took Xiong Da and followed Tuowei all the way west.


    It is said to go to the small tribes in the west and solicit tribal deals for the market.


    Mu Feng was very pleased in his heart.


    In terms of this kind of foreign affairs ability, in the whole Dajiang, the big flicker takes the second place, and no one dares to take the first place.


    Rao Mufeng felt that he could fool him, but he didn''t have his advantage¡ªDa Huyou had been working in the east of Changli for so many years, and he knew so many tribes.


    Since Da Huyou was not in Black Bear City, he didn''t stay too long, and told him to keep an eye on Black Bear City, and then took people back to the tribe.


    To the east, there are Yan City, Xuanwu City, Suzaku City...


    Originally, he thought that when he passed by the store, he would rest at most and go back directly, but he didn''t expect that Lei Meng had been waiting here for a long time.


    Thinking of the secret sentry he encountered in the woods in the old land of the Heishui Department this time, he first discussed with Lei Meng how to set up an espionage system in front of Yu Li.


    Raymond frowned and said, "Since we want to train people who specialize in inquiring about news, we need someone to train them, but I don''t know how to do it either."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You don''t have to worry about the training, I will ask Bai Yue or Han Shu to help you select people who are suitable for training to specialize in listening to news in the tribe.


    Then I will train them specifically.


    What they learn will be different from the soldiers, and even the weapons they use are different!


    These people are like the spies you put in the woods, they are responsible for snooping and inspecting secret information, and when necessary, they can also quietly attack and kill local leaders, war leaders, and even great chiefs!


    Well, they are like hiding in the forest and waiting for the bird prey to come to the door and die, so let''s call them sparrow hunters! "


    "Sparrow Catcher..." Raymond was taken aback.


    He thought for a while and said: "A while ago, the Thunderbird Department wanted to test my Da Jiang''s situation. They sent about a hundred people to wander secretly in the old place of the Black Water Department. All the fighters were killed!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Do they know where our soldiers are?"


    Lei Meng shook his head: "They know where our soldiers are, but they don''t know where they are. Because they talked to me about support earlier, I didn''t agree to their request, so I came to test Jiang''s strength again.


    It''s just that they didn''t use the name of the Thunderbirds Department, and I didn''t point it out. "


    "Well," Mu Feng nodded, "It''s fine if you don''t point it out, and remind them when necessary. By the way, it won''t embarrass you if you do this, right?"


    Lei Meng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Chief, I won''t make things difficult. The Thunderbird Department and Da Jiang have completely different attitudes towards me. If I, Lei Meng, don''t know who to fight for, I will be damned!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Then I''m relieved. I was also worried that it would be difficult for you to deal with the Thunderbird Department!"


    "No!" Raymond shook his head and smiled, "Not only will it not be embarrassing, but I don''t think anyone in Dajiang is more familiar with the situation of the Thunderbird Department than I am, and no one can handle them better than me!


    They also want us to send out soldiers first, as before, and then divide the spoils after the event is completed.


    I didn''t agree. Now that we have negotiated, they will give us a hundred cows to show their sincerity. After defeating the Huaxu tribe, we will share half of the spoils with us! "


    Mu Feng frowned: "I heard about this Huaxu Department during the last meeting of the Six Departments. What''s the situation?"


    Lei Meng said with a smile: "The Huaxu tribe is a large tribe in the north, with more than 4,000 people. Their strength is stronger than that of the Thunderbird tribe. The most important thing is that they have more than fifty thorn dragons. Warriors, war horses They are also more than the Thunderbirds."


    "More than fifty thorn dragons?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Spiny Dragons are much larger and more lethal than Armored Dragons.


    But a tribe with only three or four thousand people has so many thorn dragons, which is obviously different from the tribe of three or four thousand people in his impression!


    You know, even if there are mammoths and armored earth dragons in the tribe of thousands of people, there are only fifty or sixty mammoths.


    There are so many heavy mounts in a Huaxu tribe of 4,000 people?


    What about the Fang Lei Department, which has at least 10,000 people?


    He frowned and asked, "Then the Huaxu Department also belongs to the Fang Lei Department?"


    Raymond shook his head: "They belong to the great northern tribe, but what they are called and what their strength is, they are too far away from us, so I don''t know!


    The Fang Lei Department does not deal with that big tribe, so it does not prohibit the subordinate tribes from conflicting with them.


    Even when necessary, they will secretly send people to intervene.


    But in that case, the spoils won''t be simply split in half! "


    Woodwind was surprised.


    It seems that his request for half points is too "kind"!


    He didn''t mention the establishment of the spy system for the time being, and immediately paid attention to the conflicts in the Thunderbird Department.


    Because he felt that the opportunity to make a fortune had come!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 889

    When Mu Feng heard Lei Meng talking about the Thunderbird Department and the Huaxu Department, he suddenly regained his energy.


    The so-called "a man can''t get rich without windfall, and a horse can''t get fat without night grass".


    Da Jiang can be regarded as "a big family and a big business" now, not to mention getting rich overnight, but just to make Mu Feng tempted by his family wealth, he has to find a decent big tribe to start with.


    Ordinary tribes or small tribes, Mufeng has no interest.


    For example, the cattle, horses and sheep in the mountain island suddenly turned over Jiang''s family wealth.


    The Huaxu Department in front of him may also be his chance to get a "windfall".


    Especially the dozens of thorn dragons in Huaxu''s department are absolutely attractive to Mu Feng.


    The last time when it took revenge on the mammoths, the thorn dragon rampaged in a crushing manner, blocking the armored dragons on the mammoths together with the mammoth, making them useless at all.


    Even Yu Li was listening with his eyes shining.


    Mu Fengxiao asked: "I''ve always forgotten to ask you, besides the reason of the dark horse, why did the Thunderbird Department move from other places to the location of the Geotechnical Department?"


    Lei Meng replied: "The black horse mounts captured by the Rock and Soil Department made the Thunderbirds'' heart beat, and they also had conflicts with the Huaxu''s. They had more thorns and horses than the Thunderbirds, and they were in conflict with the Thunderbirds everywhere. So the Thunderbirds were forced to move to the south!


    The price for the Thunderbird Department to move to the Rock and Soil Department is that it first conflicted with the Rock and Soil Department, and gave part of the horses and thorns to the Fang Lei Department, so that it was able to live in the Rock and Soil Department. Otherwise, the Thunderbird The Ministry has already fought the Huaxu Ministry to decide life and death! "


    "Hey!" Mu Feng''s heart moved, "This Fang Leibu is really smart, he didn''t do anything, and got a lot of things from Thunderbird''s department for nothing."


    With a thought in his heart, he wondered if Da Jiang should use a similar method to "make money".


    Lei Meng''s words immediately interrupted his thoughts: "It''s already a cold winter, logically speaking, whether it is the Huaxu Department or the Thunderbird Department, they should know that once a war is fought, the tribe may suffer heavy casualties. They should not be so anxious to fight. yes."


    Yu Li frowned and thought for a while and said, "Could it be that the two tribes are short of food and clothing, and they both want to get food out of each other''s mouth?"


    Lei Meng shook his head and said, "No! Let''s not talk about the Huaxu tribe, there are a lot of cattle and sheep in the Thunderbird tribe alone, not to mention letting the clansman open their bellies to eat, a little tighter, it''s no problem to survive the winter. What''s more, there are hunting teams that catch prey every few days."


    "Could it be that there is a shortage of food in Hua Xu''s department?" Yu Li asked again.


    Lei Meng shook his head again: "I''m not sure about that. The Huaxu tribe is farther north, so I don''t know much about it. But the Huaxu tribe has always been famous for its large number of fighters and strong fighting power, so it shouldn''t be short of food."


    "Then why did they push the Thunderbird Department so anxiously in winter, looking for you several times in a row, and even sent all the cattle?" Yu Li asked again.


    Lei Meng frowned, puzzled, and turned to look at Mu Feng.


    But Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "There is a possibility that the Huaxu Department may have forced the Thunderbird Department because of the lack of food.


    In me... a long time ago, there were two tribes, one named Darus and the other named Damei. The two tribes have been fighting together for decades, and Da Russia has often gained the upper hand, because they have many fighters and strong weapons.


    But the people in their tribe are very poor, they don''t have enough to eat, and they don''t have enough clothes. "


    "Such a tribe..." Lei Meng shook his head, "Can this kind of tribe survive for a long time? If the tribesmen don''t have enough food and clothing for a long time, they will still be willing to stay in Daye?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled: "You are wrong, the people of Da''e know that once they leave the protection of the big tribe of Da''e, they may not even have food to go out!


    Although they were hungry in Great Russia, they were free people.


    But after leaving Great Russia, they will become slaves and be enslaved by others. Almost starved to death!


    Moreover, the tribesmen of Great Russia didn''t think they were suffering at all. "


    Raymond was silent.


    Because what Mu Feng said was true.


    Yu Li was puzzled and asked: "Why?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "This has nothing to do with the Thunderbirds and Huaxu''s tribes. The clansmen of Da''er agree with Da''er, so they stand firmly with Da''er.


    I, Da Jiang, will need such a clansman who can share weal and woe in the future! "


    Yu Li and Lei Meng looked at each other, knowing that this was the great chief taking the opportunity to teach them something, so he nodded heavily.


    But Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s a bit far away, let''s talk about the current battle between the Huaxu Department and the Thunderbird Department. It may really be because of the food as the little uncle said!"


    "Then what shall we do?" Yu Li asked.


    Mu Feng didn''t answer directly, but turned to Lei Meng: "What do you say?"


    Raymond nodded and said: "Since they have already delivered the cattle, it means that they really want us to agree to this matter as soon as possible and dispatch soldiers as soon as possible.


    According to what I have learned before, they may feel that the Thunderbird Department is already facing life and death.


    And Fang Lei''s department would definitely not intervene in this kind of matter, but would only take action after the Thunderbird''s department suffered losses.


    At this time, take the opportunity to ask for more things from the Thunderbird Department, and it is even possible to annex the Thunderbird Department.


    In order to avoid this from happening, the Thunderbirds can only let us act in time! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "With Fang Leibu''s attitude, it''s no wonder that the Thunderbirds are anxious. If it were me, I wouldn''t worry about a tribe like the Thunderbirds.


    Well, so be it, and do it according to the result of your discussion. How can I say that the Thunderbird Department is also a subordinate tribe of my Da Jiang, so let me help you if you need help! "


    "Yes!" Lei Meng nodded, "Then I will immediately discuss with the leader Bai Yue and the leader Li Hu, and dispatch the war slaves as soon as possible!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "In this case, I will temporarily hand over the matter of catching sparrows to the high priest. After you return from the Thunderbird Department, the two of you, um, call the leader of the bear as well." Come on, the three of you come to the tribe together, let''s talk face to face!"


    "Yes!" Raymond nodded.


    Then Mu Feng got up and took Yu Li away from the city, heading towards the tribe.


    Only the matter of dispatching war slaves, Mu Feng can naturally confirm with one word.


    But this matter involved the Thunderbirds, and the battle was outside. It did not involve Jiang''s fundamental safety, and he was not in a hurry.


    In addition to the early completion of the Six Departments, he also established some rules and procedures for the Six Departments before, and he also needs to let them familiarize themselves with the procedures for handling affairs in the tribe in the future.


    The constraints and restrictions within the six parts are not just words.


    Although the efficiency of doing things in this way is a little lower, it will make the people of the tribe more and more familiar with the process and standardized tribe management, so as to avoid some unnecessary accidents.


    In addition, Da Jiang now has a flying pigeon to pass on the letter, and the speed of transmission in his heart is many times faster than other tribes.


    So comparing the two, letting Raymond go through the process definitely has more advantages than disadvantages.


    Having said that, when the critical moment came, Mu Feng would naturally act vigorously, deal with special matters, and make decisions with one word.


    Only in this way can we avoid the possibility that all non-Jiang clan members will be unfavorable to Da Jiang.


    As for Mu Feng, he doesn''t need to pay attention to every detail all the time, and pay attention to everything.


    This is a qualified leader!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 890

    After returning to the tribe, Li Hu finds Mu Feng in time, talking about Lei Meng''s request to dispatch war slaves.


    He came to Mufeng to confirm with Mufeng whether there was such a thing.


    Mu Feng told him that it was indeed the case, and that he wanted him to discuss the matter with Bai Yue and Lei Meng.


    Mobilization of troops, food, weapons...


    All kinds of needs were discussed and determined by the three of them.


    Li Hu nodded in agreement, then turned around and used Feige to communicate with each other.


    Yu Li was a little strange, why did he go around in circles when the great chief could make a decision right in front of him?


    He raised doubts in his heart.


    Mu Feng then went over the relationship between "Xin Da Jiang" and the Six Departments that he had told him before, and told him the benefits and intentions of going through this process.


    Yu Li finally came to his senses, and said sincerely: "According to this method, Da Jiang is not just a Da Jiang with the same surname, but he will definitely be a super powerful Jiang far surpassing other tribes!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Yes, but without these processes and the heads of the six departments, I have to worry about everything, how can I be busy?"


    Yu Li shook his head with a smile: "No, I think that although you are young, you are the most intelligent among the great chiefs I have seen and heard. Even I, the high priest, are just doing nothing!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Little Uncle, this is not like what an elder like you said!"


    Yu Li looked calm: "What''s the matter! Although you are a young man, who dares to underestimate you regardless of your intelligence or combat power? It is my great fortune to have a great chief like you. I have nothing to be ashamed of!"


    Woodwind scratched his head.


    ...


    After returning to the tribe for a short rest, Mu Feng called Yu Li and discussed with him about forming a Que Lang.


    He had thought it over and over.


    He felt that the bird catcher he wanted to form was actually an existence equivalent to special forces.


    These people are different from Da Jiang''s regular fighters, they can investigate and attack and kill.


    Anyway, the current conditions are estimated to be difficult to allow people to enter other tribes as secret agents, let alone get close to the leaders or chiefs of other tribes.


    In this way, the formation of Catcher Lang is not as complicated as he thought.


    The primary purpose of his formation of Catcher Lang is to inquire about the news and the enemy''s situation.


    Judging from the current situation, the future "activity" location of Catcher Lang will be the dense forest and the surrounding environment of various tribes.


    Of course, there will also be situations in the battlefield.


    This requires Catcher Lang to be able to master the skills of hiding his body.


    Before, Mu Feng had taught Da Jiang''s warriors how to hide and hide in the wild.


    At that time, he taught Da Jiang these skills mainly for hunting and to deal with possible looting in the wild.


    Now these skills have become the "compulsory skills" of Da Jiang Warrior, so he only needs to teach Catcher on this basis how to use the terrain to sniff out news without being discovered.


    Next is raiding.


    Catcher Lang''s attack is different from the frontal charge of the soldiers, and it needs to play the role of a one-hit kill at a critical moment.


    The so-called "capture the thief first capture the king" is the truth.


    Just imagine that when the two armies are at war, if Catcher Lang can beheaded first and the other side loses their leader, wouldn''t it be an instant chaos?


    Of course, in order to play this role, the necessary skills and equipment are indispensable.


    Because it is an attack, the bird catcher needs special equipment in terms of clothes and equipment.


    Mu Feng specially drew the clothing style, found the Ministry of Industry, and specially made a set of close-fitting soft armor made of python skin, and specially made hand crossbows and sleeve crossbows.


    Even bows and arrows are small, light, but powerful short bows.


    He even asked the Ministry of Industry to make such things as throwing knives and darts.


    Leaving aside the selection of people, just making the set of things needed by these sparrow hunters cost Mufeng nine hundred achievement points!


    He put on his own clothes, took these equipments, took Yu Li and several warriors out of the tribe and came to the forest near the tribe.


    On the way, he explained the main points and rules of the exercise, and asked several people to keep in mind.


    He wanted to experiment with the effects of these equipment.


    In front of Yu Li, Mu Feng made a few moves and disappeared behind a big tree.


    Yu Li hurriedly followed, and when he got to the side of the big tree, he unexpectedly found that Mu Feng had disappeared!


    "Big, great chief!" Yu Li scratched his head.


    Because Mu Feng had already told him that he was here to test the effect of hiding.


    But this effect is too good - it just disappeared in front of my own eyelids?


    Several other fighters also searched left and right at this time, using the skills Mu Feng taught them to find some key points, hoping to find Mu Feng.


    What surprised them was that they didn''t find Mu Feng''s location!


    A few people look at me and I look at you, puzzled.


    They clearly saw the great chief just flashing here!


    They looked around carefully again, but still found nothing.


    At this moment, one person suddenly felt something falling from his head, like a leaf.


    He was just about to reach out to shake it off when he suddenly noticed something bigger falling down.


    "Above!" the man exclaimed.


    Everyone looked up subconsciously, only to see a gray-black net descending from the sky, covering four people directly!


    The people next to them were taken aback, and they subconsciously stepped forward to help the clansman tear off the net, but suddenly remembered the chief''s order, they all prostrated themselves on the ground and rolled over and over again.


    Sure enough, a few blunt-headed nails fell down where they were standing!


    The faces of the few people who just stood up turned pale.


    If they didn''t hide or react more slowly, according to the rules set by the experiment, wouldn''t they be dead?


    But before they could react, three "swish, swish" short arrows pierced the air.


    In just a split second, the three of them were shot, and gray spots fell on their bodies.


    The other two carefully picked up the bone knife in their hands and raised their heads to guard against it.


    Just as Yu Li was about to remind him to "be careful", he saw a figure fall from the tree and jump up again. The moment he jumped up, two wooden throwing knives were thrown at the remaining two people.


    The two of them didn''t react in a hurry, and were about to draw out their knives for defense, but they were shot in the chest by two flying knives, and there was a burst of pain.


    The two were shocked, thanks to the wooden flying knife, if it was a golden knife, wouldn''t they be injured?


    Mu Feng reached out and patted Yu Li''s shoulder, and said with a smile, "You''ve been arrested!"


    A few people who were caught or "injured" by Mufeng were ashamed, got up from the ground, lowered their heads and said: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, now it''s an experiment, from now on you will train in the direction I just attacked and killed!"


    "yes!"


    Yu Li''s eyes lit up.


    From Mu Feng''s hiding just now to his appearance, he "killed" several people in one fell swoop, simply and neatly, without the slightest delay.


    If such a method can be popularized and allowed to be mastered by more fighters in Dajiang, wouldn''t it be possible to gain the upper hand when fighting other tribes?


    But Mu Feng frowned at the iron claw tied on his wrist for climbing, frowned secretly, and murmured: "The iron claw just slipped, and the net needs to be arranged in advance. The color of the fur on the body is the same as that of the tree. There is still a difference in the skin..."


    Yu Li was shocked.


    In his opinion, the raid just now was perfect, but he didn''t expect that in the eyes of the great chief, there are so many things that can be improved!


    So he looked forward to the fighting power of this sparrow hunter...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 891

    Based on the details of his hiding and killing, Mu Feng found out the shortcomings of hiding in the forest, and compared them with the hiding techniques obtained from the system, and corrected them one by one.


    Then he collected these things and handed them to Yu Li, asking him to select warriors in the tribe according to the requirements of the above, and form the fighters of Chaquelang.


    According to the requirements of Catcher Lang, the most suitable one is the orangutan department.


    They live in trees all the year round, their bodies are strong and flexible, and they are very good at fighting in the woods.


    Now, coupled with the hiding method taught by Mu Feng and the use of special weapons, the combat effectiveness will definitely be improved to a higher level.


    It is winter now, and many trees in the woods are bare, and it is not easy to hide.


    When spring comes, the branches and leaves in the forest are luxuriant, and then they use the method of concealment to hide, leap, and attack in the forest, and they will definitely have no disadvantages!


    As sparrow hunters, they can actually have two strange armies at their disposal.


    One is monkeys.


    The second is Mengji Beast.


    Monkeys are extremely agile in the woods.


    Mengji Beast''s lethality is objective.


    Both beasts can haunt the trees.


    After special training, humans and beasts cooperate with each other, and their combat effectiveness is bound to rise to a new level.


    In order to make Chuquelang''s fighting power play a big role at the critical moment, Mu Feng personally led Yu Li into the jungle and rushed to Qilin City.


    He wanted to select the first batch of fighters in the ape department who could fight in the forest.


    Yu Li was dumbfounded when he saw Qilin City deep in the jungle.


    He didn''t expect that Da Jiang actually had such a city deep in the jungle.


    What surprised him even more was that before they got close to Qilin City, they heard the warning sound from the tree.


    If someone hadn''t shouted "Great Chief", he would have no doubt that the spears in those people''s hands would be thrown down.


    The one guarding Qilin City is naturally the ape head.


    He was very excited after learning the purpose of the great chief.


    Having joined Dajiang for a long time, only a few of them went out to "make contributions" to Dajiang.


    And the weapons, mounts, and leather armor used by these fighters all became the objects of their envy.


    Especially when they spent all day in the woods just looking at the owners and building the city, Yuanshou deeply felt that if this continued, the tribe of the Human Apes would completely lose the chance to make a difference in Dajiang.


    So after learning that Mu Feng was selecting fighters, he was very excited and shouted at the clansman directly: "All the fighters here come out, the chief is here to select fighters for training!"


    Soon all the orangutan warriors guarding the city appeared together, looking at Mufeng expectantly.


    Mu Feng asked them to come up with their "unique skills".


    So while Yu Li was stunned, he saw tribesmen he had never known jumping back and forth on the trees in the forest, swinging from one tree to another like a swing, and throwing flying spears interspersed in the middle, Nailed to the tree trunk "thump thump thump".


    He was almost certain that, not to mention concealment skills, if these people fought with other tribes in the woods, even if the enemy was several times their size, they would still have the upper hand!


    Because he has never seen, let alone heard of any tribe that can move back and forth on the tree so flexibly.


    What''s more, there are monkeys chirping in the forest.


    He could already foresee that once these people were trained by the great chief, their combat effectiveness would only become stronger!


    Mu Feng quickly selected the fighters, and introduced Yu Li to them again in front of everyone. After all, not everyone has seen this new priest of Da Jiang.


    Afterwards, Mufeng summoned the Mengji beasts in the forest and communicated with them with advanced animal taming skills.


    In fact, because of Mu Feng''s earlier orders, the ape warriors, monji beasts, and monkeys have been living in the dense forest in this area for a while.


    Even the wolves in the jungle are quite familiar, and they live in peace.


    Right now, Mufeng summoned the Mengji Beasts, and asked them to train with the ape warriors, it was nothing more than adding cooperation on top of what they were familiar with.


    It''s just that Meng Jishou is different from monkeys like Sun Dasheng. Without him by his side, it is difficult for the soldiers of the ape department to command this group of "big cats".


    A soldier said excitedly and helplessly: "Chief, if you are not here, these Mengji beasts will ignore us at all!"


    The other fighters also nodded.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will teach you some animal language to drive Mengji beasts, and let them obey your orders!"


    The soldiers were so excited that they cheered together: "Oh-oh--"


    Afterwards, Mufeng combined the cooperation needed by the orangutan warriors to give some instructions to Mengji beast repeatedly, and told them: "When you train with Mengji beast in the future, don''t forget to bring meat, as long as Mengji beast behaves Well, with cooperation, this behavior can be "reinforced" with meat."


    "yes!"


    The soldiers of the ape department quickly put into training.


    Yu Li stood beside Mu Feng, looking at everything in front of him with high spirits.


    After a while, he suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly asked: "Great Chief, all we have done these days is to train the sparrow hunters in the forest for training, but what if the enemy is not in the forest?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, apart from being able to catch sparrows in the forest, we must still teach them how to fight in grasslands, mountains and other places."


    After a pause, he smiled again: "If possible, we can even use the eagle-controlling fighters from the Goshawk Department and incorporate them into the sparrow-hunting fighter team.


    It''s just that I haven''t found any special hawks that can be captured. This matter has been put on hold! "


    Yu Li''s eyes lit up: "Da Jiang has the Eagle Warrior?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course! Earlier, I, Bai Yue, led the soldiers from the Heji and Huangniao tribes to plunder the Yellow Cavalry Army from the Goshawk Division, and that Moer Khan suffered under our hands. of.


    Those who have chosen to join Da Jiang were divided into small groups and given to Han Shu, Bai Yue, and some in the tribe..."


    Yu Li was very excited and said loudly: "That''s great!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Yu Li smiled and said: "Chief, the totem of the White Bird Department is a white falcon called ''Hidden in the Mist'' or ''Hidden in the Cloud''! This kind of falcon has a ferocious temperament and flies very high. The totem belief of the Department is also the favorite of the Goshawk Department.


    It''s just that because the White Bird Department belongs to the Yanmai Department, it is not easy for the Goshawk Department to compete with the White Bird Department.


    I know that there is a grassland in the territory of the White Bird Department, where they worship the white falcon, and it is difficult for others to find.


    My relationship with the White Bird Department, maybe I can persuade them to join Da Jiang, and then take advantage of the situation to gain an extra army! "


    Mu Feng said happily: "Of course."


    After a pause, he shook his head and said, "It''s just that it will definitely affect our deployment in Changli..."


    Yu Li smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, the chief, I can explain the situation to them first, and ask them to still be active in the old area of ??the White Bird Tribe and take their people over.


    In this way, they can use it for me with peace of mind! "


    Mu Feng''s eyes brightened, and he laughed and said, "If that''s the case, not to mention the expansion of clansmen and fighters, the eagle control fighters will also be able to get air support, and then cooperate with the gray wolves in the forest. In the woods and on the ground, the sparrow hunting team is invincible!"


    Yu Li was also so excited that he nodded heavily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 892

    During the few days back from Shandao, Mu Feng was busy training Que Chu Lang with Yu Li, and also kept selecting fighters in the tribe.


    Even considering the actual situation, he expanded the scope of selection to hunting teams.


    Because the chief personally screened the fighters, the hunting team had no reason not to support them.


    But the hunting team was small, which naturally attracted Shuofeng''s attention.


    He found Wood Wind.


    Mu Feng is leading Yu Li to train the cooperation between gray wolf and warrior.


    After seeing Shuo Feng coming, he said with a smile: "Why, Shuo Feng, I just selected a few people from your hunting team. Are you here to Xingshi to inquire about crimes?"


    Shuo Feng hurriedly shook his head in salute: "Great Chief!"


    After Mu Feng waved his hand to signal, he grinned and said: "Only those few people, our hunting team doesn''t need to add any more. How much prey should be caught, there will be more, and there will be no less!"


    "Oh," Mu Feng laughed, "Then what are you doing here?"


    Shuo Feng laughed and said, "There are already a lot of wild sheep and horned deer in Baishuyuan, and wild horses and horned rhinos have also begun to move back one after another."


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Are you sure there is a wave of beasts coming back?"


    Shuo Feng nodded: "And according to Han Shu, he sent people to patrol the southeast of Liaolongzhi, and found a group of sixty or seventy mammoths coming this way!"


    "This!" Mu Feng''s eyes brightened for a moment, "Sixty or seventy heads!"


    "Yes!" Shuo Feng scratched his head, "Now the problem comes, what should we do?"


    "What should I do?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Shuofeng said: "It''s not easy to keep so many mammoths, and because there is more hay now, they don''t eat, and we can''t use Mabosan to turn them over and catch them.


    There is also a group of plate horn cattle behind the elephant herd.


    If we don''t want mammoths, only these horned rhinos and wild horses will be left, so the hunting team''s personnel will definitely not be a problem. But it is very difficult to keep these mammoths.


    And there could be casualties.


    But if we don''t want mammoths, we can''t keep those platehorns.


    Because they are still behind the mammoth. "


    Wooden frowned.


    What Shuo Feng said was very simple.


    The mammoth directly affected the scale of the hunt.


    It''s just that before that, ginger domesticated mammoths through water milling.


    Even Mufeng is the same, there is no shortcut.


    Sixty or seventy mammoths are not something they can domesticate in a short time.


    Moreover, mammoths are extremely disgusted by being restrained. Once they feel that they are restrained, they are extremely easy to go crazy, and then run wildly on the grassland.


    The mad mammoth is so destructive that it is far beyond people''s imagination. Unfortunately, the Lei Zebu warrior who encountered a mammoth running wildly on the grassland before, even a man and an armored dragon were crushed by the mammoth. up.


    If Mufeng insisted on keeping these mammoths, it is very likely that they will not be domesticated. On the contrary, even the horned deer and wild sheep on the grassland will suffer.


    But if he didn''t surround these mammoths, he would throw away the meat of his mouth¡ªwho can guarantee that these mammoths will come back after migrating south next spring?


    You must know that the current Baishuyuan has become Jiang''s private land, and the changes are far greater than before.


    After gaining "popularity", Bai Shuyuan could easily lose these beasts.


    What''s more, behind the mammoth is a large herd of flathorn cattle. Leaving these can greatly expand Ding Jiang''s food reserves!


    Besides, it is not Mufeng''s style to pass Baoshan and return empty-handed.


    Thinking of this, he nodded heavily: "Stay here!"


    "Stay here?" Although Shuo Feng had doubts, he was obviously very excited.


    Clearly, deep down in his heart, he wanted to stay.


    "Yes, stay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Stop the bold and starve the timid. This time, your hunting team will cooperate with the Women''s Army and the fighters from the Liaolong branch to take the existing mammoths in the tribe. Send out with the thorn dragon to participate in this hunt!"


    Shuo Feng nodded heavily: "Okay!"


    Then he asked again: "But if they are all surrounded, how to tame them? If they are all placed in Baishuyuan, it will definitely not work!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, and then asked: "I remember that there is a gap in the east-west direction in the area around the Hornet Department. There is a gourd mouth. If the elephants go in, it will not be easy to figure it out. The elephants lead there."


    "The gap..." Shuo Feng thought about it carefully, and then his eyes lit up, "I remembered, it''s between the Black Fang Department and the Yellow Wind Department, right?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    "Okay, I''m going to prepare now." Shuo Feng turned and left, and after walking a few steps, he turned around and said, "If possible, we should be idle. The chief can bring Da Lei with him. With him, we can hunt more easily." smoothly!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you guys go and make the arrangements first, and I will take Da Lei with me then!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng immediately looked at Yu Li: "Next, I will teach you the training of the bird catcher. I have to go hunting in the Baishuyuan area. This involves the food problem of the tribe."


    Yu Li nodded: "This matter is the top priority, just leave it to me to catch the bird!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng turned and left, hurriedly followed Shuo Feng, and discussed with him the details of the hunt.


    ...


    At the same time, Lei Meng, who set off from Pixiu City, was heading north with 500 war slaves and 500 ginger cavalry troops.


    Obviously, he had already discussed with Bai Yue and Li Hu, and decided to send 1,000 troops to the Thunderbird Department for support.


    However, not all of these thousand combat forces will be put into battle.


    Among them, the four hundred Jiang Jingqi were only hanging behind them to take charge of sweeping the formation to prevent accidents.


    This can be regarded as the fine tradition of ginger, to be prepared for everything.


    Of course, this is also Bai Yue''s long-term experience in Changli, and she specially explained it to Asuka.


    The remaining 100 cavalry troops led 500 war slaves to support the Thunderbirds.


    The specific deployment is that Lei Meng is responsible for leading the army to dock, and Zahe personally leads the army among the six hundred soldiers.


    As for the four hundred cavalry behind, Bai Yue negotiated with Asuka, Thunder Dragon and others, and mobilized Asuka to lead troops to raid the formation.


    During the period, there were Lang Mazi and others who had been trained by Jiang to be in charge of contacting secretly-this is probably the first of its kind in this era.


    No one would have imagined that someone could use wolves to send messages.


    A group of people headed north via Black Bear City, passed the old site of the Black Water Department, and then went northeast to the old site of the Rock and Soil Department, and stationed outside the Rock and Soil Department as agreed.


    That night, the chief of the Thunderbirds met with Lei Meng again, and repeatedly confirmed with Lei Meng the number of soldiers he brought.


    Naturally, Lei Meng would not tell him the truth, but only told him: "According to the agreement, I, Da Jiang, dispatched 600 soldiers this time, and everything we get afterward must be divided equally!"


    Under the light of the bonfire, Lei Dian smiled brightly: "Of course, as long as Da Jiang helps us destroy the Huaxu tribe this time, you will be the first to pick everything you get!"


    Raymond nodded, and then turned back with the people.


    But what he didn''t notice was that not long after he left, Lei Dian quietly asked someone to give him instructions to leave the tribe in the dark.


    Raymond was clueless...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 893

    According to the result of the discussion between Mufeng and Shuofeng, the flock of sheep and horned deer that had moved back from the Baishuyuan area needed to be driven to a designated area first.


    A fence-like thing has been built in this designated area, not far from Xuanwu City.


    Because the sheep and the horned deer were the first to return, they had time to drive the sheep and the horned deer before hunting the mammoths.


    Therefore, hunting horned deer and wild sheep can only be regarded as a warm-up.


    But Mu Feng still wants to go to see the progress of the hunting in person, so as to facilitate his plans for the coming spring.


    On the second day, he took King Li, followed Shuofeng and others to Baishuyuan, and watched the hunting.


    Mu Feng has already given specific instructions, it''s up to Shuo Feng and the others to follow the agreed method.


    Because the entire Baishuyuan was to be covered, the entire hunting team was dispatched for this hunt.


    Four or five hundred people rode their horses and galloped wildly in the Baishuyuan, heading straight for the direction of wild sheep and horned deer that had been scouted in advance.


    Mu Fengxin reined in his horse and followed behind the hunting team.


    Today is different from the past, and now Jiang no longer needs to worry about hunting.


    Not only do you not have to worry about it, but after going back and forth to Baishu many times, a path has already been trampled on the grassland for them!


    Shuo Feng, who led people to run wildly, was even more moved.


    He never dreamed that in just one year, the current big ginger can gallop on the grassland to his heart''s content, and he wants to hunt the prey on the whole grassland!


    This was something he didn''t even dare to think about before, but now it''s about to come true!


    Mu Feng has already started to think about how to carry out rotational grazing next spring after all the sheep and horned deer have been hunted.


    Rotational grazing is a grazing method on grasslands that gives sufficient time for the grass on the pasture to grow.


    The use of rotational grazing can effectively utilize the forage on the pasture and prevent excessive grazing that will lead to pasture degradation.


    Another advantage of rotational grazing is that you don''t need too many people during grazing, you just need to drive the livestock to the designated area.


    At that time, if there is not enough pasture in Baishuyuan, he may have to divide the pasture along the bank of the East River to the south.


    It''s just that there are dragons in the East River, and pythons that come out of nowhere from time to time, which may cause damage to his pasture.


    "It''s possible that I have to think of a way to solve this problem. It''s really nerve-wracking..." Mu Feng rubbed his forehead, feeling a little depressed.


    He felt that he was worrying about his life.


    I used to work hard and mentally, but now I feel busy just working hard.


    But he was very relieved when he thought that he didn''t have to do many things by himself anymore...


    Shouting started ahead.


    It was someone from the hunting team who discovered a large group of prey¡ªnow Da Jiang¡¯s hunting is no longer the kind of hunting that needs to be hidden quietly.


    Seeing prey such as cattle, horses, sheep, wolves, tigers and leopards, Jiang''s hunting team basically swarmed up and shot them directly.


    Right now they are hunting in groups, and there are so many people, why don''t they run away?


    Soon, yellow dust rose up in the sky two or three miles ahead, and it was obvious that a large number of wild animals were running.


    "Boom!"


    Although sheep and deer are smaller than cattle and horses, they are superior in numbers.


    So when a large group of people ran, they still shook the ground and trembled.


    Mu Feng put away his thoughts and looked ahead.


    A streak of yellow dust flew from southeast to northwest.


    From a distance, a pair of people and horses could be seen running in front of him.


    Not long after, he saw a herd of beasts rushing forward under the rising yellow dust.


    Both the wild sheep and the horned deer have yellow hair, echoing the yellow dust raised, it looks like layers of muddy water in a big river, finally converging into waves, rushing towards the direction of Mufeng.


    Mu Feng''s eyes widened, looking at this unique "spectacle" in Baishuyuan and in this era, he couldn''t help jumping for joy, and urged Da Lei to chase after him.


    He will also drive this flock of sheep and deer into the previously built livestock area.


    Seeing Mu Feng riding his horse to keep up, the hunting team was very excited, and waved the whip in their hands, and there was a "crack" sound that exploded the surrounding air.


    Many hunting team members shouted excitedly: "Oh-oh-"


    The hunting team members who didn''t shout at first also responded loudly at this time: "Oh oh oh¡ª¡ª"


    Mu Feng also excitedly shouted and waved his long whip.


    Shuo Feng rode his horse back and forth with the sheep and deer still able to spare, saw Mu Feng following him, rode his horse to his side, and shouted excitedly: "Great Chief, these prey are ours!"


    Mu Feng laughed and nodded, accidentally a mouthful of yellow dust entered his mouth, causing him to cough dryly.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, could this be considered as extreme joy begets sorrow?


    Of course, this is just a small episode.


    He waved his hand, signaling Shuo Feng to go and do his own work and leave him alone.


    Shuofeng nodded and did as he did, rode his horse away, and began to call out to command the hunting team to drive away the herd.


    Naturally, after the herd started running, it would not stop easily.


    If, as Shuofeng said, it was really just hunting the herd of horned deer and wild sheep, the hunting team could easily handle it.


    Mu Feng followed the hunting team to drive the sheep and deer towards the northwest.


    Seeing that there is a dense forest ahead, it is impossible not to make a turn.


    Mufeng pulled the horse''s rein and turned to the right.


    At the same time, the hunting warrior galloping in front of the flock on the left shouted "Oh" and then swung his long whip at the leading sheep.


    The sheep then turned their heads to the right and changed direction.


    The whole herd began to change direction collectively.


    And on the left side of the herd of beasts - also on Mufeng''s side, some people kept making way to the right to make room for the herd of beasts to turn.


    Just like that, the hunting team members on the left and right of the herd started at the same time, driving the herd towards Xuanwu City.


    From morning to noon, the whole hunting team spent nearly half a day finally driving the sheep and deer to the designated area.


    Smooth sailing.


    this is wood wind

 Chapter 894

    After Mu Feng watched Shuo Feng hunt on the grassland, he waited for the hunting team to count the number of prey.


    The numbers came out as it approached dark.


    More than 1,800 sheep and more than 1,500 horned deer.


    It is estimated that there is not much difference from Wood Wind.


    The soldiers of the hunting team shouted excitedly.


    Now they really realized the advantages of the big tribe - there is no danger at all when hunting!


    They don''t even have to really work hard to do it!


    As long as there are enough people and the speed of the horses is fast enough, it will be enough to run wildly to drive them away.


    And this kind of hunting method will certainly not be less rewarding.


    After Shuofeng arranged for the hunting team to guard the temporary enclosure, he grabbed some sheep and horned deer from the prey, took some hunting team members, and went to Xuanwu City with Mufeng.


    Anyway, the entire area around Baishuyuan is Jiang''s territory, and the people are all from Jiang''s people. The tigers, leopards and other wild animals have been wiped out by them, and there is no danger anymore.


    Although Shuo Feng couldn''t tell the specific feeling, he had never experienced this kind of free-spirited and unrestrained feeling.


    And all of this was brought to him by the young chief next to him, to the whole Da Jiang.


    Convinced, Shuofeng clapped his hands at Mufeng on his horseback and saluted: "Thank you Chief for bringing me, Jiang, to where I am today!"


    Mu Feng was a little surprised, but after a little thought, he understood the reason, smiled warmly under the moonlight, and waved his hands: "Great Jiang is also good for me, and I should do it!"


    Shuofeng admired this young chieftain even younger than himself.


    The hospitality is impeccable.


    Then the group entered Xuanwu City and started a fire in the city to barbecue.


    Roast lamb leg, roast venison leg, venison porridge...


    Many "foods" that have never appeared in other tribes have now appeared in a sub-city of Dajiang.


    The big ginger hunting team members who have enjoyed a "bundle harvest" in winter are laughing and laughing here...


    On the other side, Lei Meng led Jiang''s cavalry army and followed the Thunderbirds all the way north.


    Get close to a forest before dark.


    According to the chief''s teaching, Lei Meng told Da Jiang to stop entering the forest, and stopped after a certain distance.


    It was very strange that Lei Dian was some distance ahead, so he sent someone to ask Lei Meng.


    Raymond lied: "It''s already dark, and the soldiers can''t see clearly, so it''s better to go on the road at dawn."


    The so-called "you must not have the heart to harm others, and you must not have the heart to guard against others", this is a sentence that the great chief often talked about when he personally taught him and the high priest in the previous period.


    The thing derived from this is that when leading an army, you should know when to march, when to stop, where to camp, and where not to go deep...


    All these, the great chief explained to him one by one.


    So now the sky and the terrain corresponded to the great chief''s saying "It''s dark until the forest stops", so Lei Meng decisively stopped the soldiers and stayed where they were.


    The woods are deep and there are too many uncertain factors.


    So after he returned to Leiden to send people, he directly asked the soldiers to make a fire and cook on the spot.


    Among the 600 warriors, 100 are close-fitting black horse cavalry, and among the other 500 warrior slaves, there are 200 slave heads who also ride black horses.


    There are only 300 war slaves left riding brown horses.


    The weapons used are also three hundred iron knives and iron spears, and the other three hundred are bone knives and bronze spears.


    Ten armored earth dragons.


    All that Da Jiang used during this trip was the result of discussions with Bai Yue.


    Of course, there is a big head, but it is not here.


    Lei Dian quickly rode his horse and brought people to Lei Meng.


    In the firelight, his face was really ugly.


    Raymond turned a blind eye.


    "Raymond!" Lei Dian''s voice was cold, "Why don''t you continue on your way?"


    Not surprised, Lei Meng shook his head and said, "It''s so dark that our soldiers can''t see clearly. Don''t encounter any danger after entering the forest. There is no place to run."


    Lei Dian frowned: "There are so many of us, what could be unexpected?"


    Lei Meng still shook his head: "We are not familiar with the forest here. If there are any beasts in it, it will be too late! Don''t worry, respected chief, now we are the ones who take the initiative to attack the Huaxu tribe. They have no time, I would never have imagined that there are no fighters in the Thunderbird Division now!"


    Having said that, he glanced at Raiden subtly.


    A look of panic and anger appeared on Lei Dian''s face.


    But soon he regained his composure.


    After he glanced at Raymond, he found that Raymond''s face was expressionless, and after confirming that he was fine, he said, "Since you insist, then say so!"


    Then he turned and left.


    Lei Meng secretly said in his heart: "Sure enough!"


    He couldn''t help being more thoughtful, and quietly found Zhahe after Lei Dian left, hid in the tent and whispered: "Brother Zhahe, we all have to be careful from now on!"


    "What''s wrong?" Zhahe whispered.


    "I think Lei Dian is weird!"


    "How to say?"


    "You know my situation. I used to be a member of the Thunderbird Department. Although he looks impulsive, he is actually very timid. He wants to be safe in everything he does. This time to fight the Huaxu Department, Although it is a life-and-death battle, it is not normal for him to send so many people out!"


    Zahe smiled and said, "Isn''t it because he has confidence in our Da Jiang''s fighters?"


    Lei Meng hurriedly said seriously: "Brother Zhahe, I''m serious! If there is any fraud in it, then we will be in danger!"


    However, Zhahe laughed softly and said: "Don''t worry, Lei Boss! This Lei Dian was sneaking around us just now, and he didn''t have any good intentions at first glance. I will guard against it!"


    "Huh?" Raymond frowned, waved his fist and asked in a low voice, "How far is Brother Asuka from here?"


    Zahe smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Chief Lei, Chief Asuka is not very far from here, um, it''s time to take a pee!"


    "It takes a while to pee..." Lei Meng looked weird, but nodded, "That''s good!"


    Then he said: "Let the soldiers patrolling at night be careful, and the soldiers watching the dark sentry should also watch the Thunderbird Department carefully!"


    "Okay!" Zhahe nodded and agreed, "Be careful on your side too, I''m right near you!"


    "it is good!"


    At the same time, in the Thunderbird camp more than a mile away, Lei Dian and several Thunderbird soldiers narrowed their eyes and looked in the direction of Da Jiang.


    A soldier asked in a low voice: "Great chief, what should we do, they won''t go into the forest?"


    Lei Dian narrowed his eyes: "I underestimated this boy Lei Meng, why didn''t I see that he had so many thoughts when he was in the Thunderbird Department before!"


    Another person beside him frowned at this moment and said: "This kid seems to have some thoughts before, but he didn''t show it much in the hunting team. He just seems more afraid of death and timid than others!"


    Lei Dian suddenly cursed in a low voice: "Idiot, if we didn''t treat his mother like that, would he be afraid of death?"


    The person he scolded didn''t dare to refute, but just whispered: "The great chief..."


    Lei Dian was still dissatisfied, and said bitterly: "If we had given his mother enough food, we would have treated him very well, and now he may not miss our affection."


    The person next to him didn''t dare to refute, but just asked: "Great chief, what should we do now, the people from Huaxu''s department are not here, should we still do it?"


    Lei Dian''s face was gloomy, and he said in a deep voice: "Let people go through the jungle overnight to inform Hua Xu''s department, asking them to rush over and attack Jiang together!"


    "Yes!" The man turned and left.


    Lei Dian looked at the big ginger camp where the bonfire was brightly lit in the distance, and said in a bitter voice: "What subordinate tribe, it''s just to stabilize you! You took it from my Thunderbird Department, and I will take back part of it today!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 895

    In the moonlit night, Zhahe had sent someone to contact Asuka quietly.


    Different from Raymond''s suspicion, Asuka just sneered after hearing the visitor''s retelling: "I thought I was just here for a walk this time, but I didn''t expect there would be a battle to fight!"


    He turned around and shouted: "Qi Yang, Tuo Gumu, didn''t you clamor to kill the enemy before us, now is your chance?"


    "what?"


    Not only Qi Yang and Tuo Gumu, but also the soldiers who came to report the news were stunned.


    "Boss, what''s going on?"


    "Leitou is in danger!" Asuka sneered, "If it''s early, it''s tonight, if it''s late, it''s tomorrow!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    "Don''t do this and that!" Asuka waved his hand, "Now let all the soldiers follow quietly, don''t start a fire, approach Leitou from the side and lead them.


    Well, the best way is to go around where the Thunderbirds are, even if you go around the forest! "


    Tuo Gumu, Qi Yang and others all nodded: "Yes!"


    Then the two turned to leave.


    Asuka thought for a while but waved his hand and said, "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?" The two stopped in doubt again.


    Asuka scratched his head and thought for a while, then he said to himself: "Leitou leads them with 600 combat strength, and the Thunderbird''s division is only more than 800 people. If there is a thorn dragon, they will not be able to take them down for a while.


    If they wanted to do it, they would have done it a long time ago, and they definitely wouldn''t delay until now.


    Either I was thinking too much, or they have someone to support them elsewhere..."


    He squinted his eyes, looked at Qi Yang and Tuo Gumu, grinned strangely and said, "Two brothers, are you interested in doing something big?"


    "Ok?"


    Both of them were stunned for a moment, and hurriedly asked: "How do you say?"


    Fei Niao then told the two of his thoughts, and finally said: "The leader of the anti-hand thunder has brothers Zhahe and Uncle Huangshi, even if there is an accident, they can last until we arrive.


    But in case it''s just me thinking too much, they don''t have any bad intentions, and if we approach them rashly, it''s easy to expose our whereabouts! "


    "Then what should we do?" Tuo Gumu asked with a frown.


    Asuka laughed and said: "I didn''t say it just now, if the Thunderbird Department really wants to have an idea, it must have a helper if it doesn''t dare to do it now!


    Instead of guarding against accidents near the head of Lei, why don''t we take the initiative to find out if there are any helpers nearby, and if so, we can hit a big one, how about it? "


    Tuo Gumu and Qi Yang looked at each other, then nodded excitedly: "Okay!"


    Asuka smiled and reminded: "But one thing must be said first, if there are really helpers, there must be more people than us!"


    Qi Yang grinned and said, "I''ve heard that the great chief is best at winning more with less. Could it be that we Dajiang fighters can''t do it?"


    On the surface of the bone, it was unnatural for a while, but soon it was eager to try again.


    Asuka laughed loudly: "Okay, since the two brothers are willing, let''s go to the left from here now, avoiding the leader of Thunder and the people of the Thunder Bird Department, let''s take the lead for them and see what''s going on ahead!


    But pay attention, we have few people, and our advantage lies in the speed and flexibility of the dark horse, so don''t go into the forest easily! "


    "Yes!" The two exclaimed excitedly.


    So Asuka waved his hand, and everyone moved together.


    After a short meeting, Asuka and his party pulled out of the camp and quietly walked around where Raymond and the others were in the open area on the left, closer to the woods than the Thunderbirds.


    Since there was no torch, when the cold moonlight shrouded the forest in front, it made the forest look like a huge dark behemoth.


    Asuka looked at the bonfires far away from them, and grinned silently: "I want to see what you can come up with!"


    He whispered to the soldiers next to him: "Take Mazi and the others and go quietly into the forest. If you find something wrong, don''t say anything, just go back!"


    "Yes!" A soldier replied in a low voice.


    Asuka waved his hand, signaling the soldiers to move on their own.


    Soon, 20 or 30 warriors moved forward quickly in the forest together, followed by five or six wolves glowing with dim light.


    After a long time, the moon entered the mid-heaven, and the moonlight became brighter.


    The warriors who entered the forest went back and forth, panting.


    "Boss, there is indeed a situation!"


    When Asuka heard this, his eyes glistened in the darkness: "What''s going on?"


    The soldier said in a low voice: "Over the forest, there is a group of people coming here through the forest, what should we do?"


    Asuka sneered: "There are really helpers! It seems that the target of the Thunderbird Department this time is not the Huaxu Department, but me, Jiang!"


    He glanced back at the little bonfire that was far away, and asked, "How many of those people are there, and how far are they from here?"


    The soldier replied: "I can''t tell the exact number, but it must be more than ours. They also have thorn dragons! They are about as far away from us as the distance from Azure Dragon City to Dragon City in terms of time."


    "The Thorn Dragon...they are also rushing this way..." Asuka frowned, his thoughts changed sharply.


    He was not surprised that there were more people than there were.


    He wondered what the warchief would do in this situation.


    He quickly made a decision and ordered in a low voice: "While there is still some time, everyone, take off the animal hide ropes, tie them between the trees, and knee-high is enough!


    Then some people lay in ambush here half an arrow away, with their horses beside them.


    The other part of the people withdrew from the forest, leaving a distance of one horse charge over there..."


    "yes!"


    Soon everything will be arranged.


    Asuka led the people to hide in the withered grass and bushes at the edge of the forest, thinking in his heart who would be the assistant of the Thunderbird Department, and how he should shout at that time, so as to stimulate the opponent to the maximum...


    Unknowingly, like Han Shu, he was thinking about the problem according to Mu Feng''s way and thinking.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers beside him looked at the depths of the forest with high spirits, waiting quietly for the help from the Thunderbird Department.


    No matter who it was, it couldn''t be the Thunderbirds.


    Moreover, in such a late night, he was sneaking towards them quietly, how could he be a good person?


    While they were waiting carefully, a soldier suddenly ran up to Asuka and whispered, "Boss, someone from the Thunderbird Department is coming!"


    "Huh?" Asuka was taken aback, and thought inwardly, "Have you been discovered?"


    He hurriedly asked, "How many people?"


    The soldier replied: "There are only a dozen of them!"


    Asuka breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a low voice: "Let them enter the encirclement, then trip over them with ropes, keep quiet, keep two alive, and kill the rest!"


    "yes!"


    Everyone quietly went into the woods again, and then the shadows of the woods hid their figures.


    After a while, a group of about ten people approached quietly.


    But no one noticed that in the forest not far from them, there were four hundred people staring at them coldly through the dark light.


    When a group of ten or so people came to the forest, they didn''t hesitate at all, and went straight into the forest. It could be seen that they were still very familiar with this forest.


    It''s just that when they entered the forest with torches, they suddenly saw vague figures appearing around the forest.


    Before they could react, the horse they were riding fell to the ground with a "poof".


    "Do it!" A voice suddenly shouted.


    These people did not rush forward, and there were some discrepancies from the expectations, but it did not affect the results.


    "Ah!" Someone yelled before it stopped abruptly.


    In the dark, someone swung a knife and hacked them to death...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 896

    The dozen or so soldiers from Thunderbird''s Department were like stones sinking into a lake, and they were all knocked down by Da Jiang''s soldiers without even breaking a wave.


    All the torches were extinguished, and the blood stains around were immediately covered by dead leaves by Da Jiang''s soldiers.


    In the darkness, it was as if these ten people had never appeared before.


    Eleven died, leaving four alive.


    The four were tightly tied up, and the mouths of the three were tightly gagged with animal skins.


    The remaining one was brought to Asuka.


    In the darkness, the man only saw a man who couldn''t see clearly but was clearly the leader and grinned at him in a low voice.


    Before he could speak, the man said, "If you don''t want to die, be honest, don''t scream!"


    Before he had time to react, he felt a chill on his neck, and the unique coldness of a golden knife made his heart tighten.


    "What did I ask, what did you answer!" Asuka said coldly, "If you didn''t ask, don''t say it, if you asked, don''t say it, die!"


    The man subconsciously nodded.


    Asuka sneered, and said inwardly, "So he''s a spineless one!"


    He asked, "Are you from the Thunderbird Department?"


    "Yes!" The man nodded quickly, and at the same time asked, "Which tribe are you from..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a pain in his neck, the golden knife had already touched his neck, and a bloodstain appeared, he hurriedly shut up trembling.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I, I don''t know?" the man said subconsciously.


    "I don''t know?" Asuka scratched his neck with a knife again, "It''s so late, don''t tell me that a dozen of you came here to pee!"


    The man trembled and said, "I said, can you not kill me?"


    Asuka said coldly, "You will die if you don''t say it!"


    The man nodded quickly: "I said, I said, it was the chief who asked us to meet the people from Huaxu''s department!"


    "People from the Huaxu Department?" Asuka asked, "Go ahead!"


    The man hurriedly said again: "The great chief has already discussed with the people of Hua Xu''s department, and they will join forces to deal with that big Jiang and take away their black horse and golden knife..."


    "How many people will come from Hua Xu''s department?"


    "More than eight hundred."


    "As expected!" Asuka grinned silently, punched the man on the back of the head, and muttered, "How dare you think about it!"


    The man immediately fell down.


    Only then did Asuka narrow his eyes to look at where the Thunderbirds were located, and said in a low voice, "I''ll settle the score with you later!"


    At this moment, a soldier shouted in a low voice: "Boss, here we come!"


    Asuka immediately reacted: "Do as I said just now!"


    "yes!"


    So the four hundred people quickly divided into two groups, one group hid in the forest, nocking and stringing arrows, ready to shoot arrows at any time.


    A group retreated quietly outside the woods, ready to charge at any time.


    In the depths of the woods, sparks can be faintly seen, flickering back and forth in the dark woods like ghostly will-o''-the-wisps.


    It was quiet all around.


    Some people come here with ghostly tricks in mind.


    I thought that tonight was bound to be full of harvest.


    Some people are ready to go, and can give the opponent a fatal blow at any time.


    It''s all deliberate.


    But the two sides of the problem are "intentional" and "unintentional" in order - the people behind know all the calculations!


    So the result is self-evident.


    In the darkness, a group of Huaxu soldiers who came through the forest appeared one by one on horseback.


    Originally they were still moving forward cautiously, but when they approached the edge of the forest and knew that they were about to leave the forest, they began to speed up.


    I was afraid that if I ran too slowly, if I was one step too late, the gold and the dark horse would flee.


    It just happened by accident.


    In the originally quiet woods, there was a sudden sound of "swish" breaking through the air.


    Before they could react to what was going on, sixty or seventy people who rushed to the front fell down in an instant!


    "Ahhh!"


    A scream suddenly sounded.


    "There is an ambush!"


    "what happened?"


    "Where?"


    ...


    Before they react,

 Chapter 897

    "Did you fall for it?" Someone from Huaxu''s department shouted angrily.


    Soon someone shouted: "Department Thunderbird, you guys should die!"


    Asuka responded in a timely manner: "Come on, come on, my Thunderbird Department is here, come and kill us if you don''t agree!"


    "That''s right, we have allies now, what are you guys!"


    "If you dare to come here, I will kill you all!"


    The people in Huaxu''s department were furious, and they all jumped into a rage.


    In any case, they never thought that they were plotting against others with the Thunderbird Department, but they didn''t want to be plotted against by the Thunderbird Department.


    Fortunately, their leader was not too "stupid", and he gave the order before Asuka and the others rushed into the forest: "Light the torches and retreat!"


    At the same time, he did not forget to shout before leaving: "Thunderbird Department, you will bear the wrath of my Huaxu Department!"


    "The Thunderbirds will be destroyed!"


    "The Thunderbirds are waiting to be wiped out..."


    Da Jiang''s fighters were inexplicably excited, and they all shouted: "Boss, do you want to chase?"


    Asuka hurriedly shouted to stop.


    He just let the soldiers quietly approach the soldiers of the Huaxu tribe who were "lost" in the woods and ended up one by one, leaving only two soldiers who were like blind men fighting with a crooked neck tree with bone knives.


    There are many people on the ground who were shot by arrows and screamed.


    Da Jiang''s fighters were not polite, they stepped forward and stabbed them one by one, and gave them all the results.


    As for the fallen horses, they did not catch their eyes and killed them all.


    Today''s big ginger is more than enough, whether it is horses or cattle and sheep, how can it care about such a short-legged product.


    These horses seemed to them to be killed and eaten for meat!


    The soldiers did not deal with the battlefield immediately, they all looked at Asuka in the dark, waiting for him to give an order.


    Asuka led the man out of the woods, got on his horse, and raised his hands.


    Against the backdrop of the moonlight, he looked like a god of war.


    He waved his hand: "Big Jiang Erlang!"


    The soldiers shouted in unison: "Here!"


    Asuka shouted: "Since the Thunderbird Department has plotted against us like this, let''s not be polite! Do you know what to do?"


    The soldiers'' answer was only one word - "Kill!"


    Asuka stopped talking, clamped the horse''s belly with his legs, shook his gun, and rushed out.


    Da Jiang soldiers rushed out one by one, screaming and screaming...


    At this time, a group of people in the camp of the Thunderbird Department were nervously leaving the camp and looking north.


    They naturally heard a few shouts from the direction of the forest earlier.


    But the distance was a bit far, and they couldn''t hear what the sound was.


    Right now, Lei Dian is looking anxiously at the direction of the dark forest, pacing back and forth in place.


    He frowned and said bitterly: "How come Leiyun has taken people away for so long and hasn''t come back yet?"


    One said, "Great Chief, why don''t we do it first?"


    Lei Dian shouted: "They have 600 cavalry, and all they use are gold, gold, how do they do it?"


    "We can let the spiny dragon charge forward, they will definitely not be able to resist!"


    "Idiot, idiot!" Lei Dian yelled angrily, "Can the thorn dragon catch up with their black horse? Even if they rushed up, what if the person who killed them got away with them?"


    The man stopped talking.


    Thunderbolt was very anxious at this time.


    He originally wanted to introduce Da Jiang''s men into the forest, but Da Jiang''s dark horse would not be able to run fast.


    On the other hand, he and the people of Huaxu''s department surrounded Da Jiang''s people in the forest and killed them all, and then shared the dark horse and gold with the Huaxu''s department.


    Even if Da Jiang found out later, and he was held accountable, he could be said to have been ambushed, leading to the annihilation of the entire army¡ªprovided that Da Jiang could find him later.


    He planned to lead the tribe to migrate again after this battle, at worst, he would just give Fang Lei some cattle and horses.


    But once the golden weapon is obtained, the combat power of the Thunderbirds is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary tribes!


    He was anxiously watching the movements in the dense forest, but he hadn''t seen the expected Mars yet.


    But I heard a soldier shout: "Great chief, it''s not good!"


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Dian frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "Raymond, Raymond led someone to rush towards us!"


    "What!" No matter how stupid Lei Dian realized something was wrong, "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, their people suddenly got on their horses and rushed towards us!"


    Lei Dian was terrified, and already realized that something was wrong.


    He shouted loudly: "Quick, meet the enemy!"


    Before he set off to find his mount, he could already see where the bonfire was flickering, each of the big ginger warriors riding tall black horses broke through the darkness like ghosts in the night, and rushed towards the junction of light and darkness.


    The leader was riding a tall horse of various colors, holding a machete longer than a person in both hands, chopping left and right, without a word of nonsense!


    It is zhahe!


    Da Jiang warrior who rushed up after Zhahe greeted him with random arrows and broadswords.


    Some of the Thunderbird soldiers reacted before they got on their horses to meet the enemy.


    Some were killed by Da Jiang''s random arrows and machetes before they realized what was going on.


    "Raymond, what are you doing!" Lei Dian roared angrily.


    His heart beat wildly: "He doesn''t know already, does he?"


    Naturally no one responded to him.


    What responded to him was the Great Jiang Cavalry Army who started charging early and had already passed by their side like a thunderbolt.


    These cavalry rushed into the Thunderbird camp like lightning, brandishing machetes in their hands, and blood spattered as they flew up and down.


    Under the firelight, an unexpected but expected killing feast began.


    It''s just that the original plan of killing and being killed is completely reversed.


    Lei Dian already understood that the matter had been revealed, and it was meaningless to say any more, so he could only shout wildly: "My son from the Thunderbird Department, follow me to kill the enemy!"


    "As long as you hold on, the people from Hua Xu''s department will be here soon!"


    "kill!"


    But before he could react, there was another clatter of horseshoes behind him.


    He couldn''t help being ecstatic in his heart: "Look, Hua Xu''s people are here..."


    Before he could start speaking, his eyes suddenly widened, as if he hadn''t breathed out and was being strangled by someone!


    Facing the swaying place of the bonfire, a black horse was blowing towards them like the wind.


    Reflecting the bonfire, those black horses reflected dazzling light, like a dark cloud floating down from the sky in the dark night.


    Thousands of miles of smoke and clouds cover!


    "Hua Xu will not come!"


    A word from the visitor cut off all thoughts of Lei Dian.


    Not only that, the moment he floated there, he just swiped his gun and easily killed the two soldiers who wanted to protect Thunder.


    When the man swept away, the black horse flew past Lei Dian like thunder.


    Just when Lei Dian thought that the two soldiers had saved him, the man didn''t even look back, and shot him with his backhand.


    After all, Lei Dian is also a soldier himself, so he dodged subconsciously in a panic.


    Although he avoided the fatal point, he was shot in the shoulder by the man, and he cried out in pain.


    The man pointed his gun and never missed it. He followed the momentum of the black horse''s charge and stabbed, stabbed and stabbed repeatedly, as if entering a land of no one.


    The rider is naturally a bird.


    In fact, Asuka didn''t know Leiden, otherwise he would definitely be in the

 Chapter 898

    Thunder was captured.


    Lei Yun was killed.


    As for the other Thunderbird fighters, they were all killed.


    Raiden was brought to Raymond.


    He stared at Lei Meng with stern eyes, and angrily said: "Raymond, Lei Meng! You are so cruel, these are all your people!"


    "Clansman?" Lei Meng sneered, "Now you treat me as a clansman again?"


    Lei Dian yelled: "You have killed so many of your own clansmen, your death is not a pity!"


    Unmoved, Lei Meng shook his head and said, "You don''t deserve to be with me and the premise clansman! When my mother and I were in the Thunderbird Department, how did you treat us?


    I hunted desperately for the tribe, but in the end my mother couldn''t even get enough food!


    You treat me as a sub-hunter, but what''s the use of a sub-hunter, you can''t get more food!


    In all fairness, do you think I''m a clansman? "


    Lei Dian turned his face away, his face full of anger.


    Lei Meng sneered and said: "You sent me out for the sake of the tribe, but have you ever thought about how scared I am when I leave the tribe where my mother and I have lived all our lives?


    But have any of you asked us?


    If I hadn''t cared about the roots of the Thunderbirds, would I have thought of asking the chief for a team of soldiers to help you?


    The results of it? "


    Lei Dian sneered: "Is that how you care about love?"


    Raymond asked back: "Compared with your calculations, don''t I care about love?"


    Thunderbolt looked gloomy.


    Asuka directly pulled out a person beside him, it was the person he caught and questioned earlier.


    Asuka smiled strangely: "Do you want him to say it again, or now I will take you to the woods over there to see how your helper is doing?"


    Don''t wait for Thunder to answer.


    Asuka clapped his hands, and someone else turned to two bound Huaxu soldiers.


    He took a torch from the side, grabbed one of them with one hand, pushed him towards Lei Dian, took a photo with the torch, and said with a strange smile: "Hey, I see clearly, this is the great chief of the Thunderbird Division!"


    The man really struggled to get up from the ground, stared at Lei Dian with wide eyes, and cursed: "Idiot Lei Dian, you dare to plot against my Huaxu Department, you will die!"


    Although the other person didn''t go to see the thunder and lightning at close range, he didn''t hesitate to curse after hearing his companion curse.


    Obviously, they all thought that without Lei Ding''s betrayal, how could the other party know when and where they came?


    Thunder and lightning frightened and frightened.


    Two people from Hua Xu''s department were captured here, and he knew that what he said would be in vain.


    But he was still not reconciled, and turned his face to stare at Lei Meng: "Your hands are covered with the blood of the tribe, and the entire Thunderbird Department will hate you!"


    "Clan people?" Lei Meng laughed sarcastically, "I am a member of Da Jiang now, and my clan is also Da Jiang''s clan!"


    After a pause, he sneered again and said, "If you don''t want the Thunderbird tribe to exterminate the royal family, then don''t say such things that irritate me, otherwise the Thunderbird tribe will disappear if you don''t keep it together!"


    Unexpectedly, Lei Dian turned out to be crazy at this time: "If you have the guts, kill all the members of the Thunderbird Division. Even if the entire Thunderbird Division dies, I will not let you go!"


    Raymond sneered: "You can''t do it alive, and you still think about what will happen after you die? Do you know if I threw you to feed the wolves, or chopped you up and threw it away?"


    Thunder and lightning trembled.


    He stared at Raymond, wanting to see the guilt, fear and other emotions on Raymond''s face.


    As long as there is one kind, he will feel better in his heart.


    However, Raymond''s face was expressionless, and he couldn''t even provoke Raymond.


    So he could only choose to remain silent.


    "How to deal with him?" Asuka frowned.


    "I am responsible for this matter. I failed to understand the situation and almost killed the soldiers! As for him..." Lei Meng thought for a while and said, "Basically all the soldiers and horses of the Thunderbird Department are here. Going to their tribe is nothing more than some cattle and sheep. It is not impossible to take them away, but this may attract the attention of Fang Lei''s department.


    So we think it''s best to take these guys back to the Horde, and let the warchief decide! "


    Asuka nodded.


    What Lei Meng said was consistent with his original thought, that they were all framed and blamed on Hua Xu''s department.


    Anyway, the two tribes don''t deal with each other as far as outsiders know.


    Moreover, everyone in the Thunderbird Division "knew" that the chief was going to attack the Huaxu Division. Even if Fang Leibu found out afterwards, he would never have imagined that a tragedy of "black eating black" happened here.


    As for the captives and captures of the Thunderbirds in front of us, they all belong to Jiang.


    Fifteen thorn dragons, more than 500 horses and more than 300 cows, basically no loss.


    As for these people in the Thunderbird Department, they have to be skinned if they don''t die.


    After the two made a decision, they asked the war slaves to rearrange the battlefield, creating a situation where the two were fighting each other and suffered heavy casualties.


    This is also what the great chief specially taught them before - framing people to blame is also a technical job!


    After the arrangement was completed, everyone repaired overnight,

 Chapter 899

    From Black Bear City to Dragon City, Lei Dian was in complete despair.


    Every time he passed a city, Lei Meng would ride up to Lei Dian and tell him, "This is Da Jiang!"


    He heard thunder and lightning for at least six or seven times, and he saw many people in every city.


    Of course, he also saw many people with their legs bound and hands tied working hard.


    These people are chained like cattle.


    Lei Dian didn''t need to think about it to know that these people must be captives who fought against Da Jiang and were brought back.


    And his idea was further confirmed - Lei Meng handed over the soldiers of the Thunderbird Division to a man named Ming Guang in front of him.


    And that Ming Guang kept waving a whip in his hand, driving those who were bound.


    The fighters of the Thunderbird Division were pushed past him one by one, and tied together by long ropes.


    What frightened him inexplicably was that these Thunderbird soldiers didn''t have much hatred when they looked at Warrior Da Jiang, but instead looked at him with the look of wanting to eat him alive.


    In this way, he came to Longcheng full of shock and fear, regret and fear along the way.


    In Dragon City, Mu Feng already knew about it through the letter between Asuka and Lei Meng.


    The difference is that Asuka narrates truthfully, while Raymond expresses remorse and regret.


    Of course, after all, Lei Meng was not very literate, and there were many alternative words for circles, holes, and forks on the letter.


    This made the originally heavy "review letter" into a joke that made Mu Feng laugh.


    When Lei Meng and Asuka led the people to drag Lei Dian to meet Mu Feng, Lei Dian was stunned.


    After seeing Mu Feng, he was frightened and collapsed to the ground.


    He sees everything about Da Jiang, and he definitely surpasses most of Fang Lei''s existence.


    He himself wished to scheme against Jiang with the Hua Xu Department, and rob him of his dark horse and gold artifacts!


    But Mu Feng didn''t go to see Lei Dian, let alone talk about anger and ridicule.


    He just smiled and looked at Asuka and Raymond.


    Asuka''s expression was as usual, without the slightest hint of pride.


    Lei Meng, on the other hand, was ashamed. After seeing Mu Feng, he knelt down on one knee and saluted reverently: "Great Chief, I didn''t understand why I didn''t understand this time, and almost caused me, Da Jiang, to suffer losses. Please forgive me." The chief punishes!"


    Mu Feng raised his hand, motioned him to stand up, and said with a smile: "You are the leader of the business department, leading troops to fight, and marching and planning is not your strong point, so I can''t blame you for this kind of thing!"


    "But¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s not necessary, but I really didn''t expect that the chief of Thunder and Lightning would be so greedy, so greedy that he would dare to plot against me, Jiang!"


    As he spoke, he turned to look at Lei Dian, who was terrified on the ground, squatted down and patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "We meet again so soon, respected chief!"


    Thunder and lightning trembled.


    He found himself facing Raymond, Asuka, and even when he felt that he was about to die, he was not as afraid as he is now.


    This is not only because of the kidnapped people I saw along the way, but also because of Da Jiang''s city, walls, and strong soldiers, as well as the young chief who looks harmless to humans and animals!


    The young man seemed to have a warm smile, without a trace of anger, but the more he was like this, the more scared he was.


    He thought of his hobbies in his spare time - squatting on the ground to watch the little bugs and ants in the tribe move things, and he would crush them to death one by one with his fingers, laughing.


    Sometimes he even deliberately cut off one, two, or three legs of them with his fingernails...


    Pinch off their thin legs one by one, and then watch them roll back and forth on the ground with great interest, struggling back and forth, but they still can''t die of pain.


    At that time, I was also smiling warmly, and I didn''t care about those little bugs and ants in my heart.


    In other words, in front of the young man in front of him, he might be like those little bugs and ants!


    "Big, Great Chief..." Lei Dian trembled and couldn''t speak.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, speak slowly."


    Thunder became more frightened and trembled more violently.


    Mu Feng slapped him on the face: "Now I know I''m afraid, what did I do before!"


    After a pause, he smiled again and said, "A tribe with only two or three thousand people plotted against me, Da Jiang, how dare you?"


    Lei Dian was so scared that he couldn''t even speak.


    Mu Feng stood up and said indifferently, "I''ll give you some time to think about what to say, otherwise I''ll make you feel that life is better than death!"


    Lei Dian hurriedly replied trembling on the ground: "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Lei Meng who was full of guilt: "Okay, there''s nothing else to do, go back and practice your handwriting, and then study the book I gave you, don''t write a letter full of circles, I don''t understand!"


    Lei Meng was stunned for a moment, then knelt down on his knees trembling all over, with tears in his eyes: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, okay, the elders are crying here, and the girls are chirping, hurry up and go to the market to stay after seeing your mother!"


    Lei Meng wandered around happily, nodded solemnly, and then got up and strode away.


    Only then did Asuka ask with a smile, "Great chief, what about me?"


    Mu Feng laughed and scolded: "Fuck you, you can''t even see this little trick, so I''m teaching you for nothing!"


    Asuka sighed helplessly and scratched his head.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll ask you to shoot an iron gun according to my iron gun later. If you find it troublesome, you can take mine away!"


    Asuka immediately smiled: "Troublesome, troublesome!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand helplessly, allowing Asuka to take away his iron gun.


    Asuka took the iron gun, weighed it, and beamed with joy.


    He couldn''t wait to go out and play a few shots, but he was stopped by Mu Feng: "Stay here and listen to what this Thunder chief has to say."


    "Yes!" Asuka weighed the iron gun again, threw the gun across Lei Dian''s head, and smashed it, "Hurry up if you want to say it!"


    So Lei Dian told the whole story from the beginning to the end.


    It turned out that after Mu Feng released Lei Dian and his party last time, they were very excited, and went to fight with Huaxu''s troops with iron knives, but they didn''t expect that although the iron knives were sharp, they couldn''t stand against Huaxu''s troops. Too many thorns.


    After they killed nearly a hundred people, they handed over all the iron knives to the Huaxu Department, and at the same time told the Huaxu Department that Da Jiang had many black horse mounts, which was in exchange for the Huaxu Department''s not being held accountable.


    But the Huaxu Department also made a request, that is, the Thunderbird Department is responsible for drawing Jiang''s people out, and then cooperates with the Huaxu Department to rob Da Jiang.


    Otherwise, the Huaxu Department would have eliminated the Thunderbird Department by relying on the advantages of the Golden Sword and the Thorn Dragon.


    Of course, the Huaxu Department also promised: If they really robbed Da Jiang''s golden sword and dark horse, they would share the gains with the Thunderbird Department.


    So Lei Dian moved his mind.


    If one Thunderbird tribe can''t beat Da Jiang, it''s not possible that two tribes can''t beat them either!


    Especially judging from the last time he was arrested and then released, this big Jiang and the young chief obviously didn''t want to make things big, so they chose to ask for things instead of killing people.


    It can be seen that the big ginger may not be very big...


    After listening to the whole process, both Mufeng and Asuka looked at the thunder and lightning as if they were fools.


    "Your brain..." Mu Feng frowned and said, "Have you always been this brave?"


    The whole story of Lei Dian is reasonable everywhere, but it is also unreasonable everywhere.


    Because in almost every link, they are holding on to that sliver of luck, instead of thinking about what to do if Da Jiang is a real big tribe.


    The results are self-evident...


    After Mu Feng listened, he knelt down here and patted Lei Dian, looked at his eyes full of hope and pleading, sighed and said: "It seems that people like you shouldn''t give you hope. Blame me!"


    Thunder was taken aback.


    Mu Feng continued: "Blame me

 Chapter 900

    Three glances and two words decided Lei Dian''s life or death, and then Mu Feng frowned and asked Asuka: "Did you fight against the people from the Huaxu Department?"


    "Yes, we killed them in the forest, less than two hundred people." Asuka sighed, "They slipped fast, the forest was dark, and they had thorn dragons, so I didn''t dare to let the soldiers chase after them. .¡±


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "What you did was right. In the woods, my dark horse will not be effective. If we charge head-on, even though we have the advantage of weapons, we will not be able to avoid casualties."


    Asuka said in a deep voice: "Yes, I have already remembered the lesson from the Yanbu last time!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng laughed, "If you suffer a loss, you have to learn a lesson, that''s good! By the way, have you thought about how to deal with that Huaxu department?"


    Asuka nodded: "Of course I''ve thought about it, my Da Jiang''s golden knife is not so easy to hold!"


    "Tell me!"


    "I have already asked the captives of the Huaxu Division and the Thunderbird Division separately on the way here, and the results I got are similar." Asuka said, "Not to mention the population of the Huaxu Division, there are more than a thousand soldiers, and the hunting team has More than three hundred people can be counted as immediate combat power."


    Mu Feng nodded: "In other words, their number of fighters is about the same as that of the previous Jiaolong Department."


    "Yes!" Asuka also nodded and said, "But compared with the Ceratosaurus Division, they have more than 50 spinosaurs. If this is the case, their combat power is far higher than that of the Ceratopsaurus Division."


    "Then have you thought about how to deal with this tribe?"


    "Of course!" Asuka said seriously, "Although the Thorn Dragon is powerful, it may not be invincible. I, Da Jiang, can use the speed of the black horse mount to stimulate them with surprise attacks and harassment, and ask them to take the initiative to attack us!"


    "But have you ever thought about it? If you invade, you need to ensure your own safety and concealment. But there may not be other tribes around the Huaxu tribe?"


    "Then what should we do?" Asuka frowned.


    He naturally knew what Mu Feng meant.


    If he wanted to seek revenge from the Hua Xu Department, he would have to go through the fringes of the Thunderbird Department, and the Thunderbird Department would hand over to the Fang Lei Department.


    Even if they unknowingly arrived at Huaxu''s tribe to avenge their revenge, if they didn''t keep it together, they would alarm Fang Lei''s tribe and the big tribes under Huaxu''s tribe.


    A small Huaxu department is naturally no match for Jiang.


    But if you hit a small one, you will get a big one, and if you hit a big one, you will get an old one, everyone has to worry about it.


    "Then what should we do?" Asuka frowned, "Should we not take revenge?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and laughed: "Revenge must be avenged, I can''t let people go and shit on my big Jiang''s head, we just dust it off and wash it off and we''ll be fine!"


    Asuka laughed strangely.


    He knew that every time the war chief seemed to say something that sounded ridiculous, he was actually really angry.


    As long as the great chief is angry, someone must be unlucky.


    Asuka rubbed his hands again: "Great chief, what should we do then?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Let''s explore the bottom of Fang Lei''s tribe first, and see how they are doing. It''s like dealing with the tribes of Changli tribe."


    Asuka frowned: "We still have to open a market with them? How long will we have to wait?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "It''s never too late for a good meal, let alone for revenge. The high priest and the others can wait for decades to avenge Jiang, we just have to see the situation first."


    "I see!" Asuka nodded, "Then start with Fang Lei''s department and see what''s going on with them."


    Mu Feng said again: "Well, let''s contact Chief Xiong and ask him to come back to Dragon City. He has been to the Fang Lei Department to do business before, so he may know how to find out the news."


    "Yes!" Asuka turned and left, trying to find a way to contact Big Huyou.


    Mu Feng continued to stay in the tribe and train Chuque Lang with Yu Li.


    Three days later, Da Huyou rushed back to Dragon City with excitement on his face.


    There are two "little brothers" beside him, a bull running with a calm face, and a hunchback with a sad face.


    You don''t need to think about it to know that the hunchback has suffered a lot.


    "Brother, are you looking for me?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "How about it, brother, are you still used to it?"


    Big Huyou smiled all over his face: "Get used to it, get used to it! If you don''t look for me, I will come back to look for you."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "There is a red lotus tribe with about 300 people, who wants to join Da Jiang." Da Huyou said excitedly, "How about it, we have been recruiting new tribesmen in Changli tribe for a while!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes!"


    "Then how to arrange them?"


    "Well, temporarily arrange them all to Black Bear City, and let you take care of them temporarily, anyway, you are familiar with this matter!"


    "Oh!" Da Huyou smiled, "Okay!"


    After a pause, he asked again: "By the way, brother, I heard that you have captured another great chief?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yeah!"


    Da Huyou suddenly twitched: "Well, brother, can you arrange him for me, as you said before..."


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, he waved his hands and said seriously: "Brother, this man is a ruthless character. He colluded with other tribes and wanted to attack me, Da Jiang, and almost killed my Da Jiang''s people!"


    Da Huyou tentatively asked: "Is it the chief of the previous Thunderbird Department?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Da Huyou immediately cursed: "I saw that guy is not a good thing, Xiong Da and the others almost killed them before they didn''t provoke them! Such a person dares to plot against Da Jiang, just kill him!"


    The hunchback on the side shivered for no reason and dared not make a sound.


    Niu Ben also turned to look elsewhere.


    Mu Feng said: "That''s why I came to you today to discuss this matter!"


    "What''s the matter?" Big Huyou asked.


    But Mu Feng looked at Niu Ben and Tuowei: "You two go outside and wait a while, I have something to talk to my brother."


    Niu Ben and Tuowei walked outside with gloomy eyes.


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up.


    Only then did Mu Feng talk about what he needed to know about Fang Lei''s department, and finally said: "Brother, you are more familiar with Fang Lei''s department, how do you think it is more appropriate to understand their situation?"


    After listening to Da Huyou, he frowned and thought about it carefully, and then said: "Fang Lei''s department does not have a regular market, but their tribe has a special trading area. If anyone wants to trade, just go to their tribe to find The person in charge of the transaction will do."


    "Is there no fixed market day?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    "No!" Da Huyou shook his head, "There are no small tribes like the previous Black Bear tribe and Wild Wolf tribe around Fang Lei''s tribe. They are basically medium and large tribes with hundreds of thousands of people. Like the previous Blackwater tribe , is also at the edge of their territory."


    Mu Feng was a little surprised.


    Listening to Da Huyou''s tone, Fang Lei''s current business is already like the supermarket in his previous life. It is open every day, and there are people who trade, and no one is open.


    Generally speaking, if you can do this, you must have a stable and large number of "customer" groups.


    Otherwise, just maintaining this kind of transaction for a long time will consume a lot of manpower and material resources.


    Especially things like salt and weapons are hard currencies, and these things are always stocked in general stores.


    What''s more, Fang Lei''s department can still trade if he goes there!


    Reminiscent of the sporadic information he had learned about Fang Lei''s Department, he couldn''t help becoming interested in this Fang Lei Department.


    "It seems that the Fang Lei Department is very strong!" Mu Feng said in a low voice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 901

    The next step is for Da Huyou to explain to Mu Feng what happened to Fang Lei''s department.


    According to Da Huyou, Fang Lei''s trading area is in a special area, which is very similar to the retail market.


    But he doesn''t have a fixed day, which is incomparable to Da Jiang.


    According to Mu Feng''s thinking, there must be many tribes in the area east or north of Fang Lei''s department. They have this irregular trading demand, which makes Fang Lei''s department willing to open the trading area frequently.


    But where did they get the salt and weapons?


    Dahuyou, everyone who goes to Fang Lei''s department can trade, regardless of the size of the tribe.


    But it is rare to hear that Fang Lei''s tribe had conflicts with other tribes.


    Even if they annexed some small tribes and accepted new tribesmen, it was all done secretly.


    At least Big Fudge has never heard of it.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and this was consistent with what Lei Meng said before - he had asked Lei Meng about the situation of the northern ministries in detail when he was in the city.


    As a result, Lei Meng''s vision was also restricted by the Thunderbirds, and he only knew Fang Lei and Hua Xu.


    But the information that Raymond said is consistent with what Big Fudge said.


    That is, the Fang Lei Department really rarely exterminates other departments.


    However, if they don''t do anything, they won''t do it, but they don''t prohibit the surrounding tribes, large and small, from doing it.


    They even secretly encourage small tribes to attack each other.


    Mu Feng secretly cursed in his heart.


    This Fang Leibu gave him the feeling that he was a rogue tribe with sores on his head and pus on the soles of his feet.


    If someone did this in the previous life, they would definitely be scolded as "bad species".


    If you don''t do it yourself, you always push others to do it.


    Wait until others have lost both before going out to pick up the leak.


    On this point, there is an essential difference between Mufeng Ziwen and Fang Leibu.


    Although Da Jiang occasionally framed and blamed others, it was basically out of self-protection or revenge, and he didn''t easily provoke others.


    Da Jiang''s code of conduct is actually Mu Feng''s code of conduct - people don''t offend me, I don''t offend others. If someone offends me, I will definitely offend him!


    As for self-preservation or revenge, Mu Feng didn''t think there was anything wrong with using these methods.


    In this era, when it comes to self-preservation and revenge, it is basically a situation where you kill me and I kill you.


    Where are there so many morals and ways to talk about?


    It must be how it benefits yourself!


    After learning about Fang Lei''s situation, Mu Feng fell into deep thought.


    After a long while, he said to Da Huyou: "Brother, the Huaxu Department plotted against me, Da Jiang, and this revenge must be avenged. But before that, I need to understand the situation of Fang Lei''s Department, and then decide how to take revenge.


    Otherwise, if we take the soldiers through their territory, we will be in trouble once there is a conflict! "


    "What are you afraid of!" Da Huyou curled his lips and said, "Da Jiang is now strong and strong, so is he still afraid of them?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s not a question of whether you are afraid or not, but if you can reduce casualties, then reduce casualties!"


    Da Huyou thought for a while, then nodded: "Well, this matter is on me. In two days, I will take a few people to Fang Lei''s department to find out their situation!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Then he hurriedly explained: "Don''t be too ostentatious!"


    Da Huyou smiled and patted his chest: "Don''t worry, brother, you don''t want to reveal your wealth, right?"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    It is reassuring for the big fool to "study" one thing wholeheartedly.


    ...


    Bai Yue, Konoha and Lei Long wrote letters respectively, reporting their respective situations.


    Now the pigeon messenger has become the main way for Mufeng to know the situation in his personal area on a regular basis.


    Mu Feng feels that a system may be formed in the future and extended to other ministries.


    And with more letters sent by each person, he already had the feeling of reviewing official documents.


    Fortunately, the things encountered in various places are within his ability, and he only needs to add some replies.


    It''s really coming to a problem that even he finds difficult. It is estimated that it is either a technical problem, or Da Jiang has encountered a big difficulty.


    "If there are too many complicated things in the future, we need to get a secretary or a government affairs handling team or something." Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Only at this time did he realize how those people who sat in the office in the previous life often complained, saying that their brains hurt when they sat for a long time and processed documents.


    What Bai Yue said was relatively simple.


    One is the construction of the iron chain bridge on the Yishui River.


    Now the positions of the Wolong piles on both sides of the chain bridge have been selected, and the pits have begun to be dug down.


    At the same time, a shed was built on the north bank of the river near the shore, and the soldiers of Dajiang moved here from the old site of the Water Department, and the old site was expanded to cover the expected location of the chain bridge and the location where the stone bridge will be built in the future. inside.


    In strict accordance with the requirements of Mufeng, the piers were placed in the new city.


    As for the north bank, there are people rowing boats and bamboo rafts to send stones and other materials to the north bank every day.


    The second is to start the harassment of the Goshawk Department.


    It''s just that the Goshawk Department is far away from the Hexi Department, and he is a small-scale temptation by Pai Chilei leading Heyyao and others.


    After all, the situation in the territory of the Goshawk Department is very different from that of the previous Dragon Department.


    These things are all pre-determined things discussed by Mu Feng and Bai Yue, and they are all carried out step by step.


    And what Konoha and Thunder Dragon said was beyond his expectation.


    What Konoha said in the letter was that he had teamed up with the tiger head of the Tiger Division, and joined forces with the White Ape Division to recruit north and east in the old place of the Kui Beast Division to form a new small alliance.


    The banner is also to fight against the Changli Ministry''s whatever they want.


    Mu Feng was very surprised.


    He felt that with Konoha''s temperament, he should not be able to think of such a troublesome thing.


    Sure enough, after reading Lei Long''s letter, he confirmed what he thought.


    What Thunder Dragon said was to join forces with Konoha and Yuli to advance westward.


    But these are all done in secret.


    Konoha is responsible for contacting the small tribes to ensure that these small tribes will not respond to the call of most of the Changli tribe.


    And he took the opportunity to advance westward.


    According to the information given by Yu Li, Thunder Dragon has secretly contacted the chief of the White Bird Department.


    The White Bird Department also gave the latest news.


    It is said that the news of the destruction of the Yanmai tribe should have spread to other tribes.


    But the Goshawk Department said nothing.


    The burly department gloated.


    As for the other three, each has its own attitude, and none of them intend to find out the truth.


    No one even wants to take over the affairs of a few small tribes in the old land of Yanmabu.


    The attitude is abnormal.


    And Thunder Dragon negotiated with the great chief of the White Birds to attack the Earth Males secretly.


    As soon as he got what he got, Da Jiang only took horses, not food or human population.


    This was also determined after consultation with the high priest.


    The reason why Mu Feng was able to smooth this matter, in fact, took a lot of effort.


    First of all, the words on Lei Long''s letter are too difficult to understand.


    It''s not that it''s circled like Raymond, but his handwriting is uglier than Konoha''s before - it''s just a ghost!


    The reason why Mu Feng figured out these key points was to find Yu Li and ask him face to face.


    After asking, he just felt tired, and had the urge to immediately recall Lei Long and Lei Meng, asking them to calm down and study hard.


    But generally speaking, the policy of Thunder Dragon and Konoha''s cooperation is roughly that there is any change in the Changli Department, and Konoha is in the Ming Dynasty to attract attention.


    Thunder Dragon went west secretly, going deep into the hinterland to make some small moves.


    One light and one dark.


    But in terms of safety, Konoha is safer.


    After all, Thunder Dragon leads people to the west, which is a lonely ride.


    It can be said that the tripartite actions on the boundary of the Changli tribe are proceeding according to Mufeng''s plan, and the confrontation with the other tribes is not far away...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 902

    After arranging for Big Huyou to go out to inquire about news, Mu Feng spent the next few days training Sparrow Hunting in the tribe, replying to some letters from time to time.


    Han Shu from Liaolongzhi also sent back a letter, saying that he had received prisoners from the Thunder and Thunderbird Department.


    Mu Feng reckoned that when he received the letter, Lei Dian was already waving the iron pickaxe and digging.


    Thinking that he can arrange such a good buddy for Lei Dian, Mu Feng couldn''t bear to praise himself in his heart.


    Of course, besides the thunder and lightning, Han Shu also talked about hunting mammoths.


    Now the mammoth has just passed the Liaolong Branch, and it is estimated that it will take a few days before it reaches the vicinity of the Black Fang Department.


    Mu Feng had an idea in his heart, and then asked someone to contact Shuo Feng to pay attention to the mammoth''s movements...


    After a few days of idleness, Raymond Feige sent a letter back.


    It is said that more people have come to the market these few times, and they all want to get more furs on credit in Dajiang for the winter, and ask Mufeng if it is okay.


    If he can, he will let go of the fur credit at the latest market.


    According to Raymond''s letter, some tribes have already reached their maximum "limit" of credit and can no longer credit.


    Wooden frowned.


    He thought of an old saying, "To save the emergency, not to save the poor".


    However, his original intention was to hope that these small tribes could be connected with Da Jiang through market transactions, credit, etc., and even later relied on Da Jiang.


    Now that he has achieved his goal, he finds that these small tribes are addicted to credit!


    Without ginger, they seem to be unable to survive.


    But blindly paying on credit may be like meat buns beating dogs, and you will never look back.


    He had to find a way to solve this problem.


    Otherwise, once he opens the quota, more and more small tribes will live on it.


    He is not doing charity work, and he can''t do business that only goes out but not in.


    So he wrote back a letter to Raymond, telling him that he would go there in person at the next market.


    After the letter was sent out, he hurriedly thought about how to solve the demands of these small tribes. At the same time, he called Lihu and asked about the current food and fur reserves in the tribe. He quickly came up with a plan...


    Two days later, Mu Feng took Li Wang, Yu Li and others to the market of Pixiu City.


    Lei Meng already knew about it, so he ordered people to wait outside the mall.


    After arriving at the city, Lei Meng hurriedly invited Mu Feng to the backyard, and asked, "Great chief, those small tribes have arrived at the city now, and they haven''t brought anything with them, so they''re just waiting for an answer!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Tell me about their situation, what is it all about."


    "Okay!" Lei Meng approached Jiuzhu and asked him to look through the recorded information - Jiuzhu, as the head of the Ministry of Industry, now often has to go back and forth to inspect several "construction sites".


    He went to Liaolong branch in the south, Yiluo old land in the west, and even the Hexi tribe.


    In ordinary times, he also patrols back and forth in Pixiu and several mirror cities, supervising the construction of cities and habitats.


    In detail, he was busier than Mu Feng during this period of time!


    The most important thing is that Lei Meng, who was told by Mu Feng last time to practice calligraphy well, really doesn''t have the confidence to come up with his ugly calligraphy again.


    Jiuzhu handed over the record book, and while motioning for Mu Feng to read it, he explained.


    Raymond became the one to add in time.


    After a long while, Mu Feng had a general understanding of the situation.


    According to what Jiuzhu and Lei Meng said, there are five tribes in the current city that are particularly difficult, with the number of people ranging from three hundred to five hundred.


    Their tribe is also near the White Ape and Tiger tribes - a while ago, Konoha wrote in a letter that they were not called to form an anti-Changli tribe alliance, which shows how weak these tribes are!


    Almost every time these tribes come to the market, they need credit, either salt or food.


    Even now, a jar of salt is broken down into ten small packages for trading, because of the scattered demands of these small tribes.


    In short, these tribes are typically living on borrowed money.


    But they have become accustomed to this way of borrowing money to live on, and they are not ashamed, but proud.


    Some of them even excitedly said to others after leaving the store: "Look, this time I got two packs of salt on credit again!"


    The problem is that these people seldom pay off their credit on time, they always procrastinate and procrastinate, owe and owe.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng was almost speechless.


    The situation was more serious than he thought.


    Under Jiang''s credit policy, it has indeed helped many tribes get out of the predicament, but it also gave birth to "Lao Lai".


    And these old Lai still unknowingly want to repay the credit with Jiang.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng frowned and said, "This time it''s furs on credit, and next time it''s food on credit. Didn''t they go hunting and working after they went back?"


    Lei Meng said with a helpless smile: "I really told you. I have already sent people to check the situation of these small tribes secretly. They really don''t hunt much."


    Mu Feng frowned even tighter.


    He thought of humptail!


    The hunchback before took the Moxiong tribe to join other tribes everywhere, eating up one tribe after another.


    Da Jiang was short of people and labor, so Mu Feng tricked the hunchback back.


    And it took a long time for the people of the Moxiong Department to completely correct themselves from their laziness...


    But if these tribes still want to take him for granted like the Moxiong tribe, they will definitely not be able to!


    Thinking of this, he sneered and said, "Go and call those people over, I''ll talk to them."


    "Yes!" Jiu Zhu turned around and called for someone.


    Then Mu Feng turned to Lei Meng and asked him about the situation of the hunchback.


    Lei Meng replied: "A while ago, he told me that there was a tribe in the southern Lilong tribe who wanted to visit the city, but it was too far away, so they didn''t come for the time being!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Is there really a tribe that believes his words?"


    Lei Meng nodded with a smile: "Well, it should be the same as the situation of the horned dragon department, and we are taken advantage of by Jiang!"


    Mu Feng grinned and laughed: "That''s right, that''s right, when this matter is over, I''ll call Hunchback over here, let him pay attention to this matter, and it''s not in vain for him to arrange so many people to go out to show off!"


    "Yes!" Raymond responded.


    Then he told Mu Feng about the situation in the city.


    After a short meeting, Jiu Zhu walked over with twenty or thirty people.


    With just one glance, Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart: "These people are really shabby..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 903

    Jiu Zhu brought these people to Mu Feng.


    These people immediately looked at Mu Feng.


    Some of them obviously knew Mu Feng, knowing his identity, they inevitably looked a little excited.


    Whether it''s Mufeng announcing credit and copper coin transactions at the gate of the store before, or the attitude of the young leader here, it proves that the people in front of him can decide things here with one word.


    Jiuzhu politely introduced: "This is my great chief of Jiang!"


    Twenty or thirty people saluted together: "I have seen my brother!"


    "Meet the Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled, "You''re welcome, we''re all brothers and friends!"


    These people looked relaxed and breathed a sigh of relief.


    What they are most afraid of is someone who is difficult to talk to and arrogant when they meet, then it will be really difficult for them to ask for credit today.


    You know, many people in big tribes have their eyes above their heads.


    For a small tribe like them, no one is willing to take a second look, let alone deal with them on credit.


    Mu Feng cut to the chase: "I know all about the situation in your tribe, but can you tell me how much you want to credit?"


    Several people were taken aback for a moment, and then they were overjoyed.


    It sounds like people can pay on credit?


    Someone said one after another: "We want a hundred furs!"


    "We need two hundred, a little more is fine..."


    "We, we want some food on credit besides furs..."


    In the beginning, these people seemed awkward and embarrassed.


    But after people spoke one after another, they let go.


    Some people suddenly felt that they had spoken less after hearing the person next to them speak, and hurriedly said: "A hundred furs are actually not enough..."


    Mu Feng frowned secretly, but his expression remained calm.


    He listened to these people talking in a hurry, and pretended to be surprised: "A hundred furs, so many?


    Also, the one who asked for 200 copies just now is too much, right?


    As for food, we do have some, but members of our tribe also need it..."


    He even had a look of embarrassment on his face.


    In this way, these people are completely relieved.


    From their point of view, this young man must have the right to speak, but his skin is too thin to refuse them.


    After all, they were invited to "activate the market" when the market was opened. Now that they have come to the door, how can there be any reason to reject them?


    So the crowd began to discuss again: "But you are a big tribe!"


    "That''s right, you have so many furs!"


    "At the beginning, we introduced other tribes to you!"


    "Your food and fur are enough..."


    Mu Feng still hasn''t answered.


    Lei Meng and Jiu Zhu on the side were already frowning, with sullen expressions on their faces.


    Jiu Zhu said directly: "But these things were all brought back by my Da Jiang''s warriors and the hunting team!"


    Lei Meng also nodded: "What you should give to other tribes, we also give you a lot, and you have more things on credit than other tribes!"


    These people frowned, with dissatisfaction on their faces, they turned to look at Mu Feng, ignoring the two of them.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes.


    These people clearly ignored Lei Meng and Jiu Zhu because of their appearance.


    From their point of view, their status as a chieftain made them disdain to talk to Lei Meng and Jiuzhu at this moment.


    This is something Mu Feng can''t bear.


    For me, Da Jiang is the leader, but he is far more noble than any tribal chief in front of me.


    Right now they can ignore Lei Meng and Jiu Zhu in front of Mu Feng, and they will even ignore him in the future!


    This is the inferiority of some poor and old people-watching food and eating, watching people order dishes.


    Mu Feng originally wanted to adopt some gentle policies for these people, but now it seems that it is unnecessary.


    No matter what happens to these people in the future, whether they are exterminated by Da Jiang or join Da Jiang, before that, they need to set some rules for them to let them know who is the big and small king.


    He smiled and asked, "It''s true that these things belong to me, Jiang, but what does it have to do with you?"


    "This..." These people were stunned for a moment, not understanding why the young man who was talking well just now "turned his face" and spoke so hard.


    Someone suddenly came to his senses, bowed his body and said apologetically, "Brother, don''t be offended, I''m also in a hurry. After all, it''s already winter and the weather is getting colder, but our clansmen really can''t keep out the cold!"


    Others also came to their senses one after another, and quickly responded: "That''s right, brother, since we are all small tribes, please help us!"


    "Brother, if you don''t give us food on credit, our people will starve to death!"


    Listening to these people''s bad reasons, Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    He thought of a classic sentence - you don''t respect me, you don''t even call me godfather.


    "These people keep saying how difficult they are, but they don''t even show the attitude they should have!" Mu Feng snorted coldly.


    He shook his head and said, "Everyone, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I''m thinking why I should help you, how to help you, and who should I help?"


    These people were all taken aback when they heard this, you look at me, I look at you, they don''t understand.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "First of all, what I want to ask is why I want to help you, have you helped us?"


    These people were taken aback.


    Someone immediately said: "We introduce other tribes to you!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Then when you introduced the tribe, did we give you cattle and sheep in return?"


    Tempting said again: "If we don''t come, there will be no people in your market!"


    Mu Feng laughed again and said: "The shop is open here, you should know what you can exchange for it. Not to mention you, the tribes outside bring things like furs and drumsticks. And we What is provided is salt, food and weapons!


    Just imagine our shops can do without these furs and sticks, but you can''t do without salt and weapons, can''t you? "


    Mu Feng''s statement in his previous life was a typical shop bully.


    It means that I don''t need you as a customer, but you can''t find what you want when you leave my store.


    To put it bluntly, it means "buy it if you like it, and get out if you don''t buy it, it''s not bad for you".


    In fact, Mu Feng didn''t want to talk about these things with these people, but the words and thoughts of these people in front of him seemed to be putting on airs to control him and Da Jiang.


    How could he bear the fact that others were going to shit and pee on his head?


    If these people have been trading in the mall according to the rules, with credit and repayment, just like the Mammoth Department, Mu Feng would not talk to them like this anyway.


    Or if they really have enough attitudes, or they can give Jiang real benefits, if their attitudes are arrogant and their words are right, Mu Feng will recognize it by pinching his nose.


    However, this group of people didn''t know the situation well, and when they asked for help, they didn''t take a correct attitude, and they even used the matter of the city to make trouble for him.


    Someone said again: "Salt and weapons don''t have to be traded in the market to get them. If we go with the Changli Department to rob the Blue Bird Department, we can also get them!"


    Mu Feng grinned strangely and said, "Then why don''t you go with most of Changli to plunder the Jade Bird Department, maybe you can get more salt and weapons than in the market!"


    The man looked startled, and immediately shut up.


    Obviously, he said this purely to block Mu Feng''s words.


    But Mu Feng hit the key point with one sentence¡ªfollow the Changli Department to fight the Jade Bird Department, not to mention how much salt and weapons they can get. When will they fight the Jade Bird Department without killing anyone?


    Who is dead?


    How much salt and weapons were distributed in the end?


    The people of the five tribes were all silent.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s still the same question, why should I help you? Who and how?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 904

    Mu Feng''s words directly made these people realize a reality - Da Jiang''s small city can live without them, a small tribe.


    But they can''t do without today''s big ginger!


    For such a long time, they have never responded to the "call" of the Changli tribe to fight against the Jade Bird tribe. The number of tribesmen has been rare and stable in the past half a year.


    Even in some tribes, because of better conditions, the tribesmen in the tribe no longer died of hunger. On the contrary, women who were pregnant with children had a higher survival rate because of more salt food.


    In all fairness, without the credit on the market, their tribe would not have been able to survive half a year ago!


    What''s more, they have heard more or less now that the current Jade Bird Division seems to be different from before. It is very fierce and has begun to take the initiative to attack several major divisions in the Changli Major Alliance.


    Before that, when the Jade Bird Division faced the Changli Division Alliance, they were always in a passive situation-they didn''t dare to take the initiative to attack.


    Until today, finally someone has a deep understanding of the "scary" aspect of the city.


    These people had to work together with the Changli Department because of livelihood problems, but after having a small market, they have another choice, and they don''t have to work hard.


    Salt and weapons can be credited on the market, which gave them a way out to survive without fighting, and also gave them a chance for these small tribes to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just imagine, who wants to fight every day when they can live in peace?


    And they also quickly adapted to this way of life. If they really want to let them go back to the old days of fighting and killing but not getting well, how can they be willing?


    The so-called "once the appetite goes up, it''s hard to get back down" is appropriate here.


    So after hearing Mu Feng''s question, they all fell into deep thought: Yes, what did they do that made Da Jiang want to help them?


    There seems to be no reason!


    Da Jiang can leave them, they can''t do without Da Jiang!


    One person finally came to his senses and bowed to salute: "Brother, please tell us what we need to do so that you can help us?"


    The rest of the people also had different expressions.


    Someone was stunned, and someone frowned.


    Mu Feng had a panoramic view one by one, and did not express his opinion, but asked him instead: "Then what do you think should be done so that I can help you?"


    The man froze.


    Mu Feng''s move against the customer made him difficult.


    He wasn''t sure what Mufeng had to do to be tempted.


    He subconsciously looked at the people around him.


    The rest of the eyes flickered, each with their own thoughts.


    Mu Feng was not in a hurry, he just sat down, picked up a pottery cup, and took a sip of boiling water.


    The old gods are here.


    He can wait.


    But these people can''t.


    But a new idea to stimulate "consumer demand" has formed in his mind.


    Sure enough, one of them thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said: "As long as the brother doesn''t ask us to fight, and we need to do anything, we will listen to you!"


    A person next to him glanced at him.


    The person in front hastily added: "It''s my Black Bird Department, the others have nothing to do with us!"


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, noncommittal.


    The man frowned, a little anxious.


    Mu Feng was still not in a hurry, and continued to wait.


    Finally, the others also regained their composure, and expressed their opinions one after another: "Brother, please explain!"


    "So do we, as long as it''s not a war, we can do it!"


    "That''s right, brother, just tell me!"


    ...


    Mu Feng stood up and nodded: "Okay, since you all said so, I, Da Jiang, can help you.


    But as I said just now, there must be a reason to help you!


    You have also said that you are willing to do things for me, Da Jiang. What I want to say is that you are for yourselves!


    Is it in the northwest of Dajiang City, there is a piece of built houses there, have you seen it? Since you want furs, it''s because the winter is too cold.


    You can bring your clansmen to live in. There will be wood fires throughout the winter and hot water at all times. If you live in it, you can prevent your people from freezing to death!


    And in return, you must give me ginger to work. "


    More than twenty people have different expressions.


    Some people''s eyes lit up, while others'' brows were furrowed.


    One person asked: "But even if we live here, our people will still starve to death without food!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "You bring your clansmen to live in the house, and work to pay off the debt. If you want food, that''s fine, and send another person to work.


    That is to say, if one person works, the family can live in it, and if another person works, I can guarantee that your family will have food to survive this winter safely.


    You don''t have to worry about too few people. Working with two people, you can get food for a family of up to five people!


    how about it? "


    "Two people work and can get food for five people!" Everyone was shocked.


    Not only these outsiders, but even Lei Meng and Jiu Zhu were stunned.


    "Great Chief!" Jiu Zhu hastily reminded, "Do you give food to those who don''t work?"


    Lei Meng also reminded: "Even if it is my Da Jiang''s clansman, only children can not work!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands, indicating that the two of them don''t need to worry, just smiled and looked at the crowd: "How about it, do you agree or not?"


    Everyone''s eyes flickered.


    Someone asked: "But the young and strong in the tribe have not yet married a wife, how can they count on themselves?"


    Others also nodded.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You can also do this. You can match people according to the number of people in your tribe. Two people who work and three people who don''t work. Take the members of your Black Bird Department as an example. There should be three hundred people in your tribe. More than one person, you only need to select more than 120 people to work to feed the entire tribe.


    And you don''t have to worry that I will let you go to war, I just let you help us dig soil, dig ditches, and chop firewood around the city. "


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was moved.


    The person from the Blackbird Department spoke first: "Then how long can we stay?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You can live for one day after working for one day. In rainy and snowy winter, as long as my Da Jiang''s soldiers don''t go out to work, you don''t have to go out either, but the food will be reduced by half!"


    These people are completely relieved.


    Wood Wind''s request is not too much.


    You can live for a day if you do a day''s work, and you can still have food if you don''t work in snowy weather.


    For them, they can leave whenever they want, without worrying about being annexed or anything.


    As for the halving of food in snowy days, this is something they dare not even think about-you must know that in the past winters, they sometimes went hungry for several days in a row!


    Otherwise, how could the population of the tribe drop sharply after a winter?


    Another person asked, "Then when can we live in?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "If you want, you can go back and arrange for the clansmen to live in. Well, before you leave, you can also go to the house over there to have a look!"


    Each of these people jumped with joy on their faces, and responded one after another: "Okay!"


    "My blackbird department is willing!"


    "We are willing too!"


    "We will migrate when we go back!"


    ...


    Mu Feng waved his hand, motioning for Jiuzhu to take them to understand the situation.


    Jiuzhu agreed to come down and took the people away.


    Lei Meng was puzzled, so he asked: "Great chief, one or two thousand people from five tribes will consume a lot of food!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t they have someone to work for?"


    After a pause, he laughed and said, "In a small tribe, out of ten people, there are two or three people who are dedicated to hunting and looking for food, and one or two people are responsible for picking wild fruits. Calculated, they are usually ten people. There must be four or five people working in one person.


    This is the same as when I said that two out of five people work!


    And I allowed them to pick people to work, which also reduced the amount of labor for women. When all the work is done by men, they are stronger than women! "


    Lei Meng frowned slightly: "But if this is the case, our original residence planned to collect copper coins, but now we live in them without accepting copper coins?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Anyway, these habitats are idle here, and no one thinks of spending copper coins to rent them for such a long time, so let them feel it.


    As long as they get used to living in it, they will come to live in them by themselves in the future! "


    After a pause, he smiled again and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, these people are just slow-witted, and the attitude behind them is still okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 905

    After dismissing this group of people, Mu Feng sat down to rest again.


    The people of these five tribes are the labor force that comes to him.


    Not to mention the distance, just bringing them over from the west is tantamount to making another reserve for Da Jiang to expand his population.


    He believed that after one winter, the people of these small tribes would naturally appreciate the benefits of the Great Ginger Tulou, and would choose to stay.


    At that time, whether it is him raising the "rent" or other demands, these people will flock to them.


    Combining the price increase with hunger marketing, they can''t help but "take the bait".


    After all, after a winter, you don''t have to worry about safety or food. Everyone knows how to choose.


    This plan was also in his mind when he came.


    Although there are some unexpected twists and turns in the middle, the final result is still within the imagination and there is no surprise.


    Then he stayed in the city for another day, took Yu Li and Lei Meng to "make up" some words, and then returned to the tribe to continue training the bird catcher.


    Not long after returning to the tribe, Shuofeng sent someone to look for Mufeng, telling him that the mammoth was approaching the Black Tooth Department, and to inform him.


    Mufeng immediately remembered that he had told Shuofeng that he would participate in the mammoth hunt.


    So, before his butt was hot, he took Yu Li and rode southward to where the Black Fang Department was.


    On the white tree plain, they galloped wildly without any scruples.


    This was the first time that Yu Li rode his horse so far away, and it was the first time that he traveled so far with only 20 or 30 people.


    Even sleeping in the wild at night is completely unscrupulous.


    When he knew that the entire prairie belonged to Big Jiang, he was shocked and excited.


    Mu Feng told him with a smile that all Jiang''s cattle and horses would be scattered in this area in the future, which made Yu Li jump with joy.


    Ginger''s power is far beyond his cognition!


    Two days later, they finally arrived at the Black Fang Department.


    A small city that did not belong to the original Black Fang Department has been built here.


    The city walls and thatched houses have been built for the Dajiang warriors who live here to settle down.


    Shuofeng and the others also stopped here to hunt mammoths.


    After everyone got up excitedly when they saw Mu Feng, Yu Li finally confirmed that this is indeed a sub-city of Da Jiang.


    The people here are also from Da Jiang!


    At the bottom of his heart, he already had a general idea of ??what Mu Feng had said about the "New Great Ginger".


    "Further away, there is my big Jiang''s city!" Yu Li''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng called Shuo Feng directly when he arrived at Hei Fang''s old place, and asked how the situation was going.


    Shuofeng told him that the mammoth had already left the Yellow Wind Department and was expected to pass by their location in the next two days.


    Mu Feng asked him again: "How are you getting ready?"


    Shuofeng smiled and took Mufeng to see their preparations.


    Sure enough, Shuofeng followed what Mufeng said, and cut a road to east and west at the gap on the east side of Heiyabu''s mountain.


    The trees on both sides of the road have also been cleared, so that it is convenient to rush in when the mammoth is driven away.


    Further to the west, the open space gets bigger and bigger, like a bottle that is narrow on the outside and wide on the inside, but some big trees growing in the open space have not been cleared away.


    There are almost three miles from the gap to the "bottom of the bottle", just like a ground cage, easy to enter and difficult to exit.


    Mu Feng watched and praised again and again.


    He smiled and asked, "How did you come up with this idea?"


    Shuo Feng smiled and said, "My father told me!"


    "Uncle Mingguang?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Yu Li was also very surprised: "Brother Mingguang?"


    Shuo Feng explained with a smile: "My father used a ground cage to catch fish in Qinglong City. Once I passed by Qinglong City and saw him catching fish, I asked him a lot, and he told me!"


    "This..." Yu Li''s eyes widened, "This is okay?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "The former headhunter was Uncle Mingguang!"


    Yu Li suddenly nodded.


    Mu Feng asked again: "What about other preparations?"


    Shuo Feng said again: "In the forest at the south of the mountain, there are 300 people prepared by the leader of Hanshu, and there are also 20 mammoths and ten thorn dragons."


    "What about this side?"


    "Here we have also prepared twenty mammoths and ten thorn dragons, um, and those two unicorns, we got them too!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "If this is the case, the two sides will be encircled, so it won''t be a big problem."


    Shuo Feng also nodded and smiled, "There should be no problem!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Since there are no problems, why do you want me to come?"


    Shuo Feng also laughed loudly and said, "I told you because you said you wanted to come and see it!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Since this is the case, I won''t watch it, and it''s not right for you to catch mammoths.

 Chapter 906

    Mu Feng turned around and left, and after explaining to Han Shu the precautions that should be taken in Liaolongzhi, he parted ways with him.


    As for Yu Li, because he wanted to watch the elephants, he stayed with Shuo Feng in Hei Ya Department.


    Mu Feng reckoned that he would stay here for a while, so he let him go and brought people back by himself.


    Unexpectedly, when he arrived at Baishuyuan, he met a warrior from Da Jiang riding his horse. After seeing him, he excitedly told Mu Feng: "Yama Duo from the Blue Bird Department is here!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was also overjoyed from the bottom of his heart.


    Frankly speaking, he hasn''t seen Chang Ning for a while.


    So he speeded up and rushed towards the tribe.


    After rushing to Dragon City, it was already getting late.


    What surprised him and felt extremely warm was that Chang Ning was waiting for him to come back at the gate of the city.


    When he saw Mu Feng riding his horse back from a distance, Chang Ning jumped for joy and waved at him: "Mu Feng!"


    Then she ran towards him like a happy bird, laughing and jumping.


    Mu Feng also had a smile on his face, and the horse came up to her, pulled the rein when he was close to her, and Da Lei stopped immediately.


    "You are here!" Mu Feng laughed.


    Chang Ning was out of breath, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were full of glances: "Yes, I miss you, so I came to see you!"


    Mu Feng was stunned at first, but then realized that Chang Ning was not a coy person, and the two of them had already settled their affairs, so there was no need to be coy anymore, he grinned, and stretched out his hand to signal: "Come on, I''ll take you back to Yuelou!"


    Chang Ning was also taken aback, then smiled sweetly, stretched out his hand to Mu Feng, Mu Feng gently pulled her, hugged her and sat down in front of him, said with a smile: "Let''s go!"


    Chang Ning smiled coquettishly, and leaned on Mu Feng.


    King Li wisely rode his five-color ox and turned around to leave.


    It should have been a bit cold with the wind blowing in the evening in winter.


    But Mu Feng didn''t feel cold, instead, he smelled a faint fragrance of virgin along the direction of evening wind.


    Well, there is also a toilet soap smell.


    He first squinted his eyes intoxicated and sniffed, and then asked in a very unsightly way: "What kind of flowers do you use for the soap, it smells so good!"


    Chang Ning didn''t take it seriously, instead he turned his face slightly with a guilty conscience, peeked at Mu Feng''s expression, and was relieved when he confirmed that Mu Feng couldn''t see his expression.


    It''s just that there are clouds flying around her ears, the corners of her mouth are raised, her brows are full of spring, and she looks indescribably shy.


    Although Mu Feng couldn''t see Chang Ning''s face at this time, he could catch a glimpse of the red glow around her ears and neck, and his heart was inexplicably shaken.


    Now there is no rouge to whitewash blush, women blush only for lovers.


    Mind wandering...


    Seeing Mu Feng and Chang Ning riding a horse together, the surrounding Da Jiang people stepped aside and watched them go all the way to Yuelou.


    Chang Ning was already leaning on Mu Feng''s shoulder.


    Wood wind is also satisfied.


    Unexpectedly, there was a person standing in front of the moon tower, holding a golden knife and standing in front of the gate, shouting loudly: "Sister, brother, what are you doing?"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning finally came to his senses, hurriedly sat up straight, brushed his temples, "No, it''s nothing!"


    Mu Feng only felt that the person in front of him really had no eyesight.


    It''s just that he has nothing to do with this person, because this person is his future brother-in-law¡ª¡ªChao Lu.


    Zhao Lu still didn''t realize it, and muttered: "Sister, brother, isn''t he back? Why are you going to the city gate to wait?


    Also, the two of you ride a horse, regardless of whether the horse can stand it or not! "


    Woodwind sighed.


    This kid is probably an idiot who doesn''t understand anything.


    Chang Ning turned over and jumped off the horse, walked up to him, slapped him on the head, and said coquettishly, "I want you to take care of it!"


    Then she looked at Mu Feng with a coquettish smile, and said, "You''d better take back his golden knife, hold the golden knife all day, just like a stupid bear!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Okay!"


    Zhao Lu immediately took a step back in vigilance, and shouted: "No, you gave this to me! You are a great chief after all, how can you take back what you gave away?"


    Mufeng also dismounted with a smile, patted Dalei, and let it go to the back hill by itself, while he quietly walked towards Chaolu, and said with a smile: "But I''m still your elder brother!"


    Zhao Lu took two steps back: "Yes, yes, you are still my elder brother, you can''t say nothing!"


    After a pause, he emphasized it again: "You said you gave it to me, and this sentence must be kept!"


    Mu Feng also smiled at the corner of his mouth, stepped forward and tapped his forehead, and threatened: "You still know that I am your elder brother, so you have no eyesight!"


    "It hurts!" Zhao Lu cried out in pain, she almost jumped, but Mu Feng pressed her down again, and she immediately said honestly like a little chicken, "Don''t, don''t!"


    Mu Feng curled his lips: "See if you talk too much next time!"


    "Booty?" Chao Lu was puzzled, "What am I talking too much?"


    Mu Feng was extremely helpless, and turned to look at Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning stomped his feet, turned around and walked towards the Moon Tower.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, he hugged Chao Lu, put his shoulders on his back, and said with a smile: "Come on, tell me, why are you here this time?"


    After all, Zhao Lu is a teenager at heart, and immediately forgot the pain, and said with a smile: "My elder sister said she wanted to come and see you, and I just wanted to come and see you, so I came!"


    Mu Feng''s heart warmed up, and he asked again: "Then who did you come with this time?"


    Zhao Lu smiled and said, "I, Sister, Brother Azig, Brother Aguli."


    "Did the Indian gun come?"


    "Well, brother Yinqiang went to Wanzhangyuan with my uncle, and said that the Yunmeng department had conflicts with us again, so we have to be careful!"


    "Is that so!" Mu Feng was slightly stunned, "Is it serious?"


    "It''s not serious, it''s not serious!" Zhao Lu said with a smile, "No matter how serious it is, it won''t be more serious than before, at least there is no threat from the Dragon Division!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Zhao Lu said excitedly again: "By the way, brother, I have good news for you!"


    "Good news?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What good news?"


    Zhao Lu looked left and right, and whispered: "Let me tell you, I guess my sister will tell you again later, our Blue Bird Department won the battle with Li Long Department and wiped out their tribe!"


    "What!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "You destroyed the Li Long Department?"


    "Hey!" Zhao Lu seemed very satisfied with Mu Feng''s reaction, and laughed triumphantly, "That''s right, we killed Li Longbu!"


    "This..." Mu Feng suddenly remembered that a few days ago he had been wondering why the Changli tribe didn''t respond after he wiped out the Yanma tribe.


    The result is that the Blue Bird Department wiped out the Li Long Department!


    He immediately thought that the Blue Bird Department must have wiped out the Li Long Department, which attracted the attention and panic of most of the Changli Alliance!


    The Lilong tribe was wiped out, the Yanma tribe was wiped out, and the Goshawk tribe was attacked.


    Two of the six major tribes were wiped out at once, and one was disabled.


    The battle line has been drawn long enough, and it has been carried out almost at the same time. Anyone can understand that there must be a connection between the three!


    And they will most likely think that if they can destroy two of them at the same time and severely damage one, they will naturally also severely damage the other three!


    As a result, the other three could not help but be careless.


    They don''t react easily, and they are right!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 907

    Sure enough, Mufeng brought Chaolu to the Moon Tower and saw Azig and Aguli.


    Chang Ning''s expression had returned to normal, and he was sitting under the pergola in the patio waiting for him.


    Li Hu was sitting there awkwardly by his side.


    "I''ve met the great chief!" Azig and Aguli saluted respectfully.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, indicating that Li Hu can go to work on his own, and then said with a smile: "How long have you been here?"


    Several people smiled and said, "It''s around noon."


    Mu Feng immediately greeted the people beside him, motioned him to prepare dinner, and then came to the gazebo to sit down.


    Several people sat down one after another.


    Mu Feng looked at Azig with a smile: "Have a drink?"


    Azig was stunned for a moment, then reacted, and said coyly: "No, I won''t drink..."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Everyone laughed.


    Azig scratched his head: "I was afraid and confused again and wanted to fight Brother Liwang."


    Mu Feng laughed: "You really don''t want to drink?"


    Azig looked hesitant, then gritted his teeth and said, "You can drink a little!"


    Mu Feng held back his smile and looked at the others.


    Chang Ning did not object.


    Aguli still didn''t drink.


    Chaolu raised her hands in favor.


    He yelled: "Brother, I took back the wine you gave me last time and gave it to my dad. He said it was delicious, and I want some more!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Okay, I''ll bring you some more when you leave this time!"


    "Okay!" Zhao Lu shouted excitedly.


    So Mu Feng asked someone to bring the wine over again.


    Soon dinner was delivered.


    Mufeng asked people to burn charcoal around the arbor, and talked with them while eating.


    Just when he was about to drink, Azig picked up the cup and touched Mu Feng - this is also the etiquette that Mu Feng taught them when they drank before.


    At that time, Azig was really eye-opened.


    Because Mu Feng taught everyone some etiquette when drinking.


    He taught the most basic things like how to hold a glass, how to toast, and how to return a salute.


    Of course, some rules of respecting coming and seeing off have also been taught a lot.


    Why clink glasses with elders and leaders should be lower, and those who are inferior should drink first, "deep feelings are boring"...


    At that time, not only Azig was interested in all these things, but even Chang Ning was eager to learn from Mu Feng.


    It''s just that what they don''t know is that Mu Feng''s so-called drinking etiquette is also the emphasis on drinking with friends in his previous life.


    As for whether it is Tiannan''s rules or Haibei''s drinking method, he didn''t study it carefully.


    Anyway, in his opinion, the rules on the wine table should be a little more particular.


    If you are too particular, it will bind people instead.


    Maybe it''s a man who is born with friendship when he drinks alcohol. After drinking a glass of wine, Azig immediately opened up and said.


    At the second cup, he got up and held the wine with both hands to toast Mufeng: "Great chief, I want to toast you!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng laughed, "Why?"


    Azig blushed and said excitedly: "Great Chief, we are here to tell you good news!"


    "Good news," Mu Feng pretended not to know, "what good news?"


    Azig looked at Changning with a questioning face.


    Chang Ning smiled and said, "Speak it, anyone who says it will say it."


    Only then did Azig nod his head heavily, and laughed loudly: "Great Chief, my Blue Bird Department has wiped out the Li Long Department!"


    "Oh!" Mu Feng raised his brows, beaming with joy, "Really, that''s great!"


    Chao Lu on the side was speechless, thinking to herself that this elder brother was pretending too much.


    Azig and the others didn''t understand, and nodded excitedly: "Of course it''s true! Our soldiers used the five hundred golden guns you gave us last time, combined with the armored earth dragon, to directly kill more than two thousand of their soldiers. Only more than three hundred people were lost!"


    After a pause, he said excitedly again: "The armored earth dragons, population, cattle and horses in their tribe were all looted by us!"


    Mu Feng looked at Changning, Aguli and the others.


    I found that although the faces of several people were painful, they were more happy and proud.


    Obviously, they have been suffering from the Changli tribe for so many years, and once they wiped out a large part of them, the bad breath in their hearts can be relieved, how can they not be happy?


    Mu Feng raised his glass and nodded: "Then this glass of wine is a toast to you, Qingniao and Dajiang, who died in the battle of Changli this time!"


    "Huh?" Several people were taken aback, not knowing why Mu Feng said that.


    But Mu Feng suddenly felt something.


    The pride and happiness of the living over the enemy are forged by the dead.


    He got up, walked out of the awning with a solemn expression, and said loudly to the bright moon in the sky: "Da Jiang and Qingniao soldiers who died in the battle of Changli, listen, this glass of wine is toast to you!


    Because of your blood and bravery, people like us can live well! "


    After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and sprinkled the wine in the glass horizontally on the ground from left to right.


    The people under the awning behind him were also infected, with solemn expressions, they all got up and came to stand behind Mu Feng.


    Azig felt it, silently imitating the wooden wind, and poured the wine down.


    The rarely noisy Chao Lu is also very well-behaved at this time, following Chang Ning and pouring wine together in the back, with a heavy heart.


    Then several people sat down again.


    Everyone looked a little dignified.


    They obviously thought of their dead clansmen.


    Especially Chang Ning, when he looked at Mu Feng again, his eyes sparkled with brilliance.


    In his opinion, Mufeng can miss the dead so much, but what about the living?


    Mu Feng noticed the seriousness of the crowd, and smiled and said, "I did this to remember the dead. It is because of them that we can live well. And the reason why they are willing to fight and die for the tribe must be to hope that we can do better. alive, right?"


    Several people nodded in unison.


    Mu Feng raised his glass again: "Then let''s respect the living and have a drink together, how about this one?"


    "Okay!" Several people responded in unison.


    Even Aguli, who doesn''t drink alcohol, said excitedly at this time: "Great Chief, I want to drink too!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Yes!"


    So the atmosphere became active again.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Since you have good news to tell me, I also have good news to tell you!"


    "Ah?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng in unison, full of anticipation.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You guys killed the Li Long tribe, but our Da Jiang killed the Yan Ma tribe!"


    "What!" Chang Ning opened the mouth first, his phoenix eyes overflowing with brilliance, "You destroyed the Yan Division?"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Chang Ning''s pretty face flushed red, her eyebrows and eyes were curved, as if water could overflow.


    She looked around with beautiful eyes, and murmured: "In this way, Changli Six Division has already gone to two divisions, and my Jade Bird Division will be less stressed!"


    Aguli, Azig and others were even more excited, their faces flushed.


    They clenched their fists tightly and waved them violently.


    Seeing their expressions, Mu Feng smiled again and said: "Well, besides the Yanmai Division, there is also a Goshawk Division, who killed and looted back and forth, should have killed eight or nine hundred of their fighters, and several hundred young men. Strong. Now they should not be as good as a tribe of two or three thousand people..."


    "Hiss!" Several people gasped, and then they were too excited to control themselves.


    The most exaggerated is the morning dew.


    Excitedly, he clenched his fist and slammed the table hard, laughed loudly, and said loudly to Mufeng: "Brother, brother, you are better!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 908

    After dinner, Azig drank too much again.


    But this time he didn''t clamor for a competition with King Li.


    After all, the lesson Li Wang taught last time was enough.


    Zhao Lu was also helped back to the room.


    Only Aguli and Changning stood in front of Mufeng.


    The two obviously have something to discuss with Mu Feng.


    To be exact, Aguli had something to discuss with Mu Feng.


    Chang Ning just stayed by as a witness.


    Aguli cut to the chase: "Chief, I have something very important to discuss with you!"


    Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning, who nodded slightly.


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "What''s the matter, tell me!"


    Aguli took a deep breath: "It''s about the candidate for our chief."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng smiled, "Didn''t I give you some advice last time?"


    Aguli sighed and said: "It is precisely because of your suggestion that the opinions within the Jade Bird Department are somewhat inconsistent."


    "Oh, why the inconsistency?" Mu Feng frowned.


    A Guli looked at Chang Ning: "Yema Duo, let''s talk about it!"


    Chang Ning sighed softly, and frowned, "The High Priest intends to appoint Chao Lu as the Chief, but my father thinks that Chao Lu is too young to lead the tribe, so he advocates letting Aguli be the Chief."


    Woodwind was surprised.


    And his father didn''t let his son inherit the chief?


    After thinking for a while, he looked at Aguli: "What do you say?"


    Aguli immediately shook his head: "Great Chief, I just have more strength, and I don''t have the wisdom of Ye Ma Duo or the Great Chief. If the blue bird is in my hands, it will definitely not work!"


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Chang Ning: "What do you think?"


    Chang Ning shook his head and said, "It''s not that Zhao Lu is bad, but he''s still too young!"


    Aguli also nodded and said, "That''s right. After Zhaolu becomes the great chief, I, Azig, Yinqiang and others will do their best to assist him and grow the Jade Bird Department."


    After a pause, he continued: "Besides, Chaolu is Yemaduo''s younger brother. Once you and Yemaduo get married in the future, you will always take care of my Blue Bird Department based on this level of relationship."


    Aguli spoke sincerely, his eyes were firm, without any falsehood.


    Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart, this is the saving grace of the members of the Qingniao tribe.


    Work together and serve the public wholeheartedly.


    Aguli is like this, Azig is like this, even the previous Yin Gun and the young people gave him the same feeling.


    Leaving aside their dead brains, this alone is enough to make the Jade Bird Division last for a long time.


    At that time, the Qingniao tribe was in Wuqi Mountain, the two branches were divided into north and south, because each had enemies, they hugged each other tightly, they went from west to east, and escaped with their lives.


    Aguli''s ability to speak frankly what he thinks in his heart shows his magnanimity.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "Your great chief is still young and in good health, so you are in a hurry to choose the next great chief?"


    Chang Ning sighed and said: "After the battle with Li Longbu, my father said that he and grandpa, uncle, and uncle have worked hard for many years, but they still can''t get out of the predicament. Shao Li took revenge.


    But my Blue Bird Department and you Da Jiang have only known each other for a year, and first destroyed the Liaolong Department, and then wiped out the Li Long Department.


    He felt that with his and grandpa''s abilities, no matter how hard they worked, the Blue Bird Club would not be stronger.


    Instead of this, it is better to give up the position of chief early and let the younger generation take over.


    Both my father and grandpa felt that if my Jade Bird Department used the younger generation of your same generation, dare to think and dare to do it, the Jade Bird Department might really get out of this world and succeed in revenge! "


    "Give way to Qing Zhuang?" Mu Feng was surprised, and he couldn''t help but think highly of Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji from the bottom of his heart.


    The ideas and practices of the two are quite rare.


    Knowing that he lacks self-awareness, he can make up his mind to give way to the younger generation. It can be said that he is not open-minded!


    He thought for a while and said, "If they just want the younger generation to manage the tribe, beyond their framework, then Aguli can do it! If they want to go further, they can choose Chaolu."


    "Why?" They both asked at the same time.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Aguli is very calm and capable, he is very measured and assertive in his actions, and he is already able to manage the Blue Bird Department. As for Chaolu, just like what you said, he is still a little young.


    But he is smart enough, and he may be a little worse at managing the tribe now, but if he continues to learn, he may not be as good as Changning. "


    "This!" Chang Ning and A Guli were silent, thinking about Mu Feng''s words together.


    Chang Ning was the first to understand, and his eyes lit up when he looked at Mu Feng.


    Aguli lowered his head in thought, and then said solemnly: "I understand! It''s just that I have one more thing I want to teach the chief!"


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Say it!"


    Aguli respectfully asked: "If I become the chief and Zhao Lu becomes the chief, will the chief treat me the same?"


    Mu Feng understood Aguli''s worry, and said with a smile: "Whether it''s you or Zhaolu, once you become the great chief, you won''t think about it just because of my attitude.


    Whether I have the same attitude towards you, it is the same for now.


    But if the attitude of the two of you towards me, Da Jiang, changes in the future, then I will naturally not treat you the same all the time. "


    Chang Ning was taken aback for a moment, then he came to his senses and looked at Aguli with sparkling eyes.


    The meaning of Wood Wind is obvious.


    Then it was time for Aguli to make a decision¡ªall three of them knew what this conversation meant.


    Sure enough, Aguli frowned, obviously chewing on Mu Feng''s words.


    Chang Ning was a little worried, and looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng just reached out and patted the back of her hand, signaling her not to worry.


    Aguli finally nodded and got up, and said solemnly: "Is it possible to do this? If the chief of our department insists on re-electing the chief in the near future, I will be the chief for a few years first, and I will pass on the position of great chief to Zhao Lu when he is mature and wise enough." How about giving it to him?"


    "This..." Chang Ning was stunned.


    Obviously she didn''t expect Aguli to say that!


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, but then his eyes lit up.


    He thought of the story of Yiyin who exiled Taijia and welcomed Taijia back after he took office as regency.


    Yiyin exiled Taijia because Taijia overthrew the ancestral code of punishment and did not do his job properly.


    Yi Yin has been in charge since then.


    After Taijia abandoned evil and followed good, he was welcomed back and became the lord of the country.


    A Guli was able to say these words, quite like Yi Yin!


    Mu Feng took a closer look at Aguli''s eyes, and found that his eyes were magnanimous and he had nowhere to retreat.


    Immediately he nodded: "Sure enough, as Aguli said, he can temporarily act as the chief for a few years, and then pass the chief to Zhaolu."


    Chang Ning''s face was shocked, and his pretty face was full of disbelief.


    Aguli also had an incredible expression.


    He knew that this was the most beneficial decision for the Jade Bird Department, but it was the most contrary to the ancestral system.


    Mu Feng looked at the expressions of the two, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, there is no tribe where the chieftain must be passed on from the elder to the younger, but people often think that the younger is more intelligent on the basis of the older. As long as Agu When the time comes, he is willing to bear the reputation of being ''unwise'', so why not Zhao Lu becoming the chief?"


    Changning looked at Aguli with a guilty face.


    However, Aguli shook his head and smiled: "If you are not wise, you are not wise. It is the ultimate thing to make my blue bird department strong!"


    Mu Feng was greatly shocked, and secretly thought in his heart that he had underestimated the wisdom and character of people in the current era.


    This Aguli, in any era, should be regarded as a "virtuous" word!


    He looked at the wine on the table with a big smile, and said, "Just to say this to you, I want to toast you a glass of wine!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 909

    The next day, Mu Feng led Aguli and others to study characters in a foreign school.


    Because of Aguli''s heart-to-heart words last night, Mu Feng also looked at Aguli with admiration.


    When teaching characters, he also took extra care of Aguli and Chaolu, which made them miserable.


    Aguli naturally knew that this was Mu Feng''s high regard, and he didn''t have any objections.


    Zhao Lu frowned and said "too difficult".


    Fortunately, with Changning around, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    After lunch, Mu Feng originally planned to show them the training ground, but before he reached the gate of the city, he encountered a big fool who brought them back.


    Da Huyou saw Chang Ning at a glance, his face showed joy, and he laughed loudly: "Oh, brother, is this your future little wife?"


    Chang Ning frowned slightly, and asked doubtfully, "It''s you?"


    Big Huyou grinned and laughed: "It''s me!"


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of candy from his body and put it in his mouth¡ªit was the candy he asked for from Mu Feng privately after he added ginger.


    Its meaning is self-evident.


    Unexpectedly, with a sneer, Chang Ning took out a piece of candy that was bigger than Da Huyou''s, spread out his palm, shook it in the palm of his hand, and then put it in his mouth.


    Da Huyou''s complexion changed, he chewed the sugar into pieces, and swallowed it bitterly.


    Then he said: "Brother, I have something to tell you!"


    Before Mu Feng could answer, Chang Ning immediately said with a smile, "I want to listen too!"


    Mu Feng scratched his head, and said to Aguli and the others: "Okay, King Li, take Aguli and the others to the training ground!"


    Then he turned to Chang Ning and said in a low voice: "I have something important to discuss with my brother, you go and have a look with them."


    Chang Ning raised his eyebrows: "He doesn''t want more candy, does he?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry: "No, no!"


    Only then was Chang Ning satisfied, and he "hummed" at Da Huyou, then turned and left.


    Big Huyou pursed his lips, shook his head, and sighed: "Hey, brother, what''s so good about Yema Duo from the Jade Bird Department? You see, the butt is so small, the height is not high, the complexion is not good, and he is sick. , how can it compare to a big flower?"


    Mu Feng hurriedly waved his hands: "Okay, okay, Dahua is already married!"


    Da Huyou regretted endlessly: "Oh, it''s a pity, it''s a pity, I said before, if you want, it would be great to marry Dahua, who has big hands and feet, strong strength, and can work. What I want in the end is a big butt, who can Give birth!"


    Mu Feng had no choice but to follow his words: "Yeah, what a pity, what a pity!"


    Unexpectedly, Big Huyou climbed along the pole, and said with bright eyes: "Really, you also think it''s a pity? But it doesn''t matter, she also has a younger sister, named Erhua, who is one year younger than you. In time!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands again and again: "No, no, no!"


    In order to prevent him from continuing to entangle on this issue, Mu Feng hastily added: "How is it?"


    Da Huyou nodded and said, "That''s what I want to tell you!"


    So Mu Feng found a relatively quiet place with him, and asked seriously: "Tell me what''s going on!"


    Da Huyou organized his language and said in detail: "There are many people in the trading area of ??Fang Lei''s department, and they are all tribes from the north and east.


    The population of their tribe should be more than 15,000, and it may be more, because when we went, most of them were leaving the tribe to the north, and they didn''t know what they were doing.


    There are not many soldiers talking, only five or six thousand people.


    But they have a lot of spiny dragons. I secretly took people around their tribe to look around. Their stables are about the same size as our horse farm.


    Except for the spiny dragon. They also have a ferocious beast called Xie Yin, which is bigger than an armored earth dragon and has four horns on its head. It is said that there are basically no mounts that can beat it except for its slower speed..."


    Mu Feng kept it in his heart while listening, and frowned to analyze Fang Lei''s strength.


    He muttered in his heart: "There are more than 10,000 people, even if it is 20,000, the proportion of their fighters is too high. It is impossible for them not to attack other tribes!


    And Xie Yin, bigger than the Armored Earth Dragon?


    How does it compare to Chenghuang? "


    Da Huyou continued: "Fang Lei''s tribe is the closest tribe to us, and most of their subordinate tribes are in the east and north. There is a Xiyin tribe in the east. I haven''t figured out how many people there are. It is said that Fang Lei''s Xiyin are all Got it from that tribe!


    It is said that there is also a black teeth department in the north, saying that the teeth of people there are all black. The food they ate was said to be inedible to others. Many fighters in Fang Lei''s Department are members of the Black Tooth Department. "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Why does this Fang Lei Department feel very different from other tribes?


    The mounts in the tribe are obtained from the subordinate tribes, and the warriors also have people from the subordinate tribes.


    This tribal relationship is neither an alliance nor a true subordination, and feels more like a polity in the afterlife.


    Of course, this is just his feeling.


    But he felt a little unlikely.


    If his conjecture is true, then the development of the Fang Lei Department will far exceed the tribal situation he knows under this condition.


    Because the relationship between tribes and tribes in the Fang Lei Department vaguely reveals the shadow of the state machine and class.


    The state apparatus and the class are all social productive forces that have developed to a certain extent, which promotes the emergence of classes and creates conditions for the emergence of the state apparatus...


    It''s just that the most powerful Dali, Shaoli, and Blue Bird tribes he knows are all in the era of tribal alliances. There are tribes and big branches, and the territories are limited to the vicinity of their own tribes.


    These characteristics seem to be possessed by the Fang Lei Department as well, so it is indeed a tribe.


    But if it really has the characteristics of the early state and class, then its strength is predictable.


    Mu Feng felt a feeling of "darkness under the lamp".


    You know, Fang Lei''s school behind Da Jiang''s Xuelong Mountain is farther north.


    Lihu said before that he could reach Fanglei''s tribe by crossing Xuelong Mountain and walking north for ten days, which shows how close the two tribes are.


    If the Fang Lei Department is really so powerful, the next thing Mu Feng has to consider is how to get revenge.


    What he really needs to consider is how to be careful to prevent his old neighbor across the mountain from noticing Da Jiang.


    Otherwise, the two parts will really conflict, and Da Jiang will suffer heavy losses if he fails to do so!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: "Then how do they treat the Thunderbird Department? Have they discovered the abnormality of the Thunderbird Department?"


    Da Huyou shook his head: "There are quite a few tribes who went to the Fang Lei Department to trade, and it seems that none of them fought with other tribes like the Thunder Bird Department. It seems that the Thunder Bird Department is also dispensable to the Fang Lei Department ..."


    "This..." Mu Feng fell into deep thought again.


    The Fang Lei Department''s attitude towards the subordinate tribes is too strange!


    You must know that even the former Longlong Department strengthened its control over the Bulls and Lei Ze Departments, and constantly weakened them.


    On the other hand, the Fang Lei Department''s approach seems very Buddhist, but its existence makes the surrounding tribes have to obey.


    "It''s really strange!" Mu Feng secretly said in his heart, "It seems that I have to go and find out myself when necessary!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 910

    Mu Feng had to reconsider the issue of revenge.


    He originally thought that as long as he could ensure that Fang Lei''s department didn''t pay much attention to the subordinate tribes, he could take action against Huaxu''s department. It would be a matter of familiarity to set up a frame or something.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the Fang Lei Department did not pay attention to the Thunder Bird Department, and even did not intervene when the previous Geotechnical Department was beaten.


    The problem is that the various characteristics of this Fang Lei department indicate that they may not be good stubble.


    What shocked him even more was that Da Huyou said in a deep voice: "There are still some copper ore in the trading area of ??Fang Lei Department, and they seem to know the function of copper ore!"


    "Copper ore!" Mu Feng frowned.


    He thought of the Chaer Khan he had captured when he was in the Yanma Department. The copper rod in his hand was found near the Goshawk Department.


    Moreover, his copper rod was of high purity, it was directly knocked from copper ore.


    Restricted by technology, although Goshawk has copper ore, it can only be polished into big sticks, and cannot be processed into sharp knives.


    So what about Fang Lei Department?


    Da Huyou nodded and said: "Fang Lei also knows that copper ore is a gold tool, but they seem to have no way to make copper ore into a sharp machete like our Dajiang."


    Woodwind breathed a sigh of relief.


    "However," Da Huyou said with a frown, "They polished the copper ore into a curved weapon. It is said that if they throw it out and miss the target, they can fly back!"


    "That''s called a boomerang!" Mu Feng immediately realized.


    But he was even more puzzled.


    Since the Fang Lei Department did not master the metal smelting technology, how could they make boomerangs?


    "Boomerang?" Da Huyou scratched his head, "It seems that their weapon is not called by that name!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s not important, that thing is similar to our Wuduo and Flying Stone Cable, so don''t worry about it. The problem is that they traded copper ore...how did they trade copper ore?"


    Big Huyou replied: "A piece of copper ore the size of a clay pot needs ten horses!"


    "Ten horses!" Mu Feng shook his head, "They really dare to ask for it!"


    But he shook his head immediately: "Even a horse is worthless, after all, no one can make weapons!"


    Big Huyou laughed strangely.


    Mu Feng frowned and said, "Then what about the rest of their tribe?"


    Da Huyou then said: "There are some linen, weapons, and salt. By the way, their salt doesn''t seem to taste as good as ours!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What kind of salt?"


    Da Huyou said: "Their salt is wet and the grains are bigger than ours. Well, the taste is a bit bitter."


    "It can''t be sea salt, right?" Mu Feng whispered in his heart, "Could it be that there is a sea further east from Fang Lei''s department?"


    Da Huyou saw Mu Feng''s expression, and said again: "I think their salt is different from ours, so I exchanged a bundle of furs for a jar back..."


    Mu Feng hurriedly said: "Quick, bring it to me to have a look!"


    He secretly praised Da Huyou from the bottom of his heart, after all, he is a mature man, and he is also serious and reliable in his work.


    Da Huyou nodded, and took Mufeng to see Yanba.


    With just one glance, Mu Feng was sure that the jar of salt was sea salt!


    "Sea salt, the sea..." Mu Feng''s heart was burning, "If you go further east, there is the sea!"


    "Their salt is not made by themselves, but traded from other tribes." Da Huyou said at the right time.


    Mu Feng was stunned, but realized from the bottom of his heart that there were probably other tribes in Xiangdong.


    But from his point of view, he has obtained important information - there is a sea in the east!


    Although Da Jiang is still some distance away from the sea, this is at least a hope for Mu Feng.


    Dajiang is such a big tribe that it needs to have its own salt mining base!


    Although the relationship between Da Jiang and the Jade Bird Department is relatively good now, and the Jade Bird Department is also willing to give Da Jiang salt, but what belongs to others is always someone else''s, and it is real to hold what is in your own hands!


    Almost at this moment, he made an impromptu decision¡ªhe wanted to go to Fang Lei''s Department in person to find out the situation of Fang Lei''s Department.


    If possible, he would like to touch the eastern coastline!


    As long as he can get close to the coastline, he can boil sea salt in large quantities, and then trade it around for sea salt.


    You must know that salt has been an important material that can affect the national economy and people''s livelihood since ancient times.


    Minerals such as salt and iron must also be firmly in the hands of the authorities.


    With salt, it is equivalent to having a sharp weapon to leverage the situation.


    Salt is still hard currency, at least everywhere else!


    At that time, whether it is the Fang Lei Department or any other tribe, those who can join forces will join forces, and those who cannot join forces will fight.


    Anyway, Da Jiang is now considered a strong soldier and a strong horse, and he is not afraid of fighting.


    If it is not possible, he will build a bridge directly from the East River to open up the land to the east.


    Of course, this is the last resort.


    Because he didn''t want to expose Da Jiang to the attention of other departments - he wished that no one would notice Da Jiang''s development.


    With Jiang''s current conditions, it is not a big problem to really build a bridge, or simply build a boat directly.


    But it''s hard to say what you will encounter after crossing the river.


    Right now there is a Fang Leibu who can''t figure it out, he doesn''t want to take the initiative to contact the unknown world.


    Thinking of this, he said flickeringly: "Thank you for your hard work, brother, the information you collected is very useful."


    Da Huyou''s face brightened: "Then do we want revenge?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "The hatred must be avenged, but not now."


    Da Huyou still wanted to say something, but thought that Mu Feng must have his own reasons, so he kept silent.


    Mu Feng said again: "In two days, I will go to the Fang Lei Department with you to see what''s going on."


    "No!" Da Huyou shook his head, "You are a great chief, it is too dangerous to go there!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "I''ve never been to Fang Lei''s department. Who among them knows me? I''ll follow you when the time comes, just watch quietly!"


    Big Huyou had no choice but to agree...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 911

    After discussing things with Da Huyou, Mu Feng went to the training ground together.


    A few people in Changning are still watching the soldiers training on the training ground.


    Seeing Chang Ning''s face, Da Huyou said with a smile: "Hello, brother and sister!"


    Changning was surprised.


    Mu Feng was also surprised.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department was even more surprised.


    Not to mention the identity of the big flicker, but Chang Ning and Mu Feng are not yet married, so it is obviously too early to call it that.


    Da Huyou said with a smile: "You are the wife my younger brother is about to marry, so naturally you are also my younger brother and sister. There is no difference between early calling and late calling."


    Chang Ning''s eyebrows were curved, and there was a light in his beautiful eyes, and the corner of his mouth was also smiling.


    She imitated Mu Feng and shouted: "Brother!"


    Big Huyou was very useful, and nodded again and again: "Mmm, yes!"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, Da Huyou just knew how to put on airs.


    But Da Huyou asked them in the next sentence: "I heard that your affairs have been settled, when can you get married?"


    Chang Ning had a pretty face at Fei Xia first, and then said slowly: "Wait until next spring, when he turns seventeen and becomes an adult, it''s fine!"


    Da Huyou nodded, and then looked at Changning with a teasing smile: "So you remember clearly, then do you know when he will become an adult?"


    Chang Ning was taken aback, and looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng frowned.


    Because he was an orphan, he didn''t even know when he was carried to the tribe.


    Ke Wuji, Ke Yuewu and others also asked about it when they were in the Blue Bird Department before, but Li Hu answered at that time, saying that they would marry Mu Feng when he was an adult in the spring of next year.


    But no one knows the exact day.


    Da Huyou suddenly remembered what he had heard about Mu Feng''s life experience, and only then realized the problem, and hurriedly scratched his head and said in shame: "Brother, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it!"


    Wooden sighed and waved his hands.


    This matter can''t be blamed on the big fudge, it''s really because of his special background.


    He was about to speak, when Chang Ning asked, "That''s right, Mu Feng, when will you be considered an adult? If... no one knows when the spring will start, or it depends on the first buds on the branches." Does the tree count as spring?"


    "Why is spring the earliest?" Big Huyou understood, pretending not to know.


    There was another blush on Chang Ning''s face, but he said calmly: "The sooner the spring comes, the sooner he can come to pick me up?"


    Aguli and the others sighed helplessly.


    Zhao Lu sighed and said, "Sister, how can you be like this?"


    "Tsk tsk!" Big Huyou was amazed, and asked with a smile, "But do you know which tree sprouts first in spring?"


    "This..." Chang Ning was stunned.


    Because she had never paid attention to which tree sprouted first before.


    I''m afraid that even the High Priest Grandpa didn''t pay attention to this problem.


    She looked at Mufeng again, and looked at Mufeng for help.


    In her opinion, Mu Feng must know this.


    Mu Feng was also stunned this time.


    In her impression, the willow tree seemed to sprout first.


    Some willows seem to have sprouted years ago.


    But if the willow tree is used as the criterion for judging, doesn''t it mean that he may be an adult before the Chinese New Year?


    But Lihu and the others made it clear that he was only brought back to the tribe in the spring.


    And according to the previous statement, he was also born in the spring of the next year.


    But the key is how to count the coming spring.


    He doesn''t mind arranging a birthday for himself, the key is that people nowadays live by counting the days, no matter what day it is.


    He suddenly realized that he should make a calendar to count the days.


    Having a calendar can not only make it easier for the tribe to remember the days, but also make it easier for the tribe to arrange busy farming activities according to the calendar.


    In this way, from next year, the tribesmen can arrange when to sow, when to harvest, and when to cultivate according to the calendar.


    Also, now that Jiang is strong and the conditions are good, some festivals can be properly arranged to show the strength of the tribe and enhance the cohesion of the tribe.


    Thinking of this, he nodded to Changning and said, "Don''t worry, I will settle this matter, and I will decide the date!"


    Chang Ning raised his eyebrows with joy, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he looked at Da Huyou with a slightly provocative gaze.


    Big Huyou laughed and didn''t take it seriously.


    He quietly approached Mu Feng: "Brother, do you know what day it is?"


    Mu Feng nodded and replied: "Yes, don''t worry!"


    Then he looked at a few people and said: "You guys are busy here first, I will go to the Moon Tower to count the days, and I will tell you when I come back!"


    "Okay!" Chang Ning nodded first.


    The rest of the people also replied one after another: "You are busy first!"


    Mu Feng signaled that Da Huyou was here to accompany him, and turned back to Yuelou by himself.


    On the road, he communicated with the system with his heart, whether he could determine a suitable calendar according to the surrounding environment and climate changes.


    The system replied: "Yes, according to the host''s geographical environment and climate change, it is recommended to use the Chinese lunar calendar."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised, "There are also 365 days in a year here?"


    The system replied: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked pleasantly: "Then this is the earth?"


    Because in his previous knowledge, only the time for the earth to revolve around the sun is one year.


    The system replied: "No!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    The system replied: "There is not only one earth suitable for human habitation in the universe, even if only the earth is suitable for human habitation, no one can guarantee that there is only one earth!"


    "Well, what do you mean?" Mu Feng was a little confused, "What do you mean there is more than one earth?"


    System explanation: "Not to mention anything else, there are parallel worlds in the space of the universe from a physical point of view."


    Mu Feng''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    He thought of a Pisces jade pendant previously discovered in the Chinese archaeological circle.


    This Pisces jade pendant is full of legends from discovery to experiment.


    This jade pendant is not only famous for its shape as a pair of fish, but also for its miraculous role as a "replicant".


    The most legendary thing is that this jade pendant was put together with a fish before, but it didn''t take long for an identical fish to appear on the other side.


    To figure out how the two fish were related, the researchers marked one of the fish.


    It turned out that another fish had the same marks on the other side of its body seven hours later.


    To further study the relationship between the two fish, the researchers killed one of the fish.


    As a result, seven hours later, another fish also died inexplicably.


    That is to say, through the "bridge" function of the Pisces jade pendant, people see another space.


    And this space is seven hours different from the one where the earth is!


    This kind of rumor may be just heard by others as an anecdote.


    However, in Mufeng''s previous life, because of his work and his mentor, Professor Li Sijin, who was the leader in the study of Chinese history, he learned more secrets and things.


    The so-called parallel space really exists!


    It''s just that no one can enter the parallel world.


    Could it be that he entered the parallel world of the earth?


    It''s just that the system''s answer to this question can''t answer his doubts.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to give up exploring the question of where he was, and continue to fiddle with his own calendar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 912

    Wooden Wind began to tinker with his own calendar.


    The system recommends the Chinese Lunar Calendar, which has 365 days in a year, 12 months, and 24 solar terms, which can guide the people sowing and harvesting well.


    It can better distinguish the solar terms of the four seasons.


    Calculating days and the twenty-four solar terms are relatively simple and easy to understand.


    The problem is that the real time of a year is more than 360 days and five hours, and there is a leap every four years-not counting the leap year, there is also a leap month!


    The leap month algorithm of the Chinese lunar calendar is one leap every three years, two leaps every five years, and seven leaps every nineteen years.


    But which month to add is determined according to the rules of the lunar calendar. The usual algorithm is to count a month with only one solar term as a leap month to make up for the algorithm of two solar terms in January.


    The nineteenth year of the lunar calendar is a cycle corresponding to the same time in the Gregorian calendar.


    However, the advantage of the lunar calendar is that it can guide the farming time according to the solar terms, but the Gregorian calendar is very lacking in this respect.


    Figured out the algorithm of the calendar.


    In addition to getting a set of calendars, Mu Feng also exchanged a set of methods for making sundials with the system. The production is not particularly complicated, but it is made by using the principle of the linear propagation of light.


    The calculation method includes the length and direction of the shadow.


    However, the length of the shadow is too precise, involving specific numerical calculations, and the requirements are too high, so the position of the shadow is generally used for calculation.


    However, this thing has relatively large limitations and can only be used when there is sunshine on sunny days.


    It doesn''t work at night or on rainy days.


    So when necessary, you have to cooperate with the hourglass-the water clock to calculate the time.


    But so far, these big gingers are not needed for the time being. He only needs to tell his tribe the algorithm of the calendar, and then ask them to calculate according to the calendar.


    Anyway, Da Jiang has a pen and paper now, and he also has other recording methods, which don''t have to be as primitive as the knotting notes in history.


    He himself compared the explanations in the system, first confirmed the calendar and copied it on paper, and then asked people to call back several "vital officials" in the tribe of Da Jiang and all the people from the Blue Bird Department, and gathered them in the In a classroom, they began to explain the use of the calendar.


    In a classroom, Da Jiang''s people include Da Huyou, Li Hu, Huang Lei, Chang Shui, Bai Ya, Ji Hua, Qi Ge and others.


    The members of the Blue Bird Department are Changning, Zhaolu, Aguli and Azig.


    The one who listened most seriously was naturally Chang Ning.


    Because when Mu Feng introduced the lunar calendar, he said: "This is a complete calendar, with 365 days in a year, and sometimes 366 days.


    A year is divided into twelve months, and each month is long or short.


    There are twenty-four solar terms in a year, and there are six solar terms in each season of spring, summer, autumn and winter...


    The solar terms in spring are Lichun, Rain, Waking of Insects, Vernal Equinox, Qingming, and Grain Rain.


    The solar terms in summer are Lixia, Xiaoman, Eargrain, Summer Solstice, Slight Heat, and Great Heat.


    The solar terms in autumn are Liqiu, Chushu, Bailu, Autumnal Equinox, Cold Dew, and Frost''s Descent.


    The solar terms in winter are Lidong, Light Snow, Heavy Snow, Winter Solstice, Minor Cold, Great Cold...


    Through these twenty-four solar terms, you can tell when to do what and how the weather will change. Especially my big ginger needs to grow corn, wheat, soybeans, sorghum and other crops, and it needs to be planted according to the guidelines of the twenty-four solar terms...


    Among these solar terms, there are several big festivals that you should also remember.


    During these festivals, all the cities and clansmen of my big ginger can celebrate for one day, and some festivals will last for two or three days!


    Even in the future, my ginger will be stronger and I can celebrate more days!


    These festivals are the Spring Festival, which falls on the first day of the new year every year, that is, the first day of January.


    Lantern Festival, January 15th.


    Mid-Autumn Festival, August 15th.


    Laba Festival, the eighth day of December.


    Xiaonian, December 24th.


    New Year''s Eve, December 30th..."


    As for the festivals, Mu Feng only chose the most suitable festivals for the current season, and he did not use other festivals such as the Dragon Boat Festival and the Double Ninth Festival that were not available for the time being.


    Otherwise, how about just a Dragon Boat Festival?


    What''s the matter with primitive people commemorating a future master Qu?


    There is also the day of Xiaonian. In some places in the previous life, it was counted to the day of twenty-three.


    But his hometown is the generation in northern Jiangsu and northern Anhui, and his young age is twenty-four, so he "selfishly" chose twenty-four for a while.


    And the twenty-fourth day of the lunar calendar is also "no taboo" for doing everything on the calendar-there is no better day for doing things than this day.


    This is also one of the reasons why he set Xiaonian at twenty-four.


    Everyone was stupefied at the beginning, but after Mu Feng talked dryly for a long time, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Everyone reacted differently.


    Li Hu and Huang Lei looked shocked, and they looked at each other, thinking of what Mu Feng said that crops can be planted according to the solar terms, they clenched their fists excitedly.


    Bai Fang and Jihua were thoughtful, thinking of many problems that troubled them.


    Chang Ning''s eyes were sharp, and his face was flushed.


    In her opinion, Mu Feng found a solution so quickly for what he had promised her, and it was obvious that he was extremely concerned about the two of them.


    She waited for Mu Feng to finish, and asked first: "According to what you said, the vernal equinox should be before the New Year''s Eve and the end of the year, but the beginning of spring is before the year. Doesn''t that mean that our marriage is after the year?"


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Chang Ning.


    Da Huyou smiled all over his face.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department sighed.


    Especially Aguli shook his head helplessly.


    A thought popped up in my heart, and it was also a helpless sentence from my great chief: "Girls are extroverted..."


    Mu Feng knew what Chang Ning was thinking, touched his forehead, held back his smile, nodded and said: "Well, according to what Uncle Li Hu said, I should have brought me back to the tribe when the Sophora japonica flowers were blooming, and if I counted forward, I should It is the time when the peach blossoms bloom.


    The peach blossoms are after the Jingzhe and before the vernal equinox. "


    Chang Ning blurted out: "Then we will be in Jingzhe!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized that he knew Chang Ning''s intentions. In front of the room full of Jiang and Qingniao, he smiled and nodded: "Okay, just be happy!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 913

    After Mu Feng taught everyone how to use the lunar calendar, he answered everyone''s questions in turn.


    For example, Li Hu asked "Did Jiang''s first horses be named according to the twenty-four solar terms", Huang Lei asked "How to plant them when there is no rain", and Zhao Lu asked "Are the New Year''s Eve and the Spring Festival connected together?" Together" and so on.


    After some explanations, everyone was amazed by the method of counting days in this calendar.


    They believed in what Mu Feng said.


    But many people were puzzled again: How could he know so many things at such a young age?


    But when they thought of all the things he created, everyone felt relieved again.


    Compared with bows and arrows and golden knives, the appearance of the calendar does not seem so abrupt.


    Of course, Changning is the most excited.


    Because according to Mu Feng, she doesn''t have to think about when she will be able to get married. Now she only needs to count the days.


    The most important thing is that in her opinion, Mufeng created a calendar that can count the days just to make her feel at ease. One can imagine how moved her heart is.


    According to the calendar given by Mu Feng, there are still thirty or forty days until New Year''s Eve, and then the "spring" begins to count the days!


    So when he left Da Jiang the next day, Chang Ning repeatedly confirmed with Mu Feng the day of Jing Zhe, and confirmed the calculation of the calendar again and again, before returning with everyone from the Jade Bird Department.


    After Changning left, Da Huyou came to Mu Feng, and repeatedly sighed: "Brother, this Yema Duo of the Blue Bird Department is really smarter than ordinary people!"


    Mu Feng was quite contented in his heart, and said with a smile: "That''s natural, if she didn''t marry Da Jiang, she would be the next chief of the Blue Bird Department!"


    Da Huyou was stunned.


    It took him a while to realize, and he leaned over and said, "Brother, I admire your wisdom, brother!"


    Mu Feng smiled all over his face: "I also admire my brother''s wisdom!"


    Da Huyou laughed loudly, knowing what Mu Feng said.


    After confirming that Chang Ning had gone far away, the two of them got back to business.


    Da Huyou looked serious: "Brother, have you thought about it, are you really going to Fang Lei''s department?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, we must go there, I always feel that the Fang Lei Department is very dangerous."


    "Then where do you plan to start from?" Big Huyou asked, "Black Bear City or Dragon City?"


    "Dragon City!" Mu Feng nodded and said, "I have to find out how far it is from Dragon City to Fang Lei''s Department, and whether it can be directly driven by the cavalry army. This involves the safety of me, Da Jiang."


    "Okay!" Big Huyou nodded, "Then I will go to Black Bear City to deal with the affairs of the Red Lotus Department. As long as you find out the route and send me a message from Feige, I will return immediately!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded.


    So Da Huyou left Dragon City right after Chang Ning and the others.


    Mu Feng turned around to find Li Hu, and after explaining the tribe''s affairs, he took Li Wang and Bai Que Lang to set off from the foot of Beishan Mountain, cross Beishan to Dalong Mountain, and began to find out the route.


    The road from Beishan to Dalongshan is very simple.


    Because during this period, Lihu and Mingguang took their clansmen to the mountains to search for gun materials such as sanjiao, and basically found out a mountain route.


    During this period, Mingguang and the others even met a giant-toothed tiger in the mountains and killed it smoothly.


    Since then, they have basically encountered no danger from the foot of Beishan Mountain to the area around Dalong Mountain.


    But the problem is that no one has walked from Dalong Mountain to the north for nearly ten years, so when Mu Feng led a hundred people confidently trying to find a way from Dalong Mountain, he walked back and forth for three days. I was able to get out of Dalongshan, but I gave up decisively, so I had to go back the same way to make up the recording.


    Although it took a lot of effort, Mu Feng felt at ease in his heart.


    There are mountains separating them, no matter how close they are, Fang Lei''s department cannot climb over the mountains to achieve a large-scale personnel breakthrough.


    This is undoubtedly good news for Da Jiang.


    Only then did he contact Big Huyou and explain the situation.


    Da Huyou returned to the tribe in time, and after discussion, it was confirmed that the two of them took twenty or thirty people to Fang Lei''s department to trade three days later.


    Based on the principle of not being exposed, this time they went under the name of the Black Bear Department.


    In this way, you can''t bring too many people, and you can''t bring too many things.


    In short, they had to look very poor.


    This is not a problem for Mu Feng and Da Huyou.


    Both of them were born in a poor tribe, and they knew how to pretend to be poor.


    You need to pay attention to what you bring, what you wear, and the weapons you use.


    The biggest problem is that no matter whether it is Mufeng, Dahuyou, or even the soldiers, they don''t feel that hungry.


    It''s okay for one or two people, but if everyone is like this, no one can''t help but doubt it.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng thought of a way, discussed with Bai Ya, asked her to take some herbal medicine, boiled the juice to match the color, and then used his painting skills to "make up" for himself, Da Huyou and others, and it was successful. They dressed them up as a small tribe with difficulty in clothing and food.


    But I still don''t feel at ease doing this big fool, I must bring Mu Feng with King Li, and when the time comes, I want Mu Feng to bring three eagle feather dragons in the sky to prevent accidents,


    After thinking about it carefully, Mu Feng agreed.


    Although he only wanted to go to Fang Lei''s department to find out the situation, he didn''t want to put himself in danger completely.


    After making careful arrangements, he set off from Black Bear City with a big fool.


    Considering that they had to do a full set of acting, they even abandoned their horses and walked on foot to Fang Lei''s department after a distance of ten or twenty miles.


    As for the accompanying soldiers, they guarded them along the way from a long distance to prevent accidents.


    Along with him was an obviously prominent big man named Li Wang, as well as people like Asuka, Tuo Gumu, and Qi Yang, all of whom could equal ten or more people with one.


    The weapons they carried were also wrapped in bamboo tubes, and they were used as shoulder poles to carry furs.


    Along the way, Da Huyou once again introduced the situation of Fang Lei''s department to Mu Feng in detail: the south is adjacent to the river, and the southwest is the forest, which is where they are going to pass.


    To the west is an open grassland. Although it is not as big as Baishuyuan, there are many wild animals in it.


    To the north are low shrubs.


    To the east is a large lake, and further east is a grassland.


    It can be said that Fang Lei''s conditions are unique.


    Same as ginger, it has a natural barrier.


    Unlike big ginger, it has a natural place to survive - big ginger does not have a natural water intake, and it is far away from the location of its prey.


    What''s more, what Mu Feng noticed in his heart was that Fang Lei''s department was located in a relatively open area.


    That is to say, the Fang Lei Department has lived here for generations, no matter whether they have experienced any storms or not, they will eventually stay there well.


    This shows their strength in some ways!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 914

    When approaching Fang Lei''s department, Mu Feng made everyone get ready.


    After a short meeting, a team of more than 20 people headed by Da Huyou walked towards Fang Lei''s department.


    Da Huyou is the nominal chief of this trip, Li Wang and Tuo Gu Mu grew up and are responsible for carrying the fur.


    The rest of them were all stooped, with animal skin bags on their backs.


    Inside the animal skin bag were clay pots that looked like small basins.


    In this way, it will not attract too much attention from others.


    As for Mu Feng, Fei Niao, Tuo Gu Mu and others followed closely behind, it seemed that they were protecting the big fool.


    In front of it is the Fang Lei Department. The stone wall is very high, and it is actually made of mixed soil.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but feel serious in his heart.


    Although Fang Lei''s earthen walls are not as strong and thick as Da Jiang''s, they already have the rudimentary form of a primary city.


    There are four relatively tall people guarding the gate of the city gate. There are entrances and exits, but no gates. I don''t know if they don''t know how to build city gates or because they don''t have to build them because they are confident.


    When approaching, Mufeng looked at the width, it was probably enough for two mammoths to come and go side by side.


    The four gatekeepers were relatively tall, and each held a big stick in their hands, which were almost the same size.


    The most important thing is that it is covered with green rust - copper rods!


    Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart.


    This is the first time he has seen a uniform style of weapon outside of Da Jiang.


    Although he had seen the copper rods of the Goshawk Department before, it was obviously caused by different processing, and the craftsmanship was obviously immature.


    But the size and shape of the big sticks in the hands of these four people tend to be the same, which shows that they are already very skilled in processing copper sticks.


    If they go a step further on this basis and discover that high-temperature smelting can quench copper, then they may also enter the Bronze Age.


    But no one knows how long this process will take.


    It may be a few generations, or it may be a dozen or twenty generations.


    But it is undeniable that Fang Lei''s tribe is more "civilized" than the Qingniao tribe and Changli tribes that Mufeng has come into contact with.


    This is only seen from the weapons used by the city gate and the gatekeepers. If you count the unlimited transactions, the strength of the Fang Lei Department is quite intriguing.


    The gate faces south, and everyone walked to the gate. Da Huyou went straight to the four of them, leaned over and said with a smile: "We are members of the Black Bear Department, and we want to come here to exchange some salt and food!"


    The gatekeeper looked at Da Huyou, then at Mu Feng and the others.


    When he saw Li Wang, he obviously took a second look.


    Li Wang and Tuo Gumu hurried forward according to Mufeng''s previous instructions.


    When the gatekeeper saw four bundles of furs, he silently nodded and stepped aside: "Go!"


    Big Huyou hurriedly said with a smile, "Yes, yes!"


    Then he waved and said, "Let''s go!"


    Everyone followed the big flicker to the inside of Fang Lei''s department.


    Mu Feng hid among the crowd, carefully checking left and right.


    There were people coming and going, front and back, or furs, or salt shakers, or food, and weapons.


    No one cares or cares about the things brought by Da Huyou and his group.


    No one else even bothered to look at them.


    If anyone really wanted to say that someone looked at them, they would be amazed at King Li''s height.


    It''s just that before Li Wang came, he was repeatedly emphasized by Mu Feng, and now he pretended to be stupid and kept silent.


    Wooden wind continued to observe.


    The surrounding houses are all made of adobe and wood, which naturally cannot be compared with Da Jiang''s tulou.


    But in the middle of the house, there are high platforms made of wood, which are three to four meters taller, far higher than the surrounding houses, even higher than the outer earth wall.


    Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart.


    Because in his opinion, if there is only one such high platform, it may be used for offering sacrifices and speaking on the stage.


    It would not be so simple if there were dozens scattered across the entire tribe like now.


    It is very likely that the Fang Lei Department has throwing weapons such as bows, javelins, or long hairs.


    Otherwise they wouldn''t have such an arrangement.


    This is something that Da Huyou didn''t notice - it''s not that he didn''t notice, but that he didn''t understand it.


    After all, the arrow towers built in Black Bear City are obviously different from these high platforms, and they are all located close to the city walls.


    In the distance, Mu Feng saw a tall pole that was the same as the Liaolong and Yanma, on which a piece of animal skin fluttered in the wind.


    It''s just that the distance is a little far, the animal skin looks a bit long and wide, and Mu Feng is not sure if it is python skin or dragon skin.


    On the way here, Mu Feng heard from Da Huyou that Fang Lei''s totem is a mud dragon that lives in the swamp, and it walks like flying in the swamp.


    wood wind

 Chapter 915

    Naturally, Mu Feng deliberately leaked the pot to the people in Fang Lei''s department, and he wanted to use this to test Fang Lei''s attitude.


    Da Huyou said nervously on purpose: "What''s wrong?"


    The man looked at the clay pot: "What is it in your hand, show it to me!"


    Da Huyou looked around vigilantly, and this time handed the man a clay pot.


    The man''s eyes were eager, he looked at it in his hand, his eyes flashed, and he pretended to ask casually: "Where did you get this jar from?"


    Da Huyou frowned and asked, "Our own, what''s wrong?"


    The man narrowed his eyes and opened them again: "Do you trade this kind of pot?"


    "Ah, the jar?" Big Huyou shook his head, "If the jar is traded, we have nothing to use!"


    The man said, "Don''t worry, we can exchange the stone jar with you!"


    Da Huyou shook his head: "Our jars are very light and easy to carry. They won''t be changed."


    The man frowned: "No change?"


    Big Huyou nodded: "No change!"


    The man looked at the person next to him and nodded.


    The man turned away, the jar in his hand.


    Big Huyou subconsciously became "nervous": "What are you going to do?"


    The man smiled and said, "Don''t worry, don''t do anything, I''ll ask our chief to discuss it with you, how about it?"


    Big Huyou became even more "nervous", and asked carefully: "You don''t want to rob us, do you? I heard that your Fang Lei department is very trustworthy!"


    The man laughed and said, "Since you''ve heard about the reputation of our Fang Lei Department, you should know that we won''t steal other people''s things!"


    Da Huyou seemed to be relieved now, and smiled naively.


    Mu Feng quietly looked at the man''s expression, showing disdain and sarcasm.


    Obviously, the behavior of the big flicker is completely "petty" in his opinion.


    This is the unique confidence of the people of the big tribe.


    They have been dealing with various tribes and tribes for a long time, and they are used to the reactions of too many people, so they naturally know the reactions of various tribesmen.


    In their view, the fact that a large tribe like the Fang Lei Department can put down their arrogance to trade with them has already explained the problem, and there is no need to rob and snatch it.


    However, in Mu Feng''s view, it may not be so.


    The larger the trading volume in the trading area, the more it shows the dependence of the surrounding tribes on them.


    And the more trading tribes there are, the more news they can get.


    Which tribes can be annexed, which tribes can be used, and which tribes can be wooed can all obtain certain information through transactions.


    Although Fang Lei''s department did not report any acts of robbery and robbery on the surface, it may not have done bad things secretly.


    Otherwise, how could the end of the rock and soil department be to hurt Jiang''s muscles and bones, and be swallowed directly by Fang Lei''s department?


    Coupled with what the Thunderbirds said before, how could Mu Feng regard Fang Lei as a friendly tribe in face.


    And the reason why he and Da Huyou did this was because they wanted to test Fang Leibu''s strength.


    Just as Mu Feng was thinking about what Fang Leibu would do, the people who had left earlier left and returned, followed by a few people.


    The leader was a middle-aged man with an aquiline nose, a bald head, a round face and big eyes, smiling when he looked at Da Huyou and the others.


    In his hand is a palm that symbolizes status, which looks like a piece of black hardwood, and it looks very hard.


    Mu Feng''s first reaction was that this person should be a smiling tiger.


    And there are several people behind him, each with their own characteristics.


    A man with a thin goatee and a fat head like a fish, who can tell at a glance that he has no opinions.


    Mu Feng probably guessed from the bottom of his heart that one is the high priest and the other is the leader or something.


    As for the clay pot, it was held in the hand of that fat-headed fish.


    Sure enough, the hooked-nosed man looked at Da Huyou, and spoke first: "I am the chief of the Fang Lei Department, and my name is Fang Kun. This must be the brother of the Black Bear Department!"


    Da Huyou hurriedly leaned over to accompany him: "My name is Xiongtoutou, I dare not wait for the superiors to call me that!"


    Fang Kun with the hooked nose was very polite, and said with a smile: "Brother, you are welcome, and I will not go around with you anymore. I came because I saw this kind of jar brought by my brother, and I wanted to ask this kind of pottery." Can Brother Guan be traded to us?"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "If there are many brothers, my Fang Lei Department wants to trade them all. As for the things to trade, our Fang Lei Department will definitely not let the brothers down!"


    Big Huyou showed embarrassment.


    In fact, this was discussed before he and Mu Feng came.


    He deliberately did this just to let this Fang Kun relax his vigilance.


    "Why, you don''t want to?" The fat fish man behind Fang Kun frowned and shouted.


    Big Huyou "subconsciously" took a step back, and hurriedly said: "No, it''s not!"


    Fang Kun frowned and looked at Fathead Yu, who quickly shut up.


    Then he said with a smile: "Don''t worry, brother, we don''t have any malicious intentions, we just want to trade these pots of yours. Tell me, if we can trade, we will trade!"


    Da Huyou looked left and right, then looked back at the clansmen, and passed by Mu Feng, who blinked while others were not paying attention.


    Big Huyou understood, took a deep breath, looked at Fang Kun, and nodded: "Okay, but we want something else besides salt!"


    "Say it!" Fang Kun was delighted.


    "We want to exchange these pots for your gold!" Big Huyou said through gritted teeth.


    "Goldware?" Fang Kun was taken aback, then nodded, "Yes, you can take some of the goldware piled up here. Well, two jars can be exchanged for a pile of goldware like this!"


    Da Huyou shook his head: "I don''t want such gold utensils, we want gold knives, and we want to exchange some live cows and horses!"


    "Huh?" Fang Kun frowned, "Golden knife?"


    Big Huyou nodded, looking like a gambler.


    It looked like he was asking for a lot of money.


    Goatee and Fathead Fish''s eyes obviously changed, but they did a good job of covering it up.


    Mu Feng keenly caught it, and his heart is clear.


    Fang Kun smiled and shook his head: "Brother, Brother, my Fang Lei Department has less than ten golden knives now. It''s not impossible for you to want golden knives, but it''s not about exchanging a jar for another, but getting A hundred jars are exchanged for one. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t exchange them!¡±


    Having said that, he had a regretful look on his face.


    The goatee and the fat-headed fish looked gloating.


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he quietly looked at Da Huyou.


    Sure enough, Big Huyou gritted his teeth and said, "Brother, you have to show me the golden knife!"


    "Oh?" Fang Kun was surprised, took a deep look at Big Huyou, looked at it carefully, and then smiled, "Yes!"


    As he said that, he turned to look at Fathead Fish: "Mud Dragon, show him!"


    Fathead Yu then turned and left, and after a while, he took back a copper knife.


    Fang Kun handed it to Da Huyou, very generous.


    Da Huyou held the copper knife in both hands, looked at it carefully, and looked excited.


    He held up the copper knife, looked and looked, excitedly waved it left and right, gestured in front of King Li and Tuo Gumu with the copper knife, and then "slammed" the knife on Mu Feng On his body, he drank in a decent manner: "Remember, if you don''t obey me again, I will kill you with this golden knife in the future!"


    As he spoke, he proudly gestured with the golden knife.


    Mu Feng just glanced at the bottom of his heart and was shocked: "The copper knife made!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 916

    Da Huyou gestured in front of Mu Feng with the copper knife, so he could see clearly.


    That copper knife was indeed forged!


    And based on the colors and traces above, it is basically certain that they have mastered the crafting technique.


    Now what Mu Feng cares about is whether they have mastered the smelting technology!


    Once they know how to smelt, then the strength of the Fang Lei Department will be further raised.


    He pretended to be skeptical and said, "Great chief, is this a golden knife, a golden knife sharper than a bone knife?"


    Da Huyou snorted coldly: "I don''t know, isn''t this a golden knife?"


    As he said that, he took the copper knife and gestured again in front of Mu Feng: "Why, do you want to try?"


    Wood wind is eager to try.


    Unexpectedly, that Fang Kun frowned and said: "Brother, you have seen the golden knife now, where is your jar?"


    Da Huyou hurriedly turned around and handed the copper knife to Fang Kun, with apprehension on his face, he scratched his head and said, "Brother, that, we only brought these pots for salt this time, so we didn''t bring enough, look..."


    Fang Kun frowned, and snorted coldly: "Then you still want to see the golden knife?"


    Da Huyou was extremely embarrassed: "I thought, I thought..."


    "What do you think!" Goatee snorted coldly, "What do you think of our Fang Lei Department!"


    Big Huyou hurriedly made amends: "Then we will give you this jar to make amends, and we will use the rest of the jars to exchange for salt and food, okay?"


    "You don''t want to exchange gold?" Fang Kun frowned.


    Big Huyou shook his head: "We can''t exchange gold knives. These gold utensils are useless to us, and we don''t know how to forge golden knives."


    After a pause, Da Huyou suddenly said: "Brother, if I can exchange these gold utensils, can you teach me how to forge these golden knives?"


    "Huh?" Fang Kun narrowed his eyes, very dangerously.


    Big Huyou waved his hands and shook his head again and again: "That''s all I said, let''s wait until we go back and find a way to get enough jars, and come back to exchange them next time!"


    Fang Kun snorted coldly, turned and left.


    Goatee and Fathead followed closely behind.


    Big Huyou finally let out a sigh of relief and started trading.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mu Feng looked at the person in charge of trading in Fang Lei''s department, and praised him, "Oh, Fang Lei''s department is a big tribe after all, and they even have golden knives!"


    As he said that, Mu Feng winked at Da Huyou.


    Big Huyou understood, nodded his head and said in praise: "Yes, they have golden knives, no wonder Fang Lei''s tribe is the largest tribe in this area!"


    The person in charge of the transaction sneered, but his face was extremely proud.


    Just ask who would be unhappy to hear others praise their tribe.


    When the man looked at Da Huyou again, he suddenly felt much more pleasing to the eye.


    Seeing his appearance, Mu Feng asked in a low voice: "Brother Shangbu, I heard that there are more than 10,000 people in your Fanglei tribe, are you the biggest around?"


    "That''s for sure!" the man said proudly.


    "Hey, our tribe only has more than 300 people, and you all have more than 10,000 people!"


    "What 10,000!" The man sneered and stretched out his finger, "We already have more than 20,000 people!"


    ...


    On the other side, Fang Kun walked to the flagpole with Goatee and Fat Head Fish.


    Fang Kun asked as he walked, "Is the head of the black bear department here before?"


    The fat-headed fish mud dragon nodded, his eyes changed from the previously ignorant expression, and his eyes flickered: "He came, it was he who spent a lot of effort to exchange linen with us, saying that he made clothes for himself!"


    Fang Kun snorted coldly: "Such a person is a chief, no wonder his tribe only has so few people!"


    Fathead Fish sneered and said: "Not all chiefs can consider everything for the tribe like you!"


    The goatee also echoed: "If they can also be as wise as you, the great chief, the tribe won''t just have such people."


    Only then did Fang Kun smile with satisfaction.


    As the great chief of Fang Lei''s tribe, he was used to seeing so many chiefs, big and small, but none of them caught his eye.


    But he enjoys the scene where others have to bow down to him for being the same great chief.


    "Great chief, are their pots really that good?" asked the fat-headed fish slime dragon, "This thing doesn''t seem to explain it!"


    Fang Kun sneered: "What do you know, you all saw it just now, this kind of jar can hold water without leaking, so it can definitely be used for cooking and storing other things.


    Once this kind of thing is exchanged, we can take it elsewhere and exchange it for others at a high price. This way we can also get more salt.


    If possible, I will try to discuss with the members of the Golden Crow Department to exchange for more golden knives..."


    Fathead Yu showed envy on his face: "Golden knife..."


    Fang Kun nodded: "Yes, the Jinwu Department can make golden knives. We have gold utensils, but the price of exchanging gold utensils for golden knives is too high. One day, our Fang Lei Department will also be able to forge golden knives by ourselves."


    "The great chief..." Fathead Fish asked tentatively, "Should I take someone to catch all those people and force them to ask how to make that kind of jar?"


    Fang Kun frowned and waved his hands: "Don''t worry, let''s take a look first. I always feel that this bear head is not that simple. The chief of a small tribe can make this kind of jar!


    If what you say is true, he must indeed be the chief of a small tribe, just a man of pleasure.


    But in case things are not that simple, they are from a big tribe, if you do it rashly, it will attract their attention instead, and you will be in trouble! "


    "Then what should we do?" Fathead Fish asked with a frown.


    Fang Kun thought for a while and said, "Take someone to follow them quietly and see where they went.


    Remember not to alarm them! "


    "What if they''re really a small tribe?" asked Fathead Fish.


    "That''s easy. You go and tell them that they want their tribe to join our Fang Lei Department. If they don''t want to, then it''s up to you."


    "Okay!" Fang Kun grinned strangely.


    He is very good at this kind of thing.


    The Black Tooth Department and the Rock and Soil Department were all annexed by him in such a secret way.


    All the secret actions had no effect on Fang Lei''s reputation at all.


    ...


    Big Huyou and the others successfully completed the transaction, and then left Fang Lei''s department.


    Not far from the tribe, Da Huyou asked: "Brother, what''s the matter, do you want to check around again?"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "No need, leave now!"


    "Huh?" Da Huyou frowned and said, "Will they really come?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "They didn''t come, it means that Fang Kun has no other intentions, we can trade with them.


    If they come, it means that they have already developed malicious intentions towards us, so there is nothing to say, what to do, what to do! "


    Big Huyou nodded and laughed strangely: "I understand, then let''s go now!"


    "it is good!"


    So the group continued to walk west quickly.


    Not long after, Fathead Fish had led a hundred people, all riding out of Fang Lei''s department proudly on their mounts.


    The fat head fish is riding a four-horned monster with brown and yellow, blue and black fur, which is much larger than the armored earth dragon. It is chasing in the direction where Da Jiang and others disappeared with four hooves.


    What is surprising is that in front of them, there is actually a sallow-faced person walking like flying, whose speed is not inferior to their mounts.


    Without exception, these people had grass rings tied around their necks, and their mouths and noses were slightly open when they ran.


    If someone looks closely from the side, they will find that their mouths and noses are a little purple, and the teeth that are occasionally exposed are also extremely black...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 917

    Mu Feng, Da Huyou and his party headed west all the way, quickly passing through the jungle.


    Not long after leaving Fang Lei''s department, Mu Feng heard the cry of the eagle-feathered dragon from the sky: "Chirp¡ª"


    He listened carefully, then grinned and said, "Brother, they are here!"


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked, "How many people are there?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s good for Dalong and the others to know that there are people, but how can they know how many people there are?"


    Immediately there was another cry of "chirp chirp" from the sky.


    Wooden frowned.


    Big Huyou wondered: "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng was puzzled.


    He frowned and said, "Dalong said that there are people who can run faster than horses!"


    "Huh?" Da Huyou frowned, "People run faster than horses?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "This is what makes me strange. Just now we passed a piece of low shrubs and grass, and now we are in the woods. It''s just that horses are inconvenient to move, it shouldn''t be because horses are slower than people!"


    Asuka and others rushed forward and hurriedly asked: "Then what should we do, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng thought about it to no avail, and immediately ordered: "You give up the salt, run forward quickly, and act according to the previous plan. I''ll go and have a look!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Brother!"


    Everyone exclaimed in unison.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I didn''t go through the forest!"


    He thought for a while, and hurriedly called out the wolf who was hiding along the way with a "woo hoo" and asked them to divide into two groups.


    All the way to the west, quickly contact Dajiang warrior and Chuquelang who are ambushing in the forest.


    On the other way, he turned around and returned, secretly observing what the so-called man who ran faster than a horse was.


    He was still worried about doing this, and let out a long cry: "Jiujiu¡ª¡ª"


    Soon the dragon fell from the sky.


    Mu Feng jumped onto the back of the big dragon, lay on top of it, wrapped the fur around his body tightly, whistled, and rode the big dragon soaring into the sky.


    Da Huyou was full of envy.


    But he knew that this was not the time to twitch and care about these things, so he shouted: "Go west quickly and join most of the people!"


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    Li Wang bent down, Da Huyou was not polite, and directly lay on Li Wang.


    So Li Wang threw off his big strides with the big Huyou on his back, and ran forward like crazy...


    When Mu Feng rode the big dragon soaring into the sky, only four or five miles away from them, the mud dragon like a fat fish was frowning and looking at the forest in front of him.


    A black-toothed man with a grass ring around his neck was talking in front of him.


    He frowned and said, "Haven''t caught up yet?"


    The black-toothed man lowered his head and shook his head, deliberately keeping a distance from this fat fish-like man.


    Especially when he was talking, he didn''t even dare to look at the fat-headed fish riding the beast Xie Yin in front of him.


    Because this person looks harmless to humans and animals and has no opinions, but in fact he is extremely vicious and vicious.


    Moreover, this person is tyrannical, moody, and murderous at every turn.


    Many of the people he killed also became his mount¡ªthe food for this brown and green animal.


    And many members of their Black Tooth Tribe were also killed by this person in front of them.


    As sentry slaves of the Fang Lei Department, they are usually responsible for tracking those small tribes that trade with the Fang Lei Department. Once they find something special about them, they will report back to the chief of the Fang Lei Department, and then the person in front of them will secretly Kill, arrest.


    This fat-headed fish-like man is called Fang Nilong. He is not the leader, not the leader of the battle, but just the personal person next to the great chief, who is responsible for doing some shady activities.


    There is also a goatee, who is another valet, neither a priest nor a leader, but is responsible for giving Fang Kun some bad ideas.


    It can be said that Fang Lei''s current situation has an inseparable relationship with these three "bad species".


    Sure enough, even though the black-toothed man had expressed his fear, Fang Nilong still didn''t intend to let him go, picked up the soft branch that he carried with him, and slapped him hard on the face: "Trash, catch up with me quickly, catch up again!" If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be eaten by my palm green!¡±


    The black-toothed man hastily nodded in response, turned around and ran away...


    Here Mufeng is riding the eagle-feathered dragon, but after a few circles, he can barely see the fast-running black shadow that occasionally appears in the jungle.


    Fortunately, it was winter now, and most of the trees in the forest had lost their leaves, so he could see clearly¡ªthose who were rushing like thunder in the forest were indeed people!


    "Be good!" Mu Feng whispered, "How can such a person run so fast? Are they savages?"


    What frightened him was that at this speed, these shadow men would be able to catch up to Da Huyou and the others in less than three to five miles.


    He wanted to get back immediately, but he thought about keeping a close eye on how many people were following him, so he patted the dragon, asking him to rise again, flap his wings, and head east again for a few miles.


    At this time, it was Fang Nilong who led the people into the forest.


    Mu Feng looked at the people and horses moving forward in a wide black line, and roughly estimated that it should be between one hundred and two hundred.


    He was completely relieved.


    There were less than 200 people on the opposite side, and they were no match for the big Jiang men in front of them.


    It seems that the big flicker''s "there are only three hundred people in the black bear department" has played a considerable paralyzing effect.


    He patted the eagle feather dragon again, and quickly flew forward in a roundabout.


    He leaned down, looked at the black spots that were still rushing forward in the jungle, and thought about countermeasures in his heart.


    Expected, but unexpected.


    It was within his expectation that Fang Lei sent someone to follow him.


    But they came in two groups, which he did not expect.


    If he asked people to take down these twenty or thirty people first, it would definitely arouse the vigilance of these people behind.


    For a moment, he had a calculation, whistled in a low voice, and the three eagle-feathered dragons sped up together, passed the black-toothed people below, and then lowered their altitude to find Da Jiang''s people in the forest.


    Fortunately, the three eagle feather dragons have always had a clear division of labor.


    The big dragon is responsible for carrying the wooden wind, the second dragon is leading the way, and the little dragon is responsible for communication.


    Mu Feng followed behind Xiao Long, and soon found Da Huyou and the others.


    He pressed down on the big dragon, lowered his height, and shouted at Da Huyou: "There are indeed people chasing after them, and they are indeed running fast! You run faster, the plan has changed, I will order them to join forces!"


    "Yes!" The people below responded in unison.


    Mufeng then let the dragon speed up again.


    After a short meeting, I finally saw no less than two or three hundred people coming east from the forest¡ªit was Da Jiang''s soldiers!


    Mu Feng jumped off the eagle-feathered dragon, and appeared in front of everyone like a god falling.


    Zahe shouted in surprise: "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said directly: "The plan has changed. Everyone, spread out in a semi-enclosed shape, encircling from both sides forward. According to what I said before, it looks like a funnel and speeds up.


    Also, Catcher, let the people who ran over at the beginning go first, and hand them over to Li Wang and the others.


    Your target is the one or two hundred people behind! "


    "There are only one or two hundred people!" Zhahe said with a smirk, "Let them all stay!"


    Da Jiang''s many fighters laughed and responded: "Who is he who is most of the fighters!"


    Mu Feng nodded secretly, waved his hand, and said with a grin: "Let''s go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 918

    Da Jiang''s fighters spread out in the woods like a big cloud of fog, from left to right, and quickly swept eastward.


    Mu Feng led a small group of people and rushed over directly.


    After a short meeting, they met King Li running towards him with a big Huyou on his back.


    Behind him hung Asuka and others.


    Li Wang hurried to Mu Feng: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng said: "Okay, it''s safe now!"


    Da Huyou nodded and put Da Huyou down, but found that Da Huyou was out of breath, and it seemed that he was running with King Li on his back.


    "Oh, I''m exhausted!" Da Huyou clutched his waist.


    It seems that Li Wang ran wildly, and it really gave him enough bumps.


    Mu Feng snorted: "Brother, now is not the time to complain, they have two groups of people, and both groups have to stay!"


    "Oh, good!" Da Huyou straightened up immediately, with a strange smile, he climbed onto a horse and followed behind Mu Feng.


    King Li turned on the five-color bull, lifted the sledgehammer, and said in a loud voice: "No matter how many people he has, he can''t leave!"


    Asuka and the others also got on their mounts, standing beside Mu Feng with their guns raised.


    Mu Feng nodded, motioning for the crowd to disperse.


    At the same time, he raised his hand, and there was a rustling sound in the forest.


    It was the sound of the sparrow catcher hiding nearby and climbing a tree.


    Then Mu Feng waited in place with fifty or sixty people including Li Wang, Asuka and others.


    Wait for work with ease.


    There was a sudden silence in the woods.


    There was no sound for a long time.


    Big Huyou asked in a low voice: "Brother, have they arrived yet?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "No hurry, they will come!"


    At the same time he looked ahead, trying to see something through the trees.


    But nothing was seen.


    "So cautious?" Mu Feng frowned.


    He had clearly seen that the speed of those running wildly in the woods was not slow, and according to their speed, they should have already reached them.


    It can only mean that they have discovered their own group before they arrive, and they dare not go forward out of caution.


    Wooden Wind is not surprising.


    Twenty or thirty people confront fifty or sixty people, and no one knows that they are not opponents.


    Especially when they knew that there were one or two hundred reinforcements behind them, they would not rush to death.


    "How about trying your courage." Mu Feng said with a low smile.


    He ordered in a low voice: "Come back slowly with me!"


    So the people around turned their horses and headed west.


    It seems that this group of people has been supported, and they are not in such a hurry to hurry.


    Of course, only Mufeng and his party were going west, as for the rest of the sparrow hunter and the warriors, at this moment, they were quietly advancing eastward.


    The concealment skills of Catcher Lang were taught by Mu Feng himself, combined with the concealment skills of special soldiers, snipers, killers, etc. in his previous life, so naturally he would not be discovered by the people in front of him.


    And Da Jiang''s fighters have also experienced many battles, big and small, especially in hiding and sneak attacks, and they are even more familiar.


    Therefore, they are also very familiar with how to approach the opponent as quickly as possible without alerting the enemy.


    Sure enough, there was another movement in the woods.


    The chasing army of Fang Lei''s department who followed closely behind did not find anything unusual, and at first Fang Kai chased after him quietly.


    Even they no longer concealed their movements, and ran wildly.


    Everyone heard the movement behind them, they were unmoved and just looked at Mu Feng.


    Wooden Wind didn''t respond, just walked forward.


    Everyone was puzzled and continued to follow.


    The pursuers behind him became more aggressive, and even started shouting and chasing after him.


    "Great Chief!" Asuka was eager to try.


    "Brother!" Big Huyou also whispered.


    Unmoved, Mu Feng still walked forward, and began to speed up.


    It seemed that he was worried and frightened, and wanted to flee the scene as soon as possible.


    Everyone was very puzzled.


    But had to continue to keep up.


    The pursuers behind were completely relieved, shouting one by one: "Stop!"


    "If you don''t stop, we will start!"


    "If you don''t stop, you will die..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was very surprised when he heard that, "So you talk about the morals of the world?"


    But he didn''t even look behind him, and still led the people forward.


    Now those chasing soldiers got angry, shouted and started to fight!


    Mu Feng and the others only heard the sound of "swish swish" coming from behind him.


    With sharp eyes, Asuka exclaimed, "Get down!"


    Everyone responded by attaching themselves to their horses, and then some people saw unknown weapons spinning in circles flying around in front of them, then turned around and turned back!


    A few fighters dodged the attack when they came, but they couldn''t defend against the blow that flew back, and let out a muffled grunt.


    Obviously on the right track.


    Some of the boomerangs that flew back returned to the owner''s hands smoothly, while others hit a tree trunk on the way back and fell to the ground.


    This is definitely an advantage of the terrain for Mufeng and his party!


    "It really is a boomerang!" Mu Feng stood up, pulled the rein, and Da Lei turned around sharply.


    With sharp eyes and sharp eyes, the other fighters of Da Jiang also turned around.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Let them also taste the power!"


    The people around started their hands together, one by one immediately cheered and began to hit stones with the udo on the spot.


    Only to hear the faster and faster "swish" sound in the forest sounded again.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The stone hit the tree trunk and shot out again.


    "Puff!"


    The stones hit the pursuers.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    Those who were hit screamed out one by one.


    But they were only injured, not killed.


    Da Jiang''s fighters took the opportunity to hit stones again.


    The chasing soldiers also gritted their teeth and threw the boomerang in their hands, forcing Mu Feng and his party to dodge.


    At the same time, they went straight to Mu Feng and the others one by one, without even intending to cover themselves with the tree trunk.


    Judging from their posture, it is clear that regardless of their own injuries, they also want to inflict trauma on their opponents.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng saw clearly, very surprised.


    Even if you can shed blood and sweat for the tribe, how can you face the attack without dodging?


    Just like Da Jiang''s fighters, no matter how brave they are, they will not hide from the attack and seek death.


    It''s obvious that they don''t need to be injured or die, so why don''t these people know how to hide?


    Savage?


    Out of your mind?


    Or do you risk your life at all?


    Or is Saburo desperate, trying to force the opponent to be timid with his aura?


    Mu Feng frowned and shook his head.


    Even if they get close, these people have no chance of winning.


    The reason why he didn''t use bows and arrows was to prevent these people from being seriously injured.

 Chapter 919

    Not only the person in front of Mufeng was like this, but the rest of the people who were seriously injured and killed by Asuka and Li Wang also showed relief and smiled at the corners of their mouths.


    The atmosphere was very eerie.


    Mu Feng frowned, and knocked the oncoming person to the ground with a single shot.


    His heart was a little hairy.


    He doesn''t care if the other party is not afraid of death, but it is really disturbing to be able to smile when he is dying.


    Just imagine, one side is a normal person, and the other side is a normal person who can still smile when he dies, that is, a normal person who has the upper hand, how can he not be moved?


    Not only Mufeng, but also Asuka and the others were aware of the same thing. In a blink of an eye, more than half of the twenty or thirty people were killed or injured.


    But without exception, they were all smiling and relieved.


    "Great chief, look!"


    Asuka frowned.


    Killing that kind of vicious and hateful person, Asuka would be calm and extremely happy.


    But killing these people in front of him didn''t feel like that at all.


    Their laughter is disturbing.


    Especially the scene where they gasped for breath before they died, then grinned freely, and then showed their black teeth was very weird.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng immediately realized.


    When a person dies with a smile on his face, there are three situations:


    One is to get what you want and have no worries.


    One is to die for your faith, without complaint or regret.


    Another is to suffer all kinds of torture while alive and seek relief through death.


    The expressions of these people in front of them are exactly the third one!


    And the person who can make these people have these expressions clearly has suffered a lot in Fang Lei''s department, so they are not afraid of death, and they can smile freely.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng shouted, "Stop!"


    All the soldiers of Dajiang were stunned: "Stop?"


    Mu Feng said again: "Hurt people, don''t kill them!"


    Asuka and others are very strange, but this is very simple for them.


    Everyone pulled the handle of the gun, changed the spear technique to the stick technique, and directly knocked down the people who rushed up in front of them one by one.


    Even so, these black-toothed people showed no gratitude at all, but instead glared at them with hatred.


    "Sure enough!" Seeing the reaction of these people, Mu Feng understood, sighed, and then said loudly, "Don''t move around, I won''t kill you!"


    But these black-toothed people still struggled.


    Mu Feng looked to the east and listened carefully, there was already a lot of movement.


    His mind changed sharply, and he shouted loudly: "I can save you, and I can save your people!"


    With just this one sentence, all the black-toothed people looked at Mu Feng in unison, and there was no more riot.


    One person''s voice was hoarse: "Can you beat Fang Lei''s troops?"


    Obviously, this is also the issue that these people are most concerned about right now.


    Mu Feng knew his eyes lit up, it was really what he thought.


    The person in front of him must have suffered a lot in Fang Lei''s department.


    He also immediately understood why he thought Fang Lei was strange before.


    A tribe, with several small tribes of people.


    There are people from the Department of Rock and Soil, there are people from the Department of Productivity, and there are people from the Black Tooth...


    After contacting all the news that the big flicker had said before, he immediately reacted.


    This person from the Black Tooth Department is probably the same as the Rock and Soil Department, who was annexed by the Fang Lei Department for special reasons.


    Generally speaking, the fate of the annexed tribes in the big tribes will not be very good.


    If the situation is good, it will be a laborer, and if the situation is not good, it will be no different from a slave.


    Looking at the situation of this group of black-toothed people wanting to die, the situation is probably worse than slaves!


    Mu Feng knew that this was not the time to talk nonsense, so he said straightforwardly: "There are 30,000 tribesmen in my tribe, and 10,000 fighters! As long as you can help me destroy Fang Lei''s tribe, I can save you!"


    Unexpectedly, the man said coldly: "Then you annex us, what''s the difference with them?"


    Asuka snorted coldly: "I, Da Jiang, is not the same as Fang Lei. I, the big man, the one with the knife, and the soldiers here all joined Da Jiang from various ministries!"


    The black-toothed man''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    All the black-toothed people looked at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng didn''t say anything, and continued: "Don''t talk about annexation, you have been tortured by Fang Lei''s department so much, don''t you want to take revenge?"


    The man''s eyes lit up again.


    Yes, revenge, at least not at a loss!


    Even if they were annexed and tortured by the young man in front of them again, the resentment in their hearts was finally released.


    Especially the group of people in front of them are holding golden knives in their hands, which is something that even Fang Leibu didn''t do!


    Seeing that he was still hesitating, Mu Feng stretched out his hand directly to the black-toothed man who was seriously injured and still alive, and said silently in his heart: "Go back to heaven!"


    At this time, the person who was on the verge of death only felt that breathing was no longer suffering, and then the feeling of dying was gone.


    Mu Feng said: "If you don''t believe me, you can wait here and watch me catch the Fang Lei people behind you first, and then make a decision!


    But if you still want to die, I don''t mind killing you with a wave of hands now! "


    Then he looked at King Li.


    King Li understood, Weng Jin hammered a shooting star to chase the moon, and directly smashed a small tree.


    All the black-toothed people looked horrified.


    Before they could react, Mu Feng pulled the reins and waved his hand: "Big Jiang Erlang!"


    All the big ginger fighters responded in unison: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng shouted: "What should I do if I dare to disagree with me, Jiang?"


    Everyone responded in unison: "Kill!"


    Afterwards, Warrior Da Jiang gave up the black-toothed captives, jumped on his horse to keep up, and ran towards the east again.


    The man with black teeth was left on the spot.


    The remaining twenty people all looked at the person who spoke earlier, waiting for him to make a decision.


    The man''s expression changed, and then he gritted his teeth and said, "Heizhu, you stay and take care of the injured, and the rest follow me!"


    As he said that, he picked up the bone knife in his hand and the boomerang beside him, and rushed out first, roaring: "I want revenge!"


    Almost at the moment he yelled, the rest of the black-toothed people also gritted their teeth, picked up bone knives, and rushed out.


    After all, the black-toothed man was naturally good at running, and he caught up with Mu Feng and the others in just a few breaths!


    Asuka frowned and shouted: "The Great Chief!"


    Before Mu Feng could speak, he heard the man running wildly saying: "The fangs on the beast''s mouth are poisonous, and there is a bone spur on its tail, which is also poisonous, and you will die if you get stabbed!


    Also, don''t be stained by its saliva, it can make people fester! "


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then he came to his senses and laughed loudly: "Okay, I got it!"


    After a pause, he immediately yelled again: "Just keep quiet about what I say later!"


    The man responded: "Okay!"


    Then Mu Feng yelled: "Pay attention to the opponent''s Xieyin beast, its mouth and tail are poisonous!"


    "Yes!" All the ginger fighters responded in unison.


    Mu Feng laughed and threw an iron-backed machete to the man with black teeth who was talking to him, and said, "Try the power!"


    The man had sharp eyes and quick hands, he stretched out his hand to catch it, laughed loudly after weighing it, and walked faster on his feet, heading straight to the east.


    One person first.


    With a gleaming iron-backed machete in his hand, he shouted: "Black tooth tribe, revenge!"


    A dozen or so people sped up and ran wildly again, shouting: "Revenge!"


    The Jiang warriors couldn''t help being stunned.


    Because these black-toothed people are all beyond their reach!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help being taken aback, and said in surprise, "My dear, you''re running so fast!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 920

    Before Mu Feng and others arrived, they had already seen Fang Lei''s soldiers rushing from east to west.


    After getting the news of the black-tooth sentry slave, the mud dragon ordered the soldiers of Fang Lei''s department to speed up to catch up.


    The chief had given orders before coming, and we will make a decision after seeing the situation of these people.


    But for him, how can he have such a great effort to follow the other party''s tribe, wouldn''t it be easy to arrest these people directly?


    So right now he is running through the woods with the soldiers from Fang Lei''s Department, just thinking about catching up with that group of people as quickly as possible.


    He looked at the trees in the forest with hatred, only hated that these trees were too in the way and hindered his speed.


    "Bah!" He spat, "When I catch you, I will definitely kill two of you, otherwise I''m sorry for running so far!"


    At this moment, a scream of "ah" suddenly came from the running team, followed by a "bang" and someone fell to the ground.


    "There is an ambush!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    "The leader!"


    The soldiers of Fang Lei''s department exclaimed one by one, stopped their voices, and looked around.


    It''s just that when their foothold was not stable, except for the fact that there were no weapons on the ground in all directions, the sound of "swish" breaking through the air came from the trees and surroundings.


    "what!"


    The surrounding soldiers fell down again.


    More than thirty soldiers fell directly to the ground.


    The mud dragon took a closer look and saw that the soldiers who fell to the ground had weapons they didn''t recognize sticking out of them.


    It''s just that another wave of feather arrows responded to him, and no one spoke at all.


    More than 20 people fell down again!


    Before the mud dragon could figure out what was going on, more than half of the soldiers he brought had already fallen!


    He originally thought that to deal with a small tribe of two to three hundred people, as long as he brought a few Xiyin beasts and a hundred soldiers, he could directly destroy the opponent.


    It''s just that he never thought that most of his people would be here before he saw anyone.


    "Run!" The mud dragon yelled subconsciously, turning around and running in the direction of the tribe.


    It''s just that when he turned back to the east, he suddenly froze.


    Because on the way they came, dozens of riders had appeared at some point, and they were rushing towards them sitting on their horses.


    Not only on the way here, but also surrounded by people from the left and right.


    And the opponent''s people are obviously much better than themselves!


    The mud dragon didn''t care to think about why he was surrounded, and shouted loudly: "Which tribe are you from, dare to attack our Fang Lei department?"


    No one pays attention to him.


    Everyone just galloped forward.


    Ni Longxin panicked all of a sudden, and shouted angrily: "If you dare to step forward, you will definitely bear the wrath of our Fang Lei Department!"


    Everyone turned a deaf ear to it, and still stepped forward, seeing that it was approaching.


    During this time, they fired another wave of arrows.


    There are only about 30 fighters left in Fang Lei''s department!


    Of the remaining 30 or so people, five of them rode Xiyin beasts, five rode thorn dragons, and the rest rode horses.


    Surrounded by flying arrows from three sides, they were forced to shrink into a small circle.


    The mud dragon was lucky, and was about to give it a go, and broke out to the west, but when he looked back, he caught a glimpse of people galloping towards the west.


    And the person in charge turned out to be a man with black teeth running wildly?


    The mud dragon was furious, and roared angrily: "Hei Lang, you bastards, you don''t even know that you are surrounded here! When I return to the tribe, I will definitely throw you to the Yin Yin Beast!"


    The black-toothed man who was still running wildly stopped suddenly and hesitated.


    Obviously, the mud dragon has accumulated a lot of power in front of them!


    Just one sentence can make them dare not face it.


    "What should I do?" The black-toothed man looked at me and I looked at you, his face full of horror.


    They suddenly found that they were not on it, and they were not on it.


    The mud dragon roared: "What are you doing there, help us get out, or you will all die!"


    The man called Hei Lang was the one with the iron knife in his hand, he was hesitant and didn''t dare to go forward.


    Just at this moment, Mu Feng brought people Kankan to arrive.


    He had already heard the clamor of the mud dragon, and he came to the front of the surrounding circle with his horse in front.


    The big ginger soldiers behind them all followed, since they blocked the west side.


    Surrounded on all sides.


    After Mu Feng arrived in the arena, he didn''t say much, he just pointed to the dead bodies of Lei Bu above the ground, and asked, "They killed so many people, even if they can go back, can you escape?"


    The black wolf holding the knife reacted instantly, and stepped forward with the knife: "Revenge, kill the mud dragon!"


    As he said that, he straightened his sword and rushed forward. The speed was so fast that people felt a little blurred when looking at their figures.


    "So fast!" Mu Feng exclaimed again.


    However, the mud dragon smiled angrily: "Things that don''t have a long memory, what can you do no matter how fast you run?"


    He patted himself and started to act as a beast, and the beast turned its head and shook its tail, and rushed towards the black wolf that was rushing forward.


    "Moo-"


    Xie Yin was about to bite the black wolf with his big mouth.


    Hei Lang swung the iron knife in his hand, and slashed hard at the fangs of the Xieyin beast.


    With a sound of "Ding", the running Hei Lang figure suddenly stopped, and he saw Xie Yin''s teeth with a knife, which made his arm numb from the shock.


    And Xieyin beast was also chopped off by his knife.


    "Moo-"


    With an angry roar, Xie raised his paws to catch the black wolf.


    The black wolf couldn''t dodge in time, and threw it down with a paw.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiyin opened his mouth wide and was about to bite the black wolf, and the mud dragon on its back roared ferociously at this time: "Go to hell!"


    As he spoke, he also swung a yellowish metal machete towards the fallen black wolf.


    The black wolf rolled on the ground repeatedly, narrowly dodging the attacks of Xie Yin and the mud dragon, got up from the ground in embarrassment, waved the iron knife in his hand, and slashed head-on with the mud dragon from top to bottom.


    "ºÇºÇ¡ª¡ª"


    The blades of the two metal knives met, but it was the iron knife in Hei Lang''s hand that cut the mud dragon''s knife in two!


    "This..." Mud Dragon

 Chapter 921

    Mu Feng sighed: "This prodigal bastard!"


    Seeing that the remaining 30 or so people were just stubbornly resisting, these scorpions and thorn dragons were all in Jiang''s pocket, and King Li went up and smashed one of them to death with a hammer.


    Li Wang smashed Xie to death with a hammer, because he still couldn''t enjoy himself, so he lifted the hammer and threw it at the person behind Nilong.


    "I''m going, you fool!" Mu Feng yelled, "Stop, King Li, don''t beat everyone to death!"


    However, after Li Wang killed Xie Yin with a single hammer, those members of the Fang Lei Department were aroused to be fierce.


    When did the fighters of their majestic Fang Lei Department feel so aggrieved?


    The two warriors closest to the mud dragon were also riding the Yin Yin beast. Seeing the mud dragon fall to the ground, the savior was eager to shout: "Boss!"


    As he said that, he urged Xie Yin to step forward, to resist King Li.


    Li Wang was very impatient, he first hit the person closest to him with a hammer, smashed the bone knife in the person''s hand, and smashed it on the chest, instantly dying on the ground.


    But the beast under his seat suddenly went mad because of the loss of its master, it opened its teeth and claws, and bit it according to the strength of the king.


    Li Wang came after another hammer, and another hammer was aimed at the face of this Xingyin.


    "Ca-cha-cha-"


    There was a series of crackling teeth, and all the fangs of the Xiyin beast were interrupted by King Li.


    "Moo-"


    Xie, who was in pain, had his mouth full of blood, so he swallowed all of it together with the blood.


    In a frenzy, it turned its head and bumped wildly, flicked its tail, and swept towards Li Wang with its strange tail like a porcupine''s sharp thorns.


    Li Wang''s horizontal hammer blocked it, and there was another "cracking" sound, and the obviously bony tail was also broken by the sledgehammer.


    King Li roared angrily, and was about to give another hammer, another person riding on Xie Yin was already approaching, handed out the bone knife, and rushed straight to King Li.


    In a hurry, Li Wang turned his head up, taking advantage of the situation to avoid the bone knife, and when the bone knife passed by his face, he straightened up, stacked two hammers, and smashed directly at the man.


    That person couldn''t react in time, and was directly smashed down by King Li!


    It''s just that the force of the two hammers hitting each other didn''t stop there, it went along the man''s back and hit his mount Xi Yin''s back directly!


    "Crack!"


    "Moo hoo!"


    Because the person on his back was dead, he fell forward and slumped on its head.


    But Xie Yin''s spine was broken by King Li''s hammer, and she couldn''t stand up, and lay on the ground, screaming terribly.


    In the instant of two or three breaths before and after, Li Wang killed and wounded in succession, directly severely injuring the three people and three beasts in Fang Lei''s department!


    Two people were killed and one injured.


    One of the beasts was dead and two wounded¡ªone of the wounded couldn''t survive.


    For a moment, King Li was as fierce as he was.


    All the fighters of Fang Lei Department subconsciously tightened their mounts and took a few steps back.


    Even the only remaining two-headed Xingyin, after witnessing the death of their companions, lowered their heads, not daring to look at the king, and growled uneasily.


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng was stunned.


    His heart is about to bleed!


    "Prodigal stuff!" Mu Feng was in a hurry, "Li Wang, come back!"


    Li Wang, who was about to kill the remaining Xie Yin, was extremely helpless, he snorted heavily, raised his hammer and rode the bull, and went back honestly.


    From the beginning to the end, no one in Fang Lei''s department dared to say a word.


    No one dared to make any changes!


    "Gudong!" Hei Lang, who just got up from the ground, swallowed.


    He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    But the corpse of Xie Yin in front of him and the mud dragon whose life and death are unknown on the ground are real.


    Wooden wind made a move.


    The Jiang warriors all stepped forward and narrowed the encirclement.


    He stepped back to let the thorn dragon behind him.


    As soon as he saw the Thorn Dragon, someone in Fang Lei''s department immediately exclaimed: "You are not from the Black Bear Department!"


    ...


    When the fat-headed fish slime dragon woke up, he found that he had been tightly bound.


    Like him, the remaining thirty or so Fang Lei fighters were also tightly bound.


    The "immature" young man he had seen in Fang Lei''s department before was squatting in front of him, and next to him was the old man who made him feel incompetent - Big Fudge.


    Beside him was a Li Wang with an indifferent face, as if looking at a dead man.


    There were two other people next to them, cursing and cursing: "I thought Fang Lei''s department was amazing, but it turns out that''s all there is to it!"


    "Brother Li Wang had a good fight, alas!"


    "Don''t talk about it, anyway, you can kill a few more..."


    The mud dragon was horrified.


    He''s moody, but he''s not stupid either.


    The situation where life and death are not in one''s own hands can still be seen clearly.


    He was no longer arrogant and domineering, but he couldn''t hide his panic: "Aren''t you from the Black Bear Department?"


    Da Huyou smiled and looked at him: "Guess!"


    Ni Long secretly scolded Big Huyou in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show anything on his face, and put out a smile that was uglier than crying: "I can''t guess!"


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "Whether it''s true or not is not important, the important thing is what are you doing with more than a hundred people?"


    The mud dragon panicked.


    Mu Feng asked: "Do you want to know how to make the jar we traded to you?"


    "Yes..." The mud dragon didn''t dare to hide.


    "Then you haven''t thought about using other things to trade with us to get such a method? Or ask us if we can trade?"


    The mud dragon asked subconsciously: "Then can you trade with us for the method of making jars?"


    Mu Feng looked at him like an idiot, and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    The mud dragon turned pale.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Haven''t you ever thought about why I don''t want to trade with you, but show you these things?"


    The mud dragon looked pale.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "You guessed right, I did it on purpose!"


    "Why?" the mud dragon asked courageously.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "This is not the question you should ask, it is me who should ask the question!"


    After a pause, Mu Feng''s face turned cold: "What do I ask, what do you say, or you will die!"


    The mud dragon looked terrified, and panicked: "But you will still kill me after I tell you!"


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "I always keep my word. If you don''t say it, you will die now. If you say it, I promise not to kill you!"


    The mud dragon asked again: "Do you really mean what you say?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "You can choose not to tell, I''ll save you trouble if I kill you. Remember, think it over and talk, and I''ll ask your other clansmen too!"


    Fear appeared in Nilong''s eyes, but he did not refuse.


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, let me ask you, how many people, how many soldiers, how many mounts, cattle and horses does the Liaolong Division have..."


    Nilong wanted to make up nonsense, but thought that Mu Feng would ask other clansmen after he said it, if he made up nonsense himself, wouldn''t he seek death?


    So he had no choice but to open his mouth and talk to Mu Feng in detail.


    At the same time, he prayed from the bottom of his heart, hoping that Mu Feng would keep his word.


    After a while, Mu Feng Xixi already understood the specific situation of Fang Lei''s department:


    Population: A little over 21,000.


    But many are merged.


    Among them, there are more than 2,000 people in the rock and soil department, more than 1,000 people in the Yinyin department, and more than 1,000 people in the Heizhi department, but now there are only five or six hundred people.


    Soldiers: More than 6,500 people.


    Hunting team: more than 800 people.


    Xie Yin Beast: More than eighty heads.


    Spiny Dragon: More than one hundred and ten heads.


    There are also more than a dozen black BMWs.


    In addition, no one knows the mounts that the great chief and Zhantou ride. They look like horses but are not horses. They are extremely ferocious.


    Mu Feng brought Da Lei over at that time, but Ni Long''s eyes widened in an instant.


    There are more than 10,000 cattle and horses together, and there are many other horned deer and wild sheep.


    As for the weapons, as expected by Mu Feng, Fang Lei''s department did have gold weapons, but definitely not ten, but two hundred gold knives.


    But these golden knives were not made by their tribe, but by a tribe called Jinwubu in the east!


    Jinwubu can not only make goldware, but also make salt.


    Fang Lei''s salt and golden knife were exchanged from there.


    "Sure enough..." Mu Feng thought to himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 922

    What Ni Long said, Mu Feng naturally wanted to verify it.


    After questioning the other two fighters from the Fang Lei Department separately, Mu Feng was sure that he was not lying.


    After all, no one dared to lie without a good explanation in advance.


    After learning about Fang Lei''s strength, Mu Feng fell into deep thought.


    There are quite a few fighters in Fang Lei''s department, and most of their weapons are bone knives and sticks.


    Even if there are those two hundred copper knives and wooden wind, he doesn''t care.


    The problem is that there are too many beasts in Fang Lei''s department.


    There are more than eighty beasts and more than one hundred thorn dragons.


    There are so many fierce beasts that are almost equal to the number of armored earth dragons in the blue bird department.


    With Da Jiang''s strength, if he faced head-on head-on, he would definitely win regardless of the consequences.


    But who would take the future of the entire tribe to the death with such a tribe whose apparent strength is almost the same as his own?


    He shook his head.


    Because that was not his original purpose.


    Thinking of the original purpose, his eyes suddenly lit up and he grinned.


    "That''s right, I didn''t fight Fang Lei to death at first." Mu Feng laughed secretly, "Didn''t I want to attack Hua Xu''s department?"


    He is now sure that the Fang Lei Department can''t produce salt, and can''t make metal weapons, that''s enough.


    If you want to take revenge, you don''t need to bleed yourself, isn''t it all right?


    "Thunderbird Department, Huaxu Department, and Fang Lei Department..." Mu Feng murmured to himself, thinking in his heart whether it would be better to borrow a knife to kill someone, or frame him, or both?


    Anyway, Huaxu''s department and Thunderbird''s department planned Jiang first, and they were already feuding.


    Fang Lei had evil thoughts in his heart again, and he settled his revenge.


    If the other party is not benevolent first, you cannot blame him for being unrighteous later.


    He thought carefully about the possibility of instigating Fang Lei to take action against Huaxu''s department, and how likely it was that Fang Lei''s department and the big tribe behind Huaxu''s department would fight to death.


    "It''s best if the two super big tribes go shopping together, and then I, Da Jiang, will reap the benefits of the fisherman. The worst thing is to let Fang Lei take action against Hua Xu''s troops.


    There are also many uncertainties within the Fang Lei Department..."


    Mu Feng thought of a good plan and asked people to call that black wolf aside.


    After the previous battle in the grove, Hei Lang has decided that this group of people in front of him can defeat Fang Lei''s tribe.


    And he knew from the bottom of his heart that his group intercepted and killed the other party first, and the other party''s not killing them was already a great kindness.


    The most important thing is that the other party said that he can save his people.


    So he made up his mind in his heart, as long as the other party kept his word, he could do whatever he wanted.


    Mu Feng also saw that Hei Lang was excited, and said straight to the point: "I said I could save your people, so I will try my best to do it. But before that, I need you to follow my request."


    Hei Lang became excited and knelt down on one knee: "Please speak, Great Chief."


    Mu Feng helped him up: "I want to know your situation first."


    "Our situation?" Hei Lang wondered.


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "The more detailed the better, such as why your teeth are black, how your tribe was absorbed into the Fang Lei Department.


    And most importantly, why do your people run so fast? "


    Hei Lang showed pain on his face.


    He took a deep breath and said slowly: "The teeth of our tribe members in the Black Teeth Department were also white when they were born. The reason why they become black is because of what we eat.


    We are in the southeast of Fang Lei Department, where there is a forest. There is plenty of game in the woods, but not much we can catch, and every year when the rains come, our food is even less.


    But there is a kind of green fruit around our tribe, you can eat it without feeling hungry. But the juice of that fruit will stain our teeth black when it gets into our mouth.


    We can run fast because of that kind of green fruit. Because after eating that kind of blue fruit, we feel that we can¡¯t run out of energy..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, thinking carefully about what Hei Lang said, it seemed to be similar to Bin Lang.


    Because the green fruit and long-term eating effect that Hei Lang said are the same as the results of people who eat betel nuts that Mufeng saw before.


    According to Hei Lang, every time he eats the green fruit, he feels like he has endless energy, which is similar to the refreshing and exciting effect of betel nut.


    But it was beyond his comprehension that a man could run faster than a horse.


    "Could it be that the stimulating effect of betel nut is stronger in this era?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    He guessed from the bottom of his heart that even if this green fruit wasn''t betel nut, it would probably be about the same.


    If you really want to say otherwise, it is what Hei Lang said, you will feel full after eating the green fruit.


    But this feeling of fullness is naturally only fake, and basically has no effect on strengthening the body.


    This can be seen from the thin stature of Hei Lang and his clansmen.


    Of course, this may also be related to the crimes they suffered in Fang Lei''s department.


    Sure enough, Hei Lang went on to talk about why they were annexed to Fang Lei''s department.


    He said sadly: "Nearly half of their thorn dragons were captured from the place where our tribe is located. In the early years, they just regarded us as a subordinate tribe and looked at the thorn dragons in that area for them.


    But since Fang Kun became the chief of the Fang Lei Department, he began to annex the surrounding tribes. Our Black Tooth Department and the Yin Yin Department were annexed after Fang Kun became the chief.


    At the beginning, he said that we would gather all our small groups together to form a super large group, so as to deal with various difficulties.


    But after we were merged into the Fang Lei Department, we became coolies, and the number of people in our tribe was reduced by nearly half.


    Not enough to eat, not warm to wear. They don''t see us as human beings at all, let alone our tribe! "


    When he said this, Hei Lang was full of jealousy.


    Mu Feng sighed: "No wonder all of your clansmen laughed happily when they were dying."


    Heilong''s eyes were miserable: "It''s not that they are forced to live rather than die, who is really willing to die?"


    He pointed at the mud dragon not far away, and said bitterly: "He alone killed no less than dozens of people in my black-toothed department, and every time it was eaten by his scorpion!


    That big fighter killed that Xie Yin in one blow, it was really cheap! "


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly felt disgusted with this mud dragon.


    The two parts are their own masters, and there is no problem with calculations and attacks.


    Even life and death on the battlefield is inevitable.


    It is nothing more than a matter of survival, not of morality.


    But the behavior of Fang Leibu who tricked the small department into joining, failed to fulfill the promise, and treated human life like nothing, is really abominable.


    Especially people like Mud Dragon, who intentionally kill and feed on evil beasts!


    This is contrary to human relations and exterminates humanity!


    Mu Feng never claims to be an upright gentleman, nor does he stick to rules and morals in his thoughts and actions.


    But in any case, it is impossible to do such a thing of pushing people into the belly of the beast.


    Just like Da Jiang¡¯s rule of not taking the clothes of the dead after the war, even when Da Jiang was still in trouble, he strictly followed this rule and never surpassed it, just to maintain the last trace of respect for people.


    He clenched his fists fiercely, and decided to attack Leibu.


    Of course, he won''t head-to-head with Fang Lei''s department in a hothead, he wants to use the hatred of the opposing Lei''s department from the Black Tooth Department to defeat Fang Lei''s department from the inside!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 923

    After learning about Fang Lei''s situation, Mu Feng became more and more certain in his heart that Fang Lei''s department could be destroyed.


    But not now, and there is no rush.


    Big Jiang can win head-to-head, but the price is too high.


    Then figure it out slowly and start from the inside.


    This interior is the Black Tooth tribe headed by Heilang.


    He pondered for a while before saying: "I can save your clansmen from the Black Tooth Tribe, but I can''t confront the Fang Lei Tribe right now."


    Black Wolf frowned suspiciously.


    Mu Feng said: "It''s not that my tribe can''t defeat Fang Lei''s tribe, but after destroying Fang Lei''s tribe with all our strength, our tribe will also lose strength."


    Hei Lang nodded silently: "I know."


    It can be seen that he is very helpless.


    Mu Feng said: "But I said I can save you, so I will keep my word. When your people are rescued, whether you choose to join me, Da Jiang, or return to the ancestral land, is up to you to choose."


    "Huh?" Hei Lang''s eyes lit up, "Aren''t you trying to annex us?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Our department is not short of people, and even at the beginning, I didn''t even think about making enemies with Fang Lei''s department. At first, I just wanted to test their attitude with a jar, and trade with them if possible.


    But I didn''t expect that they only wanted to plunder, and they were not a tribe that could trade well..."


    Heilang was surprised.


    Mu Feng said again: "If the Fang Lei Department doesn''t provoke us, I won''t touch them either. If he wants to plot with me, then I can also plot with him.


    So don''t worry, as long as you are willing to help me deal with Fang Lei''s tribe, it''s up to you whether you return to your ancestral land or join me, Da Jiang.


    Even if the Fang Lei Department is destroyed, you can share the spoils from it! "


    "Help you?" Hei Lang was even more surprised.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes, for me, if you are willing to act, you are helping me. For you, it is actually helping yourself."


    Black Wolf frowned.


    He never thought that most chiefs would talk to him so kindly, and even used the word "bang".


    After dealing with Fang Kun, he has learned how to distinguish between "true words" and "hypocrisy".


    He thought for a while, and asked again: "What if my tribe from the Black Tooth Department wants to join you?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "After joining our tribe, you can have the same things as my tribe. The tribe is the same, and the warriors are the same, but you have to know that after joining Da Jiang, there is no longer the original tribe."


    Hei Lang frowned and thought about it, then came to his senses.


    Only when the original tribe breaks up and completely integrates into the other tribe can they be truly "same"!


    After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and nodded: "I am willing, what do you want us to do?"


    Mu Feng said solemnly: "This is simple, but it may be life-threatening for you."


    "What''s the matter?" Hei Lang was puzzled, then gritted his teeth and said, "We are not afraid of death!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said: "I will take all these Fang Lei people away, and take them to a place where they can''t come back..."


    "Kill them?" Hei Lang was eager to try.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "I can kill you guys to avenge you, but that Fang Nilong can''t."


    "Why, because you promised not to kill him?"


    "Well, that''s one reason." Mu Feng nodded, "Another reason is that he has a good place to go, there is a great chief of the Thunderbird Division, who plotted against us before, and I have already captured him as a coolie!


    When necessary, the mud dragon will stay with the warchief and never come back. "


    "Thunderbird Division!" Hei Lang''s expression moved, "The chief of the Thunderbird Division is with you!"


    Mu Feng chuckled: "That''s right, he plotted against us, so he has to bear our wrath!"


    Hei Lang suddenly became excited.


    Mu Feng probably guessed what he was thinking, turned a blind eye, and continued: "I can let some of you go back, and the other part can choose to haunt the surrounding area, or return to the tribe with me, first understand the situation of our department .¡±


    Black Wolf frowned again.


    Mu Feng also said sternly: "You know, if you let anyone go back, you may suffer the wrath of Fang Lei''s department, and you may even die.


    But don''t worry, I can give you an excuse. If there are no accidents, I can save the lives of a few people who go back, and even your clansmen can come out. "


    "What way!" Hei Lang said in a deep voice, breathing a little short of breath.


    Mu Feng nodded: "When you go back, you can tell Fang Kun that we are very disgusted with Fang Lei''s calculations, so we arrested all the people who came to chase us, and also killed your members of the Black Teeth.


    Well, the rest of them were put back by us.


    If they want to save their clansmen and warriors, they can take... by the way, how many clansmen are there in your clan? "


    Hei Lang replied: "Five hundred and fifty people!"


    Wooden Feng nodded: "Okay, then tell them that I want coolies. They can choose to give me a thousand coolies in exchange for their hundred soldiers."


    Hei Lang''s eyes lit up immediately.


    He understood that this was Mu Feng deliberately tricking Fang Lei''s subordinates, asking them to give away some of their population!


    As the great chief, Fang Kun saw that Hei Lang and the others came back with news, so he could neither kill them nor ignore the loyal warriors like Nilong.


    Otherwise, the entire clan of Fang Lei''s tribe would be chilled by him - a great chief couldn''t even protect his clan well, so what else could he do?


    So when the time comes, Fang Kun can only choose to accept due to the situation, and exchange 1,000 people for their 100 soldiers.


    There are two meanings here.


    The first level is that these one hundred soldiers are highly valued, and in the eyes of the other party, they are worth at least one thousand people, which further stimulates Fang Kun and the clansmen of Fang Lei''s tribe.


    On the first floor, 1,000 people were used as coolies, but they didn''t say who they were.


    But as long as Fang Kun''s brain is not broken, he will definitely push out the coolies in the tribe first - and there is a high probability that the coolies are the black teeth!


    Because the people from the Yin Yin Department had a higher status in the Fang Lei Department than the Black Tooth Department, some of them became fighters.


    This is especially true for the former Yantu tribe, who were directly merged into Fang Lei''s tribe.


    In this way, Fang Kun is bound to push out the unpopular black-toothed tribe members, and then select some unpopular people from among the few.


    This is the hole that Mu Fengming dug for Fang Kun, so he couldn''t help but not jump.


    As long as he is calm-headed, he will definitely jump.


    At that time, the few black-toothed tribesmen who went back basically didn''t have to die-because if the messenger who sent the message died, it meant that Fang Lei''s tribe might still play tricks!


    This is taboo!


    But once Fang Kun chooses to exchange population for fighters, he will jump into another pit of Mufeng - he will choose the place to exchange population to the north of the Thunderbird Department, which is where the Huaxu Department wanted to attack them before. place.


    Then Mu Feng asked people to pretend to be members of Huaxu''s department and set up an ambush in the vicinity to attack them.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, he poured dirty water on Hua Xu''s head.


    As for why there are only about 20 or 30 fighters left in the Fang Lei Department, it''s very simple - the "Hua Xu Department" has torn up votes!


    As long as everything is properly planned, from Yang''s plan to replace people, to taking shit, and then using the "knife" of Lei''s department to kill the "people" of Huaxu''s department, Jiang just needs to play his own role in fueling the flames.


    One link after another, perfect connection.


    This is Woodwind''s complete plan.


    As for Hei Lang, he was already very excited when he saw that the Fang Lei Department had a high probability of sending out members of the Black Tooth Department.


    He said excitedly: "Dear chief, if it is as you think, then Fang Kun will definitely push out our tribe members of the Black Tooth Tribe to exchange, and then our tribe members of the Black Teeth Tribe will be free again!"


    "That''s right," Mu Feng nodded, "After regaining your freedom, you can stay elsewhere temporarily, and you can go back after our department destroys Fang Lei''s department.


    Or you can directly take revenge with us, and you can share the spoils after the war. "


    Hei Lang excitedly said: "We want revenge!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said seriously: "Of course, what I just said is the best situation. As long as Fang Kun chooses to exchange, you don''t need to worry about the following things.


    But if Fang Kun doesn''t fall for the trick and chooses not to exchange for the hundred fighters, then there is a great possibility that those of you who return will be killed. Your people may also bear Fang Kun''s wrath.


    But what I can assure you is that if you are killed after you go back, Fang Kun will not fall into the trap, and the remaining clansmen are willing to help me Da Jiang as internal support, and I can avenge you, and I will not let you die in vain... "


    Hei Lang was greatly shocked, and knelt down on one knee instead of two: "Don''t worry, chief, I will go back in person and explain everything to the tribe in secret. They have hated Fang Lei''s tribe for a long time, and they would rather die than take revenge!"


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly, and said seriously: "If you want revenge, I can help you, but in everything, the survival of the tribe is the first priority. Otherwise, you, the black teeth, will exterminate the royal family in your generation. Aren''t you ashamed of your ancestors?"


    Hei Lang looked excited and said repeatedly: "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng warned again: "Remember, don''t mention which tribe we are after you go back. When Fang Kun asked, he said that it was in the north of the Thunderbird Department. If he wanted to trade, the place was also in the north of the Thunderbird Department. over there!


    As for the life and death of the mud dragon and others, I told them that the mud dragon was still alive, and a few soldiers seemed to have died.


    As for other questions, you just say you don¡¯t know. You were surrounded by our people at the time, and you said that you were frightened and stupid, and you can be knocked out. "


    Hei Lang nodded solemnly.


    But he immediately asked again: "But what if the Fang Lei Department directly leads most of the troops to besiege you?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay, as long as they dare to take most of the troops to the Thunderbird Division, I will let the soldiers attack their tribe!"


    Hei Lang looked moved.


    It seemed that whatever he could think of, the young chief in front of him could think of!


    There was no longer any doubt in his heart, and he said solemnly: "Don''t worry, Chief, I will definitely follow your orders when I go back!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded.


    Then I repeatedly explained some details and points to him, and checked and filled the gaps according to each link, tried to think about possible links as much as possible, and corrected them in time.


    After finishing these, Mu Feng left Asuka, Li Wang and others to hide in the forest with Hei Lang and others, waiting for a few days later to act according to Mu Feng''s plan.


    At the same time, he also left a few wolves behind as the liaison officers of Asuka Drive, for the secret contact with Hei Lang and others in the next period of time.


    Asuka also took advantage of these few days to let Hei Lang and Da Jiang''s wolf get acquainted with each other.


    After the black wolf saw the tamed wolf, one can imagine how shocked he was.


    And Mufeng returned to Dajiang with Nilong and others.


    ...


    Five days later, Mu Feng rushed back to Black Bear City and did not go to the tribe again.


    He''s going to deploy some things again, possibly heading east again.


    He calculated it against the calendar given by the system, and it was twenty days before the Chinese New Year, and he planned to make another big ticket before the end of the year.


    This was beyond his expectation.


    Originally, he thought that the battle against the Liaolong Department in the autumn would be the last battle of the year before, but he didn''t expect that the Revenge Department would fight again later.


    Now maybe there will be another battle with Fang Lei''s department before the year.


    Of course, it''s still not clear whether it''s fighting with Fang Lei''s department or watching the New Year''s Eve by himself, and we will know in about ten days.


    If they didn''t fight, Da Jiang probably watched Fang Lei''s and Huaxu''s wars this year, and it was all New Year''s Eve to watch the Spring Festival Gala.


    Of course, this "do not fight" refers to not conflicting with Da Jiang''s identity, and there must be some framing and ambushes.


    If you fight, it depends on how you fight, anyway, it can''t be delayed until the next year.


    Big revenge can''t be avenged, small accounts still have to be settled.


    Putting it in my hometown in my previous life, even before noon on New Year''s Eve, I can sit down and settle accounts and ask for money.


    If Fang Lei''s department dared to turn their backs, Mu Feng would blushed and hang his neck, and would have to fight them even if he was dying.


    It is the rule not to keep the account for the next year!


    Of course, whether to fight or not to fight, he had to make two-handed preparations.


    Asuka took 300 soldiers and captured Quelang to hide near Fang Lei''s department, not to mention that he would send another soldier to hide in the vicinity of Fang Lei''s department to prevent accidents.


    For this reason, he wrote several letters in Black Bear City, asking Bai Yue, Lei Long, Konoha, Han Shu and others to keep a low profile on their respective fronts temporarily and not to "provoke trouble".


    At the same time, Han Shu was asked to leave only 500 soldiers to patrol the area around Liaolong City, and he personally led the rest of the soldiers from Baishuyuan to Black Bear City directly to stand by.


    Bai Yue, Mu Ye and Lei Long sat in place and did not move.


    However, a total of 1,000 fighters from the three divisions also rushed to Black Bear City.


    There is also a letter that sends Zhahe to go to Dragon City in person, and transfers warriors, mammoths, thorn dragons, armored earth dragons, horned rhinos, etc. from the tribe to Black Bear City.


    As for the high priest Yu Li, he quickly returned from Hei Fang''s old place and took charge of Dragon City.


    Mu Feng stayed straight in Heixiong City and wrote nearly ten letters, all of which were for Chen Bing to advance eastward and guard against Fang Lei''s troops.


    The number of troops involved exceeded 5,000¡ªthis was Da Jiang''s largest dispatch so far.


    There is only one reason.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case!


    ...


    When Mufeng was separated from Heilang and others

 Chapter 924

    "Just a few of you came back?" Fang Kun, who had a calm face but narrowed his eyes, asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t Nilong and the others come back, but you did?"


    He was holding the broken copper knife in his hand, rubbing it back and forth in his hand.


    Hei Lang, who was forced to kneel on the ground, trembled, obviously terrified.


    Anyone who is familiar with Fang Kun knows that when he looks like this, it means that he wants to kill someone.


    Heilang suppressed his panic, and replied tremblingly: "Go back, go back to the chief, they said, they said we were just sending us to die, send us back, come back, report!"


    Originally, Hei Lang was worried that he would not look like a lie, so Mu Feng taught him how to tell a lie, including trembling and stuttering.


    Now when he is really facing Fang Kun, the contradiction that life and death are not in his own hands but rekindled hope makes him extremely uneasy.


    Now he almost didn''t use the sayings that Mu Feng taught him, and he started to tremble.


    He was very worried that the moody chief would kill him with a broken knife in the next moment.


    However, what he feared never happened.


    Fang Kun just widened his eyes slightly: "Oh?"


    Black Wolf was at a loss.


    Half fake, half real.


    Seeing his flustered appearance, Fang Kun shook his head sarcastically: "Then which tribe are they and where are they, do you know?"


    Hei Lang finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because Fang Kun asked this question, Mu Feng had already anticipated it in advance.


    That is to say, Fang Kun has entered the "question and answer" session of Mu Feng''s conjecture.


    Hei Lang shook his head "in a daze": "I took Hei Zhu and the others to follow all the way, and Ni, Ni Long led us to catch up and killed some of them."


    "Idiot!" Fang Kun shouted angrily.


    But I don''t know whether it is the black wolf or the mud dragon.


    Hei Lang shut up wisely.


    Fang Kun was furious, and threw a broken knife directly at Hei Lang.


    Hei Lang didn''t even dare to dodge, letting the broken knife hit him.


    The broken knife skimmed across his face, making a cut, and blood gushed out immediately.


    He didn''t wipe it either, just knelt on the ground and bowed his head silently.


    "Speak!" Fang Kun shouted angrily.


    Hei Lang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Being angry means that Fang Kun annoys him, but he won''t kill him!


    That young chief is really like a god, he guessed Fang Kun''s reaction!


    He said tremblingly, "Except for the few of us, those who ran at the front were all killed. I was wounded by them at that time. I bled profusely and passed out. I don''t know what happened... "


    Fang Kun gritted his teeth: "What about the mud dragon?"


    "The golden knife of the leader of the mud dragon was cut off with another golden knife. By the way, I, I remembered, when I woke up, I found myself tied up, but on the other side, I saw Spiny Dragon!"


    "What''s the use of seeing the thorn dragon!" Fang Kun shouted angrily, "Idiot!"


    But the goatee who had been silent behind him suddenly stepped forward and said in a low voice: "Great chief, this tribe with thorn dragons is just us, Thunderbird, Hua Xu and the giant bear."


    Fang Kun was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at the goatee: "You mean the Huaxu Department?"


    Goatee frowned and said, "It may also be the Giant Bear Department, otherwise how dare a small Huaxu Department do anything to us?"


    Fang Kun narrowed his eyes again, and with murderous intent again, he gritted his teeth: "If it''s them, it''s really tricky!"


    "So what?" Goatee asked in a low voice.


    Fang Kun was furious, and kicked Hei Lang over: "What do they want you to come back for?"


    The black wolf snorted, and "Wei Nuo Nuo" struggled to get up and knelt down again, and said tremblingly, "They said that they want the chief to prepare a thousand, a thousand people, and exchange them for mud dragons to lead them. Or, or It is a person who uses five oxen and horses instead of...


    They also said that if the chief doesn''t agree to the exchange, or leads people to attack them, they will kill all the leaders of the mud dragon and throw all their heads back..."


    "One thousand people!" Fang Kun roared like thunder, "It really is the Giant Bear Division!"


    Because the Huaxu Department did not have such a big appetite to dare to swallow a thousand people at once!


    The goatee kicked Hei Lang subconsciously: "You are also worthy of us..."


    He stopped abruptly, his face paled.


    He clenched his fists tightly and looked at Fang Kun: "Great, chief, what they mean is that one fighter from our Fang Lei Department is exchanged for ten people, so one hundred fighters equals one thousand people!"


    Fang Kun snorted heavily: "You think! The other party can''t see that this group of filthy bastards are not fighters! Such people are also worthy of being like the fighters of Fang Leibu?"


    The goatee said bitterly: "No wonder I let you back, no wonder!"


    He was so angry that he bent down to pick up the broken knife, and was about to slash at the black dragon.


    The black dragon hurriedly said: "Boss, you, you can''t kill me!"


    The goatee was stunned for a moment, thinking that he had heard it wrong, and smiled angrily: "What did you say, I can''t kill you?"


    As he spoke, he raised his knife and slashed.


    The black dragon hurriedly "rolled" away on the ground, dodged the knife, and shouted in a hurry: "They said that the chief is bad, and they have already used bad ideas once, so they said, they will see us when they look back, otherwise¡ªah!"


    Heilong fell down again and let out a cry of pain.


    Instead of being cut by the goatee, Fang Kun kicked him down.


    He shouted at the goatee angrily: "Okay, stop!"


    Goatee angrily lost the broken knife.


    Fang Kun narrowed his eyes again: "How many of you do they want?"


    Heilong was still "shuddering", but his heart was completely relieved.


    He "cowarded" and looked like he didn''t dare to look at Fang Kun: "Their leader said that although we are not counted as exchange population, we are their captives. They are already theirs. .


    If you, the great chief, kill us, you will make up for as many as you kill at that time, none of them can be lost, and if one is missing, they will kill another one..."


    "This..." The goatee was already itching with hatred.


    From his point of view, the other party''s intention to release Hei Lang and these idiots back was clearly to disgust them.


    "You guys, why didn''t you die at the hands of those people!" Goatee shouted angrily.


    Fang Kun also stamped his feet in hatred.


    He has never found the Black Tooth tribe so intrusive like this moment.


    Why didn''t he understand that this was the other party''s reminder to himself: it was a big taboo for him to send someone to follow him when he exchanged the jars earlier. This time, when these black-toothed people came back, the words were also brought, and the meaning was explained. If you really want to exchange population for soldiers, you will definitely see these people again.


    Otherwise, Fang Leibu committed another taboo.


    Fang Kun deliberately gave up the lives of Nilong and the hundred soldiers, and directly led people to kill Huaxu''s troops.


    At that time, Fang Lei''s troops will be surrounded by thousands of soldiers, and they can''t help but refuse to hand in people.


    But he was also worried that he would not let people go, just like what the damned Heilang said, if he didn''t exchange them and dared to bring someone to beat us, then the hundred Fang Lei warriors would be killed!


    In a dilemma, he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    If all the hundred soldiers were killed in battle, Fang Kun could transfer the deaths of these people into the hatred of the clan to take revenge on the enemy.


    However, the other party did not kill the prisoners, but sent someone back to tell him that he could exchange for his soldiers.


    In this way, Fang Kun could not ignore the lives of these soldiers.


    The life of a soldier can die for the tribe, but the great chief cannot ignore the lives of his tribe!


    Fang Kun felt that he had never been so aggrieved in his life.


    It''s just a jar.


    I listened to the advice of the goatee and the mud dragon in a single thought, which led to such a big mess now.


    "One thousand people, one thousand people!" Fang Kun''s eyes almost burst into flames, and he raised his foot to kick Hei Lang again, but found that his mouth was full of blood.


    The cloudy, cloudy, rainy and snowy face on his face changed instantly, and the veins on his forehead popped up, and he kicked the goatee beside him: "You have a good idea!"


    The goatee was trembling, and he tried his best to get up from the ground, not daring to make a sound, let alone wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    How could he, who knew he was wrong, dare to make mistakes?


    Fang Kun quickly calmed down after kicking out, and said to himself: "Exchange people for soldiers, okay, I agree.


    One thousand people, just use you bunch of damned, disgusting black-toothed sluts in exchange for it!


    I''d like to see how the ridiculous Hua Xu Department, or the Giant Bear Department, can withstand my Fang Lei''s anger after replacing these fighters! "


    Hei Lang was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned "pale pale". He exclaimed: "Great chief, no, we are also members of Fang Lei''s department, you can''t abandon us like this!"


    "Shut up!" Fang Kun scolded angrily, "You are also worthy to be members of Fang Lei''s department!"


    Hei Lang looked "miserable" and made an excuse again: "We can work in the tribe, we, yes, they want a thousand people, we don''t have enough people, not enough..."


    Fang Kun was already so angry that he went up and slapped Hei Lang on the face, making the corners of his mouth and face blurred with blood.


    "Hiss!" Hei Lang cried out in pain.


    After all, he was cut by the goatee knife and slapped, the pain was unbearable.


    It''s just that Hei Lang''s heart is about to cheer at this moment.


    Sure enough, Fang Kun wanted to use members of the Black Tooth Department to make up the number of 1,000 people.


    Everything was as expected by the young chief!


    At this moment, his heart was full of gratitude and admiration for the young great chief.


    Seeing Fang Kun act step by step according to the young chief''s calculations, he became more and more sure that he would act according to the boy''s orders.


    His face was full of "sorrow and indignation", he clenched his fists tightly, and put his hands on the ground, obviously extremely resentful.


    But no one else would dare to refute Fang Kun''s decision made in a fit of anger.


    Goatee finally seized the opportunity of "atonement", and reminded: "Great Chief, there are only more than five hundred people in the Black Tooth tribe, which is not enough!"


    Fang Kun took a deep breath and suppressed the anger that wanted to flare up again: "Then choose some women, children, old and young from the Thunderbird Department and the Rock and Soil Department!"


    "Yes Yes!"


    Fang Kun immediately looked at Hei Lang: "Did they say where to exchange?"


    "Say, yes!" Hei Lang hurriedly responded, "There is a forest in the north of the Thunderbird Department."


    "forest?"


    "They will put up a pole of fur over the woods, saying that you will see it when you arrive." Hei Lang''s tone was indifferent, and there was no awe in his tone.


    A desperate expression that life and death are not in his own hands.


    Fang Kun was distracted, and he didn''t care about these details any more. He just waved his hands and shouted: "I see, get out and tell them, I agree! After seven days, I will send someone to exchange!"


    Hei Lang was "combined with grief and anger", and said indifferently: "Since the chief is determined to disregard the life and death of my black teeth, then I have nothing to say. They said that after the chief has made a decision, he will give us a few horses as soon as possible." Inform them. Otherwise, they cannot guarantee the safety of the leader of the mud dragon..."


    Fang Kun was furious and couldn''t hold back: "Get out!"


    The black wolf turned around and left...


    After waiting for Hei Lang and the others to go far away, Goatee carefully approached Fang Kun and asked in a low voice: "Great Chief, should we send more people this time to arrest their people as well? You don¡¯t need so many people to change¡ª¡±


    But before he finished speaking, Fang Kun slapped him on the face with a "slap", it was hot.


    "Idiot!" Fang Kun roared like thunder, "It was your idea to follow them, what happened?"


    The goatee was terrified, shut up quickly, and stopped talking.


    Fang Kun stared toward the northwest of the tribe, and murmured, "Hua Xu, Giant Bear, just wait..."


    ...


    In the black bear department, Mu Feng was reading the letter sent to him by Asuka.


    With the previous supervision, the handwriting of Asuka, Konoha and others has improved significantly.


    There were fewer white characters and crosses on the letter, and he could read it without any effort.


    After reading it, Mu Feng grinned strangely: "Sure enough, I''ve been tricked!"


    Asuka''s letter made it clear that Fang Lei agreed to their request.


    Moreover, Catcher Lang, who was ambushing near Fang Lei''s department, did not notice any changes in Fang Lei''s department.


    The result was just as Mu Feng expected, Fang Kun really used the black-toothed tribesmen to fill the holes of 1,000 people, and he planned to choose from the other tribesmen who were annexed.


    In this way, the Black Tooth Department was able to escape the misery.


    But the rest of the books that were considered "supplements" had a hard time afterwards.


    The population of 1,000 mentioned by Mu Feng naturally has his reasons.


    In fact, he could just say five or six hundred people. In that case, Fang Kun probably thought of the people from the Black Tooth Department.


    But this is easy to arouse suspicion.


    Five or six hundred people, just about the same as the population of the Black Tooth Department.


    Once Fang Kun finds out, it is very likely that something will happen.


    But a thousand people is different.


    The number includes the Black Tooth Department, but there is a "surplus", forcing Fang Lei Department to make more additions.


    It''s just such a supplement, it will definitely not be from Fang Lei''s own tribe, but from other annexed tribes.


    In this way, Fang Kun''s approach is bound to arouse resentment from people who are not from the tribe.


    Even if there is no war in the near future, the Fang Lei Department will fall into division due to alienation.


    What he took advantage of was the mentality of "people from the tribe" of the great chiefs of most tribes.


    Obviously, this Fang Kun has this mentality.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have annexed other tribes, but the clansmen in the tribe would be divided into ranks and ranks.


    This is also within Mu Feng''s calculations.


    The so-called "soldiers practice cunning ways, go to war and attack schemes" is this principle.


    He thought for a while and wrote back a letter to Konoha, and at the same time led Hanshu to march eastward with more than 5,000 soldiers.


    At that time, Asuka led two thousand soldiers to ambush Fang Lei''s people directly.


    Han Shu took three thousand people to raid the formation.


    It''s good that Fang Lei''s department didn''t have any other extra actions. If they dared to send out a large number of troops, Han Shu would lead 3,000 cavalry to take Fang Lei''s lair.


    Prepare with both hands.


    Just waiting for the choice of the great chief of the Fang Lei Department...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 925

    Han Shu led his men and horses to the east first, in order to catch the birds.


    Mu Feng followed behind with dozens of cavalry troops, sweeping Han Shu''s formation.


    He couldn''t help but not care.


    Because the mud dragon mentioned one point when talking about the mounts of Fang Lei''s tribe-the mounts of the great chief and war leader of Fang Lei''s tribe are the same as his, and they are also Hulei Leopards!


    In other words, this time they "exchange people" in the northern part of the Thunderbird Department, there is a great possibility that they will meet one of them, or even two of them!


    Both Han Shu and Asuka knew this, and I believe they both made preparations for it.


    Of course, Mu Feng thought from the bottom of his heart that these two people could appear at the same time, and then he would be able to do it all at once.


    He is very familiar with grass and rabbits.


    It''s just that he also knows in his heart that such an idea is basically impossible.


    After all, the strength of the Hulei Leopard lies not only in its ability to intimidate mounts, but also in the fact that its running speed is also a BMW.


    But even if the opponent has Hu Leibao, it is not a sure thing to win.


    Asuka and the others had prepared in advance, their mounts also ignored Huleibao''s roar.


    The one that looks like a bird is Wanliyun, the one that binds together is the armored earth dragon, and the one that is the king of strength is the five-colored ox...


    As for the armored dragon and mammoth, they may not be used in an ambush.


    Avoid revealing your identity.


    The thorn dragon can appear.


    And the thorn dragon is not afraid of the cry of the Hulei leopard!


    What he was thinking in his heart was whether he could keep one of them after the next best thing.


    And this person, there is a high probability that he is the leader of the war!


    Because this time he was going to fight, Big Huyou didn''t follow him, but suspended all his outings and stayed at home in Black Bear City.


    ...


    Han Shu led the warriors to join Asuka, it was not the first time that the two teamed up, and they laughed heartily after meeting each other.


    Asuka said: "I''m afraid the white-headed leader will die of greed, and he has no part in dealing with this Fang Lei department!"


    Han Shu laughed and said: "That''s right, it''s not his business to subdue the Liaolongzhi and take revenge on the Gangbu. He also discussed with me in the letter to me, asking me to go to the Hezubu, and he will fight this battle." !"


    Asuka pouted: "It''s nothing to do with the two of us when he comes!"


    After a pause, he asked, "How?"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "How else can I say it? According to the great chief, you are in the front and I am in the dark."


    Asuka rubbed her hands together: "Then I''m sorry!"


    Han Shu smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Asuka then brought Hei Lang and introduced it to Han Shu: "This is the Hei Lang brother from the Black Tooth Department, and he is the one who reported this trip to us!"


    Han Shu bowed in greeting: "Brother Black Wolf, thank you! I''m Jiang Hanshu!"


    Hei Lang looked at Han Shu, then at the five thousand soldiers behind him who were starting to make deliveries, took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and hurriedly bowed his body and bowed his head: "Leader Han Shu!"


    Han Shu waved his hand: "Thank you this time!"


    Hei Lang hurriedly said: "We should thank you!"


    Asuka laughed and said: "Okay, don''t thank me here and there, divide up the people and horses quickly, and wait for the news!"


    "Good!" Han Shu nodded.


    Hei Lang quietly observed from the side, and found that Jiang''s men, horses, mounts and even beasts made him excited.


    Since he was sent by Fang Kun to report, he is already safe and there is no need to go back.


    These days, he saw the birds with his own eyes, from time to time to see if there were giant birds flying by in the sky, and from time to time, he saw wolves coming to the birds and howling for a while before leaving.


    Black Wolf was shocked.


    He remembered that the young chieftain seemed to be able to control these beasts before, and suddenly realized that the young chieftain was still a fearsome beast master!


    And in the past few days, he also vaguely knew that the Asuka leader in front of him was originally a member of a small tribe with less than 300 people.


    But in Dajiang, no one cared which tribe he belonged to before. He became a leader of Dajiang by his own ability.


    Not only this leader, but also Zhahe who came with him with a broad-backed machete, and the tall Li Wang who can hit Yin Yin at once, all joined Da Jiang from other departments.


    These people were not originally a tribe, but now they can unite together, and no one cares which tribe they belonged to before.


    What also fascinates him is that all warriors have weapons made of gold.


    Golden knife, golden gun, golden hammer...


    Seeing that Han Shu brought so many horses and ferocious beast mounts to meet them again, he confirmed many things again.


    One is that people with different surnames and other tribes will not be discriminated against after joining Dajiang.


    The second is that people with different surnames and other tribes can also become leaders in Dajiang.


    The third is that as long as it is a warrior of Dajiang, there are gold utensils that can be used.


    The fourth is that Da Jiang is sure that the opponent''s Leibu will fight - and they are sure that they can beat Fang Leibu, but they are just thinking about how to reduce their own casualties!


    Based on the above cognitions, Hei Lang had an idea in his heart.


    That is, as long as his clansmen can be rescued this time, he will try his best to persuade them to join Dajiang!


    He had heard that the tribe where the big King Li belonged to had a grudge with Jiang before, but after joining Jiang, everything was fine.


    Then if they want to add ginger to the black teeth, don''t they have to worry about it?


    ...


    Not to mention Hei Lang''s intentions, Asuka here quickly received the news from Catcher Lang, saying that the people from Fang Lei''s tribe had already been dispatched and headed northwest from the north gate of the tribe. The number of people was about a thousand. around five.


    Asuka nodded with a smile and said, "One thousand and five, it seems that they want to make something big after exchanging people!"


    Han Shu smiled and asked: "How about it, can you eat it, if not, can I go instead?"


    Asuka shook his head: "Forget it, you already stole the limelight during the Liaolong branch, now it''s time for me to show off!"


    Han Shu smiled and said, "Good!"


    So Asuka led the people directly to the north.


    If someone could look down from the sky at this time, they would find that the fighters of Fang Lei''s tribe were heading northwest, towards the forest north of Thunderbird''s tribe.


    But Jiang''s fighters headed straight north.


    Like two lines, moving forward, they will meet soon.


    But the meeting point was not near the forest, but on the way of Fang Lei''s troops advancing to the northwest!


    The most important thing is that Da Jiang''s fighters are heading straight north, and their mounts are much faster than Fang Lei''s soldiers, so they are farther north than Fang Lei''s fighters.


    In other words, they would stop somewhere, waiting for the soldiers from Fang Lei''s department to arrive.


    Wait for work with ease.


    Sitting on the sidelines.


    Of course, Da Jiang''s people would not just wait around foolishly.


    There are wolves and sparrow hunters spying secretly, they will set up an ambush somewhere, and then ambush.


    The soldiers of Fang Lei''s department would not know that there was a team of troops waiting for them to die on their way forward...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 926

    Fanglei Department, northern shrubs.


    A team of more than 2,500 people marched from southeast to northwest together.


    This team has more than 20 thorn dragons and more than 20 Xiyin beasts.


    The rest are cattle and horses.


    Of course, there is one exception.


    He was riding a strange beast with a snow-white body and a black tail, which looked like a horse but not a horse, like a cow but with one horn.


    If Da Jiang''s people are here, they will definitely recognize it, this is clearly a Hulei leopard!


    The man on Huleibao''s body was a man with beard, bronze complexion, thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    Although the man looked very rough, his eyes sometimes shone with wisdom.


    His name is Fang Xishou, and he is the head of the Fang Lei Department.


    At this time, he was sitting on the back of the Huleibao whom he called "Dabai" with thick eyebrows furrowed, with a sullen expression on his face: "Nilong and Huodou, these two idiots, can actually encourage the great chief to do such a thing!"


    Obviously, he didn''t agree with taking the initiative to plunder other departments.


    But that''s all.


    "But even if our Fang Lei Department wants to rob you, your Hua Xu Department is only a small tribe of three to five thousand people. If you think that there is a Giant Bear Department behind you, our Fang Lei Department will not dare to do it?" Xi The chief secretly said in his heart, "When the hundred soldiers from our department come back, it''s time to attack you!"


    "As for this mud dragon..." Rhinoceros frowned.


    He was thinking of a way to anger the people in Hua Xu''s department and let them kill him.


    Surely he wouldn''t die in an "accident" on the way back, right?


    It turned out that the rhinoceros was also very dissatisfied with the mud dragon and the goatee, thinking that these two talents were the culprits that caused the great chief Fang Kun to make frequent mistakes in his decisions.


    But even if he thinks the chief''s decision is wrong, he will still carry it out unswervingly.


    He was originally a person who helped relatives but did not help!


    "If these people from the Huaxu tribe can help me kill the mud dragon, I can save some of their clansmen!" Xishou thought to himself.


    At this time, a soldier beside him, who was also one of his mighty generals, came to him riding a Xiyin beast, and said in a deep voice: "Boss, why don''t we just direct most of the soldiers to fight Huaxu''s troops, but It takes so much effort to exchange people with them?


    As long as we surround their tribes and force them to surrender, will it be okay? "


    Xishou shook his head: "If we really go to surround their tribe, what if they kill our soldiers?"


    The man snorted coldly: "A person like a mud dragon deserves death!"


    Rhinoceros sighed: "He deserved his death, but those one hundred soldiers can''t die so easily. Not for those one hundred soldiers, I will directly persuade the great chief to take action against Hua Xu''s troops!"


    The man spat bitterly.


    Xishou waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry, it''s just a little troublesome. Since they dare to exchange with us, it shows that they have confidence.


    But this confidence is probably given by the Giant Bear Department. Without the Giant Bear Department, they can only let us plunder!


    I don''t believe that the Giant Bear Department will always send a large number of soldiers to guard against a Huaxu Department, and they will not always confront our Lei Department because of a Huaxu Department! "


    The man grinned and said: "Yes, as long as they are not here, we can take revenge easily!"


    "That''s right!" Xishou nodded, "But in the final analysis, Fang Leibu had a bad idea about this matter first. When the time comes, I want to return these lowly black-toothed people, and then ask them for the method of making jars, and keep them. It is also possible for the tribe to survive!"


    It can be seen that this rhinoceros naturally felt that what the great chief did was wrong.


    Even so, he still felt that it was "disrespectful" for Huaxu''s department to dare to retaliate against them - the other party''s Leibu would have to bear the wrath of Fang Lei''s department.


    Not only is he helping relatives but not helping, he is also extremely arrogant and domineering!


    The man snorted coldly: "That''s too cheap for them. It would be great if these lowly black-toothed people caught them. We don''t have to worry about it too much, just kill them!"


    Rhinoceros nodded helplessly.


    He thought so too.


    But it was obvious that the other party was also aware of this, so they put back the members of the Black Tooth Department, and detained the mud dragon and the hundred soldiers.


    "No matter who it is, it''s enough wisdom to see this!" Xishou said with a sneer, "But sometimes wisdom alone is useless, and wisdom without strength will only bring your tribe into a desperate situation!"


    Speaking of this, he shouted to the people next to him: "Let those black-toothed people hurry up, what are they dawdling about!"


    So the Black Tooth tribesmen who were in charge of exploring the road and testing the danger at the front of the team hastened to speed up.


    They didn''t know the agreement between Hei Lang and Da Jiang, so when they walked forward, they all looked resentful, helpless, and resigned to their fate.


    Obviously, in Fang Lei''s department, they had nothing to love in their lives and suffered a lot...


    A day later, Fang Lei''s group entered the woods from the bushes.


    As a large tribe, although Fang Lei''s tribe did not take the initiative to launch a battle against other tribes, it is still very familiar with the environment in this area.


    This forest is not very big, and it can be walked through in half a day.


    After passing through this forest, heading northwest is an open area where grassland and shrubs intersect, and further north is another forest.


    After that piece of woods is the Department of Huaxu.


    In the past, Fang Lei''s hunting team would occasionally cross this forest, even approaching Huaxu''s, in order to frighten Huaxu and the giant bears behind him.


    So from Xishou''s point of view, this is also the territory of the Fang Lei Department.


    But what he didn''t expect was that an accident was about to happen in this place that Fang Leibu was extremely familiar with.


    After the Black Tooth tribesmen at the front entered the forest, there was some movement in the forest.


    Some of these movements are branches and bushes with green leaves shaking their branches and leaves slightly, as if shaking with the wind in winter.


    In others, a piece of bark moved beside the thick trunk.


    There are also thick piles of dead leaves slowly rising a little near the low shrubs...


    It''s just that these movements are too small, and it''s difficult to detect such a movement with so many people in Fang Lei''s department marching at the same time.


    The Black Tooth tribe was full of sorrow.


    Some of them vaguely heard that Hei Lang was beaten and rolled all over the ground after he came back, with his mouth full of blood.


    So every step forward right now is tantamount to taking a step closer to suffering.


    In fact, they think in their hearts that it is nothing more than changing from one suffering place to another.


    Jump from one fire pit to another.


    What they mourn is that life and death are involuntary, and human life is worthless.


    So although they were running in the forest, they didn''t let go because of their heavy hearts.


    It''s not that they are reluctant to part with Fang Lei''s department, it''s that they don''t want to die in such a hurry.


    It''s just that no one noticed that there was a person hiding in a dead tree hole not far in front of them.


    This man held a golden knife in his hand, had black teeth, and looked at his people through the darkness with shining eyes.


    He took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart and thought to himself: "Calm down, when they pass by, sneak into them,

 Chapter 927

    After the black wolf "mixed" into the team of the Black Tooth tribe, others naturally didn''t notice it.


    But the man next to him noticed it.


    The man only glanced at it, and then whispered: "Hei Lang, you..."


    "Hush!" Hei Lang hurriedly covered his mouth with one hand, motioning for him to keep silent.


    Seeing this scene, other people around looked sideways.


    Then one by one almost exclaimed.


    Fortunately, they all understood Hei Lang''s gesture, and immediately shut up without saying a word.


    People around looked at Hei Lang in amazement.


    They all heard that the black wolf was taken as a prisoner by an unknown tribe and was about to leave. Why did they appear here now?


    Hei Lang glanced behind the clansmen, and found that there were people from the Rock and Soil Department and the Yin Yin Department at a distance behind him, and behind them were the soldiers from the Fang Lei Department riding a high-headed mount.


    He calmed down a little in his heart, lowered his voice, and spoke concisely.


    The first sentence is: "The tribe that took us away is stronger than Fang Leibu!"


    The surrounding Black Tooth tribesmen were all taken aback.


    The second sentence is: "They have 30,000 people, 10,000 fighters!"


    The surrounding black-toothed tribesmen stared wide-eyed.


    The third sentence is: "Every one of their fighters has a golden sword!"


    Before the tribe could react, Hei Lang quickly said the fourth sentence: "They are willing to save us!"


    Someone was very excited and whispered: "Really?"


    Hei Lang shook the golden knife in his hand: "They are ambushing here, no matter whether they really save us or not, we can run away and let them kill Fang Lei''s people and avenge us!"


    The people around made a decision in an instant, and they all whispered: "Then what should we do?"


    Hei Lang whispered: "We just need to speed up and run forward, get out of here, so that they can attack and kill with ease!"


    "Okay!" The people around shouted in unison.


    Hei Lang said again: "Whistle down to the people around you, now start to get faster and faster, get rid of the people behind you!"


    "it is good!"


    So the Black Tooth tribe began to "whisper" among themselves: "Someone is willing to save us!"


    "The black wolf came back and said!"


    "They have ten thousand fighters!"


    "They all have golden knives!"


    "Let''s run faster!"


    "Let''s just get rid of the Fang Lei soldiers behind us..."


    Among the five or six hundred people, the news was spread by word of mouth, and it didn''t take long for it to spread. At this time, all the tribesmen of the Black Tooth Department tried their best to suppress their excitement and excitement, and all looked in one direction - where the black wolf was.


    While they were "delivering the news", the first few members of the Black Tooth tribe had already started to speed up quietly.


    And even if the people behind them didn''t receive the news, they already subconsciously wanted to keep up with the people in front, and the speed was also accelerating unconsciously.


    After they received the "news", they were already running wildly in ecstasy.


    The Black Tooth tribe may not be good at other things, but no one can run alone¡ªeven ordinary horses.


    So when the people behind them reacted, they were already some distance away from most of Fang Lei''s people.


    "What''s going on?" Fang Lei''s soldiers finally realized something was wrong, and shouted, "Black Tooth Man, come back to me!"


    "Boss, the black-toothed man didn''t obey orders, and suddenly ran away like crazy!"


    "They want to betray Fang Lei''s department!"


    The soldiers shouted one after another.


    The voice naturally reached Xishou''s ears very quickly.


    He shouted angrily, "Come on, quickly chase them back!"


    "Yes!" Fang Lei''s soldiers responded in unison.


    The moment they shouted "Yes", the flying bird from far away grinned: "Well, the signal is here, do it!"


    Not long after Asuka opened his mouth, the Jiang warrior and the sparrow catcher who were ambushing in the woods moved their hands together.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Sharp arrows flew in the forest, aiming at Fang Lei''s soldiers who were still walking slowly in place.


    "Ahhh!"


    There was a miserable echo.


    One by one, the soldiers turned over and fell off their horses.


    There are also flying arrows that hit the mounts in the front, left and right, and last four directions of the team.


    The mounts had mixed reactions.


    Due to their rough skin and thick flesh, the thorn dragons and scorpions could not be hurt by flying arrows at all, but they were disturbed by roaring and jumping, and directly knocked the warrior on their backs to the ground.


    The mounts of cattle and horses were shot directly and fell to the ground.


    The soldiers in the middle could not advance or retreat, so they had to pick up the bone knives, sticks and other weapons in their hands and lean on the horseback to block left and right.


    For a while they became living targets.


    As for those who kept a certain distance from them for exchange, no one was injured except for a few soldiers who were originally in charge of guarding them after they were shot down¡ªjust let them tremble in place, not daring to move easily.


    Rhinoceros reacted instantly and shouted angrily: "Enemy attack!"


    It''s just that his reaction was much slower than Da Jiang''s flying arrow speed.


    There is mental arithmetic but no intention.


    One dark and one bright.


    Two thousand shoot one thousand and five.


    Long-range bows and arrows against bone knives and clubs...


    Most importantly, this was the first time Fang Lei''s department had been attacked in many years, and they had never seen a bow and arrow!


    The result is not difficult to guess.


    In just an instant, Fang Lei''s warrior world of 1,500 or 600 people was shot, and three or four hundred people were shot dead, and they were no longer able to fight.


    And this is because this place is in the forest, many of Da Jiang''s sharp arrows were nailed to the tree and hit the mount.


    Otherwise, the soldiers of Fang Lei''s department would only die and injure more.


    Da Jiang fired another arrow, and another two or three hundred soldiers from Fang Lei''s tribe fell down!


    The rhino head roared like thunder, and shouted: "Get off the horse quickly and find a tree to cover it!"


    "Quick, get off the horse!"


    "Just hide behind the tree!"


    ...


    The soldiers of Fang Lei''s department had also seen a big battle after all, and quickly reacted from the panic, dismounted and looked for cover nearby.


    At the same time, without any hesitation, Rhinoceros tugged on the mane of the horse Huleibao, and shouted angrily: "Dabai, it''s up to you!"


    The Hulei Leopard named Dabai looked up to the sky and howled loudly: "Woo--"


    The originally chaotic voices suddenly fell into dead silence.


    The soldiers of Fang Lei''s department showed palpitations and surprises.


    They knew that when Lord Zhanshou''s mount made a noise, all mounts and people, whether enemy or friend, would be affected.


    Even after running a long distance and confirming that there was no danger, the black-toothed tribesmen who had stopped all looked pale.


    Black tooth clansman, you look at me, and I look at you, with frightened faces.


    Finally, Qi Qi looked at Hei Lang.


    Hei Lang was also terrified.


    He instantly thought of Zhanshoufang''s rhinoceros mount¡ªthat extremely ferocious beast, a monster that looked like a horse but didn''t eat grass, it only ate raw flesh and blood!


    There are two strange monster mounts like this in the entire Fang Lei Department, one is ridden by the great chief Fang Kun, and the other is here.


    No one knows the name of this strange monster, but everyone knows that this strange beast can make tigers and leopards change, and cattle and horses frightened.


    Even Xie Yin and Thorn Dragon couldn''t do this.


    He ignored this, and naturally forgot to tell the young chief.


    Can they withstand the shock of such a fierce beast?


    Could it be that they were killed by Fang Lei''s people?


    How about taking this opportunity and fleeing westward with the clansmen?


    And when he was full of doubts, the sharp arrow that had been flying "swish" in the forest really disappeared.


    There was a silence instead.


    "They were really shocked!" Hei Lang showed a look of panic.


    Seeing his expression, the people around him panicked immediately.


    "Hei Lang, didn''t you say¡ª" They didn''t dare to think about it, and they didn''t dare to ask.


    Once Fang Lei''s department is "settled after autumn", their entire Black Tooth Department will be hard to survive!


    For a while, everyone was caught in a dilemma: run or go back?


    In fact, it wasn''t Da Jiang''s fighters who were shocked, but the ones who shot arrows secretly. Seeing that Fang Lei''s fighters were hiding behind tree trunks and beside their mounts, it would be difficult to achieve success with archery, so they simply gave up.


    As for the cry of this Hulei leopard, they had already prepared for it, and they blocked their ears with something. In comparison, it seems that -


    Much weaker!


    The Jiang warriors who were hidden in the dark even looked at each other closely, with doubts on their faces: "Can this level of barking be compared with the chief''s horse?"


    And Asuka, who was already riding forward slowly, didn''t even cover his ears, but just covered his ears after Hu Leibao yelled, and sneered: "That''s it?"


    Zahe grinned strangely and said, "It seems to be far worse than the great chief''s horse!"


    King Li frowned and listened, then shook his head to himself: "Such a horse can be killed with one blow!"


    In fact, it''s no wonder everyone in Dajiang reacted like this.


    First, they had prepared in advance.


    The ears of people and mounts have been blocked with furs to weaken the impact of Huleibao''s voice.


    The second reason is that they have heard Da Lei''s cry many times, and they have somewhat developed resistance and immunity, so they are not surprised.


    Even for King Li, it was already a habit.


    The third reason is that Rhino''s Dabai is much weaker than Mu Feng''s Dalei!


    There is no other reason, because Dalei was strengthened by Mufeng''s wood way derivation technique, so his strength is naturally stronger than Dabai''s!


    Dajiang warrior, who had been tortured by the sound of thunder, heard a lot of sounds at this time, how would he be affected.


    So after a brief silence, Da Jiang''s fighters began to react.


    First, Asuka pulled the reins, and his mount, Wanliyun, let out a loud roar, "Ang hiss¡ª¡ª"


    The momentum of all the horses mounted by Ginger was greatly boosted, and they hissed together, "Ang Ang¡ª"


    Immediately afterwards, King Li''s mount, the five-color ox, roared vigorously: "Moo¡ª¡ª"


    As for the thorn dragon, it has already flicked its tail and started running forward.


    All of a sudden, the sound of horses neighing, cows and beasts roaring in the woods came and went, all of which were protesting to Fang Lei''s people.


    As for Fang Lei''s side, the ordinary mounts - cows and horses stimulated by Wan Liyun''s and five-color cow''s voices - all lost their souls, struggling to get away from the soldiers beside them, and ran in one direction.


    Although not all the mounts escaped for a while, no less than three to five hundred horses managed to break free and walked in one direction.


    "Ah, chief, look!" Someone exclaimed.


    The rest of Fang Lei''s soldiers were already stunned by the scene in front of them.


    Because I don''t know when a black mass of people has appeared around, and they are surrounding them from all directions.


    At the same time, there was a sudden movement of thunder in the surrounding tree trunks and bushes.


    The originally calm ground instantly turned up dead leaves and branches as if boiling.


    One by one, the big ginger hunters rose up violently, clenched their machetes tightly, and slashed towards the soldiers of Fang Lei''s department who were closest to them.


    Before Fang Lei''s soldiers could react, more than a hundred of them fell down in an instant!


    In less than ten or twenty breaths, nearly half of Fang Lei''s soldiers had fallen to the ground!


    But now, they haven''t realized who is attacking them, let alone injured Jiang and his soldiers!


    However, this time is obviously not the time for them to find out who the enemy is.


    Looking at the clansman who fell to the ground, no one knew that the other party had planned it for a long time.


    The rhinoceros head at the beginning of the battle was shocked and angry.


    He stared wide-eyed at the unaffected ginger horse, panicked: "How is this possible, there are people who are not afraid of Dabai''s cry!"


    He seemed dumbfounded, not in

 Chapter 928

    Asuka was a little distressed.


    In the past, he always aimed at injuring the enemy and taking his life. For the first time, he had to think about how to make the opponent think that he had narrowly escaped death.


    It wasn''t that he was intimidating, it was that after the great chief taught them marksmanship, the fighters of other tribes gave him the feeling that every move they made was sending them to death.


    Just like the guy in front of him who is obviously the leader of Fang Lei''s army, riding a Hulei Leopard, holding a broken copper knife, and rushing towards him aggressively.


    With just one glance, Asuka was confident that there were three places where he could finish him with a single shot: chest, neck, and face.


    There are many things to hurt him, ribs, shoulders, arms...


    The letter from the great chief means that this war leader can be left behind, provided that some of their fighters have fled back.


    Who would have thought that the Fang Lei Department was just relying on the large number of people to fight and plunder other departments, who are used to being arrogant and domineering, so where is there any rules?


    Just a face-to-face encounter with more than a thousand of them killed and injured half of them, and the rest were stubbornly resisting.


    If he wants to die, it is not impossible to pay a price.


    But in this way, they won''t be able to go back, and the plan to use Hua Xu''s department will be in vain.


    Wouldn''t it be time to go to the Hua Xu Department again?


    Who knows what''s weird about Hua Xu''s department?


    According to the big chief, it''s "dog bites dog, hair on the mouth", which is also very good.


    Let Fang Lei go to test the waters.


    Having made up his mind, Asuka clamped the horse''s belly, urged the horse forward, handed out a gun, raised it, and directly poked the rhino''s head''s wrist.


    "Ah!" Xishou''s hand softened, and the copper knife fell, hit his shoulder, and fell to the ground again.


    With just one blow, Rhinoceros injured his wrist.


    The two horses staggered, and Asuka could have finished him with just one underarm shot, but thinking that he had to let him go back, he didn''t poke him in the heart, but missed it slightly, and shot Hu Lei on the panther''s hip.


    Hu Leibao was in pain, and kicked after putting down his hoof, almost hitting Wanliyun.


    But after Fei Niao wounded the horse with a shot, he thought to himself: "If this shot goes down, Hu Leibao will be frightened, and he must go crazy and run away!"


    But when he reined in his horse and turned back, he saw that the man also tightened the rein with the other hand, then loosened it again, picked up another copper knife on the horse''s back, and ran towards him again.


    "This..." Asuka frowned, and secretly scolded this guy for not knowing how to flatter him, or else he would just stab him to death with a single shot.


    At worst, he turned back and led the soldiers all the way north, taking some risks to destroy the Huaxu tribe.


    Naturally, Xishou didn''t know this, he just stepped forward with a knife in one hand, and shouted: "You Huaxu department dare to attack our Fang Lei department, you really want to die!"


    Asuka reacted.


    This man''s first battle should be bloody, and he became angry from embarrassment.


    In his opinion, it was beyond his tolerance for a small tribe like the Huaxu tribe to dare to provoke them, but he never thought that they would dare to ambush him.


    How is he not angry?


    But what''s the use of getting angry, and it doesn''t work here.


    Asuka hadn''t made up his mind yet, so he raised his hand and stabbed him in the ribs again.


    Rhinoceros had no power to resist, and no success was accomplished.


    But he was already bleeding from his wrists and under his ribs.


    Asuka sneered, "Come again and you will die!"


    He reminded him in disguise: run quickly, if you don''t run, you will die!


    What made him frown was that the rhinoceros had no intention of backing down at all, but actually gritted its teeth and wanted to rush forward again.


    Asuka gritted his teeth and was about to kill him, but suddenly heard a heavenly voice: "The one who rides the black horse is brave enough to charge at me!"


    At the same time, a series of "rumbling" tramps hit the bird.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng laughed strangely, "Come on!"


    He raised his gun and dropped the rhinoceros head, and turned to face the shouting person, but he glanced at the rhinoceros head from the corner of his eyes, and said in his heart: "I''ll give you a chance to run away! If you don''t run away, I will kill you if I kill this one!" !"


    Immediately, he pulled Wanliyun, narrowly dodged the oncoming person and rider, and at the same time swept across with his gun, aiming at the person who was slightly taller than him.


    "Ding!"


    Copper and iron collided, and there was a crisp sound.


    Asuka''s heart was clear, and he opened his voice and shouted: "It''s so strong, if I don''t kill you today, I will be Hua Xu''s man in vain!"


    As he spoke, he rode his horse in one hand and held a gun in the other, walking towards this man, shouting angrily: "Tell me your name, I, Hua Xu, will never kill anyone without a name!"


    The man directly shouted at the rhinoceros head: "Boss, let''s go!"


    Then he rode the Xiyin beast and rammed into the bird again, trying to crush the bird with the huge size of the Xiyin beast.


    He shouted in his mouth: "I am Fang Lei''s blood spatter!"


    At the same time, he also slashed out the copper knife with all his strength, intending to kill Asuka with this.


    Asuka sneered again and again: "Splash blood, right? I''ll kill you right away!"


    Then he shot left and shot right, seemingly out of order, but in fact he was like an antelope hanging horns, without a trace.


    But in the end, the effect of typing was clanging and clanging.


    The two were evenly matched!


    Asuka sneaked a glance at the head of the war, and found that he hadn''t left yet. He clearly felt that Asuka had no time to spare at this time, so he could take the opportunity to sneak attack!


    Asuka was so angry that he swept across with a single shot, parrying away the lifeless blood spatter, grinning sneerly: "Good time, I''ll kill you first!"


    Splattered with blood and shouted angrily: "Leader, go!"


    As he spoke, he urged the Xiyin beast to rush towards the bird again.


    Asuka narrowed his eyes, thought about it, opened his eyes wide again, and sneered: "Look!"


    As he spoke, he directly pulled the rein, Wan Liyun stood up, and stomped down on the head of the Xieyin beast that was rushing towards him.


    At the same time, he let go of the rein in his hand, pulled out the iron knife on the horse''s back, and shouted: "Go!"


    As taught by Mu Feng, the sashou knife from the sashou mace slashed towards the blood-spattered man.


    Xie Yin Beast was hit on the head by a horse''s hoof, and roared again and again.


    But the machete slashed straight at the blood-splattered neck, beheading him instantly.


    The blood splattered and fell to the ground, and when I looked at it again, it was really blood splattered all over my face!


    Asuka didn''t look at the blood splatter, let alone cared about Xie Yin Beast, turned his head coldly, and came here with a gun.


    Cruel, mocking.


    The blood splattered on the ground was still holding his neck with both hands, gasping for breath, and said with all his might, "Go¡ª"


    This time the rhino head was really restrained.


    The blood-splattered scene, the strength of Asuka, and his injuries...


    The fear of death finally brought him back to his senses.


    "I can''t die, I want to go back to the tribe, and I want to take revenge!"


    Rhinoceros trembled all over, leaned on the horse and shouted loudly: "Go!"


    After saying this, the Hulei Leopard jumped away from the bird, regardless of whether it was an enemy or a friend, it ran straight away and ran for its life.


    Asuka was taken aback for a moment, then spat: "Bear bag!"


    However, it was a coincidence that the rhinoceros head fled from the direction that King Li was in!


    At this time, Li Wang was riding a five-color bull, swinging his double hammers, killing Fang Lei''s fighters. All the Fang Lei''s fighters in front of him who were slow to escape were all smashed to the ground by him.


    Seeing a man and a horse running towards him, Li Wang subconsciously felt that the giant hammer was about to fall down.


    Asuka couldn''t bear it anymore, and hurriedly shouted: "Li Wang, behind you!"


    Li Wang subconsciously lifted the hammer and smashed it behind him.


    And the Hulei Leopard that Rhinoceros was riding jumped away from Li Wang''s back, and jumped into the depths of the forest in a few dodges.


    Asuka finally breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s too difficult to let people go on purpose!"


    The next thing is simple, under the intentional release of Asuka and the others, Fang Lei escaped with a dozen or so Yin beasts, three thorn dragons, and a hundred or so warriors...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 929

    Asuka felt it was a pity to let the rhinoceros head go.


    The most important thing is the Hulei Leopard.


    But keeping Hu Leibao but letting go of people is likely to arouse suspicion.


    The Xiyin beast that the great chief repeatedly emphasized did not play any role, and the most important thing was that it was resisted by the thorn dragon they brought.


    Otherwise, it would definitely be enough for them to suffer from so many beasts going mad.


    Another point is that when fighting in the woods, big guys like Xie Yin Beast and Thorn Dragon can''t play their actual role.


    Even in the woods, their lethality is greatly limited.


    This is also one of the reasons why Asuka chose to ambush in the woods.


    After all, the big guy brought by Da Jiang only had thirty thorn dragons, while the other party added up to more than forty.


    But this time there are also many gains.


    Of the 1,560 or 600 Fang Lei soldiers, less than 200 escaped, and more than 900 people died. The remaining 300 or 400 people were tied up by Asuka and the others, and they were gathered together with animal skins and kept as He uses.


    Xie got eleven heads because of the beast.


    The thorn dragon got sixteen and killed three.


    More than 600 horses were intact, and the remaining hundreds were either dead or injured, and they were all used to their best advantage.


    In contrast to ginger, no one died.


    Only fifty or so people were injured¡ªand even so they were laughed at by the other fighters, full of shame.


    When Warrior Da Jiang was clearing up the battlefield, Hei Lang quietly approached with a small number of people.


    After discovering that Fang Lei''s tribe had been defeated, they all cheered and called for the clansmen to come over.


    Compared with other people who were trembling in place, the people in the black teeth department were much better.


    Because the black wolf told them clearly that these people came to save them!


    Seeing Da Jiang Dasheng, they were even more ecstatic than shocked.


    They already understood that such a tribe doesn''t look down on them at all, and they really have no plans for them--except for the poor 500 people in the Black Tooth, there is nothing worth thinking about.


    But Da Jiang is said to have more than 30,000 people, will they be short of their population?


    Originally, Hei Lang was still thinking about trying his best to persuade the tribe to join Da Jiang, but now the situation has changed drastically, and the people in the Black Tooth Department are worried¡ªwhether Da Jiang will accept them, a group of people who have nothing!


    So after cheering, all the members of the Black Tooth Department looked at Hei Lang eagerly, and carefully kept a distance from Da Jiang''s fighters to prevent the other party from misunderstanding.


    After doing this several times, they are still much stronger than the other "Fang Leiren" who dare not move their feet.


    Hei Lang, on the other hand, looked at the Jiang warriors around him with envy.


    At the same time, he brought the previous black-toothed people who had "reported the news" and walked cautiously towards Asuka.


    They breathed a sigh of relief after realizing that there was nothing unusual about Da Jiang''s fighters around them.


    "Fly, leader Asuka!" Hei Lang yelled stiffly.


    Asuka was instructing the soldiers to clean up the battlefield, when he turned around and saw Hei Lang, he smiled and said, "Well, are your people all right?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Heilang responded repeatedly and said excitedly, "Our Black Tooth Department wants to..."


    He hesitated what to say.


    Asuka was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "You guys want to talk about the spoils, right?"


    After a pause, he nodded and said, "The great chief told me before leaving that if you want spoils of war, you can share half of them as the foundation of your tribe."


    "Half!" The members of the Black Tooth tribe froze.


    They looked around and found that many horses and beasts had been captured.


    If you really want to give them half of it, it will definitely be a windfall, and it is far more than they have ever been before.


    "There are so many spoils, so if you say half of them, you will divide them!" Hei Lang was shocked, and thought inwardly, "How powerful is their tribe, to say that they will divide such a lot of spoils!


    We didn''t turn our backs on us just because we are a small tribe..."


    Hei Lang was both surprised and delighted.


    He knew that with Da Jiang''s strength, he had no time to play tricks with their small tribe of four or five hundred people, and it was impossible.


    Not to mention sharing the spoils, if the Dajiang warriors here have malicious intentions, if they attack their black-toothed men and the four or five hundred "Fang Lei people" over there, none of them will survive!


    In other words, what Asuka said meant what the young chief meant, and what Da Jiang meant!


    Hei Lang looked at the few clansmen beside him, and found that they also looked shocked.


    One of them shook his head at him, then nodded heavily.


    The black wolf understood, and said loudly: "Chief Asuka, don''t get me wrong, we don''t want spoils, we want to join Dajiang!"


    Then he gritted his teeth and knelt down on one knee: "I beg you, Da Jiang, to accept us!"


    Asuka was stunned for a moment, then smiled and shook his head and said, "I can''t decide whether to accept you or not. But I can take you to tell the great chief face to face.


    If he agrees, you will naturally be a member of Da Jiang''s clan, and Asuka''s brother. "


    Hei Lang looked excited: "Okay!"


    Then he got up and asked, "Then what do we want us to do now?"


    "What to do?" Asuka thought for a while and smiled, "Then clean up this place with us, the dead are buried, and the others are driven together."


    "it is good!"


    So the black wolf hurriedly called the tribe to come to help.


    The members of the Black Tooth tribe were all overjoyed, and hurried forward to do it.


    After they heard what Asuka said, they became more and more excited, and confirmed that Jiang and Fang Leibu were completely different.


    Don''t bully others with power, don''t bully the weak, and do what you say, you are really big and super big!


    This strengthened their determination to join Dajiang...


    Asuka began to send people to contact Han Shu, signaling to discuss the issue of prisoners of war with him.


    So Han Shu returned directly with most of the troops, while he came with a small group of soldiers.


    The two were not far away.


    Almost as soon as Asuka finished clearing the battlefield and led people out of the forest, he joined Han Shu.


    After the two met, they talked about the situation of the battle and the affairs of the Black Tooth Department, and finally talked about the handling of prisoners of war.


    Han Shu thought for a while and said: "The people from the Black Tooth Department want to join Da Jiang, and I think the chief will agree. But this is something for later, let''s put it aside. As for these prisoners of war, what do you think?"


    Asuka smiled and said: "According to what the great chief said before, they would directly leave their war leaders or the great chief behind. It''s just that the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. Who knew that these fighters from the Fang Lei Department were so pussy that thousands of fighters didn''t make any splashes?" , so that I had to deliberately let go of that bear bag Zhantou!"


    Han Shu also grinned and said: "These so-called big tribes seem to be like this. They think they are invincible just because they have a large number of people."


    Asuka pouted and said, "According to what that pustular mud dragon said, there are two people from Fang Lei''s department, and there are one or two hundred fierce beasts, no matter what happens, it shouldn''t be so bad."


    After a pause, he curled his lips and smiled again: "I think such a big Fang Lei Department is not as difficult to chew as the Yan Liang Department!"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "I don''t know about that, I didn''t participate in the two battles."


    Asuka waved his hand: "Then let me tell you something, I think that although their humans and beasts are stronger than Liaolong Zhi, they are really facing each other. That guy Thunder Dragon can beat Fang Leibu into minced meat." !"


    Han Shu shivered subconsciously, shook his head and smiled and said: "The wisdom of the leader of Thunder Dragon is not comparable to you and me. After all, he was once a chief and caused the Blue Birds to suffer a lot!"


    Asuka pouted, but did not refute.


    Then he laughed again: "Speaking of business, I didn''t come here to listen to your praise of Thunder Dragon. The two of us plan together, can''t we still count on Thunder Dragon and Baiyue?"


    Han Shu laughed loudly: "From your tone, there is a solution?"


    Asuka laughed and said, "You understand me very well!"


    "Say it!" Han Shu became interested.


    Asuka nodded, and said seriously: "The members of the Black Tooth Tribe can directly become members of the Dajiang Tribe, that doesn''t matter. But these fighters from the Fang Lei Department and those who exchanged Fang Lei''s fighters as extra heads, I asked, it must be from the Rock and Soil Department , or people from tribes like the Thunderbirds are nothing more than slaves in Dajiang, and they can''t play a big role."


    Han Shu nodded: "That''s right, now I, Da Jiang, don''t lack slaves."


    Asuka slammed his fists and said with a smile: "Since you have said so, I think this group of people can be driven to the vicinity of Huaxu''s department. Didn''t the chief say that it''s such a thing to plant blame and throw dirty water?" You have to leave traces!"


    Han Shu froze for a moment, then nodded: "That''s right, just a few words won''t do, you need something real."


    Asuka smiled and said, "You said that the Huaxu tribe will accept this sudden appearance of nearly a thousand people in front of their tribe?"


    Han Shu thought for a while, shook his head and said: "It''s hard to say, they are all fighters from Fang Lei''s tribe and they definitely don''t want them. But there are also people from Yantu and Thunderbird''s tribes here, so they may not be so scrupulous.


    In addition, they are also protected by a big tribe, if they are more courageous..."


    After a pause, he grinned again and said: "In any case, as long as these people appear on their territory, whether they will accept them or not, it will be like what the great chief said¡ª"


    Han Shu frowned and thought hard.


    Asuka pouted and laughed: "The yellow mud falls on the butt, it''s either shit or shit."


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up: "Yes, that''s the sentence!"


    Asuka rolled his eyes, and said again: "Yes, we will lead people to send these people to the border of Huaxu''s tribe. Well, we can walk slowly, and the guards will relax a little bit on the way, and then let some pustule fighters go. They went back to report the letter, confirming the name of the Huaxu Department!"


    Han Shu thought about it carefully, then shook his head with a wry smile: "You really remember what the great chief taught you!"


    Asuka laughed.


    Han Shu began to check for deficiencies and make up for omissions: "Since you want to release people negligently, I have to take some soldiers away.


    The sparrow catcher is also left to you, hidden in the dark, and safe when crossing the forest.


    And these black-toothed tribesmen, don''t they also want to leave some for show? "


    Asuka nodded: "Well, leave all the spiny dragons to me."


    Han Shu nodded: "Okay, be careful when you come and go, I can only send people to prevent accidents in the dark, if there is an accident in the forest, I can''t rescue it in time!"


    Asuka laughed loudly and said, "In terms of ambushes and sneak attacks, only I, Da Jiang, can kill others!"


    Han Shu nodded.


    He also deeply agrees with this.


    So the two acted separately.


    Han Shu drove back with a thousand men and horses, five hundred black-toothed tribesmen, and a large number of divided beef and horse meat.


    Asuka led the people through the forest according to his plan, and entered the grassland where Raymond walked last time. Two or three days later, he finally arrived at the edge of the forest where he had ambushed the Huaxu tribe last time.


    In the forest, he deliberately let people relax their vigilance, and at the same time deliberately kept away from them, and drove them all to a bush, praying in his heart that this group of Fang Lei fighters would not be too stupid.


    In order to ensure that they could escape without accident, he even had people spend the night in the woods.

 Chapter 930

    Mu Feng remembered the New Year''s situation in his previous life.


    Steam New Year''s buns in advance, prepare New Year''s goods, visit people at home...


    During the Chinese New Year, set off firecrackers, eat all kinds of delicacies, set off fireworks, and watch the New Year...


    New Year''s greetings to earn lucky money, eat melon seeds, visit, chat and play cards...


    There are so many different ways to celebrate.


    He intends to let the Dajiang tribe feel as strong and happy as possible on New Year''s Day in this era.


    Although the conditions are simple, compared to other tribes, the big ginger is definitely rich in products.


    Cows, horses, sheep, chickens, pigs, fish, rabbits, bamboo rats...


    Bamboo shoots, fungus, green onions, leeks, ginger...


    There are also chives, off-season tomatoes, cucumbers, mushrooms, peppers cultivated in the cave under the guidance of Mu Feng...


    Apples, pears, hawthorn.


    Wheat flour, cornmeal, sorghum, peanuts, soybeans.


    After careful calculation, it is enough that ginger can be used as a material for the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    As for firecrackers, Mufeng had no choice but to use the "crackling" sound of burning bamboo instead.


    He once saw a local old farmer burn a pile of waste bamboo in the mountains in the south of China. The sound was as loud as thousands of firecrackers!


    What made him a little embarrassed was the red paper needed for the Spring Festival couplets, which was really troublesome.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng had used flower petals, stone powder and other things to mix paints for painting totem murals, and later taught Bai Fang and the others how to mix paints.


    Since then, White Fang has worked as a doctor in the tribe, dealing with flowers and plants all day long, and also picked a lot of petals of various colors, ground them, made paints and sealed them.


    Right now he just needs to soak the paper made in the tribe in water with red pigment.


    Although the color of this kind of paper can''t be compared with the bright red of the previous life, it is born from nothing.


    It took a bit of work to do so, but it was more joyful.


    Anyway, Mufeng won''t pretend to understand like Bangziguo, so he made a white paper and wrote couplets.


    What''s more, there are people who write couplets that are asymmetrical up and down - the six characters in the first couplet are "Sun Bingping fights victoriously", and the five characters in the second couplet are "long live so-and-so".


    This is a strange couple that Mu Feng had seen in his hometown in his previous life.


    What made Mu Feng feel taught at the time was that his horizontal criticism was written in five characters: there is no way to enter the disaster.


    The most shocking thing is that there are nine big blessing characters stuck to the bottom of the banner!


    This is Mu Feng''s most profound memory of the Chinese New Year besides the warmth and excitement.


    To this day, Mu Feng is still in awe of the "superior" who can write such absolutes and post nine blessings.


    Of course, Mu Feng was in awe, but he didn''t have the slightest thought of learning from him.


    For the New Year, posting Spring Festival couplets and other things, it is good to follow the steps.


    As for the "entertainment items" for the New Year, there will naturally be no chess and card rooms and Spring Festival Gala right now, but it is still no problem to fry some cooked peanuts and soybeans as dried fruits for the New Year.


    In the past, everyone in Dajiang had a very vague concept of the year. They only realized that another year had arrived when they saw the flowers blooming one day.


    As for when this year is and when it will end, no one knows.


    Now the great chief has given the exact date, telling them that the Chinese New Year is about ten days away, and that they have to "make a big deal of it"!


    Although Yu Li, Li Hu, Huang Lei and other resident tribal leaders don''t know what "Chinese New Year" is, what is "New Year''s Eve" and what is "New Year''s Day", they can feel the importance of the new year from the importance of Mu Feng. importance.


    So under Mu Feng''s order after order, the whole Dragon City began to get busy...


    While Da Jiang was busy, Han Shu and Asuka were rushing back to the tribe with most of the troops.


    Along the way, all the cities and places in Dajiang passed through were shocked.


    The clansmen in many cities have never seen a large Jiang warrior of this scale since they joined the Great Jiang.


    Some people even don''t know that Da Jiang has so many fighters.


    Of course, some people who knew the inside story said with shocking faces: "This is not all of Da Jiang''s fighters, and Da Jiang''s beasts are not limited to these!"


    "There are more warriors and mounts!"


    These words made Han Shu very surprised who thought it was a waste of time to go out.


    He could feel the shock of the clansmen, slaves, and other laborers from the south to the east of Black Bear City.


    "It seems that after we go back, we need to make a proposal to the great chief to let Jiang''s soldiers show their faces in large numbers in the city within the territory. Firstly, it will shock the hearts of the people, and secondly, it will make the people of the tribe feel proud!" Han Shuxin said.


    As for Asuka, his heart was full of emotion, and he lamented that the good man he had met had made Da Jiang so powerful now, and he could be proud and free to gallop freely in such a vast territory.


    There are also many people in the big Jiang warriors who know that the big Jiang territory is so vast and there are so many cities, and they even shouted excitedly when they were excited.


    Horseshoe bursts, no one is not excited.


    Not to mention the shock of the Black Tooth tribe who followed them back to the tribe.


    Warriors, cities, weapons, Pixiu City, beast mounts, population...


    Everything they saw and heard was beyond their understanding.


    The more they headed in the direction of Dragon City, the more excited and uneasy they became.


    No matter how worried they were, whether such a tribe would accept them.


    And how could they convince the young chief to agree to their joining.


    More than five hundred people are not too many for Da Jiang today.


    Black bears and wild wolves all the way to Azure Dragon City, there are enough places for them to live.


    Fortunately, Han Shu and Asuka took them directly to White Tiger City to settle down, and then brought Hei Lang and others back to Dragon City.


    Hei Lang and the others were even more shocked.


    After the group returned to Dragon City, they went directly to see Mu Feng.


    "Great Chief!" Han Shu and Asuka saluted.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Hei Lang and the others were very excited, and knelt down on their knees: "Noble Chief, we Hei Chi people will always remember your kindness!"


    Mu Feng smiled and raised his hand to signal for several people to get up.


    Then he smiled and said, "We meet again, Brother Black Wolf!"


    Hei Lang was very excited and nodded again and again: "Yes, yes!"


    The rest of the Black Tooth clan members were also inexplicably excited.


    Mu Feng looked at several people with a smile, and said with a smile: "How about it, do you decide to go back to the ancestral land and continue to live, or do you have other ideas?"


    Of course, before asking this question, he already knew the news that the Black Tooth Department would join from Han Shu''s pigeon message.


    That''s why it is said that Hei Lang and others came to Dragon City.


    Otherwise, they should have parted ways with Han Shu and the others in the old place of the Thunderbird Department.


    Hei Lang took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and knelt down on one knee: "I have already discussed with the members of my Black Tooth tribe. We Black Tooth tribe members are willing to join Da Jiang, and I beg the chief to accept us!"


    Several people beside him also knelt down and shouted: "I beg the great chief to accept us!"


    Mu Feng was naturally not surprised, but still asked solemnly: "Since you want to join me, Da Jiang, you must know that after joining Da Jiang, there is no such thing as black teeth. You need to be like other Da Jiang clansmen. Hunting, planting, women also need to work.


    Da Jiang will not force you to change your surname to Jiang, but you are not allowed to do anything that is not good for Da Jiang!


    Those who are loyal to Da Jiang, Da Jiang will treat you equally.


    Those who are unfavorable to Dajiang will be punished at least, demoted to slavery, and expelled from Dajiang, or even executed!


    You guys, have you thought about it? "


    In fact, Mu Feng had mentioned some of these words before, and mentioning them again now is nothing more than to make a few people feel solemn.


    Sure enough, Hei Lang and the others nodded heavily: "We are willing!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, since that''s the case, I allow you to join Dajiang. From now on, you can be like the Dajiang tribe, men and women work, and children can be sent to Longcheng to learn skills without having to work.


    Afterwards, all members of the Black Tooth tribe can come to Dragon City to meet the Ancestral Dragon Totem and participate in the high priest''s entrance ceremony, and he will tell you everything about the Ancestral Dragon Totem! "


    "Yes!" Hei Lang and the others nodded in unison.


    Mu Feng then looked at Han Shu again: "The Black Tooth tribe is very good at running, you can cooperate with Hei Lang to select some Black Tooth tribe fighters, train them and equip them with corresponding weapons.


    If needed, report to Baiyue and Lihu, get stamped! "


    Han Shu nodded: "Yes!"


    Then he left with black teeth, and went to get acquainted with Dragon City.


    Leaving Asuka to tell him the whole story of the ambush in the woods.


    Mu Feng was not surprised by the result of the ambush.


    After he knew that the Fang Lei Department would not be able to forge metal weapons by himself, he predicted the result.


    After all, the gap between cold weapons and tinkering sticks is not even a little bit.


    In addition, Da Jiang''s fighters are all rigorously trained, equipped, and capable of martial arts. How can they be compared with the scattered bravery of other troops?


    But he felt as sorry as Asuka.


    For nothing else, it was that Hulei Leopard.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Why, why didn''t you just shoot the war leader to death, and the Hulei leopard would stay?"


    Asuka shook his head: "If you kill him, the remaining fighters of Fang Lei''s department won''t have to run away, they will all die. Otherwise, it would be useless to let them go back. No matter how stupid the chief of Fang Lei''s department is, he will know that there is a problem.


    Let him stay on the horse.


    It''s even more problematic for someone who can keep a BMW like that but can''t keep a pustule like his. "


    Having said that, Asuka sighed.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Why, regret it? At worst, when the time is ripe, the other party''s Leibu will make a move, and I will give you the Hulei Leopard!"


    Asuka grinned and said, "That''s very good, one Wanliyun, one Hulei Leopard, hehe, one is for me to carry an iron gun and weapon, and the other is for riding. I can ride whichever I want !"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    Well, this guy is starting to rant again.


    He waved his hand: "Okay, as long as you can snatch that Hulei Leopard then, it will be yours!"


    "Okay!" Asuka laughed loudly, "Thank you Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand again, and asked with a smile, "Have you sent all those captives to Hua Xu''s Department?"


    Asuka nodded and asked again: "Is there anything wrong?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "No, you handled it well, you know how to analyze the situation, and you handle it well."


    Asuka felt a little pity: "If it wasn''t because we were in a hurry to come back, we could actually take advantage of the opportunity to attack Hua Xu''s department again!"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "If you really attacked Huaxu''s department, then all the cover-ups you did before will be in vain. People from Huaxu''s department and Fang Lei''s department will easily understand that someone is instigating .¡±


    Asuka frowned and thought about it, then nodded and said: "I understand!"


    Then Mu Feng waved his hand and said: "Okay, you can go to work, until the Chinese New Year, you don''t have to leave Dragon City again!"


    "Yes!" Asuka readily agreed, turned and left...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 931

    For the next few days, Mu Feng was busy with the New Year''s affairs in the tribe.


    Bai Yue, Thunder Dragon, Konoha and others also came back one after another.


    Of course, each of them also brought back news.


    Mufeng gathered these leaders at the courtyard of Yuelou and had a tea party from years ago.


    Of course, peanuts, cooked beans, and apples and pears stored in the autumn are all taken out.


    Porcelain cups of white water, tea smoke curling up.


    There is a style.


    This scene and specifications, I am afraid that no tribe in this world can do it.


    Mu Feng is really like a leader chatting with employees, leaning on the back of the chair, listening to everyone talking.


    Baiyue built a small city along the river on the east side of the river, and the city is close to the river, which is a typical traditional tribal style.


    But the inner building structure is completely different from ordinary tribes.


    Three iron cables have been set up, and it is expected that after a period of time after the year, the iron cables can be used as the foundation and the planks can be used to build bridges.


    During this period, he took people to the Goshawk Department to raid once, with little effect.


    The severe cold in winter, coupled with the continuous injuries of the Goshawks, made the activities of the tribe obviously "low-key".


    Even Bai Yue''s long-distance raid this time almost made ends meet.


    If it wasn''t for the impediment of the bridge building, and Mu Feng sent a letter asking him to "strengthen the strategy", he would definitely mobilize the He''an Department to attack the Goshawk Department.


    The situation of Thunder Dragon and Konoha tends to be the same.


    Because the two of them teamed up to make a move at the border of Changli.


    Konoha has already recruited the White Ape, the Tiger and three other similar small tribes to form a small alliance in name.


    So far, the biggest contribution of these three tribes to the alliance is that they are obviously more at ease when they go to the market to trade, which is a surprise.


    As for things like jointly opposing the "hegemony" of the Changli Ministry, they did nothing.


    With Konoha bluffing on the stage, the few remaining big tribes in Changli didn''t pay attention at all-after all, this is a special period, who would care about the small fights of a few small tribes?


    In the spring of next year, everything will recover, and most of them will "wake up" too. Isn''t there a chance to clean up these little jumpers?


    Of course, this is just their wishful thinking.


    After hearing Konoha''s plans, Mu Feng sneered and said, "They still plan to clean us up. I don''t know if they will be able to eat next year''s cooked wheat!"


    Everyone knew when the wheat was ripe, and they were overjoyed.


    Of course, the alliance formed by Konoha is just a cover on the bright side.


    It was the Thunder Dragon who really did it.


    In addition to contacting the white tiger of the White Bird Department according to the clues given by Yu Li, he also "went" to the tribe he "fished" by the hump''s tail.


    According to Lei Long''s words, it was just a small tribe of a thousand people, with poor mountains and bad waters, and unruly folk customs, so he simply wiped out the whole tribe, and those tribesmen were escorted back to Mingguang by Ma Guduo, which can be regarded as replenishing the number of slaves.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry after hearing this: "Well, Asuka just released Xiao Yiqian''s slaves here, and you will make up for them on your side."


    Several people burst out laughing.


    Then several people asked about Fang Lei''s department, and they all showed a strong willingness to lead troops to fight against Fang Lei''s department.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Chief, if the other party''s Lei Department uses troops, I should do it. I am the leader of the military department and I don''t have any military achievements. I feel that it is difficult to convince everyone!


    You see, whether it''s nibbling or tricking, I can still come in handy! "


    Han Shu curled his lips: "You are the big boss, no matter what you say, you can''t let you go to the battlefield in person, right. Speaking of cannibalization... Don''t be surprised, Uncle Thunder Dragon, who is more familiar than me?"


    Thunder Dragon snorted: "You can call me Uncle!"


    Everyone laughed.


    Thunder Dragon snorted again: "Since we are talking about cannibalization, I think I can go. I know what a chief thinks when he is being cannibalized...


    Also, I am a newcomer to Dajiang as a Liaolong branch. Without one or two military achievements, it is easy to lose my foothold in the tribe.


    In addition, the great chief I heard from Asuka also likes to use his brains, I want to wrestle with him! "


    Asuka hurriedly waved his hands and shook his head: "No, no, the great chief has already promised me, and the opponent''s Thunder Department will use troops, and I must be the one to do it. The war leader I let go this time, its mount, the great chief, has promised to be mine! "


    "Ah?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng in unison, eager to ask questions.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he waved his hands and said, "Asuka will definitely go, but I didn''t say that he is only allowed to go alone."


    Only then did the crowd react, scrambling to be the first: "Let me go!"


    "Let me go!"


    "It''s best for me to go!"


    Konoha, who had been silent for a long time, finally said, "Me, I have teamed up with Asuka several times, and we will be more confident if we attack together!"


    "What are you talking about!" Thunder Dragon frowned, "Aren''t you satisfied with our cooperation this time?"


    After all, Konoha was quite satisfactory, and said with a wry smile: "I didn''t mean that."


    At this time, Fu Yu frowned and looked at Mu Feng, with some resentment: "Great chief, is my leader just a display, or is the Detachment of Women only guarding Longcheng?"


    "This..." Mu Feng was defeated, and hurriedly took a sip of water from the cup to suppress his shock, coughed twice, and raised the airs of the great chief, "This matter depends on the capabilities of the Fang Lei Department and the Hua Xu Department." Can you fight?"


    After a pause, he continued: "Maybe Fang Lei''s department and that giant bear''s department are consuming each other, so let''s just watch the fun.


    Or the Huaxu tribe was wiped out, Fang Lei''s strength was greatly reduced, and there were only three or four thousand soldiers left. Is it worth fighting for so many of you? "


    Thunder Dragon was the first to curl his lips: "Forget it, there are too few fighters, so they are not opponents!"


    Han Shu also shook his head: "Then I''d better go and look at Liaolong City!"


    Bai Yue also smiled wryly and shook her head.


    Konoha scratched her head: "How about I go?"


    Asuka glared at him fiercely: "Forget it, follow Lei Longda, ah no, it''s my uncle who is tossing around in the Changli Department together, just leave this kind of dirty and tiring work to me!"


    Several people curled their lips in contempt.


    A group of people stared wide-eyed.


    "The tea party is successful only if it is held like this!" Mu Feng was in a good mood and extremely happy.


    There are so many talents in Dajiang!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 932

    After the "tea party" with several leaders of the military department, Mu Feng felt that the effect was good, so he simply gathered people from other departments together and held a "year-end summary meeting".


    Of course, there is no fixed process in this form, everyone expresses their own opinions, and the atmosphere is harmonious.


    It''s really much easier than the year-end summary that Mu Feng participated in in his previous life.


    Mu Feng basically had a better understanding of the general situation of the tribe.


    After several tea parties, Da Jiang finally ushered in the new year.


    On the day of Xiaonian, according to the old routine, people have to eat stove candy, sweep the dust and take a bath.


    But before that, no one has ever had a small year, let alone such a custom.


    So the wooden wind makes people sweep the dust and take a bath, not imitating the old system, but setting a precedent.


    Originally, there was a saying of eating stove candy, which is a special kind of maltose.


    But now that the ginger material is scarce, such a wasteful thing is not popular.


    As for sweeping the ashes and dust from the stove, it can be done.


    The resident population of Dragon City is no less than six or seven thousand people, and there are twelve "big canteens" where they cook together, distributed between various earthen buildings in the city.


    With so many stoves being cleaned at the same time, the entire Dragon City could see a layer of black "fog" filling the air.


    And the person in charge of cleaning was choked by the pot ash and coughed again and again.


    But no one felt sick.


    Instead, everyone was excited.


    Who has seen such a "magnificent" scene when so many people spend a day cleaning up the black ash from the pots and stoves at the same time, and the black ash covers nearly half of Dragon City?


    Mu Feng personally led people to participate in the cleaning.


    With his mouth tightly shut, he took a dry broom and pulled out the bottom of the iron pan and the ash in the stove, and then piled them together.


    Pot bottom ash, also known as Baicao cream, is a traditional Chinese medicine.


    When Mu Feng said that he would clean up the ashes from the bottom of the stove, Bai Fang was very happy.


    Actively direct everyone how to collect from the sidelines.


    As for plant ash, it is also very useful for ginger.


    Burning soap, burning cement, extracting alkali, etc., can be used.


    Regardless of the dust covering his face, Mu Feng commanded everyone: "Send all the ashes to the manure pit, this ashes are useless!"


    "The bottom of the pot over there hasn''t been cleaned yet?"


    "After cleaning up the ashes, you can go to take a shower!"


    Now Dajiang has six baths, which can accommodate seven or eight hundred people to take a bath at the same time.


    But for six or seven thousand people to take a bath at the same time, divided into men and women, old and young, and to finish washing on the same day, the scene is quite spectacular.


    The custom proposed by Mu Feng himself, of course, is more of an "example" - take the lead and take a bath in the bathtub, just like eating dumplings.


    The bath is big enough and the mist is big enough.


    In the haze, these rough old men in Dajiang all had smiles on their faces.


    It''s the same situation at the women''s bath.


    After taking a bath, Xiaonian''s routine was settled like this.


    Mu Feng thought of the custom of bathing in spring in the ancient times, and wondered whether to build a bigger pond outside the big ginger, and establish a custom of "spring bath".


    But these are things for later, what he has to do now is to take the clansmen to celebrate the festival, and add corresponding holidays according to the situation in the future.


    Although Xiaonian is not a real New Year, it is still a festival anyway.


    So on this day, Mufeng also brought the entire clan of Longcheng to celebrate the new year, and at the same time, he sent pigeons in advance to send letters to all the cities on this day to "luxury" according to the conditions.


    Inside and outside Dragon City, except for the necessary city defense, all the Dajiang people celebrated together.


    Nian buns, corn cakes, bean noodles, sorghum rice.


    Whole chicken, beef, sheep, rabbit, bamboo rat meat...


    All kinds of marinated offal...


    Various fruits and vegetables...


    It is unimaginable to put any kind of food in another department, and there is everything in Dajiang.


    The old clansmen, the newly joined tribes such as Black Tooth and Red Lotus,

 Chapter 933

    As soon as Mu Feng finished speaking, Bai Yue said with a smile, "How about going up to show off my archery skills?"


    Han Shu laughed and said, "Let''s find someone to compare with you, so that we can see whose archery is better!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "OK!"


    As he spoke, he got up and walked towards the gazebo, and said with a smile, "Who will compare with me?"


    Aoki stood up straight: "Boss, let me come!"


    Everyone laughed loudly: "Boss, you should come down, you are not Aoki''s opponent, let Hanshu lead you up!"


    Bai Yue pretended to be angry and said: "I, Jiang Erlang, have no reason to lose without fighting, even if you can''t compare, you must compare!"


    "Good!" Mu Feng praised.


    Now the others also shouted in unison: "Okay!"


    The atmosphere at the moment is very similar to that of a rich man watching a play in a theater.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and soon someone lifted it to the target.


    Aoki said seriously: "Boss, you come first! I''m afraid that if I shoot the arrow first, you won''t dare to shoot!"


    Everyone laughed again.


    Bai Yue didn''t take it seriously: "Then I''ll come first!"


    As he spoke, he drew up his bow and arrow, shouted "go" after twenty or thirty steps, and the iron arrow flew out of the string and shot straight at the target.


    "Nine rings!"


    Soon there are soldiers counting.


    "It''s your turn!" Bai Yue looked at Aoki.


    Aoki was not polite either, nodded and stepped forward, took a breath, nocked the arrow and wound it, without saying a word, with a "swish", the flying arrow hit the bull''s-eye.


    No more counting now.


    "Good!" Everyone cheered in unison.


    Bai Yue curled her lips, shook her head and smiled, "I lost!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Before Mu Feng could speak, Han Shu got up again and said, "I''m coming!"


    Aoki''s eyes showed eagerness to try.


    Everyone in the Great Jiang tribe knows that only Han Shu can compare with Qingmu''s archery, and only Qingmu can compare with Han Shu.


    So Aoki has always regarded Han Shu as his goal to surpass.


    Han Shu naturally knew what Aoki wanted, and said with a smile: "Look at me!"


    As he said, pulling the bow and arrow pierced his heart.


    "Good!" The crowd applauded again.


    Aoki nodded excitedly, straightly drew the bow, and shot another arrow, still hitting the bull''s-eye.


    "it is good!"


    Han Shu looked at Mu Feng: "Great Chief, how do you calculate this?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s easy, let''s make it more difficult!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand.


    Soon another soldier mounted two fist-sized pieces of wood tied with ropes and hung them on a wooden frame.


    Everyone knows that this is to shoot a moving target.


    Han Shu smiled and said: "This time you come first, Aoki!"


    Aoki was also polite, and nodded to the person next to the wooden frame, the person pulled the wood and let go.


    The wood swung wildly like a pendulum.


    Aoki set the arrow on the string, and only gave him an arrow to hit the wood when the wood was swinging from the far right to the far left and back again.


    Everyone cheered: "Good!"


    Han Shu smiled slightly.


    He naturally knew about Aoki''s archery skills, so he didn''t answer, just like Aoki''s appearance, he was hit by an arrow.


    The crowd cheered again.


    "How else to compare?" Han Shu looked at Aoki this time.


    Aoki was about to speak, but heard someone say: "Wait, how can such a thing count against me?"


    "Huh?" Everyone followed the voice, but it was a bird.


    He stood up and said, "If you say that Jiang Li is skilled in archery, how can you forget me?"


    "Ok?"


    Some people wonder.


    Some people''s eyes lit up.


    Anyone who knows the truth knows that bird archery is not inferior to the two!


    Han Shu was not surprised to see Asuka get up, nodded and smiled.


    Asuka picked up the bow and arrow and nodded at the man.


    The man continued to place the wood.


    Asuka grinned and said, "Look!"


    As he spoke, he took a deep breath, nocked the arrow, narrowed his eyes, and said in a low voice, "Go!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Huh?" Someone frowned.


    Asuka''s arrow seemed to be crooked.


    It turned out to be higher than the wood swing marks.


    "No!" Someone responded instantly.


    Almost at the moment when everyone exclaimed, the arrow shot by Asuka directly broke the string tied to the wood!


    "Okay!" Mu Feng spoke first.


    Then everyone started to cheer: "Good!"


    Aoki was stunned for a moment, thought for a while, shook his head, and gave up.


    Han Shu was also taken aback, looked at the soldier, and signaled that he would also shoot an arrow.


    The result was a miss.


    Then he shook his head and gave up.


    "Who else!" Asuka laughed and shouted, proudly raising the bow and arrow in his hand.


    People around looked sideways, then shook their heads.


    Asuka looked at Mufeng: "The chief?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, then you won the archery, do you want a weapon or something else?"


    To everyone''s surprise, Asuka smiled and looked at Bai Fang: "What do you want?"


    "what!"


    "Yo ha!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Asuka is going to marry Little White Fang..."


    Everyone started booing.


    Asuka didn''t care, just looked at White Fang with a questioning face.


    Under the dim light of the lamp, White Fang felt a little embarrassed and gave him a hard look.


    Asuka smiled mischievously.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "I want to ask for something for Bai Ya, okay! Let Uncle Li Hu allocate a larger room for you when you get married! The desks, chairs and benches in it are as needed. Make a special set, okay?"


    Asuka grinned loudly: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Wood Wind waved his hand.


    Asuka thought for a while and said, "Why don''t I show you spear skills next?"


    Someone suggested: "Find someone to compare with you?"


    Asuka smiled and said, "Come on, come on!"


    But what is surprising is that no one dared to step forward to fight.


    Everyone knows that when it comes to spear skills, Asuka is really a big ginge

 Chapter 934

    After the new year, basically every day is the new year.


    This is a period of time that Mufeng especially liked before.


    People in Dajiang also know that there will be a "big year" after the small year, so they look forward to the arrival of the new year even more.


    During this period, scattered good news also came from several other cities.


    First of all, Catcher Lang, who was inquiring about the news near Fang Lei''s department, sent back the news that Fang Lei''s department had dispatched a large number of people to Huaxu''s department for revenge.


    Based on their speed, they should arrive at the Huaxu Department after the Chinese New Year.


    If all goes well, they should return in the next year.


    This means that Asuka''s plan is successful, and it will be sooner or later that Hua Xu''s troops will be wiped out.


    After hearing the news, Mu Feng naturally told Asuka, Han Shu and others.


    Because in the bottom of his heart, he predicted that these two people might still fight Fang Lei''s department.


    Asuka and Hanshu naturally understood each other, they were so excited.


    It was almost time to lead troops out to fight on the spot.


    So Mu Feng asked them to discuss with Bai Yue and come up with a plan, and immediately after the new year, the opponent Lei Bu would attack.


    In addition to the good news from Fang Lei, there was also news from Pixiu City that the five small tribes that Mu Feng had talked about in detail had settled in the "commercial housing" habitat.


    A total of more than 1,600 people.


    These people made up their minds to spend a month or two of hard winter in Da Jiang''s habitat.


    And those laborers who had been "doing odd jobs" for Da Jiang in Pixiu City began to find Lei Meng one after another, wanting to join Da Jiang.


    Back and forth, more than two hundred people found Raymond.


    But Lei Meng also said: If you want to add ginger, you need to go through screening.


    After the screening, only more than 160 people successfully joined the ginger.


    Although the other people were not selected, their "remuneration" has improved a lot, at least the food is more than before.


    In this way, many people who were still hesitant to join Da Jiang, who were still unable to pass the psychological barrier, suddenly became firm - more people wanted to join Da Jiang!


    This is what Mu Feng taught Lei Meng, using the previous life''s "hukou entry standards" and "excellent talent introduction plan" to stimulate these workers.


    Sure enough, the "recruitment plan" that should have worked long ago has finally seen results.


    Lei Meng was very excited when he reported this matter to Mu Feng: "Chief, if this situation continues, when the snow blows and the ground is cold, these laborers can''t stand it anymore, and there will be more and more people. Many people join Dajiang!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Not only that! Now the area around Baishuyuan has become my private domain, and black bears, wild wolves and other places have also brought a large number of prey to us due to the appearance of our Da Jiang''s soldiers and hunting teams. s things.


    The places and prey that other tribes can hunt are naturally less and less.


    When that day comes, what do you think they will do? "


    Raymond''s eyes lit up: "They will definitely not be able to beat us, and they probably don''t have the guts."


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, it''s not a shame to join us if you can''t beat us."


    Raymond laughed and said, "It turns out that the great chief has already thought about this!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Well, even if I don''t do this, it will still be difficult for them to hunt in winter and spring, and a large number of their clansmen may die.


    But adding my big ginger is different, they don''t have to worry about food and safety issues.


    Not to mention worrying that the Changli Department is recruiting them to fight like before. "


    Lei Meng nodded again: "Actually, for small tribes, joining a big tribe is a very tangled thing for them. Because they want to join the big tribe to get security, but they don''t want to join other tribes and become poor coolies. "


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "I, Da Jiang, don''t know this. A tribe is a tribe, and a slave is a slave."


    Lei Meng said sincerely: "So I conclude that after these one hundred people join Dajiang, there will be more and more people in the future!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "That''s for sure!"


    ...


    Shuo Feng, who was "boiling the elephant" in Hei Ya''s old place, finally came back.


    after he comes back

 Chapter 935

    Mufeng was a little nervous.


    New Year approached.


    The New Year is naturally a festive event, and all the ministries of Dajiang are busy preparing for the New Year.


    And he was nervous because he "looked" at the calendar while waiting for the red paper to dry, only to find that there were only 22 days from New Year''s Day to the Waking of Insects.


    In other words, in less than a month, I will be an adult again in this life.


    The most important thing is that after the Waking of Insects, he will get married!


    He suddenly panicked.


    In his previous life, he was still an old bachelor. He didn''t expect that he would get married at the age of seventeen in this life!


    "Isn''t it too early to get married at seventeen?"


    "What if I grow taller after I get married?"


    "If there is a child, who will take care of it?"


    ...


    He suddenly worried about gain and loss, and began to chatter.


    At the beginning, he didn''t understand what was going on, but fortunately, the restlessness was also transmitted to the system.


    The system''s prompt is only five words - premarital phobia.


    Typical feature is anxiety.


    But after getting the prompt from the system, he suddenly became cheerful: Isn''t it just to get married and have a wife, and it''s not to beheaded and sent to death, I''m afraid of a woolen thread!


    ...


    The day before New Year''s Eve.


    Mufeng finds Yuli, Lihu, Jiuzhu, Changshui, Huaguzi and others to make sure that there are no mistakes in the preparations for the New Year''s Eve and the New Year. After confirming that they are correct, everyone starts to work.


    Mu Feng tidied up the red paper and took a short dagger to use as a paper cutter.


    Fetch the brush and ink again.


    Since there was no inkstone, he had to spend extravagantly to take a porcelain bowl to make an inkstone¡ªhe thought in his heart that he would have to get an inkstone no matter what.


    He originally wanted to write and paste the couplets together with the couplets.


    Only then did I realize that the couplets focus on argumentation, department style, and family precepts, while the couplets are based on the situation, not so much.


    Seeing that New Year''s Eve was approaching, he gave up the couplets and did not write them for the time being. Afterwards, he thought of a pair suitable for Jiang, and carved the words around the city gate.


    Now what he wants to write is Spring Festival couplets.


    Most of the Spring Festival couplets have five, seven, nine, and eleven characters.


    If I really want to elaborate on the exquisiteness of the Spring Festival couplets, Mu Feng reckons that it would be an academic article in his previous life.


    But right now he is going to spend the Spring Festival, not doing research, so he chose the seven-character couplet as the main one, and the five-character couplet as the supplement.


    There is a nine-character couplet written at the city gate.


    Although Dragon City is a gate for one family, to Mu Feng it is a gate for everyone, so it uses many words.


    The conventional wisdom of the Master is that "the more words, the louder the sound, the more complete the meaning".


    In order to facilitate the memory of the tribe, he made a rule:


    At the gate of the city, there are nine-character spring couplets.


    At the earth building, there are seven-character spring couplets.


    There are five-character Spring Festival couplets at the door of each room.


    As for the blessing characters, horizontal scripts, and such things as the prosperity of animals, tap water, tap wind, and health, they are all written and pasted according to the customs of the previous life.


    This year is the first year of New Year''s Eve in Dajiang Longcheng, which is both a demonstration and a trial, so many things have to be controlled by Mu Feng himself.


    Writing Spring Festival couplets for this item alone makes him very busy.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to write the couplets about the city gates and earth buildings by himself.


    The rest of the buildings and rooms were written by Dahuyou, Jiuzhu, Changshui, Huaguzi and others who are more brilliant at writing.


    Even so, one or two thousand couplets is still a big project for everyone.


    In the end, it was really helpless, so Mu Feng had to call Bai Yue, Han Shu and a child named Hassan to help him¡ªafter all, their handwriting was barely readable.


    The rest of the people who couldn''t pick up the pen to write the Spring Festival couplets on the red paper, especially Konoha and Asuka scratched their heads and hated why they didn''t practice more.


    Even Lei Long rubbed his hands excitedly, picked up his pen and put it down again.


    Even so, they are not enough!


    In desperation, he had to temporarily call the children who had already been "on vacation" back to the classroom and asked them to write on the spot.


    He will be selected on the spot.


    Fortunately, in this way, nearly 50 children were selected at once and their writing was quite correct. Mu Feng gathered these children together and told them how to write Spring Festival couplets on the spot.


    The amount of labor is reduced exponentially.


    Mu Feng was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, and "inspected" the progress of various things in the tribe.


    Of course, they are busy writing Spring Festival couplets, and the rest are not idle.


    Li Hu and his people were busy arranging charcoal fires, firewood and other necessities for the New Year in and out of Longcheng.


    Ji Yang led people to kill pigs and sheep, boil water, shed hair, cut them up, process offal, and fill sausages with blood...


    Jihua was also doing the final checkup on all the pregnant women in the tribal clinic together with Bai Fang to make sure that there was nothing wrong.


    The children who were not selected to write big characters were a little bit disappointed at first, but they were quickly attracted by the howling of pigs being slaughtered.


    Mufeng''s eyes lit up.


    He thought of a fun thing he could only play with when he was killing pigs when he was a child-pig bladder!


    When I was young, it didn''t matter who slaughtered the pig, not to mention other things, the pig bladder was reserved by my own children long ago.


    Because the conditions in the countryside are not good, there are no toys. Pig bladders are used to inflate them as balloons.


    Suddenly, Mufeng''s childlike temper became brighter, and he asked Jiyang for a pig bladder, led a group of children to the pool, filled it with water, washed it clean, and removed the smell of urine, then wrapped a thin bamboo tube around the mouth of the bladder and blew vigorously.


    After a while, it was blown into a bulging balloon.


    Then he tied it with a rope, held it in his hand, and asked, "Is it fun?"


    A group of children stared straight at the "balloon" floating up.


    They watched with their own eyes that the big chief blew up the pig so big like a magic trick, and then miraculously floated up, and they cheered in unison: "It''s fun!"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and handed the "balloon" in his hand to a child: "Hey, I''ll give it to you!"


    The little kid was jumping for joy, excited, and grinning.


    The rest of the children were full of envy.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "If you want anything else, go find Uncle Ji Yang yourself, and do it yourself!"


    "it is good!"


    The children all clamored and rushed to the front of the pig killer...


    Mu Feng rubbed his chin, feeling quite guilty - he was also a great chief after all, and he still did such childish things.


    Fortunately, Dajiang''s clansmen are all busy now, excitedly preparing for tomorrow''s "Chinese New Year", so they don''t have time to pay attention to these.


    And even if they pay attention, they won''t have other thoughts.


    In their view, Mu Feng has his reasons for everything he does.


    Otherwise, who can make a tribe develop to what it is now in a year?


    Mu Feng continued to walk forward, and saw a lot of people piled together with bamboo on their shoulders, and at the same time, some people kept yelling.


    "The bamboo is for setting off tomorrow, so don''t get it wet!"


    "Don''t mention it, the sound of these bamboos burning is really loud!"


    "Which tribe can celebrate the New Year like us?"


    "Haha, they are all great chiefs!"


    ...


    In full swing.


    Crowded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 936

    New Year''s Eve.


    Early in the morning, many important officials of Jiang were standing in front of Yuelou, waiting for Mufeng to lead them to start the new year.


    This is Da Jiang''s first big festival.


    Everyone doesn''t know it, and they want to know how to live it.


    Lihu, Mingguang, Yuli, Baiyue, Hanshu, Dahuyou, Lei Meng, Jiuzhu...


    Everyone was waiting for Mu Feng to appear in front of Yuelou.


    After Mu Feng washed, he left the Moon Tower and stood in front of the square facing the Moon Tower.


    Everyone looked forward to it.


    Mu Feng cleared his throat, and said seriously: "Today is the first day of the New Year for me, Da Jiang, and also the first day of the lunar calendar, and today is the last day of the first year of Da Jiang!


    Everyone, worship the dragon totem with me! "


    Everyone cheered in unison: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at Yu Li and said seriously, "High Priest!"


    Yu Li nodded, with a solemn expression, walked straight to Mu Feng''s side, bowed his head in salute, Mu Feng stretched out his hand to cover his palm, pressed it, then walked down the steps, came in front of everyone, and looked at Yu Li like everyone else.


    In the past few days, Mu Feng has made it clear to Yu Li that he, the high priest, presides over many rituals during the Chinese New Year.


    Even he, the great chief, would act according to the orders of the high priest.


    Yu Li nodded solemnly, turned around and held his stick, and shouted: "According to the Dajiang calendar, today is the last day of the first year of Dajiang, and tomorrow is the first day of the second year of Dajiang. Today we bid farewell to the old and tomorrow we welcome the new!


    Everyone, follow me to worship heaven and earth, and thank Zulong! "


    "yes!"


    Including Mu Feng, everyone responded in unison.


    So Yu Li led the people around and walked towards the totem pole.


    Yu Li leaned forward.


    Wooden Wind is in the middle.


    Everyone was behind Mu Feng again.


    There is a difference in respect and inferiority, and there is an orderly sequence.


    A table has been set up in front of the totem pole, and on the table are cattle heads, pig heads, sheep heads, and some large and small animals such as apples and pears.


    Yu Li came to the totem pole and said in a loud voice: "Respect the heaven and earth, the ancestor dragon knows, Da Jiang will practice the New Year calendar today, and celebrate the New Year according to the calendar. The chief of Da Jiang, Jiang Mufeng, and the priest Jiang Yuli, the leader Li Hu, Bai Yue, Lei Meng, Jiang Hanshu, Jiang Mingguang... come to pay homage to heaven and earth, and thank you Zulong!"


    After finishing speaking, Yu Li first turned his back to Zulong Xiangnan, knelt down and kowtowed.


    Then he got up and kowtowed to the totem pole, then got up and faced Mu Feng, knelt down on one knee, and saluted.


    Mu Feng nodded.


    Yu Li got up and said in a loud voice: "All the members of the Great Jiang tribe, kneel down facing the south, pay homage to the heaven and the earth, and give me a place to live in Great Jiang!"


    Everyone knelt down, saluted according to the order, and shouted: "Thank you heaven and earth!"


    Yu Li shouted again: "Er Li knelt down facing the north, thanked Zulong, and gave me the blood of Jiang!"


    Everyone did the same again, and the mountain shouted: "Thank you Zulong!"


    Finally, Yu Li quickly came to Mu Feng, bowed his head and saluted: "Great Chief, please come forward!"


    Mu Feng was slightly taken aback, Yu Li''s move was unexpected to him, but seeing Yu Li and everyone''s eyes, he suddenly understood something, nodded and followed suit with a smile.


    So Mu Feng and Yu Li switched positions, and it became him to face everyone again.


    Yu Li shouted loudly: "Sanli knelt down to thank the chief, and let no one dare to bully me!"


    Everyone knelt down, saluted Mu Feng, and shouted loudly: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng was astonished, but also relieved.


    One day, two ancestor dragons, and three chiefs.


    The right time, the right place, and the harmony of people, all three benefits are complete.


    Good luck!


    He raised his hand to signal, and said in a loud voice: "I, Da Jiang, can be as powerful as I am today, not only because of the protection of the ancestors and dragons of heaven and earth, but also because of my own efforts, but also because of your contributions. So today, Da Jiang and I are celebrating together, saying goodbye to the old and welcoming the new.


    And I, Da Jiang, will become stronger and stronger in the new year, no one dares to bully me!


    Because we have such a vast territory, so many powerful warriors, and so many clansmen who are united as one! "


    After finishing speaking, he looked around, clenched a fist with one hand, waved it fiercely, and shouted loudly: "God bless the big prize, the luck will last forever!"


    Everyone shouted in unison: "God bless the grand prize, and the fortune will last forever!"


    "God bless Jiang, the fortune will last forever!"


    After everyone finished shouting, Mu Feng laughed loudly: "After offering sacrifices to the ancestor dragon of heaven and earth, let''s start setting off firecrackers now!"


    The clansmen who were prepared on the side piled the bamboo among the piles of stones that had been piled up in advance, and put hay on the bottom.


    Holding a torch in both hands, one person walked quickly to Mu Feng and offered the torch.


    Mu Feng took the torch and threw it on the firewood.


    The firewood was quickly ignited.


    Mu Feng motioned for everyone to back away.


    After a while, the sound of "cracking and peeling" continued to sound, and the sound drummed the eardrums, which was stronger than real firecrackers but not weaker!


    The fire was very strong, and the faces of every Dajiang tribe were red.


    It is booming.


    The children who had nothing to do were all attracted, and stood beside the adults and quietly poked their heads out to look.


    After seeing that Mu Feng didn''t do anything, each of them became more courageous, and quietly moved towards the fire, clapping their hands and dancing.


    Some bold ones even brought small bamboos from the side and threw them into the fire from a long distance away.


    The adults hurriedly wanted to stop their children, but they smiled to Mu Feng, "No, it''s New Year''s Eve, except for the necessary sacrificial etiquette, the children can do everything else, so don''t be harsh!"


    The children laughed loudly: "Oh, you don''t need to be beaten!"


    The adults were all joyful: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Then Mu Feng said: "Let''s play, children, let''s start eating!"


    Everyone laughed and turned around to eat.


    Mu Feng ordered all the leaders to go to each "canteen" and follow his orders.


    As for him, he brought Yu Li into a cafeteria and sat at a table where meals had already been prepared.


    The few people who accompanied the meal waited for Mu Feng without moving their chopsticks.


    Mu Feng picked up the wine glass, turned around and walked outside the door, muttering to himself: "The gods of heaven, the emperor of the earth, and the ancestors of Dajiang, bless me, Dajiang, with good weather and prosperity in the coming year. No one dares to bully me. This glass of wine is toast to you!"


    As he spoke, he flipped the wine glass in his hand, and the wine spilled to the ground.


    Then he turned around and went back into the house, picked up a chopstick dish from a dish, went out again, and changed his words: "The gods of heaven, the emperor, and the ancestors of Dajiang, bless me, Dajiang, in the coming year It''s delicious!"


    After finishing speaking, he scattered the dishes with the chopsticks on the ground, and turned straight into the cafeteria.


    After going back and forth so many times, he sat down and said with a smile: "It''s time to eat!"


    Only then did the originally solemn people show their faces and laugh: "Oh, it''s Chinese New Year, eat delicious food!"


    People at other tables around them also started to laugh loudly: "That''s great, it''s Chinese New Year!"


    "Mother, I want to eat that piece of meat!"


    "I want scrambled eggs!"


    ...


    After dinner, Mu Feng began to take people to post Spring Festival couplets.


    Pasting Spring Festival couplets in China also has its own specialties in various places.


    Some were posted the day before New Year¡¯s Eve, and some were posted on New Year¡¯s Eve¡ªeven if it was New Year¡¯s Eve, the posts were divided into morning posts and afternoon posts.


    Woodwind was selected in the morning.


    Posting Spring Festival couplets in the morning has the saying of "removing the old" and "welcoming the new".


    today is ginge

 Chapter 937

    During the reunion dinner at noon, it is inevitable to bring out drinks to celebrate.


    Many people who have never drank alcohol have also had some wine.


    But considering the limited amount of alcoholic drinks, it can only be limited.


    Even so, each of these people drank so much that they walked like ducks afterward-swaying from side to side.


    After the reunion dinner, various activities began.


    Many people gathered in the square of Yuelou.


    Here is the arena that was built yesterday for the clansmen and warriors to wrestle.


    According to Mu Feng''s original idea, everyone can go up to the competition directly in the same ring, but thinking that the soldiers train every day, ordinary clansmen are not their opponents at all, so they are divided into several "groups", which can be regarded as borrowing from the previous life. amateur group.


    When Mu Feng brought everyone to the ring with a little drunkenness, the person in charge of hosting¡ª¡ªChang Shui was speaking.


    Seeing Mu Feng coming to the stage, he hurriedly looked at him.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You preside over yours, don''t worry about us!"


    Chang Shui nodded and continued: "According to what I just said, the soldiers are here, the hunting team is here, and the others are here!


    The rules are very simple, if two people fall against each other, whoever knocks the opponent down will win!


    Then proceed to the next round, and finally decide the final winner. The winner can get a black horse as a mount!


    But one thing must be explained, the wrestling competition is for everyone to exercise during the Chinese New Year, the friendship of the people of the clan comes first, and the competition comes second!


    It is normal to have minor falls and scratches during the competition.


    But you must not seriously injure your opponent. If you do not abide by my agreement, the game will be cancelled, and you will be punished! "


    "yes!"


    Afterwards, all the onlookers shouted, "I want to compare, I want to compare!"


    "If I don''t want a horse, can I have a weapon?"


    "That is, if I win, can I ask for something else?"


    ...


    Soon someone responded with laughter: "Zamu, you don''t seem to have signed up, you said that as if you have already won!"


    "I''ve already signed up, who of you will compare with me?"


    "Let''s talk about winning first..."


    Following behind Mu Feng, Li Wang, Zha He and others were eager to try, rubbing their hands excitedly, and were about to jump onto the stage to sign up.


    Mu Feng hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop it, and said with a smile, "You two don''t want to participate!"


    "Why?" King Li scratched his head.


    Zhahe was also puzzled: "We are going to participate in the fighter group competition!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "If you go up to the competition, who will compete with you?"


    King Li scratched his head again, looked at the stage, and really found that all the ordinary soldiers on the stage were looking at him nervously, clearly afraid that he would go on stage.


    When they saw the great chief stop King Li, they obviously relaxed again.


    Li Wang and Zhahe had no choice but to give up.


    The competition started quickly, and one by one fighters, hunting team members, and tribesmen quickly stood on the stage.


    Even because of the large number of applicants, there was a lot of open space in the audience¡ªpeople who seemed to be a thousand groups smaller stood facing each other, waiting for Chang Shui to give an order, and then began to wrestle.


    Chang Shui looked around for a week, and shouted loudly: "Da Jiang''s first wrestling competition on New Year''s Eve, start now!"


    So the wrestling competition with various tricks and "unique tricks" started in full swing.


    Some people use sweeping legs, some use over-the-shoulder throws, and some rely on their height to directly lift the opponent''s shoulders and throw them to the ground...


    The people who participated in it were more serious, and people who watched it shouted vigorously.


    "Father, throw him down!"


    "Hey, Chiya, didn''t you have enough for lunch? Why didn''t you knock him down just now?"


    "Zigto, you learned that fist from your wife, it''s soft..."


    Even Mu Feng acted as a qualified spectator very well at this time.


    After a while he shouted loudly: "Yali, pin your leg to his leg!"


    After a while, he bared his teeth and coaxed again: "Tsk tsk, Cordo, you''re such a good-for-nothing!"


    After a while he shouted again: "Hurry up, what are you two big men doing staring at you, can you stare each other down?"


    ...


    All of a sudden, there were shouts, booing, and yelling around the entire square, and it was very lively.


    Looking at the faces of the Dajiang clan members who were so excited that their faces were blushing and their necks were thick, but they tried their best to shake their fists and shout, Mu Feng felt proud.


    The strength of one part lies in the spirit, the physique, and the unity.


    This kind of competition with the nature of sports competition can obviously stimulate the desire of the tribe to win.


    In the current era, the tribe''s atmosphere is fierce and aggressive, and the clansmen strive to win and fight, which has an important role in the strength of the tribe.


    He even thought that in the future, such competitions would not only be held during festivals, but would also need to select good people from each city at regular times every year, and come to Da Jianglong City to compete together.


    The events of the competition must not be limited to wrestling, there can also be equestrianism, archery, flying stone rope, spear throwing, Udo, long-distance running, sprinting, baton...


    All kinds of competitions that have the characteristics of Jiang warriors and tribesmen, as well as sports competitions from previous lives, seem to be able to be added.


    The "strong men" in various cities gathered in Dajiang, and let them know the strength of Dajiang, and they felt proud and recognized.


    In this way, not only can the Dajiang people maintain a competitive spirit, but also stimulate them to pay attention to exercise and training at all times.


    More importantly, it can promote the unity of these tribes.


    Even if necessary, he can also conduct martial arts competitions in Pixiu City to recruit new tribesmen, attract people from small tribes to come to the competition, and get the strongest warriors from each tribe!


    Of course, he can also use the form of hosting the Olympic Games to attract more tribes to come to compete, and it can also play a role in promoting Jiang and showing his strength.


    There are tens of thousands of great ginger paths, and all of them are great ginger paths!


    Almost at the moment when everyone was cheering, Mu Feng took this matter down in his heart, and only waited until the next year when he had time to discuss with several people to settle this matter.


    At this time, a child ran up to Mu Feng nervously, hesitated for a moment and gritted his teeth and said, "Big, Great Chief, I have something to tell you!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "What''s the matter, tell me!"


    The child hurriedly nodded and said excitedly: "Those and that people can compete, and I, I want to compete too!"


    Before Mu Feng could speak, a woman followed the child, and hurriedly ran to Mu Feng, leaned over and shouted, "Great Chief, I, I will take him away..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Little child!"


    Then he looked at the child: "Then tell me, how do you want to compare?"


    Seeing that Mu Feng was so easy to talk, the child stopped stammering, clenched his fists and said, "I want to wrestle too!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Then if you win, what reward do you want?"


    The child said seriously: "I, I want to change my aunt into a fur dress!"


    The woman immediately squirmed.


    Mu Feng waved his hands with a smile, and asked, "Why, is there not enough fur clothes?"


    The woman shook her head quickly: "No, it''s not!"


    After a pause, her face was flushed: "I saw that Jihua''s black fur looks better, so..."


    Afterwards, her voice has gradually faded, and she can''t hear clearly.


    Only then did Mu Feng breathe a sigh of relief.


    He doesn''t want to "under the prosperity, the road will be starved to death".


    As for women''s love of beauty and selfishness, he thinks it''s a good thing.


    Having these thoughts shows that Jiang is strong, and people''s cognition is changing!


    He smiled and said: "Okay, since you want to compete, I can set up a special competition for you children, okay?"


    The child clapped his hands excitedly and shouted: "Okay, okay, thank you Great Chief!"


    So Mufeng waited for the end of Changshui''s wrestling competition, and then signaled to Changshui.


    Chang Shui quickly understood, nodded and gave up the host to Mu Feng.


    Then Mu Feng came to the stage and announced: "Since the adults have competed, let''s set up a competition for the children. Those who win can also choose what they want!"


    Everyone cheered in unison.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Children can have two competitions, one is wrestling and the other is cockfighting!"


    "Cockfight?" Everyone was stunned.


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "You all understand wrestling, then I will teach you how to fight cocks!"


    Mu Feng became playful, so he demonstrated and explained: "The two people in the competition need to be like me, holding their own feet with both hands, and laying them in front of them, so that knocking each other down is considered hard!


    Of course, you can also dodge during the competition, but you can''t put your feet down, you have to hold one foot with both hands, and jump around! "


    As he said that, Mu Feng jumped up and down and began to demonstrate. At the same time, he imagined that there was an opponent on the opposite side, smashing, pushing, picking, sweeping, and lifting, like a horizontal spear, and he was majestic and majestic.


    Zaha is eager to try: "Great Chief, I want to try!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly and said, "Come, come!"


    Zhahe jumped to the front of the stage, imitating Mu Feng''s appearance, holding his hands and feet, first adapting by bouncing back and forth a few times, and then imitating Mu Feng''s sweeping, vertical, vertical, and oblique picking, and then he laughed: "Great chief, let''s talk about it first, if I get you, don''t blame me!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I don''t blame you!"


    As he said that, he rode Juechen straight to Zhahe.


    At the same time, he proudly shouted: "I''m Jiang Jiang Mufeng, I''m here to fight!"


    After all, Zhahe is the one who is the most aggressive among the fighters, and his chassis skills are not blown. He let Mu Feng take advantage of the situation to hit his knee on the spot, but he only swayed slightly, but it didn''t have much effect.


    On the contrary, I almost confiscated it under this collision, and I was about to jump off the stage.


    Mu Feng was very surprised, he "braked" his head in time, and laughed loudly: "Hey, it''s pretty amazing!"


    Zaha laughed wantonly: "Hahaha, who doesn''t know Dajiang Warrior, I, Zaha, can learn everything quickly!"


    After a pause, he laughed wantonly: "Great Chief, this time it''s my turn!"


    As he said that, he also imitated Mu Feng and shouted: "Da Jiang Hei Zhahe, come to fight!"


    Everyone in the audience booed and cheered, some supported Mu Feng, and some supported Zhahe.


    If you don''t look at the number of people, but just listen to the voice, Zhahe even has the upper hand-it''s obvious that there are people watching the fun and it''s not a big deal.


    "Zhahe, knock down the great chief!"


    "Yes, knock him over, and you can play for the rest of your life!"


    "Careful chief!"


    ...


    The corners of Zha He''s mouth were exaggerated, and seeing that victory was imminent, he speeded up and slammed into it with one leg.


    Mu Feng curled his lips and smiled, "I''m waiting for you!"


    Just when Zhahe was about to bump into him face to face, he jumped a little half a step to the left.


    Zhahe hugged his knees and bumped into the air.


    Then he will rush forward like Wood Wind.


    Mu Feng didn''t wait for him to leave him completely, turned sideways and swept his knees across Zhahe''s buttocks, grinning strangely and said, "Go!"


    Zhahe rushed forward already very fast, but with the acceleration of Mu Feng''s knee, the speed was even faster, he immediately tried his balance, and threw himself on the stage.


    "Hahaha!" Mu Feng laughed triumphantly, "Who else!"


    Everyone in the audience also booed and laughed.


    Amidst the laughter, Da Jiang''s children also jumped onto the stage excitedly to start the cockfight - obviously, this new way of playing can arouse their interest even more.


    ...


    Of course, there are other activities besides competitions during the Chinese New Year in Dragon City.


    The young men also went to the training ground and invited a few fighters to teach them marksmanship and sword skills.


    The older women spontaneously followed Ji Yang to make dumplings - stuffed with leek eggs, pork, beef bamboo shoots, shepherd''s purse...


    The young women finally got some free time, and they looked carefully at the training ground in groups, to see if there were any men who were attracted to the stage to compete, and quietly lowered their heads shyly.


    There were also groups of women chatting and laughing all the way out of the city gate, and went to the clear lake in the east to "look at the lake".


    The "scenery" of ginger here is invisible elsewhere...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 938

    After the afternoon, the big ginger in the evening started the bonfire party.


    There were people haunting the square in front of the Yuelou Gate, inside and outside the Dragon City Gate.


    Some members of the Dajiang tribe didn''t even sleep all night, in order to "keep the year old" according to what Mu Feng said, for auspiciousness.


    On a cold winter night, everyone can see each other''s breath through the firelight, and they can also see each other''s faces flushed with cold and excitement.


    Who can stay up all night in such a cold winter night like Da Jiang, and who can not worry about the tribe''s attack?


    This scene continued until the first day of the new year.


    Mu Feng brought all the top leaders of Da Jiang to start to pay New Year greetings to Da Jiang''s clansmen.


    Everyone received lucky money from Mufeng¡ªcopper coins that only circulate inside Dajiang, and they can be exchanged for any small things they like in Dajiang.


    These small things are nothing more than some iron and pottery utensils.


    The entire Great Jianglong City was filled with joy.


    After working for a long time, Mufeng asked people to find bamboo chips, paste and paper, and taught them to paste kites on the spot. He took a few big Jiang executives out of Longcheng, came to Baishuyuan, and flew kites!


    The grassland is vast, and the kites fly high.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the rope was not strong enough, it would be difficult for everyone to see the kite from the ground.


    As for the activities of other clansmen, Mu Feng let Li Hu organize freely in Dragon City.


    It is nothing more than a continuation of yesterday''s wrestling, cockfighting and other activities.


    The lottery is also some horses, sheep and so on. Hundreds of horses are awarded back and forth, which is almost a drop in the bucket for Da Jiang.


    Of course, Mu Feng, who went out from Dragon City, did not forget to give New Year greetings to the clansmen of Qinglong City and Baihu City¡ªthe excitement and excitement brought to them was no different from reliving the years.


    The most important thing is that, apart from seeing Jiang''s clansmen saluting him respectfully along the way, even the slaves who were able to rest for a while except the shackles also stood up and saluted Mu Feng and others.


    It can be seen that the "inclusiveness" of ginger in the Chinese New Year made these people feel the power of ginger.


    Coupled with the repeated screening of the war slaves, the war slaves became slave leaders, and the news that the slave leaders were free again reached the ears of these people, and they rekindled their hopes.


    It can be said that the two slave management methods that Mufeng tried out, the "Jewish police" and "coated slaves", have really seen results!


    Now this group of people dare to say that all their hearts are for Jiang, but if Mu Feng wants to use troops abroad, they will definitely support him if he chooses combat power from among these people.


    War means that they will have a chance to be free again!


    It seems that this time Tian Suiren wished to "follow" them.


    Mu Feng was still flying a kite with several high-level officials on the grassland, and the two warriors rushed eastward from Pixiu City on their horses, and met Lei Meng who came out of Dragon City on the way.


    After learning that Mufeng was in Baishuyuan, the two soldiers hurried to the nearest Baishuyuan to find Mufeng, and it was already evening when they saw Mufeng.


    Mu Feng met two warriors in White Tiger City.


    They were sparrow hunters placed in the northern region, and they brought the latest news from the Fang Lei and Huaxu tribes.


    Mu Feng was very surprised.


    Because according to his prediction, the news from Fang Lei''s department would take a few more days, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    One of the soldiers began to explain the situation in front of Mu Feng and several leaders: "Fang Lei''s tribe left the tribe and headed northwest. Before arriving at Huaxu''s tribe, they encountered an ambush. The location of the ambush was still in the woods where they were ambushed last time. .


    Another point is that the place where they were ambushed was very close to the place where the bird leader ambushed them last time! "


    "This!" Everyone was surprised, "Fang Lei was ambushed again?"


    And was ambushed twice in the same spot?


    And who ambushed Fang Lei''s department, Huaxu''s department?


    The soldier also had an incredible feeling, frowning and said: "This time, the Fang Lei Department lost more than a thousand soldiers, and hurriedly exited the forest and fled to the tribe."


    "What''s going on here!" Bai Yue frowned and looked at Asuka, "You''ve already done it?"


    Asuka smiled wryly and said, "Now all the transfers of soldiers and war slaves need to be stamped with your order to take effect. How can there be such a thing as secret dispatch?"


    Bai Yue became confused: "I didn''t make such an order!"


    He looked at Mu Feng again, with a questioning expression on his face.


    Mu Feng also shook his head and said, "It''s not my Da Jiang''s!"


    "Who could it be?" Everyone was puzzled.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter who ambushed them now, the important thing is not to miss the opportunity!"


    "Ok?"


    Then Bai Yue took the lead in reacting, and said in surprise: "That''s right, don''t miss this opportunity!"


    Immediately afterwards, Lei Long, Fei Niao, Han Shu and the others all had dazzling lights in their eyes, and they all looked at Mu Feng with burning eyes.


    Mu Feng grinned and laughed strangely: "It seems that the new year is auspicious, and I have good news on the first day of the new year!"


    After a pause, he smiled and asked, "What do you say?"


    Bai Yue looked around for a week: "The great chief is here, and the leaders of our military department are also here except Fuyu. Basically, we can determine how the opponent''s Lei department will use their troops."


    Asuka said angrily: "Han Shu and I haven''t had time to discuss the battle plan yet!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "The incident happened suddenly, it is expedient, let''s settle it now!


    To fight or not to fight! "


    Several people shouted in unison: "Of course it is a fight!"


    Mu Feng laughed and waved his hands: "Using troops against a remnant of Fang Lei''s troops, is it still necessary for me to participate?"


    Bai Yue grinned and said, "Of course not!"


    Said, Bai Yue pulled a bench, Da Ma Jin Dao sat in the middle, looked around: "Uncle Lei Long, Han Shu, Asuka, Konoha, what do you think?"


    Mu Feng grinned silently, moved the bench to the fire by himself, stretched out his hands to warm the fire, as if throwing his hands away from the shopkeeper.


    Thunder Dragon was the first to speak: "No matter which tribe set up an ambush, Fang Lei''s strength must be damaged now. Before losing about 1,500 people, now they have lost another 1,000 soldiers, with 2,500 people before and after. More than half of the damage has been done, and I, Da Jiang, can defeat this time without sending as many people as last time!"


    Han Shu nodded: "Based on this calculation, Asuka and I can lead another 4,000 soldiers!"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "It''s not time to say who is going!"


    Konoha said: "Now that I, Jiang Min, have the hearts of the people, I don''t need to send so many fighters, four thousand is naturally enough, and more than three thousand is not a big problem.


    Then take advantage of the current momentum of the slaves to select war slaves and let them participate.


    Now that Da Jiang has more and more slaves, it''s time to transform some of them! "


    Bai Yue nodded and looked at Asuka again.


    Asuka thought for a while and said, "I think this time the situation is a bit special.


    First of all, we are not sure which tribe ambushed the Fang Lei tribe, but I think everyone guessed it was the Huaxu tribe.


    But everyone knows the strength of Huaxu''s department, so even if there is Huaxu''s department that can ambush Fang Lei''s department, they must not be the only ones. Maybe there is the giant bear department behind them.


    Or other tribes similar to them gathered by the Huaxu tribe, there are not many, just two or three such tribes, and it is an ambush, the Fang Lei tribe can easily be recruited..."


    Several people frowned: "Is it so complicated?"


    At this time, Mu Feng also looked back at Asuka.


    Asuka continued: "If the Huaxu tribe led the giant bear tribe to ambush, would they take advantage of the victory and pursue it? If it''s really just a few small tribes joining forces, they probably just accept it as soon as they see it.


    Of course, if there were more of them and they were brave enough, they might dare to chase them away.


    So what I want to say is that it is true that Da Jiang is going to fight Fang Lei this time, but it is possible that we are only attacking one of the many Fang Lei tribes! "


    "Huh?" Several people frowned, thinking about the possibility.


    After a while, everyone''s expressions became serious.


    Several people subconsciously looked at Mu Feng.


    But Mufeng just stretched out his hand to warm the fire, and ignored it.


    Bai Yue pondered for a while, and then looked at Fei Niao again: "Then you mean we won''t fight anymore?"


    Asuka shook his head resolutely: "How is that possible! The good form that Brother Hanshu and I just played, how can others take advantage of it!


    It''s just that we are going this time, and we must bring more people there.


    And this time, the same as last time, the soldiers were divided into two groups, one was responsible for going north to prevent attacks from the northern ministries, and the other was to directly attack and kill Fang Lei''s department.


    The Fang Lei Department with only four or five thousand fighters is not such a difficult nut to crack!


    What we have to guard against are those tribes who are uncertain and may compete with me for food! "


    Having said that, Asuka stood up.


    In the light of the fire, he clenched his fists: "So this time the opponent''s Leibu attack, I definitely want to go, but if you have someone more suitable than me, I will definitely agree with both hands!"


    Several people were taken aback for a moment, and then curled their lips one after another.


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "Flying Bird, Feiniao, what you said seems to be that you are the only one who can not be impulsive for Jiang, but why can''t we?"


    Several people laughed.


    Bai Yue took a look at Mu Feng and found that Mu Feng was indifferent, she stood up and said, "Since the incident happened suddenly and the situation is complicated, let''s change things up.


    According to what Asuka said, those who led the troops to Fang Lei''s department this time were divided into two groups.


    Asuka and Konoha are the commanders of those who fight Fang Lei''s troops head-on.


    Han Shu and Thunder Dragon led the army from the side.


    Fuyu is responsible for the safety and security of Dragon City, Four Phase City, Pixiu City, and Qilin City.


    I am directly under the jurisdiction of Changli.


    Chilei and Aoki are temporarily in charge of the Liaolong branch area.


    The number of soldiers in this battle can be up to 5,000, and the number of slaves is 3,000.


    The rest of the military department should be in command, and the four of you are allowed to dispatch at will. "


    Several people responded in unison: "Yes!"


    Bai Yue said again: "Since you agree, then take advantage of the present and tell me the commanders you want to bring, dispatch overnight, and set off tomorrow morning!"


    Several people responded again: "Yes!"


    At the end, Bai Yue looked at Mu Feng who was warming up by the fire, and asked in a low voice: "The great chief?"


    Mu Feng was still warming up to the fire, but he just turned his face and said a word with a smile: "It''s done!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 939

    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, it is customary to visit relatives and friends.


    Da Jiang''s entire tribe has no relatives and friends to visit, but still dispatched a large number of people.


    Because they want the opponent''s Leibu to take action.


    Asuka and Konoha led three thousand warriors and one thousand slaves.


    The people he led included Zhahe, Qingya, Aguda and Heilang.


    Especially among the Black Tooth tribe, there were nearly 300 young and strong people who were good at running, and Bai Yue also brought them along with him through special communication.


    After all, they also had a blood feud with Fang Leibu.


    Thunder Dragon and Han Shu are behind, two thousand warriors and two thousand war slaves.


    Bai Qiu, Huang Shi, Tie Gutuo and others accompanied him.


    This time, Da Jiang dispatched four leaders at the same time in the battle of the opponent''s Lei Department, and all of them had the ability to lead the army independently.


    And among the four, it is not Thunder Dragon and Han Shu who are handsome, but Asuka.


    Obviously, last night, Asuka had a more comprehensive view.


    So after everyone discussed, Shiratori was the supreme commander of this battle.


    The remaining three are assistants.


    And Konoha and Asuka have partnered many times, and they cooperate seamlessly.


    As for the beast cavalry, such as mammoths and armored dragons, they have all been sent out.


    After all, after this attack, it is impossible for the Fang Lei Department to exist.


    After these people led their troops to leave Dajiang, Bai Yue and Chi Lei also led their people to the old places of Hehebu and Liaolongzhi to ensure that there would be no chaos in various places.


    Mu Feng passed the second year of junior high school in the tribe, and in the third junior high school, he took a hundred soldiers and traveled south with King Li.


    He wanted to see the current situation of the dragon branch.


    Of course, it is said that there are one hundred soldiers, but in fact there are two hundred hunting team members sent by Shuofeng to patrol the situation of the beast hordes, and secretly guard along the way.


    Prevent accidents.


    He wanted to see how the cities were being built along the way.


    The former site of Hei Yabu is not considered a city, but a temporary resting place for hunting team members.


    But there were hundreds of Liaolongzhi people left here before, and they also started to build the city nearby.


    But because of the small number of people, their progress was very slow.


    So after so many months, their city has not been built yet, it can only be regarded as a small city.


    Wells were drilled in the city walls, grass houses were simply built, and residential areas, livestock areas, and training areas were divided¡ªof course, it was only a rough outline.


    The construction of the city wall is mainly concentrated on the outer wall of the city.


    This part of the job is a big project.


    Don''t say that the construction here is slow, just look at the Sixiang City and other cities where Dajiang already has a population of two to three thousand.


    Even though these cities have been built and the number of people has stabilized, the construction and improvement of these cities has been going on.


    Mufeng passed through the old land of Heiya, and then went to the old lands of Huangfeng and Lei Ze, and the situation was roughly the same.


    Stop and go along the way, a day or two slower than usual.


    It seems that he is not worried about the opponent''s Leibu''s battle at all.


    Because before he left, he had already given orders to several people.


    ...


    Asuka and Konoha led the people in front, and divided the 4,000 combat power in their hands into another part. Konoha, Qingya, Zahe, and Heilang led 2,000 elite cavalry, and left most of them to rush quickly.


    He followed the rest of the warriors with iron bone support, war slaves with mammoths, armored earth dragons, and yellow cavalry to follow.


    Asuka told Konoha: "As soon as you arrive at the Fang Lei Department, make a sneak attack. If you can succeed, it will be easy and easy!"


    Konoha said with a smile: "If it''s really what Catcher said, then we are bound to win this time."


    Asuka smiled and said, "But their Xiyin beasts still have to be careful. They suffered from ambushes the last two times because the Xiyin beasts were tied up in the woods and couldn''t let go of their hands and feet.


    And according to what Hei Lang said, if the Xie Yin Beast can let go of its hands and feet on flat ground, its lethality is really terrifying! "


    Konoha smiled and said: "Don''t worry, we have brought enough things to deal with these beasts before we came."


    Asuka nodded, and said regretfully: "It''s no wonder that the chief doesn''t like these beasts, they are carnivorous and warlike, they are ferocious and hard to tame, and they can easily hurt people.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be the case that all the evil beasts would have been killed! "


    Konoha nodded: "It''s a pity, but in this way, we don''t need to worry about killing these Yin Yin beasts. It''s a good thing for the soldiers!"


    Asuka nodded.


    So Konoha led the people one step ahead.


    Asuka leads people to follow.


    The two have long been intimate after the first battle of Yanmabu, and they are daring to each other.


    As for their combination of Hanshu and Thunder Dragon behind them, it is more interesting.


    Before Bai Yue left, she told Mu Feng privately that he also had selfish motives in doing so.


    Just like what he had talked with Mu Feng in the Hexi Department before, he was not very confident that he would be able to deter an army commander as powerful and strategic as Thunder Dragon.


    So when Mu Feng wanted to send Thunder Dragon to him, he was very upset.


    That''s why Thunder Dragon led a team of fighters in Changli.


    Fortunately, Thunder Dragon has no different intentions.


    After being rescued and saved by Mu Feng, he really seemed to be a different person.


    He really didn''t care about the former Liaolongzhi people, and tried his best to avoid suspicion.


    But even so, Bai Yue was still apprehensive, feeling that she "can''t hold back" Thunder Dragon.


    The reason for this came from the fact that Da Jiang''s several foreign wars did not include Bai Yue in the war.


    People like Hanshu, Asuka, and Konoha participated in the Liaolongzhi and Yanmabu, and Bai Yue spent the whole time in the Hexibu to frighten the Changli territory.


    After this battle of the Fang Lei Department, it is foreseeable that the reputation of Asuka, Konoha, Hanshu and others will definitely be higher.


    Thunder Dragon will also be more prominent in Da Jiang with his short-term military exploits after joining Da Jiang.


    But Bai Yue, the head of the army, will appear even more ordinary.


    So what he said at the "tea party" years ago, "I am a big leader, is uneasy" was not all a joke.


    When Mu Feng sent him away from the tribe, he was keenly aware of Bai Yue''s loss, and comforted him: "Don''t worry, it''s not just because you became the leader of the army before them.


    If we really want to talk about this, I will let Han Shu be the head of the military department.


    You can become this big boss, and before I teach you, you can go to the Yellow Wind Department through the battle of the Black Fang Department. Even through the planning of Black Fang and Huang Feng, Lei Ze and Liaolong can be planned.


    So your wisdom is actually comparable to that of Thunder Dragon, you don''t have to worry about this. "


    "But," Bai Yue was very surprised at the time, "Thunder Dragon can seek me out, Jiang and Qingniao..."


    Mu Feng replied with a smile at that time: "The Jiang and Qingniao tribe he conspired was a conspiracy, he also figured out people''s hearts, and he was so cruel that he could even die himself.


    But you have to notice that people''s hearts are unpredictable.


    If there is a rift between my big ginger and the blue bird department, I will naturally repair the alliance.


    What''s more, even Liaolongzhi''s clan members may not all agree with his approach.


    Therefore, he can''t control whether his strategy will change during the implementation process of one year, two years, ten or twenty years.


    So when he realized afterwards that it might not work, he just vented his anger and killed Qinglei! "


    Bai Yue was puzzled: "Uncle Yuli and the others have been in Yanmai for decades, haven''t they been assimilated?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "That''s different.


    I, a member of the Dajiang tribe, have my own strength of character.


    What''s more, Yan Zixu and others from the Yan Ma Department were too stupid to separate the Jiang family and the Yan family.


    Just imagine, even if it is the revenge of seizing the totem, will the tribe still choose to bow their heads in order to continue the bloodline? "


    Bai Yue thought for a while, then nodded honestly: "Not bad!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Thus, even though Thunder Dragon''s strategy is vicious, it may fail. So his strategy is a cunning scheme, and the risks and costs are too high.


    And the plan you made at that time, to recruit people from the Black Fang and Huangfeng Departments to Lei Ze and other departments, was a conspiracy.


    With so many clansmen, no one will be unmoved.


    Even if they are not moved, those original allies will feel resentment towards them.


    So either way, they end up taking the bait.


    This time, Asuka''s strategy is exactly the same as yours. "


    Bai Yue was overjoyed.


    Mu Feng said again: "Don''t worry, once the Fanglei tribe is wiped out, you will be required to go to the battles of the Changli tribe and the Giant Bear tribe."


    "Me?" Bai Yue was surprised.


    Mu Feng nodded, Shu Mei looked into the distance, and said to himself: "A leader must be someone who can take care of the overall situation and care about the gains and losses of the tribe.


    Thunder Dragon, right now, he can only be a master of war..."


    At present, Thunder Dragon, who is walking side by side with Han Shu, is thinking about this problem, looking back from time to time, and muttering: "For handsome, for general..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 940

    What Mu Feng said, naturally did not shy away from Thunder Dragon.


    In fact, Thunder Dragon''s current shortcomings are also obvious.


    As Mu Feng said, the risk he used was too high.


    There is a possibility of success, but there are also many uncontrollable factors in the middle.


    As in the previous surprise attack on the Blue Bird Department, Jiang and the Blue Bird were separated by tricks.


    The strategy is not poisonous, but once it is seen through, the price will be very heavy.


    The fact is so, he can''t help being unconvinced.


    On the other hand, Bai Yue''s several plans, no matter whether they are small to fight big or overlapping schemes, are all based on one premise - Jiang''s current state cannot be broken.


    To put it bluntly, Lei Long gambles with conspiracy, while Bai Yue focuses on gains and losses.


    The big difference is especially important for today''s ginger.


    After all, "gambling" is more suitable for small tribes who are clean and innocent.


    Now Da Jiang "has a big family and a big business", and he can take big steps, but he must not ignore the gains and losses.


    Otherwise, in order to kill a wolf, I have broken my claws and lost my teeth, and the loss outweighs the gain.


    From the beginning of Yanmao, Mu Feng intentionally taught Lei Long to calculate gains and losses, so as to avoid "gambles".


    After Raymond joins hands with Konoha, Asuka, and even Hanju, he realizes this more clearly, and realizes the difference between himself and them.


    After Asuka and Konoha reported the battle plan to them, Thunder Dragon couldn''t help being puzzled.


    He frowned and asked Han Shu: "Fang Lei''s department originally had six or seven thousand soldiers, but they were attacked twice and lost less than three thousand. Although Da Jiang has the advantage of weapons, Fang Lei''s department has the advantage of land, and fierce beasts can also use it to their advantage." As a result, in this case, instead of heavy cavalry, go directly with light cavalry. Although the speed is fast, once we fight, we may not be able to take advantage of it!"


    After serious thinking, Han Shu said: "Uncle Thunder Dragon, you may have overlooked a question."


    "what is the problem?"


    "According to the time when they were attacked, they should be on their way back to the tribe now."


    "You mean Asuka and Konoha want to attack most of Fang Lei before they return?" Thunder Dragon''s eyes lit up, then he shook his head, "The fleeing people are running back very fast, they may have already arrived Where is Fang Lei Department?"


    Han Shu laughed and said: "Even so, they are exhausted and exhausted. At this time, as long as their advance Qingqi can arrive, with the advantage of bows and arrows, they will definitely be able to get a bargain.


    Taking a step back, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find a bargain. Qingqi has no heavy cavalry, and the transition between raids is very fast, and there will be no big losses! "


    Thunder Dragon frowned, only then did he realize that the three "young people" had seen both "good" and "bad" possibilities, and then made the decision to attack.


    After careful consideration, he said, "Then how should we cooperate with them?"


    Han Shu thought for a while and said: "They set off on separate routes from us, they headed east, we headed northeast. Catcher Lang has already traveled northward in Fang Lei''s department for half a day to investigate, and before we arrive at Fang Lei''s department, someone will report message back.


    At that time we will know whether there are any pursuers from the north. "


    Lei Long understood now: "If there is, we will hold it straight, if not, go south and join Asuka and Konoha to surround Fang Lei''s department!"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "That''s exactly the reason!"


    Thunder Dragon thoughtfully, nodded and looked towards the east.


    ...


    Konoha led the people all the way to the east. Along the way, the sparrow hunter would come back from time to time to report the news, and there were more than 200 black-toothed people brought by the black wolf to continue to lead the way, avoiding bushes and chaotic woods.


    The ginger cavalry marched a little faster.


    In the seven days since Black Bear City left the city and headed east, Konoha finally began to slow down.


    Next, he wants one last message, and they will arrive at Fang Lei''s department in half a day.


    Whether it is a fight or a siege, it all depends on the last wave of news.


    Not surprisingly, news came from Catcher Lang: The fighters from Fang Lei''s department have just returned to the tribe!


    Just as Lei Long expected, the fleeing people ran back very fast!


    In other words, if there are pursuers, it is almost as good as he can arrive back and forth.


    This situation is naturally within the calculation range of him and Asuka.


    He naturally knows how to choose.


    Konoha sent an order: "Slow down, and go to Fang Lei''s department for half a day, and wait for the news to come again!"


    Afterwards, he also asked people to send messages to Asuka, Han Shu and others.


    There is a day''s journey between the three waves of people.


    When he slows down, he shortens the distance.


    If there were any pursuers, Han Shu and the others almost happened to meet them in the northeast.


    At that time, they may be fighting on both sides at the same time: one is Han Shu and the chasers, and the other is him and Fang Lei''s troops.


    However, the accident came soon.


    After Konoha ordered someone to deliver the letter, he hadn''t led his people forward for a long time, and the bird catcher sent another message: the pursuers have arrived at Fang Lei''s department, and the number of them is no less than 5,000!


    Konoha was stunned for a moment when he heard the news, and shouted in his heart: "So fast!"


    At the same time, he was thinking of countermeasures as quickly as possible.


    It is definitely not possible to go directly to the raid according to the original plan.


    At that time, the chasing soldiers will definitely have scruples and dare not make a move, which will give Fang Lei a chance to breathe.


    But it''s not what he wants to see if he joins hands with those chasing soldiers to defeat Fang Lei''s troops.


    From Konoha''s point of view, Fang Leibu is the meat on the board, and it must be Jiang''s.


    It never occurred to him to "share" with other tribes.


    After some weighing, he had no choice but to let the soldiers slow down again, and instead changed direction and headed northeast!


    If the plan changes, it will not work according to the plan.


    At the same time, he sent a letter to Asuka, telling the specific news.


    A day later, he appeared in the northeast of Fang Lei''s department, and met the bird catcher who was looking for news in the dense forest here.


    Catcher Lang led him quietly to the place where the pursuers passed by.


    After seeing the traces of the march, Konoha understood.


    More than 5,000 pursuers had footprints of thorn dragons, horses, cows, and so on.


    There are also alien animal hoof prints that are difficult to distinguish among the hoof prints...


    Konoha wrote it down secretly, and then led the people back quietly, frowning tightly.


    In less than half a day, Asuka, Hanshu and Thunder Dragon came together.


    After seeing the three of them, Konoha shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I thought I would lead the army to make a contribution first, but I didn''t expect to have to wait for you to join me!"


    Asuka smiled and said, "It''s impossible, we didn''t expect the pursuers to arrive so soon!"


    Han Shu nodded: "It seems that the people who ambushed them rushed over right after them!"


    Lei Long also nodded: "Well, now we are here to wait for them to decide the winner?"


    Konoha grinned and said: "Now it seems that this is the best way!"


    Asuka shook his head and smiled, "That''s not necessarily true!"


    Several people wondered: "Why?"


    Asuka thought for a while before saying, "I think so, it depends on what result we want."


    "How to say?" Several people asked in confusion.


    Asuka thought about it for a moment, and then said: "If we just wiped out the Thunder Dragon Division, it''s very simple, we just wait here for them to decide the winner.


    But if according to the original plan of the Great Chief and the others, we just want to open up the road to the east, Fang Lei''s department can be destroyed or not. "


    "Can it be destroyed or not?" Several people showed shock and doubts.


    Asuka continued: "The Great Chief and the leader of Baiyue have said that there is no other way to think about the decisive battle between the two armies, the only thing is to win or lose.


    But if the three parties compete for balance, the best thing is for us to withdraw and sit back and watch the tigers fight.


    Fighting with many parties, the last way is to check and balance, watch them fight in the nest..."


    Konoha frowned in thought.


    Han Shu took a deep breath.


    Thunder Dragon''s eyes lit up.


    The three finally looked at Asuka.


    One for his thoughts.


    The second is his plan, after all, he is the commander in chief of this battle.


    Asuka smiled and said: "If the Fang Lei Department is destroyed, we will definitely ambush and pursue our troops here. It would be fine if they are just the Huaxu Department and a few dirty small groups, but once the Huaxu Department and that giant bear If it is not the Ministry, it will undoubtedly bring us trouble.


    Let''s not talk about whether it''s a big trouble or not, anyway, it''s unavoidable to feel bad if it gets involved.


    But if Fang Lei''s department is left behind, there will be a shield.


    If they want to fight, just call them.


    Let them take the opportunity to consume each other. "


    Konoha was the first to react: "This seems to be what the great chief said, what the Dalibu and the Shaolibu did!"


    Asuka nodded: "That''s right, that''s what they did!"


    "So," Han Shu looked at Asuka, "You mean to keep Fang Leibu?"


    Thunder Dragon also looked at Asuka with a questioning face.


    Asuka still shook his head: "I don''t dare to make decisions about such things, after all we brought 8,000 people here, we can destroy them but not, I can''t bear it if the chieftain blames them.


    At the very least, we have to let Chief Bai Yue know about this matter, he agreed, and we can do the rest! "


    Several people were taken aback for a moment, and then burst out laughing.


    Han Shu laughed loudly: "Good job, you ghostly bird!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 941

    After discussing with Han Shu, Thunder Dragon and Konoha, Asuka decided to send a letter to Bai Yue first.


    Of course, the reason to send a letter to Bai Yue first is that compared to Liaolong City, Bai Yue''s Hexi tribe is closer.


    Naturally, they also had to send a message to Liaolongzhi.


    But it''s hard to say how long it will take for Mufeng to receive the letter.


    At the same time, Asuka sent people to the Black Bear Department to wait for a reply - Feige can only send messages at fixed points.


    In order to ensure timely delivery of the message, Asuka exchanged his Wanliyun to the messenger.


    The three of them have also agreed that they will pay close attention to Fang Lei''s movements before Bai Yue responds.


    If the battle of Fang Lei''s department had ended before Bai Yue replied, then they would ignore other things and directly intercept and kill the chasing soldiers halfway to pick the fruit.


    If they receive a letter of approval from Bai Yue or the chief before the battle is over, they will act according to the decision in their hearts.


    In fact, Fang Lei''s troops defended their positions and fought with 5,000 troops, which would not end in a short time.


    After all, not every tribe has absolute advantages in weapons and mounts like Da Jiang.


    Asuka and the others who were waiting for the news had to do every day to ask Jiang''s men to hide in the dense forest, and at the same time let the Black Tooth tribe and Catcher Lang pay close attention to the movement in the two directions of Fang Lei''s department and Huaxu''s department.


    One is to prevent them from ending early.


    The second is to prevent them from having backup.


    Asuka ordered: As long as the people came from the direction of Huaxu''s department, unless the number was particularly large, they would be "solved on the spot". If there are people asking for help from Fang Lei''s department, they will not let them go.


    The best thing they can do now is to wait.


    Wait for the results from both sides.


    Wait for the chief and Bai Yue to reply.


    Of course, they hope to receive a reply first.


    This really made Han Shu and the others helpless.


    According to the plan, the 8,000 of them should have arrived at Fang Lei''s tribe, and then wiped out the tribe with the force of thunder, but ended up spending three days here.


    Han Shu was quite helpless: "Konoha has been inquiring back and forth for the past few days. Why don''t we just go there, destroy Fang Lei''s tribe, and then capture the five thousand pursuers as slaves? Anyway, now the Liaolong The city is under construction, and there is an urgent need for a lot of labor.¡±


    Thunder Dragon nodded again and again: "That''s right, it''s not just Liaolong City that lacks manpower, I think it''s also needed in Yiluo Old Land!"


    Asuka smiled and said, "Of course, I want to do this too. But don''t we have a better way now?"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "It''s just that I''m worried that before the chief and Bai Yue get their reply, they will finish the fight. Or if the pursuers can''t attack for a long time, they will retreat by themselves."


    Asuka smiled and said, "That''s easy. We finish the hunting ahead of time, and we''ll pick the fruit halfway. If they don''t fight and leave, we''ll hunt the hay and hug the rabbits!"


    Thunder Dragon was stunned, and then smiled bitterly and sighed: "You really don''t delay anything!"


    At the same time, he suddenly realized from the bottom of his heart that there were more than one or two differences between his plan and those of these people.


    "It''s no wonder that Baiyue is the big leader, and Asuka is so young, he is also a leader." Lei Long thought to himself, "It seems that Hanshu and Konoha have their own strengths!"


    ...


    Soon Konoha brought the Black Tooth tribe and dozens of fighters to the secret camp.


    Along with them came a dozen or so bound soldiers.


    "This is..." Several people pondered for a moment before realizing, "Chasing soldiers?"


    Konoha grinned and said, "They had a terrible fight with Fang Lei''s department. Fang Lei''s department was terrible. The five thousand of them didn''t get much money.


    No, they wanted these ten people to report back, but our people just stopped them. "


    Asuka''s eyes lit up: "This is a good thing!"


    He smiled again and asked, "Which tribes are they, do you know?"


    Konoha was amazed: "You may not believe it, but these 5,000 troops are not from the Giant Bear Division, but from the Huaxu Division, the Nilong Division, and the Tianxiong Division."


    Han Shu and Lei Long were stunned, and looked straight at Asuka: "You really hit the spot!"


    Asuka himself also found it incredible: "Is there really no giant bear department?"


    Then he repeatedly claimed to be surprised: "How come the subordinate tribes of the Fang Lei Department and the Giant Bear Department are different from the previous Lei Ze and Buffalo Department..."


    Thunder Dragon sneered: "The Fang Lei Department and the Giant Bear Department can''t even restrain their own subordinates, so it''s no wonder they are missed by the small department. In this way, we can catch all these small departments!"


    Han Shu thought for a while, then shook his head: "Don''t you think it''s not that Fang Lei''s tribe is not strong, but that these small tribes are really courageous?"


    Asuka nodded: "Not only are they brave, but their tribe is also very strong. It is also a tribe of two to three thousand people, like the Thunderbird and Huaxu tribes each have about a thousand warriors, and the heavy beasts are at least three thousand. Ten to fifty heads!


    Big Thunder Dragon...Uncle, think about it, the former Lei Ze and the Barbarian Bulls each had populations of five or six thousand and seven or eight thousand, but how many armored earth dragons did the two add together? "


    Thunder Dragon frowned and nodded: "The sum of the two parts is less than fifty..."


    Han Shu also frowned and said: "No wonder there is no such small tribe with three to five hundred people in Changli, and there are often thousands of people."


    Asuka nodded: "The Rock and Soil Department is regarded as a large tribe in other places. Once it loses power, it will be swallowed directly."


    Thunder Dragon pondered for a moment before saying: "During the time of the Dragon, Lei Ze and the Bull had to obey, but the Thunder Bird was obviously displeased with Lei''s attitude.


    They even dared to join forces with the Huaxu Department, which is not affiliated with Fang Lei''s Department, to plot against Da Jiang.


    I think the other party''s Thunderbirds should have been the ones who started the attack! "


    Several people were taken aback.


    After a while, several people nodded again: "It''s possible!"


    They all understood at this moment, whether it was the Fang Lei tribe or the Giant Bear tribe, the small tribes in the territory did not seem to have such a strong sense of awe for their superiors.


    It seems that it is very common for different departments to join forces here to seek big things with small things.


    If the relationship between the Fanglong Department and Lei Ze and the Barbarian Bull Department is that of an armored dragon and a wolf, then the relationship between the Fang Lei Department and its subordinate tribes is like that of a tiger and a wolf.


    Where the armored earth dragons are, even wolves can''t do anything to them.


    But tigers and wolves are not necessarily the same¡ªtigers can devour wolves at will, but wolves may not have awe of tigers, and from time to time they dare to "wolves eat tigers".


    This is the difference between strong stems and weak branches and strong branches.


    But that''s exactly what caused Fang Lei''s current situation--the branches are all strong, and this is where they succeed and where they lose.


    At the beginning, the branches are strong, but later they will become strong and weak!


    This is very similar to the big man in China.


    Master Wang once commented on the reasons for the fall of the Han Dynasty as follows: the country perishes with weakness, while the Han Dynasty perishes with strength alone.


    Today''s situation in Fang Lei''s department can be regarded as self-inflicted.


    Asuka looked at Konoha and said, "Brother Konoha, what is the situation of these three tribes?"


    Konoha smiled and pointed to a few people on the ground: "I haven''t had time to ask, thinking about not delaying the matter, I took them back as soon as possible!"


    So Asuka began to "interrogate" the dozen or so captives.


    The method of interrogation is very simple - ask them separately, ask again if they are different, and kill them if they are different.


    So it didn''t take long for the meeting to ask about the situation.


    Among the three tribes, the Huaxu tribe has the smallest number of soldiers and the fewest fighters, but it has the strongest appeal.


    With a population of more than 4,000, more than 1,300 soldiers were dispatched this time.


    The reason they attacked the opponent''s Leibu was because they got the population of Fang Leibu, and they knew that Fang Leibu would not let it go.


    This made Asuka and the others dumbfounded¡ªthey knew that the population Asuka sent before was a trap, but they still wanted it without hesitation.


    Because they have long wanted to attack the opponent''s Leibu!


    Asuka had the urge to vomit blood.


    According to the great chief, he was sending sleepy pillows to others!


    The Nilong tribe has more people, more than 5,000, and nearly 2,000 soldiers.


    The reason why they want the opponent''s Leibu to fight is because of the totem dispute.


    Of course, this is their wishful thinking.


    After all, Fang Lei''s time here, the size of the tribe, and the population far exceed that of the Nilong''s.


    The totem dispute between the Nilong Department and the Fang Lei Department would never have been mentioned before.


    But now that the Fang Lei Department has suffered repeated setbacks and the number of soldiers has dropped sharply, this is a good opportunity for them to take advantage of it.


    Therefore, the "Totem Controversy" of the Nilongbu seems to occupy the highest point of morality.


    And they also cited many reasons:


    One is that they are closer to Nilongtan than Fang Leibu, and Fang Lei is farther away.


    The second is that the name of their tribe is the Nilongbu, Fang Lei is not.


    The third is that their tribe will eat mud from Nilongtan, but Fang Lei''s tribe will not.


    These three reasons, which are not reasons, really "convinced" Asuka and the others.


    Asuka laughed at the time and said, "When the Fang Lei Department was strong and unimpeded, the Mud Dragon Department probably didn''t mention this. Now that the Fang Lei Department is weak, they jumped out."


    Han Shu said with a smile: "The great chief said that he would kill him while he was sick. This mud dragon department will pick its time!"


    Lei Long curled his lips: "Put it on Lei Ze and Man Niu, and their tribe doesn''t need to exist."


    Konoha smiled and said: "The Nilong tribe is okay, at least they have a reason, the key is the Tianxiong tribe, which was very loyal to the Fanglei tribe before!"


    Everyone laughed dumbfounded.


    Tianxiong has a population of more than 6,000, and it is a veritable big tribe in the Changli tribe.


    And their tribe also has the most fighters, close to 3,000.


    When the Fanglei Department annexed nearly the entire Rock and Soil Department, many women were assigned to the Tianxiong Department.


    This is an extremely rare move in Fang Lei''s department.


    However, such a tribe that has been favored by Fang Lei''s tribe is the one that fights and kills the most!


    If you count the thousands of fighters from the previous Thunderbird Division, the four join forces, maybe they can really wipe out the huge Fang Thunder Division, and then eat all four of them.


    It''s a pity that they had calculated thousands of times, and they didn''t expect that Jiang would interfere and disrupt their plans.


    Of course, although Da Jiang disrupted their plans, he also gave them an opportunity - Fang Lei''s continuous loss of soldiers was just a time of weakness.


    "Sure enough, one tribe raises the same people!" Thunder Dragon sighed, "How can we deter these tribes with power but no kindness?"


    Asuka smiled and said, "But as long as they succeed, they will become a new big tribe."


    Thunder Dragon sneered: "So what, now their most powerful fighters are concentrated here, we just need to capture them all, what plan is not useless?"


    Asuka nodded: "In this way, we need to be more cautious in dealing with the Fang Lei Department. Without the check and balance of the Fang Lei Department, the Giant Bear Department may take the opportunity to develop and grow.


    Territory or something is second, the most important thing is the population of these tribes.


    Even if it is just a tribe with three to five hundred young and strong laborers, it is not a small force! "


    Han Shu nodded and said: "That''s right, we can''t destroy a tribe, but create a bigger opponent!"


    Konoha asked: "Then what should we do next?"


    Asuka thought for a while and said: "Now it seems that it is basically certain that it is more useful to keep Fang Lei''s tribe than to destroy them. However, how to keep them and how to deal with these small tribes is really difficult."


    After a pause, he continued: "Wait another two days, if there is no reply, we will directly outflank from here and kill the 5,000 people first. If Fang Lei''s department is concerned, we probably don''t need to kill them too much.


    After all, after two battles with these five thousand people, there are not many people left! "


    Several people looked at each other, then nodded: "Okay, I will do as you said!"


    ...


    Another day later, a black horse came galloping from west to east.


    The person behind him is Huang Chuan, who was directly transferred to the Hexi Department after his year.


    Along the way, the fighters of Da Jiang kept clenching their fists excitedly.


    The head of the military department went to Fang Lei''s department in person, just for the letter from Asuka.


    It was Bai Yue who came.


    Because his mount is the earliest Wanliyun, he traveled very fast.


    Just as Asuka and the others said, what happened this time was not about the First World War, but the layout after the event, so he couldn''t help but care about it.


    And the reply letter from Great Chief Mu Feng was also received by him on the way to the Asuka Department after arriving at the Black Bear Department.


    Combined with the instructions of the great chief, he already knew how to deal with Fang Lei''s troops.


    "I thought it was about World War I, but I didn''t expect that I would come here myself!" Bai Yue smiled wryly, "A Fang Lei Department has gathered five leaders of Da Jiang. I''m afraid the chief will think that the people in our military department are It''s free to eat..."


    "Here comes the big boss!"


    Someone sent a message to Asuka and them.


    Asuka and the others were greatly surprised, and hurried to meet Bai Yue one by one.


    "Big leader!" Several people bowed their heads, with shame on their faces.


    Bai Yue waved her hands, got off her horse, let go of the reins, and said with a smile: "I came because I thought the situation was complicated, and the great chief also responded in time."


    As he spoke, he took out Mu Feng''s reply letter and handed it to Asuka.


    The content is consistent with what you see in front of you - Bai Yue has arrived in person.


    As for how to deal with Fang Leibu, Mu Feng only gave "direction", not specific.


    After reading it, Asuka handed it to Lei Long. After pondering for a while, he directly told Bai Yue what they had learned.


    After hearing this, Bai Yue thought for a while, and then said with a smile: "In this case, then follow your previous plan. But the difference is that you can''t kill all the people in these five departments, let alone arrest them all."


    "Not finished?" Several people looked at Bai Yue with doubts.


    Now Jiang likes to let people go back?


    Wasn''t it all extermination before?


    Bai Yue nodded: "Once the members of these three departments suffer heavy losses, they will be swallowed up by the Giant Bear Department if they fail to return, and they will become stronger as a result.


    My big ginger is now focusing on the Changli Department in the west, so I can''t involve too many troops here for a long time.


    Especially the Tianxiong tribe, the warriors of their tribe could not kill without killing them. "


    "This..." Even Asuka was confused, "Can''t kill?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "This kind of tribe, the other side''s Leibu is like this, which big tribe dares to accept them? So just keep them disgusting Fang Leibu.


    Once the number of their fighters drops sharply, there is no guarantee that they will not be settled by the Fang Lei Department afterwards, or swallowed up by the Giant Bear Department.


    As for the Huaxu Department, they were naturally killed and arrested, and they cannot be released..."


    "This..." They just felt that they couldn''t keep up with Bai Yue''s thoughts.


    Bai Yue deserves to be the most top-level intellectual commander, she has fully understood what Mu Feng meant, and said with a smile: "The three departments only get rid of the culprit, and the other two departments have to face the anger of Fang Lei''s department afterwards.


    But don''t worry, the Fang Lei Department, whose strength has been greatly weakened, dare not lay hands on these three departments.


    Otherwise, these three parts will be pushed into the arms of the giant bear...


    Besides, didn''t I, Da Jiang, have a grudge against Hua Xu''s department, and let them suffer the most! "


    A few people are still a little confused, but the general idea is still understood - checks and balances!


    So after Bai Yue finished speaking, several people grinned and said, "Yes!"


    "We have what the big boss said, so we will do it!"


    "Boss, you came here because of your idea of ??the general direction, and leave the rest to us!"


    ...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 942

    The plan has been made, and the next step is to act.


    Among the five chiefs, Bai Yue sat at the back, and the other four chiefs each led their cavalry out.


    Three thousand war slaves, mammoths, leather armored dragons, thorn dragons, etc. charged forward, birds and thunder dragons charged fiercely, and Konoha and Hanshu stayed behind.


    A group of more than 8,000 fighters rushed out of the dense forest like breaking a dike and rushed to Fang Lei''s department.


    Bai Yue rode her horse and walked slowly, frowning, thinking about how to properly handle what the chief said.


    At the same time, outside of Fang Lei''s department, the three coalition forces that have been confronting him here for nearly five days are getting anxious.


    Because they fought three games with Fang Lei''s tribe in five days, the soldiers lost seven to eight hundred soldiers, and more than a thousand fighters and clan members of Fang Lei''s tribe died.


    But Fang Leibu relied on two strange horses and many evil beasts to resist them, preventing them from entering the tribe.


    In this way, they can only worry outside Fang Lei''s department.


    Fang Lei''s troops were originally in their base camp, so they had enough food to consume with them.


    But they have traveled a long distance, and the three films have joined forces, which is not easy at all.


    Insufficient food


    This time, it was hard to seize the opportunity of Fang Lei''s weakness. If they couldn''t destroy Fang Lei''s department, once they were given a chance to breathe, they would be the ones who would be unlucky next.


    People from the Huaxu Department are bound to win.


    The people of Tianxiong''s Department are riding a tiger.


    Only the people in the mud dragon department were shaken.


    Their so-called "totem battle" is just to take advantage of this opportunity to step on Fang Lei''s tribe and take a share of the trend.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that during the ambush in the dense forest, the fighters of Fang Lei''s tribe actually held back most of their pursuit with a strange white horse, and escaped back as quickly as possible.


    As the initiator of the three coalition forces - Hua Tulu frowned at this time.


    He was a rough-looking man with whiskers and small eyes.


    But under his rough appearance, he is very cunning inside.


    He was also the one who conspired with the Thunderbirds to attack Da Jiang earlier.


    And he was able to learn from the painful experience, learn a lesson and choose the ambush location in the dense forest, which was inspired by his previous experience of being ambushed.


    It can be said that the reason why he was able to lead the three coalition forces to successfully ambush Fang Lei''s troops was because of Asuka''s efforts.


    If Asuka knew that he sent people and taught people to ambush him, he might rush over and kill this person immediately.


    Hua Tulu was holding a rough yellow stick with a metallic luster on it, and it was actually a gold object!


    He looked around for a week before saying: "Now we have sent out rescuers to go back and move people. If there is no accident, as long as our three departments can gather another 2,000 people, it will not be a problem to win this Fang Lei department!"


    "But the people from Fanglei''s Department will wait for our rescuers?" The people from Tianxiong''s Department immediately asked.


    Natulu glanced at him, knowing that he was anxious, and said with a smile: "Brother Cheng Yu, you are relatively close to Fang Lei''s department, so you should be able to arrive as soon as possible, right?


    Don''t worry, the siege of Fang Lei''s department is my proposal from Huaxu''s department. No matter what you say, you will not take risks for nothing! "


    The man named Cheng Yu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Now his Tianxiong Department is in an embarrassing situation, so he can only bite the bullet and walk all the way to Hei.


    And the people from the mud dragon tribe on the other side also spoke.


    The one who opened the mouth was a man with mud on his face. He couldn''t see the exact appearance, only two brown eyes were left wandering: "You say, if we agree with Fang Kun at this time to stop the war, will he agree?"


    "Stop fighting?" Cheng Yu jumped up all of a sudden, "Do you dare to stop fighting? Believe it or not, my Tianxiong Department will take down your Nilong Department later?"


    "Do you dare?" The man wiping his face sneered coldly, "Although there are few sons in my mud dragon department, they are not made of mud!"


    "Huh?" Cheng Yu narrowed his eyes.


    "Okay!" Hua Tulu hurriedly said, "What are you two brothers trying to do? Fang Lei''s Ministry is about to be captured. Do you want to fight among yourself at this time?"


    The face-smearing man snorted: "But all the fighters of our Mud Dragon Division are here, and it was our Mud Dragon Division who lost the most before!


    Now that you are calling for warriors again, how come there are still people in my mud dragon department? "


    Hua Tulu looked at Cheng Yu, their eyes met for a while, then they nodded imperceptibly, and then he said with a smile: "How about this, no matter how many more fighters from your Nilong Division, when Fang Lei''s Division is defeated, you will respond as soon as possible." How about getting a part from our Huaxu department as compensation for you?"


    The face wiping man hurriedly asked: "Really?"


    Hua Tulu''s chest slapped loudly: "When does my Hua Tulu talk count?"


    The face-smearing man nodded and looked at Cheng Yu: "What about you?"


    Cheng Yu seemed very helpless: "We will also give some of it to you!"


    The face-smearing man became excited: "Okay!"


    After a pause, he added: "I want that strange white horse!"


    "Okay!" Hua Tulu readily agreed.


    Cheng Yu also narrowed his eyes, and then replied coldly: "Okay!"


    But what the face-smearing man didn''t notice was the sarcasm after Hua Tulu and Cheng Yu met their eyes again.


    Huatulu stood up and looked at Fang Lei''s department with burning eyes: "Fang Lei''s department, so many Xiyin beasts will soon belong to our Huaxu department!"


    Just when he was about to take action, he suddenly heard someone shouting loudly: "It''s not good, boss!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Before he could react, he heard someone yelling: "Everyone, put down your weapons, or you will die!"


    Hua Tulu was furious, thinking that the people from Fang Lei''s department had come out to attack them, and was about to order a counterattack, but heard a somewhat familiar voice¡ª"à²à²à²"!


    "This is..." Hua Tulu''s heart tightened.


    Immediately afterwards, he heard someone screaming "ahhhh".


    He turned his face to look, and he saw smoke and dust billowing from the plain behind him, and ferocious fighters from other divisions poured out from under the smoke and dust, rushing towards them.


    And what followed were a mammoth with giant teeth, an armored earth dragon swinging a big tail hammer, a thorn dragon with a triangle on its head, and a huge beast with twin peaks on its back...


    "This is..." Hua Tulu''s eyes narrowed.


    He was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know when there was such a powerful tribe in this area, and they had so many beast mounts, so powerful!


    Cheng Yu''s eyes widened instantly: "Who are they?"


    The face-smearing man was the first to react, and shouted angrily: "Your son of the Nilong Department, follow me to kill the enemy!"


    It''s just that it''s better not to yell this time, but after yelling, it seems to irritate the person on the other side.


    In the crowd, a black horse rode a gun in front of him, his eyes were bright, he grinned coldly and said, "Whoever wants to kill me, Da Jiang, are you worthy?"


    Beside him was a man riding a mottled horse, his whole body was enveloped in a violent aura.


    The man on the horseback had particularly long arms, and his eyes were slightly protruding, which looked very abrupt compared to ordinary people. He sneered and said, "The people in the small department are so brave. I haven''t heard anyone say that for a long time!"


    As they said that, the two burst out shouting almost at the same time: "Kill!"


    Since the three gangsters who don''t know how to live or die still dare to make a move, it''s fine to rush to kill a wave first.


    Anyway, the big boss only said not to finish the killing, he didn''t say that he was not allowed to kill.


    As a result, Asuka, who was on a black horse and armed with a gun, jumped out and rushed straight into the three coalition forces.


    The black horse is in the clouds, jumping and jumping, like an oolong rolling into the sea.


    A pure iron spear ten feet long, piercing, picking, smashing and sweeping, like a gust of wind blowing fallen leaves.


    In just a moment, the three coalition forces who wanted to surround and kill Asuka in an instant due to the large number of people immediately suffered a big loss. They were seriously injured and killed more than a dozen people in just a few breaths!


    And the thunder dragon with big arms and protruding eyes is now riding a Sailong five-spotted horse, holding a machete in both hands, swinging it left and right, like chopping melons and vegetables, aiming at the people rushing up one by one. .


    As for some people who slashed at him with bone knives and big sticks, they were completely ignored. Since Hanshu was attacked, all the big ginger leaders must wear bronze armor when they go into battle.


    Ordinary iron tools are still ineffective against armor, let alone these bone weapons?


    Compared with the flying bird''s spear that shoots like a dragon, which is pleasing to the eye, the thunder dragon''s charge is particularly brutal and direct.


    Holding the saber in both hands, he didn''t care, just slashed the saber in his hand left and right, and none of the enemies he caught was spared, they all fell off their horses and died!


    Even so, compared to the few warriors who came out behind him, Thunder Dragon''s lethality seemed too "mild".


    Zhahe and Tuogumu are two people, one is riding an armored ground dragon, the other is riding a race dragon five-spotted horse, one is holding a knife, and the other is holding a mace, a typical violent duo.


    Tie the place where the knife started, and open the belly on the opposite side.


    The bone dragging stick fell, and the enemy''s head was smashed.


    And the war slaves and slave leaders behind them rushed forward one by one roaring.


    It is obvious that seeing the enemy is like seeing a little bit of military exploits shaking, excited, excited, fanatical!


    One by one screamed and rushed forward.


    Just a face-to-face meeting, Da Jiang''s War Slave Cavalry Army fought with the three coalition forces.


    And the mammoths and armored earth dragons behind them also arrived quickly and began to rampage.


    In just a few moments, the three coalition forces lost no less than three to five hundred people!


    However, the reaction of the three coalition forces was fast enough. In the case of heavy casualties in an instant, the rotation was completed immediately, and the Xiyin beast was transferred from the front to the back, from the siege of Fang Lei''s department to self-help behind.


    As a result, nearly a hundred beasts and thorn dragons could withstand Jiang''s mammoth, armored earth dragon and thorn dragon.


    Slaves against warriors, beasts against beasts.


    The war slave cavalry army and the beasts dispatched by Da Jiang seemed to be in a stalemate with the three coalition forces.


    However, Da Jiang''s fighters only separated a small part to join the battle circle, and did not really contribute to the aid of the slaves.


    At this moment, Fang Lei''s department also started to move.


    The movement outside naturally alarmed Fang Kun.


    Fang Kun shouted loudly: "Rhinoceros, rhinoceros!"


    Fang Xishou, the head of the Fang Lei Department, galloped up to him and said, "Great Chief!"


    "What''s going on outside?" Fang Kun asked.


    Rhinoceros was breathing heavily, and suppressed anger gathered between his nostrils: "Someone is leading troops to fight the soldiers of the third division!"


    "What, that''s great!" Fang Kun''s face lit up with joy, "Go out to kill the enemy, kill all these filthy tribes, especially the Tianxiong tribe, that ungrateful idiot Cheng Yu, chopped it up with a copper knife for me! "


    "But, we didn''t know they were..." Xishou said with a frown.


    "No need, but follow me out to kill the enemy!" Fang Kun shouted angrily, "Now they are under attack from the back, let''s go out and attack the enemy on both sides!"


    As he said that, he directly took the reins from a warrior and got on the horse. It was indeed a white Hulei Leopard!


    This Hulei leopard trampled violently on the ground, and its aura was obviously wilder.


    Fang Kun picked up a copper knife and shouted loudly: "Fang Lei Erlang, follow me to kill the enemy!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers of Fang Lei''s department shouted one after another.


    Fang Kun took the lead and rushed out of the tribe.


    The rhino head behind him clenched the rein angrily, gritted his teeth, and growled, "Idiot!"


    Even so, he still let out an angry snort, rode his horse and followed out of the tribe.


    Fang Lei''s soldiers guarding Fang Lei''s gate were dispatched one after another, and the beasts and thorn dragons rushed out, killing the people from the Huaxu, Nilong and Tianxiong tribes.


    There are only more than 4,000 people left in the third department, how can they withstand the double attack from Da Jiang and Fang Lei?


    Just a moment later, more than a thousand more people were killed and injured in the three parts!


    The dilemma of being attacked from both sides also made them sober up in an instant.


    When they confronted each other before, they had already deeply experienced the background of the big tribe. At that time, there was only enthusiasm in their hearts, and a few fears.


    But now, after being besieged by two major groups, all they have is fear!


    "How to do?"


    "Are we all going to die here?"


    "How could this be? Fang Lei still has allies?"


    ...


    At this time, Da Jiang, who had been working hard, finally started to move.


    Afterwards, Han Shu and Konoha who rushed to the battlefield saw the door of Fang Lei''s department open, laughed and shouted: "Big Jiang Erlang, let''s do it!"


    As he said that, Han Shu also shot out, grinning loudly: "Biebu knew how to shoot a bird, it''s time to meet me, Jiang Hanshu, today!"


    Konoha shook his head and laughed, and followed closely behind.


    Two or three thousand ginger black cavalry warriors immediately passed through the entire battlefield like a black lightning bolt, directly passed the people of the three departments, and rushed straight to the gate of Fang Lei''s department that was constantly pouring out.


    "Whoever blocks me will die!" Han Shu shouted.


    The three people encountered along the way, none of whom were compatible, were either shot down by him, or directly knocked away by the Wanliyun he was riding.


    Otherwise, the Konoha behind him is like an old farmer''s field, diligently filling in the gaps and clearing away obstacles.


    Big ginger black knight, invincible!


    And Han Shu was also the first to meet the soldiers of Fang Lei''s tribe.


    "You are..." The soldiers of Fang Lei''s department hadn''t finished shouting in surprise, their voices stopped abruptly, and then they looked at the iron gun pierced into their chests with horror.


    "It''s not my Dajiang, die!" Han Shu pulled back the iron spear, swept across, and reacted in the sweep, and the Fang Lei warrior who had slashed at him swept him off the horse again.


    Then, one person and one horse, they went on a rampage, heading straight for the white horse that rushed out first.


    The man on the white horse was Fang Kun. He saw Han Shu shoot Fang Lei to death with his own eyes. He knew that he was an enemy but not a friend.


    For a moment, the battlefield was full of sounds of nature and people, and there was silence everywhere.


    "Die to me!" Fang Kun''s eyes were red, and he was clearly insane.


    He leaped forward, with the copper knife in his hand, and was about to chop down on the cold tree.


    Seeing that he was about to chop off Zhonghanshu''s head with a knife.


    It was only for a moment that he met Han Shu''s eyes.


    For a split second, he saw the sarcasm and mockery in Han Shu''s eyes, as well as the sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Before he could realize what was going on, he heard a louder neighing sound from the black horse''s mouth: "Ang Hou¡ª¡ª"


    Immediately afterwards, Han Shu sneered, and a gun swept out, hitting Fang Kun''s wrist hard with the barrel of the gun instead of the gun head, and then smashed down to Fang Kun''s chest obliquely.


    Then he said "Come here", when the two horses crossed, Han Shu leaned over and stretched out his hand, like carrying a chicken, he pulled Fang Kun over!


    Shoot people first, shoot horses, catch thieves first, and capture kings first!


    Everyone in the Jiang warrior and the hunting team knew this sentence, but no one could do it so neatly like Han Shu!


    Less than three breaths after meeting, Fang Kun, the chief of the Fang Lei Department, was captured!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 943

    Fang Kun was captured, and those who found it were stunned.


    The Huaxu, Nilong, and Tianxiong tribes were distraught.


    They fought for five or six days, but they failed to take down the Lei Department, but they didn''t expect that the dignified chief was captured by others in such a short period of time.


    In addition to being outraged, they were even more terrified.


    They already understood that this tribe that came from nowhere was going to take them down!


    It''s ridiculous that the three of them still think that Fang Lei''s department is in their pocket, but they themselves are also included in other people''s calculations!


    Not to mention the complicated moods of the members of the three departments, the soldiers of Fang Lei''s department were only terrified.


    They would never have imagined that the great chief would be arrested so quickly.


    The white strange horse, which was invincible before, was unable to work against the black horse!


    For a moment, the soldiers of Fang Lei''s department were at a loss as to what to do.


    They wanted to go forward to rescue their great chief, but found that they couldn''t get close to the man.


    What''s more, they didn''t dare to step forward easily, for fear of offending that person and causing the chief to be killed directly.


    All the fighters of the Fang Lei Department looked at the rhinoceros head that Kankan had rushed to - the head of the Fang Lei Department.


    When the great chief can''t command everything, except for the leader is the leader of the war!


    Right now it is on the battlefield, so naturally the rhinoceros head is the most respected.


    Rhinoceros had already caught a glimpse of Fang Kun being captured, and was shocked and angry.


    He shouted loudly: "Put down my chief!"


    Han Shu turned his horse back, grabbed the rein with one hand and pressed Fang Kun tightly, and held a gun in the other, grinning and said: "It turned out to be the great chief, I thought it was some kind of war leader, it''s not helpful!


    If you dare to step forward, he will die! "


    As he spoke, he glanced back at the unrestrained white Hulei Leopard running around, with a smile in his eyes, and shouted: "That white horse, don''t let it run away!"


    The Jiang warriors responded one after another: "Yes!"


    The rhino head hesitated.


    He dare not bet.


    Only then did Han Shu look at the hesitant Xishou again: "So you are the leader of the Fang Lei Department?"


    Xishou frowned and looked at Han Shu, tightly clenched the knife in his hand.


    Han Shu didn''t take it seriously, and hit Fang Kun on the horse in the back of the head with a knife, making him unconscious, and then threw him to Konoha who rushed to him like a bag, and then said: "Listen to me, let Those of your Fang Lei Department put down your weapons, or your Fang Lei Department will be wiped out today!"


    Rhinoceros'' eyes widened with anger: "Are you scaring me?"


    Han Shu shook his head: "I''m telling you kindly, if you dare to do something, you will die! Anyway, a great chief has been arrested, you are already dispensable!"


    The head of the rhinoceros was furious, and was about to step forward with the sword raised.


    At this moment, a dark horse galloped from the crowd again.


    Before anyone arrived, the voice exploded first: "Brother Han Shu, he is mine!"


    Han Shu shook his head helplessly, turned his horse and left: "Got it, got it!"


    Rhinoceros stared at Han Shu''s back, gnashing his teeth.


    The other party turned his back to him and left in the presence of a three-way melee!


    Just as he was about to order the surrounding Fang Lei soldiers to rescue Fang Kun with all their might, a black horse galloped up to him like thunder.


    Before stopping to stabilize his figure, the man laughed loudly: "It''s okay, it''s not too late, there is another one!"


    Rhinoceros only felt extremely humiliated.


    Was he arbitrarily manipulated by the other party?


    Unexpectedly, after the person came to a steady stand, he became even more arrogant, put his gun on the horse''s back, grinned at him and said: "You are the head of the rhinoceros, right? I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you haven''t changed!"


    Rhinoceros took a closer look, and couldn''t help but tremble.


    The person who came was the one who ambushed himself in the dense forest not long ago, causing the Fang Lei Department to lose one or two thousand people!


    "It''s you!" Xishou was surprised and angry.


    Asuka laughed loudly: "It''s me!


    Come to think of it, it''s easy to handle!


    Discuss something with you, dismount yourself and give me the Huleibao, I won''t kill you! "


    Rhinoceros panicked.


    He can''t beat birds.


    Fang Tie''er, who was riding the Xiyin beast, was easily killed by him, and he fled back to the tribe after being injured by him at that time. After thinking about it, he already understood that the other party intended to let him back.


    Of course, these were all things he only figured out after the second encounter.


    It''s too late.


    He caught a glimpse of the black knight warriors constantly emerging behind Asuka, and felt extremely tormented.


    The great chief was captured, and if he was captured again, Fang Lei''s department would really be over!


    But if he just gave up resisting like this, Fang Lei''s life and death would be unpredictable!


    Thinking of this, Rhinoceros turned his heart and shouted angrily at Fang Lei''s soldiers: "Kill!"


    Asuka shook his head: "It seems that you don''t know how to be afraid if you don''t kill a few people!"


    Saying so, he moved his hand, and the Jiang warriors behind him rushed out, resisting Fang Lei''s warriors, and started fighting.


    But if it is fighting, how can Fang Lei''s cavalry with bone knives and clubs be the opponent of the Jiang warriors with full guns and armor?


    Just a face to face, Fang Lei''s soldiers suffered heavy losses.


    The rhinocerose head became ruthless, no matter what, hoping that he could injure or catch this leader-like young man in front of him with his own strength - as long as he catches him, maybe Fang Leibu will have a chance to stand up!


    So he roared angrily and rode his horse towards Asuka, holding the copper saber tightly in both hands, only waiting for the time when he was approaching the young man to make meritorious deeds.


    Asuka sneered.


    Urging Wan Liyun away, he handed out the spear in his hand.


    Hu Leibao vs. Wanliyun.


    Short-handed copper knife versus long-armed iron spear.


    Rhinoceros vs birds.


    Xishou relied on his many years of combat experience as the leader of the war, while Asuka used the marksmanship taught by Mu Feng.


    Fearless courage has a well-thought-out plan, and the result is immediate.


    It was just a face-to-face meeting. Asuka''s spear had already penetrated into Rhinoceros'' arms, and with a flick of the spear, it hit his wrist.


    With a sound of "abandon the knife", the rhinoceros let go with an "ah", and the copper knife fell to the ground again.


    Asuka pouted: "I don''t have a long memory!"


    After that, like a cold tree, he relaxed the ape''s arms lightly, and immediately pulled the rhino head over.


    However, he didn''t pull him on his horse like Han Shu did, but he swung the rhinoceros head directly off the horse with one hand following Wan Liyuan''s forward momentum.


    "Tie him up!" Asuka shouted.


    And after intersecting with the white Hulei Leopard, he quickly reined in his horse and turned around, chasing the Hulei Leopard who was running around.


    "I let you run away last time, but you can''t run away this time!"


    ...


    Han Shu, who rode his horse back, glanced back at Asuka chasing the white horse, sighed again, and had to shout loudly: "People from the Tianxiong and Dilong tribes can go! The rest are left to me !"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the three fighters who had just recovered from the Huleibao were stunned and looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Finally someone responded: "Let us go?"


    "There is no one from the Hua Xu Department?"


    "Don''t kill us?"


    ...


    There was much chatter in the crowd¡ªthough inappropriately.


    Another person shouted and asked: "You keep your word?"


    Han Shu shouted loudly: "Tianxiong and Nilong tribes, leave all the thorn dragons and scorpion beasts behind, and ride away on their own! Anyone who talks nonsense will be killed!"


    The Jiang warriors shouted together: "Kill!"


    The crowd quickly became agitated.


    No one believed it was true.


    How can anyone who has the upper hand in front of the battle can spare someone from death?


    Seeing that several people didn''t believe it, Han Shu sneered and said: "Then kill!"


    The Jiang warriors shouted again: "Kill!"


    Then the knife stepped forward and slashed together.


    Another three to five hundred people were killed under one attack.


    So everyone except Da Jiang was terrified!


    The face-smearing man of the mud dragon department was the first to react, and shouted: "Leave the thorn dragon, let''s go!"


    As he said that, he rode his horse carefully, quickly stayed away from the nearby Dajiang warriors, and rushed out quickly.


    Han Shu let him take people away.


    The clansmen of the Nilong tribe hurriedly gave up the thorn dragon, and ran away.


    Seeing this, Cheng Yu from the Tianxiong tribe changed his mind quickly, and shouted loudly: "We are from the Tianxiong tribe, and we are willing to give up these thorn dragons and Xiyin beasts!"


    As he spoke, he waved decisively, motioning the clansmen to leave.


    Han Shu groaned for a while, and drank: "I forgot, Tianxiong Department, right? You can take back your Xiyin Beast and Thorn Dragon!"


    "Huh?" Everyone was confused again.


    The Tianxiong people were also in shock.


    They couldn''t believe what they heard.


    Cheng Yu was thinking about it, and asked loudly: "I don''t know which tribe you are brothers from, are you old with my ancestors from the Tianxiong tribe..."


    Before he finished speaking, he wailed mournfully: "Ah!"


    At this moment, he shouted angrily: "Go to hell, can you go?"


    When he looked closely, Zhahe cut off one of his ears with a knife!


    "If you don''t leave, you will die!"


    Cheng Yu covered his ears with his hands, his face was covered with blood, and he didn''t dare to look at the man with the sword, so he yelled sadly: "People from the Tianxiong Department, go!"


    He no longer cared about all kinds of tricks, and also didn''t care whether Han Shu was cheating, he just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    The people in Huaxu''s department began to worry.


    But Hua Tulu didn''t make a sound, but was riding on the horse with his back bent, and he was about to leave with the Tianxiong people.


    The members of the Huaxu Department naturally saw the behavior of their leader, kept silent, and wanted to get away with it.


    Han Shu yelled again: "Look left and right, you are not from the Tianxiong tribe, but you left with your Tianxiong tribe, I will settle the score with you afterwards!"


    As soon as this statement came out, thousands of people fleeing in embarrassment instantly exploded, and accusations rang out: "You are not from our Tianxiong Department!"


    "I do not know you!"


    "He''s from the Hua Xu Department!"


    "He is the leader of the Huaxu Department, Hua Tulu..."


    Looking at the posture of the Tianxiong tribesmen, it seemed that they were going to help Soldier Jiang.


    Han Shu grinned strangely: "Someone really wants to get away with it!"


    He waved his hand: "Everyone who is not from the Tianxiong Department, all tied up!"


    Now the people in Huaxu''s department panicked, and they all wailed: "Boss!"


    Huatulu was shocked and angry: "Who are you, you are only targeting my Huaxu department!"


    But only Da Jiang''s sword and gun responded to him.


    ...


    The battle was over when Bai Yue arrived.


    "It''s over so soon?" Bai Yue was surprised, "It seems that I will not come this trip!"


    Several leaders and commanders came to Bai Yue with relaxed expressions.


    Thunder Dragon smiled helplessly: "Han Shu captured their great chief face-to-face, and Asuka captured their war leader face-to-face, and Fang Lei''s department took them just like that."


    Bai Yue asked with a smile: "The rest of the Fang Lei soldiers didn''t resist?"


    Han Shu said with a smile: "That leader is a fool, it''s nothing to do."


    Asuka pouted: "That priest''s mouth is hard, but when Zhahe put a knife on his neck, his pants were wet!"


    Everyone laughed.


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head: "Where are the people from the Huaxu Department?"


    Fei Niao smiled and said: "It''s all here, and there is a leader named Hua Tulu, I am an old acquaintance with him, so I will keep him for a good chat.


    It''s shaking right now. "


    "Oh," Bai Yue asked with a smile, "Why is he shaking?"


    Asuka laughed and said, "He was the one who wanted to ambush Lei Meng before, so naturally I was the one who ambush him. As a result, this guy imitated my way of ambushing him to ambush Fang Lei''s department. Unexpectedly, he succeeded!"


    Bai Yue was surprised, nodded and said: "No wonder he is shaking, this is the ancestor who was ambushed."


    Asuka waved his hands with a smile: "Don''t dare, the ancestor who ambushed was the great chief, not me!"


    Everyone laughed.


    Then Bai Yue said seriously: "Since the situation of the battle has been decided, then let''s talk about how to deal with Fang Lei''s department."


    Several people nodded.


    So Fang Kun and Xishou were quickly brought in front of several people.


    Looking at the leaders of Da Jiang who looked relaxed, the two were full of bitterness...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 944

    Fang Lei, without a backbone, is like a mess of sand.


    The soldiers were at a loss.


    The clansmen were even more at a loss.


    The two "confidantes" cultivated by Fang Kun - the fat-headed fish Fang Nilong and the goatee have no prestige in the tribe, let alone everyone''s admiration.


    So even if they raised their arms, no one responded to them.


    Naturally, the Fang Lei Department fell.


    Whether it is survival or death, it is all in the mind of Da Jiang.


    So Fang Kun and Xishou are full of bitterness at this moment, not knowing what kind of fate they will face.


    The two of them were sitting on the ground hunched over at the moment, and there were no more than five or six people standing, sitting or squatting around them.


    These people have different appearances, but each of them has a calm expression. When they look at them, they look down¡ªthis feels familiar to Fang Kun. That''s how he looks down on the people from the Black Tooth Department and the Yin Yin Department.


    The more they understand this, the more frightened they are.


    What kind of tribe must be to have such an attitude towards Lei Bu?


    When did I provoke such an existence?


    What frightened him even more was that since he was captured, every soldier he saw carried a golden weapon!


    "Who are you guys?" Fang Kun said with difficulty, "How did our Fang Lei Department provoke you?"


    "You don''t know?" Asuka frowned, knelt down and patted him on the shoulder, "Think carefully!"


    Fang Kun stared at Asuka carefully, hoping to find memories from his appearance, but he still couldn''t find a clue.


    It was the rhinoceros beside him who spoke: "He is the one who ambushed us last time!"


    "Last time..." Fang Kun finally came to his senses, "You are from the Black Bear Department!"


    "Black Bear Department?" Asuka was surprised, then nodded with a smile, "You can say that, anyway, the Black Bear Department is part of us."


    Fang Kun became more and more frightened.


    Black bear department?


    Isn''t that a small tribe of three to five hundred people?


    But he immediately looked bitter again.


    There are probably at least five thousand black cavalry in front of us, right?


    After thinking hard for a moment, he suddenly calmed down and looked at Asuka: "What do you want?"


    Asuka was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and shook his head: "It''s not what I want, but whether you want to live or die!"


    "We..." Fang Kun''s expression changed and he didn''t speak.


    "Okay!" Bai Yue smiled, "Don''t scare him."


    Asuka pouted, and moved away.


    Bai Yue also knelt down and said, "To tell you the truth, Fang Lei''s department doesn''t need to be destroyed!"


    "What!" Fang Kun and Xishou looked at each other in disbelief, "Isn''t it for the extermination?"


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded and said with a smile: "That depends on how your Fang Lei Department chooses!"


    Fang Kun frowned puzzled.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "You don''t need to worry about this, what''s the situation of the Jinwu tribe, how many people do they have, and they made the salt and gold utensils?"


    "You just want to know this?" Fang Kun frowned.


    "if not?"


    "Then why did your previous bear head come here?"


    "trade!"


    "Deal?" Fang Kun was stunned.


    "Deal!" Xishou shouted, his anger was unmistakable, but it was Fang Kun.


    Fang Kun regretted it.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Why, if you don''t do anything to us, we will trouble you with Fang Lei''s department? Do you think we will be like you, who want to grab something from the small tribe?"


    Fang Kun lowered his head.


    He knew that the mud dragon must have said everything after being caught.


    It''s useless to justify yourself.


    "Okay, let''s get down to business and answer my question!" Bai Yue said in a deep voice, "If you talk nonsense, I can''t guarantee that I won''t destroy your Fang Lei Department!"


    Fang Kun was forced to have no choice but to say honestly: "The Jinwu tribe is far bigger than our Fanglei tribe, and their cattle, horses and sheep are too numerous to count.


    Their fighters all use golden knives like ours, which are different from yours..."


    He said, carefully watching Bai Yue''s expression.


    Bai Yue just looked at him with a smile.


    He couldn''t see anything.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to continue: "There are more than 10,000 fighters in the Jinwu tribe. I don''t know the exact number. They also have many beast mounts, such as mammoths, thorn dragons, scorpion beasts, There is a golden-winged bird that can fly into the sky, which can be ridden by soldiers to fly into the sky."


    "Huh?" Bai Yue''s heart moved, "Gold-winged bird!"


    Not only him, Han Shu, Thunder Dragon, Asuka and Konoha all showed shock.


    They thought that the three-headed giant eagle of the great chief was unique, but they didn''t expect that there was such a flying mount in this so-called Jinwu tribe!


    Bai Yue suppressed the trembling in her heart, and said in a low voice: "How many such flying cavalry do they have?"


    Fang Kun shook his head: "I don''t know about this, but there are at least two hundred. Because I have seen their flying cavalry fly over the forest to destroy a small tribe."


    Bai Yue was shocked, and murmured: "Golden Crow, Flying Cavalry..."


    Then he came to his senses, nodded, and continued to ask: "Then these golden knives and salt are also made by them?"


    Fang Kun nodded.


    Bai Yue asked again: "Then do you know where these gold utensils are obtained from, as well as the salt?"


    Fang Kun shook his head: "They made the salt bar behind our backs, and it is said that it was made from the water in a large lake east of their tribe.


    They said that the Great Lake was given to them by their totem ancestor Jinwu, only their Great Lake has salt, and only they can make salt! "


    "Hmph!" Bai Yue snorted coldly.


    He naturally knew that it was just the Jinwu Department who were casting doubts.


    Because the great chief had already told them that the salt in the Jinwu tribe was just boiled salt water to produce salt.


    As for how to cook it, he didn''t ask, and the chief didn''t say anything.


    But he knew that the salt was never bestowed by the totem ancestors.


    It''s just that Fang Leibu doesn''t know how to make salt, so it seems very mysterious.


    He nodded, and asked again: "How long will it take from you to the Dao Jinwu Department?"


    "Fifteen days."


    "Then are there other big tribes around the Jinwu tribe?"


    "It''s gone. From the south to the north is their territory, and even some small tribes are their subordinate tribes. To the east is a large lake, no one knows how big it is.


    Anyway, according to the Jinwu tribe, the great lake was given to them by their ancestors of the Jinwu tribe. "


    "Idiot!" Bai Yue sneered in her heart, "That''s called the sea!"


    But then he was relieved that not all warchiefs knew everything like their warchief.


    He waved his hand and said, "Are you the only one from Fang Lei''s department coming west? Are there any mountains, dense forests, etc. along the way?"


    Fang Kun nodded: "There are mountains, water, and dense forests!"


    Bai Yue frowned.


    This is nonsense.


    "From the Fanglei tribe to the Jinwu tribe, are there any other tribes in between?"


    "Yes!" Fang Kun nodded, "The closest ones are the former Xingyin department and the black tooth department, as well as the big hand department, bald head department, and backhand department.


    The people of the Dashou tribe are very powerful. There is a mountain near their tribe, and there are all kinds of wild animals and prey on the mountain, and they don''t need to hunt.


    People with bald heads are good at sharpening bone knives, and they have a white plant seed that can be eaten.


    People in the backhand department can turn their arms upside down, which is different from ordinary people. Therefore, they cannot be allowed to get close when fighting. Once they are close, they can easily kill the opponent with their backs turned to the enemy.


    There are some other tribes, whose names I don''t know. "


    Bai Yue asked: "Since these tribes have their own characteristics, have you ever thought of annexing them?"


    Fang Kun shook his head helplessly: "They all belong to the Jinwu Department. Our Lei Department has to trade with the Jinwu Department to obtain salt, golden knives, etc., so we dare not do anything to them."


    "It turns out that you also have people who are afraid!" Bai Yue nodded, "You are clearly bullying the weak and fearing the hard."


    After a pause, he continued, "Since you are such a tribe, no matter how we deal with you, we won''t be wronging you, right?"


    Fang Kun showed horror: "What are you going to do?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Fang Lei''s department has become our subordinate tribe, and from then on, all dispatches must be done according to our requirements!"


    "What!" Fang Kun frowned.


    Rhinoceros also exclaimed: "Impossible!"


    It must be known that every big tribe has its own arrogance, and those who can exceed 10,000 people rarely become subordinate tribes of other tribes.


    Like the Fang Lei tribe, although it is not as good as the Jinwu tribe, it has not become a subordinate tribe of the Jinwu tribe from the beginning to the end.


    This is not only because they are far enough away from the Jinwu tribe, but also because the tribe''s totem beliefs are difficult to change.


    Coupled with the spirit of "I would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix", these people are basically not willing to become a subordinate tribe of others.


    Under normal circumstances, large tribes would not attack such tribes.


    On the one hand, if it is shot, the loss is immeasurable.


    On the other hand, I am also a big tribe with enough population, basically I don''t have to worry about wild animals, I just need to guard against natural and man-made disasters.


    Another more important point is that for a super-large tribe like the Jinwu tribe, the Fanglei tribe has no characteristics - no "special products", no strong fighters, and it doesn''t matter whether they are destroyed or not.


    Fang Kun, who is used to being the "boss", shook his head when he first heard "subordinate tribe": "No!"


    "No?" Bai Yue sneered, "If you can''t, you will die! Or I will arrest all the people from your Fang Lei tribe and send them to our tribe to work as coolies.


    Even if we don''t take you away, I just need to take away the heavy mounts such as the Xiyin beast and the thorn dragon of your tribe, and then release the news to the small tribes such as the Tianxiong tribe and the Nilong tribe. What do you think they will do? "


    Fang Kun was shocked.


    The result is not difficult to imagine.


    Judging from the joint situation of the three departments today, once the Fang Lei Department loses these heavy beast mounts, the Tianxiong Department and the Nilong Department will annex their Fang Lei Department without hesitation.


    At that time, any population and any food will be divided between the two tribes, or even other tribes.


    Not only that, but even within the Fang Lei Department, there is a great possibility that it will split into several small tribes!


    And he, Fang Kun, will not only become a sinner of Fang Lei''s department, but will also be easily beheaded by many enemies surrounding him.


    Fang Kun''s expression was dark and difficult to understand, changing repeatedly.


    Bai Yue added another sentence at the right time: "These three tribes have joined forces to deal with your Fang Lei tribe, don''t you want to take revenge? One of the Huaxu tribes has a grudge against us, we will solve it ourselves, and I will leave the other two to you Come on, don''t you look like the great chief who slaughtered their two tribes with your own hands?"


    Fang Kun''s eyes widened suddenly, with hatred in them.


    Bai Yue saw that the heat was almost ready, and said with a smile: "Think about it, it''s better to be wiped out by my big Jiang, or to become our subordinate tribe!"


    Fang Kun lowered his head again.


    Others could not see his expression clearly.


    Xishou opened his eyes angrily, and shouted: "Great Chief, no! I, Fang Leierlang, are not afraid of death!"


    But Fang Kun shook his head and said: "But the clansmen are afraid of death!


    I don''t want Fang Lei''s department to be buried in my hands, and I don''t want to be a sinner of Fang Lei''s department! "


    After saying this, he took a deep breath and looked up at Bai Yue: "I promise you, tell me, what do you need me to do?"


    Xishou was furious: "I should really kill you, you are not worthy to be the great chief of Fang Lei''s department!"


    Fang Kun just glanced at him, without changing his face: "It''s not a day or two for you to want to kill me. Then why don''t you do it?


    Because you know that in Fang Lei''s department, most people listen to me! "


    Rhinoceros grabbed the ground with its head and wanted to kill itself.


    It''s a pity that the ground under his feet is the ground, and there are no sharp stones. He bent his back and hit the ground a few times, not only failed to kill himself, but on the contrary, the skin on his forehead and face was scratched, and a lot of dirt was stained. Very miserable.


    Bai Yue couldn''t help but take another look at the rhinoceros head, and nodded secretly.


    Then he looked at Han Shu: "Let''s knock this person out first, and leave it to the chief. If he is so stubborn, the chief will probably like it more!"


    Han Shu nodded in response: "Okay!"


    Before Xishou could react, he felt a sinking in the back of his head, and then passed out.


    Panic appeared on Fang Kun''s face.


    Bai Yue waved her hand: "Don''t worry, I said I won''t kill you, and I won''t kill you. This is what the chief of my department said, and a man must keep his word.


    Just like he said not to kill the mud dragon, he really didn''t kill him.


    This point, we give you is not the same after all. "


    Fang Kun was determined in his heart: "The rhinoceros..."


    Bai Yue waved her hands and shook her head: "You should take care of yourself!"


    Fang Kun was silent.


    Bai Yue said: "After becoming our subordinate tribe, your Lei tribe can retain the tribe''s name, the totem remains unchanged, and the thorn dragon and Xiyin beast can also leave enough to resist the Tianxiong tribe and the Nilong tribe.


    We don''t want your population, but we will take some of your cattle and horses.


    Also, if you want your trading area to continue to open, we need to take half of what you get!


    When we need it in the future, we will go to the Jinwu Department to trade, and you must also be responsible for leading the way! "


    "It''s still a deal!" Fang Kun wailed from the bottom of his heart.


    He has already determined that the fundamental purpose of the group of people in front of them to take down these four tribes is to trade with the Jinwu tribe.


    "I knew it earlier..." Fang Kun clenched his fists tightly, full of annoyance and regret.


    Bai Yue looked at his complicated expression, and said with a smile: "You should be glad that the three small tribes came here this time, otherwise, your Fang Lei tribe might really be wiped out!"


    Fang Kun frowned puzzled.


    Bai Yue laughed and said: "If you don''t understand, think about it later, let''s go, take me to your Fang Lei Department to have a look, after all, they are also my Jiang''s subordinate tribe!"


    "Great Jiang..." Fang Kun''s heart tightened, and he silently chanted the name, filled with bitterness again...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 945

    Fang Kun was uneasy.


    Although he was loosened, several leaders of Da Jiang followed behind him - Bai Yue, Asuka, Thunder Dragon, Zahe and a group of no less than 500 soldiers entered Fang Lei''s department.


    And their fighters were "protected" outside by Da Jiang''s fighters and war slaves.


    Fang Lei didn''t know how to open his mouth. Along the way, he heard Asuka and Zhahe discussing in low voices: "This wall is not good. I think my black horse can jump in at once. Do you believe it?"


    "My armored earth dragon can do the same!"


    "The woolly mammoth probably just crashed into it!"


    "Do you think this is my Great Jiang''s city wall?"


    "Can this also become a trading area?"


    "Do you think anyone can create a market like ours?"


    "Such bitter salt can be traded..."


    Fang Kun was ashamed and indignant.


    The Fang Lei tribe is a big tribe after all, so in their eyes is it so unbearable?


    But thinking of his identity and the opponent''s weapon, he could only remain silent.


    People under the eaves had to bow their heads.


    Bai Yue walked and watched, asking a few questions from time to time.


    He has already "reassured" Fang Kun''s heart first: "Don''t worry, we entered the Fang Lei Department not to rob, just to have a look!"


    Forced by the situation, Fang Kun had no choice but to be lucky: I hope the young man in front of him can keep his word.


    Fortunately, Bai Yue was really just watching, and didn''t let the accompanying soldiers do any looting.


    It''s just that he didn''t go to Ban Flying Bird to comment on Zhahe''s seemingly unintentional opponent, Lei Bu.


    As he walked, he thought about how to appease Fang Kun so that everything would go according to the chief''s plan.


    "The great chief said in the letter that we can''t kill them all, and we can''t take them all away, so as to ensure that the Fang Lei Department has the power to protect itself." Bai Yue frowned and thought to herself, "But after the three departments made such a fuss, the entire Fang Lei Department''s current fighters Less than four thousand, if the Giant Bears bring people back, Fang Lei will be wiped out instantly..."


    The question now is not how to weaken Fang Lei''s strength, but how to "reinforce" him!


    "This matter is a bit troublesome!" Bai Yue rubbed her chin, thinking of the great chief''s sigh, "It''s too difficult!"


    Fang Kun didn''t know why Bai Yue sighed.


    But the situation forced him, so he didn''t dare to ask more questions.


    When he led Bai Yue and others past Fang Lei''s tribe, those tribesmen looked panic-stricken.


    There is also hatred vaguely!


    Obviously, they knew that Fang Lei''s troops were defeated, and they were about to face a miserable fate.


    Just as ordinary people, what can they do?


    Bai Yue suddenly said: "Great Chief, gather your Fang Lei people in one place, I have something to tell them."


    Fang Kun was puzzled, but he had no choice but to follow suit.


    Although he was captured, his prestige still lingers in Fang Lei''s department.


    So the Fang Lei tribe was quickly gathered together.


    Everyone has sadness and resentment on their faces.


    Apparently they thought that the other party was going to take this opportunity to plunder Fang Lei''s department.


    Cattle, horses, salt, weapons, women, young labor...


    These are the things that the winning side must take after the two battles.


    This, they know.


    However, compared with death, these are nothing.


    Better to die than to live.


    Looking at the reactions of these people, Bai Yue thought about what the chief had taught before, and said coldly: "We are from the Great Jiang tribe.


    You may not know why I, Da Jiang, attacked your Fang Lei tribe.


    I''ll tell you!


    It''s because I, Da Jiang, brought people to your Fang Lei Department to trade, and your great chief took a fancy to our pots, and then became greedy, and sent your tribe''s mud dragon to lead people to rob us...


    But you are the ones who fail.


    What do you think would happen if we wanted to rob you instead? "


    All Fang Lei''s men looked at Fang Kun together, with different expressions.


    It is not surprising that someone has a sad face.


    Someone stared angrily at Fang Kun.


    Others frowned tightly, heartbroken...


    Obviously, even within Fang Lei, not everyone agrees with Fang Kun''s actions.


    And their expressions also showed that revenge must be revenged, which is something they recognize.


    Bai Yue thought of the previous reaction of Rhinoceros - he had long wanted to kill Fang Kun, the great chief!


    It seems the warlord has a grudge against their warchief.


    "In this case, it will be easier!" Bai Yuexin said.


    With a blank expression on his face, he continued: "So attacking your Fang Lei Department, we are just taking revenge. And if we take revenge, how do you think we should take revenge?"


    He paused, and looked at the Fang Lei tribe in front of him.


    Everyone''s faces were pale.


    It''s still here!


    They really came to rob!


    Sadness arises from it.


    Bai Yue saw everyone''s reaction, and said slowly: "Of course you all know that since it''s revenge, you can destroy the tribe if you can, and plunder if you can. Useful young and strong are taken away to do coolies, Women are taken away to give birth. As for the old, young and weak, they are killed or chased away, which is commonplace!"


    The faces of Fang Lei''s tribe were pale.


    Some even started to tremble.


    Many people stared angrily at Bai Yue.


    Now that the other party doesn''t hide their purpose, they don''t need to hide their hatred either - anyway, concealing can''t change their destiny.


    As for resistance, they would like to, but dare not.


    Because their fighters have already been defeated, so what if they resist, die?


    Bai Yue saw everyone''s expressions one by one.


    He smiled slightly, and changed the topic: "But you don''t have to worry, I, Da Jiang, will neither destroy your Fang Lei tribe nor rob you in this revenge. You have paid the price, and I, Da Jiang, will not destroy you." I don''t intend to let you die again!"


    "What!" The members of Fang Lei''s tribe were stunned.


    They thought they had heard wrong.


    They all looked at Bai Yue with incredible eyes.


    Fang Kun, who was stooping beside him, sighed in his heart.


    People who feel that they must die will have no scruples, but if they know that they don''t have to die, they will be grateful.


    In just a moment, he realized Bai Yue''s intention.


    Bai Yue nodded and said: "Yes, you don''t have to worry, I, Da Jiang, can not destroy your Fang Lei tribe, or not plunder your tribe, as long as your Fang Lei tribe agrees to be subordinate to our Da Jiang!"


    "Subordinate to Jiang?"


    "You want my Fang Lei department to become the lower department?"


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    ...


    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd.


    Bai Yue was noncommittal, just smiled and looked at everyone.


    After the discussion, someone finally woke up and became silent.


    Then there was silence.


    In the end it was all silence.


    They are all aware of one problem - if they disagree, they will die!


    The life and death of Fang Lei''s family depended on his thoughts, so it was already a great favor not to plunder or kill people!


    Finally, someone asked tentatively: "Is it true that we only need our Fang Lei Department to become a subordinate tribe?"


    Bai Yue smiled, and secretly said in her heart: "This is what I''ve been waiting for!"


    He nodded and said: "Yes, as long as you become a subordinate tribe of my Da Jiang, we will not destroy your Fang Lei tribe, nor will we rob you.


    even--"


    Bai Yue glanced at Fei Niao and Lei Long, and then said: "I can let your Fang Lei Department get a supplement in terms of population!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Not only the members of Fang Lei''s tribe were surprised, but even Asuka, Thunder Dragon and others were also surprised.


    Of course, Fang Kun was the most surprised: "Replenish our Fang Lei Department?"


    "Big boss!" Asuka shouted.


    Although Lei Long didn''t speak, his brows were furrowed.


    Bai Yue waved her hand and continued, "The ones who attack you first are the Huaxu Department, the Nilong Department and the Tianxiong Department.


    Frankly speaking, without them, I, Da Jiang, would have to pay a price if I wanted to defeat you.


    So as long as your Fang Lei tribe becomes my Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe, the fact that you robbed me Da Jiang first will be exposed, and I Da Jiang can give you a chance to take revenge. "


    When the three tribes were mentioned, almost all the members of the Fang Lei tribe gritted their teeth.


    In their view, being defeated by a big tribe far superior to them is far less humiliating and hateful than being eaten by a small tribe like ants!


    Someone said bitterly: "Damn Tianxiong, a bunch of ungrateful and filthy people!"


    Someone even asked directly: "You keep your word? Are you really giving us a chance to take revenge?"


    Even Fang Kun, although he knew that Bai Yue''s words had ulterior motives, at this time he was expecting: Jiang is really willing to give Fang Lei a chance to take revenge?


    Bai Yue nodded with a smile: "Of course it''s a promise. Otherwise, how could we let go of the people from the Tianxiong Department? Just keep them for revenge!"


    The members of Fang Lei''s department suddenly fell into the "enthusiasm" for revenge.


    "revenge!"


    "Revenge is necessary!"


    "Kill these ungrateful things!"


    ...


    The crowd is excited!


    Even Fang Kun couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    But soon he realized: No, even if he wanted to give Fang Lei a chance to avenge himself, why didn''t Da Jiang leave their Thorn Dragon and Xi Yin Beast behind?


    Wouldn''t this increase the difficulty of Fang Lei''s revenge?


    Fang Lei''s population has suffered a heavy loss. If he really wants to take revenge, it is absolutely impossible not to pay a sufficient price!


    There is even a possibility that Fang Lei''s department will be defeated by Tianxiong''s department if it is not done well!


    With the sudden appearance of the three sieges and Da Jiang, Fang Kun no longer dared to say who he would definitely defeat.


    He suddenly realized: The person in front of him did it on purpose!


    There is not only the meaning of Jiang''s beating, but Fang Leibu must always know that Jiang can control Fang Leibu''s life and death.


    There is also Da Jiang''s intention to deliberately wear down Fang Lei''s strength.


    Of course, he understood better that Jiang did this for the purpose of restraining the giant bear department.


    Fang Kun turned pale.


    He knew it was a "pit", a trap set by Da Jiang, but he had no choice but to jump into it.


    Because he didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to perish, he didn''t want to be a sinner of Fang Lei''s department, he wanted to strangle that ungrateful Cheng Yu to death with his own hands!


    Before he knew it, even Fang Kun himself didn''t realize that he had transferred his hatred to the Tianxiong Department!


    Not even the Mud Dragon Department won this "honor"!


    Fang Kun''s eyes were red, and he clenched his fists and shouted: "We want revenge!"


    The clansmen of Fang Lei''s tribe were stunned for a moment, and then shouted: "Revenge!"


    "revenge!"


    Of course, the "revenge" they are talking about is against the Tianxiong tribe, the Nilong tribe, and the Huaxu tribe!


    But not ginger.


    They dare not!


    Seeing the reaction of Fang Lei''s men, Asuka and Lei Long vaguely came to their senses.


    The two lowered their heads and wondered why the attitudes of the members of Fang Lei''s tribe changed so quickly.


    Bai Yue was not surprised at all, and continued: "Now I want all the members of the Fang Lei tribe to ask if they are willing to become my Jiang''s subordinate tribe.


    If you want, what I just said will count.


    Even if other tribes dare to take action against your Fang Lei tribe in the future, I, Da Jiang, will definitely send troops to support!


    If you don''t want to, Fang Lei''s department will be wiped out, and everyone will become my coolie from then on.


    Regardless of whether the Tianxiong tribe or the Nilong tribe, when it will be destroyed is all my business, you can wait at most, and I will take revenge for you when I destroy them one day!


    Or, these tribes came from behind and became a part of my big ginger, maybe even surpassing you!


    So, tell me now, do you want to, or don''t you want to? "


    Everyone looked moved.


    They had no choice before, they only had hatred for Bai Yue and Da Jiang.


    Now it is Bai Yue who gives the choice. In comparison, the result of agreeing or disagreeing is simply the same as heaven and earth!


    Everyone knows how to choose!


    So in an instant, almost all the members of Fang Lei''s tribe shouted: "We are willing!"


    "willing!"


    "As long as you can help us avenge..."


    Bai Yue smiled and nodded.


    It turns out that the "giving a choice" that the great chief said can be used in this way!


    Mu Feng told Bai Yue before that when there is no choice, especially death, people will fall into despair.


    Desperate people go mad and have no scruples.


    At this time, as long as you give them hope, they will give up their crazy thoughts and regain their senses - no one wants to enter a desperate situation, let alone die easily.


    And that hope is to give two or three choices.


    Whichever you want the other party to choose, add conditions to that choice to induce it.


    If you don''t want the other party to choose which one, you will continue to add bad factors to that condition.


    At this time, the thinking of most people will be limited to the thinking pattern of "which one is better for me", and their thinking and will will be influenced or even controlled invisibly.


    When Mu Feng said these words, it came from the sales inducement that one of his friends told him.


    A very simple example, when a customer enters a store to browse, the intention is just to have a look, without deciding whether to buy or not.


    Those who can do sales will give customers two or several choices, and finally ask: "Do you think it is better to buy this or that?"


    The result is that customers will subconsciously compare, "this is better" or "that is better", ignoring that they have not decided whether to buy or not at first!


    So many customers suddenly reacted in their hearts after returning: Hey, why did I buy this thing at that time?


    Right now, Bai Yue has subtly brought Fang Lei''s people''s thinking into such a choice.


    Obviously, their choice is exactly what Bai Yue wants to see!


    He smiled again and said: "Since you agree to be subordinate to me, Da Jiang, then naturally I, Da Jiang, will not take revenge on my subordinate tribe.


    Not only that, we can also hand over all the prisoners of the Huaxu Department here to you. You know, it was Hua Xu''s idea to ambush and besiege your Fang Lei tribe this time! "


    "what!"


    "It turned out to be from the Hua Xu Department!"


    "They dared to take advantage of our Fang Lei Department..."


    Obviously, Bai Yue once again managed to attract the attention of Fang Lei''s tribe, and transferred part of their hatred to the Huaxu tribe!


    Before there was the "morality" of revenge and righteousness, and later there was the "benevolence" of adult beauty. Unknowingly, the hatred of Fang Lei''s tribe for Da Jiang''s killing of Fang Lei''s tribe is rapidly weakening, but the "gratitude" for Da Jiang is growing. Gradually increase.


    A very strange thing happened just like that.


    Hearing Bai Yue''s words, Fang Kun''s eyes lit up immediately, and he asked loudly, regardless of his appearance and volume: "What the big boss said is true, are the people from the Huaxu Department really handed over to us?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Of course it is true. But we will take away all the thorn dragons they brought this time, and we will also take some of the thorn dragons from your Fang Lei department.


    It doesn''t make sense that I, Da Jiang, only become your upper body in name, and I just came to help you get revenge! "


    Fang Kun frowned, but quickly relaxed.


    He nodded and said, "How many spiny dragons do you want?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "We only need thorn dragons, get rid of dozens of thorn dragons from Hua Xu''s department, and you Fang Lei''s department will send out the rest, make up a hundred, and I will leave the rest of the cattle and horses to Fang Lei. Leibu spends the winter!"


    "Make up one hundred heads!" Fang Kun''s eyes jumped wildly.


    Bai Yue nodded: "There should be more than 50 heads in their tribe, but I don''t know how much they brought this time. So, just ask them to bring more this time!"


    Fang Kun was terrified.


    Even if all the thorn dragons from Huaxu''s department were brought, they still had to produce another 40 or 50 thorn dragons!


    Just having so many thorn dragons is equivalent to causing Fang Lei to bleed profusely!


    Where else do we need horses and oxen?


    Is there any shortage of cattle and horses in the big tribe?


    However, what Bai Yue said next made Fang Kun''s eyes brighten again: "The fighters from the Nilong Department and Tianxiong Department also lost a lot after we rushed to kill them.


    No matter how many thorn dragons and beasts there are in the two parts, they will not be your opponents.


    As long as you can take revenge, the scorpion beasts and thorn dragons of their tribe can be yours.


    And for these gains, I only need half of the thorn dragons, and all of them belong to you!


    As for the population of the three departments, your Fang Lei Department will plunder at will, and I, Da Jiang, will not bother, nor will I ask for one more person. "


    Fang Kun was short of breath.


    Sure enough, as Bai Yue said, there is a great possibility that the Fang Lei Department will rise again.


    Anyway, the young leader also said that if someone dared to attack Lei Bu, Da Jiang would not sit idly by.


    When he couldn''t tell, he found a reason to tease the Giant Bears, attracted the Giant Bears to attack, and Da Jiang dispatched soldiers. Wouldn''t it be possible to destroy the Giant Bears in one go?


    Who said that only subordinate tribes can fight for the superior?


    Can''t the lower part let the upper part fight for itself?


    He asked eagerly, "Is what the big boss said true?"


    Bai Yue laughed loudly: "I, Da Jiang, always keep my word. But my ugly words come first, if your Fang Lei Department dares to have a different heart against me, Da Jiang, and dare to be unfavorable to me, even if you have 30,000 taels Thousands of fighters, I, Da Jiang, will definitely make Fang Lei wipe out your tribe!"


    Fang Kun''s complexion changed drastically, Lian Lian shook his head and waved his hands: "No, no!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "It won''t be the best!"


    With Bai Yue''s promise, Fang Kun suddenly felt a lot easier.


    The ending of Fang Lei''s defeat is not so difficult to accept.


    As a great chief, who is not used to seeing life and death, victory and defeat?


    As long as Fang Lei''s tribe is still there, and the number of tribes continues to increase, who can say that he is not a successful chief?


    Thinking of this, Fang Kun raised his head again...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 946

    The general direction of Fang Lei''s affairs has been set, and the next step is to check for gaps and make up for them.


    Bai Yue pondered for a moment, called Fang Kun aside, and said in a low voice: "There should be men in your tribe who came from various small tribes to get married?"


    Fang Kun went in without knowing it, but nodded in response: "Yes!"


    Bai Yue said: "Then you can have people gather all the people who came from a small tribe named Jiang''s walking marriages."


    Fang Kun was taken aback for a moment, and then there was an unbelievable look in his eyes, and he murmured in his heart: "Jiang, Da Jiang, is the current Da Jiang the former Jiang?"


    But he didn''t dare to disobey Bai Yue''s order, and quickly sent someone to find the person in the tribe who came from Jiang''s marriage.


    Bai Yue muttered to herself.


    The great chief said in the letter that when Da Jiang was still a weak and small tribe, he married to Fang Lei''s tribe because of the famine.


    There are fifty people.


    This was tantamount to a serious blow to Da Jiang at the time.


    But Jiang, who was forced to make a living, had to send out the weak young and strong people in the tribe.


    The walking marriage of these people was not only to save the members of the Jiang clan at that time, but also to save themselves - Jiang who stayed at that time could only wait to starve to death.


    Of course, it is not a problem for people who walk away to live in other parts of the country, but their status is extremely low.


    There are losses and gains, and there are gains and losses.


    Each has its own sadness.


    What the chief meant was to look at the conditions of these walking marriages, and if they were not ideal, bring them back to Dajiang¡ªthey sacrificed their lives to save their people when they were in danger. Now that Dajiang is strong, it is natural to repay them.


    The results speak for themselves.


    There were only thirty-seven people Fang Kun found, and the others were said to have died for various reasons.


    The tragic situation of walking married men can be seen!


    The thirty-seven people were trembling when they saw Bai Yue, and they didn''t know what happened.


    Bai Yue didn''t say much, and directly ordered Bai Yue: "Take them to the two leaders Han Shu and Konoha, they know what to do!"


    "Yes!" Asuka took the order, looked at the thirty or so people in miserable clothes, sighed in his heart, and said seriously, "Few uncles, come with me!"


    "Huh?" The people who were originally very disturbed were extremely surprised.


    uncle?


    The person who defeated Fang Lei''s tribe called him uncle?


    In Fang Lei''s department, even many of his own children are too lazy to talk to them - after all, he is a man who came from a walking marriage, and his status in the tribe is very low!


    Asuka didn''t explain, and directly led these people to find Han Shu and Konoha.


    Thirty-seven people saw the big ginger warrior riding a golden sword from a distance, and their calves were trembling with fright.


    But after Asuka explained the situation, Han Shu and others hurried over, and called out very humbly and respectfully: "Uncle!"


    Now more than thirty people are even more confused.


    Han Shu pondered for a while before reacting, and explained: "I, Da Jiang, belonged to the Jiang clan before, and the chief is Cang Ion!"


    Thirty-seven people were stunned, and then burst into tears: "Da Jiang is the former Jiang family?"


    Han Shu and Konoha nodded together.


    These people were shocked, crying and laughing.


    Someone finally came to his senses and hurriedly asked, "Is the great chief still okay?"


    Han Shu sighed and said: "The old chief is resting in the tribe now, but he doesn''t know anyone anymore..."


    Several people looked sad.


    Han Shu said seriously: "Uncles, now that I, Da Jiang, am strong, I don''t need to rely on others to live anymore. You are all the people who gave me Da Jiang''s life ten years ago, and no one in my Da Jiang clan will dare to forget.


    So today I want to take you back to Dajiang. I wonder if you would like to? "


    "Hui Da Jiang?" These people were short of breath.


    Han Shu nodded: "That''s right, go back to Dajiang and be a member of the Dajiang clan again!"


    These people became excited all of a sudden, they all nodded immediately when they looked at me and you.


    There were also a few people who hesitated and asked: "Can you take the wife and children here too?"


    Han Shu nodded: "As long as you are willing, as long as they are willing, it is fine!"


    "The Fang Lei Department..."


    Han Shu waved his hand: "Fang Lei''s department will not block anything!"


    "Okay!" These people nodded heavily.


    Someone asked tentatively, "What''s your name, do you know Bai Feng?"


    Han Shu looked pained: "Bai Feng is my father, he was killed by a giant-toothed tiger when he was out hunting a few years ago!"


    The person who asked the question looked very painful, and cried out sadly: "Brother, brother!"


    It was only then that Han Shu subconsciously looked at that person twice more, and couldn''t help crying: "You are, you are Uncle Baimu!"


    The man stepped forward and hugged Han Shu, his face full of tears.


    Han Shu''s eyes were red, and tears welled up.


    Asuka and the others looked at Han Shu, then at the man, suddenly realized.


    The eyebrows and eyebrows of the two are at least six to seven points similar, no wonder this Uncle Baimu can recognize Han Shu!


    The rest of the people also began to ask: "Is my father and mother still alive? I am Huang Ye!"


    "I''m Mingsong, where is my elder brother Mingguang?"


    "I''m Li Huo, how is my brother?"


    ...


    All of a sudden, nearly a hundred people came out from the Jiang warriors to recognize their relatives, and everyone embraced and cried bitterly.


    Asuka and the others sighed.


    Then Han Shu personally brought these people back to Fang Lei''s department and explained the situation to Fang Kun.


    Fang Kun naturally had no objection.


    So in front of many Fang Lei tribesmen, thirty or so men who were originally looked down upon by them straightened up and asked loudly whether their wives and children would follow him back to the Jiang family.


    Most people don''t want to.


    They can''t accept that people they despise and look down on turn over and overtake them.


    There are also a dozen or so family members who expressed their willingness to follow them back to Dajiang because of family affection and lively thoughts.


    Han Shu didn''t force it.


    After all, he is only grateful to the Jiang clan.


    The return of the Jiang clan to the tribe came to an end.


    Bai Yue began to order people to count and hand over the thorn dragon.


    Han Shu led the people outside.


    At this time, Han Shu''s uncle named Bai Mu quietly came to Han Shu''s side, and asked in a low voice: "Han Shu, Da Jiang has changed to the great chief now?"


    Han Shu nodded, with excitement in his eyes: "It''s Mu Feng! He''s the one who led us, Da Jiang, to become so powerful!"


    "Then you..." Bai Mu subconsciously looked in the direction of Fang Lei''s department.


    Han Shu was puzzled and asked: "What''s the matter, Uncle, can you speak directly if you have something to say?"


    Bai Mu didn''t answer but instead asked: "Then what are you in Dajiang, the leader, are you easy to speak?"


    Han Shu couldn''t help but laugh: "Great Jiang doesn''t have a leader now, but he has six leaders... You will know this when you go back. As for me, I can be regarded as a leader of the military department. Well, some things can be decided, don''t worry!"


    Bai Mu breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a low voice: "I originally wanted to tell that Bai Yue, but I asked some old brothers in private, and they all said that the original Jiang family did not have such a child as Bai Yue.


    I also don''t know if his heart is towards us Jiang, so I have to tell you. "


    Han Shu wanted to laugh but couldn''t.


    It''s been so many years, little Uncle and the others still miss Jiang Shi in their hearts!


    He said seriously: "Uncle, don''t worry, Brother Bai Yue is the most loyal to Jiang, and you will know this when you go back.


    Now you don''t know him, it doesn''t matter, it''s the same if you have something to say to me! "


    Bai Mu felt relieved, and said in a low voice: "The leader of the Yin Yin Department came to me in private and asked if I could choose to join Da Jiang."


    "Huh?" Han Shu was surprised, "Department of Yin Yin?"


    Bai Mu nodded, glanced left and right, and said in a low voice: "They told me that as long as Da Jiang can accept them, and don''t treat them as coolies or captives, they are willing to help Da Jiang catch the beast.


    They know where there are plentiful scorpions! "


    Han Shu frowned, wanting to tell him that the chief had given up the idea of ??forming the Xiyin Beast Cavalry Army because the Xiyin beasts were too ferocious and unruly.


    It was just Bai Mu''s next words that made his heart skip a beat: "They said, they have a special way to subdue Xiyin beasts, which Fang Leibu doesn''t even have!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 947

    Han Shu was particularly concerned about what Bai Mu said.


    Because this directly involves whether Da Jiang''s combat power can be improved to a higher level!


    In terms of body size, Xiyin is not as big as Thornosaurus, but only slightly larger than Armored Dilong.


    But it is more brutal and powerful.


    The reason is simple, it is a carnivore!


    However, it is precisely because it is a carnivorous beast that it is more wild and unruly than herbivorous and omnivorous mounts.


    The most important thing is that because beasts are cannibals!


    Under the control of human beings, Xiyin beasts will not attack people.


    But Xiyin beasts are extremely easy to go mad when they smell blood, and then attack people.


    Just imagine when the two armies are at war, how can there be no casualties, how can there be no bloodshed?


    Because the beasts go berserk on the battlefield, biting regardless of the enemy or us, it is better not to go to the battlefield.


    It was precisely because of this that the great chief Mu Feng ordered to kill all the Xiyin beasts that the tribe had acquired not long ago, and distributed them to the Mengji beasts and wolves in the tribe as food.


    But now Bai Mu came to tell him that Xieyin beast could be subdued, why didn''t he care?


    "Could it be that people from the Yin Yin Department can also tame beasts?" Han Shu thought, "No one dares to provoke a beast trainer or a beast controler. Why doesn''t the Fang Lei Department pay attention to them?"


    Bai Mu didn''t know what Han Shu was thinking, and asked anxiously: "Xi Yin Beast, if Da Jiang can also have such a strong beast mount, wouldn''t it be better?"


    Han Shu nodded, and asked in a low voice: "How many people are there in the Yin Yin Department?"


    "More than eight hundred!"


    "More than eight hundred..." Han Shu murmured in a low voice.


    It is not a big problem for Da Jiang to take away these 800 people now.


    But if they were just taken away like this, Bai Yue''s layout would definitely be messed up.


    Because taking away so many people would "violate" Bai Yue''s words of "not robbing people".


    It is bound to cause panic in Fang Lei''s department.


    He thought for a while, then frowned and said, "Uncle, let me think about it!"


    Seeing Han Shu''s serious expression, Bai Mu nodded and didn''t speak any more.


    After Han Shu thought for a while, he called Konoha and asked him to take care of Bai Mu and the others, while he went to Fang Lei''s department to look for Bai Yue again.


    Seeing Han Shu go and come back again, Bai Yue was slightly taken aback.


    Han Shu directly pulled Bai Yue aside, and in a low voice told Bai Yue exactly what Bai Mu had said about the Yin Department.


    Originally, Bai Yue was only listening, her eyes were still guarding against the people in Fang Lei''s department.


    When he heard "People from the Sin Yin Department can control the Sin Yin Beast", he subconsciously looked at Han Shu, his eyes were full of light.


    "Are you sure?" Bai Yue said in a low voice.


    Han Shu didn''t answer directly: "I don''t know if what the little uncle said is true or not. But the problem is that even if it is true, it will be more troublesome if we take these 800 people away!"


    Bai Yue was silent. He frowned and thought.


    After a while, he said: "If this is true, I will naturally have a way to make Fang Lei''s department willing to hand it over!"


    "Do you have a solution?" Han Shu''s eyes lit up.


    Bai Yue nodded: "Of course."


    Han Shu rolled his eyes quickly, and said while thinking: "If this is the case, then I''ll find a few people from the Yin Department to try it out!"


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Go and come back!"


    Han Shu nodded, turned around to look for Bai Mu, and led by Bai Mu to find the leader of the Dao Yin Department.


    The leader of the Yin Yin Department is a short man with sallow hair, a thin face, and even a beard the color of withered yellow grass.


    This man is not as tall as Han Shu''s chest, he looks very short.


    Seeing him for the first time, Han Shu almost turned around and left.


    Such a small man, like a squat, looks not much taller than a leg of Xiyin Beast, can he subdue Xiyin Beast?


    But Haolai was "introduced" by Baimu, and Hanshu left without turning around.


    The man with the yellow beard also seemed to see Han Shu''s suspicion, frowned slightly, and then asked: "This is..."


    Bai Mu hurriedly replied: "He is Han Shu, a leader of Da Jiang."


    The man with the yellow beard frowned even more.


    He looked at Han Shu and said bluntly: "We want to join Dajiang, we can control the Xiyin beast, but you must treat my tribe of Xiyin tribe better, and you can''t treat them as coolies!"


    Han Shu didn''t care about his doubts, but felt that the short man with yellow beard had a really strange voice¡ªalthough his voice was not loud, it made Han Shu feel noisy.


    He nodded and said: "As long as you can prove that you can control the Xiyin beast, I can promise to take you away.


    And after joining my big ginger, you don''t have to worry about becoming coolies again.


    But one thing I want to make clear to you is that after joining Dajiang, there is no longer any talk about the Yin tribe, and your clansmen can no longer gather together alone. "


    "Huh?" The yellow-bearded man obviously didn''t understand, "What do you mean?"


    Han Shu explained: "It means that your clansmen will live together with Da Jiang''s clansmen, and there is no longer the theory of the Yin tribe."


    The man with the yellow beard frowned and thought about it, and looked at Han Shu: "You mean what kind of people are from your Da Jiang''s tribe, and what kind of people from my Yin tribe are you?"


    Han Shu nodded: "That''s right, you eat, wear, and live whatever they eat, wear, and live in! But you people from the Yin Division will no longer be like now, only you, the Yin Division, will be around. people, it''s still... such a messy place!"


    The man with the yellow beard nodded: "Enough!"


    Han Shu also nodded seriously: "Well, you should prove to me how you can control the Xiyin beast?"


    "Okay!" the man with the yellow beard nodded and said, "But the beasts are locked up by Fang Kun elsewhere, and we are not allowed to approach them in our free time."


    Han Shu smiled and nodded: "This is simple, you tell me how you want to prove it, and then I will take you to find the Yin Yin Beast."


    The man with the yellow beard tugged at the corner of his mouth, revealing his yellow teeth: "You can prove it any way you want!"


    Han Shu thought that Xiyin beasts would go crazy when they encountered blood, so he said, "Then let them not go crazy when they see blood!"


    The man with the yellow beard nodded: "That''s easy! You can find a few Xiyin beasts in Fang Lei''s department, and then take them out of the tribe. There is a lot of blood there now, and you can tell whether the Xiyin beasts will go crazy at a glance.


    Then I will let the tribe prove it to you!


    As for who will prove it, you can choose from the two hundred or so people behind me! "


    Han Shu was surprised.


    Because he found that the man with the yellow beard was still a little suspicious and cautious. After talking about controlling the Yin Yin beast, his whole demeanor changed.


    Become more confident!


    Han Shu suddenly felt that this man with yellow beard could really control Xiyin Beast.


    He pointed casually: "Then he and the other one next to him!"


    The two people he pointed to were very excited, but they didn''t look too nervous.


    The yellow-bearded man didn''t even look at who it was, he just looked at Han Shu: "Can we get out of the Fang Lei Department?"


    Han Shu nodded: "Yes!"


    Then he took the man with the yellow beard and a few people from the Xiyin tribe to the outside of Fang Lei''s tribe. On the way, he asked Fang Kun for two Xiyin beasts and a few more cows along the way.


    Fang Kun was vaguely aware of it, but he had no choice but to ask someone to bring out a few more beasts and cows.


    As soon as Xiyin Beast stepped out of Fang Lei''s gate, it began to feel a little restless¡ªthe smell of blood was still in the air.


    Han Shu looked at the man with yellow beard, and asked, "Do you want me to let Warrior Jiang be on guard?"


    The yellow-bearded man shook his head confidently: "No need!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "If you are worried, you can ask them to get out of the way."


    Han Shu nodded, and with a gesture of his hand, Da Jiang''s soldiers retreated one after another, making room for space.


    Xiyin Beast began to shake restlessly, lowered its body, and roared continuously.


    Han Shu frowned.


    He was all too familiar with this voice.


    It was the sound of the great chief trying to tame the Xiyin beast in the tribe before.


    But after leaving the great chief, these evil beasts will become extremely violent again.


    That''s why the great chief gave up on the Xiyin beast.


    The man with the yellow beard moved his hand, and the few clansmen who came out with him borrowed Han Shu''s golden knife, their faces were full of envy, they weighed it, overjoyed, they turned their wrists, and swung a beautiful arc, directly chopping at a cow of the back of the neck.


    Blood flowed from the back of the cow''s neck.


    But the cow ran madly after eating the pain.


    The smell of blood is pungent.


    Xieyin Beast became frantic, and rushed straight at the bleeding cow with a "woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"


    There was even a bloodless ox running for a beast.


    Just a face-to-face meeting, a few Xieyin beasts easily threw the cow down, then opened their mouths, and bit them hard.


    The smell of blood is stronger and more pungent.


    The man with the yellow beard looked at Han Shu with a questioning expression on his face.


    Han Shu nodded.


    This kind of Xun Yin beast was confirmed to have gone mad when encountering blood.


    Then the man with the yellow beard said: "Qingxie, Langxie!"


    The two who were pointed by Han Shu before nodded and stepped forward, with sticks in their hands, they first approached the Xiyin beast carefully, and pulled the Xiyin beast with the sticks.


    The Xie Yin beast who was tearing and biting the raw meat was so furious that he twisted his head and roared.


    The meaning is self-evident: don''t mess with me!


    Unexpectedly, the two people named Qing Xie and Lang Xie didn''t just retreat, not even retreating.


    Not only did they not retreat, they even took a step forward, and at the same time pulled the Xingyin beast again with sticks.


    Naked provocation!


    This is tantamount to courting death for the Xiyin beast that is eating.


    Han Shu frowned.


    Sure enough, the enraged Xieyin Beast gave up the food, roared ferociously, turned around and rushed towards the two of them.


    "Be careful!" Han Shu subconsciously said.


    The man with the yellow beard frowned, but didn''t speak.


    Qing Xie and Lang Xie were very calm, at the moment when Xie Yin Beast rushed out, both of them retracted their sticks together, straightly hit the ground hard, stomped their feet on the ground quickly, and opened their mouths at the same time: "Wei Wei Ou Wei Ouweiou..."


    Han Shu wasn''t sure whether they were shouting or speaking, or roaring like a beast.


    He just felt that the voices made by the two of them were not like that of a human being.


    He subconsciously tried to learn how to do it from the two of them, but before he yelled "Wei Wei Ou", he felt his throat itching, as if something was stuck.


    Not to mention stomping the ground quickly and regularly like the two in front of you.


    If Mu Feng was here, I''m afraid he would have exclaimed.


    Because the actions of Qing Xie and Lang Xie are like a combination of Hei Fei''s hot foot dance in the previous life and the sound of "Humai" on the grassland.


    But right now, the two of them still have to stick to the ground, which is obviously more difficult.


    According to Mu Feng''s understanding, this method of taming animals is not only "a waste of feet", but also "a waste of voice".


    Han Shu suddenly felt that if the people from the Yin Yin Department did not teach the people from the Fang Lei Department, even if they did, no one would be able to learn it!


    However, this method that ordinary people cannot understand has a miraculous effect on Xiyin Beast!


    A moment ago, several Xie Yin beasts were rushing forward ferociously, as if they were about to tear the two of them apart, but at the next moment they retreated with a low "woo woo".


    Even seemed a little cute and aggrieved?


    "This..." Han Shu was dumbfounded, "Is it subdued like this?"


    Seeing Han Shu''s reaction, the yellow-bearded man became more confident on his face, and said again: "Qing Xie, Lang Xie, come on tough!"


    The two immediately stood facing each other, the sticks in their hands, the steps under their feet, and the voices in their mouths suddenly changed drastically.


    The two people who were originally in the same rhythm suddenly became different.


    One sticks the ground, and the other lifts it up.


    One''s voice was sharp and sharp, while the other''s voice was deep and gentle.


    One person''s footsteps are fragmentary and eager, while the other''s footsteps are heavy and dull.


    The voices are interlaced, drumming the eardrums.


    The foreheads and necks of the two of them were covered with beads of sweat in the winter-it really took a lot of time and money!


    However, the next scene made Han Shu exclaim aloud.


    Because the originally "docile" beast went berserk again, its eyes were red, and regardless of everything around it, it roared ferociously, and bit down on the same kind around it!


    In just a split second, several beasts fought together like mad dogs.


    And the places where they bit their lower mouths are all the same kind of deadly places - the neck, the nose, the lower abdomen...


    In the blink of an eye, several Xiyin beasts were wounded.


    Some were injured on the neck, some were injured on the thigh, and some were dying...


    It can be seen from the ferocity of the beast!


    If so, the injured Xiyin Beast has obviously gone mad, regardless of the injuries on its body, it still bites at its own kind - madder than a mad dog!


    Han Shu''s heart trembled!


    The man with the yellow beard looked at Han Shu: "How is it?"


    Han Shu settled down: "Okay! I, Da Jiang, am willing to accept you!"


    Then the man with the yellow beard said: "Qing Xie, Lang Xie, it''s alright!"


    Only then did the two stop, and slowly came to Han Shu.


    What surprised Han Shu was that the two were sweating profusely and looked exhausted.


    The man with the yellow beard said: "He is the leader of Dajiang, and he will be your leader in the future, let''s recognize it in advance!"


    The two said one after another: "I have seen the big leader!"


    The voice also became visibly hoarse.


    It''s really a waste of mind, feet and throat!


    Of course, the most expensive thing is people!


    Han Shu waved his hand: "Since you really can control the Xiyin Beast, I, Da Jiang, am naturally willing to accept you."


    "Okay!" The yellow-bearded man breathed a sigh of relief, bowing his head to Han Shu and saluted, "Thank you, Chief, for accepting my Yin Department!"


    Han Shu smiled and waved his hands: "It''s not me, it''s Da Jiang who is willing to accept you!


    Don''t worry, with me, Da Jiang, with your abilities, you can make your family''s life better than that of Fang Lei''s clansmen! "


    Qing Xie and Lang Xie looked excited.


    The man with the yellow beard couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    "So," Han Shu smiled, "Can you tell me your name?"


    The yellow-bearded man realized this, with an embarrassed look on his face.


    Because Han Shu was just a leader, he was not sure whether Han Shu could be the master, so he inevitably looked down upon him.


    But after Han Shu stated that he could join Da Jiang and promised to treat people from the Yin Yin Department equally, he immediately changed his mind.


    Obviously, this is a leader who cares about his clan!


    He bowed and saluted: "I, my name is Zang Xi!"


    "Zang Xie!" Han Shu nodded, "I see, when you meet the great chief, you will know what I said is right."


    "Okay!" Cang Xie, a man with a yellow beard, nodded his head heavily.


    "Then," Han Shu squinted his eyes and smiled, "The next thing is to see how our big boss can make Fang Lei''s department release you willingly!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 948

    Han Shu will tell Bai Yue again what he saw with his own eyes.


    Bai Yue was inexplicably shocked.


    He took a deep breath: "Okay, I see!"


    Then he found Thunder Dragon and asked Han Shu to repeat what he saw before.


    Thunder Dragon trembled naturally.


    His eyes were excited: "Since this is the case, then we can ask Fang Leibu for more Xing Yin Beasts this time!"


    But Bai Yue shook her head and said, "I''ve already ordered the Thorn Dragon, and regretting it on the spot is not good for stabilizing people''s hearts."


    Thunder Dragon frowned: "Then what do you mean?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "The Tibetan leader has already said that they know where there are more beasts to catch. So right now we just need to make sure that we can take away the people from the Yin department."


    Lei Long laughed and said, "Even if we say we don''t want to plunder the population, it''s not a problem for us to have 800 people, right? Especially they don''t treat the people from the Yin Department as their own people.


    Otherwise, why did the Yin Yin Department himself join us, Da Jiang? "


    Bai Yue still shook her head: "That''s what you say, but if you don''t handle it well, it''s a pity that such a large subordinate tribe will be divorced from me, Da Jiang?"


    Han Shu frowned and said, "Then what do you say?"


    Asuka smiled and said, "I came here to discuss with the two of you, who would like to go to the Nilong Department?"


    "Go to the mud dragon department?" The two wondered, "What are you going to the mud dragon department for?"


    But immediately Thunder Dragon came to his senses, nodded and smiled: "I understand, let me go!"


    Han Shu was greatly surprised.


    He hasn''t reacted yet!


    Bai Yue looked at Lei Long, said with a smile: "Since you understand, then I''ll make you tired, Uncle Lei Long!"


    Lei Long said with a smile: "For Jiang, it''s my duty!"


    Han Shu shook his head helplessly.


    The two are playing machine front, and arrangements have already begun.


    He is still foggy.


    He smiled wryly, "Have you thought about how to persuade Fang Kun?"


    "Think it over!" Bai Yue said with a smile.


    "What method?"


    "An offer he won''t refuse!"


    Han Shu was helpless: "Then what should I do next?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Go find Fang Kun!"


    Han Shu found Fang Kun again.


    Fang Kun was already extremely aggrieved in his heart.


    I am a dignified chief, and now being called around by people is really worse than a coolie.


    But he just thought about it that way.


    As long as Da Jiang can leave Fang Lei''s department with peace of mind, he is willing to make two more trips.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Yue looked at Fang Kun seriously: "I have something to discuss with you!"


    "Discussion?" Fang Kun frowned, and his heart tightened suddenly.


    Bai Yue nodded: "Just to discuss, I, Da Jiang, want to take away the people from the Yin Yin Department, what do you think?"


    "Take away the people from the Yin Ministry?" Fang Kun blurted out, "You said you wouldn''t rob people!"


    But after the words were spoken, he immediately realized that something was wrong, and he lowered his head helplessly.


    Obviously, he had resentment in his heart, but he didn''t dare to let Bai Yue see it.


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I said I won''t rob people, so I won''t rob you. So I''m discussing with you.


    We will take away the people from the Yin Yin Department. As compensation, I, Da Jiang, can help you destroy the Ni Long Department to compensate for your lost population.


    In addition, I, Da Jiang, can share half with you for thorn dragons, horse mounts, etc.! "


    "Destroyed the Mud Dragon Department?" Fang Kun''s eyes lit up.


    Bai Yue nodded: "That''s right. Not only the Nilong Department, but even the Fang Lei Department can be wiped out. In this case, your population should be larger than before!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "Even if the Yin Yin Department is in your Fang Lei Department, it is just a coolie!"


    Fang Kun deeply thought so.


    After thinking about it, he readily agreed: "Okay!"


    Just like what Bai Yue said, people from the Yin Yin Department were regarded as coolies if they stayed in the Fang Lei Department.


    Without them, there are still people in Fang Lei Department who can drive the Yin Yin Beast.


    Bai Yue nodded and smiled, "Okay, since you have agreed, it will be easy!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Thunder Dragon.


    Lei Long came directly to Fang Kun, grinning and said, "I will bring a thousand people from Da Jiang to the Nilong Department with you."


    Fang Kun looked at Bai Yue suspiciously: "Who is he?"


    Bai Yue was helpless: "He is my other leader of Da Jiang, named Thunder Dragon!"


    Lei Long sneered and added: "I was also a great chief before, and my tribe is similar to yours!"


    Fang Kun was puzzled, and then suddenly startled, with a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    He didn''t dare to speak any more easily.


    The next thing is easy.


    Fang Lei''s tribe released them happily, while Da Jiang left with the people of Xiyin''s tribe.


    As for Thunder Dragon, he was stationed near Fang Lei with more than a thousand soldiers and Chuque Lang.


    The one who stayed with him was the warlike Zhahe.


    Bai Yue warned again and again: "Although Fang Lei''s tribe is now a subordinate tribe, but be careful when you''re done, you have to be careful!"


    Zhahe grinned strangely and said: "It''s okay, my Dajiang has more and more cattle and horses now, and there is an urgent need for a so-called chief to herd cattle and sheep!"


    Bai Yue looked at Lei Long with a wry smile and shook her head.


    However, Thunder Dragon looked calm: "Zha He is right. I think I will take back the great chiefs of the Nilong Department and the Huaxu Department when necessary. Anyway, Brother Xiong told me many times when I came. Bring back the great chief of Fang Lei''s department."


    Bai Yue laughed loudly: "Fang Kun is hopeless, but those from the Nilong Department can really do it!"


    "it is good!"


    Bai Yue also nodded and said: "Then go back quickly, and return to the tribe before the great chief gets married!"


    "Okay!" Thunder Dragon nodded again.


    So Bai Yue led the big Jiang soldiers back, and at the same time took away Fang Xishou, the leader of Fang Lei''s tribe.


    Originally it was Bai Yue''s intention to take Fang Xishou away, but Xia Kun also found Bai Yue in private and begged him to take away the rhinoceros head.


    Otherwise, with Rhinoceros'' temperament, he is bound to die with him, the great chief who betrayed Fang Lei''s tribe.


    For this kind of self-cutting behavior, Bai Yue is happy to see it succeed.


    As he said, the chief would be interested in someone like Xishou.


    On the way back, Bai Yue wrote a letter and sent it to Dajiang and Liaolongzhi by flying pigeons, mainly to explain the before and after considerations of her backhand layout and report it to Mufeng.


    At the same time, he also outlined his thoughts on the Thunder Department, the Giant Bear Department, and Xiangdong.


    When approaching the old land of the Black Water Department, Bai Yue sent Han Shu, Asuka, and Konoha to lead the troops back to the tribe directly.


    But he rode his horse directly to the west, and brought a team of hundreds of warriors back to the Hehe tribe through the valley¡ªsaving nearly four days of travel from the valley to the Hehe tribe than from the Black Bear tribe to the west and then to the north!


    This time it was Han Shu''s turn to tell him: "Be sure to return to the tribe before the great chief gets married!"


    Bai Yue laughed and left.


    ...


    Not long after, Mu Feng, who was far away from Liaolongzhi and Chi Lei, went to inspect the iron mine, also received Bai Yue''s letter in time.


    After opening the letter and reading it again, Mu Feng smiled: "Bai Yue is still very reassuring to handle affairs!"


    Then he greeted Li Wang: "Let''s go, go back to Dragon City!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 949

    When Mu Feng returned to Longcheng, Han Shu and the others had already been back for a day.


    Hanshu, Asuka and Konoha came to return.


    Naturally, Bai Mu, Li Huo and others followed them.


    These people are all people who have been kind to the Dajiang people in the past, so Mu Feng should see them immediately.


    "Uncles, you have worked so hard for so many years!" Mu Feng said solemnly.


    When Bai Mu and the others saw Mu Feng, they were taken aback for a moment, and then they were in disbelief: "It''s really that little Mu Feng!"


    "Really are!"


    "The old chief chose an excellent chief for me, Jiang..."


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s reaction, these people knelt down together, just like Yu Li before, and performed the ceremony of returning to the tribe.


    With a solemn expression, Mufeng took a step forward, put his left hand on top of Baimu''s head, and put the back of his right hand against the back of his left hand, with the palm facing up, he said loudly, "Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of Jiang, you are allowed to return to Jiang!"


    Bai Mu and the others shed tears in pain and lay down on the ground for a long time.


    The Dajiang people present, such as Lihu, Mingguang, Huangshi, etc., are of the same generation as Baimu, Lihuo, and Huangye.


    When I saw it before, I was already crying.


    Now hearing the words of Mu Fengzhun and the others returning to the headquarters, he was even more excited than he could contain himself.


    The strength of Da Jiang made what they never dared to think of become a reality-a man who got married can return to Da Jiang in this life!


    Everyone was filled with emotion.


    Mu Feng told Li Hu: "These uncles have kindness to my Jiang''s life, and they should be arranged just like the little uncle''s one!"


    Li Hu looked at Yu Li, then at Bai Mu and the others, and nodded heavily.


    Mu Feng nodded, and Li Hu led these people out.


    Han Shu then asked people to bring in a few people.


    Black wolf, Tibetan scorpion, and rhinoceros head.


    There is also Hua Tulu from Huaxu''s department, who is tied outside, so that Mu Feng is not allowed to see him.


    Hei Lang and Cang Xie knew each other from the beginning.


    On the way back from Fang Lei, Han Shu let Hei Lang contact Cang Xie, and conveyed the situation of Da Jiang to Cang Xie through Hei Lang.


    Obviously, Hei Lang''s personal experience and feelings are more convincing than Han Shu''s guarantee.


    The live example of the Black Tooth people "turning themselves serfs into masters" made Zang Xi very excited.


    And what he saw and heard from the city to the east made him even more excited.


    This time, they followed the right person!


    After seeing Mu Feng, Zang Xi was obviously taken aback.


    He didn''t expect that the chief of such a powerful tribe would be so young!


    He subconsciously glanced at Han Shu, and after Han Shu nodded in confirmation, he quickly suppressed the shock in his heart, knelt down on one knee, and saluted: "Dear chief, I am Zang Xi from the Yin Department, and I request to lead the Department Add ginger!"


    "Zang Xie?" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and almost couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    Fortunately, he had heard names such as "Bear Head", "Hu Head", and "Packed Tail" before, so he still had the skills to hold back his laughter, so he stepped forward with a straight face, helped him up and said, "Hurry up! "


    As for Hei Lang, he just bowed and saluted: "I''ve seen the Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Thanks to you, I, Da Jiang, have a powerful support!"


    Hei Lang grinned stupidly, showing his black teeth: "Thank you, Great Chief, for your trust."


    Mu Feng looked at Cang Xie again, and cut straight to the point: "I already know about the situation of your Xi Yin Department, and you can rest assured that whether you can control the Xi Yin beast or not, you can join Da Jiang if you want.


    But one thing to know is that after you join Dajiang, there will no longer be the so-called Yin Yin tribe. You will live, work, and fight with other Dajiang people.


    After that, there will be no more Xiyin tribes, at most there will be only Xiyin tribes, understand? "


    Zang Xie took a deep breath and nodded solemnly: "I understand!"


    In fact, Cangxi, who arrived in Dajiang ahead of schedule, already knew something about Dajiang.


    Mu Feng smiled again and said: "Of course, if you can control the Xiyin Beast, that would be great. After a while, I will let people go with you to catch the Xiyin Beast!


    As long as you are willing, you can control these evil spirit beasts, and I, Da Jiang, can form a special evil spirit cavalry army! "


    Zang Xie nodded heavily: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    In fact, he himself was a little excited.


    Because of the cavalry, just hearing the name can make people scared!


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked again: "I heard from the leader of Hanshu that your method of controlling Xiyin Beast is very special, can you demonstrate it for me?"


    Zang Xie nodded: "Yes!"


    As he spoke, he began to dance his "hot foot dance" quickly on the spot, "Humai" in his mouth, his voice was melodious but a little noisy.


    Even Mu Feng felt restless because of being tortured.


    "This is really a miraculous tribe!" Mu Feng sighed secretly in his heart, "Even this method is too costly¡ª¡ªsounding!"


    He shook his head helplessly, giving up the idea of ??learning.


    The method of controlling the Yin Yin beast is different from that of the eagle control fighters of the Goshawk Department - even if he learns it, he can''t learn it!


    He waved his hand to signal: "Okay, I understand, let''s form a Xiyin cavalry army in Dajiang in the future. As the commander of the Xiyin cavalry, you will lead the soldiers of the Xiyin tribe.


    Before you catch the Xiyin Beast, you can choose a suitable mount in the tribe, and you can ask for a weapon from the big leader Bai Yue, and you can go get it after he approves it! "


    Zang Xi was a little confused.


    Mu Feng suddenly came to his senses, and looked at Han Shu: "Take him to familiarize himself with everything about Da Jiang first, and tell him everything he needs to meet and everything he needs to know!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu nodded.


    With an excited expression, Zang Xi once again saluted Mu Feng: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Woodwind smiled and waved his hands.


    Take people to heart.


    Because Zang Xie and his Xi Yin Department can control the Xi Yin beast, they are considered "special talents" in Mu Feng''s view, and they must be given sufficient respect and protection.


    That''s why he eliminated the "screening" link like other small departments.


    Only in this way can they make them work for Da Jiang wholeheartedly!


    Sure enough, when Cang Xi looked at him again, his face was already full of pride and excitement.


    No matter what others think, anyway, he now regards himself as a member of Da Jiang!


    Han Shu leaves with Cang Xie and Hei Lang.


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Xishou: "This is¡ª"


    Asuka, who had been looking at the rhinoceros head, stepped forward and said, "He is the leader of the Fang Lei Department, Fang Rhinoceros!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng pretended to be surprised, "Didn''t Fang Lei''s tribe become my Jiang''s subordinate tribe, why did you tie up his war leader?


    How much will it affect our relationship between upper and lower? "


    Asuka naturally understood.


    Before Mu Feng came back, he had already known the situation from Bai Yue''s letter.


    Asking this question at this time is just a show.


    Asuka sighed: "We wanted to let him go, but the big rhino head brother wanted to beat him to death for a disagreement, either to kill us for revenge, or to kill the great chief of Fang Lei''s department.


    When we came here, Fang Kun told us in private that this big brother rhinoceros was determined to kill him, but he didn''t dare to keep him in the tribe, so he brought him and let us deal with it. "


    "What!" Rhinoceros was furious.


    this is him these days

 Chapter 950

    Seeing Rhino''s reaction, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Asuka, since you admire this brother Rhino, why do you still tie him up?"


    As he said that, he stepped forward, untied Rhinoceros, and helped him up again: "Since Asuka said that he admired you, I believe that you really have something special."


    In fact, this is what Mu Feng deliberately asked.


    Before he came back, Bai Yue had already figured out the situation of Xishou.


    Not to mention the leader of the war in Fang Lei''s department, he is also the number one soldier.


    The most important thing is that Fang Lei''s two Hulei leopards were captured by him in the mountains and forests.


    If this is nothing, the most important point is that the two Hulei leopards were tamed by him alone!


    Mu Feng has tamed Da Lei himself, so he knows how difficult it is to tame Hulei Leopard without animal taming skills.


    This is the case, which proves more and more that this rhinoceros head is indeed superior.


    So what he said was not polite.


    Rhinoceros: "Aren''t you going to kill me?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "We have already reported the revenge that should be reported. Is there a big difference between killing you one more and killing you one less?"


    Rhinoceros frowned, not hiding his hatred at all: "But you killed our people!"


    Asuka narrowed his eyes, wanting to step forward.


    Mu Feng noticed it and raised his hand to signal him not to be impulsive.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You are right, we killed your tribe, but how many other tribes did you kill? Don''t talk about other tribes, just talk about us.


    If our tribe was weak before, and the hundred people led by the mud dragon could easily destroy us, do you think they would kill us, and what do you think? "


    Rhinoceros said angrily: "I''m not the same as that idiot Nilong!"


    Mu Feng didn''t care, and said with a smile: "Then after he successfully loots and returns to Fang Lei''s department, will you ask him to send us back?"


    Rhinoceros remained silent.


    Mu Feng said again: "The members of the Yin Yin Department and the Black Tooth Department are the Fang Lei Department that you brought people to besiege and merged into, right?"


    Rhinoceros subconsciously dodged his eyes.


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "That''s right, your Fang Lei tribe robbed others and killed other tribesmen, you think it''s okay, it''s justified. Why can''t other tribes rob your Fang Lei tribe and kill your tribesmen? "


    Rhinoceros frowned, lowered his head and clenched his fists.


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "Why, when you meet a tribe that is stronger than yours, you think it''s wrong to kill your tribe? Then, have you ever thought that we were really killed by the mud dragon, would you think it''s wrong?"


    Rhinoceros raised his head suddenly: "I remembered, you deliberately used those jars to lure my Fang Lei department to take action, and then you have a reason to attack us!"


    Asuka really wanted to step forward this time.


    Mu Feng stopped him again, and looked at Xishou with a sneer: "Joke! I just wanted to test the attitude of your Fang Lei Department at the beginning. If you really just want to trade equally, you can!


    I''ll take the jar and trade it with you.


    However, you great chief is greedy, you don''t want the jar, but you want to rob us!


    Now that you''ve said it all, I''m looking for a reason to do it.


    Even so, do you have to be caught by me after you do it? "


    Xishou argued strongly: "That''s the pot you took out on purpose, and you did it on purpose!"


    When he said this, he obviously raised his voice, he didn''t know whether he wanted to convince himself or remind Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng sneered: "According to what you said, if others have good things, they can''t trade them? Is it wrong for me to trade with jars?"


    Rhinoceros said angrily: "Isn''t it?"


    Mu Feng sarcastically said: "The Jinwu tribe has golden knives and salt, which your Fanglei tribe doesn''t have, why don''t you loot them?


    They put all the good things there, and they deliberately lured you? "


    Rhinoceros froze for a moment.


    Asuka couldn''t help but sarcastically said: "Yeah, big brother rhinoceros, I admire you very much, but tell me, there are so many good things in Jinwubu, there are golden knives, salt, and what else Why don¡¯t you loot the ferocious birds that can carry people to the sky?¡±


    "This..." Rhinoceros was stunned.


    He suddenly understood what Mu Feng meant: if you don''t think badly yourself, others will beat you?


    He lowered his head dejectedly: "This matter is something that our Fang Lei Department did wrong!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes shone imperceptibly, and he nodded secretly: "It''s reasonable."


    He said seriously: "So if we really want to talk about the reason, it''s not that I, Jiang, seduced you, but that you, Fang Leibu, were greedy first.


    But this is no reason for you to plunder other ministries.


    So I, Da Jiang, dispatched soldiers, only intercepted and killed some of your soldiers, and some of them were sent to the Huaxu Department.


    In all fairness, if the two parts are fighting, you will die or I will live. I, Da Jiang, have already lenient your Fang Lei department! "


    Rhinoceros nodded helplessly.


    Indeed, he himself knew that the two tribes were fighting, and the winning tribe had absolute power over the defeated tribe.


    It was already beyond everyone''s understanding that Jiang did not kill or rob Fang Lei''s department.


    What''s more, Da Jiang just accepted Fang Lei''s department as his subordinate, and promised to supplement Fang Lei''s population and protect Fang Lei''s department.


    If it were Fang Lei''s department, it would be absolutely impossible to make these moves-just annex other departments and settle down!


    Mu Feng said again: "I dare not say how good I am, but compared with your Fang Lei tribe, at least I, Jiang, will not have the idea of ??plundering other tribes.


    If any tribe has something we want, we will also think about obtaining it through trading and exchange. "


    Asuka snorted coldly: "That''s right, even if we are not as good as our small tribe, we will also think about exchanging and obtaining, instead of thinking about looting like you!"


    This time the wooden wind did not stop the bird.


    He looked at Xishou seriously: "What I said, what Asuka said, are all true! No matter how strong or weak I am, Da Jiang, I haven''t taken the initiative to provoke other tribes so far.


    But if other tribes want to take action against me, Da Jiang, I, Da Jiang, will never hesitate.


    This is why I, Jiang Erlang, can be confident when fighting against others!


    If you don''t provoke us, we will not be stingy with our kindness.


    You provoked us first, I, Da Jiang, must take revenge! "


    When Mu Feng said this, he spoke righteously, with a serious expression, and immediately suppressed the rhinoceros head.


    And this is precisely the "pain point" of Rhinoceros.


    Rhinoceros'' behavior may appear to others as a typical example of "helping relatives and not helping others", but in fact, he himself has nothing to do with Fang Kun, the chief of the Fang Lei Department, and the two "running dogs" henchmen he raised. agree.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have prayed from the bottom of his heart that Da Jiang would be able to kill the mud dragon.


    So before Fang Kun said that Xishou wanted to kill him, it was also a matter of mutual understanding.


    It can be said that Xishou is a very "sense of right and wrong".


    But his "sense of right and wrong" had to choose to "submit" when facing the tribe and the great chief.


    Some people "help relatives and not help others" because they are arrogant, while some people have to do it against their conscience.


    Could it be that he, Xishou, is going to be an enemy of the entire Fang Lei Department?


    Where else could he go besides Fang Lei''s rhinoceros?


    It''s just that the Fang Lei Department now clearly doesn''t want his rhinoceros head.


    His own life and death are all in the hands of others, what else can he do?


    For a moment, Rhinoceros was at a loss and sat slumped on the ground.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng confirmed Xishou''s state of mind at this time in his heart, and said with a smile: "Asuka, no wonder you say you admire this brother Xishou, and now even I admire him a little bit!"


    As he said that, he also winked at Asuka.


    Asuka understood, nodded and said: "That''s right!"


    Mu Feng sighed: "That''s right, such a person values ??friendship and is willing to do anything for the tribe, but it''s a pity, Fang Kun doesn''t appreciate it.


    If only I, Da Jiang, could have more people like this!


    What a pity! "


    Rhinoceros looked bitter.


    Asuka smiled and said: "It''s not easy, it''s enough to ask Brother Xishou to join us, Da Jiang?"


    Rhinoceros was taken aback.


    Add ginger?


    Mu Feng sighed: "But he still remembers that I, Da Jiang, killed his people!"


    Asuka shook his head and said, "Didn''t you already say it just now? It''s not my Jiang''s fault. Besides, don''t we let more than 10,000 people from Fang Lei''s department go?"


    Mu Feng "had a look of embarrassment": "But this rhinoceros brother..."


    Asuka hurriedly came to Xishou: "Brother Xishou, what do you think?"


    Rhinoceros had already woken up from his daze, listening to Mu Feng and Asuka''s words, he was full of thoughts.


    In just 10 or 20 days, he experienced several defeats one after another. Comparing the words of the great chief Fang Kun with the various actions before, and comparing the actions of Da Jiang, his mood fluctuated greatly.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and got up, staring at Mu Feng: "Will you accept me to join Dajiang?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 951

    Hearing that Xishou himself said that he would join Da Jiang, Mu Feng secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    If it wasn''t for the purpose of taking him into the big ginger, what is he, a great chief, doing so hard here?


    Although Rhinoceros seems to be just a rectum with a bit of a "stalk" in his brain, the meaning behind him is different.


    Aside from his status as the leader of the battle and the number one soldier, his own understanding of Fang Lei''s Department and the area around the Fang Lei Department is far superior to others.


    This point is definitely not comparable to Hei Lang, Cang Xie and others who were born in a small department.


    The most important point is that after accepting the rhinoceros head, Fang Lei''s department can be gradually annexed in the future.


    Because of the rhino head, the acceptance of Fang Lei''s tribe would be higher if they were annexed.


    Once Rhinoceros is willing to join Da Jiang and finally approves Da Jiang''s words, he will be a movable type signboard.


    Let him recruit the clansmen of Fang Lei''s tribe, and get twice the result with half the effort.


    So Mu Feng replied with a smile: "Of course!"


    After a pause, he said seriously, "But I must tell you in advance that you can join me, Da Jiang. As long as you are loyal to Da Jiang and consider everything for Da Jiang, Da Jiang will naturally not treat you badly.


    But if you are unfavorable to Da Jiang, or betray Da Jiang, any of Da Jiang''s tribe can kill you, understand? "


    The rhinoceros head was moved.


    He could feel the seriousness and sacredness from Mu Feng''s expression, and subconsciously lowered his head.


    Mu Feng''s voice was cold, and he asked: "Once you join Da Jiang, you will be born as a member of Da Jiang''s clan, and if you die, you must die for Da Jiang!


    Have you considered? "


    Rhinoceros frowned, stood up straight after a while, took a step forward, and said loudly: "I''ve made up my mind, I''m willing to join Dajiang!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Okay! Since you are willing to join Da Jiang, then you can be a deputy leader in Da Jiang for the time being, and belong to the military department.


    As for your mount, you can still choose your Hulei Leopard.


    Or you can re-select a good BMW horse as a mount in my big ginger.


    In terms of weapons, you can have golden guns and golden knives. "


    Rhinoceros looked shocked: "I also have a golden knife and a golden gun?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Yes, as long as you are my Jiang warrior, you can naturally have these. In addition to golden knives and golden guns, you can also choose weapons that suit you, such as bows and arrows. As a leader, you must also to learn!"


    "Bow and arrow!" Rhinoceros was stunned for a moment, then reacted and became excited again.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course. As a leader, your food will be more and better than that of ordinary people. Your family can also get a bigger house in the tulou!"


    "My family is also in Dajiang?" Xishou was stunned.


    At this moment, Asuka smiled and said, "Of course, in order to relieve your worries, I have already asked the Chief Fang Lei to ask for your family."


    Rhinoceros''s heart was shaken, and he quickly knelt down on the ground: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s not my arrangement, if you want to thank you, thank Fei Niao!"


    Rhinoceros turned to Asuka again: "Thank you Brother Asuka!"


    Asuka laughed.


    Mu Feng said again: "In this case, Asuka, let you bring the rhinoceros head and get familiar with it before you cry."


    "Yes!" Asuka took the order and went out with the rhinoceros head.


    Mu Feng nodded secretly.


    After the two of them walked away, he said: "Bring in the people from Hua Xu''s department!"


    Konoha brought Huatulu in.


    Mu Feng looked at Huatulu: "Are you from the Huaxu Department?"


    Hua Tulu has been terrified these days, and replied tremblingly: "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "It''s you who negotiated with Lei and Dian to plot against me, Jiang?"


    Huatulu trembled and didn''t respond. He didn''t know if he was frightened or didn''t remember.


    Mu Feng frowned: "Is your memory so bad?"


    Hua Tulu shuddered, and suddenly remembered: "Ambush Raymond?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "It''s not bad, I remembered."


    Then he squatted down, patted his shoulder, and asked with a smile, "Tell me, do you want to die or live?"


    Huatulu was full of fear.


    Since Fang Lei''s first battle, he already knew a lot about Jiang.


    What frightened him the most was that Da Jiang defeated four tribes at the same time with one hand!


    And Fang Lei''s tribe has also become Jiang''s subordinate tribe!


    In his heart, he hated Leiden to the extreme.


    What a tribe of less than 10,000, what a lot of golden knives, what countless cattle and sheep!


    "Lightning, damn it!" Huatulu cursed secretly, "If such a powerful tribe doesn''t obey, it must be calculated!"


    Seeing his annoyed face, Mu Feng didn''t know what he was thinking, so he patted again and reminded: "Tell me, do you want to live or die?"


    Hua Tulu was clever and subconsciously asked, "You, you won''t kill me?"


    Mu Feng chuckled and said, "It''s not up to me whether to kill you or not, it depends on your performance!"


    Huatulu''s heart tightened: "You, what do you want me to do?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Whatever I ask, you just answer it, if I am satisfied, I will not kill you!"


    Hua Tulu struggled, nodded after a while and said, "Okay!"


    "Then tell me about the situation of the Giant Bear Division!"


    Hua Tulu was shocked, and he naturally didn''t think that Mu Feng had any good intentions when he asked about the situation of the giant bear department.


    And he understood even better that if the other party didn''t ask about Huaxu''s department, they simply didn''t take Huaxu''s department seriously.


    Thinking of this, his heart felt bitter again, and in desperation he had no choice but to say honestly: "The Giant Bear Division is in the northwest of the Huaxu Division, and it is about ten days away from our Huaxu Division."


    "Population and soldiers?"


    "They are bigger than Fang Leibu, but I don''t know exactly how many people and soldiers there are."


    "do not know?"


    "I really don''t know!" Hua Tulu said anxiously, "We are too far away from the Giant Bear Department, even if we belong to them, they don''t like us very much.


    Even when it comes to trading salt and weapons, we all go to Fang Lei''s department more often. "


    "Interesting!" Mu Feng grinned and said, "A Tianxiong tribe, a Huaxu tribe, plus the previous Thunderbird tribe, all of them secretly have ideas for the Opposite Lei tribe."


    He thought for a while and asked: "Why do you subordinate tribes dare to count Fang Lei''s tribe, but not the Giant Bear tribe? Just because the Giant Bear tribe is bigger than Fang Lei''s tribe?"


    Hua Tulu shook his head: "No, besides being bigger than Fang Lei''s, the Giant Bears are also stronger than Fang Lei''s, and their people are also more united. Small tribes that join their tribe will not be treated as coolies like Fang Lei''s. If they fight, we have no chance of winning."


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted.


    This giant bear tribe is the same as Da Jiang in absorbing new tribesmen, and treats them equally, so that the growth and growth of the tribe''s population will be stable and will not cause a backlash like the Fang Lei tribe.


    It seems that the great chief of the Great Bear Division is also a far-sighted person, knowing the impact of the unity of the people on the tribe.


    He suddenly thought of another question and asked, "What is the totem of the Dire Bear Department, Dire Bear?"


    Hua Tulu nodded: "It''s a giant bear."


    Mu Feng thought about it: "Is there a giant bear in their tribe, or is there a giant bear to help them fight?"


    "Yes!" Hua Tulu nodded, "They have a cavalry army of giant bears, no less than five hundred people. The giant bears are not afraid of scorpion beasts, nor are they afraid of thorn dragons. In addition, they far outnumber us, so we dare not attack them."


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "Come with me!"


    Konoha took Huatulu and followed Mufeng to Beishan.


    After a while, a group of people came to Beishan.


    Mufeng whistled, and soon there was movement in the dense forest of Beishan.


    Two huge former bears squeezed out of the forest with their cubs who were one size smaller than them.


    It was Sha Laosan''s family!


    Sha Laosan approached Mu Feng affectionately, and rubbed his huge head against Mu Feng.


    The two bear cubs were hesitant, wanting to go forward but not daring to do so.


    Mu Feng patted Sha Laosan on the head, turned to look at Hua Tulu who was already dumbfounded: "Then look, are the giant bears in the giant bear department so big?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 952

    Huatulu was inexplicably shocked.


    In any case, he would never have thought that there would be a giant bear in Da Jiang, and it would be regarded as a "bear god" by the giant bear department.


    He trembled and said, "Their totem bear god is about the same size as yours, maybe a little smaller."


    Mu Feng was not surprised.


    He had communicated with the system a long time ago, and bears like Sha Laosan are already "beginning bears" and belong to the largest category.


    "Then how many bear gods like this do they have?" Mu Feng asked.


    If the five hundred giant bear cavalry of the giant bear division are all this big, then don''t think about it, it''s better to try to hide as much as possible with Da Jiang''s current strength.


    It''s not that Mu Feng has any thoughts about this giant bear department, if five hundred original bears appear at the same time, there is no solution at all.


    Once there is a grudge against such a tribe, Da Jiang will definitely have to peel off his skin even if he does not die.


    Hua Tulu shook his head and said, "There are not many giant bears like them, there should be only about ten of them. The mounts of the giant bear cavalry are bigger than ordinary bears, and should be about the same as the two smaller ones."


    As he spoke, he pointed to Sha Laosan''s two cubs.


    Realizing that they were being fingered, the two bear cubs flew into a rage, grinning at Huatulu and yelling "Aww" in a low voice.


    Obviously, they were very dissatisfied with this guy who dared to point fingers at them.


    And their emotions were naturally accurately fed back to Sha Laosan. Sha Laosan, who was eager to protect the calf, let go of Mufeng, and directly stuck out his tongue and rolled it towards Hua Tulu.


    The bear licked half of his face.


    Needless to say, give Sha Laosan a bite, even if the tongue is rolled on his head, it is estimated that he will be half disabled if he is not dead!


    Hua Tulu was so frightened that he was so frightened that he trembled on the spot and couldn''t even lift his feet.


    Mu Feng let out a low snort.


    Only then did Sha Laosan barely stop, let out a low growl, and ignored Huatulu.


    "Thank you, great chief!" Hua Tulu was terrified.


    At the same time, he roared angrily from the bottom of his heart: "Beast Master, he is a beast master! Damn Thunder and Lightning, you are the one who made Hua Xu go to ruin!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Okay, you don''t have to die!"


    "Ah?" Hua Tulu was inexplicably surprised, tears were about to flow out of him for the rest of his life after the catastrophe, "Thank you chief, thank you chief! I will never say goodbye to Jiang Xinsheng again!"


    "Other thoughts?" Mu Feng smiled strangely, "You have no chance!"


    "Ah?" Hua Tulu was surprised, "You said you wouldn''t kill me!"


    "Kill you?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "I said that I don''t have to kill you, but I didn''t say that I would let you go!"


    "You!" Huatulu''s face was full of anger, but he bowed his head dejectedly.


    Indeed, Mu Feng never said that he would be released.


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "If you have goodwill towards me, Jiang, I will not be stingy with your kindness. If you are hostile to me, please don''t blame me, Jiang, for attacking you!"


    Then he said again: "Since you are plotting against me, Da Jiang, with Lei Dian, then let you, a pair of troubled brothers, stay together properly!"


    "Lightning..." Huatulu gritted his teeth.


    Seeing Hua Tulu''s reaction, Mu Feng laughed and said: "Don''t worry, you will see him soon, if you have any thoughts on your mind, you might as well talk to him!"


    Huatulu was full of fear.


    He still thought he was going to die.


    Mu Feng told Mu Ye: "Send him to the Liaolong branch, let him also go to mine, and stay with Thunderbolt and Mud Dragon!"


    Konoha nodded: "Yes!"


    Then he escorted Huatulu away.


    Mu Feng sent Sha Laosan back to the dense forest, and fell into deep thought on the spot.


    There is the Jinwu tribe in the east, and there are at least 10,000 to 20,000 fighters alone, which is equivalent to the population of other tribes.


    Jin Wuwu can cook salt, can smelt, and has flying cavalry. You don''t need to think about it to know that this is a super big tribe.


    Even just from the news heard, this Jinwu tribe is even stronger than the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe.


    "I just don''t know whether they smelt copper ware through molds or porcelain." Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Mold upside down and porcelain in full bloom represent two levels of craftsmanship.


    If it''s the former, it''s okay, indicating that their craftsmanship is not very high.


    But if it is the latter, it is debatable.


    Because that shows that the Jinwu Department has mastered the proficient smelting process - the combination of firing porcelain and smelting means that they can smelt other metals!


    Melting point, storage container, and craftsmanship are the key elements that determine the level of smelting!


    Mu Fengyuan originally planned to go east to get in touch with this Jinwu tribe who had never met before, and even be able to take the initiative to cook salt.


    But right now, the strength of the Golden Crow Department has seriously exceeded his expectations, so he had to make a new plan.


    In addition to the Jinwu Department, there is also a Giant Bear Department to the north.


    Not to mention anything else, but this five hundred giant bear cavalry is an existence that Da Jiang is currently incapable of fighting.


    It''s not that Da Jiang can''t defeat the giant bear cavalry army, but that once Da Jiang conflicts with such a tribe, Da Jiang is bound to suffer heavy losses.


    The east and north are still very dangerous for Da Jiang.


    To the south, there is no danger for the time being. To the south of Liaolong branch, if it is further south, there is a ten thousand zhang plain, which he has not explored until now.


    But across Wanzhangyuan, there is still a Yunmeng Dabu!


    From the current point of view, it is uncertain whether it is an enemy or a friend, but at least it is not a good stubble.


    Even if the Blue Bird Department confronted them, Mu Feng still believed that it was possible that the Yunmeng Department would cross Wanzhangyuan and have an influence on Da Jiang.


    Because judging from the previous situation of Thunder Dragon''s communication with him, the former Liaolong Department also tried to establish a relationship with Yunmeng''s family allies, but most of Yunmeng''s department was not keen on it.


    There are two reasons for this.


    One is that they are keen on "peace" and don''t want to form a so-called ally relationship with the Liaolong Department to target the Blue Bird Department.


    The second is that they have no bad intentions towards the Dragon Department, so they don''t want to establish an alliance with the Dragon Department at all-the alliance between the two departments needs to be sworn by a totem, and they are not allowed to violate it.


    This is a great constraint on the tribe.


    Obviously, judging from the years of conflict between the Yunmeng Department and the Thunderbird Department, it is far more likely that they are the latter than the former.


    Therefore, most of Yunmeng in the south had to guard against it.


    As for the west, it is the chaotic Changli territory, needless to say the situation.


    For Mu Feng, it was nothing more than a realm where profit was sought in chaos.


    However, the Dali and Shaoli tribes behind the Changli tribe are definitely strong opponents for Da Jiang - they can even be called enemies.


    Whether it''s because of the relationship between the Jade Bird Department or Da Jiang''s own reasons, the relationship between Da Jiang and these two major departments seems to be very difficult.


    From the looks of it, Da Jiang made enemies on all sides.


    The terrible thing is that they are all powerful enemies!


    "There is a long way to go!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    After getting rid of the identity of "Jiang''s" as a small belly, Da Jiang has become stronger and stronger.


    Naturally, in the process of becoming stronger, the enemies Jiang faced became stronger and stronger.


    There are joys and sorrows...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 953

    After sending Hua Tulu away, Mu Feng went to find Li Hu again, and met Bai Mu and the others again.


    It is a good thing for these people to return to Dajiang, and it is still very useful for invigorating the tribe.


    After exchanging pleasantries with these people, he asked about Fang Lei''s situation.


    But they are limited by their identities in the Fang Lei Department, so it is difficult to know more useful information.


    Mu Feng was prepared in his heart, and he didn''t force it, he just ordered Li Hu to arrange all the needs of the returning tribe.


    Li Hu naturally complied.


    Then Mufeng returned to the Moon Tower.


    It''s getting dark and it''s going to snow.


    In fact, there were two heavy snowfalls before years ago, but even so, the entire Dajiang clan didn''t feel much.


    In previous years, it must have been a big deal.


    But years ago and now, Da Jiang''s people just felt a little colder, and there was no big surprise.


    Spring is cold.


    It''s just that right now it''s more than just precipitous, it''s going to snow!


    He was not in Dajiang for the first two times of snowing and melting snow, but this time he caught up.


    Many clansmen began to busy pack up the things outside to dry.


    Salted fish, bacon, bacon, dried radish...


    In previous years, the clansmen had long been hiding in thatched houses and caves, how could they be so busy cleaning up this and that?


    Mu Feng wanted to help, but found that Hua Guzi was already in the organization department. The women in the organization department started to clean up.


    Changshui is also directing the men to prepare firewood and hay in earth buildings, kitchens, horse farms and other places.


    The "bitter winter" of previous years has become what is now regarded as normal weather.


    Ginger''s changes are going on quietly, but it is not what it used to be.


    He returned to Yuelou with a little complacency in his heart.


    It''s just that he couldn''t help but smile bitterly soon.


    On the steps to the north of Yuelou Square, there was a large area for drying herbs.


    Now that the sky is getting dark, the herbs will naturally be put away.


    White Fang, Ji Hua, and several other women were there to collect the herbs.


    There is another person beside him who is showing his hospitality, and another person beside him is watching the scene in front of him in a daze.


    Asuka and Rhinoceros.


    Asuka was carrying a large rattan basket, filling the basket with medicinal materials, and leaning towards White Fang with a smile on his face, whispering something.


    Because of the distance, Mu Feng naturally couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    But from White Fang''s smiling expression, it was not difficult to see that the two had a pleasant chat.


    Jihua didn''t have the consciousness of "light bulbs" at all, and he would come to him from time to time and remind him loudly: "What are you two talking about, speak up, let me listen too!"


    Asuka curled her lips and smiled, "Sister, do you want to hear about me and Bai Fang?"


    Ji Hua said with a smile: "Is there anything you have to say to Bai Ya that I can''t listen to?"


    After a pause, he smiled and said, "Sister, I am a married woman, what can I not listen to?"


    Asuka was stunned for a moment, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    On the other hand, Bai Fang''s face was glowing, don''t look away.


    At the same time, she did not forget to remind Asuka: "Go away!"


    Asuka was puzzled, looked at Bai Fang, then at Ji Hua, and sighed: "Sister, just listen carefully, don''t interrupt if you have nothing to say!"


    The smile on Ji Hua''s face was even stronger: "Who told you to say it behind my back!"


    Asuka shook his head helplessly, lowered his head and continued to pack the herbs.


    Ji Hua couldn''t help reminding: "If you want to help, you should move faster, or you should do what you should do, why are you dawdling?"


    Asuka sighed again, how much faster was his hand speed?


    The rhinoceros beside him scratched his head.


    Asuka glanced at it, and hurriedly said: "Brother Xishou, why are you standing there, come and help!"


    "Oh, oh!" The rhinoceros seems to have reacted at this time, and quickly came to the bird, grasping the iron knife of the new collar with one hand, and pulling the medicinal materials into the rattan basket of the bird with the other hand.


    Asuka said helplessly: "Brother, you can put down the golden knife, no one will snatch it from you!"


    The rhinoceros groaned, still reluctant to put down the golden knife.


    Asuka had no choice but to speed up his hands again.


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfounded, and was about to leave quietly.


    Who knew that Xishou caught a glimpse of him, and he hurriedly got up and said, "Big, big chief!"


    The rhino head who got up looked a little embarrassed.


    Because Asuka just took him out for a "walk" and got the weapon. After seeing Da Jiang''s racecourse and training ground, he had already realized the gap between Fang Lei''s department and Da Jiang, and he was terrified in his heart.


    He thought of the sentence that Mu Feng said earlier: Killing you is not too many, and if you don''t kill you, not one less.


    Now he suddenly felt that Mu Feng was being polite when he said that.


    In his opinion, the population and soldiers of Fang Lei''s department are too much for Da Jiang, and less is not too little.


    Among them, the helplessness, the joy after the fear, and the feeling of surviving after the catastrophe made Xishou full of emotion.


    Thinking back to what I said earlier, "You guys should kill me", it was really a shot to death!


    So after seeing Mu Feng at this time, he suddenly became cautious.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "It''s okay, you guys are busy."


    Asuka muttered, "Great chief, if you have nothing to do, come and pick up the herbs together!"


    Rhinoceros was astonished.


    Mu Feng curled his lips and asked with a smile: "Don''t you think I''m here to delay your conversation?"


    "Huh?" Asuka was taken aback.


    Bai Fang next to him was still the first to react, his face turned redder, and he turned away to look at them.


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, he laughed and said, "Then I''ll pick it up with you!"


    As he said that, he picked up a wicker basket straight away, and carried the basket with one hand like a bird, while quickly picking up medicinal materials with the other.


    Rhinoceros was taken aback again.


    How do you think this young chief is doing these things faster than the few people in front of him?


    And judging by his sorting speed, he is obviously more proficient.


    But what surprised him even more was not that Mufeng picked up the herbs, but what Asuka said next made his mind roar: "Great Chief, you will be an adult in ten days or so?"


    Rhinoceros feels bad all over.


    "Underage!" He was shocked in his heart, "In such a big tribe, the chief is still underage!"


    But the whole Jiang''s respect for the young man from the bottom of his heart is definitely not pretending.


    He himself saw the young great chief doing it himself, working with the tribe, obviously he was very proficient in doing these things.


    What does this mean?


    What surprised him the most was that the dignified chief was able to do such trivial things with his clansmen, and the clansmen could talk to him as if they were chatting!


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly while picking up the medicinal materials: "Yes!"


    Asuka was surprised and said: "I''m going to be an adult soon, this is a great joy, why, Great Chief, are you unhappy?"


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly.


    He is a little worried now.


    Asuka''s next words made him inexplicably nervous again: "Well, once you''re an adult, you can marry Yamaduo from the Blue Bird Club!"


    Wooden wind sighed again.


    I''m only seventeen, and I''m going to get married soon...


    He subconsciously scratched his head and frowned: "I''m very depressed right now!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 954

    Of course, Mu Feng''s so-called melancholy is just a momentary "incompatibility" in his heart.


    Married at the age of seventeen, in the previous life, I was "still a child"!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng simply put down the rattan basket and left.


    She looks like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    Rhinoceros was dumbfounded.


    Asuka also gave up the rattan basket resolutely, chased after her, and asked very gossip, "Great chief, how will you marry Yemaduo then?"


    Mu Feng said angrily, "I haven''t thought about it yet!"


    "Haven''t figured it out yet?" Asuka began to laugh, "Chief, I heard from Uncle Lihu that when Da Jiang begged for his wife, he would give him six sheep. You are the chief, what am I thinking about?" Maybe ten or twelve?"


    Rhinoceros was in a dilemma, he didn''t know whether he should continue to pick up medicinal materials, or get up and catch up with Asuka.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and gave up the rattan basket, and hurried to catch up.


    Then Mu Feng said helplessly: "Twelve sheep?"


    Asuka was puzzled: "It''s missing?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Asuka''s thinking is like ordinary people eating steamed buns, thinking that when he has money, he must eat more steamed buns.


    Even if the emperor is so rich, the steamed buns he ate must be big, white and soft, which is much better than the dead gnocchi in his hands.


    Da Jiang used to have six sheep, but now he is strong and has twelve sheep...


    He smiled wryly and shook his head: "Where are you following?"


    Firstly, Dajiang is really strong now, secondly, he thinks about the potential threats of big tribes such as the Giant Bear and Golden Crow, and thirdly, he needs allies in the future to use troops against Changli. This time, marrying Changning really cannot be taken lightly.


    Therefore, the "betrothal gift" for the Jade Bird Department must not be shabby.


    "Noodles" can''t be too small...


    At this time, he had a deep understanding of why those emperors had to pay attention to ostentation when traveling and establishing diplomatic relations with foreign countries-one was to conquer the world, and the other was to win over others.


    Now Da Jiang naturally doesn''t have to worry about the Jade Bird Department having other ideas - in fact, the Jade Bird Department is worried that Da Jiang will not cross Qingzhang Mountain to attack them.


    On the contrary, what Da Jiang has to do now is to reassure the Blue Bird Department, and then he is willing to go west with Da Jiang.


    And his wedding with Chang Ning is a good starting point.


    He remembered a saying in his previous life that "marriage is not only the union of two people, but also the union of two families".


    This sentence seems to be equally applicable now.


    His marriage to Chang Ning was not only a union of two people, but also a union of two tribes.


    And judging from the current relationship between the two films, Mu Feng, the son-in-law, still occupies the dominant position.


    Things look very simple.


    But Mu Feng has never been married after all, and Da Jiang has never been as powerful as he is today, and naturally he has never held such a big "wedding".


    Especially for the Warchief.


    This is a bit of a bother.


    Seeing Mu Feng''s dilemma, Asuka smiled and looked at the chasing Xishou: "Brother Xishou, tell me, what did the great chief of your tribe look like when he got married, and how much dowry did he give?"


    Xishou shook his head: "Fang Kun''s wife was married to another department, and there was no dowry.


    But on the day of his wedding, the whole tribe ate meat. "


    Asuka curled her lips: "What is that? I, Da Jiang, usually eat four dishes and one soup, but when it comes to big events, I have six or eight dishes!"


    "Four dishes and one soup?" Xishou was dumbfounded.


    Asuka didn''t explain, just frowned and scratched his head, thinking about what to do.


    After a while, he slapped his head: "I''ll go and call everyone over, why don''t we discuss it together?"


    "Everyone?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    "Yeah!" Asuka said with a smile, "We haven''t experienced it before. You can ask Uncle Thunder Dragon. Wasn''t he the chief of the Liaolong Branch before? Ask him. Call and come up with ideas together."


    Mu Feng thought for a while: "But Lei Long went to the Hua Xu Department."


    At the same time, he has already made up his mind. If he can''t negotiate a specific result, he will communicate with the system, choose a wedding process in his previous life, and then delete, delete, delete, and follow the process.


    Asuka frowned again.


    Then he said: "There is also the high priest, he should also know about the marriage. Otherwise, call other people together and discuss it first to see if there is any good way!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Asuka is obviously very concerned about getting married, and quickly contacted Yu Li, Li Hu, Ming Guang, Lei Meng, Han Shu, Da Huyou and others, and agreed to discuss the "major event" of the great chief in Yuelou one day later. ".


    Bai Yue and Lei Long are outside and haven''t returned yet, so they have to leave them temporarily.


    A day later, heavy snow covered the ginger inside and out.


    Lei Meng, Da Huyou and others rode back through the snow.


    The two who returned to the tribe went straight to the Moon Tower with great enthusiasm, looking excited.


    Not only them, Yu Li, Li Hu, Ming Guang and others who were already waiting in Yuelou also had smiles on their faces.


    Obviously, they attached great importance to the matter of the great chief becoming an adult and getting married.


    People are called back by flying birds, so naturally he spoke first: "The great chief will become an adult after the Waking of Insects, and will marry Yemaduo from the Blue Bird Department.


    My big ginger is now a big tribe, and it is

 Chapter 955

    Not to mention that Xishou, as a spectator, couldn''t get in the conversation, here Da Jiang and everyone started a "hot" discussion.


    The meaning conveyed by everyone can probably be summed up in one point: how to do this wedding in order not to lose Jiang''s identity, and to show most of Jiang''s appearance.


    Even Mu Feng felt that it was time for him to "be rich and grow his conscience".


    Because he thought that when Da Jiang was dealing with the Jade Bird Department, he would inevitably have selfish intentions, such as exchanging clay pots for Da Jiang''s cows, horses, salt, and race dragon five-spotted horses...


    Thinking about it carefully, he was somewhat embarrassed.


    "It''s time to return some..." Mu Feng said in his heart.


    When the discussion was almost over, he said: "Then according to what everyone said, I will give another five hundred golden gun heads, and this time I will give you a whole hundred golden knives.


    Spiny Dragon, ten heads.


    They don''t lack armored earth dragons, so they don''t need to give them.


    There is no need to give it to Chenghuang, and we don¡¯t have many, so we can give it to red deer, a hundred of them.


    The rest, such as clay pots, tables, chairs and benches, can be given more.


    These can provide convenience to their clansmen, but they will not bring hidden dangers to me, Da Jiang.


    As for cattle and sheep, they don''t have any shortage, and they will give one or two hundred heads of each, so that''s what it means.


    how about it? "


    Everyone looked at me, I looked at you, and finally looked at Yu Li.


    Yu Li smiled and asked: "Chief, will you be underestimated by doing this? I heard from Li Hu that the Blue Bird Department used to give us salt in hundreds of jars.


    The most difficult time for Da Jiang was the armored dragon they gave him. "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, they did give it."


    Yu Li smiled and said: "Then you can see if you want to add something else. You are the chief of our department. If you don''t do extravagant marriages, I, Jiang, won''t be looked down upon by others?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Then let''s add another hundred golden knives. They also don''t lack other mounts, except black horses, cows and horses."


    Only then did everyone agree.


    Rhino''s heart trembled.


    He murmured in his heart: "Five hundred golden spears, two hundred golden knives..."


    You know, Fang Lei''s department only traded two hundred golden knives, and it paid a price that made Fang Kun''s heart hurt.


    Da Jiang just gave away all these golden knives?


    And he has tried it himself, the golden sword exchanged by Fang Lei''s department is incomparable with Da Jiang''s golden sword.


    Regardless of its hardness or sharpness, Da Jiang''s golden knife far exceeds the golden knife exchanged by Fang Leibu.


    What does this mean?


    This shows that Jiang''s method of making golden knives is better than that of Jinwubu!


    Then contact with the things he learned from Asuka in the past two days, all of which subverted his cognition.


    "Although it''s the great chief who married his wife, it''s too much to give so many things..." Xishou wanted to know why the Blue Bird Department was so favored by Jiang!


    Just an armored dragon sent earlier, and salt?


    If Da Jiang''s friendship is so easy to obtain, doesn''t that mean that Fang Lei has made the lowest and deadliest mistake?


    Rhinoceros shook his head.


    He knew that he was no longer a member of Fang Lei''s department, and now everything he thought and did was for Da Jiang.


    He was doing his best to Lei Bu, and he had a clear conscience.


    As for Fang Leibu''s life or death in the future, it has nothing to do with him.


    If one day Fang Leibu and Da Jiang confront each other again, he can only fight for Da Jiang¡ªsince Fang Kun wanted to kill him with Da Jiang''s hand, he has nothing to do with Fang Leibu.


    Rhinoceros is still in reverie.


    Here Mu Feng said: "Since none of you have any objections, then it''s settled. Then what should I say next, I will go directly to welcome Changning back, or one of you will report the letter first, and then I will go there?"


    Now everyone is silent.


    Because they have never experienced such a big thing.


    Yu Li thought for a while and said: "My branch was originally about the etiquette of the chief''s marriage to his wife, but like ordinary tribesmen, it obviously doesn''t apply to the current situation."


    Mu Feng was helpless, thought for a while, nodded and said: "Well, since you can''t agree on any result in this regard, then follow what I said.


    Pick a group of people in two days, um, not too many, just one or two hundred people, and report to the Jade Bird Department that we will set off from Dajiang on the day of Waking of Insects to pick up Changning.


    When going there, walk slowly, calculate the time on the way, and then tell the chief and priest of the Blue Bird Department.


    If that''s the case, I''ll take someone to fetch Changning back. "


    Yu Li''s eyes lit up: "This is the best way, as long as we return to the tribe, we can follow the wedding ceremony within the tribe for the rest of the matter!"


    Everyone thought carefully, but they couldn''t find any faults, so they nodded.


    At this time the crowd began to talk again.


    Konoha was the first to speak: "Chief, since you are going to report the news, you must be someone who is familiar with the route. Let me go with Aoki."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, your jade unicorn is also a BMW, and it will be in the front, followed by armored earth dragons and mammoths."


    Yu Li smiled and said, "Don''t you also send the dowry when you report the letter?"


    Mu Feng responded with a smile: "Wouldn''t it be more sincere to bring these betrothal gifts when I went to pick them up?"


    Yu Li was stunned and laughed out loud.


    So the group of people started to check for gaps together again...


    After everyone discussed it properly, almost everyone received their own "task".


    Everyone stood up together and walked outside the Moon Tower.


    The world was vast.


    The snow has become smaller, and there is no less than half a foot of snow on the square.


    Everyone who had just walked to the gate of Yuelou stopped and looked up at the sky.


    Everyone can''t help sighing.


    "We don''t have to be afraid of this winter anymore!"


    "Yeah, we can''t run out of food this winter, so we don''t have to worry about freezing to death!"


    "I really can''t believe it, now that it''s snowing, I''m not so scared anymore!"


    ...


    Standing beside the crowd, Mu Feng calculated in his heart that there had been two heavy snowfalls a year ago, and even though spring will start soon in the next year, another snowfall should not freeze the wheat seedlings to death.


    He said with a smile: "Auspicious snow heralds a good year!"


    It''s just that no one could understand this sentence, everyone stopped discussing and looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "It snowed heavily a few years ago, and the wheat was irrigated after the snow melted, and the wheat will have a good harvest after the beginning of summer in the coming year!"


    Everyone immediately became happy again and cheered happily.


    Mu Feng''s heart was moved, he went straight down the steps and ran towards the square, no matter it was still snowing in the sky, he yelled loudly in the square: "Oh oh oh!"


    Everyone was puzzled, you looked at me and I looked at you in doubt.


    I don''t understand what the chief is doing.


    Mu Feng became very playful, holding a large pile of snow in both hands, directly kneaded it into a big snowball, and threw it back at the crowd.


    The one closest to him is naturally Li Wang.


    Before he could react, he was hit on the head by a snowball.


    King Li wore a fur cap on his head, he didn''t feel any pain, but looked at Mu Feng suspiciously: "Great chief, what are you doing?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Let''s have a snowball fight, just use the snow to make a snowball like this and throw it out to hit people!"


    As he spoke, he kneaded another snowball and threw it towards the bird.


    Asuka dodged sideways and hit the cold tree behind him.


    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, then knelt down and made a snowball, watching Asuka not paying attention, he pressed it directly on his head: "I want you to hide!"


    "Ah!" Asuka jumped up, rushed forward, and also came to the square.


    Immediately, he kneaded a snowball and threw it at Wooden Wind without hesitation.


    "A snowball fight?"


    Everyone reacted one after another, shouting loudly, and rushed out like wild dogs that had run loose...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 956

    Mu Feng led a group of gentlemen to have a snowball fight, which seemed to open another door for them to understand the world.


    Everyone was surprised that the snow that had terrified them in previous years could be used in this way-they didn''t think it was a game, but the chief was leading them to train!


    It''s just that this training method is ingenious, just like changing to a wooden knife or stick during a competition, it won''t hurt anyone.


    For example, Han Shu throws snowballs to hit people''s heads with perfect accuracy, and the snowballs thrown almost never miss.


    Li Wang has great strength, not to mention the big snowball he can throw, and he can throw it the farthest.


    After all, Asuka is good at agility, which can be seen from his marksmanship.


    So running and moving is the most agile when dodging snowballs thrown by others...


    Rhinoceros was just watching from the sidelines, but when he saw the great chief, several leaders, and commanders "fighting" together, he couldn''t help but feel deeply moved.


    Such a situation where Mu Feng, as the great chief, can fight and compete with his clansmen, is definitely not seen in Fang Lei''s department!


    Seeing the snowball flying in front of him, people like Da Huyou and Li Hu, who have white beards and hair, still yelled there without too much coldness, Xishou couldn''t sit still anymore, and roared excitedly to join in.


    Soon, many young adults and children of Big Ginger noticed the movement here.


    At the beginning, they just felt that there was a lot of movement in the square, and they watched carefully from the sidelines.


    But seeing the busy and rigid adults shouting and laughing at this moment, they were obviously very happy, they couldn''t help but rushed out, and started to hold the snow ball tightly and start a snowball fight.


    There was chaos in the whole square.


    But there was also laughter.


    No one can imagine that this is an event that happened in such an era-a group of primitive people were having a snowball fight!


    ...


    After the snowball fight, Mu Feng was in a good mood.


    He asked people to clean up the gazebo in the courtyard, a charcoal fire was born in the gazebo, a barbecue grill was set up, and he grilled the meat himself, and invited everyone to eat barbecue.


    It will be late, and the snow will grow from small to large.


    Everyone sat around under the gazebo with excitement on their faces.


    Someone rubbed their hands and let out a sigh.


    Someone laughed and washed their hands in snow water, and then stepped forward to help, responsible for cutting and skewering the meat.


    Some people directly took a stack of dishes and began to prepare the dipping materials that Mu Feng said¡ªof course, the dipping materials were just some chopped green onions, chili noodles, minced leeks, and garlic paste.


    There is a porcelain pot on the simple stove, and wine is simmering in the pot, and there are some bright red dried goji berries in the wine.


    Originally, rice wine was simmered, with sliced ??ginger, wolfberry, and brown sugar in it, and it was simmered over a slow fire. It is really pleasant to drink with friends in winter.


    This kind of drinking method Mufeng often did it in his previous life.


    Unfortunately, there were not enough materials to make rice wine, so he had to use white wine instead.


    Fortunately, the baijiu he brews is hand-brewed with pure grains, and it doesn''t hurt to add some wolfberries.


    Wooden Wind is in charge of turning lamb legs, fish, rabbits, and bamboo rats.


    Hanshu and Asuka are in charge of cutting the meat.


    Li Hu, Ming Guang, and Yu Li were in charge of skewering the meat.


    Da Huyou pulled a stool and squatted in front of the stove, narrowing his eyes slightly, enjoying the smell of the simmering wine.


    Li Wang and Konoha are in charge of chopping firewood with hatchets...


    Xishou originally thought that he would be an exception, but Han Shu greeted him: "Brother Xishou, I can''t cut it alone, please help me!"


    As he said that, he didn''t even look back, and directly handed Xishou a kitchen knife from behind.


    Xishou subconsciously took the kitchen knife, and hurriedly picked up a piece of meat handed over by Hanshu, at a loss - he had never done this in Fang Lei''s department!


    But the people around are busy, and everyone seems to be extremely skilled in their work.


    Rhinoceros was extremely surprised.


    The big chief grilled the meat himself, is it delicious?


    The head of the military department is cutting meat?


    The head of the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the high priest are skewering meat?


    Xishou suddenly felt that Jiang was obviously different from Fang Leibu.


    But he couldn''t tell exactly where the difference was.


    He only thinks that Chief Jiang and the leader who can do these trivial things are really members of a tribe.


    Such a tribe is the real big tribe.


    Not to mention that Da Jiang''s weapons and horses are stronger than Fang Lei''s, even if the conditions of the two are the same, Fang Lei''s department will not be Da Jiang''s opponent!


    The barbecue was finished quickly, and everyone rushed to the table, picked up their bowls, chopsticks, and plates, and looked at a glass of warm wine with a strong aroma, smiling happily.


    Wine and meat have been prepared, but no one moves chopsticks.


    They all looked at Wooden Wind.


    Mu Feng held a knife for dividing meat in one hand and a glass of warm wine in the other.


    Porcelain cups of white wine and red wolfberry, the heat is fluttering, and the aroma of the wine is curling up.


    He suddenly remembered a poem from his previous life, and felt that it was very appropriate:


    Green Ant New Grain Wine


    Red clay stove


    it''s snowing late


    can have a drink


    Of course, there are no green ants in his wine glass, but red wolfberries.


    As for the state of mind is also different.


    At this moment, Mu Feng only felt that the sky and the earth were big, and it was not as big as it is now that he can gather a group of people to sit together, drink and eat meat.


    What is the giant bear department, what is the golden crow department, it is not as important as having a drink to warm up the body right now!


    He looked at everyone with a smile and said, "What are you waiting for, eat and drink!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then grinned and raised their glasses together: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Then someone took a big sip, someone took a sip, and then gorged themselves.


    rhinoceros head

 Chapter 957

    Yu Li takes people away, and Mu Feng returns to the tribe and starts working on his wedding.


    He wants to give himself and Changning an unforgettable wedding.


    Although the current conditions are not able to give Changning a gorgeous wedding with phoenix crowns, xiapei and bright fireworks, BMW Xiangche can still do it.


    His expectation was to start using horse-drawn carriages to marry brides in places where there were dirt roads in Baihu City.


    After arriving at the gate of Longcheng, there is a carriage changed into a sedan chair, and people carry it into Longcheng.


    As for him, he rode a horse and accompanied him all the way from White Tiger City.


    The carriage is fine.


    Now that Da Jiang already has a flatbed, he only needs to enlarge, add support, and add a roof to the flatbed, such as building a small house with wood on top of the flatbed.


    Moreover, with the current level of craftsmanship of the Ministry of Industry, no matter whether it is a carpenter or a carver, it can guarantee that the appearance and interior of the carriage have a good appearance.


    Even in order to make it easier for the descendants of the tribe to use when marrying, he specially taught a few more people when instructing the craftsmen how to make a carriage, and asked them to prepare more carriages in the tribe.


    As for the anti-corrosion paint on the inside and outside of the carriage, it is also made of tung oil that has been squeezed before.


    After the inside and outside of the carriage were built, the wooden wind was pulled to a cool and ventilated place to dry in the shade.


    Then, in order to remove the tung oil smell from the car, he went to Bai Fang again, and asked her for some orchid herbs, which were made into incense and smoked in the car.


    After repeating this many times, when people sit in the carriage, they only feel the scent of herbs all over their bodies, and there is no other pungent smell.


    Considering that the wheels are made of wood, bumps on the road are inevitable, so he asked people to put thick fur mattresses in the carriage for people to sit on, so as to cushion the bumps.


    The width of the carriage is pulled by two horses together, so the space is naturally not small.


    Mu Feng tried it, even if he opened the carriage to sleep, he could sleep!


    Of course, besides the carriage, he also needs to make other preparations.


    So after Yu Li set off, he was not idle.


    ...


    Go all the way to the southwest from the grand prize, pass the white tree plain, pass through a forest, and need to climb the Qingzhang Mountain to reach the Blue Bird Department.


    A one-way routine takes seven or eight days.


    But Yuli, Konoha and others brought Jiang''s dowry with them on this trip.


    It''s okay to say other things, the key is fragile items such as clay pots and porcelain bowls, they have to slow down.


    In this way, they need almost ten days before and after.


    And counting the days, it should be able to arrive at the Jade Bird Department before Jing Zhe, and send a betrothal gift.


    Along the way, Yu Li was asking Konoha to learn more about the situation of the Blue Bird Club, and he clearly knew how the Blue Bird Club helped Da Jiang when he was still weak.


    In the end, he couldn''t help sighing: "Da Jiang is able to be what he is today, thanks to Yemaduo''s strength!"


    Konoha nodded solemnly: "That''s right, Ma Duo has kindness to me, Jiang, so the chief also told us that if he is kind to me, Jiang, I will not be stingy with my kindness."


    Yu Li nodded: "It should be so!"


    A group of people continue to move forward.


    It took them a little more than five days to reach Qingzhang Mountain in four days.


    At the pass of the North Mountain of Qingzhang Mountain, the surrounding snow is not shallow.


    But the hoof prints of many wild beasts can already be seen around.


    Tiger, wolf, deer...


    It seems that after the snow falls, this area is also very "lively".


    Aoki and his men rode their horses in front, Konoha protected Yu Li in the middle, and behind them were Da Jiang''s warriors, Thorn Dragon and so on.


    Not surprisingly, not long after they entered the pass of Qingzhang Mountain, they heard someone shouting: "Who is it!"


    "Stop!"


    Aoki raised his hand to signal the crowd to stop, and immediately stepped forward, no matter where the voice came from around, he just answered loudly: "I am Da Jiang Jiang Qingmu, and I am here to report to the Jade Bird Department by the order of the great chief!"


    "It''s Jiang''s man!" A voice of surprise came.


    "Brother Aoki!" There was another hearty laugh, "Are you the only one here?"


    Following this sound, beside a small hill not far from them, a pair of warriors from the Jade Bird Division, no less than two or three hundred men, emerged from the hill on horseback.


    These people were all wearing thick fur coats and fur caps on their heads. They were black, gray or white, with mottled fur.


    It looks like it''s not a warrior, but a hunter in winter.


    But all of them carried longbows on their backs, bone knives and javelins in their hands, and a small number of them held iron spears and iron knives in their hands¡ªit was clearly given by Da Jiang before.


    The leader was dressed in black fur, with a black fur cap on his head, and a colorful pheasant feather pinned to his fur, very fancy and coquettish.


    Even his face was smeared with color lines.


    When he brought someone to appear in front of Aoki, Aoki stayed where he was and didn''t see who it was.


    The visitor saw Aoki''s doubts, and laughed loudly: "Brother Aoki, it''s me, Aguli!"


    Aoki took a closer look, and secretly compared his height and voice, then immediately bowed his body and bowed his head, clenched his fist with his right hand and slammed his chest twice: "Brother Aguli!"


    Aguli also did the same, and then smiled and said: "Brother Qingmu, are you the only one here?"


    Muye laughed loudly: "Since Aoki is here, how could I be missing?"


    Aguli immediately laughed and said, "I''ll just say, you used to come together!"


    As he spoke, he immediately beat his chest to Konoha in salute.


    After Konoha returned the salute, he looked at Yu Li who was slowly walking forward on the horse, and introduced: "He is the high priest of my Great Jiang, and also our clan uncle!"


    Aguli was surprised.


    He knew that Da Jiang had never had a high priest before.


    Now a high priest suddenly appeared, which shows how extraordinary this person is.


    He immediately got off his horse, bowed, bowed his head, and beat his chest in salute: "Aguli of the Blue Bird Department, I have seen the respected high priest!"


    The rest of the Jade Bird fighters also got off their horses and saluted together.


    Yu Li also dismounted and put his hand on Aguli''s shoulder: "Da Jiang and Qingniao are brothers and allies, so there is no need to be polite."


    After a pause, he smiled and said again: "I''m here to report to your Jade Bird Department with the betrothal gift of Jiang Mufeng, the Great Chief of Jiang, and ask Brother Agulu to bring us into the Jade Bird Department!"


    Only then did Aguli stand up straight, and glanced at the Jiang warrior team at some distance, his eyes suddenly shrank, and ecstasy appeared on his face.


    That''s a lot!


    However, he didn''t ask too much, knowing that the exact amount of Jiang''s dowry had to be reported in front of the great chief.


    He took a deep breath, turned his head and said loudly: "Your Lang from the Blue Bird Department, clear the way for Da Jiang''s brother!"


    "Yes!" All the fighters of the Jade Bird Division shouted in response, then got on their horses, drew out their bone knives, steered their horses as pioneers, and headed in the direction of the Jade Bird Division.


    Aguli took another deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his heart.


    Now he really can''t wait to ride his horse back to the tribe, and be the first to tell the great chief the whole good news: Great Jiang''s great chief is coming to marry their Yema Duo!


    And as the person who reported the letter, he would naturally feel that reporting this good news is something to be proud of!


    But then Aguli felt a little helpless.


    As for his duty, he must guard Qingzhang Mountain without accidents.


    It''s not that they can''t trust Da Jiang, they mainly want to prevent people from the Changli Department from detouring from the northern line, otherwise the Blue Bird Department will be in big trouble!


    But he couldn''t wait to ask the people in the tribe after the fact.


    Aguli felt itchy.


    So he had to carefully look left and right, and when he felt that Yu Li didn''t care about him for a long time, he quietly slowed down, approached Muye and Aoki, and whispered: "Brother Aoki, let me ask you something?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 958

    "you guess!"


    "I guess?"


    Aguli almost got hurt.


    He turned back quietly again, took a peek, and then turned back, with shock and disbelief on his face: "What are those three-horned things?"


    "Thorn dragon!" Konoha''s answer was simple, but the voice was clearly very proud.


    Aguli was fiery in his heart: "Are these spinosaurs for us?"


    Konoha smiled and said, "Guess!"


    "I guess?" Aguli scratched his head anxiously, and asked tentatively, "It''s really for us?"


    Konoha smiled and said nothing.


    Aguli almost cried out in excitement, and clenched his fists tightly.


    He asked again in a low voice: "Then is there a golden knife this time?"


    Konoha nodded.


    "how many?"


    "you guess!"


    Aguli was about to collapse, but he was not angry or annoyed-he had a golden knife!


    He suppressed his excitement, and asked again tentatively: "Isn''t it less than last time?"


    Konoha nodded: "No less than last time!"


    "Great!" Aguli waved his fist and asked tentatively, "Or fifty?"


    Konoha shook his head.


    Aguli became short of breath, his eyes were full of disbelief, and he stared at Konoha: "One hundred?"


    Konoha was very satisfied in his heart, but his face was calm, and he shook his head: "Not only."


    "My God!" Aguli shook his back.


    He didn''t dare to guess any more.


    The last time Mu Feng came to the Cyan Bird Department, he brought fifty golden knives, which already caused the young and strong warriors in the tribe to fall into a frantic competition.


    The golden knife, that is the indestructible golden knife!


    Now Da Jiang is going to give them no less than a hundred golden knives!


    No, more than a hundred!


    Konoha only felt that her breathing was smooth and her whole body was transparent.


    Ginger''s things can make everyone in the Blue Bird Department so excited!


    In a timely manner, he added: "Well, there seem to be hundreds of tuna heads left!"


    Aguli was so excited that he couldn''t restrain himself, he immediately approached Konoha, leaned on his horse and patted Konoha''s shoulder vigorously, and said with a big smile, "Konoha, Konoha, you are my brother of Aguli!"


    Konoha smiled and nodded: "Mmm, yes!"


    Aguli yelled again: "All the blue bird boys, speed up and open the way. Amoye, you take two people and quickly report back to the blue bird, saying that Jiang is here to marry Yemaduo!


    By the way, and more importantly, the High Priest of Ding Jiang is also here! "


    "Yes!" Yiqi ran out quickly, followed by two people.


    Then Aguli approached Konoha again, thinking about getting something useful out of him, but Konoha decided not to say anything again.


    Aguli didn''t take it seriously, he just felt comfortable all over.


    Now he has a strange idea in his heart - Ma Duo will marry Da Jiang as soon as possible, and these things from them will definitely belong to my Blue Bird Department!


    Along the way, Konoha felt that Aguli shouldn''t even be sitting on a horse, he should be flying with his wings now.


    Because Aguli was on horseback as if he had lice on his body, he would look back at every turn, and then the corners of his mouth opened unconsciously, like a broken bowl.


    Two days later, Aguli finally stopped his journey and said apologetically, "Brother Konoha, I can only escort you here, and then the rest of my department can only welcome you!"


    Konoha nodded: "It''s okay, you just go back!"


    Aguli came to Yu Li again to salute and beg for forgiveness, leaving only one hundred soldiers to continue leading the way, while he returned to Qingzhang Mountain with the remaining two hundred soldiers.


    When passing by Jiang''s dowry, Aguli grinned excitedly again...


    In less than half a day, everyone saw a long black line running towards them from a distance¡ªit was the person from the Blue Bird Department!


    They run fast.


    What I saw not long ago was a "black line" running in the vastness of the world, and it came to everyone in a short meeting.


    There were no less than 500 Jade Bird fighters who came to meet them!


    There are armored dragons, black horses, brown horses, and no more spotted cattle.


    These are all thanks to the ginger!


    Except for the armored earth dragon, the horses of the blue bird department are basically obtained from the exchange with Da Jiang, or they were given to them by Da Jiang.


    Salt aside, the current relationship between the Jade Bird Department and Da Jiang is like that of the lower part to the upper part.


    Because this group of people came in a hurry, when they stopped, their horses were all panting, and their bodies were steaming from head to toe.


    Obviously because of running wildly.


    Konoha couldn''t help but shrink when she saw the person coming.


    This time it was not the younger generation who came to meet them, but the high priest Ke Wuji and the war chief Ke Nuoa!


    Ke Wuji, who had white beard and hair, didn''t wait for Konoha to speak, and immediately leaned over and said, "I am Ke Wuji, the high priest of the Blue Bird Department, and I am here to meet Jiang''s brother!"


    His eyes crossed Muye and Aoki, paused on Yu Li for a moment, nodded, then looked behind Yu Li, his eyes shrinking slightly.


    Mu Ye and Qing Mu Qiqi got off their horses, bowed their bodies and bowed their heads, beating their chests in salute: "I have seen the respected high priest!"


    Da Jiang and other fighters dismounted one after another at this time: "I have seen the respected high priest!"


    Dudu Yuli didn''t get off the horse directly, but immediately bowed to respond, and then got off the horse.


    Ke Wuji, who had white beard and hair, had already got off his horse and stepped forward to meet Yu Li: "I''ve seen my brother!"


    Yu Li said seriously: "Great Priest Jiang Yuli, I have met my brother!"


    The two looked at each other one after another, then nodded heavily.


    Then it was everyone''s turn to greet Konoa.


    Yu Li said with a smile: "Yu Li is here this time to report to the great chief of our department, and will come to ask for the marriage of your department''s Yemaduo Ke Changning after the Jingzhe!"


    Ke Wuji nodded: "Brother, hard work! I''m here to meet you under the order of the great chief!"


    Yu Li shook his head and chuckled lightly: "Brother, you are welcome!"


    Then the two laughed and got on their horses separately, and walked side by side.


    Konoa consciously slowed down the distance between the two horses, and walked side by side with Konoha.


    Konoa probed his head, exactly the same as Aguli before.


    "Brother Konoha, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Are those ferocious beasts with triangles on their heads given to us?"


    "Ok!"


    "Great, ah..." Ko Nuoa felt that he lost his composure, and hurriedly stopped his mouth that was grinning like a dipper, cleared his throat, and asked again, "Is there any golden knife this time?"


    "have!"


    "How many, fifty?"


    "you guess!"


    "I guess?" Konoa looked back again, shook his head and said, "Then how do I know, just tell me first?"


    Konoha laughed and said, "Why are you in such a hurry, you''ll know when you arrive at the Blue Bird Department soon?"


    Ko Nuoa scratched his ears anxiously: "Can''t you tell me first?"


    Konoha sighed helplessly: "This is the betrothal gift of the great chief of our department, and it can only be reported in front of the chief of the Jade Bird department!"


    Konoa sighed, and then his brows lit up again: "You don''t need to say it, don''t you want me to guess, when I guess, you just shake your head or nod, so it doesn''t count as what you said, how about it?"


    Konoha couldn''t laugh or cry, but nodded honestly: "Yes!"


    "One hundred?"


    "more than!"


    "My God!" Konoa''s expression was the same as that of Aguli again, his eyes widened.


    "How much is that, just tell me directly!"


    "you guess!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 959

    When approaching the Blue Bird Department, everyone saw another group of thirty or fifty people rushing towards them.


    It turned out to be Morning Dew.


    From far away, everyone heard Chao Lu shouting: "Brother, brother!"


    Yu Li was surprised and looked at Ke Wuji.


    Ke Wuji smiled helplessly: "This is Chang Ning''s younger brother, Chao Lu. He was not in the tribe when we set off, he was out hunting.


    He should have gotten the news halfway, so he ran here! "


    Ko Nuoa rode up to catch up, and explained with a smile: "The high priest may not know that Zhaolu has been to Dajiang several times before and after, and he has already admired your great chief.


    If you want to say who he admires the most in his heart now, I''m afraid it''s your great chief! "


    "Oh?" Yu Li laughed, "Is that so!"


    He pretended to glance at Chao Lu casually, his mind moved slightly, and he said: "This is a good thing, my chief also likes Chao Lu very much!"


    Ke Wuji smiled and said: "So the chief of our department intends to pass the chief to Zhao Lu, but his current state is really too..."


    Yu Li was surprised.


    What he was thinking in his heart just now was whether he could use Zhaolu''s heart to support Zhaolu to become the great chief. In this case, the Blue Bird Department will definitely be a great help to Jiang in the future.


    Just when he was thinking about how to open this mouth with Mu Feng, Ke Wuji actually took the initiative to tell the inside story.


    Ginger''s influence on the Jade Bird Department has reached this point?


    Let the Jade Bird Department take the initiative to show their favor?


    Yu Xin added a little bit of admiration for his own young chief.


    The boy is still underage, but his actions and plans are already ahead of what he, the high priest, can think of!


    Fortunately, such a person is the great chief of Da Jiang.


    If it were Da Jiang''s enemy, or Yan Zixu from Yan Mabu, would he be able to see Da Jiang Fubu?


    Yu Li has a lot of emotions.


    On the other hand, Konoha rode forward immediately, and said with a smile: "Brother Zhaolu, the great chief didn''t come this time, and he won''t be here until a few days later!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Lu looked disappointed, pulled the rein of the horse, and drooped her head.


    Ke Wuji sighed again, and shouted: "Chao Lu, this is Da Jiang''s high priest, and he is not polite yet!"


    Only then did Chao Lu get off her horse, and came to Yu Li and bowed in salute: "I''m Ke Chaolu from the Blue Bird Department, and I''ve met the high priest!"


    Yu Li waved his hand, looking at the disappointed Chao Lu, he knew that he had a true temperament, unlike the previous Aguli and others who were also mixed with "material desires" to look at them, and the bottom of his heart became more and more concerned about Mu Feng''s "means" "I admire it very much.


    After saluting towards Lu, he returned to the white horse and rode on the horse and said, "Grandpa, High Priest, let me lead the way!"


    "Okay!" Ke Wuji''s face felt a little better, and he felt that Zhaolu could not lose the face of the Blue Bird Department by doing this.


    It didn''t take long for the group to arrive outside the Jade Bird Department.


    different from before.


    At this time, the Qingniao Department had already built a city wall imitating Da Jiang.


    Although not as tall and majestic as Da Jiang, it is far superior to any other tribe.


    There are three characters written on the left and right blank spaces of the city gate - Blue Bird Department.


    It''s just that both the momentum and the handwriting are far inferior to Jiang''s "Dragon City".


    The great chief Ke Yuwu and a group of people were already waiting at the gate of the city.


    Before approaching the city gate, everyone got off their horses.


    Konoha and Aoki walked quickly to Yuli''s side, one left and one right.


    Ke Wuji was two steps ahead of Yuli, turned around and introduced: "High priest, this is our chief!"


    Yu Li bowed his head: "I am Jiang Yuli, the high priest of Da Jiang, and I have met the respected chief!"


    Ke Yuewu bowed slightly, raised his hand and said with a smile, "You are welcome, High Priest!"


    Konoha, Aoki and others also bowed to Ke Yuewu together.


    Koyowu accepted it with a smile.


    Only then did Yu Li speak loudly: "I, Jiang Yuli, as the High Priest Jiang, came to the Jade Bird Department to marry Ke Changning, the pearl of your department, on behalf of the great chief of our department.


    Since then, the two parts have been repaired and lasted for thousands of generations! "


    Ke Yuewu put away his joy and looked solemn.


    The people of the surrounding Blue Bird tribe also looked forward to it.


    Yu Li continued: "The great chief of our department will set off from Dajiang two days later on the Day of Awakening Zhezhe, and come to marry Ma Duo of your department. To show my sincerity, I will present the dowry on my behalf!


    The betrothal gift of Dajiang is:


    Ten thorn dragons!


    One hundred red deer!


    Two hundred golden knives!


    Five hundred tuna heads!


    Two hundred sets of pottery!


    Six bundles of linen!


    Two hundred cows!


    Two hundred sheep!


    Two hundred horned deer! "


    After Yu Li said everything, everyone at the scene fell into deathly silence except Da Jiang''s people.


    After a while, the talents of the Jade Bird Department came to their senses and started discussing together.


    "My God, last time it was fifty golden knives, this time it''s two hundred!"


    "Five hundred golden gun heads!"


    "Where did they get so much linen!"


    "Have you seen that, the thorn dragon is so big, I''m afraid it''s even more fierce than our hexagonal dragon!"


    ...


    Ke Wuji was hearing Yu Li''s report

 Chapter 960

    Yu Li''s original intention was to meet Ke Yuewu and the others and return after delivering the betrothal gift. At worst, he could meet with Mu Feng on the way and come back again.


    It was only because Ke Yuewu kindly invited Yu Li and the others to stay, and persuaded him to use the two films as a family, that he stayed.


    During this period, Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji were inevitably surprised by Yu Li, the high priest who appeared suddenly.


    Yu Li only picks what can be said and talks about it.


    The general idea is that the two branches of Dajiang suffered misfortune many years ago, and the three generations of their grandparents endured the humiliation and finally returned with revenge.


    However, Yu Li did not explain the size of Da Jiang in the past.


    This gave them the feeling that Da Jiang was originally a big tribe in the West.


    The two naturally sighed.


    But what shocked them the most was that they vaguely heard from Yu Li that Jiang defeated four tribes at the same time with a single force, and one of the tribes was a large tribe with a population of 20,000.


    The combined population of the other three departments is more than 20,000.


    It is conceivable that they were shocked when they heard the news.


    Ke Yuewu was holding a porcelain cup to drink water at that time, subconsciously shivered, and said quickly: "The water is a little hot!"


    But Ke Wuji''s complexion was directly pale.


    They all realized a problem - there was no need to guess whether Da Jiang could beat the blue bird club!


    As long as Jiang is willing, he can kill the blue bird at any time!


    Ke Wuji was full of shock and lowered his head again.


    He had to admit that he was getting old.


    Those so-called small calculations are too ridiculous in front of the young chief!


    The joy of surviving after the catastrophe quietly rose in the hearts of the two of them.


    Ke Yuewu gritted his teeth and went to call Chang Ning in person, asking her to meet Yu Li as soon as possible.


    Chang Ning was not in a hurry, and after meeting Yu Li, he said generously, "I''ve met the high priest, I''m Chang Ning! My father said that you are still Mu Feng''s little uncle, so can I also call you little uncle?"


    Yu Li''s eyes lit up, he was surprised by Chang Ning''s intelligence.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, thinking about what Konoha had said to him, he couldn''t help sighing: "Only such a woman is worthy of being the great chief of our department!"


    Chang Ning lowered his head slightly, and a red cloud flew into his ears, and he replied crisply: "Thank you, Uncle!"


    Ke Yuewu was secretly happy in his heart, and began to take Yu Li to "visit" in the Blue Bird Department.


    ...


    When Yu Li was approaching the Blue Bird Division, Thunder Dragon finally led his troops back to Da Jiang.


    This time, he and Fang Lei fought together, destroying Huaxu and Nilong from a distance first.


    He brought back three thousand young and strong laborers to supplement Da Jiang''s slave labor.


    In addition, he also brought back fifty thorn dragons, sixteen scorpion beasts, and a total of no less than two thousand oxen and horses.


    Among them, the thorn dragon and the beast are divided equally with Fang Lei''s department, and the rest, such as population, cattle and horses, are all "big heads" of Fang Lei''s department.


    That is to say, after this battle, the population of Fang Lei''s department has been supplemented and even increased.


    And the Thorn Dragon and the Sin Yin Beast directly surpassed their previous level.


    From these aspects, Fang Lei''s department was a blessing in disguise.


    But only Fang Kun himself knew that after this battle, Fang Lei''s department completely "farewell" to the past.


    In this battle, Fang Lei''s troops saw the momentum of Da Jiang''s cavalry army rushing to thunder, and felt the strength of Da Jiang firsthand.


    Da Jiang''s attitude towards population, cattle and horses also made him realize that Da Jiang''s concerns were beyond his comprehension¡ªjust like he didn''t understand many practices of the Jinwu Department.


    The most important thing is that Fang Lei''s "Dinghai God Needle" was taken away by Da Jiang: one is two Hulei leopards, and the other is the rhinoceros head that can subdue Hulei leopards without a single animal taming skill.


    No matter how stupid Fang Kun was, he knew that he had made a fatal mistake¡ªHu Leibao could be taken away by Da Jiang, but Xishou really shouldn''t be pushed away!


    But by the time he reacted, it was too late.


    Thunder Dragon has already helped him destroy the Huaxu and Nilong tribes¡ªonly Da Jiang negotiated terms with Fang Lei''s tribe, and Fang Lei''s tribe is not qualified to make demands with Da Jiang anymore.


    So in anger, Fang Kun wanted to vent his anger and killed the chiefs of Huaxu and Nilong.


    In the end, Lei Long took him away on the grounds that "I, Da Jiang, just lacked two great chiefs who raise horses and herd sheep".


    Even though Fang Kun knew that there would be no good end for these two people going to Da Jiang, he was still resentful in his heart.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to "reject" Lei Long''s proposal: destroy the Tianxiong tribe in one go!


    For one thing, Fang Kun knew that killing the three films in one fell swoop would cause a backlash.


    Secondly, he wanted to personally capture the great chiefs and war leaders of the Tianxiong tribe, and break their bones one by one¡ªbut with the Thunder Dragon around, he still couldn''t vent his anger!


    What if Lei Long said again, "I am a great chief who lacks horses and cattle"?


    So he can only carefully "decline" Thunder Dragon''s "kindness".


    After Lei Long didn''t insist, and nodded flatly in agreement, he even had a kind of "grateful" thought towards Lei Long!


    After Lei Long picked up the young and strong laborers, he took the people back to Dajiang.


    As for how to deal with the follow-up after the two were destroyed, he was too lazy to care about it, and he didn''t care.


    This is the benefit of keeping Fang Lei''s department.


    Give them more cattle, horses and people, and they will wipe their butts clean.


    Most importantly, they also need to "wipe their ass" to vent their anger and divert the hatred of their clansmen.


    It is conceivable how miserable the end of the Nilongbu, who was denounced by Fang Kun as a "dirty" tribe, would be.


    But things in the world are often "seeking benevolence to obtain benevolence".


    Huaxu''s and Nilong''s besieged Fang Lei''s and got beaten, and Fang Lei''s plot against Da Jiang was beaten for the same reason.


    "There is no truth in the world that is more correct than the size of your fist!" Lei Long told Fang Kun before leaving, "You have to eat as much as you have, otherwise you will easily choke."


    The latter sentence was told to him by the great chief Mu Feng.


    He felt right.


    But he felt that the great chief was not bloody enough. According to his temper, if Jiang had big fists, he could beat Fang Lei to the point where he couldn''t stand up.


    Of course, looking back and thinking about it, it would be nice not to completely wipe out the Fang Lei Department.


    At least after the war, he didn''t have to worry about how to deal with the aftermath, he just patted his ass and left...


    Lei Long told Mu Feng the details of the two battles in detail, and waited for Mu Feng to speak.


    Mu Feng just said: "Well, thank you for your hard work!"


    Thunder Dragon was surprised, and finally grinned and asked: "Great chief, do you want me to go back and destroy the Tianxiong tribe?"


    In fact, he wanted to make a great contribution by destroying the Tianxiong tribe.


    As for why he promised Fang Kun not to destroy the Tianxiong Department, it didn''t feel that Fang Kun was right, but that the chief didn''t say anything, and Bai Yue also said that he would keep the Tianxiong Department to grind Fang Lei''s Department.


    Otherwise, the fart Tianxiong tribe would have brought someone to kill him long ago!


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "No need, Tianxiong will keep it!"


    After a pause, he thought of something, and said with a smile: "After Jing Zhe, I will go to the Blue Bird Department to marry their Yema Duo Ke Changning. Logically speaking, as the leader of Da Jiang, you should go.


    But I am worried that after you go, it will easily cause hatred from the Blue Bird Department, so I arrange you to sit in Dajiang, how about it? "


    Thunder Dragon''s heart warmed up: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Just don''t think too much."


    Lei Long laughed and said: "Why would I think too much? Today is different from the past, and I am also afraid of death!"


    Wooden Wind laughed out loud!


    ...


    Not long after Thunder Dragon returned to his headquarters, Bai Yue also brought someone back.


    He met Mu Feng at the first time and reported to him what happened in the area of ??the Hexi Department.


    Under his influence, Heilianjiang of the Helu tribe has begun to intentionally harass westward, and from time to time "invites" the Jiang warriors to "hunt" westward together.


    Even after the bold Hei Muyue led three hundred soldiers to meet the Goshawk soldiers, there was a small amount of "friction".


    After the two sides hurt each other, the soldiers of the Goshawk Department retreated in a hurry.


    As a result, the soldiers of the He''an tribe who had suffered more damage had high morale, clamoring to fight the He''an tribe again!


    The weakness of the Goshawk Department has become an established fact and cannot be reversed.


    In addition to harassing the Goshawk Department, Bai Yue also told Mu Feng that two more iron cables would be sent to the mountain island, and the iron cable bridge across the Yishui River would be built.


    At that time, the construction of the mountain island can officially start.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, I know it well. These things must be done slowly, you have to go to the Blue Bird Department with me!"


    Bai Yue laughed excitedly: "I came back just for this matter, right now there is nothing bigger than the chief''s marriage in Da Jiang!"


    Woodwind laughed...


    The Waking of Insects arrived as scheduled.


    The spring thunder begins to sound, the temperature rises, and the spring insects sprout.


    It has to be said that the rapid temperature change in spring is staggering.


    It was snowing heavily ten days before the Waking of Insects. Ten days after the Waking of Insects, the temperature had risen and the breeze was blowing.


    From the day of Awakening of Insects, Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of the young ginger boy, finally came of age!


    According to the old rules, an adult man needs the high priest or chief of the tribe to tie his hair and pray for him, and then he is considered an adult.


    Ke Mufeng is a special case.


    Not to mention that he himself is the great chief, the high priest Yu Li is far away in the Blue Bird Department and has not yet returned, so he cannot perform the coming-of-age ceremony yet.


    But it didn''t make much difference to him or to Da Jiang''s people¡ªeven if it wasn''t an adult ceremony, who would dare to show no respect to the great chief?


    Mu Feng took a compromise method, first leading the crowd to the totem pole, then he took the lead and knelt down, worshiping the heaven, earth and the ancestral dragon, declaring that he had grown up.


    He knelt in front of the totem pole and said: "Gods of heaven, gods of earth, my Great Jiang Zulong Yuanzu above, Jiang Mufeng, the youngest son of Great Jiang, is coming to adulthood at the time of the Waking of Insects in spring!


    May the gods of heaven, gods of earth, ancestors and dragons be blessed! "


    Then he kowtowed, spilled the wine, and tied his own hair.


    Of course, this is what he thought of from the "crowning ceremony" that the ancients performed when they came of age, which he knew in his previous life.


    A crown is not necessary for him, but changing the hair from loose at the back to tied on top of the head instead of a high crown is.


    He tied his own hair and tied it with animal skin strips, making him look a little taller.


    Now it looks more and more dignified.


    Li Hu, Han Shu, Ming Guang and others around him don''t understand Mu Feng''s approach.


    Bai Yue also frowned in confusion.


    But when he thought about the things the great chief did, he didn''t seem to understand much at once, so he simply stopped thinking about it, and only felt that everything the great chief did must have its own reason.


    Especially looking at the hair tied up by the great chief, he seems to be taller and mightier.


    Han Shu was eager to give it a try, and waited until Mu Feng finished his salute, and then went up to him and asked, "Great Chief, is this what an adult''s hair looks like?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Han Shu rubbed his hands excitedly: "I also want to make a tie like this!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then thought that he was going to marry Chang Ning soon, and the people around him couldn''t be the same.


    He nodded and said, "Okay!"


    So he began to call names: "Bai Yue, Han Shu, Asuka, Rhinoceros Head, Chi Ya, Bai Qiu, Qi Yang, Tie Gu ask you to come here, I will teach you how to tie your hair first!"


    Li Hu was puzzled: "Great Chief, aren''t we going?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This is my wife, as an elder, you should take care of it in the tribal ceremony, and leave the matter to the younger generation!"


    Li Hu was taken aback for a moment, then he came to his senses, nodded and said, "It turns out that we think we are old!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s not just because I think you''re old, I brought the past of these younger generations, everyone is tall and strong, and the body is strong, and I can tell that our Jiang is strong.


    At that time, if those grown-up girls from the Jade Bird Department fell in love with Chi Ya and Qi Yang, they would marry them if they didn''t have a chance, right? "


    Han Shu laughed strangely: "If that''s the case, even the dowry will be saved, after all, we have given a lot of things this time!"


    Bai Yue nodded her head, "Wonderful, the Blue Birds can marry Ma Duo, why can''t they marry other women?"


    He turned to look at Chi Ya, Qi Yang and the others: "Look, the great chief''s move is also for your own good, so don''t be ashamed!"


    Qi Yang was the first to grit his teeth and express his position: "Don''t worry, Chief, I will definitely bring a wife back!"


    On the contrary, Chiya scratched his head: "Boss, Great Chief, if this is a war, it will definitely work, but I don''t know if it will be possible to ask for a wife..."


    "Stinky boy, bear a bag!" Li Hu said angrily, "How can a man say that he can''t do it?"


    After saying this, he still felt puzzled, and kicked Chiya''s ass: "Especially you are still my man!"


    Chiya was very "wronged", and hid aside and scratched his head.


    "Hahaha!" Everyone laughed.


    Tie GuTuo was very excited.


    When he was in Liaolongzhi before, he had fantasized about being able to appear in the Jade Bird Department one day, but he didn''t realize it, and it was really about to come true.


    Especially according to what the great chief said, he can still find a wife in the Blue Bird Department?


    But he immediately realized that it was better for him to keep a low profile.


    Really let the Jade Bird Department know that he is the previous sworn enemy, so it''s impossible to guarantee that something will go wrong.


    He shook his head secretly, not daring to say anything.


    Mu Feng saw it, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, as long as it''s not Lei Longda, uncle, the Blue Bird Department won''t do anything to you."


    Only then did Tie Gutuo grin excitedly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 961

    After Mu Feng taught a few people how to tie their hair, and helped them tidy up, he took a group of people and set off.


    Pick up a wife!


    Before setting off, he repeatedly emphasized with Li Hu and the others that the carriage and other things should be prepared in Baihu City, and then he left with confidence.


    Two Qilin beasts opened the way ahead, and Chi Ya and Qi Yang rode respectively.


    The two are tall, well-proportioned, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, very upright, and they are very suitable to be used as front doors.


    Behind them are the armored earth dragon guards composed of ten people, also selected from the soldiers.


    Then there are four leaders, Bai Yue, Han Shu, Asuka, and Xishou.


    Three black horses covered in clouds of smoke, and one Hulei leopard.


    Uniform hair style, uniform inner lining with copper sheet, outer fur-wrapped black bear leather armor, uniform long spear and big bow...


    Both people and horses can be called "heavenly group" level.


    Behind them are the Chenghuang and Thorn Dragon Cavalry guards composed of twenty soldiers.


    Behind them is Mu Feng, almost alone in a row, riding Hulei Leopards.


    His hair was tied up like a high crown, he was dressed in leather armor, and he wore leather boots.


    High spirits.


    The one who is halfway behind him is naturally Li Wang.


    Mount five-color cattle. There are two huge hammers hanging on the back of the bull.


    As for Li Wang, his eyes were piercing, and he was carrying a newly made stick.


    The Lord is eager to protect.


    Behind them were Bai Qiu, Tie Gutuo and others who followed with five hundred soldiers.


    They are all black horses, black armors and black guns.


    Eagle-feathered dragons fly in the sky, and Mengji beasts run on the ground.


    There is also a small Flycatcher, Xiaohuang, who is resting in a nest between the fluffy mane on the head of Hulei Leopard at this time...


    This formation has been maintained from Dragon City to White Tiger City, and the momentum is not lacking.


    When passing through Qinglong City and Baihu City, the Dajiang people in the two cities cheered happily.


    Who wouldn''t be excited to see Da Jiang''s battle?


    Of course, this is just Mu Feng''s rehearsal for the wedding reception team.


    In fact, because all the troops dispatched were soldiers, and their execution of orders far surpassed that of ordinary people, the effect needless to say.


    After passing the White Tiger City, Mu Feng told everyone to speed up and head towards the Blue Bird Department.


    He had to sigh that it was a wise move for Yu Li to bring the betrothal gifts in advance, otherwise he would have to worry that the pottery would be bumped and broken along the way.


    Four days later, Mu Feng and others came to the pass of Qingzhang Mountain.


    Before entering the mountain, a loud shout was heard from a distance: "But Da Jiang is here?"


    Chi Ya, who was at the front of the team, responded: "We are Da Jiang''s people!"


    Immediately afterwards, someone shouted: "Who is here!"


    Chiya drove the Qilin forward and patted the Qilin beast. After the Qilin roared loudly, the surrounding fields were silent.


    Chi Ya then replied: "Big Jiang Jiang Chi Ya!"


    Following closely behind was Han Shu who took the lead, rushed to Chi Ya, patted him on the shoulder, and then shouted loudly: "Great Jiang Jiang Hanshu!"


    Not long after the words were spoken, a warrior team of no less than a thousand people appeared in front of them.


    The leader is Aguli with a beautiful face!


    The difference from Yuli coming here before is that Aguli directly led ten people to ride in front of Han Shu and the two, got off the horse, and said in a loud voice: "Aguli of the Blue Bird Department, under the order of the chief of our department, is here to welcome you." Big ginger welcome team!"


    Immediately afterwards, he drank again: "Agu strives to see the great chief!"


    Everyone in Da Jiang turned sideways one after another to get out of their way of sight.


    Aguli knelt down: "Aguli has seen the great chief!"


    Mu Feng raised his hand, smiled and said, "Let''s go!"


    A Guli nodded solemnly, then got up, took a deep breath, and shouted loudly: "Young Bird Brother, open the way for my son-in-law of the Blue Bird Department!"


    "Yes!" All the Jade Bird warriors shouted with fanaticism, raised their weapons and waved them vigorously.


    can act as

 Chapter 962

    When approaching the Blue Bird Department, Mu Feng and his party had nearly 2,000 people.


    More than 1,400 of them were sent by the Blue Bird Department to "protect" him, which shows the importance they attach to him.


    But Mu Feng and the others did not approach the gate immediately, but waited for someone¡ª¡ªYu Li and his party.


    Soon, Yu Li led someone to appear from the side, came to Mu Feng''s side and whispered for a while.


    Mu Feng looked strange, smiled slightly, and looked around.


    After the two nodded, he consciously took the lead and came in front of Chi Ya and Qi Yang.


    At this time, Yu Li had already changed into a sackcloth, holding a witch''s staff in his hand, and wearing leather boots, looking immortal and wise.


    Konoha consciously came to Bai Yue, Han Shu and others.


    Qing Ya retreats behind Mu Feng, together with Tie Gu Duo, Bai Qiu and others.


    One sacrificial priest, five leaders, two commanders in front, full of momentum.


    Yu Li moved his hand, and all the Jiang warriors pulled the reins together, and many horses raised their hooves and stomped the ground in unison, making a "da da" sound in unison.


    Immediately afterwards, they held a knife in one hand and a gun in the other, and slapped the barrel of the gun with the blade of the knife.


    The sound was deafening.


    "Whoa!"


    "Whoa!"


    "Whoa!"


    After the sound of the three links, Yu Li yelled loudly: "Jiang Mufeng, the chief of the Great Jiang, leads the members of the Great Jiang tribe, and asks to marry Ma Duo Ke Changning of the Blue Bird Division!"


    After the sound, one person from the Jade Bird Department immediately walked slowly in front of the group of no less than 2000 people. He had white beard and hair, was dressed in sackcloth, and held a witch staff. It was Ke Wuji.


    With a solemn expression, he asked loudly, "How about good or bad luck?"


    Yu Li rode his horse forward for another horse, and shouted loudly: "Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of Jiang, and Ma Duoke Changning of the Blue Bird Department, the heaven and the earth will meet together, the distant ancestor agrees, the two will unite, and the two will be blessed!"


    Ke Wuji also took a step forward slowly, and responded loudly: "Since it is auspicious, there is no reason why my Blue Bird Department should not allow it.


    Great Jiang Erlang, welcome Great Chief Jiang! "


    The soldiers of the Jade Bird Division around him also started to shout: "Welcome to Chief Jiang!"


    It''s just that they didn''t have the fighting and horseshoes of the Jiang warriors, so their momentum was naturally much weaker.


    Only then did Yu Li move his hand, and the team behind him started to move.


    After not taking a few steps, he stopped again.


    Because this time, dozens of people from the Jade Bird Department appeared in unison, and they "blocked" the way with their horses.


    The first person is Yin Gun.


    There are Aguli and Azig in the middle.


    He laughed loudly and said: "Changning is the pearl of my Jade Bird Department, and also my clan sister, if you want to marry Changning, you should first ask us brothers whether you agree or not!


    If we don''t agree, it''s useless for anyone to come! "


    "Hahaha!" Dozens of people laughed together.


    Yu Li is not surprised at all.


    This was something he had "informed" with the great chief just now.


    The Blue Bird Department is the majority, and the one who married Chang Ning, who was supposed to be the next great chief, needed to be "checked".


    If Da Jiang wants to get married, he has to "knock at the gate" first.


    Similar to the bridesmaids in the previous life who made troubles for the groom and best man.


    This point is a little strange to Yu Li, but it is very familiar to Mu Feng.


    He smiled and agreed on the spot, and gave a reminder.


    Sure enough, Yu Li smiled and asked: "Since he is Yema Duo''s elder brother, you must agree to it. I don''t know how you can agree to it?"


    Yin Qiang said with a smile: "It''s simple, as long as you Da Jiang can send someone to defeat us brothers!"


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "It''s agreed in advance, but you, the great chief, are not allowed to fight!"


    Yu Li took a look and said helplessly, "With so many of you, if you really want to compete one by one, wouldn''t it take a lot of time?"


    Yin Qiang laughed loudly and said, "Don''t worry, High Priest, it''s unfair that we only have three people out, so I, Aguli, and Azig will fight!"


    As he said that, he hurriedly shouted in the direction of Mu Feng: "It''s okay, the great chief hastened to tell you something!"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    There is no need to check this, it is clearly to find a place.


    Since it was looking for a place, the result naturally couldn''t be ugly.


    He nodded across the crowd and responded: "Okay, let''s have three against three!"


    Only then did Yu Li nod, and turned to look at the people behind him: "Which of you will take over these three games?"


    The Jiang warriors shouted together: "I''m coming, I''m coming!"


    Yu Li looked at the big Jiang warriors as if they had been beaten with blood, and smiled: "Big Jiang Erlang, it''s a matter of face, you can''t lose!"


    He deliberately said "no loss" very strongly.


    Bai Yue, Han Shu and the others immediately understood, looked at each other, and made a decision.


    Before waiting for Da Jiang to come to a conclusion, he walked out directly: "Count me in!"


    The big ginger soldier immediately fell silent.


    With the leader here, they just watch the fun.


    Immediately afterwards, Asuka also rushed forward: "There is me!"


    Xishou looked at Bai Yue, eager to try.


    Bai Yue nodded imperceptibly.


    The rhino head is about to move forward.


    At this moment, Mu Feng spoke: "Wait a minute!"


    As he said that, he turned sideways and said something to Li Wang. The boss of Li Wang reluctantly got off the bull''s back, and said in a low voice, "I''ll do it!"


    As soon as Li Wang came out, the faces of the entire Blue Bird Division changed.


    Because he is taller than Azig!


    But it was Azig who changed his face drastically - he knew he couldn''t beat King Li.


    He glanced at Yin Gun with a bitter face, and looked at King Li pitifully.


    Li Wang just glanced at him and scratched his head: "Come on!"


    Azig''s face became even more bitter.


    He wanted to take a chance to find a place, but in the end he still met the king of strength - just looking at his physique, he knew that he could only fight against the king of strength.


    Da Jiang and the Jade Bird warriors booed together.


    Except for Azig, Yin Gun and Aguli are eager to try.


    Firstly, they have never competed with Han Shu and others, and secondly, because of their fighters wrestling, Han Shu''s terrifying marksmanship is useless.


    "You can choose your own opponent!" Ke Wuji said.


    Han Shu said with a smile: "Brother Yinqiang, you can choose!"


    Asuka also smiled and said, "That''s right!"


    Yin Qiang looked at Azig: "Azig, this Li Wang brother is yours!"


    Azig said bitterly, "How can I beat him?"


    Yin Gun clenched his fists: "It''s enough for me and Aguli to win!"


    Asuka pouted, noncommittal.


    Han Shu just shook his head slightly, smiled and said nothing.


    Yin Qiang quickly decided that he would face Han Shu, Aguli would face Asuka, and Azig would face Li Wang.


    In terms of strength, in his opinion, he and Han Shu should be equal in strength, winning or losing.


    Aguli has the upper hand here, and winning is not a big problem.


    As for Azig, you can tell by his face.


    Yu Li smiled and asked: "Since it''s knocking, what are the rules?"


    Ke Wuji smiled and explained: "You are not allowed to use weapons. If you fall to the ground, you lose. If you don''t fall, you win!"


    Yu Li nodded: "Okay!"


    Then he glanced at Han Shu with a questioning face.


    Han Shu looked back at Mu Feng again.


    At this time, Mu Feng got off his horse and walked slowly to Han Shu: "Don''t lose!"


    It was still those three words, but I emphasized it again.


    Han Shu grinned and said: "Don''t worry, Great Chief, just watch!"


    Asuka scratched his head, looked at King Li again, and sighed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 963

    The three battles will start soon.


    The two fighters of Dajiang and Qingniao were lined up on both sides, leaving a space at the gate of the city of Qingniao.


    "Which one of you will come first?" Han Shu asked with a smile, "Or at the same time?"


    Yin Gun smiled and said, "Then I will come first!"


    In his opinion, Azig must lose that battle, and losing first will affect morale.


    But if he and Aguli win first, maybe Azig is stimulated and he wins?


    Han Shu nodded: "Good!"


    Then he took off his armor and said, "Come on!"


    Yin Gun laughed: "Okay!"


    Before he finished speaking, he came directly in front of Han Shu, and stretched out his hands to support Han Shu.


    Han Shu smiled and stretched out his hand, about to take his shoulder, and then wrestled.


    Unexpectedly, Yin Qiang grinned, and suddenly stretched out his other hand to grab Han Shu''s hand. Before Han Shu could react, he directly grabbed Han Shu''s wrist with both hands.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his back to Han Shu, straightened his waist, and was about to throw Han Shu over his shoulder.


    This is really unexpected.


    Han Shu didn''t expect it at all.


    If this was "backed" by Yin Gun, he would definitely fall on his back.


    But unexpectedly, Han Shu was not thrown by Yin Gun, but put his arm directly on his shoulder, and stretched his other hand directly to Yin Gun''s armpit.


    At the critical moment, Han Shu actually tickled Yin Gun!


    "Ha ha--"


    Yin Gun suddenly "broken his skills", grinned silly, and lost most of his original strength.


    Not only that, because he lost his strength, he was directly dragged by Han Shu''s weight and fell backwards.


    Stealing chickens is not enough to lose rice.


    At this time, Han Shu only needs to grab his shoulder, and he will fall down.


    Win or lose.


    Seeing that Yin Gun was about to fall, Han Shu didn''t stretch out his hand to pull his shoulder, but let go of his arm, and lazily embraced Yin Gun''s waist, as if he was throwing himself at Yin Gun with all his strength.


    "what?"


    Everyone who saw the final result was amazed.


    Because both Han Shu and Yin Gun fell to the ground!


    "this¡­¡­"


    Everyone was surprised.


    Falling to the ground at the same time, how is this counted?


    Ke Wuji was stunned for a moment, and then delighted.


    Yin Gun''s defeat was obvious just now, and being able to fall to the ground at the same time as Han Shu is already the best result!


    Without waiting for everyone to react, he said loudly: "This brother Han Shu and Yin Gun fell to the ground at the same time, even if the two are tied, how about it?"


    The soldiers of the Blue Bird Department responded first: "Okay, okay!"


    Warrior Da Jiang scratched his head, he didn''t understand why the leader of Han Shu fell down with him when he could defeat the enemy with one move.


    Yu Li smiled and looked at Mu Feng beside him.


    Mu Feng just smiled and clapped his hands: "Okay, a tie is also good!"


    The big Jiang warriors applauded one after another.


    The big chiefs are all applauded, what else can they do?


    Yu Li moved closer to Mu Feng: "Is there any problem with this?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s lively, what''s the problem?"


    Yu Li nodded and said no more.


    Everyone started clamoring for the second show.


    Asuka vs. Aguli.


    Asuka came to the field with a smile first, looked at Aguli, and said with a smile: "Brother Aguli, you won''t treat me like Brother Yinqiang, will you?"


    Aguli was full of confidence: "Don''t worry, I don''t need it!"


    As he spoke, he strode towards Asuka, clenched his fists and hit Asuka''s shoulder.


    It can be seen that he wants to win with strength.


    In wrestling, of course, the person who defeated Jiang with his strength left the other party speechless.


    It''s just that Asuka didn''t choose to fight him head-on, but stepped aside halfway, and punched Aguli from the side of his shoulder.


    At the same time, he reached out and grabbed Aguli''s arm, and pulled it in his direction.


    Aguli was rushing forward, and Asuka''s move was equivalent to accelerating him.


    He staggered forward, almost falling to the ground.


    At this time, no matter if Asuka kicked him from behind, pushed him on the back, or stretched out his foot to trip him, Aguli would definitely fall down.


    Don''t talk about Asuka, even the fighters from the Jade Bird Division can and can do it.


    However, Asuka didn''t choose any method, just sighed and shook his head, turned around to follow, and swooped down to shoulder.


    It looks like two brothers who are good friends, and one walks faster - Aguli.


    One was chasing after him, and when he caught up with him, he even hooked up with him¡ªFlying Bird.


    However, Asuka, who reached out to hook his shoulders and back, did not walk side by side with him, his arms suddenly strengthened, carrying Aguli''s shoulders, and in line with his own forward strength, both of them fell to the ground!


    "this¡­¡­"


    "A tie again?"


    "How could this be?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    Especially the fighters of the Blue Bird Division, they seemed unable to accept this result and frowned.


    After all, Aguli is much stronger than Asuka!


    "It turned out to be a tie again!" Yin Qiang scratched his head.


    But Aguli, who had just got up from the ground, looked rejoiced, and before he even had time to dust off the dirt on his body, he hurriedly bowed his body and saluted Asuka: "Brother Asuka, thank you!"


    He knew it well, Asuka did it on purpose.


    Not only Asuka did it on purpose, but even Han Shu did it on purpose just now!


    "It seems that Jiang didn''t want Jade Bird to lose too badly, and he did it on purpose!" Aguli thought to himself, "It''s okay if only Azig loses."


    Asuka laughed and waved his hands.


    Ke Wuji''s eyes lit up.


    Yin Gun frowns.


    He thought he and Aguli could win, but who knew they didn''t win!


    Now there is only one last game left, but he already knows the result of the last game...


    Sure enough, Azig stood in front of King Li dejectedly, and said in a bit of a womanly way: "Brother Li Wang, please be gentle!"


    Li Wang nodded: "Come on!"


    Azig knew that it would not be a problem to retreat, so he had no choice but to step forward and put up his hands to wrestle with King Li.


    Li Wang didn''t make any extra moves, he directly raised his shoulders with him and started to compete.


    Among the three matches, only theirs is a real wrestling match!


    But in terms of strength, there is no one in the entire Great Jiang who is the opponent of the King of Strength. Azig is not even as strong as Aguli. Aguli has lost to Mufeng. How can Azig be the opponent of the King of Strength? ?


    Therefore, when the two wrestled, Azig could only pull Wang Li''s arm to make him move with his footsteps, but he couldn''t overturn Li Wang¡ªhe couldn''t even shake him.


    The two were the quietest of the three duels, but everyone knew that it was the real competition between the two.


    But everyone knew who won and who lost when they saw the expressions of the two.


    Azig was exerting all his energy, his face was red.


    Li Wang was calm and relaxed, his eyes were still on Azig''s footsteps, and he responded in time.


    After a while, Azig seemed to have exhausted all his strength, his face turned from red to white, he exhaled heavily, and loosened the strength in his hand.


    He has no energy!


    Li Wang laughed and said: "You have no strength, it''s my turn!"


    Speaking without waiting for Azig to react, King Li directly stretched his hands towards Azig''s waist and abdomen, pinched his waist with both hands, and lifted Azig up like a child.


    Azig was exhausted, how could he have the strength to resist?


    Li Wang stretched his arms and said "Hey", he threw Azig out of his hands!


    You don''t need to look to know that Azig fell when he landed!


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department couldn''t bear to watch it.


    "Li Wang!" Mu Feng shouted lightly.


    Li Wang was reluctant, but his reaction was really fast.


    He pounced forward, with an extremely exaggerated posture, and as a result¡ª¡ªhe pounced in vain!


    So almost at the same time that Azig fell to the ground on his back, King Li also threw himself on the shit.


    Then there was a more exaggerated cry: "Ah, I fell too¡ª"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 964

    "It''s flat again?"


    Everyone has such a sense of absurdity.


    Mu Feng stroked his forehead with his hand, he couldn''t bear to look at it.


    "This Li Wang!" Mu Feng lamented in his heart, "You can just keep silent, this is too fake!"


    Yin Qiang was stunned.


    He never expected this result anyway.


    Ke Wuji narrowed his eyes, and wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say.


    All three battles are all tied.


    It looks like the two are evenly matched.


    But he knew that this was what Da Jiang did on purpose.


    "They can win if they want to win, and they can draw if they want to tie..." Many members of the Jade Bird team came to their senses.


    "They could beat us and they didn''t."


    Yu Li looked at Mu Feng, who nodded.


    Yu Li then brought out the words that Mu Feng just taught: "Oh, it seems that my Da Jiang''s fighters can be as powerful as your Jade Bird''s fighters, brother, so my Da Jiang''s fighters can protect you well." Do you?"


    Ke Wuji was taken aback.


    What Yu Li said was interesting.


    Da Jiang tied with the Jade Bird Department, and then asked if he could protect Changning?


    If you can''t, doesn''t it mean that the Jade Bird Department can''t do it yourself?


    Besides, others don''t know how the tie was made, how could he, the High Priest, not know?


    This is Jiang trying to save face for the Jade Bird Department!


    Knowing this, Ke Wuji nodded solemnly, and said loudly: "Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Division drew three battles, which shows how strong Da Jiang''s fighters are!


    There is no objection from my Jade Bird Department and Department! "


    "Okay!" Yu Li responded first, holding up the witch staff.


    Then everyone around reacted and cheered together: "Okay¡ª¡ª"


    Yin Gun, Aguli and Azig looked at Han Shu and the others with gratitude on their faces.


    Han Shu just smiled.


    A smile appeared on Asuka''s face.


    On the contrary, Li Wang, with a twitching corner of his mouth, honestly came behind Mu Feng.


    Ke Wuji took a deep breath and shouted loudly: "Welcome Mr. Jiang to the club!"


    Then the surrounding soldiers and clansmen of the Jade Bird tribe raised their hands together, stomped their feet forward together, and shouted in unison: "Welcome the big Jiang guest into the tribe!"


    Yu Li looked at Mu Feng again.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, turned around and got on the horse, and sat on the horse.


    Han Shu and the others got on their horses one by one, arranged their formation, and stood quietly in front of the city gate.


    Yu Li shouted: "Join the club!"


    Chi Ya and Qi Yang, who were at the forefront, then drove the Qilin Beast into the city.


    The members of the Qingniao tribe lined up on both sides, discussing a lot.


    "Look, those two hexagonal dragons were sent to them by my Blue Bird Department!"


    "Their fighters are really strong, they can tie with Yin Gun and the others!"


    "Look, there are three people around the man who fought against Yin Gun who didn''t make a move!"


    "This is the ally of my Blue Bird Department!"


    ...


    After entering the city, the people in front of Da Jiang slowed down one after another, lined up on both sides, and made way for Mu Feng behind him.


    Wooden wind rode forward.


    King Li still followed closely behind.


    Yu Li hurriedly pulled King Li over.


    It turned out that facing the gate of the tribe was an earthen platform that had already been set up.


    Imperata was placed on the earthen platform, and on the imperata were ox heads, pig heads, horse heads, sheep heads, and small red fruits that I did not know where to get.


    Big animal, small animal.


    The high specification is the best one.


    It shows that the Jade Bird Department attaches great importance to this marriage.


    After Mu Feng left the team, he got off his horse and handed Da Lei to Han Shu.


    Next is the etiquette of the Blue Bird Club.


    Yu Li had passed Qi with Mu Feng ahead of time, he knew it well.


    Ke Wuji walked to the front of the stage, raised his hands high, looked up at the sky, and began a series of complicated chanting, nothing more than some words of offering sacrifices to heaven and earth, and paying respect to the blue bird totem.


    In the end, he leaned on the ground with his stick and shouted: "Welcome Chief Jiang to come forward!"


    Mu Feng did as he did, and took a step forward with a smile.


    Ke Wuji turned around and nodded.


    The crowd gives way.


    The first four stood still, namely Yin Gun, Aguli, Azig and Chaolu.


    The four of them each held a golden knife in their hands, and after they got out of the crowd, they spread out on both sides.


    Three people show up.


    Chang Ning, dressed in sackcloth and with his long hair pulled up, was in the middle.


    At this time, Changning''s face was blushing, her beautiful eyes expressed affection, and she walked slowly towards Mufeng.


    Konoa on the left and Koyala on the right.


    The two accompanied Chang Ning slowly to Mu Feng''s side, one body behind Chang Ning.


    Woodwind was surprised.


    This is a bit like the father in the previous life sending his daughter to the groom.


    It''s just that the Jade Bird Department''s approach is slightly different. It''s not the father who sends them off, but the uncle.


    And the next scene was actually similar to the etiquette of the previous life.


    Ke Yelao took a step forward and said solemnly: "Chief, although you belong to Chief Jiang, but as Changning''s elder, I still want to tell you that Changning is a jewel in our blue bird department, and please take care of it!"


    Mu Feng also nodded solemnly: "Okay!"


    Ko Nuoa on the side was not so serious, and said with a smile: "Now you, as a junior, and my uncle, as someone who has experienced it, I have to tell you a few words. After returning to the tribe, hurry up and have a few more children. In the future, there will definitely be more children." It''s two suns!"


    Chang Ning frowned slightly, and said softly, "Little Uncle!"


    Ko Nuoa smiled and said, "Why, is the little uncle telling the truth?"


    Chang Ning''s pretty face turned even redder, and she glanced over at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng responded generously: "Don''t worry, Uncle, I will work hard!"


    But his heart moved: "Two suns?"


    Koyelao and Konoa looked at each other, nodded, and turned to leave.


    Only then did Ke Wuji say loudly: "Ke Changning from the Jade Bird Department, from now on he will come out of the Jade Bird and join Da Jiang, and marry the daughter of the Jade Bird Department who has gone out!"


    Chang Ning had tears in his eyes.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    What Ke Wuji said meant that after Changning got married, he was no longer a member of the Blue Bird tribe, but a married daughter.


    The Jade Bird Department can only be regarded as her mother''s family, and Da Jiang is her family.


    Of course, as the parent department, the Jade Bird Department did this for the good of Changning.


    The intention is to tell the "uncle": the daughter married by my family is a member of your tribe, and she is wholeheartedly for you, so you don''t have to worry about her caring for your mother anymore.


    It is also to remind the "uncle" that it is not easy for a woman to marry outside.


    In addition to the change of identity, Changning''s "Ke" surname will also be withdrawn.


    After she married Mu Feng, she would follow Mu Feng''s husband''s surname¡ªJiang!


    This point is very similar to the ancient marriage rules in ancient China.


    In the old days, when a woman married a man, she would add her husband''s surname before her original name.


    If Chang Ning married Mu Feng, it would be "Jiang Ke Shi", without even the word "Chang Ning".


    The implication is that a woman is a member of her husband''s family when she enters her husband''s family, and returning to her mother''s family is just "visiting relatives", not going home.


    However, the current approach of the Jade Bird Department is slightly different. It just withdraws her surname and does not change her name.


    Ke Changning will be Jiang Changning from now on.


    Feeling the sadness in Chang Ning''s heart at this time, Mu Feng stretched out his hand to hold Chang Ning''s hand, and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, I will be with you in the future. I want to come back to see your parents, so I will accompany you back!"


    Chang Ning''s heart warmed up, and then he broke into a smile and nodded slightly.


    And this scene was also seen by Ke Wuji, he nodded quietly.


    Then he said: "If you marry the Pearl Changning outside the Jade Bird Department, there will be another gift in return!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and the corner of his mouth smiled unconsciously: "Hey, it''s really good, and there is a dowry!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 965

    The dowry of the Jade Bird Department is quite generous.


    Ten armored earth dragons.


    Eight hundred cows.


    There are more than 500 horned deer.


    Four bundles of linen.


    Three hundred jars of salt.


    But compared with what Da Jiang gave, it seems a bit insignificant.


    Everyone in Da Jiang laughed and took these things with the idea that something is better than nothing.


    But the next gift from the Jade Bird Department really surprised and pleasantly surprised Mu Feng.


    The Blue Bird Department sent out a thousand slaves!


    When Ke Wuji talked about "a thousand slaves", he specifically emphasized: "These people were all captured from the Li Longbu, and they were all young and strong laborers!"


    Mu Feng nodded in surprise.


    In just a moment, he arranged a place for these people - Liaolong City.


    Firstly, the construction of Liaolong City is short of labor.


    Second, send these people to Liaolong City, separated by the Qingniao Department, far away from the border of Changli, they will not be able to make any money no matter what.


    After Ke Wuji delivered the gift, he solemnly said: "The Blue Bird Tribe and Da Jiang are originally brother tribes, and now there is a great chief and Yema Duo married, and from now on, the two tribes will be like one!"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    The phrase "He Tong Ru Yi Yi" was specially taught to Yu Li by him, and then transferred from Yu Li to Ke Wuji, just for the sake of auspiciousness.


    In the past, Tubo Zanpu of Huaxia made peace with the Han and Tang Dynasties, and the sentence used to express their attitude was "and the same family".


    Mu Feng''s move implied a deep meaning.


    He took Chang Ning''s hand and held it up high: "The two films have been married for generations, and the harmony is like one!"


    Seeing what Mu Feng said, everyone around cheered together: "Oh oh oh¡ª¡ª"


    Only then did Ke Wuji turn around and look at Ke Yuwu who was sighing in the crowd: "Great Chief!"


    Ke Yuewu nodded, and went straight to Mu Feng and Chang Ning.


    He said in a deep voice: "Changning married into the Jade Bird Club, she chose it herself. I hope you will treat her better in the future!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then understood that what Ke Yuewu was going to confess now was the reluctance of an old father...


    He nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, Uncle, I will treat her well!"


    ...


    A day later, Mu Feng led Da Jiang and his party to leave the Blue Bird Department and return to Da Jiang.


    The Blue Bird Department sent Ko Nuoa, Aguli, Zhao Lu and others to lead more than a thousand soldiers to see them off. They didn''t turn around until they got out of the forest and reached the edge of Baishuyuan.


    Spring is sunny and temperatures are rising.


    Green grass has begun to sprout on the white tree plain.


    Wood wind sighed.


    From Big Jiang to Blue Bird, it took nearly twenty days to go back and forth.


    Fortunately, he finally welcomed Changning and officially entered Da Jiang''s territory.


    Changning was riding another Wanliyun, side by side with Mufeng.


    The spring breeze is warm, blowing the girl''s temples flying.


    Chang Ning''s mood has improved, and he has recovered from the sadness of leaving his mother''s department.


    She looked back, took a deep breath, calmed down, and asked with a smile: "I can''t believe that I actually married Jade Bird!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Your father has paid a lot!"


    Chang Ning nodded: "From now on, I will be a member of Da Jiang''s tribe!"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Don''t worry, you will be my family and tribe from now on! Everything I have is yours!"


    Chang Ning had never heard such words before, his beautiful eyes were full of emotion.


    She solemnly said: "Don''t worry, Da Jiang will be my mother from now on, as long as it is for Da Jiang, I will do anything!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "You don''t have to do everything, you just need to be my wife!"


    "Be a good wife?" Chang Ning frowned slightly, "Is it that simple?"


    "Well, it''s that simple!" Mu Feng laughed, "It''s not easy to marry you and come back to work!"


    Chang Ning said seriously: "But I didn''t expect that Da Jiang will only be your wife, and he will become capable of nothing!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Oh, then what can you do?"


    Chang Ning said solemnly: "I can help you take care of the tribe, train soldiers, spin hemp, um, and give birth to your children!"


    "Pfft!" Mu Feng almost laughed out loud.


    In his opinion, Chang Ning shouldn''t be shy about mentioning "having a baby". Why does it feel so natural to say it from Chang Ning right now?


    It''s like hunting and working, it''s just one thing.


    "It shouldn''t be!" Mu Feng thought of how Chang Ning''s face was still red when Ko Nuoa talked about having a baby in front of the earthen platform of the Blue Bird Department.


    Why aren''t you shy now?


    "What are you laughing at?" Chang Ning was surprised, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "No, I''m not wrong!"


    Only then did Chang Ning nod his head, and said to himself, "My aunt told me that I will have to sleep with you after Dajiang, and I can conceive a child by then."


    Speaking of this, Chang Ning tilted his head and frowned and said: "My aunt said that if you want to conceive a child, it will be very painful, just bear it and let it go.


    But don''t worry, as long as I give birth to you, I won''t be afraid of pain! "


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "Why does she say everything?"


    He quickly motioned her to stop talking.


    Although Chang Ning was surprised, he really didn''t say anything.


    In fact, he really wanted to ask: Do you know how to conceive a child?


    But judging from Chang Ning''s tone, he probably already knew it.


    "What a tiger!" Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    ...


    Not long after the group entered Baishuyuan, they saw Li Hu leading most of the people coming.


    Mammoths clear the way, guarded by armored earth dragons, and thorn dragons are lined up on both sides.


    There are also cavalry troops such as riding yellow horses and black horses, which are full of prestige.


    After Li Hu greeted Mu Feng, Chang Ning and the others, they all knelt down on one knee to salute.


    He holds an ivory whip in both hands, the whip is no more than two feet long, which symbolizes power.


    He shouted loudly: "Great Jiang Erlang welcomes the great chief, welcomes Chang Xi of Da Jiang!"


    Changxi means "moon" - the great chief is "sun" and is called Xihe.


    In other words, although Changning changed his name to Jiang Changning, he could not be called by his name directly because of his high status.


    Except for Mu Feng, everyone else should respectfully call her "Chang Xi"!


    This is a title specially given to Chang Ning after Mu Feng communicated with Yu Li and contacted the system for suggestions.


    Of course, according to Yu Li''s initial suggestion, he directly called her "Mistress".


    Mu Feng thought it was too arrogant, so it was better to call him "Chang Xi".


    Unavoidably, Chang Ning was puzzled, and quietly looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng explained in a low voice.


    Chang Ning''s eyes lit up, and there was a light of wisdom in them.


    She is not a delicate and pretentious person, after thinking for a while, she nodded solemnly, took the ivory whip, and said solemnly: "Get up, let''s go back to Dragon City!"


    Li Hu was excited and shouted loudly: "Heaven descended on Chang Xi, Jiang will be strong!"


    Immediately afterwards, the Jiang soldiers who came with him shouted together: "Heaven descends on Changxi, and Jiang will be strong!"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    I don''t know who shouted such a straightforward slogan.


    But it sounds like there is a bit of exciting taste in it.


    He didn''t bother to care about whether this slogan was suspected of flattering.


    Anyway, this is marrying a daughter-in-law by oneself, and it is not impossible to shout slogans.


    Let''s celebrate!


    After shouting the slogan, Li Hu turned around and opened the way, leading Mu Feng and his party directly to Baihu City.


    On both sides of the road here, Jiang''s black cavalry warriors have already lined up.


    Next to the place where the horse got off the road, a carriage had already been put on.


    The carriage was originally planned to be driven by two Qilin beasts.


    But right now, they have put on four thousand-mile horses with the same coat color¡ªZhao Yebai!


    The only one who can drive with such a BMW is Da Jiang!


    Chang Ning naturally recognized Zhao Yebai and knew how much he was valued.


    She took a deep breath and was about to get off the horse.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng pressed her shoulders, turned over and got off the horse, and then put on a princess hug posture: "Come on, I am Chang Xi of Big Jiang, I will carry you into the carriage!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 966

    Mu Feng was filled with emotion.


    When I saw Changning for the first time, she and Aguli led people, riding an armored dragon, and Da Jiang''s people were terrified.


    And at that time, he was still on guard in his heart, how could he not provoke the other party, so as to protect Da Jiang''s people.


    But then things developed far beyond his expectations.


    Chang Ning solved Jiang''s urgent need for salt, and he also solved the precarious situation of the Blue Bird Department.


    The two are mutually beneficial.


    Since then, the relationship between the two departments has been mutually beneficial.


    He never thought that he would marry Chang Ning by now.


    You know, in his previous life, he was still an old bachelor!


    But he also knows that people in this era get married early.


    Many famous people in history became grandfathers in their thirties.


    According to this calculation, he is actually "late marriage and late childbearing" now.


    This is not good news for Da Jiang now!


    But Mu Feng is also rejoicing from the bottom of his heart, here is seventeen years old, if you get fourteen or sixteen, it will not be guaranteed, that is, after having a child, it will be an embarrassing situation of "he grows up and I grow up".


    ...


    From White Tiger City to Dragon City, the land was wide and the carriage drove slowly.


    The tamped earth was leveled again because Mufeng was about to get married.


    So it''s not that bumpy.


    This is Changning''s first time riding in a carriage.


    He had seen a flatbed cart pulled by an ox before, so he knew the function of the cart.


    It''s just that it looks like a small house, with fur cushions inside, which she has never seen before.


    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng''s wisdom that the entire Jade Bird Department admired, and he had solved the Jade Bird Department''s dilemma many times, how could the Jade Bird Department allow her to marry outside?


    She recalled what her father and grandfather had said before they married the Blue Bird Club.


    "Changning, you are Yema Duo from my Jade Bird Division, and you were supposed to be the next great chief. Now, your grandfather and I persuaded the tribe to allow you to marry into the Jade Bird Division, and it is also for the Jade Bird Division.


    Of course, this is what you want!


    It''s just that you need to know that once you marry the Blue Bird Department, you will become Jiang''s man.


    Although I know this is what you want, but you are married to Da Jiang alone, and everything is definitely not going well.


    Alone in another tribe, be careful in everything, don''t make Mu Feng unhappy...


    Fortunately, he looks good-natured and treats me very well, let alone you!


    As for you, since you are married to Da Jiang, you have to consider everything for Da Jiang, and don''t let Mu Feng feel that you are still thinking about the Blue Bird Department.


    Only in this way can he think of you, and also of my Jade Bird Department.


    In the future, your younger brother will become the great chief, so I still have to rely on your help!


    Only when he thinks well of you can your elder brother, the chief, be safe, and the Blue Bird Department can gain a firm foothold..."


    Changning''s eyes were firm.


    She understands what her father and grandfather mean - only when she treats Mu Feng well, will Mu Feng think well of the Blue Bird Department!


    And when my father said these words, he clearly made up his mind.


    As for grandpa¡ªKe Wuji, what he wanted to say was also interrupted by Ke Yuewu.


    Grandpa was not offended by "disobedience".


    Obviously, after experiencing several incidents, no matter whether father or grandfather, they have realized that the best way to deal with Mu Feng and Jiang is not to play tricks.


    Just do a good job in the Jade Bird Department.


    What should be given, Mufeng will not be stingy.


    If it should not be given, Mufeng will not back down.


    However, several times they did not expect it, and the surprises that they did not expect really excited the Jade Bird Department-twice gave away a thousand golden spears and nearly three hundred golden knives!


    Regardless of other things, the value of these gold wares alone far exceeds the salt and armored earth dragons given by the Blue Bird Department.


    What''s more, Da Jiang also gave Thorn Dragon, BMW...


    Thinking of this, Chang Ning leaned out of the window and looked at Mu Feng who was riding a horse ahead to open the way for her.


    In the woods, under the sun, Mufeng is riding Dalei, with Sha Laosan at his side, and Falcon Xiaohuang on his shoulders¡ªhe really can be regarded as the "Master Kuo" who is a falcon dog.


    Chang Ning''s eyes were full of love, and his mind was turbulent.


    An indescribable feeling rose in my heart.


    A smug smile appeared on her lips unconsciously.


    This man is her husband!


    ...


    Everyone finally arrived at Dragon City.


    The happy couple has already been posted on the dragon city, and a pile of bamboo is placed at the gate of the dragon city.


    When Mu Feng and his party had just left the forest, the clansmen on both sides of the road began to shout from a distance: "The great chief is back to pick up his relatives!"


    Then there were shouts of shouts, which were passed all the way to the gate of Dragon City.


    Shouts came and went from three to four miles away: "The great chief is back from picking up his relatives!"


    Changning lay down by the car window again and looked out.


    On both sides of the road, there were Dajiang clansmen standing face to face at intervals of a short distance, and when Mu Feng passed by them, they would cheer: "Welcome the great chief and welcome back to the tribe!"


    And when Chang Ning''s carriage passed them, they would cheer again: "Welcome Chang Xi!"


    At the beginning, Chang Ning was still a little uncomfortable.


    But after listening to it a few times, she got used to it¡ªnow she is Mu Feng''s wife, Da Jiang''s Moon!


    So soon she was waving and nodding at the tribe through the car window, smiling.


    The people of the Dajiang tribe became more and more excited, and their shouts became louder and louder.


    They soon arrived at the gate of Dragon City.


    The firecrackers began to "crack and crackle", deafening.


    It was the first time Chang Ning heard such a sound, and his heart palpited.


    But the carriage stopped immediately, and Mu Feng came to the carriage and said, "Come out!"


    Chang Ning did as he did, stepped out of the carriage, and stood on the carriage.


    Although she didn''t know what Mu Feng was going to do, she knew that she couldn''t get off the car easily.


    Mu Feng also got into the car, took her hand and raised it up.


    All the big ginger people cheered together: "Oh oh oh¡ª¡ª"


    At this time, Yu Li and others who returned to the tribe first came out of the tribe.


    They all have hair tied and high crowns, and they are all dressed in black bear leather clothes.


    Uniform attire, uniform style, full of momentum.


    Yu Li was in front, followed by six people.


    Bai Yue, Li Hu, Lei Meng, Jiu Zhu, Da Huyou, Huang Lei.


    Six heads.


    After the six people are the deputy chiefs and commanders of the various ministries.


    Among them, the status of the military department is particularly valuable, so it is at the front.


    The front ones are Hanshu, Asuka, Konoha, Thunder Dragon, Rhino Head, Chilei, and Fuyu.


    Rely on the latter Mingguang, Shuofeng, Changshui, Qige, Luoli, Huaguzi, Baiya, and Jihua.


    Then there are Qingya, Zhahe, Huangchuan, Huangshi, Qingmu, Baiqiu, Tuogumu, Aguda, Qiyang...


    Niu Ben, Wolf Hill, Tuowei, Huolong, Yuanshou, Heilang, Zangxie and others followed suit.


    Talented people.


    The lineup is full.


    Yu Li was in front and knelt down on one knee.


    All the people behind him also knelt down to salute.


    Yu Li straightened his waist and said loudly, "Congratulations to Great Chief Jiang for his return. From then on, my Great Jiang has Xihe every day and Changxi every night. The sun and the moon shine together, and my Great Jiang is strong and invincible!"


    "The sun and the moon shine together, powerful and invincible!"


    "The sun and the moon shine together, powerful and invincible!"


    "The sun and the moon shine together, powerful and invincible!"


    The sound is louder than firecrackers!


    After San Tong shouted, everyone looked at Mu Feng and Chang Ning with burning eyes.


    Chang Ning looked moved.


    Mu Feng took her hand and held it high again, and then responded: "The sun and the moon shine together, powerful and invincible!"


    Chang Ning was greatly infected, his phoenix eyes widened, and he also shouted.


    Only then did Mu Feng jump out of the carriage, and once again carried Chang Ning off the carriage with the princess''s arms, and then put him on the horse''s back, and then he also rode on the horse''s back.


    He stretched out his hands from Changning''s waist, pulled in the reins, and said with a smile, "Sit firmly!"


    Chang Ning nodded honestly.


    Mufeng pinched the horse''s belly, Da Lei raised his hooves vigorously, then leaped high, directly jumped over the fire, and then landed firmly.


    In the previous life, there was a saying that a bride stepped over the brazier for beginners, and Mu Feng simply crossed the fire.


    Chang Ning had never jumped so high on a horse before, his face changed slightly, but he was not afraid at all.


    He just subconsciously leaned against Mu Feng to stabilize his figure.


    Warm fragrance in my arms.


    Full of spring breeze.


    Then Mu Feng said: "Let''s go back to the Moon Tower!"


    Everyone cheered and hurried to follow.


    Mu Feng rode his horse and came to the moon tower, and everyone cheered and followed to the moon tower.


    The front of the Moon Tower also changed.


    The red paper is happy, and the cigarette curls up.


    The red paper is naturally made by Mufeng.


    Cigarettes are made by White Fang specially crushing concentrated vanilla into powder, kneading them into thin strips, and drying them to make incense.


    Marriage couplets are also a vulgar but pleasing pairing in Mufeng''s self-check system.


    The upper couplet is: golden dragon and colorful phoenix become married couples.


    The second line is: The pearl and jasper make a good marriage.


    The horizontal batch is: dragon and phoenix bring prosperity.


    When Mufeng got off his horse with Changning in his arms and came to the gate of Yuelou, he was naturally surprised to see this happy couplet, and asked Mufeng with a smile, "What is this writing?"


    Mu Feng smiled and read to him.


    Chang Ning frowned slightly, his eyelashes fluttering: "What do you mean?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "There are two meanings here.


    One is that the golden dragon and the colorful phoenix refer to you and me respectively, just like Xi He and Chang Xi refer to you and me respectively, to show their precious status.


    The second is that the golden dragon is also the ancestral dragon totem belief of Da Jiang, and the colorful phoenix is ??the ancestor of the totem belief of the Blue Bird Department.


    In other words, the combination of dragon and phoenix is ??the best combination between heaven and earth! "


    Chang Ning''s eyes brightened and he smiled.


    She signaled to Mu Feng to enter the building.


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile, and walked inside with her in his arms.


    Chang Ning asked again in a low voice: "The totem of the Blue Bird Department is a blue bird, why is it a colorful phoenix again?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The totem of Jiang Jiang is Bai Ze, but after tracing the origin, it is the ancestor dragon. If you want to trace the origin of the blue bird of the blue bird department, it is the phoenix!"


    Chang Ning looked at Pan with her phoenix eyes, greatly surprised.


    My husband seems to know everything!


    "No wonder grandpa wants to say that his wisdom is no match for Mu Feng''s!" Chang Ning thought to himself.


    "If there is a chance, can I tell the people in the Blue Bird Department about this?" Chang Ning asked in a low voice.


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Changning adapted to the change of identity very quickly.


    Now it is obvious that he is speaking as a member of the Dajiang tribe when he speaks.


    Regardless of whether she fully approves of this matter or not, at least her attitude has revealed many problems!


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Of course!"


    He secretly thought: "If this is told to the Jade Bird Department and let them admit that the phoenix is ??their distant ancestor totem, then the cultural identity between Da Jiang and the Jade Bird Department will go a step further."


    the reason is simple.


    Once they accept the idea of ??tracing back to the source, they will also accept the relationship between dragon and phoenix in the future.


    If things go on like this, after a certain period of time, the Jade Bird Department itself will realize that it needs to unite with Da Jiang¡ªor even merge.


    The similarity and recognition of culture will gradually integrate the two parts.


    This is just like the Jade Bird Department in Wuqi Mountain in the past.


    The two branches of the Ke family at the northern and southern foot have not communicated for many generations, but finally merged into an unprecedentedly united blue bird tribe.


    Da Li and Shao Li targeted them because of external reasons.


    And the identity and consistency at the root of psychology, culture, and totem are the internal reasons that make them merge into one!


    And according to the current relationship between Da Jiang and the Jade Bird Department, it is obvious that Da Jiang takes the initiative.


    As long as Da Jiang continues to maintain it, there is no need to have any other thoughts about the Blue Bird Department.


    When the time comes, the Jade Bird Department will approach Da Jiang by itself.


    Subtle, peaceful integration.


    No worries.


    No hidden dangers.


    At that time, under normal circumstances, the two parts are "harmony as one", and the best is "harmony as one".


    that is it.


    So Mu Feng doesn''t need to have any bad thoughts about the Jade Bird Department, just let nature take its course.


    Naturally, Chang Ning would not be aware of these problems, and even if he did, he would not say anything, after all, Mu Feng can only help the blue bird, not harm it.


    After Mufeng allowed her to explain the totem belief, she was satisfied from the bottom of her heart.


    I understand Mu Feng, and Mu Feng really understands her.


    She snuggled into Mu Feng''s arms, smiling sweetly.


    This delicate thought was something that Mu Feng had never expected.


    He smiled and said, "When you enter the house, change your clothes first. I have someone prepare them for you. Then we will go to the totem pole to worship the heaven and the earth."


    Chang Ning smiled all over his face, nodded and said, "Okay!"


    The wedding room was full of fragrance again.


    After Mu Feng put Chang Ning on the bed, he got up and said to Ji Hua and Chang Ning who were standing outside the house: "Go and help her change her clothes!"


    The two nodded, walked into the house, and closed the door.


    Only then did Mu Feng walk out of the room, and saw Bai Yue, Han Shu and others head-on.


    Everyone was flushed, obviously very excited.


    Especially those with dark faces, now they look like a purple eggplant.


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, Bai Yue, Han Shu, and Asuka directly stepped forward, set up Mu Feng and went outside, making a lot of noise.


    Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart, and had a vague feeling of something bad.


    He felt a little flustered in his heart: "They probably don''t know about the marriage talk, do they?"


    But he thought that when Han Shu and others were getting married, he seemed to have said that "there is no size for three days of marriage", and he said some non-vegetarian things regardless of his status and image.


    At that time, Huang Sang, who was so embarrassing and thin-skinned, blushed...


    It''s just that he immediately broke such a fluke mentality.


    Because everyone surrounded him and took him to another corner house in Yuelou, only to find that the room was already full of people!


    Sitting in the middle of the room are Lihu, Mingguang, Yuli, and Dahuyou.


    Standing next to each other are Green Fang, Shuofeng, Asuka with their mouths grinning like broken dippers...


    Even Konoha, who has always been honest, has bad intentions.


    "This..." Mu Feng felt chills in his heart, and lamented, "Has retribution come?"


    Sure enough, retribution came!


    "Cough cough!" Li Hu spoke first, speaking earnestly, "Well, great chief, today is your wedding day, so I remind you as an elder, now that you are an adult and married, you should do it for me Think about it, have a baby..."


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "I haven''t just landed yet!"


    But he responded with a smile: "Yeah, I know, I will!"


    "That..." Li Hu pondered for a long time, but he didn''t come up with a reason. He turned to look at Ming Guang, "Say it!"


    Ming Guang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but waved his hands and said, "As an elder, I can''t tell, so if you want to tell me, tell me! Besides, Shuo Feng is here!"


    Li Hu looked at Yu Li: "Yu Li?"


    Yu Li rubbed his chin, pouted, nodded and shook his head, very conflicted.


    On the contrary, Da Huyou curled his lips and said: "What is there to say? Although my brother is a great chief, he is still young. It is normal to not understand such things!


    You don''t say it, I say it! "


    Li Hu, Ming Guang and Yu Li nodded together, their faces full of surprise: "Say it, say it!"


    Da Huyou cleared his throat: "Brother, as someone who has been here, I have to care about your childbirth. It''s just... cough cough, um, do you know how to give birth?"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone cheered and booed.


    Mu Feng blushed, and secretly said in his heart: "Hey, is this such a wild way of getting married?"


    Before he could speak, Bai Yue, Han Shu, Asuka and others at the side started booing together.


    "Although he is a great chief, how could he understand it after all, just as an adult?" Some people doubted.


    "He''s the great chief, what don''t you understand?" Some people still support Mu Feng.


    "Even if he understands, he probably won''t?" Someone booed again.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mu Feng turned around and wanted to leave, but found that Shuo Feng and others had already blocked the door to prevent him from going out.


    In desperation, he had to turn around and look back.


    Da Huyou stood up with a smile, and patted Mu Feng on the shoulder: "Brother, don''t be embarrassed. If you don''t know how, there are so many people here, they can teach you..."


    The crowd booed again: "That''s right, that''s right!"


    In desperation, Mu Feng had no choice but to say: "Brother, don''t worry, I will!"


    "You can?"


    "I can!"


    "I don''t believe it, you can do it again and show me!"


    "That''s it!"


    "This..." Mu Feng felt bad all over.


    At this time, a person said loudly: "What are you doing? Although he is young, he is a great chief. He said he would definitely do it!"


    Mu Feng was so excited that he almost blurted out: "Good man!"


    It''s just that he looked at the person who spoke, and a bad feeling rose.


    But Shuo Feng was looking at him with a smile.


    You know, Shuofeng is like a myth among the younger married generation, and it has made many young and strong people admire it.


    Shuofeng has two unique skills:


    One is to pick a wife.


    The second is to teach people how to conceive a child the fastest.


    Facts have proved that the number of married and young wives in the hunting team is far more pregnant than other fighters with the same number!


    Seeing Shuofeng speak up now, all the young and strong immediately stopped booing and looked at this "myth".


    Even Bai Yue and Han Shu looked at Shuo Feng with admiration at this time.


    "You..." Mu Feng opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Shuofeng, however, nodded heavily at the people on the left and right, as if accepting orders in the face of danger, "you can rest assured".


    He came to Mu Feng and said solemnly: "Great Chief, you must quickly give birth to a smarter child for Da Jiang!


    How to make a woman conceive a child the fastest?


    You don''t know this, do you?


    You won''t let me teach you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 967

    Mu Feng was really speechless.


    What bad thoughts can a group of primitive people have?


    They are just concerned about the next generation of the war chief.


    As an excellent quality educator in China, he is knowledgeable and pedantic about heaven and man, how can he need these people to popularize fertility knowledge for him?


    Not to mention the whole set of fertility knowledge that he empowered Jihua, how can the knowledge he gained from discussing and observing with friends in his previous life be comparable to these people?


    How did they understand why people in the previous life would smile knowingly when they heard "white and soft"?


    And how do you know the difference between "turning over and riding a horse" and "turning over and riding a horse"?


    The "broad and profound" of the Chinese language is not just "broad and profound"?


    Not because of his status or occasion, he really wanted to point his voice at this group of people and say: I''m not targeting one of you, I''m targeting all of you, a bunch of scum!


    In desperation, he had to be patient and listen to Shuofeng spit and share his experience: "If you want to have a baby, you have to be strong, you can''t have an empty stomach...


    You have to pick the time, it can¡¯t be in broad daylight, but you can¡¯t see nothing either!


    Of course, I can''t stay in the middle of the night, I''m sleepy..."


    What Shuo Feng said was "delicate and meticulous", but Mu Feng sneered when he heard it.


    That''s it?


    Of course, Mu Feng felt bored, and it didn''t delay the whole room of rough men from hearing it.


    Looking around, there were wretched, excited and indescribable smiles on their faces.


    Even Da Huyou rubbed his chin with one hand and tapped the back of the chair with the other, nodding from time to time.


    Mingguang smiled knowingly.


    Mu Feng knew it well: Well, the two are in the same line!


    Rhinoceros, who had just joined Dajiang not long ago, seemed to be seeing such a scene for the first time. He stared at Mu Feng honestly sitting there "receiving education", and saw everyone looking at Han Shu adoringly. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. : "It turns out that the great chief is not as good as his tribe!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    It turned out that on the one hand, everyone blocked him in this room because they cared about his plans to have children, but on the other hand, they used this excuse to get together to have a good time.


    After all, there are not many entertainment items available for recreation in this era, but anything that is available for entertainment will attract a large number of people''s attention.


    It''s like when a person is bored to a certain extent, he can watch ants crawling for a long time while squatting in the corner of the wall.


    The most important thing is that Da Jiang is now strong, and he no longer worries about food. People naturally think about the problem of reproducing the next generation.


    Don''t say the old saying, full of warmth and lust.


    It''s just that "guides" like Shuofeng can''t even do tricks in front of him?


    Every time Shuo Feng finished speaking, the group of men would chatter about it.


    In the end, people like Bai Yue and Konoha came forward to confirm each other with Shuo Feng.


    Mu Feng saw the opportunity and wanted to take the opportunity to sneak out.


    But he was quickly stopped by a sharp-eyed person: "Great chief, you can''t go!"


    Everyone''s attention was immediately drawn to him again.


    Mu Feng was extremely helpless, so he could only sigh and said, "Shuo Feng, I already said I would, so you can save yourself and teach others!"


    Shuo Feng was heartbroken: "Great Chief, guess what, you just became an adult?"


    Da Huyou also nodded: "That''s right, brother, learning this is good for you, and it''s also good for me, Da Jiang!"


    Mufeng was helpless, so Xiaolu had to do it.


    He cleared his throat, put one hand behind his back, pointed at Jiangshan with the other, and said two words slowly: "Before and after?"


    The house was quiet.


    The vast majority of people showed doubts on their faces, and only a few people stared wide-eyed after a short period of daze.


    Especially Shuo Feng showed an incredulous expression, he subconsciously said: "I haven''t mentioned this, I haven''t..."


    Mu Feng sneered in his heart, and said two more words on his face: "Left and right?"


    Now there are more confused people.


    All the people in the room can understand, only Shuo Feng!


    Shuo Feng was already frowning, and then scratched his ear and cheek unexpectedly.


    Because what the great chief said, although there were few words, the May 1st exception mentioned the key points.


    The problem is that these are also the latest things he has figured out, and he hasn''t said anything before!


    Everyone looked at Shuo Feng, and at Mu Feng''s inscrutable expression, they didn''t know why.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, I have to go out first, you should learn from Shuo Feng!"


    With that said, he went outside.


    The others wanted to say something more, but Shuo Feng waved his hands to stop him, and let Mu Feng leave on his own.


    Everyone was puzzled and asked why.


    Shuo Feng sighed: "The great chief really knows it, he knows more than me!"


    "what?"


    ...


    After Changning changed his clothes, Ji Hua and Bai Ya led him to the gate of Yuelou.


    Wooden Wind was waiting for them there.


    Jihua is in the front, Changning is in the back, and Bai Fang is the last.


    Chang Ning has already changed into the sackcloth and leather boots he prepared.


    The hair has also been rolled up, revealing the snow-white neck.


    After Ji Hua stepped aside, Mu Feng quietly noticed that both Chang Ning and Bai Ya''s faces were extremely red, like flying clouds.


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng scratched his head, thinking that it turns out that knowledge transmission does not only exist between gentlemen.


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng cleared his throat, "Are you all ready?"


    Chang Ning, who was reminded by Mu Feng, hurriedly answered in a low voice: "Yes!"


    Ji Hua looked at Bai Fang, pulled her once, and she retreated knowingly.


    Only then did Ji Hua say: "I''ll call the high priest!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Ji Hua took Bai Fang and left.


    Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning again, but now Chang Ning''s neck was red, and he didn''t dare to look up at him.


    He narrowed his mind and asked with a smile, "What did Ji Hua tell you?"


    Chang Ning lowered his head even more, and his exposed cheeks and neck became even more flushed.


    It took her a long time before she said, "She teaches more than my aunt..."


    Mu Feng looked at the sky silently, thinking about this matter in his heart, he had to find some activities for the Da Jiang people to enrich their spiritual world.


    People who can''t read a movie are so excited about the matter of "having a baby"...


    Yu Li and the others came out soon.


    Yu Li, Li Hu, and Da Huyou, who were old and sophisticated, already looked as usual.


    Some young juniors still had excitement on their faces.


    Fortunately, they stood in the back one by one, and it didn''t look too conspicuous.


    But when almost everyone looked at Mu Feng, their eyes were a little more sincerely admiring-the great chief is the great chief, and he knows a lot!


    Yu Li was in front, leading Mu Feng, Chang Ning and the others to the totem stone pillar.


    Mu Feng and Chang Ning came to the totem stone pillar and knelt down together.


    A table has been set up in front of him, and there are sacrifices of all sizes on the table.


    A fire was burning in front of the table, and cigarettes curled up.


    Yu Li said in a loud voice: "Great Jiang Jiang Yuli, the great priest, told the gods of heaven, the gods of the earth, and the totem of the ancestral dragon: Jiang Mufeng, the chief of Jiang Mufeng, married Yamaduo Ke Changning of the Blue Bird Department today. There is Changxi, the sun and the moon alternate, and protect my ginger forever, and last for thousands of generations!


    Bless! "


    Mu Feng and Chang Ning kowtow together.


    Yu Li said again: "Ke''s Changning entered my Dajiang, and he became a member of my Dajiang clan. Since then, Ke has been changed to Jiang, and I respect the Zulong Totem!


    Two thanks! "


    Mufeng and Changning bow again.


    Yu Li said loudly again: "Great chiefs Jiang Mufeng and Changxi Jiang Changning, from today onwards, they will put great importance on ginger and their clansmen, and give birth to children as soon as possible, so as to extend the blood of my great ginger!


    Three thanks! "


    Mu Feng and Chang Ning kowtowed again.


    Kowtow three times, the ceremony is over.


    Mu Feng and Chang Ning stood up, looked at each other with a smile, and then they turned to face Da Jiang and the others.


    Mu Feng took Chang Ning''s hand and held it high.


    Not a word.


    There is no need for him to speak again.


    All the members of the Dajiang tribe knelt down together.


    Yu Li raised his head and said loudly: "The sun and the moon are shining together, illuminating all directions. God bless Jiang, and his fortune will last forever!"


    All the clansmen also shouted together at this time: "The sun and the moon shine together, illuminating the four directions. God bless Jiang, and the ministry will last forever!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 968

    After worshiping the totem pole, Mufeng and Changning are officially married.


    According to the previous life, the two of them have been working with certificates since then.


    Unfortunately, there is no proof right now.


    The next thing is the carnival celebration of Dragon City Hebu.


    Apart from the fact that Mufeng''s marriage was not celebrated in all the cities at the same time, it was not inferior to the Chinese New Year in terms of the excitement and the variety of meals.


    Just after he and Chang Ning finished worshiping Tian Tian Totem, he left only a small amount of candy, and distributed the rest to the children in the tribe.


    Sending out wedding candy at the wedding is auspicious and festive. This custom will never go out of date.


    In addition to wedding candy, he also asked the tribe to fry peanuts and cooked beans and distribute them as snacks.


    Whether these things are in the present or in the specific period of Huaxia in the previous life, they are all necessary and in-demand items for marriage.


    It''s just that there is no cotton, no dates and longan at the moment.


    Otherwise, he might have to ask someone to sew a quilt, so as to get the chance to "have a precious son early".


    Limited by the conditions, there is only so much he can do.


    Even wine, not much left.


    It can be said that after a wedding, there is not much ginger sugar and peanuts left, and the white wine is exhausted.


    For a long time to come, Da Jiang will not have these things.


    Of course, perhaps because of the alcohol, Mu Feng didn''t know how to get back to the room in a daze during the wedding night in the bridal chamber.


    In the first half of the night, I was in a daze.


    In the second half of the night, it was cloudy and foggy.


    After waking up again, it was already the next morning.


    Mu Feng accompanies Chang Ning to get up.


    I secretly sighed in my heart: "I used to look pretty big."


    But then he comforted himself again: "It''s okay, it''s okay, my childhood sweetheart is also fine."


    Chang Ning''s face was so red that half of the sky was on his face, and he tidied up the things on the bed, remembering what Mu Feng said to himself last night, his face felt hotter and hotter.


    The two went out of the room hand in hand, and when they came to the Moon Tower, they saw Li Hu directing the clansmen to clean up the things in the square.


    Sensing Mu Feng''s approach, Li Hu immediately leaned over: "Great Chief, Chang Xi!"


    Woodwind smiled and waved his hands.


    Chang Ning bowed slightly, smiled and nodded.


    Li Hu hastily bowed again.


    Mufeng took Changning to have breakfast.


    On the way back, it happened that Shuofeng was rushing to the Moon Tower.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Shuo Feng''s eyes lit up, he leaned over and said with a smile, "Great Chief, Chang Xi!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Changning bowed again.


    Shuo Feng didn''t think too much about it, he just laughed and said, "Great chief, how was last night?"


    Before Mu Feng could respond, Chang Ning blushed.


    Her eyelashes moved slightly, her beautiful eyes looked forward, she didn''t dare to look at Mu Feng, and turned to look elsewhere.


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng frowned, and said to Changning in a low voice, "Go back and rest first, I have something to discuss with Shuo Feng!"


    "En." Chang Ning responded in a low voice, turned and left.


    Shuofeng watched Changning leave, and leaned over to Mufeng in a thief-like way: "How are you, great chief?"


    Mu Feng laughed strangely: "What do you think?"


    Shuo Feng also laughed strangely: "Then how would I know, I have to ask Chang Xi!"


    Mu Feng was helpless, knowing that he was at a disadvantage in the "actual combat" compared with Shuo Feng, so he quickly waved his hand: "If you have something to say, get out of here!"


    Shuo Feng clicked his tongue twice, then put away his banter, and said seriously: "Seeing that spring is beginning, I want to discuss with you about herding cattle and horses and hunting."


    "Say it!" Mu Feng nodded.


    Shuo Feng pointed to the steps next to the square, and said, "Sit down, don''t get tired", and then found a place away from Mu Feng to sit down.


    Mu Feng laughed and scolded: "Go away!"


    Shuo Feng curled his lips, and got to the point: "There are more than 10,000 cows and horses in Baishuyuan, and more than 10,000 horned deer and wild sheep.


    I have already discussed with Uncle Li Hu, if these cows and horses eat hard, they will only last until this autumn.


    But Bai Shuyuan had no other prey, so if they ate them all, there would really be no more.


    If we want to have prey such as cattle, horses and sheep to eat in the future, we have to swallow part of the cattle and horses to reproduce, so that we can save them for later eating. "


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s the truth, we''ve already talked about it before."


    "But," Shuo Feng frowned, "In this way, our food may only be enough until the end of this spring. Uncle Li Hu and Uncle Huang Lei have also told me that the wheat in the tribe has already been harvested except for the seeds left behind. Not much more.


    Corn and soybeans are also left tightly on the seeds, which is not enough to eat.


    The Baiyue leader of the military department also said that the tribe needs to leave enough food for the military department..."


    Wooden frowned.


    Da Jiang''s current population should be close to 30,000, not counting slaves.


    The daily food consumption can be imagined.


    Years ago Li Hu optimistically estimated that the food would be enough to last until the wheat was harvested, but now according to Shuo Feng''s words, Xuan!


    Of course, this is a big problem for Da Jiang who needs to plan ahead.


    If other tribes find out, I''m afraid they will exclaim why Da Jiang has so many food reserves!


    "Then what are you going to do?" Mu Feng asked.


    Shuofeng nodded and said: "There are only so many cows and horses, even if they don''t breed, we have to plan to eat them. And I also want to increase the number of hunting teams by another three to five hundred people, and then we organize people to go south to Wanzhangyuan Hunt in the area. Restock from there!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, you can directly discuss with Li Hu about the expansion of the hunting team and choose from the existing young men. Or you can also directly discuss with Bai Yue, and select some people from the war slaves and slave heads Go hunting, hunting team members, you will slowly screen later!"


    "Yes!" Shuo Feng nodded.


    "Also," Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "Since the cattle, horses and sheep are going to be bred, they should be herded separately. Whether it''s the cattle or the sheep or the horses, special people will be assigned to take care of them."


    While talking, he thought of another question, nodded and said: "Then you go to Thunder Dragon and ask him to bring you the three animal trainers from the Dragon Branch before, and call them to me."


    "Looking for animal trainers?" Shuofeng frowned, "Why are you looking for them, you don''t need them to graze cattle, horses and sheep?"


    "No..." Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "I want them to do some minor surgery on cows and horses?"


    "Minor surgery?" Shuo Feng was full of doubts.


    "Well, gelding, gelling..."


    "Gelding ox?" Shuo Feng was puzzled again, "What is a gelding ox?"


    Mu Feng motioned for him to come over and explained to him in a low voice.


    Shuo Feng subconsciously covered his crotch, his face pale.


    He was trembling and didn''t dare to look at Mu Feng, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and asked tremblingly, "Will that cow be in pain?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Give the cow some anesthetics, and after waking up, they don''t know anything, they don''t make noise, they only know how to eat grass and grow meat, and they can still grow up.


    Of course, there are still some strong bulls left for reproduction..."


    Shuo Feng has a dry mouth.


    He never knew there was such a ruthless method.


    When he looked at Mu Feng again, he only felt that Mu Feng was really¡ªterrible!


    "He not only knows how to give birth to a child, but also how to make it impossible to have a child..." Shuo Feng''s heart trembled, "He knows so much!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 969

    After listening to Mu Feng''s words, Shuo Feng went directly to find the three animal trainers.


    After the three of them came to Mufeng, Mufeng briefly explained the essentials of the "minor surgery" to them.


    The three of them were shocked when they heard for the first time that there was such a way to make animals tame.


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to explain, and directly spent 1,000 achievement points to exchange the "Veterinary Manual" in the system and packaged the "Initiation" to one of the three people.


    Considering that this skill is too "dominant", Mu Feng repeatedly told the man that this skill can only be taught by selected people in the tribe, and no one in the whole tribe can find five people who master this skill.


    At the same time, he set rules for the three of them, and if anything was found to violate his rules, all those who knew this craft would be punished.


    At least they will be demoted to slavery, and at worst they will be killed¡ªnot even expelled from the tribe!


    The person who received the empowerment shivered, and quickly knelt down to promise Mu Feng: "The great chief has given us the grace of life, and we will not reveal these methods no matter what!"


    Only then did Mu Feng nod his head: "Just follow what I said, and you don''t have to worry about the rest. When it comes to the tools needed for these minor operations, you go directly to Qige and ask him to build them for you.


    As for the medicinal materials needed for minor operations, you can go directly to Chief White Fang, she will have a lot of medicinal materials there.


    How to configure the required medicinal materials, you can figure it out by yourself, but it is not allowed to be leaked, understand? "


    The man nodded again.


    Then Mu Feng waved his hand and said: "That''s it, you can go to work on these things now, and you will be very busy in the future. If you don''t have enough manpower, you can directly ask the leader of Shuofeng to ask some people from the hunting team to help!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands, and the three of them left.


    Mu Feng explained to Shuo Feng some things that need to be paid attention to in grazing and hunting.


    According to Shuo Feng''s meaning, he went to Wanzhangyuan to hunt, except for the horses they rarely needed, and the rest of the cattle, sheep, etc. would be hunted by themselves, or they would join forces with the Blue Bird Department to hunt them down.


    He has confirmed with the Thunder Dragon branch that the herd of beasts in Wanzhangyuan is bigger and more numerous.


    Of course, the destructive force is greater when it collides.


    Just relying on the current number of hunting teams, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no problems.


    So either the hunting team will expand, or they will join hands with the Blue Bird Department.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, nodded and said: "Be prepared, the hunting team can be expanded to 2,000 people, leaving enough people to graze, and the other part to hunt in Wanzhangyuan.


    On the Wanzhangyuan side, we are not only approaching Da Jiang, but also the Blue Bird Department, and further south there is the Yunmeng Department.


    With your current hunting ability, I am not worried, what I am worried about is that you may meet most of Yunmeng''s people, in case there is another conflict..."


    Shuo Feng nodded: "I will pay attention! How can I get in touch with the people from the Jade Bird Department? I haven''t dealt with them much before."


    After a pause, he asked with a smile, "Do you want to tell Chang Xi?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "She is my Da Jiang''s person now, what''s the use of telling her, she can''t be the leader of the Blue Bird Department. I''ll just let her know about it later.


    As for you, you can go to Aoki or Konoha and take you directly to Qingzhang Mountain to contact Ko Nuoa, and he will naturally make people join forces with you. "


    Shuo Feng smiled and nodded: "Good!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Is there anything else?"


    Shuo Feng shook his head: "It''s gone!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s good, you can go to work!"


    Shuo Feng nodded, turned around and wanted to leave.


    After a pause, Shuo Feng suddenly grinned strangely and said, "Great Chief, the steamed buns are white and soft, are they delicious?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and took a closer look at Shuo Feng, seeing nothing unusual, then laughed and cursed: "Get lost!"


    As he spoke, he raised his foot to kick Shuofeng.


    Shuofeng laughed strangely, and hurriedly dodged, and was about to really leave.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng suddenly realized, "There is one more thing!"


    "Ah?" Shuo Feng scratched his head, "What else?"


    Mu Feng asked solemnly, "Have any cows given birth in the tribe?"


    Shuo Feng looked puzzled: "I''m not sure about this, I have to ask Ji Hua!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Then you and I will go to Ji Hua, there is something that your hunting team needs to know."


    "Huh?" Shuo Feng was surprised.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain much, and led him directly to Ji Hua, and confirmed that a cow had indeed given birth to a calf.


    He nodded to show that he understood, then asked for a wooden barrel, and led Shuo Feng to find the milking cow.


    Shuo Feng was at a loss.


    Mu Feng found a cow that was producing milk, and was driven aside, wanting to milk the cow.


    Cows naturally do not cooperate.


    As a result, Shuofeng looked at Mufeng bent over, holding the wooden barrel with one hand, and reaching out to grab the milk with the other, looking very obscene.


    "This..." Shuofeng didn''t understand why, and his scalp tingled when he saw it, "This bull has been gelded, isn''t he even going to let the cow go?"


    Shuo Feng shook Lingling coldly: "The great chief is too scary!"


    Mu Feng chased for a long time but couldn''t squeeze the milk as he wished, so he had no choice but to shout at Shuo Feng: "What are you waiting for, come and help!"


    "Help, help?" Shuofeng said subconsciously, "I don''t know how to do this, I''ll go and call those three people back to you!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then reacted, shook his head and said: "Don''t talk nonsense, just fix the cow and don''t operate on it!"


    Shuo Feng was full of doubts, so he had no choice but to step forward and asked, "How can I help?"


    Mu Feng looked around, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "Go, find a few people, bring sticks, and make a fixed shelf here!"


    "This..." Shuofeng was very surprised, "Why are you putting on airs?"


    However, he hurriedly shouted at the clansman in charge of raising the cattle, asking them to quickly put up a shelf according to Mu Feng''s request.


    The frame was erected, nearly three meters long from front to back, two meters high, and only wide enough for a cow to pass through.


    Wooden rails are set at both ends, and as soon as the cow enters the frame, it will be restricted and restrained.


    Unable to kick and escape.


    Due to enough manpower, the racks were quickly set up, and the cattle were smoothly driven into the racks and fixed.


    What Mu Feng did next directly overturned Shuo Feng''s cognition.


    Mu Feng dispersed the people around him, only Shuo Feng was watching - because he was not sure how much milk this cow with calf could produce, so as to prevent the tribe from making a fuss when they saw him make a "strange" behavior.


    However, in Shuofeng''s eyes, the behavior of dispersing other people was already some "secret" and "sneaky" behavior that "can''t be seen by others".


    Sure enough, he saw the great chief squatting down with the barrel in his hands, and put the barrel under the cow''s belly, rubbing and squeezing it with his hands.


    Shuo Feng looked very familiar...


    After a while, the milk came out.


    Shuo Feng''s mind roared.


    "The chief''s technique just now..." Shuo Feng scratched his head, thinking how could he be worthy of the word "god man" in front of the great chief?


    On weekdays, those young and strong cubs in the tribe who had just married asked me for advice, and I still taught them self-righteously.


    He didn''t even know that the Great Chief was the one who knew best!


    And at this time, after Mu Feng squeezed out the milk, he also smiled gratifiedly.


    The milk can be expressed, although not as much as expected, but at least there is.


    There are so many cows in Ginger, coupled with careful cultivation in the later stage, they can definitely produce a lot of milk.


    Milk, yogurt, milk skin, cheese...


    These are high-nutrition dairy products, which play an irreplaceable role in supplementing nutrition and improving people''s physical fitness!


    A carton of milk strengthens a nation, this is not just casual talk!


    In addition to cow''s milk, there are mare''s milk, goat''s milk...


    I didn''t think of this before, what a mistake!


    Thinking of this, he picked up the wooden barrel and shook it.


    Well, not a lot.


    He smiled with satisfaction.


    It''s just that his smile, in Shuo Feng''s eyes, seemed very "intriguing"...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 970

    "This, this is..." Shuo Feng asked Mu Feng tremblingly, "What is this?"


    "Milk!" Mu Feng explained naturally, "You can drink it!"


    "Huh?" Shuo Feng''s expression turned ugly.


    So fishy, ??can you drink it?


    Mu Feng slapped his forehead, came to his senses, and explained with a smile: "Of course, this is not the way to drink it, it needs to be boiled to drink!"


    "Have you boiled it?" Shuo Feng still didn''t understand.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain much, and found a few more cows, squeezed half of the bucket back and forth, and then went out with the bucket.


    Shuo Feng watched the whole process in a state of shock, silently following along...


    After the milk boiled, Mufeng called Shuofeng, Lihu, Changshui and others to try it.


    Except for Shuofeng who knew how the white milk in front of him came from, no one else knew¡ª¡ªMufeng didn''t let Shuofeng tell.


    As a result, those who drank the milk were full of praise.


    "Ah, what is this, it''s so delicious!"


    "Yeah, a little sweet!"


    "It''s still very fragrant!"


    "Hey, Shuofeng, why don''t you drink it?"


    ...


    Shuo Feng was dubious, and encouraged by Mu Feng''s eyes, he took a small sip while holding the bowl, and swallowed forcefully.


    After a while, he opened his eyes wide, staring at the milk in his bowl, then at Mufeng, smiling all over his face, and then finished drinking in one gulp.


    After drinking, he laughed and said, "Great chief, this milk is too delicious!"


    "milk?"


    "milk!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "This is milk, which needs to be squeezed from the cow''s milk and boiled to drink.


    Don''t underestimate this milk. If people in the tribe can drink milk every day, their bodies will become stronger and they can live longer! "


    Li Hu and the others'' eyes lit up one after another: "That''s great!"


    As the chief said, they naturally would not doubt it.


    "Then how did the milk come out?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s why I asked you to come, I will teach you how to milk cows, including how to use milk to make cheese, yogurt and other things.


    The most important thing is how to breed cows and breed cows! "


    Shuo Feng added: "There are also beef cattle!"


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know why.


    How did they know that "beef cows" use bulls to use knives, and "dairy cows" need to use "cows" to practice their skills!


    as predicted. Next, Mu Feng personally demonstrated how to milk the cows, which made the rough guys in the tribe blushed and scratched their heads.


    Of course, these rough guys also went from not daring to look straight at the beginning to sneaking a glance later, then to grinning strangely, and finally squatting down excitedly like a wooden wind to squeeze, press...


    When he learned that milking cows could also be done by tribal women, Li Hu even turned around and called a group of women to come over to learn.


    It used to be weird...


    Of course, after making sure that a dozen or so people really know how to milk cows, Mu Feng stopped doing it himself.


    After all, he couldn''t keep his face from milking a cow in front of so many women.


    He explained in detail the limit on the number of milkings and how much to squeeze out to those who had already learned it¡ªthese are the knowledge he exchanged from the system.


    In the next two or three days, he was busy making various dairy products in the tribe again.


    Cheese, yogurt, milk skin and so on.


    Naturally, the solution was to exchange, and another 500 achievement points were spent before and after.


    He took a quick look, scraped off the used achievement points, and handed in the task, there were still 3,100 achievement points left.


    The upper echelons of the tribe have tasted milk and dairy products and are full of praise for it.


    Especially Chang Ning was amazed after tasting the milk.


    Because the boiled milk has a sweet fragrance, which is her favorite taste!


    After tasting milk, yogurt and cheese, Chang Ning laughed heartily, his pretty phoenix eyes narrowed into crescent moons: "Milk tastes a bit sweet, it''s delicious. Cheese is sweet and sour, it''s delicious.


    Can I drink milk and eat cheese every day in the future? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course! Not only you, but my Dajiang''s clan will be able to drink milk and eat cheese in the future!"


    Chang Ning thought for a while and said softly: "Well, let me do the work of milking cows and making dairy products first. After all, I''m married to the Jade Bird Department. What I can do now is to help you share some internal affairs. It¡¯s not easy for me to talk about dealing with other tribes.¡±


    Wooden wind is pleased.


    Chang Ning is going to take the initiative to share the pressure with him.


    But she also knew that if the management was too wide, especially dealing with other ministries, it might cause discomfort to the Da Jiang people.


    So the day before yesterday, Mufeng said that Da Jiang wanted to join hands with the Blue Bird Department to hunt. Chang Ning just said: "For hunting, you can contact my uncle Ko Nuoa, or you can go directly to Wanzhangyuan to find my uncle Keyelao or Brother Ke Yinqiang, this kind of thing that is good for both films, they should not refuse."


    Mu Feng felt something in his heart at that time.


    Changning is really a gentle, considerate, and understanding woman.


    There are quite a few names for their elders, and their attitude towards the matter of joining forces between the two films is unambiguous, and they are clearly distinguished, and they are called "they".


    This is very sensible.


    This is very similar to the fact that smart mothers-in-law and daughter-in-law would call each other differently in previous lives.


    A smart mother-in-law will say "your husband" to her daughter-in-law instead of "my son".


    And a smart daughter-in-law will say "your son" to her mother-in-law instead of "my husband".


    The titles are different, and the psychological feelings for others are also completely different.


    Naturally, the differences on some matters and the results of the treatment are naturally different!


    Undoubtedly, Changning can tell the difference and understand it very well.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, then I will wrong you to watch the milking and milking of cows, horses and sheep first."


    After a pause, he continued, "I''ve wronged you. It was supposed to be a film about the Great Chief, but I, Da Jiang, can only do this."


    Chang Ning''s pretty face was slightly red, her eyes blinked, and her eyelashes grew long: "I didn''t care about these things when I married you. If I really care about it, will I come to Da Jiang?"


    Mu Feng sighed and held Chang Ning''s hand tightly.


    Chang Ning suddenly whispered: "Is it okay if I go to milk the cows after a while, I just now know how to milk the cows like that, it''s so embarrassing..."


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, it''s up to you!"


    Chang Ning looked at Mu Feng''s expression, his pretty face blushed, and he turned his head away: "Bah..."


    ...


    Wooden Wind found a problem.


    It seems that because of his marriage, the Dajiang people, especially Dajiang''s youth, seem to have opened the door to know another world.


    Or maybe it was Mu Feng''s wild words on the day of his wedding that stimulated Jiang Qingzhuang''s desire to "study".


    Or maybe it''s because of the arrival of spring.


    In just three days, more and more Jiang Qingzhuang went to Shuo Feng for advice.


    Whenever Mu Feng meets Shuo Feng, or looks at him from a distance, he can always see a few young and strong people around him bowing their heads to listen to him, with a devout attitude.


    When he got closer, he would also find that these young men were either blushing, or smiling knowingly.


    Every time at this time, the happiness and contentment on Shuofeng''s face are beyond words.


    Of course, regardless of whether it was these young men or Shuo Feng, when they saw Mu Feng on such occasions, they would immediately bow their heads in awe, with fanaticism in their eyes.


    The one who can make Shuofeng feel ashamed, the chief is the only one in Dajiang!


    Mu Feng was a little puzzled, was it because he hadn''t noticed the kindness of the clansmen before, or was it "the true nature of a man"?


    Or "the cripple sees a lot of cripples, and the lecher sees many lechers"?


    "It seems that spring is really here, it''s time to find something for them to do!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 971

    Don''t think about stealing when you are free.


    At this time last year, Da Jiang almost died, struggling on the verge of death, so naturally he didn''t have so much free time to mess around.


    It''s different now.


    There is plenty of food in Dajiang, and the tribe is peaceful. Some "idle men" naturally have the time to think about things they don''t understand.


    But limited by material conditions and cognitive level, all they can think of is fighting and women.


    There is a reason for thinking about lust when you are full and warm.


    Hungry, you don''t even have time to think about it!


    Furthermore, spring is here, and the smell of hormone secretion is everywhere.


    Needless to say, animals are prone to restlessness and conflicts during the breeding season.


    And human beings, limited by many conditions of this era, are not much better than animals.


    So "spring is coming" seems to be a happy thing, but it is also full of hidden dangers.


    Mu Feng had to think of a way to consume the excessive energy of the clansmen and prevent troubles in the clan.


    In order to avoid trouble, Mu Feng thought of two ways.


    One is to prevent restraint, and the other is to keep them busy¡ªwhen people are busy, they don''t have time to think about it.


    Prevention and restraint are naturally bound by rules, and no private fights are allowed.


    Private fighting will not only cause conflict, but also destroy the unity of the clan.


    With Da Jiang''s current clan composition, once a private fight occurs, it is very likely to stimulate a small group, which in turn will lead to conflicts and conflicts.


    Therefore, private fighting must be prohibited!


    Regarding the prohibition of private fighting, he has a ready-made precedent that can be used immediately-Qin Law.


    Qin Law''s definition and punishment of private fighting are very clear and strict. After the implementation, Chinese people "have the courage to fight in public and fear private fighting."


    Mu Feng hopes to prevent conflicts within the tribe by prohibiting private fighting, and accelerate the integration of various tribes.


    So after determining the direction, he spent a few days reviewing the general content of Qin Lv, jotted down one by one, and made deletions and revisions according to the situation of the tribe.


    In order to ensure that there was nothing missing, he checked some information in the system, and wrote down all the situations he could think of, and restricted them.


    Of course, when "making" these regulations and guidelines, he compared and referenced some unpopular laws and regulations, and added the content of slave management.


    As a result, from one point to the other, corresponding regulations for workers and farmers were involved, and it was out of control.


    What was originally planned to be completed in one or two days was not completed after five or six days of busy work!


    Originally, he only wanted to make some regulations prohibiting private fighting, but after consulting the information, he borrowed more.


    If private fighting is prohibited, it refers to the Qin law.


    The slaves who accumulated military merits to get out of slavery borrowed from the "coated slavery" of ancient Rome and the braided army.


    The promotion of the military department refers to the military system of ancient China...


    If some ministries and affairs have not formed a large-scale manpower occupation situation, the corresponding regulations will not be formulated for the time being.


    Even so, he successively issued civil laws, slave laws, military laws, agricultural laws, and industrial laws.


    These "laws" were given a general name by him - Dajiang Law!


    Of course, the Great Jiang Law is only a prototype of the framework, and the permission and prohibition of some specific matters, rewards and punishments, and punishments are not qualified to be called a complete "law".


    Even so, the formulation of the Great Jiang Law will give a clear definition of the behavior of the Great Jiang people.


    There is a basis for what is possible and what is not.


    According to the law of Dajiang, the vice-leaders and chiefs of the various ministries will judge the incidents of each ministries. Whether rewards or punishments will be determined by each ministries. Afterwards, the whole story should be recorded and reported to the great chief.


    If someone is not satisfied with the verdict, he can directly find any one of the great chief Mu Feng and the high priest Yu Li to make a "defense".


    The judgment of the chief and the high priest is the final result. Obey and stay in Dajiang.


    Most seriously, execute!


    Of course, the power to execute is only in the hands of Mu Feng!


    After finishing writing, he checked each item one by one, and after confirming that it was correct, he taught Jiu Zhu to print it in a book in the Ministry of Industry, and then sent it to each city and leader in Dajiang, and then each leader conveyed it to each clansman.


    From the perspective of the tribe, there are quite a few members of Dajiang''s tribe, and they quietly rank among most of them.


    However, judging from the scope of application of the Great Jiang Law, it is undoubtedly more than enough.


    Moreover, with Mu Feng around, if Da Jiang grows stronger and the population increases in the future, Da Jiang Lv can also make new additions and supplements in time.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, Da Jiang''s people still dare not disobey Mu Feng''s order, which provides conditions for Da Jiang''s law to be implemented.


    Another point is the emergence of the Great Ginger Law, which is far beyond this era. Even with the development of the Great Ginger, the contents of the Great Ginger Law can still be implemented!


    The Da Jiang Law, which was ahead of the present, is undoubtedly advanced and has guiding significance for the behavior of the tribal people.


    This is to prohibit and restrain the behavior of the tribe.


    The other is to find things for the clansmen to keep them busy.


    This is not difficult for Da Jiang at the moment-in fact, it is easiest to find trouble when nothing is wrong!


    First of all, the heads of all ministries must return to the area they are responsible for in the near future, and deal with all the affairs in the area they are responsible for according to the established plan.


    Among them, Baiyue is in charge of all the affairs from the Hewei tribe to Shandao.


    This includes harassing the Goshawk Department, building a secret base on Shandao, and infiltrating the Hewei Department.


    Among the three tasks, the construction of the Shandao base is the top priority, which also includes the construction of the iron cable bridge on the Jianshui River and the construction of fortifications on both sides of the river.


    There are many people and things involved, and it needs the cooperation of the Ministry of Military Affairs, the Ministry of Industry, and the Ministry of Internal Affairs to complete it.


    In particular, a series of constructions on Shandao requires special supervision and supervision by special personnel.


    Bai Yue alone cannot take care of everything.


    And Bai Yue also mentioned her difficulties to Mu Feng before leaving, hoping that Mu Feng could send someone to share part of it.


    Bai Yue''s original words were as follows: "Great chief, the Shandao base is of great significance to me, Da Jiang, and it would be difficult for me to take care of it if I was in charge alone.


    And you also know that I am better at commanding troops in combat, and I am not enough in coordinating everything. "


    Mu Feng nodded and agreed: "Okay, I will naturally make arrangements for what you said. Let Luo Li be transferred from outside Longcheng and live in the Shandao base to supervise it personally.


    You are on the south bank of the Jishui River, and he is on the north bank of the river. If you have anything to discuss, we can discuss it in time. "


    "Luo Li!" Bai Yue grinned, "Great chief, are you finally willing to use him?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "I originally wanted to use him later, a Luo Li, a flying bird, and a Bai Qiu, originally I thought that I would use them when Da Jiang became stronger and took down the Changli Department.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect Asuka to show such a good talent in commanding the army early on, and now you''re complaining to me about the unfinished business of the Hezuo Department.


    If that''s the case, then let Luo Li go! "


    Bai Yue grinned and said with a chuckle: "Great Chief, shall I discuss one more matter with you?"


    Mu Feng raised his eyes: "Don''t talk about it!"


    Bai Yue scratched her head: "Why?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Bai Qiu will wait a little longer, or go north to take charge of Fanglei''s area, or go south to take over from Han Shu to guard the border of Liaolong City.


    You are a small Hebei tribe, and you are going to occupy the four commanders of Da Jiang? "


    Bai Yue sighed helplessly: "It''s true that Chi Lei is a rough guy who only knows how to fight!"


    Mu Feng rolled his eyes: "Why don''t I transfer Thunder Dragon over and Red Thunder out? Don''t worry, Thunder Dragon can hold two Red Thunders!"


    Bai Yue quickly shook her head: "Forget it, the current situation of the He''an Department is caused by me alone, and I can''t let it go halfway!"


    Mu Feng curled his lips and sneered, waved his hands and said, "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Bai Yue laughed and left...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 972

    After sending Bai Yue away, Mu Feng was a little helpless.


    As he said, people like Luo Li and Bai Qiu were people he planned to cultivate slowly, and then put them to great use in the future.


    That''s why these two people are currently serving as the deputy commanders and small commanders of the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the Military Department in the tribe.


    What he hopes is that these two people can be as independent as Bai Yue and Han Shu in the future, or even worse.


    Of course, he was also very pleased.


    After all, Ginger is available at critical times.


    This shows that his previous "talent training plan" has achieved remarkable results.


    The military department is the most talented and comes down in one continuous line.


    From Baiyue, Hanshu, Fuyu to Asuka and Konoha, and then to the newly added Thunder Dragon, Rhinoceros, and Chilei who joined Da Jiang later.


    Now the younger generation of Qingya, Zhahe, Chiya, Qiyang, Aguda, and Tuogumu have also been trained and grown.


    Inside the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the Ministry of Military Affairs, Bai Qiu and Luo Li are hidden.


    Asuka had emerged early and was dispatched, so he could only use Luoli or Baiqiu next.


    Both of them have stayed in the tribe for a long time and are very familiar with Jiang''s various affairs, so it goes without saying that they are capable of handling a comprehensive affairs.


    As for Luo Li, he had already shown impressive ability to manage the tribe when Asuka and the others hadn''t made their mark.


    If it were not for the consideration of the feelings of Li Hu, Ming Guang and the other elders of the Jiang tribe, it wouldn''t be a big problem for people like Luo Li and Bai Qiu to be the leaders or the chiefs of the Ministry of Internal Affairs.


    It''s just that the governance of a department is related to stability and ability, as well as qualifications and prestige.


    Although Mu Feng didn''t want to be so utilitarian, he had to abide by this rule.


    Fortunately, Da Jiang developed fast enough, and there was room for people like Luo Li and Bai Yue to show their strengths.


    Of course, in Mu Feng''s view, it''s a bit wasteful to send out the talents he has worked so hard to cultivate in such a small place.


    Just like what he said to Bai Yue, if Bai Qiu and Luo Li were sent to the Hebei area, then Shandao. The four leaders of Dajiang gathered in the area of ??the Hexi tribe: Baiyue, Chilei, Baiqiu, and Luoli.


    This is a typical waste of resources!


    There was no way he would have agreed to this.


    What''s more, the construction and development of Liaolong City also requires people who can coordinate and support it.


    Han Shu was brought out by him alone, and has the ability to stand alone.


    But having this ability does not mean that he can handle everything smoothly and in a timely manner.


    If it involves the allocation of food, supplies, weapons, and personnel, as well as the handling of trivial matters in the city, special personnel are required to take care of them.


    Otherwise, Han Shu would not be able to manage it by himself.


    In short, as Dajiang becomes stronger and his territory becomes larger and larger, each region needs a complete and relatively independent management team¡ªexcept for the absence of a great chief, the military department, the Ministry of Internal Affairs, the Ministry of Industry, etc. The functions of the four ministries, the Ministry of Agriculture and the Ministry of Agriculture, are required.


    Even if Da Jiang is old enough, even the people from the Ministry of Commerce and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs need to exist specially.


    The reason is that the current Dajiang is a tribe in name, but with the expansion of the territory and the construction of various cities, Dajiang is actually a country that has just taken shape!


    And with the emergence of the state, the state machinery that guarantees the unity and strength of the state¡ªthe management agency¡ªmust be improved accordingly!


    If Dajiang just blindly expands the territory and expands the territory through war and looting to achieve territory expansion and population growth, then Dajiang''s strength is doomed to be short-lived.


    Because the brutal and explosive way of rising is doomed to not last long.


    "Conquering the country is easy, but defending the country is difficult" is exactly the truth.


    In history, the reason why some short-lived dynasties and empires perished is precisely for this reason.


    In the typical Macedonian Empire, Germany in World War II, etc., the rapid territorial expansion also brought about the rapid demise of the empire.


    Their demise all have one thing in common-the pursuit of rapid expansion of territory and population in a short period of time, but ignores the "digestion and absorption" after conquering these territories.


    You can''t become fat if you eat one bite, you will only choke.


    If it doesn''t work out, it will hold your stomach, or even kill you.


    That''s why there are sayings that "the military generals will found the country, and the civil servants will rule the world", "Only by riding a horse can we conquer the country, and only by dismounting can we keep it for a long time".


    All kinds of management talents, improvement of management institutions, centralization of power and many other issues involved in this cannot be completed overnight.


    Don''t be in a hurry, and don''t be in a hurry.


    Therefore, Mufeng needs to make arrangements one by one according to the situation of each region.


    Of course, whether you want to expand or digest, there is a prerequisite - Jiang''s body is strong enough, his stomach is big enough, and his fists are hard enough!


    To put it bluntly, Da Jiang must have enough strength to support himself.


    And this strength depends on fighters on the one hand, and sufficient and long-term stable food on the other¡ªthe most critical factor that can unite the vast majority of people in this era.


    There is no need to say much about Jiang''s combat power.


    In terms of food, ginger is stored, but it is obviously insufficient.


    According to what Shuofeng and Lihu had communicated with him in private not long ago, without supplements from external plunder, Jiang''s food was not enough to support a foreign war.


    This is true of Da Jiang, let alone other tribes.


    He wanted the clansmen to stay busy and not cause trouble, so he would naturally start from the perspective of food.


    Great plans have been made for hunting and animal husbandry.


    It is aimed at starting with meat, eggs, and milk.


    But that''s not enough.


    The stable and long-term solution to the ginger food problem still needs to be attributed to food-agricultural planting.


    You know, when spring comes, everything grows.


    It''s not just people and all kinds of beasts that are sprouting, but also vegetation!


    Feeling this, Mufeng decided to call on the Dajiang people to open up wasteland and plant in spring.


    The current season may be a little cold, but it will take some time to open up wasteland.


    After the land reclamation is finished, it is almost around the time of Grain Rain, which is the time for spring planting and long seedlings.


    The timing was just right.


    There are also crops suitable for spring planting, and they are high-yielding corn!


    Last year, he planted a wave of spring corn in the tribe. It was late at that time, and it was only by the tribe''s careful watering and his use of the wood path derivation technique that he could make up for the lack of time and growth cycle.


    But this year is different, he has enough time to prepare.


    After making the decision, he called Li Hu, Huang Lei, and Ming Guang to discuss with them about reclaiming wasteland for spring planting.


    Huang Lei is the head of the Ministry of Agriculture and is directly responsible for the cultivation of various crops.


    As for Mingguang, he was responsible for the management of the slaves. In addition to the clansmen, he also needed a large number of slaves to open up wasteland.


    Huang Lei said respectfully: "Great chief, what do you need me to do, you can just order it!"


    Ming Guang also quickly expressed his position: "Not to mention anything else, everything about the dispatch of slaves is based on your orders."


    Li Hu didn''t speak, but just sat quietly, waiting for Mu Feng to speak.


    Mu Feng said: "The population of Dajiang is increasing, but there is not enough food, so we still need to grow food. If we only rely on summer harvest of wheat and autumn harvest of corn and soybeans, it will definitely not be enough.


    So we need to plant another wave of corn in spring, and harvest another wave of corn in late summer to supplement food! "


    "But our current land is all planted with wheat, and we can''t plant food again until after the summer harvest!" Huang Lei frowned.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I didn''t say to use the current land to grow food, we need to reclaim new land!"


    "Reclaim new land?" Several people were stunned.


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Li Hu frowned and said, "But the areas outside the tribe that intersect with the forest have already been reclaimed for food. Wheat and sweet potatoes have taken up space."


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I didn''t say to plant in these places. You can cut wood and burn wasteland between Qinglong City and White Tiger City, and you can also reclaim land next to the existing land in White Tiger City."


    He thought from the bottom of his heart, this is not the previous life, the land is owned by the state, and the land of each household is fixed. If you plant wheat and occupy the space, you can''t plant it in spring.


    Now Dajiang''s territory is big enough, as long as it can be planted and managed, how much land will it need?


    Even after this year, the ginger sifted enough seeds to grow food on more fertile land.


    It is difficult to go to Liaolong City, to the border of Changli in the west, and to the grasslands of Shandao in the north, where is it not possible?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 973

    Land reclamation is a big project.


    Especially for the big ginger right now.


    Whether it''s the dense forest from Azure Dragon City to White Lake City or the edge of the White Tree Plain outside White Tiger City.


    The reason why Mufeng chose to reclaim the forest was because the open space between Qinglong City and Baihu City was too large, not to mention the fertile soil, and it would be a waste of wood to put there.


    What''s more important is that the various cities of Dajiang are being built one after another, and they are already equipped to resist the impact of large tribes.


    In the past, Da Jiang might have worried that Fang Lei''s tribe would invade from the north, but now that Fang Lei''s tribe has been defeated, the only hidden danger has been eliminated, so he doesn''t need to be too careful.


    Besides, there is still a long distance between Azure Dragon City and Dragon City in the forest!


    At present, there are not many grain seeds left by Ginger, and there is no need to spend a lot of time transporting them to other places for planting.


    The short distance is also one of the reasons why he reclaimed the land to grow food.


    After Li Hu, Ming Guang and Huang Lei received Mu Feng''s order, they quickly completed their deployment, and started construction on the third day after Mu Feng looked for them.


    In the south of Qinglong City, large areas of trees were felled.


    The roots were dug up, dried and chopped for firewood.


    The trunk was cut into pieces, and either kept for building a house, or used for other purposes.


    According to the material of the tree, the branches are either dried and burned with charcoal, or directly used as firewood.


    Those with long fibers and tough bark were transported back to the tribe to make paper and rope.


    Make the most of everything.


    Compared with the "big project" of the forest, the reclamation of the edge of Baishuyuan is much easier.


    It''s easy, but it''s more cumbersome - there are too many grass roots buried in the soil.


    The most troublesome is the coronal root - thin, long and tough.


    The coriander root dug out of the soil must be picked out, otherwise it will compete with the crops for fertility, and the yield cannot be guaranteed at all.


    However, not everyone is disgusted with coriander.


    When Bai Ya found out that the white coriander root was picked out by opening up wasteland, he was very happy, and hurriedly discussed with Li Hu, Huang Lei and the others to transport the white coriander root back to the tribe for medicinal use.


    Later, when he was picking a lot of Imperata rhizomes, he accidentally discovered several kinds of grass roots that could be used as medicine. He simply took people to the White Tree Plain to teach the tribesmen how to identify the roots of herbs.


    Only in this way, the workload increased again.


    Fortunately, it was still early when Mufeng told them to plant corn, and there was enough time.


    The whole ginger is busy again.


    Mufeng took advantage of this time to be busy making new farm tools in the tribe.


    You know, there was not much land for ginger before, and the planting area was not large, and a single piece of copper plow was used.


    Now that more land has been reclaimed, a double iron plow with higher farming efficiency is naturally needed.


    In addition to iron plows, there are also wooden columbine.


    Wooden columbine is a convenient agricultural tool for sowing. It consists of columbine legs, columbine bucket and columbine handle.


    The columbine is used to hold seeds, and the legs of the columbine are hollow for sowing.


    There is also a small mechanism for controlling the amount of seeding and preventing choking at the junction of the columbine bucket and the columbine leg.


    When in use, an ox is used to pull the columbine cart, with one person leading the ox in front and the other supporting the columbine cart at the back.


    There are columbine shares on the legs to break the soil and sow the seeds in the ground.


    In the previous life, the earliest columbine carts were used to sow wheat and soybeans.


    Later, with the popularization of mechanization, even corn began to be sown by mechanical corollary carts, and the density of sowing was almost the same as that of manual work.


    But the advantages are obvious, saving time and effort.


    In addition to iron plows and columbine carts, Wooden Wind also combines farm tools that I have seen and used in history and previous lives to manufacture.


    Other than arable land, what he thought of was the "lu shaft" used for threshing and threshing, which is commonly known as "stone roller" in rural areas.


    It is a whole cylinder, except that one end is thick and the other end is slightly smaller. There is a round dimple on each of the two sides, and then it is framed by a wooden frame, and it is pulled by an ox, and it can be threshed.


    Not only can the roller thresh and press grain, but it can also be used to level the field¡ªthe large roller in front of the roller is an enlarged version of it.


    Of course, in addition to these, he also made bucket carts for irrigation, wooden rakes for crushing soil, sickles, iron shovels...


    Of course, after making these agricultural tools, Mu Feng earned more than a thousand achievement points.


    Fortunately, the Ministry of Industry is now capable of making things according to the blueprints, otherwise, if he has to do it himself, he really doesn''t know when it will be done.


    He only needs to give drawings and descriptions, and then Jiuzhu will send people to complete it, and then he will be responsible for the installation and explain how to use it.


    Since he married Changning, he has spent a rare period of time in the tribe.


    Every day I am not drawing pictures, or I am teaching the tribe how to use new farm tools.


    Of course, the day is very busy, and the night is not idle.


    Spring is approaching and the temperature is getting higher.


    Mu Feng had already taken off his long fur fur and changed into a single shirt.


    It''s just that the temperature drops in the morning and evening, so pay attention to keeping warm.


    The store also opened twice after the year.


    However, it is obvious that winter has just passed, and there are obviously very few tribes who come to the market to trade.


    The main reason is that all tribes have almost the same food in one winter.


    Now they must be busy hunting around to supplement the food of the tribe.


    So at this time, Lei Meng of the Ministry of Commerce and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs seemed to be idle.


    It''s okay for Raymond, he has a small market as a base, and he can recruit workers and work, so he has something to do.


    Big Huyou really took a break.


    After wandering around the area west of the White Tiger Division twice with his hunchback to no avail, he thought about returning to Dragon City.


    Humptail was left by him in Heixiong City to guard him, while he ran back to Long City to find Mu Feng¡ªthe sugar was gone.


    I saw wood wind

 Chapter 974

    The implication of Da Huyou''s words is obvious that the current Changli tribe can no longer organize large-scale fighters to harass the Blue Bird tribe as before.


    After all, two of the Six Major Divisions were wiped out and one was disabled.


    The sum of the remaining three people may only be comparable to the current Da Jiang. What do they use to start a large-scale war?


    What''s more, the remaining three tribes are not in the same mind, and each has a dark heart.


    It can be said that even if there is no big ginger, the Jade Bird Division alone can destroy or severely damage them.


    Of course, the Blue Bird Department also suffered a lot in the battle with the Li Long Department.


    They may not make another shot anytime soon.


    They need some time to recuperate.


    Blindly fighting will only drag the tribe into the abyss.


    Ginger''s chance is here!


    As Da Huyou said, the rest are timid tribes.


    Small tribes are naturally timid, and few dare to make big gains with their small ones.


    The real big tribes like Kuwei, Jujiao and Bailong should have been overwhelmed by the destruction of Lilong and Yanma.


    It is hard for them to believe that someone can kill two movies at the same time.


    So for a long time to come, these three parts should be restrained and not jump too much.


    Unless they join forces and want to counterattack, or counterattack eastward with the support of the big tribe behind them.


    So they didn''t dare to move, so Da Jiang moved first.


    The situation in the border of Changli Department is complicated, and the Jade Bird Department can''t grasp it, but Da Jiang can!


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said, "How about this, brother, since those small tribes are short of food and can''t go to the market to trade, let''s find a way out for them!"


    "Find a way for them?" Big Huyou wondered, "How?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Just like what we did at the beginning, give them credit!"


    "Repay the credit?" Big Huyou whispered, "They still haven''t paid off the credit they got last year!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "This time we won''t credit food, salt and the like, only credit weapons!"


    Da Huyou frowned and thought about it carefully, and then his eyes lit up: "You want them to go west and attack those big ones?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, the bold ones will die, and the timid ones will starve to death. Tell them this truth, and if they continue like this, they will be worse off year after year, and the tribe will always be half-dead.


    How about taking this opportunity to besiege those so-called big tribes, once the big tribes are destroyed, what benefits do they get? "


    Big Huyou nodded: "That''s right, if a large tribe is wiped out, the things in their tribe will really be divided up, and several medium and large tribes will appear."


    Having said that, he paused for a moment, frowned and said: "But, it''s not like you don''t know the small tribes in Changli, they are too small and scattered, and they are no match for those tribes.


    Not to mention the burly and giant-horned tribes, even those subordinate tribes, such as the Dixiong tribe and the Shiratori tribe, are not something they can handle.


    If we really want to talk about hands-on, it''s better for us Jiang and the Jade Bird Department to join forces and destroy them directly with thunder! "


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If it''s just the remaining three, I, Da Jiang, can kill them without the Blue Bird.


    But these three departments are followed by the Dali Department and the Shaoli Department.


    We haven''t figured out the strength of these two tribes until now. I asked the little uncle, and he couldn''t tell a specific situation, only that they were extremely powerful.


    Judging from what the Jade Bird Department said, they were targeted by the two departments, and when they left Wuqi Mountain, the two departments already had no less than 20,000 to 30,000 people.


    The Kuiwei Department is a branch of the Dali Department!


    If we wipe out any one of these three tribes, even if we wipe out all of them, we have to face the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe directly.


    You know, any of them had more people than us many years ago! "


    Da Huyou frowned: "Then what should I do?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Let the small tribes harass them, just like they did to the Blue Birds before, we are using this method to disgust them now."


    Big Huyou shook his head: "No, those small tribes are too timid, they are afraid that they will not be able to defeat them."


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Why not? There are more ants hugging dead elephants, and there are more small tribes, so it''s easy to kill them all?"


    "You mean let the small tribes join forces?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded, "Years ago, Konoha led the Tiger Division to build a small alliance, which was used as a cover to attract the attention of the Changli Division.


    You can join forces with Konoha, he will take the lead, you will lead, and then contact some small tribes, and the alliance will be larger. Pick a small tribe of one or two thousand people to try your hand, let them taste the sweetness first.


    As for the credit, I will tell Raymond again, and he will cooperate with you in the store to only credit weapons and necessary salt. "


    Da Huyou really frowned and thought about it, and then nodded: "The closest ones to the west should be the Dixiong and Shiratori tribes that originally belonged to the Yanma tribe. The Shiratori tribe is weaker, so let''s take them?"


    Mu Feng hurriedly waved his hands: "Don''t, the Hundred Birds Department is the secret hand of the high priest, and he is close to Da Jiang. The Huajiao Department that Lei Longmingli went to destroy years ago was still led by the White Bird Department."


    Big Huyou asked again: "Then move the Xiongbu?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    Da Huyou rubbed his head, and said with a bitter face: "Oh, I''m not good at this kind of thing, so worry about people! The Dixiong tribe is much stronger. It''s not like ordinary small tribes will be wiped out at will!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "It''s not that you are asked to lead troops to fight, as long as you contact some small tribes and find something for them to do, isn''t it their way out?


    As for how to fight the male part, it''s simple. I''ll ask Konoha to bring the Shiratori part into the alliance. Isn''t it all right to add a tiger part? "


    Da Huyou laughed and said: "This is very safe! It is even more safe to have my Da Jiang''s fighters rushing beside me!"


    Mu Feng reminded: "You don''t need to send out soldiers, just war slaves. And after the victory of the Xiong tribe, I, Da Jiang, don''t participate in the division of the gains, and give them to the small tribes in the alliance."


    "We don''t know?"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Mu Feng laughed, "They beat life and death, and it would be inappropriate for us to participate in the carve-up battle, and it would arouse their resentment.


    Having said that, the wool comes from the sheep. Didn¡¯t we give them credit in advance? "


    Big Huyou''s eyes lit up: "Yes!"


    He couldn''t help sighing: "The Changli Alliance, which was originally so chaotic, was turned into what it is now by you so easily!"


    Mu Feng rubbed his hands: "No way, these are all thanks to you, brother. Without you, how could there be a small city now, and Da Jiang would not be able to develop so fast!"


    Big Huyou laughed, very satisfied.


    How else can I say that my position in Dajiang is aloof? Others call the boy the great chief, but he can be called "brother" alone?


    Satisfied, he waved his hand and said, "Yes, yes, we two brothers still talk about foreign affairs, didn''t you say that you and I are half-brothers!"


    Mu Feng frowned and nodded heavily.


    Da Huyou suddenly asked in a low voice again furtively: "Brother, brother, I want to ask you something."


    Mu Feng frowned, feeling nervous for no reason.


    Because when the big flicker was talking, his eyes were looking elsewhere, which clearly had malicious intentions.


    Reminiscent of the wretched eyes that Shuo Feng, Li Hu, Han Shu and others have looked at him for a while, he feels more and more that there is nothing good to say about fooling around.


    "You, tell me, brother..." Mu Feng was a little discouraged.


    Da Huyou asked mysteriously: "That''s right, brother, is there any more sugar?"


    "Ah, um!" Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, "Candy, there''s still a little more, I''ll keep it for you, I''ll get it for you later!"


    Da Huyou was very happy and very moved.


    "Brother, brother, you treat me very well. Chang Xi likes sweets, so you keep them for me!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Should, should!"


    Only then did Da Huyou say seriously: "Then I''m going to leave first if there''s nothing else to do!"


    "Well, good!" Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to turn around to get the candy.


    Unexpectedly, Da Huyou suddenly grabbed him again, and said solemnly and in a low voice: "Brother, brother, brother, I have to give you a few words!"


    "Ok?"


    "You are still young now, and the days to come are still long, you, even if it is for the sake of Jiang''s blood, you have to pay attention to your body!


    Look at you, you are all skinny!


    Women are terrible! "


    Big Huyou was heartbroken.


    Mu Feng stroked his forehead with his hands.


    Still can''t escape!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 975

    After Mu Feng sent Da Huyou away, he continued to draw pictures.


    Chang Ning went back and forth, still in a curvaceous figure.


    She frowned slightly, and said with a reddish face, "Why do I feel that this bear, Brother Xiong has such a good look at people?"


    Mu Feng scratched his head: "Is there?"


    Chang Ning also thought about it seriously: "Yes!"


    Then she asked Mu Feng again: "Is there something on my face?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, don''t think about it."


    "I didn''t think much about it." Chang Ning became more and more puzzled, turning his head to think, very entangled.


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to explain, but held back his smile and continued to draw pictures.


    It''s just that Chang Ning is obviously still struggling with this problem, holding down the paper, and reaching out to cover his hand: "Tell me, why does he look at people so strangely? Is there something strange about me?"


    Mu Feng sighed, and asked helplessly: "Don''t you feel that your walking is different from before?"


    Chang Ning was taken aback, frowned and thought about it, after a while, his face turned red, he snorted coldly, covered his face and left.


    Mu Feng curled his lips, had no choice but to put away his pen, and went to comfort him.


    Of course, Da Jiangnei sees the changes in Changning are naturally a minority, and only old perverts like Da Huyou and Shuo Feng can understand the key.


    More people still cared about the Great Chief Mu Feng, and only felt that his body was "not as good as before".


    Even one day when King Li saw Mu Feng leaning on his waist with both hands and twisting his waist with a tired face, he asked Mu Feng in shock: "Great chief, what''s wrong with you, what kind of injury did you suffer?"


    He even frowned and muttered: "Who can beat you? I haven''t seen anyone you compete with!"


    Although Mu Feng repeatedly stated that he was fine, King Li was still worried and frowning.


    In desperation, Mu Feng had to grit his teeth and teach him a lesson, only then did he believe that the great chief was really "no problem".


    It''s just that since then he found that the great chief seemed to have changed a little, he didn''t keep himself so close as before.


    Just tell him: "What danger can there be in the tribe?"


    King Li was dubious, but it seemed to be the case when he thought about it carefully.


    After all, even Da Jiang himself couldn''t defeat the Great Chief!


    And Mu Feng was already thinking that King Keli would also marry a wife.


    However, Li Wang clearly told Mu Feng that he does not want to marry a wife, but only protects him.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Your marrying a wife does not conflict with protecting me. I will not be in danger in the tribe, but if I leave the tribe without a woman, how can I delay?"


    Only then did King Li agree.


    It''s just that Mu Feng asked Li Hu to lead King Li to discuss with Hua Guzi, and met many adult women in Longcheng. As a result, King Li told Mu Feng when he came back: "Those women have thin arms and legs at first sight. Work, and second, you can''t have children, I don''t want it!"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Because Wang Li''s request was clearly not something he could come up with - how could he come up with so many standards?


    After careful questioning, he realized that it was Shuo Feng who had already conveyed his concept of marrying a wife to Li Wang: grown hands and feet, big buttocks, and tall stature!


    Only such a woman can not only work by herself, but also give birth to a strong child!


    In desperation, Mu Feng had no choice but to contact Da Huyou with Fei Ge, and asked Da Huyou to bring back the "Er Hua" who had heard Mu Feng''s calloused ears back to Longcheng after he had chanted him many times before.


    The results were as expected.


    Li Wang hit it with a glance.


    Erhua, who is tall and tall, looks like an iron man, did not hide the excitement and burning in her eyes after meeting King Li.


    "Well, bastard looks right at mung beans!" Mu Feng thought at the time.


    Afterwards, he negotiated with Big Huyou, and in a few days, he would call back Feiniao and others, hold a wedding for Feiniao and Li Wang, and let them establish their own small family.


    Then they can live a life without shame or shame.


    At that time, he, the great chief, can also "teach" Asuka as a person who has experienced it.


    It seems that after I got married, I became very keen on the matter of "protecting the media".


    ...


    Land reclamation things step by step.


    Many farm tools made by the Ministry of Industry of Mufeng have also been put into use.


    Just as the day draws near, spring seeds can be sown.


    He took the opportunity to let Huang Lei organize a group of people from the Ministry of Agriculture to go to the classroom to supplement the knowledge of "farming" for two days.


    This includes farming time nodes such as when to plow, when to plant, and when to harvest.


    It also includes a series of farming points such as weeding, insect removal, manure retting, fertilization, cold protection, drought prevention, waterlogging resistance, and drought resistance.


    It also includes some methods of cultivating seedlings with entropy conservation, entropy ridge rotation, water diversion to irrigate the sky and so on.


    He told the tribe the main points of reclaiming forest land and grassland as fields, and also told them the convenience of Jiang bringing water from the East River.


    Of course, he also listed some other nodes that need to be paid attention to when land reclamation.


    Make sure that these people can serve as "agricultural technicians" in the future to guide clansmen in other places to reclaim land.


    The whole ginger is really busy.


    He is so busy that he is closest to the tiger and often travels between Dragon City and White Tiger City, and often needs to come to Mufeng to report the progress of land reclamation.


    After Mu Feng finished painting all the farm tools, he also decided to visit the two places.


    Changning naturally goes together.


    A typical husband and wife.


    It seems that after Mufeng explained the reason to her, she looked away, and she stopped being awkward, and followed Mufeng out of the tribe generously. Both of them rode in front, heading south all the way...


    Li Wang still followed Mu Feng loyally, but the distance was a little farther away.


    The distance between Dragon City and Azure Dragon City is still a dense forest, and hasn''t changed much.


    The surrounding trees have begun to sprout and turn green.


    Some willow-like branches even began to pull out ribbon-like strips.


    Where the breeze passes, these notes dance like butterflies among flowers.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, his heart was like a spring breeze, everything he saw was full of spring.


    If he had sighed like this in his previous life, he would inevitably be scolded as "a bitch is hypocritical".


    But looking at so many soft strips, he thought of the practicality of these strips - they can whip the basket!


    Harvesting grain in the tribe naturally needs something to hold it, so rattan baskets are needed.


    He wrote down the matter and planned to tell Li Hu later.


    But right now these long strips covered with green leaves can be used for other purposes.


    He stopped on his horse, tore off the strips of paper and weaved a green hat¡ªthis was something Mufeng often did when he was a child in his previous life.


    Then he found some small purple and yellow flowers from the road beside the road, and decorated them during the period.


    Chang Ning was puzzled, and asked suspiciously, "What are you doing?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You will know soon!"


    After a while, a garland was ready, and he put it on for Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning didn''t move, his body was stiff, he didn''t know why.


    Mu Feng smiled and clapped his hands: "Okay, come on, have a look!"


    As he spoke, he pulled Chang Ning to the side of the ditch, and motioned her to go and see for herself.


    The water in the canal is deep and the surface is like a mirror, reflecting Chang Ning''s face.


    In the water mirror, a woman wears a wreath on her head, her eyebrows are curved, her eyes are bright, and her cheeks are evenly pink.


    Then the people in the water and the people on the shore all pursed their lips and smiled, swinging in an arc.


    "The moon in the water, the flowers in the mirror, and the people on the shore are all good scenes!" Mu Feng smiled and sighed, "The first two are elusive, and only the people on the shore can be within reach..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 976

    White Fang was overjoyed as he wore the wreath for the first time.


    She looked left and right at the water in the canal, and she finally had the mentality of her daughter''s love for beauty.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "How about it, isn''t it pretty?"


    Chang Ning smiled openly, with a pair of phoenix eyes flashing, and said sweetly: "From now on, I will wear this kind of thing every day... By the way, what is this?"


    "This is called a corolla." Mu Feng said with a smile.


    Chang Ning''s eyes became brighter: "Then I will wear this flower crown from now on, it''s so pretty!"


    Mu Feng originally wanted to say, "It''s suitable for this period of time", but after thinking about it, he swallowed his words, nodded and smiled instead: "Okay!"


    Chang Ning became more and more joyful, and looked left and right at the water in the canal again, reluctant to leave for a long time.


    At this moment, she only felt in her heart that the man she married was really the best man in the world, not to mention that he could lead the tribe to grow, and even make a flower crown for her!


    Mu Feng was not in a hurry, just watched quietly from the side.


    Live up to the spring!


    It was Chang Ning who reacted first, with an apologetic face, and bowed his head slightly: "Let''s go, don''t delay your business!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s okay to stay here for a while."


    Chang Ning was reluctant to let go, but he still walked towards the horse, shook his head firmly and said: "Let''s go, let''s see later!"


    After that, she took another look at the canal water.


    Obviously, she is very concerned about Qu Shui''s image.


    It is natural for women to love beauty.


    It is only right and proper.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, I''ll give you something good when I go back, I can see it more clearly than this canal!"


    "Really?" Chang Ning exclaimed.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Then there is still a fake? There are mirrors in the tribe, and the mirror can let you see yourself."


    He thought of the small mirror he had exchanged earlier, which he could use for Chang Ning.


    It even occurred to him to make mirrors out of copper¡ªnot enough material for modern glass mirrors.


    Chang Ning became more and more happy, and accompanied Mu Feng to the south.


    The road heading south was widened again.


    The road surface has also been rolled over again.


    Li Hu even arranged for people to open a special road on the west side of the road to facilitate the entry and exit of Da Jiang''s cattle, horses, and various beasts.


    Along the way, they saw many bullock carts pulling things to and from Dragon City and Azure Dragon City.


    The flatbed is either wood or various grass roots.


    Not long after the group left Azure Dragon City, their vision suddenly became clear.


    The eyes are bright, without the previous cool and deep feeling.


    In the forest on the west side of the road, no less than 50 acres of land have been reclaimed. The entire open space is sunny, and the air is filled with a smell mixed with tree root juice, dead leaves, and soil.


    This smell alone shows that the soil here is extremely fertile - after all, it is a large forest for many years, and I don''t know how many dead leaves have fallen, and the manure accumulated on the ground has already made the soil favorable for plant growth.


    Just like the Great Northern Wilderness in the previous life, after the virgin forest and wasteland were reclaimed, they turned into "Northern Great Cang"!


    Fertile soil, sufficient light, abundant water and many other conditions that are conducive to grain growth are available here!


    It is foreseeable that as long as the grain is planted here and taken care of properly, the grain harvest will definitely be guaranteed.


    This is the advantage of farming over hunting - stability!


    The tribesmen are still reclaiming west and south.


    Looking at this posture, there is a tendency to associate this place with White Tiger City.


    Of course, the current ginger does not have so many seeds, and it is not necessary.


    After all, new land is being reclaimed on the edge of Baishuyuan.


    this is changning

 Chapter 977

    Mufeng took Changning all the way south to Baihu City.


    In addition to some giant trees surrounding the White Tiger City, dozens of acres of surrounding land have already been planted with wheat seedlings.


    More soil has been reclaimed.


    Being close to these reclaimed lands, the smell of earth makes Mu Feng very happy all the time.


    Because there are more people in White Tiger City and the terrain is flat, more land has been reclaimed, nearly a hundred acres.


    But this is far from what Mu Feng expected in his heart.


    Not to mention the thousands of hectares of fertile land, at least there should be no problem with feeding 30,000 to 50,000 clansmen.


    And right now he doesn''t have to worry about soil erosion when opening up wasteland:


    One is that only Da Jiang knows how to grow food within a thousand miles.


    Second, the vegetation coverage in this era far exceeds the level that can cause soil erosion.


    The third is that apart from a few mountains around where Dragon City is located, the rest are either forests or grasslands, which are typical plain areas.


    Water and soil erosion also occurs mostly in basins and hilly areas¡ªthis is not the case in the area where he asked his tribe to open up wasteland.


    There is also a more important point, that is, needless to say, the reclaimed land is placed elsewhere, where Baishuyuan is almost a drop in the bucket.


    If water and soil are lost, where will it flow?


    Mu Feng called Li Hu who was taking the lead in land reclamation, asked about the progress of land reclamation, and gave him a detailed explanation of the field entropy and the digging of drainage ditches on the ground.


    After considering the distance from the East River, Mu Feng decided to dig a reservoir on the ground to store water in rainy days and irrigate in dry days.


    Anyway, he has already built irrigation drums and the like, and they can be used immediately.


    There is also a more important point, which is to separate the planting area from the livestock area to prevent livestock from ruining the crops.


    After Li Hu stood on the ground patiently and listened to Mu Feng''s speech, he couldn''t help sighing: "Great chief, you don''t need to come over these things yourself, you should take a good rest!"


    Mu Feng''s face was covered with black lines.


    Now these leaders of Da Jiang, no matter who they are, as long as they can say a few more words to him, they should always remind him: pay attention to your body!


    Seeing that Mu Feng was silent, Li Hu leaned closer and said in a low voice: "Ahem, I heard Chiya and those bastards say that the bed in your house is not very firm."


    Mu Feng frowned, and said in his heart: "I''ll go, forget about this!"


    That''s all Li Hu said, and he knew that if he said it, he would anger the chief.


    He hurriedly bowed: "Chief, if there is nothing else, I''ll be leaving first!"


    After all, he left as if fleeing for his life.


    Then he said to himself in a voice that Mufeng couldn''t hear: "Oh, it''s good to be young, let''s eat!"


    Wood wind is very depressed.


    He remembered that he accidentally heard some movement outside the door two nights ago. He was busy sleeping at that time, so he didn''t think much about it, but just turned over and continued.


    But in the next few days, the young and strong in the tribe looked at themselves with admiration, but their eyes dodged.


    Now that I think about it, someone must be lying in the corner.


    "This group of people!" Mu Feng said bitterly, "It seems that they are too idle!"


    Thinking of this, he greeted Chang Ning: "Let''s go, go back to the tribe!"


    Chang Ning was surprised: "It didn''t take long!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t look at it, go back to the tribe, it will be no problem to continue to open up wasteland in this process."


    Chang Ning nodded, got up and clapped his hands, and returned to the tribe with him.


    When we arrived at the tribe, it was time to eat again.


    The canteen specially delivered meals to him and Chang Ning.


    He was speechless again.


    Since he married Changning, several leaders of the tribe proposed to vacate a house in the southeast corner of Yuelou and reserve it for Mufeng''s use.


    These rooms are also divided into "office", "meeting", "dining", "rest" and "tool making".


    Not only that, but even the food was delivered specially by the tribe''s big canteen, saying that "the chief has a valuable status and has made great contributions to Jiang, so he needs separate food."


    As a result, the scene in front of me appeared: wolfberry chicken soup, eggs fried with leeks, mutton...


    Target is very obvious.


    Don''t think about it, it was some caring leader who asked Bai Ya or Ji Hua, and then asked them to prescribe the recipes of food supplements, and then asked the cafeteria to make them specially.


    He suddenly felt like he was shooting himself in the foot with a stone - he regretted letting people like Bai Ya and Ji Hua understand the pharmacology of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Mu Feng gritted his teeth while eating.


    Chang Ning didn''t know, so he went in, gulped down the soup, and asked, "What''s wrong with you, don''t these meals taste good?"


    "It''s very good!" Mu Feng snorted, didn''t say much, just said a word without thinking, "I''ll ask the Ministry of Industry to change my bed after dinner!"


    "Change the bed?" Chang Ning was puzzled, "Why change a good bed, I have never slept in such a comfortable bed when I was in the Jade Bird Club!"


    Mu Feng resentfully said: "It has to be changed, it''s too noisy to kill me!"


    Just as Chang Ning was about to say something, he suddenly realized, his pretty face flushed, he held the bowl and turned his face away, looked away, and let out a low "um".


    After dinner, Mu Feng went to the Ministry of Industry in person.


    He can no longer find someone else to change the bed, or someone with a big mouth will spread it out.


    At that time, it will be another annoying matter - he can''t punish the tribe just because of such a bad talk.


    It seems that I really didn''t notice it before.


    The big deal is to pay more attention to it in the future.


    ...


    Unlike Mu Feng who lived his own two-person world in the tribe, Da Jiang''s other "broken-mouthed" leaders have been very busy during this period of time.


    Baiyue took away Luoli and Chilei, who were in the Hexi tribe. Permanently stationed in the Shandao area, apart from "mobilizing" the Hewei tribe to harass the Goshawk tribe from time to time, he organized people to cross the river with peace of mind and began to build a city around the Shandao.


    Konoha and Thunder Dragon are still active in the Zhengxi border of Changli like guerrillas.


    It''s just that compared to last year, the range of ginger''s activities has become larger, and it has begun to cover the original land of the Kui beast tribe, the old land of the horned dragon tribe, and some areas of the Lilong tribe.


    Even Da Jiang''s fighters met with the fighters of the Blue Bird Department in Lilong''s territory.


    This means that the territories of Da Jiang and the Qingniao Department not only border on the Qingzhang Mountain area, but also smoothly "join forces" on the southern line of the Changli boundary.


    It can be said that the Jade Bird Department has three crises, and two have been resolved!


    And Da Jiang''s territory also smoothly extended westward from Baishuyuan to the area including the Wild Wolf Department and the Black Bear Department.


    As for the Yiluo Old Land, the Frost Leaf, the White Ape, and the Tigers to the west, it has become Jiang''s back garden and a strategic buffer zone¡ªafter all, there are ten or twenty tribes of all sizes in between!


    Han Shu is still conscientiously building the city in Liaolong City.


    Asuka often travels back and forth between Pixiu City and Black Bear City, and even takes people on a cruise to the northeast, always paying attention to Fang Lei''s movements.


    Just when Mu Feng "secretly" changed his bed and prepared to rest, Chang Ning hurriedly handed him a secret letter, which was sent by Asuka.


    What Asuka said was not much, but it was very important.


    It is said that the Tianxiong Department chose to be subordinate to the Giant Bear Department instead, which annoyed Fang Kun.


    Fang Kun wants to attack Tianxiong''s department!


    Asuka''s meaning is simple: Do you want to intervene?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 978

    Mufeng wrote back to Asuka: I definitely want to intervene!


    The reason is formal: as the upper echelon of Fang Lei''s department, he cannot just watch Fang Lei''s department being attacked. Da Jiang will firmly fulfill the covenant and protect his subordinate tribes!


    Of course, the attached conditions are also very clear.


    Da Jiang sent out people, and Fang Lei''s department sent out all the supplies needed.


    On the second day after the letter was sent, Asuka returned to Dajiang, and met with Mufeng face-to-face to confirm the matter of dispatching troops.


    "Great chief, Fang Lei''s department is going to fight Tianxiong''s department now, and there is no matter about the Giant Bear''s department."


    "It seems that Fang Lei''s tribe attacked Tianxiong''s tribe, but without the help of Giant Bear''s tribe, how could Tianxiong''s tribe become a subordinate tribe so smoothly?" There are giant bears who are secretly doing bad things."


    Asuka nodded: "I see, how many fighters shall we dispatch?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Go to a thousand warriors and five hundred war slaves first, if you just fight with the Tianxiong tribe, then we have nothing to do, just watch.


    But if there is a giant bear department, then you should contact Bai Yue in time, or contact me directly, and I will send someone to reinforce you as soon as possible. "


    Asuka nodded in agreement.


    "Also," Mu Feng warned, "there are giant bears like Sha Laosan in the giant bear department, so if you meet them, just run away from them, they are invincible!"


    Asuka nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, Chief, I will be careful!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Look, there are still those leaders who are in the tribe, they can be transferred away, well, King Li is fine in the tribe, you can also take him away together!"


    "Li Wang wants to protect you in the tribe!" Asuka said anxiously.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "What danger can I have in the tribe, where do I need his protection?"


    Asuka then nodded: "Okay, I''ll discuss it with him. Anyway, his five-color bull is still very useful when the two armies are at war!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng signaled Asuka to do the work by himself.


    Asuka nodded, turned and left.


    Without taking two steps, he turned back and said earnestly: "Great Chief, pay attention¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, Mu Feng stared and waved his hands: "Get lost!"


    Asuka smiled strangely and left...


    Not to mention that Asuka was going to Fang Lei''s department, after leaving Longcheng, the big flicker went straight to Black Bear City, led the hunchback and continued westward.


    This time, he was ordered by Mu Feng to go west to the border of Changli, and was responsible for building a bridge and dealing with the Dixiong tribe.


    At this time, he was riding an armored ground dragon leisurely on the road, followed by a hunchback with a helpless face.


    After Da Jiang opened the Revenge Conference, he wanted to show off at the Six Departments Conference, but since then his life has become more and more depressed.


    The original armored earth dragon was replaced by an ordinary black horse mount, and all the clothes and equipment used were halved by the big flicker.


    As a result, the limelight of his travels suddenly became much less, and when he went to the small tribes he passed through before, the "respect" he received was obviously a little less.


    Humpback had resentment in his heart, but dared not speak out.


    In the past, I wanted to cheat Dajiang but failed, but was cheated by the young chief and took away the entire Moxiong tribe, making me a real lonely person now.


    The original Moxiong tribe members also went through several rounds of screening one by one, and joined Da Jiang "as they wished" to become Da Jiang''s real tribe.


    However, after those original clansmen became members of the Da Jiang clan and received the benefits of Da Jiang Yiying, they did not feel any gratitude to him as the "former chief", but instead had a lot of contempt.


    He knew very well in his heart that even if they drove them away with a stick, they would not leave Da Jiang.


    Humpback became a real polished commander.


    But it would be nice to be a real polished commander.


    Just like before, go out to "fish" for Jiang, eat well, wear well, use well, and have soldiers to protect.


    There is nothing but envy everywhere.


    But the good times didn''t last long, he, the polished commander, suddenly had an immediate boss on his head¡ª¡ªXiontoutou, the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs!


    Humpty Tail knew Xiong Toutou in his early years, and the two never got along.


    One is a band of deceitful and notorious wanderers, opportunists.


    One is a small chief who has no ambitions and is only willing to guard his own one-third of an acre of land.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that the two people who didn''t deal with each other would become superior and inferior.


    Tuowei knew the relationship between the big flicker and the young chief, so he dared not speak out.


    The key is that the young chief has issued a "big ginger law" not long ago, stating that the chief of a department can punish the people in the department.


    Of course, he also knew that if he refused to accept it, he could "defend" to the chief or the high priest.


    But the hunchback is not stupid, the relationship between Xiongtoutou and the great chief can be towards him?


    So now following Da Huyou, hunchbacked and sighing, I really feel that my life is bad.


    It happened that all of these were seen by the big flicker.


    He smiled and swayed to the side of the hunchback, and patted him on the shoulder: "I said, brother hunchback, what''s the matter with you, what''s on your mind?"


    The hunchback''s tail twitched, and immediately forced a smile: "How can it be, it''s good!"


    "Brother!" Big Huyou said with a straight face, "We are one, and we all work for Da Jiang. If you have anything to say, just say it. It''s not good to hide it in your heart!"


    Humpback shook his head resolutely: "No!"


    How dare he have?


    With his small physique like a skinny monkey, how can he be the opponent of the fat and big Huyou?


    After all, the two had a not so "pleasant" experience before.


    At the beginning, Tuowei was not so convinced by the big leader, Big Huyou, and naturally there was a bit of disdain in his words.


    As a result, Da Huyou asked him face to face with a smile: "Why, you are not convinced that I am the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs?


    Do you think you can speak louder than me by adding ginger first?


    Who do you think my brother will turn to when I hit you? "


    After finishing speaking, Da Huyou slapped the hunchback''s tail and turned it around twice, feeling dizzy.


    He was stunned for a moment and didn''t dare to refute.


    In fact, since then, he has never dared to face up to the big flicker.


    Because in his opinion, people like big fools are his natural nemesis.


    The fist is hard, the heart is cruel, and the hand is black.


    The most important thing is the strong backing - the young chief of Da Jiang.


    But Da Huyou didn''t have any cover-ups, so he directly used "power" and "fist" to suppress people, so that the hunchback did not dare to complain.


    If Mu Feng knew the details of what happened, he would definitely lament that the big flicker was "well-mannered"-the wicked need to be tortured by the wicked!


    "No, right?" Big Huyou didn''t delve into it, but patted him on the shoulder again, "Then let''s speed up our feet and reach the tiger department as soon as possible, we still have business to do!"


    The hunchback came alive: "Brother, what are we doing here again? Don''t you know the previous few times, it''s useless!"


    Da Huyou looked at his hopeful look, smiled and said, "Want to know?"


    Humpback nodded.


    Da Huyou smiled and said: "That''s fine, anyway, you are not an outsider, so let me tell you!"


    The hunchback hastily poked its head obsequiously to show that he was listening carefully.


    Da Huyou cleared his throat and said with a smile: "We are going to deal with the Dixiongbu this time!"


    "Dixiongbu!" Humptail rolled his eyes.


    A thought that was suppressed in my heart quietly popped up...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 979

    Da Huyou headed west with his hunchback and came to the tiger department.


    The big chief, Hutou, naturally warmly welcomed his elder brother. He was a little surprised when he saw the hunchback coming, but he didn''t say anything clearly, and still led a group of people into the tiger department himself.


    The tiger department has now built a new city, and the defensive walls, houses, javelin stand, and arrow tower have all been built.


    Such fortifications are no problem at all to deal with the attack of a medium and large tribe.


    Compared with before, it is really a world of difference.


    Humpback once wanted to lead a group of people to join the Tiger Division, but almost clashed with the Tiger Division. In fact, not only the Tiger Division, but also the nearby White Ape Division and the Frost and Autumn Division in the south were all targeted by Humptail.


    Even 20 or 30 nearby tribes have "entered" the "eye" of the hunchback.


    Of course, some are justifiably refusing.


    Some of them are not strong enough, and after rejecting them, the hunchback didn''t bother to "care about" any more--where does he get the strength to fight against others for a tribe that is clangingly poor?


    Therefore, when the "old friends" meet, the scene is a little awkward.


    But Humptail''s kung fu on these occasions has been practiced to the home, and he really treats himself as a distinguished guest wandering around the tiger department.


    The embarrassing one was Tiger Head.


    He took a deep look at the hunchback and led them to his new house without saying anything.


    The host and guest sit down and serve tea.


    This set has been successfully passed from Big Huyou to Hutou.


    The hump tail followed the big flicker in a decent manner, and it was leisurely and leisurely.


    This is the face!


    Hutou asked with a smile: "Brother, why are you here?"


    "Brother?" Humptail quietly moved its ears without making a sound.


    "Age" is usually called by brothers, and those who are not brothers are called "Age".


    Just like Zhao Lu called Mu Feng "Brother".


    "Older brother" and "older brother" are used by people who have a large age gap but are relatively close.


    Of course, some are really close, and some are pretending to be polite.


    only the guy drinking water knows it''s cold or hot.


    But the title "Elder Brother" is not called out indiscriminately.


    "Are these two brothers?" Humptail frowned in doubt.


    He didn''t know about the past of Big Huyou and Hutou.


    Big Huyou didn''t care about the hunchback''s expression, and said, "I''m here this time to find you."


    "What can I do?" Hutou said with a smile, "What can I do?"


    "Take action against other tribes." Big Huyou said with a smile.


    "Other tribes?" Hutou thought for a while, then shook his head, "What other tribes are worth taking action? None of the small tribes around here are the opponents of my Tiger Division. Looting them will not do us any good at all. !"


    Big Huyou waved his hand: "It''s not against the small tribe."


    "Big, big tribe?" Humptail asked first.


    Seeing that the hunchback asked for him, Hutou didn''t say anything.


    Big Huyou nodded: "Yes!"


    The tiger stroked his beard and thought for a while, then asked, "Which tribe?"


    "Dixiong Department."


    "Dixiongbu!" The hunchback whispered.


    Big Huyou and Hutou frowned and looked at the hunchback.


    Da Huyou said displeasedly: "Brother Camel, what''s your name!"


    The hunchback immediately waved his hand: "No, nothing!"


    Da Huyou just snorted and looked at the tiger''s head: "I''m here to discuss with you this time. Your tiger tribe will take the lead to pull several small tribes around the mountain and attack the earth male tribe together."


    Tiger head frowned and thought for a while: "The tiger department takes the lead?"


    "Ok!"


    "Which tribes are there?"


    "This has not yet been decided. You can invite a few small tribes around, or invite the White Ape tribe as well. It shouldn''t be a big problem to deal with a male tribe."


    "Then ginger..." Hutou asked in a low voice.


    "Da Jiang won''t make a move this time." Da Huyou shook his head, "You also know that it is inconvenient for Da Jiang to make a move now, so this time to fight the Xiongbu Da Jiang will at most touch some soldiers to prevent accidents, but he will not make a move."


    "This..." Hutou showed hesitation.


    Da Huyou continued: "Don''t worry, I didn''t ask you to take the lead for nothing. Once you win the battle against the Dixiong, your Tigers will pick all the gains from the battle..."


    So the two discussed the details again.


    Unexpectedly, all the details were heard by the sneaky hunchback!


    At this time, the thoughts in the hunchback''s heart became clearer.


    He must be reluctant to let him leave Da Jiang.


    He knew that if he changed to any tribe, he would not be as comfortable as he was in Dajiang.


    But if he was to be kept under the fence all the time, he would be unwilling to be suppressed by the big fool.


    Right now, he thought of a way - take advantage of the opportunity that the tiger department is going to deal with the earth male department, and find a way to kill the big fool, and then he can become the head of the foreign affairs department as a matter of course!


    At that time, he only needs to listen to the chief in the whole big Jiang, who dares to care about him?


    Anyway, Da Jiang won''t make a move this time, who knows how Da Huyou died?


    It would be best if that guy named Tiger Head also died in this battle!


    The hunchback has already thought of some key points - the relationship between Hutou, who calls Da Huyou "elder brother", and Da Huyou.


    He greeted Da Huyou, and he left the house first, seeing no one around, he grinned strangely: "You are brothers, that would be great!


    Then I will go to the Dixiong Department this time to see if I can kill you brothers with the connection of the Dixiong Department, hehe! "


    ...


    After Humpback left the house, Da Huyou glanced outside the door.


    Hutou hurriedly ordered someone to check, then he nodded, and then said: "What''s wrong, brother?"


    Da Huyou grinned and said: "Before I came, my brother asked me to find out what the relationship between the tribes of Lilong and Bailong was, and I thought it could have something to do with it.


    But my brother told me that Dali, Shaoli, and Changli seem to have nothing to do with each other, but both the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe supported the three major tribes in the border of Changli, and they were both united and hostile.


    I asked him what could it matter.


    He said that the three major tribes all have a ''Li'', and he presumably has something to do with it.


    Then I wondered if the Moxiong Department had something to do with the Dixiong Department. "


    The tiger''s head was confused: "What does that have to do with the male part of the ground this time? Especially the hunchback that came with you?"


    "Stupid!" Big Huyou frowned, "Don''t they all have the character ''Xiong''?"


    Tiger''s head fell silent.


    In fact, there is no relationship between the tribes, as can be seen from the names.


    There is a relationship, and the clue can be seen from the name.


    As with tribes, so with people.


    Just like he was with the big fool.


    Da Huyou got married and changed his name to Xiongtoutou in the Black Bear Department. When he was in the Tiger Department, he was actually called Hutoutou.


    Tiger head, tiger head, everyone knows what''s going on.


    Big Huyou continued: "He was there just now, so I didn''t say anything."


    "What''s up?"


    "This time, there is another Shiratori who attacked the male tribe!"


    "Why didn''t you say it just now?"


    "I can''t say, this old boy with a hunchback is full of bad things in his heart. My brother reminded me to be careful in everything. I just happened to see what bad things he can do this time!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 980

    The spring sun was just right, and Mu Feng was following a few people in the tribe to see Xiao Lei''s situation.


    Xiao Lei has been taken care of by a special person in the cave in the back mountain since she was pregnant with the cub, and she is also taken out to the racecourse for a walk from time to time.


    Calculated according to the pregnancy period of the horse, the pony cub should be born in summer, and then Jiang will have an extra Hulei leopard, which makes people happy to think about it.


    As for the two Hulei leopards brought back from Fang Lei''s tribe, they are both stallions, which is very sad.


    From the spouse''s point of view, it is very sad that there are more monks and less meat.


    Fortunately, Da Jiang has many other good horses, such as Wanliyun, Zhaoyebai, Sailong five-spotted horse and Yu Qilin.


    The problem is that the relationship between Da Jiang''s "horse circle" is also very complicated.


    Wan Liyun only "plays" with Wan Liyun and the black horse, and doesn''t care about the other horses at all.


    The Sailong five-spotted horse is happy to stay with Da Lei and the others, but Da Lei and the other two Hulei leopards are just "playing" with the Ban Lei horse, and there is no real next step at all, let alone stay. A son and a half daughter.


    Hu Leibao is very concerned about the jade unicorn produced by Qinglong, and will lick his face when he gets together in his spare time.


    However, the jade unicorns like to ignore Hu Leibao, and they just show courtesy to Wanliyun.


    Mu Feng sighed incomparably: Licking dogs are everywhere, but in the end there is nothing left.


    Fortunately, one of the four Hulei leopards was finally pregnant and was about to give birth.


    He stood aside and watched the three "veterinarians"¡ªthe three who had "changed careers" from the animal trainer of the Liaolong branch before, carefully giving Xiao Lei a "birth check".


    Originally Xiao Lei was not happy with the boss.


    But with Da Lei at his side, and Mu Feng comforting him with advanced animal taming skills, it was rare for him to stay there peacefully, allowing the veterinarian to examine him carefully.


    After a while, the leading veterinarian smiled and said, "Chief, the little pony is healthy and there is nothing wrong with it! Judging from the knowledge you gave me, the cub should be born in about four months!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded reassuringly, and turned to the horse watcher, "Xiao Lei should pay attention to his food, soy beans, grass fodder, dried fish, etc., and also, the daily salt water."


    The man nodded hurriedly.


    The veterinarian next to him sighed secretly: "The great chief has finished what I want to say, so what should I say?"


    But from the bottom of his heart, he admired the great chief, the beast master.


    Because all the knowledge he has mastered was given to him by the great chief.


    Mu Feng said again: "And take it out to let the wind out every day, and trot for a while, so as to ensure that the calf will go smoothly when the time comes!"


    "yes!"


    After a pause, he said to the three veterinarians: "Also, go and see how the second idiot is doing. The gestation period of the armored earth dragon seems to be longer than that of a horse!"


    "Yes!" The three nodded in unison.


    Mu Feng wanted to say something, but he caught a glimpse of Chang Ning running towards the back mountain holding a letter in his hand.


    Several people looked back, and immediately bowed their heads: "Chang Xi!"


    Chang Ning waved his hands while trotting: "Go ahead!"


    Several people turned and left.


    Mu Feng greeted him with a smile, and said with a smile: "Take it easy, don''t be so anxious!"


    Chang Ning handed out a letter first: "A letter from brother Huyou!"


    "Brother Huyou..." Mu Feng almost laughed out loud and shook his head, "His surname is Xiong!"


    Chang Ning blinked and blinked, his bright eyes were full of mischief: "You told me he was called Big Huyou, I just don''t call him Brother Huyou in the future!"


    Mu Feng curled his lips, and untied the note, on which was written the situation of Da Huyou''s westward journey.


    The general meaning is: after Konoha received Mufeng''s letter, he had already found the big flicker, and after confirming the action against the Xiongbu, he went to contact the Shiratoribu.


    As for Da Huyou, he also confirmed with Hutou that he wanted to do something. The tribes he contacted included four small tribes, including the White Ape and the Golden Sparrow.


    And the most important point is that the hunchback took about 20 soldiers all the way to the west on the grounds of "one step ahead and inquiring about the news". I guess there is some bad idea...


    When Mu Feng saw this, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Chang Ning was puzzled: "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng handed it to Chang Ning: "Look at it."


    Changning rolled his eyes at him: "I''ve only learned a few words, how can I understand them?"


    Mu Feng had no choice but to explain it to him in detail, and finally sneered: "This hunchback, it''s fine if I didn''t kill him before, but I gave him a chance later, he deserved the crime and made meritorious service, now it''s good, what bad idea is he thinking about!"


    Chang Ning heard other "interesting" things.


    She chuckled lightly and said, "This hunchback is quite courageous, and he actually hit Jiang''s head with his idea before!"


    Mu Feng said angrily: "How many of the tribes who are lazy and lazy are not courageous? On the one hand, they think about eating and not working, and on the other hand, they must always be on guard against other people''s dissatisfaction with them."


    Chang Ning smiled, his face like a peach blossom: "I understand when you say that. This Mo Xiongbu seems to be quite smart!"


    "Smart?" Mu Feng shook his head, "This is cunning! That hunchback is the cunning leader, with a pair of small eyes rolling, he has an idea!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was taken aback, "Then Huyou, Brother Xiong won''t be in any danger, right?"


    "Probably not!" Mu Feng shook his head, "He already said in the letter that he knew that the hunchback was going to make trouble, but he didn''t know what to do, so he secretly put the armored dragon in the tiger department, and replaced it with a fast horse. Keep up!"


    "According to what you say, Brother Xiong is quite cunning!" Chang Ning stretched his eyebrows, and his phoenix eyes were full of smiles.


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "Otherwise I''ll call him a fool? Even if I''m not careful, I can''t tell which of his words is true and which is false!"


    "Then he..." Chang Ning immediately frowned and became worried again.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Mu Feng waved his hand and said, "Now he is all on Jiang, and he is even more reluctant to part with Jiang''s house, mount, um, and sugar and wine..."


    Chang Ning snorted softly, with anger on his face: "You gave him the candy I hid in the bedside cabinet, right?"


    "Ah, this..." Mu Feng hurriedly changed the subject, "Look, the sun is quite round today!"


    Chang Ning froze for a moment, then smiled "puchi".


    He didn''t expect Mu Feng to have such a side.


    "What would the sun look like if it wasn''t round?" Chang Ning pursed his lips and snorted again, "I said the candies were counted well, so why are there less of them!"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    The "bedroom" of the two is a simple bed, cabinet, table, chairs and benches.


    Chang Ning likes to eat candy, and seems to be worried that Mu Feng will steal her candy, so he hides it.


    It''s just that she overlooked one problem - there are not many places to hide things in such a huge room.


    And according to Mu Feng''s level of looking for snacks in his previous life, he could really find them hidden in a mouse hole.


    Not to mention a small cabinet?


    It''s just that he likes to see Changning''s little hamster storing up food, secretly hiding candies, and every time he quietly takes them out to look at them, and enjoys it.


    As a woman, let her be self-righteous and happy...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 981

    Mufeng sent a letter to Yiluo''s former location where Konoha was located, reminding him of the precautions for contacting the Shiratori Department, emphasizing that he must protect the big fool.


    After writing these, Mu Feng handed the letter to Chang Ning, and she sent it.


    Now check the incoming and outgoing letters, and leave the matter of domesticating pigeons to Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning didn''t know many words, so he just took this opportunity to learn more characters with Mu Feng.


    At the same time, she can help Mufeng collect and send correspondence.


    From time to time, he can serve Mu Feng tea and water, just like a personal secretary.


    The fly in the ointment is that she still can''t read a letter completely, otherwise she can even approve some letters alone¡ªafter all, Chang Ning was also the future chief of the Blue Bird Department before!


    And Chang Ning is also very happy that he can handle a part of the matter while living in a moon building. Compared with Mu Feng who will go out for a walk after a while, Chang Ning seems to be more able to sit still.


    Because he was afraid of pulling Mufeng''s hind legs, Chang Ning was more serious and caring when learning characters compared to those leaders and children in the tribe.


    And she herself is extremely intelligent, whether it is reading or writing, there is a tendency to catch up from behind.


    From the beginning of the letters to and from the various cities, Mu Feng needed to tell her, until she looked at the letters and even guessed from Gamon, and finally she was able to understand them all, it took more time than Li Hu. , Big Huyou and the like have shortened the time by more than half!


    Even Lei Meng and Yu Li, who are quick learners of characters, would be willing to bow down in front of her.


    I believe that Chang Ning will really be able to become a qualified secretary soon...


    After Tuowei found a reason to escape from the Tiger Department, he kept thinking about how to get in touch with the people from the Dixiong Department.


    Just as Mu Feng thought, Dali, Shaoli and Changli should know that they are related by their names, and the Moxiong tribe is indeed related to the Dixiong tribe.


    One with two branches, divided into two small tribes.


    As for how it is divided out, it is also very simple.


    The reason is that the ancestor of the humptail branch was also a lazy master, and was expelled from the tribe by the great chief of the Dixiong tribe.


    As for whether he had the idea of ??harming other tribes when he expelled such a tribe, others have no way of knowing.


    If you really want to talk about it, the hunchback must have something to do with someone from the Dixie Department.


    But whether this relationship is useful or not, and whether the Dixiong Department is willing to listen to him, he can''t say.


    So he had to figure out how to deal with it.


    His purpose was simple, to kill the big fool, and he became the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    He didn''t expect Dixiongbu to defeat Da Jiang¡ªhe didn''t even dare to think about it, he only hoped that he could kill Da Huyou with Dixiongbu''s hands, and then he "escaped" himself and returned to Dajiang.


    As for the life and death of the people in the Dixiong Department, what does it matter to him?


    Even the people in his own Moxiong tribe don''t care about him, so he still has to take care of the Dixiong tribe after a few generations?


    It''s a pity that when he came, Da Huyou "caringly" gave him twenty soldiers to protect him personally.


    This is very troublesome.


    He thought of Mu Feng''s plan to deceive him, turned around in his mind, and came up with a brilliant idea!


    So he said to the soldiers beside him: "Kuolimu, do you know why we came to the border of Changli this time?"


    The soldier named Kuolimu is a somewhat dull man, honest and honest.


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    The hunchback sighed: "Oh, it''s no wonder you don''t know, even I just found out."


    The dull man let out an "oh".


    The hunchback suppressed his anger, and said as kindly as possible: "Then do you know why Xiong... the leader of the bear is the big leader, and I am the deputy leader?"


    The man scratched his head: "I don''t know."


    The hunchback could not wait to slap him on the forehead: "Then do you know why I am the deputy leader and you are just a soldier?"


    The man was still scratching his head: "The big boss asked me to protect you!"


    The hunchback was so angry that it really slapped the soldier on the forehead: "It''s really stupid!"


    He asked angrily: "Don''t you want to be a commander?"


    The man scratched his head: "I listen to the chief, I will do whatever he wants me to do!"


    Hunchback lost his temper completely.


    Dare to love for a long time is his own superfluous.


    He said bluntly: "Then let me tell you the truth, this time we came to the border of Changli to fight the Xiongbu!"


    "Oh!" The man responded.


    The hunchback glanced at the man, and said to himself: "But you also know that people will die in war. No matter how strong our Da Jiang''s fighters are, they will still die, right?


    As for me now, I have a way to let the Dixiong Department join us Dajiang without fighting. Would you like to come with me? "


    The man''s eyes lit up: "Can you win the Xiongbu without killing people?"


    The hunchback nodded: "That''s for sure. As long as we can get the Dixiong tribe to join Dajiang, then I will have military exploits and be able to surpass the bear leader and become the big leader. At that time, with my status as the big leader, let me How do you feel about being the deputy leader?"


    The man Kuolimu scratched his head: "The great chief didn''t say, I can''t be!"


    The hunchback snorted coldly and was about to attack.


    Unexpectedly, the man said another sentence: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t be the deputy leader. Anyway, my mother and sister eat well and dress well in Dajiang. It''s time for me to do something for Dajiang. I''ll go with you." !"


    Humptail was overjoyed and nodded hurriedly: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, it will definitely work!"


    So he encouraged a group of other fighters to go to the Xiongbu to be lobbyists.


    Naturally, some of these fighters disagreed.


    The hunchback moved out of Mufeng and said: "When I came, the chief specifically told me not to do anything if he could, because he didn''t want to cause casualties to his clansmen!


    The great chief thinks for you, don''t you think for the great chief? "


    These words made these soldiers feel ashamed, and they have no objection to this.


    So the hump tail confidently led about twenty soldiers to the Dixiong Department and advanced at an accelerated speed.


    But what he didn''t know was that somewhere some distance away from him, Da Huyou was sitting on a green grass, scratching his head, and said vaguely with a piece of sugar in his mouth: "This old boy, what is this about asking for news?" , this is for fear that others will not know him!"


    After a pause, he scratched his head: "It seems that he hasn''t hit him for a while, and his skin is itchy again?"


    Not long after, two figures suddenly appeared in a mountain depression, walking quickly towards Da Huyou.


    The soldiers guarding the big flicker just glanced at it and stopped paying attention¡ªbecause they were the ones in charge of keeping an eye on the hunchback''s tail.


    The two walked quickly to the hunchback, and talked closely, and finally one of them said: "We don''t know what he said to Kuolimu, but later we heard that he was going to let people from the Dixiong tribe take the initiative to join Dajiang. !"


    "Take the initiative to join Dajiang?" Da Huyou sneered, "If they can take the initiative to join Dajiang, they still have to wait until now?"


    "Then what shall we do next?" the man asked.


    Big Huyou laughed and said: "What else can I do, keep following and see what bad ideas he can come up with!"


    "yes!"


    Big Huyou just bit down the whole candy in one bite, swallowed it, and then laughed and said: "Sweet!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 982

    In the territory of Xiongbu in the west, the soldiers of the hunting team who were in charge of hunting in the forest in the territory made a big discovery.


    They met about twenty people, all of them were holding golden swords and riding black horses.


    Just when they were hesitating whether to avoid this group of uninvited guests, the twenty people who spotted them first yelled, "Boss, boss, there are people over there!"


    The hunting team members of this group of Dixiongbu were nervous and cautious.


    They have two hundred people, and they are naturally not afraid when facing these twenty people.


    But twenty or so warriors all held golden swords, they couldn''t help but feel their hearts pounding.


    Twenty people are easy to solve, but the tribe behind them is in trouble!


    When they were hesitating whether to leave or stay, they saw one of the twenty or so people walking out on horseback.


    The visitor had a treacherous face, and the beard at the corner of his mouth was like a yellow-haired mouse.


    He was wearing a fur coat, with a much larger golden knife pinned to his waist than ordinary people, and he walked up to a group of hunting team members in a majestic way.


    It is the mouse beard and hunchback!


    He walked up to twenty people and cleared his throat: "My name is Tuowei, and I am the great chief of the Moxiong Department!"


    ...


    Twenty soldiers with a hunchback and ginger followed the Dixiong tribe to the Dixiong tribe.


    The hunchback is arrogant.


    Anyway, we are also the ones who walked into the Dixiong Ministry in a big way!


    Soon he met Hump, the great chief of the Dixiong tribe.


    He is a middle-aged black-faced man with a grim face and a gloomy face.


    A bushy black beard showed that he was in the prime of life.


    After seeing the hunchback''s tail, he frowned and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing in my male department?"


    The hunchback had a contorted smile on his face, and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me, but you always know Mo Xiongbu, right?"


    "Hmph!" The bearded man with a humped face showed impatience, "Are you from the Moxiong Department?"


    The hunchback laughed and said, "Why, it''s not like that?"


    As he spoke, he pulled his arm, revealing a blue-black camel-shaped pattern: "See, I''m the great chief of the Moxiong tribe!"


    "Moxiong tribe?" The bearded man sneered, "Shouldn''t you be starving to death? Why, have you found another stupid tribe?"


    Apparently, Moxiong''s reputation of "breaking out" for so many years has also spread to him.


    Humpback''s face remained unchanged, and he laughed and said, "You''re wrong, this time, we found a large tribe with more than 3,000 people, and there are a lot of cows, horses, and sheep!"


    This is what he deliberately said less.


    Only when the number of people is small, the other party will be tempted.


    Because before Mu Feng deceived him, he deliberately said very little about Da Jiang''s people, so he was fooled - this point he has summed up deeply in his heart!


    It''s just that Tuo Hump obviously didn''t believe it, and said with a sneer: "A big tribe with more than 3,000 people, would they think of people like you?"


    The hunchback didn''t take it seriously, but let the dull warrior following him flash his golden knife: "Look, do you think you can look down on it?"


    The hump''s eyes narrowed: "Golden knife!"


    He suddenly thought of the disastrous defeat in Yanmabu.


    First, someone raided their Xiongbu overnight, and then someone wiped out the Yanmai tribe overnight, and then walked away.


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t figure out who the other party was, they only knew that they were carrying golden knives!


    Tuo Hump''s heart suddenly became heavy: "It''s you who wiped out the gang?"


    Before the hunchback could reply, he immediately shook his head and sneered again: "How could it be you? If it were you, why would you still talk nonsense to me if you have the strength to destroy the whole army?"


    The hunchback was taken aback for a moment, retracted all the arguments he had thought of, and said with a sneer: "Whether we can destroy the Yan Mo or not, it is enough to deal with you.


    A large tribe of 3,000 people, and so many golden sword fighters, I ask you if you are afraid? "


    Tuofeng also sneered and said: "If you really want to deal with my Xiongbu so easily, why would you send someone like you here?"


    The hunchback shook his head helplessly.


    He really didn''t understand why the Dixiong Department chose such a stupid person as the great chief, and he couldn''t understand the situation at all!


    He even felt that even if he was the chief of the local Xiongbu at this time, he would be better than this hump!


    Fortunately, I didn''t intend to take care of their lives at all, otherwise it would be a troublesome matter.


    He sneered and said: "No matter whether you can be defeated easily, but at least if you go all out to deal with you, your Xiongbu will definitely suffer heavy losses, and even the Xiongbu may be destroyed because of this!


    And I came here to save you because we both belong to the same origin! "


    As he spoke, he turned his back to Warrior Jiang and winked at the hump.


    Hump ??was confused by his sudden action.


    He frowned and said, "There''s something you can''t say directly, you want to..."


    He suddenly came to his senses, held back his anger and said, "If you have anything to say, just say it!"


    Tuowei scolded Tuofeng from the bottom of his heart, but on his face he was very disdainful: "You just greet me, a member of the same ancestor, if you don''t invite me to sit down, it would be good to drink some water!"


    Tuo Hump frowned, but when he saw Hump Tail winked again, he could only frown and said: "Then come with me!"


    Tuowei finally breathed a sigh of relief, turned to Kuolimu and the others and said, "Wait for me here, I''ll go and talk to him, success or failure lies in this!"


    Kuolimu was very nervous: "Boss, you can''t take risks alone..."


    Humpback waved his hand boldly: "For the sake of the tribe, what''s the point of taking such a risk?"


    Kuolimu was very nervous, clenched his fists, and said in a low voice: "If you encounter any danger later, just shout and we will be there!"


    The hump tail twitched at the corner of his mouth, and without saying anything, he turned and followed the hump and left.


    The two came to a secluded place, and the hump turned to look at the tail: "Tell me, is there anything you can''t say in front of your new tribe!"


    The hunchback smiled slightly: "It seems that you are not too stupid, and it is not in vain for me to make this trip!"


    Hump ??frowned: "What do you mean?"


    The hunchback sneered and said, "If you''re too stupid, then I''ll go back and tell the clansmen that you''re hopeless, just kill them so that people like you don''t waste food. For the sake of the same origin, I will help you!"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "What I want to say is not important!" The hunchback smiled, "The important thing is that if the tribe behind me now has three or four thousand people and wants to annex you, what will you do?"


    The hump shouted coldly: "Annex us? If they dare to come, I will let them know the bloodiness of my men!"


    The hunchback smiled, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was really afraid that Humpback was a spineless person, and when he heard that his opponent was stronger than him, he became frightened and chose to surrender without fighting.


    In that case, his painstaking planning would be in vain - if there was no fight, Big Huyou would naturally not die, and the position of the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs would naturally not be vacant.


    It is not in vain that I deliberately called a tribe of 20,000 to 30,000 people into three or four thousand.


    If it was less, he himself would not believe it.


    Tuowei sighed again, bowed his head and said: "Your males have backbone, and you have kept Tuoshi''s dignity!"


    The hump''s complexion was complicated, and the expression on the hump''s tail softened slightly.


    He frowned and said, "What are you trying to say?"


    Humpback nodded heavily, as if he had made up his mind, he gritted his teeth and said, "Then let me tell you the truth, the tribe behind me has sent someone to persuade you to join them.


    The person who came was the eldest brother of the great chief, and the relationship between the two was very close.


    You know that when you meet him in person.


    This person is highly valued by the warchief and trusted.


    The two are really closer than brothers!


    So you just pretend to agree to join them, and then take the opportunity to arrest him, and use this as a condition to talk to them and ask them to retreat.


    Remember to swear by the totem oath, or they will come again! "


    Hump ??frowned and didn''t speak.


    The hunchback was not in a hurry, and stood there looking at him.


    Hump ??frowned in confusion: "Why do you help us, what good does it do you?"


    Tuowei sighed and said: "The Tuo family has been reduced to a small and medium-sized tribe when it is under your and my hands, and if they are all annexed by most of them, even the name of the tribe will be lost.


    I don''t want Tuoshi to be reduced to an existence that can only extend blood. "


    Hump ??looked complicated, and nodded: "I see, what exactly do I need to do?"


    Humptail was overjoyed in his heart: "I''m hooked!"


    However, his face was very solemn, and he said slowly: "You send a team of soldiers, together with me, find someone to pretend to be the great chief of the Dixiong tribe, and say that you want to join Da Jiang, and stop this one after meeting. The leader of the line, his name is Xiongtoutou!


    As long as he is restrained, the crisis in the Dixiong Department will naturally be resolved this time. At that time, whether it is killing or negotiating conditions with the tribe behind me, it is up to you! "


    Hump ??frowned and thought about it, then nodded.


    If the hunchback made it clear that he or the leader of the Dixiong Department was going to come forward, he might suspect that there was a fraud in it.


    But the hunchback directly said "Find someone to pretend to be the great chief", which means that he really wants to help the Xiongbu.


    It''s just that he never imagined that this person with his own ancestors in front of him is not planning on this at all, and he doesn''t care who the Xiongbu is.


    He just wanted to use Jixiongbu''s hand to kill Big Huyou, so that he could take the opportunity to rise to the top and become the new big boss.


    That''s all.


    Anyway, when the time comes for the two parties to meet, he

 Chapter 983

    In the tribe, Mufeng received a letter from the old land of Yiluo.


    The letter turned out to be sent back by Thunder Dragon.


    The general idea is that after he discussed with Konoha, the two swapped positions, and Konoha patrolled the old area of ??Li Long, while he went to secretly plan the affairs of the Xiongbu.


    Mu Feng has no objection to this point, after all Thunder Dragon is far ahead of Konoha in terms of planning.


    And the letter also said that after he sent the letter, he took people away.


    Mu Feng reckoned that based on the date of posting above, Thunder Dragon should have arrived at the old place of Yanmabu by now.


    Maybe he has already followed the mark left by the big flicker and the others to meet.


    Of course, Big Huyou also sent a letter back, saying that he had already determined that the hunchback had a twisted mind.


    Because the hunchback led Da Jiang''s soldiers straight into the Dixiong Department!


    Mu Feng snorted coldly after reading the letter, and began to think about how to deal with this hunchback.


    Another letter was sent back by Asuka.


    The letter said that he followed the mine protection department all the way to the northeast, and Chuquelang didn''t find anything unusual for the time being.


    In other words, the people from the Giant Bear Department didn''t do anything.


    This surprised Mu Feng.


    According to Catcher Lang, the Giant Bear Tribe has already accepted the Tianxiong Tribe as a subordinate tribe, so it makes no sense to ignore the Tianxiong Tribe at this juncture.


    Mu Feng felt strange, so he hurriedly wrote a letter and sent it to the old place of Heishui Department, asking people to contact Asuka quickly, and be careful.


    "I hope there are no accidents." Mu Feng thought, "Otherwise, the Fang Lei Department and the Giant Bear Department will be wiped out!"


    ...


    Almost not long after the hump''s tail arrived at Dixiongbu, Thunder Dragon followed the marks made by Da Huyou and his party to catch up.


    Originally, Da Huyou was still carefully relying on the terrain to hide his figure, while carefully guarding against accidents, while following the hunchback. After Leilong led the people to "suddenly" show up, they almost frightened Da Huyou and others.


    But after seeing the more than 500 elite fighters led by Thunder Dragon, Da Huyou was completely relieved.


    Five hundred soldiers are definitely not as many as the soldiers of the Dixiong tribe, but it is more than enough to deal with more than a thousand Dixiong tribe fighters.


    Especially if the Da Jiang fighters did not want to fight and wanted to leave, the soldiers of the Dixiong Department would definitely not be able to keep them.


    What''s more, this time, Da Jiang was only darting in secret, and the most important thing was to see how the Hundred Birds, Tigers and other tribes joined forces to make a move on the bright side.


    "How is it, Brother Xiong?" Thunder Dragon grinned, "I heard from Konoha that the hunchback had some bad intentions, what about others now?"


    Da Huyou sneered: "I went to Dixiongbu, in order to prevent being discovered by him, I can only stay here."


    Lei Long looked in the direction of Da Huyou, but saw nothing.


    Da Huyou said with a smile: "How far is it from Dixiongbu here, how can you see it?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Then what are you going to do now?"


    Da Huyou thought for a while and said: "People from the tiger department and the white monkey department are behind, and it will take a day or two to arrive, and the people from the white bird department will rely on you to contact them.


    If you send someone to contact now, it is estimated that you can reach the Dixiong Department at about the same time. "


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "This is easy!"


    He immediately dispatched Qingya and Zhahe who accompanied him: "I''ll give you two hundred soldiers to contact the White Bird Department. Be careful not to reveal your whereabouts along the way!"


    "Yes!" The two responded in unison, and then turned and left with others.


    In this way, there are only four hundred fighters left behind - three hundred were brought by Thunder Dragon, and another hundred people were with Da Huyou.


    Thunder Dragon looked at Da Huyou again: "Then we are waiting for the hunchback?"


    Big Huyou nodded: "Okay, let''s step back a little further to prevent him from seeing it!"


    "Okay!" Thunder Dragon nodded, and sent another dozen people to the Dixiong Department to meet the people sent by Da Huyou to inquire about the news.


    Then he stepped back a long way with Big Huyou.


    ...


    When the hunchback appeared in front of the dull warrior Kuolimu again, he was already smiling.


    Hump ??followed with a serious expression.


    Before Kuolimu and the others could speak, the hunchback spoke first: "Okay, they agreed!"


    "Huh?" Everyone exclaimed, "Is that the deal?"


    Humptail grinned: "Of course, we are a big tribe! After the Dixiong tribe joins, our strength will be greatly enhanced. It is also a great thing for them. Why don''t they agree?"


    As he said that, he secretly gave the hump a color.


    Kuolimu looked at the hump: "Really?"


    Hump ??squeezed out a smile: "Yes!"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he could successfully capture the damn bear, he really wanted to kill this stupid guy in front of him with one blow.


    The dull warrior Kuolimu rushed to the hump and laughed: "Don''t worry about this great chief, our great chief treats people very well, as long as you..."


    Humptail quickly interrupted with a wave of his hand: "Okay, okay, the great chief now has to determine whether the big leader is willing."


    Hump ??nodded: "Yes, I want your great chief, and some conditions must be told to him face to face!"


    Kuolimu scratched his head, very embarrassed, not knowing what to do.


    It was the hunchback that "relieved" him: "Our great chief is far away in the tribe, how could he arrive as soon as he said it? But there is a big leader of ours who is going this way, and he can also make the decision. Do you want to meet?"


    Hump ??"struggled", gritted his teeth and said, "You won''t lie to me, will you?"


    Humptail slapped his chest loudly: "What did I lie to you for!"


    Hump ??gritted his teeth again: "Alright then, I''ll take someone with you!"


    Humptail nodded excitedly: "Okay!"


    As he spoke, he blinked at the hump imperceptibly.


    Hump ??also pursed his lips in a satisfied smile.


    Both of them understood.


    It''s just that one person knows everything, while the other is kept in the dark...


    When Humpback left the tribe again, he was accompanied by a hundred people.


    Among the hundred or so people were Da Jiang''s twenty fighters, as well as people from the Dixiong tribe.


    In fact, the 70 or 80 members of the Dixiong tribe were just a cover. After they left the tribe, nearly 500 people followed quietly and left the Dixiong tribe.


    Along the way, Humpback and Hump talked and laughed happily, as if no one else was around, as if they felt that their plan was settled and there was nothing wrong with it.


    What they didn''t know was that not long after they left the tribe, someone discovered them secretly, and

 Chapter 984

    The hump tail came eastward with the people from the Dixiong tribe, full of ambition.


    The two walked side by side, at the forefront.


    As for the twenty Dajiang people behind them, they were all surrounded by people from the Dixiong tribe.


    Even someone as dull as Kuolimu vaguely sensed that something was wrong.


    Fortunately, the people around them seemed to be very afraid of the golden sword they were carrying, they just appeared around them silently, but did not take any other actions.


    These soldiers had some vague guesses, each looked at each other, and nodded subtly to each other.


    And the soldiers of these Dixiong tribes also had dim eyes, clearly harboring other thoughts.


    Great Chief Tuo Hump has already told them that this operation must obey the order and act quickly.


    The hunchback quietly glanced back at Soldier Jiang and Soldier Dixiong, clearly feeling the subtlety of the atmosphere.


    He was thinking in his heart whether he should let Da Jiang''s soldiers die as well, so that Da Huyou''s death would become more logical - Da Huyou died in the chaotic battle, and Da Jiang''s soldiers also died in order to protect him There were quite a few people, and he was the only one who ran out with his hunchback.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if a few people run out, it''s more real!"


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that when his group of hundreds of people passed by a dense forest in a mountain depression, Tuo Gumu in the dense forest looked at Qi Yang, nodded and let him pass.


    He didn''t even know that after he left, the two whispered: "It''s really an old bastard with a hunchback!"


    "Let him go to Chief Lei, and we will deal with the rest of the boss!"


    ...


    Da Huyou also found a relatively open and flat place with Thunder Dragon, and just waited for the hunchback to bring someone to the door in such a grandiose manner.


    Not long after, the inquisitors came back to Baoxin, saying that Humpback had led the people past the encirclement of Tuo Gumu and others.


    Lei Long smiled lowly and said to Da Huyou: "Brother Xiong, they are here!"


    Big Huyou has regained his composure, nodded and smiled and said, "Just wait for them to come over, and you will tell me later?"


    Lei Long smiled and said: "You are the big leader, just sit and watch, and leave the rest to me!"


    Da Huyou laughed heartily, contentedly.


    When I look at Thunder Dragon again, I feel very pleasing to the eye.


    Originally, when he saw Thunder Dragon, he thought it was very insidious and disgusting, especially the pair of eyes that were wide open like a dead fish, it was even more creepy to look at.


    Not to mention the big fudge, even Niu Ben under his hand would be discouraged just by taking a look at Leilong''s aura.


    For this reason, Da Huyou asked Niu Ben in private why he was so afraid of Thunder Dragon.


    Niu Ben''s question made Da Huyou speechless secretly: "You don''t know how terrible he is!"


    Not only Niu Ben, but even the hunchback who dared to contradict him and was dealt with, did not dare to look directly at Thunder Dragon.


    Under normal circumstances, they will choose to hide and go.


    It''s just that from now on, this guy is not as scary as he looked before, with such big eyes, he has sharp eyesight!


    Thinking of this, he smiled when he looked at Lei Long again, with an appearance of "I''m at ease when you do things".


    Thunder Dragon responded with a smile, and when he was about to say something, he heard a reminder from the people around him: "Boss, they are here!"


    "Here?" Thunder Dragon grinned, "Go, go and see who our hunchback leader brought this time!"


    "yes!"


    So Lei Long rode forward slowly, and the hundred people around him also spread out and moved forward slowly - although they were not in the state of accelerating and charging, they could avoid being disrupted by the opponent''s charge.


    Thunder Dragon has already hunched its tail and prepared a big surprise.


    If Humpty Tail had no dissatisfaction, then this big surprise would really be a big surprise.


    If the hunchback has a different intention, then he, Thunder Dragon, will turn against the guest!


    So he deliberately let Jiang''s fighters step forward to show that he had no intention of killing.


    Even so, the abnormal behavior on Da Huyou''s side still caught the hunchback''s attention.


    He first frowned and took a look, only to feel that the Dajiang warriors who came slowly and scattered on horseback were all calm and relaxed, neither as if they were going to fight, nor did they seem to come to Changli Department for business.


    It was like some days during Chinese New Year, when the young chief led them wandering aimlessly on the white tree plain.


    "What''s going on?" The hump on the side also sensed something was wrong.


    Hunchback frowned, but didn''t understand.


    He whispered: "It''s okay, didn''t you see that they all walked forward slowly, there is no malicious intention!"


    The hump was a little unsure, and he gripped the reins nervously, and with a wave of his hand, all the soldiers of the Xiongbu stopped.


    Humpback was a little anxious, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Because the situation in front of him was really beyond his expectation - the big flicker was obviously prepared!


    Hump ??said in a low voice, "Go over and ask what''s going on!"


    Tuowei wanted to refuse, but seeing all the soldiers from the Dixiong tribe stop, he couldn''t be too aggressive, so he just said: "Okay, wait!"


    As he spoke, he galloped forward.


    It''s just that he didn''t go far, and three people rushed out from the opposite side.


    The leader is Thunder Dragon, and beside him are two guards.


    Just a glance, the hunchback''s tail trembled, and he almost cried out in surprise.


    "Why is it him!" Humptail''s mouth was dry, resisting the urge to turn around and run away, with a smile on his face, he asked in a low voice, "Lei, leader Lei, why are you here? Bear, leader bear Woolen cloth?"


    Unexpectedly, Lei Long didn''t respond to him, but laughed and shouted loudly: "Oh, brother tail, you have done a great job for me this time, and brought so many people back this time!"


    "For meritorious service?" The hunchback trembled.


    Seeing Thunder Dragon, he was too scared to react.


    Thunder Dragon continued to laugh and shout: "Tell me, is there a big chief among them this time, or is there a war leader?"


    Lei Long spoke loudly on purpose so that the people from the Dixiong Department could hear it.


    These words are ambiguous, but the hidden meaning is intriguing.


    The hunchback''s face changed drastically!


    You know, only he knows about the matter of "persuading the surrender" of Dixiongbu.


    He originally wanted to confuse the big flicker with this, and took the opportunity to get close to the big flicker, and then played on the spot, creating chaos and killing the big flicker.


    But Thunder Dragon''s shout directly disrupted his plan.


    "This..." The hunchback''s heart began to tremble.


    He didn''t expect Thunder Dragon to appear, and he didn''t expect Thunder Dragon to come out like this!


    This completely messed up his plans!


    In addition, he himself was very afraid of Thunder Dragon, and after seeing Thunder Dragon, his heart was cut off first, even his brain couldn''t change his mind.


    "You, you..." Humptail''s lips trembled, his face turned pale, and he didn''t know what to say.


    However, Thunder Dragon''s words had already been uttered, and Hump, who was not far from the hump''s tail, naturally heard his words.


    He looked at the smiling Thunder Dragon, thinking that he didn''t need to check with the hunchback.


    Just by looking at him riding in front, arrogantly, he must be the so-called brother of that damned great chief.


    Otherwise, in an ordinary tribe, how could there be such a fool who would live and die in front of the two teams of people?


    Hump''s eyes lit up, and he said in a low voice, "Big brother, you really didn''t lie to me!"


    He glanced at the distance between himself and Lielong, and then at the distance between Leilong and the people behind him, and he was ecstatic in his heart: "What an idiot!"


    As he spoke, he patted his horse forward, pulled out the hunchback from his waist, and in order to show his favor and comfort people, he gave him a golden knife and waved it: "Go!"


    Before he finished speaking, he rushed directly from the side of the hunchback.


    Immediately afterwards, a dozen or so riders followed.


    Obviously, they planned to take down "Bear Head" in one face-to-face.


    As long as this idiot is taken down, the overall situation will be settled!


    However, the hunchback behind him was barely able to react at this time.


    He has already exclaimed and cried: "Don''t¡ª"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 985

    The hunchback''s shouts didn''t work.


    In fact, both he and Thunder Dragon moved a certain distance away from the crowd behind them.


    The distance between the two was less than a horse''s charging distance, and after the hump rushed out of him, the distance between the two narrowed again.


    According to the speed of the hump, even if he stopped for a while now, he could at least stop in front of Thunder Dragon!


    It can''t be stopped.


    In fact, Hump didn''t hear what he said at all.


    All he can think about now is "Hurry up, hurry up."


    He wanted to go straight to the arrogant and hideous "bear head" on the opposite side with one blow.


    Although he couldn''t kill him, but he stared at him so big with a mocking look on his face, he would definitely beat him up if he caught him!


    Little did he know that Thunder Dragon, who was opposite him, was also thinking at the bottom of his heart at the moment: "Who is this idiot, the war leader or the great chief? It doesn''t matter, let''s talk about whether to kill or not, let''s beat him first!"


    When the hump was about to rush in front of Lei Long, Lei Long moved his hand, instead of retreating, he clamped the horse''s belly and rushed straight out.


    And the two warriors beside him, one on the left and the other on the right, protected the sides of Thunder Dragon, and simultaneously drew their swords.


    Groups of three.


    It can also be formed!


    Facing the dozen or so Dixiongbu fighters who rushed forward first, they rushed forward without flinching.


    Among them, Thunder Dragon faced the hump directly, while the soldiers on the left and right pierced into the battle formation of a dozen people like two awls.


    The three instantly divided the dozen or so individuals into three groups!


    Thunder Dragon grinned ferociously, and before Hump came forward, he held a knife in both hands, and slashed directly on Hump''s horse''s head.


    After "Anxi", the sound of the horses stopped abruptly, and they fell to the ground.


    The hump and the horse fell directly off the horse!


    Thunder Dragon used the inertia of his horse''s forward rush to hit the back of the hump''s neck with his backhand, knocking him unconscious.


    And he crossed the hump, and the four riders rushed up alone, grinning grinningly: "Is it so anxious to die?"


    Then he just glanced at the person who rushed in front of him first, and made another knife from the side.


    This time he cut not the horse, but the warrior.


    He could tell that the one in front was a leader, but this one was just a young man, so he naturally didn''t have to hold back.


    Before the three riders could react, they were hit and chopped by Thunder Dragon, either knocked over or fell to the ground.


    From front to back, it''s only ten breaths of time!


    At this time, the thunder dragon, after recovering physically, has once again become the bearing of the original No. 1 fighter of the Liaolong Branch!


    And although the two fighters beside him were not as crisp and sharp as him, they still won''t fall behind with one against three or four.


    Because the gap between the enemy and us is too great!


    Although Da Jiang''s two fighters are small, they are indeed protected from head to toe, with thin armor on the outside and leather on the inside, and the golden knife in their hands is far more lethal than bone knives and sticks!


    They go out with a knife and the opponent is either killed or injured.


    But when the opponent slashed at them, they ignored it and let the opponent slash at them.


    It can be said that the behavior of Hump and a dozen people who seemed to be sure of winning was actually no different from sending them to death!


    At this time, the Dixiongbu fighters were already panicking.


    They didn''t expect that their great chief would be knocked to the ground by the other party just by meeting him!


    "Rescue the Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Kill!"


    The soldiers of the Dixiong Division no longer needed orders, and swarmed towards the Thunder Dragon.


    It''s just that they are fast, and Jiang''s fighters are even faster!


    When Thunder Dragon set off, the Jiang warriors behind him also charged.


    And while they were charging, they shot arrows on their horses one by one, facing the soldiers of the Dixiong Division.


    There is an open field all around, and there are no trees that can block the rain of arrows.


    So just a face to face, nearly half of these Dixiongbu fighters fell down!


    Those big ginger soldiers following the hunchback saw their bows and arrows coming, and shouted excitedly.


    Because they were surrounded before, they didn''t have time to react at all. Instead, it was a blessing in disguise-the bows and arrows were all blocked by the Dixiongbu soldiers in front!


    The hunchback''s tail was full of panic, and when Thunder Dragon knocked down the hump with a knife, his face was full of bitterness, and he muttered to himself: "How did this happen, how did this happen?"


    Things from seeing the brontosaurus

 Chapter 986

    Thunder Dragon was holding a skin bag in his hand, and was about to wake up the hump with water.


    He suddenly grinned at the hunchback, and said with a smile, "Brother Tail, before the great chief speaks, do you have anything else to say?"


    The hunchback''s heart is ashamed.


    How to say?


    All he can think about now is how not to die.


    However, Da Jiang Luli has clearly stated several certain death situations:


    "Those who betrayed Jiang, die!


    Those who murdered the members of the Great Jiang tribe, die!


    Collusion with outsiders, death! "


    Tuowei remembered clearly that when he received "Great Jiang Law" not long ago, Da Huyou took him, Niu Ben, and Langqiu to read it sentence by sentence, and it took a long time to finish reading it.


    At that time, his reaction was that Jiang Lu was targeting him with his hunchback.


    Otherwise, how could there be "the head of a department has the power to punish the people in the department"?


    He even wondered if this was a big fraud, and he discussed it with Chief Mufeng in private, asking for a right.


    And this one is also one of the reasons why he decided to "take the risk".


    It''s just that now it seems that this article is not aimed at anyone, but he is self-righteous-if he abides by Dajiang''s law, wouldn''t he be a deputy leader who can be happy in Dajiang?


    But now what he has to face is Jiang''s most severe punishment - death!


    Because his plan was exposed this time, he violated many regulations of Dajiang Law.


    In fact, he also knew that even without Da Jiang Lv, this kind of behavior would not be allowed in any tribe!


    The tribe didn''t treat him badly, but he betrayed the tribe and was killed, it''s only right and proper!


    He thought of the many methods of the young chief, and shivered for no reason.


    He wanted to die, but he really couldn''t make up his mind.


    At the moment of such entanglement, Lei Long sneered and said: "Since you don''t say anything, let''s listen to what the chief of the Dixiong tribe has to say?"


    As he spoke, he unplugged the skin pouch and woke up the hump.


    After waking up, the hump still smacked his lips and stuck out his tongue to lick a few sips of water, then opened his eyes and looked around.


    After a while, he figured out his situation and frowned.


    But when he saw the hump tail lying on the ground, he became furious and cursed: "Hump tail, you bear who forgets his ancestors and betrays his ancestors, you should die!"


    "You even plot against people of your own family!"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Thunder Dragon curled his lips, looked at the hunchback''s tail, and said with a chuckle: "It seems that you have a relationship that we don''t know about, and it doesn''t seem to be a very good relationship."


    In the end, of course, there was no need to think too much about how ugly the hump under the rage was.


    Lei Long was next to him and inserted a sentence or two from time to time, each time he successfully aroused his anger even more, and along the way he scolded the truth of the matter.


    "You said you came to help our Dixiong Department, but it turned out that you were entrapping us!"


    "Aren''t you going to catch that bear head, where are you?"


    "You did it on purpose, you both agreed, right?"


    ...


    Hearing the truth from the hump scolded, Da Huyou couldn''t sit still any longer, and went directly to the hump''s tail, and slapped him on the face: "You want me to die that much?"


    After all, Da Huyou was so strong that he slapped the corner of his mouth with blood.


    Humpback was speechless.


    Da Huyou laughed angrily: "If you say you are stupid, you are really stupid. In Dajiang, you don''t need you to work, you don''t need you to go into battle to kill the enemy, and you eat and drink every day and wait to die. Wouldn''t it be great to be your deputy leader? Well, I just moved this bad idea!


    My brother said before, some people are born with sores on the top of their heads and pus on the soles of their feet!


    It stands to reason that a person like you planned to harm Da Jiang from the very beginning, so my brother should kill you so as not to waste food until now! "


    The hunchback spat out a mouthful of blood, and roared at Da Huyou: "I''m just eating and waiting to die, and you are the same! Why do you call the big boss, but I want to be controlled by you!


    Say I''m a bad breed, how good are you? You privately asked the chief to come up with a big Jiang law, and said that the leader can punish the people in the department. It''s not that your bad breed''s idea is to target me ! "


    Da Huyou slapped him on the face again: "I know what I can do and what I can''t do even if I''m a fool. As for the big Jiang Lu you mentioned, I still don''t know how the chief Made such a thing!


    Of course, believe it or not.


    Even if I came up with it, is it only you who are in charge of the whole Dajiang, and the others are not restrained?


    Are you betraying your clan and murdering your clan because others are targeting you?


    Someone put a knife on your neck and forced you to plot against me? "


    The hunchback stuck its neck and stared at Big Huyou, furiously: "It''s either you or the chief! He''s full of bad bowels at such a young age, thinking about how to torture me every day!


    Anyone who has hatred against him, he will remember it in his heart! "


    This time, without waiting for Big Huyou to make a move, Lei Long slapped him on the face directly, making half of his cheek swollen.


    Then Thunder Dragon said with a smile: "According to what you said, I almost planned to kill Han Shu''s leader in the Longlong Department, so I deserve to die?


    The Fang Lei Department wants to kill the Great Chief, we wiped out the Fang Lei Department, the rhinoceros leader should die too? "


    Humpback was speechless.


    On the one hand, if we really want to talk about it, the enmity between Thunder Dragon, Rhinoceros and Da Jiang is much bigger than his "deception" before his hunchback.


    If they were really targeted, these two people must be the first to be tortured.


    However, both of them are today''s deputy leaders, and they are both able to lead the soldiers out to fight.


    And they lived and used in Dajiang Yiying, and all of them were the best things.


    On the other hand, it was Thunder Dragon who spoke, but Humpback dared not refute.


    The brontosaurus that can stop children from crying at night can naturally stop adults from screaming.


    Seeing that the hunchback was no longer clamoring, Lei Long sneered and said: "For a person like you, no matter if I was the chief before or the leader now, if you were under my command, you would have died so many times, how could there be any chance now?" That''s all your bad ideas!"


    The hunchback trembled.


    Because he felt the real killing intent in Lei Long that Da Huyou didn''t have!


    Lei Long looked at Da Huyou: "Okay, brother, since we all know that he is a bad seed, don''t talk nonsense with him. Since the rebels and murdered people of the same clan, they must die.


    It is not up to you and me to decide to hand him over to the great chief! "


    Da Huyou nodded indifferently: "Okay!"


    Then he looked at the hump: "Then what should he do?"


    Thunder Dragon frowned and scratched his head: "This is a bit difficult to deal with. Originally, I planned to leave this male part to the white bird part and the fierce tiger part to practice, but I didn''t expect that this idiot would bring people to death by himself. "


    After a pause, he shook his head and curled his lips: "This kind of person can also become a great chief, and can still live until now. Are the people in the Changli Department so brainless?"


    Feeling a strong sense of humiliation, Hump''s face was full of grief and indignation.


    He scolded angrily: "You people are still pretending to be in front of me. You have already discussed with this damned hunchback, right? Hehe, even if I die today, don''t think about it, you have to die too! "


    Speaking of this, he looked crazy, staring at Lei Long and Da Huyou: "You, and you, must die!"


    Unexpectedly, these words seemed to remind the hunchback, and he also grinned loudly at this time: "Yes, we have to die, and you have to die too?"


    Now Thunder Dragon and Da Huyou are a little confused.


    The two looked at each other, wondering why Humptail and Hump were suddenly so "confident".


    Lei Long frowned and thought for a while, then "suddenly realized": "You mean the five hundred soldiers from the Xiongbu who followed you?"


    The hunchback was completely dumbfounded...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 987

    Five or six hundred Dixiong tribe fighters were directly killed more than two hundred.


    Hump ??tail, hump, and more than 300 captured Dixiong tribe fighters were directly taken away by Da Jiang fighters.


    The attack on the Xiongbu has not even started, but it has already come to an end.


    As for how to end it, it''s not something that the big fool has to worry about.


    After Thunder Dragon frowned and thought about it, he felt that the great chief and most of the combat forces of the Xiong tribe had been captured anyway, and the remaining clansmen were no longer a challenge for him.


    And before coming, the great chief had already confessed that Da Jiang was only contributing to the flames secretly and could not be put on the bright side.


    It''s good right now, but by accident, Da Jiang became the first to strike.


    "I don''t know if the great chief will get angry." Thunder Dragon frowned, kicked his hunchback hard, "It''s all your fault!"


    It''s not that he didn''t think about doing one thing and doing the other, and went directly to destroy the Dixiong Ministry.


    It''s just that the meaning of this "military training" will be lost in this way, which is not beautiful after all.


    After thinking about it, he had to wait in place with Da Huyou, until the arrival of the tiger department, the white ape department and others.


    Thunder Dragon picked out something that was more useful and interesting to them and said to them: "We have killed more than 200 fighters from the Dixiong Division and captured more than 300. The rest are left to you. ?"


    Hearing this news, the members of Tiger Division and White Ape Division were very excited.


    They were the first to follow Da Jiang to fight other tribes.


    It is because of Jiang who took them to make "windfalls" several times that their tribe can grow rapidly in less than a year, and each tribe has undergone earth-shaking changes compared with the previous tribes.


    Now it is only a tribe of two to three thousand people, five or six hundred soldiers have been killed and taken away, what will happen to the rest?


    You know, they have fought against the larger Kui beast tribe!


    It is nothing more than that they "can''t eat" the remaining population.


    As for the young and strong laborers and women, as well as the cattle and horses in the Dixie Ministry, they must have as many and as many as they want.


    Seeing the reactions of these people, Thunder Dragon nodded secretly.


    He added: "In this case, you can go directly to the Earth Male Division, don''t worry, there will be no accidents, and there will be a Shiratori Department that is similar to the Earth Male Division and will take action with you.


    How to divide up the loot can be roughly determined according to the previous negotiation. "


    Each of these people showed pity.


    After Da Jiang took down five or six hundred soldiers from the male tribe, he no longer needed the fighters from the white bird tribe.


    They pay some price for a few tribes, but they can get more in return!


    It''s just that the joint venture was led by Da Jiang, and they were already suspected of picking up ready-made.


    Now Lei Long told them that there is no more life and death crisis in the Xiongbu, which made them more and more convinced of this idea.


    Compared with what they expected before, the gains will not be less, and the battle damage will be even less, which is definitely a surprise.


    "If only there was such a chance!"


    Many people have such an idea in their hearts.


    Lei Long didn''t know, it was precisely his words that aroused the already enthusiastic people''s idea of ??looting even more strongly.


    But that''s another story.


    Right now, he has "properly" handled the funeral affairs of the Dixiong Department, leaving a few people waiting for Qingya to follow Zhahe, and then he left with two hundred people.


    Before leaving, he left a hundred people for Da Huyou, plus the hundred guards that Da Huyou brought with him, and together they pressed the prisoners of war, hunchback and others back to Dajiang.


    "It has nothing to do with me whether the Xiongbu was wiped out or these small tribes were wiped out." Thunder Dragon thought to himself, "Even if the great chief wanted to get angry, he would look for Xiongtou. It''s the people he manages that have problems... "


    Thunder Dragon took pleasure in other people''s misfortune, and went to find Konoha to "change the line" with a strange smile along the way.


    At the same time, he prayed from the bottom of his heart that the great chief must not trouble him because of this matter.


    I have already solved this matter secretly and carefully.


    ...


    Big Jiang Longcheng, Yuelou.


    Mu Feng was looking at the letter sent by Asuka, frowning in puzzlement, and murmured in a low voice: "Is this how the Tianxiong tribe was wiped out?"


    Before he could figure out what was wrong, Da Huyou was in front, and a few soldiers behind him came to Mu Feng with their hump tail and hump.


    Mu Feng put down the letter, narrowed his eyes: "Huh?"


    Big Huyou bowed his body and cupped his hands: "Brother!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Brother!"


    He has already received the letter from the big flicker and knows the whole story.


    The moment he learned the truth, the anger in his heart can be imagined.


    The daring hunchback is bound to become a typical example of Da Jiang''s law practice!


    Da Huyou had a gloomy face, pulled a chair and sat down by himself, looking at the hunchback coldly.


    Mu Feng didn''t ask any more questions, but just looked at the hump''s tail and hump.


    The hunchback''s eyes narrowed.


    In Dajiang, among the many leaders and commanders, those who can see Mufeng without kneeling, and who are not called "big chiefs" are the only ones who are big fools!


    This point, even the high priest Yu Li can''t do it!


    He became more and more frightened and regretful.


    Is it just regrettable?


    He wants to try it!


    So he didn''t wait for Mu Feng to open his mouth, he knelt on the ground with a "plop", and said tremblingly, "Great Chief, I was wrong!"


    "Wrong?" Mu Feng asked with a smile, "Oh, tell me yourself, what''s wrong?"


    The hunchback snatched the land with its head: "I shouldn''t have murdered the leader of the bear, and I shouldn''t have colluded with people from the Xiongbu!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "No more?"


    The hunchback froze for a moment, frowned and thought about it, and shook his head in horror: "Big, chief, I didn''t want to betray Da Jiang, I just wanted to replace him as the chief leader, and I really didn''t betray Da Jiang!"


    "Hmph!" Da Huyou snorted coldly.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Did you betray Jiang?"


    The hunchback trembled and shook his head firmly: "No!"


    After a pause, he hurriedly said again: "I didn''t even tell this hump how many people I have, Da Jiang, if you don''t believe me, you can ask him!"


    Mu Feng really looked at the hump, and asked with a smile, "How did he tell you?"


    The hump eyes contracted.


    he

 Chapter 988

    The hump really killed the hunchback.


    After killing the hunchback, he regained his composure.


    Mu Feng led Da Huyou and others to the outside of the Moon Tower, looked at the struggling hump: "If you don''t want to live, then I will leave the knife for you to commit suicide, if you don''t want to die, then stay!"


    "You won''t kill me?" Hump frowned, his face full of surprise.


    "No need, you were also deceived by the hunchback." Mu Feng shook his head, "I don''t have to kill you, but I won''t let you go. After all, you want to take action against one of my leaders, Da Jiang."


    Hump ??shouted sharply: "Either let me go or kill me!"


    Mu Feng said calmly: "The knife is in your hand, it''s up to you to live or die."


    Hump ??gritted his teeth: "What exactly do you want?"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and said: "If you want, you can replace Humpback as my deputy leader and become his subordinate."


    As he spoke, Mu Feng pointed to Da Huyou.


    Da Huyou smiled slightly and nodded at the hump.


    Looking a little embarrassed?


    The hump''s eyelids twitched wildly.


    He has seen with his own eyes how fierce the big flicker is!


    It''s just that he didn''t answer right away, but narrowed his eyes, and said after deliberation: "What are you going to do with the people in my Xiongbu?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry about it, you just need to tell me whether you want it or not!"


    "If you can let me go back and arrange the tribe, I can promise you!" Hump''s eyes flickered.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Hump''s eyes moved again: "I don''t want to!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said to Da Huyou regretfully: "Brother, he is not willing, so you can leave one person alone for the time being!"


    Da Huyou hurriedly replied: "It''s okay, there will be opportunities in the future."


    Mu Feng then looked at the soldiers beside him with a smile: "Take off his golden knife and send him to the leader of Yaolong Zhihanshu. He knows what to do?"


    "yes!"


    A soldier stepped forward quickly and stretched out his hand: "Give me the knife!"


    Hump''s expression suddenly became extremely vicious, and he slashed at the soldier with a knife.


    The warrior turned around and kicked him on the back of the chest, kicking him to the ground, then stepped on his wrist, twisted his strength, and the golden knife dropped his hand.


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "I know you''re restless! You still can''t figure out the situation, how can you negotiate terms with me?"


    Said he waved his hand.


    The soldier dragged it away directly.


    How similar is it to the hump and tail dragged just now?


    Big Huyou sighed.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Da Huyou sighed: "It doesn''t matter if there is one less person. Now that the hunchback is dead, the two old boys, Langqiu and Niu Ben, can''t be frightened to death?"


    Mu Feng was surprised: "You are worried about the reputation of your big boss, right?"


    Big Huyou nodded.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "Brother, don''t worry, the matter of the hunchback is not over yet!"


    "It''s not over yet?" Big Huyou was surprised.


    "Of course!" Mu Feng turned his face to look at the totem pole, and said in a low voice, "How could it be possible to let him die, and let him play a role after death!"


    He wants to "hype" the hunchback into the first negative teaching material since the implementation of the Great Jiang Law!


    Let everyone understand the role of Dajiang Law!


    It is even more necessary to take this opportunity to set a new standard for all the Dajiang people, so that they have the concept of "law"!


    Before Da Huyou could react, Mu Feng directly ordered the soldiers: "Go and call all the leaders and commanders who are in Dragon City to Yuelou, and say that I want to have a meeting!"


    The soldiers lead the way.


    The big flicker is unknown.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You will know soon!"


    Soon, Dahuyou, Yuli, Lihu, Mingguang, Changshui, Baiya, Jihua, Huaguzi and other people gathered in Yuelou.


    As a "clerk", Chang Ning was responsible for recording from the sidelines.


    Of course, for some characters that she can''t write, Mu Feng needs to teach her how to write on the spot.


    At the courtyard of Yuelou, Mufeng asked Da Huyou to explain the "crime" of hunchback in detail.


    At this time, Da Huyou seemed to understand Mu Feng''s intentions, and "accused" Humpback tearfully.


    Of course, there are inevitably some imaginary links and words in the middle.


    When Da Huyou made up these scenes, he secretly glanced at Mu Feng, and felt more relieved after finding that Mu Feng had no objection.


    Of course, everyone present basically knew the "moisture" of talking to him as a man, so they all listened selectively.


    Although Da Huyou''s words are true and false, but the general direction and the facts dare not be adulterated.


    What''s more, the great chief has always been round on the outside and square on the inside, and sand is never allowed to be mixed with critical matters.


    So after the big flicker finished speaking, everyone fell silent.


    The hunchback indeed deserved death!


    And the reason why the great chief called them all over was to let them know the truth.


    No one questioned it, and no one said something to express their opinion-it was not necessary at all!


    They all know what to do.


    Everyone got up together and said, "Great Chief, I know what to do now!"


    "The chief, I will strictly restrain the people in the department!"


    "We will also pay attention!"


    ...


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not long ago, I promulgated the Great Jiang Law, which has very clear regulations on clansmen, commanders, and leaders, what can and cannot be done.


    What rewards will be given for doing well, and what punishments will be given for doing what should not be done, these are all clearly stated.


    The reason why the hunchback was executed was because of betraying the tribe, murdering the same tribe, and colluding with outsiders to plot against me, Jiang.


    He violated the three most serious of the Great Jiang Law, any one of which is enough to execute him! "


    Everyone was furious, filled with righteous indignation: "Damn the hunchback!"


    "Whoever betrays Ginger will die!"


    "Those who murder their own clan must die!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "So I need all the members of the Dajiang tribe to understand that even if you lose a battle for Dajiang outside, you will still be a hero when you return to Dajiang, and you are my Dajiang''s iron-blooded man!


    Even if you broke your leg trying to catch a pheasant, no one will blame you when you come back to me, Da Jiang. If you can cure it, I will cure it for you, and if you can¡¯t, I Da Jiang will take care of you!


    Even if you are injured and disabled in battle, unable to work or fight, your family will take good care of you like me...


    People who belong to Da Jiang must think about Da Jiang!


    But if someone dares to be unfavorable to Jiang, he must accept punishment!


    If it is mild, it will be demoted to slavery, if it is serious, it will be expelled from the tribe, and if it is serious, it will be executed directly!


    Everyone must abide by the Great Ginger Law, including me, Jiang Mufeng! "


    Saying that, Mu Feng got up and waved his fist heavily.


    Everyone was greatly shocked, and they all shouted: "I will follow the orders of the great chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, after the meeting is over, I will ask Chang Xi to record what I said today in a book, and then publish it and distribute it to various ministries. I hope you will always remember it, and I hope that I, the Dajiang people, will always remember it. What should be done , what should not be done, should be subject to Da Jiang''s law!"


    "yes!"


    Everyone retreated one after another.


    Only Mu Feng and Chang Ning were left in the field.


    Chang Ning frowned and was sorting out the "meeting minutes", a few sheets of paper were written in slightly immature but first-time beautiful handwriting.


    Of course, there are many alternative words with circles on it.


    Mu Feng took the record she handed over, looked at it, and explained one by one, where it can be deleted, and where it can be abbreviated.


    With a serious face, Chang Ning wrote it down carefully, and then went to sort it out.


    Mu Feng was very pleased: "Thank you for your hard work!"


    Chang Ning chuckled and shook his head: "I don''t work hard, it''s you who work hard!"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Chang Ning put down his pen, sighed and said, "Now I know why Da Jiang can develop into such a powerful tribe in such a short period of time!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng frowned and froze.


    Chang Ning took a deep breath, his phoenix eyes were no longer tender, but full of admiration and pride: "Every step of Da Jiang''s development is within your expectations, um, it''s the plan you said.


    Of course, the tribe will encounter many problems in the process of growing, but these problems are no longer a problem for you.


    Because you always seem to have a solution to these problems.


    Not to mention that you have a way to solve these problems yourself, even Da Jiang''s people have learned the way to solve the problem from you.


    Even before many problems have occurred, you have given a way to avoid them...


    Although I don''t know how you did it, but before... when I was in the Blue Bird Club, I never thought about these things.


    Even if he wanted to, he was still thinking about how to solve the siege of Changli, Liaolong and Yunmeng tribes.


    Not only me, but even my father and grandfather are busy thinking about these issues.


    After so many years of busy work, the Jade Bird Department is still under siege, and nothing has changed.


    But these problems were solved by you in less than a year!


    And if you can solve these problems, it must be like doing a lot of things that I don''t know.


    Just like you and I only found out after we got married that you had fought many battles in Changli and experienced so many dangers.


    And when you return to the tribe, you still have to think about things in the tribe...


    You are really working too hard! "


    Wooden wind was a little moved.


    It is two completely different effects when someone close to you says this and someone else says this.


    He pulled Changning''s catkin: "It''s okay, it''s okay, I have you with me now!"


    Chang Ning''s bright eyes flickered, and he was full of spring water again, and said with a smile: "Hello, I am very happy!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 989

    After the meeting for everyone, Mu Feng finally remembered about Fei Niao''s work in Fang Lei''s department.


    The Tianxiong tribe was successfully wiped out, and neither the Giant Bear tribe nor other tribes intervened.


    Although Fang Lei''s department suffered losses, the population and supplies from Tianxiong''s department were enough to make up for it all.


    Mu Feng frowned secretly, feeling that something was wrong.


    "Could it be because it was too smooth?" Mu Feng smiled wryly and shook his head, then he felt relieved, "Smoothness is a good thing!"


    He decided to wait until Asuka returned to Dajiang, and after confirming that there was no problem, he took Changning around to have a look.


    It has been a long time since the events in many areas, and he can only learn about them through letters.


    He feels that if things go on like this, his understanding of various places will be out of touch with the actual situation.


    Even if he knew that most people would not dare to lie or deceive him.


    But after the humptail incident, he had to re-examine some of the "leaders" in the tribe.


    The matter between Da Huyou and Tuowei seems to be because Da Huyou gave him "wearing shoes", but in fact, Huowei couldn''t figure out his position earlier, and he didn''t make much progress in Changli.


    He even almost exposed Da Jiang''s identity a few times.


    This point was mentioned cryptically by Raymond after the previous six conferences.


    At that time, because Lei Meng was new to Da Jiang, he was cautious in his words and actions, and he also took the overall situation into consideration, so he didn''t say anything on the spot.


    That''s why Mu Feng wanted to fool him and "beat and beat" him.


    In fact, the reason why the big flicker hit the hunchback was because after reminding him to pay attention, the hunchback was upset and turned back to the big flicker.


    As for the big flicker, he is adhering to the temper of being the great chief in the black bear department - if you don''t obey, hit him!


    This is also typical parental violence.


    There are pros and cons.


    The specific effect varies from person to person.


    It''s true that what Da Huyou did was inappropriate, but the fundamental reason is that the hunchback didn''t realize his problem.


    In the final analysis, people like hunchback are "fearless".


    Perhaps it has something to do with his years of cheating on eating and drinking.


    So in order to survive, he could sell out his own clansmen, and he could even sell out people of the same blood.


    For such a person, Mu Feng dared not put him in the Changli area to carry out activities - in case he was caught by others, he might sell Da Jiang to him.


    In addition, he himself betrayed Da Jiang, so he must die!


    A hunchback has such thoughts, but what about the others?


    People like Baiyue, Feiniao, Jiuzhu, Changshui, Zhahe, and Huang Chuan joined Dajiang when they were desperate, and Mufeng and Dajiang had saved their lives.


    Therefore, the loyalty of these people to Da Jiang has always been obvious to all.


    Especially Bai Yue, who was a coolie slave, became the leader of the war when she came to Da Jiang, not to mention Da Jiang''s approval.


    Thunder Dragon was brought together by Da Jiang regardless of previous suspicions, Han Shu had the grace to spare his life, and Mu Feng had the grace to save his life.


    Therefore, the "reborn" Thunder Dragon knows the pros and cons, and takes the initiative to draw a clear line with the Liaolong Zhi. He enters the Changli Department alone, and leads the boss Jiang Warrior to plan a fight.


    By doing this, he not only saved himself, but also saved Liaolong Zhi, which made Mu Feng feel more at ease.


    Loyalty is a secondary matter.


    The so-called "time sees people''s hearts", at least so far Lei Long has not done anything to harm Jiang.


    But if this is the only case, Mu Feng will not be at ease with Lei Long.


    After all, people who never make mistakes must have a lot of scheming - Thunder Dragon is smart enough, and his thoughts must be hidden deep.


    Fortunately, Thunder Dragon wasn''t perfect in everything, he "switched lanes" with Konoha in private, and directly killed the soldiers of the Dixiong tribe, including his tough attitude towards the soldiers.


    It was precisely because of this that Mu Feng was somewhat relieved of him.


    His personal morality is deficient, which shows that he is difficult to convince the public.


    If he intends to betray Da Jiang, nothing will happen at all!


    If he still has the heart to plan for another five or ten years, with Mu Feng around, why worry?


    At the very least, Thunder Dragon was nearly forty years old, and Mu Feng could boil him to death even if he was alive.


    Once Thunder Dragon dies, what kind of layout can''t Mufeng see and get rid of?


    No matter Lei Long was intentional or unintentional, at least these are enough to prove that he has no dissent towards Da Jiang.


    As for other people, don''t worry if the big fool "knows the current affairs" volunteers to join Da Jiang.


    People like Langqiu and Hua Guzi also saw the power of Jiang, and realized the benefits of Jiang people, let alone.


    Among the other small tribes that were annexed, the Human Ape tribe enshrined Mufeng as the "God Envoy of Natulu".


    The Fire Department and the Horned Dragon Department were annexed by "carrots and sticks".


    The Yin Yin Department and the Black Tooth Department are also big gingers, and they are in the water and fire...


    In general, except for a very few people or a small group of people who have enmity with Da Jiang, the vast majority of people are willing to join Da Jiang.


    And these "individuals" and "small groups" of people also have a reason.


    Not a big problem.


    But don''t be afraid of ten thousand things, just in case.


    Mu Feng didn''t want that to happen...


    Asuka brought the people back safely, and besides some beasts, cattle, horses, and slaves, there was also the dead body of a ferocious beast.


    When Asuka excitedly took Mu Feng to see his "trophy", Mu Feng was almost vomited by the mud on the prey!


    If Asuka hadn''t told him that the beast died on the way back, he would have thought that the beast was going to breed a lot of bacteria.


    This ferocious beast is somewhat like a dragon, and some is like a dragon-headed turtle.


    It is much smaller than the dragon, only a little more than half.


    Because it was covered with a layer of silt, Mu Feng had to get the silt washed away with water, so that he could see clearly.


    This ferocious beast has a bumpy head like a dragon, except that there is a high "nose bridge" at the nose. The bridge of the nose is two big nostrils, and there are two cuticles in the nostrils.


    Asuka told Mu Feng that the film could block the nostrils.


    As for its back, it is like a turtle with the head of a dragon, with a hard carapace.


    Its limbs under the abdomen are neither claws nor hoofs nor webs, but they are both claws and webs - more like the limbs of a sea turtle!


    Asuka excitedly asked Mu Feng to guess what it was.


    Mu Feng gave Fei Niao a blank look, and stroked his forehead with his hand: "It''s still a guess, it looks like a mud dragon!"


    Asuka was stunned, and sighed helplessly: "I thought you didn''t know the chief!"


    Wooden pouted.


    This guy was covered in mud, and he was born with the "four different images" that were either turtle, turtle or crocodile, and he was brought back from the northeast, so if you use your brain a little, you''ll know what it is, so guess what?


    He frowned and looked at Asuka: "Why did you bring this thing back, it stinks!"


    "Ah?" Asuka''s eyes widened, "I grabbed one and showed you if it''s of any use."


    "What''s the use of this?" Mu Feng frowned, "Look at them looking so ugly, they can''t run fast, and they can''t ride to fight, and they still smell so bad..."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s useless, throw it away!"


    Asuka looked disappointed and dejected: "We took a lot of effort to catch this end, and even injured several of our soldiers.


    But also, these things run fast in the mud, and they are just like that when they land on the shore. "


    As he said that, he wanted someone to carry away the dead mud dragon.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Wait!"


    "Ah?" Asuka was surprised, "What''s wrong?"


    "You just said it runs fast in the mud?"


    "Well, like a horse running on flat ground."


    Mu Feng grinned and laughed: "Then this thing is useful to me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 990

    As soon as the chief said it was useful, Asuka immediately regained his spirits: "Is it really useful?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course it works!"


    "How do you use it?" Asuka scratched his head, "You said just now that they can''t fight."


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "If you can''t fight, you can stay and guard the house!"


    "Shoujia?" Asuka looked left and right, and shook his head, "Our Dajiang only has a moat, and there is also a dragon-headed turtle in the moat, so we don''t need these beasts!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Of course there is no muddy land here, but there is on the mountain island. The entire mountain island is surrounded by swamps, which is perfect for mud dragons!"


    "That''s right!" Asuka slapped his forehead, "These mud dragons don''t come out of the mud, even if they go ashore, they''ll bask in the sun on the shore, and they won''t run far at all."


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, it felt a bit like crocodiles and hippos, they would not be too far from the river bank and mud swamp, even the Mud Dragon had to "relocate".


    He laughed and said, "That''s even better!"


    Once these mud dragons are placed in the swamp around the mountain island, they will form a natural "defense" around the mountain island together with the wolves.


    Mountain Island is bound to become safer as well.


    Thinking of this, he grinned and said, "Very good, we''ll catch the mud dragon in two days, and then take them to Shandao together!"


    Asuka was surprised: "Why do you have to wait for two days, go tomorrow!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "I''m not going to say anything, when you come back from Fang Lei''s department, I will prepare a wedding for you and Chang Ning, um, and King Li!"


    Asuka waved his hands again and again: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, let''s catch the mud dragon first, and we''ll hold the wedding when we come back!"


    Li Wang on the side also nodded in a deep voice: "Well, I''ll talk about it when I come back!"


    Mu Feng felt a little ashamed in his heart, but also had some malicious anticipation: "Okay!"


    He made up his mind that when he came back, he would hold a proper wedding for the two of them.


    At the very least, he has to get his place back.


    Although he couldn''t make fun of Bai Fang due to his status, but it''s okay to tease Asuka?


    If necessary, he called Shuofeng and the others back, blocked Asuka in the room, and asked him if he would, and then he must let Asuka "learn".


    At least he, the Great Chief, should mention him a few words...


    At that time, he will let Asuka understand what is meant by "the way of heaven is good for reincarnation"!


    Thinking of this, he grinned strangely.


    Asuka on the side felt something, and Ji Lingling shuddered.


    ...


    Due to the sudden incident, Mu Feng had to temporarily cancel his plan to go out for inspection with Chang Ning.


    After Mu Feng and Chang Ning explained the affairs of the tribe in detail, they called Yu Li, Li Hu and others to give them detailed instructions. The ten thorn dragons set off in the direction of Fang Lei''s department.


    Considering that he was going in the direction of the Tianxiong Department, and the rhinoceros was familiar with it, Mu Feng asked the rhinoceros to accompany him.


    Coincidentally, Xishou also wanted to go back to Fang Lei''s area to take a good look.


    On the way, Asuka told Mufeng in detail about the battle of the Tianxiong tribe.


    It turned out that the Tianxiong tribe was wiped out so smoothly because they had just entered into a subordinate relationship with the Giant Bear tribe, and even the "sincere" thorn dragon was discovered by the sparrow before they had time to send it out.


    Since Da Jiang has carrier pigeons, there is not much delay in getting the news from Da Jiang.


    Therefore, the dispatch of the Jiang warriors is much faster than that of the giant bears.


    And because Fang Lei''s troops were so annoyed with Tianxiong''s second-five sons, they naturally dispatched troops quickly.


    Coupled with the support of Jiang, they moved even more swiftly, heading straight to the Tianxiong headquarters, killing people and seizing things in one go.


    Asuka sighed: "I couldn''t see it when we fought with Da Jiang, but now that they are attacking the Tianxiong Department, I have to admit that this Fang Kun is a ruthless person!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "How many people are easy to become a great chief?"


    Asuka grinned and said, "The great chief is right!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, and then he realized that he couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s a bit of a queen''s wife selling melons...


    Since he was going to catch the mud dragon and had to be prepared for accidents, Mufeng asked Muye to send someone to Fang Lei''s department to ask Fang Kun to send out a team of thousands of soldiers to "accompany".


    When Fang Kun learned that Mu Feng was also in the entourage, he didn''t dare to show his face, so he only sent the leader of Fang Lei''s department to come with people, and hid in the tribe himself and did not come out.


    He was worried that if he met the young chief, if he accidentally offended the other party, he would bring disaster to Fang Lei''s department.


    After several battles, Fang Kun already understood that Fang Lei''s tribe seemed to be the majority in the eyes of outsiders, but in front of Da Jiang, it was just a tribe with thin arms and legs that could be easily destroyed.


    The new leader is called Ye Xing, and he is younger than Rhinoceros.


    After seeing Mu Feng, he didn''t feel too much fear, but deliberately kept a distance.


    Rhinoceros was obviously very sullen.


    He thought he would see Fang Kun again this time with the chief.


    It''s hard to say that when we meet, he will have a good fight with him. Whether Fang Lei''s downfall is related to him or Fang Kun.


    Xishou was naturally very depressed when he didn''t see Fang Kun.


    But what was even more frustrating was that the new leader of Fang Lei''s tribe, Ye Xing, sneered at the old leader of Rhinoceros, thinking that he was the main culprit for Fang Lei''s tribe''s defeat.


    If it were him, Fang Lei''s department wouldn''t be able to defeat such dirty small departments as Huaxu''s department and Nilong''s department.


    So when facing Rhinoceros Head, this "junior" from the original Fang Lei Department did not hide his contempt at all.


    In the end, before Yexing could speak, he was punched by Xishou and knocked to the ground.


    After beating the rhinoceros head, he looked at Mu Feng with some trepidation.


    Mu Feng just glanced at Ye Xing indifferently, and said, "Is my Da Jiang''s person you can treat with cold eyes?"


    Before Yexing could react, Asuka smiled and stepped forward to help him up. Before he could react, he punched him to the ground again.


    Rhinoceros was stunned, not knowing why.


    Asuka smiled again and said: "My brother, Asuka, is also something you can underestimate?"


    Rhinoceros suddenly came to his senses, his expression excited.


    The chief and Asuka are so arrogant and domineering!


    But Rhinoceros didn''t hate it at all.


    It was different from the feeling of Fang Kun''s actions in Fang Lei''s department before.


    Fang Kun is domineering and unreasonable.


    But the great chief and Asuka are for "their people"!


    "Big Jiang''s people!" Xishou took a deep breath, trying to calm down his excitement.


    Yexing, on the other hand, was pale.


    Seeing Asuka reaching out to him again, he didn''t dare to continue, he hurriedly struggled to get up, and dodged aside.


    He seemed to have realized that Fang Lei''s department had already been defeated by the group in front of him once¡ªit was because the other party stopped to leave the current Fang Lei''s department.


    If they can defeat Fang Lei once, they can win twice!


    Asuka still wanted to have a good "chat" with this Ye Xing, but Mu Feng waved his hand to stop him: "Okay, let them lead the way ahead, to the Nilongtan you mentioned."


    After a pause, he said another sentence that seemed casual but made Ye Xing tremble suddenly: "We are here to catch the mud dragon, not to destroy the tribe!"


    Asuka curled her lips, turned her head to look forward, and signaled Ye Xing: "What are you still doing in a daze, lead the way!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 991

    The place where the mud dragon is located is a place called "Nilongtan".


    The mud dragon in the mud dragon pool is the totem of the mud dragon department and also the totem of the Fang Lei department.


    When the Huaxu tribe, the Nilong tribe and the Tianxiong tribe were besieging Fang Lei''s tribe earlier, they said that the reason for moving the Nilong tribe was the totem dispute!


    To put it bluntly, it was just like the totem dispute between the Shuibu and the Hexu tribe before, the fight was over who was the descendant of the egret.


    Under Da Jiang''s intervention, the Helu tribe won and became orthodox.


    As for the battle between Fang Lei''s Ministry and Sanbu, without Da Jiang''s intervention, the outcome is still unknown.


    It can be said that it was still Da Jiang''s help that made Fang Lei the true descendant of the Mud Dragon.


    It''s just that in Mu Feng''s opinion, what''s so good about a mud dragon covered in stinky mud, and why would it be called the ancestor of the totem?


    Is it their roguelike behavior of wallowing in muck, or their stench and disgusting smell?


    If he didn''t think that Shandao would be safer, he wouldn''t bother to take this trip!


    Nilongtan is located in the northeast of Nilong Department and southwest of Tianxiong Department, which can be regarded as the middle of the two departments.


    Mufeng and his party walked around the foot of several mountains and finally came to Nilongtan after crossing a large grassy beach.


    Mufeng originally thought that Nilongtan would be a rotten quagmire where the stench could be smelled from a long distance away.


    In fact, it was only when he got close that he realized that he had misunderstood.


    Although the location of Nilongtan cannot be called the fragrance of birds and flowers, it is also a place full of greenery and vitality.


    In a large area between swamps and muddy land, he even saw many vibrant green tips.


    But he just glanced at it and was overjoyed - lotus root!


    Among other things, even if there are no other discoveries during this trip, these lotus roots alone are very good!


    It''s just that the mud dragon pool was quiet, and he didn''t see a mud dragon.


    "Going wrong?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    Asuka pointed it out to him in time: "Great chief, look!"


    Mufeng looked in the direction of Asuka''s finger, and found a mud dragon lying on a relatively bare river bank, basking in the sun leisurely.


    But there is only one end!


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "Only one, so little?"


    Asuka scratched his head: "I heard people from the Tianxiong Department say that there should be quite a few here. Last time I came here, I saw five or six of them. Because I was in a hurry to leave, I hurriedly grabbed one and went back quickly." gone."


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The vegetation around this Nilongtan is so good, it doesn''t look like a place with many "big goods".


    I also blame myself for running here without asking.


    He looked around and asked, "Then have you asked the people in the mud dragon department, do they know the number of mud dragons here?"


    Qingniao was embarrassed: "Uncle Thunder Dragon came last time, I didn''t ask."


    Mu Feng sighed, thought for a while and said: "Go and call Xishou, he used to be a member of Fang Lei''s department, ask him if he can know something."


    "yes!"


    Asuka quickly found the rhino head and explained the situation.


    Rhinoceros frowned and shook his head: "Because our totems are mud dragons, we won''t capture them. And these mud dragons are actually not very useful to the opponent''s Leibu, so we won''t come here either."


    Asuka was completely helpless.


    Mu Feng shook his head, and asked a lot: "Then why is Fang Lei''s totem a mud dragon?"


    Rhinoceros looked embarrassed, scratched his head and said, "The reason why the Fang Lei Department regards it as a totem is because it is covered in mud all over its body, and it is very difficult for wild beasts to capture them.


    And the stench on their bodies can also prevent them from being regarded as prey by other fierce beasts! "


    Well!


    Mu Feng almost laughed out loud, but it was exactly as he expected.


    What Fang Lei valued was the "self-protection ability" of the mud dragon, so he regarded it as a totem, and hoped that he could also obtain part of its ability.


    In fact, totem belief is like this.


    Some are because of ability worship, some are because of fear, and some are because they want to frighten others...


    And Fang Leibu obviously worships the ability of the mud dragon, and hopes that Fang Leibu can have a strong self-protection ability like the mud dragon-covering the whole body with mud and fuming away the opponent with the stench.


    It feels like a stone in a latrine, smelly and hard.


    Disgusting others, protecting yourself.


    Regarding the reason for this kind of totem worship, Mu Feng had to capitalize "convinced" in his heart!


    One word - absolutely!


    Since he didn''t get any useful information from Rhinoceros, he had to try to see if he could catch a live one first, and then use advanced animal taming skills to communicate.


    What if there are many mud dragons in this deep and shallow bay?


    So he asked Asuka how he caught the mud dragon before.


    Asuka scratched his head: "I just asked the soldiers to kill a cow and put it on the bank, lure them out, watch them go ashore to eat, and then let the soldiers rush forward, and only caught one in the chaos!"


    After a pause, he continued: "But in the future, if I use blood food to attract them again, they won''t be fooled. These ghosts are so smart! They seem to be sleeping with their eyes closed, not waiting for you to approach Then they just slipped into the mud pond."


    Mu Feng scratched his head, this is a bit difficult.


    Before coming here, he had thought about launching an air strike with the Eagle Feather Dragon.


    Because in his impression, waterfowl, flying eagles and the like are very good at killing prey on the ground at high altitude.


    But he had to give up after trying the mud dragon''s weight.


    It''s too heavy, and the eagle feather dragon can''t carry it at all.


    The most important thing is that the mud dragon has a hard carapace, and the eagle feather dragon has no way to claw.


    This is true for dead things, let alone living ones.


    He can only think of other ways.


    "Why don''t you try it with Dalei?"


    Unable to think of any other better way, he could only let Da Lei try first.


    The method is very simple, let people approach the mud dragon quietly first, and let Da Lei roar.


    As long as Da Lei''s voice can calm the Mud Dragon, the rest will be easy.


    So he called the flying bird and the rhinoceros head, gave them such and such instructions in a low voice, and then led Da Lei out.


    Asuka turned around and went to make arrangements.


    Xishou looked at Da Lei with burning eyes - he had known for a long time that the young chief also had a Hulei Leopard.


    And he also heard from Asuka that the roar of his Hulei Leopard was far less powerful than that of the Great Chief.


    At a glance, Xishou already has some confidence.


    Because Da Lei''s physique is bigger than his Hu Lei Leopard.


    "It''s so big!" Rhino''s eyes narrowed, "Can these horses bear it?"


    He is well aware of the horror of Hulei Leopard''s roar!


    Mu Feng didn''t pay attention to the rhinoceros head''s expression, but whispered "reckless" instructions to Da Lei.


    Da Lei shook his head excitedly, pawing the ground with his front paws.


    Claw marks are dense.


    Asuka had already arranged manpower, and quietly approached the mud dragon who didn''t know the danger was approaching.


    He turned his head to look in the direction of Wooden Wind.


    Mu Feng nodded, and pulled Da Lei''s neck.


    Da Lei vigorously hissed: "Woo--"


    It was just a sound, and there was movement around the entire Nilongtan as if a pot was boiling.


    First, the big Jiang soldiers who approached quietly rushed towards the mud dragon.


    Immediately afterwards, the mud dragon on the bank suddenly got up from the ground, turned around after a shiver, and crawled into the mire behind him.


    The speed was far faster than Mu Feng expected.


    Immediately afterwards, a scene that stunned everyone appeared.


    The surface of the entire Nilongtan instantly seemed to be boiling, and there were big movements one after another.


    Ripples appeared in the shallow water.


    There were mud waves in the thin mud.


    The junction of water and mud on the shore turned out to be like an earth dragon turning over. Many "mud clods" turned over, turned around, and swam straight to the center of Nilongtan...


    "So many!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    He even forgot that he was here to catch the mud dragon, and he just marveled at the scene like boiling water in front of him...


    Of course he soon regained consciousness.


    Because Da Jiang''s fighters failed to catch the mud dragon, they were cursing there.


    In addition, there is also the smell of excrement and urine that comes with the wind from not far away.


    No need to think about it, it was the mounts that Fang Lei''s people were riding that were frightened.


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly, this attempt failed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 992

    Mu Feng sat on the green grass beside the mud dragon pool and sighed.


    Asuka squatted halfway in front of him, shaking his head helplessly and sighing.


    Xishou wanted to laugh inexplicably, but didn''t dare, so he had to force himself to stand up and look away.


    Two days ago, he witnessed the ferocity of the great chief''s Hulei Leopard with his own eyes, which really made all the horses in Fang Lei''s department piss and shit.


    The strong stench once enveloped the entire Nilongtan.


    Even the mud dragon in the pool was stimulated, tossing back and forth like boiling water.


    But the Warchief can''t do anything about them.


    Into the water, of course not.


    Not to mention how many mud dragons there are in the pool, the mud alone is enough to make people daunting.


    If someone goes in, the appointment will not be able to come up.


    Mu Feng tried to let people throw in the cattle and sheep that had been prepared in advance, but they were eaten immediately after entering, and there was not even any hair left!


    Seeing this scene, the great chief who originally wanted the giant bear who followed had a try, had no choice but to retreat.


    Of course, that''s all, those mud dragons would never go ashore again no matter what.


    For two days, Mu Feng asked everyone to quietly withdraw from the mud dragon pool to hide, and then led people back carefully to investigate secretly, but still did not find the mud dragon to go ashore again.


    Everyone can see that the mud dragon is cautious by nature, unwilling and afraid to take the risk of going ashore again.


    That''s why there was a scene in front of me - Mufeng and Asuka were relatively speechless, sighing.


    After all, it was Asuka who lost his temper first, he said helplessly: "Chief, it''s been two days, and those mud dragons still haven''t come up, or else, let''s go back to the tribe!"


    Mu Feng gritted his teeth: "Is this just a trip for nothing?"


    Asuka scratched his head: "But we can''t catch them! They are in this muddy puddle, if they keep hiding like this, why should we just wait here?"


    After a pause, he said bitterly again: "If only they could go ashore, how could so many people catch them!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought.


    In fact, he has already communicated with the system in the past two days.


    According to the system, the mud dragon is cautious by nature, and it may not go ashore for ten and a half months, or even longer, if it is frightened once.


    As for food, they can eat fish, shrimp, and aquatic plants in the water. Even when they are extremely hungry, they will choose to kill each other, and the strong ones will eat the old, weak, sick and disabled.


    In particular, Mudosaurus has an amphibious respiratory system similar to that of a crocodile, and its nostrils have nasal membranes that can filter air in the mud pond, which can isolate the mud and provide convenience for them to survive in the mud pond for a long time.


    All in all, in order to avoid facing unknown risks when going ashore, the cautious mud dragons can finally turn the creatures in a swamp into only the most durable mud dragon left!


    But once a creature accidentally falls into the swamp, it will suffer their most vicious slaughter.


    They have vigilance that does not match their own strength.


    It can be said that the mixed mud dragon is the existence of hob meat!


    Mu Feng was so angry that his teeth itch, he got up and stomped his feet, clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes: "I don''t believe it yet, I can''t cure you!"


    Then he rode around Nilongtan with Konoha and Rhinoceros on horseback, surveying the terrain.


    In fact, he has turned five times, and each time he carefully watched if he could find a breakthrough somewhere, and then took the opportunity to make a move.


    It''s just a pity that the Nilongtan is surrounded by slippery soil that is slowly rising.


    Some are even smooth enough to reflect light!


    "What should I do?" Mu secretly calculated dangerously.


    There is not much water in this pool, and there are some duckweed grasses in the shallow water and grass, and even the seedlings of water plants on some muddy places can be seen.


    It is unrealistic to let people go down.


    If you want to catch mud dragons, you still have to let them go ashore by themselves.


    But how difficult is it to get the mud dragon ashore?


    "Go ashore, go ashore..." Mu Feng repeated, and suddenly had an idea, "Yes!"


    He looked at the duckweed grass in the river again, and there was not much water compared to the mud, his eyes brightened.


    "Duckweed grass, duckweed grass!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "I don''t think you will come up this time!"


    After laughing loudly, Mu Feng turned around and told Asuka, "Go, throw all the excrement and urine of those cows and horses into these ponds!"


    "Ah?" Asuka was surprised, "What is this for?"


    Rhinoceros also frowned and reminded: "Great chief, these mud dragons are not afraid of smell, even when they are extremely hungry, they eat mud and feces."


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "I know, just do as I say!"


    The two frowned in confusion, but they did it anyway.


    Mu Feng added another sentence: "Get more dung from cows and horses, and forget about peeing! It''s really not enough, Rhinoceros, you just let your Huleibao play a little bit and give it a chance to perform!"


    Rhinoceros was stunned for a moment, and when he turned his face to look in the direction of Fang Lei''s department, he grinned sneerly.


    Soon, there was a smell of cow and horse dung around the huge mud dragon pool again, and the unusually strong smell made many people unable to open their eyes.


    Mu Feng resisted the stench, but he couldn''t help but sneer in his heart.


    He watched one or two thousand people busy cutting cow dung and horse dung into Nilongtan, and he felt a sense of malicious revenge in his heart.


    It''s just that the malicious revenge is not to disgust the mud dragon with feces and urine, but to use the little duckweed to make a fuss.


    Duckweed is the most common type of algae in rural ponds and rivers in previous lives.


    As small as a grain of rice, as big as a small fingernail.


    The specific size is determined by the water flow and nutrients in the water.


    Generally speaking, duckweed grass in living water grows thin and small, while stagnant water grows fat.


    The natural duckweed grass with less nutrition in the water is also thin, and the one with more nutrition is naturally fat.


    And Mufeng is now letting people throw cow dung and horse manure into this area of ??half water and half mud, in order to make this piece of shallow water "eutrophic" - that is, to provide abundant "nutrition" for the growth of duckweed grass.


    Mu Feng remembers clearly that in his previous life, when he was young, he raised ducks at home, spent half a day trying to fish out half a pond of duckweed grass, and filled several sacks to raise ducks.


    As a result, after one night, the entire pond will be full of duckweed grass again!


    It''s okay if the pond is bigger, but if it''s a little smaller, the duckweed grass in the whole pond can finally accumulate nearly an inch thick inside and out, covering the whole pond, leaving no room for the underwater creatures to breathe.


    Therefore, in the pond where the duckweed grass grows, within a few days, there will be fish and shrimp struggling to jump up from the bottom of the water, just to be able to breathe air.


    Until the end, the whole pond will become the world of duckweed grass - the underwater living things will be suffocated to death, and the aquatic plants in the water will be robbed of nutrients by the duckweed grass and turn yellow, or even "starve to death"!


    It can be said that a small duckweed grass can kill thousands of creatures underwater!


    Right now, Mufeng has provided enough "nutrition" to the duckweed grass in this pool, and I believe the effect will be seen after one night.


    However, how could Mu Feng grow naturally during his term of office? That would be too "suffering" for him.


    "Just do your best!" Mu Feng grinned strangely.


    He secretly communicated with the system: "Apart from the wood path derivation technique, is there any other technique that can speed up the growth of grass, especially algae and aquatic plants!"


    In his opinion, things like corn and shallots can be accelerated through the combination of civil and engineering techniques, so duckweed grass, as algae, should have a corresponding method¡ªhe wants to accelerate the growth of these algae!


    He remembered that there were four or five thousand achievement points in his system!


    Sure enough, the system did not disappoint him in this respect: "Yes, Water Zetsu!"


    Mu Feng glanced at it roughly, it was quite suitable, and he said cheerfully: "Then exchange it for the water spell!"


    "Are you sure you need to spend 3000 achievement points to exchange..."


    "Sure, sure!"


    "Ding! The exchange was successful! Your current achievement point is..."


    "Crack!" Mu Feng shut down the system directly, and muttered to himself, "Lorry, let''s talk!"


    He reviewed the Water Aquatic Technique in his mind, then looked at the peaceful pool in front of him, and said with a strange grin, "Tremble, you mud bastards!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 993

    Mu Feng, who had obtained the water spell, began to perform the spell.


    He''s about to start torturing the mud dragon!


    Combining the wood path derivation technique and the water flood technique, it began to work on the nearest piece of duckweed grass.


    Originally, there were not many duckweed grasses in the entire pond because of the mud dragons, and it was obvious that some mud dragons had eaten them as snacks.


    It''s just that after tonight, the situation may not be the same.


    Especially right now, Mufeng is also using water and wood to speed up the growth of duckweed grass, and the effect can be imagined.


    Asuka and the others were busy pouring horse dung and cow dung into the pool. Only King Li was by Mu Feng''s side, so no one noticed Mu Feng''s actions¡ªeven the duckweed grass, which was originally only three or four square meters in size, expanded by a little bit. times no one noticed.


    What has been seen before has long been taken for granted, and who will notice that they have changed quietly?


    Soon, the area occupied by the duckweed grass on the water surface became larger again, becoming more than three before.


    After a while, it became more than four, more than five...


    Mu Feng closed his hands, a little tired.


    After all, performing Zhu Youshu is very exhausting.


    Asuka and Rhinoceros had already arranged for two soldiers to dump cow and horse manure and come to Mufeng again.


    Sensing Mu Feng''s tired face, he was very puzzled.


    "Great chief, what''s wrong with you?" Asuka asked with concern.


    Although Mu Feng felt a little tired, his eyes flashed brightly.


    He smiled and pointed to the water pool: "Did you see anything?"


    Asuka and Rhinoceros looked at the pond, frowned and shook their heads: "I didn''t see it."


    Asuka asked tentatively, "Is it because cow and horse manure was thrown in and the water became cloudy?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Then let''s talk about it tomorrow!"


    Asuka and Rhinoceros looked at each other with doubts on their faces: What''s the difference?


    The next thing is simple, he just needs to wait.


    After ordering the people from the two departments to wait in place, Mu Feng went directly into the tent and fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was dark.


    After waking up, he walked out of the tent, and there were many fires outside.


    There is a strong smell of barbecue in the air, and there is also a faint but pungent smell of feces.


    The two flavors conflict and blend together, which is very refreshing.


    Mu Feng sniffed helplessly.


    This is his own "sin" and he can''t blame others.


    Outside the tent was King Li loyally guarding, and not far away were Asuka, Rhinoceros and others who were grilling meat around the fire, talking in low voices.


    Woodwind walked towards them.


    "Great Chief!" Asuka stood up, and at the same time handed Mu Feng a wooden stick with a piece of barbecue skewered on it.


    Mu Feng was not polite, took it and sat down directly, tearing off a piece and chewing.


    Performing the two techniques at the same time during the day consumes a lot of energy and energy.


    Just waking up right now, he is hungry and urgently needs food and water to replenish his strength.


    "Water!" Mu Feng mumbled while eating.


    The rhinoceros head next to him handed over another skin bag.


    "Great chief, what should we do next?" Asuka asked, "The cow dung and horse dung have been thrown in, so there is no movement in this quagmire!"


    Mu Feng swallowed the roast meat in his mouth, took another big mouthful of water, wiped his mouth with his cuff, let out an "ah", then said with a smile, "There has been some movement!"


    "Is there any movement?" Asuka was surprised, "What movement?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I let you watch it during the day, you just didn''t see it!"


    "This..." Asuka looked at Li Wang asking for help, "Brother Li Wang, have you seen it?"


    King Li nodded.


    Asuka''s eyes brightened: "Then tell me, what''s going on?"


    Li Wang shook his head dumbly: "It''s fine if you don''t see it, I won''t tell you!"


    Asuka was extremely helpless, scratching his ears and cheeks anxiously.


    The old god Mufeng was there, and he finished the remaining large piece of barbecue in one bite, got up and clapped his hands, went straight to the edge of the Nilongtan to urinate, then nodded in satisfaction, and walked away.


    Then it was back to the tent and continued to sleep.


    Seeing all this, Asuka and Rhinoceros were stunned.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Mu Feng was still awake.


    Outside the tent, Asuka was heard shouting: "Great Chief, come quickly, something has happened!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sat up straight in the tent, rubbing his eyes in a daze, "What''s wrong?"


    "You, come and take a look!" Asuka said eagerly, "There is movement in the mud dragon pool!"


    "Is there any movement?" Mu Feng hurriedly climbed out of the tent, stood up, and ran quickly towards Nilongtan.


    Before reaching the water''s edge, he had already seen a piece of green in the pool!


    "Hey, it really works!" Mu Feng grinned.


    He ran quickly to the edge of the pool.


    The pool has been "stained" with a piece of green.


    From time to time, heads stuck out of the water in the green, and some even stuck out their heads and chattered to filter duckweed grass in the water.


    Even Mu Feng could see their "intelligent" little eyes blinking and blinking, with a faint hint of sarcasm!


    Asuka followed, and said angrily: "Look, chief, these mud dragons..."


    Mu Feng sneered and said: "It''s okay, just let them go, they won''t be jumping around for a few days!"


    Then, Mu Feng looked at the mud dragon in the water again: "You guys have a good time!"


    Asuka and the others were astonished.


    How do you see the look of the great chief, not surprised but happy?


    What he wanted to talk about was not only the mud dragon, but also this pool of little green things that seemed to pop up overnight.


    No one noticed such a small thing before.


    Now that the surface of the entire water pool is full of these things, doesn''t it mean that there is enough food for the Mud Dragon?


    He wanted to ask, but found that the chief was just like a normal person, so it was difficult to ask.


    Don''t let the chief feel that he is making a fuss, as if he has never seen the world.


    But he still frowned and looked at the water surface, scratched his head and said: "What the big chief said yesterday is the whole story?


    What''s the use? "


    Next, Mufeng stood on the shore and began to cast the wood path derivation technique and the water flood technique.


    Still feeling tired after surgery.


    But his eyes are brighter.


    Because if you go on like this for less than two days, you will definitely see the effect!


    After finishing the operation, he turned around and left.


    "This..." Asuka stomped her feet.


    What is this?


    When did they come out to play?


    The result is here

 Chapter 994

    The speed at which the duckweed grass spread exceeded Mu Feng''s expectations.


    He realized that he had still underestimated the power of the combination of wood path derivation technique and water flood technique.


    So that night, he told Asuka and Rhinoceros: "Tonight, the soldiers should light more fires on the shore to prevent those mud dragons from going ashore!"


    "Ah?" Asuka was surprised, "Isn''t it good for them to go ashore? Isn''t it just for them to go ashore that we have been waiting here for so many days?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Now we''re going ashore. As long as they are caught, according to their cautious personality, they won''t come up again even if they die. What''s more, they haven''t been suffocated enough now, and they will be suffocated for another night.


    The most important thing is to let them jump vigorously in the puddles and muddy puddles first, so that they won''t have the strength to compete with us when they come ashore! "


    "Hold them?" Asuka scratched his head in confusion.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You just do it!"


    "Yes!" Asuka and Rhinoceros nodded in agreement, and began to make arrangements.


    Of course, after the deployment was completed, Asuka ran to the pool to urinate in a big way.


    And the sound of peeing has changed from "squeak" to "sizzling"¡ªduckweed has covered the water surface with a "green carpet"!


    That night, the surroundings of Nilongtan were brightly lit.


    The two soldiers in charge of night patrol could see through the torches that the shore was already approaching the green mud dragons swimming above their heads.


    From time to time, the sound of "cracking" and "plopping" broke through the water in the whole pool. It was obvious that something was jumping high and then falling heavily into the water.


    These sounds were okay in the first half of the night, not much different from the daytime.


    In the middle of the night, the whole pool began to be noisy.


    Originally, there was still an interval between the sound of the mud dragon diving and entering the water, but now it has become a sound of not leveling, and another sound.


    At dawn, no one knew what was going on, but they all saw it: these mud dragons wanted to go ashore!


    It''s just that they are forced by too many people on the shore, and they are always struggling in the pool, holding the final bottom line.


    Mufeng didn''t need birds to call anymore, he got up early, sat not far from the pool, ate meat and drank water, and watched the movement in the pool, amazed.


    Duckweed is an amazing thing!


    Even though something the size of a sesame seed grain looks harmless to humans and animals, it can instantly force the "hob meat" of the mud dragon into what it is now.


    Right now the whole mire is covered with thick duckweed grass.


    It''s full, with almost no gaps!


    These duckweed grasses separate the entire underwater area from the water surface.


    No need to think about it, the underwater creatures must be suffocated!


    Because now the mud dragons in the whole quagmire are jumping around, and when they fall into the water, they can no longer splash water, but there is a slightly dull but clear and crisp sound-"Pu Pa"!


    When they fell into the water, they only stirred up small-scale green waves, which was completely different from the previous mud dragon that swayed half of the water surface with one wave.


    Now there are no less than twenty or thirty mud dragons all stirring up, and the movement made is only a small area around them.


    The original pure water has become the current hot and spicy soup.


    It becomes extremely difficult for the mud dragon to swim in the pool!


    The mud dragon was very restless, jumping around.


    Mu Feng was very happy and jumped up and down.


    Asuka asked in a low voice: "Great Chief, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Wait!"


    "Waiting for what?"


    "Wait for them to go ashore!"


    Asuka''s eyes were burning.


    The great chief says they will come ashore, so they will come ashore!


    "But now if they want to go ashore, call them back, don''t let them go ashore!"


    "why?"


    "Consume their energy again!"


    Do it all at once, second time tired, third time exhausted!


    "Yes!" Asuka responded excitedly, and began to order.


    Sure enough, not long after, the mud dragon in the pool seemed to be no longer afraid of the people on the shore, and began to try to go ashore.


    The two soldiers were not polite, they served them directly with sticks, and beat them back one by one across the shore.


    The mud dragons were so anxious that they screamed "Wooooooow" in the water.

 Chapter 995

    The mud dragon was caught, and the next thing was simple.


    Mu Feng asked the soldiers to line up the more than 150 mud dragons they caught, and pick them one by one. He chose the two biggest ones, and "chatted" with them with advanced animal taming skills.


    The specific method is to add carrots and sticks, and even frighten them to bring sweetness. After the two muddy dragons have been strengthened by Wood Wind''s Wood Dao Derivative Technique, they are reluctant to leave and lie obediently beside him.


    The rest of the mud dragons are easy to handle.


    Mu Feng asked the two "King of Mud Dragons" designated by him to communicate with other Mud Dragons, and then took them away collectively.


    As for whether there are any mud dragons in the quagmire who can hold back the mud dragons that have not come ashore, he doesn''t care anymore.


    According to his guess, there were a few fish that slipped through the net.


    Those who can endure the double oppression of stench and duckweed and not show up can also deserve Mu Feng''s "respect" and deserve this hard-won freedom!


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the mud dragons who are about to be taken away by him will not be free.


    Mu Feng just wanted to move them a house and live in another place.


    Anyway, their habit is that even if they land on the shore, they will not run far away, and wait for the prey to come to the door on the shore.


    The mud dragon who would rather fight in the den than leave the quagmire is really the best choice for the "gatekeeper" on the outskirts of the mountain island!


    Mu Feng had already made up his mind to build a city wall around the mountain island. The moat outside the city wall should be replaced by mud.


    As for the outermost perimeter, let him go.


    Anyway, the mud dragon will not run far.


    At that time, fortifications such as arrow towers will be built on the mountain island, which can really be called impregnable at the moment.


    What made him quite helpless was that these mud dragons were really smelly.


    Originally, the smell of mud on their bodies could make people want to vomit, but after soaking in dung water for another three days, the pungent and pungent smell was really unbearable.


    This can be regarded as self-inflicted.


    I thought of the first day of junior high school, but I didn''t expect the fifteenth day.


    I couldn''t escape myself.


    But compared to Fang Lei''s men, he and Da Jiang''s fighters were much better.


    Because Jiang''s warriors had prepared in advance, the horses were not stimulated by the Hulei Leopard, so they only had to endure the stench.


    The people in Fang Lei''s department were different.


    The roar of the Hulei Leopard twice, the stench from the Mud Dragon''s body, and the triple torture made them almost collapse.


    The most terrible thing was that the horses who had loose bowels one after another walked weakly, and the soldiers of Fang Lei''s department who were dizzy from the stench felt even more limp.


    For the first time, Ye Xing felt that a tribe could completely surrender without fighting!


    He even began to resent his own great chief from the bottom of his heart: why bother with such a tribe!


    ...


    The end result was that Mufeng and his party endured the nausea and let the thorn dragon carry the mud dragon for a long time, and found a small stream, and cleaned the mud dragon thoroughly before it was over.


    And those spinosaurs carrying mud dragons also threw themselves into the creek and shook them off.


    Apparently, they were also smoky enough.


    The next step is to send these mud dragons to Shandao.


    Mu Feng first dispatched Fang Lei with a hundred black horses.


    It can be regarded as a kind of sympathy for their "no credit but hard work".


    It could be seen that the tortured and devastated Ye Xing was so moved that he was about to cry.


    As for whether it was true or false, Mu Feng didn''t get into it.


    At least it''s true to his face.


    That''s enough!


    On the way back, he sent a letter to Chang Ning, asking her to go to Black Bear City, and then go to Shandao with him to deliver the mud dragon.


    Then, according to his previous plan, we went to tour the various places of Da Jiang together.


    After all, Chang Ning, as Chang Xi of the big ginger, will help him take care of the big ginger in the future.


    ...


    When Mu Feng arrived at the old place of the Heishui Department, Chang Ning was already waiting with Da Jiang''s patrolling soldiers at their fixed foothold.


    As if fearing that something might happen to Changning, the soldiers from Black Bear City and Pixiu City all dispatched here. Before Mu Feng found them, they had already spotted Mu Feng and his party.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Chang Ning''s eyes were soft and soft, and he hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng had a strange feeling in his heart, and he deeply understood what it meant to be "a little farewell to a newlywed".


    He had no choice but to tell Asuka and others: "Go to Shandao first, and I will follow you after I turn around!"


    Asuka was puzzled and wanted to find out why, but was pulled away by Rhinoceros.


    Chang Ning quietly came to Mu Feng''s side, and said in a low voice, "Why do I feel that the leader of the rhinoceros looks at you and me so strangely?"


    Mu Feng laughed: "He''s just like that, don''t worry about him."


    After a pause, he said again: "I''ve been busy for several days, and I''m too tired. This place is relatively close to Black Bear City, so let''s go to Black Bear City to rest!"


    Just as Chang Ning was about to speak, he thought of something again, his face was flushed, he lowered his head, and let out a soft "um"...

 Chapter 996

    When Changning arrived at Shandao, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Be the first to "meet" their pack of wolves!


    At the beginning, the pack of wolves bared their teeth at the group and roared in protest.


    But after Mu Feng made Da Lei appear, these wolves became more pleasing to the eye again.


    They lay on the ground one by one, not daring to breathe.


    Rhinoceros was very depressed.


    It is also the Hulei Leopard, why are these wolves not afraid of their own mounts, but afraid of the great chief?


    Asuka reminded at the right time: "Brother Rhinoceros, don''t say it''s a wolf, even our Jiang''s horses are afraid of the chief, not so afraid of you!"


    "Why?" Rhinoceros was puzzled.


    Asuka smiled and said, "If you fought against King Li, would you still care about Ye Xing? And look at the black horse I''m riding, isn''t it bigger than other fighters?"


    Rhinoceros thought for a while, then nodded: "I understand!"


    Now he is more balanced.


    It turns out that Hu Leibao is also strong and weak.


    He suddenly realized why Fang Lei''s department was restrained in every way - as long as he could do anything, he was not afraid of Da Jiang at all!


    Chang Ning was not surprised by Da Lei''s supernatural powers, but looked nervously at a huge monster running over from the mountain island - a long-haired monster with an ugly human face!


    "Mu, Mufeng..." Chang Ning trembled a little, subconsciously leaning against Mufeng.


    Mu Feng smiled and patted her hand: "It''s okay, it''s domesticated and doesn''t hurt people!"


    Chang Ning''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t feel so scared when he looked at the monster again.


    If Mufeng said it was domesticated, then there is no problem!


    On the other hand, Xishou''s mouth was already parched from shock.


    Because he obviously felt that his mount Hulei Leopard was a little nervous.


    This is a situation he has never encountered before.


    "Big, great chief..." Xishou turned to look at Mufeng, only to find that the old god Mufeng was waving at the huge monster on the ground.


    "This!" Rhinoceros reacted, thinking of the giant bear in Da Jiang''s tribe, "Is this also domesticated by the great chief?"


    Sure enough, He Huan with an ugly face ran up to Mu Feng, licked his face, and shook his head and tail.


    Rhinoceros had no doubts anymore.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Come on, I''ve found a good neighbor for you!"


    "Huhuhou¡ª¡ª" Heyu didn''t know why, and just flattered Mufeng.


    Mu Feng made it move aside, and then motioned for Asuka to put down the mud dragon on a thorn dragon.


    Woodwind communicated with it with advanced animal taming skills: they will live near you from now on.


    He Yi looked at the mixed mud dragon with puzzled eyes: Are they delicious?


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfounded: You try it!


    He Yu really hesitated for a moment, carefully went up to smell it, snorted suddenly, and ran back.


    It smells so bad!


    Whoever likes to eat will eat!


    He Yu hurriedly approached Mu Feng: Where do they live, and will they grab food from me?


    Wooden Wind answered it: They live around your house and will eat some cows and horses!


    He immediately protested with a "boo hoo hoo": I can''t feed them, I caught it!


    Wooden Feng had an idea: they can help you keep an eye on the cows and horses to ensure that the cows and horses will not run away. Also, in case there are other powerful beings who want to rob you of your cattle and horses, they can also help you, right?


    Heyao seriously thought about it, rolled his small eyes, and agreed.


    Mu Feng secretly smiled from the bottom of his heart, this cooperation will obviously weigh the pros and cons!


    Now that it agreed, Mufeng didn''t have to worry about conflicts between the new neighbors in the future.


    The next thing was simple. After letting go of the mud dragon, they raised their heads and smelled it by themselves, and found the location of their "new home" with their unique and sensitive sense of smell.


    After Mu Feng justly told them not to hurt people, they obediently rolled over and got into the swamp.


    Then Mu Feng took Chang Ning and other people to the mountain island.


    He joyfully leads the way.


    Chang Ning was full of surprise, and asked Mu Feng in a low voice how he could tame such a big beast.


    Mu Feng gave a general idea, and Chang Ning was terrified when he heard it.


    She became more and more curious about Shandao.


    Soon she followed Mufeng to Shandao.


    The only way in and out of the mountain island has already broken ground, and the trees closest to the exit have also been cleared.


    "No one?" Mu Feng frowned, "Didn''t Bai Yue write a letter last time saying that there are already people here?"


    Before he could look around, someone rushed down from the mountainside: "It''s the great chief!"


    After seeing Chang Ning, he hurriedly leaned back: "Chang Xi!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at the people running down the mountain and asked in confusion, "Why is no one looking at the entrance?"


    It was Luo Li who ran down first.


    He rushed in front of Mu Feng with a disheveled face, scratched his head: "Chief, we are opening a road to the mountain, and there are not enough manpower, so we all go up..."


    Mu Feng frowned: "Then at least two people should be left here to guard the entrance and exit!"


    Luo Li bowed his head in a low voice: "It''s the Hema Beast who didn''t let us here, it lies here by itself."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Luo Li nodded and said, "It was the one that pushed us all up."


    Mu Feng communicated with Heta Beast suspiciously, only to find out that this guy came to guard the gate on his own initiative.


    The reason for asking it is that it feels that someone next to it looks down on it too much.


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry, this guy was quite confident.


    He pondered for a while, and finally explained that if he wants to cooperate with him, he must allow someone to guard the entrance and exit.


    The boss was reluctant, but finally agreed.


    Then Mu Feng looked at Luo Li: "You said there are not enough people, what about people? I remember that I brought a group of slaves here when I came here to build roads and bridges. Later, when Bai Yue came with you, I brought two more. Are there not enough people now?"


    Luo Li smiled wryly and said, "Chief, both the mountain island and the cable bridge need manpower. There are only two thousand slaves, which is really not enough!"


    Mu Feng turned his face to look at Chang Ning, Fei Niao and others, and said with a smile: "Look, I haven''t been here for a few days, I have learned from Bai Yue, and I want someone to help me!"


    Asuka watched his nose, nose, mouth and heart, and said, "This is the business of Chief Bai Yue, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Luo Li scolded with a smile: "You kid can hide!"


    Chang Ning heard that Luo Li was doing this on purpose, his eyes and eyebrows were all smiles.


    Rhinoceros was even more emotional.


    Only in Dajiang can we see the great chief get along with his tribe in such a harmonious way, and can see the great chief and his tribe talking about major events in the tribe in a joking way.


    Such a scene would never be seen in Fang Lei''s department!


    Mu Feng laughed and scolded: "Stop yelling at me, boy, where is Bai Yue, let him come to see me!"


    Luo Li sighed: "Great chief, you don''t understand our difficulties, we have to find a way to solve it ourselves!"


    "The difficulty..." Mu Feng curled his lips, "Han Shu went north from Liaolongzhijian City to Baihu City. There are no less than three cities in front and back. I have never seen him who can shout like you and Bai Yue!"


    Luo Li shook his head helplessly and said: "There is no way, there is no danger for Liaolong branch to go east, south or west, and the north is my Jiang headquarters, so it doesn''t matter if the construction is slow.


    But this is Jiang''s secret base, so don''t worry! "


    "Hey!" Mu Feng waved his hands again and again, "Okay, okay, you''re right, tell me, what did Bai Yue do?"


    Then Luo Li said honestly: "Boss Bai Yue and Chi Lei went to the Goshawk Department to catch labor."


    "No wonder!" Mu Feng grinned and said with a chuckle, "So it''s to generate income."


    "Income generation?" Several people wondered together.


    "It''s okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand and continued to ask, "How long have you been there, and when will you be back?"


    Luo Li replied: "I''ve been away for more than ten days, and I should be back soon!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Then we should be able to wait until he comes back! Let''s go, take me up the mountain to see how you have built this place, if you do well, I can consider sending you more people come over!"


    "Yes!" Luo Li showed excitement, "I promise I won''t let you down!"


    So Luoli turned around and went up the mountain again.


    A group of people follow,


    Chang Ning followed Mu Feng, looking left and right, carefully examining the surrounding environment.


    Rhinoceros vaguely remembered something, but he was not sure yet.


    Everyone looked at the top of the mountain expectantly, wondering what was so good about the secret base that the great chief had placed high hopes on.


    They soon knew the answer.


    Because after reaching the top of the mountain, the vision suddenly opened up.


    It''s not the openness of climbing high and looking into the distance, but the scene in front of them makes them unbelievable.


    On the top of the mountain turned out to be a large lake, with rippling clear water and occasional ripples.


    There is a large area of ??gentle slopes between the lake and the top of the mountain.


    In these gentle areas, some people have started logging to open a road from the top of the mountain to the great lake.


    Those present are all "high-level" in the tribe, and they naturally have vision.


    Everyone understands that tens of thousands of people can live around this big lake alone.


    There may be more!


    Of course, this is just their judgment based on the terrain and water sources.


    It¡¯s no use without food!


    But soon, this worry was dispelled.


    Because the wood wind brought them to the other side of the mountain¡ªthe west side downhill.


    The natural livestock pens on the mountainside amazed the whole group.


    When Mu Feng told them that it was natural, several people couldn''t believe it.


    But when they saw the vines between the cracks on the ground, they had to choose to believe.


    What excited them most was that there were thousands of cattle and sheep in this large natural livestock pen!


    But Mu Feng told the stunned people: There are better ones!


    The group couldn''t wait to follow Mu Feng and continue down the mountain.


    When approaching the foot of the mountain, I found a piece of green seedlings - corn!


    Chang Ning, who was the first to recognize the corn, said "impossible".


    Because the corn seedlings on Da Jiang''s side are already tall, and the ones here seem to have just grown out not long ago.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The season here is a little later than that of Dajiang. When autumn is on Dajiang''s side, it''s still the end of summer here.


    When the grass on the other side of Baishuyuan is withered and yellow, the grass here is still green and yellow! "


    "So that''s how it is!" Chang Ning nodded and said, "You let people plant corn here!"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "This land was reclaimed almost at the same time as Da Jiang, but the seeds germinate and harvest later."


    "But in this case, I, Da Jiang, have two places where I can harvest food!" Chang Ning''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "There are grains in both places, and it''s safer for Da Jiang!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was surprised, "Why?"


    Mu Feng explained with a smile: "This is the same as my reason for building this secret base."


    "What''s the reason?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng in unison.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Eggs can''t be put in the same basket!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 997

    Mufeng took a few people to stay in the mountain island for a few days.


    Chang Ning already knew the significance of this mountain island to Da Jiang, so he watched it carefully.


    If there is any doubt in the middle, I will ask Mu Feng.


    As for Rhinoceros and Asuka, they looked at them more out of curiosity.


    They were thinking about how many people they would be able to withstand the attacks of if the mountain island lived with tribesmen.


    Of course, limited to this mountain island, they did not consider the existence of city walls and swamps.


    If you take all these into consideration, then you don''t have to think about it, basically no one can break through.


    But nothing is absolute, Xishou was the first to think of the Golden Crow Cavalry Army of the Golden Crow Division.


    If they really descended from the sky on birds, they would pose a great threat to Da Jiang.


    After Xishou proposed, Mu Feng pondered briefly, then nodded and said: "The threat you mentioned does exist."


    Then he made arrangements according to the topography of the mountain island, asking Luo Li to start building hidden arrow towers¡ªmostly under the nearby big trees.


    And taking the opportunity of planning the location of the arrow tower, he taught Luo Li how to build various functional areas such as residences, storage areas, and sanitary areas on the mountain island.


    Because the lake in the mountain island will be the main source of water for the residents living here, it must not be polluted.


    Therefore, his arrangement is to arrange various functional areas on the side of the mountain island facing the grassland, not on the side facing the lake.


    Residential areas and breeding areas must have sanitation facilities and sewage channels. If they are built around the lake on Shandao, there is no doubt that the sewage will flow into the lake.


    Therefore, these facilities and buildings must be on the outside of the mountain.


    Building various facilities on the mountain island is quite different from Dragon City.


    Mufeng stayed here for three days, giving out plans for the construction here from time to time, and asked Luoli to build according to his plan.


    These plans were also revised based on the details that he had discussed with Bai Yue before, so after Luo Li knew the existing plans, it was not difficult to understand the changes to Mu Feng.


    It''s just that after hearing Mufeng''s plan, Luoli felt a little ashamed.


    Because many of what Mu Feng said were things he hadn''t thought of...


    Afterwards, Mu Feng took several people away from the mountain island and headed for the Chain Bridge.


    All the way, stop and go, all the way down the river.


    Reasonably and occasionally there is a water circle turning, which is obviously a "big cargo" at the bottom of the river.


    As for whether this "big product" is a fish or something else, Mu Feng has a vague guess in his heart.


    Anyway, there are two Hulei leopards in their group, and there is an eagle feather dragon on their heads, so they are not afraid of these accidents at all.


    On the other hand, Changning didn''t know why at the beginning, pointing to the flashing white figure under the water, he asked, "What is that?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Python snake!"


    "Boa constrictor?" Chang Ning''s pretty face changed, and he said with some palpitations, "It''s so big!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "What''s the matter, we met a bigger one near Qingzhang Mountain before, twisting its body on the tree, running like flying.


    Even they can hunt and kill the big dragons! "


    "This..." Chang Ning was startled.


    The Asuka and Rhinoceros on the side were also full of horror.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "So, no matter how big we are, how can we be afraid of these small pythons?"


    "Little python..."


    Several people were shocked here.


    Only Mu Feng can call a boa constrictor a "little boa constrictor"...


    Two days later, everyone arrived near the Chain Bridge.


    Today, many houses have been built around the chain bridge, and the houses are surrounded by simple walls, which look very much like work sheds.


    Before they got close, soldiers came galloping on horseback.


    After seeing that it was Mu Feng, he was overjoyed: "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Are you guarding the bridge here?"


    The soldier nodded hurriedly: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You have worked hard!"


    The soldier scratched his head: "For the sake of the tribe, don''t work hard!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "How about showing us the Chain Bridge?"


    The soldier is excited: "Yes!"


    So a group of people followed the soldiers to the chain bridge.


    Along the way, the soldier shouted wildly: "The great chief is coming!"


    All the soldiers and slaves who were busy here raised their heads to look at Mu Feng and his party.


    Mu Feng saw that each of these people had muddy stains on their faces, obviously they had been working for a long time.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little emotional, bowed his head to these people, and said, "You all work here for Jiang, you''ve worked hard!"


    All these soldiers responded in unison: "For Da Jiang, don''t work hard!"


    On the contrary, the slaves all looked indifferent - this has nothing to do with them.


    Mu Feng naturally saw the reaction of these people, and said: "I will discuss with the leader Baiyue for any slaves who work here. Those who have no mortal enemies can accumulate military merits like war slaves, and they can regain their freedom with military merits!"


    "Huh!" Now the slaves regained their spirits and looked at Mu Feng with burning eyes.


    They knew that although the young chieftain was young, he acted vigorously and kept his word.


    No one dared not to abide by what he said.


    He obeyed everything he said to the slaves.


    Now Da Jiang, there are no less than five or six hundred people who have recovered their freedom, and then directly joined the Da Jiang warrior team and became Da Jiang''s fighters.


    There are another one or two hundred people who have already married wives, and their food and lodging are the same as ordinary Dajiang people.


    It really turned over in one day, from the earth to the clouds.


    So how could they not be excited when they heard the teenager talk like this?


    It''s just that Mu Feng''s way of doing this is not understood by the people around him.


    Asuka and Rhinoceros didn''t understand very much, with doubts on their faces.


    Even though Chang Ning is so smart, it is hard to figure out the key point.


    Chang Ning quietly asked Mu Feng: "Why did you let them recover their freedom? They all have hatred against Jiang?"


    Mufeng dispersed the surrounding soldiers and slaves, leaving only one soldier waiting, and then whispered: "This is the mountain island, and it is Da Jiang''s secret base. It is troublesome to build, and there is no risk. If these slaves When there is resentment, problems can easily arise.


    These problems may be fine elsewhere, but here they are terrible! "


    "Why?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    Mu Feng pointed to the iron chain bridge that Chang Ning hadn''t had time to see in the future, and said in a deep voice: "After crossing this bridge, the opposite side is the boundary of Changli!"


    "The boundary of Changli!" Chang Ning exclaimed.


    She never thought that she would be so close to the border of Changli!


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, crossing this bridge is the boundary of Changli. If these slaves are in turmoil here, wouldn''t it be very troublesome for Da Jiang?"


    Chang Ning subconsciously nodded.


    Mu Feng said again: "So we can''t let these potential dangers become reality, we must prevent them in advance!"


    Chang Ning frowned and thought deeply, and after a while he frowned and said, "I understand why you did this, but these slaves may not be willing to do what you said?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "If they are directly asked to work and work hard, it will not be possible without endangering Jiang''s safety. They must be allowed to do so voluntarily!"


    "Then what should we do?" Chang Ning became even more confused, "They are slaves, they were taken captive by you, how could they be willing?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "That''s not necessarily the case! If they want them to work hard, desperately and willingly for Da Jiang, it''s definitely not possible to rely on orders. Let them know what benefits they can get!"


    "Their benefits?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "If you want a person to do something according to your wishes, then let him know that doing it will benefit him.


    Otherwise, if you give an order, no matter how well you say it, it will not be easy for people to do it willingly! "


    Chang Ning was stunned, his eyes lit up after thinking about it.


    She raised her silkworm eyebrows, her eyes brightened, and said with a smile: "I understand, you mean that these slaves know that doing these jobs can accumulate military merits, and after they regain their freedom, they will be willing to work for Jiang, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well! The most important thing is that after they have hope in their hearts, they will not choose actions that are not good for them."


    Changning nodded solemnly.


    Now she completely understood.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see the Chain Bridge!"


    A few people followed Mu Feng to the iron lock bridge.


    Mu Feng counted, there were nineteen iron chains in total, which really consumed a large amount of iron ore in Da Jiang.


    No wonder Jiuzhu and Qige complained to Mufeng before coming here, saying that the amount of iron consumed by the river is too much!


    The nineteen iron chains are five on the left and five on the left, distributed in the style of a guardrail, and the height is almost as high as the neck of an ordinary person.


    As the bottom of the bridge, there are nine bridges, which are relatively densely distributed, and iron chains are connected horizontally at intervals to play a fixed role.


    Then there are iron chains crossing and connecting at intervals to ensure that the iron chains of the entire chain bridge are connected together and there will be no large dispersion.


    The chain bridge is paved with thick formwork, the width of which is only one horse wide.


    Seeing the great chief sizing him up, the soldier hurriedly explained: "Great chief, the chief said, according to what you taught him before, this chain bridge can carry twenty riders at a time at a time, and it won''t work if there are more..."


    Wood Wind nodded.


    The quantity is deliberately understated.


    According to the thickness of the iron chain and the depth of the piles he saw, it would not be a big problem to carry thirty riders.


    Anyway, today''s people work hard and hard. How can there be so many people who work like they did in the previous life, with so many cheaters and tricksters, and so many scumbag projects.


    He smiled and nodded: "Okay, I see!"


    The soldier said again: "Great chief, do you want to cross the bridge and the river?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    The soldier hurriedly said excitedly: "I will lead the way!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded.


    The soldier then came to the bridge, got on the bridge, turned around and said, "Great chief, be careful when you come up, the bridge is a bit wobbly..."


    As he spoke, he suddenly shut up.


    The great chief taught them to build this bridge, so do you need to talk about it yourself?


    But Mu Feng smiled and said, "Okay!"


    Then he turned his head and said to Chang Ning behind him, "Did you hear that, the bridge is shaking a bit, be careful!"


    The soldier looked excited.


    Chang Ning stepped up carefully and stepped on it, and found that the foot was really shaking, so he jumped back in fright.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, stretched out his hand and said, "Well, I''ll lead you across the bridge!"


    Chang Ning frowned, just looking at the chain bridge under his feet, struggling very much.


    Obviously, for people who are used to stepping on the solid ground, the sudden shaking of their feet is something that makes them extremely frightened.


    Fortunately, Chang Ning is not an ordinary woman. After a while, she took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, took Mu Feng''s hand, and stepped onto the bridge...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 998

    Before getting on the bridge, Chang Ning was very scared, but after getting on the bridge, she was not so scared.


    At the beginning, she needed Mu Feng to support her to move her legs carefully, but then she let go of Mu Feng''s hand and walked on the bridge independently.


    Asuka and Rhinoceros followed cautiously and tentatively.


    They quickly adapted to the swaying of the bridge and remained extremely calm.


    It''s just that because Mu Feng and Chang Ning are in front, it''s hard for them to urge them.


    What surprised them was that Li Wang, who was like an iron tower, couldn''t help shivering after he got on the bridge.


    This made Asuka laugh out loud.


    But after King Li glared at him viciously, he stopped laughing.


    He is afraid of being beaten!


    In this way, several people came to the center of the bridge carefully, but suddenly they did not leave.


    It turned out that Mufeng was standing on the bridge, pointing to the left and right, and said, "Look!"


    Chang Ning, Fei Niao, Xi Shou and the others stopped and looked around, with doubts on their faces.


    There is water on the left and right, what is there to see?


    Mu Feng didn''t give a shit, and said with a smile: "We are now behind the mountain island, and in front of us is the Hehe Department of Changli, and this bridge connects the two places.


    But we can directly enter the Changli territory through this bridge, and then turn the Changli territory into my Da Jiang''s territory! "


    You still don''t know why.


    Mu Feng was not surprised, and said with a smile: "Since both sides of the first bridge can be my Da Jiang''s territory, can the upstream and downstream of this river also be my Da Jiang''s territory?"


    "Huh?" As soon as these words came out, several people were stunned.


    Changning was naturally the first to react.


    Her phoenix eyes were wide open, with a look of surprise and excitement on her face: "If that''s the case, how big is Da Jiang''s territory!"


    Only then did Asuka and Rhinoceros realize the meaning of the chief''s words!


    The two were greatly shocked, took a deep breath, and looked around again at the direction of the Boshui River, their eyes burning.


    The Lushui River meanders from the Hehe Department to the Goshawk Department, and even further afield!


    In this way, not only the Hehe tribe and the Goshawk tribe, but also larger and farther territories will be conquered by Da Jiang!


    Asuka said excitedly: "Chief, if that''s the case, I, Asuka, are willing to fight for the expansion of Jiang''s territory. Armor will never leave my body, and no one will dismount!"


    Mu Feng looked at Asuka with satisfaction, nodded, and said with a smile, "I don''t want you to never leave your body and never get off your horse, otherwise how would you marry Bai Ya?"


    Asuka was embarrassed.


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously: "Live well, although Da Jiang''s territory will expand, but it will not happen overnight. What we can''t finish can be left to Da Jiang''s descendants to do!


    Otherwise, we have finished everything, what are they doing? "


    Several people were taken aback again.


    Mu Feng chuckled, and didn''t plan to say anything like "digestion" and "maintaining stability" to them.


    These topics are relatively long-term for them.


    He just smiled and said: "So, I didn''t ask you to just fight blindly, stop and rest if you should, get a wife if you should get a wife, and have children if you should have children.


    Da Jiang wants to be strong, but after all, he has to rely on people! "


    Asuka completely understood this time, nodded and said: "The chief is right! So, should you also work harder to keep my blood alive?"


    Before Mu Feng could reply, Chang Ning had already turned his head to Asuka and let out a "Bah".


    Apparently, it was because Mu Feng told Chang Ning in a "disrespectful" way that there was a kid named Asuka who was lying on the wall at night earlier!


    Asuka scratched her head, and hurriedly bowed her body as a gesture.


    Chang Ning snorted softly and walked straight ahead without saying anything, as if he was no longer afraid of the bridge shaking.


    Wooden Wind glanced at Asuka.


    Asuka hurriedly smiled and bowed to beg for mercy.


    Mu Feng also laughed strangely: "Flying Bird, you should have thought about it, it will be your turn to get married soon!"


    Asuka immediately reacted, the smile on his face gradually froze, and he cried out sadly: "Big, big chief, you are a chief, how can you..."


    Mu Feng didn''t wait for him to finish, he sneered, and went straight to Chang Ning.


    Asuka sighed inwardly...


    After Mu Feng and others came to the south bank of the river, there were already soldiers waiting here.


    Surrounding the bridgehead is a newly built small city.


    Although this city is small, it is comparable to the construction of Four Phases City.


    City walls, arrow towers, houses...


    One should have complete facilities, much better than those on the North Shore.


    Mu Feng just took a rough look, then nodded and said, "Well, not bad!"


    Chang Ning was puzzled and said, "It''s not bad, but why is the construction on the south bank so good, but the one on the north bank is like that..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It is estimated that there is not enough manpower on the one hand, and on the other hand the reason is that the south bank belongs to the border of Changli, and there are potential risks, so we must first build fortifications.


    As for the north bank, there is a river resting on it, and there are mountains and islands behind it as a buffer, so the danger is relatively small.


    Well, Bai Yue probably thought of this layer when she was building it..."


    Chang Ning was surprised.


    Bai Yue is not here right now, but she is sure what Mu Feng said is what Bai Yue thinks.


    In other words, what Bai Yue did was exactly what Mu Feng thought.


    Prioritize things first and second, distinguish clearly, see clearly, most people can''t do it.


    At least it is impossible for Changning to ask himself.


    "It''s no wonder Da Jiang is so powerful, just a big boss can think of these things!" Chang Ning admired from the bottom of his heart.


    Since joining Dajiang, Chang Ning has met many capable people that the Jade Bird Department has never seen.


    In his opinion, Li Hu of the Ministry of Internal Affairs is well-behaved, everything is perfect, and it is no problem to be the leader of any department.


    The high priest, Yu Li, is extremely intelligent, and when Mu Feng is away, he can almost make decisions in the tribe for Mu Feng.


    Originally, she was worried that such a person would take credit and be proud, but Chang Ning found out that after she married Da Jiang, when Mu Feng was not in the tribe, the high priest would ask her for instructions on everything.


    Chang Ning has a clear mind, how can he not know the character of the High Priest?


    Besides the High Priest, there are Bai Yue, Han Shu, Asuka...


    Chang Ning once followed Mu Feng to bring Han Shu to attack Hei Fang at night.


    He also followed Mu Feng to lead Bai Yue from east to west and then from north to south, and listened to Bai Yue''s questions along the way. At that time, he felt that his ability was far superior to that of a leader.


    As for Han Shu, let alone...


    Although he has not been in contact with these people for a long time, he has observed their words and deeds when he went back and forth between Da Jiang and Jade Bird, and knows the intelligence and ability of these people.


    So now after hearing Mu Feng''s words, he felt more and more that Jiang''s strength was inevitable.


    Of course, at the same time, she also thought of her mother club¡ªthe Blue Bird Club.


    Although she is now a member of Da Jiang, she still hopes that the Blue Bird Department will become stronger and stronger in her heart.


    After such a long period of time, she felt more and more that if the Jade Bird Department wanted to be strong, it still needed to maintain a good relationship with Da Jiang!


    ...


    Mu Feng stayed in the small tribe on the south bank of the chain bridge for another day, and finally waited for Bai Yue to return.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, this time Bai Yue brought back an old acquaintance - Morhan!


    Mufeng brought Changning, Liwang, Asuka and Xishou to meet Baiyue, Chilei and Moerhan.


    Morhan

 Chapter 999

    After all, Wood Wind did not comfort Mo Erhan.


    Because Bai Yue''s next sentence made him stop his grievance immediately: "Be honest, or I will really kill someone!"


    Mo Erhan immediately stopped the actor-like grievances.


    Mu Feng secretly greeted Morhan''s relatives and friends from the bottom of his heart.


    He looked at Bai Yue and said with a low smile, "Why is it him again?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "I also wonder why it is him. But it seems that there are not many people in their goshawk department. After repeated harassment, they didn''t even come out for the large-scale hunting in the spring of this year."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng nodded.


    After a severe winter, each tribe will choose to hunt to supplement food.


    This goshawk department didn''t even hunt, or it was just like Da Jiang, with enough "surplus food". Or they are afraid to go out and hunt now.


    After all, the strength of the current Goshawk Department is terribly weak.


    The current Goshawk Department only bears the name of a big tribe, and no longer has the strength of a big tribe.


    And all of this was given by Da Jiang.


    Mu Feng looked at Mo Erhan, squatted down and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, you don''t have to die."


    "Ah?" Mo Erhan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Last time, the young man in front of him said he would not kill him, but in the end he took another life inexplicably and returned to the tribe.


    Who would have thought that after marrying Yan Mabu, she would meet this young man in front of her again.


    It''s just that it was dark at that time, and they didn''t meet each other.


    Now that I think about it, if I had met the other party at that time, wouldn''t I have been caught long ago.


    But looking at it now, it seems that he still hasn''t escaped.


    After going around in circles, he was still caught.


    Morhan was really wronged in his heart!


    Mu Feng smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "As for you, you have done us a great favor in the Yankee, so I don''t need to kill you!"


    Morhan''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng changed the topic: "But, there are only three things. I, Da Jiang, let you off the first two times. This third time, I won''t let you go!"


    "Ah!" Morhan wailed.


    Bai Yue snorted coldly.


    Morhan immediately stopped talking.


    Mu Feng was eccentric in his heart, but Mo Erhan was an interesting person.


    He thought of something that Yu Li had mentioned during the Battle of Yanmabu.


    It is said that when Mu Feng used the plan of alienation to force the Goshawk Department to leave the Yanmai Department, before leaving, Mo Erhan had privately mentioned to Yu Li that it was the location of the dark horse, which was only found on the north bank of the Yanshui River. s things.


    It is unknown what his intentions are, but it is definitely not well-intentioned.


    This is enough to see that Moer Khan is far from being as "poor" as he seems.


    He smiled and said: "Okay, you don''t have to pretend to be pitiful here anymore. You can rest assured that if I say I won''t kill you, I won''t kill you, but I won''t let you go either.


    It''s not the first time we''ve dealt with each other. You know whether I count what I say, and I know what kind of person you are.


    Now, I give you two options.


    One is to send you directly to mine, to meet your ancestor, Charhan.


    The second is to talk about it yourself, what can you give me, I can let you be a leader in my big Jiang, and let you manage hundreds of thousands of people under your hands, how about it? "


    Moer Khan was taken aback, with disgust on his face: "Qar Khan, is he still alive?"


    Mu Feng was keenly aware and said with a smile: "Yeah, why, you have a good relationship? Then you don''t have to choose, I will send you to mine directly!"


    "Mining?" Mo Erhan looked puzzled.


    "Well, mining!" Mu Feng grinned and said with a grin, "You don''t have to worry, there are many mining people who are in the same situation as you, and there are also people who are much better than you. For example, whoever came¡ª"


    He pretended to be thinking, looking around.


    Asuka added a sentence at the right time: "The Great Chief Thunderbolt of the Thunderbird Department!"


    Mu Feng slapped his forehead: "Yes, look at my memory!"


    Mo Erhan shivered: "The chief digs?"


    He didn''t know what mining was for at first, but the other chiefs were mining in Dajiang, so he didn''t need to think about it to know that it was not a good treatment!


    Xishou added another sentence: "There is also the great chief of the Huaxu tribe, Huatulu!"


    Asuka suddenly realized: "I also remembered what you said, and there is also the mud dragon from Fang Lei''s department!"


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction.


    The reaction of Asuka and Rhinoceros was really good.


    He smiled and looked at Moerhan again: "Of course, there is also Chaerhan you are most familiar with!",


    Morhan shook his head again and again: "I don''t want to go, I don''t want to go! He will kill me!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, and after thinking about it, he realized that there must have been some misunderstanding or a festival between the two of them, he nodded and smiled: "Yes, but you must give me something useful, otherwise, why should I let you be the leader?" ?¡±


    Morhan settled his mind: "Aren''t you lying to me?"


    Mu Feng patted his chest: "I have let you go twice, is there any need to lie to you?"


    Morhan thought for a while, gritted his teeth and asked again: "What kind of commander do you really want me to be, commander?


    Can the commander really control hundreds or thousands of people? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    At the same time, he felt happy in his heart, this Mo Erhan is still an "official fan" just like the big flicker.


    Mo Erhan shook his heart: "Okay, then I will tell you where the gold artifacts of the Goshawk Department are!"


    "Good boy!" Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart.


    Morhan

 Chapter 1000

    The reason why Mufeng asked him to talk was because he wanted to hear more news about the tribes of the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe.


    In this way, if one day he fights against these tribes, he will also have a plan in advance.


    Mo Erhan looked at Chang Ning in surprise, not knowing why she was so excited.


    But Mu Feng wanted him to say it, but he dared not say it.


    He suppressed the doubts and anxiety in his heart, and said: "Those Chenghuangs were captured by the Shaoli tribe on the Western Plains, and we were able to obtain these Chenghuangs because we exchanged them with young and strong men from the tribe every once in a while. "


    "How did you exchange it?" Mu Feng interrupted and asked.


    It seems that exchanging the population for the mount Ginger is not the first thing that comes to mind.


    "Ten for one." Morhan said bitterly.


    "Oddly!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    Ten for one, of course, ten people for one yellow!


    According to this price, it is really "not expensive".


    After all, the trading rule for ginger in the market is to exchange people for horses, and the price released is ten for one¡ªeven if it is a guaranteed reserve price, it is eight for one.


    As the saying goes, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, not to mention Chenghuang itself is far more than an ordinary camel.


    So the exchange price of Shaolibu is really a "conscience price"!


    At the same time, Mu Feng also had a bold plan in his heart!


    It''s just that this plan is not only bold, but also risky, and the most important thing is that it may lose money!


    But after he heard Mo Erhan said that ten people can exchange for one ride, he couldn''t help but want to give it a try!


    The so-called "dare to win money", if his plan is realized, Da Jiang can get a lot more to ride the yellow mount.


    Because since he got the riding yellow, he has been riding the yellow cavalry to charge forward in several battles, resisting the armored earth dragons in the lower part, and carrying the fierce beast mounts such as the thorn dragon and the Yin beast.


    Although it is inevitable that there will be injuries and deaths, several leaders of Da Jiang have already mentioned to him that if Da Jiang''s yellow cavalry can increase their numbers, they may not be able to match the burly armored dragon cavalry!


    And against the armored dragon cavalry army of the burly army, forming Jiang''s unique cavalry army is something that Mu Feng has always been thinking about!


    Heavy mounts may not be fast, but they play a decisive role when two armies are at war and face each other head-on.


    For example, during the battle against the Dragon Department, Da Jiang''s mammoth cavalry played a big role, blocking the gate of the Dragon Department, making their armored earth dragons unable to play their role.


    Armored dragons can''t play a role, let alone ordinary cattle and horses.


    Siege warfare requires cavalry such as mammoths, thorn dragons, and armored dragons, but switching to plains is not only "heavy", but also "fast"!


    Mu Feng, who has fought in many battlefields and experienced several types of beast cavalry, feels that Chenghuang is a mount that perfectly combines the dexterity of horses and the thick characteristics of armored dragons.


    If Da Jiang has enough yellow mounts, his strength will definitely be able to go further!


    This is also one of the reasons why he always wanted Bai Yue to harass the Goshawk Department.


    The other is to learn the whereabouts of the copper ore.


    Now that both of these things have taken shape, his heart suddenly became hot.


    He signaled Morhan to continue, while he was thinking in his heart how to get the yellow cavalry and how to reduce the risk.


    Soon, the plan first had a framework in his heart, and then there were details. Finally, he nodded secretly and smiled with satisfaction.


    "If you implement it carefully and step by step, the possibility of realizing the plan is very high!"


    Thinking of this, he patted Morhan on the shoulder with satisfaction: "Very well, what you said is very useful to me, don''t worry, I will do what I say, and I will definitely arrange a leadership position for you!"


    "Really, really?" Morhan couldn''t believe it.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry!"


    Then he waved.


    Chi Lei took him away directly.


    Bai Yue asked in a low voice: "Great chief, do you really want to arrange a commander for him?"


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "You must keep your word!"


    Bai Yue frowned: "But which department does he put him in? Our military department..."


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfounded, and waved his hands: "Don''t worry, it''s not any of the six works!"


    "That is¡­¡­"


    "Give him to Uncle Mingguang, and send hundreds of slaves for him to watch!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Several people reacted and couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Well!


    Ruler of slaves!


    Mu Feng laughed strangely, and thought to himself: "The overlord among beggars is a beggar, but the leader among slaves is still a slave!"


    In fact, this is also the best arrangement that Mufeng can give Morhan.


    Mu Feng was worried about directly accepting him as a clan member.


    Let him become a slave completely, and "sorry" for his "knowledge and words".


    "Great Chief, what should we do next?" Bai Yue asked, "Do you want to destroy the Goshawk Department?"


    Asuka and Rhinoceros nodded in unison: "Now they are only about 2,000 strong, if they are destroyed, they will be destroyed!"


    Xishou even said: "Great Chief, how about letting me lead someone to destroy the Goshawk Department this time? I have joined Da Jiang for so long, and I have never made any contribution to Da Jiang. I am really a little uneasy! "


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "No, the Goshawk Department will not be destroyed for the time being!"


    "Ah?" Everyone looked at Mu Feng in surprise.


    Changning, in particular, was the most surprised.


    Mu Feng first patted the back of Chang Ning''s hand, signaling her to rest assured and believe in herself.


    Then he looked at Bai Yue and the others, and said, "What do you think of us exchanging Cheng Huang with the Shaoli Department?"


    "what!"


    "Exchange ride yellow cards with them?"


    "If they know about this, don''t we want to..."


    Several people discussed one after another.


    Chang Ning was even more anxious, and said in a low voice: "Don''t say that the Blue Bird Department has enmity with them, but just say that Da Jiang exchanged population with them for Chenghuang. Isn''t this helping them grow the tribe?"


    Several people stopped after hearing what Chang Ning said.


    They also have such worries.


    After pondering for a while, Bai Yue said: "Great Chief, even if I exchange slaves with them, it will be very bad for me, Da Jiang. They will get more population, and their strength will naturally become stronger.


    Regardless of whether they are willing to exchange it or not, even if they are willing, we cannot exchange too many Chenghuang, otherwise it will be easy to be exposed. "


    Several people nodded in agreement.


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Who said that slaves should be exchanged with them?"


    "That is¡­¡­"


    "I, Jiang, will not come out alone!" Mu Feng laughed, "Let the Goshawk Department come out!"


    "Let Goshawk come out?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng grinned strangely and said, "We''ll find a way to negotiate with the Goshawk Department. If they send someone out, we have to take advantage of it!"


    "How is this possible!" Bai Yue frowned, "They have nothing to gain, why should they agree?"


    Asuka also reacted, thinking of what the chief had taught him not long ago, nodded and said: "Yes, chief, didn''t you say that, if you want others to do things according to our wishes, you must benefit them!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Why not! They don''t agree, we will destroy the tribe. If we agree, we will not destroy them!"


    Several people reacted now, their expressions slightly relieved.


    "But," Bai Yue wondered, "their population is only that small, and they can''t stand it if they exchange too much. In the end, they will still refuse, and we may even be exposed!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "It is indeed possible! So we should give them more benefits."


    "What good?"


    "We can let the Eagle Department absorb the surrounding small groups. With their current strength, it must be difficult. At this time, we can use the name of the Goshawk Department to plunder the population of these small groups, and distribute them to the Goshawk each time. some, and let the Goshawk Department exchange the rest for Cheng Huang.


    They can get benefits, the tribe''s strength can be slowly restored, and we can also get Cheng Huang.


    The most important thing is that I, Da Jiang, still only dispatched soldiers to inspect the Changli Department, without any loss to the population or the number of slaves.


    It also avoids the risks of plundering slaves and bringing them back to the tribe..."


    After Mu Feng said these words, everyone fell into deep thought.


    Even Changning is no exception.


    In fact, Mu Feng''s method is simple and simple, but complicated and complicated.


    To put it simply, the wool comes from the sheep. Jiang used the name of the Goshawk Department in Changli to rob the population of other tribes, and then the Goshawk Department came forward to exchange it for Chenghuang in the Shaoli Department.


    To put it in a complicated way, Da Jiang was under the banner of the Goshawk Department, and no one was allowed to show up when he was exchanging for Chenghuang¡ªthat is to say, the Goshawk Department sometimes faced the Shaoli Department alone.


    At this time, the Goshawk Department may "sell" Da Jiang.


    This is where the risk in Mufeng''s plan lies...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1001

    The exchange plan that Mufeng mentioned is really exciting.


    If the exchange plan could be implemented as he expected, Da Jiang had nothing to lose, but he could get Chenghuang.


    The wool comes from the sheep, and there is no need for ginger to come from the mouth!


    The question is whether the Goshawk Department will agree or not, and how.


    Even Chang Ning was thinking about this question at this time.


    Knowing Mu Feng''s true thoughts, Chang Ning was relieved.


    Naturally, Mu Feng didn''t want to "friendly" exchange with the Shaoli tribe, but exchanged people from the Changli territory with the Shaoli tribe.


    If this is the case, it means that Da Jiang "picked" things from Shaoli, and took revenge in a disguised form.


    And it can be seen that as long as the Goshawk Department agrees, then the only remaining western territory of the Changli Department will inevitably become more chaotic. The original chaos in the Changli Department was caused by Jiang from the outside, and it may be the Changli Department''s own chaos in the future.


    The chaos in the Changli Department is good for Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department.


    After all, the Blue Bird Department has truly experienced the benefits of using wooden wind tricks!


    After that, most tribes took the lead in tearing up the agreement and annexing the small tribes, either conflicting with other big tribes, or annexing the small tribes just like clearing the field.


    As long as the Shaoli Department''s motivation for supporting the Goshawk Department is not pure, then they are actually happy to see the Goshawk Department exchange Cheng Huang with them.


    After all, how much can be exchanged is still up to them.


    The key is how to ensure that the Goshawk Department accepts this plan and not reveal Jiang''s whereabouts in the future.


    This is something that needs to be carefully calculated.


    Xishou was the first to speak: "Why don''t you return that person just now and make the Goshawk Department agree to become my Jiang''s subordinate tribe?"


    Bai Yue was stunned.


    Mu Feng shook his head straight away: "The Goshawk Department is too far away from us, and they have fought with us several times. There is also a deadly enmity. And there is¡ª"


    He looked at Chang Ning: "Chang Xi''s mother department also has enmity with the Goshawk Department!"


    Chang Ning was moved in his heart and his expression moved.


    Mu Feng said again: "And even if we accept it, they may not be willing."


    Bai Yue said: "Or, it''s better to wipe out the Goshawk Department and leave a few obedient ones."


    Mu Feng shook his head again: "How could everyone be like Morhan? What if there are more people with stiff necks?"


    Asuka scratched his head: "Should we capture their great chief and let other people in their tribe handle these things?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, and when he was about to speak, his eyes lit up: "Yes, the great chief can arrest his family members!"


    Several people looked at him suspiciously.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Lead people to surround the Goshawk Department, arrest a few of their tribe''s chiefs and people close to the War Chief, have a good talk with them, and even give them some favors if necessary.


    Make sure they are willing to redeem us for ride yellow! "


    A few people look at me, I look at you, and then nod.


    This plan works!


    Mu Feng saw everyone nodding: "Then who do you plan to handle this matter?"


    "I!"


    "I!"


    "Of course it''s me, I''m in the He''an Department!" Bai Yue said with a smile, "Chi Lei and I have stayed here for so long, and I''m familiar with both here and the Goshawk Department.


    Asuka, Rhinoceros, you should go to places you are more familiar with! "


    Asuka pouted.


    Rhino looked embarrassed.


    Mu Feng naturally knew why the two of them reacted like this.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Let''s do this, the rhinoceros head stays, and Chi Lei and Asuka go north to guard the territory of Fang Lei''s tribe."


    "Ah?" Several people were puzzled.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The Huleibao of the rhinoceros head can have miraculous effects! And Fang Lei''s department may take action in the near future, so don''t worry, you guys have battles to fight every morning and night!"


    A few people suddenly realized, and laughed out loud.


    Mu Feng ordered: "Chi Lei, take Xishou to familiarize himself with the soldiers and terrain here, and make sure that Xishou is familiar with the people and things here after you leave!"


    "Yes!" Chi Lei respectfully took the rhinoceros head and left.


    Mufeng, Changning, Baiyue, Asuka and Liwang were left.


    Of course, Li Wang is only in charge of the office and does not express his opinions.


    Bai Yue asked suspiciously: "Great chief, why do you have to switch between the two?"


    Asuka also asked: "That''s right, I still want to join hands with Rhinoceros!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Rhinoceros now joins me, Da Jiang, but he has yet to accomplish anything, and he is in a hurry to prove himself, this is one of them.


    He was from Fang Lei''s tribe, and before we came this time, we caught mud dragons in Fang Lei''s territory. Although he was very annoyed that the people of Fang Lei''s tribe treated him badly, he didn''t intend to take revenge. This is the second. "


    Asuka frowned and said nothing.


    Bai Yue nodded and said, "I understand. What you mean is that if Fang Leibu is killed, will he not be able to do so at the critical moment?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! In Changli, he doesn''t have such worries."


    Bai Yue sighed helplessly: "But Chi Lei is very familiar with this place after all, so if we do this, we will have to delay the attack on the Goshawk Department!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, stop yelling in front of me!


    One you, one Luo Li, who did you learn from? Other skills have not improved, but they are getting better at howling!


    Take Chi Lei away, and I''ll return you a rhinoceros head. Among other things, you don''t know how much effect one person and one horse can have? "


    Only then did Bai Yue put away her bitter expression and put on a smile: "Isn''t this afraid of delaying your great affairs, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Why don''t Da Lei and I stay here to help you take down the Goshawk Department?"


    Bai Yue waved her hands again and again: "I dare not think about it, I dare not think about it!"


    Then Mu Feng curled his lips and said, "Then how are you going to talk to the Goshawk Department about this matter?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while, then asked with a smile: "Aside from Rhinoceros, are there other people, such as soldiers?"


    Mu Feng sneered and shook his head: "There is only a tribe with more than 2,000 combat power left, you still want someone from me?


    There are already one or two thousand soldiers here on Shandao.


    Why don''t you step aside, the big boss, and I''ll find someone else to take over! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Asuka straightened his waist and patted his chest: "Great chief, what do you think of me?"


    Mu Feng glanced at Asuka and smiled all over his face: "It''s almost there!"


    Bai Yue raised her foot, as if to kick: "I don''t think so, get out!"


    Asuka stepped aside and said with a strange smile: "I''m telling the truth, give me a thousand fighters, and I''ll take down the Goshawk Department!"


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue with a smile: "Listen, do you want me to say anything?"


    Bai Yue had no choice but to nod her head and said, "Okay, then I''ll think of a way!"


    Mu Feng reminded with a smile: "Think of any method, people who have it ready-made don''t know how to use it!"


    "Huh?" Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, "Is there anyone?"


    Woodwind pointed to the south.


    Bai Yue froze, frowned and thought for a while before she realized it.


    Then he hurriedly nodded and laughed: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, greeted Chang Ning and said, "Let''s go, take a look around this area, and then we''ll go back south!"


    Chang Ning was a little confused, nodded and said: "Okay!"


    As he spoke, he followed Mu Feng to the outside.


    Bai Yue shouted loudly from behind: "Great chief, don''t go far, you''ll get tired easily!"


    Asuka also booed beside him: "That''s right, that''s right!"


    Mu Feng turned his head viciously: "Go away!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1002

    Chang Ning followed behind Mu Feng, a little worried.


    Mu Feng saw it, and asked with a smile: "What''s wrong?"


    Chang Ning frowned and said, "I think people like Bai Yue and Luo Li are thinking more and more now, and they don''t respect you as much as before. This is not a good thing for a tribe."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng asked with a smile, "Why do you think so?"


    Chang Ning looked back and saw that there was no one else around except Li Wang, so he said in a low voice: "They obviously have enough manpower, but they still want to trick you into asking for more manpower.


    You exchange Chi Lei and Rhinoceros, but he still wants to ask you why.


    As a great chief, how do you need to explain to them?


    At least, in the Jade Bird Department, no one questioned..."


    Mu Feng looked weird and coughed twice.


    Others don''t tell me, my father-in-law really can''t compare with me in this respect.


    Many of Ke Youwu''s decisions came from Ke Wuji.


    But it''s not easy for him to tell Changning about his father-in-law, right?


    He thought for a while and smiled: "Your worry is necessary.


    If members of a tribe do not obey the orders of the chief, the tribe may be inconsistent or even split.


    But disobeying orders and having doubts are two different things. "


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    How do you hear Mu Feng''s tone is nothing serious?


    Mu Feng smiled lightly, patted her hand, and said with a smile: "First of all, it seems that their manpower is really not enough now. The construction of the cities on both sides of the chain bridge and the mountain island need manpower, and they also need soldiers to guard against it."


    "But..." Chang Ning frowned and asked in doubt, "Didn''t you also say that they don''t have enough manpower, and you didn''t promise to give them soldiers either."


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled: "That is to let them know that Da Jiang is big now, and there are a lot of soldiers, but they can''t send a large number of people in one place.


    I need to get them to figure out how to fix things to the best of their ability.


    Once more people give them, their courage will become bigger and bigger.


    Didn''t you hear that they were going to destroy the Goshawk Department? "


    "Isn''t this a good thing?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    "A good thing?" Mu Feng sighed, "If it''s really a good thing, do we have to wait now?"


    Seeing Chang Ning''s doubts, he shook his head and said: "It''s not difficult to destroy the Goshawk Department, but once the Shaoli Department takes action, Da Jiang''s situation will immediately become severe.


    At that time, it can''t be said that there is danger in the river, and even the existence of the chain bridge and the mountain road will be in danger. "


    "But when the Yanma and Lilong tribes were wiped out, didn''t the Dali and Shaoli tribes have nothing to do?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "That was a chaotic situation that I had been brewing for a long time to create, and then we shot both of them at the same time, so we wiped out two of them in a row.


    And you should also know that after the Dragon Department is destroyed, there is actually a certain risk inside the general.


    This kind of risk can only be taken once, if there is too much, it will be fatal!


    As for the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe, on the one hand, they probably didn''t realize why the Blue Bird tribe could destroy two tribes in an instant; on the other hand, they also felt that they were buffered by tribes such as burly, giant horns, and white dragons, and they didn''t want to do it lightly. .


    But if we force them to do it at this time, they will definitely do it together. "


    Chang Ning shouted: "In the past there was only the Jade Bird Department, so it would definitely not be the opponent of the two, but now there is Jiang?"


    Mu Feng said helplessly: "The two departments may not be afraid of them when they join forces, but once the time comes when the two sides face each other, how many soldiers and people will die at that time?"


    Changning''s phoenix eyes widened: "How can we be afraid of them?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but laugh, Chang Ning''s temperament still adhered to the usual style of the Jade Bird Department: clear grievances and grievances, fight to the end!


    He laughed and said: "It''s not a question of whether you''re afraid or not, but that it''s unnecessary! Think about it, if our two tribes were combined to defeat the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe, but the last two tribes would not have enough people left Ten thousand, only a few thousand, what should I do?"


    "This..." Chang Ning was stunned.


    If that step is really reached, no matter if it is the blue bird or the big ginger, they may be in danger.


    The Blue Bird Department has to face the Yunmeng Department.


    Da Jiang has to face the uncertain Fang Lei department.


    Then Mu Feng continued: "So attacking the Changli tribe, taking revenge on the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe are not things that can be done on the spur of the moment.


    Just like now I don''t have a good impression of the Shaoli Department, but I have to hold my nose and find a way to exchange them for a yellow card.


    Because in this way, I can not only strengthen my Dajiang''s strength, but also weaken their strength on the other hand.


    As for how much it can be weakened, it depends on how greedy their hearts are! "


    Chang Ning frowned and thought, and then said: "But what if Bai Yue and the others are still impulsive, you trust them so much and ask them to solve the Goshawk Department by themselves?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Bai Yue usually talks big and does things carefully, don''t worry. The reason why he called me is nothing more than wanting more people and doing big things."


    "why?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The Liaolong Division and the Yanma Division have nothing to do with him. Even if it is the Fang Lei Division, he is just dealing with the aftermath. He feels that if this continues, he will not be stable as a big leader."


    "This..." Chang Ning was surprised.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "And his yelling has nothing to do with disrespect in my opinion, but he is eager to prove himself. Well, the same is true for Luo Li. After being put away for so long, he finally has the opportunity to display it. Why don''t you want to catch it?" A chance to show off?"


    Only then did Chang Ning come to his senses, and asked worriedly: "But what if one day they feel that they are strong enough, or have enough credit for Da Jiang, and have other ideas?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s simple, just let them know that they can be replaced. Soon, the guard positions of the leaders of these military departments will be switched, but the soldiers will not.


    In this way, they will not appear to take certain fighters for a long time, preventing the formation of cronies.


    On the other hand, let them know the area where he is not in, and others can do it well.


    Da Jiang is not afraid that there will be capable people now, but he is afraid that there will be no capable people!


    There are more capable people, and what they have to consider is how to prove themselves, not other things.


    And what I have to do in the future is how to let them work hard to make Dajiang grow stronger, instead of me thinking about these problems!


    To put it simply, I am in charge of them, and they are responsible for finding ways to grow ginger! "


    Changning was completely stunned.


    Because what Mu Feng said was something she had never thought about, even after listening to it now, she still finds it difficult to understand.


    But she was sure of one thing, that is, judging from what Mu Feng said, these people were no problem for Mu Feng.


    For all kinds of problems she can think of, Mu Feng has a way to deal with them.


    And when Mu Feng finished talking, he said again: "The biggest problem for Da Jiang now is not how capable these people are, but how to integrate them!"


    Chang Ning was puzzled: "Fusion?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s fusion!


    Big Ginger is different from Blue Bird, every growth is realized on the basis of integrating into other tribes.


    There are pros and cons to doing this.


    The advantage is that capable people from all ethnic groups and tribes have gathered in me, Da Jiang.


    The disadvantage is that all tribes and ethnic groups are gathered together from different places, and the beliefs, actions, and experiences of the totems are different, and conflicts are inevitable..."


    Chang Ning stroked his forehead with his hand.


    These are problems she has never encountered before.


    If we really want to meet, I''m afraid she will have a headache already.


    And when Mu Feng said these words, she suddenly thought of something else.


    That is, she didn''t even think about these questions, but Mu Feng had already thought of various possibilities.


    Now that he thought of it, why didn''t he have a way to deal with it?


    Just like when the Great Jiang Law was promulgated, she still didn''t understand the use of these regulations.


    But after the hunchback incident happened, everyone understood how to deal with it!


    This is the difference between Mu Feng and everyone else, and it is also the root of Da Jiang''s strength!


    Thinking of this, Chang Ning suddenly felt relaxed physically and mentally.


    What''s the big deal, anyway, I have my own man to worry about!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1003

    Not to mention that Mufeng took Changning for a walk nearby.


    Bai Yue and Asuka are getting together and sighing.


    Of course, Bai Yue was mainly depressed.


    Asuka gloated: "Why, big boss, what do you think?"


    Bai Yue said unhappily: "Is there any idea, what can I do if the chief doesn''t agree?"


    Asuka smiled strangely and said, "How about doing what I said, you will be the deputy leader, and the big leader will let me do it for a while? Let me also hand over the Goshawk Department to me, and see how I deal with them!"


    Bai Yue sneered: "I''m afraid you''ve been thinking about it for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Asuka shook his head: "Not long, not long!"


    After a pause, he suddenly said seriously: "Seriously, my big boss, the burden of the Goshawk Department is in your hands, what are you going to do?"


    "What else can I do?" Bai Yue also became serious, "I can only follow what the chief said, either pull Konoha over to fight together, or contact the tiger department and the white bird department, and take them to fight together."


    "But in this way, we will have to share the gains with these small tribes." Asuka frowned and said, "The Tigers are now very active in responding to my Da Jiang''s call every time, and they can get a lot of money after each battle." thing.


    The strength of the tribe has increased every time, and now even a tribe of one or two thousand people may not be their opponent.


    If things go on like this, I, Da Jiang, will one day expand my territory further west, so do I have to bypass them? "


    Bai Yue shook her head: "Not to mention the Tigers, after all, it is the tribe where the brother of the leader Xiong belongs to. But the White Apes, since Bai Yan was replaced as the great chief, everything is led by my Da Jiang''s orders. If Jiang wants to expand his territory westward, it will be difficult to find a suitable reason!"


    Asuka sneered: "Such a tribe, in my hands, would have been wiped out a long time ago!"


    Bai Yue sneered: "You think I don''t want to? When I first started meddling in the affairs of Changli''s borders, I intentionally annexed the White Ape Department.


    If it weren''t for the chief''s overall situation, they would have already become my big Jiang''s! "


    Asuka sighed helplessly: "It''s really hard for me to guess what the great chief is thinking. Now I can only half-guess and do it, thinking in my heart not to ruin his plan."


    Bai Yue laughed and said, "If you think that way, you should be closer to the chief''s mind."


    Asuka waved his hand: "How can it be, at least what the great chief thinks now, I have to ask you what you mean."


    Bai Yue was noncommittal, but just smiled.


    Asuka jumped: "I''m serious, even if I have an idea, you big boss, I know I can''t do it!"


    Bai Yue looked solemn, shook her head and said, "I didn''t mean that!"


    After a pause, he said, "Asuka, you don''t need to say more about your situation!


    But what I want to tell you is about my Bai Yue situation.


    The Yiluo tribe where I originally belonged to was destroyed by the Chijiao tribe, and I also became a prisoner of the Chijiao tribe.


    Not enough to eat and not to wear warm clothes every day, all the people around him either starved to death or were beaten to death.


    Even I myself often worry that if I have bones to gnaw today, I will starve to death tomorrow.


    Sometimes I was so hungry that I really had nothing to eat, so I took a hard bite on my arm. The pain made me forget my hunger for a while. "


    Saying that, Bai Yue stretched out her arms and pulled down the animal skin clothes.


    Asuka shuddered.


    I saw that Bai Yue''s arms were densely covered with scars!


    And those scars are obviously the tooth marks that have passed for an unknown period of time.


    "Big boss..." Asuka felt bitter in his heart.


    Bai Yue withdrew her arm again, put down the animal skin robe, and continued: "So when the great chief defeated the Chijiao tribe, I thought in my heart that this was an opportunity for me.


    A chance that either I get rid of the coolies completely, and I am in danger, or I die directly! "


    He gritted his teeth, and I punched him: "Fortunately, I bet right!


    The great chief didn''t care about my previous status, he trusted me, not only regarded me as his own clansman, but also trusted me, and wanted me to be the chief!


    So I have made up my mind in my heart, from now on I am a Da Jiang person, and everything I do is for Da Jiang.


    I can die for ginger!


    So the so-called big boss, if someone is more suitable, anyone can be it! "


    Asuka quickly waved his hand and said: "I''m afraid you have forgotten my situation, I''m not much better than you. The whole tribe almost starved to death!


    Why, only you Bai Yue is loyal to Da Jiang, others are fake to Da Jiang? "


    Asuka narrowed his eyes: "I, Jiuzhu, Huangchuan, Changshui, the four rotten tribes together, thanks to the great chief, he is willing to accept us, not to mention our clansmen.


    Do you think you, Bai Yue, are the only ones who want to repay such a great favor? "


    Bai Yue froze, frowned and pondered for a while, then smiled and said: "We both seem to have gone elsewhere!"


    Asuka shook his head: "I don''t think I mentioned anything else. Whether you are in charge of this place now, or I am in charge of guarding Fang Lei''s territory, the ultimate goal is to make Da Jiang strong!


    This is the only way we can repay the Warchief for his kindness! "


    Bai Yue nodded: "You''re right about that!"


    Asuka grinned, "So, do you want me to give you some advice on how to deal with the Goshawk Department?"


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up: "Do you have a better idea?"


    Asuka grinned strangely: "It''s hard to say whether it''s better, but it can save you some effort!"


    "Say it!" Bai Yue''s eyes lit up.


    Asuka laughed and said, "That''s simple. Isn''t the great chief left behind that Moer Khan? Let''s start with him!"


    "Mor Khan?" Bai Yue wondered, "What''s the use of him? Didn''t the chief already promise him to be a slave leader?"


    "Slave leader!" Asuka sneered, "Is Jiang lacking him as a slave leader? He is a member of the Goshawk Department, so naturally he should play his role!"


    Bai Yue frowned and thought, and after a long while she was still puzzled: "How to start with him?"


    Asuka smiled and said, "You can follow the chief''s wishes and let Moer Khan go back!"


    "Let him go back?" Bai Yue frowned and exclaimed, "The chief has already said that he won''t let him go!"


    Asuka pouted: "It''s just Morhan, we can let him go once, twice, but can''t we let him go three times?"


    Bai Yue reacted.


    Yes, if you can let it go, you can catch it.


    If you can catch him once, you can catch him twice, if you can catch him twice, you can catch him three times!


    "But..." Bai Yue wondered, "What''s the use of letting him go?"


    Asuka smiled and said, "Of course it''s useful, let him go back and shake the hearts of the Goshawk Department!"


    "Shake the hearts of the Goshawk Department..." Bai Yue murmured, feeling that she had a new countermeasure.


    He already lit up: "Yes!"


    "Yes?" Asuka grinned strangely.


    "Yeah!" He frowned after thinking for a while and said, "But how should I tell the great chief?"


    Asuka curled her lips: "This is what you big boss has to worry about..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1004

    Mufeng''s original plan was to continue to the southwest from the south bank of the iron chain bridge, pass through the tigers and the white apes, and then arrive at the old site of Yiluo to see the situation in the old site of Yiluo.


    Just when he was about to leave, Bai Yue found Mu Feng in a hurry, looking anxious.


    Luoli on Shandao sent someone to deliver a letter, saying that something had changed on Shandao, and he wanted Mu Feng to go there quickly.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Bai Yue handed him the letter: "Luo Li said that you put the mud dragon in the swamp, and now the swamp is in chaos, and many pythons have been turned out of the swamp."


    Mu Feng was stunned, and hurriedly said: "Go back to Shandao!"


    A group of people hurried back to Shandao again.


    There was still some distance from where the mountain island was, and Mu Feng and others realized that something was wrong.


    Something was obviously rolling over the grass along the way.


    He just thought for a while before realizing that it was the trace of a python running over him!


    Perhaps they walked too hastily, and no pythons were found along the way.


    When they arrived outside the mountain island, the group were all stunned.


    There are patches of silt "gullies" in the swamp as if it had been opened up.


    The silt field that looked very peaceful before now has silt piles and small puddles.


    On some of the mud piles, there are mud dragons resting on their stomachs.


    The reason why Wooden Wind felt that it was resting its feet instead of basking in the sun was because there were a few mud dragons around it that were diligently turning over the mud like dung beetles pushing dung balls.


    "What are they doing here?" Mu Feng frowned, "Why does it feel like otters are building their own nests along the river?"


    Chang Ning, Bai Yue and the others were dumbfounded.


    They''ve never seen anything like it.


    "Great chief, what''s going on here?"


    Mu Feng frowned: "Let me think about it."


    He approached the swamp, looking and looking.


    Luo Li quickly led people out, followed by He Lao.


    After seeing Mu Feng, He Yi shook his head and showed great hospitality.


    Mu Feng was about to blow it away, but found that it was also a mouthful of mud.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at the swamp, then at Heyao, and finally at the mud dragon, feeling that there was something vaguely related.


    He asked with advanced animal taming skills: Where did you get the mud on your mouth?


    He was very happy: Those guys you brought are very good, they will find worms for me!


    "Insect?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and stroked his forehead with his hand.


    The "worm" he mentioned is naturally a python!


    He hurriedly asked: Why did they drive the python out?


    Heyi: I told them that if they want to live here, they have to help me catch worms and eat them!


    Mu Feng was stunned!


    Gou Ri''s partner has turned out to be so smart-negotiating conditions with the mud dragon!


    It''s just that with the fleshy nature of the mud dragon, how can he be willing to be "coerced" by He Yi?


    Heyao was very excited: They also want to eat insects, but they are afraid that the insects will scare them away, so they want me to watch them for them.


    Well, we will all cooperate and reciprocate!


    No wonder the swamp has been messed up.


    But that doesn''t seem to be a big problem.


    Unexpectedly, Luo Li told him that pythons began to appear on the mountain now!


    "This..." Mu Feng was shocked from the bottom of his heart.


    If the python enters the mountain island, then the people, cattle and sheep in the mountain island may be in danger!


    The reason why the boa constrictor entered the mountain was probably due to the "excessive power" of the mud dragon in the mud - that''s why there were traces of the boa constrictor crushing it in the grass on the way here.


    No wonder Luo Li was in such a hurry to come back by himself.


    But they didn''t know that this was just a "deal" between Heyao and Hunnilong.


    "These idiots!" Mu Feng cursed secretly in his heart.


    The top priority is to quickly find the python on the mountain to avoid causing damage to the mountain.


    But before that, he had to make arrangements for the mud dragon.


    Otherwise, if they drive the python out again, it will be troublesome.


    There were boa constrictors in the swamp, he had known that before.


    Moreover, he also regards the python as a natural barrier to protect the mountain island.


    It''s just that now, after the Mud Dragon arrives, the barrier is really not that good.


    He first tried to call out the two "Mud Dragon Kings" with advanced animal taming skills.


    After waiting for a while, the two mud dragons arrived late.


    Wooden Wind: I will drive the boa constrictors into the swamp again later, you can''t kill them wantonly!


    Mud Dragon: But those bugs will compete with us for territory!


    Mu Feng was stunned, what are you fighting for, you belong to the doves occupying the magpie''s nest, okay?


    He thought for a while before continuing to communicate: Then I will mark a place for you, and then drive all the pythons there, and you can watch it yourself, how about it?


    The mud dragon couldn''t react.


    After all, they don''t understand the meaning of "captive breeding".


    He pondered for a while before continuing to communicate: I will drive them all to a fixed place, and ask your clansmen to watch them in turn to prevent them from escaping. In the future, when you want to hunt for prey, you don''t need to go to other places, just stay in that place!


    Now the mud dragon understood, and rolled happily in the mud pile.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to "reprimand" Heyao to warn him, and then he found someone to go up the mountain, and then took out the bamboo flute from the purse that King Li carried, and played it slowly.


    He Yu subconsciously shivered.


    Because before, Mufeng used the bamboo flute to play the snake-controlling tune to delay him, and then burned him bald with a fire.


    It snorted and hurriedly kept a certain distance from Mufeng.


    Except for King Li, no one in the room had ever seen Mu Feng play the Snake-Controlling Song, and everyone felt that the sound Mu Feng blew was sobbing, making people drowsy and wanting to sleep.


    Just when Bai Yue was about to ask, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a python winding out not far away.


    "Boa constrictor..." Bai Yue said subconsciously, clenched the iron knife in her hand.


    The others also reacted, and looked around with horror.


    There are pythons appearing around one after another.


    "Mu, Mufeng..." Chang Ning subconsciously stood beside Mufeng.


    Obviously, she was a little frightened¡ªshe had seen pythons, but she was the one with so many pythons.

 Chapter 1005

    The boa constrictor was driven into the swamp, and Mu Feng also ordered Luo Li and the others to put some cattle and sheep into the swamp regularly.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is thrown to the python or the mud dragon, as long as there is something to eat.


    Luo Li was very puzzled.


    Why spend so much cattle and sheep to raise these things.


    Wouldn''t it be okay to leave one of them?


    Mu Feng patiently explained to him: "The defense of the mountain island cannot rely solely on any kind of beast. The mud dragon is indeed fierce, but it is only limited to the mud.


    Although pythons are weak in the mud, they can leave the mud.


    When necessary, you can use the mud dragon to drive all the pythons out of the swamp and attack the invading enemies! "


    Luo Li scratched his head: "The mountain island is safe enough here, in the future we will build a city wall along the periphery of the swamp, and according to your instructions, we will also build cities and protective walls at the entrance of the valley and on the north and south banks of the chain bridge.


    Such fortifications are strong enough, do we still need these beasts? "


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Of course it''s a good thing to have these things, but they can''t be the only ones!


    Probably nothing will happen until the accident happens.


    But after an accident, anything is possible!


    We are not prepared when there is no accident, what should we do if an accident comes? "


    Luo Li thought carefully about what Mu Feng said: "I understand, Great Chief, this is why Dragon City is so safe, you still insist on building such a high city wall, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! Last year, Da Jiang almost exterminated the royal family because of the Manglong tribe. If the protective wall was not built in time afterwards, there might be no Da Jiang later!


    Remember, it''s always right to be careful about dangers! "


    "Yes!" Luoli nodded solemnly, "I see!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Go and do your work, I''ll check with Chang Xi about the situation on the mountain island and then go back!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng then discussed some details with Bai Yue about dealing with the Goshawk Department, checking for gaps and making up for omissions.


    Bai Yue said solemnly: "Great chief, after you set off and return, I will go south to see Konoha first, and if possible, I am going to join forces with him.


    Otherwise, I will bring all the tribes of tigers and white apes. "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, you can discuss with Xishou more about how to do it.


    I put him here not only to use his Hulei Leopard to prevent accidents, but also need you to teach him something more, understand? "


    Bai Yue smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, Chief, I will!"


    "Also," Mu Feng said with a smile, "although the soldiers won''t give it to you, you can discuss it with Li Hu and send a group of clansmen from several cities to live on the mountain island and the cities on the north and south banks of the chain bridge."


    Bai Yue''s expression was startled: "Should we let the tribe migrate here now?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Just pointing at these slaves and soldiers, when will this place be built?"


    Bai Yue nodded excitedly: "Okay!"


    After a pause, he frowned again and said, "But if the Ziheixiong tribe migrates to the north, will they encounter other tribes that will affect the migration of our people?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, after I go back this time, I will let Asuka and Chi Lei lead people to build a new tribe in the Heishuibu area, and the general function is to imitate the old land of Yiluo.


    In this way, there will be a city like Heishui Old Land between the valley and Fang Leibu, which will prevent possible dangers from the east and northeast. "


    Asuka, who had been silent all this time, was stunned, frowned and said, "Why isn''t it in the Rock and Soil Department or the old site of the Thunderbird Department, isn''t it closer to the Fang Lei Department?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "The old land of Heishui I want is not to deal with Fang Lei''s tribe, but to connect Heixiong City, Shandao, and Hehebu more closely.


    If the distance is too far, it will not be able to take care of the location of Black Bear City and Shandao.


    This point is like forming a circle with Black Bear City, Wild Wolf Department, Yiluo Old Land, and Hexi Department. Anything inside the circle can be prevented and controlled, and things outside the circle can also be each other''s horns to resist together! "


    Asuka frowned and said, "But there are no other tribes from Shandao to Black Bear City and then to Heishui Old Land. Why are we forming a circle?"


    Mu Feng curled his lips: "We form a circle, these places are our territory.


    Within our territory, we can do whatever we want.


    Isn''t it up to us to arrange the construction of cities, animal husbandry, and food growing with so much land? "


    Asuka showed excitement: "I understand, after the construction of a black water city, the south and west will belong to me, Da Jiang!


    The clansmen don''t have to worry about any danger here, just like my Dajiang people can wander around in Baishuyuan now, right? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right!"


    Asuka showed excitement: "Then I''ll start doing it when I get back!"


    After a pause, he said excitedly again: "Great chief, how many people do you plan to give me?"


    Without waiting for Mu Feng to speak, Bai Yue immediately said, "Wait first!"


    "Wait?" Asuka wondered.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "After I select the population first, you will then ask for staff!"


    "I don''t!" Asuka immediately realized, why did people like Bai Yue and Luo Li call for help when they met each other!


    ...


    Raymond has been very busy recently.


    Although the store was not open, there were many people crowded inside.


    These people come from various tribes.


    There are people from the tiger department, the white monkey department, and the white bird department...


    In addition to them, there are some other small tribes who more or less suppressed the population and came to the city to pay off their debts.


    At this time, Raymond is leading people to "liquidate" with several people.


    He held a thick booklet in his hand, which contained the credit and repayment status of many tribes.


    He read a name to the name written on the booklet, and a tribe stepped forward and began to gather.


    Lei Meng began to mutter: "Tiger Department, two hundred bone knives and fifty horses are on credit in front of the station. According to the credit of the transaction with our store, you need to pay me 600 copper coins!"


    Someone from the tiger department immediately stepped forward and began to "check out".


    After some checking, the tiger department not only paid off the debt, but also got more than 20 extra good horses!


    Seeing the situation of the tiger department, the other small departments became excited one by one.


    This time, the Tiger Department took the lead, and several departments joined forces to deal with the Dixiong Department, and gained a lot.


    Seeing that the Tigers had all settled their bills, they thought that their bills would be about the same no matter what.


    It''s not necessarily the case after some liquidation.


    Some still have a surplus after clearing the accounts, which are either exchanged for copper coins to take away, or exchanged for some urgently needed items of the tribe on the spot.


    However, some tribes are still worse and have no surplus.


    Fortunately, some of the old accounts have been settled, and part of the "credit line" has been restored, so they can pay on credit again!


    At this time, the person from the Shiratori Department, who had been observing secretly, looked excited.


    Several people got together and whispered: "Look, this is the small market that the high priest said, the small market of Da Jiang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1006

    "Are you from the Shiratori Department?" Raymond looked at the people in front of him and said with a smile.


    Lei Meng looked at the few people in front of him, and thought of the high priest''s request, so he specially invited them to the "secret room" behind the mall.


    The head of the White Bird Department is the great chief Bai Shu, followed by the war leader Baihu.


    This time they came from west to east, accompanied by 200 cavalry, and all of them chose fast horses and fierce soldiers.


    Because they won a lot of things after defeating the Dixiong tribe.


    And what they got this time also gave them confidence in Da Jiang.


    Thinking of the fact that the White Bird Department had been taken care of by the high priest Jiang Yuli before, as the great chief Bai Shu and the head of the war Baihu came this time to thank Jiang personally.


    Of course, thank you in person is just one of them.


    They want to form an alliance with Da Jiang is the second.


    It is not difficult to see from the many things that Jiang "gifted" to their Dixiong tribe this time, that Jiang is fundamentally different from most of the other tribes in the Yanma tribe and Changli.


    Bai Shu is a middle-aged man with a well-proportioned figure and a dark complexion. His appearance is not outstanding, except for a pair of bright eyes.


    He was wearing a tiger-skin suit, with a tiger-skin strip tied on top of his head and a long white feather standing up by his ear, symbolizing his status in the White Bird Department.


    The white tiger is also dressed like him, but the feathers on the head are shorter.


    As for the other fighters, their costumes were different, and the feathers on their heads were only half as long as the top of Bai Shu''s head.


    After seeing Lei Meng, Bai Shu bowed slightly: "I am the chief of the White Bird Department, Bai Shu."


    Baihu also bowed and bowed: "I am the leader of the White Bird Division, Baihu!"


    Lei Meng hurriedly returned the gift: "I am the leader of the Great Jiang Commercial Department, Lei Meng!"


    "Department of Commerce, leader..." Bai Shu and Bai Hu were puzzled, but they didn''t know why. They nodded calmly and said, "I''ve seen Leader Lei Meng!"


    Raymond smiled and said: "Raymond has also met the respected chief!


    I have seen the leader of the white tiger! "


    After a pause, he said, "My high priest already knows what the two said. He is currently in Dragon City, on his way here, so just wait a bit!"


    "Dragon City..." The two were surprised from the bottom of their hearts.


    It has been more than half a day since they came to the city. When they first met, they said that they were looking for the chief and high priest of Da Jiang.


    At that time, Raymond had said that the high priest would come today, but he didn''t expect that after a long time, the high priest hadn''t arrived yet.


    Is it because the high priest doesn''t want to see them, or is Jiang''s dragon city really far away?


    Didn''t it mean that this is where Da Jiang''s tribe is located?


    But they walked around the city several times in private, but they didn''t see Da Jiang''s people, livestock, and mounts.


    This is obviously not the headquarters of Da Jiang!


    "How big is Jiang?" Bai Shu and Bai Hu were puzzled.


    Bai Shu looked at Bai Hu.


    Bai Hu stood up and said, "Leader Lei, I don''t know when the high priest will arrive, but now we have waited for such a long time, and we are still in a hurry to return to the tribe.


    I believe you know our situation, it''s a bit far from here, and the boundaries of Changli in the west are very chaotic! "


    Lei Meng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, keep my word. When you come here, the Thunder Dragon and Konoha leaders of my Da Jiang''s army will also protect you near your White Bird Department."


    Bai Shu and Bai Hu looked at each other, feeling a little apprehensive in their hearts.


    Frankly speaking, when they came to the city, they were uncertain in their hearts.


    After all, the great chief and Zhan Capital are not in the tribe, and they have brought out another 200 soldiers. If Da Jiang has any thoughts about the White Bird Division at this time...


    However, the two also convinced themselves from the bottom of their hearts: Da Jiang is a tribe that can destroy even the Yanma tribe, and they have sent a team to "destroy" the Shiratori tribe before.


    Now Jiang took them to plunder other tribes with good intentions, and didn''t ask for anything in return, so he obviously didn''t think much about them.


    The two felt a little relieved.


    Baihu asked again: "What about the great chief of your department?"


    Lei Meng said with a smile: "The great chief of our department should be patrolling the border of Changli now. I''m not sure when he will come back."


    "Huh?" The two were a little disappointed.


    "What''s wrong?" Raymond asked with a smile.


    Bai Shu frowned and said, "Then if we have important matters to discuss with the great chief of your tribe, what should we do if we can''t meet him?"


    "Is there something important to discuss with our great chief?" Lei Meng frowned and thought about it, then nodded and asked after a while, "I don''t know if you have anything to discuss?


    Do you want to trade on credit or do you want to do something to other tribes?


    If it''s a deal, just tell me.


    If it''s about attacking another department, I can contact a leader of the military department nearby and let him talk to you! "


    Bai Shu looked at Lei Meng unexpectedly: "Aren''t you looking for your great chief?"


    Raymond smiled and shook his head: "Our great chief is very busy, so we can tell us in advance, if we are not sure, we will go to the great chief!"


    Bai Shu became more and more anxious: "Neither of them!"


    "Neither?" Raymond was surprised, "What is that?"


    After a pause, his eyes lit up: "Are you going to form an alliance?"


    Bai Shu frowned, but didn''t speak.


    Lei Meng nodded: "I understand, you guys want to talk about the joint cooperation of the two departments. How about this, I, Da Jiang, have a leader who can come and talk to you specifically about the joint cooperation of the other departments!"


    "The leader again?" Bai Shu frowned, "He can make up his mind, can he discuss the details of the cooperation between the two?"


    Hearing his tone, he was clearly doubtful and uncertain.


    Lei Meng didn''t take it seriously, his expression remained unchanged, and he said with a smile: "I''m looking for the chief of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. He was the chief of the Black Bear Department before. Well, besides him, several other deputy chiefs of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs also All chiefs.


    The tribes before these deputy leaders have six or seven thousand people more, and one or two thousand people less. Don''t worry, they are very familiar with the details of tribal cooperation! "


    "This..." Bai Shu trembled.


    How many heads of a Ministry of Foreign Affairs were all chiefs before?


    The former great chief can only be the leader when Da Jiang arrives?


    Seeing the reaction of the two, Lei Meng was secretly proud of himself, slapped his forehead, and seemed to remember: "By the way, haven''t you met the leader of Thunder Dragon? He was the leader of a large tribe with nearly 20,000 people before.


    Well, now, he is the deputy head of my army department..."


    Bai Shu trembled again: "A large tribe with nearly 20,000 people is just a deputy leader?"


    Naturally, he would not doubt the authenticity of what Raymond said.


    Because such a huge gang, in their eyes, belonged to a colossal existence, and Da Jiang said it would be wiped out.


    Yan Zixu is such an invincible chief, since he was taken away by Da Jiang, there has been no news...


    When he looked at Raymond again, he was subconsciously discouraged.


    Because the Raymond in front of him is the head of the first department, not the deputy!


    Then he...


    Bai Shu and Bai Hu looked at each other, their eyes twinkling and cautious.


    Now they really doubt whether the "joint alliance" they talked about can be liked by Da Jiang.


    There are so many chiefs in a tribe!


    With such a powerful tribe, what do they rely on to negotiate cooperation with others?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1007

    Bai Shu and Bai Hu were completely dumbfounded by Lei Meng''s words.


    The two are fidgeting now, thinking that if they go back to the tribe now, forget it.


    But Lei Meng smiled kindly and said, "Well, the high priest will come here first, you guys will see him first, and I will contact the bear leader right now, so that he can come and tell you."


    Bai Shu was already extremely anxious.


    He and Baihu are just two people at best, but Da Jiang has many leaders who were born as great chiefs, so he really has no idea in his heart. ,


    But Raymond had already said what to keep him, and he couldn''t say that he wanted to leave now, so he had to hold back his temper and wait.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to wait too long, and Yu Li rushed to Pixiu City.


    Lei Meng went outside the house, watched the two people pay no attention, laughed and talked to Yu Li about it.


    Yu Li nodded, making it clear.


    When Bai Shu and Bai Hu saw Yu Li, they suddenly felt relieved.


    At least Yu Li was familiar to them, and Yu Li had been nice to them before.


    Although they knew that there was a reason why Yu Li was kind to them, but so what?


    Without Yu Li''s help, their White Bird Department would have been wiped out by the Dixiong Department long ago.


    Where else did they wait until now to turn around and wipe out the Dixiongbu?


    "High Priest!" Bai Shu and Bai Hu stood up and said respectfully.


    Yu Li waved his hand and said with a smile: "Sit down, we used to know each other, but now we meet again in a different place!"


    Bai Shu and Bai Hu felt warm in their hearts.


    "By the way, why did you come all the way to visit me!" Yu Li asked with a smile.


    Bai Shu leaned forward and said, "We''re here to thank you this time, without you, we couldn''t have wiped out the Dixiongbu!"


    Yu Li waved his hand: "You don''t need to thank me, if you want to thank us, thank our Great Chief!


    But it''s a pity that he is not in the tribe now, otherwise he could come over and meet you guys! "


    Bai Shu was also regretful: "We also want to meet the great chief above in person."


    Yu Li smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, if you want to thank you, you people have already come, and I already know about it, it doesn''t matter. Our great chief doesn''t care about it.


    But you guys, have come all the way here, is there something wrong? "


    Bai Shu thought about it for a while, then nodded and said, "It''s something, I was thinking that the White Birds and... could become Jiang''s subordinate tribe!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Yu Li with a worried expression.


    The word "alliance" just slipped to his lips and was swallowed back by him. He thought it was better to be "subordinate".


    How could they be qualified to form an alliance with Jiang who could destroy the Yan Ma tribe?


    What''s more, he already knew that Jiang''s leader was a great chief before.


    As a chief, how could he not know the specific reason?


    If the tribal chiefs with one or two thousand people still join Dajiang, then the tribe with tens of thousands of people will not join Dajiang so smoothly.


    Then there is only one reason - Jiang defeated them!


    Is a white bird big enough to fight with ginger?


    "Subordinate tribe?" Yu Li pretended to be surprised, "A tribe as big as the White Birds..."


    Bai Shu smiled wryly and shook his head: "High Priest, you know the situation of the White Bird Division best. How can we form an alliance with Da Jiang? I am here this time to seek Da Jiang''s protection and become Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe!"


    Now that the words have been spoken, he no longer has any psychological burden.


    Not only him, but the white tiger beside him also nodded in agreement.


    He had seen with his own eyes how Da Jiang destroyed the Yan Ma tribe, and being able to become Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe must be more secure than the Yan Ma tribe!


    After all, the benefits of following Yan Mabu for so many years are not as good as getting to know Da Jiang for just a few months.


    From the front to the back, the population of their tribe has also rapidly increased from one to two thousand people to more than four thousand people.


    These are all things they can rest assured to absorb.


    In addition, there are more than 2,000 young and strong laborers who are also bound in the tribe.


    They planned to send it to the market to trade with Da Jiang after they settled the deal with Da Jiang this time.


    The two of them also heard that Da Jiang can pay on credit to small tribes who have never met before, so they will definitely get more benefits as subordinate tribes!


    Of course, Yu Li knew all this.


    But he doesn''t care.


    Not only did he not care, even the Great Chief Mu Feng didn''t care.


    Otherwise, Da Jiang wouldn''t have given up so many people and livestock in the Dixiong tribe, and just let a few small tribes divide it up.


    If you want to take it, you must first give it.


    This is what the great chief said, just wait for them to come up and deliver things.


    Those who know the importance of advancing and retreating, such as the Shiratori department in front of them, it doesn''t matter if they give more benefits.


    For those who don''t know how to advance and retreat, let''s talk about it.


    While thinking about the plan that the chief had agreed with him long ago, Yu Li smiled and said: "It''s not impossible to become a subordinate tribe of my Great Jiang, but once you become a subordinate tribe, you have to obey my orders.


    Think about this point clearly! "


    Bai Shu nodded solemnly: "High Priest, don''t worry, we have already thought it through!"


    Yu Li nodded: "If you''re sure there''s nothing wrong with it, let Leader Xiong have a good talk with you!"


    "Xiong, Chief Xiong?" Bai Shu was surprised, "Aren''t you the high priest?"


    Yu Li said with a smile: "In Dajiang, these matters are out of my control, and there will be a special leader to talk to you. Don''t worry, the bear leader is the head of my Dajiang''s foreign affairs department. He used to be a big chief and knows the details. !"


    Bai Shu''s heart trembled.


    The last trace of doubt in my heart disappeared completely.


    He said nervously, "Where is the bear leader, do we need to wait?"


    Yu Li smiled and said, "It''s not far from here, if you stay one more night, he will arrive tomorrow morning."


    "Is he also in Dragon City?"


    "No, he''s in Black Bear City."


    "Black Bear City..." Bai Shu murmured.


    He already knew that there was more than one "city" in Dajiang.


    He thought in his heart, could this small city be just a city of Da Jiang?


    "How big is Jiang, and how strong is he!" He thought again in his heart.


    Yu Li smiled and said, "Don''t worry, he will be here soon!"


    ...

 Chapter 1008

    Shiratori''s attitude is correct, so it''s easy to talk about it.


    Mu Feng followed Da Huyou to the meeting room, and met Bai Shu and his party.


    After Lei Meng introduced everyone''s identities one by one, Bai Shu and Bai Hu were flattered.


    Bai Shu quietly counted, one chief, one priest, three chiefs, and one chief''s wife. This "lineup" shows that they are taken seriously.


    Of course, they didn''t dare to take pride in being favored.


    They knew very well in their hearts that their good attitude was due to the high priest''s face. Without the high priest, maybe the Shiratori Department would not have what it is now.


    Bai Shu took a deep breath and calmed down the shock in his heart: "Dear Chief, we want to become a subordinate tribe of Da Jiang, and regard Da Jiang as the leader!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yes, but you can directly discuss specific matters with the leader Xiong.


    Brother, come talk to the chief of the White Bird Division! "


    "Brother..." Bai Shu couldn''t help shrinking his eyes.


    The one who can make the great chief honestly call him brother, was still a great chief before, can it be simple?


    Da Huyou nodded, Da Ma Jindao sat on the chair, nodded and said with a smile: "Chief Bai, it is natural to be my subordinate tribe of Dajiang, and what I can tell you is that Dajiang''s subordinate tribe is different from other subordinate tribes. no the same.


    Da Jiang will not only recruit your fighters to fight like Changli Land, but will not give you protection.


    Da Jiang will not care about your life or death, and he will not wantonly bully the subordinate tribes like Changli! "


    The big flicker is indeed a big fudge, and began to crazily belittle the Changli Tribal Alliance, causing the "pain" of the White Bird Department.


    Bai Shu and Bai Hu looked at each other, they were inexplicably excited and clenched their fists.


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Da Huyou smiled and said calmly: "Being my Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe naturally has many benefits, but the requirements are also stricter than other tribes!"


    Bai Shu felt nervous for a while, and asked seriously, "Boss Xiong, tell me!"


    Da Huyou sat upright, and said with a straight face: "If you are subordinate to me, Da Jiang, you must not do anything that harms me, Da Jiang, and you must not have any conflicts with my Da Jiang''s clansmen.


    When I, Da Jiang, need to fight in other divisions, you must also respond.


    But don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, will not ask you to die needlessly! "


    Bai Shu said seriously, "That''s natural!"


    Da Huyou nodded: "Okay, tell me what you want me, Da Jiang, to provide you. If there is no problem, the two parts can become the upper and lower parts today!"


    Bai Shu took a deep breath and said, "We want the territory around the old land of Yanmabu, and the area where they hunt is also given to Shiratoribu!"


    Big Huyou frowned.


    The first condition that Bai Shu spoke made it difficult for him to decide!


    Yu Li frowned slightly.


    Shiratoribu''s appetite seemed to be overstretched.


    Even Mu Feng, who was originally just an observer, couldn''t help but look at him more.


    "Something interesting!" Mu Feng grinned.


    He looked at his big flicker and nodded slightly.


    Big Huyou nodded: "Yes, but one thing must be made clear, the entire territory can be given to you, but you need to defend yourself against any conflicts from the West.


    If your tribe is in danger, I, Da Jiang, can send troops to protect you, but you will bear all the material and consumption needed! "


    Bai Shu was stunned for a moment.


    But Mu Feng grinned strangely silently.


    He sneered from the bottom of his heart: "Talk to the big fool, how much advantage can you get?"


    To put it bluntly, Shiratoribu can get Yanmabu''s territory and hunting grounds, this is what Mu Feng had thought of before coming here.


    Big Huyou added a condition to the agreement: defend against danger from the West!


    In fact, even if the Shiratori Department does not come to look for Da Jiang, Da Jiang still needs the Shiratori Department as a buffer zone.


    Otherwise, Mu Feng would not have made great efforts to let Da Huyou secretly match up and make a few moves against the Xiongbu.


    His original purpose of doing this was to disperse the main force of the big western tribes, and at the same time stimulate the desire of these small tribes to plunder, further disrupting the situation in the west.


    Now he can follow this plan to lay out again, using the White Bird Department as a "shield" to take the lead in resisting possible dangers in the west for Jiang.


    Bai Shu naturally understood the possibility of adding conditions to the big deception, and couldn''t help but condense in his heart.


    He didn''t expect Da Jiang to agree so easily.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that Da Jiang''s focus was not on his own.


    He frowned and thought about it, nodded after a while and said, "Okay, this is what we should do as a subordinate tribe!"


    Da Huyou smiled and said: "Since this is the case, I, Da Jiang, have no other demands on you!"


    "Wait!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Brother, the White Bird Department was introduced by the high priest anyway, since it is now my Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe, it is appropriate to give some more benefits!"


    "Are there more benefits?" Big Huyou frowned deliberately, "No other subordinate tribes have it!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Well, isn''t the White Bird Department far away from here? We can open a small market near the White Bird Department. In the small market, we can trade some necessary salt and furs. How about getting rid of the original consumption and sharing the extra harvest with Shiratori?"


    "Yanba, the city!" Bai Shu''s expression shook.


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, since you belong to a tribe, of course you will have benefits that other tribes don''t have!


    In addition to salt bar, shop city, etc., you can also exchange bows and arrows from me, Da Jiang, well, it is the kind of weapon you have seen used by the Blue Bird Department before!


    How about it, do you want it? "


    "Bow, bow and arrow!" Bai Shu was so excited that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    Then he came to his senses and responded in a hurry: "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "But there is one thing that must be explained to you. Bows and arrows can be exchanged by you, but bows and arrows are not allowed to be used on me, Da Jiang, or any people or tribes related to me, understand?


    Otherwise, don''t blame me for the sharpness of Da Jiang''s golden knife! "


    "Yes, yes!" Bai Shu hurriedly agreed.


    Bows and arrows!


    That was a weapon that made the entire Changli Alliance helpless and a headache!


    It was the emergence of bows and arrows that made the Changli tribe turn from offense to defense, until now they can''t shrink back completely!


    Seeing Bai Shu''s resounding promise, Mu Feng said again: "Except for bows and arrows, you can exchange all the items that appear in the market, such as horses, bone knives, chairs, and pottery, for much less than others.


    For horses that can only be exchanged by ten people, I can ask you to exchange the price for eight, seven, or even six! "


    "Great!" Bai Shu was very excited.


    A large part of the reason why he came to Dajiang this time was for the transaction in the market.


    "Then can we pay on credit like other tribes?" Bai Shu asked.


    "Of course!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "We can credit all tribes we don''t know, let alone you!"


    Seeing Bai Shu''s excited expression, Mu Feng guessed in his heart that it was almost the same, nodded and said, "One more thing, since you were introduced by the high priest, then I will give you some benefits."


    "More!" Bai Shu was so excited that he stood up.


    Who said the leader can talk directly?


    Can the leader give so many benefits?


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Since you told Leader Xiong just now that you want to take over the territory of Yanmabu, and you have to face the possible dangers in the west, I think this may be difficult for you in Shiratoribu .


    How about this, I will ask Da Jiang to station a team of soldiers near the White Bird Department, responsible for defending potential dangers with you.


    how about it? "


    Bai Shu froze for a moment, scratched his head and thought for a while, but didn''t think there was anything wrong, and nodded decisively: "Okay!"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    If you want to take it, you must first give it.


    Sure enough, it is true!


    Salt, shops, bows and arrows...


    These benefits are sweets and honey.


    His real intention is to have such a team of fighters who can be stationed near the Shiratori Division!


    This is equivalent to the military bases set up by the United States in Bangzi Country, Black Sea and other places.


    The pretense is to help the resident defense against danger, but the actual effect is to hinder and restrict the affairs of the country or region concerned.


    Once the people in these areas have other ideas, or the United States has ideas about other countries and regions within the range of the military base, it will use this permanent military base as a rocker to start creating regional chaos.


    When necessary, they can directly destroy the country concerned.


    And the reason why Mu Feng did this was to use this as a "template" and rely on the Shiratori Department to gain a firm foothold further west.


    You can attack when you advance, and you can defend when you retreat.


    The most important thing is that with the Shiratori Department as a shield and buffer zone on the bright side, he no longer has to worry about Da Jiang''s fighters suffering heavy losses.


    On the other hand, he can also transfer possible battles and conflicts outside Da Jiang''s territory, reducing the negative impact of the war on Da Jiang!


    It can be said that what Shiratori sees and obtains is just a small profit for Da Jiang.


    What Da Jiang got was a long-term layout!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1009

    After discussing the specific matters with Bai Shu, Mu Feng sent them out of the city and sent a team of more than 100 people to protect them.


    Before departure, Mu Feng, Lei Meng and Bai Shu confirmed the delivery place for the 2,000 people.


    Mufeng will ask Baiyue to take people to fetch labor.


    And Lei Meng will be responsible for sending what Bai Shu and the others want directly to the White Bird Department.


    One can imagine Bai Shu''s shock when he learned that there were still Da Jiang''s soldiers to the north of the border of Changli.


    After seeing them off, they held a small meeting in the conference room.


    "Great Chief, what kind of bows and arrows will you give them?" Yu Li frowned, "Such weapons should not be given to them!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "The bow and arrow can be given, but it can only be a single-piece bow, and the method of making the bow is not given!"


    "it is good!"


    "Are our fighters really going to protect their tribe?" Asuka wondered, "The treatment of the Shiratori tribe seems to be higher than that of the Hezu tribe and the Fanglei tribe!"


    "High?" Mu Feng shook his head, "Our soldiers are stationed near their tribe, and we no longer have to worry about the risk of facing the west directly, and they will take care of any troubles and dangers.


    In this way, the battle damage of Dajiang Warrior will be much lower. "


    "But, in this way, the relationship between the little uncle and them before..." Chang Ning was worried.


    Yu Li shook his head and said, "Don''t worry about these.


    I originally supported them secretly in the Yanmai Division. I originally thought that one day when I left the Yanmai Division, I could borrow the soldiers of the Shiratori Division to fight to the death with the soldiers of the Yanmai Division.


    When necessary, the fighters of their White Bird Division also need to die.


    Otherwise, Jiang''s people may face the danger of being annexed again just after they left the Yanmai tribe!


    Compared with their original results, their current situation is much better! "


    Yu Li said it calmly.


    But everyone could hear the coldness and arrogance.


    Changning, Lei Meng, and Asuka couldn''t help but look sideways at Yu Li.


    Only then did they suddenly realize that if it wasn''t for the appearance of the great chief, the high priest in front of them would be enough to disturb the situation.


    Although his planning and layout may not have the long-term and scheming of Lei Long, nor the subtlety and ingenuity of Bai Yue, they are more bloody and ruthless.


    In order to restore the Ministry of Jiang, he can be said to be very scheming and ruthless!


    Seeing Yu Li say so, several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "It seems that when necessary, we can take the fighters of the White Bird Division with us when we attack the Goshawk Division!"


    Asuka nodded: "Not bad!"


    Changning looked complicated.


    This is not the first time he has seen Mufeng deal with the tribes in the border of Changli.


    From the initial firm resistance to the present gradual understanding, the changes in her heart are not insignificant.


    Only then did she realize how selfless the method Wood Wind had taught the Blue Bird Department to break the situation was - to contact some small tribes and target the big ones.


    Not to mention that the Lianhe Changli Small Division was not accepted by the Jade Bird Division, but the possibility of success of this strategy is a question mark in the eyes of everyone in the Jade Bird Division.


    Therefore, the absolute leaders of the Jade Bird Division, such as the great chiefs Ke Yuwu and Ke Wuji, down to Changning and Aguli, did not think this method would be successful.


    For a while, they even thought that Mu Feng was hiding something private.


    However, until now, Mu Feng still used this method in front of him, but he didn''t have the slightest doubt.


    Because she has experienced a lot, she already knows that this plan will not be a problem.


    "Alas..." Chang Ning sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    The Blue Bird Department is still the same Blue Bird Department, but Da Jiang is a new Da Jiang every day.


    She wants to help the Blue Bird Club.


    But she knew better that she belonged to Da Jiang.


    So if you want to help the Jade Bird Department, you have to make Jiang stronger!


    The stronger Jiang is, the more help the Jade Bird Department gets.


    Chang Ning secretly clenched his fists, his eyes lit up, and quietly made up his mind...


    "Great chief, what are you going to do next?" Yu Li asked with a smile, "Before I came, I heard from Bai Fang that when you go back, you will hold a wedding ceremony for her and Asuka."


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "Not only him, but also King Li and Erhua. Otherwise, Changning and I should be in the old place of Yiluo now!"


    Da Huyou was not without emotion: "Oh, I didn''t expect Erhua to marry Li Wang in the end!"


    King Li scratched his head and smiled foolishly.


    "Oh!" Yu Li laughed loudly, "The wedding of their younger generation is more important, and this is the top priority for my Da Jiang''s bloodline!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "Yes, indeed!"


    Yu Li couldn''t help laughing and said: "When it comes to extending the blood, I want to ask. Chief, you are still taking Chang Xi around to patrol, in case she..."


    Yu Li didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning was very obvious.


    Da Huyou also frowned and said: "Yes, brother, it''s been so long, why haven''t the younger siblings moved?"


    Several people looked at Changning subconsciously.


    Especially Asuka was unrestrained: "Great Chief, I remember that you left the tribe a while ago after holding the wedding, which made a lot of noise, it can''t be..."


    He also subconsciously looked at Chang Ning.


    Obviously, in their subconscious mind, they all thought that the chief was the most powerful warrior in the tribe. He couldn''t even defeat King Li, so naturally there would be no problem.


    Since the great chief is fine, only Chang Ning has the problem.


    "Old brother, brother and sister look too thin and weak, why don''t you show Bai Ya?" Da Huyou looked worried.


    Yu Li also nodded: "That''s right, you are the great chief of my Great Jiang. You are the most outstanding in wisdom and fighting power. If you can make my Great Jiang''s descendants..."


    Mu Feng quickly waved his hand: "No, no, you don''t need to worry about this matter!"


    Chang Ning had already blushed, feeling awkward in place.


    She naturally knew the reason, but how to say the reason?


    shame on me...


    Thinking of this, she gave Mu Feng a hard look.


    That look is clearly complaining: It''s all your fault!


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng hurriedly said seriously, "Changning, you should go outside and have a look first, there is a new habitat for Jiang..."


    "okay!"


    Chang Ning blushed, turned his head and went out.


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly: "Brother, brother, don''t you have nothing to do, are you in a hurry!"


    Da Huyou looked at Yu Li and found that he also had a puzzled look on his face: "We care about your childbirth, why are you free?"


    Yu Li sighed and said, "Great Chief, although you are the Great Chief, but as an elder I have to say, Chang Xi is a nice and intelligent person, and you have known each other for a long time, so it is naturally the best thing to get married.


    But as the great chief, you also have to think about me, Jiang, you are so smart and strong, wouldn''t it be a pity if you couldn''t leave blood for me, Jiang? "


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "If Chang Xi really can''t conceive a child, don''t you have to consider marrying another woman who is good at giving birth?"


    "Yes!" Da Huyou, "Give Jiang a few more children while you are young and your body is strongest!"


    Then he frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Da Hua and Er Hua are so good, you don''t want them. Now it''s not easy to want a woman who is as good as them.


    But a while ago when I went back to Longcheng, I saw that old lady Hua Guzi was accompanied by a girl, she must be her daughter, I see that she is not worse than Da Hua! "


    Yu Li also nodded and said: "The Huaman you mentioned is indeed a good child..."


    Mu Feng was about to collapse, and waved his hands again and again: "It''s alright, alright, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    "How can you not be worried!" Yu Li sighed, "How long has it been, and there is still no movement!"


    Big Huyou was also beating his chest and stamping his feet there.


    Mu Feng said helplessly: "It''s not her problem, she can conceive a child!"


    "Ah?" Both of them were stunned, and then panic and regret appeared on their faces, "You..."


    Mu Feng hurriedly waved his hand again: "I''m fine too!"


    "This..." The two were surprised again.


    At this moment, Mu Feng was thinking in his heart what he should say to make the two of them stop worrying.


    What he wanted to tell the two of them was don''t worry about it, it''s not that you can''t conceive, but that you don''t want to conceive for the time being.


    After eating marrow and knowing the taste, who would be willing to conceive a child now?


    In desperation, he had no choice but to say: "I have my own plan for this matter, don''t worry, when the time comes, there will be no less children!"


    He frowned as he spoke, obviously not wanting to continue this topic.


    Sensing his serious expression, Yu Li and Da Huyou had no choice but to nod their heads.


    After all, Mu Feng is the great chief, and they shouldn''t force him too much.


    "It''s finally fooled!" Mu Feng sweated profusely...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1010

    The day when Asuka and King Li got married was soon settled.


    According to what Mu Feng said before, a large room was specially selected for Asuka and Bai Fang, and the tables, chairs, benches, beds, pottery, etc. inside were brand new.


    When Mu Feng, who had been there, followed Asuka to choose a bed, he deliberately looked left and right, "very attentively" in choosing a bed for Asuka.


    "Asuka, look at this bed, it''s pretty good, it''s very light. No matter when you lie down and wear it, it will be very comfortable. Try it!"


    Asuka really lay down on it for a while, rolled on it, grinned and said with a grin: "The great chief said yes, then it must be good, then this bed!"


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly: "Okay!"


    But actually he almost laughed out loud.


    Because the bed he picked for Asuka was worse than his previous bed, the kind that would creak soon.


    "Boy, I''ll let you lie on the wall!" Mu Feng thought to himself, "The retribution will come soon!"


    As for Li Wang, there are some troubles, not to mention the big house, even the bed has to be specially made.


    "Great Chief, I don''t want to build a new house anymore. I''m still living next to you. Just spread thatch on the ground and give me animal skin mattresses!"


    "This big fool!" Mu Feng laughed dumbly, "How can anyone sleep on the floor after getting married?"


    In fact, what he was thinking in his heart was: "You idiot, if you don''t sleep at night, I will still sleep. Is it possible that I still need on-site guidance? I don''t have that hobby!"


    "Wait!" Mu Feng thought to himself in his heart, "Li Wang is a big fool, so he doesn''t know how to give birth to a child?"


    Thinking of this, he asked Li Wang viciously: "Well, Li Wang, do you know how to have children when married?"


    Li Wang scratched his head and answered honestly: "No."


    "I knew it!" Mu Feng shook his head and sighed, "Then you want to know?"


    Li Wang looked excited: "I think, you teach me!"


    "Me?" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Forget it, I''ll ask Shuo Feng to teach you about this!"


    "But Shuofeng himself said that he doesn''t know as much as you do." Li Wang frowned, and said very seriously, "Shuofeng said he knows two moves in total, but you know many moves!"


    Speaking of this, Li Wang stretched his brows and said excitedly: "Great chief, tell me, when the time comes, should I chase the moon with a meteor or press it with Mount Tai?"


    "Press your head!" Mu Feng laughed dumbly.


    This stupid big man thought he was swinging a sledgehammer!


    He waved his hand and said, "Okay, go and learn from Shuo Feng, I will let him teach you!"


    "No!" Li Wang firmly shook his head, "If you want to learn, you have to learn more, the more moves you know, the more powerful I am!"


    "This..." Mu Feng couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "This is not a war, what''s the use of knowing more?"


    King Li still shook his head resolutely: "But I think this may be harder than fighting a war. I see that you were very tired in the days when you were just married..."


    "I''ll go!" Mu Feng stomped his feet, "You idiot!"


    He never thought that this guy Li Wang would come around to him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t realize it, if Shuo Feng and the others saw this, they might give out a wretched smile of "you know me".


    He waved his hand: "Okay, you go and learn from Shuo Feng first, and after learning the simple ones, I will teach you other things."


    "why?"


    "Because my moves are too complicated!"


    ...


    Because Asuka was going to get married, Bai Yue, the big leader, rushed back from the Hexi tribe on purpose.


    Except for Bai Yue, Konoha and Han Shu also rushed back from other places.


    Leaving Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei, Rhinoceros and others guarding and maintaining stability in various places.


    After all, it wasn''t Mu Feng who got married, and not all important officials had to come back.


    Da Huyou and Lei Meng also returned to Longcheng from their respective residences, and both came to attend their wedding.


    Shuofeng was still leading people to graze cattle and horses in Heiyabu area, so he hurried back to the tribe.


    In his words: "Without me, Shuofeng, you people know how to teach children?"


    Bai Yue sneered and said: "With the great chief here, can you still be used?"


    Shuo Feng waved his hand: "The great chief is too busy to teach.


    Besides, I was also appointed by the chief to teach them!


    Hehe, for this kind of thing, the great chief is thin-skinned, how dare he go to battle in person for this kind of thing, let me do it! "


    ...


    On the day of the wedding, the meals of the clansmen in Longcheng had been improved.


    In particular, the tulou where Asuka lives is affixed with big red happy characters.


    As for the Yuelou where Mufeng was located, firecrackers were set off as a "family home".


    From Yuelou to Tulou, the distance is not far, and there is no need for a carriage to toss around in the tribe.


    Originally, Asuka was scratching his head in disappointment.


    But when Mu Feng ordered the sedan chair prepared in advance to be brought over, his eyes lit up.


    The sedan chair is naturally made of wood style after the sedan chair in the previous life.


    Even the curtains around the sedan chair were dyed with safflower juice soaked in rags.


    Bunches of small flowers were tied with animal tendon ropes on the top and around the sedan chair¡ªalthough they were not as bright as the roses in the previous life, they were more colorful and fragrant.


    This bridal sedan chair is considered to be a gift specially made by Mu Feng for Bai Ya, his childhood sweetheart sister.


    In fact, when White Fang saw the sedan chair, he laughed like a flower.


    The sedan chair is naturally a large sedan chair with eight lifts, and Mu Feng spent a long time teaching the "carriers" in the tribe how to lift the sedan chair.


    Of course, Mu Feng also explained the corresponding rules and etiquette for getting on and off the sedan chair to Yu Li and the other parties involved.


    The two bridegroom officials went to pick up the bride one after another.


    The two grooms also had a large bunch of flowers made of red linen tied on their horses, and they went to pick up the bride in high spirits.


    Of course, as the groom, the two of them must have put on new clothes.


    When it comes to clothes, it is natural that Asuka wants to look good, and he needs to be imposing.


    On the contrary, Li Wang was used to having his chest covered and his back exposed, but suddenly he was not used to wearing a neat groom''s attire.


    As the bridegroom, the two naturally walked in front, followed by the young and unmarried young men from the tribe, each riding a horse team composed of Zhao Yebai to follow behind, very majestic.


    All clansmen in Dragon City came out to watch the fun.


    There was a lot of discussion.


    elated.


    It''s just that the most excited ones are not the two bridegroom officials, but the old men Li Hu and Ming Guang!


    Since it was a wedding reception, naturally these "older generations" didn''t have to worry about it.


    Right now, Yuli, Lihu, Mingguang, Baimu, Mingsong, Lihuo, etc., the elders of the older generation, watched the crowd pass by them, filled with emotion.


    "Brother, brother, is this the current population of my Da Jiang? Just standing here is much more than before!"


    "Needless to say, there were only four to five hundred people before, but there are four to five thousand people here!"


    "I never thought that the two branches of the Jiang family could join forces!"


    "Yeah, we didn''t expect to go back to Da Jiang again!"


    "It''s like a dream!"


    "You say, if the old chief also knows, he will be very happy!"


    "Who would have thought that my Da Jiang''s son would no longer have to go out to marry, and my Da Jiang''s daughter would no longer have to marry outside!"


    "What a foreign marriage, Yema Duo from the Jade Bird Department has married me, Da Jiang!"


    "Hahaha, Hua Guzi from the Red Luan Department has become my daughter, Da Jiang!"


    "Thanks to Wood Wind!"


    "My great ginger has the wind of wood, it is my great ginger''s blessing!"


    ...


    At the end, Yu Li, Li Hu, and Ming Song all burst into tears and were very excited.


    Several people tried their best to wipe away their tears, but the tears still couldn''t stop flowing down.


    They are happy!


    Big Jiang can be as strong as he is today, this is something they never dared to imagine before!


    ...


    Asuka married Li Wang, Mu Feng and Chang Ning became "spectators".


    Originally, when Bai Ya got married, Chang Ning, as a "sister-in-law", needed to help Bai Ya tidy up the animal skin mattress.


    It''s a pity that Bai Ya said to her very sensiblely: "Sister-in-law Chang Xi, your body is precious now, so it''s fine to leave these matters to others."


    Even if she insisted on doing it, she was blocked by White Fang.


    Changning was very helpless and had to give up.


    Looking at the groom in front and the sedan chair in the back, Chang Ning smiled, his phoenix eyes and silkworm eyebrows were full of joy.


    She asked Mu Feng in a low voice: "Why don''t you and I use such a sedan chair when we hold a wedding, it''s so beautiful?"


    Mu Feng''s heart tightened, sure enough, women saw what others had but what they didn''t have, so they wanted to ask their men for it.


    But he still smiled and said, "I didn''t pick you up in a carriage at that time, wouldn''t it be prettier than this?"


    Chang Ning pursed his lips, obviously dissatisfied with Mu Feng''s statement.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, rolled his eyes, stretched out his hand to hold her hand with a smile, and said with a smile: "I''m an old couple, so why do I need these silly things."


    Chang Ning was suddenly shy by Mu Feng''s sudden "gentleness", and his ears were stained pink.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng had a thought, leaned close to Chang Ning''s ear, and laughed in a low voice, "Your red face is so pretty!"


    "You..." Chang Ning was a little flustered, how could anyone get so close in front of so many people, and even leaned close to their faces, "Wow, how could it be!"


    "Yes!" Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s just that the red color on your face is different from before!"


    "Different?" Chang Ning quickly touched his face, "Is there, why is it different?"


    Mu Feng laughed softly: "It used to be red like an apple, but now it''s red like a peach blossom!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning showed panic, "It''s different, is there any problem?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    As he spoke, he leaned close to Chang Ning''s ear and explained in a low voice.


    Now Chang Ning''s face turned even redder.


    She glanced left and right, and found that no one noticed her, so she hurriedly turned her face away, bowed her head and went back to her room.


    shame on me...


    Mu Feng, alone, followed the welcoming team from Yuelou to Tulou, and from Tulou to Yuelou, looking like an idler who eats melons.


    At the beginning, the clansmen still saluted him respectfully, but after he waved his hand to signal to everyone what to do, the clansmen relaxed and booed along with the wedding reception team.


    Asuka and Li Wang blushed as they climbed up on their mounts, and grinned, and occasionally they could see the back molars when they looked sideways.


    Mu Feng laughed strangely: "You two just wait, Shuo Feng will teach you a lesson in a while!"


    ...


    Sure enough, after the wedding ceremony was completed, Asuka and Li Wang were dragged into the "little black room" by the crowd while Bai Ya and Er Hua were changing clothes.


    Mu Feng sits in the middle, with Da Huyou and Huang Shi sitting on the left and right.


    Yu Li and Li Hu didn''t show up because they were busy preparing for the wedding.


    And Ming Guang knew that his presence would affect Shuo Feng''s "performance", so he wisely did not appear.


    As for Da Huyou and Huang Shi, although they are elders, they are especially "friendly" among the younger generation.


    Even Da Huyou approached Shuofeng in private, and added some "knowledge" to Shuofeng very seriously.


    The reason why Shuofeng dared to take over the job of preaching to newcomers was also the source of his confidence.


    Surrounded by Baiyue, Hanshu, Konoha and other younger generations who were married or not, all of them blushed with excitement and grinned strangely.


    Those who have been married are all old-fashioned ruffians who "you know what I know", and they are inexplicably excited.


    It''s rare to have the opportunity to exchange ideas with other people in the tribe!


    And those who are not married, either came to join in the fun, or were called by Shuofeng to learn experience in advance, all of them had red faces, screaming and laughing.


    The most important thing is that last time the Great Chief Mufeng got married, everyone hadn''t adapted to this "argumentative marriage" method, and afterward they were "painful and painful". To sum it up, they all wanted to find a "place" here at Asuka.


    For a while, the whole small black room was like three trials.


    This actually made Asuka, who had been mentally prepared, uncertain.


    After entering the house, seeing the smirks and wretched faces of the people around him, he was inexplicably guilty.


    But Li Wang didn''t know, so he scratched his head, looked left and right, and asked suspiciously: "Is this where you learn the child''s moves?"


    The room suddenly fell into silence.


    Moments later the whole room erupted.


    "Pfft, learn moves!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "That''s right, it''s here that students and children are born!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Everyone roared with laughter.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes!" Shuofeng stepped forward and wanted to hook Li Wang''s shoulders, but found that he was short, so he had to grab his arm instead, "Come on, Brother Li Wang, this is where you learn how to give birth !"


    Everyone started booing with "oh oh oh".


    King Li scratched his head: "Okay, you have to teach me well, the great chief said, only after you learn your simple ones can you learn his difficult ones!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was taken aback, and they all looked at Mu Feng with burning eyes.


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng hurriedly waved his hands, "I''ll talk about this later, let Shuo Feng teach the two of them first, it''s important!"


    Then everyone looked at Li Wang and Shuo Feng.


    Shuo Feng began to talk: "Brother Li Wang, you don''t know, it''s hard work to have a baby."


    "I''m not afraid of hard work!" Li Wang vowed.


    "Yeah!" Shuofeng nodded, "It''s a good thing not to be afraid of hard work, but this body is fundamental...


    You have to know, this is like fighting a war. Although there are only two people, it is harder than fighting on the battlefield! "


    "Yeah, the great chief also told me that it was harder than fighting!"


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng again, with strange eyes.


    It turned out that the great chief also felt hard work!


    "You idiot!" Mu Feng gritted his teeth, "Learn your moves well, don''t take me with you!"


    "Hahaha!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1011

    After Asuka and Li Wang got married, they naturally went back to their respective homes.


    As for how many people will lie on the wall in the future, Mu Feng doesn''t care.


    Anyway, he knew that Asuka, who likes to lie on the wall, would not be able to escape this time.


    Thinking about the bed he chose for Asuka, it is not difficult to imagine how a group of people will make fun of Asuka.


    As for Li Wang, perhaps because he is too naive, not many people make fun of him, it is a blessing in disguise.


    After attending their wedding, Mu Feng led Chang Ning back to the room with strange smiles.


    Chang Ning was puzzled: "What are you laughing at?"


    Mu Feng triumphantly said, "I was wondering if their creaking beds tonight would have any effect!"


    "Squeaking?" Chang Ning''s face turned pink first, and he let out a low "Bah".


    Mu Feng didn''t care, and said with a smile: "Let''s go, the newly married people want to sleep and rest, let''s sleep too!"


    "Yeah." Chang Ning turned his face away and responded in a low voice.


    A fool can hear other meanings, how could she not know?


    ...


    The next day, Mufeng didn''t see Asuka, nor did he see King Li.


    On the third day, Asuka came out, but King Li still didn''t show up.


    It wasn''t that Chang Ning told Mu Feng that he saw Er Hua, he wanted to go and see how King Li was doing.


    But he was actually sneering in his heart: "Hey, now you know how powerful you are, and are you still laughing at me?"


    Sure enough, when Asuka saw Mu Feng again, he was full of admiration.


    Mufeng asked Asuka meaningfully: "Asuka, how is it?"


    Asuka lamented: "It''s more tiring than fighting!"


    Wooden Wind laughed out loud.


    When asked about Li Wang, Li Wang just scratched his head and smiled innocently: "It''s okay, okay!"


    "Hahaha!"


    ...


    Wooden Wind thinks this is very good.


    People in Dajiang can get together because of some seemingly ordinary things, chatting and joking, communicating and communicating, which invisibly promotes the unity and integration of all ethnic groups in Dajiang.


    Sometimes, the behavior that is not the more formal and clearer the purpose is more effective.


    On the contrary, such small and silent activities that moisten things can affect them more.


    It''s just the content, which is really simple.


    Not for anything else, just because Chang Ning secretly told him that on the women''s side, there are also some elder aunts who teach Bai Ya and Er Hua by precepts and deeds!


    "It turns out that women are also like this!" Mu Feng grinned strangely...


    The liveliness in Da Jiang''s tribe lasted for several days, and it was rare for Mu Feng to stay in the tribe for a longer period of time.


    The temperature in spring is getting higher and higher.


    The clansmen began to take off their winter furs and put on thin leather clothes.


    Even so, it was still a bit hot.


    Mu Feng counted the days, coincidentally it was time to sow spring hemp.


    So he asked the tribe to start planting kenaf and ramie.


    The people of the tribe already know the effect of planting hemp, and they are very concerned about it.


    Because many people in the tribe can now wear linen clothes.


    The lightness and breathability of hemp clothes are far beyond the comparison of fur.


    In this way, a lot of idle land that had been reclaimed before was used and all of them were planted with kenaf.


    The vacant land before and after the tribe was also planted with ramie.


    The reason for this is that the leaves and tender heads of ramie can be used for cooking, which can enrich the food of the tribe.


    In fact, the clansmen in Dajiang have gotten used to it for a long time.


    In Dajiang, not only is the clothing, clothing, and housing better than other tribes, but even the food is incomparable to other tribes.


    The various eating methods of cattle, horses, sheep, deer, rabbits, chickens and other meats make them a real feast for the eyes.


    Tomatoes, cucumbers, green peppers, beans, mushrooms, shepherd''s purse, etc. are all things that they have never thought about before.


    And what they never imagined is that they can still see and eat green things in winter!


    Not only the green things they didn''t expect, but also some yellow garlic and chives, fried with eggs, the taste is so good!


    Many people of the Ginger tribe recognize Ginger not only because of its strength, but also because of its rich food!


    And there are big flickers and wolf hills who are deeply involved.


    Not to mention those apes who originally lived a life of raw hair and blood.


    Many members of the Dajiang tribe are sighing.


    In the spring of last year, Jiang''s family was almost wiped out. This spring, the inside and outside of Jiang''s Dragon City was already peaceful, and he was busy in peace.


    sowing.


    reward.


    The seeds sown now will be reaped in late summer and early fall.


    And the "seeds" planted last spring have also begun to harvest!


    First, the horse that Jiang captured first had already begun to give birth to a pony.


    The first twenty-two horses gave birth to twenty-two pony cubs in less than ten days!


    As for the male and female, no one cares.


    The birth of Da Jiang''s first batch of pony cubs made Mu Feng very excited.


    Because after the cubs, Dajiang will have a group of children who will be born one after another.


    And if you count the days, it is almost within a month.


    The reason for this coincidence is that their parents were both married at the same time.


    First, Bai Yue''s son - a child who was named Bai Qi by Mu Feng a long time ago was born.


    The little guy has a tiger head and a tiger brain, very cute.


    When I was born, I cried a lot.


    Bai Yue was crying and laughing at the same time when facing her son, hugging the child so nervously, her whole body was so stiff that she didn''t dare to move, so that the child almost fell out of her arms.


    This caused Ji Hua, who was in charge of delivering the baby, to be dissatisfied for a while.


    She hurriedly took the child from Bai Yue''s arms, and demonstrated while talking: "When holding the child, put one hand around his neck and the back of his head, try not to let his head rest on it, it will make him feel uncomfortable.


    The other hand has to stretch out the palm from the position below the buttocks, and support him together with the arm.


    Children are weak and can''t stand the toss! "


    Bai Yue excitedly scratched her ears and cheeks, rubbed her hands together, eager to try.


    Even Mu Feng who heard the news wanted to try it.


    Bai Yue took the child from Ji Hua again, tried it, and said pleasantly: "It''s really useful, it''s really useful, you see, he really doesn''t cry anymore, hahaha!"


    "Keep your voice down!" Ji Hua scolded, "Don''t scare the child!"


    Bai Yue smirked and didn''t refute.


    But after a while, the child cried again.


    "Why is he crying again?" Bai Yue was anxious.


    Jihua stretched out a little finger and put it on the corner of the child''s mouth, tried it, and found that the child opened his mouth to suck.


    She nodded: "He''s hungry and needs to eat milk!"


    "Ah?" Bai Yue looked puzzled.


    "Okay, you go out first!" Ji Hua said directly.


    Bai Yue scratched her head and looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smiled wryly and said: "Ji Hua is right, let''s go out!"


    Bai Yue wiped her profuse sweat with her hand, and followed Mu Feng to the outside of the house.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "It''s really good, the next generation of my big Jiang finally has more cubs!"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue''s eyes were red, she knelt on the ground with a "plop", and knocked her head hard three times in a row at Mufeng.


    When he raised his head, his forehead was already bruised.


    "You..." Mu Feng scratched his head.


    Bai Yue trembled all over, put her hands on the ground, and when she looked up at Mu Feng, her tears welled up: "Bai Yue thanked the great chief for his life!"


    Before Mu Feng could speak, Bai Yue knocked on the door again: "Thank you Chief Bai Yue for allowing me to have a home in Dajiang and a bloodline, so I am no longer a lonely ghost!"


    "You!" Mu Feng suddenly understood Bai Yue''s thoughts, and was about to step forward to pull Bai Yue up.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue tried her best to get rid of Mu Feng and continued to kowtow.


    "Boom boom boom"!


    Mu Feng was surprised and happy, but more pleased and satisfied!


    Because Bai Yue''s forehead is not only bruised, but black and purple is bleeding.


    But he was very pleased.


    Bai Yue''s actions are sincere and trustworthy, it''s thanksgiving.


    "Get up and talk!" Mu Feng was also full of emotion.


    Only then did Bai Yue stand up trembling all over her body: "Great chief, without you, I might have died in the Chijiao tribe like other tribesmen. Where is the current Bai Yue, and where are the current bloodline descendants!"


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    What a tribe cares most about is the name, totem and blood of the tribe.


    Names and totems can be given up when it is absolutely necessary, but the only bloodline is the last thing to give up at any time.


    People, even more so.


    Don''t talk about this right now, at any time, people attach great importance to the continuation of blood and the continuation of future generations!


    With Bai Yue''s reaction, Mu Feng completely understood.


    Even, he can empathize with it!


    "I understand your feelings!" Mu Feng smiled, and patted Bai Yue''s shoulder heavily, "You should stay in the tribe for a while to accompany your wife and children.


    Well, Xiao Baiqi is also born now, you have to teach him well, and cultivate a god of war for me, Da Jiang! "


    "God of War!" Bai Yue''s eyes were firm, "Yes!"


    "Okay, go and stay with your wife, I''m leaving!"


    "yes!"


    ...


    With the birth of Xiao Baiqi, Da Jiang''s newborns suddenly increased within a month.


    Hanshu, Qingya, Konoha, Baiqiu, Aoki and other first married people have children one after another.


    Coincidentally, the children of these people are all boys!


    Of course, girls do too.


    This is definitely a great joy for ginger!


    Among them, Han Shu''s child is the toughest, Bai Qiu''s child is the thinnest, and Qingya''s child is the most noisy...


    Because Bai Yue''s child was in front, everyone knew that Mu Feng named Bai Yue''s child "Bai Qi", which had a very good meaning and would become Da Jiang''s future God of War.


    So at Han Shu''s suggestion, these people made an appointment to find Mu Feng with their child in their arms, and begged Mu Feng to name their child.


    Naturally, Mu Feng would not refuse, these are the real Jiang family members, each of them is very likely to be the mainstay of Da Jiang''s future, why doesn''t he care?


    After pondering over and over again, he named the children of several people respectively.


    The child of Han Shu''s family is named Jiang Feixiong.


    It is rumored that Xibo Hou saw a tiger with wings pounced on him in his dream, and Duke Zhou told him when he interpreted the dream that the tiger with wings became a flying bear.


    Later, Xibohou got Jiang Ziya, the Daoist of Feixiong, on the banks of the Weishui River.


    Taigong Jiang Ziya is very good at using soldiers, and "Six Secret Teachings" was published, and he is one of the most respected military strategists.


    Mu Feng solemnly told Han Shu: "In ancient times, there was a great sage who was good at using soldiers, and his name was Fei Xiong.


    With his help, his big tribe became the most powerful tribe!


    And look at Sha Laosan, if it can grow wings and fly to the sky, what will happen?


    So in the future, your son will be named Jiang Feixiong, and he will help me, Da Jiang, be invincible! "


    Everyone was shocked.


    Sha Laosan who can fly to the sky with wings?


    Han Shu was even more excited, and laughed loudly: "Thank you Chief, from now on my child will be called Jiang Feixiong!"


    Qing Ya quickly hugged her child: "Great chief, what about my child?"


    "Your child..." Mu Feng took it over and looked at it.


    Qingya''s child is very upright, with a heroic look on his brows.


    Not to mention thick eyebrows and big eyes, but his eyes are very bright.


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Yes, your child will be called Jiang Xiaobai!"


    Jiang Xiaobai is naturally Duke Huan of Qi who is the head of the Spring and Autumn Five Hegemons!


    In fact, he also knew that both Tai Gong and Huan Gong had the surname Jiang Lu.


    The actual names should be Lu Shang and Lu Xiaobai...


    "Jiang Xiaobai?" Qingya was stunned for a moment, and then said with a bitter face, "Chief, why did Han Shu''s child have such a good name, but mine...was named after a wolf?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then he came to his senses.


    The snow-white wolf in the tribe is called Xiaobai!


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, the Xiaobai I''m talking about is not that Xiaobai!"


    "Which Xiaobai is that?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "In ancient times, in another super tribe after Jiang Feixiong, there was a person named Jiang Xiaobai.


    He was the overlord of the whole world at that time, and no one could beat him! "


    "The world, overlord..." Qingya frowned in doubt.


    He had never heard of these two words and did not understand them.


    But his eyes lit up immediately, because he understood what it meant to be "unbeatable"-no one can beat!


    The others were also pleasantly surprised.


    Because the name given by the chief is really meaningful, it is an exciting name for Jiang and their children!


    Mu Feng secretly said in his heart: "Everyone with the Jiang surname in Huaxia, I''m really sorry for letting your names gather here!"


    With the good names of Han Shu and Qing Ya''s children first, the rest of the people were very excited and clamored for Mu Feng to name their children first.


    It seems that I am afraid that the good names will be taken away by others.


    Just how could this be possible?


    Mu Feng began to point out soldiers and said, "Mu Ye''s child is called Jiang Shi Nian!"


    "Stone Year?" Konoha was naturally also puzzled.


    "Well, Jiang Shinian was a great tribal saint in earlier times, his name is Jiang Shinian! He was also invincible in the world when he was there!"


    Konoha was overjoyed.


    It turns out that what the great chief hopes is that Da Jiang''s children will make Da Jiang invincible in the future!


    "Thank you Chief, my Jiang Muye''s child will be called Jiang Shinian from now on!"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Others shouted one after another: "Great chief, what about my child?"


    "Yes, Great Chief, please name my child first!"


    "And my child, Warchief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, come one by one, there are all of them!"


    "Bai Qiu, your child''s name is Jiang Bolin, which is the name of a great sage in ancient times!


    Wang Ye, your child is called Jiang Boyue, and he is also a warrior who can fight well..."


    Mu Feng came one by one, almost reporting Jiang''s names one by one.


    Of course, there are many changes in the middle.


    The child similar to Han Shu is not called Jiang Ziya, nor Jiang Taigong, but takes his Taoist name.


    It is relatively straightforward to obtain the name of Duke Huan.


    As for Jiang Shinian and Jiang Bolin, they are the leaders of Emperor Yan of the Jiang family.


    In fact, according to his original intention, he wanted to choose some names that contained "poetic and picturesque" and "good wishes", but it is a pity that it is difficult for the current tribe to understand and even more difficult to accept.


    What''s more, thinking of so many children''s names at the same time is really nerve-wracking.


    He simply knew a lot of people with the Jiang name, so he just had to copy them one by one.


    Even so, he felt that his naming skills were much better than Li Hu''s.


    Because the names he gave his three children were all based on the teeth of tigers, lions and people.


    So the names of his three children are: Blue Fang, Red Fang and White Fang.


    Compared with him, Mu Feng''s name is many times better.


    Therefore, after Mu Feng reported the names of these children one by one, everyone was very excited¡ªis it the great chief who knows everything and is omnipotent!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1012

    Bai Yue, Han Shu, Konoha and others left Dragon City one after another and returned to their respective residences.


    Mu Feng''s original intention was to let these people stay in the tribe for a while, so that they could accompany their wives and children.


    But several people said that the residence is a serious matter, and they have nothing to worry about when their wives and children are in the tribe.


    "I don''t think the matter of the Goshawk Department can be delayed any longer. If it continues to be delayed, there may be other changes!" Bai Yue said before leaving, "The rhinoceros head is not very familiar with the situation in the Hebei Department. We will attack the Goshawk Department!"


    "Yes, Konoha will lead a team of fighters to the northwest, and there are hundreds of people from the Shiratori Department who can be called when necessary." Mu Feng reminded, "If necessary, I can give them some benefits!"


    "yes!"


    "By the way, great chief, the brontosaurus has started to harass the Kuwait, what do I need to do?" Konoha asked.


    "Not for the time being." Mu Feng shook his head, "He has been harassed by Han Shu before, so he knows how to make a move. If there is really a big battle, you make a move again.


    If it is too late to ask the tribe for help at a critical moment, you can go to the Blue Bird Division! "


    "yes!"


    Bai Yue and Konoha left the tribe one after another.


    Han Shu stayed alone, expressing his desire to go to the boundary of Changli.


    "The current situation in Liaolong City is very stable. The inside and outside of the city are almost built, and the iron is smelted as usual and transported back to the tribe. Or, you send Thunder Dragon back to Liaolong City, he is more familiar with the situation in that area.


    I will go to the border of Changli to take over from him to harass the Kuiwei Ministry.


    Didn''t you also say that I''m better at harassment! "


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Firstly, Thunder Dragon has told me in private that he won''t bother about Liaolong City. Second, Shuofeng has already contacted the Blue Bird Department and will go south to Wanzhangyuan for hunting.


    It''s unclear exactly what''s going on in the Wanzhangyuan area, so you need to guard there. "


    Han Shu was extremely helpless: "Is there no one else who is willing to go to Liaolong Town to guard? Now I can only watch people build cities and dig iron ore there.


    I feel like I have nothing to do! "


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Didn''t I send Lei Dian, Fang Nilong, and Tuo Hump to you? If you have nothing to do, talk to them!"


    Han Shu was extremely depressed: "What am I talking about with him! I''m not a bear leader, I just like to fight with these captured chiefs and war leaders.


    Especially that Chaer Khan, who has never been used to his identity and always wants to make trouble. I chained him to the weakest slaves and let him mine.


    As a result, that guy beat up all the people in the first team, but afterwards, he ate what he should eat and did what he should do.


    He ate the most and did the most work on his team.


    If the soldiers overseeing him hadn''t said he could work, such a person would have been beaten and killed long ago.


    Great chief, please get me somewhere else.


    Anyway, I am also a leader of the military department, and I am so bored that I often go to see Cha Erhan and beat up a few people! "


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Don''t worry, I won''t keep you idle forever.


    But Liaolong City is of great importance to me, Da Jiang, not to mention whether we need to guard against the danger in the south of Wanzhangyuan, the iron mines there alone cannot have any mistakes.


    As for those in the tribe who can handle things safely and stand alone, I have already sent them out.


    If I replace you again, who am I going to find to replace you? "


    Han Shu sighed.


    Mufeng said again: "Why don''t you go hunting with Shuofeng in the Wanzhangyuan area. By the way, let''s find out how Xiangnan can reach most of Yunmeng, but everything depends on safety!"


    "Okay!" Han Shu nodded solemnly.


    If he has something to do, he doesn''t have to go to Cha Erhan to beat people anymore.


    After Hanshu left the tribe, Asuka also came to Mufeng to bid farewell, because he also went to the old land of Heishui to choose a site to build a city.


    Chi Lei went with him.


    Besides the fighters sent to him by Mufeng, those who were in charge of assisting Asuka also included fighters and clansmen from the Black Bear City area.


    As Baiyue, Konoha, Thunder Dragon and others'' activity areas expand westward, the locations of Black Bear City and Wild Wolf City have also evolved from the original "heavy frontier city" to a transfer station for east-west travel¡ªeven in the wild. The current trend of the wolf department has also begun to change into a supply point, and the old site of Yiluo has become a border city!


    After that, once the city in the old Heishui land area is built, Black Bear City will inevitably become a supply point, and the city in the old Heishui land will become a border city.


    At that time, Jiang''s territory will expand to the north and east.


    After that, move eastward to establish strongholds in Yantu, Huaxu, Nilong and other places one after another, encircle Fanglei''s tribe from three sides, and advance eastward.


    At that time, no matter whether Fang Leibu has any ideas or not, once Da Jiang''s city surrounds them, they will all become helpless!


    During the civil war, the great man proposed a way to encircle the city with the countryside and finally submerge the city.


    What Mufeng is using now is a modified version of this method - building small strongholds around the big tribes, gradually encircling them, then infiltrating them, and finally annexing them.


    He didn''t have a good impression of Fang Lei''s department, so there was no need to talk about means or not.


    They are different from the previous black bear department and the current tiger department.


    Not only has Team Leader Jiang never had any bad thoughts, but he also knows how to advance and retreat, and knows how to measure.


    Such a tribal wood wind will naturally not care about it.


    He is not so "crazy" as to blindly expand and annex without a bottom line.


    ...


    Far to the west of the border of the Changli tribe in the west, on a vast grassland.


    There are no less than 40,000 to 50,000 people living here.


    It is said that they live together, but in fact they live quite loosely.


    If you look from a high place, you will find a large white wooden pole in the center, with a bunch of furs of various colors hanging on the top of the pole.


    The fur doesn''t look light, otherwise it wouldn''t just shake from side to side under the strong wind blowing on the grassland, instead of shaking with the wind.


    There are no less than three or four hundred people under the big pole, with different appearances, but each of them has a very fierce and powerful figure and momentum.


    So strong that the chief of the burly tribe, one of the six tribes of the dignified Changli tribe, is ready to fight.


    The Great Chief of the Kuwei Department was very tall and strong, with fierce eyes.


    The most striking thing is that he is a shiny big bald head!


    Not only is the top of his head shiny, but even the corners of his mouth and chin are bald, without a single hair!


    If you look closely, his eyebrows are also white, and his face is also different from other people''s dark face, but it is white and rosy - the kind of red that oozes blood!


    Not only was his face flushed, but his eyes were also sickly reddish.


    If Mu Feng was here, he would definitely cry out.


    Because the great chief of this burly department is clearly an albino patient!


    But this albino patient is actually the chief of the burly department¡ªJiang Yuxi.


    In the border of Changli, and even to the west, the grassland tribes in the entire Western Plains had heard of the name "White Beast", and it was him.


    It''s just that no one understands why the majestic chief of the "White Beast" Jiang Yuxi didn''t appear in their upper Dali tribe, but came to the Shaoli tribe on the Western Plains!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1013

    The Kuiwei Tribe, originally a branch of the Dali Tribe, together with Tang Jing and Hui Qiang constitute the three major branches of the Dali Tribe.


    Logically speaking, the Kuiwei Department should not appear together with the Shaoli Department.


    So right now, as the great chief, Jiang Yuxi appeared in the territory of the Shaoli tribe, and it was under the Jianmu Baigan of the Shaoli tribe, which made many people in the Shaoli tribe feel strange.


    The leader is a middle-aged man in soft linen clothes. His face is neat and clean, his body is clean and elegant, and his hair is soft. He seems to be out of tune with the people around him.


    The most noticeable thing is that he is holding a cane taller than him, standing on a large stone platform not lower than one meter under the Jianmu, and barely maintains sight with Jiang Yuxi who is at a low place parallel.


    The great chief of the Shaoli tribe turned out to be a dwarf!


    Perhaps because of the dwarf, the eyes of the great chief of the Shaoli tribe were abnormally large.


    Even if Thunder Dragon is here, his eyes may not be as prominent as his!


    This made the middle-aged dwarf more and more like a big-eyed white goldfish.


    He is the great chief of the Shaoli tribe, Buboba.


    Right now, he was smiling and looking at the white-faced and bald-headed Jiang Yuyao opposite him, and he was amazed: "Oh, this is really strange, the great chief of the mighty tribe has come to my Shaoli tribe!"


    The bald-headed Jiang Yuxi had calm eyes and a slightly hoarse voice: "I didn''t come to listen to the nonsense of your Shaoli people!"


    "Tsk tsk!" the dwarf running bull taunted, "that''s unfortunate, I just want to talk nonsense today!"


    Jiang Yuxi''s face remained unchanged, she turned around and waved: "Kuwei Erlang, go back to the Ministry!"


    "yes!"


    The two hundred armored dragon cavalry not far behind him shouted in unison, and stood up immediately. There was a lot of noise around them, but it was the sound of armored dragon scales rubbing against each other.


    Due to the large number of armored dragons, the sound is getting louder.


    Come as you say, leave as you say.


    He didn''t pay attention to the dwarf running bully at all.


    In other words, he didn''t take Shaolibu seriously.


    However, the dwarf Benboba didn''t take it seriously, he laughed and said: "If you want me to say that the people in your burly department have such a bad temper, no wonder you can''t stay in the Dali department!"


    Saying so, he actually jumped down from the stone platform which was higher than him, and ran with a longer cane in his arms, like a rabbit.


    The speed is not slow!


    He jumped directly in front of Jiang Yumo, and suddenly raised the cane in his hand, which was comparable to Jiang Yumo''s height.


    Just like that, Jiang Yuyao was stopped!


    "Don''t be in a hurry, it''s rare for an old friend to come to my place, after all, I''ve eaten yellow meat in Shaoli before leaving!"


    "No need!" The bald-headed Jiang Yuxi said in a cold voice, "I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense!"


    "Tsk tsk, after such a long time, my temper still hasn''t changed. Okay, tell me, why did you come to me this time!"


    "What do you think?" Jiang Yumo actually smiled.


    "Hey, you can still laugh!" the dwarf running bull took back his cane, swayed it in his arms, and said casually, "it depends on whether you want to be the next Dalibu or my Shaolibu." It''s a big stick!"


    The smile on the corner of Jiang Yuxi''s mouth deepened a bit: "Then have you ever thought about whether my burly tribe will become the next Shaoli tribe or return to Dali to become the biggest tribe?"


    Benboba actually raised his cane and hit Jiang Yumo on the forehead: "Your head was smashed by the armored dragon, right?"


    Jiang Yuxi was not even annoyed.


    How painful can it be with the strength of a shrimp jumping?


    Realizing that his cane was fruitless, Bumpba gave up resolutely, sitting directly on the ground with his cane across his knees.


    Now he looks even shorter.


    "I said, can you squat down or sit down and talk to me, don''t you know I''m tired talking to you?"


    "it is good!"


    The bald Jiang Yuxi sat down cross-legged directly.


    But he''s still taller than Buster - he''s just too short!


    Benboba stood up again, he was about the same height as Jiang Yumo, and said with a smile: "How can you stand on my Shaolibu''s side!"


    Jiang Yuxi said with a smile: "Use your healing technique to awaken all of our great witches."


    "Let''s change the condition!" Pampering Ba shook his head.


    Jiang Yuxi shook her head: "No change!"


    Bumpba wanted to hit him with his cane again, but he blocked it with his hand.


    "If you do it again, I''ll think that your Shaoli department is going to attack my tall department!"


    "Hahaha!" Bumpba smiled presumptuously, but he didn''t knock again, "It''s been a few generations, how many old things do you think your great witch Zhu can remember?"


    Jiang Yuxiao looked at Pampering Ba with a smile: "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Benboba shook his head: "I don''t know, even if I know, I won''t tell you!"


    "How about this, no matter what the truth is, my Kuiwei Department will remember your Shaoli Department''s favor. In the future, whether it is the Giant Horn Department or the White Dragon Department who want to betray the Shaoli Department, my Kuiwei Department can help you once, how about it? "


    "Not good, not good!" The dwarf shook his head.


    It looks very funny, but its attitude is very firm.


    "why?"


    "Why!" Ben Boba shook his head, "Who knows how many secrets your burly department still has, if that damned big witch Zhu thinks of some terrible beast control technique again, wouldn''t my Shaoli department be in great trouble?"


    "Unlucky?" Jiang Yuxi frowned, "Is it part of your Shaoli?"


    The dwarf running bully has small eyes rolling around: "Guess!"


    Jiang Yumo looked seriously into the dwarf''s eyes, and shook his head after a long while and said, "Don''t worry, no matter whether you have it or not, my burly tribe just wants to get rid of the big tribe completely, and will not do anything to your young tribe!"


    "You make a totem oath!"


    "Okay, then you have to make the totem oath!"


    "Of course!" Ben Boba laughed, "It''s rare for you to figure it out, it''s really not easy. You finally have a clear-headed brain!


    As long as your burly tribe doesn''t help the Dali tribe, you can use Tang Jing to return to the two dirty little tribes of Qiang. How could they be my opponents in the Shaoli tribe! "


    Jiang Yuxi sneered and said, "If I can come to your Shaoli tribe, Jujiao may go to your Dali tribe."


    Ben Boba laughed happily: "What kind of thing is the Jujiao Department? It is obviously subordinate to my Shaoli Department, but secretly colludes with the Dali Department. Do you really think I don''t know?"


    "Oh?" Jiang Yuxi squinted at him.


    Ben Boba suddenly sat down on the ground as if discouraged: "Okay, I really don''t know if you don''t tell me!"


    Jiang Yumo smiled again and said: "That''s right, you and I want to join forces, so if you have something to say, it''s better to say it straight, don''t hide it!"


    Ben Boba nodded: "Okay, let''s talk about it first, after the Jade Bird Department is destroyed, you and I will solve the Dali Department on the spot, how about it?"


    Jiang Yumo smiled and said, "Do you think people in Dalibu think the same way?"


    Benboba laughed and said: "Isn''t there you? Kuwei, Giant Horn, and White Dragon, all three will come out together, especially the five hundred armored dragoons from the Kuwei Division, how many fighters in the Blue Bird Division can stand up to you kill?


    You are responsible for leading the charge, and the rest is for my Shaoli and Dali tribes.


    As long as you don''t shoot at critical moments, it''s easy for my Shaoli to defeat them! "


    Jiang Yuxi frowned: "Where''s the Goshawk Department?"


    "Goshawk Division?" Ben Boba sneered, "Now their tribe is almost gone. I have sent people to the Goshawk Division to summon them. This time to attack the Blue Bird Division, all fighters of their tribe must go there.


    After this battle, the Goshawk Department will no longer exist! "


    Speaking of which, the Pampering Ba is thumping back and forth with its legs on the ground, which is very ridiculous.


    However, he had a heartbroken expression on his face: "So many Goshawk tribe members, without the protection of warriors, wouldn''t they want to wander in the wilderness? My Shaoli tribe can''t bear it, and I can''t bear it even more!"


    Jiang Yumo wasn''t surprised at all, just nodded and sneered, "You, the chief of the upper ranks, really think about the lower ranks!"


    Running Ba didn''t care, he laughed and said, "It should be, it should be!"


    Jiang Yuxi narrowed her eyes, and asked, "Can you tell me the truth, did you destroy the whole family?"


    "No!" Ben Boba shook his head, "Whether the Yanbu is from the Dabu or my Shaoba, the distance is there, it is very far away. Even if my Shaoba wants to annex the Yanbu, it needs to go around The White Dragon Department and the Giant Horn Department are not.


    Think about it, how can we do it without knowing it? "


    "Really?" Jiang Yuxi frowned, "These two tribes are subordinate tribes of your Shaoli tribe anyway, so it may not be impossible for them to help you!"


    Benboba shook his head and said: "It''s up to you to believe it or not! Speaking of which, I still suspect that your burly department did this secretly.


    Among the six parts, only your burly one has this strength!


    Otherwise, why would you appear here with me? "


    "It''s really not us!" Jiang Yuxi frowned.


    Ben Boba grinned strangely and said, "That''s interesting, it''s not your Kuwei Department, nor my Shaoli Department, so it''s really the Blue Bird Department?"


    "Do you believe it?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether I believe it or not. The important thing is that now that I, the Shaoli tribe, are free, I can wipe out the Jade Bird tribe and the Dali tribe in one fell swoop!"


    Jiang Yuxi sneered imperceptibly.


    But soon he looked normal, and said: "No matter what, you and I will go back to the Kuiwei Department this time and wake up the high priest of our department. You and I will be regarded as... an alliance. When the time comes, you and I will take the totem oath as a covenant and jointly Deal with Dalibu!"


    The dwarf, running around, looked embarrassed: "Look at my small body, can I withstand the toss? Why don''t you bring your high priest over here?"


    Jiang Yuxi sneered: "You are afraid of death after all, and you dare not even come out of the Shaoli tribe!"


    Benboba didn''t take it seriously either: "It''s not that I''m careful, it''s because your burly tribe is a forgettable tribe, and I''m afraid you''ll forget it when you leave the tribe!"


    "Then you still want me to swear by the totem oath?"


    "Hey, the totem oath doesn''t require me to leave the tribe. Even if you go back on your word, it''s only a few tribesmen who died. I don''t believe it, your burly tribe wants to bear the anger of my Shaoli tribe!"


    Jiang Yuxi snorted coldly and did not refute, which was a tacit agreement.


    ...


    After Bai Yue returned to the Hexi tribe, she first went to Shandao to meet Luoli, and told him to take people to the old place of Yiluo to deliver slaves to the people of the Bainiao tribe.


    Then he crossed the river and came to the Hehe tribe, where he found Heilianjiang and Heiyue.


    "Great chief!" Bai Yue bowed slightly.


    Hei Lianjiang hastily bowed and responded: "Big boss!"


    Hei Muyue also saluted behind him.


    The two followed Bai Yue out to harass the Goshawk Department many times, whether it was fighting or retreating, or dividing up the gains after the war, Bai Yue never treated the Hewei Department badly.


    Therefore, the two of them, and even the entire Hexi tribe are very grateful to Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue said: "You two, I, Da Jiang, will make a full-scale attack on the Goshawk Department this time, and directly take down the Goshawk Department!"


    "Destroy the Goshawk Department?" Hei Lianjiang showed excitement.


    He himself is a fanatic of war. After experiencing many times that war has brought many benefits to the Hexi tribe, what he is most excited about now is that Bai Yue said that he will lead them to plunder other tribes.


    Otherwise, there would be no such thing as Mu Feng asking Bai Yue to beat him.


    But right now, it was Bai Yue who took the initiative to say that she wanted to do something to the Goshawk Department, so naturally it was fine.


    However, Bai Yue shook her head and said, "It''s to take down the Goshawk Department, but it''s not to destroy them?"


    "Ah?" Hei Lianjiang was surprised, "Is there anything different?"


    Bai Yue didn''t intend to explain further. He shook his head and said, "It''s not about destroying them, it''s just about taking them down. As for the gains from the battle, there may not be many, or even nothing."


    "Then why do we take them down?" Hei Lianjiang wondered.


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "Don''t worry about it. In order to prevent you from getting nothing after this battle, I will give you five hundred slaves before the battle this time. How about it?"


    "Five hundred slaves!" Hei Lianjiang''s eyes lit up.


    Even the black Mucuna behind him showed excitement.


    Since becoming a subordinate tribe of Dajiang, the number of the entire Hexi tribe has surged to more than 600 before.


    Now the Hebei Department really has most of the weather.


    So now hearing Bai Yue say that they can give them five hundred slaves, this is tantamount to further expanding the size of the Hexi tribe, how can they not be tempted?


    Bai Yue nodded: "It''s five hundred. But this time the opponent''s Lei Department is fighting, and I also need your He Wei Department to send out a team of at least 400 soldiers!"


    "Four hundred people..." Hei Lianjiang''s expression tightened, "In that case, the interior of the Hexi tribe will be extremely empty. In case other tribes have ideas about us..."


    Bai Yue laughed and said, "Are there other tribes around here? Do you not trust me, Da Jiang, or is there some other reason?"


    Heilianjiang Ji Lingling shivered, and hurriedly responded: "No, no, we must all be dispatched!"


    "Okay!" Bai Yue nodded in relief, "I''ll give you a day to prepare, and we''ll set off directly the day after tomorrow!"


    "Yes!" Hei Lianjiang silently nodded...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1014

    Department of the river.


    Bai Yue waited outside the tribe with Jiang''s 800 soldiers and 300 war slaves.


    It''s not that there are no more fighters, but that he wants to leave hundreds of fighters to prevent accidents.


    Of course, he was not guarding against the Hebei tribe, but the slaves and the unknown risks on the grassland.


    Hei Muyue set off with five hundred soldiers from the Hexi tribe.


    This is also the largest number of fighters that can be dispatched by the entire Hexi tribe so far-no matter what they do, they have to leave some fighters in the tribe to guard against the undigested "clan members" inside.


    Each has its own hidden worries, but they are not big.


    The people are assembled.


    Excited, Heiyue bowed to Baiyue and saluted: "Boss, all the fighters of the Hexi tribe are here!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Okay, this time we''re going to take down the Goshawk Department!"


    Everyone clenched their fists together.


    Especially the fighters of the Hebei tribe.


    They have never wiped out a large tribe!


    What makes them even more excited is that the battle has not yet been fought, and their tribe has already confirmed that they can get 500 slaves.


    Fighting with Jiang, they never have to worry about not getting anything.


    The most important thing is that this time, the great chief of the family has already said that this time the Goshawk Department is not for the purpose of destroying the Department, but for defeating it.


    Moreover, Jiang''s Baiyue leader will try every means to make the Goshawks admit defeat.


    In other words, they don''t have to work hard on this trip!


    A group of more than 1,000 people marched westward along the Yishui River.


    At about the same time, in the old place of Dixiongbu.


    Konoha led more than a thousand soldiers and was marching from south to north.


    Looking at its direction, it is obvious that it is going to pass through the old land of Yanmabu and then arrive at Goshawk.


    And in the old land of Yanmabu, Baihu, the leader of the Shiratoribu, is leading a team of no less than 500 warriors waiting for Konoha here.


    They are excited.


    Because not long after Bai Shu returned to the tribe, Da Jiang sent people to the White Bird Department and gave them three hundred extra bows and arrows, on the condition that they follow Da Jiang''s fighters to attack the Goshawk Department northward.


    The Shiratori Department, who had already tasted the sweetness, had no objection, and hastily selected 500 fighters to send them.


    In this way, there are a total of 1,670 Jiang warriors brought by Baiyue and Konoha, and if you count the 1,000 warriors of the two tribes of the Hezuo tribe and the Shiratori tribe, the number of warriors on their face is already About the same as the Goshawk Department.


    Of course, this is only the strength on the surface.


    In fact, after losing many battles, the Goshawk Division was panicked and their morale was greatly damaged.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t think of "closing the ministry" to protect themselves.


    And Bai Yue dispatched to the west this time, in addition to a few tribal warriors, she also brought Morhan, who was supposed to be the leader of the Jiang slaves.


    ...


    Just as Bai Yue and the others were marching on the road, the Goshawk Department in the east, which was close to the edge of Xiyuan, was nervously welcoming a group of uninvited guests.


    The mounts these people ride are very similar to the Cheng Huang of the Goshawk Department, but they are obviously bigger than Cheng Huang. Besides, there is another difference, that is, there is a big bulge on their foreheads.


    It looks like a crown but not a crown, and looks like an angle but not an angle.


    This is the white camel that is more powerful than Chenghuang.


    Compared with Chenghuang, the white camel runs faster and has stronger impact.


    Even they can fight against armored earth dragons without losing the wind!


    The white camel is a specialty of the Shaoli tribe in the vast land of the Western Plains, not even the Dali tribe!


    In fact, in Shaoli, riding a yellow horse is only a higher-level mount than a cow or a horse.


    When important guests come to the tribe, they even slaughter Chenghuang to entertain the guests.


    So for the Shaoli tribe, Chenghuang is a mount that can be exchanged for.


    But the white camel cannot.


    Of course, these are all unknown to Jiang.


    ...


    "Moke Khan, how are you thinking?" A young and strong man with yellow hair and beard, even with yellow eyes, asked.


    And the man with yellow hair is just a small commander of the Shaoli Department.


    "Back to the top, I have explained the situation of the Goshawk Division to you. Now the entire Goshawk Division has only two thousand fighters. If we try our best to fight, the Goshawk Division may be wiped out!"


    Mo Ke Khan looked bitter.


    In several battles, the Goshawk Department lost for no reason.


    First, more than 300 Chenghuang soldiers were lost, then more than half of the eagle control fighters were lost, and then the leaders and leaders of the tribe were arrested one after another.


    What makes him aggrieved and frightened is that until now he doesn''t know who took Chaerhan and Moerhan away!


    "That''s not something I want to think about!" Huang Fa sneered, "I''m just here to pass on a message to you. As for what to do, it''s something you, the great chief, should worry about."


    As he said that, he turned and looked outside, and said with a smile: "I''m here to inform you, and then I will talk to the White Dragon Department and the Giant Horn Department.


    You don''t have to worry about summoning one of your Goshawks. In fact, this time we will jointly attack the Blue Birds. Not only the remaining four of you, but also the Dali and the Shaoli.


    So, you see, this time against the Jade Bird Division, they will definitely win.


    As for winning, can''t your tribe take advantage of this to gain enough benefits? "


    The middle-aged man named Mo Ke Khan looked stunned for a moment, his heart was overwhelmed, but his face became excited.


    If this is the case, the Goshawk Department seems to have to join the battle!


    Because the population and salt of the Blue Bird Department are the most urgently needed by the Goshawk Department.


    After the previous few unclear battles, not to mention the loss of thousands of people for no reason, he still hasn''t figured out who his enemy is.


    He also asked his clansmen to visit the area east of the Changli tribe''s boundary in private.


    But each soldier never returned, never to be seen again.


    How did he know that those people who went out to inquire about the news were stopped by Bai Yue one by one and arrested.


    Otherwise, how could Bai Yue be so familiar with the situation of the Goshawk Department?


    And how can he get out of the Goshawks'' infestation again and again?


    So in Moke Khan''s view, it must be that the Qingniao tribe has become strong enough to occupy the territory east of the Changli tribe, and then waited for an opportunity to retaliate.


    Otherwise, how could they be so crazy that they wiped out both Li Long and Yan Mabu at the same time?


    But he also knew that with the usual practice of the Shaoli and Dali tribes, they must let the little ones go forward first.


    Naturally, among the remaining four, the Goshawk Department is the smallest one.


    At that time, they will definitely become the scapegoats who rush forward.


    But if he disagrees, the soldiers from the Shaoli tribe in front of him will attack him without waiting until he goes to fight the Jade Bird tribe.


    If you go, you may be used as cannon fodder.


    If you don''t go, you will be destroyed now.


    Goshawks can''t get off a tiger!


    The lesser of two evils.


    The result might be better.


    The Goshawk Department may not be at the forefront at that time, and the Shaoli Department will most likely abide by the agreement and give them their share after the war.


    No matter how you say it, the Goshawk Department is still subordinate to the Shaoli Department!


    So now that the man with the yellow beard said that he wanted to attack the Blue Birds and that he could participate in the post-war division of the gains, he agreed after some consideration.


    If you agree, you have to agree, and if you don''t agree, you have to agree.


    It''s better to take the initiative and rely on the Shaoli Department to distribute more things.


    "Okay!" Moke Khan nodded and said, "Then I will trouble the Commander to tell the respected Chief Benboba that my Goshawk Department will definitely use all my strength to fight against the Blue Bird Department!"


    The man with yellow hair nodded his head: "Ten days later, people from the Shaoli, Jujiao and Bailong tribes who are waiting for my Shaoli tribe, Jujiao tribe, and Bailong tribe in the old place of Yanmabu will attack the Bluebird tribe to the east together!


    At that time, the Da Li Department and the Kui Wei Department will also take action.


    Two of the three subordinate tribes were wiped out, and they must be the most furious.


    So there is a great possibility that they will rush to the forefront! "


    Mo Ke Khan was determined in his heart, and hurriedly said: "Okay!"


    The yellow-bearded man nodded and said no more nonsense: "Okay, remember your promise!"


    Mo Ke Khan hurriedly got up: "Master Commander, go slowly!"


    Not long after the blond man left the Goshawk Department, Baiyue, Konoha, Black and White Tiger and others who had already gathered also came to the vicinity of the Goshawk Department...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1015

    "Boss, what should we do now?"


    Konoha, Hei Mu, Bai Hu and others all looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Go and bring Morhan and let him go back to the tribe!"


    Soon, Morhan was brought to him.


    "What the hell are you going to do!" Morhan was startled and panicked.


    Along the way, he was extremely disturbed.


    Because the direction these people took him was obviously the Goshawk Department.


    In order to survive, he originally thought he was going to die, so he chose to "betray" the Goshawk Department and revealed everything about the Goshawk Department.


    Afterwards, he could be a commander in Dajiang with peace of mind, and he no longer had to worry about life and death.


    Big ginger is so strong, who can beat them?


    It''s just that he never expected that he would be brought back not long after!


    If the chief knew that he had told the situation of the Goshawk Department, wouldn''t he be skinned alive?


    But what to be afraid of.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Nothing, just send you back to the tribe!"


    "Send me back to the tribe..." Morhan trembled.


    So many people, just to send myself back?


    "I, I, I don''t want to go back..." Morhan''s teeth chattered, which was extremely inconsistent with his image.


    "Oh?" Bai Yue said with a smile, "Don''t worry, just go back to the Goshawk Department and send me a message!"


    "Send, send a message?"


    "That''s right!" Bai Yue laughed, "Just tell your great chief to come out and talk to me about the cooperation!"


    "Cooperate together?" Morhan wondered.


    Bai Yue waved her hand: "You don''t have to worry about it, just tell him something.


    If he agrees, come out and talk to me.


    If you disagree..."


    Bai Yue pointed to the soldiers behind her, and said with a smile: "I was able to safely enter and exit your Goshawk Department with a few hundred people before, but now nearly three thousand soldiers are fighting together, what do you think will happen?"


    Morhan''s calf was trembling.


    He suffered the most from eating ginger!


    Seeing his appearance, Bai Yue smiled and said, "But don''t worry, as long as your great chief is willing to come out and talk to me, I can guarantee that your Goshawk Department will not be wiped out in the future, and will become stronger than it is now.


    And what you said, I will let it rot in my stomach, no one will know.


    In this way, everything you do today will be for the good of Goshawk.


    The Goshawk Department does not need to be destroyed, your people will remember your kindness! "


    "Really, really?" Moer Khan was surprised, and then he nodded hastily, "Yes, I will tell the chief!"


    Bai Yue smiled: "Remember, when you return to the tribe, say what you should say, and don''t say what you shouldn''t. Otherwise, if I can catch you once or twice, I can catch you three times!


    Or, instead of hitting the Goshawk Department, I will tell the Goshawk Department people what you did first, and see what they will do to you! "


    "No, no!" Mo Erhan showed horror, "I, I will definitely not talk nonsense!"


    "That''s good," Bai Yue waved her hand, "Give him a horse, and give him a golden knife!"


    "yes!"


    Soon Chaer Khan ran towards the Goshawk Department in fear and fear, one man and one horse.


    He has never suffered so much like now...


    Konoha asked Bai Yue: "Boss, what if he doesn''t make an agreement when he goes back and doesn''t want to talk about it?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Then convince them, or destroy the department at worst.


    Anyway, the great chief also said, it''s best to exchange it to Chenghuang, if you can''t exchange it, it doesn''t matter.


    Well it can be better.


    But if it can''t be better, it doesn''t matter, it''s good enough! "


    Konoha was in the clouds and mist, and felt a little entangled.


    He frowned and asked: "Since we let him go, why do we still need to give him the golden knife? If there is a real fight, don''t we want to lose a golden knife?"


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head: "The golden knife is not for them, but to remind the chief of the Goshawk Department not to be impulsive."


    "Reminder..." Konoha frowned and thought about it, feeling that this trick seemed very familiar.


    Suddenly he thought of the same trick that Han Shu used when attacking the Liaolong Department before, and made Tuo Gumu return to the tribe with a golden knife.


    Of course, the result later was that the Liaolong Department didn''t care about it, and only surrendered to Da Jiang after a battle with Da Jiang.


    It turns out that the big boss can do this too!


    I just hope that the great chief of the Goshawk Department won''t be as snarky as the brontosaurus'' neck.


    Otherwise, the Goshawk Department will be wiped out again.


    He didn''t care about the life and death of the Goshawk Department, but once the Goshawk Department was destroyed, the chief''s "Yellow Exchange Plan" would be ruined.


    ...


    Morhan, who returned to the Goshawk Department, was very nervous.


    At one moment, he was worried that his words would not reveal his secrets, and at another moment, he secretly hinted to himself: He is saving the Goshawk tribe, the people of the Goshawk tribe!


    Soon, Mo Ke Khan, the great chief of the Goshawk Department, walked towards Mo Ke Khan quickly.


    Seeing Mo Erhan''s aggressive appearance, Mo Erhan subconsciously wanted to escape.


    However, Mo Ke Khan had already come to him, clasping his hand with both hands: "Mo Er Khan, Mo Er Khan, you are still alive!"


    Morhan was surprised and delighted in his heart.


    Because the war chief showed concern for him.


    He felt warm in his heart, thinking that no matter what, he couldn''t let Da Jiang fight Goshawk again.


    Can''t beat it!


    So he didn''t wait for Moke Khan to ask questions, he took a deep breath, and said the words he had thought up on the way here: "Great Chief, I figured it out, and I have come to beat our Goshawk many times." It is a big tribe called Dajiang.


    The Huangcheng and Eagle Control fighters from our Goshawk Department are all with them now.


    This time they let me back because they want me to pass on a message to you, they want me to join forces with the Goshawk Department! "


    "What!" Mo Ke Khan exclaimed, "Another big tribe, called Da Jiang?"


    "Yes, they are the ones who wiped out the Yan clan!"


    "This!" Mo Ke Khan was completely stunned.


    The news that Morhan brought back was really shocking.


    It was not the Qingniao tribe that wiped out the Yanma tribe, but another tribe.


    Mo Kehan''s thoughts changed sharply.


    He thought of the incident told by the yellow-haired man from Shaolibu.


    If it was the Jade Bird Division, he could still take a chance and follow the Shaoli Division to take a risk to carve up the population and things of the Jade Bird Division.


    If it''s not the Jade Bird Department, then it''s not an adventure, but courting death!


    Because he walks on the front foot, this big tribe named Da Jiang can destroy their goshawk department on the back foot!


    What''s more, there is no need to wait for others'' strength.


    Can destroy a complete Yanmao department, but still be unable to defeat a Goshawk department that is less than half the strength of before?


    But since the other party has already fought several battles with the Goshawk Department, how can they join forces?


    What are you doing together?


    Before Mo Ke Khan could speak, Mo Er Khan directly handed out the golden knife in his hand: "Great Chief, look, this is the weapon of Da Jiang!"


    Mo Kehan''s eyes suddenly shrank: "Golden knife!"


    The blade is extremely thin, and the cold light is shining.


    What is it if it is not a golden knife?


    He took the golden knife, weighed it, and waved it again, then took out the bone knife he carried with him, and waved it again, with a dignified expression.


    "This golden knife belongs to Da Jiang?" Moke Khan asked, "How many such golden swords do they have?"


    "Each of their fighters is such a golden knife..."


    "This..." Mo Kehan''s heart trembled, "Every soldier has such a golden knife!"


    Mo Erhan nodded: "Their fighters do not have less than ten thousand people, but only two or three thousand people came this time."


    Mo Kehan''s eyelids twitched wildly.


    He took a deep breath, pondered for a while before asking: "What do they want to do with us, do you know?"


    Morhan shook his head.


    But he said: "The big boss who let me back said that if our Goshawk Department joins forces with them, not only will the Goshawk Department not be destroyed, but its strength will be further improved compared to before.


    If they don''t join forces, they will destroy my Goshawk Department now! "


    "This..." Mo Kehan''s face was filled with anger, but he suppressed his anger and calmed down after a while.


    After a while, he said slowly, "Then I''ll go out with you to meet them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1016

    Mo Erhan is not a fool, his mind is very clear.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been robbed by Jiang for the first time, and he would not have been safe and sound after returning to the tribe.


    The second time, after Cha Erhan was arrested, his hair was still intact.


    And this third time...


    Mo Ke Khan is not a stupid person. There are some things that he didn''t understand before, but now seeing Mo Ke Khan coming back, he naturally understands.


    He wanted to attack Morhan, but he knew that these were meaningless.


    The opponent is already approaching the city, and it cannot be solved by killing a Morhan.


    The most urgent task is how to solve the current crisis!


    He naturally knew the significance of Da Jiang''s gift of the golden knife-weigh it for himself!


    Where is the use of weighing?


    It''s still the lesser of two evils!


    This is also his helpless move.


    "Mor Khan, lead the way!"


    Others around were anxious: "Great chief, you can''t go!"


    "What if the other party has a trap?"


    "If they are against you, our Goshawk Department will be finished!"


    "They have so many golden knives, it''s too dangerous!"


    ...


    Mo Ke Khan shook his head helplessly: "If I don''t go, who will I go?


    The other party came to attack us earlier, who of you can stop it?


    Not many people died, but how many were looted?


    Didn¡¯t Morhan say that none of these people died, which means that the other party doesn¡¯t want to have a death feud with us! "


    The people around were silent.


    Mo Ke Khan ignored them and shouted: "Mo Er Khan, lead the way!


    Chuck Khan, Andali, you come with me! "


    "yes!"


    "Great chief, just the four of you?"


    "Great Chief, let''s go too!"


    "Too dangerous!"


    ...


    Mo Ke Khan shook his head: "The other side wants to talk to me, it''s useless for you to go. If they really want to harm us, or we threaten or persecute, you don''t need to pay attention to it, just take the clansman Xi Qian, leave blood for my Goshawk Department!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Okay, don''t try to persuade me anymore!" Mo Kehan ??shook his head and said, "This is just the worst plan. I''ll talk about what''s going on after I meet these big ginger people!


    Come on, Morhan! "


    "Yes!" Mo Erhan bowed his head, feeling complicated.


    From the bottom of his heart, he prayed that Jiang''s people would keep their word and not kill Goshawk''s men.


    They are already very difficult!


    "Chuck Khan, Andali," Moke Khan said suddenly, "If I have a conflict with the other party during this trip, you will oppose me, slander me, pretend to join them, and go back and lead the tribe to escape from the Goshawk Department. ?"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    The two exclaimed in unison.


    "Needless to say, do as I say! If you can escape one person, you are one person, and if you can escape two people, you are two people! At least, my Goshawk Department is not considered extermination!"


    "Great chief!" Mo Erhan said suddenly, "Big Jiang should not count his words, otherwise they wouldn''t have spent so much effort..."


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Mo Kehan''s mouth, but he didn''t point it out: "I hope so. Our Goshawk Department can''t stand the torment now. If they really talk about joining forces, it doesn''t matter even if our Goshawk Department loses points, but if they Talking is nothing, then my Goshawk Department can only accept bad luck, and save the blood as the last request!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    ...


    Da Jiang and the others have already found a place to camp and rest, waiting for the people from the Goshawk Department.


    Not long after, the soldiers who were watching around the Goshawk Department hurried back to report: "Boss, there are four people coming out of the Goshawk Department, and one of them is that Morhan!"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "This chief of the Goshawk Department is quite courageous!


    Let''s go, let''s meet the Great Chief of the Goshawk Division! "


    "Yes!" Several people around responded in unison.


    Soon, they saw four people riding out in their direction.


    Konoha asked in a low voice: "Boss, there is no fraud, right?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "With Morhan who is afraid of death, what kind of deceit can there be?"


    Konoha nodded reassuringly.


    Bai Yue smiled and walked towards Si Qi.


    Mo Ke Khan, who had seen someone striding towards him, took a deep breath, got off his horse, turned around and handed the reins to Cha Ke Khan behind him.


    Moer Khan wanted to reach out to pick it up, but Mo Kehan ??gave him a glare.


    Morhan felt ashamed in his heart and bowed his head in silence.


    Mo Ke Khan handed over the reins of the horse, strode towards Bai Yue, and said loudly as he walked: "Mo Ke Khan, the chief of the Goshawk Department, has seen the upper part!"


    As he spoke, he bowed his head slightly, and put his hand across his chest, which was regarded as a salute.


    Bai Yue also smiled and bowed to return the salute, and said loudly: "Bai Yue, the leader of Big Jiang, has met the chief!"


    The people behind each followed closely, but there was still a short distance between them.


    Mo Ke Khan felt a little relieved.


    The other party didn''t directly call the soldiers to surround them, but took the initiative to distance themselves, which already explained some problems - they really came to talk!


    At least that''s what it looks like right now.


    Mo Ke Khan took a deep breath and went straight to the point: "The upper part has invaded our Goshawk Department several times, but it can destroy it but not. Now everyone in our Goshawk Department who caused trouble is in danger.


    Now the upper part is going to cooperate with our goshawk department again. I wonder if there is anything else in our goshawk department that can enter the upper part''s vision? "


    Bai Yue took a step forward and said with a smile: "Of course there was a reason for invading the Goshawk Department before, it was because Morhan of your department led people to hunt and kill me, and for three days and three nights, I almost died!


    And I, Dajiang Warrior, was killed by him a hundred or two hundred people!


    This revenge, if it were your Goshawk Department, capable of revenge, would you report it? "


    Of course, what Bai Yue said included war slaves.


    Not counting the war slaves, Da Jiang killed less than fifty soldiers.


    Morhan''s face changed slightly.


    He had indeed hunted down the people brought by Bai Yue before.


    But it was Bai Yue who led people to spy in the Goshawk Department before he led people to hunt him down.


    But how can he explain these key points now?


    Don''t say that he is not pleasing to both ends now, life and death are not in his hands, how can he explain it?


    Said that it was because Bai Yue led people to appear near the Goshawk Department, and then he was furious and led people to chase and kill him for a few days?


    Then he had to explain why when he went back, he swore to tell the chief that it was the burly department.


    He has already figured it out, if he doesn''t like both sides anyway, then he won''t explain anyway.


    Anyway, judging from the current situation, it is unlikely that he will return to the Goshawk Department. It is better to join Dajiang afterwards¡ªanyway, the great chief of Dajiang has promised himself to be a commander.


    In fact, Mo Ke Khan did not struggle with these matters.


    Because now is not the time to dwell on who was right and who was wrong in the past.


    The most urgent thing is to figure out what the other party wants to do.


    He said in a deep voice, "There was a reason for the fight between you and me before."


    Bai Yue was taken aback.


    This Moke Khan is really a smart man.


    See the situation clearly, don''t be verbose.


    He smiled and nodded: "Yes, then let''s talk about the next joint cooperation?"


    Mo Ke Khan relaxed slightly, nodded: "Okay!"


    So Bai Yue waved her hand, and several soldiers walked out from behind, each holding something in their arms.


    Mo Kehan''s complexion changed suddenly, and he subconsciously stepped back.


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, the chiefs, they''re here to display things."


    "Huh?" Mo Ke Khan looked defensive and doubtful.


    I saw these soldiers came to the middle of the two, spread the animal skins, put things away, turned around and left after putting them away.


    "What is this for?" Mo Kehan ??looked at the "messy" green and red things on the animal skin, wondering.


    Bai Yue took the lead to sit down on the animal skin, stretched out her hand and said with a smile: "Great Chief, please!"


    "Please?" Mo Kehan ??looked puzzled, "You want me...to sit down?"


    "Of course!" Bai Yue laughed, "Since we''re talking about cooperation, let''s sit down and talk about it!"


    Mo Kehan ??frowned, looked at Konoha and others who were still some distance away from Bai Yue, and the soldiers who were farther away, gritted his teeth, nodded and strode towards the animal skin, and sat down like Bai Yue...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1017

    "Eat an apple!" Bai Yue said with a smile.


    He reached out and handed a red fruit that looked strange to Mo Kehan.


    He hesitated and wondered.


    It''s only spring now, where can there be such red fruits?


    Bai Yue saw his doubts: "My big ginger has a lot of red fruits like this. They were picked and stored in the cellar after the fruits were ripe last autumn. They can be put in the cellar now."


    "Last year? Storage?" Mo Kehan ??was full of doubts.


    With an apple in his hand, he was full of doubts: "Superior, didn''t you say you want to talk?"


    "We want to talk!" Bai Yue said with a smile, "The great chief of my department said that when you talk about things with others, especially things that you want to cooperate with, you have to sit down and eat something, drink some sugar water, calm down and talk about it!"


    eat?


    Drink sugar water?


    Good talk?


    Mo Ke Khan was really confused. He held the apple and looked at Bai Yue: "Boss, if you have anything to say, can you just say it directly? What do you want to do?"


    Bai Yue gnawed the apple twice, swallowed it in one gulp, and sighed: "It''s not like what the chief said!"


    Immediately, he clapped his hands, wiped them twice, and then said with a smile: "Great chief, don''t worry, I said I came to talk to you about joining forces, so it must be about joining forces!"


    "What are you doing together?" Mo Kehan ??asked anxiously.


    "Excellent!" Bai Yue nodded, "Then I''ll say it directly. I, Da Jiang, want to exchange for a yellow mount with Shaoli through you!"


    "Exchange for a yellow mount!" Mo Kehan ??frowned, looked back at Mo Erhan, narrowed his eyes, "Did Mo Erhan tell you?"


    Bai Yue nodded and looked at Mo Kehan ??with a smile.


    There is no need to deny this kind of thing.


    That''s not necessary.


    Mo Ke Khan put away the anger in his heart, and said calmly: "Since the upper part knows about the redemption of the yellow card, how do you want to exchange it?"


    Bai Yue didn''t hide, and said directly: "It''s simple, you Goshawk Department will come forward, go to Shaoli Department to exchange Chenghuang, and then you can give these Chenghuang to me Dajiang!


    Don''t worry, every time you redeem a ride yellow, you can get a certain amount of ride yellow as a reward! "


    Mo Kehan ??was taken aback, narrowed his eyes, and asked after thinking for a moment: "Where do you get the population for exchanging Chenghuang? My Goshawk Department can''t take the population of our tribe to exchange for Chenghuang to you for the sake of cooperation, right? "


    It can be seen from his tone that he doesn''t believe it at all.


    Bai Yue was not surprised, and said with a smile: "Of course not. Not only do you not use the population of your Goshawk Department, but also the population of my Da Jiang."


    "Where did you get that population?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "Other tribes in Changli, you choose, and we will join forces to plunder. The population you get can be divided in half, and the population you choose can be kept or exchanged for Cheng Huang, whichever you want.


    And my share of big ginger is directly exchanged for Chenghuang.


    how? "


    Mo Kehan''s heart suddenly trembled.


    At first, he didn''t think it was a good idea to exchange for a yellow card, and after seeing that Bai Yue didn''t intend to get angry, he told the truth about his thoughts.


    It''s just that after Bai Yue said the way of working together, he suddenly started to be tempted now.


    Looting a small part of the Changli territory, supplementing the population of the Goshawk Department, can also avoid being wiped out, why not do it?


    He suddenly thought of going to attack the Blue Bird Department, and made a difficult mistake.


    It''s safe and risk-free to join forces with Da Jiang to rob the small department.


    As long as he conceals it a little bit, it''s not impossible to hide this kind of thing.


    The question is whether Da Jiang will go back on his word and still attack Goshawk in the end.


    This is something he''s not sure about.


    But now the Shaoli Department wants him to send out all the best from the Goshawk Department to fight the Blue Bird Department.


    And they can participate in sharing the spoils of the Jade Bird Department after the agreement is completed.


    The problem is that he, Mo Ke Khan, can''t believe the nonsense of the Shaoli tribe at all!


    In the past, when the strength of the Goshawk Department was not damaged, the Shaoli Department had the intention of annexing them.


    It''s just that due to various reasons, it has not been able to do so.


    Now that the strength of the Goshawk Department is greatly weakened, it is hard to say whether the Shaoli Department will take this opportunity to swallow them!


    Even if the Shaoli Department didn''t have this idea, wouldn''t the Kuwei, Giant Horn, and White Dragon Departments also have it?


    Among other things, who can guarantee that the Kui Wei Department will not take advantage of this meeting to give them a pot, in order to avenge the Goshawk and the Yanma Department''s joint efforts to deal with them?


    An undamaged Goshawk Department may still be taken care of by the Shaoli Department.


    But now the Goshawk Department, which is not as good as before, really exists that anyone can eat a bite of meat!


    It''s not that he, Moke Khan, is on guard against everyone. In fact, in this Changli border, there is no tribe worthy of his complete trust.


    Allies, affiliations, all nonsense.


    When the strength is there, others dare to blow their beards and stare at him, and even hit him with a swing of their arms.


    If the strength is not there, as long as those hungry wolves have a chance, wouldn''t they pounce on them fiercely and bite them?


    Mo Ke Khan, as a great chief, still has this vision and thoughtfulness.


    So he is very hesitant now.


    What to do.


    Bai Yue naturally saw that he was hesitating, and said with a smile: "I don''t know what the chief is worried about, you can tell me, and see if I can reassure you."


    Mo Kehan ??was taken aback.


    This big ginger leader seems to be able to read people''s hearts.


    He frowned and thought about it, then stared at Bai Yue and said slowly: "After joining forces, Da Jiang got what he wanted, will he still attack my Goshawk Department?"


    "No!" Bai Yue replied, "It''s not that I won''t do it after exchanging for Cheng Huang, it''s that I won''t do it since then."


    Mo Ke Khan was ecstatic in his heart, but he frowned and asked, "How can I believe what you say?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "It''s simple, just tell me the conditions you think you can believe, and I can do it?"


    Mo Kehan ??thought for a while, and said tentatively, "Totem oath?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Mo Ke Khan couldn''t help but be moved.


    The most noble form of oath between the majority and the small is the totem oath.


    Da Jiang agreed like this?


    There will be no fraud!


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue said again: "But don''t you all have to show some sincerity and let me, Da Jiang, trust you? Otherwise, if you go to the Shaoli Department and tell them about me, Da Jiang, That''s trouble!"


    Mo Ke Khan thought for a while and said, "Is it also a totem oath?"


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head: "Not enough!"


    Mo Ke Khan tightly clenched his fists.


    A feeling of being underestimated that I have never experienced hit my heart.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Then how can you trust us?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Your Goshawk Department needs to send some people over, as long as you can give me big Jiang Chenghuang, and the Shaoli Department doesn''t come to trouble me with Big Jiang, I will naturally let your people go back!"


    Moke Khan''s forehead with blue veins protruding: "You still want members of my Goshawk tribe!"


    Bai Yue waved her hand: "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t want your population, I only need ten or twenty important family members from your Goshawk Department.


    In other words, the war chiefs and leaders of your tribe can do it! "


    Mo Kehan ??stared at Bai Yue: "You are not working together, you are forcing my Goshawk Department!"


    Bai Yue shook her head again, and said seriously: "I''m not forcing you, I''m sitting here with you, eating and drinking, and then we''ll have a good talk.


    If I want to force your Goshawk Department, I will directly occupy your Goshawk Department first.


    With my big Jiang''s strength, it''s not impossible! "


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and Konoha shouted behind him: "Big Jiang Erlang!"


    "exist!"


    Immediately afterwards, there was a burst of metal clashing sounds.


    "jingle!"


    This is real persecution.


    Mo Ke Khan was pale.


    After a while, he said dejectedly: "Okay, I agree! When I return to the tribe, I will prepare twenty people for you!"


    "Okay!" Bai Yue said straightforwardly, "Then when you can do it, I can send out some soldiers to go with you to plunder the population."


    "This, I''m afraid it won''t work in the near future."


    "Why?" Bai Yue frowned.


    "Because..." Mo Ke Khan was startled and panicked, not knowing what to do.


    Because if the people on the other side knew that the Goshawk Department would become an empty shell, what would they do if they took advantage of it?


    But if you don''t say it, Da Jiang will definitely rob immediately and change to Huang.


    Everyone knows that this kind of thing has been done long ago for peace of mind.


    It''s late, and no one knows what will change.


    Bai Yue became more and more confused: "Why not?"


    Mo Ke Khan gritted his teeth and said: "Before you came, someone from the Shaoli tribe just arrived and asked my Goshawk tribe to send out all the elites from the tribe to attack other tribes!


    They will also be dispatched!


    So even if we go to plunder other tribes now and get the population, we can''t exchange it for Chenghuang.


    Because we have to wait for them to come back to redeem. "


    "Huh?" Bai Yue frowned, "The Shaoli tribe is also dispatched, who are they going to fight? The Dali tribe?"


    Mo Ke Khan frowned and gritted his teeth. Anyway, he had already said it, so he didn''t care about it.


    He said in a deep voice: "Blue Bird Department!"


    "Blue Bird Department!" Bai Yue stood up abruptly from the animal skin and grabbed Mo Kehan, "Speak clearly!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1018

    "You just said that the Shaoli Department is going to attack the Blue Bird Department?" Bai Yue grabbed Mo Kehan''s hand and asked eagerly.


    Mo Kehan ??was taken aback, thinking that Bai Yue was going to turn his back on him, but he tried hard to get away but couldn''t get away.


    Morhan and the others behind him were very nervous and shouted eagerly: "Great Chief!"


    Mo Erhan even shouted hastily: "Boss, you said that as long as the Goshawk Department agrees to join forces, you will no longer deal with the Goshawk Department!"


    Only then did Bai Yue realize that she was too shocked, she quickly let go of her hand, and said apologetically, "Chief, I was just impatient, don''t worry about it!"


    Realizing that he was just taken aback, Mo Kehan ??settled down, and then said: "Yes, the Shaoli Department summoned the Goshawk Department and the Giant Horn Department to attack the Blue Bird Department together!


    Even Dali and Kuiwei will go this time! "


    "What!" Bai Yue''s eyelids twitched.


    "Are the Dali and Shaoli people crazy? They haven''t attacked the Jade Bird Department for so many years. Why are they going to attack again now!" Save the Blue Bird Department!


    The reason why he was anxious was definitely not because Chang Ning was so simple.


    But now he has understood the truth of "the lips are dead and the teeth are cold".


    If the Blue Bird Department is destroyed, then the existence of Da Jiang will be completely exposed in front of the Shaoli Department and the Dali Department!


    Up to now, he already knew a lot about the existence of the two films.


    Both the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe are super large tribes with a population of more than 30,000 to 40,000.


    The number of fighters and heavy cavalry of the two tribes is not comparable to that of Da Jiang.


    Once the blue bird department is wiped out for them, what kind of salt, cattle and horses are the next best thing.


    The most important thing is that without the Jade Bird Department, the chaotic situation of the entire Changli Department will no longer exist.


    Under the power of the Dali and Shaoli tribes, all the small tribes are bound to be "cleaned up", either directly destroyed or directly annexed!


    At that time, Da Jiang will have to face Da Li and Shao Li directly!


    There is no buffer or obstruction in the middle!


    "What''s the matter, haven''t they attacked the Blue Bird Department for so many years?" Bai Yue frowned and asked.


    Mo Ke Khan''s mind was agitated, and it could be seen that Da Jiang also knew Da Li and Shao Li, and was also very afraid of the two tribes.


    But having said that, who can not be afraid of the two tribes?


    After confirming that Bai Yue was just agitated just now and had no malice towards her, Mo Kehan ??thought for a moment and said: "I don''t know the specific reason.


    But the Shaoli tribe had been fighting with the nomadic tribes in the vast sea desert to the west, and had no time to pay attention to the affairs of the Jade Bird tribe, so we had to keep harassing the Jade Bird tribe.


    In previous years, they would send a large number of fighters to the Hanhai Desert to fight those nomadic tribes.


    But it seems that since last winter, their fighters have begun to retreat a lot. "


    Bai Yue frowned and thought about it, and said, "They won the battle in the vast desert."


    Mo Kehan ??nodded and shook his head: "Maybe, maybe not. Anyway, the great chief of the Shaoli tribe is a very...very strange person, maybe it was his whim."


    "Huh?" Bai Yue frowned, not understanding why Mo Ke Khan would use "strange" to refer to the great chief of the Shaoli tribe.


    Mo Kehan ??didn''t care about Bai Yue''s strangeness, and continued: "However, it may also be because the Lilong Department and the Yanma Department were successively eliminated, and the Shaoli Department felt the pressure and wanted to destroy the Blue Bird Department!"


    Bai Yue''s heart was shocked: "No wonder!"


    Not to mention whether it was because Shaolibu was free, just because of this, it was enough to make Shaolibu unable to continue to sit idly by.


    If it is true that the Jade Bird Department wiped out Li Longbu and Yan Mabu at once, then the strength of the Jade Bird Department must be so strong that it makes them palpitate.


    Originally, Bai Yue secretly thought that the boundaries of Changli, Dali and Shaoli were timid due to the unknown.


    Who would have thought that they would just hold back the evil, and even launched two super big tribes, and three and a half big tribes joined forces to deal with a blue bird tribe!


    Since then, the Jade Bird Department is in immediate danger!


    At the moment, what he cares most about is how many people can be produced by the big tribes, and how much room for maneuver there is in the case of Da Jiang''s gang of blue birds.


    He didn''t even have the idea of ??winning.


    Because from the bottom of his heart, he felt that it would be great if he could break the situation and protect himself this time!


    "How many of them are there?" Bai Yue said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, Great Chief, if you can tell me the exact news, no matter what the result is, I, Da Jiang, will never take action against the Goshawk Department again, even if there are exchange passengers in the future." For Huang''s matter, you don''t need to pledge your clan members.


    And I, Da Jiang, will secretly help your goshawk become stronger!


    I, Big Ginger, always keep my word! "


    For some reason, Bai Yue didn''t say anything to guarantee, but his eager tone and eyes made Mo Kehan ??feel trustworthy in his heart.


    He subconsciously nodded, and said: "There are only a little over 2,000 people in the Goshawk Department, and that''s the number of people if we dispatch them all.


    The situation of the Jujiao and Bailong tribes is similar. It is said that they are tribes with a population of seven to eight thousand. In fact, the population has already exceeded 10,000, and their fighters are between 4,000 and 5,000.


    If they are all dispatched, there should be about 8,000 in total!


    But there is a burly tribe, the number of fighters in their tribe has always been the largest among our six tribes, and the number of warriors in their tribe is only six to seven thousand.


    The most important thing is that their tribe has an armored dragoon army of no less than 500 people, basically they have no opponents.


    As for the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe, I don''t know the exact number of fighters in the two tribes, but if they really want to make up their minds to destroy the Jade Bird tribe, it''s not a problem if they each send more than 10,000 people..."


    Bai Yue''s expression became more serious.


    Every time Mo Ke Khan said a word, his heart felt heavy.


    Not counting the pitiful 2,000 people of the Goshawk Department, the other five departments are enough to make up 30,000 to 40,000 fighters!


    With so many fighters, the number far exceeds the population of the Jade Bird Division, even one-on-one, they can easily destroy the Jade Bird Division!


    "What to do, what to do?" Bai Yue was very anxious.


    This matter is no longer up to him to decide where to go!


    After a while, Bai Yue shouted wildly: "Konoha, Konoha!"


    Konoha strode forward: "What''s wrong, big boss?"


    Bai Yue didn''t explain, but just shouted: "Paper, pen, letter, quick, quick!"


    Konoha looked shocked, he had never seen Bai Yue with such an expression.


    Without further ado, he quickly ran back to the warrior team, took out a pen and paper and handed it to Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue was so anxious that even Moke Khan didn''t shy away from it, and while writing quickly, she said: "Quick, write quickly, tell the chief, Dali, Shaoli, Kuiwei, Jujiao, Bailong, and Cang Eagle, the six major tribes will come out together, with about 37,000 warriors, if you want to destroy the Blue Bird tribe, let him make a quick decision!"


    Konoha lost her voice in shock, but didn''t dare to delay, she hurriedly wrote a letter on the animal skin.


    Mo Kehan ??suddenly became an outsider, sitting there and watching Bai Yue and Konoha writing and drawing in front of him.


    He naturally didn''t know what the two were doing, but he could clearly feel that the two were very anxious.


    As if they needed a message to their warchief.


    Just how far is Da Jiang from here?


    If it is too far away, what effect will it have if it is transmitted?


    But then he was stunned, even to the point of inexplicable shock.


    Because after Bai Yue finished writing the letter, she rolled it up, turned around and took a gray unremarkable bird from the soldier behind, then tied the letter she just wrote on it, and when she let go, the bird flapped its wings directly Fly east.


    "Falcon control fighters?" Mo Kehan ??exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "They have learned the eagle control skills of our goshawk department!"


    But soon he widened his eyes, watching the little bird disappear from his sight: "No, this is not falconry, the falconer can''t control it so far."


    Immediately afterwards, Konoha also released two carrier pigeons.


    This is true for all the letters sent by flying pigeons, not just one.


    In order to ensure that the recipient can receive the letter, usually at least three or more pigeons are sent at the same time.


    Ever since Da Jiang had carrier pigeons, each leader would bring a lot of carrier pigeons to and from each city when he traveled, and be fed by a special person.


    This has formed a special system in Dajiang!


    Therefore, the speed of Jiang''s information transmission is far beyond the understanding of people in this era.


    This is also the opportunity that Da Jiang can take in the face of the enemy!


    Seeing that Bai Yue seemed to be done with work, Mo Kehan ??was about to speak, but Bai Yue raised her hand first to stop her.


    He said in a deep voice: "Great Chief, wait a moment, I have something urgent to do!"


    Mo Ke Khan frowned, and there was some speculation in his heart, and his face gradually turned pale.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Bai Yue said again: "Now there are two places closest to the Blue Bird Department, one is where Thunder Dragon is, and the other is where Pixiu City is."


    Although Bai Yue was in a hurry, she did not disclose the key information of "Yiluo Old Land" and "Baishuyuan" at the critical moment.


    The old land of Yiluo is very close to the northern line of the territory of the Blue Bird Department, which is the area guarded by Azig.


    BMW Wanliyun or Yuqilin with ginger can arrive in three or four days.


    Pixiu City in Baishuyuan is closer to Ke Nuoa and Aguli in Qingzhang Mountain, and it takes two days to get there quickly.


    Unsurprisingly, Bai Yue directly asked Konoha to send urgent letters to the two places at the same time, asking the two places to send urgent letters to the two places after receiving the letter.

 Chapter 1019

    After Bai Yue sent urgent letters to several places on the spot, she felt a little more at ease in her heart.


    Mo Ke Khan had already been silent, and his heart was pounding.


    From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want the Goshawk Department to be involved in the war against the Blue Bird Department.


    If you don''t go, there is no guarantee that the Shaoli Department will not settle accounts after the fall.


    Even if Shaoli was defeated, wouldn''t it be easy to clean up a disabled Goshawk?


    If you go, the Goshawk Department is also at risk.


    How much spoils can be distributed is an uncertainty, and whether the Goshawk Division can hold it is another uncertainty.


    But what he can be sure of is that if he decides to fight the Jade Bird Division, the Goshawk Division will be wiped out now!


    The person in front of him never said anything serious to him, but his heart was trembling right now.


    Because after Bai Yue finished all these tasks, she only asked him: "How are you, great chief?"


    One sentence is very simple, but there are many things to ask.


    How does he decide, to go or not to go?


    What should the Goshawk Department do next?


    What if I don''t go?


    Seeing that Moke Khan was silent, Bai Yue felt relieved.


    The great chief said before that before the two armies make a move, if the enemy is strong and we are weak, then find a way to change the situation.


    The easiest thing is to "subtract" whatever you do.


    The chief said a lot at the time, but in the end it all came down to one point, that is, to find a way to reduce the number of enemies before actually doing it.


    This white moon can still do some work.


    For example, first "minus" the goshawk department.


    If he can, he can even "lose" more "enemy strong".


    Then one goes up and down the other, and the chances of winning for Da Jiang and the Blue Bird will be great.


    Succeeding, success or failure depends on how much you can use what you have learned from the great chief.


    Mo Ke Khan naturally knew what Bai Yue meant.


    How to deal with the Shaoli Department is a matter for later, and how to express one''s stance is a matter of the moment.


    Mo Ke Khan said with a bitter expression: "Is there any choice for my Goshawk Department?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "The decision is always in your hands, it''s just a fight or not."


    Mo Ke Khan shook his head: "You Dajiang are the big ones, and you can''t understand the hardships of a small one like my Goshawks!"


    Bai Yue just glanced at him with a sneer: "Da Jiang had less than three hundred people before."


    Mo Ke Khan widened his eyes and gasped.


    Bai Yue waved her hands sternly and said: "Now is not the time to talk about these things. We will postpone the matter of taking advantage of Huang, and solve the current troubles first. What is your Goshawk Department planning?"


    Mo Ke Khan was extremely helpless: "What else can I do, I have to not go!"


    Bai Yue was noncommittal: "How will you face the Shaoli tribe afterwards?"


    Mo Kehan ??looked blank.


    That''s right, where else would they go if they didn''t go to the Jade Bird Club?


    west?


    That is death.


    Shaolibu will not let him go.


    southward?


    After the Qingniao tribe is destroyed, there will be a new land boundary between the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe - if these two big tribes are not counted, there will be tribes such as Kuwei and Jujiao blocking them.


    east?


    There is ginger!


    north?


    A sluggish river cut off all their thoughts.


    To participate in the Battle of the Blue Bird Division?


    Then his Goshawk Department must be wiped out now!


    Especially the person in front of him already knew that the six major tribes were going to deal with the Jade Birds. Even if he said no, he would definitely send someone to watch.


    Is it really going to be trapped to death in place?


    Mo Ke Khan was filled with grief and indignation.


    A dignified great chief was persecuted to this point!


    Seeing this, Bai Yue sighed, and said, "Chief, how do you think I, Da Jiang, will resolve the enmity between you and Goshawk?"


    Mo Ke Khan shook his head: "You have said it all, now is not the time to talk about this."


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head: "Anyway, you can''t go to the Blue Bird Department now, why don''t you tell me?"


    Mo Ke Khan said helplessly: "The tribes are fighting, you win because you are strong and capable, there is nothing to say!"


    Bai Yue nodded and said with a smile: "Then if I, Da Jiang, can give your Goshawk Department a way out, would you accept it?"


    "Huh?" Mo Kehan ??frowned, his eyes lit up, "What is the way out?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Leave from the Shaoli tribe and become my Jiang''s subordinate tribe!"


    "What!" Mo Kehan''s eyes widened.


    Leaving Shaoli Department?


    Switch to ginger?


    Mo Kehan ??sat up involuntarily, and started to think seriously.


    For him, it doesn''t matter which tribe he belongs to.


    Anyway, there is no benefit.


    But it is very different whether the subordinate tribes are strong or weak.


    Especially those who change the upper part half way like him.


    Let''s not talk about what the new superiors have done to them, but the old superiors will definitely hold grudges and revenge because of this!


    But what good results will there be if you choose not to be subordinate to ginger?


    It''s nothing more than delaying the time to be retaliated afterwards.


    On the contrary, choosing ginger at this time is the only way out.


    You don''t have to worry about Da Jiang attacking them right now, nor do you have to worry about facing Shaoli''s revenge alone afterwards.


    The question is, can Da Jiang withstand Shaoli''s revenge?


    Or is it the revenge of the other five major volumes?


    So Moke Khan asked cautiously: "I changed the Goshawk Department to appoint Jiang as the leader. Is it just to delay the time of the tribe''s destruction?"


    Bai Yue laughed out loud.


    Then he said sternly: "To tell you the truth, even if you go to the Goshawk Division, I, Da Jiang, and the Blue Bird may not lose if we join forces!


    According to what you just said, including your Goshawk Department, there are less than 40,000 soldiers.


    Not to mention the combined number of fighters from Da Jiang and Jade Bird, there are still more than 25,000 elites.


    You should have known from the time you have fought against the Jade Birds that with the current strength of the Jade Birds, if you do your best, you can kill the remaining four tribes, and even one of the Dali or Shaoli tribes! "


    Mo Ke Khan remained silent and did not deny it.


    I have to admit that the blue bird barbarian has a bad temper, a short temper, and admits death.


    Once they are recognized as mortal enemies, it will be an endless situation.


    A soldier from the Jade Bird Department, Feng Crazy before he died, could really kill two or three soldiers from the Changli Land Realm.


    However, these tribes, who are struggling to survive in the cracks, have been harassed and confronted by the Blue Birds for many years, and they have never dared to fight head-on, and they are very life-saving.


    It is rumored that there are no less than 10,000 fighters in the Blue Bird Division. If it is really desperate, it will not be enough to kill the remaining four divisions!


    Seeing Moke Khan''s appearance, Bai Yue continued, "I, Da Jiang, went out with all my strength. I dare not say that I destroyed the Shaoli tribe, but I beat them worse than the Goshawk tribe. It''s not a big problem!"


    Mo Ke Khan was shocked and angry.


    Bai Yue was unmoved, and pointed at the Da Jiang warrior behind him: "Not to mention anything else, my Da Jiang ten thousand warriors, the armor made of gold, you can''t break through.


    The sharpness of the weapon, you can try it yourself.


    There are also bows and arrows, hey, I, Da Jiang, taught them the bows and arrows of the Blue Bird Department! "


    "What!" Mo Kehan ??looked shocked.


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "Maybe you have to think about it in your heart. The two tribes of Dajiang and Qingniao are defeated. Even if the Shaoli tribe, Dali tribe and your small tribes are crippled, they will win in the end and annex us." , isn¡¯t it still a big tribe?


    Even a tribe like your Goshawk Department may take this opportunity to become a super tribe, right? "


    Mo Kehan''s complexion changed.


    indeed.


    For a moment just now he really thought so.


    Bai Yue laughed and said, "Don''t think about it, these are just the number of fighters of the two divisions. Since the Shaoli Division and the Dali Division have subordinate tribes like yours, why can''t I, Da Jiang?"


    Mo Kehan ??was startled.


    But immediately his eyes lit up again.


    correct!


    Seeing Mo Kehan''s expression, Bai Yue''s mind gradually relaxed, and she was a little more sure about the impromptu plan in her heart.


    The great chief said that only by staying calm in the face of danger and making decisions in the midst of chaos can one show the ability to lead troops.


    What I am planning and thinking now should be somewhat of what the great chief said, right?


    He continued to "fire up" Moke Khan: "I, Da Jiang, have a subordinate tribe called Fang Lei, with a population of 20,000 and 8,000 warriors!


    There are other small tribes with 3,000 to 4,000 people. I won¡¯t say how many, but it¡¯s no problem to gather 8,000 to 10,000 fighters! "


    Of course, Bai Yue''s words are naturally watery.


    First of all, although the Fang Lei Department now has 8,000 soldiers, it is a miscellaneous army assembled from several tribes by the Fang Lei Department.


    As for the other "more than 8,000 fighters gathered from a few small divisions", it is purely Baiyue who is defrauding Moke Khan-whether the combined population of the two divisions of the Hexi and Bainiao divisions is 8,000 or not!


    This is what the great chief taught him before, that soldiers never tire of cheating!


    Of course, he didn''t lie about the number and combat power of the Jade Bird Department and the Jiang warriors.


    Even in a deadly battle, the combat power of the two fighters will be even stronger!


    Mo Ke Khan has experienced and known these things, so naturally he will not doubt them.


    But the extra number of nearly 20,000 fighters was fake.


    If you add a lie to the ten sentences, the other side can''t doubt it, you have to believe it!


    "This!" Mo Ke Khan''s expression changed drastically.


    The bottom of his heart was already turbulent at this time, and he was extremely shocked.


    Calculated in this way, the number of fighters on the surface is already higher than that of the Shaoli and Dali tribes when the Jiang and Qingniao tribes are put together.


    As for the beast cavalry, there are Kuwei, Dali, and Shaoli.


    Even in the Goshawk Department, there was originally a yellow cavalry army and eagle control fighters who were the best among the six departments.


    Will there be a big tribe like Da Jiang?


    Of course there is!


    Mo Ke Khan already had the answer in his heart.


    In fact, Da Jiang really does not have a large-scale beast cavalry until now.


    But the types and numbers of fierce beasts possessed by Da Jiang are definitely not inferior to any one!


    Mo Ke Khan took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, stared at Bai Yue and asked: "If my Goshawk Department chooses to be subordinate to Da Jiang, what will you do to us?"


    Bai Yue was determined at the bottom of her heart, her face remained calm, and she said calmly: "I, Da Jiang, dare not say that I regard you as members of the Da Jiang clan, but I will definitely make you better than you are now.


    I, Da Jiang, will not recruit your soldiers at will, nor will I ask you to die in battle for no reason.


    For those who need to call you in battle, the reward after the battle is basically based on the number of fighters participating, and each fighter can get his due share.


    Even if the other party is only a small tribe of three to five hundred people, as long as they have goodwill towards me, Da Jiang, and are willing to follow me, Da Jiang, that''s the same!


    This point, the Helu tribe knows, so they have developed from a tribe of 500 people to the current 2,000 people in less than a year.


    If you don''t believe me, you can ask Heydroxy.


    You Goshawks have dealt with them before! "


    Mo Kehan ??shook his head.


    It was very unusual when Bai Yue said this, and he had already seen Hei Mu, and when Bai Yue said it, why didn''t he believe it?


    The Goshawk Department wanted so much to merge the He''an Department and the Yishui Department into one, and promised many "benefits", but the He''e Department did not agree.


    Now they are willing to follow Da Jiang to fight the Goshawk Department. Didn''t they explain the problem a long time ago?


    The most important thing is that a tribe of only a few hundred people in the Hexi tribe can sit on an equal footing with Da Jiang''s fighters, and can also share the spoils specific to each person!


    It would be a lie to say that Mo Kehan ??was not tempted!


    So after hearing Bai Yue''s words, he could no longer remain calm, stood up and said seriously: "As the big boss said, our Goshawk Department is willing to choose Da Jiang as the leader, and from then on belong to Da Jiang!"


    Bai Yue laughed heartily: "It''s done!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1020

    Use power to force people and force them to submit.


    This is the method Bai Yue used when she first negotiated with Mo Ke Khan.


    But now he is using the "stick plus dates" method.


    Because it is very important for the Goshawk Department to choose to become Jiang''s subordinate tribe at this time!


    So Bai Yue nodded and said with a smile: "The great chief will definitely be grateful for today''s decision in the future.


    Don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, will never treat my subordinate tribes badly.


    This time it happened suddenly, so I didn¡¯t prepare for it. It¡¯s over here. I, Da Jiang, can give you the bows and arrows of the Goshawk Department. You can also ask the soldiers of the White Bird Department over there. We just delivered it in a few days! "


    "Really?" Mo Kehan ??was in disbelief.


    Such a powerful weapon could be given to the Goshawk Department?


    Bai Yue nodded: "That''s right! I, Da Jiang, keep my word. As long as you maintain enough kindness and respect for me, Da Jiang, I, Da Jiang, will naturally repay you with kindness!"


    Mo Kehan ??nodded heavily, clenched his fists, and asked seriously: "Then what should we do next?"


    Hit the road!


    Bai Yue secretly rejoiced: "I''ll just wait for your words!"


    He looked ponderous, then stretched his brows, and said with a smile: "Since your Goshawk Department and Da Jiang are together now, then we might as well think about how to deal with the fifth department now, how about it?"


    "To deal with the five alliances?" Mo Kehan''s heart trembled, and his face showed shock.


    "Yes!" Bai Yue smiled and nodded.


    "There are only so many of us now..."


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head: "I''m not saying that we alone are going to deal with the five coalition forces. But the number of soldiers we have here now, plus the number of fighters from your Goshawk Department, is there more than 5,000 people? "


    Mo Kehan ??nodded subconsciously: "Yes!"


    Bai Yue smiled, her voice was low, and she was persuasive: "Which tribe can you deal with five thousand warriors?"


    "This!" Mo Ke Khan was excited.


    He reacted immediately.


    Bai Yue is going to take this opportunity to fight back one of them!


    If possible, they can destroy one of them in the shortest time, so that the opponent will lose at least four or five thousand fighters!


    Counting the fact that the Goshawks had lost two thousand when they switched to Da Jiang, they would take this opportunity to destroy one of them and get rid of four or five thousand soldiers.


    Once back and forth, the six coalition forces will become four coalition forces, and the number of soldiers will drop by six or seven thousand!


    Before the war started, Bai Yue did a "subtraction" for them here.


    This is his impromptu plan!


    Mo Kehan''s heart trembled and his breathing became short of breath.


    He never thought that he would attack other men so soon.


    But he feels that as long as he is willing, the White Dragon Department will definitely be destroyed!


    Feeling like never before.


    A moment ago he was still worried about the Goshawk Division being wiped out, and now he has to decide whether to let it go and fight one of the Changli Division!


    Changes in the world are truly impermanent!


    Mo Kehan''s complexion changed instantly.


    There is hesitation, there is excitement, and there is eagerness to try...


    He clenched his fist for a while, and let go of it for a while, and it was hard to make a decision.


    Bai Yue added at the right time: "No matter which tribe you choose, I can guarantee that your Goshawk tribe will not be destroyed.


    And when things are done, your Goshawk Department will take half of what you get after the war, and I, Da Jiang, will share the rest with the other departments! "


    Mo Kehan''s expression froze instantly, staring at Bai Yue: "Really?"


    Bai Yue nodded solemnly: "Really!"


    After a pause, he waved his hand and pointed at the coalition troops behind him: "If I, Da Jiang, don''t count, these tribes will be willing to come from the Yanma and Hexi tribes to besiege your Goshawk tribe?"


    Mo Ke Khan was completely carefree, gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay, I promise you!"


    Then he gritted his teeth: "Then hit the White Dragon Department!"


    "Bailong Department?" Bai Yue smiled and nodded, "Okay!"


    Then he beckoned and said: "Konoha, Rhinoceros, Heiyue, Baihu, all of you come here!"


    "yes!"


    Several people strode forward and stood beside Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue smiled and introduced: "The two beside me are the leaders of my big Jiang, some have wiped out a large tribe with thousands of people, and some have wiped out a large tribe with ten thousand people.


    As for the two here, you know one, Heiyue from the Hebei Department.


    This one is the white tiger of the White Bird Department, and they are all members of my Jiang''s subordinate tribe.


    As I said just now, you can ask them whatever you want. "


    These words seem superfluous, but they are actually for the heart of Anmoke Khan.


    Xishou and others said one after another: "I have seen the great chief!"


    Sure enough, Mo Ke Khan waved his hand: "No need!"


    In fact, not only did he not ask, but his heart trembled.


    The leader of Da Jiang has wiped out a tribe of tens of thousands of people?


    It''s just that he didn''t know that the tribe that defeated tens of thousands of people was not done by one of their leaders, but several leaders participated at the same time.


    Just like defeating the Ryubu, Konoha can say that he has defeated the Ryobu, and Hanki can say the same.


    If Asuka is here, the same can be said.


    Anyway, they all participated in the battle, and in the end, the Liaolong Department was also defeated.


    Bai Yue is not lying.


    Mo Ke Khan waved and said, "Chuck Khan, Andali, come here!"


    There was only one Morhan left who did not greet him.


    Then Mo Ke Khan also said: "These two are the leaders of our Goshawk Department, and they can be regarded as first-class fighters in the tribe."


    The two immediately saluted Bai Yue: "I''ve seen the big boss!"


    Bai Yue waved her hands and smiled: "You should have heard what I said to the great chief, so now I want you to come to determine how to fight the White Dragon Department.


    Immediately the great chief will tell us about the situation of the White Dragon Department, and we will all carefully remember it. "


    Konoha, Xishou and others all nodded in response: "Yes!"


    Chuck Khan and Andali responded quickly.


    Bai Yue said again: "It has been agreed in advance that after the battle, half of the goshawk will be obtained, and the remaining half will be shared with you by Da Jiang!"


    Hei Mu and Bai Hu grinned loudly.


    Heyui smiled and said, "That would be great, we have already got five hundred slaves, more would be even better!"


    Bai Hu also smiled and said, "Boss, we don''t need any more people this time, can we ask for more cattle and horses?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes, the exact amount is still according to the old rules!"


    "Okay, thank you boss!"


    Chuck Khan and Andali looked at each other.


    Mo Kehan ??was even more unbelievable.


    The leaders of the two sub-divisions are just talking to the leader of the upper division, but they are talking to the big leader of the upper division like this?


    And discussing with the superiors how to divide up the loot?


    The most important thing is to listen to the content and tone of their discussion, it is clearly not

 Chapter 1021

    Yiluo Old Land.


    Lei Long has received a letter from Bai Yue.


    After reading the contents of the letter, I was shocked.


    He has been active in the Changli Department for a long time, and he is already very familiar with the relationship between the Changli Department, the Dali Department, the Shaoli Department and the Blue Bird Department.


    Only then did I understand why the Blue Birds were stronger than the Dragons, yet they were still unable to defeat the Dragons with all their strength¡ªit wasn''t that they couldn''t, nor didn''t they want to, but that they had no time to clone themselves.


    Ask yourself, in a different place, he may not be able to do better than the Jade Bird Department.


    And after experiencing an extermination and near-death, he also admired the Blue Bird Department a little more.


    But after all, he has enmity with the Jade Bird Department, and the members of the Jade Bird Department hold grudges extremely.


    Therefore, although he has been relatively close to the Jade Bird Club, he has not had much contact with the Jade Bird Club.


    When the two sides met occasionally, the atmosphere was quite tense.


    Lei Long didn''t think about improving the relationship with the members of the Jade Bird Department, so naturally he wouldn''t take the initiative to contact the Jade Bird Department.


    But today is different.


    Knowing that the Sixth Division was about to attack the Jade Bird Division, he was both shocked and anxious.


    Like Bai Yue, it''s not because of Chang Ning.


    But he also understands that the relationship between the Jade Bird Department and Da Jiang is extraordinary.


    If the Blue Bird Department is destroyed, Da Jiang will be exposed.


    The real lips are dead and the teeth are cold.


    He didn''t understand this truth very well before, but after joining Dajiang, the chief taught him many times, so why didn''t he understand it.


    Therefore, after receiving the news, his immediate reaction was to send someone south to inform the people of the Blue Bird Department.


    And he also planned to go south himself.


    It''s not to improve the relationship, but he wants to fight first with the defenders on the northern line of the Aobird Department.


    The great chief said: the first to strike is the strong, and the last to suffer!


    After seeing the letter, he also had his own judgment - rather than waiting for the six ministries to join forces and be trapped, it is better to catch them by surprise!


    Due to the importance of Yiluo''s old land, more than 2,000 Jiang warriors and more than 1,000 elite war slaves have been hoarded here.


    If the planning is proper, and the Jade Bird Department can join forces to severely damage the Kui Wei Department, it will not be a big problem!


    According to his thinking, Bai Yue should be dispatching all the soldiers of the Changli tribe to the west and south to help the Qingniao tribe.


    So after receiving the letter, he immediately sent someone to accompany him, bring the letter, and head to the northern line of the Blue Bird Department.


    And half a day after Thunder Dragon set off, there was also a team of no less than fifty warriors from Dajiang Pixiu City, protecting Qingmu, and galloped towards Qingzhang Mountain.


    Lei Meng was out of the city on Qingqi, let Changshui guard Pixiu City, and went to Black Bear City by himself.


    There, you should be able to meet the Great Chief!


    ...


    In the Great Jiang Long City, Mu Feng is teaching the children to read and write in the Great Jiang School.


    Chang Ning quickly unwrapped a secret letter from Dongshan carrier pigeon, and saw the red mud fire marks of the three military headquarters on it, Chang Ning suddenly changed color.


    Mu Feng once talked with him about the importance of various correspondences.


    There are no red mud seals for ordinary narration, approval, and reporting.


    The first printing is urgent, but not in a hurry.


    The second is that the matter is urgent and urgent, requiring an urgent reply.


    The third is that the matter is serious and urgent. In any case, it is necessary to contact the chief, and the chief will personally approve it.


    Since Changning received the management of incoming and outgoing letters, most of them have no seals.


    There is also a seal.


    There are very few second seals.


    Three seals have never been seen.


    Mu Feng once said with a smile: "The matter of the three seals is estimated to be that people like Bai Yue and Lei Long cannot handle it alone, and even I, the great chief, will have a headache."


    Chang Ning also said with a smile at the time: "Da Jiang has so many capable leaders, how can there be such a thing as the Three Seals?"


    Unexpectedly, today he saw the Sanyin letter!


    Bai Yue, Thunder Dragon and the like cannot be decided, it needs to be decided by the great chief himself!


    Without hesitation, Chang Ning turned around and walked quickly to find Mu Feng.


    "Mu Feng, Mu Feng!" Chang Ning, who had just entered the campus of Da Jiang School, shouted, "Quick, quick, the carrier pigeon is here, there is a big event!"


    Mu Feng was about to teach the next word, when he heard Chang Ning shout, he frowned secretly.


    Now Chang Ning can handle many affairs of Da Jiang independently, he just needs to review with Chang Ning at the end of the day.


    It must be a big deal to make Chang Ning panic like this.


    So he resolutely stopped the lecture, and said to the children: "You stay in the classroom, and send someone to Mr. Bai Ya to call your herbal medicine. I have to go out first!"


    The children happily said: "Good!"


    Mu Feng didn''t care about it, turned around and walked out of the classroom quickly, and met Chang Ning head-on.


    Chang Ning was full of anxiety, almost collided with Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng supported Chang Ning with one hand, and took the letter from Chang Ning with the other: "What''s wrong?"


    As he spoke, he glanced at the letter, his eyelids twitched: "Three seals!"


    Chang Ning was out of breath, but said anxiously: "Look at the letter from Sanyin sent back by Bai Yue!"


    As she spoke, she put her hands on her knees and panted heavily.


    Mu Feng didn''t hesitate, opened the letter and read it quickly, his expression changed drastically.


    "Oops!" Mu Feng frowned and whispered.


    Chang Ning calmed down a bit, and asked in a rough voice, "Why, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Feng didn''t reply to her right away, but read the letter again, frowning and thinking.


    Chang Ning frowned in confusion: "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng handed the letter to her to read.


    Chang Ning''s face was full of doubts. After seeing it, his complexion suddenly turned pale, and his voice was terrified: "Six departments, the six departments work together! We will destroy the Blue Bird Department!"


    She wobbled and almost fell.


    Mu Feng hurriedly stretched out his hand to help, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry!"


    But how could Changning not be in a hurry?


    Her face was pale, her eyes were red, and she endured tears and panic: "Mu, Mu Feng, you have to save the Blue Bird Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded heavily: "Don''t worry, Da Jiang will definitely go all out!"


    "Then you now..." Chang Ning burst into tears, but didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Feng helped her to sit down on the stone bench in the courtyard, and said seriously: "If you believe me, stay in the tribe and help me take care of Jiang, and I''ll take care of the rest, okay?"


    Chang Ning was determined in his heart, and nodded heavily: "Okay!"


    She knew that if she still followed Mu Feng at this time, she would definitely drag him down.


    No matter how anxious she was, she couldn''t be willful at this time.


    Mu Feng said to reassure her, then he will definitely reassure her.


    Correspondingly, she also had to reassure Mu Feng and keep an eye on Da Jiang, so that she could help Mu Feng better.


    Mu Feng said again: "You take your time here. You can go back to Yuelou later and deal with other things as usual. If you are unsure about something, you can discuss it with the high priest. You don''t have to wait for my reply. It doesn''t matter if you make a mistake!"


    Chang Ning held back his worry and panic, nodded and said softly, "Okay!"


    So Mu Feng strode out of Da Jiang''s gate, and after a whistle, three huge eagle-feathered dragons flew into the air from the mountain behind Da Jiang, shouting loudly and long: "Chirp¡ª"


    A strange horse with black tail, white body and one horn on top of its head rushed to Mu Feng like lightning.


    Mu Feng got on the horse in one step, pulled the rein, turned around and ran to the Yuelou Square, got off the horse again, walked to the big drum that had been on the side for a long time, but had never been used, picked up the drumsticks, and beat the drum vigorously.


    "Rumble!"


    The whole big ginger soon moved.


    The ordinary clansmen first looked tense, then looked around one after another, and stood by the roadside to make way for others.


    A moment later, there was the sound of horseshoes in the Dajiang tribe, and many people gathered from all directions towards Yuelou Square.


    Mu Feng put down the drumsticks, walked up to Da Lei and stood still.


    Soon, Yu Li, Li Hu, Ming Guang, Fu Yu, Jiu Zhu, Chi Ya, and Bai Qiu who had just returned to the tribe all appeared in front of Mu Feng.


    Everyone looked solemn and said nothing.


    Mu Feng yelled directly: "All Da Jiangerlangs, listen, the Da Li Department, the Shao Li Department and the other four are going to destroy the Blue Bird Department, the number of people is close to 40,000!"


    All the people present changed color, but no one said anything.


    Mu Feng continued: "I, Da Jiang, need to send troops to save Qingniao!"


    No explanation, no reason.


    Everyone just replied: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng said again: "What I''m going to say next, the high priest, Li Hu, quickly send someone to write it down, write letters and send them everywhere, with three seals affixed!"


    Yu Li and Li Hu nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng ordered: "Liaolong Zhihanshu, immediately lead most of the people to borrow the road from Qingzhang Mountain of the Qingniao Department, pass the east line of the Qingniao Department and go north, and rush to the north line of the Qingniao Department. Bai Qiu immediately returns to Liaolong Branch, Dai Hanshu Defend Liaolong City! Shuofeng leads the hunting team to assist Bai Qiu in defending Liaolong City!"


    "yes!"


    "Asuka and Chilei in the old land of Heishui suspended the construction of Heishui City, and sent all the slaves to Heixiong City nearby, and took all the soldiers to pass through the Tiger Division, and transferred the warriors of the Tigers and White Apes to pass through the old place of Yiluo, and move closer to the northern line of the Blue Bird! "


    "yes!"


    "Raymond left Pixiu City, went to Black Bear City to guard Black Bear City and Wild Wolf City. Except for the necessary guards, the rest of the warriors and war slaves were dispatched to Black Bear City and handed over to Asuka and Chi Lei to take them away!"


    "yes!"


    "Fuyu, guard the Dragon City with the high priest and Chang Xi!"


    "yes!"


    ...


    Only then did Mu Feng wave his hand, and everyone dispersed silently, each going to work.


    And he left the tribe directly, followed by 2,000 Jiang warriors, and a light and heavy beast mount in the Jiang tribe, left Jiang in a mighty manner, and went west...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1022

    After Mu Feng left the tribe, he passed through Sixiang City without stopping at all.


    But after Paixiu City learned that Lei Meng had gone to Heixiong City, he was relieved from the bottom of his heart, and didn''t rest, he directly led the light cavalry warriors day and night to the border of Changli.


    Sure enough, in Black Bear City, he met Asuka, Chi Lei, Lei Meng, and the resident Da Huyou, Niu Ben and others.


    Mu Feng just ordered Lei Meng and Da Huyou to guard this area to prevent accidents in the north, so he didn''t say any more.


    Afterwards, he and Asuka took a step ahead with a light horse and fast horse, followed by Chi Lei and Huang Shi, who pressed the heavy beast mount to keep up.


    This time, except for some necessary soldiers and beasts to defend the city, Mufeng brought out all the beasts of Da Jiang.


    One hundred and fifty thorn dragons.


    Thirty Xunyin Beasts.


    One hundred and thirty-six armored earth dragons.


    One hundred and forty-five mammoths.


    Two Qilin beasts.


    The original Xiong Gusha''s third child.


    ...


    As for red deer and riding yellow, it goes without saying that Mu Feng counted them as Qingqi and went ahead.


    In order to help the Blue Bird Department, Da Jiang used all fighters, BMWs, and beasts!


    Not for anything else, just for a "cold lips and teeth"!


    Mufeng and Asuka led the warriors and galloped ahead, not forgetting to check and make up for the gaps.


    Bai Yue''s letter had already stated that he would leave the Goshawks to not participate in the battle, and he could even go around and attack the Giant Horn or one of the White Dragons.


    Woodwind has no objection to this.


    Bai Yue is in the area of ??the Goshawk Department, very close to the two departments, as long as it is not a deadly battle, does not seek to destroy the department, and does not have the Goshawk Department to intervene, it is sure to attack any of them.


    Go to the second of the six parts, and the soldiers can go to six or seven thousand.


    This is a stable foregone conclusion, and Mu Feng will not doubt it.


    Then, after Bai Yue attacked one of them, he was bound to go east and south to reinforce the Blue Bird Department.


    If they are fast enough, they can meet some enemies on the way to the Blue Bird Department.


    According to the current information, it may be one or two of the Shaoli, Jujiao, and Bailong tribes.


    If the two thousand fighters brought by Mu Feng and the fighters brought by Bai Yue can join together, five or six thousand people can be combined to defeat the two coalition forces, which can reach up to fifteen thousand or six, it will be very difficult.


    However, it would be difficult to attack and delay their southward speed, but it is not impossible.


    As for the Blue Bird Department and Thunder Dragon in the south, the situation will only get worse.


    Because what they have to face is the Kuiwei Department and the Dali Department.


    It''s okay to face one of them alone, but to face both at the same time, the best result is that the Cyan Bird Department and the Thunder Dragon can hold back the coalition forces of the Da Li Department and the Kui Wei Department.


    On the one hand, the 500 armored dragoons of the Kuwei Department itself are a ruthless stubble.


    On the other hand, whether the Jade Bird Department and Thunder Dragon can reach an agreement is still unknown.


    Therefore, even if it is the best result, Da Jiang and Qingniaobu are still at a disadvantage on the surface.


    If you want to break the game, you must remove two of the three parts of Kuwei, Giant Horn, and White Dragon.


    In this way, both the number of fighters and the number of beasts will be roughly equal to that of the enemy.


    Only then did Mu Feng have the confidence to resolve this crisis with the advantages of tactics and weapons.


    He has already made one point in his heart: No matter what, the four parts cannot be merged. Once merged together, it is tantamount to forcing the two sides to face each other head-on.


    In that case, regardless of whether they win or lose, Da Jiang and the Jade Bird Department will suffer heavy losses!


    The damaged two parts will no longer be able to cope with any subsequent risks.


    The Blue Bird Department has to face the Yunmeng Department.


    Da Jiang still needs to guard against Fang Lei''s department.


    This is still the best case.


    You must know that among Da Jiang''s more than 10,000 fighters, only eight or nine thousand can be mobilized this time - after all, he wants to keep about 2,000 people in the tribe to prevent the slaves from mutinying.


    As for the Jade Bird Division, the best situation is that the entire tribe''s fighters will be on top.


    Once the majority of Yunmeng puts pressure on them at this time, they will leave a part of their troops to guard the southern front.


    It will only get worse!


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng cursed secretly, "The Dali and Shaoli tribes have lost their minds and gone crazy. They haven''t done anything to the Jade Bird tribe for so many years. Why do they want to join forces with several major tribes to fight now?"


    Of course, he also had a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    That is, the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe also have strong enough opponents to stare at them, making them fight against the mouse, and have to leave enough fighters to guard the tribe.


    In this way, the pressure on Da Jiang and the Blue Bird will be much less.


    After this battle, if Dajiang and Qingniao win, the Changli Department will cease to exist.


    At that time, there will be a situation in which the four major divisions of Da Jiang, Jade Bird, Da Li, and Shao Li stand side by side.


    If Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Division are defeated...


    Mu Feng recalculated this possibility from the bottom of his heart.


    He was a little nervous in his heart - he couldn''t help being nervous, he never thought that the Shaoli tribe and the Dali tribe would be so crazy, and they directly teamed up with several tribes to come to a "Stud".


    "What the hell, no one puts a knife on your neck to kill you, so you just want to kill others?"


    But faintly, he was also a little excited in his heart¡ªreally excited!


    In fact, after all the calculations, he has always been thinking about winning this war with the least cost.


    After all, the "brass bones and iron arms" of the Jiang warriors plus the sharpness of the spears and knives, and the spirit of the blue bird''s neck, if they risk their lives and fight, they will definitely win.


    It''s just that the price is really a bit high...


    Changing lives with real swords and guns, Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department will definitely win, but that is only his last choice.


    Now the result he wants is still: kill the least clansmen, kill the most enemies, and win the biggest battle!


    Of course, Mu Feng has other plans in his heart, that is, Lei Long and Bai Yue can be smarter and bolder.


    For example, Bai Yue can completely destroy one of them, and then go to the other base camp on the spot to force them to come back to help.


    Surround Wei and save Zhao.


    This move Mufeng used against Thunder Dragon, he must be familiar with it.


    If Thunder Dragon was in Bai Yue''s position now, he would definitely be able to think of it.


    Now¡­¡­


    He can only hope that the combat methods and strategies he instilled in the leaders can be learned and used by them.


    "It seems that it is not possible!" Mu Feng''s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ...


    And when Mufeng left Black Bear City and headed north, Bai Yue also led the four allied forces to finally arrive at the border of the Bailong tribe.


    Mo Ke Khan, Bai Hu, and Hei Mu are eager to try.


    They are very excited about the "fat meat" of the Bailongbu!


    Bai Yue, on the other hand, stared at the Bailongbu in the distance through the forest, grinned and said with a grin: "You are close, so I will take you first!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1023

    As one of the six major tribes in Changli, the Bailong tribe is the most powerful tribe except the Kuwei tribe.


    The population of the tribe has exceeded 10,000, and the number of warriors is more than 4,000, which is comparable to that of the Goshawk tribe.


    But the reason why the White Dragon Department can often gain the upper hand in the conflicts with the Goshawk Department, and even accumulate a lot of advantages, is because they have a yellow strange horse.


    This strange yellow horse has made the Goshawks miserable in previous conflicts.


    But now, this yellow horse is about to "misfire".


    Because Dajiang''s rhinoceros head also has the same strange horse, but the color is white.


    Mo Ke Khan observed carefully along the way, and his heart became more and more pleasantly surprised.


    Because the rhinoceros white horse looks more fierce than the yellow horse.


    In fact this is not an illusion.


    Because the rhino head''s Huleibao was strengthened by Mufeng.


    "Boss, the White Dragon Department will definitely be wiped out this time! Their yellow horses are not as big as yours!" Mo Kehan ??said excitedly.


    "Is it big?" Bai Yue grinned and said, "There are even bigger ones!"


    Mo Kehan ??suddenly remembered what Bai Yue said, Da Jiang has four such strange horses!


    If this yellow horse is counted, wouldn''t it be five horses?


    In that case, I''m afraid even Shaoli will have a headache, right?


    But that''s fine, the stronger Jiang is, the safer the Goshawk Department will be.


    Now that they were approaching the White Dragon Division, Mo Ke Khan was very excited, waiting for his old opponent to be destroyed.


    After the destruction of the White Dragon Department, the Goshawk Department can also take the opportunity to recover some strength.


    From the current point of view, this decision really won''t make him regret it.


    "Everyone, listen!" Bai Yue shouted.


    "Yes!" Several people around responded in low voices.


    Everyone on the way here knew that it was going to be a sneak attack, so naturally no one would be stupid enough to shout a warning.


    "Xi Shou, you lead a thousand warriors to stare at the door of the White Dragon Department, as long as you see that strange horse, don''t hesitate, just pull up the rein and take it down!


    Don''t worry, if there is no accident, that horse will not be your mount''s opponent! "


    "yes!"


    Mo Kehan ??couldn''t help looking at Bai Yue.


    At this moment, he felt the difference between Da Jiang and most of Changli and Shaoli.


    But in all battles, they have always been at the back, requiring those subordinate tribes to fight head-on.


    Even Mo Ke Khan thought it was only right and proper to do so, after all, the person in front of him would suffer the heaviest loss!


    However, Da Jiang was not like this, and he actually let Da Jiang''s fighters fight head-on!


    Looking at the expressions of Hei Mu and Bai Hu, it is not surprising at all, they are obviously used to it.


    "Big Jiang, it''s really different from other tribes!" Mo Kehan ??sighed in his heart.


    Before he could speak, Bai Yue continued to order: "West and south, Hei Mu and Bai Hu, you two fighters surround me with the rest of Da Jiang''s fighters, don''t let their fighters escape from here."


    "yes!"


    "Chief Moke Khan, please take the Goshawk fighters to block the north, and don''t let their fighters escape!"


    "it is good!"


    "Okay, that''s it. Let me say one more thing at the end. Those with two legs can be released, don''t worry about them. Those with four legs, all stay!" Bai Yue grinned strangely.


    Mo Kehan ??didn''t know why, so he looked at Bai Yue suspiciously.


    On the other hand, Heiyue laughed strangely: "Chief, we are here to destroy the White Dragon Division. Those who don''t have mounts, let them run. How far can they run?"


    Mo Ke Khan suddenly realized.


    Bai Yue nodded and said: "The most important thing is that if we want to agree to this war, we must destroy the Bailong Department as quickly as possible, and then we can proceed to the next step!"


    "Next step..." Mo Ke Khan trembled excitedly.


    Because before departure, after Bai Yue and Xishou had a chat, they directly made a bold decision¡ªonce the battle of the White Dragon Department goes well, they will directly hand over all the gains of the White Dragon Department to the Goshawk Department, and transfer to the Goshawk Department. And go play the giant horns!


    If everything goes well, according to Bai Yue''s words, the pressure on the southern battlefield will drop sharply, and the Blue Bird Department and Da Jiang will definitely agree.


    As for the income after the war, except for some specific cattle and horses that need to be divided up in the entire White Dragon Department, the rest belongs to the Goshawk Department!


    Once the Giant Horn Division gets what they want, the Goshawk Division will lose its share.


    In this way, the Goshawk Department has taken over everything from the White Dragon Department except the fighters¡ªpopulation and territory!


    In turn, the Goshawk Department will be a blessing in disguise, more than before.


    This proposal is that the Goshawk Department will get the items first, so why isn''t Moke Khan excited?


    So before he came, he gritted his teeth again and made a seemingly crazy decision - let nearly two thousand more young men come out of the tribe, put up all the mounts that the tribe could ride, and prepare to make a big one!


    Among them, there are naturally hundreds of hunting team members, which are also combat power!


    Mo Ke Khan took a deep breath, turned around to look at Chak Khan and Andali behind him, and whispered: "Everything that the White Dragon Department should get is from my Goshawk Department, so you must pay attention, Be sure to fight to the death!"


    The two nodded solemnly.


    Bai Yue waved her hand: "Do it!"


    Everyone leads the troops.


    Bai Yue led a pair of nearly 200 warriors to quietly follow behind the rhinoceros, approaching the Bailong Department.


    It was intended to shoot arrows and set fire directly after approaching, and then the Dajiang warriors who rushed to kill in chaos met a group of white dragon warriors who were going out.


    The arrow is on the string, I have to send it!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Rhinoceros directly raised his hand and ordered the Jiang warriors to shoot their arrows together.


    That group of soldiers only had time to shout "enemy attack" and shot and killed them all!


    The White Dragon Department was already prepared and quickly called for action.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Everyone, prepare to meet the enemy!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Who dares to invade my White Dragon Division!"


    "Kill them!"


    ...


    The entire White Dragon Department reacted very quickly, worthy of being a big tribe.


    But how fast can they be?


    Can it be as fast as Ginger''s arrow?


    The sound of "à²à²à²" continued to sound, and the flying arrows continued to shoot into the white dragon''s department.


    "The Blue Bird Club, it''s the Blue Bird Club!"


    "Put on the leather armor!"


    "Everyone...ah, no, this is not the weapon of the Blue Bird Department!"


    Finally someone reacted.


    Because Da Jiang''s bow and arrow were not aimed at people, but at the thatched house of Bailongbu!


    The blue bird department does not have weapons with fire!


    And these bows and arrows are naturally oiled and lit - what Jiang has to do is to set fire!


    And Jiang''s best at attacking other tribes is setting fire at night, which is almost a "unique skill" that everyone in Jiang''s warriors is good at.


    Even if it is daytime right now, nearly half of the White Dragon Division will be engulfed in a sea of ??flames without delay.


    Of course, since the current house is just a single-story grass house, the fire cannot last for too long.


    But this is enough for Da Jiang''s fighters.


    All they want is the panic and chaos caused by the fire!


    Sure enough, all the people in the Bailong Department shouted in panic: "Come quickly, put out the fire!"


    "Find water!"


    "No, the fur house is on fire!"


    ...


    At the same time, without the slightest hesitation, Bai Yue drew out the golden knife and waved it vigorously: "Kill!"


    So the big Jiang warriors headed by Rhinoceros shouted together: "Kill!"


    However, what is strange is that although they shouted to kill, they did not charge forward. Instead, they slowed down and pressed the bows and arrows in their hands.


    A team of one or two thousand people quickly rushed out of the Bailong tribe, led by a yellow BMW!


    The sad man on the yellow horse roared angrily: "No matter who you are, anyone who dares to attack my White Dragon Department will die!"


    The rhinoceros closest to him waved his hand, only to see all the big ginger warriors raising their hands together to pick up a handful of unique "bows and arrows" that were half the size, neither nocking the arrows nor aiming, just raising their hands slightly Glancing sideways, he pulled the trigger directly.


    The sound of breaking wind, faster and faster than bows and arrows, suddenly sounded.


    Before the members of the White Dragon Division could react, they had just rushed out of the gate of the tribe, and the thousands of White Dragon warriors who were about to be injured were instantly injured and fell to the ground, no less than four hundred people!


    There are also no fewer than two hundred people who raised their hooves vigorously and knocked their master off the horse because the horse was frightened!


    Jiang''s "short bow" - the hand crossbow is the first time to show its power on a large scale on the battlefield!


    "kill!"


    Bai Yue shouted angrily again.


    "kill!"


    All the big ginger fighters really started to charge forward this time.


    They raised their golden knives one by one, reflecting the sun, shining brightly and dazzlingly.


    The sunlight reflected and shone on the other white dragon warriors who were rushing towards them, forcing them to look sideways and avoid them.


    "Hmph!" The white dragon Zhanshou who was riding the yellow horse in the front snorted coldly, and grabbed the yellow horse''s neck vigorously.


    A sound of "… Ó´" suddenly sounded!


    "Die to me!" Bai Long Zhanshou roared, "Bai Long Erlang, kill all the intruders!"


    "Yes!" The White Dragon Warrior was full of fighting spirit.


    As soon as the yellow horse roars, it doesn''t matter whether you are a cow or a horse, as long as you are not a rare armored dragon, you will tremble!


    But they were prepared early and plugged their ears and those of their mounts.


    What if there is a golden knife?


    Otherwise, they sent me weapons to the White Dragon Department!


    So it''s time for the massacre of their White Dragon Division.


    However, what shocked them all was that the soldiers who charged on the opposite side did not respond at all, and they still charged towards them on horseback.


    "What''s going on?" Bailong Warrior''s eyes narrowed suddenly, he couldn''t believe the scene in front of him, "It didn''t work?"


    What frightened him the most was that the person who rushed towards him rode a white horse and jumped forward, grinning at him: "That''s it?"


    Then he saw a scene that made him even more unbelievable: the man riding the white horse held a golden knife in one hand, and with the other hand he just pulled it along the mane on the horse''s neck.


    Just one click!


    Then an impassioned roar that made Bailong Zhan capital feel palpitating resounded all over the field: "Woo--"


    No one''s mount was limp in the arena, and no one fell down.


    This was almost the first time since the Hulei Leopard came into battle that there were horses and people were not affected much¡ªboth sides were prepared!


    But the current situation caused deep fear in the hearts of all the Bailong tribe.


    The yellow horse doesn''t work anymore!


    The other party has it too!


    Even more powerful than their first battle!


    In desperation, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and shout forward, fighting with all their strength.


    How can the White Dragon Warrior, who has relied on the yellow horse to win for a long time, not panic after losing his greatest reliance?


    morale.


    arms.


    armor.


    number of people...


    They are not as good as Big Ginger, how can they win?


    So when the two sides collide face to face, the situation is one-sided!


    The unilateral massacre by the ginger fighters!


    After all, Bailong Zhantou riding a yellow horse was not an ordinary soldier. He took a deep breath, picked up a big yellow stick, and smashed head-on at the rhinoceros head riding a white horse.


    It''s just that the rhino head that can subdue the Hulei Leopard with strength will be weak again?


    He grinned, turned his body sideways, and then slashed at Bailong Zhanshou, and bumped into him, knocking him to the ground!


    Even his white Hulei Leopard was staggered between the two horses, and when it was facing away, it was lifted up and kicked back!


    "Woo--"


    After the yellow Huleibao who had suffered a loss repeatedly knocked down four or five warriors of Dajiang, he finally had time to turn his horse''s head and was about to rush to the rhinoceros head for revenge.


    Xishou just turned around and shouted: "Big leader!"


    Bai Yue, who had been following behind, nodded and smiled: "Don''t worry, I''m here!"


    So he led the horse in front, swung a long rope with a loop in his hand, and laughed to himself while swishing: "It''s been a long time since I harnessed the horse, I don''t know if I can still get it right!"


    Even though he said this, he threw out the rope loop in his hand before he finished speaking, and let the long rope "rustle" out of his hand.


    The yellow Hulei Leopard was unprepared, and was caught in the neck by the rope thrown by Bai Yue.


    Realizing that the yellow Hulei Leopard was bound, it was furious, and roared again.


    Although everyone was prepared, they still felt that their eardrums were bulging and they were very noisy.


    Bai Yue patted the dark horse under her body: "Old man, don''t be looked down upon!"


    The dark horse seems to understand human nature, as soon as he shakes his head, he turns around and runs away!


    In just an instant, the rope around the neck of the yellow Hulei Leopard was pulled straight.


    Hu Leibao was also staggered by the rope and almost fell!


    The yellow Hulei leopard was furious, and wanted to bite the rope around his neck, but was forced forward by Bai Yue riding a black horse - and it was obviously the yellow Hulei leopard that was dragged away.


    Its speed couldn''t keep up with Bai Yue''s dark horse!


    And Baiyue''s black horse is none other than Da Jiang''s from the Rock and Soil Department.

 Chapter 1024

    Since Da Jiang intervened in the affairs of the Changli Department, the Bailong Department and the Jujiao Department have not had much activity.


    So there is basically no loss in the strength of the two departments.


    It is precisely because of this that after seeing the White Dragon Division being destroyed so easily, Mo Kehan, and even the entire Goshawk Division fighters behind them were shocked.


    What armored dragon?


    What riding a yellow mount?


    What yellow horse?


    None of them came in handy!


    Mo Ke Khan was very happy.


    From shot to finish, the whole event lasted half a day.


    Mo Ke Khan bet right!


    The two thousand young men he brought came in handy at this time. Under the sweep of the four fighters, they began to clean up the battlefield and deal with the aftermath.


    As Bai Yue said, they must deal with the matter of the White Dragon Department in the shortest possible time, and then take the opportunity to go south and continue to sneak attack on the Giant Horn Department.


    Even if the sneak attack cannot be successful, it is necessary to hinder their southward advance as much as possible.


    Therefore, all the prisoners of the Bailong Department were gathered together.


    Nearly a thousand of them died, and the rest gave up resistance seeing the hopelessness of victory.


    "These people haven''t experienced life-and-death battles all year round, and they don''t dare to fight to the death!" Konoha snorted.


    Bai Yue narrowed her eyes: "In this way, it may be a good thing for my general!"


    Mo Ke Khan was extremely excited at first, but after hearing what the two said, he looked embarrassed.


    This is the case for the White Dragon Department, so why not for the Goshawk Department?


    But fortunately, the Goshawk Department now chooses to stand with Da Jiang.


    ...


    The chiefs, chiefs, and leaders of the White Dragon Department were all brought before Bai Yue and the others.


    Facing Bai Yue, they were terrified.


    But after seeing Moke Khan, they were all full of anger.


    "Moke Khan, you actually colluded with other ministries to attack us!"


    "Moke Khan, you should die!"


    "It turned out to be you, the traitor of the Six Parts, Moke Khan!"


    ...


    Mo Ke Khan''s complexion changed slightly, and he returned to normal after a while.


    He shook his head calmly: "It''s useless for you to say it now, have you forgotten what you did against my Goshawk Department before?"


    Several people cursed furiously, and Mo Ke Khan ignored them again.


    Bai Yue stood in front of a few people, snorted coldly, and said with a sneer: "Anyone who talks nonsense will be killed!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers on the side responded one after another.


    The members of the Bailong Department looked at each other angrily, but they didn''t even have the courage to look up at Bai Yue - they were scared of being beaten!


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "My time is limited, and my patience is even more limited, so I''ll tell you everything directly."


    One opened his mouth and asked, "Who the hell are you and why did you beat me to the White Dragon Department!"


    Bai Yue looked at Ye without looking at him, but just waved her hands.


    The rhinoceros next to it picked up an iron knife and hacked it to death!


    "I didn''t let you talk, don''t talk nonsense!" Bai Yue said lightly.


    "leader!"


    "leader!"


    "head¡­¡­"


    The sound stopped abruptly.


    Because Bai Yue gave them a cold look.


    Almost everyone gasped.


    Including Mo Ke Khan!


    Bai Yue said in a cold voice: "Now you have two choices, one is to merge all the soldiers, young laborers and women into the Goshawk Department, and then become laborers, and the White Dragon Department will be wiped out from then on.


    The second is to retain some fighters and merge them into the Goshawk Department. "


    All the members of the Bailong Department stared angrily at Bai Yue.


    They want to speak, but dare not.


    Because the leader is a lesson from the past!


    Bai Yue nodded: "I''ll give you a chance to tell me all the news you know about playing the Jade Bird Club!"


    As he spoke, he looked at the few people in front, and said with a sneer, "That one just now was the leader, right? Then among the rest of you, there should be the chief, the war chief, and the high priest, right?


    Then I will give you three chances, as long as one of the three is willing to speak, you can live, and if you don¡¯t, then die! "


    "You!" The war head who was seriously injured by the rhino head glared at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue sneered and shook her head: "This is not the news I want to know!"


    Said he waved his hand.


    The rhino head cut again, and the head of the battle was also dead!


    "This..." Mo Kehan ??suddenly trembled.


    Not only him, but even Chuck Khan, Andali and others behind him trembled in fear.


    The leader of the White Dragon Department, just died like this?


    That person who rode a yellow horse and made the Goshawk Division feel overwhelmed, just died like this?


    Bai Yue didn''t even ask his name!


    "Big ginger, big ginger..." Moke Khan murmured in a low voice that only he could hear.


    Bai Yue didn''t care about the reactions of the people around her, but just gave the people in the Bailong Department a cold look.


    At this time, the people of the White Dragon Department even trembled.


    He looked at the two people in front, and asked in a low voice: "You should be the chief of the White Dragon Department, do you want to tell me?"


    The great chief of the White Dragon Department trembled all over.


    The leader of the war in the tribe - the pillars collapsed, and he panicked all of a sudden.


    "I..." The great chief of the White Dragon Division''s throat surged.


    "Huh?" Bai Yue narrowed her eyes.


    The chief of the White Dragon Department felt his head explode in a "buzz", and shouted in horror: "I say, I say!"


    "Say!"


    "Short, little, the Shaoli tribe wants me, the White Dragon tribe, to fight the Blue Bird tribe, with all the strength of the tribe, we will send five thousand people!"


    Bai Yue glanced at him.


    "There are also 5,000 people from the Jujiao Department!" The chief of the White Dragon Department tried his best not to tremble, after all, the person in front of him killed without blinking an eye!


    "I don''t know about the Shaoli tribe and the Dali tribe." He finished the last sentence quickly.


    Bai Yue frowned.


    What the Chief of the White Dragon Department said was more serious than what Moke Khan said, and it was basically certain.


    He was about to wave his hand to let everyone go, and suddenly thought of what the chief had taught him before - if you feel that he has not finished talking after asking others, you can cheat again.


    So he mocked: "No more?"


    "This..." The chief of the White Dragon Department struggled.


    Bai Yue''s eyes narrowed, and she secretly rejoiced: "There really are!"


    With a cold snort, he was about to raise his hand.


    The chief of the White Dragon Department immediately exclaimed: "I say, I say!"


    Bai Yue sneered: "Last chance! Even if you use the opportunity of the high priest, don''t tell me, both of you will die!"


    "Let me tell!" the high priest was anxious.


    If the great chief lied on purpose, or didn''t say anything on purpose, he would die, and he would die as well!


    Why can you decide your own life and death by talking, but I can''t?


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Oh, then tell me!"


    As he spoke, he glanced at the chief of the White Dragon Department.


    He was about to speak, but shut his mouth abruptly.


    If you say one more word without permission, you will die!


    The high priest of the White Dragon Department took a deep breath and settled his mind: "The Shaoli Department asked us to fight the Blue Bird Department with the Giant Horn Department, and promised us that in addition to sharing the spoils of the Blue Bird Department, we can also destroy the blue bird after the war." Eagle Department!"


    As he spoke, he glanced at Mo Ke Khan with a complicated expression.


    "What!" Mo Kehan''s forehead bulged with veins, "Shaolibu!"


    He didn''t doubt what the high priest said, because Shaoli could do such a thing!


    And he did have such worries before.


    Sure enough, my worries are not superfluous!


    "Great chief!" Chuck Khan yelled at Andali Qiqi, "The Shaoli tribe treats us like this! We are their subordinate tribe!"


    Mo Ke Khan was furious, wanted to explode but suppressed his anger, and then sneered: "Hmph, they want to destroy my Goshawk Department, so if my Goshawk Department destroys them, they don''t have to worry about anything!


    Now, my goshawk department belongs to Da Jiang! "


    "Great ginger?" The High Priest of the White Dragon Department shrank his eyes.


    "Huh?" Bai Yue sneered and glanced at him.


    The high priest of the White Dragon Department trembled again, and hurriedly lowered his head.


    "Hey!" Bai Yue sneered in her heart, "The great chief is really right, what''s his name, by the way, dog bites dog, mouth hair!"


    Of course, there was no movement on his face, but he still sneered and glanced at the high priest of the White Dragon Department: "That''s all?"


    In fact, what he thought in his heart was: "It''s almost there, let''s cheat one last time!"


    What he didn''t expect was that the high priest said again tremblingly: "Yes, yes..."


    There really are!


    Bai Yue almost blurted out.


    He frowned and said, "Are you testing my patience again to see if I will kill you?"


    "No, no!" The High Priest of the White Dragon Department waved his hands again and again, "I''ve said everything this time!


    Before the Shaoli tribe came, the great chief had been to the Dali tribe. When I came back, I told me that the White Dragon Department would join forces with the Dali Department this time, to weaken the Shaoli Department''s combat power as much as possible during the war.


    As soon as the war is over, they will attack the Shaoli tribe!


    The great chief also said that the Kuiwei Department has joined forces with the Shaoli Department..."


    "Hey!" Bai Yue couldn''t hold back anymore, she grinned strangely, "It''s really a dog biting a dog!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1025

    Bai Yue is in a good mood.


    Because the unexpected information provided by the high priest of the White Dragon Department made him sure of one thing.


    That is the battle of the Jade Bird Division this time, and there may not be any trouble as imagined.


    This was the happiest thing in his heart right now.


    Therefore, the high priest of the White Dragon Department did not die, and neither did the great chief.


    But he didn''t continue to keep them in the White Dragon Department, but told the people in the White Dragon Department in front of them: "If the two of them die, you will die!"


    Then he smiled and said to the two of them: "Don''t worry, follow us, you two won''t have any accidents!"


    After he finished speaking, he asked Mo Kehan ??to stay with the young and strong from the Goshawk Department to deal with the affairs left over from the White Dragon Department.


    Armored earth dragons, cows and horses ride yellow, etc. are allocated according to what was agreed in advance.


    All the remaining trophies belong to the Goshawk Department.


    This made Mo Ke Khan inexplicably excited.


    Big Jiang, you really keep your word!


    But Bai Yue still told him: "You know the current situation of the Goshawk Department the best, so you guys from the White Dragon Department can annex them after watching the situation, if you really can''t, just stay here for two days.


    Their horses and oxen were taken away by ours, and when we were far away, it would be too late to report.


    Don''t just take all of them away just because there are too many people, otherwise your Goshawk Department will be in trouble! "


    But when he saw the unconcealable joy in Mo Kehan''s eyes, he added a serious word: "Of course, if you insist on swallowing the whole White Dragon Department, I have no problem.


    At that time, I, Da Jiang, can easily swallow your goshawk department in the name of protecting the lower part! "


    Mo Kehan ??shivered Lingling, waved his hands and shook his head again and again: "Don''t worry, boss, I will never be greedy!"


    Only then did Bai Yue nod: "This is the best. As long as I, Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department win this battle, I believe it will be very difficult for the Da Li Department and the Shao Li Department to join the Changli Department in the future.


    With me, Da Jiang, behind your back to help you, it is not a problem for your Goshawk Department to regain its former strength and even become stronger! "


    Mo Ke Khan nodded heavily: "Okay!"


    Only then did Bai Yue nod, then turned around and said, "Everyone, hurry to the giant horn as fast as possible!"


    ...


    On the way, Baiyue called Konoha and Xishou to discuss countermeasures with them.


    Both of them naturally knew the news from the High Priest of the White Dragon Department, but they didn''t know how to respond.


    Xishou tentatively said: "Boss, now it seems that the Dali tribe, the Shaoli tribe and their subordinate tribes are not at peace, why don''t we let them fight each other first, and then take action?"


    Konoha thought for a while and said: "That''s unlikely. The prerequisite for the two parts to fight each other is to destroy the Aoi Bird part first, and then fight each other."


    Bai Yue thought for a while, then nodded and said, "That''s right, their primary goal is the Blue Bird Department. Before that, they will still be friendly on the surface and join hands together."


    After a pause, he said again: "So, the attack on the giant horn must continue."


    Xishou frowned and said: "But the Dali tribe is at odds with the Kuwei tribe, and the Shaoli tribe is also at odds with the two subordinate tribes, why?


    If you can make good use of it, let them fight each other, the harder the better..."


    Bai Yue frowned and thought.


    After a while, he still frowned.


    Seeing this, Xishou and Konoha didn''t make a sound.


    After a while, Bai Yue frowned and said, "Well, let''s take people to raid the Jujiao Department, and then write a letter to the old place of Yiluo.


    Counting the time, our carrier pigeons can arrive before the big chief arrives at the old place of Yiluo. "


    Konoha''s eyes lit up: "You mean to let the chief decide?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "What we can do now is to destroy the Giant Horn Department as much as possible. Once successful, even if we can''t reach the Blue Bird Department to join the battle, there is no problem.


    But whether I can use the discord of these few films to plan, I am not good at it, so I will leave it to the chief!


    Even if the great chief can''t see it, Thunder Dragon will definitely see it.


    He is also very good at such schemes. "


    Konoha and Rhinoceros looked at each other and nodded.


    So Bai Yue stopped immediately and hurriedly wrote and sent the letter, the destination was the old land of Yiluo...


    After Mu Feng left the Black Bear Department, he wrote a letter and went to the old place of Yiluo again on the way, asking about the situation of Thunder Dragon.


    Bai Yue is now deep in the Northwest Goshawk area, unable to contact him, and he is helpless.


    Fortunately, he knew that everyone''s goal now was to rush to the northern line of the Jade Bird Department, so he was a little relieved.


    He urged the accompanying Asuka: "Go faster, and reach the Frostleaf area before dark!"


    Asuka replied: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "How long have you been going to the Tiger Department and the Shuangye Department?"


    Asuka replied: "Tuo Gumu went there in person, there is no problem. If there is no accident, he can arrive half a day earlier than us!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng looked to the southwest, feeling a little anxious in his heart.


    According to Lei Long''s vision and notification, the first time he received the letter, he should go to the northern line of the Jade Bird Department and inform the Jade Bird Department of this matter.


    This is the most basic.


    It would be even better if Thunder Dragon and the Jade Bird Department can make a plan to strike first, sneak attack on the Kuwei Department, and disrupt the rhythm of the joint efforts of several departments.


    But he knew very well that the Blue Bird Department and Thunder Dragon had always been at odds.


    After all, the Liaolong Department and the Blue Bird Department fought for so many years before, and many members of the Blue Bird Department died because of the Thunder Dragon.


    Mu Feng was afraid that Thunder Dragon would not be able to get through it, and he was even more afraid that all the blue birds would hang their necks and not listen to Thunder Dragon''s ideas.


    ...


    Blue Bird Department.


    At this time, all members of the Blue Bird Department have already started to move.


    Ko Nuoa personally led the only thousand warriors in the Qingzhang Mountain area to the west.


    Aguli has already led a team of people to the Blue Bird Department day and night.


    At the same time, Han Shu left Liaolong City with more than 2,000 soldiers, went north and west along Qingzhang Mountain, and arrived at the hundreds of defenders left by the Qingniao Department.


    The defenders here naturally knew Han Shu.


    The warriors guarding the mountain pass were also the ones who had followed Hanshu to attack the Dragon Division.


    After Han Shu told them that the Blue Bird Department was in trouble, they really hesitated whether to let Han Shu go there.


    Because Han Shu''s 2,000 troops are Jiang''s elite fighters, their combat power is too terrifying.


    Han Shu was too anxious.


    Fortunately, another team sent by Konoa came here before his departure¡ªthey were going to Dragon City to rescue soldiers!


    In this way, Han Shu was able to pass Qingzhang Mountain, took a shortcut, crossed the edge of the Qingniao Department, and headed west.


    Of course, Konoa borrowed the news to go first, and then took a shortcut, so the northern line of Qingniao Department arrived first.


    And the time he arrived was almost at the same time as Thunder Dragon''s arrival at the northern line.


    Azig didn''t know why Konoa came to the northern line so well, and after meeting him, he asked pleasantly, "Little Uncle, why are you here?"


    Ko Nuoa waved his hands, and said in a deep voice: "Da Jiang sent someone to tell me that the Dali tribe, the Shaoli tribe, the Kuiwei tribe, and several other dirty little tribes in the Changli tribe are going to join forces to destroy my blue bird!"


    "What!" Azig looked horrified: "Is this news reliable?"


    Ko Nuoa snorted coldly: "The news given by Jiang, is it fake?"


    Azig clenched his fists tightly: "Are they determined to destroy my Blue Bird Department this time? Why are there so many tribes here this time!"


    Ko Nuoa said in a deep voice: "It''s hard to think about it, it must be that we wiped out the Li Long Department and made them aware of the danger, so they joined forces to deal with us..."


    "Then what should we do?" Azig panicked.


    "What are you panicking!" Konoa scolded, "We are not

 Chapter 1026

    "Assault on the burly department!"


    Azig was shocked.


    He has guarded this place for many years, he thought about defeating the Lilong tribe, the White Dragon tribe, and the Jujiao tribe, but he never thought of defeating the Kuiwei tribe.


    Because there are no less than five hundred armored earth dragon warriors in a burly army.


    And the entire Jade Bird Department is only more than two hundred, and when they are the most, they are only more than four hundred!


    If it wasn''t for the Kuiwei Department being controlled by the Dali Department, maybe the Kuiwei Department would have already defeated the Blue Bird Department even if they were damaged.


    In that case, the current location of the Blue Bird Club would be the Kuiwei Club.


    Therefore, it is understandable that Azig was shocked when he heard Thunder Dragon said that he was going to raid the Kuwait Ministry.


    Unexpectedly, Ko Nuoa frowned, with a pensive look on his face.


    Then he stared at Lei Long and asked, "Can I trust you?"


    Lei Long smiled and shook his head: "You don''t have to trust me, just trust Da Jiang."


    Ko Nuoa froze, squinted his eyes and looked at Thunder Dragon again and again.


    Azig was distraught.


    Because he knew that Konoa was making a decision - to go or not to go!


    Finally, Konoa clenched his fists and shouted, "Hit!"


    Lei Long''s face remained unchanged, and he added: "If you want to fight, then you have to do what I say."


    "What?" Azig exclaimed.


    If Mufeng, Baiyue or Hanshu came here, it would be no problem for Azig to listen to them.


    But Thunder Dragon couldn''t accept it!


    Lei Long was unmoved, and just said: "You, Ko Nuoa, none of you can lead troops. If you want to succeed in the surprise attack, you have to listen to me!"


    Azig yelled angrily: "Thunder Dragon, we are willing to attack because of Jiang, not because of you!"


    Lei Long shook his head and sneered, confronting each other: "Coincidentally, I wouldn''t come if it wasn''t because of Da Jiang!"


    Azig wanted to say something more, but Konoah raised his hand to stop him.


    He looked at Lei Long: "Tell me, how to make a surprise attack?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Send all the fighters from the Jade Bird Department here to the Kuiwei Department!"


    "All dispatched?" Konoa frowned. "There are only about 4,000 soldiers of the Blue Bird Division here. If they really go straight to the Kuwei Division, the casualties must be not small!"


    "No!" Thunder Dragon shook his head, "You attract them from the front, you don''t need to fight to the death with them, just fight and retreat, just transfer them away from the Kuiwei Department."


    "Then what are you doing?" Konoa looked at Lei Long seriously, asking.


    There are both inquiries and doubts.


    Lei Long said calmly: "You are responsible for attracting their attention, and I, Da Jiang, are responsible for leading people to raid the Kuwei Department from behind.


    If you are willing to pay a part of the price and lure them farther away, I, Da Jiang, can surround them from behind, so that one of their fighters will die and one less.


    Regardless of the final outcome of this battle, the Kuiwei Department will definitely become a remnant.


    And this is also in line with the disposition of your Jade Bird tribe to fight to the death. "


    Having said that, Thunder Dragon smiled.


    But in the eyes of Konoa and Azig, it was clearly a mockery.


    "You!" Azig naturally heard the irony and was furious.


    "You guys make a decision quickly. If the people from the Dali and Shaoli tribes are all here, I will take them away without hesitation. After all, this is a crisis of your Jade Bird Division, not mine!


    Even if I go to the great chief, I will not be blamed for protecting myself. "


    "You!" Now even Konoa was angry.


    But he didn''t explode after all.


    He looked at Lei Long coldly: "I don''t doubt Jiang, but I don''t believe you! In case this is a trap you deliberately set, push all of us into the fire pit..."


    The corner of Thunder Dragon''s mouth twitched: "Before you confronted the Liaolong Department in Qingzhang Mountain, if you had half the wisdom you are now, you wouldn''t be beaten so aggrieved!


    Maybe, even if you wiped out the dragon department! "


    Still a blatant sarcasm!


    Konoa was furious, stared at Thunder Dragon, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "It''s your turn to attract the Kui Wei Department, and we''ll go for a sneak attack!"


    Thunder Dragon shook his head: "Can you rest assured that I will guide the people from the burly department to the territory of the Blue Bird Department? Are you not afraid that I will deliberately let them into your Blue Bird Department?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Lei Long sneered: "You don''t believe me, and I don''t believe you, it''s the same reason.


    Let''s talk about the facts now, if you don''t go to the surprise attack, you will face at least five coalition forces, let alone your Jade Bird Division, even if all the fighters of my Dajiang are here, this battle will become extremely difficult.


    But now, as long as you are willing to make a surprise attack, you can use the existing fighters to maximize the damage to the enemy.


    Even if it can''t destroy the Kuwait, at least disrupt the rhythm of their rendezvous,


    They are in a mess, my big Jiang''s Baiyue leader, the great chief can hold them down on other lines and hit them hard.


    In other words, the battle has already begun, not the decisive battle in a few days!


    My big boss, Big Jiang, has already started fighting from north to south in the north of the Changli boundary, and the two of you are still thinking whether you should trust me or not.


    Hey, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me, I will lead the troops back directly.


    Think about it, once your Jade Bird Division is irretrievably defeated, will I, Da Jiang, accompany you to fight to the death!


    Or do you think that with the wisdom of the warchief, you can''t live in peace with the western tribes? "


    Konoa and Azig looked pale.


    Although Lei Long''s words are ugly, they are true.


    Da Jiang is now willing to help them, and there is still room for improvement.


    But once the assembly of the six divisions is completed, the Jade Bird Division has absolutely no chance of winning.


    Why did they ask Da Jiang to die with them?


    When the time comes, Da Jiang can hold back and not attack them in turn, which is enough to show his affection.


    It can''t be said that Shi Qingniao sent some of them to Dajiang in order not to perish...


    After both of them understood this, they nodded helplessly: "Okay, just do as you said!"


    Lei Long nodded and waved to the people behind him: "Qingya, Zhahe, you all come here!"


    "yes!"


    After Konoa and Azig looked at each other, they also nodded and stepped forward.


    Thunder Dragon began to arrange: "Konuoa, Azig, you take the soldiers of the Jade Bird Division along the west of the Jade Bird North Line, pass the Redwood Mountain, go out from there, and go straight to the south of the Kuwait Division. The movement can be bigger !"


    "Redwood Mountain?" Konoa was puzzled.


    Even Azig frowned.


    Lei Long sneered: "You have guarded here for so long, do you know where there is Redwood Mountain?"


    At this time, a soldier beside Azig reminded: "Commander, there is a mountain at the westernmost point where Yusong and the others are patrolling, and there are red trees on the mountain..."


    "There!" Azig suddenly realized.


    Thunder Dragon sneered and shook his head: "The Blue Bird Department has not been wiped out until now, these tribes in Changli are really a bunch of idiots!"


    "You!" Azig glared at Thunder Dragon.


    "Okay!" Konoa shouted.


    Although Thunder Dragon''s words were harsh, it had already made him understand the serious problems in the Jade Bird Department.


    He shouted, "You don''t know what''s going on in Hongmu Mountain?"


    "There are two forks in Hongmu Mountain. If you want to go to the south of Kuweibu, you must take the south fork..." Azig looked embarrassed. "The south of Kuweibu is a grassland. Once they catch up, it will be difficult for us to get rid of it!"


    "I didn''t ask you to get rid of them!" Thunder Dragon shook his head, "It''s precisely because they don''t have to worry about ambushes on the grassland, so they boldly pursue them with confidence.


    Don''t worry, armored dragons can''t catch up with your horses.


    Their horses are at best as fast as yours.


    If they want to play it safe, they won''t be able to catch up with you.


    If you want to kill you, you must give up the armored dragon and chase after Qingqi.


    Without the armored earth dragon''s burly department, you still dare not fight? "


    Konoa and Azig couldn''t help but tremble, and said viciously: "Then fight to the death!"


    Lei Long smiled sincerely this time: "I believe in this!"


    The two took a deep breath and did not speak.


    Lei Long continued: "You take the south fork of Redwood Mountain, and I, Da Jiang, take the north fork. After we leave Redwood Mountain, it should be in the southeast corner of the Kuiwei Department.


    At that time, whether I, Da Jiang, choose to raid the headquarters of the burly department or the soldiers who surrounded them to attack together will depend on the ability of your blue bird department!


    Don''t worry, I will leave Zhahe and lead a black cavalry army to follow you secretly, and he will contact me in time to make sure

 Chapter 1027

    Not to mention that Thunder Dragon persuaded Konoa and Azig to raid the Kuwei Ministry westward.


    Here Mu Feng led Asuka, Chi Lei, and Li Wang, and gathered a thousand soldiers from the Tigers and White Apes to the old place of Yiluo.


    Now is an extraordinary period, and he doesn''t care whether to expose or not.


    When he arrived at the old place of Yiluo, Huang Chuan had been waiting outside the small city for a long time.


    It was obvious that he was very anxious.


    "Great chief, you''re finally here!" Huang Chuan stepped forward quickly and bowed to salute.


    The leader of Mufeng, Huang Chuan, was anxious, waved his hands and said, "What''s wrong!"


    Huang Chuan got up and hurriedly handed over a secret letter with three seals.


    Mu Feng got off his horse and took a look, it was the Sanyin urgent letter sent by Bai Yue.


    Asuka, Li Wang, Huang Chuan, Chi Lei and others bowed their heads by the side without saying a word.


    After Mu Feng read the letter, his face showed excitement, and he said in a low voice: "Okay!"


    Asuka and the others looked bright.


    Mu Feng continued to look down, then frowned: "So that''s how it is!"


    He put away the letter, squinted his eyes and thought for a while, and he already had a plan.


    Only then did Asuka ask, "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Bai Yue accepted the Goshawk Department as my subordinate tribe of Da Jiang, and the people who led the Goshawk Department rushed to the White Dragon Department together, and they have succeeded!"


    "Great!" Asuka laughed, "Two out of six!"


    Chi Lei and the others cheered up and shouted: "Good!"


    "Also," Mu Feng smiled, feeling relieved in his heart, "Now Bai Yue is continuing to attack towards the giant horn, and the time should be almost up now!"


    "This..." Asuka lifted his expression, "Are you going to make a surprise attack?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "That''s right, keep going on the raid. If Bai Yue succeeds, it will be equivalent to using 3,000 troops to attack their more than 10,000 troops. The pressure on our side will be less!"


    "That''s right!" Asuka cheered up, "It''s true, I, Da Jiang, can repel the ten thousand soldiers of the Shaoli tribe with one blow!"


    "No need!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Here is another piece of good news."


    "Is there any good news?"


    "That''s right," Mu Feng nodded, "Bai Yue captured the great chief and high priest of the White Dragon Department, and learned that there is still a conspiracy against the Blue Bird Department this time."


    "What conspiracy?"


    "The Dali tribe recruited Jujiao and Bailong, and the Shaoli tribe recruited Kuwei, and decided to attack each other when they took down the Jade Bird Division!" Mu Feng laughed strangely, "If they hadn''t agreed to attack the Jade Bird Division first this time, I would I want to watch them dog bite dog, mouth hair!"


    Asuka and the others became more and more excited.


    "So, this time, it''s not as dangerous as we thought?" Asuka tentatively asked.


    "Yes, Great Chief, or we can stick to it with the people from the Blue Bird Department and let them fight among themselves!" Chi Lei also said with a smile.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "How can it be so simple? If the Jade Bird Division resists more tenaciously at that time, they will definitely unite together to deal with the Jade Bird Division.


    This is known from the fact that they have been forming a group of disgusting blue birds for many years. "


    "Then what should we do now?" Asuka asked.


    Only then did Mu Feng slap his head: "It''s broken!"


    Asuka asked, "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng looked at Huang Chuan anxiously: "How long has Thunder Dragon been gone?"


    "Five days!"


    "Is there a letter to send back?"


    "No!"


    "Oops, five days..." Mu Feng calculated the pros and cons, and shouted directly at Asuka, "All fighters, don''t stay, just go west, to the Kui Wei Department!"


    "Big Wei Department?" Asuka was surprised, "Didn''t you go to the Blue Bird Department?"


    Mu Feng directly ordered: "Go to the Kui Wei Department, advance at full speed, and hope to be able to make it in time!"


    "What''s the matter, Warchief?"


    "It''s too late to explain. I, King Li, and five hundred Qingqi followed up, and rushed towards the burly department with all our strength. You and Chi Lei repaired again, and when the heavy armored cavalry arrived behind, quickly followed!"


    Asuka saw that Mu Feng was in a hurry, so he quickly responded, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng didn''t say any more, and moved his hand: "Five hundred Qingqi!"


    The Jiang warriors who came with him automatically appeared with five hundred cavalry troops.


    Immediately, Mu Feng whistled, raised his head to the sky and shouted loudly: "Jiujiu¡ª¡ª"


    The three-headed eagle-feathered dragon quickly appeared in the air above his head, hovered and landed.


    Mu Feng shouted again: "Paper, pen!"


    Huang Chuan hurriedly delivered it.


    Mu Feng immediately wrote two sentences on the paper.

 Chapter 1028

    Thunder Dragon and his party traveled westward through the Redwood Mountain and arrived at the border of the Kuwei Department.


    What surprised him most was that he had not been out of the mountain for a long time before he saw Zhahe leading people to come.


    He brought a piece of news that made Thunder Dragon extremely depressed-people from the Blue Bird Department had arrived at the Kuwei Department, and they also attacked a wave.


    However, this has had little effect.


    The Jade Bird Department only shot and killed a hundred or so soldiers at the beginning and then did not make any achievements.


    Regarding the provocation of the Blue Bird Department, the Kuiwei Department only sticks to the tribe and does not leave the department!


    "This..." Thunder Dragon was furious.


    He didn''t expect the Kuwei Department to be so cunning and not to fight!


    Obviously, the big battle is imminent, and the day when the six parts will converge is approaching. The Kuwei department will definitely not deal with the blue bird department alone, and bear the losses for the six parts in vain.


    As long as the six divisions converge, the Kuwei Division will be able to overwhelm them with an absolute advantage, and they don''t have to bear much loss.


    Doing so must have been the wisest decision for the Ministry of Quebec.


    But it is the worst news for Thunder Dragon!


    "Is it true that we can only read the news from Bai Yue?" Lei Long was very irritable.


    It''s rare that he put aside his previous suspicions and was willing to conspire to help the Jade Bird Department, but he didn''t expect to be blocked by the Kuiwei Department like this!


    "In this case, it can only be a melee battle!" Lei Long gritted his teeth, "There are so many people, and they are in the Kuiwei area, they know the terrain better and have an advantage...


    Do you want to retreat? "


    Thunder Dragon was full of resignation.


    Not long after, Konoa also led a cavalry army of the Blue Birds to come quietly.


    His face was not good-looking either.


    It was hard for him to let go of his hatred and choose to believe in Thunder Dragon, but he didn''t expect that the Kuwei Ministry didn''t give them a chance at all, so they came to defend them!


    "What should we do?" Konoa said bluntly, "Whether it''s fighting or retreating, make a decision quickly!"


    "How to fight!" Thunder Dragon frowned, "Although we have a large number, we are all light cavalry. Without heavy cavalry to resist their armored dragons, how can we defeat them who are sticking to their positions!"


    "Then withdraw!" Konoa was obviously not reconciled.


    But he also knew that it would be bad for them to stay here for a long time.


    "Then we can only withdraw, if the great chief is here..." Lei Long was deeply indignant, but suddenly heard a familiar voice from afar.


    "Chirp¡ª"


    "Chirp¡ª"


    "This is..." Thunder Dragon''s eyes were full of ecstasy, "It''s the Great Chief coming!"


    "Great chief?" Konoa was taken aback for a moment, then reacted and shouted wildly, "He''s coming!"


    Not only the two of them, but all the Dajiang warriors who were familiar with the voice raised their heads together, looked up into the sky, and looked forward to it.


    Thunder Dragon shouted: "Qingya, greet Dalong, tell them where we are!"


    "yes!"


    So Qingya immediately raised her head and let out a loud "Jiujiu", and then imitated Mufeng and whistled.


    "Chirp¡ª"


    There was an immediate response from heaven.


    After a while, Da Jiang and the others saw three big black spots floating above their heads.


    "It''s the Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief is here!"


    "Very good!"


    Qingya whistled again.


    "Chirp!"


    This time the eagle feather dragon responded quickly and circled down quickly.


    Da Jiang and everyone cheered.


    All the people in the Blue Bird Division had already knelt on one knee, raised their hands high, and worshiped: "Condor Eagle!"


    The big dragon brush landed first, and its huge wings flapped the surrounding bushes.


    "Chirp!"


    Dalong cheered, obviously because he was happy to find Dajiang''s warrior.


    It poked its head and looked at everyone.


    Warrior Da Jiang approached carefully, but was frightened away by it "Jiu Jiu".


    "What''s going on?" Someone wondered.


    "Where''s the chief?"


    "The chief is not here?"


    While shouting, Dalong shook his head to look around, finally saw Thunder Dragon, looked carefully again, tilted his head in thought, and then called out "Jiujiu" at Thunder Dragon.


    "Call me?" Lei Long was surprised and pointed at himself.


    Dalong seemed very impatient, and walked straight towards Thunder Dragon with big strides. While walking, he pecked his own neck twice to signal Thunder Dragon.


    Thunder Dragon looked at Dalong''s neck, where there was a small leather bag.


    He was puzzled at first, then took a step forward with some uncertainty, and carefully stretched out his hand to test the dragon''s reaction.


    He knows the ferocity of the dragon!


    Seeing that Dalong didn''t respond, he tentatively asked, "You want me to take something from your bag?"


    It''s a pity that Dalong couldn''t understand what he said.


    Thunder Dragon gritted his teeth and stepped forward again, stretching his hand directly towards Dalong''s neck.


    Dalong leaned down and lowered his head cooperatively.


    Thunder Dragon was overjoyed.


    Yes, there must be something in the pouch around its neck!


    Without any hesitation, he stepped forward and fumbled in the small bag the size of a palm, with joy in his eyes: "There is a letter!"


    After taking it out, he read the two words written by Mu Feng on it: "Thunder Dragon, don''t fight to the death with the burly tribe, retreat quickly.


    The Kuiwei Department and the Dali Department are at odds in order to divide. "


    Lei Long looked embarrassed after reading it.


    Mu Feng expected that he would come to make a surprise attack, but he didn''t expect that he would fail before reaching the Kui Wei Department.


    It can be regarded as accidentally fulfilling the request of the great chief to "not fight to the death with the burly tribe".


    "Just how to drive them apart?" Thunder Dragon frowned.


    "Chirp!"


    Dalong called out to remind Thunder Dragon, and flapped his wings.


    Mu Feng suddenly realized, and shouted: "Paper, pen!"


    Afterwards, he hurried back to Mufeng: "The burly department can''t defend themselves, and can''t sneak attack. Wait for the great chief to come!"


    After finishing writing, he hastily and carefully put it into the leather pouch around Da Lei''s neck, and then hurriedly backed away.


    The big dragon flapped its wings, circled up, and headed east.


    "Chirp¡ª"


    Only then did everyone react, and they all came together: "What''s the matter, boss?"


    Konoa, who had been watching from the beginning to the end, could no longer hold back the shock in his heart.


    this is him

 Chapter 1029

    Knowing that Thunder Dragon was going to raid Kuweibu, Han Shu just thought for a while before deciding to follow.


    Ke Yuwu, Ke Yalai, and Aguli are very strange.


    "If we rush to raid the Kuwei Ministry, wouldn''t we be out of luck if they come from the northern line?" Ke Yuewu said with a frown.


    Han Shu shook his head: "Right now, the Thunder Dragon and Konoa brothers have all gone to the Kuwei Department, and if there is no accident, the chief of our department will also go.


    In other words, no matter where the Dalibu and the others want to put the battlefield, we will force them to fight in the Kuweibu now when we raid the Kuweibu! "


    Koyuu was still worried.


    Han Shu said: "To the north to the old land of Yiluo, then to the area of ??Yanmabu, and even to the northeast of Kuiweibu, there are people from my big Jiang secretly inquiring about news. If there is any accident, we will get the news as soon as possible. "


    Koyuu stopped talking.


    Because until now, all the news was provided to them by Da Jiang.


    The entire Jade Bird Department is still uncertain about whether the six departments have jointly attacked them.


    But the reason why they are willing to dispatch as many as possible is because of the wooden wind and Changning in the construction.


    Of course, not long after Aguli returned to the tribe, Changning also asked someone to send something of his own to the defenders of Qingzhang Mountain to prevent the Blue Birds from not believing it.


    Ke Youwu understood that Da Jiang had their own way of getting news.


    The news can be known days before them.


    What Ke Yuewu and others couldn''t think of was why Da Jiang knew the news before the enemy set off!


    The only explanation is given by the high priest Ke Wuji: Great Chief Jiang has the ability to control beasts, even condors can be domesticated by him, how difficult is it for ordinary birds?


    Thinking of this, Ke Yuewu was no longer doubtful, and nodded solemnly: "Young bird man, advance to the burly department!"


    In fact, he has made up his mind in his heart that even if there is no such thing as a joint effort between the six divisions, it would be better if he had two or three thousand soldiers from Da Jiang in front of him, coupled with the strength of the Blue Bird Division, it would be better to destroy the Kuwei Division!


    The two fighters began to advance westward.


    ...


    A day and a half later, the fast-moving Mufeng finally arrived at the north side of Hongmu Mountain under the leadership of Dalong, where he joined Leilong, Ko Nuoa and others.


    Mu Feng was also disheveled, and even looked a little tired when he got off his horse.


    Even so, he still breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay, we''ve caught up!"


    Da Jiang and the members of the Jade Bird Department are still there, so it''s fine!


    And when everyone saw him coming, they didn''t hide their surprise on their faces.


    Thunder Dragon is determined.


    With the great chief here, making decisions and planning is naturally not a problem.


    Ko Nuoa, Azig and others also came to Mu Feng together and shouted in surprise: "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Let me take a breather!"


    As he spoke, he got off his horse and sat down on the ground.


    Li Wang then handed over the water bag.


    Mu Feng unscrewed the lid, gulped and drank.


    Everyone stood still quietly, without saying a word.


    After drinking less than half of the water in his skin in one breath, he let out a long sigh of relief, smiled and looked at the few people: "Sit down and talk!"


    Lei Long, Ko Nuoa and others all sat down on the ground.


    "Your plan is good!" Mu Feng looked at Lei Long first, "If there is no disagreement between the two parts, once the surprise attack is successful, the battle will basically be impossible!"


    "Ah?" Thunder Dragon, who was still a little apprehensive in his heart, lit up when he heard what the chief said.


    Konoa and Azig looked at each other with embarrassment.


    When they first started, it was really difficult for them to accept the "adventurous behavior" of Thunder Dragon.


    Now that Great Chief Woodwind has said so, it means that Thunder Dragon''s plan is absolutely fine.


    The two looked ashamed, looked at Lei Long, and said in a low voice: "Boss Lei, thank you!"


    Thunder Dragon froze for a moment, showing surprise on his face.


    It was only then that he realized that it was the chief who gave his plan the final word and dispelled all doubts in their hearts.


    That''s why the two thanked him for the first time.


    Thunder Dragon sighed deeply in his heart, his effort to persuade them to agree to raid the Kuwei Ministry was far less useful than a word from the great chief!


    Woodwind smiled.


    He actually said this to Konoa and Azig!


    He continued: "Originally, the six coalition forces had at least 37,800 people, but now the Goshawk tribe has been subdued by Bai Yue and has become my Jiang''s subordinate tribe.


    At the same time, he has led the soldiers from the Goshawk Department to raid the White Dragon Department together with the White Birds and the Hezuo Department, and he has succeeded! "


    Mu Feng knew that the battle was ahead, and both fighters needed good news to inspire their hearts.


    Sure enough, after hearing the news, the two soldiers around were surprised and cheered endlessly.


    Thunder Dragon punched his palm: "Okay!"


    Ko Nuoa showed incredible surprise on his face: "Two of Changli''s six parts have been removed in a short period of time, and now only the burly and giant horns are left?"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile and said, "It''s far more than that. After Bai Yue destroyed the White Dragon Department, she has led people to attack the Jujiao Department. If there is no accident, the Jujiao Department will either be destroyed or disabled.


    They probably won''t be able to come either! "


    "What!" Konoa''s eyes widened, "So fast!"


    At the same time, he was deeply shocked.


    In just a few days, Da Jiang wiped out three parts of Changli!


    Counting the previous Yanma tribes, four of the six Changli tribes were wiped out by Da Jiang!


    But they, Qingniao, kept saying they wanted revenge, but they only killed one Li Long tribe.


    At present, the last burly department still needs Jiang to help out, and Chief Woodwind came to plan in person.


    Konoa settled down, and asked in a deep voice, "Great Chief, what shall we do next?"


    "Next..." Mu Feng laughed, "Let''s find a way to get in touch with the great chief of the Kuiwei Department and let them attack the Dali Department instead!"


    "what!"


    Ko Nuoa and Azig Qiqi exclaimed, their faces full of disbelief.


    ...


    At this time, in the Kuwei Department, which is only a day away from Mu Feng and the others, several people are gathering together to discuss.


    "What to do, the chief took the high priest to Shaoli, and he hasn''t come back yet!"


    "Can we go out and fight to the death with those blue bird barbarians, they are not the opponents of my burly department!"


    "No, the Jade Bird Department has never taken the initiative to fight us to the death for many years, and now they dare to attack us, they must have something to rely on."


    "But why did they come here at this time, do they know that several of our films are going to join forces to deal with them?"


    "I should know, otherwise, how could they come here at this time!"


    "They want to fight us in advance, we don''t have to pay attention to them, just stick to it. When the six divisions are gathered, it will be easier to destroy the Blue Bird Division!"


    "yes!"


    But what they didn''t know was that the burly chief of the Ministry with two or three hundred people¡ªthe white beast Jiang Yuxi was rushing back with a still drowsy person with a sullen expression on his face.


    Because according to his agreement with the dwarf chief of the Shaoli tribe, Benboba, he would use healing techniques to help him awaken the high priest of the Kuwei tribe.


    However, when they arrived at the Shaoli tribe, the dwarf chief tried his best, but still failed to wake up their high priest.


    The dwarf did not wake up the high priest, so naturally he would not be polite to the dwarf.


    All previous agreements will be voided.


    The only thing remaining is that the six parts will attack the Jade Birds together, and participate in dividing up the gains of the Jade Birds.


    In his opinion, the dwarf must not have tried his best.


    If the Shaoli tribe was promised to deal with the Dali tribe, then the chief of the Kuiwei tribe would not be able to wake up, and since then he would lose any conditions for negotiating with the Shaoli tribe.


    Therefore, he categorically rejected the dwarf''s proposal, and decisively chose to continue to hide "neutrality" in order to follow up.


    "Damn it!" Jiang Yuxu clenched his fists tightly, "As long as the high priest wakes up, my burly department will definitely be stronger!"


    Thinking so angrily, he waved his fist fiercely.


    It''s not the Qingniao Department to the southeast, but the Dali Department to the west!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1030

    Since he secretly contacted the Shaoli tribe, in order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Jiang Yuxi took the tribe of the Kuwei tribe to the east through the Jujiao tribe, crossed the Yanma tribe, and then went south to the Kuwei tribe.


    This is a detour.


    If he didn''t make a detour, he could lead his clansmen directly across the territory of the Dali tribe and reach the Dali tribe.


    If the Dali tribe found out that he took people to the Shaoli tribe, the Kuiwei tribe would face the criticism of the other two branches of the Dali tribe.


    "Tang Jing, Hui Qiang!" The white beast Jiang Yuxi was furious.


    These two factions work together to fight against the Kuiwei tribe, but they regard themselves as the entire Dali tribe in everything.


    The Dali Tribe should produce salt and other products, but the Kuiwei Tribe''s harvest is not much better than that of other tribes.


    But for the battles of other departments, he never forgets to summon the Kuiwei Department.


    No way, if the Ministry of Kuiwei does not participate, there will be no more salt and the like.


    The armored dragon will no longer allow them to capture.


    All kinds of embarrassments and difficulties made Kui Wei suffer a lot.


    This made Jiang Yuxi, the great chief, very aggrieved.


    In particular, his pale body, which is different from ordinary people, made him suffer a lot.


    His eyes felt shaking when looking at everything, and he couldn''t see things clearly in broad daylight, especially when it was sunny, it was even more difficult for him.


    It hurts, itches.


    He had a vague feeling that he might not live long.


    That''s why he was in a hurry to find the dwarf Runba to try to wake up the high priest.


    The high priest was attacked in Dali and fell into a coma, and has never woken up since then.


    This makes a lot of information that has always existed in the secret inheritance of the high priest''s line only the high priest knows.


    If we have been inconsistent with the Dali tribe, it is also the instruction given by the high priest, because of the high priest''s sentence - we and the Dali tribe are not of the same clan.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that the high priest intentionally framed Kui Weibu.


    As far as the Ministry of Kuiwei can remember, the contribution of the lineage of the high priest to the Ministry of Kuiwei is unmatched.


    There were even several times when the Kui Wei Department was almost hit hard, but it was the generations of high priests who turned the tide and gave the Kui Wei Department the most sensible guidance.


    But such a high priest was attacked when the ancestral land of the Dali tribe was located, and people from the Tangjing and Huiqiang tribes refused to admit it...


    "Could it be that the title of the Kuwei Ministry is going to be broken in my hands?" Jiang Yumo clenched her fists tightly.


    At this moment, the accompanying soldiers shouted: "Look, Great Chief!"


    "Huh?" Jiang Yuxi narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the soldiers'' fingers. Through layers of shaded branches and leaves, he saw a cavalry army of soldiers approaching them quietly!


    This group of people appeared on their final path, they seemed to have not noticed them, and they seemed to approach them quietly.


    Although the mounts they all rode were ordinary black and brown horses, they were more than enough¡ªat first glance, there were no less than three or four thousand people.


    A little further away, there are still people.


    How much, he does not know.


    "What!" Jiang Yu''s eyes narrowed suddenly, "What''s going on, who are these people, and how did they get close to us?"


    Could it be that the dwarf, Pampering Ba, sent someone to follow him all the way here because he rejected his request?


    You know, that dwarf has a vicious mind and is far beyond human reach!


    "Shaolibu!" Jiang Yumo was furious from the bottom of his heart.


    In his opinion, if he rejected the conditions of the Pampers, the other party was planning to kill them directly.


    In this way, the Kuiwei Department will fall into chaos, at least they will not stand with the Dali Department.


    In this case, if the remaining few go to the Jade Bird Division, they will still win, and there will be one less tribe to share the income...


    "If the enemies come up later, I''ll hold them back. You take the high priest back and find a way to sober him up!" Jiang Yumo shouted in a deep voice.


    "But," a soldier shouted, "except for the great chief of the Shaoli tribe who knows the healing technique, no one in other tribes can do it!"


    Jiang Yuxi gritted her teeth and said, "It''s really not possible, you should take people to the Blue Bird Department, there must be someone in their tribe who knows the healing technique!"


    "Blue Bird Department?" The soldier shouted, "Aren''t you going to betray the Kuwei Department?"


    After a pause, he said again: "But people from the Blue Bird Department hold grudges so much, will they punish us?"


    "Betrayed from the Kuwei Ministry?" Jiang Yuxi''s eyes spit fire, "Who was the high priest attacked by surprise, have you forgotten?"


    "But once we leave the Dali Department, it''s like us and Jiang..."


    "Shut up!" Jiang Yuxi scolded angrily, "The Dali tribe already regards us as their knives to kill and plunder, and they don''t regard us as their clansmen at all.


    You bring the high priest back to fight back, return to the tribe, and lead your tribe to migrate eastward before the six tribes, begging the blue bird tribe to save the high priest.


    If the high priest wakes up, make him chief.


    Everything should be done, listen to him.


    But if I die and the high priest is still awake, you can join the Jade Bird Department with peace of mind and hand over everything in the tribe to the Jade Bird Department. As long as they agree to one thing, they will destroy the Dali and Shaoli tribes!


    With the addition of our burly department, the Jade Bird Department will definitely defeat the Dali Department and the Shaoli Department! "


    "Great chief!" the man shouted.


    "Remember what I said!" Jiang Yumo scolded angrily, "Remember who drove us to where we are today!


    As long as you can take revenge in the future, I will not die in vain today! "


    "Yes!" The man gritted his teeth with tears in his eyes.


    Jiang Yuxi picked up the golden knife on his horse''s back - it was exchanged from the Dali tribe with great effort by the tribe, and gritted his teeth: "If you want to kill me, then kill you first!"


    After all, he no longer cared about ascertaining the situation, and immediately took the lead: "Kuwei Erlang, follow me to kill!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    There were only two or three hundred burly warriors, and more than two hundred people were dispatched together.


    Fifty cavalry guarded a man wrapped in fur and placed on an armored ground dragon, and ran quietly into the depths of the forest aside.


    The forest is deep and there are many trees, the possibility of them escaping will be much greater.


    This time, because I came to Shaoli Department secretly to seek medical treatment, I asked for speed and secrecy.


    So they only brought fifty armored earth dragons - after all, these armored earth dragons are enough to sweep the other five.


    It''s just that Jiang Yuxi never imagined that he would encounter so many enemies in the dense forest that was about to leave the giant horn!


    In this battle, he must fight to the death!


    "Red horse, red horse, this time you and I will fight to the death..."


    It''s just that before the words finished, there was a long howl that stopped his words abruptly!


    "Woo--"


    "puff!"


    "what!"


    "Shhhhh!"


    All kinds of sounds mixed together, and there was a smell of excrement and urine all around!


    Except for the white beast Jiang Yuxi and his red horse, all the burly warriors on horseback fell to the ground.


    "Bailongbu!" Jiang Yu''s canthus cracked.


    Among the six parts of the search, the only one that can knock down ordinary cattle and horses is the strange yellow horse from the White Dragon Department!


    "Bai Shuli, you deserve to die!" Jiang Yumo roared angrily.


    He never expected that it was not the Shaoli tribe who ambushed him here, but the leader of the Bailong tribe¡ª¡ªBai Shuli!


    But the more this is the case, the more he is sure in his heart that it must be Shaoli Bu''s order to attack him.


    Otherwise, how would Bai Shuli know their whereabouts?


    "This damn dwarf!" Jiang Yumo was furious, "He also told me that the Bailong tribe has secretly turned to the Dali tribe!"


    It was just an extremely abrupt voice that surprised him: "Who is Bai Shuli?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1031

    "It''s not Bai Shuli?" Jiang Yuxi froze with an untimely raised knife, looking at the people rushing around her.


    He didn''t know anyone around him.


    The leader was covered in dust and couldn''t see his face clearly. He was riding a horse, which could be vaguely seen as a white horse. He asked the people around him suspiciously, "Who is Bai Zhuli?"


    Another person replied in a low voice: "The White Dragon Division is the first to fight!"


    "The one on the yellow horse?" The man on the white horse frowned and looked at the white-faced man holding the knife in front of him, and asked with a frown, "Then who is he?"


    The man replied in shock: "He, he is the great chief of the burly department, Jiang Yuxi!"


    "Jiang Yuxi, what a coincidence?" The man on the white horse shouted loudly, "Boss, come quickly, we met a big one!"


    "The big one?" Jiang Yuxi was startled by the scene in front of him.


    The other party had at least three to five thousand people and surrounded him in such a dark way. There were horses and thirty armored earth dragons, and they surrounded his burly men like this.


    He immediately realized that the other party regarded him as a prey, and there was a difference between big and small!


    Jiang Yu was furious: "I''m courting death!"


    As he spoke, he held out his sword and was about to step forward.


    The burly soldiers around also followed suit.


    Unexpectedly, just as he was about to move the red horse, he saw the man pulling the white horse''s neck with one hand.


    Another resounding and extremely loud "… ßË" resounded through the surrounding fields.


    Just getting up from the hand, the other soldiers of the burly department who hadn''t fully stood still fell to the ground one by one.


    "this!"


    Jiang Yuxi looked shocked.


    It was only at this time that he realized that the one who made their mounts fall to the ground was actually the white horse that the man in front of him was riding!


    Not a yellow monster!


    They are not from the Bailong Department, not even from the Sixth Department of Changli!


    After all, Jiang Yuxi is a great chief, with a clear mind, and after a little thought, he immediately thought of the key point.


    He said in a deep voice: "I am Jiang Yuxi, the great chief of the Kuwei Department, who are you?"


    Unexpectedly, the man on the white horse was amazed: "According to what the chief said, all the ones that can survive the roar of Hulei Leopard are all BMWs. Tsk tsk, this red horse is not easy!"


    Jiang Yuxi''s anger flared up again.


    But circumstances are stronger than people.


    Right now he was already trapped, and the fifty armored earth dragons that he thought could sweep the other five were blocked by thirty or forty dragons that the other party got from nowhere.


    Although the opponent''s Armored Earth Dragon is less than himself, the number is enough to make up for these disadvantages!


    So he didn''t dare to get angry easily again.


    Just when he was wondering, the two rode out from the crowd.


    One person is riding a black horse, but it is obviously more majestic than the surrounding black horses.


    The other person was riding the yellow horse he was familiar with¡ªit belonged to Bai Shuli from the White Dragon Department before.


    For some reason, these two people are also unkempt, and they can''t see clearly what they look like.


    But he could tell from his figure that the man riding the yellow horse was not Bai Shuli at all.


    A bad feeling hit my heart.


    "Who are you?" Jiang Yuxi narrowed his eyes.


    He felt very uncomfortable because of too much light around him.


    At the same time, because the other party was walking around on horseback, he was dizzy.


    In the past, in this situation, he would directly step forward to fight with a knife.


    But right now, he wants to buy time for the escaped high priest.


    Therefore, he can only bear it!


    The man on the black horse didn''t answer Jiang Yuxi''s words, but instead asked, "Are you the great chief of the Kuwei Department?"


    Jiang Yuxi was noncommittal, but held his sword forward.


    The man on the black horse glanced at it and said with a smile, "Golden knife? I also have ginger!"


    Brothers of Da Jiang, show this burly chief! "


    "yes!"


    The soldiers around Da Jiang waved their golden knives together.


    Under the reflection of the sun on the blade, the light is extremely dazzling.


    "Ah!" Jiang Yuxi snorted.


    The light stung his eyes, causing him excruciating pain.


    His eyes were also tearing from the pain.


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    All the soldiers of the burly department exclaimed in unison.


    "Huh?" The man on the black horse, that is, Bai Yue, frowned and said, "What''s going on?"


    At this time, a man rode his horse and came to him, and said in a low voice: "The great chief of the Kuwei Department is afraid of strong light and sun exposure, but he is extremely strong.


    Therefore, Kui Wei''s troops are often dispatched on cloudy days to kill the enemy, and he alone can be worth ten people, a dozen people! "


    Only then did Bai Yue come to her senses, and took a closer look at Jiang Yuxi, who was covering her face and growling in pain, with a strange face and a mysterious smile: "This is a disease, it needs to be cured!"


    Everyone is baffled.


    Especially the soldiers of the burly department were even more confused.


    Why did he say such a strange sentence.


    And Bai Yue''s next sentence made them even more puzzled: "Get out of the way, since this great chief can''t see the light, let him go to the shade of the tree to talk!"


    "what!"


    The soldiers of the burly department were shocked inexplicably.


    Even Jiang Yuxi was extremely surprised.


    He blocked the sun with one hand, held a knife in front of him with the other, squinted his eyes and looked at Bai Yue warily: "Aren''t you here to intercept us?"


    "Intercept and kill you?" Bai Yue shook her head, "No!"


    After a pause, he grinned and said, "If you really wanted to kill you, you would have been dead when you came out of the woods just now!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand.


    The man on the yellow horse behind him - Konoha grinned, Daxian shot an arrow, and landed directly one step in front of Jiang Yuxi''s horse.


    "Blue Bird Division!" Jiang Yuxi exclaimed.


    All the burly soldiers beside him stepped forward to protect Jiang Yumo.


    Bai Yue waved her hand: "Okay, we''re not from the Jade Bird Department, nor are we here to intercept and kill you. We''re here to work with your Kuwei Department...


    Well, if you don''t want your great chief to suffer too much, let him talk in the shade!


    Having said that, if I want to kill you, why bother with you till now? "


    The soldiers of the burly department looked at me, I looked at you, and finally looked at the arrow not far away, half-believing.


    Jiang Yuxi snorted: "According to what he said, go under the shade of the tree!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers of the Kuwei Department hurriedly helped him off the horse, and retreated to the shade of the tree.


    Bai Yue and the others also got off their horses and followed.


    Xishou, Konoha and the others raised their swords to guard Baiyue.


    The soldiers of the burly department were all wary, staring at Bai Yue and the others.


    Bai Yue stepped forward slowly, and said in a slow voice: "Seeing that your great chief is on fire, why don''t you give him some water to cool off?"


    Only then did someone from the burly department react, and hurriedly handed over the water bag: "Great chief, hurry up!"


    Jiang Yumo didn''t have any scruples anymore, took the skin bag and hurriedly untied the skin skipping rope, poured it on the top of his head, and then asked someone to pour the water, he rubbed the water on his face with both hands.


    After a while, he got better. He let out a long sigh of relief, frowned and looked at Bai Yue and the others who were still not moving at a distance.


    After thinking for a while, he asked in a deep voice, "Who are you guys? Since you didn''t want to intercept us, why did you surround us?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "To tell you the truth, we didn''t know that you were the great chief of the Kuwei Department. We just surrounded you because we were worried that you were from the Jujiao Department who escaped and wanted to report to other places.


    Unexpectedly, I happened to run into someone from your burly department.


    Coincidentally, what a coincidence! "


    At the end, Bai Yue actually burst out laughing.


    In this battle, I''m afraid no one would have thought that Bai Yue was the one who solved the troubles of Changli''s six divisions!


    Jiang Yuxi was taken aback.


    From Bai Yue''s words, he heard a different message - the giant horn was attacked!


    He tentatively asked, "What''s the matter, giant horn?"


    "Giant horns?" Bai Yue laughed, "From now on, there will be no giant horns!"


    "hiss!"


    All the people in the burly department were taken aback.


    The Great Horn is destroyed?


    Being attacked and killed by the group of people in front of him?


    It is conceivable that Jiang Yuxi was surprised.


    He shouted in a deep voice: "Then why are you surrounding us?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I said it, not to kill you."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Looking for you to join hands!"


    "Joining hands?" Jiang Yuxi frowned, not knowing why...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1032

    "Joining hands?" Jiang Yumo looked at Bai Yue suspiciously, "What joining forces?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "To tell you the truth, we already know about the siege of the Blue Bird Department by the Six Departments this time.


    Not only we know, but also the Jade Bird Department already knows.


    Among the six divisions, the Goshawk Division has been subordinated to me, Da Jiang, and the White Dragon and Giant Horn have been destroyed. "


    While talking, Bai Yue looked at Jiang Yuxi with a calm expression.


    But Jiang Yuxi''s heart was already trembling.


    The third of the six alliances has gone!


    He deliberately doubted what Bai Yue said.


    But the scene in front of him couldn''t help him doubting it.


    The mount of Bai Shuli, the most powerful leader of the White Dragon Division, has now become someone else''s mount.


    The most important thing is that there are thirty or forty armored earth dragons in the group in front of them.


    The number of armored earth dragons like this is not the number that any of the other five films can have.


    In other words, no matter what the opponent actually obtained by destroying the white dragon and the giant horn, or they themselves have so many armored dragons, it is enough to say that the strength of the opponent is better.


    He looked around as he adjusted to the light around him.


    His eyes narrowed.


    Golden knife!


    There are actually two or three thousand soldiers holding golden knives in their hands!


    This amount of golden knives is something that even Da Libu can''t do!


    No matter how many fighters there are in the opposing tribe, with just four or five thousand people and two or three thousand golden swords, it is enough for tribes like the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe to value them!


    Such a tribe, want to join forces with themselves?


    "What do you want to do together?" Jiang Yuxi asked with a frown.


    Bai Yue laughed and said: "Simple! The news I got here is that the White Dragon Department and the Jujiao Department have joined forces with the Dali Department, and are planning to attack the Shaoli Department after destroying the Blue Bird Department.


    And your Dali tribe should join forces with the Shaoli tribe to deal with the Dali tribe, right? "


    Jiang Yuxi showed shock: "You all know this?"


    Bai Yue nodded and smiled and said, "I don''t know, but it doesn''t affect the overall situation. The problem now is to go to the third of the six. What exactly do you want to do with the big and small tribes? Continue to join forces with the Dali and Shaoli tribes to attack the Blue Birds. Or choose to join us.¡±


    "Are you all allies of the Blue Bird Department?" Jiang Yumo blurted out.


    But he immediately shook his head and smiled wryly, the question was really stupid.


    Receive the Goshawk Department, destroy the White Dragon and the Giant Horn, you don''t need to think about it, you know it''s for the Blue Bird Department!


    "How do you want to join forces?" Jiang Yuxi didn''t hide.


    Anyway, he can''t leave now, so he might as well see what the other party wants to do.


    Bai Yue nodded: "Since you are at odds with the Dali tribe, we can join forces to deal with the Dali tribe!" Bai Yue said with a smile, "You want to deal with the Dali tribe, but we don''t want you to fight the Jade Bird tribe, this doesn''t seem to be a conflict. "


    Jiang Yuxi frowned and said, "But what good does this do for my burly department?"


    Bai Yue giggled strangely: "Your Kui Wei Department can not bear the anger of my Da Jiang and Blue Bird teaming up, and also avoid the Kui Wei Department from being destroyed!"


    Jiang Yuxi narrowed her eyes: "Then you must have underestimated my burly armored dragoons!"


    Bai Yue sneered and shook her head: "It''s just five hundred armored dragoons, and it''s not like I, Da Jiang, don''t have fierce beasts.


    What do you think of two hundred mammoths? "


    "Two hundred mammoths!" Jiang Yuxi trembled.


    Of course, Bai Yue was deceiving him.


    But at least there are more than a hundred big gingers.


    In order to enhance the shocking effect, he naturally said more.


    True and false, false and true, so that people will not doubt it.


    If Da Jiang really had two hundred mammoths, it would not be too difficult to destroy the Kui Wei Department!


    Jiang Yuxi remained silent.


    Seeing his expression, Bai Yue guessed what he was thinking, and continued: "Your illness can be cured!"


    "What!" Jiang Yu''s eyes flashed, "Can you cure my illness?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "The chief of our department knows the healing technique, which can cure your illness!"


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yuxi shook his head: "Impossible, even the great chief of the Shaoli tribe can''t cure my disease, how can your great chief cure it?"


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head: "Believe it or not, the healing skills of our great chief are far more powerful than those of the chiefs and high priests of other tribes.


    People who are dying can be saved, let alone you are just sick! "


    Jiang Yuxi set off a stormy sea in his heart.


    He already suspected that the dwarf running bully hadn''t done his best.


    In desperation, he even wanted to choose to let the tribe join the Jade Bird Department in order to heal the high priest, so as to find out the origin and whereabouts of the Kuiwei Department.


    Unexpectedly, there is a tribe called Da Jiang popping up halfway, and there are people who can heal!


    He pondered for a while, then asked: "Since joining forces, what is your condition?"


    Bai Yue nodded and smiled.


    Talking about conditions shows that the other party is moved.


    He nodded and said with a smile: "The specific conditions can only be determined after meeting the chief of our department. But the most important thing is that your Kuwei department will not be allowed to attack the blue bird in the future, and you are not allowed to attack me, Da Jiang.


    Correspondingly, don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, won''t attack your burly men either!


    And in return, I, Da Jiang, can help you deal with the Dali tribe!


    Next, you can talk about your conditions! "


    Jiang Yumo frowned and thought about it, and then said: "Yes, but what my Kuiwei Department has to do is... completely get rid of the Dali Department and become an independent tribe, and will not be controlled by the Dali Department since then!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "I can agree to this condition without meeting our chief.


    Even in the future, if the Da Li Department wants to deal with you, as long as you are willing to pay enough, I, Da Jiang, can even dispatch soldiers to help you! "


    "This..." Jiang Yuxi suppressed the shock in his heart, "Can your great chief heal a person who has been unconscious for many years?"


    Bai Yue frowned: "A person who has been in a coma for many years?"


    Jiang Yuxi was full of anticipation.


    Bai Yue thought for a while before she said: "I''m not sure about this, because I haven''t seen the great chief cured such a disease before. But your disease, it''s okay!"


    Jiang Yuxi was disappointed at first, and then elated.


    From Bai Yue''s tone, at least his illness can be cured for sure!


    As long as his illness can be cured and he can join forces with Da Jiang to completely get rid of the Dali tribe, why not?


    According to what the big leader in front of him said, as long as they are willing to pay enough, Da Jiang can help them resist the Dali tribe!


    As for not attacking the Blue Bird Department, what does that matter?


    The Kuwei Department hadn''t done much to the Blue Bird Department in the first place.


    Leaving aside these follow-ups, at least right now he doesn''t have to fight to the death, he can save his life and return to the tribe.


    After thinking about this, he nodded: "Okay, I promise you what you said, can I go back to the Kui Wei Department?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Don''t worry, what you just said, you must make a totem oath, so that I can let you go back!"


    "Totem oath?


    "good!"


    "You can''t promise me anything, but let me make a totem oath?" Jiang Yumo was furious.


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head: "No, you made the totem oath, and you can protect two or three hundred people here from death!"


    Jiang Yuxi turned pale instantly.


    ...


    Burly outside.


    Da Jiang and Qingniao joined forces and approached the city.


    The embarrassing thing is that although the two units have a large number of people, they don''t have heavy cavalry, so they can only besiege rather than attack, and consume them.


    Right now everyone is gathering in front of Mu Feng, frowning.


    Ke Yuewu said in a deep voice: "If this continues, the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe will arrive, and it will be difficult for us to fight any more!"


    Koyelao nodded and said, "That''s right, why not take this opportunity and join forces with us to directly destroy the Kuwei Department!"


    Even Thunder Dragon nodded and said: "Great Chief, now the fighters of our two divisions have an absolute advantage, and we can take them down recklessly!"


    Others also nodded one after another: "Great Chief, destroy the Kuwei Ministry!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought.


    After a while, he said: "Wait another half day, if no one from the Kui Wei Department is willing to come out to talk to us, we will forcibly destroy the Kui Wei Department.


    At the very least, when the heavy armored beasts brought by Asuka and the others can arrive, our losses will not be that great! "


    Everyone had no better way to do it, so they could only nod their heads in agreement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1033

    After Jiang Yuxi made the totem oath, it was inevitable that she felt aggrieved in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue said to him: "After you meet our great chief, you will be happy with your decision now!"


    Jiang Yuxi was noncommittal.


    But thinking of the burly tribesmen who escaped quickly by accident, especially the high priest, he hurriedly ordered the burly warriors: "Go and find the high priest and the others, don''t make any accidents!"


    The burly soldiers wanted to leave but dared not.


    Jiang Yumo stomped her feet: "You all go back to the tribe quickly, look for the high priest and them along the way, and explain the situation!"


    Bai Yue added another sentence: "If you are fast enough, you should be able to meet my Da Jiang''s warriors when you return to the tribe!"


    "What?" Jiang Yuxi''s eyes widened.


    Bai Yue''s expression remained unchanged: "If there is no accident, the fighters from my Jiang and Qingniao tribe have arrived at your burly tribe!"


    "How is it possible!" Jiang Yumo showed horror.


    If it''s really like what Bai Yue said, wouldn''t the Kuwei Ministry be in bad luck?


    "Nothing is impossible!" Bai Yue shook her head, "Otherwise, how would the Giant Horn and the White Dragon Department be destroyed?"


    Jiang Yumo turned pale with fright, and no longer cared about all kinds of doubts, she said loudly: "Xiang Wei, hurry back to the tribe, if the tribe is fighting with people, let them stop first, and wait for me to return to the tribe!


    Yuli, take someone to find the High Priest and them! "


    "What about you, Warchief?"


    "Me?" Jiang Yumo looked at Bai Yue and sighed helplessly.


    Bai Yue had already said earlier that he could not be released for the time being until the matter of Kui Wei was resolved.


    Even if he has made the totem oath.


    Bai Yue smiled and nodded: "Well, it''s time to go to the high priest of your tribe to find it. As for returning to the Kuiwei Ministry, I will let my people go back with you and ride our fast horses!


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be late, and your burly department will be wiped out by the great chief of our department! "


    "this¡­¡­"


    All the people in the burly department had ugly faces.


    Because no one has ever underestimated them before!


    Jiang Yuxi felt that she had never been so resentful.


    But thinking that he had already made the totem oath, and the other party also promised to save the high priest, he could only suppress his temper and say, "Just do what he said!"


    "yes!"


    So Bai Yue ordered Konoha to take three hundred light cavalry, and she herself rode a yellow Hulei Leopard, followed by twenty or so warriors from the burly tribe. They all put on Jiang''s black horse and rushed to the burly tribe first.


    At the same time, in order to avoid accidents, he asked Jiang Yuxi to take back the golden knife that he was carrying with him, so that the people in the Kuiwei Department would not believe it.


    When she saw Jiang Yuxi''s golden knife, Bai Yue curled her lips: "Can this be called a golden knife?"


    Jiang Yuxi was both ashamed and angry.


    ...


    Konoha ran southward with twenty burly warriors.


    On the way, I encountered a few sporadic small groups and ignored them directly, leading people to run away.


    There was even a tribe of a thousand people who noticed that Konoha and the others were riding on horseback, and deliberately stepped forward to stop them and make a fortune.


    In the end, Konoha pulled the yellow horse''s neck, shaking them all.


    Konoha didn''t bother to argue with them, so she just said: "I''ll come to you guys to settle accounts after I''m done!"


    The people who were left limp on the ground were stunned.


    "The direction they are going seems to be the Ministry of Kui Wei!"


    "It''s over, they are from the Kui Wei Department!"


    "How did we mess with them!"


    ...


    Xiang Wei and others who ran past them were ashamed and annoyed.


    In the eyes of these people, the towering and mighty Ministry is afraid to be surrounded by people now!


    Sure enough, when they arrived at the Kuwait Department, their hearts suddenly tugged.


    Because from a long distance away, they saw that the outside of the Ministry of Kuiwei was already in chaos.


    Xiang Wei and the others looked at the scene in front of them with horror.


    Looking around, the east and south of the entire Kuwei Department are full of familiar and unknown fierce beasts fighting in a melee.


    There was a rumbling sound from a huge mammoth stomping on the ground.


    An armored earth dragon swung its tail hammer to block the mammoth''s footsteps, but was trampled to death by the mammoth.


    There is also a huge thorn dragon with three thorns on its head, which crushes it with the impact force not inferior to that of a mammoth.


    There are also relatively smaller, but more agile and ferocious beasts that come and go, biting and tearing...


    The scene was bloody and brutal.


    Xiang Wei and the others trembled all over.


    As the big boss said, the Kuiwei Ministry has already suffered!


    Even if the war is stopped immediately, the Kui Wei Department will suffer heavy losses!


    Konoha was also in a hurry.


    He knew that if there were too many casualties on both sides, and it became an indissoluble feud, then things would be troublesome.


    Before the others arrived at the scene, they yelled first: "Great chief, great chief!"


    It''s just that all kinds of fierce beasts fought together, and their roars were mixed together, and no one could hear his voice.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to pull the yellow Hulei Leopard again to attract the attention of the people in the field with its roar.


    It''s a pity that except for cattle and horses, the ferocious beasts in the field are basically not affected by it.


    Fortunately, Huleibao''s voice finally caught the attention of the people present.


    Especially the Dajiang people who are most familiar with this voice.


    Wood Wind is no exception.


    Right now he is just watching from the sidelines of the battlefield.


    Carried out with heavy cavalry brought by Asuka

 Chapter 1034

    In the big tent, Mu Feng and Ke Yuewu sat in the middle, surrounded by the elites of Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department.


    Ginger: Hanshu, Asuka, Konoha, Thunder Dragon, Liwang, Qingya, Zhahe, Qiyang, Aguda, Tuogumu, etc.


    Blue Bird Department: Keyelao, Konoa, Yin Gun, Aguli, Azig and others.


    Everyone is listening to Konoha''s detailed story.


    Everyone in Da Jiang heard it with joy.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department looked dignified and rejoiced.


    Of the six divisions in Changli, there is only one burly division left!


    Right now, even if the Kuwei Department joins forces with Da Li and Shao Li Department, Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department don''t have to worry.


    Because the number of fighters has been almost reduced by Bai Yue!


    What''s more, now the Kuiwei Department has agreed to join forces with Jiang, and in turn attack the Kuiwei Department.


    After Konoha finished telling the whole story, the big tent was quiet for a while.


    After a long while, Ke Yuewu sighed and said: "Mu Feng, if it weren''t for you Jiang this time, the Blue Bird Department would be in danger!"


    Koyelao nodded and said, "I really dare not think about it. If the six coalition forces have reached the northern line of the Jade Bird Division, what will our Jade Bird Division do to resist it?"


    Ko Nuoa and Azig looked at Lei Long with gratitude on their faces¡ªthe past enmity between the two parties was completely dissipated because of today''s help.


    Thunder Dragon looked indifferent, just nodded his head.


    Da Jiang and the others looked excited.


    Because of Kuiwei''s defection, the current situation has become that Jiang, Qingniao, and Kuiwei joined forces in three major steps, leading many small troops to counterattack the Dali and Shaoli tribes.


    They can take this opportunity to destroy one of them, or even severely damage the other one.


    Han Shu clenched his fists and said: "Great Chief, the Kui Wei Department has now made the totem oath, as long as you heal the high priest and the chief chief, you can definitely win the Kui Wei Department to stand with us and severely damage Da Li and Shao Li!"


    Everyone in Da Jiang responded one after another.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department also nodded in unison.


    Mu Feng pondered for a moment, and then said: "The Dali and Shaoli tribes came here this time only some fighters, not all of them. Even so, it is very difficult to destroy them.


    What''s more, their totem oath came into effect only after I healed their high priest and chief, otherwise we wishful thinking that they would abide by the oath, and troubles would easily arise. "


    "Then what should we do?" Han Shu asked.


    "Let''s talk about it after Bai Yue arrives!" Mu Feng laughed, "The worst is over now, at least we don''t have to worry about them destroying the Blue Bird Department, right?"


    Everyone laughed.


    ...


    It was already two days later when Bai Yue arrived at Mu Feng''s location with Jiang Yuxi, who was covered in snow and looked sluggish.


    The weather is getting hotter and the sun is in full bloom.


    Everyone was startled when Jiang Yuxi was carried into the big tent.


    Wood Wind is also a spirit.


    "This is..." He exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "Is this albinism?"


    He never thought that the "disease" Konoha mentioned was albinism!


    This time he made a difficult mistake. In his impression, albinism is a chronic disease that cannot be cured.


    Can not see strong light, sun exposure, often itchy, painful.


    Once it appears under strong light, the vision will often shake and blur.


    "Can this disease be cured?" Mu Feng Dingxi muttered, and hurriedly communicated with the system.


    To his surprise and surprise, the answer from the system was: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t treat Jiang Yuxi immediately, but waited for him to recover before treating him.


    Anyway, now that the overall situation has been decided, there is no rush at this moment.


    Then Bai Yue asked someone to bring in a man wrapped in animal skin.


    On a hot day, Mu Feng would have doubts about covering that person up.


    When he saw that person also had a white face, he almost thought that this one was also albino.


    Bai Yue washed her face before she stepped forward and said, "Great chief, I brought you two sick guys this time!"


    Mu Feng laughed and waved his hands: "Okay, I know you did a good job this time, this matter is over, and your benefits are indispensable!"


    Bai Yue chuckled and said, "For the sake of Jiang, no one needs any benefits!"


    Mu Feng frowned and said, "What''s going on with this one?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "I''m not very clear about the specific situation. This Jiang Yu is so confused, she didn''t explain it. Anyway, this high priest has been comatose for many years and hasn''t woken up yet!"


    "Ah?" Mu Feng was taken aback again.


    vegetable?


    He frowned and was speechless.


    I am here to fight, not to save people, okay?


    Even if it''s saving people, you don''t have to suffer from two intractable diseases all at once!


    An albino, a vegetable?


    From the bottom of his heart, he tried to communicate with the system again: "Can the vegetative person be cured with the wood way derivation technique?"


    The system replied: "It depends!"


    "Depends on the situation?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    "If it''s a congenital brain injury, hydrocephalus or anencephaly, it can''t be cured. If it''s an acquired brain injury, blood stasis, etc., it''s fine."


    Mu Feng probably knew it in his heart.


    If this high priest was innate, he would not have survived and would have been thrown away long ago.


    Then there is only one answer, it is formed the day after tomorrow!


    In other words, it can be cured!


    Just when he was rejoicing, the system reminded again: "The Wood Dao derivation technique can only restore his physical functions, and if he needs to wake him up, he needs corresponding stimulating memories."


    "Stimulating memory?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Do you often talk to him to stimulate his memory?"


    The system replied: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart: "I''ll go, this is the Year of the Monkey?"


    Of course he has heard of this kind of thing. Many vegetative people are awakened by family members taking care of them for years and years, taking care of them every day, and awakening people inadvertently.


    And even if awakened, this person''s memory and IQ are prone to decline!


    "What the hell..." Mu Feng scratched his head in trouble.


    What to do?


    It really took a lot of effort to wake them up, and their intelligence has also declined. Such a person will only be a burden to a tribe!


    Which tribe would let a person whose IQ is not online be the high priest?


    He asked the system again: "Is there any way that people''s intelligence will not be damaged after waking up?"


    "It depends on how long the person has been in a coma!"


    Well, don''t ask.


    The person in front of him is covered so white, it looks like he has been "paralyzed in bed" for many years.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to save the albino chief and have a good "talk" with him.


    Mu Feng came to Jiang Yuxi, looked at Jiang Yuxi who had recovered from his anger, and bowed his body and cupped his hands: "Great Chief Jiang Mufeng, I have met my brother!"


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yuxi was taken aback, and her eyes widened: "What''s your name?"


    Mu Feng frowned: "Jiang Mufeng!"


    "Jiang Mufeng?" Jiang Yuxi frowned even more, looked carefully at Mufeng, then at Bai Yue, "Why is he called Bai Yue?"


    Mu Feng was surprised: "I, Da Jiang, don''t have only one surname!"


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yuxi was short of breath, and hurriedly asked: "Da Jiang, Da Jiang, are there any members of the Jiang clan in your tribe?"


    Mu Feng nodded subconsciously: "Yes!"


    Now Jiang Yuxi blushed, and said in a low voice, "Which branch are you?"


    "Which one?" Now it was Mu Feng''s turn to be confused, "Which one?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1035

    "Which one?" Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart.


    Although he was confused at the bottom of his heart, he kept his face calm and asked him, "Which team are you?"


    Jiang Yuxi looked at Mu Feng seriously, but didn''t hide it: "My burly Jiang family comes from Jiang Shuifeng''s right concubine''s surname!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Jiang Shuifeng''s right concubine''s last name?"


    He hurriedly consulted the system, which was different from what he learned.


    The system replied: "Jiangshui is the river, the wind is to the right of the west, the surname is the mother''s surname, and it is the era before the patriarchal tribe."


    "The wind is right to the west, what do you mean?"


    "Sitting north and looking south, the spring breeze comes from the south, left and right!"


    "Oh!" Mu Feng finally realized that the surname is a unique characteristic of the matrilineal era.


    At that time, women had a high status in the tribe, so they had the "surname" in the front, and men could only use the "surname".


    According to Mu Feng''s understanding, it should be "Jiang''s surname", which is the big branch of their burly tribe that Jiang Yuxi said.


    It''s just that after the matrilineal era, the patrilineal era rose, and the paternal "surname" became the so-called "surname".


    If you really want to go back to the source, the word "surname" is female before male.


    Depending on the situation, several "surnames" of the entire Jiang Shui finally belonged to the Jiang family.


    That is to say, the entire Jiangshui tribe first experienced a unified "Jiang family" and then split.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought.


    Jiangshui is a place name, which is not difficult for him to understand.


    Many surnames are prefixed with place names to explain the source.


    But what is going on with this "wind right"?


    The system reminded him: "You ask this person where the ginger water flows from? Are they upstream or downstream?"


    Mu Feng was puzzled, but asked: "Don''t ask me which branch I belong to, but tell me where the ginger water flows from and to. Are you from the upstream or downstream of the ginger water?"


    Jiang Yuxi was puzzled, but thought that the person in front of him also had the surname Jiang


    But he still answered honestly: "From east to west, downstream!"


    Before Mu Feng asked the system, the system replied directly: "This person probably doesn''t know what is going on with his surname Jiang, the direction of things, and Fengyou..."


    "What''s the use of this?" Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart.


    The system explained patiently: "If the Jiang family used to be a super large tribe and lived along the Jiangshui River, it might be divided into several branches.


    According to the albino man in front of me, if there is wind on the right, there will be wind on the left, and if there is unevenness, there will be wind in the middle, that is to say, the Jiang family should have three branches, or at least two in the matrilineal period.


    Whether it is three or two, they are ''Feng You'' and downstream.


    As long as your Da Jiang''s Jiang family is in the same movie as them, the status must be higher than theirs! "


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart.


    In other words, as long as Da Jiang and this burly tribe belong to the same ancestor and come from the same Jiang family, then in terms of status, Da Jiang is at least in the middle or upper reaches.


    According to the previous theory of human dignity, the high-ranking people use the water from the upper reaches, and the low-ranking people use the water from the downstream.


    It''s easy to understand.


    But the question is whether Da Jiang is a "ginger" with them!


    Anyway, from the memory he got from Grandpa, there is no origin of this passage.


    Some are only after the part where Jiang was robbed of his totem.


    Even the high priest Jiang Yuli didn''t seem to have mentioned that the Jiang family has other big branches.


    He frowned and thought about how to answer Jiang Yuxi''s question.


    Now that people have already revealed their parentage, it is embarrassing that they cannot tell.


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng decided to tell the truth, "I''m not very clear about the specific situation. You know, about the origin of the tribe, I have to ask the high priest about everything!"


    But he was very helpless in his heart.


    If it can be continued, the proper ginger is the upper part!


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yuxi nodded in agreement: "I understand, the Jiang family has been divided for too long, not to mention you, even my burly tribe has not figured out where our clansmen are for many years, so we have to go from the Far West. Migrated here and became a branch of the Dali tribe..."


    "It''s the land of the extreme west again..." Mu Feng secretly said in his heart, "The Qingniao tribe was also driven from the extreme west by the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe. I don''t know which one is more western than Da Jiang?"


    "How about trying to wake up the high priest, maybe he will know?" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Before he could open his mouth, Jiang Yuxi showed hope and said: "Brother, I heard that Chief Bai Yue said that you can heal me, and you can also cure our high priest?


    If you can cure him, he will definitely know Jiang''s past, maybe he can give you some hints? "


    Mu Feng secretly sighed in his heart: "I thought of a piece!"


    But the problem is what if Da Jiang and Kui Wei are really the same "Ginger", but the split in the past was due to enmity?


    What''s more, he still can''t determine whether the high priest''s intelligence will decline after he wakes up, and whether his memory will be lost.


    Mu Feng was somewhat conflicted.


    He thought about it, and asked someone to send a letter to the high priest Yu Li, asking about the whole story of Da Jiang, hoping to get some useful information from Yu Li.


    Then he said to Jiang Yumo: "To be honest, your illness is curable. But I can only revive him, the high priest of your department, and I cannot ensure that he will recover his previous memory after waking up."


    "Ah?" Jiang Yuxi frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Feng explained: "It''s that he may not remember anything, just like a child. Moreover, I must make it clear to you that saving you requires you to agree to some conditions from the Ministry of Heights, and saving him requires other conditions."


    Jiang Yuxi was stunned.


    What Mu Feng said seriously exceeded his expectations.


    But he didn''t doubt what Mu Feng said.


    Because what Mu Feng said was not a guarantee, but told him the worst result.


    This is fundamentally different from the Gnome Runner.


    He was very troubled.


    Saving himself is nothing more than the fact that he no longer has to suffer from this annoying disease, and he can do his best when the Kui Weibu fights with others again.


    If the high priest is saved, it is possible for Kuiwei to go one step further.


    But there is also a possibility that, as the great chief in front of him said, after being rescued, he is a person who can''t remember anything...


    After pondering for a while, he looked at Mu Feng: "I don''t know what the conditions are for saving me and our high priest."


    Mu Feng nodded: "To save you, you need to join hands with me, Da Jiang, to fight back against Da Li.


    Of course, this is actually helping your Kuwei Department get rid of the Da Li Department. "


    "Then what about saving the high priest?" Jiang Yuxi asked.


    "To save him, you must choose to become my Jiang''s subordinate tribe!" Mu Feng said calmly.


    "What!" Jiang Yuxi was furious, "My Kuiwei tribe worked hard to join forces with the Shaoli tribe, and joined forces with you Da Jiang. What I want is to be independent, but you want my Kuwei tribe to become your subordinate tribe!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s not the same, why you want to be independent in Dali, it''s because you haven''t been treated fairly.


    But as long as there is a Dali tribe, you can only call it the Kuiwei branch, not the Kuiwei tribe!


    But the subordinate tribe who became my big ginger is different!


    The name of your tribe and foreign wars are all independent and will not be affected by me, Jiang.


    Even if you need support, I, Da Jiang, can help you after giving enough things..."


    Mu Feng smiled: "Think about it, even if your high priest wakes up, what can he do?


    From now on, if you make enemies with the Blue Birds, I, Da Jiang, will come to help out. If you do something again at that time, maybe I will wipe out your tribe! "


    "This..." Jiang Yuxi was filled with resentment.


    This big chief is even more difficult than the big leader Bai Yue!


    But Mu Feng smiled again: "But having said that, I will help you become independent from the Da Li Department. As long as you don''t take action against the Blue Bird Department, and don''t intentionally conflict with Da Jiang, how can you make troubles? Is it up to you?"


    Jiang Yuxi weighed the gains and losses in his heart.


    He really didn''t expect that he seemed to be "brainless" and wanted to have a relationship with the other party, but the other party would not accept the move at all!


    There are many conditions that should be met by the other party.


    The benefits that shouldn''t be given are also not given by the other party!


    Of course, in all fairness, if it were him, he would also ask for the same.


    After weighing again and again, he gritted his teeth: "Then save me first, and we''ll talk about it after solving the current situation!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, then nodded with a smile: "Okay!"


    Frankly speaking, he didn''t want to rescue any high priest so early in his heart, after all, he wasn''t sure if the "Ginger" of the Kuwei Ministry had any relationship with the "Ginger" of Da Jiang.


    If there is a relationship, is the relationship good or bad?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1036

    At this time, Jiang Yuxi was looking at her appearance in front of a bubble of urine.


    This is the idea that Mufeng gave him.


    The point is that he actually did it.


    Because one pee was not enough, he also drank more water and urinated a little more, the water was all over the place, and he could vaguely see that his face was no longer as pale as before.


    He took a deep breath, looked at the color on his arm, and it was definitely not the pale white before, but like a layer of loess.


    It was just such a layer of pale yellow that allowed him to walk out of the shade of the tree and stand under the sun without being dizzy anymore!


    Not only that, but he no longer shakes like before when he looks at things...


    The reason is very simple, Mu Feng cured him with the Wood Dao derivation technique!


    "Great chief, your illness is really cured!" The soldiers of the burly department next to him shouted together.


    Jiang Yuxi took a deep breath, looked at the back of his hands and arms again, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and strode back to the big tent. After seeing Mu Feng, he bowed and saluted respectfully: "Thank you brother!"


    Mu Feng, with a slightly tired expression, sat on the fur cushion and waved his hands: "Brother, you are welcome, your disease will rarely be cured twice, but it is too much effort for me to perform the healing technique!"


    Jiang Yuxi''s heart tightened, and he hurriedly said: "Brother, rest well, as long as the Dali and Shaoli tribes dare to come, I will definitely defeat them together with you!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "In that case, then I would trouble you to repel the two parts together with me, Jiang and Blue Bird. We need you to tell us the specific situation of the two parts!"


    Jiang Yuxi nodded heavily: "This is natural!


    The current population of the Dali tribe is close to 50,000, with about 15,000 soldiers. They are Tang Jing and Hui Qiang. They have more than 600 armored dragons, more than 300 blue-eyed and golden-eyed beasts, and 800 white camel cavalry. many people.


    As for the Shaoli tribe, their number should be about the same as that of the Dali tribe, but they have more fighters. Because their entire tribe lives in the Western Plains, and the entire prairie is their territory.


    They don''t have many armored earth dragons, only about 400, but the white camel cavalry army is far more than that of the Dali tribe, with about 2,000 horses. "


    "Beast with blue eyes and golden eyes?" Mu Feng frowned.


    "Well, a fierce beast with two big black horns on its head, green eyes, golden eyes, long hair on its neck, and a layer of scales on its body. It runs very slowly on land, but it is very fast in water. quick.


    It was obtained when the Dali tribe conquered the small tribe of Guantang River in the southwest, and it has been kept in the big lake near the tribe. "


    "How big is it?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up.


    "It''s bigger than an ox and a horse, but smaller than Cheng Huang."


    "Didn''t ride the yellow cavalry?" Mu Feng asked with a frown.


    "Chenghuang is just an ordinary mount for them, just like other cattle and horses." Jiang Yumo shook his head and said, "So the Goshawk department, the giant horn department, and even such dirty small departments as the Yanma department, babble I''m so happy to exchange some armored earth dragons and Cheng Huang from the Dali and Shaoli tribes, it''s really ridiculous!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback.


    Judging from Jiang Yuxi''s tone, it seems that he never paid attention to the other five?


    No wonder.


    The burly army with five hundred armored dragoons is enough to sweep the other five, and it is normal to look down on them.


    But he suddenly thought of the previous incident where the Yanma and Goshawks joined hands to besiege the Kuiwei tribe, and couldn''t help asking: "Since the Kuiwei tribe is so powerful, why did the Yanma and Goshawk keep you at the gate of the tribe?"


    Jiang Yuxi frowned and snorted coldly: "The Goshawk Department framed us for robbing their people, and then joined forces with the Yanma Department, a dirty tribe, to disgust us!"


    Mu Feng looked strange.


    Because he knew the whole story of what Jiang Yumo said - he was the one who really robbed the Kuiwei Ministry!


    It''s just that he would never tell Jiang Yuxi about this anyway.


    He couldn''t help laughing and said: "Even so, you can defeat them in an instant, why do you need to compensate the Armored Earth Dragon?"


    "Isn''t it because of the intervention of the Dali and Shaoli tribes!" Jiang Yumo was furious, "The Shaoli tribe failed to win us over, so they had to join forces with the Dali tribe when they were angry.


    But the two teams of Tang Jing and Hui Qiang can''t defeat my burly troops, they can only secretly disgust people! "


    Mu Feng was stunned: "The Shaoli Department intervened in this matter because of the Goshawk Department''s framing, and they are still well-known masters. Why is the Yan Ma Department willing to intervene in this matter? They don''t have any enmity with you, do they?"


    "Why not!" Jiang Yuxi said angrily, "The Yanmai Department has always blamed my Kuiwei Department for robbing their hunting grounds and subordinate tribes, and they have hated us for many years.


    And the dirty high priest in their tribe, I heard that his surname is also Jiang, and he has nothing to do with him! "


    "This..." Mu Feng''s heart trembled, "Yu Li?"


    He tentatively asked, "What enmity does he have with you?"


    Jiang Yumo shook his head and said: "I don''t know about this, I only know that the high priest once met the high priest of the Yanma Ministry in private, and he kept silent about it after he came back.


    I asked him, and he only said that the Jiang family in the Yanmai Department is not from our Kuiwei Department.


    But it seems to have something to do with my burly department, but the high priest seems to be a little dissatisfied with the Jiang family of the Yanma department.


    It''s not that the Dali tribe is obstructing, I want to absorb the Jiang clan into the Kuiwei tribe! "


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was excited from the bottom of his heart.


    If it was true as Jiang Yuxi said, the high priest must have met Yu Li in private.


    And the result of the interview between the two must not be very happy.


    As for why it is not pleasant, it is not known.


    Maybe it was because of hatred, or maybe it was because of other reasons.


    Because the Dali tribe interfered, Mu Feng couldn''t guess for the time being.


    But he is almost sure right now that the Jiang family in the burly department must be related to Da Jiang!


    And listen to Jiang Yuxi''s tone, he is still very close to people with the same surname.


    Reminiscent of the information provided to him by the system, the "Fengyou Jiang Clan" of the Kuwei Ministry is a low-ranking tribe in the lower reaches, so it is not difficult to guess that the "Jiang Clan" of Da Jiang must be a high-ranking tribe in the middle or upper reaches!


    If this is the case, Mu Feng can even boldly guess that the reason why the two high priests had an unpleasant meeting and chat was simple - the lower-ranking person must feel uncomfortable in his heart when he sees the down-and-out superior one!


    As for why Yu Li attacked the Kuiwei department after the Yanmai department, it is unknown.


    Maybe it was because Yu Li was angry at the burly department''s "do not save him", or was it some other reason?


    There is something in it!


    Mu Feng even looked forward to Yu Li''s reply from the bottom of his heart.


    He thought for a while, looked at Jiang Yuxi, and asked, "Then, have you ever dealt with Yan Mabu secretly?"


    Jiang Yuxi shook her head: "My burly department is too lazy to target them specifically, such a filthy small department."


    After a pause, he scratched his head and said, "However, there are conflicts between the two departments, and small-scale fights often occur."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng laughed, "What''s your attitude towards this kind of thing?"


    Jiang Yu smiled and shook her head: "This kind of thing is not a big deal, it''s just a friction between the two departments. And with the intervention of the Dali Ministry, it won''t be a big deal anyway.


    Even if there is a tendency to make a big fuss, it is still the Dali Department moving towards the Yanmai Department..."


    Having said that, Jiang Yuxi spat hard.


    Obviously, he has a deep grudge against the Dali tribe.


    From the bottom of his heart, Mu Feng had a rough guess about the Jiang family of the Kuwei Department and the Jiang family of Da Jiang.


    It''s just that this guess still needs to be confirmed by Yu Li''s letter.


    When necessary, maybe he can save this burly high priest...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1037

    After Jiang Yuxi introduced the situation of the Dali and Shaoli tribes in detail, Mu Feng fell into deep thought.


    It is basically impossible to destroy the Dali and Shaoli tribes.


    There are too many people in the two divisions, both have about 50,000 people, and the fighters are also close to 20,000 each.


    Not only that, but the beast cavalry is far superior to other gingers.


    That is to say, if the Kui Wei Department does not fall to them this time, the battle between Da Jiang and Jade Bird will still be very difficult.


    He digested all the news Jiang Yuxi said in his heart.


    The high priest of the Kuwei Ministry can basically be saved.


    After all, Jiang Yuxi''s attitude is that the "Jiang family" should be one.


    But he didn''t know if the high priest Yu Li had any hidden information that he didn''t tell him, so he could only wait for now.


    In fact, he was a little depressed.


    The most fundamental reason is that priests and chiefs manage tribes separately.


    The chief is responsible for the "administrative" chores of the tribe, and the priests are responsible for enlightenment, sacrifice and inheritance.


    So what is the root of ginger, we can only get information from Yu Li.


    Let''s see what Yu Li has to say now.


    As for how to repel Da Li and Shao Li, and help the Kui Wei Department to get rid of the Da Li Department completely, it needs to be carefully calculated.


    He called several "vital officials" from Dajiang and Jade Bird to determine how to repel the two.


    After knowing the true strength of the enemy, the members of Da Jiang and Qingniao also recognized the reality - beat back the two!


    "Great Chief, now the three are at your disposal, and you have the final say on how to repel the two!" Keelao said.


    Others responded one after another.


    Jiang Yuxi glanced at the people around her, wondering why such a die-hard Jade Bird tribe would respect the chiefs of other tribes so much.


    However, the young chief didn''t have any surprises, nodded and said: "In this case, then according to what Brother Jiang from the Kuiwei Department said, our three fighters should go to the northwest, and rush to the Yanma Department before the other two to ambush. Enemies appear, let''s ambush them first!"


    Before Jiang Yuxi had time to react, everyone around her responded in unison: "Okay, let''s do it like this!"


    Jiang Yuxi was puzzled.


    Not to mention, is it negotiable?


    Ginger''s fighters are particularly excited.


    After all, setting up an ambush attack is the special skill of the leaders of Da Jiang - even the ancestors who ambushed are in front of them, what else are they afraid to do?


    Although Jiang Yumo didn''t know why, but seeing the excitement of the leaders of the two departments present, he felt inexplicably that this battle could be won easily.


    "Brother Jiang, since the battle plan has been made, the soldiers of your burly department also need to obey my orders, is this okay?"


    Jiang Yuxi thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Now that they have teamed up with Da Jiang, it means that there is no turning back, so it is better to be more straightforward.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay! How many fighters are there in your burly department?"


    "Eight thousand!"


    "That''s good, spare seven thousand and join us in the battle!"


    "Seven thousand, that much?"


    "Five thousand is fine, but you have to figure out that once you win two, you will get one. We will divide it according to the number of people!"


    "Huh?" Jiang Yuxi was surprised, and immediately nodded again, "Then seven thousand!"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "Okay!"


    So people started to act.


    The three warriors headed towards the Yanmai area side by side.


    There were 7,000 burly warriors, and more than 400 armored earth dragons¡ªnearly 100 of them were lost in the previous melee.


    The fierceness of the mammoth can be seen.


    In addition, there are 100 white camels and 200 yellow cavalry on the mounts of the Kuwei Department.


    Although they looked down on Cheng Huang, they had to use Cheng Huang as their mount.


    The most embarrassing thing is that the situation of their other cavalry is not much better than that of the Blue Bird Division. Many of their mounts are still red horses and zebra bulls!


    "That''s not too bad!" Mu Feng pouted secretly.


    The Blue Bird Department dispatched more than 11,000 fighters.


    Almost all the armored dragons and black horses in their tribe gathered here.


    Even so, it still looked shabby.


    There are more than two hundred armored earth dragons, more than four hundred black horses, and five or six hundred brown horses.


    Plus more than 80 mammoths, four unicorns and so on.


    In addition, there are many miscellaneous horses they captured from Wanzhangyuan.


    Under the mottled fur, it looks more and more shabby of the cavalry of the Blue Bird Department.


    On the other hand, Da Jiang''s side is more spectacular.


    In addition to the warriors, there are more than 9,000 people, and their beasts are also enough to force people.


    Although the number of each kind of beast is not particularly large, their cavalry is better than the variety!


    More than one hundred and forty spinosaurs.


    Twenty-six evil spirit beasts.


    One hundred and thirty-five armored earth dragons.


    One hundred and forty-five mammoths.


    Two Qilin beasts.


    Three Hulei leopards.


    The third son of the former Xiong Gusha...


    As for riding yellow and red deer, it goes without saying.


    Of course, what is more eye-catching about Da Jiang is not these fierce beast cavalry, but Da Jiang''s warriors carry several kinds of gold weapons on their bodies!


    Knives, guns, arrows, crossbows, and armor!


    Although the three divisions marched side by side, in fact it was the fighters from the other two divisions that cast envious glances at Da Jiang''s fighters.


    In the previous melee of the three parts, whether it was the blue bird part or the burly part, they all experienced the horror of the ginger sword and armor.


    All the people who were cut by them were either killed or injured.


    But when they were cut, they grinned and fought back, unaffected at all!


    Especially Da Jiang''s strong men, who only numbered more than a hundred but were all infinitely strong, were said to be called "Pan Pao Cavalry", and each of them used maces that they had never seen before.


    More than half of the armored dragons lost by the burly department were lost under their sticks!


    Thinking of the previous battle, the soldiers of the burly department felt a deep sense of fear.


    They never knew that someone would be unafraid of their armored dragoons, let alone their weapons.


    Of course, all this information reached Jiang Yuxi''s ears in time.


    He became more and more sure that what Bai Yue said before would be happy for "joining hands".


    ...


    Just as the three major coalition forces were marching towards the Yanma tribe, the Shaoli tribe in the western plains and the Dali tribe in the desert area of ??the western desert had also left their tribes.


    Each of the two armies produced more than 10,000 warriors, and they all went with the elites of their respective tribes.


    Armored Earth Dragon, Cheng Huang, White Camel...


    There are also some fierce beasts that Jiang Yuxi didn''t mention!


    The Dali tribe has two distinct cavalry and infantry troops, one is the armored dragon, and the other is the white camel and yellow cavalry.


    The leaders of the two branches got together and looked towards the southeast with a sullen expression.


    On the other side, some people from the Shaoli tribe also dispatched with soldiers.


    The leader was a burly man with a rough face.


    The ferocious scar on his face added a bit of ferocity.


    On his shoulder was a dark weapon that looked like an ax and a broadsword.


    Behind him, the white camel cavalry, the armored dragon cavalry, and the yellow cavalry all followed.


    If you really want to talk about momentum, it will not lose half a point to Da Libu, and even be a little bit stronger.


    The most conspicuous thing is the two or three hundred white camel cavalry in the front. The weapons in everyone''s hands are actually copper-yellow, and they are all gold!


    The leading man looked back at the soldiers behind him, grinned and said, "My Shaoli tribe has such an army of golden swords and white camels, how do you fight them?


    The Dali tribe will eventually be destroyed by us! "


    "Hey hey hey!"


    The Shaoli warrior behind him smiled knowingly.


    They have already won victories on the western and northern fronts, and now they are going east and south to defeat the Dali tribe and the Qingniao tribe.


    At that time, the Shaoli tribe will be a super tribe that has never been seen before!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1038

    The rough man led the Shaoli people from northwest to southeast, marching obliquely towards the old land of Yanmabu.


    According to the previous agreements, they will gather at the old place of Yanmabu, and then go south across the edge of the old place of Lilongbu to reach the northern line of Qingniaobu.


    There, they will drive straight in and kill the Blue Bird Department.


    After dividing up the Blue Bird Department, they will return here, destroy the Goshawk Department, and further deter the Giant Horn Department and White Dragon Department that have other thoughts.


    "The two filthy little tribes, the Giant Horn and the White Dragon, dare to secretly collude with the Dali tribe, damn it!" the rough man cursed, "Just destroy these two little tribes directly according to my temper. Where is the need for such trouble!"


    The half-white hunchback person on the left behind him is a strong and shaggy man, his face seems to be covered with a layer of rust, red and brown, he nodded and sneered: "I think so too, let''s not do it like this, just kill it." These two tribes!"


    On the right side of the rugged man is a yellow-faced young man with an ordinary face, except for a pair of eyes that are as vicious as a poisonous snake, as if he can choose to eat anyone anytime and anywhere.


    He shook his head: "The great chief said that if the kuwei department wins this time and joins forces with us, we can deal with these two filthy small groups in time, but if that bastard Jiang Yuyao refuses, it won''t work!"


    "Jiang Yuxi..." The rough man showed a tinge of fear on his face, and he gritted his teeth, "This thing doesn''t know what to do!"


    The fluffy-haired man said in a deep voice, "Since the great chief was able to wake up the high priest, why did he regret it when he came before him?"


    The rough man shook his head: "How would I know!"


    Then he looked at the yellow-faced youth: "Yaolong, you are the chief''s favorite fighter, did he tell you?"


    The yellow-faced young man called Yaolong seemed to be disgusted by the rough man''s words, but he showed no resistance.


    Because he knew that the ferocity of the rough man was obvious to all in the Shaoli tribe, and even the people in the Dali tribe and Changli tribe had heard of the name of the "vicious beast" Guqi raccoon dog.


    When the fierce beast Gucci Raccoon faces off against each other, he likes to split his opponent in half from head to toe with the black gold knife on his shoulder.


    And he became more fierce when he saw the blood splattered scene.


    Of course, the fierce beast Gucci Raccoon also has the most feared person¡ª¡ª"White Beast" Jiang Yuyao!


    Not to mention that Jiang Yumo killed people like crazy when the two armies were fighting, but the big scar on Gucci''s face that was more than one stroke long was left by Jiang Yumo with a bone knife in his early years!


    And the reason why the dwarf chief of the tribe, Buboba, didn''t use the healing technique to wake up the high priest of the burly tribe, was also because of Gucci''s obstruction.


    A few days ago, Jiang Yuxi and the warriors from the burly tribe reappeared in the Shaoli tribe. Just when the great chief, Buboba, was about to perform a spell, the yellow-faced young man Yaolong quietly told Gu Qiraccoon who was kept in the dark.


    As a result, Gucci raccoon made a big fuss, and the Buster gave up.


    Originally thought that he would be punished by the great chief, Gu Qi raccoon made a plan to stick to the Shaoli tribe and not be able to go out.


    Who knew that the great chief just repelled him with a cold snort, and there was no more to say.


    Only Yaolong heard a whisper when he was warming the dwarf chieftain''s bed at night: "Who knows how many secrets are buried in the heart of that burly high priest, so that Da Libu can make him faint!


    I can''t take the risk either! "


    Of course, Yaolong would definitely not say this to Warshou Gucci.


    Having said that, this rough guy is definitely going to make trouble again.


    This is what the dwarf chief held his face at night and said.


    There was a chill in his heart, but his face remained calm: "How do I know what the great chief thinks!"


    Gucci Raccoon looked at the fluffy-haired man on the left, and laughed secretly.


    A person who is only worthy of warming the bed of the great chief really thinks that he is a warrior capable of fighting?


    I don''t even look at the appearance of my little arms and legs.


    Just put it on for me!


    Yaolong didn''t pay attention to the eyes of the two.


    But neither of them noticed the viciousness and resentment in his eyes...


    When passing by the Jujiao, Gu Qirao looked at the shaggy man on the left: "Gu Raoya, take someone to the Jujiao, and ask them to take someone to follow us to the south!"


    The shaggy-haired man Gu Lai Ya took a look at Yao Long: "Why didn''t the war supervisor go?"


    Gu Qi raccoon laughed and said: "If you can command our leader, I have no objection!"


    Naturally, Gu Lai Ya would not really pretend to die, "excuse me", the great chief''s favorite.


    He grinned and responded: "How is it possible, I''m just talking, I''ll go!"


    Then he waved his hand: "Shao Lierlang!"


    "exist!"


    "One hundred people in front, follow me to the Jujiao Department!"


    "yes!"


    Then he shook his head secretly, diverted his direction to the east, and went straight to the giant horn.


    It was really hard for him to understand why the chief looked at the yellow-faced boy so highly.


    But what made him most incomprehensible was that the dwarf chieftain would be interested in men!


    Without knowing it, he once asked Zhanshou Gucci Raccoon.


    Gucci raccoon privately said ambiguously that the great chief also wanted women before.


    And he especially likes those tall women.


    It''s just that after the great chief killed those women every time afterwards, his disposition changed, and he no longer had any thoughts or interest in the women around him.


    Even the women of the tribe disgusted him!


    When the Shaoli tribe was conquering the nomadic peoples on the grassland, after looking at the captives one by one, the great chief singled out the yellow-faced young man Yaolong, and asked him to follow him by name.


    At that time, Yaolong''s eyes and neck were as stubborn as an eagle on the grassland.


    After one night, the light in his eyes disappeared.


    Instead, he looked down on the great chief and had no objection.


    Aside from the great chief''s unique hobbies, no one in the Shaoli tribe would be dissatisfied with his way of torturing and punishing people.


    How many stubborn men from the tribes who originally shouted at the Shaoli tribe bowed their heads obediently, without any trace of arrogance!


    So the Great Chief is the Great Chief!


    He even thought that when he arrived at the Great Horn, he would find an excuse to arrest a few people, and then send them to the great chief, and hand them over to the great chief to clean up.


    Frankly speaking, every time he saw those people enter the great chief''s house with their heads held high, and came out looking like they would rather die than live, he actually felt a different kind of excitement in his heart!


    "That''s it, all the obedient ones will go away, and only those who are stubborn and disobedient will be picked!" Gu Laiya thought to himself.


    What shocked him inexplicably was that when he reached the giant corner, what he saw was a mess!


    There are traces of burning all over the giant horn.


    There are still bones on the ground that have not been completely burned.


    "This..." Gu Laiya''s heart trembled.


    He didn''t know how many times he had seen the tragedy of the tribe being wiped out.


    So the scene in front of him couldn''t be easier for him.


    The problem is that the Jujiao Department was destroyed, and the Shaoli Department didn''t know any news beforehand!


    Moreover, such a large tribe has no one!


    "What''s going on?" Gu Laiya''s expression changed drastically.


    He vaguely sensed that something was wrong.


    The soldiers of the Shaoli tribe around them were all on guard as if they were facing a big enemy.


    The ancient raccoon teeth got off the white camel, and carefully explored the remnants of the giant horns.


    Nothing!


    There was a faint chill in his heart, and he only felt that there seemed to be some ferocious beasts watching him secretly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1039

    "What, there is no one in the giant horn?" the rough man Gu Qiracoon exclaimed.


    "Yes!" Gu Laiya''s face was filled with disbelief.


    "How is this possible!" Gucci frowned, "With such a big tribe, if people say it''s gone, it will be gone?"


    Gu Laiya nodded: "There is no one, all the cows and horses have been taken away! I want to follow the marks to see where these people and the cows and horses have gone, but the other party has been prepared for a long time and deliberately cleared them around the giant horns. There are traces!"


    "This..." Gucci''s heart trembled wildly.


    This tribe that wiped out the giant horns is obviously not the first time it has been wiped out. Not to mention taking everything away, even the traces are cleared!


    But looking at the entire Changli territory, how many tribes can forcefully destroy other tribes?


    The Da Li Department, the Shao Li Department, and a Kuwei Department!


    As for the Jade Bird Department, they are not listed here!


    The answer is ready to come.


    The two looked at each other, and they both saw an affirmative answer in each other''s eyes.


    Just as Jiang Yuxi left Shaoli from the front foot, the giant horn on the back foot disappeared, and the timing was just right!


    And the burly department also has this strength!


    The answer is almost certain.


    "Jiang Yuyao!" Gu Qi raccoon frowned, "What is he trying to do? Are they trying to make my Shao Libu angry, or are they trying to piss off the Da Libu?"


    Gu Laiya shook his head: "The white beast Jiang Yuyao is a lunatic, who knows what he wants to do! Now my concern is what should we do?


    The six departments went to a giant horn department, and the goshawk department is a remnant department...


    Boss, is the Goshawk Department going to be destroyed? "


    Gucci Raccoon didn''t say a word.


    Frankly speaking, the giant horn was destroyed too suddenly, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that he was silent, Gu Lai Ya stopped talking.


    After a long silence, the two suddenly thought of something, and suddenly shouted in unison: "Bailongbu!"


    Since the giant horns can be wiped out in a short time, there is no doubt that the white dragons can too!


    But if the White Dragon Department was also wiped out, they would not be able to understand the purpose of the Kui Wei Department at all.


    Regardless of whether the White Dragon Department and the Jujiao Department secretly joined forces with the Da Li Department, they still belong to the Shao Li Department in name.


    Could it be that Jiang Yuyue wanted to tear his face apart, directly causing a scuffle between the Shaoli tribe and the Dali tribe, dragging the Shaoli tribe into the water?


    Just because the warchief didn''t wake up their high priest?


    After thinking about it, the two of them felt that this was the only possibility.


    And this is the only possibility that only the lunatic white beast Jiang Yuyao can do.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" Gu Laiya thought about it and said, "Jiang Yumo seems to be determined to drag my Shaoli tribe into the water. He probably doesn''t even want to fight the Bluebird tribe now!"


    Gu Qi raccoon frowned, and after a while he said: "Now we have to do two things, one is to confirm whether the White Dragon Department has been wiped out, and the other is to quickly ask Chief Ming what to do."


    "Stop playing the Blue Bird Club?"


    "You still don''t understand?" Gucci yelled angrily, "Because the high priest didn''t wake up, the Kuiwei Ministry is already like a lunatic. If they don''t solve their problems, how can we fight this battle?


    Besides, the Jade Bird Department has been there for many years, and they can''t escape! "


    Gu Raccoon''s teeth jerked, and he was able to react.


    After pondering for a while, he shouted: "Then I will take another five hundred white camel troops to the White Dragon Department to find out the situation, and you should send someone back to the tribe to ask the chief for instructions!"


    "it is good!"


    Gucci Raccoon took a deep breath, and looked westward with burning eyes.


    There, it is where the Dali Department is located.


    If it is what he thinks, if he can get in touch with Jiang Yuxi, it is not impossible to join forces to fight against Da Libu!


    What he thought and said with Gu Lai Ya fell into the eyes of Yao Long who was beside him.


    There was a hint of sarcasm at the corner of Yaolong''s mouth, and he sneered secretly: "Stupid!"


    At present, I haven''t even figured out what the situation is, and now I still want to go south. This is purely courting death!


    However, how could he, who was full of resentment, point out the key point.


    Now he can''t wait for these idiots in Libu to suffer heavy losses.


    Of course, these emotions were well concealed by him.


    ...


    Mufeng and his party have arrived at the old place of Yanmabu.


    Bai Shu, the chief of the White Bird Department, approached quietly with his people.


    As Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe, and he was so close to the battlefield, he had to come to see it no matter what.


    Because of one carelessness, the entire Shiratori Department will be affected by the war and destroyed.


    "Great chief!" Bai Shu saluted respectfully in front of everyone from the Blue Bird Department and the Kuwei Department.


    Mu Feng waved his hands, and said with a smile: "I understand the meaning of my brother''s coming here. Don''t worry, I will try my best to put this battle in the Dixiongbu or further west. Try to avoid your Shiratoribu!"


    Thank you very much Bai Shu.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department had complex expressions.


    Jiang Yuxi frowned secretly.


    It''s not a big deal for a little White Bird Department to belong to Da Jiang, but there is also the Goshawk Department, one of the six previous departments!


    Now even the six strongest burly tribes have chosen to cooperate with Da Jiang.


    Jiang''s strength and influence have reached a point where no one can ignore it.


    The people in the Jade Bird Department became a little more determined after being complicated.


    Jiang Yuxi, on the other hand, was a little more fortunate and looking forward to it.


    Mu Feng began to arrange in front of everyone.


    In the sky, the eagle feather dragons searched for the enemy''s news to the west and northwest respectively.


    On the ground, Jiang''s sparrow catcher cooperated with wolves and Mengji beasts, spreading like a net in the jungle, and began to inquire about news.


    It is not surprising that people in the Blue Bird Department are used to this.


    On the contrary, Jiang Yuxi''s expression was shocked.


    "Beast Master, he is a beast master!" Jiang Yumo exclaimed from the bottom of her heart, "The high priest once said before that there were some ancestors of the Kuwei tribe who knew how to control beasts!"


    At this time, even though he didn''t get Mu Feng''s affirmative answer, he was thinking of a question almost definitely in his heart: They must be a branch of the Jiang family!


    Naturally, Mu Feng didn''t know what Jiang Yumo was thinking, and he didn''t even notice Jiang Yumo''s gradually getting closer eyes.


    Because the eagle feather dragon flew out and returned quickly, bringing back a message: there are many people in the west!


    Don''t think about it, it must be Dalibu!


    He was a little excited.


    My heart, which had gradually returned to calm on the road, became a little restless at this time¡ªthe battle of most of them has begun!


    This time it''s no longer the offensive and defensive teams, but a straightforward head-to-head confrontation in the wilderness!


    A melee of 40,000 to 50,000 people, thousands of beasts of all kinds.


    Battles with so many people are not uncommon in history, but battles with so many beasts are unique!


    Mu Feng clenched his fists, trying his best to calm his trembling mood due to excitement.


    He felt that he had a warlike excitement at this moment!


    He even felt that it would be a big deal for him to let everyone overwhelm them and wipe out all the Dali fighters from the west with an absolute numerical advantage.


    But reason told him not to do that.


    Because just as he was preparing to mobilize his troops to deal with the Dali tribe, the eagle-feathered dragon to the north also came back...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1040

    "People from the Dali tribe are here!" Mu Feng said.


    "Here we come!" Jiang Yuxi looked excited.


    The eyes of the people in the blue bird department also lit up.


    After many years, they can finally take revenge!


    All this is because of the appearance of Da Jiang, because of the appearance of Mu Feng!


    Ginger''s people grinned one by one.


    Dali tribe, it is time to let them know who is the real big tribe!


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "People from the Shaoli tribe are here too!"


    "Ok?"


    Everyone was sensational.


    Two tribes arriving at the same time?


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "People from the Dali tribe arrive first, and those from the Shaoli tribe arrive later."


    "How to fight?" Koyala asked.


    "Exactly, Great Chief, what do you say to fight!" Azig shouted.


    Jiang Yumo also looked at Mu Feng with sparkling eyes: "Brother, how do you think we should fight this battle?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "The number of people from the two armies is about the same, both are 10,000, and the total number is less than our coalition armies.


    So we have an advantage.


    Since it is an advantage, then use it to the fullest!


    There are more than 30,000 people in the three departments, including Goshawk, White Bird, Heji, Tiger, and White Ape. This is our big advantage! "


    The leaders and war chiefs whose names were mentioned by Mu Feng originally stood behind the three major ministries, but when they heard Mu Feng call their names, they were all very excited and held their heads high.


    These tribes fought side by side with super big tribes like Dajiang, Kuiwei, and Qingniao, and they were still fighting against Dali and Shaoli.


    What''s more, this battle was personally commanded by Da Jiang''s great chief, and everyone respected him. How could there be any reason to be invincible?


    Have you ever lost a battle with Da Jiang?


    Have you ever lost a battle with the great chief of Jiang?


    The answer is of course no!


    So when Mu Feng said the last sentence, someone shouted: "Great Jiang will win!"


    Immediately afterwards, a series of shouts responded: "Giant will win!"


    "Big ginger must win!"


    Afterwards, people from the Blue Bird Department and the Kuwei Department noticed something and shouted: "The Blue Bird Department must win!"


    "The burly department must win!"


    "The White Bird Division will win!"


    ...


    Mu Feng waved his hand, motioning for everyone to silence his voice, and then he said: "So let''s focus on defeating the Dali tribe with superior forces first, and then turn to defeat the Shaoli tribe!"


    "it is good!"


    "yes!"


    "Follow the orders of the Great Chief!"


    ...


    Mu Feng nodded: "Bai Yue, Han Shu, and Xishou took my 7,000 fighters from Da Jiang, 5,000 fighters from the Blue Bird Department and the Kui Wei Department to fight against the Da Li Department.


    The Goshawk Department will follow along and avoid the Shaoli Department.


    The remaining 2,000 people from Dajiang will be led by Thunder Dragon, Asuka, and Konoha, and the rest of the Blue Bird Division will be responsible for resisting the Shaoli Division. You do not seek to kill the enemy here, but to block the enemy from the Yanma Division .


    The four groups of white birds, river swans, tigers and white apes followed


    As long as the battlefield in the Dali Department ends quickly, they will support you immediately! "


    In this way, it was equivalent to Mu Feng arranging about 20,000 soldiers to concentrate on dealing with the Dali tribe, and 10,000 people to hold back the Shaoli tribe.


    One side is an absolute advantage, and the other side is to hold on as much as possible.


    As for the division of fierce beasts, most of them are from the direction of Dali...


    After the deployment, Mu Feng looked at everyone: "Is there any problem?"


    Jiang Yuxi shook her head excitedly: "No!"


    Of course not in his opinion.


    The 7,000 warriors from the Kuwei tribe plus the 7,000 warriors from Da Jiang, plus the 5,000 warriors from the Blue Bird tribe, are more than enough to deal with a Dali tribe that only has 10,000 people!


    What''s more, there is a goshawk department with more than 2,000 people to make up for it?


    I''m afraid that Da Libu will be shocked when he sees so many people!


    Jiang Yuxi had already decided in his heart that as long as more than 10,000 people were severely injured here, the Kuiwei Department would have the possibility to challenge the Dali Department.


    If more than 10,000 people are wiped out, then the Kuiwei tribe can even turn against the hostess and win the right to speak in the Dali tribe, so that the Tangjing and Huiqiang tribes can either shut up or go back to the west of the Hanhai Desert!


    The people from the Jade Bird Department were even more happy.


    In their view, Mu Feng intentionally divided the blue bird into two parts, and the two parts were together with Da Jiang, not only to reassure them, but also to satisfy their desire to revenge Da Li and Shao Li at the same time.


    And with ginger here, they don''t have to worry.


    Because Jiang gave them the impression that they never fought uncertain battles.


    Just like the original situation this time, the six coalition forces were going to besiege and destroy the Qingniao tribe, but now it has become the eight factions counterattacking the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe.


    Ginger, blue bird, burly, goshawk, white bird, river ûy, fierce tiger, white ape.


    The eight coalition forces have more than two in numbers, weapons, and beasts. How can they not fight?


    Seeing that everyone has no objection, Mu Feng nodded: "If that''s the case, then you all take action!"


    "Then what are you going to do, Chief?" someone asked.


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "I will go to Shaoli to fight with you!"


    "Very good!"


    "With the Great Chief here, we must have won!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng nodded secretly.


    He would stop such words at other times, but now it is completely unnecessary.


    All he wants is a boost in morale!


    Our own side has already gained the upper hand, and just taking advantage of the end of this trend, we will take down the opponent in one go!


    And when he said that he was supervising the battle against the Shaoli Department, he also wanted to facilitate the handling of accidents.


    After all, the Shaoli Department is a real super department.


    The opponent''s armored earth dragon and white camel cavalry should not be underestimated!


    In addition, he also arranged for some soldiers to communicate between the two places to facilitate the response to changes on the battlefield.


    Soon one''s own fighters and fierce beasts were assigned.


    Everyone started to act.


    Bai Yue, Keyelao, Jiang Yuxi, Han Shu, Rhinoceros Head, Yin Gun, and Aguli headed westward with their warriors and beasts.


    Along the way, sparrow catchers kept reporting news back and forth.


    Mu Feng followed Thunder Dragon, Asuka, Konoha, Konoa, Azig and others to the northwest.


    Thunder Dragon is the commander of this trip.


    Because he went to the Jade Bird Division regardless of his own life and death, the hatred for Thunder Dragon from the Jade Bird Division has disappeared a lot.


    Even two people like Konoa and Azig have begun to feel at ease and convinced him.


    Lei Long asked Mu Feng in a deep voice: "Great Chief, do we have to hold back the Shaoli tribe if we deal with them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "That''s not necessarily the case. If you can defeat them, you can attack them directly!"


    Thunder Dragon laughed and nodded: "I understand!"


    Mu Feng said again: "But the premise of all this is to ensure that we soldiers suffer less losses!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "I understand!"


    Then he called everyone and began to make arrangements.


    He no longer has any scruples about Mu Feng who is at the side.


    Because since the great chief said he was only supervising the battle, he would no longer interfere with his command.


    Unless there might be a big problem with his command, the great chief will come forward to point it out.


    But Thunder Dragon is the best at scheming, how could there be such a big mistake?


    ...


    Catcher Lang came back again to report the news, saying that he was very close to the Shaoli tribe.


    Thunder Dragon directly started to arrange on the spot.


    The area he chose was the area between the two mounds.


    This is the strategy that Mu Feng used to ambush and attack Liaolongzhi before.


    Set up an ambush in the valley to limit the opponent''s combat power.


    Of course, Brontosaurus also considered that its own side was restricted, so it chose among hills with relatively open terrain.


    He wants to give Shaoli a big "surprise"!


    Of course, in order to ensure that the Shaoli tribe could take the bait, he sent another group of about four or five hundred soldiers, all dressed up as members of the Bainiao tribe, and asked them to come with the white bird feathers on their heads, and put them on the ground. own head.


    In this way, in the eyes of uninformed people, it is a small group of fighters.


    Unsurprisingly, the leader naturally asked Asuka to ride his Wanliyun and lead the soldiers to "meet" the Shaoli tribe first, and then "escape in embarrassment".


    As for the direction of escape, don''t think about it, it must be the trap set by Thunder Dragon and the others.


    Asuka did so.


    After some "dressing up", the soldiers continued to head northwest.


    Thunder Dragon quietly came to Mu Feng''s side and asked, "Great Chief, is this the fishing you mentioned earlier?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "This is called luring the enemy to go deep!"


    Lei Long scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    Mu Feng was very pleased in his heart.


    Lei Long remembered everything he taught.


    In this battle, Bai Yue, Thunder Dragon, and Asuka''s actions can be called practical and flexible!


    Bai Yue''s control over the battle situation has improved a lot compared to before.


    Thunder Dragon''s vision, pattern, and courage are also enough to make people feel at ease.


    Especially when helping Blue Bird at a critical moment, he didn''t hesitate at all.


    As for the birds, see the real chapter in the subtleties.


    From the reaction when receiving the information, to the speed of recruiting the soldiers of the Tiger Division, and the timely arrival of the beast cavalry, there are all his meticulous arrangements and dispatches.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said: "It''s already very good, as long as you can continue to do this, I, Da Jiang, will definitely become a tribe that is stronger than the Da Li and Shao Li tribes!"


    Lei Long was very excited and nodded heavily.


    ...


    Asuka and Konoha headed northwest.


    Konoha complained helplessly: "It''s easy to win a battle, but it''s really difficult to lose a battle!"


    Asuka looked forward and ran fast, and said, "Ask the White Dragon and Giant Horn Divisions that were destroyed by you, and see what they say.


    If you ask me, it is easy to lose the battle.


    The difficult thing is that we can beat the enemy, but we have to convince them that we can''t beat them! "


    Konoha rubbed his head.


    This is really troublesome.


    You can''t ride the newly acquired Hulei Leopard to prevent the other side from recognizing it.


    You can''t use bows and arrows, you can''t use iron guns, big knives, and you have to pretend to hold bone knives and shout...


    Ginger has not used a bone knife for a long time!


    Just when he was about to speak again, Asuka shouted in a low voice: "Look!"


    Konoha''s heart trembled, and he followed Asuka''s point of view, and said in a low voice, "Here we come!"


    Asuka immediately shouted: "Everyone, pay attention, follow the plan!"


    "yes!"


    "I see, boss!"


    "Don''t worry, leader, nothing will happen..."


    Almost at the same time, Gu Qi raccoon and others with most of the Shaoli tribe also found Asuka and his party.


    "Well, which tribe are these people from?" Gu Qi raccoon narrowed his eyes, "Why are there so few people?"


    Before he could figure it out, the group of black cavalry seemed to have discovered them, and stopped their horses.


    He hesitated, not daring to go forward.


    "Dali, go up and see what''s going on!" Gucci said with a grin.


    He could tell that he didn''t know this group of hundreds of fighters at all, so they must not be from the Sixth Division.


    But their black horse seemed to be pretty good, both in speed and reaction, it was stronger than the average horse.


    Not to mention the fierceness of the war, it would be nice to have such a horse to patrol the territory.


    "Tell them, these horses belong to my Shaolibu!" Gu Qilai grinned and said, "Tell them to put down the horses and get out!"


    The yellow-faced young Yaolong, the leader of the war supervisor, had a trace of extreme disgust and jealousy in his eyes.


    This is how their tribe was destroyed.


    It was just because Gu Qi raccoon saw a place where they grazed cattle and sheep, and forcibly drove them away, which aroused their resistance.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t know that the Shaoli tribe was so powerful that they directly wiped out their entire tribe.


    And he, by luck, did not die, but his life was worse than death...


    The one named Dali is a bearded man who looks vicious and vicious.


    The weapon he holds in his hand is very similar to that of Gucci Raccoon, and it is also a weapon between an ax and a broadsword.


    From the looks of it, he is a man of great strength.


    With a smirk, he waved his hand: "Shao Li Erlang, follow me for food!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Okay!"


    "It''s a coincidence that such a good horse can be looted on the way to war!"


    ...


    After Asuka and Konoha stopped, they were about to speak, thinking how they could stimulate each other to chase after them.


    Unexpectedly, a white camel cavalry army of hundreds of people rushed forward!


    Before they could speak, someone from the White Camel Cavalry yelled, "Put down the horses and get out!"


    "Put down the horses and step aside!"


    "Whoever doesn''t let go of the horse, die!"


    ...


    Asuka was stunned for a moment, looked at Konoha, and only said: "It seems that there is no need to think about the reason!"


    Konoha also sneered and nodded: "Yes, they are used to looting, let''s go!"


    As he said "Let''s go", he turned the horse''s head and ran away.


    The set of rhetoric that was originally planned was removed from the first half, and the one who transitioned directly to the back shouted: "It''s not good, it''s from the Shaoli Department!"


    Immediately afterwards, Asuka also started to shout: "Run, people from the Shaoli tribe are here to rob!"


    The soldiers also shouted in confusion: "No, it''s the dirty Shaoli tribe!"


    "Don''t get caught by them!"


    At the same time, each of these fighters deliberately suppressed their speed, and quietly turned their heads to look at the people from the Shaoli tribe.


    This irritated the Shaoli people even more.


    In particular, Gu Dali, the vicious man who was ordered to come up to "question", was even more furious: "How dare you run away? There is nothing I, Shaolibu, can run away from!"


    Then he moved his hand: "Young men of the Shaoli tribe, kill me!"


    "yes!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Kill all these people!"


    The white camel cavalrymen of the Shaoli tribe shouted, waving their weapons, excited inexplicably.


    They are very familiar with this scene.


    Every time they encounter such a tribe, they will often use the super endurance and speed of the white camel to exhaust the opponent until they are exhausted, and then dismount and slaughter.


    Those tribes that did not make much movement were either wiped out quietly or directly annexed.


    On the contrary, these tribes who like to yell and run away at every turn can arouse their interest the most.


    Hundreds of white camel cavalry began to speed up and chased after them.


    Looking at the black horse cavalry fleeing in embarrassment in front of him, he couldn''t help grinning grinningly: "You deserve it! This direction of escape seems to be going to the army, hehe, killing, looting, fighting, nothing will be delayed! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1041

    Konoha felt very hard.


    Asuka felt even harder.


    They could clearly shake off the pursuers at once, but they still couldn''t let go of their hands and feet and run as fast as they could.


    Konoha cursed: "Uncle Thunder Dragon will do this kind of thing by himself next time!"


    Asuka even frowned while running and said, "If it wasn''t for the fear of spoiling his plan, I really want to go back and shoot the leader behind!"


    Konoha sighed helplessly: "Run quickly, I will be in trouble if they catch up with you!"


    Asuka was even more helpless, so he had no choice but to pat Wanliyun, who was running hard, to appease his irritable temper.


    Fortunately, many Jiang warriors are really running with all their might.


    This makes the horseshoe bursts, and the horse''s forward momentum is true.


    The chasing soldiers of Shaoli, who were only a hundred or two hundred meters away from them, became more and more excited.


    Let''s run, the faster we run now, the harder we will be when we kill you!


    Gu Dali even said to the people next to him leisurely: "I will catch up with the group of people in front later, leave the front one and the last one to me, I will kill them with my own hands!"


    The people around burst into laughter, and Qiqi agreed.


    Gu Dali has a strange habit on the battlefield, he likes to chase and kill.


    And most like to kill the person who runs in the front and the person who falls behind.


    The reason is simple.


    Before cutting someone to death with a knife, he would shout angrily: "I want to kill you, but you dare to run away!"


    As for the last person, he would taunt: "I want to kill you, why don''t you run away faster!"


    Such a brutal and bloodthirsty act is simply insane in other departments, but it is very common in the Shaoli department.


    At least it is much more normal and "benevolent" than the dwarf chief who likes men, and the war-headed Gucci raccoon who likes to chop people''s feet and watch people bleed to death.


    The two armies are at war, and to give you a happy one is already showing great kindness.


    Gu Dali thought so, and the group of Gucci Raccoons who were not far behind him was even more happy.


    Because he suddenly discovered that the escape route of this group of hundreds of people was in the same direction as they were going!


    "You guys are looking for death, no one can blame you!" Gucci thought so.


    At the same time, Asuka and Konoha were worried that the people behind would not be able to catch up, so they gritted their teeth and paused, and even took the initiative to attack the pursuers behind them.


    One by one, the big Jiang soldiers took out the flying stone ropes on their bodies, swung them quietly, and then threw them at the chasing soldiers behind them.


    Immediately, a scream came over.


    "Damn it, they dare to do it!"


    "What the hell is this, stone!"


    "Ahh! This group of damn bears, I want to kill them!"


    Gu Dali yelled wildly, his mouth full of leaks.


    Because he was also hit in the mouth by a stone, which swelled his mouth in an instant, and even knocked out more than seven or eight teeth.


    At this time, he covered his mouth with one hand, spat out a mouthful of blood, looked at the broken teeth inside, and trembled with anger.


    He endured the pain and stared forward like fire.


    ...


    Mufeng and Leilong found a relatively secluded place high on the mound and got the last news from Catcher, saying that Bird had brought people into the vicinity of their ambush.


    Lei Long stood beside Mu Feng, rubbed his hands excitedly and said: "Great Chief, when the people from the Shaoli Department come, you can help me sweep the formation here, and I will go down and kill myself!"


    Mu Feng was helpless: "There are over 10,000 fighters here, and you, the commander, need to go down and kill them in person?"


    Thunder Dragon giggled strangely: "I was plagued by disease before and almost died. I just felt that it would be a torment to live one more day. If it weren''t for the hindrance of the dragon''s branch, I might as well be eaten by the beast.


    But now that I have recovered, Liaolongzhi no longer needs me to plan for them. Since this is the case, I can do what I want to do even more!


    Before, I was the number one fighter of the Liaolong branch!


    What''s more, the opponent is still a big army like the Shaoli tribe. I want to see how strong the real number one warrior is! "


    Mu Feng knew the mood of the "reborn" Lei Long, so he no longer forced himself, nodded and said, "You just have to be careful, now Da Jiang is getting stronger day by day, it''s time to employ people, so there can be no mistakes!"


    Thunder Dragon laughed and nodded: "Don''t worry, Chief, I haven''t lived enough yet!"


    After a pause, he suddenly shouted: "Come on!"


    I saw dust and smoke flying up on the other side of the hill, and it was obvious that most of the people were rushing.


    Lei Long got on his horse and made a move with the iron knife in his hand.


    Chi Lei, Tuo Gumu and others closest to him didn''t say a word, they just got on their horses and waved their weapons.


    Immediately afterwards, the soldiers ambushing in the mounds on both sides moved slightly, which was a response.


    Everyone is ready.


    Wait for the fish to take the bait!


    Konoha was the first to ride.


    Asuka was last.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Why is the bird behind?"


    Before he could react, Asuka''s voice spread across the two hills: "Run, kill!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This bird is such a showman!


    Killed, run away?


    Who should run?


    As Konoha took the lead in rushing into the encirclement, the Thunder Dragon next to him obviously excitedly pulled the horse that wanted to rush out, and slowly raised his hand.


    The warrior hidden in the dark did not move.


    Because that''s what it means to let go.


    The two hills were only wide enough and long enough. They needed to let the hundreds of people chasing ahead go there, and concentrate on dealing with most of the people behind!


    Asuka was still at the end, but when "Wolf" fled, he bent down on the horse''s back and quietly pulled out the iron knife on the horse''s back, ready to strike at any time.


    He looked back again at the chasing soldiers of Shaoli who were less than a hundred meters behind him, and sneered in his heart: "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    But Mu Feng, who was condescending and hidden in the dark, became a little nervous.


    Because the Shaoli tribe is a large tribe after all, who can guarantee that no one of them knows that the two mountains are not allowed to enter lightly?


    If someone on the other side is cautious, or knows how to ambush, wouldn''t their group be busy in vain?


    However, he soon realized that he was thinking too much.


    Because the Shaoli chasing soldiers who were chasing Asuka and Konoha entered the land of Liangqiu without any hesitation or even a slight pause, and followed them with shouts and shouts.


    Coupled with the fact that Asuka deliberately hangs at the end and "stays away" from the fleeing troops, it is clearly a manifestation of exhaustion.


    This further strengthened Shao Li''s pursuit of the idea of ??"coming soon".


    Gu Dali, whose mouth was full of blood, shouted loudly: "Catch up to the last one, I want to knock out his teeth¡ª"


    Mu Feng, who was on the hill, sensed the strangeness, and frowned in doubt: "Why does this man seem to be speaking out of breath, his teeth fell out?"


    Before he could figure it out, Asuka yelled again: "That bloody mouth in the back, come and kill me, idiot, you can''t catch up with me!"


    Wooden frowned.


    This sentence is very unwise.


    If the chasing soldier from the Shaoli tribe is a smart one, he might just turn around and leave.


    He just reacted right away.


    Asuka has a plan in mind!


    Because when he yelled these words, most of the people from the Shaoli tribe also chased after him.


    "Good guy!" Only then did Mu Feng realize that the mount the other party was riding was a white camel, which was stronger than Cheng Huang!


    "No wonder..."


    Mu Feng looked at Thunder Dragon.


    Lei Long nodded with a smile, but still did not let go of his raised hand.


    In this way, Konoha and Asuka led Gu Dali and his party to run across the wide area under their feet, heading straight for the southeast exit.


    After the group of hundreds of pursuers rushed past, Thunder Dragon finally put down his raised hand and yelled, "Kill!"


    At this moment, Gu Dali, who rushed out of the valley following Asuka and his party, was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Because in front of him, thousands of people were staring at them.


    And those people who were chased by him before fled in embarrassment, now stood quietly among these people like swallows returning to their nests.


    Gu Dali stopped the white camel abruptly, looked at the thousands of people who suddenly appeared in front of him, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    He glanced at his surroundings.


    Everyone had sarcasm on their faces.


    The weapons they held in their hands were shining brightly in the sun, which was very eye-catching.


    "Goldware!" Gu Dali''s scalp went numb for a moment, "There are so many!"


    At this time, a voice that deserved a beating exploded in the field: "Ouhou, it''s time for you to run!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1042

    Of course Gu Dali wanted to escape.


    It''s a pity he couldn''t escape.


    Because when he looked back, he suddenly found that the way he came had also been blocked!


    The only way out is to fight to the death and fight a bloody path.


    But who will give him this kind of opportunity?


    Asuka made a move with his hand, and the arrows on both sides shot towards the Shaoli warrior on the white camel.


    Asuka shouted: "Be careful, these white camels are ours!"


    This happened several times, and hundreds of people were shot and killed most of them in an instant.


    Gu Dali, whose mouth was full of blood, was also shot to death by random arrows!


    The rest of the people couldn''t advance or retreat, and were trapped in place by the tall white camel, unable to move.


    "Blue, Blue Bird Department..." Someone yelled out in horror.


    The soldiers of the Blue Bird Division blushed with excitement when they heard the voice.


    Asuka pouted, "What eyes, you deserve to die!"


    "Lead the pursuers with us and pack up these white camels, and the others will kill them with me!" Asuka shouted loudly.


    "yes!"


    The two warriors of Dajiang and Qingniao shouted in unison and rushed bravely into the valley.


    The one at the front is the 200 Pao Cavalry Army that had assembled after Thunder Dragon''s first "kill" word exited!


    The mounts of these Panpao cavalry troops are all thorn dragons and mammoth Da Jiang Dali warriors.


    These soldiers didn''t have spears, bows and arrows on their bodies, some of them were wearing armor, machetes hanging from their waists, and large three-meter-long maces in their hands.


    They didn''t need to charge at all, they just relied on the weight and impact of the mammoth and spinosaur to crush forward.


    The oncoming soldiers from the Shaoli tribe were the white camel cavalry led by the Gu Qi raccoon dog and the yellow-faced young man Yaolong.


    In fact, it was already too late when they hacked Da Jiang''s Pan Pao Cavalry Army!


    Because the Dajiang warriors on the hills on both sides directly blocked their heads and started to shoot arrows, and shot down the last Shaoli warrior.


    The rest of them fired at the people in the middle of the line indiscriminately, without aiming at all.


    Except for the two or three thousand fighters led by Asuka who was responsible for sealing the way out of the valley, nearly six thousand of the remaining seven thousand fighters had bows and arrows.


    Thousands of arrows were shot together, and the result can be imagined!


    In just an instant, more than a thousand soldiers from the Shaoli tribe in the valley fell to the ground!


    Even the mounts were frightened, jumping up and down, overturning hundreds of people!


    The hill suddenly fell into chaos.


    "kill!"


    "what!"


    "Ang Herod!"


    ...


    Shouts of killing, screams, and roars of mounts all gathered together in a chaotic mess.


    The Shaoli people were terrified.


    Not long ago, they were still chasing and killing others with a playful attitude, and in an instant they were trapped and killed here!


    People panicked and exclaimed.


    "The Blue Bird Club, it''s the Blue Bird Club!"


    "It''s not the Blue Bird Department, they don''t have such bows and arrows!"


    "Boss, boss, what to do!"


    ...


    At this time, Gucci raccoon can no longer take care of commanding.


    Because Da Jiang''s panpao cavalry army and the armored dragon cavalry army of the blue bird department have already crushed them head-on!


    One by one, the mighty warriors came rushing towards them riding huge triangular beasts that they had never seen before.


    As soon as it approached, those strong fighters swung the mace in their hands and smashed it down!


    "Hum hoo¡ª"


    The white camel that was hit roared in pain, and the sound stopped abruptly.


    Immediately afterwards, he fell to the ground with a bang, and the soldier on his body fell down directly with a "bang".


    "what-"


    The soldier who was hit fell to the ground suddenly without even wailing.


    After the thorn dragon and the mammoth were run over, they turned into blood mud!


    Gucci''s heart trembled.


    He has seen mammoths before, so he naturally knows its power.


    But the white camel is not invincible against the mammoth.


    But there were mammoths in front of him and those with unusually large and weird weapons, which he had never seen before.


    It was this strange weapon that made the Shaoli warriors on the white camel helpless!


    too long!


    Those strange weapons are so long that they can''t get close at all.


    But the opponent''s weapon can directly smash through the mammoth and the white camel!


    "They are not from the blue bird!" Gu Qirui thought in his heart, "They are not from the burly department either!"


    He was inexplicably terrified in his heart, and screamed, "Who the hell are you!"


    However, the only response to him was a ruthless cry¡ªKill!


    Gu Qi raccoon''s eyes were shattered, he stared at the heavy armored cavalry in front of him who ruthlessly beat down the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe, and gritted his teeth: "I, the Shaoli tribe, are defeated as soon as you say, kill me!"


    Roaring like this, Gu Qi raccoon was about to step forward with a sword, but was stopped by the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe: "Boss, run away!"


    Before Gucci raccoon could react, he saw soldiers swarming down from the hills on both sides.


    Some of them go on horseback, while others don''t.


    Between the running, it is patchwork and coordinated with each other.


    Those on horseback held long spears, and those who were running shot bows and arrows in their hands, and shot flying stones - some were warriors, some were war slaves!


    Before it approached, the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe were shot and hit more than a thousand people.


    It''s just that this time the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe took precautions, dismounting or bending over one by one.


    Therefore, although the ginger and blue bird fighters hit the enemy, they failed to cause more casualties.


    But that''s enough!


    The lethality caused by bows, arrows and flying stones has already caused the Shaoli tribe to lose no less than 2,000 combat power, plus the three or four hundred people killed by the hammer of the Pan Pao Cavalry Army, and the hundreds of people who were trapped and killed by the flying birds out of the valley , Back and forth, the Shaoli tribe lost about 3,000 combat power at once!


    In this way, the situation that was originally intended to hold back the Shaoli tribe suddenly turned into an anti-customer-oriented situation, gaining the upper hand.


    The soldiers rushing down from the hills on both sides shouted angrily and their morale was high.


    Everyone can see that now that their side has the upper hand, why don''t they want to beat the dog in the water?


    As soon as the two sides came into contact, they fought together.


    Because all the people rushed out at once, the valley suddenly became less spacious.


    Ordinary horses can''t even run!


    Fortunately, the fighters of Dajiang and Qingniao took advantage of the hills to rush down, so that their mounts gained a certain advantage in rushing forward, and they still caused a wave of rushing to kill the Shaoli fighters who were standing still.


    But after the charge, they also had to stop and fight face to face with the soldiers from the Shaoli tribe.


    The white camels and yellow mounts of the Shaoli tribe are now tasteless!


    Placed in the wilderness and grasslands, these mounts can rival the existence of armored earth dragons.


    But they can''t play their due role in the valley!


    If you really want to say that it is not without effect, that is, they are tall and tall with copper skin and iron bones. Not to mention that it is difficult to break through a knife and a gun, sitting on Cheng Huang''s back is much taller than standing up.


    But this has also become the Achilles'' heel of the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe!


    Because they were sitting too high, and the bone knives and sticks in their hands were too short, they had to bend down or turn over and get down when they wanted to chop the enemy.


    You must know that the real power of their yellow cavalry is the most powerful when the two armies are fighting against each other.


    Trapped right now, limited in movement, where is the advantage?


    On the other hand, Dajiang and Bluebird warriors, one by one with long spears and machetes, or stabbing and chopping Shaoli warriors from the bottom up. It can injure a Shaoli warrior.


    Under the ebb and flow, the number of Shaoli soldiers began to decrease.


    The fighters around Gucci Raccoon also gradually decreased from two to three hundred people at the beginning to one or two hundred, and then to a hundred...


    The condescending Thunder Dragon nodded, clamped the horse''s belly, and rushed down with a big knife.


    He had already seen Gu Qi raccoon being escorted from a high place, and knew that he was the commander of the Shaoli tribe, and understood that as long as he was taken down, the remaining soldiers of the Shaoli tribe would not be afraid!


    Capture the thief and capture the king!


    All Jiang''s fighters understand this truth!


    Seeing the Leilong attack, Li Wang beside Mufeng was also eager to try.


    Mu Feng understood, looked around and said with a smile: "Go!"


    After receiving the order, King Li laughed wildly, and directly urged the five-colored bull to run down the mountain.


    Behind him, the loess rolled up like a long dragon, rushing down from the mountain to the group of Shaoli warriors.


    He swung the two Wengjin hammers in his hand like flying, and smashed them down on a Shaoli warrior in front of him.


    Originally, the five-color ox was shorter than the white camel, so the warrior riding on the white camel was much taller than ordinary people.


    King Li is an exception.


    He was much taller than ordinary people, and he was holding two sledgehammers in his hands. When Xiuhu raised the hammers, he stepped on the stirrups and stood up, and he was a head taller than the warrior in an instant.


    The soldier was obviously taken aback, and he was holding a golden knife in his hand.


    Hastily raised the knife to block Li Wang''s sledgehammer.


    It''s just that he has never seen a sledgehammer, how can he know how powerful the sledgehammer is?


    There was only a sound of "ah", and the man suddenly fell to the white camel.


    It was King Li who struck down with his golden saber and directly slashed on his own head with a hammer, and collapsed half of his body along the way!


    After falling to the ground, the soldier twitched all over, with blood gurgling, and it seemed that he was dead.


    Li Wang grinned, moved his body, and rushed directly into the crowd, fighting vigorously.


    At this time, Asuka and Konoha had brought people back to fight.


    But he was blocked by his own spiny dragon and mammoth, and he was too anxious.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to shout: "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    The Pan Pao Cavalry Army, who had been blocked by the corpses, did not care about fighting, and decisively stepped aside.


    Make way for Asuka and his party.


    Asuka was so excited, he let go of the rein in his hand, clamped the horse''s belly, but held the spear tightly with both hands, and then floated into the battlefield like a cloud of black clouds.


    "die!"


    Asuka grinned, and hit a Shaoli warrior who was half taller than him with a "chest piercing", twisted his wrist, and then swept out, hitting another man!


    Immediately, Wan Liyun dashed left and right in the crowd, or kicked a white camel, or stepped on a dead body, flying past like thunder like a cloud.


    Konoha''s spear is like an antelope''s horns, and there is no trace to be found.


    Mu Feng saw clearly from the mountain, and nodded secretly.


    "It seems that Wan Liyun has fully displayed his agility in Asuka, which matches his marksmanship best!"


    Then he looked at Konoha, and found that he had changed to the newly acquired yellow Hulei Leopard, and the pistol was less restrained than before, and a little more domineering, which meant that he was moving closer to Hanshu.


    Mu Feng nodded again: "It seems that Yu Qilin restricted his marksmanship in the past!"


    When he looked farther, he felt a little helpless.


    Because after Leilong went down the mountain, he made it clear that he was going for the leader of the Shaoli tribe.


    Several dangers on the way almost hit him.


    It is also fortunate that the horse he is riding is a Sailong five-spotted horse, whose running and jumping reaction is far beyond ordinary horses.


    Otherwise, if the Thunder Dragon fails to protect it, it will be seriously injured.


    And because of the obstacles of the soldiers from the Shaoli tribe, he was stopped at a distance of 20 or 30 rides from Gucci.


    Mu Feng frowned, and quietly took out the bow and arrow from Da Lei''s back...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1043

    Gucci raccoon dog was heavily protected and resentful.


    He has never tasted such a big defeat!


    In the previous battles with other divisions, which time has he not crushed the opponent strongly?


    But right now, he has no choice but to run for his life!


    Even so, he didn''t know if he would be able to escape.


    After all, many of the soldiers at the back were also shot and killed, leaving only Chenghuang and horses huddled there, blocking the way.


    "Damn, damn!" Gu Qi was furious, and the big scar on his face became more and more ferocious.


    The clansmen fell one by one, and he had to realize the reality. He was really no match for the group of people in front of him!


    "When did my Shaoli tribe become enmity with such a tribe?" Gu Qirao was terrified in his heart, "They actually have so many gold artifacts, more than my Shaoli tribe!"


    Not far away, the thunder dragon was showing its fierce power, Gu Qi raccoon''s heart trembled unceasingly.


    "This man is even more fierce than Jiang Yuyao!" He couldn''t have any desire to fight to the death, he just wanted to escape!


    But how can it be so easy?


    There was Mufeng on the high hill, and he was riding Dalei on the gentle slope of the hill, constantly changing his position, looking for the best shooting angle.


    But Gu Qi was heavily protected, and there were many heads around him, and the people around him were constantly shaking, so it was really difficult for him to find a suitable position.


    "Damn it!" Mu Feng cursed, "Could it be possible to watch him escape?"


    As if to verify his idea, the living Shaoli warriors at the back of the team finally reacted, began to disperse the surrounding Chenghuang and horses, and then ran away!


    The running speed of the white camel was fully revealed at this moment.


    Unhindered, they ran wildly at the urging of their master, and left the valley in an instant!


    In this way, more and more Shaoli soldiers got the chance to escape and began to run wildly.


    Gucci Raccoon was overjoyed and shouted loudly: "Get out!"


    So the surrounding Shaoli tribe soldiers all looked behind the valley, resolutely abandoned the enemy in front of them, and fled desperately.


    But some people shouted wildly: "Protect the leader and retreat!"


    "Yes!" For a while, no less than five or six hundred people spontaneously stayed behind, holding back the soldiers of Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Division.


    Da Jiang and the Jade Bird fighters saw the opportunity and wanted to use it to continue killing the enemy, but they couldn''t ignore these hundreds of people after all.


    At this time, the Shaoli warriors who had originally stopped the thunder dragon still resisted him firmly, preventing him from getting close to the Gucci raccoon dog.


    Lei Long watched Gu Qi raccoon running away in front of him, and was extremely angry. He tried his best to get out of the conflict, but he still couldn''t break through by himself.


    Rao Dajiang''s fighters flocked up one after another, and they couldn''t break through hundreds of people for a while, so they were delayed by death.


    At this moment, Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, he saw the opportunity, strung the strings on the horse''s back, drew a full bow in an instant, then turned in front of him, narrowing his eyes.


    With just one glance, he shouted "go" in a low voice, and the iron arrow flew like a shooting star towards Gucci raccoon who was fleeing in embarrassment, with his back turned in the direction of Da Jiang.


    "what!"


    With a scream, Gu Qi raccoon crouched on the back of the white hunchback, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    The surrounding Shaoli soldiers all exclaimed: "Boss, boss!"


    Gu Qi raccoon struggled to sit up on the white hunchback, with cold sweat on his forehead, and said in a low voice: "Go!"


    The soldiers of the Shaoli tribe around looked terrified, regardless of how serious his injuries were, they all shouted: "Go!"


    Mu Feng secretly said: "It''s a pity, I couldn''t kill him with one arrow!"


    In desperation, he had no choice but to wave his hand and shout loudly: "Kill!"


    Immediately, the voice of Da Jiang Yu''s soldiers from the Cyan Bird Department echoed in the entire valley: "Kill¡ª"


    The battle soon came to an end.


    There were more than 4,000 soldiers from the Shaoli tribe who were killed, seriously injured, or slightly injured, and more than 400 soldiers were captured without any hindrance. In addition to the 200 or so people who were captured by Asuka first, the whole battle ended. , The two left nearly five thousand soldiers from the Shaoli tribe!


    In addition, they also left about 2,000 Chenghuang from the Shaoli tribe, more than 500 white camels, and 2,000 other living horses.


    There are also about a hundred armored earth dragons.


    Then there are some dead white camels, Cheng Huang and horses.


    In addition, they also seized no less than five hundred copper weapons.


    After this battle, the Shaoli tribe suffered heavy losses and their vitality was severely injured.


    They were afraid that it would be difficult for them to face Jiang alone again!


    In detail, this is the only harvest from the whole battle.


    After all, it is not a plundering tribe, there will be a large amount of salt, people, and other materials that can be plundered.


    Of course, there were also casualties on Da Jiang''s side.


    More than 300 war slaves died, and more than 200 soldiers died desperately.


    The Blue Bird Department also lost four or five hundred people.


    On the contrary, the Shiratori Division was at the back from the beginning because of its backward weapons, and its losses were the smallest, with less than a hundred people.


    But looking at the battle damage, this is the largest number of soldiers who have died since Da Jiang fought.


    Of course, considering the gains after the war and the strength of the opponent, this is also a big victory!


    In order to calm people''s minds, Mu Feng made a decision with Ko Nuoa and the others on the spot: two hundred Cheng Huang, four hundred cattle and horses, one hundred golden knives, twenty armored earth dragons, all these things will be given to the White Bird Department.


    The remaining two parts will not be moved for the time being, and will be distributed after the war.


    People from the Jade Bird Department naturally had no objection to this arrangement.


    The people in the Shiratori Department were already extremely pleasantly surprised.


    It wasn''t long before they chose to be subordinate to Da Jiang, and they made a lot of money just this time!


    Among other things, one hundred golden knives, two hundred Chenghuang heads, and twenty armored earth dragons are almost catching up to the strength of the previous Yanmao!


    In addition, before this battle, they followed Bai Yue to destroy the two divisions of Bailong and Jujiao, and they still had a share of accounts. After the war, if the number of beasts and mounts is only counted in terms of population, the White Bird Division has far exceeded the original Yanmai Division. !


    Bai Shu who accompanied him was trembling with excitement, and when he saw Mu Feng, he spoke with uncontrollable excitement and trembling.


    Choosing to be subordinate to Da Jiang is his wisest decision!


    So when Mu Feng ordered him to take the White Birds to clean up the battlefield and take care of the prisoners, he agreed without hesitation.


    As for Mu Feng, he rushed to the southwest with the soldiers of Da Jiang and Qingniao.


    Because there is still a battlefield against the Dali tribe!


    And what Mu Feng thought in his heart was that in the battle with the Dali tribe, the battle should end soon.


    ...


    In fact, Bai Yue, Jiang Yuxi, Han Shu, the Blue Bird Department, and the Goshawk Department met the main force of the Dali Department not long after they left the old land of the Yanma Department and headed west.


    Due to the rush of time, the two sides directly fought hand to hand and fought in the wilderness.


    Even so, the people of the Dali tribe still appeared to be in a hurry and unprepared.


    The appearance of the burly armored dragoons immediately caused an uproar in the Dali tribe.


    "It turned out to be a burly department!"


    "Where is Jiang Yu, let him get out!"


    "Is he going to take your burly tribe to betray the Dali tribe?"


    "Jiang Yuxi, get out and talk to me!"


    ...


    The clamor on the battlefield could not shake Jiang Yuxi''s determination.


    He was riding beside Bai Yue, watching the fierce beast cavalry on both sides collide together.


    Dajiang''s Xiyin beasts, mammoths, unicorns, and yellow cavalry troops are all thrown into the battlefield here.


    Most of the blue bird department and all the armored dragons of the burly department were put into use in this battle.


    The Da Li tribe is fighting against them here, including armored earth dragons, white camels, Cheng Huang, and a huge monster with a black body, a single horn on its head, and a white mane on the back of its neck.


    Bai Yue looked at the nearly evenly matched beasts on the battlefield, and nodded.


    As long as the strength of the ferocious beasts is roughly equal, then they will be able to crush the Dali tribe with their absolute superiority in numbers and weapons.


    He even had the leisure to ask Jiang Yuxi: "Great chief, what kind of beasts are those black-bodied one-horned beasts?"


    Jiang Yuxi shook his head: "This monster should be the monster that Huiqiang''s filthy tribe got from the land of the vast sea. And the one that came out of this kind of monster... should be from the side of Mount Su''e."


    "Mount Su''e?" Bai Yue shook her head.


    It is estimated that the chief will be interested in this kind of place.


    He watched the battle situation in the arena, grinned and said, "Whatever beast it is, it''s no match for our Armored Earth Dragon right now, kill it!"


    Jiang Yuxi grinned loudly: "It should have been like this a long time ago. Today, my burly department will teach Tang Jing and Hui Qiang a lesson!"


    Bai Yue nodded with a smile, and made a move: "Kill!"


    All the fighters rushed forward and fought with the fighters of the Dali tribe.


    The leaders of the two branches of the Dali tribe were furious.


    There are so many armored earth dragons, only the Dali tribe.


    But until now they haven''t seen any leader of the Dali tribe!


    When the leader representing Tang Jing was hacked to death by Jiang Yumo, all the Dali warriors around were shocked.


    It was only then that someone noticed that the person whose face was no longer creepy white turned out to be the great chief of the burly department, Jiang Yuxi!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1044

    After Jiang Yuxi killed the leader of Tang Jing''s branch, the soldiers of the Da Li tribe were completely jealous.


    The Kuiwei Department has always been suppressed, but now Jiang Yumo actually killed Tang Jing''s leader?


    How dare he!


    "Kill Jiang Yuyao!"


    "Destroy the Kuwei Department!"


    "Revenge for the leader!"


    There was a clamor in the Dali Department.


    Jiang Yuxi sneered: "These people have been tossing in the vast sea all year round, and their heads have been blinded by the sun!"


    As he slashed to death a soldier rushing towards him with a knife, he sneered and said, "If you can kill people by shouting, beating and killing, you Tang Jing and Huiqiang people would have died long ago!"


    Someone shouted again: "Jiang Yuxi, are you going to betray the Dali tribe?"


    "Betrayed from the Dali tribe?" Jiang Yumo forced another person to retreat with a knife, and shouted loudly, "Do you think I''m from the Dali tribe now?"


    Bai Yue commanded the battle calmly on the sidelines of the battlefield, watching Jiang Yuxi and the people from the Dali tribe confronting each other on the battlefield, she knew it in her heart.


    It can be seen that Jiang Yuxi has held back a lot of anger over the years.


    Not only him, but all the other burly warriors rushed to kill, without any appearance of a human being.


    Bai Yue sighed.


    Such a huge Dali tribe, if you count the Kuwei tribe, its strength is definitely far superior to that of the Shaoli tribe.


    It''s a pity that they fell into internal friction, not only unable to compete with the Shaoli tribe, but also gave Da Jiang a chance.


    As a member of Da Jiang, he is naturally happy to see his success.


    But looking back, if Da Jiang is also caught in internal fighting, who will give him a chance?


    Dragon branch?


    Bai Yue thinks carefully about her attitude towards Thunder Dragon, it can''t be called hostility, but it can''t be called friendly either.


    Because Thunder Dragon''s shrewd calculations and force made him feel uneasy.


    If most people in Da Jiang guard against Thunder Dragon like him, will Thunder Dragon feel resentful like Jiang Yumo?


    He shook Lingling coldly.


    Now that the matter is over, we must have a frank and frank talk with Lei Long.


    Otherwise, Bai Yue would be Jiang''s sinner, burying a hidden danger for Jiang!


    Just when Bai Yue was deep in thought, the soldiers of the Da Li tribe were finally besieged and killed by several tribes and became furious.


    The only Huiqiang leader shouted loudly: "Your Lang from the Dali tribe, go out and fight, otherwise you will die here today!"


    "yes!"


    But how could the fighters from the Burly and Jade Bird Department, who had finally seized the opportunity, let them get away so easily?


    The Kuiwei Department managed to get a chance to completely get rid of the control of the Dali Department, but the Blue Bird Department had endured it for many years and only wanted a chance for revenge.


    Now that they have gained an absolute advantage in military strength with Da Jiang, why don''t they try their best to kill the soldiers of the Dali tribe?


    For the people in the Kuiwei Department, if they kill one more person right now, they will have more protection if they go out independently.


    For the members of the Blue Bird Department, every time they kill one more person, they will feel a bit more happy, and the resentment accumulated over the years will also be reduced by a bit.


    Not to mention that Jiang Yuxi went to battle in person, all the warriors of the burly tribe fought desperately, and even the chief of the Blue Bird Division, Ke Youwu, who had not been on the battlefield for many years, also stepped forward with a sword at this time, fighting with others.


    Keyelao and Aguli are fighters, so fighting is no problem!


    Each of them held the golden sword gifted by Da Jiang, and fought bravely, unstoppable!


    With 20,000 people against 10,000, Jiang''s side has an absolute advantage!


    Jiang Yuxi became more and more courageous as he fought, but the soldiers of the Dali tribe in front of him became more fearful as they fought.


    The name of the White Beast Jiangelm is not just called it casually.


    And Jiang Yuxi, who was cured from a serious illness, has never fought so heartily as today.


    He didn''t have to worry that he would be out of breath after the frantic death fight, and he would be on the verge of death.


    Now he just feels more carefree than ever before!


    One person, one knife, fighting in and out among the Dali warriors!


    Even if there are no burly soldiers guarding him, he doesn''t care.


    His emotions also infected the great chief of the Blue Bird Department, Ke Yuwu.


    Today, after the Jade Bird Division has been suppressed by hatred and resentment for many years, facing the weak Dali Division, Ke Yuwu finally feels that he can let go of revenge and comfort the ancestors of the Jade Bird Division.


    After seeing Ke Youwu riding a horse and wielding a sword, entering and exiting the Dali warrior group several times, Ke Youwu felt a sense of pride in his heart.


    "As the great chief, Jiang Yuyue can go into battle to kill the enemy, why can''t I?


    As the great chief, Mu Feng is so young, so he can still go to battle to kill the enemy, why can''t I?


    The Jade Bird Department finally got today''s opportunity for revenge, how could I miss it! "


    Thinking in this way, Ke Youwu directly stepped forward with his sword, and fought with the Dali warriors.


    He is worthy of being a great chief. When the knife in his hand was slashing against the Dali warrior, he relied on the sharpness of the golden knife and his own strength to chop down a Dali warrior, including the man and the weapon, to the ground.


    The man''s white camel mount immediately became ownerless.


    Ke Yuewu sneered, and slashed at the white camel''s thigh again.


    The white camel roared with all its strength after being cut in pain, kicked off its four hooves and rushed wildly.


    It''s just that the white camel knocked down and overturned several Dali soldiers under the random rush, causing a burst of violent shouts.


    Koyuu laughed out loud.


    I just feel extremely happy.


    Having succeeded in one strike, he rushed forward with the sword again, and rushed forward to make up the knife.


    Take advantage of his illness and kill him!


    It''s just that Ke Youwu didn''t realize that his greed and aggressiveness had already caused him to break away from the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division around him, and went deep into the enemy army alone!


    At this moment, the soldiers of the Dali tribe, who had been killed so aggrievedly, also found this man who was in danger alone with the advantage of a sword. They all roared angrily, and a group of people surrounded him directly.


    The long-term experience of fighting made them understand that the person in front of them is probably a leader, or even a higher-ranking person.


    As long as he is caught, the Da Li Department may have the confidence to negotiate.


    So no less than 20 people surrounded him in an instant, and surrounded Koyowu in the center!


    Ke Yue suddenly realized that something was wrong, and he rode the armored ground dragon in a circle, finally showing panic on his face.


    Careless!


    A Dalibu soldier didn''t talk nonsense, he just slapped his hand: "Catch the alive!"


    Many Da Li tribe soldiers stepped forward together.


    Koyowu roared angrily, "Don''t even think about it!"


    As he spoke, he directly raised his knife and swung it left and right, trying to kill the soldiers who came forward.


    "You can''t escape!" Someone ridiculed.


    Another person directly urged the white camel, taking advantage of Ke Yuewu''s inattention, and rushed directly from the side.


    With just one click, Koyowu''s armored dragon was knocked to the ground by the white camel from the side!


    "what!"


    Koyuu let out a miserable cry.


    Because the armored earth dragon that fell directly broke one of his legs!


    And the golden knife in his hand also flew out.


    Koyowu finally panicked.


    Not to mention the broken leg, he was also hit hard by the armored earth dragon that fell to the ground.


    Right now, he felt like his entire stomach was twisted together.


    But these are not the most important.


    Because the soldiers of the Dali tribe came forward with their swords out!


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Brother!"


    "Rescue the Great Chief!"


    Someone from the Jade Bird Department finally found out that something was wrong.


    Regardless of the opponent around him, Koyala almost slashed him on the shoulder with a knife, and directly urged the mammoth to hit him.


    The mammoth directly knocked away the armored dragon in front of it, and went straight to Keyowu.


    "Brother!"


    Koyelao shouted loudly: "Whoever dares to block me will die!"


    How could the soldiers of the Dali tribe pay attention to him, and rushed straight to Keyouwu.


    They didn''t know that the other party didn''t call out. It turned out that the person who was surrounded was the great chief. How could they let him go?


    It''s just that since then, Koyowu has become even more dangerous!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1045

    Kyelao saw that Koyowu was in danger, regardless of the danger around him, he just urged the mammoth to charge forward.


    The Dalibu soldiers grinned grimly one by one: "Here comes another one to die!"


    The Great Chief and the others cannot be killed for the time being, but not necessarily the rest!


    In an instant, dozens of people surrounded him.


    Keyelao failed to save people, so he was surrounded!


    The three Dali warriors charged forward each riding a jet-black ferocious beast.


    Those three beasts were much smaller than the mammoth, not even half the size of the mammoth.


    But the three warriors ignored them and pushed their mounts forward. When they came close to Keyelau, the three beasts jumped up together, and they rushed directly to Keyelau on the back of the elephant like wolves!


    Keyelao was caught off guard, and was directly thrown to the ground by the leaping black beast.


    The moment it landed, the black beast''s fangs had already pressed against Keyelau''s neck.


    And the Dalibu warrior on its back showed a sneer and clapped his hands.


    Just like that, without any hesitation, the black beast opened its mouth and bit off Ke Yeluo''s neck!


    "Hoho!"


    Koyala covered his neck and tried his best to breathe, but his hands and chest were covered with blood.


    Seeing that I can''t survive!


    The soldiers of the nearby Blue Bird Department cried out: "Big boss!"


    "what!"


    "Ah!"


    ...


    The fighters of the Blue Bird Department screamed loudly one by one, rushing desperately to Koyelao''s side.


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe showed cruelty, they let those fighters in, and then made a move, surrounded them again, wanting to repeat the old trick.


    A soldier rolled to the ground and stepped forward to help Koyala, with a face full of horror: "Boss, Boss!"


    Koyelao''s eyes were wide open, and he exhausted all his strength, but his voice was hoarse: "Save, save the chief..."


    Before he finished speaking, Koyala died.


    "Ah!" the soldier cried out in mourning, he embraced Koyala with one hand and pressed his knife on the ground with the other, and was about to get up.


    Unexpectedly, a Da Li tribe soldier rode up to him, flew a knife, slashed directly at his neck, and killed him!


    The two bodies fell together.


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe grinned grinningly, and they all harvested the lives of the remaining few.


    Koyowu saw it clearly and trembled all over.


    My younger brother died in order to save himself?


    Regret filled his heart.


    It shouldn''t be!


    However, the Dali tribe soldiers around didn''t care whether he regretted it or not, they all stepped forward with their swords raised, and wanted to capture him.


    The movement here finally caught Bai Yue''s attention.


    He didn''t know that Koyolao was dead yet, but he saw Koyowu rushing in and being besieged.


    He shouted loudly: "Han Shu!"


    Han Shu was fighting fiercely, and his voice could not be heard at all!


    Bai Yue roared again: "Rhinoceros head!"


    Now Xishou heard it, and he looked in the direction of Bai Yue''s finger, his complexion changed drastically.


    Without waiting for Bai Yue to speak, he directly let go of the opponent next to him. Without caring much, he pulled Hu Leibao''s neck.


    "Woo--"


    A sky-shattering roar resounded all around.


    The battlefield suddenly fell into silence.


    Then came the restlessness.


    It was the first time for many armored earth dragons of the Dali tribe to hear such a roar, so they naturally regarded it as a provocation.


    For a while, the mounts of many Dali warriors began to slam into the rhinoceros head uncontrollably, regardless of enemy or friend!


    Even the Dali warriors who had surrounded Keyouwu had their mounts eager to try.


    Koyuu was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, the rhino head slapped the horse and rushed in the direction of Ke Yuewu.


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe came to their senses and screamed to step forward to stop them.


    But the Hulei Leopard is a good BMW horse after all, it jumped back and forth to dodge, and rushed to the vicinity of Ke Yuwu at a fast pace.


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe showed cruelty and let the rhino head rush into the encirclement.


    Immediately afterwards they began to strangle.


    After Xishou rushed into the encirclement, he caught a glimpse of Ke Yuwu who was sitting on the ground, and shouted: "Chief, get on your horse!"


    Unexpectedly, Ke Yuewu shook his head and said anxiously: "My leg is broken, you should go back!"


    "Go back?" The Dali soldier snorted coldly, "Since you''re here, stay!"


    Before the words were finished, several warriors charged up riding white camels, armored earth dragons and black beasts.


    These ferocious beasts are not afraid of the roar of the Hulei Leopard.


    Rhino''s two fists were no match for four hands, and it roared again and again, hurriedly urging Hu Leibao to dodge left and right.


    It''s just that he is surrounded in a small circle right now, where can he hide?


    With a "bang", the rhinoceros was not paying attention, and Hu Leibao was hit.


    Before he could react, he fell off the horse.


    Hu Leibao also swayed and almost fell.


    The rhinoceros head that landed rolled twice on the spot, and came directly in front of Ke Yuewu, with the horizontal knife in his hand, and looked around coldly.


    "This person can live, you have to die!" The soldiers of the Dali tribe yelled frantically.


    As soon as the words fell, another Da Li tribe soldier stepped forward with his saber, and slashed at the rhinoceros''s head.


    Fortunately, the rhino head was protected by a battle armor, but it was cut and almost fell, but it was not injured.


    "Huh?" The man grinned with surprise on his face, "If I kill you, this clothes will be mine!"


    But before he could make a move, a loud shout sounded: "Die to me!"


    The man subconsciously frowned and looked back, but it was a black horse that left the surrounding opponents and came straight to him.


    Regardless of whether the warrior ignored it, he would drive his mount to trample the rhinoceros head to death.


    Unexpectedly, the man swung an object in his hand, as far away as a shooting star, passed by his own people, and hit him directly on the forehead!


    The warrior couldn''t dodge in time, he swayed directly on the back of his mount, and fell on his back.


    The visitor pulled back, and a black bump the size of two fists was pulled back by him.


    There was a loud noise.


    Dalibu soldiers exclaimed: "Kill him!"


    The person who came swung his arm again, and a long chain was tied with an iron ball full of bumps and spikes.


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe within a radius of three or four meters were hit one after another, either dead or injured!


    It was the meteor hammer that hit them!


    And it was Han Shu who wielded the meteor hammer!


    Da Jiang already had a meteor hammer, but few people could wield it freely.


    When Da Jiang''s fighters usually use wooden balls to practice meteor hammers, they either hit themselves or fail.


    There are only a handful of people who can swing freely like Han Shu.


    And such weapons are far less simple, crude, and effective than guns and knives on the battlefield, and fewer and fewer people use them.


    Right now, Han Shu is using it for the first time before the battle, and the effect is surprisingly good!


    Because of Han Shu''s sudden appearance, Rhinoceros and Ke Yuwu are temporarily safe.


    Taking advantage of Han Shu''s forced retreat of the Dali soldiers, Xishou rolled over again and came to Hu Leibao''s side.


    He got on the horse, came to Koyowu with a knife in hand, bent down and pulled him up, and after another struggle, he dragged Koyowu onto the horse''s back and lay on his stomach.


    The situation is critical now, and we can only act expediently.


    Koyowu''s head was covered with sweat, and he held back his silence.


    The rhino head nodded at Han Shu.


    Han Shu put away the meteor hammer, held the gun in his hand, and stabbed left and right.


    When encountering a head-on collision, he basically retreated with a sweep.


    Different from the treachery and agility of Asuka''s marksmanship, the overall momentum of Han Shu''s marksmanship is open and closed, dignified and upright.


    And the gun he used was also thick and heavy, powerful and heavy.


    It just so happens that this kind of marksmanship is used at this time to open a way to retreat from the enemy, which is perfect!


    It''s just that the soldiers of the Dali tribe already knew the identity of Ke Yuwu as the chief, so how could they let them go back so easily?


    No matter how tough Han Shu was, the soldiers from the Dali tribe still swarmed up.


    Because they all knew that as long as the injured chief stayed, they would have enough confidence to negotiate in this battle!


    "Get out of the way!" A fierce unicorn riding a pitch-black unicorn in Da Libu charged towards Han Shu.


    Compared with other black beasts, this black beast is obviously bigger, and the fierce light in its eyes is also obviously stronger!


    All the Dali soldiers subconsciously dodged aside.


    Some people even showed cruel smiles, as if seeing Han Shu''s miserable end...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1046

    Han Shu leads the way with a gun, and the rhinoceros head protects Ke Yuewu behind.


    But after all, the two broke away from most of the coalition forces and went deep into the enemy army, so they were soon surrounded by soldiers from the Dali tribe who swarmed up.


    Even in order to keep Ke Yuwu, the Dali warriors spared five or six fighters to resist Han Shu''s gun with their deaths, creating opportunities for the tribe behind them, and resurrounding Xishou and Ke Yuwu.


    He does not hesitate to fight to the death, not only the Jiang warriors.


    There is no shortage of such fighters in the senior super divisions such as the Shaoli Department and the Dali Department.


    Soldiers from other parts of the Dali tribe also noticed the changes on the battlefield, and moved closer to Ke Yuwu.


    They have already seen that the identity of the person being surrounded must be very important, otherwise they would not attract the attention of so many people on the other side.


    Bai Yue clenched her fists tightly.


    With 20,000 people fighting 10,000 people, the situation that was originally one-sided has come to this!


    And this accident was all because of the greed and aggressiveness of the two people.


    A ginger elm, a Kyowu!


    But the strength of the two is obviously different.


    Although Jiang Yuxi was surrounded, he was able to tear a hole in the encirclement and continue fighting.


    In addition, he was very strong, and ordinary fighters were not his opponents at all, so it seemed that he was surrounded, but in fact he tore apart the opposing fighters with his own strength.


    But Ke Yuewu was different. He himself was far from Jiang Yuxi''s combat power, and he was too eager to take revenge. Coupled with the fact that the fighters of the Dali tribe are obviously well versed in the strategy of luring the enemy into the depths, this is how the current situation has emerged.


    Han Shu protects himself.


    There is no danger of rhinoceros protecting itself.


    But the two of them wanted to save a seriously injured Koyowu!


    Now it''s troublesome!


    Both of them were surrounded by dozens of Dali fighters.


    Dangerous.


    If so, Han Shu has already narrowed the encirclement with one shot at a time, and the surrounding enemies are quietly trying to step forward.


    With the armor, the rhino head was not seriously injured.


    It''s just that his mount, the Hulei Leopard, has been caught by those black beasts no less than three or four times, and four or five paw prints have been hung on its body!


    "Big Jiang Erlang!" Bai Yue shouted.


    "Here!" Many Jiang warriors stepped forward, fighting with knives and guns.


    Although they had the upper hand, they were resisted by the desperate Dali soldiers.


    So their progress is very slow.


    The opponent is determined to take down Koyowu.


    The veins on Bai Yue''s forehead popped up.


    He had fought two surprise battles in which he won more with less, but he didn''t expect to stumble here.


    20,000 against 10,000, even the two leaders of Da Jiang and the chief of the Blue Bird Department are in deep crisis!


    If you let him know that Koyala is dead, I''m afraid he will run away immediately.


    At this moment, he felt remorse and anger in his heart.


    He blamed himself for underestimating the enemy, and was angry at Jiang Yuxi and Ke Yuewu''s arbitrariness.


    He even wanted to yell out in an extremely "selfish" way, asking Han Shu and Xishou to give up Ke Yuewu and let him die!


    Even if the great chief blamed him afterwards, he would have to bear it all by himself.


    He only thought that Han Shu and Xishou couldn''t do things.


    Anyway, a fool like Ke Yuwu from the Blue Bird Department will only be a burden on the battlefield!


    However, Han Shu and Xishou did not give up on Ke Yuewu and rushed out, still holding iron guns, fighting hard, trying to kill a bloody road.


    However, there are more and more fighters from the Dali tribe around, and Han Shu can barely protect himself with all his efforts!


    "What to do, what to do?" Bai Yue was very anxious in her heart.


    He wanted to come forward in person now.


    "In case Han Shu and Xishou are really broken here, how can I explain to the chief..." Bai Yue was full of anxiety.


    At this moment, a bird roared from the sky: "Chirp¡ª"


    Bai Yue''s eyes brightened, and she shouted in surprise: "The Great Chief!"


    Immediately afterwards, he saw a cloud of dust and smoke flying in the distance.


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe also noticed something strange, turned their faces to look into the distance, saw the dust and smoke, and knew that someone was coming.


    "Another person is here?" The heart of Dalibu''s heart tightened.


    No matter which tribe has arrived at the moment, it is not good news for them!


    So someone yelled: "Hurry up and take down that great chief, whoever he is, we can negotiate terms after taking him down! The two next to me will be killed, and I will kill them both if no matter how many people die." !"


    "yes!"


    Dali fighters stepped up their attack.


    The pressure on Hanshu and Rhinoceros increased sharply.


    "Ah!" A shrill scream came out.


    Everyone looked, but a black beast ridden by a Dali warrior had already pounced on the rhinoceros-headed Hulei Leopard, put a paw on Ke Yuewu''s body, and tore him off the Hulei Leopard!


    The black beast was already wounded, obviously it was hit by the rhinoceros head just now.


    At this time, after it tore off Koyowu, it was angry and jealous, and opened its mouth to bite Koyowu.


    Ke Yuewu stretched out his hand to block it, only to hear the sound of "clicking" continuously, but his hand was bitten off by the black beast!


    The black beast chewed with a "creak and creak", and blood flowed from its mouth in a "clack-clack".


    Koyowu screamed miserably.


    When I looked at it again, half of one of his palms was bitten off, leaving only his thumb!


    Ke Yuewu trembled all over, and roared at the rhinoceros head, "Hurry up, leave me alone!"


    It''s just that Rhinoceros Head was also besieged by the crowd at this time, and his body was also solidly beaten. He couldn''t get up while lying on the horse''s back, and he was about to be besieged to death.


    He clenched the reins tightly, and gave Koyowu a vicious look: "Shut up if you don''t want to die!"


    The cries of birds in the sky sounded again, this time it was an extremely short and powerful hiss: "Chirp!"


    Immediately afterwards, a huge flying eagle swooped down directly over the sky where Han Shu and the rhinoceros head were!


    When the flying eagle swooped down, all the plants and trees on the ground bowed down, as if surrendering.


    A young man on the flying eagle held a small hand crossbow in one hand and shot an arrow at a warrior who was rushing towards the rhinoceros head!


    "puff!"


    The soldier was directly shot by the hand crossbow and fell backwards from his mount.


    Flying Eagle approached directly above everyone''s heads, stretched out its two claws, like a hook sickle, and grabbed a claw at the lowest point of its body, picked up a Dali warrior who couldn''t dodge, swept it again, and then directly Loosen its claws and let it fall from a height.


    "what!"


    "Ah!"


    One person fell to the ground, knocked down one rider, and affected several riders!


    The Dali soldiers were terrified.


    "what is this!"


    "How can there be such a big flying eagle?"


    "It is the enemy''s helper!"


    ...


    What they didn''t notice was that when the flying eagle swooped down to the lowest point, a figure quietly fell from the flying eagle''s back.


    The moment he fell, he directly shot down the Dali soldier who was looking up at him from a high position, kicked his legs suddenly when he stepped on the back of a white hunchback, and jumped high with his right hand. Arc, sweep away the high-raised weapon.


    When he landed, he rolled over and came straight to Rhinoceros, who had staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Holding a gun in one hand, he stretched out the other hand, pressed it on Hu Leibao''s body, and said in a low voice: "Go back to heaven!"


    Hu Leibao was clever, and roared angrily: "Woooo¡ª¡ª"


    The Dali fighters who were relatively close to each other felt their hearts tightening one by one.


    Hu Leibao''s roar is not only deterrent to cattle, horses, tigers and leopards, but also has enough deterrent effect on ordinary people.


    The visitor stretched out his hand to the rhinoceros head again, and it was also a "return to the sky" to help him stabilize his mind, then he turned around and shot away the Dali warrior who rushed forward.


    He leaned over and rolled again, and came to Koyowu''s side, no matter how injured he was, he hit "recovery" again to keep him alive.


    With just one glance, he was sure that his father-in-law would not die.


    But I''m afraid I''m going to be disabled in the future.


    Among other things, a broken leg can be reattached, but it is difficult to restore a bitten off finger.


    After all, the wood way derivation technique can only save lives, but it cannot give birth to human flesh and bones.


    It was only then that Xishou came to his senses, and shouted in surprise, "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath and nodded.


    Xishou subconsciously rode his horse to Mu Feng''s side, full of momentum.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Come down, look at me!"


    Rhinoceros nodded, and jumped off the horse straight away, allowing Mu Feng to get on the horse before he landed.


    With a knife in his chest, he bowed his waist and took precautions.


    Obviously, in his opinion, handing over the horse to the chief is more secure than himself!


    In fact, after Mu Feng rode the rhino-headed Hulei Leopard, he first stretched the horse''s belly, and the Hulei Leopard straightened up in an instant, then kicked back and hit a big man who was about to attack from behind. Li soldiers.


    The Hulei Leopard just put its hoof on the neck of the white camel.


    With just one click, the white camel fell to the ground with a "woo hoo".


    Mu Feng whistled to urge the Eagle Feather Dragon to dive again, then grinned at the rhinoceros and said, "Look, the Hulei Leopard can be used like this!"


    Before Rhinoceros could react, Mu Feng tightened his grip on the horse''s belly again, and Hu Leibao rushed forward suddenly, accelerating to the charging state in an instant within the narrow encirclement.


    Mu Feng leaned forward and shot out, aiming at the white camel in front of him.


    The white camel had rough skin and thick flesh, and Mu Feng''s powerful shot only pierced his flesh without causing too many wounds.


    If so, the white camel roared in pain, and was about to bump into Mufeng as soon as it shook its head.


    And the warrior on its back lost its balance in this flash.


    Mu Feng didn''t have a pistol, and took advantage of the situation from bottom to top, from right to left, and shot out obliquely, almost sliding against the man''s neck!


    "Ah!" The man cried out in pain, and fell to the ground, holding his neck and gasping for breath just like Koyelau before.


    It seems that it is not alive.


    Hu Leibao ignored it and ran directly into the white camel.


    After all, it was a BMW, and its speed was far faster than that of the white camel, and it crashed into the white camel before the white camel hit it.


    The white camel had turned its head and lost its balance, but it was hit by Hu Leibao again, and it fell straight to the ground!


    Mu Feng pulled the rein, Hu Leibao turned around and rushed right to the Dali warrior who was quietly approaching the rhinoceros head.


    Sweep the gun and force the enemy back.


    From the sky again, two eagle-feathered dragons swooped down one after the other.


    The two eagle-feathered dragons each grabbed a Dali warrior, flew high and dropped them, and chaos ensued.


    The Dali warriors exclaimed again.


    "how is this possible!"


    "Are they beast masters?"


    "The members of the Goshawk Department may not be able to control such a eagle!"


    ...


    Mufeng didn''t hold Huleibao this time, but just changed its direction a little and accelerated around the encirclement.


    When it came to the side of the white camel that had fallen to the ground and hadn''t got up in an instant, Mu Feng grabbed the rein tightly with one hand, and at the same time clamped the horse''s belly with his legs, and shouted "get up"!


    Hu Leibao immediately raised its two front paws high, and stomped hard on the belly of the white camel.


    Before the white camel could react, Huleibao kicked its heels and leaped high¡ªthe leaping Huleibao was even higher than the white camel''s hump!


    After Xishou saw this scene, his heart trembled, and he secretly exclaimed: "This!"


    The Huleibao who leaped high made a long hiss, and the many Dali soldiers under him were dumbfounded.


    They had never seen a horse that could jump so high and so far!


    And Hu Leibao jumped up and down again.


    It''s just that its hooves trampled on a Dali warrior again.


    With a sound of "Ah!", this Dali warrior was knocked down to the ground by his people and his mount!


    The landed Huleibao kicked back and forth, extremely ferocious.


    Mu Feng shot horizontally, stabbing or sweeping, there was no fixed pattern.


    Asuka''s marksmanship is nimble, and Han Shu''s marksmanship is magnificent, but they all learned from one person¡ªMu Feng!


    Mu Feng''s marksmanship has the characteristics of two people''s marksmanship, it is smart, it is magnificent, and it is more domineering, just like a savage dragon!


    There is no reason to say that anyone touched by the point of his gun will either die or be injured.


    People touched and fell to the ground.


    The mount touched, and the chicken flew like a dog.


    In just a few breaths, Mu Feng has already "cleared" a large open space in the field!


    "Han Shu!" Mu Feng shouted loudly.


    Han Shu was fighting fiercely, when he heard the voice, he turned his head and looked overjoyed, he swept his gun across and went straight to Mu Feng.


    Just now he just wanted to save Xishou and Ke Yuewu, so he was in a hard fight.


    Now that he is leaving, who can keep him?


    With so many fighters in the Dali tribe, they couldn''t fix a ginger elm in one place to surround them, so how could they trap Han Shu?


    Without Mu Feng''s instructions, Han Shu straddled his horse and came to the side of Xishou, and fired his guns from left and right to force the enemy back.


    Mu Feng looked back at the north behind him, and heaved a sigh of relief: "It''s finally here!"


    After he finished speaking, a "roar" sounded, and the beasts and mounts in the entire battlefield couldn''t help but cheer up.


    Immediately afterwards, one person and one bull, a pair of sledgehammers were thrown into the lake like a huge boulder, and the waves were swept away.


    The visitor held the hammer in both hands, sometimes smashing left and right, sometimes the two hammers opened the way, and sometimes the two hammers intersected. It was even more brutal than a wild dragon. It didn''t make any sense, didn''t retreat at all, and went all the way forward, killing where the wood wind was. direction.


    Even yellow and white camels, even armored earth dragons with rough skin and thick flesh, can''t stop them.


    All obstacles are just a hammer away!


    Coming behind him, there are two more guns, one left and one right, swinging like flying.


    The one on the left is like a shooting star chasing the moon, like a dragonfly on the water.


    The one on the right is like a great river with waves, like adding firewood to a furnace.


    The one behind was slashing with a knife, and thousands of cavalry joined in aggressively behind!


    The Dali warriors who had surrounded Mufeng retreated in alarm.


    They no longer care whether they can catch the great chief in front of them.


    The defeat is irreversible, escape is important!


    Bai Yue, who was far away on the other side of the battlefield, had already learned about it, and waved her hand: "Kill!"


    All the Jiang coalition forces gathered into one place, and they all attacked the soldiers of the Dali tribe.


    Mu Feng aimed at Da Lei who was following King Li, and with a whistle, Da Lei galloped towards him, Mu Feng immediately changed horses, and shouted: "Protect Rhinoceros and the others!"


    A soldier hurried forward: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng rode his horse back to the west, and waved directly: "Kill!"


    More than 20,000 people have no suspense about the current number of less than 10,000 in the Dali Department!


    With the lesson of Shaolibu''s escape earlier, he can''t stay out of it this time!


    On the way here, he had already faintly felt that most of the current battles, often with a single thought, would have completely different results.


    Just like the ambush of the Shaoli tribe not long ago, he originally planned to hold back the Shaoli tribe, but he did not expect to win the battle.


    Moreover, the ambush went smoothly, but the pursuit was not as expected.


    He thought about it carefully, even if one or two thousand soldiers were ambushed on the other side of the valley, that is, the side where the Shaoli tribe fled, the results of the battle would definitely be magnified!


    So right now he has to lead people to chase after him, and strive to leave more spoils!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1047

    Koyowu slumped on the ground in a daze.


    He already knew of Koyra''s death.


    Most of the fighters from the Cyan Bird Department followed the wood wind to pursue, leaving only a small number of people to clean up the battlefield.


    Yin Gun was in grief.


    Konoa clenched his fists tightly.


    Aguli, Azig and other younger generations were all sad.


    They are not afraid of death, and I believe that the chieftain Koyelau is also the same.


    But such an aggrieved way of death is really hard for them to accept.


    But who can blame this kind of thing?


    Blame ginger elm?


    However, Jiang Yuxi does not necessarily accept this responsibility.


    They rushed out, and did not ask Ke Yuwu to also rush out.


    Bai Yue who blamed Jiang Jiang?


    Even more impossible.


    Because Bai Yue had made it clear before the battle that as the great chief, he only needed to watch from the sidelines.


    And as Bai Yue, she couldn''t restrain Ke Yuwu too much.


    He is a Chief after all.


    Ask yourself, Koyowu has no intention of obeying Bai Yue''s order.


    In addition, the commander of this trip is not Mu Feng, with only Bai Yue as the leader, it is difficult to convince the crowd.


    Ke Yuewu is one, and Jiang Yuxi is one.


    It''s just that the results of the two are different.


    You must know that in order to save Ke Yuewu, Da Jiang almost got involved with two leaders!


    In addition, if Da Jiang hadn''t obtained the news in advance of this battle and joined forces to attack, the current Blue Bird Division might have been wiped out!


    It was too late for them to be grateful, so how could they complain about Jiang?


    In particular, Bai Yue led people to collect the goshawk, destroy the white dragon and the giant horns, and this established the current victory situation in one fell swoop!


    Koyowu was full of bitterness.


    If 20,000 people rushed to kill 10,000 people step by step, wouldn''t they crush the opponent properly?


    Koyala doesn''t have to die either.


    Sensing the sadness of the surrounding Blue Bird tribe, Ke Yuwu said in a deep voice: "This time when I return to the tribe, I will remove one of the great chiefs, and the new leader of the tribe will be the new chief.


    The big boss died because of me, and I cannot shirk all responsibility.


    After returning to the tribe, I will ask the high priest to punish me!


    Either expelled from the tribe, or died, I, Koyowu, have no complaints! "


    Yin Qiang''s face was full of tears, and he clenched his fists tightly: "Great chief, my father said that you didn''t let you die, and I didn''t mean that either!"


    Only then did Ko Nuoa let go of his fist, and helped Ke Yuwu up: "Brother, you and I can''t predict what happened here. Everyone in our Jade Bird Division can die for the tribe, but they won''t die easily!"


    Konoa''s pun is both comforting and disappointing.


    As for which layer Koyowu understands most, it''s not what Konoa cares about.


    Keyelau''s father who printed the gun is also his elder brother.


    No matter how dissatisfied he was in his heart, he could not go against his elder brother''s wishes to blame the chief.


    All he could do was think about how to avoid this from happening again.


    ...


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe fled.


    Mu Feng leads people to chase after him.


    The so-called "poor bandits don''t chase after" is naturally in the situation where the strength of both sides is unknown.


    But right now the eight coalition forces are all here and have an absolute advantage, so why not take advantage of the victory and pursue it?


    Especially when he knew that there were white camels above Cheng Huang, Mu Feng became more concerned.


    With such a good chance not to be robbed, is it true that you have to go to the Shaoli Department to exchange it afterwards?


    It''s just that the running speed of the fleeing people is too fast.


    Mu Feng led his men to run wildly in pursuit, but only stopped two thousand people, most of them were riding yellow horses and horses.


    There are only a few hundred white camels and black unicorn beasts.


    Among them was a black beast mount that attracted Han Shu''s attention, he said to Mu Feng in front of him, "Great Chief, it was the owner of that black beast who led people to besiege me earlier, and handed him over to me!"


    Wooden Wind nodded: "Go!"


    Then he stretched out two fingers and waved them apart, the soldiers behind him automatically divided into left and right groups, and besieged them.


    More than 20,000 people besieged two or three thousand soldiers, and there was no accident.


    It''s just that the man riding the black beast still wanted to resist. He rode the black beast back and forth around Han Shu, circling with him.


    Rao is Hanshu''s superb marksmanship, so he couldn''t get close in a short time.


    The man was also waiting for an opportunity to fight back.


    Mu Feng can see clearly from the sidelines.


    That black-bodied unicorn beast should be a carnivore, so it looks softer than a cow and a horse when it moves around.


    Especially its size, as light as a leopard.


    Of course, this is only compared to its overall look and feel.


    In fact, the size of this black beast is bigger than that of the giant-toothed tiger. Aside from being a little shorter for people riding on it, it is also more nimble when moving around.


    Although Hanshu Wanliyun was running very fast, he lost to Noten in the end, and was almost hit by the black beast when he turned around several times.


    "What is this?" Mu Feng frowned, secretly communicating with the system.


    Based on what he saw, the system directly gave the answer: "Hideous!"


    "Hideous?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Didn''t it say that Hideous "looks like a red leopard, with five tails and one horn", and when the black beast in front of him is stretched to death, "one horn" will be side by side with Hideo.


    Unexpectedly, the system gave a very definite answer: "Black body and white mane, body length is about three meters, the longest can reach three and a half meters, the height is between 1.8 and 2 meters, the tail is one and a half meters long, and the weight is 400 kg to Between five hundred kilograms, with a ferocious temperament.


    After domestication, it can be ridden to fight, and it can tear the bast of cows and horses in an instant..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng glanced at the introduction of the information. Compared with the giant-toothed tiger, it is a circle smaller, but it is better in one point - it can be domesticated for riding and fighting!


    "Black body and white mane..." Mu Feng thought in his heart how to subdue such a fierce beast.


    Although this ferocious doesn''t look particularly powerful, at least it is much more useful than pulling Mengji beast out.


    At least walking in the mountains and forests is no problem as a foot strength.


    However, the facts quickly overturned his cognition.


    After Han Shu stabbed in the air, and the warrior on the hideous ride passed Han Shu, the tail that was only drooping behind the white-maned hideous butt instantly twisted like a long snake, waving like a long whip, and shone at Han Shu. The head was pumped!


    There was only a sound of "pa", but Han Shu''s head was tilted to the side, and the white mane lashed at his neck.


    "Ah!" Han Shu shook and was about to fall off the horse.


    The warrior riding hideously looked back and sneered, and handed out his own strange knife.


    Seeing that Han Shu was defenseless, Mu Feng shouted like a thunderbolt, "Stop!"


    The man was taken aback, but he just slowed down the movement of his hand, and still handed it out.


    At this moment, Han Shu hastily bent down.


    The golden knife in the man''s hand stuck to Han Shu''s back and stabbed out.


    This basically did no harm to Han Shu who was wearing armor.


    It''s just that he was covering his neck with one hand, obviously very uncomfortable.


    Mu Feng slapped his horse and rushed to him, shot the man''s golden saber away, and stabbed him.


    The man used the dexterity and lightness of the white mane to dodge.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Did you escape?"


    He looked at Han Shu.


    Han Shu let go of his hand, revealing a dark purple neck.


    It is conceivable that if it is not protected by armor, Han Shu will be seriously injured.


    He waved his hand: "I''ll come!"


    Han Shu nodded and retreated.


    Then Mu Feng looked at the man, grinned and said: "Now that you get off your mount, I don''t need to kill you!"


    The man sneered: "If you get off the mount, you will die, you think I am stupid!"


    Mu Feng sighed: "I always keep my word, if I say I won''t kill you, I won''t kill you, don''t worry!"


    The man glanced left and right, and found that the soldiers of the Dali tribe were surrounded, his face was gloomy: "Which tribe do you belong to, and what relationship do you have with the Dali tribe?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If you don''t come down, then I will let you down myself!"


    As he spoke, he patted his horse and rushed over.


    The man sneered again: "If you want to kill me, you have to be able to catch up with me!"


    Saying so, he flapped the white mane again and moved back and forth to dodge, and began to circle with Mu Feng.


    But Mu Feng let him pass by him.


    The man sneered at the corner of his mouth, this is a courtier!


    It''s just that there was a sneer on the corner of Mu Feng''s mouth, and he raised his hand and slashed the gun at the moment of turning his body, blocking it behind his head.


    Hearing a "snap", the ferocious tail of the white mane was drawn directly on the barrel of his gun!


    Mu Feng took advantage of the opportunity to swing the gun barrel in a circle, and directly stirred the white mane''s ferocious tail to circle the gun barrel in a circle!


    At the same time, he turned his head and stretched out his other hand, and held down the tail on the gun barrel. No matter how thick the hair was, he pressed firmly on the gun barrel, holding it hard!


    Then, under the panicked eyes of the warrior, Mu Feng grinned, clamped his legs around the horse''s belly, and with a struggle between his arms, he yanked the white mane fiercely with the inertia of the thunder rushing forward. There is more than one step in this direction!


    Although it was only one step, it was the result of the two sides breaking free in completely opposite directions.


    Just at this moment, the white-maned hide screamed mournfully.


    Because its tail bone was pulled down by Mu Feng!


    Obviously, Wooden Wind broke its tailbone unknowingly, making its tail no longer able to swing and droop normally and freely.


    The most terrible thing was that the tail was broken, and the white-maned ferocious suddenly lost the basis for maintaining his balance, dragging his buttocks and sitting on the ground in an instant.


    People who don''t know think it''s two backs that are broken!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, who was holding a big banner net against Bai Mane, "So fragile?"


    In fact, what it didn''t know was how powerful it was to charge forward against the thunder just now.


    On the other hand, the Dalibu warrior who was thrown to the ground was full of shock.


    He murmured in horror: "How is this possible, how can you have such great strength..."


    You know, this white-maned ferocious can break the spines of horned deer and wild sheep in one shot!


    It is the large livestock such as cows and horses that are caught off guard by its tail, and sometimes its throat can be severed, allowing the prey to suffocate to death!


    To put it bluntly, in terms of the lethality of the tail alone, only the armored dragon''s big tail hammer can compare with it!


    But Mu Feng didn''t know it at this time, he just frowned and said: "Such a fierce beast, it seems like something!"


    As he spoke, he raised his gun and turned around to walk towards the white mane, wanting to understand it with a single shot.


    Unexpectedly, the white-maned hide subconsciously wanted to dodge, and panic and pleading appeared in his eyes.


    "Woo hum¡ª"


    Bai Mane made a sad voice.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned, and hurriedly communicated with advanced animal taming skills: You don''t want to die?


    The white-maned hide quickly responded with a "woo hum": Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!


    Mu Feng was surprised from the bottom of his heart.


    Generally speaking, carnivores are very proud and difficult to tame.


    When in danger or dying, carnivores tend to become more ferocious and violent.


    It is rare for someone like this white mane to beg for mercy.


    With a thought, he pointed at Bai Mane with a backlash, and ordered: Stand up!


    Immediately afterwards, amidst the dumbfoundedness of the Dali warrior, Bai Zongjian stood up again, and then stood next to Mu Feng with a low eyebrow.


    Mu Feng pointed at the warrior, Bai Mane knew it, and rushed forward without the slightest hesitation...


    Woodwind nodded.


    No wonder the system said that this white-maned ferocious beast can be tamed, but it turned out to be a rare beast that is easy to tame!


    In this case, the next thing will be easy to handle.


    With the help of this large white-maned hide, the remaining ten or so white-maned hides quickly "turned their backs" and rushed to Jiang''s "embrace" together.


    And their original owners have all been attacked to varying degrees.


    When Mu Feng faced the Dali warriors with a man and a horse surrounded by a dozen men with black bodies and white manes, all of them showed despair.


    "Beast Master!"


    Just these three words made them completely lose the confidence to resist, and watched Jiang''s soldiers step forward to tie them up.


    So far, the crisis of the Jade Bird Department has been completely resolved!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1048

    The loudest and longest battle so far has finally come to an end.


    The crisis of the Blue Bird Department has since come to an end.


    Mu Feng ordered people to count the gains after the war:


    Four hundred and twenty-six armored earth dragons.


    Eight hundred and twenty white camels.


    Chenghuang more than two thousand four hundred and thirty heads.


    There are more than 5,700 cattle and horses.


    He has seventeen hideous heads with a black body and white mane.


    One thousand two hundred golden knives.


    There are tens of thousands of other bone knives and sticks.


    The eight parts gathered together, and they were extremely excited.


    Because it involves dividing up the spoils after the war.


    Of course, the black body and the white mane were captured by Mu Feng alone, and he did not participate in the division.


    And everyone also knew that no one of them could tame this kind of ferocious beast.


    Even so, the harvest after the war exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    These small groups already knew what the White Bird Group had gained, and they were extremely excited.


    With Big Ginger around, they didn''t worry about not being able to get things at all.


    Of course, the Goshawk Department is the most excited.


    Because they themselves were almost wiped out, they turned into the victorious side and participated in the division of spoils.


    The Jade Bird Division and Kuiwei Division all benefited from the battle because of Jiang, and they would not have much objection to the allocation of the battle.


    There is no doubt that the Jade Bird Department is the biggest beneficiary this time.


    The Kuiwei Ministry laid the foundation for independence from the Dali Ministry.


    The Jade Bird Department had just died of Koyelau, and their hearts were heavy. They felt more and more that without Da Jiang this time, the crisis and complexity of the situation were far beyond what they could handle.


    After this battle, the Kui Wei Department also saw the strength of Da Jiang.


    Plus they still have at least two things to ask for after the war:


    One was the high priest who saved them.


    The other thing is to help them completely white camel tall.


    Therefore, these two major works have to be divided by Jiang to divide the post-war gains.


    Those who can participate in the division of spoils: Da Jiang, Blue Bird, Kui Wei, Goshawk, White Bird, River Bird, Tiger, and White Ape.


    There is no doubt that the three major parts account for the majority, and the five minor parts account for the minor part.


    But how to divide the gains between the various small departments is also particular.


    Especially the tribes such as Goshawk, White Bird, River Owl, Tiger and White Ape, had already gained a lot of spoils when they wiped out the White Dragon and Giant Horn.


    Especially the Shiratori tribe, as Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe, had already privately obtained a lot of "dividends" after the battle with the Shaoli tribe.


    So it must be reflected in the current spoils of war.


    Of course, which tribes can be divided more and which tribes can be divided less, we must also be aware of it.


    Because some tribes are subordinate tribes of Da Jiang, some are very close to Da Jiang, and some are not clear about their position...


    But it''s too obvious and inappropriate, so it''s especially a test of Mu Feng''s sense of proportion.


    As for these small divisions, they are already satisfied with the desire in their hearts to obtain the corresponding battle rewards according to the proportion of fighters they produce.


    Everyone was staring at Mufeng, with different thoughts at this moment.


    After pondering for a while, Mu Feng said: "What you gained from attacking the White Dragon and Giant Horn before, there is no share from the Blue Bird and the Kuwei. It will be divided among the remaining six divisions. What you have already obtained belongs to each tribe!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone nodded.


    Blue Bird and Kui Wei didn''t participate, so naturally they couldn''t divide it up.


    Of course they don''t have an opinion on this.


    And Xiaobu was even more excited.


    Because the things given by Bai Yue previously were not divided according to the agreed proportion of heads, each tribe got more than their proportion.


    So right now, as long as they can get their respective ratios, they will be very happy.


    Mu Feng looked at the reactions of the people around him, nodded secretly, and said: "The Goshawks have turned their backs on the dark and turned to the bright, and there are more than two thousand soldiers. According to your number, there are thirty-four armored earth dragons and sixty-five white camels." There are one hundred and ninety-four yellow heads, five hundred and twenty-one cows and horses, and ninety-seven golden knives!"


    "This!" Chuck Khan and Andali of the Goshawk Department were too excited to speak.


    Because they had obtained enough population before the White Dragon Department, and now they have obtained so many spoils.


    According to what Mu Feng said, their current number of ferocious beast mounts has suddenly exceeded the previous period of complete victory!


    Sure enough, choosing subordinate ginger is the wisest choice!


    The rest of the ministries, such as the White Birds, the River Scorpions, the White Apes, and the Tigers, were so excited that they scratched their heads and scratched their heads when they heard Mufeng''s counting. .


    Because according to Mu Feng''s calculation, they can all get at least six or seven armored earth dragons, a dozen white camels, and more than thirty Cheng Huang!


    As for cattle and horses, let alone one or two hundred heads!


    With so many things, they couldn''t even get exchange and credit on Da Jiang''s store.


    For them, this is definitely something that they never even dared to think about before.


    The people in several small departments stood up, their eyes shining brightly.


    Unexpectedly, when Mu Feng opened his mouth, the several small groups became more and more excited: "Hey, White Bird, Tiger, you don''t need to forget, each of you can get ten armored dragons and twenty white camels." With forty Cheng Huang, two hundred cattle and horses, and twenty golden knives!"


    The members of the White Ape Department were taken aback, their expressions unnatural: "Big, Great Chief, what about ours?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "You should get your share according to the number of people. It should be five armored earth dragons, eleven white camels, thirty-two riding yellows, one hundred and forty cows and horses, and fifteen golden knives. put, right?"


    The man froze for a moment, nodded and said nothing.


    What Wood Wind calculated was the same as what they calculated by fiddling with straw sticks on the ground for half a day.


    But he was still a little reconciled, and after careful consideration in his heart, he gritted his teeth and said, "Why, why did they get more than our White Ape Department?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s mouth twitched.


    No wonder Bai Yue and Konoha had told themselves before and after that even though the White Ape Department had changed to a great chief, they still couldn''t figure it out.


    With this brain, you dare to ask yourself for something?


    What''s more, I didn''t give them less.


    "It''s really itchy!"


    Mu Feng smiled lightly and shook his head, and asked back: "I''ll take some from my big Jiang''s share and give them some more, can''t I?"


    The man was stunned, and then reacted, his face paled instantly, he quickly bowed his head and stepped back.


    The corner of Bai Yue''s mouth sneered, and she glanced at Konoha, who nodded to express her understanding.


    The White Ape Department is really confusing.


    Jiang Yuxi frowned and said, "Who is this person? Do you feel that you are short of things? Come, tell me, how many are missing, and I will make up for you!"


    The man shook his head and waved his hands repeatedly: "No, no!"


    Jiang Yumo sneered again and said, "Why don''t you think about it when you go back, and tell me when you remember?"


    The man backed away in horror, waved his hand and said, "No, no!"


    Jiang Yumo then looked at Mu Feng, and said seriously: "Brother, our burly and powerful department will not be divided according to the number of people. Let''s make up the armored earth dragon. We need 100, 200 white camels, and 500 yellow camels." We only need one thousand cows and horses, and two hundred golden knives.


    If there are too many, my burly department will take advantage of it, and if there is less, it will be sent out as my burly department to make up for these small parts, how about it? "


    Mu Feng was surprised and took another look at Jiang Yuxi.


    According to the ratio of 7,000 people to 30,000 people, except for two or three more heads of the armored earth dragon, the Jiangyu sprite needs less of the rest.


    At least ten or so less white camels were needed, and fifty less were needed by the yellow camels, not to mention cattle and horses.


    This Jiang Yuxi said that he took advantage of it, but in fact he suffered a lot.


    But that''s where he''s smart.


    Taking advantage of the name, he actually gave Jiang a favor.


    It doesn''t show mountains, doesn''t show water, but it doesn''t suffer too much¡ªthe lack of these things is really nothing to the Kui Wei Department.


    The most important thing is that he also used this matter to express his attitude to Mu Feng.


    That is, the Kuwei Department is neither humble nor overbearing, but also has enough sincerity to get close to Da Jiang.


    After all, the few things they need are enough to support a medium-sized tribe to gain a foothold in the chaotic Changli territory!


    "It seems that I still have something to ask for!" Mu Feng nodded secretly, and said with a smile, "Okay, since my brother is so kind, I have no choice but to accept it!"


    Jiang Yuxi smiled and nodded: "It should be like this!"


    Mu Feng looked at the members of the Blue Bird Department again.


    Ke Yuewu looked pained and turned to Yin Gun.


    Yin Gun looked complicated, and looked at Ko Nuoa, Aguli, Azig and others, and then said: "Great Chief, our Jade Bird Department was rescued by Da Jiang this time, and the tribe was prevented from being destroyed. This is my Jade Bird Division." The biggest harvest of all!


    And you, Da Jiang, rescued the great chief of our department before the battle, and our Jade Bird department owes us a great favor.


    So this time my Jade Bird Club will not participate in the battle and get assigned! "


    "What!" Except for a few people headed by the Blue Bird Department, everyone looked at Ke Yuwu in unison.


    They couldn''t believe what Yin Gun said was true.


    However, Ke Youwu just said calmly: "The meaning of Yin Gun is the meaning of my Blue Bird Department!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng heard the voice outside the words.


    What does the blue bird department mean?


    He looked thoughtfully at the group from the Jade Bird Department.


    Everyone looked at him again, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Mufeng''s heart trembled.


    Because of the backbone shown by the Blue Bird Department.


    In such a sad situation, they can still maintain their blue bird department''s "rather than bending" disposition, and they are grateful to the benefactors!


    This is their backbone, and it is also the most admirable part of them when they are "dead-brained".


    It''s just that their current state is not right.


    What Yin Gun said represents the meaning of the Blue Bird Department?


    Does this mean that Yin Gun is going to be the next Great Chief?


    The Jade Bird Department just decided on the front line?


    If this is the case, how will Koyowu deal with himself when he returns to the tribe?


    Can the Jade Bird Department remain united as it is now?


    After pondering for a moment, Mu Feng waved his hand: "It is also necessary to save you blue birds, so there is no need to give up like this."


    "Great Chief!" Yin Gun shouted.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Well, I understand your intentions, but it''s not appropriate not to take any of them. If you really want to thank me, Da Jiang, then it''s the same as the Kuiwei Department, one hundred, two hundred, three hundred, one thousand, Two hundred!"


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department looked at Mu Feng together, with excited expressions and grateful eyes.


    They never thought that Mu Feng would be willing to give up so many things!


    Before they could speak, Mu Feng just waved his hands and said with a smile: "It''s just to repay the kindness that your Jade Bird Department has always shown me, Jiang. Well, also, because of Chang Ning!"


    The soldiers behind the Blue Bird Department all cheered and shouted: "Great chief, great chief!"


    But everyone knew that it wasn''t Koyowu they were calling, but Mufeng!


    Koyowu looked complicated.


    Ko Nuoa and Yin Qiang suddenly thought of something, looked at Ke Yuwu again, and there was still apology and remorse?


    Aguli and Azig finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Others don''t know, but they know it best.


    Before Mufeng came back after chasing and killing the people from the Dali tribe, several "high-level officials" of the Jade Bird tribe had confirmed one thing: that is, Ke Yuewu felt remorse in his heart, and he had no intention of being a chief again to show his self-blame.


    And as the sincerity of his remorse, he promoted Yin Qiang as the great chief of the Blue Bird Department to comfort the dead Koyala.


    Konoa has no objection to this.


    On the one hand, it was his own brother who died, and on the other hand, he also somewhat complained about the great chief Ke Yuwu in his heart.


    Ke Yuwu took the blame and let go of the great chief. Although he didn''t push the boat along, he let it go.


    Otherwise, he would have a lump in his heart!


    However, as "bystanders", Aguli and Azig could see clearly that the three of them had elements of anger.


    However, it is this element of anger that makes it no surprise that Yin Gun will become the next great chief.


    Once he returned to the tribe, Koyowu announced the incident to the public, and the situation would be irreversible.


    The problem is that it is difficult for Indian guns to convince the crowd in the tribe!


    It''s not because the Blue Bird Department is not united enough, but because Yin Gun doesn''t have the ability to be a chief at all.


    In addition to being physically strong, he can''t even compare to Azig in terms of vision and ability, let alone Aguli, Zhaolu and the married Changning.


    It is foreseeable that the unusually united Jade Bird Department is bound to resolutely implement all orders of Yin Gun at the beginning.


    But once Qingniao suffers a serious injury because of his order to print the gun, he will become the target of public criticism again!


    Just like Ke Yuwu in front of him, even though he was a great chief, because of his greed and reckless advancement, the leader of the tribe was killed. As tribesmen, Ke Nuoa and Yin Gun complained about him.


    Even Aguli and Azig felt that Keyelau''s death was not worth it.


    But that''s all!


    Because Ke Yuwu is the great chief, with him, the entire Blue Bird Department is united until now.


    Moreover, Koyowu originally had five brothers, and three of them died early because of the tribe.


    In order to save Konoah, one of the three died after blocking a knife for him!


    The other two were also killed in order to save the clansmen of the tribe.


    And these rescued people were never asked by Koyowu to pay extra after the war, and they still did what they should do, and they were treated equally.


    But everyone remembers clearly that one of them is extremely close to Ke Yuewu, and even treats Changning and Chaolu as his own...


    Even so, as the great chief, Ke Yuwu didn''t complain to anyone, and just said a word to end the matter - we are a group of people, and we don''t need to blame ourselves or apologize!


    Ke Yuewu can do this, how can Yin Gun and Ko Nuoa not do the same?


    So when Ke Yuewu did these things, he had no complaints or regrets, but when it was Yin Gun and Ko Nuoa''s turn, there was resentment in his heart. It wasn''t a problem with his vision, what was it?


    Fortunately, Mu Feng''s sentence "I have given back to you, the Jade Bird Department, for your kindness to me, Da Jiang" awakened the two of them.


    Right now, Yin Gun and Ko Nuoa are already full of shame and self-blame.


    The goodwill of the Jade Bird Department to Da Jiang was to give salt when he was weak, and Da Jiang is now paying back thousands of times.


    Great chief Ke Yuwu paid so much for the Jade Bird Department, and the brothers went to two out of five, and never asked them for anything.


    Now they are resentful in turn, where is their conscience?


    Of course, apart from apologizing, the foreheads of the two were covered with cold sweat.


    They suddenly realized that even Chang Ning couldn''t lead the Jade Bird Division to break the situation and take revenge, let alone Ke Yinqiang!


    And the one who can lead them to defeat the Shaoli and Dali tribes can only be Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of Jiang!


    But the premise of Mufeng''s willingness to help the Jade Bird Department is because of the goodwill of the Jade Bird Department, and this goodwill comes from Changning, from Keyelao, and from Keyowu''s strong opposition!


    But it''s not because of him Ke Yinqiang, Ke Nuoa!


    So Mu Feng''s sentence "There is Changning" seems to be an unintentional statement, but it is the finishing touch.


    Da Jiang''s kindness to Qingniao can be reciprocated, but he will not let Yin Gun and Ko Nuoa toss and squander it!


    Otherwise, Ke Yinqiang and Ko Nuoa will be the sinners of the entire Blue Bird Division!


    Fortunately, none of these happened, and there is still room for redemption.


    Ko Nuoa wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, knelt down on one knee, turned to Koyowu, bowed his head, and said, "Brother, the Blue Bird Department still takes you as the chief to be strong for a long time!"


    Yin Qiang also realized the problem, his father had spent his whole life for the tribe, so should he be buried in his own hands?


    He hurriedly knelt down on one knee too: "Great Chief, please take back your previous order, and don''t let our Blue Bird Department fall into a land of no return!"


    Ke Yuewu looked very moved, with tears in his eyes.


    He has regrets and is even more worried.


    Fortunately, all this is still in time!


    He looked at Wooden Wind.


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly, but did not speak.


    Ke Yuewu stepped forward to help the two of them up: "They are all blue bird boys, let''s talk about these things back to the tribe!"


    Ko Nuoa and Yin Qiang were ashamed and ashamed.


    Seeing that it was almost done, Mu Feng coughed twice, and then said: "In this case, then each department here should go back to their own department!"


    The various ministries began to set off to collect the spoils, and returned one after another.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department thanked Mu Feng and Da Jiang and left excitedly.


    Jiang Yuxi sent back the Kuiwei soldiers, leaving only 200 people waiting not far away, obviously there was something important to discuss with Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng accused him of the crime and asked him to wait in the distance, then gathered Jiang''s leader and commander together, and said in a deep voice: "This time, Da Jiang fought thousands of miles away, so naturally he gained a lot, but the exposure There are a lot of problems that come out!"


    Everyone bowed their heads.


    Bai Yue felt ashamed.


    Thunder Dragon thought about it.


    Han Shu scratched his head...


    Mu Feng didn''t mention his name, and continued: "The death of Chief Keyelao could have been avoided. But he still died. What''s the reason? Have you ever thought about it?"


    Asuka frowned and said, "It''s because he didn''t listen to unified orders!"


    Mu Feng didn''t deny it, nodded and said, "Is it gone?"


    Bai Yue replied in a deep voice: "It''s also because of me, I didn''t pay attention to the battle situation in time!"


    Mu Feng still had no attitude, but his voice was serious and cold: "There is more!"


    Lei Long looked ashamed: "The deployment in front of the station was insufficient, and the opportunity to expand the results after the war was not grasped well!"


    Han Shu sighed helplessly, these seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Mu Feng glanced at him.


    Han Shu trembled, and immediately said: "As a commander, don''t go deep into the enemy''s army easily!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Then have you thought about how to prevent this from happening again?"


    Everyone froze, frowning in thought.


    Everyone seems to have something for everyone, but none of them seem to be comprehensive.


    Mu Feng didn''t ask any more questions, and said in a deep voice: "This matter is over, everyone go back to the garrison, think carefully about how to fight this battle if you are the commander, and then tell me!


    When the time comes, either when you return to Dragon City, or when I inspect various places, we will have face-to-face talks!


    I don''t want the leaders and soldiers of my big ginger to appear today.


    I don''t want my Da Jiang''s fighters to die not because the enemy is strong, but because of their own negligence or stupidity! "


    His last sentence was extremely serious.


    But none of the big ginger warriors around had any objections.


    Because what the chief said is true!


    People are not dead, they can still do this and think about that.


    If a person is dead, don''t think about anything!


    The chief''s request now is a goal - let them not die so easily!


    For a while, all the "key members" of Jiang''s military department around him bowed and responded: "Yes, great chief!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1049

    The purpose of Jiang Yuxi''s stay is very simple, to discuss with Mu Feng whether he can save the high priest of the Kui Wei Department.


    But the conditions given by Mu Feng made it difficult for him to accept.


    After all, the choice of such a big and powerful department to be subordinate to Da Jiang really made him feel uncomfortable.


    Instead of choosing to be subordinate to Da Jiang as soon as he became independent, it would be better for him to continue to gain a foothold in Changli under the name of the Dali tribe.


    At least now Da Libu has suffered a serious setback, and he can no longer make irresponsible remarks on his burly branch.


    It can''t be said that when they use troops to fight against the south and the west, the two branches of Tang Jing and Hui Qiang still have to look at their own faces.


    Seeing Mu Feng leading people towards him, Jiang Yumo greeted him with a smile: "Brother!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Brother Jiang!"


    Jiang Yuxi laughed and said, "Brother, I won''t go around in circles with you anymore. I''m waiting for you here, and I beg you to save our high priest!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Then you agreed to the conditions I said earlier?"


    Jiang Yumo shook his head helplessly: "Brother, can you exchange other conditions?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng examined Jiang Yuxi, "Tell me."


    "Why don''t we join forces and destroy the Dali tribe, and you will get more of what you get, how about it?"


    Wooden Wind smiled.


    This Jiang Yuxi is also a cunning, and even thought of saying that the condition of Mu Feng''s opening was to benefit Jiang.


    How could he be fooled by such lip service?


    The most important thing is that for this kind of thing, it would be too troublesome for Da Jiang to lead his troops to Dali.


    He smiled and shook his head: "Da Libu is too far away from me, Dajiang, and it consumes too much."


    Jiang Yuxuan shook his head: "Don''t worry, this brother, I will bear the burden of consuming all my burly department!"


    Mu Feng looked at Jiang Yuxi.


    He was really curious, why did this Jiang Yuxi know that the high priest who was awakened might be a person with low IQ, so she was so interested in waking him up?


    Seeing Mu Feng looking at him, Jiang Yumo sighed and said, "Brother, you seem to have never been in a small tribe, and you don''t know the suffering of being a subordinate tribe.


    Everywhere is constrained, everywhere is restrained, and the extent to which the tribe develops and grows must be restricted by the upper body..."


    Wooden wind smiled.


    What Jiang Yumo said was beautiful, but unfortunately he didn''t know how miserable Jiang was before.


    But as long as you understand your own affairs, it doesn''t make sense to talk to him.


    In fact, he has already made up his mind in his heart that at worst, it doesn''t matter if he treats the high priest.


    Now what he needs to determine is what conditions Jiang Yuxi is willing to pay for this matter.


    Or in other words, whether the high priest Yu Li could send a letter in time during this period.


    After Jiang Yuxi finished his praise, Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Okay, then why don''t I go around in circles with you, after all, what is your burly department willing to give?


    Well, it is possible to destroy Dali, but it is not your price, but my condition.


    Also, this has to be done after the rainy day is over. "


    Jiang Yuxi frowned slightly.


    Well, sure enough, I didn''t save any favors after World War I.


    I knew that those fierce beasts would not be allowed.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I won''t make it difficult for you, you don''t need to become my subordinate tribe, anyway, there are over ten thousand subordinate tribes, and I, Jiang, don''t have no one!"


    "Huh?" Jiang Yuxi frowned.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "If you don''t worry, you can go back to the tribe with me and have a look together."


    Jiang Yuxi shook her head in embarrassment: "No, the Kui Wei Department has a lot of mundane affairs to deal with now, and I can''t leave too far away."


    Mu Feng didn''t expose it, and said with a smile: "Then let''s talk about saving your high priest?"


    Jiang Yuxi pondered for a long time before saying seriously: "In this case, my Kuwei Department is willing to be allies with Da Jiang, brother tribes, and the two departments will rely on each other from now on!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "This is fine, but I, Da Jiang, still haven''t gained any real benefits!"


    Jiang Yuxi sighed helplessly: "Brother, didn''t the many white camels and yellow camels that my burly department gave up earlier didn''t have any good karma?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "How about I return it to you and talk about it later?"


    Jiang Yuxi smiled bitterly, waved his hands and shook his head: "Forget it, there is no reason to send it out and take it back!"


    joke!


    If you really want to accept it, then Mufeng will definitely want more than these things.


    Wooden Wind laughed.


    This Jiang Yuxi doesn''t say that he fights like a mad dog on the battlefield, but he is a wonderful person in private.


    Mu Feng is willing to talk to him precisely because of his sharp eyesight and trouble-saving style, which is bold and decisive.


    Jiang Yumo tentatively said, "Why don''t we send a tribe of thousands of people to you Jiang?"


    After a pause, he added: "But they can''t stay in their original territory, they have to move out!"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Just to save one person, but also to form an ally with Jiang, which means that Kui Weibu will never be an enemy of Jiang in the future.


    This deal is a bargain no matter how you look at it.


    He nodded: "Yes!"


    Now Jiang Yumo finally breathed a sigh of relief, smiled broadly, bowed and said with a smile: "Brother Xie!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "In this case, you can bring your high priest to the old land of Yanmabu, I will wait for you here!"


    "Aren''t you going to my burly department?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Aren''t you going to go to my ginger?"


    "Haha!" Jiang Yuxi laughed loudly.


    Wooden Wind doesn''t tear it apart either.


    Jiang Yuxi then turned around and ordered the burly warriors to return to the tribe.


    And he led a hundred people to the old land of Yanmabu with Mu Feng.


    Calculated according to the time, it will take about six days.


    Mu Feng thought in his heart whether to delay for a few more days, in case Yu Li told him that there was a feud between the two films, he would be too late to regret it.


    So he secretly wrote to the people in the old place of Yiluo, asking them to pay attention to the correspondence.


    Fortunately, one day after arriving at the old place of Yanmabu, Yuli''s letter arrived at the old place of Yiluo, and Huang Chuan of the old place of Yiluo hurriedly sent someone to contact Mufeng and delivered the letter to him.


    Mu Feng who took the letter opened the letter in front of Jiang Yuxi and read it, not caring about the information being leaked at all.


    Anyway, he didn''t know Jiang''s character!


    After reading Yu Li''s letter, Mu Feng almost jumped up.


    Because Yu Li''s reply said that Jiang Yu Kuiwei''s department is indeed related, and the relationship is very deep.


    The origins of the two should be traced back to the farther west of the Western Plains, or even to the west of the Hanhai Desert.


    However, because the Jiang family branched out and drifted to the border of Changli to become the Jiang family, and the Jiang family suffered repeated misfortunes, so he also remembered incomplete information about the former tribe.


    In addition, the "Old Yellow Calendar" about the "history" of the tribe has always been passed on orally from priest to priest, and there is no written record, so more and more things about Dajiang''s past have been forgotten.


    And the high priest of the burly department had seen him before, so he only asked him which branch he was, and after taking over Yu Li and being depressed for a long time, he only said the four words "Jiangshui Riverside".


    What''s more is that Jiang''s totem is Bai Ze, the Hui Beast.


    But this is different from the totem of the Kuwei Ministry¡ªit is a fierce beast called Yazi.


    When the word "Jiazi" is written, it is obviously a white character.


    But Yu Li gave a rough description of the image, and only then did he judge that it was the word "Jia Zi".


    So the high priest of the Kuwei Ministry was a little depressed and a little angry, saying that the Jiang family had forgotten who their ancestors were, and they were not worthy of being called the "Jiang family".


    And threatened: "The Jiang family has enough Jiang, my concubine!"


    As for when he was in the Yanmai Department, Yu Li encouraged Yan Zixu to join forces with the Goshawk Department to attack the Kuwei Department, purely to disgust the Kuiwei Department.


    From Yu Li''s point of view, Jiang''s family has already suffered a disaster. Since Jiang''s family and Yu Li''s are from the same ancestor, they should help each other.


    As a result, the Kuiwei Department just ignored Jiang''s experience...


    Mu Feng looked at Yu Li''s rambling text, especially the many white characters in the middle, and the substitute words with circles, holes, and crosses. It is not difficult to guess that Yu Li also accumulated a lot of anger and complaints when he wrote back to him. .


    But on the whole, he figured it out.


    That is, the Jiang family of the Kuwei Department has a relationship with the Jiang family of Da Jiang, so they can''t escape.


    It is appropriate that the two films do not have deep hatred.


    The key point is that Yu Li also doesn''t know the relationship between Da Jiang''s Jiang family and Kui Wei''s "Yu Jiang", which is very embarrassing.


    He could have the cheek to tell Jiang Yuxi "My big ginger is from the upper reaches of the Jiangshui River", but the other party has to believe it, right?


    At the very least, he must come up with something practical to prove it.


    He frowned and thought carefully, and then his eyes lit up, there it is!


    Start with the totem!


    Jiang''s totem is a dragon, and Jiang''s previous totem is Bai Ze, the Hui Beast.


    And Yazi and Long can also be continued!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng grinned and laughed: "I''m not running away now!"


    Jiang Yuxi had been looking forward to and anxiously by Mu Feng''s side, but when he saw Mu Feng grinning at him suddenly, he felt creepy for no reason...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1050

    After Mu Feng read Yu Li''s letter, he was still grinning at the first moment, but changed his mood the next moment, and his eyes were weeping.


    Jiang Yuxi, who was originally trembling in his heart, was stunned.


    He scratched his head in doubt: "Minister, brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Feng looked at Jiang Yumo emotionally, and sighed: "So that''s how it is!"


    "Why is that so?" Jiang Yuxi was even more puzzled.


    Mu Feng shook Yu Li''s letter: "Brother, brother, I saved your high priest, and I don''t want that tribe with a population of one thousand!


    Your high priest, I will be saved in everything I say! "


    Mu Feng quietly wiped away his tears, then howled dryly twice.


    Now Jiang Yuxi''s expression was greatly moved: "What''s going on?"


    Mu Feng looked sad: "The high priest of my department said that my big ginger was originally a branch of the Jiangshui River, but because the time is too long, I can''t remember which branch it is...


    Your high priest came to him before, and the two of you have already confirmed that the two books have origins! "


    "Have the two met?" Jiang Yuxi frowned, her face full of doubts.


    "The high priest of our department is Jiang Yuli, the high priest of the Yanma department!"


    "Jiang Yuli?" Jiang Yumo became more and more confused, "The high priest Jiang, the high priest of the Yanma tribe, is the same person? Didn''t the Jiang family of the Yanma tribe die when the Yanma tribe was wiped out?"


    Mu Feng sighed deeply, and recounted the story about Jiang Shi being robbed of the totem Baize by the Yanbu, and Jiang Yuxi''s eyes widened with anger.


    Because he already thought that the Jiang family from the Yanma tribe and the Jiang family from the Kuwei tribe were of the same lineage, not to mention that the totem ancestor "Jazi" of his Kuwei tribe had the kind of character that revenges every revenge.


    This is also enough to affect the entire burly department to hate those who hate them.


    Hearing Mu Feng finished talking about Jiang''s totem being taken away, Jiang Yumo gritted his teeth and shouted: "What a Yu Ion, what a Jiang Ion! One died willingly for the sake of the tribe, and the other endured humiliation for the sake of the tribe!


    A family endured humiliation for three generations, and a family humiliated and reproduced for decades!


    Only my Jiang family can produce such a man with backbone! "


    He clenched his fist tightly and smashed it on the palm of the other hand: "Just this incident is enough to show that the high priest Jiang Yuli is also a tough guy, and he deserves the respect of me, Jiang Yuxi!"


    Mu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart, he never thought that Jiang Yuyao would attach so much importance to "Jiang''s" honor and disgrace, integrity and reputation, and be so confident!


    Before Mu Feng talked about the totem, Jiang Yuxi believed that Jiang''s Jiang family belonged to the same clan as them.


    The reason is very simple, there is something in Jiang Yuxi''s heart that he may not even be aware of and can''t say - a sense of national identity and pride!


    Just because Da Jiang''s clan''s surname is Jiang, and Da Jiang''s ancestors can endure humiliation, he concluded that this is the backbone, toughness and ambition that only Jiang clan members can have!


    It is precisely by virtue of these abilities that the members of the Jiang clan can stay close to the mountains and rivers, avoid all kinds of difficulties and dangers, and not be afraid of humiliation and suffering, and finally complete the unity and return to the clan.


    It seems unreasonable, but only those who are in it can feel the sense of pride and identity!


    In Mu Feng''s heart, he lost a little bit of interpretation, and a little bit more admiration.


    Indeed, only people like Jiang Yumo are worthy of the word "Jiang Shi".


    If Jiang Yuxi is like this, it is not difficult to see that the high priest who is respected by him is also like this.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t tell Yu Li that he forgot who his ancestor was and that he didn''t deserve the surname Jiang.


    Now that I think about it, it''s probably because of "angry and indisputable" towards Yu Li, a branch of the Jiang family.


    With a solemn expression from the inside out, he said in a deep voice: "Although we don''t know which branch of the Jiang clan we belong to, one thing is certain, that is, the totem Zulong of my Great Jiang, and the totem Yazi of the Kuwei tribe. They are also of the same origin!"


    "What!" Jiang Yuxi was completely stunned, "Same family?"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said in a deep voice: "You should know that Bai Ze, the totem of the Yan family, took away from my Jiang family, right?"


    Jiang Yuxi nodded, and then he frowned and asked, "Since Jiang''s totem is Bai Ze, why is it changed to Zulong?"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said, "The ancestor dragon gave birth to a calf, the calf gave birth to Yinglong, Yinglong gave birth to Jianma, Jianma gave birth to Qilin, Qilin gave birth to common beasts, and common beasts gave birth to Bai Ze, one of the hundred-haired beasts." Said a pass.


    He clearly told Jiang Yuxi: "The totem ancestor of my branch of the Jiang family is Bai Ze, but Bai Ze can still be traced back to the original ancestor, which is the ancestor dragon!


    It''s like a person has parents, the parents are the ancestors, but the ancestors can also be the distant ancestors, and the distant ancestors are the first ancestors. The ancestor totem of my Dajiang is Bai Ze, the distant ancestor is the calf, and the ancestor is the ancestor dragon. ! "


    Jiang Yuxi widened her eyes.


    This is the first time he heard the saying "ancestors have ancestors".


    But he didn''t have the slightest doubt.


    As Mu Feng said, ancestors also have parents, and parents also have ancestors.


    The truth couldn''t be simpler.


    "But," Jiang Yuxi frowned and said, "This doesn''t mean that Da Jiang and my burly department must be the same branch?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Mu Feng again with hope.


    Obviously, after hearing what Mu Feng said about the past between Jiang Yuli and Jiang Ion, Jiang Yuxi had already identified with "Jiang Shi" and "Great Jiang".


    Now he needs Mu Feng to give him a reason to convince him.


    As long as there is a reasonable reason, he will believe it!


    How could Mufeng not know?


    He laughed and said, "Why doesn''t it matter? Let me ask you, how many children do you have?"


    Jiang Yumo subconsciously said, "Three!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "You have three children, so how powerful is the ancestor dragon of my Jiang clan, how can there be only one child?"


    "Huh?" Jiang Yuxi was stunned, frowned and thought about it, his eyes lit up, "You mean the ancestor had more than one child?"


    "Of course!" Mu Feng said loudly, "If the first ancestor can give birth to a calf, he can have two, three, four, or even more children!"


    Now Jiang Yuxi came to his senses, and his eyes lit up: "You mean that the ancestor dragon gave birth to many children, and these children became the totems of all tribes and tribes?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Jiang Yuxi was cautious and looking forward to it: "Then the totem of our burly Jiang family is also a descendant of Zulong?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course!"


    Jiang Yu''s eyes brightened, and he asked again, "How many children did Zulong have?"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath and said, "The ancestor dragon gave birth to many children, but the most famous ones are ten!"


    He originally wanted to say "the dragon gave birth to nine sons", but he thought that there was no such thing as a calf among the nine sons, so he had to say "ten", so as to avoid Jiang Yuxi asking questions later and laying a minefield for himself, so It was renamed "Longsheng Ten Sons".


    "Ten?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng laughed and nodded, "The boss is Mao Du, who gave birth to my Jiang family''s totem, Bai Ze.


    The second child is a prisoner of cattle.


    The third child is Yazi, this is the totem of your burly team.


    The fourth child laughed at the wind.


    The old five is in prison.


    The sixth son Suan Ni.


    The old seven dominates.


    Old Ba Bi An.


    The old nine loses.


    Old Ten Kiss! "


    Mu Feng intentionally called Mao Du the boss of the dragon sons, and moved the ranking of the other nine sons back.


    This told Jiang Yuxi: Did you see, my Jiang family is the descendant of the boss, the eldest son!


    Your Yazi ancestors can only be ranked third, stand back!


    Sure enough, Jiang Yuxi was shocked when he heard Mu Feng mention so many names in succession.


    At this time, he no longer doubted what Mu Feng said.


    Because he has never seen someone who can name so many strange totems at once!


    Not only that, he widened his eyes and asked tentatively: "So, the distant ancestor of your Jiang family is the eldest brother of the distant ancestor of my burly department?"


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly: "That''s right, I, Da Jiang, is the eldest brother of your burly department!"


    "Brother..." Jiang Yumur murmured.


    Mufeng coughed twice.


    If it wasn''t for the serious situation at the moment, he would really like to call him "Third Brother"...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1051

    The "ten sons of the dragon" that Mu Feng said was extremely shocking to Jiang Yuxi.


    At this time, he already believed what Mu Feng said.


    Not only because Mu Feng was able to name so many descendants of the ancestor, but also because of his own guesses in his early years.


    The high priest told himself before he fell into a coma that he and the Dali tribe were not from the same clan.


    After meeting the high priest of Yanmabu, his attitude has also been murky.


    In addition, Mu Feng has already said that the tribe with a population of 1,000 is gone, and he will also help him cure the high priest''s illness.


    What does this mean?


    The two must have a lot to do with each other!


    Otherwise, who would be willing to give up a thousand people?


    Jiang Yumo was very excited at this time: "The two are really a family, so you and I..."


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Just call him a brother!"


    Jiang Yuxi had a good heart, and laughed loudly: "Okay, okay! Although you Da Jiang is a brother, and I am a big brother, but between you and me, let''s judge seniority by age!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and thought to himself that Jiang''s status as "big brother" was confirmed anyway, so why would I argue with you about this.


    He smiled and said, "Brother!"


    Jiang Yuxi laughed here: "Brother!"


    The next thing is easy.


    The two great chiefs bonded for a few days in the old place of Yanmai as a brotherhood.


    The two chatted a lot about Da Li Department, and also talked about Da Jiang and Kui Wei Department.


    It was only then that Jiang Yuxi realized that his younger brother was a hidden master.


    At the same time, he had an idea in his heart, but he had to wait for the high priest to wake up before making a decision.


    A few days later, the warriors of the Dali tribe brought the high priest here.


    Jiang Yuxi had already told Mu Feng that the high priest named Jiang Luli was invited to take people to the Dali Ministry to discuss the use of troops against the tribes in the vast desert a few years ago. The specific results of the discussions were not known on the way back. He was ambushed and was unconscious when he rescued the tribe.


    I haven''t woken up since then.


    You don''t need to think about it to know that the two dirty big branches of the Dali Department are responsible, but they refused to admit it to death, and even sent people to visit in a fake way, with gifts and greetings.


    No matter how angry Jiang Yuxi was, he couldn''t find a suitable reason to attack Da Li.


    After all, he still has a huge body to worry about.


    But the seeds of hatred were planted from that time.


    He tried every means to save Jiang Lili, and in desperation he even asked the dwarf chief of the Shaoli tribe, Bu Boba, for help, but to no avail.


    Fortunately, I met this brother Mu Feng...


    Mu Feng asked Jiang Luli to be placed in the tent that had been set up, stroked his forehead with one hand, and silently ran the Wood Dao Derivation Technique to get a feel for his situation.


    Vitality is there, but not vigorous.


    Fortunately, in this era, the Kuwei Ministry can take good care of him until now.


    However, it is possible that Jiang Yuxi took him out several times to seek medical treatment.


    He continued to investigate the condition of Jiang Lili, and it turned out that there was blood congestion at the back of his head.


    This is simple, as long as he uses the wood way derivation technique to melt the blood, Jiang Luli will basically wake up.


    But the problem is that now that he already knows that Kui Weibu and Da Jiang are indeed from the same clan, and after Jiang Yuxi and the high priest Jiang Yuli both highly approve of the Jiang family, he is determined to cure Jiang Luli.


    He secretly communicated with the system: "Is there any way to wake up the vegetative without losing the previous memory?"


    He remembered that the system''s previous answer was to search for information to find a method, and now there should be a method.


    Sure enough, the system''s answer cheered him up: "Yes!"


    "What method?"


    "Stimulate his brain nerves, stimulate him with similar experiences or memories, maybe it will be useful."


    "Isn''t this the same as those who sat on the bed and talked to him in the previous life?"


    "It''s different! Those stimuli are unconscious, probabilistic, and have a low success rate. What the system provides is directly transmitted to the vegetative person in the form of brain waves to stimulate his memory in a targeted manner. This method has a high success rate!"


    Wooden frowned.


    Because what the system said made him a little confused.


    Stimulation, how to stimulate?


    This is brain wave and transmission. Could it be an empowerment?


    Unexpectedly, as soon as this idea came up, the system prompted: "Yes, it''s similar to empowerment!"


    "Ok?"


    "It''s you who directly transmit a memory to his mind in the form of empowerment to stimulate him!"


    Mu Feng understood a little bit, it turned out to be this meaning!


    This is similar to how he gave the knowledge of herbal medicine to White Fang, and the knowledge of veterinary medicine to the animal trainer.


    It''s just that those are knowledge, how to instill this memory?


    Especially if you want to wake up a vegetative person, you must have memories related to the vegetative person.


    This is troublesome.


    Mufeng didn''t know Jiang Luli before, so how could he have memories of him?


    Especially these memories are even more profound, and can stimulate the vegetative state!


    In desperation, he had no choice but to secretly ask the system: "Does listening to others count?"


    "Forget it! But it must be exciting enough!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng heaved a sigh of relief, withdrew his hand, and looked at Jiang Yumo.


    Jiang Yumo then carefully asked: "How is it, brother?"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath: "A good news and a bad news, which one do you want to hear?"


    "Ah?" Jiang Yuxi was stunned, unable to understand.


    Mu Feng was helpless, waved his hand, and said directly: "I can wake up the high priest!"


    "Great!" Jiang Yuxi became excited.


    Mu Feng said this after ascertaining the situation on the spot.


    He said he could wake it up, so he must be able to wake it up.


    For this alone, he is obviously much better than that little man from Shaolibu!


    Mu Fengyou said: "I''m still sure to let him recover his memory, so as to avoid the kind of amnesia I mentioned before!"


    "This!" Jiang Yuxi trembled with excitement, "brother, are you serious?"


    He hugged Mu Feng''s shoulders tightly with both hands: "Brother, as long as you can wake up the high priest safely, I will definitely persuade the high priest to recognize his ancestors with Jiang!"


    Recognition of ancestors means that the two tribes will recognize each other as tribesmen, and will belong to one tribe from then on.


    This is a saying that branches of a surname merged into one after separation.


    As for the name after recognizing the ancestors and joining the Ministry, this is a matter of discussion between the two departments.


    When Jiang Yuxi said this, he was naturally not in a feverish state.


    It was the result of his repeated thinking over the past few days.


    He naturally felt pissed about joining Da Li as a film, because he was also repelled, and he had a different surname.


    But it''s different from ginger.


    The same surname, the same clan, are real clansmen, what can''t be discussed?


    The most important thing is that Da Jiang is a descendant of Maodu, the eldest son of Zulong, and Kuiwei is a descendant of Yazi, the third son of Zulong.


    In the future, the two parts will be combined into one, and the third child will listen to the boss''s words, and there is nothing wrong with it!


    Even the high priest couldn''t find anything wrong with this kind of thing!


    Wooden wind was very pleased.


    With Jiang Yuxi''s words, whatever he said would wake up Jiang Luli.


    After all, Jiang Yuxi''s attitude had already been revealed.


    He nodded: "Okay, then the other news doesn''t matter, no matter it''s good or bad, I have to try my best."


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    "Waking up the high priest requires the things he remembers most clearly to stimulate him..." Mu Feng thought about the words that Jiang Yuxi could understand.


    Jiang Yuxi frowned and thought about it after listening, and said slowly: "The thing the high priest remembers most clearly..."


    Finally, he scratched his head and said helplessly, "How would I know this!"


    Mu Feng was helpless: "Is there any major event that happened in the burly department, you know, he also knows, for example, something that makes him very happy, or something that makes him very angry?"


    "Very happy?" Jiang Yumo shook his head, "The high priest always has a straight face, and I have rarely seen him smile."


    Mu Feng was speechless, and asked again: "Then what made him very angry?"


    Jiang Yuxi thought for a while, and said tentatively: "The high priest who saw your big Jiang was very angry after coming back..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart was clear, and he was sure that the high priest told Yu Li something that irritated him.


    And Yu Li also explained in the letter that it was because he couldn''t remember which branch of the Jiang family Big Jiang was.


    "In this case..." Mu Feng''s eyes brightened, "Maybe this is a breakthrough!"


    He clenched his fists, grinned and laughed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1052

    According to the system, as long as it can stimulate the vegetative Jiang to work hard, he can be awakened.


    But the system does not say that the memory must be true or false.


    In other words, he can create a "memory" by himself - making up nonsense.


    As long as it can stimulate Jiang Lili, why not?


    Since Jiang Yuxi couldn''t think of anything exciting, he made it up himself.


    Not only did he want to make it up, but he also wanted to give Jiang Luli a "surprise"!


    According to Jiang Yuxi, the high priest has a deep obsession with the Jiang clan and the totem, so he might as well use this to stimulate him.


    The first thing he thought of was the fact that Jiang Luli met Yu Li, which showed that he had a very deep conception about the totem.


    Wood Wind decided to start with the totem.


    He first sketched a vivid image of Yazi in his mind.


    It is rumored that the dragon had nine sons, and Yazi was the remnant of the dragon and the jackal. Therefore, he has the head of a jackal and the body of a dragon. He has a fierce personality and is brave and good at fighting.


    The image of Yazi is also often used on knives and swords to imply increasing the power of weapons.


    Mu Feng quickly concocted a shocking scene in his mind: a jackal-headed dragon-body Yazi hovering above a gleaming golden knife.


    This head with golden eyes and dragon horns, scales and sharp claws, opened its mouth wide and said quietly, "Jiang Luli, Jiang Luli!"


    After conceiving this scene, he closed his eyes and reviewed it in his mind, and then added some details, such as the "cracking" sound of the dragon scale as it entangled with Yazi, its eyes were always staring at Jiang Luli Eyes, what it says has to be added!


    After conceiving these details, Mu Feng decided to try the effect first.


    He still had some anticipation and apprehension in his heart.


    After all, this is the first time he has used this method to fool, no, to wake up a person.


    Jiang Yuxi saw Mu Feng opened his eyes again, knowing that he had a solution, and looked forward to it.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, put his right hand on Jiang Luli''s forehead, and said silently in his heart: "Go back to heaven!"


    So with Mu Feng''s right hand as the center, strands of green silk threads visible to the naked eye began to appear around him, and after gathering around his palm, they all rushed to the top of Jiang Luli''s head.


    Under Mu Feng''s perception, the blood on the back of Jiang Lili''s head was rapidly melting away.


    Jiang Luli, who was originally drowsy and motionless, his chest heaved significantly more than before, and even the corners of his mouth opened slightly, as if he was about to gasp for breath.


    "It really works!" Jiang Yuxi exclaimed.


    But he hurriedly shut up, for fear of disturbing Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about him.


    A note of "Hui Tian" directly melted the blood congestion on the back of Jiang Luli''s head, and also helped him recover his body.


    What comes next is the most important thing.


    Mu Feng began to transfer the details he had just conceived and perfected to Jiang Luli in the form of systematic empowerment.


    The system prompts: "Do you want to spend 1000 achievement points to send memory fragments!"


    Mu Feng was puzzled: "Isn''t it 800?"


    He remembered that the transitional veterinary knowledge seemed to be 800 years ago.


    System prompt: "Text, knowledge 800, dynamic image 1000."


    Mu Feng was speechless, and responded from the bottom of his heart: "Definitely!"


    So such a shocking scene appeared in Jiang Luli''s mind: Yazi, with red scales and golden eyes, a jackal head and a dragon body, with four claws under his belly, soared into the sky from the lower reaches of a big river.


    This Yazi let out an angry roar, the sound shook the whole field, but it was a burst of dragon chant.


    While Yazi was flying into the sky, the surrounding scene changed, blood was flowing everywhere, and people and beasts were fighting together everywhere.


    It actually flew over a battlefield!


    On this battlefield, there are people with bone knives and sticks in their hands, killing people and slaughtering animals, and the surroundings are scarlet.


    Dudu Yazi shuttled across the battlefield with a huge figure, killing all the enemies who rushed up around him.


    These enemies are man and beast.


    Yazi suddenly felt that he was outnumbered, and roared angrily: "Ang woo¡ª"


    So many humans soon appeared around it, holding bone knives and sticks to protect Yazi.


    Yazi also had blood in his eyes, fighting with the people around him.


    It knows that its descendants are all around here!


    At this moment, a huge golden knife flew from the sky and landed beside Yazi by itself.


    Yazi blessing reaches the soul, wraps up, and goes up along the huge golden knife.


    Sure enough, Yazi and the golden knife radiated golden light at the same time, shattering the surrounding blood and killing the surrounding enemies.


    And it kept flying up into the sky, high enough and far enough.


    When I looked back, I found that there was nothing around and behind me!


    Yazi''s eyes were weeping, he stared fixedly at one direction, and called out faintly, "Jiang Luli, Jiang Luli, where is my knife? Where is the knife my elder brother gave me?"


    This clip was made up by Mu Feng in the form of filming and personal experience.


    After transitioning to work hard for Jiang, he will take the lead

 Chapter 1053

    Now that the direction was right, Mu Feng didn''t hesitate any longer, and immediately began to compose the second paragraph of "memory", and then carefully refined it in his mind, before giving Jiang Lili the system empowerment.


    After spending another 1,000 achievement points, Mu Feng passed on another memory.


    What surprised him this time was that when he first started to transmit the memory fragments, he felt Jiang Luli''s intention to accept it voluntarily.


    There was no sense of stagnation in the empowerment this time!


    But this time, what he passed to Jiang Luli was that when a Yazi flew up from the lower reaches of a big river, a fierce beast also flew into the sky from the upper reaches of that river.


    This beast looks like both a dragon and a phoenix, with a dragon head, phoenix eyes, and pointed dragon horns. The four sharp claws are also phoenix fish claws, and there are pieces of phoenix feathers on the dragon''s head and neck.


    Generally speaking, the image of the calf made of wood wind is more like Yinglong - because it also has a pair of huge phoenix wings!


    After the calf flew into the sky with Yazi, it also encountered a battlefield, and naturally it was also a big battle.


    The difference from Yazi is that when Maodu enters the battlefield, he holds the golden knife with his sharp claws and fights bloody on the battlefield.


    During the bloody battle, Mao Du''s eyes looked straight at the highest point of the sky through the endless void¡ªthat is, the perspective of the bystander Jiang Luli, and he spoke, which made Jiang Luli''s heart agitated.


    "As the eldest son, I should help my younger brother!


    Third brother, take the knife! "


    So, Jiang Luli, who was in the perspective of God, stretched out his hand to catch the golden knife flying from farther out of the sky, subconsciously swung it vigorously, and instantly killed the surrounding enemies.


    For a moment, Jiang Luli was extremely relieved, and shouted to the sky: "Ang woo¡ª"


    "Huh?" Jiang Luli was subconsciously stunned, and looked back at his own figure, suddenly his mind fluttered.


    Because at this time, he discovered that he had four claws on the body of a dragon, and one claw was holding a golden knife!


    "Brother gave me the golden knife!" Jiang Luli murmured, and subconsciously said, "Brother, where are you?"


    He understood that if his elder brother gave him the knife to save his life, he must be in deep danger.


    Then Jiang Luli, who turned into Yazi, gave up the battlefield and flew upwards with all his strength, until he flew to the sky, overlooking the land of the world.


    It sees the "big brother" slowly falling in the east across thousands of mountains and rivers, across the sea of ??clouds and mist.


    The sun and the moon change, and the elder brother has heirs, and each generation looks the same.


    The most miserable one is a descendant, covered in snow, with two horns on top of his head, in the form of a lion, one of which was broken off during a battle with a powerful enemy!


    And the offspring was alone, trembling all over.


    It looked up to the sky and roared, mournfully and indignantly.


    Jiang Luli, who turned into Yazi, was furious, screaming angrily, and tried his best to go up to save his eldest brother''s heir.


    It''s just that before he rushed over, he suddenly found himself bound tightly, unable to move.


    He roared to the sky, his eyes bleeding.


    It''s just that the golden knife in his hand is gone, the elder brother in front of him is gone, and the offspring of the elder brother are also gone.


    Only he is still bound in place!


    "No, no!" Jiang Luli hoarsely said, "Brother saved me, I''m going to save his heir!"


    However, the shackles on his body held him tightly!


    At this moment, a voice came from the void: "You are the descendant of my third brother, I will save you! But after I save you, what should you do?"


    Jiang Luli''s eyes widened with anger, and he shouted loudly: "I am Jai Zi, so I must go find my elder brother!


    I am the blood descendant of Yazi, so I should go to find the blood descendant of my elder brother! "


    "it is good!"


    In the void, the sound gradually disappeared, curling up and disappearing.


    A voice exploded in Jiang Luli''s mind like spring thunder: "Jiang Luli, if you haven''t woken up yet, when will you wait?"


    Immediately afterwards, Jiang Lili, who was full of tears, slowly opened his eyes!


    A voice of surprise also exploded like thunder: "Wake up, wake up, really wake up!"


    Immediately afterwards, a figure squeezed into Jiang Luli''s field of vision.


    He took a closer look and asked in confusion, "The great chief?"


    Jiang Yuxi was taken aback for a moment, then cheered happily: "Brother, brother, the high priest really woke up, and he still recognizes me!"


    It should be noted that Jiang Yuyao was still an albino before the high priest Jiang Luli became a vegetable, and his snow-white body was very scary.


    Afterwards, under Mu Feng''s treatment, his skin color returned to normal, even the clansmen were a little afraid to confirm it.


    Jiang Luli could still recognize him after waking up, obviously because he still retained his memory!


    How can he not be surprised?


    Mu Feng''s face was exhausted, and fine sweat oozed from his forehead.


    Repeatedly using Wooden Dao Derivation Technique and System Empowerment has consumed him a lot.


    When Jiang Yumo laughed and looked at him, he heaved a sigh of relief, nodded with a smile, and looked at Jiang Luli.


    Jiang Luli woke up because of the two "dream" fragments he painstakingly fabricated, so he naturally had some reactions after waking up.


    Sure enough, Jiang Luli was struggling to get up, but after failing to get up in time, he asked for help, "Great Chief, help me!"


    Jiang Yuxi hurriedly supported Jiang Luli, and asked Mu Feng suspiciously: "Brother, what happened to the high priest, why can''t he move?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and after thinking for a while, he came to his senses and said, "It should be because he hasn''t been active for a long time, and his body hasn''t adapted yet. It will be fine after a while.


    Or wait for me to recover before treating him! "


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Luli stared at him, and asked in a trembling voice: "You, are you the blood of the eldest brother?"


    "Huh?" Jiang Yuxi was taken aback, but did not react.


    But Mu Feng''s heart was bright, and he was secretly delighted.


    "really!"


    This Jiang Luli obviously just woke up from the "dream", and his body and mind were affected by the experience in the dream. He regarded himself as a scorpion, and he was still struggling to help him with his big brother in the dream.


    This is the most suitable time to discuss the relationship with him!


    Mu Feng kept his expression on his face, frowned and thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice: "I am Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of Jiang. .


    On the other hand, it is because I was secretly guided by our totem ancestor dragon, asking me to come to the west to help the descendants of the ancestor dragon! "


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Luli was taken aback for a moment, thinking about what he saw in his "dream", he became short of breath: "Big Jiang?


    Zulong?


    guidance?


    You are from the East? "


    A series of questions directly confused Jiang Yuxi next to him.


    But Mu Feng knew the key point of Jiang Luli''s question.


    He looked pensive and puzzled again, and after "thinking", he said: "I don''t know the details, but my ancestor dragon totem told me that its descendants are in trouble, and I want me to take care of the brothers of the same clan." Yi, come and help them get out of trouble!"


    "Blood descendants, brothers, escape..." Jiang Luli muttered to himself, breathing more and more rapidly, and his voice was as urgent as a shower, "Are you the descendants of my elder brother who is a totem?"


    Mu Feng "eyes lit up" and "suddenly realized": "Yes, it must be! My totem Zulong guided me, saying that he has ten sons, the eldest son is my totem Yuanzu Maodu, and the third son is Yazi!"


    Then he looked at Jiang Yuxi excitedly: "Brother, brother, it''s such a coincidence. I, Jiang, only wanted to join forces with you to deal with the Dali tribe, but I didn''t expect to save my own people!"


    Jiang Yuxi was so excited that she didn''t notice the doubts in the details of Mu Feng''s words.


    He is now certain that Da Jiang is a member of the Kui Wei tribe!


    Otherwise, how could the high priest know "big brother" and "third brother" when he woke up, and how would he know that Jiang saved him?


    However, Jiang Luli''s shock was far more than that.


    He struggled to move his hands and feet, and finally he was able to stretch his hands and feet. His eyes were red, and he looked at Mu Feng and said emotionally: "When I was in a coma, I was also guided by the totem Yazi of my department. It is all thanks to the eldest brother who sacrificed his life to help.


    And its eldest brother is exiled in the far east!


    I have been trapped in Dali for many years, and I was seriously injured by them and fell into a coma, and I was also bedridden.


    And before I woke up, I got another guide! "


    "Another guide?" Jiang Yuxi exclaimed.


    Mu Feng also showed surprise: "You also got guidance?"


    "That''s right!" Jiang Luli nodded heavily, excited and proud, "The elder brother of my totem Yazi told me that he is willing to save me, as long as I am willing to find his blood!"


    Speaking of this, Jiang Luli looked at Mu Feng firmly, and Mu Feng''s heart felt a little terrified: "You were guided to come from the east to save people, and I was guided to wake up again and go to the east to find someone. Man, is this just a coincidence?"


    Immediately, he caught a glimpse of the golden knife beside Mu Feng, and trembled with excitement: "Golden knife, it''s a golden knife!"


    He thought of the phrase "My elder brother gave me the knife" that Totem yelled sadly, and even more remembered the feeling when he held the golden knife in his hand!


    Ginger really has a golden knife!


    Mu Feng was stunned.


    He thought of this layer, but didn''t expect the effect to be so good.


    He only said that he was guided, not how he was guided.


    But this Jiang Luli naturally used the things he saw in his "dream" before he woke up as a guide!


    There is no need for Mu Feng''s hints and reminders!


    He suddenly thought of a question, that is, there has been "Duke Zhou Interpreting Dreams" since ancient times.


    What it means is that people often regard what they see and think in their dreams as the prediction and guidance of some kind of spiritual existence.


    For example, King Wen dreamed that the flying bear rushed towards him, and the dream was interpreted by the grandfather, which is the reason.


    King Wen is such a great sage, let alone a Jiang Luli?


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng laughed loudly: "This is not a coincidence!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1054

    Mu Feng made a final decision, confirming that the whole thing was not a coincidence.


    Jiang Luli and Jiang Yuxi were agitated.


    The blood of the third brother found the blood of the eldest brother, and it was really "two tears".


    Jiang Yuxi took this opportunity to say: "High Priest, since you have woken up now, I just have something to tell you."


    Judging from his posture, he didn''t mean to shy away from Mu Feng in the slightest.


    Jiang Luli nodded: "Say it!"


    "Great Jiang has helped us defeat the Dali tribe, and now their number of fighters and combat power are almost comparable to my burly tribe!" Jiang Yumo said excitedly.


    "What!" Jiang Luli had an incredible light in his eyes, "Did you defeat Dali?"


    "It''s more than that!" Jiang Yu''s eyebrows danced brightly, "Not only the Dali tribe has been defeated, but the Shaoli tribe has also been defeated!"


    "This..." Jiang Luli trembled excitedly, "The Shaoli tribe also lost?"


    Then he grinned and laughed: "Since that''s the case, then our Kuwei Department can go and annex other tribes in Changli!


    Destroy the nearest Li Long tribe first! "


    "Eh..." Jiang Yuxi shook her head with a wry smile, "The Li Long Department has been wiped out by the Blue Bird Department!"


    "The Blue Bird Department destroyed the Li Long Department?" Jiang Luli was surprised, and then nodded, "Then the Yanma Department, don''t they have a Jiang family, they can be merged into my Kuiwei Department..."


    "Yan Ma Department and Li Long Department were destroyed at the same time!"


    "The Blue Bird Department wiped out two tribes at once?" Jiang Luli was surprised.


    "No, it''s Da Jiang!" Jiang Luli shook his head, "The Yanma tribe, Bailong tribe, and Jujiao tribe were all destroyed by Da Jiang, and the Goshawk tribe has now become Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe!"


    "Da Jiang, Da Jiang is so strong!" Jiang Luli was shocked.


    The guidance he received in the dream was that Jiang was very weak.


    Mu Feng explained in a timely manner: "A year ago, Da Jiang was almost wiped out."


    Just one sentence, take it lightly.


    But just this one sentence can answer many of Jiang Luli''s questions, and connect many things that don''t make sense.


    Sure enough, after careful consideration, Jiang Luli laughed and said, "Since this is the case, it would be great! If my burly tribe and Da Jiang are one, wouldn''t even the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe be rivals?"


    Mu Feng''s heart skipped a beat, and he looked at Jiang Yuxi beside him.


    Jiang Yuxi''s brows were even more joyful: "High Priest, do you also agree to merge with Da Jiang?"


    Jiang Luli nodded and smiled and said, "Da Jiang is not from the Dali tribe. We are of the same family and surname as Da Jiang, so we are naturally members of the same clan! And I was guided by my tribe''s totem Yazi to join the blood of Brother Yazi!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was happy in his heart, "The effect of this guidance is a bit good!"


    Now it was Jiang Yu''s turn to be dumbfounded.


    He originally thought that his proposal would arouse Jiang Luli''s objections. After all, with the strength of the Kuwei Department, as long as they were not restrained by the Dali Department, once they became independent, even the Blue Bird Department would have the ability to wrestle with it.


    Unexpectedly, the high priest had no opinion on the proposal of "combining the two parts into one"!


    Seemingly seeing the doubts in Jiang Yuxi''s heart, Jiang Luli explained seriously: "When I was a tall and powerful man many years ago, I was still Fengyou Jiang, the reason why I was willing to join the Dali tribe was because I migrated from the far west and suffered a lot. Misery tormented.


    In order to continue the bloodline of the tribe, our ancestors won the battle and joined the Dali tribe, and took the name of ''kuiwei'' as the big branch, which means that the Jiang clan should remember that even if they join other tribes, they must be the leader of a tribe and stand upright. !


    Therefore, in times of crisis, the name of the tribe is second, and the talent of the tribe is the key! "


    Mu Feng was taken aback.


    He didn''t expect that this Jiang Luli could see so clearly, knowing the talent is the key!


    This made him feel relieved from the bottom of his heart, and he couldn''t help giving Jiang Luli a high look.


    Jiang Luli continued to say seriously: "Kuwei is not the part name of my Fengyouyu Jiang, even Fengyouyu Jiang just mentioned my origin of the Jiang family.


    As for Da Jiang, it represents the entire Jiang family, so merging with Da Jiang is equivalent to the recognition of two ancestors as one, why not? "


    Mu Feng was stunned.


    He just wants to say one thing now: You have said everything, so what should I say?


    Because what Jiang Luli said was originally prepared by him to persuade Jiang Luli!


    This is a good time, Jiang Lili robbed him of his "lines", leaving him speechless.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to say: "The high priest is right!"


    Jiang Luli smiled with embarrassment, and he felt ashamed: "I only figured out these things after I woke up this time. You Da Jiang can come to help me from the east to the west for thousands of miles. Ashamed!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng and Jiang Yumo looked at each other with doubts on their faces.


    Jiang Luli sighed and said: "Big Jiang''s help reminds me of the previous Yanmai Jiang family."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly realized.


    Jiang Yumo also had a bright look in his eyes, and hurriedly asked: "High Priest, I have been asking you all the time, is the Jiang family in the Yanmai Department related to us?"


    Mu Feng also changed his expression, looking at Jiang Luli.


    Jiang Luli was even more ashamed on his face.


    But he still nodded and said: "It has something to do with our burly concubine Jiang!"


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng secretly said in his heart, and nodded.


    As long as there is really a relationship, then everything he said before and after can be rounded up.


    Jiang Luli didn''t notice Mu Feng''s expression, and continued: "If there is no accident, the Jiang family in Yanmai should be the Jiang family in the middle or upper reaches of Jiangshui, maybe it is the Luo family, or it may be the Ji family."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned, thinking to himself, communicating with the system to see if he could get some useful information.


    As a result, the system did not give the source of the three clans of "Ji, Yu, and Yu", but gave him some corresponding references.


    "The surname Feng, the ancestor of China, originated from the three sister tribes in the matrilineal era, namely the Xuannv Heiyi tribe, the Sunv Baiyi tribe, and the Zhinu Chiyi tribe.


    According to this explanation, the surname Feng was the later surname of the ancestors of China, then the surname Jiang should have originated from the three matrilineal tribes of the Ji family, the Luo family, and the Yan family.


    Of course, there may be more origins, just like the explanation you gave is "the dragon gave birth to ten sons", but in fact, the dragon also has the characteristics of these "sons".


    So whether it is "ten sons from the dragon" or "ten sons are the dragon", it is a matter of opinion.


    But no matter what, being able to gather the three major matriarchal clans into one "Jiang" surname at least shows that the Jiang surname clan has unified a region, or ruled an era! "


    "This..." Mu Feng gasped in his heart.


    He didn''t expect the system to draw such a conclusion!


    He naturally does not doubt the systematic deduction.


    As long as what Jiang Luli said is true, and the Jiang family is composed of three sister tribes: the Ji family, the Ruo family, and the Yu family, then Da Jiang has at least once been brilliant!


    But how brilliant it is, he doesn''t know.


    Now he can only hope that Jiang Luli can provide more information so that he can follow the clues and make a judgment.


    After all, archaeological dating and tracing back to the source are his special skills in his previous life!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1055

    Mu Feng wanted to get more information about the Jiang family from Jiang Luli, and wanted to use this to judge how many people there were when the entire "Jiang family" was at its strongest.


    Jiang Luli no longer concealed anything at this time, nodded and said: "After I met Jiang Yuli, the high priest of the Yanma Department, I realized that they had forgotten their ancestors, and the totem was not like me. Clan, decided not to control them, let them fend for themselves!"


    When he said this, he was ashamed: "When my burly department was in deep trouble, as big brothers, you were willing to give up your golden swords to help us, but I didn''t want to help this Jiang family.


    In comparison, I, Jiang Luli, am ashamed of Jiang''s ancestors! "


    Jiang Yuxi was full of doubts. He didn''t know what the "abandoned his golden knife" was about, but when he thought that the high priest had been guided, his heart suddenly became clear.


    Mu Feng said: "I, Da Jiang, wanted to destroy the Yanma tribe before, because the Yanma tribe once attacked my Jiang family, took away our totem, and killed one or two thousand members of my Jiang family.


    And the clansmen of the high priest Jiang Yuli are also trying their best to fight for my Jiang clan to survive and create vitality for our clan.


    Since then, they have endured humiliation for three generations for decades, just to be able to reproduce the glory of the Jiang family.


    So they suffered all the humiliation and suffering in the branch, all because of our branch.


    So we must avenge such hatred!


    Fortunately, I, Da Jiang, lived up to the lineage of the high priest. After years of forbearance, I finally had enough strength to take revenge, and the two parts became one! "


    When Jiang Luli heard what Mu Feng said, he clenched his fists tightly and tears fell from his eyes.


    There is emotion, but also shame.


    The people of the same clan should have sacrificed their lives to fight for the clan, but he knew that Yu Li was a member of the same clan so he didn''t care about it.


    Although there are reasons for this being hindered by the Da Li Department, the accumulated anger in his heart is dominant.


    On the other hand, Da Jiang never gave up on his clansman from the beginning to the end, and even resolutely went west to look for him without knowing where the "third brother" was...


    It really made him ashamed!


    He murmured: "Yes, yes! The guidance I received was that one of your totems had its horn cut off! It turned out that one of the totems was divided into two parts, and one of them suffered disaster!"


    Mu Feng looked sad, nodded and said: "Before I was guided by the totem of the ancestor dragon, I went west to find people from the tribe. I thought that after meeting with the branch of the high priest Yuli from my tribe, the ancestor dragon still gave me guidance, saying that there are people from the tribe." could not find it!"


    Jiang Luli looked distressed: "That should be our team!"


    Mu Feng nodded silently.


    At this time, sighing with regret is the best response.


    Sure enough, Jiang Yuxi also suddenly realized: "So that''s the case! No wonder Da Jiang''s people have been active in Changli for so long! It turns out that you have been looking for your clansmen!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback, his eyes lit up.


    It can also be explained like this!


    You must know that when he first intervened in the Changli territory, on the one hand, he was restraining the tribes in the Changli territory for the Blue Birds, and on the other hand, he secretly found the Yanma tribe for revenge.


    As for meeting Yu Li, it was definitely a surprise.


    And being able to recognize Kui Weibu was even more unexpected.


    The point is that many of his unconscious actions now seem to have a lot of meaning, as if the two of them understood it as his intentional pursuit of the Jiang clan.


    Sure enough, history is written by the victors!


    However, the understanding of the two of them is harmless, anyway, it will not do any harm to Da Jiang and Kui Wei.


    Mu Feng pondered and said: "There is one more thing that I don''t understand until now. The Jiang family is so powerful in Jiangshui, why did they migrate from the extreme west to the east?"


    Jiang Luli shook his head helplessly: "I don''t know about this matter, but I heard from the senior high priest that the Jiang family is divided into many branches, and the most prominent ones are my Fengyou Jiang, Fengzhong Yujiang and Fengzuoji Jiang. .


    Because of the war, all the major branches were scattered all over the place, and we, Fengyouyan Jiang, were also forced to stay away from Jiangshui and come here.


    It¡¯s your Big Jiang, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Ji Jiang or Ruo Jiang..."


    After a pause, his eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had thought of something, and said: "The upper, middle and lower reaches of Jiangshui, the tribesmen who live there have their own dignity. The upper reaches are the highest, the middle reaches second, and the lower reaches come next.


    The people surnamed Jiang who have a side branch of the river went there again.


    And your Da Jiang''s totem is the eldest son of Zulong, and our burly is the third son, isn''t it the upper, middle and lower three? "


    Woodwind scratched his head.


    He really can''t respond positively to this kind of thing.


    Firstly, Yu Li didn''t remember anything at all.


    Secondly, if Jiang Luli''s understanding is extended, there must be a mid-stream branch¡ª¡ªRuo Jiang.


    Is it possible that he will recognize another member of the Jiang family from the Jiang clan in the future?


    It seems that he gave too many "guidance" hints, and Jiang Luli has already fully imagined the strength of the Jiang clan in the past!


    In desperation, he had no choice but to shake his head and said, "I don''t know the details. I have already asked the high priest of my ministry whether it is Ruo Jiang or Ji Jiang.


    Because the time was too long, he couldn''t remember it. "


    Jiang Luli showed deep self-blame on his face: "If only I could remember!"


    But his gaze immediately became firm again: "If I expected it to be correct, you must belong to Ji Jiang. Your totem is the eldest son of Zulong, you have a golden sword, and you have been guided...


    Yes, it must be so, you are Feng Zuo Ji Jiang! "


    Mu Feng was stunned.


    For the first time, he felt the helplessness of being forced to "confess the gods".


    Originally, he was only thinking about combining the two parts into one, but he didn''t expect that he would also get a new identity¡ªFeng Zuo Ji Jiang!


    But this was somewhat within his expectations.


    Anyway, he can link Bai Ze with Zulong, and he can also link Yazi with Zulong.


    If he really met another real "Ji Jiang" in the future, he would naturally have other countermeasures¡ªcouldn''t there be any members of the Ji Jiang tribe who lost their way during the migration?


    That''s right, big ginger is the lost one!


    Can the living be suffocated to death by urine?


    Thinking of this, he nodded and said, "After what you said, it seems to be true!"


    After getting Mu Feng''s affirmative answer, Jiang Luli looked excited and clenched his fists tightly.


    Jiang Yumo also laughed loudly: "Sure enough, it''s Ji Jiang!"


    As everyone knows, this conclusion was drawn by themselves.


    But what does it matter, it doesn''t affect their excitement and cheers in the slightest.


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly in his heart, it was impossible to get more useful information from Jiang Luli.


    After all, in this era, except for Da Jiang who has pen and paper to record things, other tribes are still in the era of word of mouth.


    It is not easy for Yu Li and Jiang Luli to remember some of the history of the Jiang clan.


    It should be noted that many tribes do not know what they are doing after three generations of pursuit.


    So that''s fine, at least the vague "history" also provided convenience for Mu Fenghebu.


    He pondered for a while before asking: "Since you want to join forces, how legal is it?"


    As soon as this question was asked, Jiang Yumo and Jiang Lili suddenly fell silent.


    Indeed, they only noticed the joy after the reunion of the two teams just now.


    But after the merger, there will be many problems that need to be solved urgently.


    Otherwise, although the two branches are strong, if there are conflicts and conflicts after the merger, how will it end?


    At the very least, who is the chief, who is the high priest, and how to deploy the two fighters, these issues cannot be avoided.


    If it is handled well, the tribe after the merger is bound to reach a higher level, displaying the strength of one plus one greater than two.


    But if it is not handled properly, the new tribe may fall into internal disputes and internal friction like the Dali tribe, and the tribe''s strength cannot be truly exerted.


    For a while, the three of them were silent...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1056

    Mu Feng, Jiang Yuxi, and Jiang Luli are all thinking about a problem at this time - how to unite.


    Regarding the merger of the two parts, if one side annexes the other, there is no need to discuss it at all.


    But if they are like them, they cannot be resolved by annexation.


    Of course, you can''t just follow the etiquette of returning to the Ministry like you did with Yu Li.


    After all, although the burly Yu Jiang and Da Jiang''s Ji Jiang are divided into upstream and downstream, they are both the main tribe of Jiang Shui and have no subordinate status.


    But judging from the situation, it is nothing more than a competition between the two strengths.


    Mu Feng thought about it, and asked with a smile: "Since it is a joint department, it needs unified orders and unified dispatch. I wonder if the two of you have any good suggestions?"


    Jiang Yuxi looked at Jiang Luli.


    Some words are not suitable for him as a great chief to say.


    Jiang Luli became embarrassed, cleared his throat and said, "Well, it''s not unheard of for the two departments to merge into one... The merger of the two departments not only depends on the strength of the two departments, but also depends on the abilities of the two great chiefs, and even So it also depends on the overall strength of the two fighters.


    As for the chosen great chief, naturally the strong are respected. "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng laughed.


    Competing for strength?


    He touched his nose: "how to compare?"


    Jiang Luli looked at the golden knife hanging on Mu Feng''s body, and hurriedly added: "The two chiefs compete with bare hands and cannot rely on foreign objects."


    Mu Feng almost laughed out loud, and then nodded.


    This Jiang Lili is also sincere.


    Even though Jiang Yuxi had already told him about the three main parts of Jiang Lian Mie Yan Ma, Bai Long, and Jujiao, and he already knew the strength of Great Jiang, he still truthfully told the method of electing the great chief after merging the two parts.


    And this method is actually beneficial to Jiang from the bright side.


    The strength of the tribe and the strength of the fighters, both of which are stronger than Jiang.


    But when it comes to the combat power of the great chief, it is different.


    From the looks of it, the unarmed Jiang Yuyao can hit three or four wood winds!


    However, the final decision on who is the great chief still depends on "personal ability".


    So Jiang worked hard to be honest and honest, and the last sentence "the selected great chief is respected by the strong" made it clear that he still wanted Jiang Yuxi to become the new great chief.


    Just imagine, the original chief of the burly tribe became the chief of the new Great Jiang. It is not easy to gather the strength of the two tribes to destroy tribes like the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe?


    Mu Feng scratched his head, and asked in a low voice: "You mean you want me to compete with my brother?"


    Jiang Luli nodded, without any discomfort on his face: "This is the custom of my Jiang clan. If the chief is not good at fighting, how can he lead the tribe to be strong?"


    Mu Feng finally came to his senses, Great Chief Ganqing is a muscular thug in the burly department!


    And the high priest is the brain in one.


    Well, this custom will have to be changed after it is done.


    How about brute force?


    He looked at Jiang Yuxi and Jiang''s struggle, and asked with a smile: "Brother, high priest, it was agreed in advance that since Da Jiang and Kuiwei decided to unite, it is naturally for the purpose of becoming stronger and recreating the glory of the Jiang clan.


    After the competition between me and my brother, no matter who becomes the new chief, he must treat the tribal people kindly and not treat them differently like the Dali tribe!


    And the other party must also fully support the new chief! "


    When he said this, he was naturally passing on some information to them, and also gave them a vaccination. After the merger, the two tribes will be treated the same. The new chief must treat all tribesmen equally and not target them.


    Jiang Yumo nodded heavily: "Brother, don''t worry, my Kuwei tribe has suffered from the differences of the Dali tribe for many years, and we are well aware of the impact of tribal harmony on the tribe!"


    Jiang Luli also said sternly: "Whoever becomes the new chief will be the chief recognized by my burly department, Fengyou Jiang! If I, Jiang Luli, go against what I said, my Jiang clan will not be able to regain its former glory. Jiang Luli will die too!"


    Jiang Yumo was stunned when he heard the words, and then he reacted, and said loudly: "I, Jiang Yumo, also made an oath here. If I become the chief of the two tribes, I will definitely treat the two tribes the same. If I break the oath, my totem Yazi will regard me as unworthy." Clansmen, everyone can kill them!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but be moved.


    In order to combine the two parts into one, and to reassure him, Jiang Yuxi and Jiang Lili even made an oath with a totem.


    Just listening to Jiang Yuxi''s tone, it seems that he has decided to eat himself!


    He doesn''t care about it, anyway, it''s not impossible to encourage yourself before the war.


    What Mufeng wants is an attitude that they won''t go back on their word!


    Seeing that the two had expressed their views, Mu Feng naturally had to give an explanation.


    He took a deep breath: "I, Jiang Mufeng, hereby swear an oath to compete with my elder brother Jiang Yuxi to determine the chief. If I win, as the great chief, I will guarantee that all members of the Great Jiang tribe will receive the same treatment, eat the same food, wear the same clothes, Use the same weapon!


    If I lose, I will do my best to assist the new chief to strengthen Da Jiang!


    If I break my oath, my totem ancestor dragon will not be able to travel around the world, nor can I fly in the sky!


    I, Jiang Mufeng, will also be killed and spit on by everyone! "


    Jiang Yuxi hurriedly added: "Me too!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, and then looked at Jiang Yumo: "Brother, how do you compare?"


    He is now eager to try.


    Jiang Yuxi looked around, showing embarrassment, but still gritted his teeth and said, "Brother, this kind of thing needs to be witnessed by no less than a hundred people from both sides."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng scratched his head, "Do you still want to witness?"


    Jiang Luli nodded: "There are people from the tribe to witness, and the victory or defeat will be judged by the people of the tribe, which is fair to both parties!"


    Wooden Wind nodded again.


    It seems that both of them also pay attention to being upright.


    That''s easy!


    Although he could also tell from the eyes and tone of the two of them, they believed that Jiang Yuxi would win.


    But Mu Feng was surprisingly relieved.


    Because this means that these two people really want to unite the tribe, and they can accept the result calmly.


    This saves a lot of trouble later on!


    So he nodded, untied the golden knife and handed it to King Li who remained silent.


    After Li Wang took the knife, he looked at Jiang Yu, showing pity.


    Seeing Jiang Yuxi, she was inexplicable.


    Both sides greeted the fighters to the account and explained the reason.


    When the two soldiers heard about it, they were shocked at first, and then cheered.


    Obviously, both sides are sincerely happy to have such a powerful new clan.


    Da Jiang''s fighters know that there are many fighters in the burly department, and the armored dragoons are tough.


    The soldiers of the burly department are greedy for Jiang''s golden knife!


    After Mu Feng and Jiang Yuxi each explained the rules of the competition to the two fighters, the expressions of the fighters on both sides were different.


    Big Ginger''s fighter has a weird and funny face.


    They whispered one by one: "The Jiang brothers from the burly department probably did it on purpose?"


    "Haven''t they seen the chief make a move before?"


    "See you, but haven''t you heard that weapons are not allowed?"


    "How many times do you think the great chief can knock him down?"


    "What if the great chief can''t defeat the Kuwei Ministry?"


    "Go away, King Li can''t beat the Great Chief!"


    ...


    The soldiers of the burly department on the other side also started talking: "Look at the great chief of Jiang, who is thin and thin, but he is also a good-looking man!"


    "That''s right, you dare to fight even though you know you can''t beat the Great Chief!"


    "This is not holding a golden knife weapon, he can''t beat the chief!"


    "No matter what, even if he loses, he''s still a tall and reputable man!"


    "I just hope that the great chief will not be too harsh, he is our future clansman!"


    "It''s okay, he can heal!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    ...


    At this time, Jiang Luli also whispered to Jiang Yumo: "Great chief, he saved you first, and then me, so you should take it easy!"


    Jiang Yuxi responded in a low voice: "Don''t worry, he is a member of my Jiang clan after all, and he can heal, so I will definitely not hit hard!"


    Only then Jiang Luli nodded, and said in a low voice: "As long as the two parts are combined into one, you will be the great chief, and I will give up the high priest and let him be the chief!"


    "High Priest!" Jiang Yuxi was taken aback, and shouted, "How can this be done?"


    "I''ve made up my mind!" Jiang Luli shook his head and said, "Just now Xiangwei told me in private that he not only knows the healing technique, but also the beast control technique. One of them has a golden knife, and there are more than 10,000 of them. warrior.


    As long as our two branches are united and united as one, the Jiang family will surely become a super big tribe!


    No matter Da Li, no Shao Li, they will not be my Jiang''s opponent!


    As long as my Jiang family can regain its former glory, it doesn''t matter if I become the high priest or not! "


    After a pause, he said again: "The same is true for you, the Jiang family should be the most important!"


    "Okay!" Jiang Yuxi nodded heavily and agreed.


    At this time Mu Feng was ready, looked at Jiang Yumo, smiled and said, "Brother, is it alright?"


    Jiang Yuxi nodded: "It''s ok!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "What are the specific comparisons?"


    Jiang Yumo looked at Jiang Luli: "Wrestling, boxing, wrestling!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    Jiang Luli smiled and explained: "Wrestling is when two people pull each other, draw a line in the middle, whoever can pull the other side across this line wins.


    A boxing competition is when both sides hammer each other, you punch me, I punch you, whoever can''t bear it first, the opponent wins!


    Wrestling is a competition between two people, whoever falls down first wins! "


    "This..." Mu Feng was surprised and scratched his head, "That''s all?"


    Da Jiang''s fighters were also dumbfounded: "That''s it?"


    Jiang Luli clearly didn''t notice the abnormality, and nodded: "That''s all!"


    Jiang Yumo even laughed loudly and said, "Brother, let''s wrestle and wrestle first, then fight fists last!"


    Mu Feng wondered: "Why?"


    Jiang Luli came to him quickly, and said in a low voice: "Only this one is for you to punch me, and I will punch you. Let''s wrestle and wrestle first. After the winner is decided, there may be no need to compete." punched?


    Otherwise, if you hit me, I''ll hit you. If I hit you hard and hurt you, it won''t be good! "


    Wooden wind was greatly surprised.


    It turned out that Jiang Yuxi thought so!


    It seems that he is determined to beat himself in wrestling and wrestling, and there is no need to fight at all.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t worry about hurting himself.


    "Well, the heart is good!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    But his face remained calm, just nodded with a smile: "Okay, I will do as you said!"


    You can''t live up to your good intentions!


    "Then let''s end with two sentences!" Mu Feng said with a smile.


    Good intentions belong to good intentions, but this does not allow him to give up the position of great chief.


    Jiang Yumo was completely relieved now: "Then you have to be careful, brother, I won''t let you wrestle or wrestle!"


    Mu Feng was in a good mood: "Good!"


    At the same time, Jiang Yumo returned to Jiang Luli''s side and explained his plan.


    Jiang Luli''s eyes lit up, and he laughed loudly: "This is the best, and you don''t have to worry about hurting peace after combining the two parts!"


    So he motioned to a soldier to draw a line between the two, and then said: "The two ministries will be the chief, the first battle, wrestling, let''s begin!"


    Jiang Yuxi strode to the line and stood half a step ahead, stretching out a hand: "Here we come, brother!"


    Wooden Wind laughed.


    Isn''t this a one-handed tug-of-war!


    He also walked to the line, stretched out one hand, and held it with Jiang Yumo: "Come on, brother!"


    Jiang Yu laughed loudly: "I''m coming!"


    "come on!"


    Jiang Yuxi''s eyes widened suddenly, she dropped half of her body, clenched Mu Feng''s hand, and yanked towards herself!


    At the moment when Mu Feng felt the strength in Dao Jiangyu''s hand increase, he also leaned back suddenly, and at the same time, he also added strength to his arm!


    "Hey!"


    The two let out a break almost at the same time.


    There was a slight "squeak" sound from the hands of the two, which was obviously the friction sound caused by their respective exerting too much force.


    "Huh?" Jiang Luli was taken aback.


    The soldiers of the burly department were even more taken aback.


    Because this time, the great chief of his family failed to pull the opponent over!


    It seems that they are evenly matched!


    Jiang Yuxi was even more surprised, and then overjoyed.


    He laughed loudly and said, "Okay, okay, brother, your strength is not weak! Next, I will increase my strength!"


    Mu Feng also laughed and nodded: "Just increase it!"


    Jiang Yuxi stopped talking, took a deep breath, and suddenly pulled again.


    This time Mu Feng was prepared, he no longer followed behind, but just held onto the spot with one hand.


    In his spare time, he used to wrestle with King Li in the tribe.


    However, he used the method of wrestling his wrists, and he could last for a minute or two, let alone wrestling with Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yuyue''s tugging was fruitless, and she was very surprised in her heart. She increased her strength again, but it still failed!


    The hand he and Mu Feng clenched hung in the air, motionless!


    The soldiers on both sides cheered and booed together: "Oh oh oh!"


    "The Great Chief pulls him over!"


    "Isn''t your illness cured, Great Chief?"


    "Great Chief, have you used all your strength on Chang Xi?"


    "Great chief, eat more later!"


    "Hahaha!"


    ...


    Mu Feng turned his head and glanced at the booing soldier: "You wait!"


    The man shrank his head quickly, waved his hands and shook his head.


    Everyone laughed again.


    "This!" Jiang Yumo subconsciously looked at Mu Feng, only to find that Mu Feng was looking at him with a smile.


    From the looks of it, my little brother didn''t try his best at all!


    A bad feeling rose in his heart.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng looked at the blushing Jiang Yuyao holding his breath, and said with a smile: "Brother, you don''t have the strength to do more, it''s my turn!"


    "what?"


    Before Jiang Yuxi could react, she staggered towards Mu Feng''s side with an "Ouch" and almost missed him and fell to the ground!


    "Oh oh oh!"


    Da Jiang''s soldiers all cheered and cheered.


    On the other hand, everyone in the Kuwei Department was stunned.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    "The great chief lost the wrestling?"


    "Could it be that the chief did it on purpose?"


    "It must be like this!"


    ...


    Even Jiang Luli nodded secretly after being stunned for a moment: "Well, that''s pretty good, let him win once, and win all the other two times, it''s not bad for face!"


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yuyao is as wonderful as eating a dead fly.


    He knows his family affairs from his own family.


    Just now he clearly felt a tyrannical and incomparable force much bigger than himself coming from the opposite side of his arm, pulling him past him.


    It feels like my strength is the spring breeze and drizzle, which can blow my hair and cool my cheeks.


    But my brother''s strength is like a summer storm, whether it is wind or rain, it hurts his face when it hits him!


    It seems that I underestimated my little brother!


    He shook his swollen and sore wrist, scratched his ears and walked to Jiang Luli''s side, and said truthfully, "I did my best!"


    "what!"


    Jiang Luli was taken aback: "Have you tried your best?"


    Jiang Yumo nodded, and said helplessly, "He''s stronger than me!"


    "How is this possible?" Jiang Luli''s eyes showed disbelief, "His strength is stronger than yours?"


    Jiang Yuxi nodded helplessly.


    As much as I don''t want to admit it, it''s the truth.


    He, Jiang Yu, is not even responsible for this!


    "In this way..." Jiang Luli frowned.


    With great strength, it hurts to hit someone with a fist.


    In this way, if it is really a fist competition, Mufeng''s fist will hurt more than his own great chief''s fist?


    However, the weight of the punch may not be able to bear it, no matter how much Mu Feng is, he is much thinner than his own Great Chief.


    In this boxing contest, who might win!


    That means there is still hope!


    As long as he wins the wrestling, then Jiang Yuxi still has hope to become the great chief!


    So he whispered: "Since he has already won a round, there is no need for you to hide it, the wrestling round must be won!


    otherwise,

 Chapter 1057

    Jiang Yuxi lost, and all the people in the burly department were stunned.


    They didn''t expect to lose the invincible chief in the tribe!


    Some of the warriors in the burly department began to discuss.


    "Could it be that the chief lost on purpose?"


    "How is it possible, this is a major event of the merger of the two, how can we let it go?"


    "Who do you want me to try?"


    "Try it and try it!"


    ...


    Soon Kuwei''s Ministry launched three fighters and stepped forward.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, looked at the three of them, and then at Jiang Yumo.


    The meaning of these three people standing up at this time is obvious.


    Jiang Yuxi hurriedly waved his hands and shook his head: "Brother, that''s not what I meant!"


    As he spoke, he hurriedly shouted, "What are you going to do?"


    Jiang Luli also frowned and said, "What do you want to do?"


    One of the three was the previous Xiang Wei, and he said, "The chief, the high priest, even if it''s a fight between warriors in the tribe, others can challenge it, right?


    Especially since he is the new chief of the two films, he naturally has to convince us soldiers!


    As long as he can defeat us, he can deal with us in any way! "


    "Nonsense!" Jiang Lili yelled, "Do you think the chief will be vague about this kind of thing?"


    Xiang Wei didn''t say a word, but he didn''t deny it either.


    Jiang Luli wanted to say more, but Mu Feng waved his hand and said, "High Priest, don''t get angry. If it were me, I might also be muttering in my heart.


    After all, this is a major event of the merger of the two ministries. If I, the great chief, do not live up to my name, wouldn''t I be entrapping the Jiang family? "


    Jiang Luli was stunned, snorted heavily, and gave Xiang Wei and the others a hard look.


    As the high priest, he naturally knew Jiang Yuxi''s temperament and kept his promise, but he was not so stupid as to throw water on such a matter.


    Then the answer is very simple, Jiang Yumo really can''t beat Mu Feng!


    It''s just that Xiang Wei, who couldn''t figure it out, ran forward to challenge him foolishly, which was troublesome.


    This kind of thing is not big or small, once the new chief is small-minded, it is hard to guarantee that they will not be unlucky in the future.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that Mu Feng just waved his hands and said with a smile: "You are going to try to see if I can defeat your great chief, right?"


    Xiang Wei didn''t hide anything, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s good, you can try. But let''s talk about it first, wrestling, boxing or wrestling are all okay, but you can''t do all three together, that''s too unfair!"


    Xiang Wei shook his head resolutely: "We just want to try, and we won''t be so unethical, we must come one by one. And we don''t compare to these."


    "Oh, then what do you compare to?" Mu Feng laughed.


    "It''s like fighting, fighting with bare hands!"


    Mu Feng grinned and said, "That''s it, then you two go up together!"


    "What!" Xiang Wei and the three were stunned, "You want us to go up together?"


    Even Jiang Yuxi and Jiang Luli were stunned.


    One hits three?


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Why, don''t you dare?"


    Now Xiang Wei lost his temper and shouted angrily: "No, I''m enough alone!"


    As he said that, he rushed over directly, and it was a set of combined bastard punches.


    Mu Feng looked at Xiang Wei, who was full of flaws, grinning strangely, while leaning sideways and dragging his arm with heavy shoulders, he bumped his shoulder against him.


    Just one click!


    With a "poof", Xiang Wei fell on his back!


    Mu Feng grinned and laughed strangely: "I''ve said it all, the three of you go up together, otherwise it won''t be enough!"


    The other two men stared at each other with a glint in their eyes, and then, without any hesitation, raised their fists and punched them from left to right.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng smiled and nodded, "I can still cooperate a little bit, not bad!"


    Although he said this on his mouth, his hands were not vague at all. First he dodged to avoid the person on the left, and then put the fist of the person on the right into his arms.


    Just at the moment when the heart was overjoyed and thought that this punch was about to be done, Mu Feng stretched out his right hand from his armpit, leaning upwards on his chin, and directly overturned him with a "Touch the Moon" on the ground.


    The soldier on the left could pass by Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng quickly withdrew his right hand, kept his left foot still, and turned his right foot 180 degrees to the left in front of him, then he took another step forward, catching up with the soldier on the left who just passed him by.


    Now the warrior is on Mufeng''s right.


    Two people side by side!


    The warrior''s eyes shrank, and he was about to strike back, but Mu Feng put his arm around his shoulders.


    Seen from the side, the two look like "brothers are good" hooking shoulders and backs.


    However, the soldier staggered when he was in it, and fell to the ground with a "plop"!


    But it turned out that it was Mufeng who pinned his leg tightly to his leg, but put more force on his arm, and made him jump straight to the shit.


    "what!"


    From Xiang Wei''s fall to the soldier''s fall, it took only three or four breaths before and after, and Mu Feng easily knocked down the three of them.


    Xiang Wei struggled to stand up just now, and was about to speak, Mu Feng turned around and grinned at him, Yaoyao pressed down with one hand in the air, and said in a low voice: "Boom party!"


    Xiang Wei fell to the ground with a "thud", and wanted to get up, but felt that there was more than a thousand catties on his body, and now he really couldn''t even stand up!


    The other two fighters also wanted to get up, and gave Mu Feng a "boom party" and fell down directly!


    The three of them were horrified.


    Not only them, but the rest of the burly warriors, including Jiang Yuxi and Jiang Lili, looked shocked.


    Jiang Luli was shocked: "He, he is still the great witch Zhu! He is already angry!"


    "Blessings from the great witch!" Jiang Yuxi''s eyes changed drastically.


    Before he could open his mouth, Jiang Luli yelled: "Jiang Xiangwei, you three have offended the Chief of Trust, and also offended the Great Witch Zhu of my Jiang clan, and you still don''t accept your death to apologize!"


    "What!" All the burly soldiers froze in unison, their faces showing panic.


    Da Jiang''s fighters also looked puzzled.


    Apologize for death?


    Big witch wishes?


    However, after hearing Jiang Luli''s words, Jiang Xiangwei gave up resisting, struggled and knelt down on the ground, and said in panic, "I beg the great witch to grant me death!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, and quickly withdrew the Dao Dao technique.


    The other two warriors were finally free, and they also knelt down on the ground, with horror and bitterness on their faces: "I beg the great witch to grant me death!"


    "This..." Mu Feng was stunned.


    Jiang Luli''s eyes were wild and his attitude was pious. He said tremblingly, "The great chief, who knows the healing technique, the beast control technique, and the punishment technique, I, the Jiang family, should be happy!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, looked at Jiang Luli, then looked at the three people kneeling on the ground, and said, "Get up!"


    The three knelt on the ground, trembling.


    Mu Feng didn''t know why, so he looked at Jiang Luli.


    Jiang Luli signaled to the person supporting him to help him kneel down to Mufeng on one knee, and said reverently: "Great chief, you have mastered the punishment technique, and you are the great witch Zhu of my Jiang clan, and you have the power to kill and kill the clansmen!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned and asked, "What''s going on, you get up and talk."


    After a pause, he also looked at the three of Xiang Wei, waved his hands and said, "Okay, you three get up, I didn''t intend to kill you!"


    The three of Xiang Wei, as if they had been pardoned, yelled wildly on the ground: "Thank you, great witch!"


    Then the three of them stood up carefully on the spot, trembling, not daring to face Mu Feng again.


    Death has turned around, how dare they regenerate his heart?


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Jiang Luli who was being lifted up, and then at Jiang Yuxi, and found that when the two of them looked at him again, their eyes were dodged.


    It seemed very frightened.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart, "High Priest, what''s going on?"


    Jiang Luli raised his head carefully, looked at Mu Feng, confirmed that he really didn''t know, and then sighed, "The Jiang clan used to have a great witch blessing, who was in charge of the punishment of the tribal clansmen and foreign battles.


    If the clansmen made mistakes, they would be punished by Da Wuzhu.


    The Great Witch Zhu has a punishment technique that makes people irresistible..."


    Jiang Luli spoke eloquently.


    Mu Feng understood now.


    It turns out that the great witch Zhu is equivalent to the high priest in one part, but his status is slightly higher.


    In general, Da Wuzhu''s status in the tribe represents fighting, punishment, and praying for soldiers in front of him, etc.


    The high priest is responsible for the sacrifices, etiquette, enlightenment, etc. within the tribe.


    It can be said that one is outside and the other is inside.


    The great witch Zhu has the power to punish the tribe because of his mastery of punishment.


    So no matter the identity or the punishment technique, let the clansmen clearly understand one thing - those who offend the Great Witch Zhu, court death!


    And Mu Feng, as the great chief, can judge the life and death, and he has the punishment technique, so if he wants to execute one person, there is no need to ask the second person!


    It can be said that the three Xiangwei who disobeyed and offended Mufeng committed suicide by themselves!


    After he understood Jiang Luli''s introduction, Mu Feng felt confident, and waved his hand, "Forget it, it''s not a big deal, we will all be members of the tribe in the future, and we can''t die just because of the competition.


    If this is the case, wouldn''t the fighters of my Jiang family fear death and dare not fight? "


    Jiang Luli looked excited, took a deep breath, and shouted at Xiangwei and the others again: "Thank you, Chief!"


    The final word.


    No one dares to have any objections!


    The three of Xiang Wei knelt down together: "Thank you Great Chief, thank you Great Witch!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, laughed and said: "Don''t worry so much, in our Jiang clan, we don''t like killing people indiscriminately!


    You three, very good!


    You are worthy of being a warrior of my Jiang clan! "


    Saying so, he moved his hand: "Li Wang, give each of the three of them a golden knife!"


    Li Wang nodded, turned around and took out three golden knives from the leather pouch on the back of his five-colored ox, and came to Mu Feng''s side.


    Mu Feng took the golden knife and gave it to Xiang Wei and the other three respectively.


    Then he said with a smile: "This is my Da Jiang''s golden knife, how about you try it!"


    The three of Xiang Wei knelt down and couldn''t get up, with ecstasy on their faces, they shouted again: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand again: "Okay, get up quickly, how do you try the knife when you kneel down?"


    The three of them got up now, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know how to try the knife.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Take your previous golden knife and slash it and you will know!"


    It was only then that Xiang Wei came to his senses, scratched his head, took out his original golden knife, took a breath, and hit each other twice.


    There was only a sound of "àÛßÚ", and the sound of a knife edge rolling out.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiang Wei''s eyes widened and he exclaimed.


    Because Jiang''s golden knife directly cut a thumb-sized gap on his original golden knife!


    Looking at Da Jiang''s golden knife again, the impact is minimal, but there are some marks on the blade.


    Xiang Wei was so excited that he trembled, instead of kneeling this time, he bowed and saluted: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled: "How is it? Is this golden knife easy to use?"


    Xiang Wei was very excited: "This golden knife is so good, it is much better than the golden knife of Dalibu!"


    "Let me see!" Jiang Yuxi shouted.


    Xiang Wei hurriedly handed over the golden knife.


    Jiang Yuxi took the golden knife, trotted to Jiang Luli''s side, took out his own golden knife, and once again struck each other with two swords.


    The result was the same as before, it was still his golden knife that made a gap.


    "What a broken knife!" He threw away his original golden knife and said with a big smile, "Brother, can you give me this golden knife?"


    Xiang Wei hurriedly said: "That is the golden knife given to me by the great chief!"


    Jiang Yuxi glared at him fiercely, and raised the golden knife in his hand.


    Xiang Wei quickly lowered his head.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "Brother, you are not ashamed to snatch the golden sword from a warrior!"


    Xiang Wei grinned and said, "Of course a good thing is the best when it is in your own hands. What does it matter if you lose it or not?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "Brother, you don''t only have one golden knife, of course you have one too!"


    "I have it too?" Jiang Yumo threw the knife to Xiang Wei and laughed loudly, "You didn''t say it earlier!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "You didn''t even wait for me to open your mouth to grab someone''s knife."


    Saying so, he turned around and rushed to King Li and said, "Give me my Bailiandao!"


    Li Wang still didn''t say a word, and handed out the python-skin hundred-refined knife in his hand.


    After Mu Feng took it, he held it in both hands and handed it to Jiang Yumo: "Brother, this knife is for you!"


    After Jiang Yumo took the knife, he weighed it with both hands and frowned.


    Because this golden knife is obviously heavier than his previous golden knife.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Take a look!"


    Jiang Yuxi did as he did, and a long knife with a water-colored blade, complicated cloud patterns, and a shiny blade appeared in front of him immediately.


    The cold light shone, compelling eyes.


    Anyone who has never seen such a golden knife will understand that this knife is much better than the one just now.


    He tried the blade with his finger, and a wound was cut with a "hiss".


    "Hahaha!" Jiang Yuxi didn''t take it seriously, and laughed loudly, "What a golden knife!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled wryly, wiped his hand with his body, and went to his wound.


    Jiang Yuxi was shocked, looked at Mu Feng, and then at the golden knife in his hand, feeling very excited.


    He clenched his fists tightly and asked Mu Feng: "Brother, how many such golden knives are there?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Not too much, not too much, it can still be done with one hand!"


    "Hiss!" Jiang Yuxi gasped, "Anyone?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    "Including us burly warriors?"


    Wooden Wind nodded again.


    Added another sentence: "The two parts are one, they are both members of the Jiang clan, why not!"


    "Then we will also have a golden knife?"


    A soldier from the burly department asked.


    Mu Feng laughed and replied: "Of course there is!"


    The burly fighters around were suddenly excited, their eyes wild.


    At this moment, Jiang Luli scratched his head and asked, "Well, Great Chief, can I have a golden knife too?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart moved, he nodded and smiled, "Why not?"


    As he spoke, he looked at King Li again, and said, "Short dagger!"


    King Li followed suit.


    So Jiang Luli also received a sharp dagger the length of his forearm.


    The cloud patterns and sharp blades are the same as those of the ginger elm.


    It''s just that it''s significantly shorter in comparison.


    Jiang Luli was very depressed: "Why are theirs so long, but mine are so short?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "High Priest, there are advantages to being short!"


    "What''s so good about being short?" Jiang Luli was full of doubts and dissatisfaction.


    Really rare.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, took the severed arm in his hand, turned around and stabbed Jiang Yuxi with a dagger, and shouted: "Brother, be careful!"


    Jiang Yuxi turned pale with fright, and hurriedly blocked with a knife.


    But he immediately realized that his knife was bigger than Mu Feng''s, so he hesitated and didn''t cut it out.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to touch his blade with a dagger, and there was a "ding" sound.


    Immediately afterwards, he withdrew and returned, and threw his hand at a tree trunk not far away.


    This time I used the hidden weapon kung fu of "letting nails".


    With a "bang", the short dagger was firmly fixed on the tree trunk, trembling continuously.


    Everyone exclaimed.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "High Priest, tell me, what will happen if you stab your opponent in the head, or do this?"


    Jiang Luli laughed loudly and said, "I understand, hahaha!"


    He hurriedly asked someone to take back the dagger and put it away carefully.


    Only then did Mu Feng smile and look at Kui Weizhi''s man: "Is there anyone else who wants to compete?"


    The burly warrior Qiqi subconsciously hid back.


    Just now the great chief and the high priest have explained that Mu Feng is the great chief.


    Coupled with the fact that he possesses punishment skills and is a great witch, if he really annoys him again, he will really be dead!


    Mu Feng knew in his heart that this time he was really convinced.


    He waved his hand, and then looked at Jiang Yuxi and Jiang Luli: "Then let''s talk about the details of the joint department?"


    "Okay!" The two nodded heavily...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1058

    Mu Feng confirmed the identity of the great chief through the competition, and secretly felt that it was a bit of a joke.


    A great chief, the "leadership of tens of thousands of people, was determined through such brutal and brutal methods as wrestling, wrestling and boxing".


    But it also reveals some information.


    That is, the people in the burly department still respect strength.


    Some people like this are actually relatively simple in thinking, and they are also unified.


    So it''s easier to talk to them about things.


    Mu Feng was the first to speak: "The two ministries will be combined into one, and I will be the great chief, so the tribe''s name will still be honored with ''surname Jiang'', and we will use Da Jiang as the tribal, how about it?"


    Yumo and Luli looked at each other and nodded.


    Lili said: "The Kuiwei tribe is not my tribe''s name, Feng Youyan Jiang, but our ancestors joined the Dali tribe to remind the tribe to unite and become the leader of the Dali tribe.


    In the first few years, we only wanted to become a branch of Dali, but we didn''t want to be targeted everywhere.


    In desperation, we can only strengthen ourselves.


    Now that we want to join the Ministry, we can honor the surname ''Jiang'', of course! "


    Elm Elf nodded yes.


    Luli asked: "Since it is the Bingbu, what should the clansmen do? What about Yuxi and me?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    The questions that Juli asked were the most direct and core questions.


    It''s better to talk about this issue now than it will be too late to talk about it after the merger of the two parts.


    He pondered for a moment and said, "Of course the people from the two tribes will be treated the same after they are merged. Soldiers need to be dispatched together. As for the two of you, please rest assured that you will not become ordinary tribesmen just because of this."


    Li Li shook his head: "The great chief may have misunderstood, I have no other intentions, just thinking about how to make the two parts into one and truly become a super big part.


    In this way, we can avenge our enmity with the Dali Department one day earlier!


    Before that, I have already negotiated with Yuxi. If Yuxi really becomes the great chief, I will recommend you as a high priest! "


    Yumo hurriedly nodded: "That''s right, he said that!"


    The attitude of the two is sincere, and Mu Feng naturally understands.


    He was very moved in his heart, thought for a while and said, "Well, in Dajiang, everyone does what they are best at. Those who are good at fighting will become fighters, and those who are good at trading will go to the city to fight with other departments." Trading, what is the thing you are best at, you can tell me, and I will arrange for you to do the most suitable thing for you."


    The two were stunned for a moment, and said awkwardly: "We still don''t know how big Jiang is, how strong it is. Or, we can discuss it after we meet?"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    It seems that the two still care about the "position" of the new tribe.


    This is also normal.


    He nodded and said: "In this case, if you don''t worry, you can go to Dajiang with me for a walk, and take a look, the tribe will also migrate after you make a decision, how about it?"


    The two nodded: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Since this is the case, you should arrange the internal affairs of the tribe first. The Dali tribe should not come again in a short time."


    "Just in case..." Yu Yao said with a frown.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "If you don''t worry, I can let the fighters from Yiluo''s old land advance here, and work with your fighters to prevent accidents."


    Yuxi hurriedly nodded: "Don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    In fact, what is he worried about?


    Ever since Da Jiang led them to defeat the Shaoli and Dali tribes, he already understood that even if he turned around and joined forces with the two tribes now, he would not be able to resist the joint efforts of Dajiang and the Blue Bird.


    Now that Da Jiang and Kui Wei are coming together soon, instead of being coy and awkward in this small family, it is better to make a good impression on Mu Feng.


    Once the two parts are merged into one, his status will never be lowered.


    Lu Li also nodded and said: "Yes, but I can''t move now, so I will take care of the tribe in the tribe first, and prevent any accidents!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, let''s arrange it like this. You can arrange the affairs of the tribe first, or you can arrange some tribesmen to go with us, and let them go to see Da Jiang."


    "Okay!" The two nodded happily.


    So Mu Feng began to write a letter to arrange for people to assist in the defense of the Kui Wei Department, briefly explaining the general situation.


    At the same time, he ordered Bai Yue, Han Shu, and Thunder Dragon to return to the tribe, leaving Konoha, Asuka, Chi Lei, and Rhinoceros to stay outside.


    Da Jiang and Kui Wei join forces, and he will also need these important members of Da Jiang to participate.


    Mu Feng released the carrier pigeon in front of the two of them.


    Yu Yao and Lu Li were amazed.


    After Mu Feng explained the function of the carrier pigeon, the excitement of the two can be imagined.


    Only then did they understand why it wasn''t long after the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe decided to attack the Jade Bird tribe that Da Jiang was able to get the news and send out soldiers in time.


    After the arrangements were made, Yuxi took two hundred soldiers to Dajiang with Mufeng, and Juli was sent back to the Kuiwei Department.


    On the way, when passing through the old land of Yiluo, Wild Wolf City, and Yan City, Mu Feng introduced the scenery along the way one by one.


    Regarding the existence of Yiluo''s old place, he only said that it was a resting place for Da Jiang, but didn''t say much.


    After all, the two parts have not really merged into one, and some important existences cannot be told to Yuxi for the time being.


    Yumo naturally couldn''t think of the key point, but just lamented that there is such a place in Jiang that is stronger than the tribe after such a distance.


    Later, when they saw the Wild Wolf City, Yu Yao and his party were overwhelmed by the scale and architecture of the Wild Wolf City.


    Three-meter-high city walls, arrow towers, earthen buildings, wells...


    According to a rough estimate, the current scale of Wild Wolf City can accommodate five or six thousand people!


    This is also after Mu Feng joined Da Jiang from the tribe of the Wild Wolf Department, he

 Chapter 1059

    When Mu Feng arrived at the market with Yu Yao, it happened that the market was opening.


    There are more people here.


    The small tribes in the Changli border have gone through the most difficult spring, and ran out again to start credit and transactions.


    Seeing such a scene for the first time, Yu Yao opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    "This is the city?" Yu Yao''s eyes widened.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, this is my big Jiang''s shop."


    "So many small tribes come here to trade things?" Yu Yao frowned puzzled, "I think some of them don''t seem to bring anything, how do they trade?"


    "Well, then they should be here on credit!"


    "On credit?"


    "You can get things without taking them." Mu Feng smiled and explained to Yu Yao what "credit account" is.


    Mu Feng was even more confused now: "They don''t give you anything, but you want to give them something? Salt, weapons and even horses can be credited?"


    Mu Feng laughed and nodded: "Not bad!"


    "If things go on like this, wouldn''t Jiang be finished with credit by these small tribes?" Yu Yao was worried.


    "Of course not!" Mu Feng laughed, "It is precisely because of this small city that these small tribes in Changli will no longer join you in attacking the Qingniao tribe, which makes it impossible for you big tribes to gather large-scale troops. The warriors went to fight."


    Only then did Yumo come to his senses, frowning and muttering: "That''s it! Before, the Yanma tribe and the Lilong tribe said they couldn''t gather enough people to die, and our other tribes thought they were looking for an excuse. It turns out that those tribes The people of the tribe have come here to get salt and weapons!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! They don''t need to fight, they don''t need to die to get the salt and weapons needed for the survival of the tribe, so why do they need to fight?"


    Yumo was dejected and helpless: "Who would have thought that the reason for the destruction of such a large Changli alliance is because of a small city!"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile: "You''re only half right. The most fundamental reason is that the six major tribes of Changli didn''t treat these small tribes as human beings, and blindly wanted them to die without giving them corresponding rewards." , How are they willing to die?


    Not to mention not being a member of a tribe, even if it is a tribe, the tribe will inevitably feel resentment in their hearts, which will lead to the division of the tribe, right? "


    Elm Demon nodded silently.


    Because he thought of what happened to the Kuwait Department.


    Seeing Yu Yao''s face showing deep thought, Mu Feng took him to the rest area behind the mall.


    Raymond was late.


    After seeing Mu Feng, he hurriedly saluted: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, then pointed at Yu Yao: "He is the great chief of the Kuwei Department!"


    Pointing to Lei Meng again: "He is the head of my Jiang Shang Department!"


    Lei Meng hurriedly saluted seriously: "Big Jiang Lei Meng, I have met the respected chief!"


    "Huh?" Lei Long was surprised in his heart, "Raymond? Someone with a foreign surname?"


    But he remained calm, waiting for Lei Meng to leave after exchanging greetings with Mu Feng, and then he asked: "Brother, did the leader just now have a foreign surname?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, not bad!"


    Yuxi was surprised: "You don''t have the surname Jiang, but you can be the leader?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, many leaders and commanders in my Jiang family are not surnamed Jiang, and many tribesmen are also joined by people from other tribes."


    "Such big gingers can unite..." Yu Yao blurted out, but stopped abruptly.


    He suddenly remembered how the Great Jiang soldiers united with sincerity, how they supported quickly, and defeated the Dali and Shaoli tribes.


    It seems that people with different surnames can be very united!


    Mu Feng spoke out at the right time: "In Da Jiang, no matter where you are from, as long as you join Da Jiang and have the ability, you can become a commander and leader by virtue of your ability.


    This is still the case for people with foreign surnames, let alone people with the same surname from the same family! "


    Elm sprites have shortness of breath.


    He thought of what Mu Feng had said before, that every soldier could get the same treatment with a golden knife in his hand, and then he thought about everything he saw before him, and couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.


    If this is the case, the Kui Wei Department will be merged into Da Jiang without worrying about being squeezed out and isolated.


    With so many capable fighters in the Kuwei Department, isn''t Da Jiang''s strength going to become stronger?


    He suddenly looked forward to being merged into Dajiang.


    Next, Mufeng arranged for Yuxi to stay in the city for a day, and asked him to fill the city with the soldiers from the Kuiwei Department.


    But they were repeatedly told not to reveal the identity of their burly department.


    Because the Kuiwei Ministry did not have a good impression in the hearts of these small tribes in the city.


    This is actually due to Raymond''s previous negative publicity - in order to attract Xiaobu to go to the store to trade, and not to deal with Changli No. 6, Lei Meng secretly found someone to spread a lot of negative information about No. 6.


    What "Six Departments don''t treat small people as human beings", "Six Departments will give you so much salt", and "Six Departments don''t have enough salt and weapons"...all come from Raymond''s handwriting.


    According to what the great chief said, anyway, these people can''t really find the market to confront them face to face, so it''s up to him to splash dirty water.


    Yu Yao and the others naturally didn''t know the key to this, and just followed Mu Feng''s instructions.


    In the afternoon of the same day, the market was closed, and people from all tribes and tribes left one after another.


    But a group of people came from west to east.


    When you look closely, it''s Big Huyou, Bai Yue and his party.


    It turned out that Bai Yue went all the way south and east from the river''s tribe, and met Da Huyou in Black Bear City, told him the contents of the wooden wind letter, and asked Da Huyou to go back to Longcheng together.


    It was such a coincidence that they returned to the Ministry together.


    Along with him are Niu Ben and Lang Qiu¡ªthese two have now become his loyal followers.


    Da Huyou, Bai Yue and the others went directly to the rest area through the back door.


    Flickering across the distance, he opened his voice and shouted: "Brother, brother, I heard that you brought me back a great chief again!"


    Elm Elf was in doubt.


    With a smile on his face, Mu Feng said, "Brother!"


    Da Huyou quickly walked in front of Mu Feng, patted Mu Feng''s shoulder heavily, and squinted at Yu Yao: "Just him?"


    Elm Elf frowned puzzled.


    But the next big flicker''s words frightened him: "The one you caught this time looks pretty good, will you be my guard?"


    Yumo trembled, subconsciously looking at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng hurriedly explained with a smile: "He is not, he is the great chief of the Kuiwei Department, and he is a member of my Da Jiang clan!"


    "Oh!" Da Huyou hurriedly put away the sizing gesture just now, saluted, and introduced himself, "Big Ginger Bear, I have met the Great Chief!"


    Yumo couldn''t help taking another look at Big Huyou, and found that Big Huyou didn''t have the respectful attitude of others when facing Mu Feng.


    "How dare he treat the great chief like this, and he is still a foreigner?" Yu Yao was full of doubts.


    At this time, Bai Yue also bowed and saluted, and said, "Big Jiang Baiyue, I have met the respected chief!"


    "It''s another person with a foreign surname!" Yu Yao was extremely surprised in his heart.


    Seeing the look of Yu Yao, Mu Feng said with a smile: "I have told you before that Jiang''s leaders are all capable people. The leader of the military department is this Bai Yue. You have already met the leader of the business department. That Raymond. The head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is this bear boss."


    Yuxi couldn''t help asking: "How many leaders does Jiang have?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "There are six in total, Huang Lei is from the Ministry of Agriculture, Jiuzhu is from the Ministry of Industry, and Jiang Lihu is from the Ministry of Internal Affairs."


    Elm Elf widened her eyes.


    He can hear clearly.


    Only one of the six big bosses was surnamed Jiang!


    how can that be?


    How can this be!


    Elm Elf muttered inwardly.


    At this time, Da Huyou yelled again: "Bai Yue, didn''t you say that another great chief was captured, where is he?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "It should be sent to Dragon City, otherwise it would be sent to Hanshu in Liaolong City."


    Da Huyou muttered, and began to count with his fingers: "Before, our Ministry of Foreign Affairs had four chiefs, one for me, one for brother Niuben, one for brother Langqiu, and one for pack tail.


    I thought that the hump would be replenished after the hump tail was gone, but I took the supply and gave it to a guy from the Huaxu Department.


    You don''t want to take a look, that guy''s eyes are born on the head, and he doesn''t pay attention to me at all. Our Ministry of Foreign Affairs can''t tolerate such a person! "


    Bai Yue smiled and nodded.


    Mu Feng pouted.


    Elm Demon''s scalp was already numb.


    This person in front of him who feels unreliable in his words actually manages the great chiefs of so many tribes?


    And these people belong to Da Jiang now?


    Da Huyou was still unaware of the shock his words had given others, and continued to twiddle his fingers, "Whispering": "I don''t know if the great chief of the White Dragon Department you mentioned has good eyesight, if not, I will send him a scorpion as well." Dragon branch to mine!


    But having said that, that boy Hanshu has quite a few great chiefs under him now, from the Thunderbird Department, from the Huaxu Department, from the Dixiong Department, and whoever is from the Tianxiong Department? There are more people in the White Dragon Department than mine, no good, no good..."


    While talking, Da Huyou turned his back to Yuxi and winked at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng smiled helplessly.


    It turned out that the big fool did this on purpose, and was going to give Yu Yao a bad start!


    It''s just that Yu Yao is more than frightened right now, his heart is already in a turbulent state!


    The chief of the White Dragon Department is called Bai Shuwu, and he knows him well.


    Among the six Changli tribes, the strength of the Bailong tribe is second only to the Kuwei tribe.


    Now he has been reduced to being managed in Da Jiang, and he may even be used as a labor force to mine?


    He also knows that the Dixiong tribe is not a big tribe, but it has a lot of people. It is a subordinate tribe of the Yanma tribe.


    Unexpectedly, the Dixiong tribe was wiped out, and their great chief was here!


    It suddenly occurred to him that Yan Zixu, the great chief of the Yan Ma tribe, seemed to have also been planted in Jiang''s hands.


    In this way, every name spoken by this crazy-looking old guy in front of him represents a tribe that was wiped out by Da Jiang.


    And he, is a professional accountant in charge of the Great Chief?


    What was his previous identity?


    Mu Feng added in a timely manner to resolve his doubts: "Brother Xiong used to be the chief of the Black Bear Division, and he had a very good relationship with me, Da Jiang.


    Later, he joined our Dajiang and did a lot of things for Dajiang''s strength! "


    Da Huyou laughed and said: "It''s all for Jiang, for the tribe, what are you talking about?"


    Having said that, he looked at Yu Yao with a smile: "Are you also going to join Da Jiang?"


    "Er..." Yuxi suddenly felt that he was not so confident in his words, and "Hebu" was finally a high-level climb for them!


    A head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and a place in charge of mining, there are no fewer than ten tribes and ten great chiefs!


    Just work honestly in Da Jiang!


    Elm even thought to himself.


    If Da Jiang made a move against Kuiwei, would he be one of the people managed by the old guy in front of him, or would he stand up to resist and be sent to dig some kind of Lao Shizi''s mine?


    Otherwise, you will be killed!


    He had no doubt that if Da Jiang could gather so many living chiefs, he must have killed more chiefs!


    But he woke up suddenly again.


    Such a big ginger belongs to the Jiang clan!


    If the Kuiwei tribe and the Great Jiang are truly one, and the two tribes go west, the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe, what can stop them?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly gained confidence, stood up and cleared his throat, and said seriously: "That''s right, my burly club is going to be one with Da Jiang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1060

    Da Huyou deliberately showed off in front of Yumo, and after provoking Yumo to express his position, he immediately "retired after success", curled his lips, and stopped talking.


    This stupid big guy seems to have a bad brain, and he is worthy of my shot?


    At this moment, Elm Elf is in a difficult mood.


    Because he was already startled by what Da Huyou said earlier.


    On the one hand, he wanted to prove that the merger between the Kuwei Department and Da Jiang had sufficient strength, and on the other hand, he also wanted to tell Mu Feng not to get himself together with this old guy anyway.


    Otherwise he was really not sure if he would be the next one to mine.


    Mu Feng could already feel the anxiety of Elm Elf.


    He smiled and said, "Okay, just stay here tonight and return to the tribe tomorrow morning!"


    So that night, all the people stayed in the city and lived in the tulou.


    Elm Elf was very surprised.


    Houses, beds, tables, chairs and benches, cups, dishes, and dishes, everything is subverting the cognition of the elm.


    Especially when eating at night, after being late with the green "grass" and white flowers, he was so surprised that his eyes almost popped out.


    Because although these things are not meat, they taste really good and delicious.


    He even thought that it would be great if he could eat this kind of thing every day!


    The ones I ate before can only fill my stomach, and they are not delicious at all.


    After Mu Feng explained them one by one, he realized that the green ones are vegetables and the white ones are steamed buns.


    "It turned out to be steamed buns!" Yu Yao suddenly realized.


    To be honest, it is big and soft, not to mention eating, it feels good in your hand.


    At the bottom of his heart, he was already thinking about how many such vegetables and steamed buns Da Jiang had.


    The next day, Mu Feng led Yu Yao all the way to the east, heading towards Dragon City.


    The real shock of the elm sprite begins.


    From Xuanwu City to Qinglong City, the scale of each city is not inferior to that of Wild Wolf City, and there are thousands of people living there.


    In every city, he and the burly warriors beside him could see all kinds of gold artifacts, and many people were busy with their own affairs.


    They saw a huge herd of cattle and sheep grazing grass in the area around Xuanwu City.


    In Suzaku City, I heard the roaring of cattle and horses.


    Yumo frowned and asked Mufeng why those cows and horses barked so frighteningly, but Mufeng just grinned and told him: Spring is here!


    In Baihu City, they saw a large area of ??green corn seedlings, which were no higher than knee height.


    Of course, seeing such big leaves and such neatly grown corn seedlings, Yuxi asked Mu Feng excitedly, "Are those also vegetables?"


    Mu Feng explained to him with a smile that those were crops.


    Elm Elf was very surprised.


    In the past, crops and vegetables were all grass in his eyes.


    But after one night, when he looked around on horseback, he felt that the surroundings were lush with green vegetables!


    As for passing through Qinglong City and seeing a large field, he was not surprised.


    What surprised him was that there was a road that didn''t grow grass, and the horse walked smoothly on it.


    As for the man-made ditches and reservoirs, the monkeys welcoming guests, and the wolves leading the way, they are no longer surprising to Elm Demon.


    Anyway, many things that I have never seen, never thought about, even the high priest could not think of or do, have become reality here.


    So when he arrived at Azure Dragon City, he was basically numb.


    Even so, Yuxi, who arrived at the gate of Longcheng, was still stunned by the scene in front of him.


    He had never seen such a tall "court wall"!


    He was even thinking that even mammoths might not be able to break through here!


    As for earth buildings, moats, and arrow towers, he had seen too many of them on the way here, so he didn''t think it was strange.


    What really made him nervous here was coming to the totem pole.


    After seeing the image of the ancestral dragon flying through the clouds and fog carved on the totem pole, he was about to fall down and kneel down with a "thump" in his heart.


    Because the image on the totem pole is almost the same as the image of the totem Yazi handed down from generation to generation by Kui Weibu!


    Yumo took a deep breath and asked, "Brother, is this the ancestor totem of our two Jiang clans, the ancestor dragon?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, brother, you can''t really see the totem pole here, I''ll take you over there to see clearly!"


    "it is good!"


    So Mu Feng brought Elm to the totem mural.


    The totem murals are colorful and full of scales, which truly reflect the majesty of the ancestral dragon.


    No need for any explanation, just one glance, and the elm bowed down, saying: "Ancestor Dragon, Ancestral Dragon!"


    Not to mention the rest of the burly warriors, they knelt down one by one, imitating Elm and shouting "Ancestor Dragon, Ancestral Dragon!"


    For this case, Woodwind is not

 Chapter 1061

    After visiting the totem murals and totem sculptures, Mu Feng asked Yu Li and Li Hu to accompany Yu Yao to visit the tribe.


    With great difficulty, he sneaked back to rest for a while.


    Chang Ning quietly appeared, and whispered to him: "Mu Feng, you have worked hard this time, if it weren''t for you, the Blue Bird Department might be destroyed!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said softly: "This is what I should do, don''t worry about it!"


    Chang Ning said with red eyes: "There are so many enemies, I am worried that you will have an accident, even Uncle is gone!"


    Wooden Wind sighed.


    If possible, he would be very willing to save Koyala.


    After all, he was the first to marry Mu Feng outside the Blue Bird Department advocated Chang Ning.


    Mufeng has always had a good impression of Koyelao.


    When Da Jiang was weak, he didn''t have the airs of being the leader of a large department.


    Chang Ning wiped the corners of his eyes, and turned to comfort Mu Feng: "Although I don''t know how Uncle died, I believe that as a soldier of the Blue Bird Division, he will not regret it.


    And I know that without Da Jiang, the Blue Bird Department might be destroyed.


    Of course I''m sad about uncle''s death, but I''m even more worried because you are my husband! "


    In fact, Chang Ning himself also knows that on the battlefield, no one can live and no one can die.


    As a member of a large tribe, I have experienced and seen many of these, so it is not so difficult to accept.


    It''s just that now, as Mu Feng''s wife, she suddenly has concerns in her heart, and she becomes anxious about gains and losses.


    Mu Feng was moved, patted the back of her hand, and said with a smile, "Isn''t this back safely? Tell me, do you miss me?"


    "This..." Chang Ning lowered his head in shame.


    How could Mufeng ask such strange words?


    But it seemed to speak to my heart.


    I still want to.


    Just how do you say that?


    Chang Ning simply did not speak.


    Mu Feng stepped forward and pulled her catkin, said with a smile: "If you don''t say it, I''ll take it as you say it!"


    "What?" Chang Ning raised his head curiously and blinked.


    The phoenix eyes are like the moon.


    Bright as stars.


    Really nice.


    Mu Feng pulled her and wanted to leave.


    Chang Ning understood, blushed, but broke free, and said in a low voice, "No way!"


    "no?"


    "Jihua showed me two days ago, saying that she has a baby!"


    "What!" Mu Feng''s eyes widened, thinking he had heard it wrong, and then he laughed loudly, "I''m going to have a child!"


    Chang Ning nodded, with a smile on the corners of his eyes and mouth.


    The dead are gone, only the living and the living are the hope of the entire tribe!


    Mu Feng opened the door, ran to the door quickly, and shouted loudly: "I am going to have a child!


    I am going to have a child! "


    Chang Ning frowned slightly, stomped his feet lightly, and complained, "This man!"


    But looking at the corners of his mouth curled up and his eyes smiling, how can there be any complaints?


    Mu Feng''s shout spread all over the Moon Tower, and then the entire square in front of the Moon Tower.


    Immediately afterwards, the entire Great Jianglong City spread.


    People shouted in surprise: "Chang Xi is pregnant with a child!"


    "The chief is going to have a baby!"


    "Great, the great chief is already so brave and wise, his child must be even stronger!"


    "Congratulations, Great Chief!"


    ...


    Yu Li and Li Hu, who were still taking Elm to visit Dragon City, also heard the message like the wind in Dragon City.


    The two looked at each other with joy on their faces.


    Of course they knew about it, but they kept silent, just to let the chief speak out by himself.


    In this case, the encouragement for the whole ginger will be unprecedented!


    And after Mu Feng said these words, Yu Li didn''t hesitate any longer, and directly found a relatively high place nearby, raised his arms and shouted loudly: "God bless Jiang, your luck will last forever!"


    Immediately afterwards, all the members of the Great Jiang tribe in Longcheng knelt down in unison, facing the direction of the moon tower: "God bless Great Jiang, your luck will last forever!"


    The burly warriors behind Yu Yao looked at each other in blank dismay, and finally they all looked at Yu Yao.


    Elm Demon scratched his head.


    Come on, do it again!


    The visit also ends here.


    Yu Li, Li Hu and Da Jiang gathered together in Yuelou to congratulate Mu Feng.


    Bai Yue laughed loudly and said: "Congratulations to the great chief for having blood, I, Da Jiang, will have another wise and brave warrior!"


    Li Hu frowned: "As long as the chief''s child is taught carefully, he will definitely be another saint and great chief of my Great Jiang!"


    Big Huyou laughed and said: "Brother, brother, yes, we were worried not long ago, but we will have it so soon!"


    ...


    Mu Feng is also very happy.


    In my previous life, I was an old bachelor in his 20s and 30s, and he was still an old bachelor.


    I didn''t expect to be a father not long after I just became an adult!


    Sure enough, the world is impermanent, and good fortune is magical!


    He grinned.


    Bai Yue said in a very "big or small" way: "Look, it''s usually the chief who talks about us, but now he has a child of his own, and he''s grinning behind his ears!"


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    Da Huyou said again: "Brother, brother, it''s such a big event that Chang Xi is pregnant with a child, don''t you want to celebrate it?"


    Everyone booed again.


    Mu Feng pretended to be confused: "How do we celebrate?"


    Da Huyou grinned and laughed strangely: "Don''t think I don''t know, the last time Asuka married King Li, you hid two jars of wine!"


    Mu Feng scratched his head: "What are you talking about, I don''t know!"


    Big Huyou laughed again: "If you don''t know, we will find out and drink it!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand helplessly: "Okay, okay, take it out and drink it! It''s also a celebration for the victory of this war!"


    "Very good!"


    The crowd cheered.


    Yu Yao looked at the present from the side, seeing the crowd booing and cheering, and was very surprised in his heart.


    How could anyone in the tribe talk to the chief like this?


    But what surprised him even more was that Mu Feng had a child now?


    He approached Mu Feng quietly, and asked in a low voice: "Brother, do you have a child now?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    "When did you become an adult?"


    "Just this year!"


    "This..." Yuxi was stunned, "You became a great chief before you were a teenager?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yeah!"


    Yuxi was completely stunned: "How is this possible!"


    But the person in front of you can''t fake what you say.


    It''s really strange that so many people who are older than him are so respectful to him when they do things, but now they speak freely.


    It just so happened that Da Jiang teamed up with the Jade Bird Department to defeat the Da Li Department and the Shao Li Department!


    This is what the Kuiwei Department and the Blue Bird Department have been wanting to do for many years but failed to do, but Da Jiang did it.


    So now Yuxi suddenly felt that such a big ginger is not surprising.


    Even from the bottom of his heart, he longed to be one of them!


    Soon, he was attracted by the actions of the Great Jiang tribe.


    Because the leader named Xiongtoutou actually took people to a place to search for things, and in the end he really found a jar of things with a "strange smell".


    Elm Elf sniffled and frowned secretly.


    What a strange smell, it''s really bad.


    Unexpectedly, Xiong Toutou was squatting in front of the altar, leaning on the edge of the altar with both hands, squinting his eyes slightly, sniffing hard, with an intoxicated expression on his face: "That''s the smell!"


    Several other people also leaned forward one by one, discussing in a hurry: "Come on, let me smell it too!"


    "You''ve been smelling it for a long time!"


    "Uncle Lihu, you''ve heard too much!"


    "The smell of this wine is not visible, how do you know that I smell too much!"


    ...


    Elm was dumbfounded.


    It wasn''t until eating that he realized what good things were in the jar.


    At dinner time, there was a table full of dishes, and the eyes were too dazzled to see them.


    Originally, he thought he knew enough about ginger, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t recognize everything just by eating a table!


    Needless to say, barbecue is something that every tribe can do.


    But why is the barbecue with ginger so fragrant?


    In addition to the white steamed buns, how come there are yellow ones, and they seem to be quite soft to the touch?


    How can fish be eaten in water besides grilling?


    Aren''t the leaves of green vegetables very big? Why are there thin grasses here?


    And what is the yellow one, eat it with the thin grass?


    Can I eat it?


    how to eat?


    Yuxi suddenly found out that when he arrived in Dajiang, he suddenly couldn''t even eat!


    At this time, Da Huyou took a glass of wine and enthusiastically began to spread the word to Yuyao: "Brother Yuyao¡ª¡ª"


    Yu Yao didn''t dare to move, and his smile was stiff: "Brother, tell me!"


    "Have a sip of wine first!"


    "Wine, oh, wine!" Yu Yao hastily picked up the wine glass in front of him, imitating the example.


    Big Huyou took the initiative to bump into him: "Come on, do it!"


    "Did you do it?" Yu Yao looked puzzled.


    Before he could react, Da Huyou drank the wine in the glass by himself, and then showed it to others.


    "Why, you don''t drink, look down on me?"


    He looked at Yuxi, indicating that he had been spotted.


    Yu Yao hurriedly shook his head, his face full of doubts, so he took a sip from the wine bowl.


    The smell of wine is tangy and spicy in the throat.


    "Ahem!"


    Elm choked until tears flowed out.


    Just as he was about to speak, Jiu heard Da Huyou''s dissatisfied yelling: "It''s raising fish, finish drinking!"


    Yu Yao was about to ask Mu Feng for help, but found that Mu Feng was being toasted by Bai Yue and Yu Li. He was so busy that he didn''t even look at Yu Yao.


    Yu Yao was heartbroken, so he had to grit his teeth and finish the wine in the glass in one gulp.


    This time I was choked up and my face was flushed red.


    "Ahem!" Yuxi felt a throbbing from his throat to his stomach.


    The people next to him laughed.


    Big Huyou hurriedly persuaded: "Come, come, brother, eat some food!"


    Yuxi was dizzy at this time, so he had to follow suit.


    After taking a bite of the food, he suddenly felt refreshed, his chest relaxed, and he felt very refreshed.


    "This..." Yuxi widened his eyes, looked at the dishes, and then at the cup he had emptied, greatly surprised.


    Da Huyou looked at his expression, was very satisfied, and said with a big smile: "How is this, isn''t this delicious?"


    "It''s delicious!" Yu Yao hurriedly nodded.


    He fell in love with this thing instantly!


    Big Huyou laughed and said, "Then I''ll pour you some more?"


    "Pour, pour!"


    "Hey hey hey!"


    Da Huyou grinned strangely, and really poured him some more.


    Now Elm Demon''s eyes lit up.


    Da Huyou patted him on the shoulder again, and he didn''t feel scared anymore. Instead, he felt warm and indescribably happy.


    Da Huyou glanced at it, nodded secretly, and began to introduce him again: "Brother, look at the way you ate vegetables just now, haven''t you eaten these things in the Kuwei Department?"


    Yuxi hurriedly nodded: "Hmm!"


    Da Huyou sighed, and looked at him very sympathetically: "No wonder, your side is too remote, and the life of the tribe is difficult!"


    Elm Elf sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    This old man looked scary, but why did everything he said now go to his heart?


    Da Huyou rested his head on Yuxi''s shoulder, pointed to the twenty or so dishes on the table and said, "Let me tell you, my brother was late in notifying me about this matter today, that''s why.


    As long as it is earlier, it must be more than that! "


    Yuxi was taken aback, and hurriedly laughed and said, "There are already a lot!"


    Big Huyou curled his lips, waved his hands and said: "What''s more, this is how much, it''s all home-cooked food we usually eat!"


    After a pause, he leaned closer and patted Yuxi''s shoulder again, and said in a low voice, "Let me tell you, don''t look at the lack of these dishes, but they are all good things, and they are very nourishing!"


    "Huh?" Yuxi was surprised, not understanding what the big flicker meant.


    Big Huyou approached again and said: "Did you see that, it''s scrambled eggs with leeks, if you can''t bear children, you can eat that!


    Did you see that over there, in front of Bai Yue, the only thing he eats is stir-fried kidney, that''s a good thing, it can make your waist strong..."


    "Strength in the waist?" Yu Yao showed doubts.


    Big Huyou curled his lips in disgust, but explained to Yumo in a low voice.


    As Yu Yao listened, his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    After Da Huyou finished speaking, he patted Yuxi''s shoulder heavily: "Brother, just tell me, is it a good thing?"


    Yu Yao''s eyes lit up: "Brother, if you don''t tell me I don''t know, it really is a good thing!"


    Da Huyou let go of the arm on his shoulder and cleared his throat: "You said it was a good thing, so why don''t you drink it with me?"


    "Oh!" Yuxi hastily served a drink to accompany one, completely convinced...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1062

    When Yuxi woke up, his eyes had already shrunk.


    Made of gold?


    He pondered for a while, then asked in a low voice: "But what if other people feel dissatisfied?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "It''s simple. Whoever is dissatisfied can come and replace me, or just try to do the same thing. As long as he can do as well as me, or do better than me, the chief will naturally let me He became the big boss!"


    Elm Elf was surprised.


    Because when Bai Yue said these things with a flat face, she was talking about an extremely ordinary thing.


    He didn''t boast because he was the big boss, nor did he feel frustrated and dissatisfied that he might be replaced at any time.


    "But if many people are dissatisfied, what should you do if you want to become a big leader? Aren''t you going to be annoyed to death?" Yuxi asked, "It''s like the competition when the big chief confirms in the tribe, there is no limit to the number of people who challenge? "


    "No need!" Bai Yue shook her head, "Everyone in Dajiang will be screened by their own leader or commander regardless of their ability. So if you want to challenge, you must pass the screening first.


    Some capable ones, even if they are not as good as we are doing right now, will not be punished, but will be reused.


    But if you don''t have the ability to mess around, you will be punished severely!


    There are standards for screening, so they don''t have to worry about unfairness. "


    Elm was silent.


    He naturally understood what Bai Yue said.


    In fact, he has already noticed something in his heart.


    This is Mufeng''s message from Dajiang to him in various ways.


    How Da Jiang''s people are, what their strength is, and how they do it, are all revealed to him little by little through people like Da Huyou, Bai Yue, and Yu Li.


    Then let him judge for himself.


    Instead of Mu Feng simply telling him what to do.


    Well intentioned.


    The intention is quite deep.


    As for drinking and eating yesterday, although he doesn''t remember most of the things, he vaguely remembers the part where he hugged Da Huyou and cried bitterly.


    Although the wine was a bit weird, he knew in his heart that he would never agree with someone he didn''t agree with.


    ...


    At this time, Mu Feng had already held an impromptu meeting in his "study" with Yu Li, Li Hu, Da Huyou, Han Shu, Lei Long and others who came back overnight.


    Several people looked serious and looked at Mu Feng.


    Yu Li asked in a deep voice: "Is it really okay to do this? They just verbally agreed to merge with us, but what if they find that the two parts have different ideas and ways of doing things, and regret it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "So, these days, each of you should talk to him more about our Da Jiang, so that he can truly recognize what I have done!"


    Yu Li thought for a while and said: "Once the troops are united, how do you plan to arrange so many of their fighters, the number of seven or eight thousand fighters is not a small number.


    Once they merge into Dajiang, let alone the risk of using weapons, food, war horses, houses, etc. will become insufficient! "


    Li Hu also nodded and said, "Why don''t we settle the matter of merger first, give them the weapons temporarily, and let the clansmen on their side wait for the summer to harvest the wheat before migrating here?


    In this way, the pressure on our ginger will be much less! "


    Mu Feng didn''t answer in a hurry, but looked at the others.


    Han Shu frowned and said: "Insufficient food is not a problem, the big deal is that part of the fighters of the Liaolong Branch go south to the Wanzhang Plain to hunt.


    We also have weapons, and we need to give them.


    But how to give, there must be an explanation.


    After all, the gold utensils of my big ginger are too sharp.


    Once they have a different heart, it will be a big trouble for me, Da Jiang! "


    Mu Feng still didn''t give an answer, and looked at Lei Long and Da Huyou again: "What do you say?"


    Lei Long looked at Da Huyou, but Da Huyou didn''t speak.


    Lei Long had no choice but to say: "If you want to unite, then just complete the union, and their clansmen must migrate, even if it''s just a part of them!


    Otherwise, people''s hearts will be cold, and it will be difficult to gather together!


    As for weapons, I don''t think it''s time to give them now.


    Just like what Han Shu said, Da Jiang''s golden sword is too rare..."


    Mu Feng nodded and looked at Da Huyou: "Brother?"


    Da Huyou didn''t express his own opinion directly, but talked about drinking last night: "I drank with that elm, although he has never drunk, he is also a straightforward person.


    At the beginning, the wine was so difficult to swallow, but he still gulped it down.


    Well, the most important thing is that he told me that if Da Jiang hadn''t appeared this time, maybe he would have pulled Shao Libu and Da Libu into a life-and-death battle! "


    "Ok?"


    Except for Mu Feng, everyone looked at Da Huyou together.


    Can you believe me when I''m drunk?


    But Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Sure enough, as my brother said, Jiang Yuxi is actually more straightforward. At least it''s not a big problem for me since I came into contact with it."


    Everyone stopped talking.


    They don''t believe in other people''s eyes, but they believe in Mu Feng''s.


    People like Thunder Dragon, Lei Meng, and Rhinoceros are reused by Mu Fengli against all opinions.


    Today, the strength of Da Jiang''s military and commercial departments is inseparable from the credit of these people!


    Yu Li spoke again: "Since the chief said he is reliable, then there is no problem. What about the high priest working hard?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The high priest seems to have a deep scheming, but in fact it is relatively single, and the things he believes will not be easily changed. In the previous three competitions to determine the chief, even though he knew that I, Da Jiang, was stronger than them, I was still truthful. Tell the standard, sincerity can be seen.


    Another point, which he also brought up before, is that if I lose, he will recommend me to be the high priest..."


    Everyone pouted.


    He really dared to think about letting a great chief descend to become a high priest!


    Yu Li said again: "Since this is the case, there is really no problem. But once the team is merged, what should we do with the problems we just mentioned, and how will the identities of Yu Yao and Lu Li be arranged?"


    Everyone also looked at Mu Feng, waiting for his answer.


    After all, the Kuwei Department is different from the Liaolong Branch.


    First of all, they are from the same family with the surname Jiang.


    Secondly, they want to merge with Dajiang, not join, let alone be annexed.


    The third is the great chief and high priest of the powerful tribe, Yuxi and Luli, who have the highest prestige in the hearts of the tribe.


    How to properly arrange their identities has become a big problem.


    Mu Feng nodded sternly and said: "That''s why I called you here in private to tell you something. Once the Kuwei Department and Da Jiang merge, Da Jiang''s name and totem will not change, but other aspects, especially It is your current identities that may be affected.


    Can you accept this? "


    Everyone was taken aback.


    After a while, Yu Li took the lead in expressing his opinion: "I am Priest Jiang, so I should take the lead, no problem!"


    Li Hu hurriedly followed: "For Da Jiang, I have no problem!"


    Han Shu and Thunder Dragon looked at each other, nodded with them, and then said: "For the sake of the tribe, we have no problem!"


    Da Huyou scratched his head, sighed and said, "At least leave me two together!"


    Everyone laughed.


    Mu Feng nodded satisfied: "Well, since you are all fine, let''s have a small meeting when Bai Yue and Yu Yao come here!"


    "Yes!" Several people stood up and responded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1063

    Mufeng held another round table meeting in Yuelou.


    The content of the meeting was determined in the study just now.


    This is the experience he gained from his previous life. Before major events, hold a small meeting. During the small meeting, determine the theme and direction with key personnel, so that you know what is in your mind, and then hold a big meeting.


    It''s basically a process.


    Bai Yue and Yuxi "just happened" to return to Yuelou after eating, and happened to meet several people standing still in the courtyard of Yuelou, waiting for the chief to come out.


    Yumo was surprised and asked, "Why are they all gathered here?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "It should be because you are here, I have come to discuss with the chief about how to welcome you, Feng Youjian Jiang, why don''t we listen to what''s going on together?"


    Yumo''s heart warmed, and she nodded: "Okay!"


    So Bai Yue yelled and exchanged greetings with everyone, and then asked: "What''s the matter, have you seen the great chief?"


    Han Shu grinned and said, "No, I guess I''m talking to Chang Xi right now, so we don''t have the nerve to bother him."


    Big Huyou laughed and said: "It''s normal for someone who is about to become a father, let him be happy!"


    Lei Long nodded and smiled, "The two haven''t seen each other for a while, so it''s time to talk more!"


    Elm Elf is slightly warm.


    Only in Dajiang can we see such a warm scene.


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "Since you don''t want to be villains, then I''ll go and urge you!"


    Several people laughed and said: "Go, go!"


    Bai Yue pouted, and walked straight to the house where Mu Feng lived.


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, and he walked quickly to Yuxi''s side, patted his shoulder again, and laughed loudly: "Brother Yuxi, you''re awake!"


    Yumo thought of the pleasure of drinking last night, and vaguely remembered the phrase "You are my brother Jiang Yumo" to himself, and the many useful things this old brother taught him, and he immediately felt very kind.


    He smiled and nodded: "Brother!"


    ...


    Bai Yue met Mu Feng, and talked with Mu Feng about what they chatted with Yu Yao during the meal.


    In the end, he said: "It seems that he has no problem with us Da Jiang. What is uncertain in his heart now is his identity and the fate of his clan."


    Mu Feng nodded: "This is easy!"


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "Once Yu Yao leads the Kui Wei Department to merge into Da Jiang, then the current personnel of the entire tribe will have to be changed. Is this okay?"


    Bai Yue said solemnly: "Bai Yue''s life was saved by the great chief, and now she has an heir, and she is rooted in Da Jiang. As long as it can make Da Jiang stronger, I will do anything!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Okay, I don''t want you to fight to death, but to get along with the new tribe more!"


    Bai Yue nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, Chief, I will!"


    He thought again of his prejudice against Lei Long that he had figured out in Changli not long ago, secretly clenched his fists, and decided to ask Lei Long to explain in private.


    Mu Feng walked out the door first: "Let''s go, don''t make everyone wait too long!"


    Bai Yue gladly followed.


    When he came to the courtyard of Yuelou, Mu Feng looked at the people around him, and said with a smile, "Are you all here?"


    Li Hu looked around: "Some people haven''t come yet!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Then sit down and wait first, then call the rest of the people!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu turned around and called for someone.


    Mu Feng exchanged greetings with several people one by one.


    It can be regarded as the acquaintance before the meeting.


    Yumo had already sat down with Da Huyou, seeing this scene, asked in a low voice: "Brother, do you usually discuss things like this?"


    Da Huyou nodded and smiled: "Well, but usually there are more people discussing matters. Right now, because I have to guard the field, I can''t come back for the time being."


    "Guarding the field?" Yuxi wondered.


    "Well, there are Konoha on the border of Changli, Rhinoceros in Goshawk, Asuka and Chilei in the north of Black Bear City... Don''t worry, you will see these people in the future!"


    Yumo''s heart trembled, and he whispered: "Did Jiang occupy these places as his own territory?"


    Da Huyou nodded and smiled: "Of course, starting from Longcheng, we will go to the south for ten days, and go west for ten days, plus the current territory of the Kuwei Ministry, it is estimated that it will take a few more days, and there will be seven days to the north." In eight days, there is still a journey of ten days to the northeast, such a big place is all my territory!"


    "this!"


    Yumo''s heart swayed, full of shock: "Such a large territory is even wider than the Xiyuan of Shaoli!"


    "Xiyuan?" Da Huyou shook his head, "Da Jiang now owns a white tree field, and that is Da Jiang''s own livestock farm!"


    "Own grassland?"


    Big Huyou nodded, "That''s right, it''s our own grassland!"


    Elm Demon became more and more shocked.


    Da Jiang''s territory includes the entire grassland, but Da Jiang''s Dragon City is no longer within the grassland!


    Don''t think about it now, Da Jiang''s territory is already big enough, so big that it definitely surpasses the Shaoli tribe.


    No wonder it is necessary to send troops to guard everywhere!


    While Yu Yao was thinking, Li Hu left and returned, followed by many people.


    Seeing that everyone was almost there, Mu Feng got up and said with a smile: "Since all the people above the leader in the tribe have come, let''s start our meeting to welcome Fengyou Jiang into Jiang!"


    Everyone sat down together, with their heads held high.


    Before coming here, they both got some news from each other, and their hearts were agitated.


    They all understand that once the Kuwei Ministry with a population of nearly 20,000 is merged into Da Jiang, and if it can be integrated into Da Jiang, then Da Jiang''s strength will go even further!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother Yuxi, come to my side!"


    Yumo froze for a moment, then stood up and said, "Okay!"


    So Mu Feng began to introduce to everyone: "This is the great chief of the Kuiwei Department, and also a member of the Jiang branch of my Jiang clan, Fengyouyan Jiang, and even my elder brother, Jiang Yuxi!"


    Everyone in Dajiang got up together, bowed and saluted: "I have seen Chief Jiang!"


    Elm sprite

 Chapter 1064

    Here Mu Feng saw that the scaring was almost over, so he stopped talking, and waited for the people in the field to introduce themselves, and then said: "Brother, how are you?"


    Elm was stunned.


    what about


    He has a vague feeling that this is not welcome, it is clearly for himself to express his opinion!


    Yumo smiled and said, "Brother, brother, I just realized now, you want me to make a decision!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Brother, these are just a part of my big Jiang capable people, and some are guarding in other places.


    Let me tell you this, I, Da Jiang, now have a population of about 30,000, and if slaves are included, there are at least 35,000.


    Once our two divisions are merged, the population and number of fighters will be equal to the previous numbers of the Dali and Shaoli tribes.


    Think about it, they have been severely injured after the previous battle. If we can join forces, wouldn''t it be easy to defeat them? "


    Elm Elf''s eyes lit up.


    Isn''t he, Jiang Luli, and even the entire Kuwei Department all thinking of taking revenge on the Da Li Department?


    Now as long as he joins forces with Da Jiang, these things can be easily resolved!


    He took a deep breath, got up and said: "In that case, then my burly department is willing to join forces with Da Jiang!"


    The Dajiang people and the burly warriors present cheered in unison.


    Yumo continued: "The results of the previous competition between you and me can now be announced. The great chief after the merger of the two divisions is you!"


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, brother, after the merger of the two parts, I will treat them equally."


    Then he got up and said: "Today is my big day, and it''s also a big day for my Jiang clan. Jiang Shui''s Feng Zuo Ji Jiang and Feng You Ji Jiang''s two branches merged into the Da Jiang tribe.


    I, Jiang Mufeng, am the Great Chief Jiang!


    The ginger totem and the ancestral dragon remain unchanged! "


    Everyone cheers again.


    "Great, my big Jiang''s strength has gone a step further!"


    "My big ginger has finally become a super big tribe!"


    "From now on, I will be invincible!"


    ...


    Yuxi was so excited that he got up and cheered with everyone.


    Mu Feng laughed, got up and waited for the crowd to cheer, then signaled for silence, and said again: "Since the two parts are merged, all clansmen will receive the same treatment. There will be no difference in food, clothing, and use. !


    This is my request and guarantee to everyone present! "


    Elm Elf clenched her fists.


    He could see that Mu Feng was not just talking.


    "Correspondingly, because of the incorporation of Yu Jiang, the population, soldiers, and the city we need to live in will all increase, so the people and things in the tribe need to be adjusted!" Mu Feng looked around and looked at the surroundings. Man, "Is there a question?"


    Yu Li took the lead: "No problem, follow the orders of the great chief!"


    Others also responded one after another: "Follow the orders of the great chief!"


    Yumo looked around, and then bowed to express his opinion: "I will follow the orders of the great chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said in a low voice: "Brother, although you are no longer the great chief, I will make other arrangements according to your ability, please rest assured!"


    Elm Demon nodded heavily: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng continued: "Since that''s the case, I''ll start announcing Da Jiang''s personnel changes.


    The existing six ministries are re-divided, no longer the original six ministries of military, agriculture, commerce, industry, foreign affairs, and internal affairs, but reset to the following six ministries.


    The first is the military department, but the current military department is different from the previous one.


    The highest position in the military is the chief, led by Jiang Yumo.


    Under the military department, there are also the Governor''s Mansion and the Military Mansion.


    The highest in the Dudu Mansion is the leader, and the two share the responsibility, Bai Yue and Lei Long!


    The highest military mansion is the head of the war, held by Han Shu.


    There are also five cities, Liaolong City, Pixiu City, Heishui City, Shandao City, and Kuiwei City, with Asuka, Konoha, Chilei, Rhinoceros, and Baiqiu as the city lords respectively.


    The city owner is under the jurisdiction of the Dudufu, but the personnel must be provided by Hanju from the military government.


    The director of the military department, Da Jiang, responded to many matters such as soldiers fighting, city security, slaves maintaining stability, and many other matters.


    In addition, Fuyu was appointed as the leader of Dajiang Longcheng''s guards, responsible for the safety of Longcheng.


    Li Wang is the leader of the guards, responsible for training the guards and protecting the tribal chiefs and others. "


    Everyone started talking.


    They didn''t expect that the change that the chief just threw out was the military department, and the change was so big!


    And Jiang Yuxi became the head of the army as soon as he joined Dajiang, which is really surprising.


    But what they don''t know is that the head of the military department is tantamount to a false job, just a name.


    As the big boss, Jiang Yumo only controlled the Dudu Mansion and the Military Mansion in name.


    In fact, Bai Yue and Han Shu are in command of whether to fight or not, but it is Thunder Dragon who actually leads the troops to fight!


    To put it bluntly, when it comes to whether to fight or not, Bai Yue and Han Shu decide whether to fight or not, and how to fight depends on Thunder Dragon.


    This point was determined by considering the respective performances of Thunder Dragon and Bai Yue in the "Battle of the Two Lis".


    Both Bai Yue and Thunder Dragon have a good view of the overall situation, but when it comes to large-scale "corps" battles, Thunder Dragon is obviously better.


    The Governor''s Mansion is nominally half a level higher than the Military Mansion, but in fact it hinders each other.


    Jiang Yuyao, who is the big boss, was naturally taken out of the picture.


    However, Jiang Yuxi, who is the supreme commander, is indispensable.


    After all, he is a great chief, and behind him are nearly 20,000 Yanjiang people.


    If you don''t give enough status, it will easily cause dissatisfaction among Yan Jiang''s people.


    This is also impossible.


    This is not only for his consideration of Jiang''s stability, but also for Yu Yao''s consideration.


    Yuxi has real power, people are panicked, and Dajiang is unstable.


    Yuxi didn''t have a high position, and the Yanjiang people were dissatisfied, and Dajiang was also unstable.


    Otherwise, it would be more appropriate for Bai Yue to be the head of the military department.


    After all, when it comes to Zhongzheng peace, he is the most appropriate one with the posture of commander in chief.


    For the first time, Mufeng realized the appointment of personnel whose ability was constrained by the situation.


    Of course, he didn''t say anything dead. After listening to everyone''s discussion, he said: "At present, it is only to plan such a change in the military department. For example, is there any candidate who is more suitable for the new burly branch? Is there any possibility of adding a new city lord? , it will take a while to see!"


    Elm Demon also felt the sudden increase in the attention she received.


    He whispered: "Brother, I''m good at leading soldiers to fight, but I''m really not good at being the leader of the two houses!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Brother, don''t worry, this big leader of yours is just like me, the big chief, who just watches the clansmen do their work, and you don''t need to fight in person.


    Especially now that you are a big leader, if there is a mistake, wouldn''t I regret it? "


    Yu Yao was stunned for a moment, deeply moved in his heart.


    "So that''s how it is, my brother actually cares about me so much!" Yumo was moved, and said in a low voice, "My brother!"


    Mu Feng laughed and waved his hands: "Brother, you and my brother, you don''t have to do this!"


    Then Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    The addition of the Dudu Mansion and the Military Mansion was also made by him with reference to the Dudu Mansion of the Five Armies of the old Zhu family.


    Of course, he also added changes.


    After all, it is still a tribe right now, and it cannot be as complete as the real five-army governor''s mansion.


    But in general, the military department has changed in this way, changing the soup but not the medicine.


    The real power is still in the hands of Bai Yue, Lei Long, Han Shu, the boss Jiang''s confidantes.


    After Yu Yao joined Da Jiang, he was emptied and had no real power.


    This is equivalent to what the old Zhu family did, raising the prince as a pig.


    It''s just that the prince''s status is higher, and he can swear and curse at others.


    In the same way, at most, Yu Yao is cursing and making comments.


    Of course, after a period of time, Mu Feng really found out that he was sincere to Jiang, and if he had no selfishness and ability, he would not mind giving him real power.


    He can use people like Thunder Dragon and Rhinoceros with confidence, so what''s wrong with a ginger elm?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1065

    After Mu Feng talked about the changes in the military headquarters, many of Da Jiang''s leaders, including Bai Yue, Lei Long, and Han Shu, frowned quietly.


    It wasn''t because the status that Mu Feng gave them was not high enough, but it was too high.


    Especially Thunder Dragon, he felt deeply about it.


    It''s just that the great chief arranged it like this, so he couldn''t say anything more.


    Bai Yue, on the other hand, thinks more.


    "If the chief of the Kuwei Ministry is placed in the position of the chief leader, it looks like he has a high status, but he has no actual military power. Such an arrangement, no matter how you look at it, there is something wrong..." Bai Yue bowed her head and said nothing.


    He really wanted to question the warchief on the spot.


    But Yuxi is right in front of him, if what he says is wrong, wouldn''t it be troublesome?


    He decided to wait and see.


    Mu Feng saw the expressions of Bai Yue and Lei Long one by one, smiled and said nothing.


    He looked around and continued: "The second part is the Ministry of Rites. Rituals are rituals for sacrifices, diplomatic relations, and tribal ceremonies. The highest in the Ministry of Rites is the high priest, and the high priest is Jiang Yuli.


    In charge of offering sacrifices to ancestors, worshiping ancestors, divination, and enlightenment.


    In addition, there is a head of foreign affairs, who is Xiong Toutou.


    Assisted by Niu Ben, Wolf Hill, and Fire Dragon, he is responsible for assisting Lei Meng in Pixiu City to manage the business, absorbing a small number of people, and attracting people to the residence. "


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    But Elm Demon scratched his head.


    He thought that Jiang Luli would be the high priest of Da Jiang.


    Mufeng saw that Yuxi was puzzled, smiled and said in a low voice: "Brother, don''t worry!"


    Yuxi nodded and said nothing more.


    As Mu Feng said, the arrangement is only tentative, if he disagrees with the high priest, it can be discussed again.


    Mu Feng opened his mouth and continued: "The third part is the Ministry of Law, the screening, punishment, promotion and even execution of personnel below the leader level of the Ministry of Officials.


    The highest official in the Ministry of Officials is Da Wu Zhu, who is in charge of punishment and punishes according to Da Jiang''s law.


    The highest position in the Ministry of Officials is Dawu Zhu, who is held by Jiang Luli.


    When the great witch wishes to enter my ginger and grant the great witch''s blessing seal, I can inspect the various ministries on behalf of the great chief, and reward and punish according to the law! "


    "Hiss¡ª" everyone exclaimed.


    Including Elm!


    Because it is normal for the great witch to hold the power of life and death.


    But he knew that Mufeng Shouli possessed punishment skills, but he was the great witch Zhu without himself. Instead, he handed over the position of great witch Zhu to Jiang Luli, that is, handed over the power of life and death of great witch Zhu to Jiang Luli.


    Whether it is for those who merged with the Ministry or those who annexed other Ministry, it is unimaginable.


    This incident alone shows the little brother''s respect for Yu Jiang''s branch and his trust in Jiang Luli.


    "Brother!" Yu Yao suppressed the excitement in his heart, "I am already the chief of the military department, if the high priest is the chief of another department, will I..."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Brother, don''t worry!"


    Bai Yue, Thunder Dragon and Han Shu frowned again.


    In the tribe, besides the great chief, there is a second person who holds the power of life and death, which is not a small problem for the majesty of the great chief.


    The arrangement of the great chief made them more and more incomprehensible.


    Now it''s not just them, Da Jiang and others can''t understand it either.


    On the contrary, several representative fighters of the Kuiwei Ministry looked excited after understanding the meaning of "Da Wuzhu".


    First, the great chief became the head of the military department, and then the high priest became the great witch Zhu of the law department. They don''t need to worry about being distinguished after they enter the big ginger.


    Because all the actions of trusting the warchief prove that they will not be treated like that.


    In fact, this is the real intention of Mufeng''s six-part adjustment this time.


    The military and political power of a country or a department must be firmly in their own hands and indivisible.


    Especially the power of the military must be firmly in his hands.


    This is the iron law summed up in the history of the earth a few years ago in the previous life.


    If the highest power in a country wants to stabilize the regime, it must firmly grasp the two major powers of the military and the government.


    What is more reliable is the need for the three powers of the army, the government, and the regiment party!


    On this point, there is no negotiating.


    Otherwise, the tribe will be unstable.


    This kind of thing has nothing to do with trust or not, and most of the time people''s hearts can''t stand scrutiny.


    Mu Feng didn''t want to be an afterthought, and he didn''t want to be an afterthought. What he had to do was to avoid this potential hidden danger before it happened, so that Da Jiang would avoid the detours of history.


    Dajiang now has more than 10,000 soldiers, and the Kuiwei Department has seven to eight thousand soldiers. If the military power cannot be unified and there are two voices, then the joint department will be useless.


    The premise of order and prohibition is that everyone obeys one voice.


    So Jiang Yuxi is the highest in the military department in name, equivalent to a commander in chief.


    But the actual commanders are Bai Yue, Thunder Dragon and Han Shu.


    Elm Elf has a different heart and will be constrained by three people.


    If the three want to use troops, at least they need the approval of Yu Yao.


    The two sides restrain each other, which is the guarantee of "unanimity of voice" - when there is a disagreement, they must either discuss it or find Mufeng.


    The four of them have differences, even if they quarrel, they are not afraid, but they cannot affect the soldiers.


    Therefore, the concentration of military and political power in the hands of one person is a major premise.


    Under this major premise, how the entire large tribe operates and manages can be delegated.


    Therefore, Jiang Luli can serve as the great witch, and can also control the power of life and death.


    Anyway, it is based on the Great Jiang Law, and those who are dissatisfied can appeal to Mufeng, and there is no need to worry about the abuse of power.


    In addition to the highest power of life and death that can be possessed by a great witch, there is another thing that all "officials" in the entire tribe except the great chief will also be screened and assessed by the great witch.


    This is the power of the "official department" among the six departments in the previous life.


    In fact, this

 Chapter 1066

    It is true that the "small meeting" decides big things.


    There were not many people in the meeting in the courtyard this time, but what was decided was the general framework of Da Jiang for a period of time to come.


    The six new works are set, and the details under the big framework will be set later.


    For example, how much power should the elm have, how to adapt the soldiers, what content should be expanded in the Great Jiang Law, how to determine the salaries of "officials", and so on.


    A bunch of details need to be hammered out.


    After the meeting ended, he asked everyone to disperse, leaving only the "vital personnel" of the army such as Yu Yao, Bai Yue, Han Shu and Thunder Dragon.


    The six departments are newly established, and the military department has changed the most.


    The military department is also the one that most needs to change.


    The changes in the military department are not only the addition of the governor''s mansion, the military mansion, and the city lord, but also the change in the composition of Jiang''s soldiers based on the changes in the military department.


    This change involves many changes in the establishment, number of people, equipment, arms and so on.


    So he needs to confirm with several people how to proceed.


    And the main reason why he wanted to make such a change was the problems that arose during the battle against the Dali tribe.


    The mini-meeting after the mini-meeting is obviously more important.


    Yu Yao, Bai Yue and the others all looked solemn.


    Because this involves specific changes in Jiang''s army, they can''t help but pay attention to it.


    Mu Feng said: "You guys are the leaders of Dajiang''s army, and Dajiang''s safety depends on you. So the combat effectiveness of the soldiers, how well equipped, and how well they fight in front of the battle are all very important."


    Bai Yue and Lei Long''s hearts tightened.


    coming!


    After the end of the first battle in Dalibu, Mu Feng once asked them to reflect on why Keyelau died, and how to fight this battle if it could be fought again.


    Elm Elf was puzzled.


    When Mu Feng saw it, he could only repeat the reason.


    Elm sprite scratched his head.


    Frankly speaking, Koyelau''s death didn''t make much sense to him, after all, the two sides were more or less hostile forces before.


    It was just what Mu Feng said that made him fidget immediately: "If you can die on the battlefield, you can kill a big leader, or even a big chief!


    If it wasn''t for Keyelao''s life-saving rescue, then the Blue Bird Department should have changed the chief now! "


    Elm and Lingling fought a cold war.


    That''s a good point!


    Mu Feng said again: "As a leader and a governor, you can''t win a battle just by rushing to the front, nor can you win a battle if you don''t fight!


    As the leader of Big Jiang, what you have to think about is to defeat the enemy with the least casualty rate! "


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue: "Have you ever thought about what went wrong in the battle of Da Li Bu?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "I thought about it afterward, the hasty response to the battle was on the one hand, and on the other hand, it was because I didn''t command well.


    If we can use the beast cavalry to stand in front, we shoot with bows and crossbows, and the cavalry charge forward, there will be no such big accidents! "


    Mu Feng looked at Lei Long again.


    Lei Long said: "I have communicated with Bai Yue afterwards, if it were me, I would retreat to the gentle slope on the east side, we are at the top, they are at the bottom, shooting arrows and charging with the advantage of the height can cause the greatest damage.


    Also, it doesn''t take a lot to set up ambushes on their way back to escape, just charge and kill for a while! "


    Mu Feng nodded, and finally looked at Han Shu.


    Han Shu had no choice but to take another look at Yu Yao, and then said: "As the commander of an army, you should not take risks lightly, and you must be united as one, order and prohibit."


    Elm Elf scratched his head again.


    Han Shu''s words had something to do with him.


    It was he who took the lead in rushing to kill and went deep into the enemy group. As a result, Ke Yuwu also moved forward impulsively, which finally led to bitter fruit.


    Afterwards, Yu Yao saw the sadness of the Blue Bird Department, and felt touched. He also reflected on himself, recalling his situation at that time, and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Only then did Mu Feng say: "Although our three coalition forces won this battle in the end, there are big problems in the detailed deployment.


    In other words, if we don''t have enough coalition forces, then this battle will be fought, and it may not even be certain who wins or loses! "


    Bai Yue was dripping with cold sweat.


    Thunder Dragon, Han Shu and Elm Demon looked unnatural.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I don''t mean to be held accountable, you don''t need to be nervous."


    The faces of a few people look better.


    Mu Feng said again: "Based on what you said just now, in the battle against the Dali tribe, we ignored such issues as terrain, formation, order of charge, and orders and prohibitions, right?"


    Several people nodded.


    Mu Feng also nodded: "Okay, almost these problems, have you thought about how to solve them?"


    Several people look at me, I look at you, and finally look at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, then I will.


    If you want to avoid this kind of situation as much as possible in the future, the first thing you need to do is to be able to command yourself and know how to fight well.


    So in the next period of time, I will teach you in detail how to use terrain to fight, how to command soldiers, and how to maximize our advantages.


    But these are not enough. In the first battle against the Dali tribe, a problem was actually exposed, that is, the leader and commander of my Dajiang are mostly good at small-scale operations such as surprise attacks and raids, or use the advantages of terrain to fight.


    But have you ever thought that the locations of the Dali and Shaoli tribes are all flat and open deserts and grasslands. How can there be so many advantageous terrains for us to use and raid?


    So the next thing you have to learn is how to conduct large-scale wilderness operations.


    Of course, in addition to the reasons for the commander, there are also reasons for the composition of our soldiers.


    We have always had a misunderstanding that the cavalry is supreme! "


    Bai Yue was puzzled: "This should not be a misunderstanding, the cavalry marches fast and has a strong impact, and it is still very advantageous to attack thousands of miles!


    Moreover, other tribes also use the cavalry as their strongest combat power, and the warriors of the tribe also use the number of cavalry as the basis for judging their strength. "


    Mu Feng turned to look at the rest of the people.


    Yumo, Thunder Dragon and Han Shu also nodded.


    Mu Feng sighed: "It''s no wonder. After all, our Da Jiang''s advantage in foreign battles has always been reflected in the fast footwork of the cavalry and the strength of the beast cavalry.


    But in many terrains, cavalry may not necessarily be more dominant.


    Like narrow valleys? "


    Lei Long was the first to react, scratching his head in embarrassment.


    From the first Jiang Qianli''s ambush of the Liaolong Department to the battle of the Shaoli Department, he deeply realized that in this kind of terrain, the cavalry basically can''t play a big role.


    Especially in the battle with the Shaoli tribe in the valley, apart from Da Jiang''s role in the Panpao cavalry''s thrashing from the front, the rest of the cavalry soldiers were restricted.


    The ferocious white camel cavalry army of the Shaoli tribe was also tightly restrained.


    Considering these, he has a deep understanding of Mu Feng''s words.


    "Then what should we do?" Thunder Dragon asked.


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "This is exactly the purpose of asking you to come today. Starting today, the military department will start to classify soldiers and build an army!"


    "Jianjun?" Several people were stunned, not understanding what Mu Feng said.


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng said solemnly, "Now all Jiang''s fighters have to have mounts and have to learn how to use various weapons, so it is difficult for them to maximize the advantages of these weapons.


    So I, Da Jiang, will start building an army by division of arms today!


    There are three types of arms that I think of now: cavalry, infantry, and archers.


    Among them, the cavalry is divided into three categories: heavy armored cavalry, light armored cavalry, and trapped cavalry.


    The heavy armored cavalry army is built according to the current panpao cavalry army, which gathers fierce beasts such as armored ground dragons, mammoths, and thorn dragons. , so that wherever it passes, it will be crushed.


    The light armored cavalry army focuses on the fastest speed and lightness, with white camels and black horses as mounts, sabers, spears, bows and arrows, and bast soft armor.


    The cavalry in the formation strives to deal the heaviest blow to the enemy in terms of speed and strength when they charge on a large scale. Mounts such as Cheng Huang, Xi Yin Beast, Red Deer, and Black Horse can all be equipped, and the weapons are mainly heavy iron guns, machetes and other long handles, and the armor should also be fully equipped!


    The infantry will be a new branch of our army. It will move slowly, but it will be used for large-scale operations. Therefore, the weapons equipped are mo knives, bows and arrows, and armor, which need to be stationed in various places for a long time!


    As for the bow and arrow army, it is a newly-created unit for the purpose of cavalry, archery and bow and arrow suppression.


    Especially in the face of the extremely fierce cavalry troops of the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe, we can only resist with fierce beasts, and when we cannot take advantage of it, we need the bow and arrow army to suppress it..."


    Several people were excited when they heard it.


    Elm Elf''s eyes brighten the more he listens.


    Although he didn''t understand, Mu Feng understood.


    The strengths, weapons, and functions of each unit were clearly explained by him.


    Once these arms are put into the battle, it goes without saying that they will be powerful!


    Bai Yue and the others were also secretly startled.


    Because the new arms mentioned by the great chief are too targeted for other tribes.


    But they have never heard of several new weapons, so they are inevitably puzzled.


    Bai Yue tentatively asked: "Great chief, we don''t have such weapons as Mo Dao, long-handled machete, and city-breaking ax now!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "These are not problems, I will send various weapon styles to Qige and Wangyue, and they will make them specially."


    Speaking of this, he grinned and said: "Once these weapons are put on the battlefield, our enemies will be very surprised!"


    Bai Yue froze for a moment, then nodded and laughed.


    To make the chief so highly respected, the weapon must be extraordinary.


    In fact, the new weapons mentioned by Mu Feng each have their own advantages.


    Mo Dao is a weapon that combines the shapes and smelting techniques of the Zhanma Sword of the Han Dynasty, the Han Lu Mo Dao, and the Long Dao of the Six Dynasties.


    It is extremely sharp, and its greatest effect is to kill the light armored cavalry of the two armies.


    It can be said that Mo Dao is the killer of cavalry and one of the most convenient weapons for heavy infantry!


    As for the machete, it can be used both for riding and walking.


    Machetes are divided into long-handled machetes and short-handled machetes, such as Yanyue Dao, which are suitable for chopping immediately.


    The short-handled machete can play a huge role in the hands of infantry and cavalry.


    Not to mention the city-breaking axe, just by the name, you can tell that it is a handy weapon for the heavy armored cavalry. Its effect is similar to that of a mace, but its armor-piercing effect is even stronger!


    Of course, the reform of the military department does not stop there.


    He continued: "In addition to the changes in the types of troops and weapons, the military system also needs to be changed!"


    "Military system?" Several people scratched their heads.


    Mu Feng nodded: "The vast majority of Da Jiang fighters don''t work very much. This has something to do with me, Da Jiang, who has been fighting all the time, and also has something to do with our military system. So we have to change it!"


    "Change?"


    "That''s right, we have to change!" Mu Feng nodded, "Da Jiang has more than 10,000 fighters now, and after joining forces with Kui Wei, there will be even more people. This is a burden for me, Da Jiang!"


    According to Mu Feng''s calculations, after the merger of the two divisions, the total population is about 50,000, but the number of soldiers is about 17,000 or 8,000. In other words, the number of soldiers has accounted for more than 30% of the total population!


    This is definitely a big burden for ginger!


    Although the era he lives in now needs enough fighters to protect the tribe, but there are too many fighters, which occupy too much of the tribe''s labor.


    The population of Dajiang is increasing, and it needs enough labor to cultivate land, raise animals, and solve food problems.


    In fact, Jiang''s weapons, mounts, and personnel are also eligible to change the military system.


    But this is obviously not what Bai Yue and others understand.


    They all asked in confusion, "Burden?"


    Mu Feng nodded, and explained his thoughts again.


    Several people were silent.


    Yumo frowned and said, "Then what should we do?"


    Mu Feng said: "Soldiers are a burden, just because they don''t work. And I, Da Jiang, really don''t need so many soldiers to fight, so the first thing to do after the two parts are integrated is to reduce the number of soldiers..."


    "Reduce the number of fighters!" Several people were taken aback.


    Other tribes are thinking of ways to increase the number of fighters, but Da Jiang wants to reduce it?


    How can this work!


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands and said: "Don''t be nervous,

 Chapter 1067

    After Mu Feng negotiated with several people to change the military system of the military department, he decided with several people on the military system of the army.


    Taking into account the actual situation, he did not adopt the complicated "military brigade" system of later generations, but adopted the more ancient measurement units in China, namely: five people are one army, ten people are one ten, and one hundred people are one hundred husbands.


    Correspondingly, there will be corporal chiefs, chief officers, and centurion chiefs.


    As for the next 500 people, the 1,000 people will be changed to be the head and commander accordingly, so as to connect with Da Jiang''s governor and leader.


    Mu Feng didn''t give the candidate for the commander of Dutou this time, leaving it to Yu Yao and Bai Yue to decide.


    At the same time, he also told several people: "You can decide on your own, such as corporal chiefs, chiefs and centurions. It is best to compile them into a book and send it to me!"


    Several people nodded: "Yes!"


    Then Mu Feng looked at Yu Yao: "Brother, do you have any questions?"


    Yumo shook his head: "No problem, I will return to the tribe and discuss with the high priest about the migration of the tribe!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, if there is no problem, then we will act according to the plan we agreed on earlier, and first migrate a small number of clansmen to see how the clansmen get along, okay?"


    Elm Elf nodded: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng stood up and smiled, "If that''s the case, then let''s make a decision first. You haven''t had time to finish your shopping in Dragon City, so I''ll be with you!"


    Yumo smiled and said, "Okay!"


    So Mu Feng got up and continued to visit in Dragon City with Yu Yao.


    Because Yu Yao has already stated his position, Mu Feng took him to visit Jiang''s blacksmith shop, school and other important secret places that others cannot easily see.


    When Yuxi saw Jiang smelting iron and making weapons, he was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    The glowing red fire and the scorching high temperature made Yu Yao exclaim incessantly.


    He shocked and asked: "Is all Jiang''s gold wares made in this way?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Yumo stared wide-eyed at the blacksmith striking the iron, and there was a lot of clinking.


    Two of the master blacksmiths were hammering a hundred alchemy knife.


    Although it has not been finished, the moir¨¦ patterns formed by beating and calcining on it are already clearly visible.


    Yu Yao watched with bright eyes and a smile on his face.


    Because Mu Feng said that all Jiang warriors can get gold weapons!


    Then Mu Feng took him to see Da Jiang''s school.


    At first, Yuxi didn''t know what a group of children were doing in one house.


    But after seeing the words written by many children, he suddenly remembered the letters that Mu Feng read in the old place, and these words were also on them, and he realized that it was these words that made Da Jiang get the news faster. They are much faster.


    It was also these words that conveyed the message that caused the Dali and Shaoli tribes to flee in defeat.


    Before coming here, the high priest tried his best to be very excited after hearing what he said.


    He repeatedly stated that if Yuxi wanted to figure out one thing, did many people in Da Jiang master this kind of thing called "writing".


    Sure enough, he saw hundreds of children learning characters here!


    You don''t need to think about it all, children know it, and adults will definitely.


    So Yu Yaoyang led him into the classroom with Mu Feng, and followed him to study for a long time.


    After receiving the pen and paper, it took me a long time to write the words "mountain" and "one" crookedly.


    This was done when Da Jiang changed the writing brush to a carbonized pencil.


    If it was replaced with a brush, it is estimated that even the elm and sprites would not be able to learn it.


    Even so, Elm Demon was very excited.


    Because he looked at the "mountain" written by the child next to him, which was very similar to what he wrote.


    This shows that once these characters are also popularized to the Yan Jiang branch, they can also understand these characters!


    In the end, he begged Mu Feng to teach him how to write his own name, and now it was Mu Feng''s turn to make things difficult.


    Because Yuyao didn''t even learn the simplest strokes, it was really difficult for him to write the three characters "Jiang Yuyao".


    As expected, not to mention learning three characters, just the first "Jiang" made Yu Yao anxiously scratching his head.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to say: "Brother, look what''s going on, why can''t the words I wrote fit together?"


    Mu Feng was even more helpless, after teaching for more than half an hour, he didn''t teach Yu Yao how to write the character "jiang".


    Even in his opinion, teaching Elm how to write is more difficult than competing with King Li.


    There was nothing he could do, so he had no choice but to comfort Yuxi: "Many Jiang''s fighters can''t write well either. You can''t rush this matter, take your time.


    When you go back and settle the tribe, come to Dragon City again, I will teach you well! "


    Only then did Yu Yao give up without further ado.


    But in the end he still asked Mu Feng to write the three characters "Jiang Yuyao" on a piece of paper and put it away carefully.


    Not only that, he also asked Mu Feng to write the words "Jiang Luli" again, folded it up and put it away, saying that he would show it to the high priest later, so that he would know how his name was written.


    After thinking about it for a while, Mu Feng understood Yu Yao''s intentions, and took a booklet of Da Jiang Qimeng''s strokes and handed it to him, asking him to take it back and study with Luli.


    The Elm sprite was overjoyed.


    With a thought, Mufeng found Lihu after he left Dajiang School, and asked him to take Yumo to the Dajiang Cafeteria, and prepare some dry goods that could be taken away by Yumo so that he could bring him back to the tribe. Share it with your family.


    In this way, it will also be convenient for the people who belong to the ginger family to understand the situation of the big ginger - the food is abundant, and there is still a surplus.


    So while Yuxi was stunned, Li Hu had someone prepare him with dried mushrooms, fungus, dried bamboo shoots, chili noodles, dried radish, pickled cucumber...


    Maybe Yuxi couldn''t remember it alone, so Lihu simply called all the soldiers from Yanjiang''s team who came with him, and asked them to remember the way to eat a dry food.


    The scene was once very strange.


    A group of gentlemen surrounded Li Hu and Ji Yang, listening to them explain how to eat dried food.


    "Dried bamboo shoots, fungus, and dried mushrooms all need to be soaked in water before cooking!


    These dried radishes can be eaten directly, but they are delicious when eaten with steamed buns!


    Chili noodles are used when cooking..."


    Ji Yang explained one by one, his mouth was dry.


    Yu Yao and all the Jiang warriors stared wide-eyed.


    It is hard for them to imagine that Da Jiang knows so much about "eating"!


    After finishing speaking, Ji Yang looked at Li Hu again: "Boss, you need an iron pan and oil to cook these dishes, do you want to give them some too?"


    Li Hu slapped his head: "Almost forgot!"


    Then he asked people to prepare iron pans, shovels, spoons, and some refined butter, mutton fat, and lard.


    At this moment, all the Yanjiang people including Yuxi were stunned.


    They discussed one by one.


    "Isn''t this talking about food? How come you bring a weapon so well!"


    "Yeah, the big round one is on top of your head, isn''t it?"


    "But what can such a small weapon do?"


    ...


    When Ji Yang set up an iron pan in front of them, lit a fire to refine oil and stir-fried vegetables, the expressions on these people''s faces were wonderful.


    Alas, it turned out to be cooking, which was scary!


    ...


    Here Yuxi is "learning scriptures" and cooking in the cafeteria, while Mu Feng meets Bai Yue again in the study.


    "The chief!" Bai Yue said seriously, "Yu Jiang is also a member of the Jiang clan, you let him be the chief, but no one from the Yan Jiang family holds important positions in the governor''s mansion and the military mansion. Wouldn''t it be wrong?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "But I can''t let him merge into Da Jiang and put him under you. His status is still lower than yours, right?"


    Bai Yue frowned: "But then at least their fighters are still under Yu Yao''s hands, so it''s not easy to have dissent!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If that''s the case, I can make a decision in the old place of Yanmabu, and they must agree there.


    But both Yumo and Luli insisted on seeing me, Da Jiang, before making a decision, and they separately talked about their identities! "


    Bai Yue asked doubtfully, "The same idea as Chief Bear?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s different from Brother Xiong!"


    "It''s different?" Bai Yue was puzzled, "Don''t you all want to be a big leader and a high position?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "It would be easy if that was the case. They, Jiang Yi, still bear the title of Da Li San Zhi in the Da Li Department, but they are actually excluded and isolated.


    So they are especially concerned about their status in Dajiang after the merger.


    Otherwise, before I asked him to lead the Kuiwei tribe to become Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe without knowing it, he would not have rejected it decisively! "


    Bai Yue frowned and said, "So that''s the case. He would rather not save the high priest than become a subordinate tribe of Da Jiang."


    "En!" Mu Feng nodded, "After defeating the Dali tribe, he begged me for help, but he still didn''t want to mention the matter of belonging to the tribe. What does this mean?


    This shows that they already dislike this kind of "dwarf with one head" life from the bottom of their hearts!


    So once he and Luli merge into Dajiang, his status cannot be lower than yours, nor can he be on the same level as you..."


    Bai Yue frowned: "It can''t be lower than us, I understand, why can''t it be equal to us?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Since they are members of my Jiang family and they are determined to merge with Da Jiang, they just want to respect, so we might as well be more generous and directly give them the high position they want!


    Wouldn''t they be more willing to believe that they were valued in this way? "


    Bai Yue scratched her head: "But in the final analysis, as the head of the military department, Yu Yao has no real power, so I''m worried..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Two different things, respect is respect, and military power is military power. Once a high position is given and military power is given, people''s hearts are easy to be arrogant..."


    He remembered a saying that the old master said, "When you are close, you will be disrespectful, and if you are far away, you will resent."


    Although this sentence can''t fully explain the original position, it is enough to explain the reason why he did so.


    Respect and military power, far and near, need to be carefully grasped.


    What''s more, Yuxi won the high position that Yujiang''s branch was looking for, famous and respected.


    I won the big witch Zhu with all my strength, the highest "inspector" and "heavenly official" in the tribe, who hold real power, how can I not want to?


    In the final analysis, the tribe is big and there are many people, can it be managed only with passion and spirit?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1068

    After five days before and after the big ginger, the elm was finally going back to the tribe.


    In fact, he didn''t want to leave, but he reluctantly left after Mu Feng reminded that the rainy day was coming soon.


    When leaving, Yu Yao brought a large and small bag of things.


    In addition to some dry goods and iron things given by Da Jiang, there are also pottery, peanuts, simple Maza, benches and so on.


    Especially Yuxi, who actually wanted to make a bed, and wanted to go back and learn how to make it for the people of the tribe, trying to make the tribe sleep more comfortably.


    He had no choice but to have someone teach him how to make a bed, and then he dismantled a finished bed and assembled it again.


    After making sure that the Yanjiang people had learned it and could assemble it by themselves, Mufeng gave him a few sets of disassembled bed boards, packed them up, and sent him a few more cows as loads before giving up.


    If this formation is placed in the previous life, it is almost equivalent to what parents equip their children who return to the city after the New Year.


    Especially those people like Yumo, what they ate, used, saw and heard in Dajiang these days were all things they had never experienced before, and it felt worthwhile to go back with so many things.


    So now that they brought these things, they all laughed from ear to ear. They only hated that there were so few people who came and that there were not enough mounts¡ªsome people even secretly discussed with Yuxi whether they could let the horses carry more back. They could also take the horses back. of.


    As a result, he was scolded by the shameless Yuxi.


    But secretly, Yumo rubbed his chin and thought: "It seems that I don''t have much, why don''t I ask my brother to continue asking for more."


    Then he really rushed to find Mu Feng to ask for more things, without the consciousness that a big boss should have at all.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Brother, you are so picky, I wonder if you don''t want to come back!"


    Yu Yao repeatedly waved his hands and shook his head: "How is that possible!"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and said: "Since you come back, what are you spending so much time on, your top priority now is to go back as soon as possible, and arranging the migration of Yan Jiangzhi''s tribe is the most important thing!"


    Yu Yao''s expression froze, and a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    He has already negotiated with Mu Feng, and when Yan Jiang''s branch is properly arranged, Da Jiang will start to avenge the Dali tribe and penetrate the east and west.


    For Yuxi, this is the second biggest gain of this trip.


    As for the first harvest, of course, it is determined to be one with Ginger.


    Accompanying him are Li Hu and Lei Long, who went to the Kui Wei Department to communicate with Yu Yao and Yu Li.


    Li Huqu''s duty is to be responsible for knowing everything about Yu Jiang''s branch, including population, cattle and horses, mounts, weapons and so on.


    And Thunder Dragon went to the Kui Wei Department as a warrior who took over the Kui Wei Department together with Yu Yao.


    Considering that it is not appropriate to rush the handover in the early stage, the Kui Wei Department will not send the city lord there for the time being, but the thunder dragon will lead the troops nearby to take care of it.


    And not all the fighters in Yan Jiang''s team were handed over to Thunder Dragon all at once, but a part of them was handed over first, to be managed and trained by Thunder Dragon.


    Peaceful handover, everything is stable.


    Before leaving, Mufeng said to Yumo and Thunder Dragon: "Since the burly land is now my Dajiang''s territory, then the surrounding tribes, big and small, will bother you to gather together with Thunder Dragon, or annex them, or subordinate them. It''s all up to you."


    Yumo asked with a smile: "The boundaries of the Lilong tribe and the Jujiao tribe..."


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Don''t worry about the territory of the Lilong tribe for the time being. The boundaries of the Jujiao and Yanma tribes will be gathered directly. As for the White Bird tribe, it is already a subordinate tribe of my Da Jiang, so there is enough for them. The hunting territory is fine!"


    Yumo thought for a while and smiled: "What if our Jiang''s warriors have almost caught all the prey, and they don''t have enough prey to eat?"


    Mu Feng stroked his forehead with his hands.


    What Elm Elf said has a lot of meaning.


    He said helplessly: "It''s just that we can''t blame us for hunting, because prey with long legs like to run wherever they like.


    But bro, we can''t blindly suppress and annex these small ministries, otherwise it will be difficult to ensure that they will not have resistance and hatred towards us.


    One, two, three or five small sections are fine, but if enough small sections become hostile to us, we''re in trouble! "


    "What are you afraid of!" Yuxi frowned, "Anyway, Jiang''s soldiers are strong now, and their weapons are sharp. Who are they afraid of?"


    Mu Feng secretly said in his heart, "Sure enough".


    Many people are accustomed to being oppressed, and when they stand up at first glance, they will have a vengeful mentality.


    Elm Demon has this trend right now.


    He was glad that he had made arrangements in advance, and had already reduced the influence of Elm Demon on whether to fight or not.


    Otherwise, with Yuxi''s temperament, with the support of Jiang and the advantage of weapons, he would definitely go to the Dali Ministry for revenge in a frenzy.


    Thinking of this, he reminded again and again: "Brother, even if there is a war, don''t charge forward. You are now the head of my army, and your status is precious!"


    Sincerely.


    Yumo nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, brother, now the two branches are united into one, I, Da Jiang, is at the time of rising, and I still want to watch Da Jiang defeat the Da Li and Shao Li tribes!"


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good!"


    Then he let the group leave.


    ...


    After returning to Yuelou, he rested for a while, then entered the study, and began to write the corresponding regulations and regulations for the legal department.


    Correspondingly, the Great Ginger Law also needs to be supplemented.


    The selection, review, rewards and punishments, standards, rules, etc. of officials must have a basis.


    One is to facilitate the Ministry of Law to convince the public in the future.


    Secondly, it can also constrain the great witch Zhu in turn.


    After all, the power given by the Great Witch Zhu is strong enough. If everything is based on personal judgment without basis, trouble will inevitably arise.


    This is the difference and benefit of "with law" and "without law".


    In addition to the Ministry of Law needs to add things, other things such as the Ministry of Households also need to add some documents for household registration management.


    When these things are sound, the population of each city and place in Dajiang will be recorded.


    Once needed, he can get all the information in time.


    While he was busy, Chang Ning appeared quietly.


    That is holding a pot of water to Mufeng.


    After Mu Feng saw it, he hurriedly got up to let her sit down, and said with a smile: "You have already had a child now, so don''t do these things anymore, what if you bump into each other, what will happen!"


    Chang Ning laughed and said, "There''s nothing so expensive!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Are you still throwing up?"


    Chang Ning smiled and shook his head: "It was during the time you left that you vomited a lot, and then you vomited and vomited, and it disappeared for some reason!"


    Mu Feng said apologetically, "Thank you for your hard work!"


    Changning''s face was full of smiles, and his eyes lit up: "It''s because of your hard work."


    After a pause, she leaned over to read what Mu Feng wrote, and then said: "I have something I want to discuss with you."


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Say it!"


    Chang Ning said earnestly: "I now know the outline of the battle against the Dali and Shaoli tribes, and the key to winning this battle is that we Dajiang get the news in advance.


    If Bai Yue hadn''t obtained the information in advance, the Jade Bird Department might suffer heavy losses, and Da Jiang''s layout in Changli Department for such a long time would also be affected. "


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, the carrier pigeon can be said to be the key to victory in this war."


    Chang Ning said seriously: "I think I would like to discuss with you about adding a stop for pigeons within Da Jiang''s territory."


    "Add stops?"


    "Yes!" Chang Ning said solemnly: "In addition to Dragon City, only Liaolong City, White Tiger City, Xuanwu City, Pixiu City, Black Bear City, Yiluo Old Land, Hebei, and Shandao have fixed stops. , although it can ensure that the information is delivered in a timely manner, but I don¡¯t think it is enough.¡±


    Woodwind nodded.


    Indeed not enough.


    The reason why this war was won was because the pigeons obtained information in advance.


    But once he set off on a certain section of the road, such as going out of Black Bear City to the southwest, only one old place of Yiluo could receive the letter.


    And after Bai Yue led the troops out of the old land of the river''s tribe, all the information was unknown to them.


    Except for Bai Yue who sent the letter on her own initiative, he was in a state of being out of contact.


    This adds a lot of uncertainty and danger.


    Fortunately, the battle went smoothly and Bai Yue succeeded.


    In case they were stopped on the way, with their small strength, they would not be enough to give the Shaoli tribe a tooth sacrifice.


    Therefore, it is necessary to increase the number of stops for homing pigeons.


    It''s just that he has always felt that finalizing the details is very troublesome, and Da Jiang''s speed of information acquisition and transmission has far surpassed that of all ethnic groups and departments.


    The lag of information transmission has become a time for Da Jiang, so he doesn''t particularly care about it.


    Now Chang Ning reminded again that he suddenly realized the importance of this matter.


    He looked at Changning: "What do you think about the new stops?"


    Chang Ning did not hold back, and resumed the momentum of the strong woman in the past, and said: "I think the new points can cover a wider territory.


    For example, now that Yanjiang has joined the big ginger, you can directly set up a stop in Yanjiang, so that Longcheng can get news in time.


    Of course, in order to facilitate contact, a stopping point also needs to be established between the old site of Yiluo and the area around the river. This point can not only be connected to the old place of Yiluo in time, but also to places such as Black Bear City and Hebei.


    It can even be said that this stop can provide the shortest distance contact point in the eastern and central areas of Changli.


    Of course, this is just the news I heard from you before, and it may not be accurate. "


    Mu Feng''s heart moved: "Where is more suitable?"


    Chang Ning thought for a while and said, "According to what you have repeatedly said, it should be between the two tribes of the Tigers and the White Apes."


    Mu Feng was very surprised.


    You know, Chang Ning has never been to the Tigers and White Apes.


    She was able to judge the best location just based on the sporadic information that Mu Feng told her, which is really surprising.


    As Chang Ning said, the White Ape is the most suitable of the Tigers and White Apes!


    Because the place where the White Ape Department is located can form a short-distance triangle with the Yiluo Old Land and the Kuwei District, and it can also form a triangle with the Black Bear City and the Hebei Department.


    Even in the future, Da Jiang will "develop" the territories of Yanma, Bailong and Goshawk, and the place where the White Ape is located can even become Da Jiang''s information distribution center in Changli!


    But the location of the White Ape Department does not belong to Da Jiang.


    However, the Baiyuan tribe was particularly ignorant in the battle against the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe.


    Konoha should also be beating the White Monkey now.


    For a moment, Mu Feng made a decision in his heart.


    But Chang Ning obviously hadn''t finished speaking, she pursed her lips and hesitated, looking very embarrassed.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "There is something between you and me that needs to be hidden, just say no."


    Only then did Chang Ning make up his mind, and tried to say: "I was thinking that after this battle, the Jade Bird Department would definitely get closer to Da Jiang. But they were slow to get the news.


    According to what you said, the people in the Jade Bird Department are too rigid, and there is still a delay from obtaining information to making a decision...


    So I wondered if I could set up a stop in the Qingzhang Mountain area, so that it would be convenient to contact..."


    In the end, Chang Ning lowered his head, not daring to look at Mu Feng.


    Because this matter is really going to be done, many people may think that she is helping the Blue Bird Department.


    Mu Feng scratched his head, got up and patted her lightly, and said with a smile: "Of course! Anyway, the Blue Bird Department also formed an alliance with Da Jiang.


    This time, the Dali and Shaoli tribes are targeting the Jade Bird tribe, and I, Da Jiang, are going to help them.


    But it''s hard to guarantee that no other tribe will attack me in the future. At that time, we may need the Blue Bird Department to help us send troops! "


    "Really?" Chang Ning raised his head, his brows and eyes were full of surprise and light, "Are you willing to set up a stop at Qingzhang Mountain?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Why don''t you want to, anyway, the Jade Bird Club is also your mother club. Now that you marry me, Da Jiang, it doesn''t mean that you have to break contact with the Jade Bird Club!"


    Chang Ning''s eyes were reddish.


    Mu Feng patted her hand lightly again: "Don''t worry, since you said so, I will definitely set up a stop at Qingzhang Mountain. If the Jade Bird Department is willing, I can also give them some carrier pigeons in the Jade Bird Department, let me Big Jiang¡¯s clansmen helped them to train them well, so that the Jade Bird Department can communicate with the surrounding area through carrier pigeons.¡±


    "This..." Chang Ning was startled, and quickly waved his hands, "You don''t have to do this for me, after all, no other tribe has such a thing as carrier pigeons!


    It would be bad if these pigeons were caught by other tribes! "


    Mu Feng smiled again and said, "Don''t worry, it won''t be leaked!"


    "Why?" Chang Ning was puzzled.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "If there are carrier pigeons, there must be words. Even if they catch the carrier pigeon, can they understand the words on it?"


    Changning''s eyes lit up, and he grinned silly: "That''s right!"


    Mu Feng thought to himself: "It doesn''t matter even if someone really knows Chinese characters, at worst, I''ll just teach the tribe a set of encrypted writing methods."


    It''s just that there is no need to talk to Chang Ning about it.


    In fact, the establishment of a carrier pigeon stop in the Blue Bird Department will also help Jiang''s "signal contact network" to be more comprehensive, and it will also provide an extra guarantee for the safety of the entire tribe.


    After all, the "dead mind" and "clear grievances" of the Jade Bird Department doomed them not to sit idly by when Da Jiang was in trouble.


    Next, Mu Feng and Chang Ning determined a few places that need to add new stops for homing pigeons.


    Under Chang Ning''s reminder and suggestion, Mu Feng quickly determined several new stops for pigeons.


    They are: Kuiwei Branch, Baiyuanbu, Heishui City, Wild Wolf City, Black Fang Huangfeng Old Land, Qingzhang Mountain area, etc.


    According to the plan of the two, once there are carrier pigeons at these stops, all the cities in Dajiang will be connected by carrier pigeons for no more than one day!


    This means that Jiang has established an information transmission network far beyond this era in this primitive era.


    The speed at which the carrier pigeon transmits information is definitely not as fast as the signal tower in the previous life.


    But in terms of strategic significance, it may not be inferior!


    certainly. With the addition of information stops, it is necessary to train new pigeons, and then Changning will be busy.


    For this matter, Chang Ning has no problem.


    As for Mu Feng, after discussing properly, he directly sent letters to the two places and arranged two things.


    One is to inform Lei Meng to contact the people from the Jade Bird Department to go to Dajiang to discuss the proposal of a stop for the pigeons.


    One is to ask Konoha to stop beating the White Ape and directly annex it.


    Because according to the results of his discussions with Chang Ning, the area around the Baiyuan Department will be Jiang''s strategic location and information distribution center in the west.


    And the performance of the White Ape Department all the time made him feel no psychological pressure on annexing the White Ape Department.


    After all, the two generations of great chiefs were confused...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1069

    According to the regulations of the Central Military Department of the New Six Divisions, Baiyue and Leilong are the heads of the Dudufu, Hanshu is the leader of the battle, and they are divided into five cities: Liaolong, Pixiu, Heishui, Shandao and Kuwei.


    In addition, Konoha, Asuka, Rhinoceros, Baiqiu and Chilei are the lords of the five cities.


    The original plan was to:


    Konoha is the burly city lord.


    Asuka is the lord of Heishui City.


    The head of the rhinoceros is the lord of the Liaolong city.


    Chi Lei is the lord of Pixiu.


    Bai Qiu is the lord of Shandao City.


    However, considering that the construction of Kuiwei City has not yet started, and the handover of the Yan Jiang branch has not yet been completed, Konoha can only temporarily live in the old place of Yiluo.


    Now Mu Feng sent him a letter, asking him to discuss the identity issue with the White Ape Department, and Mu Ye naturally followed suit.


    From the first great chief Bai Shu to the later Bai Yan of the White Ape Department, their heads are not very clear.


    The soldiers who followed Da Jiang went out to fight several times, not to mention getting all kinds of benefits, several times they wanted to ask Da Jiang for more things openly and secretly.


    Mu Ye once told Mu Feng in private that Bai Yan felt that he was on the wrong team, so he could ask Da Jiang for more things.


    Bai Yan even felt that the Frost Leaf Department existed in name only, so it would be better to transfer the territory of the Frost Leaf Department to the White Ape Department!


    Bai Yue found out about this matter, and as a result, he almost led people to destroy the Bai Yuan Department.


    Because Bai Shu had manipulated Bai Yue before, and Bai Yan was greedy later, Bai Yue was already very disgusted.


    Even Mu Feng felt that the White Ape Department really thought too much.


    Especially when it came to dividing up the spoils after the battle between the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe, the members of the White Ape tribe questioned Mu Feng in front of Dajiang, Qingniao, and the three tribes of the Kuwei tribe, which showed that they were already very courageous "fat.


    Now that Jiang gave a good face, they dared to ask for all kinds of things. If they were stronger, would they still have it?


    So Konoha got a letter from Mufeng while he was doing nothing, and the content of the letter stated that he was "finding something to do" for him.


    Originally, it would take three or four days to travel from the old land of Yiluo to the White Ape, but it took Konoha more than two days to get there.


    Surprisingly, when Konoha arrived at the White Ape tribe with five hundred warriors, none of the expected resistance was encountered. Instead, Bai Yan asked the tribe to hand over all the mounts and weapons of the tribe with a smile on his face.


    This gave Konoha a feeling of being punched empty.


    So how to deal with them has become a big problem.


    Konoha had no choice but to write to Mufeng to report the situation, temporarily keeping everyone in the White Ape Department under surveillance.


    When Mu Feng received the letter, he did not expect that the White Ape Department would surrender without a fight, so he replied to Konoha directly, asking Konoha to move all the population of the White Ape Department to Black Bear City, and he started to flatten the White Ape Department, build a new city.


    At the same time, he and Da Huyou, who has been sitting in Black Bear City for a long time, made it clear: whether the members of the White Ape Department can join Da Jiang needs to be strictly screened, and the matter can be discussed with Chang Shui.


    After all, Changshui was in charge of screening the population of the entire Moxiong tribe in batches, so he is very familiar with it.


    Of course, for an insatiable person like Bai Yan, it would be better to directly beat him into a slave.


    As for how to build a new city, these are also handled by Changshui.


    The construction of Black Bear City and Wild Wolf City was handled by Chang Shui, and the construction was not inferior to that of White Tiger City.


    ...


    After Mu Feng sent a letter to Lei Meng, Lei Meng immediately sent someone to Qingzhang Mountain. After explaining his intention, Aguli was so excited that he contacted the tribe immediately.


    Soon, the Blue Bird Department sent people again, not many people came, but enough weight.


    Not counting the hundred soldiers who followed, those who came were Ke Wuji, Ko Nuoa, Zhaolu and Aguli.


    When the group of the Blue Bird Department arrived at Baishuyuan, someone sent a pigeon to send a letter back, reporting the arrival of the Blue Bird Department.


    Mufeng and Yuli welcome people at the gate of the city.


    This is the second time for Ke Wuji to enter ginger, and he is full of emotions.


    After seeing Mu Feng, everyone saluted respectfully: "I have seen the respected chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Family, you''re welcome!"


    Then he walked sideways with a few people towards the Moon Tower.


    Chao Lu became much calmer, and stopped making noises and begging Mu Feng to ask for this or that.


    It seemed that someone in the tribe had told him to come here this time.


    But he still couldn''t help asking: "Brother, where is my sister?"


    Mu Feng smiled and replied: "Your elder sister is pregnant with a child now, and she is recuperating in Yuelou. You will know when you arrive!"


    Chao Lu was overjoyed, and was about to laugh, but was stopped by Ke Wuji who was on the side with two "cough coughs".


    But Mu Feng saw it clearly, the beard at the corner of Ke Wuji''s mouth twitched, and the light of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    It''s just that he restrained himself better than Zhao Lu.


    Ke Wuji tried his best to calm down, leaned over and said to Mufeng: "Congratulations to the great chief! After Chang Xi of your department gave birth to your son, Da Jiang has added an extremely strong warrior!"


    Mu Feng laughed and nodded, bowed his body and signaled: "Thank you, High Priest!"


    Ko Nuoa and Aguli looked at each other with surprise on their faces.


    The hearts of Ke Wuji, Ko Nuoa and Aguli became hot.


    Thinking of the purpose of their visit this time, they became more and more excited: Chang Ning married Da Jiang, and now she is pregnant with Lin''er again. Da Jiang asked them to come to talk about things at this time, which was obviously a gesture of goodwill.


    The three are determined.


    A group of people came to the Moon Tower, and Chang Ning was already waiting in front of the Moon Tower.


    Chao Lu saw it first, couldn''t hold back, ran to Chang Ning, with tears in her eyes, and shouted: "Sister!"


    Chang Ning reached out and patted Zhao Lu''s head: "I''m almost an adult, why are you still crying?"


    Chao Lu cried and laughed, unable to speak.


    Just act like a child.


    Chang Ning couldn''t help but have a sore nose and red eyes.


    Ke Wuji hurriedly stopped: "Chao Lu, your elder sister is pregnant now!"


    Ko Nuoa and Aguli were also anxious.


    Chao Lu was at a loss.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, I haven''t seen their siblings for a while, so it''s good to talk."


    As he spoke, he looked at Changning: "Changning, stop standing here, go back and rest!"


    Chang Ning glared at him coquettishly: "As for?"


    But she turned around and went back honestly.


    Zhao Lu looked left and right, not knowing whether to go or stay.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Go and talk to your sister, I haven''t seen you for a while, she often talks about you and that in my ear."


    As if being pardoned, Zhao Lu thanked Mufeng again and again: "Thank you brother, thank you brother!"


    Then he grinned silly and chased after Chang Ning: "Sister, wait for me!"


    Ke Wuji hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "No problem!"


    Then he led a few people into the Yuelou study.


    The study room is complete with tables, chairs and benches. On a large table, there are papers and pens, letters with various marks, booklets and so on.


    There are also pictures of wooden wind paintings hanging on the surrounding walls, and the writing is all used for self-cultivation in his spare time.


    The paintings are some landscapes, flowers, birds, insects, fish and figures.


    Words are also available in several fonts.


    Chang Ning once watched Mu Feng draw and write all the time, and only felt that his husband was like a god-man.


    She couldn''t think of any more.


    If Changning is like this, let alone these people in front of him.


    But for Mu Feng, these things can only be one of the few pastimes in this world.


    As for someone who can talk to each other for a while, that''s really not even half of them!


    I don''t look at the attires of a few people, but if I look at the layout of the study, it is a simple study layout of a Chinese teacher in ancient times.


    But in the eyes of Ke Wuji, Ko Nuoa and others, it is another scene.


    Ke Wuji stared wide-eyed at the paintings and characters around him, his heart was extremely shocked: "Could it be that he wrote all these?"


    Of course, he has no concept of "writing" and "painting".


    But this did not affect the shock in his heart.


    He recalled the "patterns" he created before, and now it seems that it is really ridiculous.


    Jean tried his best to calm down, forced himself not to look at the paintings and calligraphy around him, looked at Mu Feng, and cut straight to the point: "Great Chief, we got a letter from you a few days ago, saying that you are willing to give us the pigeons of the Blue Bird Department, is it true?"


    Ko Nuoa and Aguli sat up straight in an instant and looked at Mu Feng.


    Frankly speaking, they were extremely excited after hearing the news.


    Because after the first battle in the Dali tribe, they returned to the tribe and summed up the reasons for their victory.


    The root of this reason lies in Da Jiang''s help, and the fundamental reason is that Da Jiang has a long-distance flying bird message that no tribe has!


    Because of the existence of these flying birds that can transmit messages, Da Jiang attacked the White Dragon Department and the Giant Horn Department as soon as he got the news.


    This made the six coalition forces lose three before the war started.


    Then they used the flying bird to send a message, successfully alerted the Blue Bird Department, and also attracted Han Shu who was far away in the old place of the Dragon Department.


    It can be said that without Asuka who can send messages, the Blue Bird Department might have been wiped out long ago!


    Therefore, the entire Blue Bird Department is extremely envious of Jiang''s messenger bird.


    In addition, the totem of their tribe is originally a bird, and the eagle-feathered dragon who saw Da Jiang before could kneel and shout: "The totem of the bird!"


    After experiencing the first battle of Dalibu, they even regarded the flying bird as a totem manifestation-the totem bird let Dajiang help the blue bird to tide over the difficulties!


    Therefore, before they came, they had been thinking about whether they could invite the "God of Communication" from Da Jiang to help the Jade Bird Department rise.


    But they also know that this "divine bird" is also very important to Da Jiang.


    Therefore, although they were extremely eager to get the messenger bird, they dared not open their mouths.


    After all, compared with Asuka, Jiang''s kindness and friendship are more important.


    This is what Ke Nuoa said when he returned to the tribe and recounted the whole thing to Ke Wuji in its entirety.


    So when Mufeng asked them to take the initiative to tell them that they could help the Jade Bird Department build a stop and use the birds to deliver the news, their excitement can be imagined.


    That''s why he asked this sentence as soon as he sat down.


    Mu Feng didn''t hold back: "Not bad!"


    The simple two-word answer made Ke Wuji, Ko Nuoa and Aguli very excited.


    The three of them clenched their fists almost at the same time and waved them fiercely.


    After getting Mu Feng''s affirmative answer, their hanging hearts finally fell.


    It is a consensus that the Jiang people keep their word.


    What''s more, Mufeng is still a chief.


    "Then, what do you need from my Jade Bird Department?" Ke Wuji suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked solemnly.


    In his opinion, Da Jiang is willing to help them establish a stop for the pigeons to send messages, and it is impossible not to pay enough.


    Of course, with Chang Xi''s identity, there might be fewer things.


    But that''s all.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng just waved his hand: "You don''t need to pay any price, the two tribes are brother tribes, and they have a relationship with Changning."


    "What?" Ke Wuji and the others couldn''t believe it.


    Once such things as the Asuka Messenger are given to tribes like the Dali and Shaoli tribes, their tribe''s strength will definitely go a step further.


    Because after this battle, they have deeply realized the importance of obtaining timely information-enough to determine the success or failure of a war!


    For such an important thing, Da Jiang gave it as soon as he said it?


    don''t want anything?


    Ke Wuji was restless.


    Ko Nuoa and Aguli also looked at each other, still in disbelief.


    In the end, Ke Wuji got up and gritted his teeth and said: "Dear Chief, we know the importance of flying birds that can deliver messages, and there is no price at all, and our Blue Bird Department will definitely feel sorry for it.


    Even, even with Changning around, we dare not do this..."


    Wooden Wind sighed.


    Everything else in the Jade Bird Department is good, but it''s this stupid idea that he loves and hates.


    Because it is too much effort to communicate with them!


    However, Da Jiang was able to become a brother tribe with the Jade Bird Department, and has developed to the present level, and has an inseparable relationship with the Jade Bird Department.


    Among other things, just giving Da Jiang salt when he was in the most difficult time, and not having any other thoughts about Da Jiang, is enough to make Da Jiang feel grateful for this good relationship.


    But looking at Ke Wuji''s posture, it was clear that he didn''t want to order anything, and they must be feeling uneasy.


    Especially thinking of their "dead brains", Mu Feng felt a headache.


    It seems that they will feel at ease if they want something.


    But the problem is that the Jade Bird Department doesn''t have much Jiang to look up to.


    Population, mounts, weapons, cattle, horses and livestock...


    Even if it is salt, every time someone from the Jade Bird Department comes, they will bring a lot of salt, so much that Da Jiang has now built a special salt storehouse!


    It was only then that Mu Feng suddenly realized that Jiang had reached the point where he could look down on the Blue Bird Department before he knew it!


    He thought of his nervousness when he faced Changning and Aguli at the beginning, and he couldn''t help but feel a lot of emotion.


    The current Jade Bird Department must not be much better than him at that time, right?


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said, "If you have to give it, it should be salt. This thing is still a hard-to-trade item in the market."


    "Just salt?" Several people still couldn''t believe it.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Just salt, you can just give me more ginger salt in the future. If you want, you can give me 10% of the salt produced, how about it?"


    Ke Wuji and the others were stunned.


    Salt is nothing to the elder of the Jade Bird Club, and it doesn''t matter if you give it more.


    But if 10% of the salt is directly distributed to the ginger, then "more" is not enough to explain the problem.


    Because it also involves a long-term delivery problem!


    If it were any other tribe, Ke Wuji would directly refuse.


    Don''t talk about 10% salt, a jar of salt won''t do!


    But ginger is different.


    The two tribes are brother tribes, and they forged a life-threatening friendship because of several battles.


    It can be said that the Jade Bird Department is now inseparable from Jiang!


    After a while, Ke Wuji nodded and said: "Okay! Just as the chief said, my Blue Bird Department will give you 10% of the salt."


    Mu Feng opened his mouth and asked, "Don''t you need to discuss with your great chief?"


    Ke Wuji subconsciously said: "No need!"


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Huh?"


    Ke Wuji immediately realized the problem, and hurriedly explained: "Since the last time the chief returned to the tribe, he has been blaming himself a lot, and when he returned to the tribe, he also told his faults in front of the tribe members.


    The clansmen have no opinion on the death of protecting the great chief on the battlefield.


    But they couldn''t accept such an aggrieved death of a dignified leader..."


    Mu Feng frowned and looked at Ko Nuoa.


    He remembered that he reminded Konoa after the battle.


    Ko Nuoa hurriedly stood up and said, "I''ve already told the high priest about this matter, and I''ve also told my elder brother and Yin Qiang!"


    Mu Feng was noncommittal, and only asked: "Then what do you think?"


    Konoa was taken aback.


    Afterwards, his expression froze, and he suddenly realized the problem.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Aguli frowned puzzled.


    On the contrary, Ke Wuji''s complexion changed drastically.


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "I have no intention of interfering with the affairs of your Jade Bird Department, but you are obsessed with one matter and hold on to it, which is harmful and not beneficial to your Jade Bird Department!


    It seems that the reminders I gave you to Konoa and Yingun were not enough, or you haven''t thought about it deeply. "


    Konoa was shocked.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye and continued to say: "If you feel that the mistakes made by the great chief are unforgivable, then replace the great chief and see if the new chief can give you better guidance for the Jade Bird Department.


    If you''re still thinking about what he did to the Blue Birds, and wanting him to be Warchief, then put that aside.


    In the final analysis, it is only natural for the soldiers to save the great chief.


    You are neither willing to change to a new chief, nor are you willing to respect him as the great chief from the bottom of your heart. How much is it because of me, Jiang? "


    Ke Wuji and Ko Nuoa''s expressions changed again.


    Mu Feng shook his head and sighed: "Your Jade Bird tribe has clear grievances and grievances. This is a good thing, but if you overdo it, it''s too much. It''s the same with other tribes, but it''s still the same with your own clansmen?


    Who hasn''t made a mistake in a film of the same family?


    How dare you, Ko Nuoa, say that after all these years of leading troops to fight, there has never been a battle in which the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division died in vain? "


    Konoa turned pale.


    If others say this, Ko Nuoah will definitely refute.


    But when Mu Feng said this, he didn''t dare to say a word.


    A few years ago, he was the one who led the army to fight against the Liaolong tribe in Qingzhang Mountain. Because of greed for merit, he left Qingzhang Mountain and wanted to destroy the Liaolong tribe in one fell swoop.


    As a result, four to five thousand soldiers were killed by the Longlong Department!


    Although the Liaolong tribe also suffered heavy losses in that battle, more of them were from the two tribes of Manniu and Lei Ze who were expected to be among the big tribes.


    But the Jade Bird Department was seriously injured.


    This matter has always been something that Ko Nuoa did not want to mention, but it is also something that the soldiers of the Blue Bird Department are most proud of - they left Qingzhang Mountain and hit the territory of the Dragon Department!


    Of course, Mu Feng also heard Lei Long say about this matter.


    Lei Long said that he used a small number of fighters to lure Ko Nuoa out of Qingzhang Mountain, and only then did the two sides lose nearly ten thousand people.


    As for the subsequent attack, it was only after that battle that the Liaolong Department was also in trouble, he only came up with the method...


    Mu Feng knew about the past, so he could ask Ko Nuoa confidently.


    As for Konoa, under this shout, his face immediately turned pale.


    Mu Feng sneered and shook his head: "In my opinion, you might as well give it to Aguli as the head of the battle, at least he is more calm and steady than you!"


    Of course, Mu Feng just expressed his feelings, and to some extent it also carried the meaning of anger.


    But he didn''t expect Ke Wuji who was on the side to have a serious expression, took a deep breath, bowed his body and saluted, and said solemnly: "The great chief said, I will definitely go back to the Blue Bird Department and discuss with the clansmen!"


    Ko Nuoa froze, and nodded helplessly after a while: "Yes!"


    Aguli was startled.


    Because he knew that if the high priest spoke, Konoa would definitely not be able to be the leader of the battle.


    And this is just because of Mu Feng''s words...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1070

    Mu Feng didn''t expect that his words would attract Ke Wuji to express his opinion.


    But he didn''t intend to say anything more.


    In all fairness, a Konoa really doesn''t deserve to be the leader of such a huge Jade Bird Division.


    He doesn''t have the pattern, the heart, or the wrist. When the two armies are fighting, it''s okay to charge and kill the enemy, but when it comes to fighting with troops, he really can''t.


    Fortunately, the Jade Bird Department of the Great Jiang Gang now understands the threats from the east and the north, otherwise, with Konoa''s temper, it will be a matter of time before the Eastern Front is lost.


    But he, the young uncle in the Jade Bird Department but with a high status, has a great influence on the younger generation.


    Yin Gun listened to him.


    Aguli and Azig couldn''t speak in front of him.


    Such a person, if you change, you will change.


    Ko Nuoa fell silent after Ke Wuji spoke.


    From the look on his face, he seemed to know that he was wrong.


    But how much do you know, who can guarantee?


    After all, after the war, Konoa had sincerely stated that he would support Koyowu.


    But now?


    Less than a month later, the great chief, Ke Yuwu, was evaded again. This time, the person who came to discuss important matters in detail was the high priest and leader of the war leader.


    As for the morning dew, it is obvious that it brings Kuan Mufeng''s heart.


    It''s just that they were wrong, how could Mu Feng affect his judgment because of this relationship?


    After Ke Wuji expressed his attitude, he said again: "Great chief, for the various actions of our great chief, it is not entirely the intention of Ko Nuoa alone, I am also responsible!


    After returning to the tribe this time, I will also find a suitable person in the tribe as a candidate for the high priest as soon as possible, =.


    I just beg the great chief not to blame the Blue Bird Department because of me and Konoa''s fault! "


    Woodwind was speechless.


    Come again!


    He was almost "defeated" by Ke Wuji.


    This brain "stalk" made him not know what to say.


    In desperation, he could only shake his head and snort coldly: "Whether you are the high priest of the Blue Bird Department or the head of the war, I have no right to ask anyone''s replacement.


    I just disagree with some of your practices as an outsider, and I don''t have to ask you to change this or that! "


    Then he shook his head again: "Did I tell you to change the chief, and you changed it? If this is the case, I don''t think there is any need to build this flying pigeon stop for you. Anyway, you don''t want to do more. Think about what to do!"


    Ke Wuji was taken aback.


    Conoa''s self-blame was even worse.


    Mu Feng was obviously angry, and he spoke very seriously.


    Ke Wuji hurriedly said: "The chief is serious, we will definitely change it after we go back, and we will ask the chief for forgiveness."


    Mu Feng took a deep breath: "You are old people, I don''t intend to criticize you. In all fairness, you are loyal and sincere enough for the Jade Bird Department. But loyalty and sincerity are far from enough, and you have no tolerance for the mistakes of the clansmen. , but surprisingly tolerant of your own mistakes, is it right?"


    Konoa was terrified.


    Ke Wuji frowned and thought.


    Mu Feng glanced at the two of them, and concluded: "Aside from me, Jiang, as far as your Jade Bird Department is concerned, if you replace the chief and the high priest, the Jade Bird Department will definitely be chaotic!"


    He didn''t want to say any more.


    This time Ke Wuji really thought about it before sincerely saluting to Mu Feng: "I really understand this time, thank you Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, no longer in the mood to chat with these people.


    Even though he had known for a long time that the clansmen of the Jade Bird Tribe were "stalked", but he hadn''t really learned it for a while until today.


    In the final analysis, it was probably because of his feelings when he saw Chao Lu and Chang Ning being intimate.


    If he didn''t ask any questions and let the Blue Bird Department continue to treat Ke Yuwu like this, then it was foreseeable that Chaolu''s future would not be easy.


    Once Changning knows that her parents and brothers are not doing well, how can she be better?


    The most important thing is that Ko Nuoa obviously can''t control his emotions, he said well, if this kind of thing happens again when he goes back, who can guarantee that nothing else will happen again in the future?


    Rather than that, it is better to replace him.


    After sending out the three of them, he rubbed his forehead and went straight to find Chang Ning and Zhao Lu.


    As if everything that happened before didn''t exist.


    Chang Ning was chatting vigorously with Zhao Lu, when he saw Mu Feng coming in, he was about to get up.


    Mu Feng waved his hands: "Go ahead and talk!"


    Chao Lu beamed with joy: "Brother, my sister said that you know a sword technique that can increase people''s combat effectiveness, can you teach me?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes!"


    Chaolu jumped up excitedly.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, secretly said in his heart: "This silly boy!"


    He still doesn''t know that this time he came here as a shield.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng has already settled the matter.


    Chang Ning said with a smile on his face, "Mu Feng, when you teach him, you have to be careful."


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I know what''s in my heart. He''s your younger brother, isn''t he also my younger brother?"


    Changning''s brows and eyes are all smiles.


    Mu Feng greeted Zhao Lu: "Let''s go, let''s go outside and teach you!"


    ...


    At the same time, Thunder Dragon and Li Hu have followed Yu Yao into the Kuiwei Tribe.


    Julli was able to walk normally.


    After learning that Yuxi brought people back, she was overjoyed and rushed to bring people out to greet her.


    It''s just that after seeing the large and small bags on the mounts of Yuxi and his party, each of them widened their eyes, full of surprise.


    "Big, big chief, what are you bringing these for?" Lu Li couldn''t help asking, even forgetting to salute.


    Yumo waved his hand, and said with all his strength: "I have already agreed to be incorporated into Dajiang. My brother asked me to bring these things back for use by our Yanjiang clansmen. What are you talking about¡ª"


    He frowned and thought about it.


    The soldier next to him said excitedly: "Let''s see it!"


    Yumo hurriedly nodded, laughed loudly and said, "Yes, just to see it!"


    Then he slapped his forehead: "I almost forgot to introduce it. This is the high priest of our burly department, Jiang, and the future great witch!"


    Li Hu and Lei Long bowed and saluted together: "I have met the great witch Zhu!"


    I was very puzzled.


    He had absolutely no idea what was going on.


    But Yuxi in front of him seemed too excited, completely out of state, babbled here and there, and didn''t know what to do at all.


    Seeing this, Thunder Dragon smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Along the way, he was at least used to the chattering of the chieftain.


    He glanced at Li Hu, nodded and introduced: "My name is Lei Long, and I am the leader of Da Jiang''s army. I have met Da Wuzhu!"


    Li Hu also nodded and said, "My name is Jiang Lihu, and I''m the head of the Great Jiang Household Department. I''ve met Great Wu Zhu!"


    "Military Department?" Lu Li was full of doubts, "Battle Head?


    Boss?


    Big witch wishes? "


    He was at a loss.


    But he immediately reacted and exclaimed: "Great Wu Zhu, me?"


    Yuxi nodded excitedly: "Yes, you are the two great witches in one. I am the chief of the military department!"


    "Another big boss?" Juli was even more puzzled...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1071

    Li Hu and Lei Long were busy getting people to unload things, and the surrounding Yan Jiang people all stared at each other, not understanding what these things were for.


    Every time they took something down, these people couldn''t help asking.


    "What is this round thing, it looks like it can defend against attacks?"


    "Are these also weapons? Why do they look a bit like the stone pots we use to scoop water?"


    "What are these dry, leaf-like things?"


    ...


    Jiang''s soldiers unloaded one by one, and then explained and demonstrated one by one.


    "This is an iron pot, not a weapon, it''s for cooking!"


    "This is a spoon, for serving rice!"


    "That''s bamboo shoots, soaked and can be cooked and eaten!"


    ...


    From time to time, exclamations came from the crowd.


    What Da Jiang brought out was basically something they had never seen or thought about.


    They watched the Dajiang people demonstrate the correct usage of those things with amazement, and their faces were full of envy.


    Because they have seen this kind of look before¡ªfor example, their subordinates also saw this expression when they saw that their tribe had gold artifacts.


    They can understand expressions and emotions.


    But now this expression and mood fell on them.


    But when they thought that they would be able to use these good things soon, they were all happy again.


    Soon, Yan Jiang''s people became acquainted with Da Jiang''s people.


    Start to communicate intimately with each other.


    Some people copied the Maza to demonstrate it, and then let others go up to experience it. As a result, the person who did it rode the Maza with a silly grin and a strange look on his face.


    The person next to him was still yelling: "Okay, okay, you should get up, it''s my turn to try!"


    Some people stood by the iron pot, watching the Dajiang people start the stove on the spot, cooking and cooking, and each of them stretched their necks to smell the aroma from the pot intoxicated.


    Others watched Da Jiang''s people install wooden beds, and were very interested in those planing knives and tenons...


    I tried my best to take the time to pull Yuxi aside, I have something to talk about.


    Thunder Dragon caught a glimpse, and then secretly exchanged glances with Li Hu.


    The two nodded each other, turning a blind eye.


    Before coming here, the great chief had ordered them secretly not to mention the union of tribes and population migration, and let Yuxi discuss it with the clansmen, especially the high priest.


    ...


    Yumo and Luli came to the side, looked back at where Thunder Dragon and Lihu were, and smiled back, "What''s the matter, High Priest?"


    He didn''t try to hide his strength, and went straight to the topic: "How is it, have you decided to merge with Da Jiang?"


    Yu Yao put away her smile and said seriously, "Not bad!"


    "What''s the specific situation, you tell me to listen?"


    So Yumo told the whole story exactly what happened.


    After listening to it hard, he frowned, pondered for a while before asking, "What do you think?"


    Yumo laughed and said, "Hebu!"


    "But..." Luli frowned and said, "I will no longer control the soldiers of my concubine Jiang, will it be too risky?"


    Yumo took a deep breath: "I know what you said. I, the chief of the army, is also a nominally high-ranking person. According to the importance of soldiers to a tribe, apart from the chief, I am the only one. The leader has the most weight!


    But that''s all.


    The leaders of the two governor''s mansions and the war leader of the military mansion are the real people who lead the troops to fight. "


    Juli frowned: "In this way, you will lose the leadership of the soldiers. Once Ji Jiang has a different heart from us, it will be a disaster for us!"


    "I know!" Yuxi nodded, "But I am the head of the military department anyway. Although I have no real power, I will eventually restrain the Dudu Mansion and the Military Mansion.


    If there is a possibility to sway my military power, then in turn restricting the leader and the war leader will remove this possibility.


    Because no matter how you say it, the big bosses rule them directly.


    All wars in the tribe need at least my consent first.


    So if we say we don''t trust, it means that Mufeng is also on guard against us, and against these three.


    It''s normal to do this once and for all.


    In this way, he is not guarding against anyone, but it is normal to do so. "


    After a pause, he smiled again: "Not to mention Mufeng, even you and me, if the two branches become one, don''t you want to firmly control the military power?"


    Nod your head.


    Yu Mo''s eyes flashed brightly: "So I am not surprised that he did this, even before he thought that he would not tolerate me in a high position, what kind of leader would he make me!


    But he dared to give me the position of the head of the military department, and he was courageous enough.


    Anyway, I, Jiang Yuxi, am not a pussy like Yan Zixu! "


    "Are you willing?" Juli asked with a frown.


    Yumo laughed loudly: "Why don''t you be reconciled, you and I have been planning for the tribe for many years, and you still don''t know me?


    As long as my Jiang family can grow strong and can avenge the Dali tribe, it''s fine for me to be just a little soldier.


    Moreover, although I only have a false name, you are a real great witch Zhu, so why worry about this? "


    The frown that was tightly frowned slightly relaxed.


    It was this great witch wishing that he was not so worried in his heart.


    High position and real power, respect and attention, Da Jiang has given them all, even exceeding their expectations.


    This was indeed something that reassured him.


    It''s just that when things come to an end, it''s inevitable that they will feel a little nervous in their hearts.


    After all, one of the two was originally the chief and the other was the high priest.


    Naturally, it is difficult to accept the decline of the great chief''s status.


    But if you think about it carefully, a real power and a high position are real respect for them!


    Yumo laughed again and said, "Don''t think of the worst in everything. After all, we, Yu Jiang and Ji Jiang, both came from Jiangshui, and they are both members of the Jiang clan.


    I saw that five of Da Jiang''s original six tribes belonged to people with foreign surnames, and what they said and did in Da Jiang''s Yiying was really better than our Yan Jiang''s tribe.


    Think about it, if people with other surnames are like this, as long as we are people with the same surname, as long as we sincerely merge, how can we be worse? "


    Lu Li''s eyes brightened: "Yes, I just realized it after you said that!"


    Yumo''s eyes shot brightly, and he grinned and said: "Among the new six departments, the military department, the household department, the legal department, and the ritual department are all members of the Jiang surname. Guess, our Ji Jiang''s Mufeng brother, is there any?" The idea of ??using this to support the Jiang family?"


    Work hard to brighten your eyes again.


    Yumo laughed loudly: "I thought I thought highly of this little brother, but I didn''t think much about it!"


    Luli also became excited: "If that''s the case, the two of us will merge into one, and with the strength of the two, the strength of the entire tribe will surely go further, and the revenge of the Dali tribe will be extremely smooth!"


    Yu Yao laughed and said, "Since this is the case, what''s the problem with merging the two branches?"


    There is no doubt about the effort, he laughed and left: "Okay, okay!"


    Yumo followed up with Luli, and walked towards Leilong and Lihu together.


    Lei Long put down the golden knife he was gesticulating, and looked at the two with a smile.


    Li Hu also put down his spoon and went towards the two of them.


    "Leader Lihu!" Yu Yao said with a smile, "My burly concubine, Jiang, is determined to merge with Da Jiang!"


    "Huh!" Li Hu let out a heavy sigh of relief.


    Lei Long smiled and said, "This is the best way!"


    Yumo smiled and looked at Luli: "In this case, then you should make a good handover with the leader of Lihu, and explain the population, cattle and horses, mounts, and soldiers to him clearly.


    Then they will rebuild the tribe according to the number of ours, no, it is the city! "


    "City?" Juli was puzzled.


    Yu Yao beamed with joy: "I''ve never seen a city as impenetrable as Da Jiang''s. Their walls can''t be broken even by mammoths!"


    "Mammoths can''t be broken?" He looked at Li Hu inquiringly.


    Li Hu''s face remained unchanged: "That''s true! After Da Jiang''s city is built, he will choose a strong mammoth to try to hit the wall, and it is indeed impossible to break through!"


    "This!" Juli was taken aback.


    Da Jiang has a golden sword in battle and a city wall in defense. Isn''t it impossible to defeat or break through?


    Yuxi was excited, and continued: "Not only the city walls, but there are many good things in Dajiang''s Chengchi. There are wells where you can get water without going to the river. The water there is much better than the water in the river. many.


    The houses they lived in were bigger than ours, and the beds they slept in were more comfortable!


    And their food, many of which we have eaten!


    The most important thing is that they still have something to drink, I promise you won''t forget it after drinking it! "


    Juli was filled with curiosity by Yuxi.


    He couldn''t help but look at Lei Long and Li Hu, only to find that their faces were calm.


    But Li Hu looked around after seeing the gaze that was sizing him up, and said, "If the great witch Zhu is willing, you can follow me back to Dragon City this time, and you will know after seeing it with your own eyes."


    After a pause, he smiled again and said: "By the way, when I taught them to cook just now, I found that the water here is too muddy. If you want, I can ask someone to dig a well for you right now. How about Jiang''s people drinking clean water?"


    "Is it possible now?" Juli was pleasantly surprised.


    "Not bad!" Li Hu nodded.


    "Then dig now!"


    "Okay!" Li Hu nodded, and immediately moved his hand, and the clansmen who came with Da Jiang were looking for water veins to dig wells near Kui Wei''s department.


    Since the construction of the tribe is generally by the lake and the water, it is not difficult to find the nearby water veins.


    Li Hu led the people to find the water vein according to the method Mu Feng taught them, and then started construction.


    There are many people and strong strength, and in less than half a day, a well was dug.


    Seeing the clear well water gushing out of this deep hole, I exclaimed inconceivably.


    But Li Hu smiled slightly: "What is this, the Great Chief has a lot of things!"


    After speaking, he turned around and looked around, and said with a smile: "These gold utensils, weapons, beds, tables, chairs, benches, food, and things are all taught by the great chief!"


    Lei Long said with a smile: "I have never understood the principle of digging a well to get water. Why do you dig a hole in the ground and then water flows out!"


    Li Hu laughed and shook his head: "I don''t know the details, but the chief taught us that, so we did it."


    Shocked from the bottom of my heart.


    Because he thought of the things that Mu Feng knew he had seen¡ªhealing, punishment, beast control, and he would lead troops to fight and defeat Elm Demon single-handedly.


    In addition to so many things in front of me, they were all made by one person.


    It''s hard for him to imagine why a person can know so many things!


    Reminiscent of what Yumo had said to him earlier, he said in a deep voice: "Leader Lihu, after you go back this time, I will go back to Dajiang with you to see Dajiang''s true strength!"


    Li Hu nodded and smiled, "Okay!"


    I am not afraid that he will go to see it, but I am afraid that he will not go.


    Thunder Dragon also nodded secretly.


    In this way, the matter entrusted to them by the chief will be considered complete...


    White Ape Department.


    Konoha is leading Jiang''s warriors to tear down the original straw houses and earthen walls of the White Ape Department.


    According to the request of the great chief, he needs to rebuild it into a big Jiang city here.


    It is said that this will be the transfer point for Da Jiang''s pigeons, so it is very important to Da Jiang, and he must be full of energy.


    As for the members of the White Ape tribe, they have all been sent to Black Bear City by him.


    Less than a thousand people were disarmed and there was no threat at all.


    Da Huyou was overjoyed, and happily picked out Bai Yan as a follower.


    According to his words: "Brother Niu Ben and I are both old. Looking at how small Langqiu is, he can''t do physical work. He just needs a helper!"


    Konoha was too lazy to argue with him, in his opinion, it wouldn''t be a good day to be under the leadership of Xiong anyway.


    He has his own business to attend to.


    The great chief said whether the burly city he gave him can be built or not, and if it can''t be built, he may have to watch the grid flying around here in the future.


    Then you will suffocate a person!


    However, he still has some confidence in the merger of the Kuwei Department and Da Jiang.


    Firstly, both of them have the surname Jiang, and secondly, the big chief of the burly tribe doesn''t look like a fool.


    Thinking of this, Konoha suddenly became confident again.


    "In this way, I, the burly city lord, will be fine!" Konoha grinned loudly, "It''s also close to the Dali tribe, and if we fight again, I will be the burly city lord first, and I''ll do my best!"


    ...


    Big Ginger Dragon City.


    After staying in Dajiang for two days, the members of the Qingniao tribe finally arrived at

 Chapter 1072

    Mu Feng didn''t simply comfort Chang Ning.


    He really felt that Konoa should know what to do when he went back.


    It''s not that he is stretching his hands to take care of the affairs of the Jade Bird Department, but that the current Jade Bird Department clearly shows signs of internal friction.


    Because of one Koyer''s death in vain, it directly affected the morale of the entire Jade Bird Department.


    Their defeat of the Da Li Department is certainly worthy of congratulations, but the hearts of the people inside have obviously been affected.


    Ko Nuoa and Yin Gun are dissatisfied with the great chief Ke Yuwu.


    Koyowu also felt guilty.


    The problem is obvious.


    If the Jade Bird Department can''t solve the problem of unification of internal affairs and powers, then they will still be in constant trouble in the future.


    At least up to now, they haven''t figured out the strength of Yunmeng Dabu in Wanzhangyuan in the south.


    Before, Mu Feng had contacted Lei Long in private, and Lei Long said that the strength of Yunmeng Department may not be inferior to that of Blue Bird Department.


    But how exactly, I don''t know.


    Due to the distance between the two parties, Lei Long had no way to contact the Yunmeng Department before.


    But one thing is certain is that most of Yunmeng has salt.


    They once thought of using salt to control the dragon department.


    It was just rejected by Thunder Dragon.


    I don''t know if it was because the distance was too far, but after Thunder Dragon rejected most of Yunmeng, they never appeared again.


    On the contrary, the Jade Bird Department has conflicts with them from time to time.


    From this, Mu Feng judged that there was no Yunmeng Department in Wanzhangyuan, just south of Liaolong City.


    Most of the real Yunmeng are in the south of the blue bird, or even in the southwest.


    Only in this way can it explain the situation where the Dragons can''t find their way.


    This is good news for Ginger.


    Because of this, the existence of Liaolong City will be safer.


    At present, Liaolong City is located in one of the two iron ore mines in Dajiang, and its safety cannot be ignored.


    Exploring Wanzhangyuan is also in the process of groping step by step.


    It is said that Shuofeng has teamed up with the hunting team of the Blue Bird Department to hunt once.


    I got a lot of cattle and horses, and even caught some armored earth dragons.


    And those newly acquired things are placed in Liaolong City as a material reserve.


    Mu Feng was also thinking in his heart that he needed to go to the Wanzhang Plain to see what the vast prairie called by the blue bird and the dragon looked like.


    ...


    Goshawk Department.


    After Bai Yue led them to defeat the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe, the fighting power of the Goshawk tribe has been restored.


    Bai Yue personally led people to visit the Goshawk Department again.


    By the way, he brought back all the Goshawk fighters who had been captured before.


    Among them is the big man Cha Erhan who was transferred from Liaolong City.


    Chaerhan, who returned to his hometown, wept bitterly.


    Obviously, he didn''t think he would have the chance to make it back to the Horde alive.


    The meeting between Moke Khan and Chaer Khan was very touching.


    "Great chief!" Moke Khan was very excited.


    "Chaer Khan!" Mo Ke Khan was also filled with emotion.


    The good Raichar Khan did not "betray" and did not take refuge in Da Jiang after suffering.


    Now the embarrassing one is Morhan.


    Although the Goshawk Department survived the war and recovered its strength, it was more or less related to Morhan''s "matchmaking".


    But Mo Ke Khan was unwilling to trust this Mo Er Khan anyway.


    However, Da Jiang didn''t say to take Morhan away, so he put him in the tribe.


    This made Mo Ke Khan feel like eating a dead fly every time he saw Mo Er Khan.


    Morhan knew the reason in his heart, and he was never reused after returning to the tribe.


    Even if the clansmen went out to hunt, they no longer asked him to go.


    Now he is a marginalized figure in the tribe.


    Work, no one pays attention to him.


    He doesn''t work, and no one pays attention to him.


    Now he is like a human being inside and outside.


    So when Chaer Khan returned to the tribe to meet each other, he became the friendly "matchmaker" of the upper and lower parts of the two parts, but he became the one with the least sense of presence.


    Char Khan almost made a move when he was watching Mo Er Khan.


    In the end, he was still held tightly by Mo Ke Khan.


    "Upper part!" Mo Ke Khan saluted Bai Yue respectfully.


    This time they took down the Dali and Shaoli tribes, and the Goshawk tribe was really a blessing in disguise. They got a total of fifty-six armored earth dragons, sixty-five white camels, and more than two hundred yellow camels. Got a hundred or so.


    Sure enough, as Bai Yue said, he would be glad that he chose to be subordinate to Jiang at that time!


    Bai Yue nodded, glanced at Moerhan who had a miserable face, then looked at Moerhan again, and understood the situation in the bottom of her heart.


    He nodded: "After the battle, I, Da Jiang, gave you the spoils that the Goshawk Department deserved according to my agreement with you. I didn''t break my promise, right?"


    Mo Ke Khan said sincerely: "The superiors keep their word, and Mo Ke Khan will keep it in mind!"


    Bai Yue went straight to the point: "Since I, Da Jiang, fulfilled my promise, shouldn''t you also do what you said before?"


    Mo Kehan ??was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Yes!"


    Before the war, Bai Yue once told him that as long as Da Jiang kept his promise, after the battle, Mo Ke Khan needed to lead Bai Yue to find Jinqi Mountain. ¡ª¡ªthat is, the mountain where the goldware of his goshawk department lives.


    Bai Yue has already confirmed with Mu Feng privately that those gold utensils are copper.


    In other words, in the northwest corner of the Goshawk Department, there is a copper mine.


    Bai Yue came this time to bring people to find copper mines.


    After experiencing the great war, Mo Ke Khan thoroughly recognized the reality, and decided to choose to be subordinate to Da Jiang.


    So after he answered Bai Yue, he took the initiative to ask: "I don''t know when the upper part plans to go to Jinqi Mountain. I can take people there at any time."


    Bai Yue said bluntly, "As soon as possible, arrange the manpower, and then we''ll go!"


    Mo Ke Khan was also unambiguous, nodding and agreeing.


    To show his sincerity, after arranging for Cha Erhan and others to guard the tribe, he personally led Bai Yue to Jinqi Mountain.


    Along the way, he and Bai Yue explained the location of Jinqi Mountain in detail.


    To the northwest of the only goshawk department in Jinqi Mountain.


    It is also where the Goshawk River flows through the mountains.


    When she heard Cangying Mountain, Bai Yue couldn''t help asking: "Isn''t it the Yishui River?"


    Mo Ke Khan scratched his head: "The Hexi Department calls them the Yishui River, but we call it the Goshawk River. Goshawk River is surrounded by mountains to the west and north, and we have never been there.


    Our ancestors of the Goshawk Department told us that our ancestors of the Goshawk Department came from there!


    And there will indeed be goshawks flying out of the mountains, flying back and forth over my goshawk department.


    Every year when the goshawks appear, it is also the time when the cattle and horses on the western grasslands of our goshawk department are the fattest.


    At this time, the sons of my goshawk department are hunting on the grasslands, and the clansmen are well fed and warmly dressed..."


    Realizing that he was a bit off topic, Mo Kehan ??hurriedly stopped, "cough cough", scratched his head and said, "Jinqi Mountain is here..."


    Bai Yue listened to Moke Khan looking through the old almanac, she didn''t care at first, but she thought of one thing, it was about the Hezuo tribe.


    He suddenly stopped Moke Khan, and asked with a smile: "Do you know why the totem of your goshawk department is a goshawk?"


    Mo Ke Khan froze for a moment, and replied honestly: "Firstly, goshawks can fly in the sky, and there are no ferocious beasts that can threaten him.


    Secondly, when the goshawk appears, it is the time when our goshawk department has a great hunting harvest, so it brings blessings to our goshawk department.


    The third reason is that the goshawk''s sharp claws can cut through the flesh of its prey, making it irresistible..."


    After finishing speaking, Moke Khan looked carefully at Bai Yue, not understanding why Bai Yue would ask such a question.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue still asked with a smile: "I heard from Hei Lianjiang from the Heli Department that you once wanted to merge the two departments and use the goshawk from your Goshawk Department as a totem instead?"


    Mo Kehan''s expression froze.


    These things can be regarded as old accounts. He doesn''t know what Bai Yue is doing now?


    Could it be that he was venting his anger on behalf of the He Wei Department?


    You must know that the Hehe Department chose to be subordinate to Da Jiang earlier than the Goshawk Department.


    In Moke Khan''s view, only Goshawk and Kuiwei are left in the Six Divisions, and they must be related to the Hewei Division.


    After thinking about it, he still answered honestly: "The totem belief of the Hehe and Yishui tribes is the egret, but in fact the egret is only the descendant of the goshawk in our opinion.


    They are not as high as goshawks, nor as fierce as goshawks.


    I did this because I wanted them to recognize their totem ancestors..."


    Bai Yue smiled and nodded while listening: "So that''s the case, that''s right!"


    "That''s right?" Mo Kehan ??looked puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue smiled slightly, and asked a very strange question: "Then do you know why only the Kuwei and Goshawk are left in Changli Six Divisions?


    Have you ever wondered why? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1073

    "Haven''t you ever thought about why? Why are the tribes of the White Dragon, the Giant Horn, and the Yan tribe all wiped out, while your Goshawk tribe was wiped out?"


    Bai Yue asked with a smile.


    Mo Kehan ??was stunned.


    yeah, why?


    He hadn''t thought about it before, thinking that Da Jiang''s incident happened suddenly and his troops were insufficient, so he wanted to join hands with the Goshawk Department to destroy the White Dragon Department and the Jujiao Department.


    In fact, he didn''t realize until after two raids that even though Da Jiang had only two or three thousand soldiers, it seemed that it would not be difficult to destroy the White Dragon and Giant Horn Divisions.


    The previous so-called cooperation now looks more like Jiang deliberately took their Goshawk Department all the way south to pick up ready-made ones.


    In private, Mo Ke Khan even believed that the reason why the Goshawk Department could gain so much was because Da Jiang specially left them for them!


    But why did Da Jiang do this?


    Mo Kehan ??really couldn''t figure it out.


    He frowned and scratched his head, looked carefully at Bai Yue, and said honestly: "I, I can''t think of it, please let me know."


    Bai Yue smiled and shook her head, pretending to be profound: "You really can''t figure it out?"


    Mo Kehan ??didn''t dare to respond immediately, he thought again and again, still shaking his head: "I really can''t think of it."


    "Oh!" Bai Yue sighed, "It''s no wonder you can''t figure it out!"


    After a pause, he asked again: "Why do you want the Ministry of Hehe and the Ministry of Water to change the Goshawk as a totem?"


    "Huh?" Mo Kehan ??was stunned.


    Didn''t you mention this question just now?


    It''s because of their totem...


    wait!


    Mo Kehan''s eyes widened, and he looked at Bai Yue subconsciously, with disbelief in his eyes, and murmured: "Totem, totem, it can''t be..."


    Bai Yue''s face showed pain, and she sighed: "Oh!"


    "This, this, how is this possible?" Mo Kehan''s face was full of disbelief.


    When he looked at Bai Yue again this time, he was no longer cautious, but asked directly.


    Knowing what he was thinking and what he wanted to ask, Bai Yue nodded her head again, and sighed, "Just like you want to change the Goshawk as a totem from the Lishui and Hexi tribes, my Jiang''s totem is the same as yours. Totems have a lot of origins!


    Otherwise, why do you think I, Da Jiang, do not want to destroy you? "


    Mo Kehan ??was like five thunderbolts.


    He never thought that the reason Bai Yue said was because of this!


    Does Jiang''s totem have a relationship with Goshawk''s?


    Is this the reason why the Goshawk Department was not destroyed?


    how can that be?


    But who would make up such a thing?


    He asked Bai Yue carefully and cautiously: "Da Jiang''s totem is¡ª"


    "Zulong!" Bai Yue said in a deep voice.


    "Ancestor Dragon?" Mo Ke Khan frowned puzzled.


    He knew that the totem of the White Dragon Department was a white dragon, and he probably knew what the white dragon looked like. It was covered in snow-white scales and looked like a python.


    Even the totem of Li Longbu is a four-clawed black-scaled sharp-toothed dragon, extremely ferocious.


    The ancestor dragon of Dajiang is also such a fierce beast, how is it related to their totem goshawk?


    Frankly speaking, although he knew that Da Jiang was powerful, he also wanted to have a good relationship with Da Jiang.


    But in the final analysis, the image of a goshawk and a "dragon" cannot be compared at all. Who would mistake their ancestors for nothing?


    But then again, such a powerful big ginger can destroy the white dragon, the giant horn and the mare, why can''t it destroy the goshawk?


    Their strength is not strong, and their number is not large. If they are really going to be wiped out, it will be a matter of Da Jiang Qian rushing to kill them all at once...


    Mo Kehan''s face was full of disbelief.


    Mu Feng let out a long sigh, and took out his talisman, on the front was written the word "Chief", and on the back was engraved the image of Panlong.


    Bai Yue handed it to him with a sigh: "You can see for yourself!"


    Mo Kehan ??was skeptical, reached out to take the talisman, looked at the back carefully, still full of doubts: "The upper part, I can''t see it!"


    Bai Yue secretly scratched her heart and liver, and almost pinned his head to look up.


    But he still had a look of regret on his face: "It''s no wonder, even I couldn''t believe it when I knew the news!"


    Immediately afterwards, he solemnly talked about a touching past about the relationship between the ancestor dragon and the goshawk: "A long time ago, when my totem ancestor dragon was flying and traveling in this world, it had many descendants.


    Each of these descendants inherited the power of the ancestral dragon.


    Some ferocious beasts have inherited the sharp eyes of the ancestor dragon, so they cannot be blinded by wind and sand like the white camel.


    Some ferocious beasts have inherited the powerful power of the ancestor dragon, and they are as unstoppable as the fierce tiger.


    Some ferocious beasts have inherited the agile figure of the ancestor dragon, and they can twist freely like pythons.


    Some ferocious beasts inherited the great wings of the ancestral dragon, soaring into the sky like birds.


    What''s more, inheriting the sharp claws of the ancestor dragon, it is as indestructible as the sharp claws of a goshawk...


    But one day, Zulong separated from his sons because of a war, and has been scattered in this world ever since.


    And I, Da Jiang, uphold the wishes and guidance of Zulong, and have been looking for the heirs of Zulong, so we came to the border of Changli from east to west, not far from the mountains and rivers..."


    "This..." Mo Kehan ??looked moved.


    How could he not understand, Bai Yue''s words were clearly telling him that Goshawk is the heir of Zulong!


    And this proves that the son of Goshawk has inherited the two advantages of the ancestor dragon - big wings and sharp claws!


    This enables the goshawk to fly in the sky and catch its prey!


    "You mean, the totem of my goshawk department is the descendant of the great ginger totem Zulong?" Mo Kehan ??finally asked this sentence.


    Bai Yue was happy in her heart: "I finally asked this question."


    But on his face, he sighed endlessly: "Yes! Otherwise, why didn''t I, Da Jiang, kill your Goshawk Department, but chose to make you subordinate?"


    Mo Kehan ??was stunned.


    Yes, it is not easy for Da Jiang to destroy the Goshawk Department?


    But he still has some doubts: "Since you know that our goshawk totem is the descendant of the ancestor dragon, why did you rob us before..."


    Bai Yue shook her head and sighed in embarrassment: "Before the Zulong Totem gave our chiefs guidance, we didn''t know about it. Before that, the Zulong Totem was only a guide to our chiefs, saying that there were its offspring in Changli.


    But which ones, it does not say.


    In desperation, we can only find a way to find it from tribe to tribe in the Changli boundary.


    Because time is too long, the blood of the ancestor dragon is getting thinner and thinner in the descendants.


    So it cannot be sensed all the time and can give guidance!


    Therefore, for the various tribes in Changli, I, Da Jiang, have always focused on wooing the tribes, and did not easily fight against the killing tribes.


    The reason why we do this is not to make a mistake and accidentally injure the heir of the Zulong..."


    Mo Ke Khan couldn''t help but be moved.


    What Bai Yue said is reasonable.


    Only these reasons can make Da Jiang willing to not destroy the Goshawk Department.


    He thought about it carefully.


    Since becoming a subordinate tribe of the Shaoli tribe, the Goshawk tribe has often been suppressed. Even before, he had learned from the White Dragon tribe that the Shaoli tribe was going to destroy and annex the Goshawk tribe.


    On the other hand, Da Jiang fought fiercely with the Goshawk Department not long ago. After turning around and accepting the Goshawk Department as a subordinate tribe, he divided fifty or sixty armored earth dragons directly after the war, and hundreds of yellow and white camels.


    Just imagine, if it really doesn''t matter, who would like to give more things to others?


    Thinking of this, Mo Ke Khan said without any hesitation, "So that''s the case, no wonder, no wonder!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1074

    Mo Ke Khan looked excited.


    Bai Yue sighed inwardly.


    Before coming, he had asked the chief how to deal with the Goshawk Department.


    As a result, the great chief said: "The totems of their tribe have the same place as my Da Jiang''s ancestor dragon."


    With just this sentence, Bai Yue understood Mu Feng''s plan from the bottom of her heart.


    But I couldn''t find the right opportunity.


    Until Moke Khan mentioned the totem of the Goshawk Department earlier.


    Now he told Mokehan about the relationship between Zulong and Goshawk, and made Mokehan believe the relationship between Jiang and Goshawk.


    Then let the Goshawk Department take action.


    Mo Ke Khan immediately bowed and said: "After returning from Jinqi Mountain this time, please ask the chief to lead me to Dajiang. I want to meet your chief in person and clarify this matter face to face!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "OK!"


    In fact, he thought to himself, it would be all the better to see the warchief, and he said it better than I did.


    A group of people continued to go northwest, from low to high along the way, up the hills, and crossed a large area of ??hills before they arrived at their destination - Jinqi Mountain.


    On the way, they passed a small tribe with only about 400 people. When they found someone passing their tribe, the hunting team in the tribe rushed out in unison, shouting.


    It''s just that after Mo Ke Khan just glanced at them, he made a move, and soon an eagle control warrior appeared and confronted them quietly.


    Each of them was bare-chested, and their bodies were dyed with some kind of paint. They were colorful and fancy.


    As for the lower body, it was wrapped in gray-black animal hide.


    Moke Khan''s birth explanation: "They all have colorful poisonous snakes hanging around their necks. Once they release the poisonous snakes when confronting an enemy, they will bite and kill the enemy.


    When my Goshawk Department came here to pick up gold objects, I also had conflicts with them.


    Just because we were hit hard before, I let all the people in the tribe stay in the tribe and reduce going out, so I never came here again.


    I think they felt that they hadn''t seen the soldiers of my Goshawk Department for a while, and they forgot the pain again! "


    Bai Yue couldn''t help being startled, and looked carefully at the necks of those people, and found that those colorful colors were moving slowly.


    And somewhere in those colors, there are also pairs of small eyes staring at them coldly.


    Bai Yue looked at Moke Khan subconsciously: "Is this the subordinate tribe of your tribe?"


    Mo Ke Khan shook his head: "How is it possible? Such a tribe is surrounded by such poisonous snakes, and they carry a lot of poisonous snakes with them.


    Except for the people in their tribe who are not afraid, who else is not afraid?


    And such a subordinate tribe, whoever accepts them will be troublesome!


    They are also not willing to talk to people outside the tribe, we talk to them, they simply ignore us! "


    Bai Yue nodded secretly: "Yes!"


    Then he asked again: "They are blocking the road now, what should we do?"


    "Blocking the road?" Mo Kehan ??smiled and waved his hands, "How is it possible!"


    Then the surrounding eagle control fighters all opened their eyes wide, and began to make strange "Yo Yo" sounds from their mouths like Humai, and small birds flew out of the belts they wore.


    The backs of these birds are green, the bellies are light yellow, and the beaks are small and pointed.


    It was the green-backed dragon pecking eagle that Mu Feng and the others had encountered before.


    Bai Yue knew that it was this little bird-like bird that made him suffer a lot before.


    If the great chief hadn''t been there at that time and used the sound of the horn to break the control of these little dragon pecking eagles by these fighters, the hundreds of fighters who were in the generation of the Hezu tribe at that time would have been handed over to the Goshawk tribe.


    The biggest feature of these little flying eagles is that they are small and fly fast.


    Right now, they are flying at high speed, turning into balls of green and yellow light buzzing around the surroundings, which suddenly stimulated the colorfully painted men around them¡ªto be exact, the colorful poisonous snakes on their necks!


    The stimulated poisonous snakes tightened their bodies one by one, moving slowly as if the patterns on a person''s body had come alive.


    But one by one, they followed the necks of these painted men and poked their heads above their heads, with their heads held high, making a "hissing" sound.


    "Huh?" Bai Yue was surprised.


    These "flower snakes" are not afraid of flying eagles?


    Although these flying eagles are small, they carry the word "eagle" after all!


    Sure enough, in just a split second, the green-backed dragon eagles rushed towards the flower snakes. After a burst of locust-like flying attacks, the flower snakes above the heads of many soldiers were attacked to varying degrees.


    Some had their heads pecked off, and some had their necks scratched.


    The seriously injured flower snakes writhed and writhed on the painted men''s necks, causing them to stare wide-eyed and blushed.


    Some poisonous snakes even started to attack the people around them crazily¡ªtheir shelters.


    In the blink of an eye, no less than twenty of the dozens of people around were attacked by the snake!


    "This..." Bai Yue was stunned.


    They can''t control these poisonous snakes?


    No wonder there are not many people in their tribe!


    Mo Kehan ??sneered and said: "I really don''t have a long memory! I haven''t been here for a long time, so you dare to provoke me!"


    Immediately afterwards, these painted men began to take a few steps back in fear.


    "Huh?" Mo Kehan ??frowned, "It seems that this time I am really brave, and I dare to be here!"


    As he spoke, he waved again.


    The eagle-controlling fighters of the Goshawk Department ordered the dragon-pecking eagle to attack again.


    It''s just that this time the flower snakes took precautions, lowered their figures one by one, and lay on the painted man''s head and shoulders, while attacking with their probes.


    The painted men under them also began to have their throats surging, making a hoarse "hissing" sound.


    "Huh?" Bai Yue frowned again.


    These painted men turned out to be able to control snakes!


    It''s just that their ability to control snakes is not as good as that of the Goshawk Department to control eagle fighters.


    So this time they lost again.


    It was no longer the flower snake who was injured, but also the snake controllers.


    They were finally defeated and fled in embarrassment.


    Mo Kehan ??laughed strangely: "I really don''t have a long memory!"


    The Goshawk Department also suffered losses. To them, it was just a few small flying eagles. At worst, they would just have to use some means to catch them later.


    But the opponent lost more than 30 snakes and a dozen people.


    As for whether the injured people could survive, it was not his concern.


    He looked at Bai Yue with a smile: "Let''s go, big boss?"


    Bai Yue nodded with a smile, and rode her horse to follow.


    What they didn''t know was that when these painted men dragged the injured people and snakes back to the tribe in a hurry, they were complaining in front of a chief.


    The person''s exact age is unknown.


    Because he was sitting cross-legged in a cave at this time, his whole body was covered with colored paint.


    When he finished listening to the complaints of his tribe, he suddenly got up in the cave and walked out of the cave, holding a handful of palms whose material could not be clearly seen, and holding a colorful snake tightly in the other.


    He held the big snake''s neck in his hands, but its body was placed on his shoulders against his neck, and then it went down and coiled around his waist and abdomen.


    The big snake swallowed snake letters and hissed.


    The surrounding clansmen knelt on the ground one by one, without saying a word.


    The man holding the snake shouted: "Baldhuluhulu, that baldhuluhulu!"


    Then everyone raised their heads and shouted: "That picture is snoring!"


    "That picture is snoring!"


    If Mo Ke Khan was here, he would definitely understand that these people are not unwilling to communicate with them, but because they don''t understand each other''s language!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1075

    After getting rid of the Huashe tribe blocking the way, Bai Yue followed Mo Kehan ??and continued to the northwest.


    Mo Ke Khan explained: "The Jinqi Mountain is also on the edge of their tribe''s territory. They often go hunting near the Jinqi Mountain, so when we go to the Jinqi Mountain, we will meet them no matter what."


    "How do they hunt?" Bai Yue asked.


    "It''s easier for them to hunt. When they find the prey, let the flower snake out and let the flower snake bite the prey!" Mo Kehan ??explained, "The prey bitten by those poisonous snakes can''t run far and twitch a few times. die."


    "Since their poisonous snakes are so powerful, why are there so few people in their tribe?" Bai Yue wondered, "If there is no shortage of food in the tribe, they should be able to feed enough tribesmen!"


    "That''s not clear!" Mo Kehan ??shook his head, "But you also saw it just now, once those poisonous snakes go crazy, they will bite regardless of enemy or friend."


    Bai Yue nodded.


    He also thought this way at the beginning, no matter how good the snake is, even if it can hunt, it will be a hidden danger after all.


    "In this way, it will still be a problem to mine copper from Jinqi Mountain in the future." Bai Yue frowned and thought, "Whether it is directly smelted here or dug ore and returned to the tribe for smelting, there will be this safety hazard..."


    He was thinking about how to solve this problem.


    Mo Ke Khan saw that Bai Yue was silent, so he stopped talking.


    After walking for less than half a day, the group arrived at the Jinqi Mountain mentioned by Mo Kehan.


    The entire goldware mountain is much larger than the same mine near Black Bear City, fully twice the size.


    Standing far away, Bai Yue saw the unique patina of bronze wares on Jinqi Mountain.


    Bai Yue got off her horse and came to the mountain, and found the place where they had "cut" the gold wares according to the location Moke Khan had said, and found a trace of potholes and ramming at the "cut" place.


    Mo Ke Khan pointed to the traces and said: "The gold artifacts of our tribe are intercepted from here. You also know that these gold artifacts are not very hard, but they are very tough.


    And we have nothing else to remove, so we can only use big stones to flatten these gold objects, break them again, and beat them repeatedly after returning to the tribe to make gold rods.


    Because we don''t know how to do it, we can''t make a golden knife like your big ginger! "


    Bai Yue smiled and said nothing.


    Da Jiang''s golden knife was not smashed out.


    A sense of pride welled up.


    Of course, he also understands in his heart, don''t say that Mo Ke Khan can''t think of it, even if Bai Yue asks herself, it''s not the great chief who teaches craftsmen, who would have thought that these gold utensils can be burnt into "water", and "water" can be made into sharp What about weapons?


    Bai Yue took out the chisel and hammer she brought this time, and began to chisel copper.


    Get him a piece soon.


    He nodded secretly: "Sure enough, as the chief said, the purity of the copper mine here is far higher than that in Black Bear City."


    Mo Ke Khan on the side looked more and more eagerly.


    Before they took goldware here, it took 20 people from the Goshawk Department six or seven days to smash the big stick of Chaerhan alone, before they finally took out such a large piece of goldware and made it. It became Chaer Khan''s most convenient stick.


    But right now, Bai Yue is only holding two small tools, and she can easily grab a large piece of gold from above.


    It''s really pissing people off.


    But he immediately thought of what Bai Yue said to him on the road when he came here.


    "If it''s true that Jiang has something to do with the Goshawk Department, they should be willing to give us some golden knives, right?"


    Bai Yue asked Da Jiang''s soldiers to dig out a few pieces of copper ore with their hands, so that they could be sent back to Longcheng, so that the craftsmen could figure out whether to open a kiln for smelting on the spot, or transport the ore to a specific place for smelting.


    Then, Bai Yue led people around the Jinqi Mountain, and she became more and more sure that with such a copper mine, Da Jiang basically didn''t have to worry about running out of copper.


    It seems that I have come to the right place this time.


    He originally wanted to explore further to the northwest, but found that there were more mountains in the northwest, and he didn''t even know where the Boshui River went, so he had to give up.


    So he had to order a group of people to rush back.


    When he comes back next time, Da Jiang can go straight to the copper mine here.


    "But the Flower and Snake Department that I encountered on the way here is a problem." Bai Yue secretly said in her heart, "It''s not a problem to call the soldiers of the Goshawk Department every time. .¡±


    After all, although those dragon pecking eagles can defeat the flower snake, they are not restrained to death.


    In the previous fight, although there were many casualties in the flower snake, there were also casualties in the pecking dragon eagle.


    "It would be great if the three-headed eagle-feathered dragon of the great chief was here, I''m afraid these poisonous snakes are not enough to see!" Bai Yue had made up her mind in her heart, and she would write to the chief to explain the situation in detail and see how to solve the problem. trouble.


    Otherwise, he can only lead people to break it with strength.


    This time he came here just to find out where the same mine was, and he didn''t bring any more soldiers. The idea of ??solving this tribe was just thought of and put down.


    One thing more is worse than one thing less, so as to prevent yourself from making trouble for yourself.


    It''s just unpredictable.


    On the way back, he intentionally kept Moke Khan away from the vicinity of the Flower and Snake Department, but they were still discovered by their tribe.


    And it was the other party who discovered them first!


    The price Bai Yue and his party paid was that more than a hundred soldiers in the group were bitten by poisonous snakes and injured their horses in an instant, and then fell to the ground within a few steps.


    Dajiang and Goshawk soldiers who fell down were also bitten by poisonous snakes and killed a dozen people!


    "Enemy attack!" Bai Yue

 Chapter 1076

    Bai Yue was ambushed by people from the Flower Snake Tribe. Although he intended to take revenge on the spot, seeing so many people covered with colorful poisonous snakes, he was unwilling to fight against them.


    It''s not that it''s impossible to win, but if you win, you may have to pay a heavy price.


    So when the chief of the Huashe tribe appeared with all the warriors in the clan, he did not hesitate at all, and said in a low voice: "Go!"


    Dajiang soldiers all protected Baiyue and Mokehan, occupying and retreating.


    Since they had complete leather armor and armor, they left with all their heart. After biting the bullet and killing a few poisonous snakes, they retreated smoothly.


    The soldiers of the Goshawk Department fought again with the only dragon pecking eagle left, and finally escaped.


    All the people in the Huashe Department shouted excitedly, all of which were incomprehensible to others.


    One by one, they manipulated the flower snakes on their necks to scream angrily and demonstrate against the enemy.


    Bai Yue and his party were in a panic.


    Mo Ke Khan gritted his teeth: "These people dare to ambush us, I must take revenge!"


    Bai Yue frowned and shook her head, sighing: "Revenge is fine, but we can''t fight them head-on."


    Mo Kehan ??nodded helplessly.


    Now the Dragon Pecking Eagles of the Goshawk Department have also suffered heavy losses, and if they really want revenge, they can only use their lives to fill it.


    In that case, although they can get revenge in the end, their losses are predictably high.


    It doesn''t make any sense to do that.


    Thankless.


    "Then what should we do?" Moke Khan gritted his teeth, "If we don''t solve this problem, I''m afraid we will still have trouble when we come to intercept the gold artifact!"


    Bai Yue took a deep breath and said, "After I go back, I''ll inform the chief to see if he can let the eagle-feathered dragon come over. As long as the three giant eagles come over, it will be easy!"


    Mo Ke Khan also thought of the three giant eagles he saw earlier, nodded and agreed.


    A small dragon eagle can restrain a poisonous snake, let alone a giant eagle.


    ...


    After Da Jiang received Bai Yue''s letter, Mu Feng replied quickly.


    Roughly divided into three points.


    One is that he is now waiting in the tribe for the arrival of the members of the Jade Bird tribe to discuss the establishment of a new song stop.


    The second is that you don''t need to trouble Eagle Yulong to go to the Goshawk Department, just go to the nearest Shandao and take Heyao there.


    This saves the most time and effort.


    Otherwise, when he goes with the eagle feather dragon, he doesn''t know that it will be the year of the monkey.


    The third is the issue of the totem belief of the Goshawk Department. He will go there after solving the troubles of the Blue Bird Department.


    At that time, he will personally go to the Goshawk Department.


    If the relationship between the two departments can be "determined", he will also establish a pigeon stop in the Goshawk Department to expand Da Jiang''s contact point for pigeons.


    After replying to the letter, Mu Feng smiled secretly: "This Bai Yue is so interesting that she even used her totem to win over the Goshawk Department. This matter is almost inseparable. As long as it can be done, my Da Jiang''s territory will definitely expand again."


    At that time, the Goshawk Department and the Kuiwei City will form two horns, resisting the Dali Department and the Shaoli Department from the north and south directions.


    As for the small tribes left after the destruction of the White Dragon and Giant Horn in the middle, it cannot be said that it has no impact on the battle situation, but the impact is basically not great.


    All that is needed is for Da Jiang to gain a firm foothold in Kuwei and Goshawk, and gradually eat away at them.


    Regarding this foreseeable result, even if the Dali and Shaoli tribes knew about it, they could do nothing about it.


    After all, after the previous battle, the Dali and Shaoli tribes have been seriously injured.


    ...


    When Bai Yue parted with Mo Ke Khan, she gave him fifty golden knives.


    He did this firstly to appease Moke Khan''s heart, and secondly to draw closer to each other.


    After all, he had already mentioned the totem matter with Moke Khan, so he had to express it appropriately.


    Sure enough, Mo Ke Khan, who won the golden knife, was inexplicably excited.


    Even under the hint of Bai Yue, Mo Ke Khan, who returned to the tribe, changed his previous attitude towards Mo Ke Khan and became friendly to him.


    Morhan, who has experienced "big ups and downs", is inexplicable.


    But after listening to the misty "comfort" from the great chief, he still guessed that the change of the great chief is because of Da Jiang''s white moon leader.


    And Bai Yue seemed to remind her chief that the improvement of the relationship between the two departments was due to him, Morhan.


    So Morhan, who is not good at fighting, but especially good at drilling camps, quickly understood the mystery.


    He first "innuendo" said something about his efforts to benefit the Goshawk Department in Da Jiang, and then he said about Da Jiang''s kind behavior to the Goshawk Department, which made Mo Kehan ??more and more elated.


    And Mo Ke Khan brought Mor Khan to the meeting place of the Goshawk Department, summoned the tribe, and declared loudly in front of the tribe: "Mor Khan endured humiliation and made great contributions to our Goshawk Department!


    From today onwards, everyone should respect Morhan just like respecting me! "


    Everyone in the Goshawk tribe was puzzled.


    Especially Chaer Khan, who glared and asked, "Why?"


    Mo Ke Khan didn''t take it seriously, and directly took the fifty golden knives presented by Bai Yue, put them in front of everyone, and said loudly: "It is because of Mo Er Khan that our Goshawk Department got these golden knives, you guys Say, is such a person a meritorious person of our Goshawk Department!"


    The members of the Goshawk tribe present became excited one by one.


    Golden knife!


    That is a good thing that is harder to exchange for than Chenghuang!


    Morhan caught a glimpse of the golden knife on the ground, and was so excited that he almost cried out.


    Of course he knew that these golden knives had nothing to do with him.


    But now after the great chief went out with the leader Bai Yue, he did so when he came back. He was obviously influenced by Bai Yue--in this way, Morhan knew it in his heart.


    So there was an inscrutable smile on his face.


    In the eyes of many members of the Goshawk Department, this is clearly another manifestation of Morhan''s pride in taking credit for it.


    Each of them was very ashamed of their previous attitude.


    Many people feel that they simply misunderstood Morhan.


    As for Chaerhan, his face flushed with shame, and he said in a deep voice: "Moerhan, we misunderstood you. I didn''t expect you to do so many things for the tribe and be misunderstood by everyone, but you never said !"


    Mo Erhan sighed: "We are all members of a tribe, so what if you don''t understand, we are tribe members after all!"


    When Morhan said this, Chaerhan became more and more ashamed.


    He shouted in a deep voice: "Mo Erhan, you got these golden knives from Da Jiang desperately, so who should give these golden knives to, I think you should have the final say!"


    Everyone present responded in unison: "Yes!"


    "Moer Khan has made a lot of contributions and should be distributed by Moer Khan!"


    "We misunderstood him, we should pay him back!"


    ...


    However, Morhan shook his head and said solemnly: "I did this because the great chief often told me to put the tribe first, and always remember that I am a member of the Goshawk tribe!


    So I was arrested and misunderstood by you, it''s nothing.


    Because I know that I do this for the Horde!


    So how to distribute the golden knives, let''s listen to the chief! "


    Everyone cheered in unison.


    Mo Kehan ??also nodded secretly.


    Ever since Bai Yue said the phrase "I also learned about this through Mo Erhan", he was actually quite concerned and nervous about Mo Erhan.


    He was afraid that Morhan would agree to the proposal to distribute the golden knives.


    Fortunately, Morhan is a person who knows his identity.


    Well, the Goshawk Department should have more people like Morhan!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1077

    After Bai Yue left the Goshawk Department, she went straight to Shandao City.


    It has now become his permanent base camp.


    When he arrived at Shandao City, Luo Li delivered a letter from Mu Feng.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Bai Yue slapped her head, and then remembered that He Yu was a master at eating snakes.


    The most important thing is that after Mu Feng''s explanation, he will also choose to execute some of his orders.


    It''s just that he can''t communicate with Heya like Mufeng.


    The cattle, horses and sheep on the mountain island have now been trapped by the soldiers sent by Da Jiang, and they have truly become Da Jiang''s private livestock.


    And there are mountains and islands around, so there is no need to worry about these livestock getting lost.


    After Bai Yue and Luo Li explained some safety matters, at least they persuaded He Li to go to the Huashe Department with her.


    To Bai Yue''s surprise, He Yu didn''t choose to cross the bridge, but chose to swim over after seeing the Lishui River.


    This also opened the eyes of Bai Yue and the group.


    Considering the serious injury in the previous one, this time Bai Yue directly took three hundred soldiers with herbal medicines to understand snake venom, and headed towards the Goshawk Department fully armed.


    The Goshawks, who were still immersed in the joy of winning the goldware, were overjoyed to see the arrival of Da Jiang and the others.


    They all know now, follow the big ginger, there is meat to eat!


    The most important thing is that the great chief has told them that Jiang''s totem is related to the totem of the Goshawk Department.


    That''s why Da Jiang is willing to spare no effort to help the Goshawk Department¡ªif they were replaced by tribes like Bailong and Jujiao, they would have been extinct long ago!


    This time, not only the great chief Mo Ke Khan took the initiative to lead the way, but even Chaer Khan, who had complained about Jiang before, also actively expressed his willingness to accompany him.


    The most active one was Mo Erhan, who was almost crowded in the front of the crowd, fearing that Bai Yue would not see him, and shouted loudly: "Boss, I''ll go!"


    Looking at the reactions of the people around her, Bai Yue couldn''t figure out what was going on. She nodded and smiled and said, "Let Morhan and Chaerhan take the soldiers with you. The great chief is valuable, so don''t take risks with him." Already!"


    Now the people around have a better impression of Bai Yue.


    Look, I asked the chief to go with me before, but now it is an ancestor totem, and I have begun to pay attention to protecting the chief.


    If you change to someone from another department, how can you get this kind of treatment?


    Charhan and Moerhan felt extremely honored.


    One is that Da Jiang is willing to accept his sincerity regardless of previous suspicions.


    One is to prove in front of the clansmen that it is not groundless that he is valued by Da Jiang!


    On the contrary, Chuck Khan and Andali, who followed Bai Yue all the way to the south, were bitter in their hearts. They didn''t know what they did wrong, and they couldn''t get the approval of the upper Jiang.


    Three hundred soldiers from Da Jiang, two hundred soldiers from the Goshawk Department, a total of five hundred soldiers marched towards Jinqi Mountain again.


    The members of the Goshawk tribe turned pale in shock after seeing the incomparably huge Hemao.


    This is the first time they have seen such a huge beast.


    They had no doubt that this ferocious beast alone could disturb the entire Goshawk Department.


    So they were even more in awe of Jiang from the bottom of their hearts.


    Thinking of the fact that the Huashe tribe has provoked the big stubble this time, it seems that this tribe has no possibility of existence.


    Especially this time they are looking for the bad luck of the Huashe tribe!


    Along the way, Mo Erhan showed courtesy to Bai Yueda, and said some words of gratitude to the big boss.


    Bai Yue naturally knew what he was thinking in his heart, so she didn''t expose it, and said with a smile: "What you said to the Goshawk Department in my Da Jiang, the chief of my department will remember it in his heart, otherwise you would not be alive now!


    So, you have to cherish! "


    Morhan was overjoyed.


    Because Bai Yue''s words confirmed the fact of his contribution to the Goshawk Department.


    Now the whole clan will never doubt him again.


    He hurriedly responded with a smile: "Don''t worry, big boss, I, Morhan, and my Goshawk Department have endless kindness and sincerity towards Da Jiang, and we are also willing to get along with Da Jiang friendly!"


    Bai Yue took a deep look at Morhan and nodded.


    He heard the attitude of the Goshawk Department from Morhan''s words.


    very good.


    Seeing Bai Yue''s smiling expression, Chaer Khan on the side became anxious.


    He just got a big ginger golden knife from the great chief, and it was much more powerful than his previous big stick after testing.


    He tried to follow Da Jiang this time, and he just wanted to improve the relationship between the two parties.


    However, Mo Erhan said all the words he had organized, and even more than that.


    How does this make him not depressed?


    He looked at Bai Yue hurriedly: "Boss, I am the same!"


    Bai Yue didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, she nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, I see!"


    ...


    Since the members of the Huashe tribe "defeated" the coalition forces of Jiang and Goshawk last time, the morale of the entire tribe has been extremely high.


    Now their great chief, the man holding the big snake, has walked out of the cave, and has been worshiped and offered food by the tribe for several days.


    And he sat under a tree in the tribe like a god, sitting cross-legged.


    Right now, he is squinting and smiling as he watches the people around him pay homage to him, and at the same time, there are a lot of flesh and blood and bright powder in front of him.


    He put a piece of raw meat on his shoulder in one hand, and handed it to the flower snake on his shoulder to swallow, while he gnawed on the roasted meat with the other hand.


    There were several people kneeling on the ground in front of him, chattering at him.


    The great chief who enjoyed the respect narrowed his eyes and looked smug.


    However, the good times didn''t last long, and soon a member of the clan ran over from outside, running and shouting loudly: "Aba, Aba, Aba, and Kuba!"


    When someone heard this, they opened their eyes angrily, ran to the great chief, knelt down on both knees, put one hand on the ground, and pointed back to the outside of the tribe with the other hand: "Aba, Aba, Aba, and Kuba!"


    The great chief who was still enjoying the "food" in peace opened his eyes instantly, threw away the barbecue in his hand, stood up suddenly, and shouted: "Huba!"


    Following his angry shout, the surrounding people shouted loudly one by one: "Huba, Huba!"


    The great chief then took his tribe and strode out.


    The clansmen behind picked up the piebald viper one by one, hissing and making strange noises, and reached out to grope for the snake''s head, obviously trying to appease them.


    The chief of the Huashe tribe walked out of the tribe first, and saw someone walking towards him from a long distance away.


    He was furious and shouted loudly: "Huba!"


    "Huba!"


    There was a burst of drinking around, and the emotions were agitated.


    But Bai Yue, Morhan and others who were walking towards them showed doubts on their faces.


    Because no one understands what they are saying.


    Bai Yue turned to look at Morhan: "Do you understand what he said?"


    Morhan frowned and shook his head: "I don''t understand!"


    But Char Khan finally seized the opportunity, and leaped forward with his sword straightened: "Whatever they say, look at their angry faces, what they said is not good, kill!"


    Morhan frowned.


    Isn''t this obviously reckless...


    But before he could speak again, Bai Yue nodded: "That makes sense, anyway, we didn''t come here to talk nonsense to them this time, so kill them!"


    Mo Erhan swallowed the words that came to his lips, then grinned and said: "Then kill!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1078

    The chief of the Huashe tribe was surrounded by people and strode towards Bai Yue and the others.


    Obviously, in his opinion, letting this group of beasts ride away last time was already fatal to the other party, but he didn''t expect them to dare to come again, it was clear that they were courting death.


    So this time, as soon as he appeared, he yelled "Woo-wah-wah", signaling the surrounding soldiers to step forward and surround the group of people.


    Mo Erhan scratched his head, unavoidably embarrassed, after all, not long ago, the chief said that they had suffered a loss.


    Right now, he really has no idea: "Boss, we have more than 500 people, and they only have 200 people. Are they trying to surround us?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "It looks like this, but how dare they do it?"


    Saying this, Bai Yue turned around and yelled "Woooo" at Heyue next to him. It was a simple password that Mufeng taught him, and the meaning was very simple.


    For example, this sentence is - up!


    Heyao, who was lying on the ground and didn''t look tall, suddenly regained his spirits, stood up from the ground with a roll, twisted his neck, and looked abnormally abrupt in an instant.


    "Wuka, wuka!" The soldiers of the Flower Snake Division were taken aback and retreated subconsciously.


    But the flower snakes on them all climbed up from their necks to the top of their heads, stretched their necks, and screamed and demonstrated with all their strength.


    "Hiss!"


    It was the big chief who was holding a large flower snake who stepped forward and screamed loudly.


    Bai Yue and the others looked at each other.


    The great chief was furious and shouted, "Huba!"


    The surrounding Huashe people immediately responded one by one: "Huba, Huba!"


    Bai Yue rubbed her head.


    waste time!


    He yelled "Woooooo" at Heyao again, and then Heyao stopped shaking his head and walked straight towards the people from the Flower Snake Tribe opposite.


    The great chief "released the card" all his life, and all the soldiers pinched the flower snakes around their necks together, turned them around quickly in the opposite direction, and threw them all at Hetao without even looking at them.


    He does not refuse anyone who comes, and opens his mouth to take the initiative to meet the flower snake.


    It was all too familiar with this scene.


    When he was in Shandao, sometimes Bai Yue would throw the roasted meat to it.


    The same is true every time, and then the barbecue.


    It''s just that now the barbecue has become a flower snake, that''s all.


    So while the Huashe tribe was stunned, many of the flower snakes thrown by them were caught by Heya''s big mouth, and then sucked into his mouth with a "squeaky" sound, and swallowed the whole thing with a few mouthfuls of "crack".


    Like a person eating noodles!


    As for the flower snakes that fell on it, they couldn''t even talk to the long-haired Heyao.


    So their immediate reaction was - escape!


    It''s just that he can even pay for pythons, let alone these little flower snakes.


    It first trampled to death a few flower snakes with one hoof, then rolled on the ground and killed many, and then ate the big meal like no one else was there.


    "This!" Everyone was shocked.


    Except Bai Yue.


    They didn''t expect that such a huge beast would be so good at paying these flower snakes.


    Seeing this scene, the great chief of the Flower Snake Department shouted angrily.


    It let go of the huge flower snake in its hand, and made a snake-like "hissing" sound from its mouth.


    Then, under the incredulous eyes of everyone, the flower snake that was originally wrapped around his body left straight away and went straight to Heyao.


    Everyone was startled.


    Because without him who was surrounded by flowers and snakes, his body lost more than half of his body!


    It turned out that the striped flower snake wrapped around him many times!


    Bai Yue and the others were taken aback.


    They have seen long snakes and boa constrictors.


    But it''s the first time that it''s thin and long like this!


    The flower snake in front of him is as long as a python, but not even one-tenth the thickness of a python.


    If it weren''t for the rapid surge of branches in the grass at this time, it would look like a long rope with spotted flowers from the side!


    "This..." Bai Yue couldn''t help but take a breath, and sweated for Hei.


    Because this big spotted snake is really agile.


    It came to a probe in front of Heya, and Heya slapped it down with a paw, but failed to push it down.


    Immediately afterwards, it entangled Heyao directly, and entangled it with a dodge!


    He couldn''t dodge in time, and was directly bitten on the nose by the spotted snake!


    "Woohoo-"


    He yelled, trembling all over.


    Then he fell to the ground with a crash, fitting the big spotted snake under his body.


    With a sound of "squeaking cow", the spine of the spotted snake was broken, and it struggled violently to break free, but there was no way out.


    Just because it''s too heavy!


    both sides are just

 Chapter 1079

    "Hahaha!" Bai Yue laughed, "It''s fine, it''s fine!"


    Because Heyao was drooling and snoring, which was clearly a characteristic of sleeping!


    Although he didn''t know why this happened, what he was sure of was that there was nothing wrong with it, and that was enough!


    The next thing is easy.


    Extinction.


    looting.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Yue''s confession, I''m afraid that the entire Huashe Department would be slaughtered by Cha Erhan and others.


    From their point of view, they didn''t exterminate the tribe in the past because they didn''t want to care about the people of the Huashe tribe. They didn''t expect them to attack and kill more than a dozen of their own clansmen instead.


    Fortunately, Bai Yue''s words are very useful to them, and no one dares to disobey them.


    This is why two hundred people from the Huashe Department were shot and killed, and then a hundred people were captured.


    Their warchief was also brought by the brace.


    It''s just that in the middle of his back, blood flowed out, and he looked very miserable.


    Right now, all these hundreds of people are tied up and sent to Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue frowned and said: "When we passed by your tribe, we deliberately avoided you. Why do you block our way and attack us?"


    However, the clansmen of the Huashe tribe stared wide-eyed, with hatred, reluctance, and fear.


    But more still at a loss.


    Because they couldn''t understand what Bai Yue was saying!


    "Waka waka!" Someone responded, but unfortunately it was still a string of strange voices that no one could understand.


    Bai Yue frowned: "Who among you can understand?"


    Everyone shook their heads again and again.


    Bai Yue was helpless.


    No one understands why they are blocking the road, and he is not sure what to do next.


    "Boss?" Morhan frowned and said, "Why don''t you kill them all, no one can understand what they say anyway!"


    Bai Yue shook her head.


    There is a reason for the other party to block the way and sneak attack them.


    After all, they passed through other people''s territory first.


    Moreover, this flower snake tribe can control such a poisonous snake. If it can be used for its own use, it will be an added boost to Da Jiang.


    Even if you can''t take it for your own use, it''s good to at least learn how to control snakes!


    It''s just that the problem right now is that the other party can''t understand him at all, which is very troublesome.


    Whether to kill or stay, it made him difficult.


    After thinking about it carefully, he decided to take some of these people away and send them back to the tribe to see if the chief could understand what they said.


    In his impression, the great chief can understand even the words of wild beasts, so it shouldn''t be a big problem to listen to these people.


    So he said: "Well, take these people away, and put the rest back!"


    "yes!"


    A group of people let some of the Huashe tribe go back.


    As a result, the other party didn''t appreciate it at all, and yelled "Waka Waka" at them from a long distance away.


    Bai Yue just waved her hand impatiently, signaling to Da Jiang soldiers to draw their knives together to scare them, and these people scattered like birds and beasts.


    It seems that there is no psychological pressure for their great chief to flee, and they turn around and leave.


    Bai Yue frowned, secretly thinking in her heart if she didn''t bother so much and just killed this group of people.


    After all, this group of people does not seem to have much cohesion, and the sense of identity does not seem to be that strong.


    But thinking of the other party''s method of controlling snakes, he suppressed his temper and let him leave, and then led others to wait for He Yu to wake up.


    During this period, he tried to wake up the cat, but it snored like thunder, and he couldn''t wake it up no matter how he called.


    In desperation, he had to wait nearby.


    Nearly two hours passed, and he finally woke up.


    It got up from the ground in a jerk, its human eyes rolled around, looking around vigilantly.


    When he found that Bai Yue was looking at it with surprise, it let out a dissatisfied "woo ang hoo".


    I don''t know if it''s a complaint or something else.


    Bai Yue was overjoyed, she hurriedly took out the prepared barbecue and threw it to it.


    It caught it in one gulp and swallowed it.


    After chewing a few mouthfuls, it seemed to remember something, turned to look at the large flower snake that had been crushed, rushed over and trampled it into a puddle of mud, and then gave up.


    Obviously, it remembered why it snored and why it fell down.


    After venting her anger, Heyao was in a good mood, she wagged her tail and yelled at Bai Yue a few times, as if urging her.


    Bai Yue shook her head and smiled wryly, and led everyone back.


    Moerhan, Chaerhan and others were very surprised.


    Unexpectedly, after being poisoned by this strange beast, it would be fine just to sleep, it is really strange.


    Sure enough, there is a reason for the power of ginger!


    Mo Erhan asked tentatively: "Big leader, is this fierce beast not afraid of snake venom?"


    Bai Yue didn''t know why, but seeing that there was no hindrance to the marriage, she guessed that she was not afraid of snake venom, so she nodded, "That''s right!"


    Mo Erhan''s eyes brightened: "Boss, if it is really not afraid of snake venom, then I know there is a place to go to see it, but it is far away from us."


    "Huh?" Bai Yue wondered, "Where?"


    Morhan said: "In the west of the White Dragon Department, at the border with the Giant Horn Department. There are many poisonous snakes there, but there are many kinds of fruits in it, and the beasts that occasionally come out of it are all very fat.


    Moreover, I heard that Bai Shuli''s yellow horse ran out from there! "


    "Huh?" Bai Yue''s eyes lit up.


    The power of the Hulei Leopard is obvious to all.


    Bai Yue''s previous successful attack on Jujiao was also thanks to the yellow Hulei leopard.


    Although Da Jiang now has five Hulei leopards, who would think there are too many good things?


    But after going through the experience of almost dying together, Bai Yue didn''t dare to take the risk easily.


    If he is not afraid of the venom of flower snakes, but is afraid of other snake venoms, then it will be troublesome.


    After thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, "I can''t go to the place you mentioned now, I need to go back to the tribe and explain this to the chief in person!"


    Mo Erhan was a little disappointed, but immediately shouted excitedly: "Chief Jiang is coming?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "The great chief has some things to deal with in the tribe, and he should come when he''s done!


    I just took advantage of this time to go back to the tribe. If there is no accident, I will come with him! "


    "Great!" Morhan thought in his heart, "As long as I go back and make some changes, it will be my invitation to the Great Chief Jiang to my Goshawk Division, another great achievement!"


    He was already thinking about how to claim credit from the great chief.


    Seeing his appearance, Bai Yue guessed about it, but didn''t reveal it.


    This Moer Khan is still useful for the future relationship between Da Jiang and the Goshawk Department, so let him show it off for the time being.


    And he took Heyao, first left the Goshawk Department and returned to the Heyue Department, and then sent Heyao back to Shandao, and then led people back to the tribe from the old valley, via Heishui City and Heixiong City.


    This way saves the most time.


    On the way back, he explained the matter one by one, and Fei Ge sent a letter back to Longcheng.


    And on his way back to Longcheng, Mu Feng finally waited for the members of the Cyan Bird Department in Longcheng.


    This time, there are enough people from the Blue Bird Department!


    The leader is Koyowu.


    As for behind him were Ke Wuji, Ko Nuoa, Yin Gun, Azig, Zhao Lu and a group of young leaders of the Blue Bird Division.


    I didn''t see Aguli alone!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Jade Bird Division had only two hundred soldiers, Da Jiang''s people would have thought that the Jade Bird Division was going to fight someone.


    To Mufeng''s surprise, after arriving in Dajiang, without waiting for Ke Yuewu, Ke Wuji and others to greet him, Ke Nuoa and Yin Qiang first knelt down towards Mufeng and shouted: "Dear Chief, we Come and plead guilty!"


    Mu Feng frowned, scratched his head and said helplessly: "Is this considered to be an apology?


    The key is what crime do you ask me for? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1080

    Ko Nuoa pleaded guilty when he met Yin Gun, which was really beyond Mu Feng''s expectation.


    He thought of Ke Yuewu''s coming, accidentally thought of Ke Wuji''s coming, and even the Indian gun meeting, but he didn''t expect the two to meet and plead guilty to him.


    What crime?


    Ko Nuoa said directly: "Because of my fault with Yin Gun, the chief did not want to set up a pigeon messenger station in the Blue Bird Department. If this is the case, the fault of the two of us for the Blue Bird Department is too great!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses, shook his head and said, "If you are only doing this for the purpose of sending messages to Feige, you don''t need to do this. Because you still haven''t understood why I annoy you!"


    Konoa frowned: "Why is that?"


    Mu Feng sighed: "I''ve made it very clear before, if you can''t overcome this hurdle in your heart, then find a way to change to a great chief who will convince the whole clan!


    It''s not that you trust the chief with Indian guns under your anger. "


    Yin Qiang raised his head and shouted: "I am willing to die for the blue bird, why can''t I?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "You two tribes are willing to fight to the death, I believe that. But you have to know that being willing to die for the tribe doesn''t mean you can be a great chief!


    To put it bluntly, there are eight or nine thousand soldiers in the Blue Bird Division, and more than five thousand soldiers died in the battle of Qingzhang Mountain in the past!


    These soldiers are not willing to die for the Blue Bird Department?


    What is the use of being willing to die for the Blue Bird Department? "


    Yin Gun was stunned.


    On the side, Ko Nuoa looked sad and blamed himself.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "Then let me ask you again, even if you are the great chief, what are you going to do next?"


    Yin Gun looked at Konoa blankly.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye.


    At this time, Konoa no longer shy away, and said directly: "Now the Blue Bird Department has broken the threat from the east and the north, and we will go all out to the south or west to avenge the Dali Department!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "How do you know that you will be able to defeat Yunmeng Dabu or Dalibu?"


    Without waiting for Ko Nuoa to speak, Mu Feng said directly: "Most Yunmeng has confronted you for so many years, how many of them do you know?


    Even though the Dali tribe suffered heavy losses in the previous battle, there are still nearly 10,000 fighters after calculation.


    Use the strength of the Jade Bird Club to fight one of them. Do you think the Jade Bird Club has too many stable days, or do you think the Jade Bird Club is not dying out fast enough? "


    "This..." Konoa was speechless.


    If someone else said this, he would have to refute it, but he couldn''t refute a word when the person in front of him said this.


    He is the great chief, and he has never lost a war.


    No one dares to doubt what he said and what he did.


    Seeing his appearance, Mu Feng sighed and said, "Perhaps you didn''t feel it yourself, your so-called being for the Jade Bird Club will make your Jade Bird Club renounced, and it will be divided day by day.


    In other words, your Jade Bird Division was not destroyed in the three-way siege, but was pushed to split by the stupid behavior of your own people.


    I see that there is no need for the Yunmeng Department and the Dali Department anymore, and you will kill yourself.


    Just like, the Kuiwei tribe in the Dali tribe is the same as the Huiqiang and Tangjing tribes..."


    "This..." Konoa hurriedly shook his head, "No, I didn''t want the Blue Bird Club to be like that!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "You don''t want to, but you will make this happen!


    Your elder brother Koyelaonin died to protect the chief, and you are here to deny everything he has done..."


    Konoa burst into tears: "I didn''t think so!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and asked seriously: "Then let me ask you, besides your current great chief, who else can be the great chief so that your Blue Bird Department will not have the situation I mentioned?"


    Ko Nuoa was dazed in a daze, and shook his head.


    Then Mu Feng asked: "Then now you know why I don''t want to set up a stop for flying pigeons in your blue bird department?"


    Ko Nuoa shook his head, and asked tentatively, "Isn''t it because of what I did with Yin Gun?"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "I built the Flying Pigeon Messaging Point for you, is it convenient for you to fight to death, or is it because my Da Jiang''s Flying Pigeon Messenger leaked from a split blue bird department?


    Or not long after I built it, I had to send troops to kill you all in order to prevent the pigeons from leaking? "


    Konoa shivered.


    Now the entire Jade Bird Division knows that it is too easy for Da Jiang to attack the Jade Bird Division.


    He shook his head again.


    Mu Feng said again: "So it''s right for you to plead guilty to Yin Gun, but not to me!"


    Ko Nuoa looked serious and thought carefully. After a while, he turned to Ke Yuwu and knelt down on the ground: "Brother, I, Ko Nuoa, was deluded and almost made a big mistake. I deserve to die!"


    Yin Qiang''s face was pale, and only then did he fully understand what Mu Feng meant.


    He hastened to learn from Ko Nuoa and knelt down to Ko You to admit his mistake.


    Koyowu was filled with emotion.


    In the tribe, the high priest Ke Wuji talked to himself, and Ko Nuoa was only ashamed to admit his mistake, but he didn''t kneel like before.


    Koyuu felt rather sad.


    It''s just that Ko Nuoa couldn''t afford to kneel in front of so many people, and he must have lost a lot of face.


    With his heart, it is inevitable that he will be depressed from now on.


    Just as he was hesitating what to do, he saw Mu Feng winking at him, and motioned to the two kneeling on the ground.


    Ke Yuewufu was so spiritual that he realized it and hurried forward to help Ko Nuoa: "Brother, you and I are brothers, why do this!"


    Then he turned to Mu Feng: "My younger brother is also sad because of the death of the elder brother, so¡ª"


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Does my father-in-law have to make up his mind about his own affairs?


    This can''t be justified!


    But thinking of the current predicament of the old man, he stopped putting on airs and sighed: "The reason why I am so angry is because Da Jiang and Qingniao are brother tribes, and Changning is my wife!


    With this level of relationship, how can I watch the Jade Bird Division head towards division and internal strife?


    What''s more, the little uncle is brave in battle..."


    Ke Yuewu was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart.


    Mu Feng''s words undoubtedly gave him a step up, and also gave Li Ko Nuoa face.


    So he nodded quickly: "So, I think Konoa will be the leader of the Blue Bird Division..."


    Konoa immediately said: "Brother, I am no longer suitable to be the first battle, let Aguli come!"


    Ke Yuewu looked at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng was helpless, and continued to smile: "Why, the little uncle is still angry with me as a junior? I am an outsider, and I want your Jade Bird Division to change the leader, just talking, do you believe it?"


    Konoa was helpless: "Then what should I do? I almost made a big mistake..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "If you don''t want to be the leader of the battle, you can be the deputy leader of the battle. Anyway, you are still much more fierce than ordinary soldiers in battle!"


    Ke Yuewu nodded and smiled: "Yes, the deputy leader is not the leader, so you don''t have to have lumps anymore!"


    Ko Nuoa looked touched, and first bowed to Ke Yuwu to salute: "Thank you brother, thank you chief!"


    Then he saluted Mu Feng again: "Thank you, great chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded secretly, there is a brother first, and then a younger brother.


    The brothers are respectful and harmonious, and the turmoil in the Jade Bird Department has finally come to an end.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1081

    Mu Feng is sure that Ko Nuoa is really wrong this time.


    Nothing more than three.


    In this case, things will be easy to handle.


    Next, he invited a group of people from the Jade Bird Department directly into the Yuelou to discuss matters.


    When Changning saw Ke Yuewu, he sobbed again.


    Ke Yuewu was in a hurry to comfort Chang Ning: "Now everyone is going to be a mother, don''t cry like a child anymore!"


    Chang Ning really stopped crying.


    Mu Feng asked Chao Lu to talk to Chang Ning again.


    Only then did Ke Yuewu ask: "Mu Feng, now Ko Nuoa has admitted his mistake, so you see..."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, I can help you build the Feige contact point, including the carrier pigeon from Wanzhang Plain to the tribe, and then from Qingzhang Mountain to the tribe, I can help you build it!"


    Ke Yuewu scratched his head: "Is it possible to use the carrier pigeons in Qingzhang Mountain?"


    "Why?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    "Wouldn''t it be faster to send it directly from Dragon City to the Jade Bird Department?"


    Wooden Wind shook his head.


    If it is true that the letter is sent from Longcheng, of course there is no need to set up a stop at Qingzhang Mountain.


    But in the future, if Da Jiang needs to send a message to the Jade Bird Department, will he only come from Longcheng?


    Is it possible that all these pigeons need to be sent directly to the Blue Bird Department?


    No way!


    Ke Yuewu asked anxiously: "Is it because my Qingniao Department still has soldiers patrolling in the Qingzhang Mountain generation, making you displeased? We have already evacuated the Qingzhang Mountain generation''s defenders, and we will not set up defenses against you Da Jiang!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Ke Wuji explained from the side: "There is no need to defend the relationship between the Blue Bird and Da Jiang. And if Da Jiang really wants to attack the Blue Bird, we can''t prevent it..."


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It has nothing to do with this, the main reason is that it is located in Qingzhang Mountain to pass news to you, including those from Changli."


    Ke Wuji stopped talking.


    It''s not that I don''t like their Jade Bird Department.


    Mu Feng then looked at Ke Yuwu again: "Abo, what is the plan of the Blue Bird Department in the future?"


    Ke Yuewu sighed: "I originally wanted to return the chief to the Indian gun..."


    Sensing the awkward atmosphere, he immediately changed his words: "My Jade Bird Division will digest the gains of the war, and then wait for the opportunity to avenge the Dali Division. It''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that we want revenge. The Kuiwei Department is east of the Dali Department, and we may fight with them."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "You don''t have to worry about the whole thing, there won''t be any Kuwei Department in the future!"


    "What?" A group of people from the Blue Bird Department exclaimed.


    Mu Feng nodded: "The Kuwei tribe belongs to my Jiang surname, and has chosen to merge with my Da Jiang. So the Kuwei tribe will only be a city of my Da Jiang in the future.


    If your Jade Bird Department wants to avenge the Da Li Department, you can join forces with me, Da Jiang.


    After all, we have to avenge the enmity between Yan Jiangyi and Dalibu! "


    "This..." Just these words shocked everyone in the Blue Bird Department.


    The Kuwei Department was annexed by Da Jiang?


    Ke Yuwu, Ke Wuji, Ko Nuoa, and Azig all showed disbelief on their faces.


    Such a large and powerful army, with four or five hundred armored dragoons, won so many spoils in the previous battle, and now they are united with Da Jiang?


    Before they could react, Mu Feng said another big news: "If there is no accident, there will be no Changli Six Parts in the future!"


    "What!" The team from the Blue Bird Department froze again.


    No one even thought about what happened to the Goshawk Department.


    Because they knew from the previous battle that the Goshawk Department chose to be subordinate to Da Jiang, so if it really didn''t exist, there would be no problem.


    Besides, the Kuiwei Department has already chosen to unite with Da Jiang, so the Goshawk Department is not so important.


    And in this way, Da Jiang''s strength has been on par with the previous Dali and Shaoli tribes, or even surpassed.


    If Da Jiang wants to destroy the Dali and Shaoli tribes, he only needs to destroy them separately, and he can do it himself.


    If the Blue Bird Department joins forces again, it will only be a matter of time before these two departments are wiped out!


    Knowing this, everyone in the Blue Bird Department was extremely excited.


    The power of ginger is the best news for them.


    In this way, there is hope for the revenge of the Jade Bird Department!


    Even as long as Da Jiang is willing, it is possible for them to cross Wanzhangyuan and directly destroy most of Yunmeng!


    "Wood Wind!" Ke Yuewu raised his voice, "My Blue Bird Department and your Da Jiang are brother tribes..."


    Mu Feng understood, and nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, Uncle, I will always remember the kindness of the Blue Bird Department to me, Jiang!"


    Ke Yuewu looked excited, and sighed, "Thanks to Keyelao, and thanks to Changning!"


    Ko Nuoa and Yin Qiang on the side looked ashamed and bowed their heads in silence.


    Good karma and bad karma are originally only in one thought.


    Mu Feng said again: "Everyone, don''t worry, Da Jiang only takes action against those who have different intentions."


    The people in the Blue Bird Department finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mu Feng said again: "But revenge is revenge, and it can''t be at the cost of the heavy casualties of the tribe. Otherwise, what are we doing so hard to develop the tribe, just to die for the tribe?"


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    So Mu Feng told them some things about the collaboration between the two films.


    For example, the hunting team teamed up to hunt in the Wanzhangyuan area, the exploration of Qingzhang Mountain, how to demarcate the livestock area, and organized the youth of the Blue Bird Department to study characters in Dajiang, etc.


    Now that the Jade Bird Department has arrived in Dajiang, it is completely a learning attitude.


    After discussing properly, Mu Feng left everyone to rest in Dajiang.


    And Bai Yue returned to the building after everyone in the Blue Bird Department rested.


    Accompanying them were ten or twenty captives from the Huashe Department.


    Along the way, Bai Yue tried to communicate with these captives, but she still couldn''t understand what they said.


    Not only that, but he couldn''t even remove the colored lines on their bodies - he thought those colored lines were wiped on at first, but later he realized that those colored lines seemed to be grown in.


    Bai Yue was greatly surprised, seeing Mu Feng''s

 Chapter 1082

    The system can program an analog language, which makes Mu Feng very happy.


    The next thing he has to do is to make this group of people talk.


    But the problem is that all of these people have black faces, and none of them are willing to pay attention to him.


    "Don''t talk?" Mu Feng frowned, "Does it have to be hard for you?"


    But thinking about what Bai Yue said to himself that these people can control poisonous snakes, he pressed down on this thought again.


    He frowned and thought about it seriously, then got up and came to the leader-like man, muttering "Hui Tian" silently in his heart, pointing at the man''s back, then stepped back, waved and said, "Untie him!"


    Bai Yue did as she did, went up to untie the rope on the man''s wrist, and quickly backed away.


    The leader of the Huashe tribe who had regained his freedom did not get up, but half-kneeled on the ground, looking at Mufeng warily.


    Obviously, he felt healed from his injuries, but he was still worried about the person in front of him.


    Mu Feng smiled and tried to express kindness: "You can get up and talk."


    The man kept silent, just looked at Mu Feng coldly.


    Wooden frowned.


    The man didn''t speak yet.


    He stepped forward again, frowned and said, "Do I have to let you know that it hurts?"


    Saying so, he directly stretched out his hand, pressed on the painted-faced man from the air, and shouted: "Boom!"


    The painted-faced man was originally half-kneeling, hunched over.


    As a result, he was directly pressed to the ground by Mu Feng''s "bang party", unable to move.


    Immediately, a look of extreme horror appeared on his face, and he shouted: "Huba, Huba!"


    "Huba?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then grinned strangely, "I''m still giving you rice!"


    Even though he said that, his hands were not idle, and he pressed "Boom Party" again.


    The painted-faced man was pinned to the ground and couldn''t get up, he stared at Mu Feng, and shouted loudly: "Drum Chi Ka Ka Wa De!"


    With one hand on his forehead, Mu Feng secretly communicated with the system: "Do you understand?"


    The system replied: "Matching, let him say a few more words!"


    Mu Feng had no choice but to press it again.


    As a result, the painted-faced man shouted again: "Drum Chi Ka Ka Wade!"


    Mu Feng frowned: "You don''t know anything else?"


    As a result, he pressed it again, and it was still the same sentence.


    He was completely angry: "Don''t these people know anything else?"


    Bai Yue didn''t know why, but she saw that the chief was competing with this painted-faced man.


    He thought about what he said when he saw the painted-faced man from the beginning to the end, and he vaguely remembered the phrase "Wow Ka Waka".


    So he tentatively said, "Great Chief, I remember they also said ''Wow Ka Wa Ka''."


    Mu Feng was overjoyed: "That''s great!"


    He hurriedly communicated with the system: "Is it okay to add this sentence?"


    The system replied: "Okay, the language system is matching and generating, ding!


    Please accept the host! "


    Mu Feng yelled from the bottom of his heart: "Ma Liudi!"


    Then a progress bar appears on the system interface, which is reading the bar.


    one percent...


    ten percent...


    fifteen percent...


    Ninety-nine percent...


    Ding!


    Aura language transfer completed!


    Immediately, Mu Feng felt that there was an extra language in his mind.


    It feels very draining.


    Because there are many onomatopoeias in the entire language system, and some of them need to be shouted.


    But there is no way, something is better than nothing.


    He passed in his mind for a while, nodded secretly, and said, "Wow wow wow wow?"


    This sentence means: Can you talk to me properly now?


    The painted-faced man originally had a look of resentment, but when he heard Mu Feng speak their language, he immediately showed a look of disbelief.


    He subconsciously responded with "Wow La Ula": Why do you understand our words?


    Mufeng sneered.


    Of course I will!


    He began to respond: Don''t worry about me, tell me, what''s your name?


    The painted-faced man wanted not to answer, but he didn''t prevent Mu Feng from pressing "Boom Party" again: If you don''t tell the truth, I''m going to kill someone!


    The painted-faced man was startled and angry.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to humiliate and say: My name is Yaletai, and I am the great chief of the Wenlong tribe!


    "Department of Wenlong?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Isn''t it just a spotted poisonous snake, what kind of Wenlong!"


    But his face remained unchanged, and he continued to ask: Then tell me, why did you sneak attack on my people?


    Yale Terrace: Because they are going to our sacred mountain!


    Wood Wind: What sacred mountain?


    Yale Terrace: It is the mountain where you intercepted the gold artifacts!


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, "Copper mine?"


    But his expression changed very quickly: "There are poisonous snakes in the copper mine?"


    He hurriedly asked: Are there poisonous snakes on your sacred mountain?


    Yale Terrace: Viper?


    Wooden Wind: Those things that are wrapped around you!


    Yale Terrace glared angrily: That''s my totem dragon!


    Wooden pouted.


    A tribe with less than 500 people, and a totem?


    However, he immediately thought of what Bai Yue said, that there should be quite a lot of people in the Wenlong Department before, but they had clashed with the Goshawk Department many times, and in the end they were killed a lot each time.


    Perhaps this group of stubborn people were killed by the Goshawk Department to less than five hundred people.


    From this point of view, this group of people is really strong!


    But thinking of the "Sacred Mountain" mentioned by Yale Terrace, it seems understandable again.


    He thought for a while before he said: Is there a dragon with your totem pattern on your sacred mountain?


    Yale Terrace did not continue to get angry when Mu Feng respectfully called it "Wenlong", but responded: Yes!


    Wooden frowned.


    Sure enough, there are poisonous snakes!


    It''s just that this point seems to have never been mentioned by the Goshawk Department.


    It seems that they didn''t take this matter to heart.


    Now that he wants to extract copper ore, he will inevitably encounter a poisonous snake hidden in the dark, and it will be troublesome if he loses his life because of it.


    He tried to ask: Is it possible to do this, please take the Wenlong on the sacred mountain away, I want the goldware on that mountain!


    Yale Terrace: Goldware?


    Then he shook his head firmly: Wenlong has lived on the mountain for generations, we cannot let them migrate away!


    "Can''t?" Mu Feng sneered, that''s because you haven''t seen one that can make it migrate!


    He had already made up his mind in his heart, at worst, he would have to go to that mountain to make a fuss.


    Anyway, he is immune to the venom of the poisonous snake.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng reacted, "Immune to snake venom, isn''t Bajie better at it?"


    He grinned strangely.


    Let Bajie lead a group of wild boars there, how many poisonous snakes will not suffer?


    So he said to Yalutai with a strange smile: I have a way to deal with your totem grain dragon now, but I don''t want to hurt your grain dragon, so you still have a chance now! If you don''t agree, don''t regret it when the time comes!


    Yaletai shook his head stubbornly: I don''t believe it!


    Wood Wind: Don''t believe me?


    Then he grinned and said, "Bai Yue, take those poisonous snake bags you caught, and take him to have a look!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Unknown, Yaletai was escorted to the place where Bajie was - a pigsty.


    Bajie is happily playing with its "loved concubines".


    Yaletai was full of doubts, not knowing what Mu Feng was going to do.


    Mufeng summons Bajie with advanced animal taming skills.


    Then he looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue carefully clenched the animal skin bag to the exit, loosened the rope, and hurriedly threw it towards Sha Laosan.


    There was a tremor in the animal skin bag, and soon a big spotted snake came out.


    The snake was nearly two meters long, and as soon as it poked its head out, it darted towards the gap in the pigsty.


    Bajie saw it at a glance, hummed excitedly, and rushed over with his butt pouted.


    Before the poisonous snake could react, Ba Jie had already rolled it into its mouth and began to chew it.


    Smelling the smell of blood and seeing the delicious food that Bajie was eating, many wild boars gathered to snatch it.


    In the blink of an eye, a venomous snake was divided into several sections, which were really hotter than spicy strips.


    Mu Feng grinned coldly and looked at the shivering Yale Terrace: Do you agree now?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1083

    Yale Terrace trembled.


    He didn''t expect the tattooed dragon totem of his tribe to be restrained to death here.


    Frankly, he didn''t even know what it was.


    Because he had never seen a wild boar¡ªif there were wild boars around them, how could there be so many poisonous snakes?


    Mu Feng asked again: Can you promise me now?


    Yale''s face struggled: Can I not have to migrate, that is the sacred mountain of my Dragon Department!


    Mu Feng frowned: I''m discussing with you now because I don''t want to destroy your tribe at will, but now you are of no use to me, if you don''t cooperate, then there is no need to discuss!


    Yaletai hates it: You just bully our small tribes at will because you are a big tribe!


    Mu Feng didn''t deny it: But at least I didn''t let my soldiers destroy you directly. You should know that it is easy to destroy you!


    Yaletai asked again: You just want the goldware from the sacred mountain, not for the tattooed dragon?


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Wen Long asked again: If I can tell you that there are gold wares in other places, can you not go to Shenshan?


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment: there are gold objects?


    Seeing Mu Feng''s expression, Yale Terrace was overjoyed, and immediately responded: As long as you promise me not to move the mountain, I will take you there!


    Mu Feng was overjoyed: "Is there any other place?"


    Yale Terrace: Yes!


    Mu Feng: Is it the same gold utensils as on your sacred mountain?


    Yale Terrace nodded: It is bigger than our sacred mountain!


    Wooden wind was overjoyed.


    If that''s the case, it''s just a small copper mine, don''t want it, it must be bigger and better!


    He asked Yale Terrace some specific information in detail, and Yale Terrace''s answer made him sure that there was a copper mine deeper in the mountains.


    Even to his surprise, there may not be only copper mines in the mountains, but also a kind of what Yale Terrace described as "stones with red powder stuck to them".


    According to Mu Feng''s estimate, it should be iron ore!


    That is to say, there are not only copper mines, but also iron mines near a small Wenlongbu!


    He immediately came up with a new idea, and after thinking for a while, he said to Yaletai: If what you say is true, then I don''t need to touch your holy mountain. Not only that, I can also give you tribe benefits!


    Yale Taiwan doubts: what benefits?


    Mu Feng smiled and said: What is your tribe most lacking now?


    Yale Terrace was puzzled, but answered honestly: food, population!


    Wood Wind nodded.


    A small tribe of about 400 people must be in short supply of food and people.


    Not only did they lack food and people, but they also lacked the most basic things such as furs, weapons and salt.


    Because they are deep in the mountains and have poor supplies, they must be most in need of these most basic things.


    Mufeng rushed to Yalutai and said: I don''t need to move your holy mountain, as long as you tell me where the other mountain with gold artifacts is. Not only that, if you and your people can help me deliver the gold, I can give you food, weapons, and furs! As for the population, I think as long as you have enough food, reproduction should not be a problem.


    Yaletai stared wide-eyed, unable to believe: what you said is true?


    Wooden Wind nodded: Of course it is true! Even as long as you are willing, you can help me carry the gold wares for a long time, and I will provide all the animals needed to carry the gold wares. You don''t have to worry about any danger when moving the gold wares.


    Yale Tai frowned, then looked at Mu Feng: Can you guarantee that we will not be attacked by other ministries? Including those who can use flying eagles to attack our tattooed dragons?


    Wooden Wind nodded: Not bad!


    Yaletai asked again: What about other tribes?


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: Yes!


    According to his thinking, no matter how powerful the tribe goes to the west, it is only the Shaoli tribe.


    With Jiang''s current strength, how could he be afraid of the Shaoli tribe?


    Now Yale Terrace stopped hesitating, stood up and said, "Okay, I promise you!"


    As he said that, he knelt down on one knee, raised both hands, and shouted: Wow wow wow wow wow... Ula!


    Now even Mu Feng was dumbfounded.


    Because he didn''t understand what Yale Terrace said about the call.


    But I understand it.


    The straightforward understanding is: the light in the sky shines, the stars light up at night, the water in the mountains flows out, and my eyes look at everything, unchanged!


    Mu Feng frowned, what kind of crap is this!


    Unexpectedly, the system reminded him: "This is the Sun-Star Landscape Alliance, which is a kind of totem oath!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What do you mean?"


    The system explained: "The general idea is that what he said will be like the sun and the moon shining, and the mountains and rivers flowing. The opposite means that once he breaks his oath, the sun and stars will not shine, the mountains and rivers will wither, and the tribe will die!"


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled: "Hey, this guy is so ruthless, he is willing to swear such a poisonous oath!"


    You know, other people swear their oaths with the totem as the oath, and there are few people like this Yaletai who don''t mention the totem, but pull in the sun, the moon and the clansmen above the totem.


    But this is also the case, and this statement is more credible.


    It also seems that he is on the right track!


    After Yaletai finished speaking, he stood up and looked at Mufeng.


    With one hand and three fingers pointing upwards, Mu Feng started with "Yili wah la" and ended with "Ula" at the end.


    What he meant was straightforward: I made a covenant with Yaletai, the great chief of the Wenlong tribe, and the Wenlong tribe will help me, Da Jiang, carry the gold wares, and Da Jiang will carry the gold wares.


    During this period, Da Jiang gave Wenlongbu food, fur and weapons, and ensured that Wenlongbu would not be attacked by others.


    If I don''t keep my promise, I, the Great Ginger Totem Ancestral Dragon, will not be able to fly in the sky and travel around the world!


    After finishing speaking, Mu Feng looked at Yale Terrace again: Can you rest assured now?


    Yaletai nodded hurriedly.


    Frankly speaking, he was still very surprised that a tribe as small as the Wenlong tribe could swear an oath to a tribe as big as Dajiang, and it was a totem oath.


    After all, along the way, he already knew how powerful Jiang was.


    So the great chief in front of him was willing to discuss things with him calmly, which really gave him enough face.


    Especially the other party is willing to give food, fur, weapons and so on.


    Although they have "dragon tattoos", when facing the enemy, they must have as many things as possible to save their lives, the better!


    After all, the Wenlong Department is not without enemies in the mountains.


    With the totem oath on his side, Yaletai was completely relieved, and took the initiative to talk to Mu Feng: If we fight other tribes, can you help us?


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that this guy had enemies.


    He smiled and nodded: Yes, but it depends on who your opponent is, how many people there are, and how much you are willing to give. Only in this way can I determine how to help you.


    Yaletai scratched his head: There is a tribe that is similar to ours, but their tribe can drive a small purple-haired beast, which naturally restrains our tattooed dragon. There were many times when we hunted, and they plundered beside us. Not only did they rob our prey, they even killed my people!


    Mu Feng regained his spirit: how big is the little beast, and what does it look like?


    Yaletai described it: covered in purple fur, holding a long tail, able to climb trees, and able to fly around in trees...


    Mu Feng guessed according to his description, it should be Diao.


    He is hesitating whether to promise Yale Terrace to show his sincerity.


    Unexpectedly, Yale Terrace spoke directly: The mountain with the gold artifacts is where their tribe is!


    Mu Feng was taken aback.


    Hey, this guy is a bitch!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1084

    Mufeng has never seen the little beast Yaletai mentioned, but guessed it was a mink-like beast according to his description.


    If that''s the case, maybe he has to go there, and settle the matter of the Goshawk Department by the way.


    But right now the members of the Blue Bird Department are still in the tribe, and he won''t be able to get away for a while.


    In desperation, he had to ask someone to arrange Yaletai and others to wait in the tribe first, and then set off after the people from the Blue Bird Department had left.


    Bai Yue asked Mu Feng in a low voice: "Great chief, do you want to take them to see the totem statue and the totem mural?"


    Mu Feng nodded, motioning for him to go.


    But Bai Yue said again that she didn''t know what they said.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to spend another two hundred achievement points to give Bai Yue the Awula language empowerment that he hadn''t warmed up yet, asking him to "assimilate" the tattooed dragon department.


    Not to mention anything else, just now his "Winning Water to the East" has won Jiang''s true biography, and it would be a pity not to develop it.


    Bai Yue took Yaletai straight away and took him to visit the Zulong Totem.


    Mu Feng secretly thought in his heart that when Yale Terrace saw him again, he didn''t know what expression he would have.


    He sat in the tribe and waited for the Blue Bird Department to say goodbye.


    As a result, one day later, the members of the Blue Bird Department hadn''t left yet, and Li Hu returned with Juli and others.


    Just seeing Mu Feng''s Luli knelt down on one knee: "Jiang Luli has seen the great chief!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly stepped forward to help him up.


    It''s true that the goshawk department and the dragon tattoo department are not as good as the burly department in front of you!


    It is not only a big tribe, but also a person with the same surname!


    He stood up with all his strength, with excitement on his face.


    Obviously, what he saw and heard along the way made him unhappy.


    He didn''t expect Da Jiang to be so powerful.


    He was even a little annoyed, if he had united with Da Jiang earlier, wouldn''t the Kui Wei Department have taken revenge long ago?


    Besides Mu Feng, Yu Li was also beside him.


    Luli and Yuli have met before, but they just broke up on bad terms.


    Now that the two branches are united into one, both of them are full of emotion.


    The most important thing is to try hard to take the initiative to apologize to Yu Li: "High Priest, you and I met before, it was my fault because of hard work, if I wasn''t so stupid, maybe my Jiang clan would have united long ago! "


    Yu Li helped him up with a smile: "Da Wuzhu, don''t blame yourself. You and I were in a quagmire before, and the situation was difficult, so I don''t blame you!"


    Yuli became more and more ashamed.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Maybe if you two were united before, we wouldn''t be able to find the Yanmai Division when we took revenge in Changli, maybe our two divisions can''t be united now.


    We just need to make sure that the two can be combined into one, which is the best! "


    It''s better to work hard from the bottom of my heart.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Chief, I brought a part of my tribe with me when I came to Dajiang this time. How do you think about arranging them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "How many people?"


    "A thousand people!"


    "If there are a thousand people, let''s live in Dragon City. There are some new earthen buildings in Dragon City, which are enough for these people to live in."


    "it is good!"


    Mu Feng then turned to Li Hu: "You will be in charge of arranging the Yan Jiang tribe immediately, and then come here and let''s have a good chat!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng looked around with all his might.


    Juli was amazed at everything in Dragon City.


    He originally thought that the things Yu Yao brought back last time were shocking enough, but he didn''t expect that there were more things in the entire Dragon City that he hadn''t seen before.


    After seeing so much, he felt ashamed in his heart.


    I feel that Ji Jiang''s branch is completely taking in their concubine Jiang.


    It''s ridiculous that I was still thinking about who is in charge of Yan Jiang and Ji Jiang.


    Soon, Li Hu made arrangements for Yan Jiang''s tribe to return, holding a thick booklet in their hands.


    There are various things written on it.


    It''s the data he counted.


    Juli was a little unclear, so he looked at Mufeng suspiciously.


    Mu Feng just smiled and said: "Call Bai Yue, let''s go to my study together."


    Li Hu was puzzled: "Aren''t you going to the patio and arbor?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The members of the Cyan Bird Department are still here."


    Li Hu didn''t ask any more questions, and turned to look for Bai Yue.


    Juli was in doubt: "Here are the clansmen from the Blue Bird Department?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yeah!"


    Juli''s eyes were burning: "Who are they?"


    "Eh..." Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled, "Da Wu Zhu, the Blue Bird Department and I, Da Jiang, are brothers, so there is no need to think about it."


    Stunned, he leaned over and said, "Yes!"


    So Mu Feng went to his "study" with all his strength.


    Seeing the calligraphy and painting album inside, I was astonished as a heavenly man.


    What he saw in front of him was nothing that he could understand.


    When looking at Mu Feng again, he has a pious attitude.


    Soon, Bai Yue followed Li Hu to the study.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Bai Yue, this is Jiang Luli from my concubine Jiang, and also my great Jiang''s great witch Zhu!"


    Bai Yue leaned forward: "I''ve met the Great Witch Zhu!"


    Do your best to return the gift.


    Mu Feng introduced Bai Yue again, and then said: "Earlier, the big leader, the elm, came to my big ginger, and made sure that the two branches became one. In fact, I still have doubts in my heart.


    It wasn''t until the arrival of the Great Witch Zhu today that I was sure that there would be no problem combining the two branches into one! "


    He bowed his body with all his strength: "Let the great chief worry about it!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter, whoever I want to be, as long as I know that my tribe will become a super big tribe, it will be like this!"


    Several people raised their heads one after another, looking excited.


    Li Hu straightened his back even more.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Li Hu, tell me how many people I, Da Jiang, have now, as well as how many main mounts, ferocious beasts and livestock..."


    Juli''s eyes lit up.


    He had already guessed about it on the way here, but he didn''t think to ask Li Hu how much it was, just pretending that he didn''t know.


    Unexpectedly, when he first arrived in Longcheng, the chief let him know the specific strength of Da Jiang.


    Li Hu got up, spread out his brochure, and began to say: "Now there are more than 52,100 people in all the cities and branches of Dajiang.


    There were more than 32,300 slaves.


    Among them, there are nearly 5,000 war slaves and slave heads.


    The beast mounts are as follows: 241 mammoths.


    There are seven hundred and nineteen armored earth dragons.


    Two thousand two hundred and eight white camels.


    Chenghuang three thousand five hundred and sixty-six heads.


    One hundred and fifty-one thorn dragons.


    There are forty-three beasts of evil spirits.


    There are more than 5,900 dark horses..."


    Trying hard to hear the swaying of the heart.


    Dajiang now has more than 50,000 people!


    There are so many beasts and mounts!


    The most important thing is that when Li Hu said "The number of cattle and horses is more than 80,000, and the number of sheep and horned deer has not been counted yet", his whole face flushed with excitement.


    He listened carefully to every number Li Hu said, his mind was shaken.


    Big Ginger has truly become a super big tribe.


    Such a tribe, how can there be any need to care about a "small tribe" like the Italian Cyan Bird Department!


    After Li Hu finished speaking, he looked at Mu Feng with piercing eyes: "Great chief, the population is more than 50,000, and there are more than 30,000 slaves, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Those slaves are people who have enemies with me, Da Jiang, they were defeated and captured by us, and then became coolies in our tribe.


    They are not our clansmen, nor can they be free like our clansmen, and they will not be given enough food or anything..."


    "Huh?" Lu Li frowned and said slowly, "This method seems to be very similar to that of the tribes west of the vast desert."


    "The vast sea desert?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Is there anyone else doing this?"


    Nodding his head hard, he slowly told the secrets of the western world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1085

    He tried his best to talk to Mu Feng about the land west of the Hanhai Desert.


    He said: "The Hanhai Desert is in the west of Dalibu. Just go west after passing Zhang''e Mountain."


    "Zhang''e Mountain?" Mu Feng was puzzled, "There are mountains in the desert?"


    Lu Li didn''t know why Mu Feng was so strange, he nodded and said, "The vast desert stretches for an unknown distance, but Zhang''e Mountain occupies a large area inside.


    The white mane you got from Dalibu was captured from Zhang''e Mountain.


    If the Dali tribe wants to cross Zhang''e Mountain, there is no way to go further west, they must pass through Zhang''e Mountain. "


    Mu Feng frowned: "Can''t we go around, go south or north?"


    He shook his head with all his strength: "Zhang''e Mountain is too big, and it is too far to the south. The Dali Department dispatched many times to explore the journey south, and many people died and came back.


    If you go north, it is still a desert, and it is still a dead end. If you go further north, you will be the Xiyuan area of ??Shaoli. "


    Mu Feng frowned and said, "Where is the west of Shaoli?"


    He smiled and said: "The Shaoli tribe has the troubles of the Shaoli tribe. They have been fighting against the nomadic tribes on the grassland in the vast western plain.


    Often every time a tribe is wiped out, another tribe will emerge from elsewhere.


    A few years ago, Libu finally wiped out the largest nomadic tribe on the grassland, captured most of the tribe, and basically tortured to death by the bastards! "


    "Runboba?" Mu Feng had a weird expression on his face, almost laughing out loud.


    Benbo Erba and Babo Erben were a pair of funny characters in the previous life.


    He didn''t expect to hear this name here.


    It is rumored that when Mr. Wu wrote "Journey to the West", he chose "Benbo Erba" based on "ancient books" and took such an interesting name.


    Just listening to Juli''s tone, this great chief of the Shaoli tribe named Benboba is a pervert?


    Because so far, the final results of tribal conflicts and two wars are basically looting, extermination, and murder.


    Simple.


    simply.


    clear.


    No one has the spare time to think about how to torment and torture people.


    That''s why Mu Feng frightened the captives with a little bit of blood before, because no one had ever experienced this before!


    Generally speaking, those who like to torture people are either mentally disabled or physically disabled.


    He tentatively asked: "Is there any difference between the great chief of the Shaoli tribe and others, such as appearance, or the way of speaking and doing things?"


    Lu Li was surprised and said with a smile: "The great chief has seen the Pamper Ba before?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s the first time I''ve heard of it."


    Lu Li was even more surprised: "Pumping Ba is not much taller than a child."


    As he spoke, he gestured.


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Dwarf?"


    "Dwarf?" Lu Li frowned, this was the first time he heard such a statement.


    "He''s just a short guy!"


    Mu Feng felt very strange in his heart.


    You must know that in this tribal era, whether it is a chief, a warrior, or a hunting team member of the tribe, they all rely on strong men as their foundation.


    Disabled and small people have a hard time finding a place in the tribe.


    Unexpectedly, this running bully turned into a great chief in the body of a dwarf!


    Presumably he must have some strengths.


    Sure enough, Juli continued to explain: "Pumper knows how to heal! And his wisdom is extraordinary, and he was acquainted with me and Yuxi in the early years."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "You guys have known each other for a long time?"


    Luli nodded: "Our concubine Jiangyi was relatively close to the Shaoli tribe in the early days. At that time, Benboba was just a thin child who never grew up, and was almost starved to death by the people in the tribe.


    But fortunately, he knew the healing technique and was smart enough, so he was regarded as the great chief by the people in the tribe.


    Originally, the great chief of the Shaoli tribe would be that Gucci raccoon dog, but since he was a child, he was not good to the running bully, so the two chiefs were not made, and he became the leader of the war.


    This Gucci raccoon dog is also a ruthless person, fighting on the battlefield is no different from a wild beast, even the two filthy teams of the Dali tribe will be terrified when they see him. So he got the title of ''Monster''. "


    Mu Feng frowned and said, "Is this person very strong?"


    Lu Li nodded and shook his head again, laughed and said: "Strong is strong, but that''s it, I had a conflict with Yuxi before, and was slashed on the face by Yuxi, there is a big scar!


    After all, his ''White Beast'' is far less ferocious than Yumo''s ''White Beast''. "


    "Big scar face?" Mu Feng thought that the one he shot in the back with an arrow in the valley earlier seemed to have a big scar face!


    He hurriedly gestured and asked, "Did the big scar on that man''s face go from here to here?"


    Juli nodded strangely: "Have you seen it?"


    Mu Feng grinned and said: "Yes, I shot an arrow in the back, it should be seriously injured, I don''t know if he died or not."


    Laughing hard: "Good shot!"


    He thought for a while and said: "Based on the location of the battle, he probably won''t be able to wait until he returns to the tribe!"


    The implication is that this Gucci raccoon dog should be dead.


    But Mu Feng didn''t think so much.


    After all, someone who can''t even beat Jiang Yuyao with a face, let alone Da Jiang.


    If the two armies face off against each other in the future, no matter which city lord leader Da Jiang is facing, there will only be back and forth!


    He suddenly realized that his conversation with Luli seemed to have gone astray. They were originally going to talk about the land west of the vast sea and desert.


    He hurriedly smiled and said, "Let''s continue talking about the west of Zhang''e Mountain. Didn''t you just say that I, Da Jiang, treated slaves like this?"


    Nodding vigorously: "The reason why the Dali tribe wants to cross Zhang''e Mountain and go further west is because the ancestors of my Yanjiang branch came from Zhang''e Mountain earlier.


    According to the ancestors, in the land to the west of Zhang''e Mountain, if you leave the vast sea and desert, you will see an unrestrained land with a wide field of vision. There are cattle and horses everywhere, and food is everywhere.


    Even if the horse is galloping, it will never be able to see the side.


    The tribes there live in houses with white roofs, which are neither too hot nor too cold.


    The powerful tribes used gold to defeat one weaker tribe after another.


    However, although they defeated the weaker tribes, they would not kill people, but forced them to join their own large tribes. Each small tribe could keep its own name, but the smaller the tribe, the worse the treatment in this big tribe .


    Many small tribes among them can only be bound, guarding cattle and horses to graze in specific places.


    Every time there is a battle between the majority and the majority, these small ministries need to dispatch men and horses to respond to the call of the majority..."


    Mu Feng was taken aback, thought for a while before saying: "This is very similar to what the Dali and Shaoli tribes did!"


    He scratched his head with a smile and said, "This method was not used by the Dali and Shaoli tribes before. It was taught to them by the ancestors of my Yan Jiang branch."


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Well, after all, this trick turned out to be the trick of the Jiang clan.


    Luli also saw what Mu Feng said, nodded and smiled: "It is indeed the method of my ancestors of the Jiang family, but it is also this method that contributed to the formation of the boundary of Changli."


    Wood Wind nodded.


    He asked again: "Didn''t it be said that in the western part of the country there was someone who boiled water for salt? Where is it?"


    Lu Li frowned and said: "It is said that it came out of the southwestern part of the vast sea desert. There is a large lake there. It is said that no matter whether it is a human or a beast, it will not sink into the lake. The water in it is salty.


    The water there doesn''t even need to be boiled, just put a piece of animal skin in it, and it will be covered with salt in a short time! "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes widened, "Dead Sea?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1086

    Mu Feng remembered that the Dead Sea in his previous life was the characteristic of a great lake that Li Li said.


    But he immediately determined that what Zhuli said was different from the Dead Sea.


    Because the Dead Sea is so big, you can''t see the edge at a glance.


    But the "big lake" mentioned by Li Li can see the edge at a glance.


    In this way, the location of this great lake called "Salt Lake" is very important.


    He seemed more interested in the Far West.


    But it wasn''t because of the salt lake, but because of the big tribes that Juli said were similar to Da Jiang''s treatment of slaves.


    Because the assassin Mufeng discovered that the big tribe recruited small tribes to fight, and the only ones who were closer to Da Jiang were the Liaolong tribe before Thunder Dragon, and the relationship between the Liaolong tribe, Lei Ze and the Manniu tribe was also a subordinate tribe. There are also many times when you don''t work hard.


    As for the Blue Bird Department, the Fang Lei Department, and the Giant Bear Department further north, they don''t seem to do this.


    In addition, Da Li, Shao Li and Chang Li all did this, but they were obviously different.


    Now try to tell Mu Feng that all western tribes do this.


    According to the region, or Da Jiang, Fang Lei to the first generation of the giant bear is the edge of civilization.


    Or the Dali and Shaoli tribes in the west are the fringe areas.


    Or the areas of Da Jiang, Fang Lei, Giant Bear, Da Li, Shao Li, Da Li, and Blue Bird formed a closed circle of backward civilization!


    Because there is the Jinwu Department on the east coast, they can already manufacture large quantities of gold wares, and even trade with other departments in large quantities.


    Not only that, but they also have flying cavalry that can fly in the sky, which Da Jiang absolutely does not have.


    To the west there are large-scale tribes resembling slavery¡ªor a Frankish system of kings and lords.


    But no matter what, it seems to be on par with Da Jiang, or even surpass Da Jiang.


    According to the law of "Dark Forest", Da Jiang is actually not suitable for exploring these unknown places.


    Because it is easy to be regarded as prey by these tribes if you are not careful.


    He and Luli learned more about the situation in the western land, and secretly thought about it in his heart.


    That is, the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe will not be destroyed in a short period of time.


    This is done for three reasons:


    One is the law of the dark forest, and it is not easy to take the initiative to explore unknown places.


    The second is that Da Jiang is now digesting everything after a few battles.


    The third is that rainy days are coming, so it is not suitable for long-distance travel and fighting.


    After making up his mind in his heart, he nodded and said to Lulli: "Okay, I understand, let''s not explore the Far West for now, and let''s discuss the revenge of the Dalibu after the rainy day, how about it?"


    Juli also knew that it is not easy to travel in rainy days, so he nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Mu Feng smiled again: "Now that the two branches are merged into one, you also need to stay in Dragon City to preside over important events. You still need to get familiar with everything about the tribe as soon as possible!"


    Nodding vigorously: "Okay!"


    So Mu Feng ordered Yu Li to use all his strength to familiarize himself with Da Jiang''s affairs.


    ...


    Everyone from the Blue Bird Department finally came to see Mu Feng and said they were going back to the tribe.


    Mu Feng just sent them out of the tribe after some polite greetings.


    When he left the city gate, Ko Nuoa solemnly assured Mu Feng: "When I return to the tribe, I will respect the great chief to the death, and I will never do any unruly behavior!"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile and said, "Correct when you know your mistakes, that''s the best."


    Yin Gun twitched and made a guarantee in front of Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    Regardless of whether it was forced by the situation or the facts, the two finally understood what they should do.


    As for whether there is a knot in the bottom of my heart, this is inevitable, and Mu Feng has never said that it is not possible.


    After all, a living person will be gone if he says nothing, and no one can remain indifferent.


    As soon as the members of the Cyan Bird Department left, Mu Feng began to arrange to go to the Goshawk Department.


    After all, Bai Yue''s foreshadowing has been done, and it''s just waiting for him to finish it.


    In addition, there are forests near the White Dragon Department and the Giant Horn Department that Moerhan said, and there may be Hulei Leopards, so he also needs to take a look.


    Of course, the most important thing is the location of the Jinqi Mountain mentioned by Wenlongbu.


    Even if Yale Terrace wants to divert the disaster to the east, Mu Feng doesn''t care.


    After confirming, Mufeng

 Chapter 1087

    Because of Mu Feng''s "enlightenment", Yaletai quickly understood that the Goshawk tribe was its brother tribe, and the friction between the two tribes before was nothing more than an internal strife between "brothers fighting against the wall".


    Therefore, when he arrived at the Goshawk Department and saw Mo Ke Khan, Mo Ke Khan was stunned when he said "Brother, we are brothers" on the Yale stage.


    The reason is simple, Mo Ke Khan can not understand his words.


    "Great chief, what did he say?" Moke Khan couldn''t help asking, with vigilance in his eyes.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, and "translated" for him: "He said that he knew that you two are brother tribes, and he is willing to reconcile with you!"


    "Brother tribe?" Mo Ke Khan was even more surprised.


    Mu Feng nodded, and then repeated the "old story" about the Zulong totem, which really made Mo Kehan ??sigh.


    Mo Ke Khan sighed: "The ancestral dragon totem is really - very capable of multiplying offspring!"


    He had to believe what Mu Feng said.


    In his opinion, only members of the same clan can let such a small tribe attack him without killing him.


    Only people of the same clan can let go of the hatred of life and death and choose to reconcile.


    So Mo Ke Khan naturally nodded happily: "The great chief told him that our Goshawk Department is also willing to regard them as brothers, and the two departments will clear up their suspicions!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and began to communicate with Yaletai with "Yili wow".


    Mo Ke Khan was very surprised, only felt that the great chief in front of him knew everything and was omnipotent.


    This also proves from the side that Jiang''s Zulong totem is indeed related to the totem of the Goshawk Department.


    Otherwise, how could such a wise chief take a high look at Goshawk?


    The only doubts in his heart no longer existed, and he bowed sincerely and said: "With the great chief coming, I have no doubts in my heart. Since then, the Goshawk Department is willing to join Da Jiang, and I only hope that the great chief will treat the people well!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, you are the descendants of my totem Zulong, and also my Da Jiang''s tribe, I will definitely treat you equally.


    Whatever the Dajiang tribe enjoys, you also enjoy! "


    "Thank you, Great Chief!" Moke Khan was delighted from the bottom of his heart, "Then the people here?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "It''s going to rain now, and it''s inconvenient to migrate people on a large scale now. After the rainy day is over, you can choose to migrate..."


    Mo Ke Khan was anxious: "But we live here..."


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Of course, if you have lived here for a long time like Wenlongbu and don''t want to move, that''s fine too.


    I can help you build a city here that is the same as the one where the Dajiang people live, as long as your people move in. "


    Mo Ke Khan was overjoyed: "Really?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right! But one thing you need to know is that after joining Da Jiang, there is no longer the name of the Goshawk Department, and there is no longer the chief of the Goshawk Department. The soldiers also have to accept Da Jiang''s consent to transfer command, understand? ?¡±


    Mo Ke Khan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Okay, I got it!"


    Mu Feng didn''t speak, but just looked at him.


    Only then did Mo Ke Khan realize the problem, and hurriedly said, "Yes, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "I came here this time mainly to do two things, one is to go to the northwestern part of the Wenlong Department to find the Jinqi Mountain, and the other is to come to you to confirm the location of the dense forest that Morhan mentioned. , Let¡¯s see what¡¯s so magical about it.¡±


    Mo Ke Khan''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly said: "I have already asked Moer Khan in detail, and they said that it was the place where Bai Shuli caught the yellow strange horse, but it was too dangerous. The White Dragon Department and the Giant Horn Department They just sent people in to catch some horses, and there was no other gain.


    After all, every time you enter that valley, you will encounter all kinds of ferocious beasts, and many people will be killed or injured, so it''s really not worth it. "


    After a pause, he said again: "Why don''t you go, Great Chief, it''s too dangerous!"


    "Dangerous?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "How dangerous is it, can it be as dangerous as the beasts I brought?"


    As he spoke, Mu Feng took him to see the beast brought by this trip.


    Heyao with an ugly face, Sha Laosan sitting on the ground like a hill, Mengji beast lying on the ground lazily together, Bajie who dug out a piece of dirt...


    Mo Ke Khan was stunned, and couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, what are you doing with a wild boar... No, this wild boar is too big, right?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You will know later!


    How about this, let''s see who of you will go to Jinqi Mountain with me this time, and we will explore the road to the northwest again! "


    Mo Ke Khan gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll go!"


    Mo Erhan, who was still speechless, was so anxious that he finally said: "Great Chief, I, I will go too!"


    Mu Feng nodded and looked at him with a smile: "I''m more at ease if you go!"


    Mo Erhan was overjoyed, and hurriedly straightened his waist with a proud face.


    Mu Feng didn''t say anything.


    On the way here, Bai Yue had already told him about Mo Erhan''s role in the Goshawk Department.


    Of course he won''t say anything.


    He even thought in his heart that he had to say good things about him in front of Moke Khan.


    Sure enough, Mo Ke Khan, who noticed the abnormality, couldn''t help but look at Mo Ke Khan more, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ...


    After confirming the candidates for departure, Mu Feng didn''t hesitate, and directly led Baiyue, Mokehan, Moerhan and others, together with more than 700 elite fighters from the two divisions, set off for the Wenlong Division.


    Yaletai led the way proudly on horseback, very majestic.


    Mo Kehan ??saw it in his eyes, and secretly sighed in his heart: A small tribe like an ant has really reached the sky in one step!


    But thinking that the Goshawk Department has been merged into Da Jiang, and he no longer has to worry about the bullying from the Shaoli Department, he immediately became happy again.


    But when they approached the territory of Wenlongbu, Yaletai, who was leading the way, suddenly screamed angrily.


    Even Mo Kehan, who couldn''t understand the voice, couldn''t help looking forward in fear.


    I saw Yaletai speeding forward on horseback, ignoring Mu Feng and others behind him.


    "What''s going on, Great Chief!" Bai Yue asked urgently.


    Mo Kehan ??and the others also looked at Mu Feng together.


    Mu Feng frowned and shouted: "Quick, something happened to Wenlong Department!"


    "Ok?"


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s order, Bai Yue had already waved her hand: "Big Jiang Erlang, hurry over!"


    "yes!"


    A group of more than a hundred people accelerated with all their strength, and they came near Wenlong''s department in an instant.


    The situation on the field is clear at a glance.


    I saw a group of people fighting in an open area separated by thatched houses.


    That''s right, gang fights!


    Because these two groups of people are divided into two distinct "colors" - one is Wenlongbu''s gaudy colorful patterns all over the body, and the other is dark patterns dyed black and purple all over the body.


    Both sides fought each other with bone knives and sticks, and there were shouts that fueled the momentum one after another.


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Ho ho ho ho!"


    Needless to say, the Wenlong Department was attacked!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1088

    Mu Feng led a group of people to follow Yale Terrace to the Wenlong Department, saw the scene in front of him, and went directly to help the people from the Wenlong Department without any hesitation.


    It''s just that in the center of the fight, apart from the tattooed dragon tribe and the unknown dark-patterned invaders, there are also some colorful poisonous snakes and lightning-fast purple figures flashing among them.


    Occasionally, those purple figures paused to bite on the spotted viper''s body, and most of them were seven inches from the snake.


    Obviously, the spotted viper was restrained.


    Fortunately, there were not many of these purple figures, otherwise Wenlongbu would be at a disadvantage in an instant.


    Mu Feng thought of what Yaletai said in his heart, these people should be the Purple Beast Tribe that he called "Restraining the Dragon Tribe".


    And those little purple beasts are obviously sables.


    It''s just that these sables are bigger than Mu Feng''s impression, and their faces are more ferocious than the budding image in his impression.


    Because after these sables bit the venomous snake one by one, there were some bloodstains on the corners of their mouths, but the sound was really "milk fierce milk fierce", and they kept screaming "ha-ha-ha-".


    There are both demonstrations and showing off.


    Mu Feng looked around, thinking in his heart that if he could raise two more sables, he would be considered a mink man.


    What is it to pet cats and dogs!


    But now is not the time for him to think too much.


    Because to him it was just two fighting each other, but to Wenlongbu it was a matter of life and death!


    Since their great chief and hundreds of warriors were kidnapped, the sudden attack by the Purple Beasts caused them heavy losses.


    In a short period of time, more than 30 people of the human race were seriously injured¡ªalthough they were not dead, they lost their ability to fight.


    Judging from the current situation, they will soon lose.


    It''s just that the situation in the field changed suddenly in the next moment.


    The soldiers of the Wenlong tribe, who were always at a disadvantage, felt their minds tense, and couldn''t help but look towards a place where the sound of the flute sounded.


    There was a person holding a bamboo flute and whimpering and playing it.


    Others didn''t know what it meant, but the people from the Dragon Tattoo couldn''t help but tense up.


    Because at the moment when the flute sounded, they instantly felt that they had lost contact with Wenlong!


    At this time, all the spotted vipers stopped fighting independently, and quickly gathered together, holding their heads high, fighting and retreating, and moved to Mu Feng''s side, one by one more than half a meter above the ground.


    Looking from the side, it looks like a person is in a field of wheat stalks to check how the crops are growing.


    It was Mu Feng who specially prepared the bamboo flute when he set off from Dajiang, and now he played the snake control tune here.


    The spotted venomous snakes gathered together with the music played by the wood wind, and when they faced the sables approaching, they did not fight individually, but raised their heads together to meet the sables.


    In this way, the sable has nothing to say.


    The Spotted Viper, who was originally at a disadvantage, got rid of the situation of being constantly grinded and killed, and turned from defense to offense.


    All the people of the Wenlong tribe looked at Mufeng with wide eyes and excited expressions.


    Including Yale Terrace.


    "The envoy of the tattooed dragon!" Yaletai secretly thought in his heart, and then he yelled at the clansmen.


    All the people of the Wenlong clan were eager to fight and rushed forward.


    Da Jiang and Goshawk''s 700 warriors rushed forward together - without the restraint of poisonous snakes and sables, they didn''t have to be timid.


    And the clansmen of the Purple Beast Department were already frightened after the sable was at a disadvantage.


    After seeing so many people besieged, they all showed horror.


    Because the hundreds of people who suddenly appeared in front of them were much more than them.


    And they are riding various mounts one by one, holding reflective golden knives in their hands, which makes people shudder.


    The most terrible thing is that all kinds of huge beasts appeared around at some point.


    However, the trembling members of the Purple Beast Division suddenly roared angrily one by one, with fierce expressions on their faces.


    But it turned out that their ferocity was stimulated by extreme fear-if this is the case with wild beasts, let alone humans?


    Fighting desperately before death is the commonality of many creatures.


    So what if they are like this?


    It''s just a battle of trapped beasts!


    There are three or five hundred more fighters from Dajiang and Goshawk than them, how can they defeat them?


    So when they rushed forward one by one, the two soldiers raised their hands to kill them with a slight frown.


    Just a face-to-face meeting, less than a hundred of the two or three hundred purple beast tribe fighters who came to sneak attack remained!


    The ferocity that had just been aroused was suppressed again, and the remaining dozens of people fell on the spot one by one, trembling.


    They can''t reproduce a trace of resistance!


    Yale Terrace and other Wenlong people cheered in unison, knelt on the ground and grabbed the ground with their heads, dipped their hands on the spot and smeared their foreheads and faces with blood, then raised their heads and cheered loudly: "Ula¡ª¡ª"


    To Mu Feng''s shock and helplessness, these members of the Wenlong tribe did not show due sadness and sorrow for the death of their own tribe members.


    Instead, it is the ecstasy and excitement after defeating the enemy.


    For the remaining Purple Beast tribe members, Yaletai and others looked at them as if they were dead, without any pity or other feelings.


    Mu Feng understood from the bottom of his heart that although these two films were small, they were real primitive tribes.


    Obscurity, survival instinct, submission to the strong...


    The most primitive instincts of many people or creatures are fully reflected in them.


    For Yaletai and others, the dead are dead, and the only reason is to live.


    For these people, surviving after each life-and-death battle is the most fortunate thing.


    Mu Feng was silent in his heart.


    He could understand this situation, but he couldn''t accept it.


    Now that the Wenlong Department is going to join Da Jiang, it is necessary for him to change some of their ideas and practices.


    Otherwise, they would all trade their lives for their lives, how many people would be left in the end?


    Sure enough, after cheering, Yaletai immediately yelled at the enemy, to the effect that they should hurry up and kill the rest of the Purple Beast tribe.


    Mu Feng hurriedly stopped: Yale Terrace, stop!


    Yale Terrace wondered: why?


    Wood Wind: Don''t kill them, they are useful!


    Yaletai said bitterly: But they killed my people!


    Wooden Wind: But what good will killing them do to you?


    Yale Terrace: We want revenge!


    Mu Feng shook his head: These people are useless to you if you kill them, but if you stay, they can help you work and build a tribe!


    Yale Taiwan frowned puzzled.


    Mu Feng said: "The houses and city walls you saw in Jianglong City required a lot of people to build, and it would be difficult for you clansmen alone to complete them!"


    Yaletai frowned and remained silent, bowing his head in thought.


    After a while, he turned around and "Yiliwala" communicated with the people of the same clan, obviously discussing.


    Wood wind does not interfere.


    For such an ignorant primitive tribe, it can only proceed slowly.


    After a while, Yale Tai solemnly said to Mu Feng: You are the envoy of Wenlong, we will listen to what you say!


    "Messenger of the Dragon?" Mu Feng was puzzled in his heart, thinking of what "God Natulu" he was talking about in the Ape Department.


    Could it be that he is going to become a new magic stick again here?


    He asked doubtfully: "The envoy with the dragon pattern?"


    Yale Taiwan solemnly nodded: The one who can control the tattooed dragon of our tribe is the tattooed dragon messenger!


    Mu Feng suddenly realized.


    That being the case, the rest is easy to handle.


    He opened his mouth and ordered: Don''t kill the remaining captives, and leave them to work for the tribe, or you can exchange them with their tribe for something.


    Yale Terrace: Change something?


    Wooden Feng nodded: Food, weapons, these are all fine. If you don''t have any shortages, just stay here!


    But he immediately said: Forget it, I can give you all these things. If you really let these people go back, it will also be a threat to your tribe.


    Yaletai said in surprise: You will give us weapons?


    Mu Feng nodded: I can give you some sharper weapons, but not many, after all, even though you joined Da Jiang, the clansmen and warriors did not migrate to Da Jiang.


    Yale Terrace nodded quickly: I understand!


    Mu Feng nodded: Well, first let your clansmen pack up and arrange these captives, and then we will go directly to the Jinqi Mountain you mentioned!


    Yaletai hastily agreed: Yes!


    Mu Feng led his clansmen to wait aside, watching temporarily.


    Bai Yue quietly came to Mu Feng''s side, and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, this Wenlong tribe doesn''t have a high sense of identity with the clansmen!"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, and explained the situation to him in a low voice.


    Bai Yue nodded silently: "I understand!"


    Mu Feng sighed and said: "In such a tribe, it is a blessing to be able to live, how can we care about the death of the tribe?"


    Bai Yue clenched her fists tightly, thinking of what happened to her tribe before.


    Mo Kehan ??looked strange.


    He didn''t expect Mu Feng to understand the small tribes of the Wenlong tribe so well.


    In his view, as long as it is a large tribe, there is no one to care about the life and death of a small tribe, as long as there is no loss to the own tribe.


    Suddenly, he once again felt the difference between Jiang and Shaoli, and he became more and more sure that he made the right choice.


    After a short meeting, Yale Terrace brought several people from the Wenlong Department to Mufeng and knelt down to salute.


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Yaletai begged: Lord God Envoy, please save my people!


    He knew that Wood Wind could heal, so he brought his clansmen to beg him.


    Wooden Wind nodded: Good!


    Immediately, he followed Yaletai to the people in his hands, and healed their injuries with the Wood Dao Derivation Technique.


    The people of the Wenlong tribe who were seriously injured and dying got up one by one and knelt down to salute Mufeng, shouting "Master God Envoy"!


    Of course, these words they yelled were still spoken in the Awula language named after the system, and only Mu Feng could understand them.


    ...


    Yale Terrace arranged the affairs of the tribe, and took less than ten people to set off again with Mufeng.


    When they set off, they deliberately brought some slaughtered prey meat, wrapped them in animal skins and carried them on their backs.


    Along the way, the clansmen of Yale Terrace and Wenlong tribe expressed their gratitude to Mufeng, even when they quietly looked at him from the side, they would treat him like a god.


    A person who can understand their words, can control Wenlong, heal their wounds, and is the descendant of their totem Wenlong ancestor...


    The combination of various factors made these people feel more and more in awe of Mu Feng.


    Although these few people were few, when they looked at Mu Feng, they looked like they were willing to die for his order.


    For this fanaticism far beyond religious belief, Mu Feng was not used to it.


    Fortunately, he had an experience with the ape department before, so it wasn''t too abrupt for him.


    But Mo Ke Khan and others on the side have never seen such a scene.


    I just feel that this group of barbarians has always been a group of wild and unruly people, and they can''t understand the words, and it is even more difficult to communicate.


    He never thought that people in such a tribe would obey anyone wholeheartedly.


    He didn''t expect to actually see him right now¡ªMu Feng!


    ...


    A group of people left Wenlongbu and continued to go northwest.


    The road became more and more difficult to walk.


    When passing by Jinqi Mountain, Mufeng stopped to rest, looked around, and found that it was indeed a same mine.


    His heart was greatly moved, and he once again moved his mind to mine.


    At the bottom of my heart, I was thinking about how to persuade Wenlong to mine.


    After Yale saw it, he hurried up to explain: Great Chief, this is the deep mountain of our Wenlong tribe, and there are Wenlong of our tribe in it!


    Mu Feng saw that there were few trees in the whole same mine, and asked doubtfully, "This place is full of gold objects, how could there be a tattooed dragon?"


    Yale Terrace did not argue, but went straight to a mountain depression, and began to make a strange "hissing" sound from its mouth, obviously calling for something?


    "He''s calling the snake?" Mu Feng wondered.


    Soon, several people around shouted in unison: "Great chief, look!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly looked at one place, and there suddenly appeared a large spotted boa constrictor with the thickness of a bowl!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "It''s so big!"


    Originally, he thought that the piebald snake was just a slender poisonous snake, but he didn''t expect it to grow so big!


    Everyone gasped and stayed where they were.


    I''m afraid that if someone accidentally provokes this big snake, it will get angry.


    At such a close distance, no one can guarantee that they will be able to escape its attack.


    Li Wang lifted the hammer quietly, and moved towards Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng held the bamboo flute tightly in one hand, frowning in defense.


    Once something like a snake exceeds the normal size, it is easy to reveal evil nature.


    Especially on such a mountain in front of him, in Mufeng''s view, it is unlikely that there are snakes, but he did not expect that there are not only snakes here, but also far beyond what he has seen before.


    For the unknown, Mu Feng thinks it is better to have a little respect.


    But respect is all respect, the other party really threatened his safety, and he was unambiguous when it was time to do it.


    It''s just that the giant python just raised its head and looked at Yale Terrace opposite after it showed up, completely ignoring other people.


    "It really is evil!" Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart, "How can there be such a snake that is not afraid of crowds!"


    At this time, Yale Terrace let out a hissing sound while quietly kneeling on the ground on one knee, took off the animal skin wrapped in pieces of meat from its back, unwrapped it layer by layer, and then raised its hands above its head as a gesture of dedication. .


    Man offers food to the snake!


    Mu Feng''s heart trembled.


    In this way, this spotted boa constrictor may have been "cooked"!


    Sure enough, the spotted boa constrictor saw Yaletai holding up the blood food with both hands, and twisted its body to come to Yaletai.


    Act like no one else is there!


    Everyone dared not relax for a moment, but they didn''t know what to do next.


    Because Yaletai didn''t tell anyone what he was going to do beforehand.


    Even Mufeng didn''t know!


    Bai Yue looked anxiously at Mu Feng, and was just caught by Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, then waved his hand, motioning everyone to back away.


    He knew that when snakes were eating, stay away from them and they would not be attacked.


    Because that''s sending it a message - no one will fight him for food!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1089

    Yale Terrace offered food to the spotted boa constrictor, while Mu Feng asked everyone to step aside cautiously.


    Then, while being careful of the flower python, he secretly communicated with the system to confirm what kind of poisonous snake it was.


    In his impression, the largest venomous snake is either a soldering iron head or a black mamba.


    And the spotted boa constrictor in front of him felt like a soldering iron head, because its overall pattern was very similar to that of the little Chinese dragon.


    Sure enough, the reply from the system was: "White-tailed soldering iron head, covered in blue and white alternately, fierce temperament, white tail, highly poisonous, weighing more than 15 kilograms, the maximum can reach 30 kilograms or even 40 kilograms!"


    "Good boy!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart.


    He remembered that a friend introduced him to the Mangshan soldering iron head. It is said that the weight of this kind of snake has already set a Guinness record at 18 kilograms.


    What if thirty kilograms were put in the previous life?


    I can think of the long snakes and black and white pythons I have seen before, and it seems that many snakes I have encountered are far beyond my cognition.


    It''s not strange to say that it''s not strange, but at least I can understand and accept it in my heart.


    He looked at the dark green spotted boa constrictor that was eating big mouthfuls, and compared the data given by the system in his heart, he was shocked again.


    The python in front of me is probably even heavier!


    "Department of Wenlong..." Mu Feng was shocked in his heart.


    This is really a group of people who are not afraid of death, dare to get close to feed such a big poisonous snake!


    He even wondered if the white-tailed iron head could grow so big because of feeding.


    But having said that, what can they do to feed such a big poisonous snake?


    In other words, it is not a short distance from Wenlong Department.


    Even if this poisonous snake understands human nature and is willing to protect them, he has never heard of the saying that poisonous snakes recognize their way.


    Mu Feng was still puzzled, but the answer came soon.


    The white-tailed soldering iron head finished eating quickly, and after eating, he swallowed snake letters and crawled away slowly.


    Mu Feng could see clearly that the snake got into a small cave with a flick of its tail after turning over the mountain depression.


    Weeds are overgrown at the entrance of the cave, and nothing can be seen inside.


    Mufeng asked Yaletai suspiciously: What are you doing?


    Yaletai got up and replied respectfully: I am offering food to Wenlong, and it will drive out the little Wenlong for us according to the food I offer!


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng frowned in doubt, but heard Bai Yue shout: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng looked back subconsciously, and felt his scalp go numb for a moment.


    I saw a large group of small spotted pythons gushing out from the entrance of the small mountain cave.


    These little boa constrictors were obviously unwilling to be driven out of the cave, and they were shrinking their bodies vigilantly and looking around.


    Yaletai whispered piously: "Ula!"


    Immediately after he moved his hand, several Wenlong tribe warriors beside him stepped forward quickly, bowed their waists one by one, held a long stick in their hands, and made all kinds of strange "hissing" sounds from their mouths.


    Everyone is puzzled.


    Du Dumufeng realized that this was the Wenlong Department''s people trying to tame the little soldering iron head in front of them!


    He understood immediately.


    Yale Terrace offers food for the boa constrictor.


    In exchange, the boa constrictor will drive out some small boa constrictors for them to domesticate and drive.


    It can be said that the people of Wenlong Department and the white-tailed soldering iron head just now have a cooperative and win-win relationship.


    No wonder the people of the Wenlong tribe don''t want to migrate too far!


    No wonder they regard this mountain as Wenlong Shenshan!


    What made him curious was how Yale Taiwan and the others achieved such a harmonious "cooperative" relationship with this soldering iron head.


    You must know that many people in previous lives proposed that "man and nature live in harmony", but the final result is still based on the premise that man is the primate of all creatures.


    Regardless of whether it is dangerous or not, the scene in front of you is the real "harmonious coexistence".


    Of course, he does not advocate this kind of harmonious coexistence.


    Right now, Mufeng''s reaction is fine.


    But behind him, Bai Yue, Mo Ke Khan and Mo Er Khan were all pale.


    Bai Yue thought that the place where he cut the copper block was not far from this cave. At that time, he asked two soldiers to pound the entrance of the cave with sticks.


    Thinking about it now, it was tantamount to death.


    Moke Khan and Moer Khan were also dripping with cold sweat.


    In the past, every time they came to intercept copper, no matter how much they harvested, they would always have some conflicts with this unsightly tattooed dragon department, and they would only stop after killing a few.


    If the other party made an attack on this Jinqi Mountain, wouldn''t they be in great trouble?


    A sense of survival after a catastrophe lingered in the hearts of the two of them.


    They made up their minds that they must restrain the clansmen well after they go back, and not to provoke this terrible tattooed dragon tribe.


    If you really want to say that there is no fear, it should be King Li.


    At this moment, he was thinking in his heart, if the big boa constrictor was about to pounce on it just now, could it be smashed into meat paste with one hammer.


    Everyone has different ideas.


    Yaletai and others quickly took over a spotted soldering iron tip.


    When they stood up again, each of them had already wrapped one piece around their bodies.


    As for the rest, they were driven back to the cave by Yaletai.


    What an equal exchange!


    Everyone subconsciously stayed away from Yale Terrace.


    Because they now know that the snakes on the people of the Dragon Department may not have been domesticated for a long time!


    In other words, there may be danger around them at any time.


    As for the members of Wenlong Department, because of the spotted boa constrictor wrapped around their bodies, their figures also appeared to be strong.


    Yale Terrace let a relatively largest boa constrictor wrap around its body, held the snake''s neck with one hand, saluted Mu Feng, and communicated with Mu Feng in Awula: Great Chief, we can go!


    Mu Feng looked at Yale Terrace, suppressed the shock in his heart, and asked him: Are these tattooed dragons leaving with you like this?


    Yale Terrace responded: Yes, we offer food, and King Wenlong will drive out its offspring to help us.


    Mu Feng was very surprised in his heart, and asked again: "It has been living here all this time?"


    Yale Terrace: Yeah, it never leaves here.


    Mu Feng thought to himself: "Hey, how many poisonous snakes are here?"


    He quickly dispelled the idea of ??letting Bajie be here to cause disaster, and he was also glad that Bajie didn''t appear here


    Otherwise, there may be some big troubles.


    He nodded: OK, let''s go on!


    But he didn''t want Yaletai to stay by his side no matter what. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Yaletai, it was because he didn''t dare to take risks.


    If the tip of the soldering iron suddenly hit him like this, it would be a lot of fun.


    Fortunately, Yaletai also seemed to know that he was very dangerous to Mufeng now, so he didn''t take the pole to stay by Mufeng''s side, and instead rode to the side consciously.


    Bai Yue leaned closer to Mu Feng with lingering fear in her heart: "Great Chief, the clansmen of the Wenlong tribe will not move to Dajiang Zhucheng in the future, right?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Bai Yue breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good! Otherwise, they can control poisonous snakes with such skill, and the threat to the tribe is too great!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    But having said that, if these people from the Wenlong Department really followed Da Jiang wholeheartedly, he would definitely become a surprise attack army as long as he made a little effort.


    After all, there are very few people who can defend against poisonous snakes in defense against people and objects!


    Thinking of this, he looked forward to it again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1090

    Leaving Jinqi Mountain, and going to the northwest is a place where there are continuous mountains.


    Compared with Bai Yue who came here to go straight to the destination, Mu Feng paid more attention to the details.


    The biggest strange thing is that there are mountains to the northwest of the grassland. The mountains are relatively tall, but the water flows from east to west, which is really strange.


    Of course, they only saw the river when they entered the mountains, and then they were blocked by the mountains.


    This goes to the mountains and forests with many trees.


    Fortunately, there are not many shrubs in the forest, and most of them are deciduous trees, so it is not too difficult for a group of people to walk in the forest.


    There are many wild fruit trees in the forest, some are known and some are not, and Mu Feng will identify them one by one, and after confirming with the system, let the accompanying soldiers mark, take samples, and even dig directly.


    What pleased him the most was that he found a large piece of vines inside, and the vines were covered with fruits the size of rice grains!


    When he thought of the watermelon he planted last year in the scorching heat of summer, he could already think of the pleasant feeling of drinking mellow wine and looking at the moon in the moon tower when the grapes are ripe this summer and autumn.


    It is rumored that on the night of July 7th, people squatting under the vines can hear the love words between the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl.


    In his previous life, Mu Feng tried several times, but he heard nothing.


    It was drenched thoroughly by the occasional "Weaver Girl Tears".


    Since then, he never went to "squat" under the vines.


    Well, it can''t be so boring anymore.


    Right now, he can''t wait until July 7th, and he will try again.


    Speaking of which, he can''t blame him entirely, after all, there are too few things that can be entertained in this world.


    Without electronic devices such as mobile phones and computers, although life is very fulfilling, it is somewhat regrettable.


    For now, what he can do is to find more "pastime" things or projects to enrich his "amateur life".


    Unavoidable "long nights and long dreams", he cut off a lot of vines on the spot and prepared to go back to cultivate them.


    At the same time, tell the tribe that these vines must be planted in time when they are dug back.


    Da Jiang and the others were not surprised by Mu Feng''s behavior. After all, when going out before, the chief had to check whether there was anything available for food and use, which often delayed a lot of time.


    In fact, every time the great chief took people out to fight, they came and went, and when they found nothing else on the road, they were not used to it.


    After all, every time the great chief discovers a new thing, it is a rare delicacy for them.


    The clansmen of Goshawk and Wenlong looked at Mu Feng in amazement.


    They were very surprised why the chief would be interested in a limp vine branch.


    It is true that there are fruits on it, but it is so small, what can it do?


    With a puzzled face, Mo Erhan quietly approached a bunch of small grapes, grabbed a handful, chewed a couple of bites, and quickly spit it out.


    Sour and astringent, really unpalatable!


    When Mu Feng saw it, he curled his lips and laughed.


    Many Jiang warriors also laughed.


    You dare to eat indiscriminately without the great chief teaching you how to eat!


    Mo Ke Khan hesitated, and asked tentatively: "Great Chief, what do you want these things for? The fruit is sour and astringent. When it grows up, it will only be sour, not tasty!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "How big do you eat?"


    Mo Ke Khan made a gesture, which was as big as his fingernail.


    He continued: "Eating this fruit not only makes you feel full, but also makes you hungry faster, so no one eats it!"


    Wooden Wind laughed.


    If the sour grapes enter the hungry stomach, it''s no wonder if you''re not hungry!


    But with a thought, he realized: "Is there such a fruit near the Goshawk Department?"


    Mo Kehan ??nodded.


    Wooden Wind laughed loudly: "That''s great!"


    He then told Bai Yue: "The fruit trees here, as well as the fruit trees in the Goshawk Department, will be transplanted back to the tribe, and the rest will come here to pick fruits in autumn. Then I will teach you how to eat these fruits!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked around again, making sure that there was nothing missing, and then let everyone move forward.


    Yale Terrace was starting to get excited.


    Because further ahead is the Purple Beast Department!


    The bigger golden mountain that he and Mu Feng talked about is there.


    Thinking of those Purple Beast tribesmen who had been captured before, Yaletai became even more excited¡ªthe great chief had already said that a large part of the Purple Beast tribe''s captives would be handed over to them, and the rest would be taken away by Da Jiang.


    In other words, the Purple Beast Department will definitely not exist anymore.


    Yaletai asked Mu Feng: Chief, should we go to Jinqi Mountain or the Purple Beast Department first?


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Go to Jinqi Mountain first."


    Yale Taiwan has no objection either.


    It''s only a little late, and the Purple Beast Department can''t escape!


    So he took Mu Feng directly to the Jinqi Mountain he was talking about.


    Seeing Jinqi Mountain, Mu Feng''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Sure enough, as Yaletai said, the Jinqi Mountain here is bigger than the Shenshan Mountain in the Wenlong Department.


    The most important thing is that this copper mine is different from the previous one, it is completely exposed and has no vegetation.


    It is also more labor-saving to mine the same mine.


    According to Mu Feng''s estimation, the copper mine produced by the same mine is enough for the current population of Dajiang to use!


    It is a wise move to choose to believe in Yale Terrace!


    This is still the case with Mu Feng, let alone Bai Yue and others.


    Bai Yue shouted in surprise: "Chief, with so many copper mines, I, Da Jiang, don''t have to worry about copper wares anymore!"


    Mu Feng nodded his head heavily, and quickly planned in his mind how to mine the copper mine here to ensure that it would not be discovered by others.


    Don''t worry about the Goshawk Department and the Wenlong Department, they are already Da Jiang''s own people.


    As for the other small tribes, they must be recruited or expelled, and they must not be allowed to appear here again to prevent the copper mines here from leaking out.


    And the only possible enemy nearby is the Shaoli tribe!


    So he had to find a way to reduce such risks, neither to scare the snakes, nor to leak any rumors.


    He thought for a while, called Bai Yue and Mo Ke Khan, and ordered in a low voice: "The copper mine here is where I, Da Jiang, made a large number of gold wares. Bai Yue and Mo Ke Khan are in charge together.


    Baiyue is the main one, and Moke Khan is the assistant.


    The small tribes in the vicinity make sure not to come near here, and the news of the gold artifacts here is not to be leaked. "


    Moke Khan was both excited and nervous: "Will the nearby small tribes be wiped out?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "That''s not the case, just make sure they don''t show up here. If the formation is too big, it will easily leak the news."


    Bai Yue nodded: "How about this? In the name of the Wenlong tribe, we will destroy the purple beast tribe here, and then count the area around the gold mine as the territory of the Wenlong tribe, so that we can drive out other tribes that appear !"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, this is relatively safe. It is normal for tribes to conflict over territories.


    But remember, in this way, people need to be guarded here for a long time to ensure that there are no mistakes! "


    Bai Yue nodded solemnly: "Yes! I will explain to the big boss that I will send an additional team of soldiers here!"


    Mu Feng looked at Moke Khan again: "For this matter, you also need to send some people from the tribe to garrison here to ensure that there are no accidents in this golden mountain!"


    Mo Kehan ??nodded: "Yes!"


    So Mufeng called Yale Terrace again, and together they checked and made up for the omissions, making sure that the copper mine here would not go wrong.


    After a long time, Mu Feng finally got up and said with a smile: "Okay, just follow what I said to mine the same mine here.


    I will write to Jiu Zhu later and ask him to arrange someone to come over! "


    "Yes!" Several people responded in unison.


    Then Mu Feng said: "Okay, now go to the Purple Beast Department!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1091

    After the location of the copper mine is determined, the next thing is very simple.


    With Mu Feng behind, Bai Yue and Mo Ke Khan led seven hundred people straight to the Purple Beast Department.


    The effect of Mu Feng''s participation in the battle was to force the sables with Mengji beasts, making the Purple Beasts lose their greatest reliance.


    So the battle went very smoothly.


    From start to "cleaning up" in less than an hour - how poor these little tribes are!


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, they found a lot of jade by the stream near the Purple Beast Department.


    It was then that Mu Feng remembered that Heilianjiang had "tributed" some small jade to him.


    These jade stones don''t seem to have much effect on Jiang at the moment.


    After all, the entire tribe is busy developing now, and there is really no room for jade to play a decorative role.


    Even if it was brought to the market to trade, no one bought it.


    So the discovery of jade is really tasteless to him.


    "Chief, these stones seem to be different from other stones, could they also be gold objects?" Bai Yue asked in a low voice.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "These are jade stones."


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, she weighed it in her hand, and said with a smile, "Did Heilianjiang send you some stones like this before?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    "Then can these jade stones be used as weapons?"


    "If you can do it, you can do it, but it''s not worth it. It''s time-consuming and labor-intensive. Not to mention, it''s not as sharp and hard as gold."


    "Forget it!"


    Bai Yue threw away the jade in her hand.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked around: "Don''t throw it away, it''s useful after all!"


    "What can this do?" Bai Yue wondered.


    Mu Feng said: "We can engrave a seal for each of you as a leader, so that your copper seals will not be blurred."


    So Bai Yue picked up the stone again and put it in the leather pouch on her horse''s back: "Then I want this one!"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "You also pick a small piece, it''s so big, it takes a lot of effort!"


    Bai Yue threw it away again and replaced it with a smaller one.


    Mu Feng scratched his head, thinking it was a pity in his heart.


    Such a large piece of jade, in the past life, is definitely the rhythm of making a fortune.


    Whether it is made into bracelets, handles, pendants, etc., it is definitely a bestseller in the mall.


    Unfortunately, right now, there is no such consumer market.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to pick out some eye-catching white jade and green jade and take them away¡ªeverything that was a little cracked or a little miscellaneous was thrown away by him.


    It doesn''t work anyway.


    After picking up the jade, they decided to go back the same way.


    In fact he had to go back too - the rain was coming!


    Once their group is trapped in the mountains, any accident may happen.


    When passing by the Wenlong tribe, Mufeng left five iron-backed machetes for Yaletai, half of the more than 400 prisoners of the Purple Beast tribe, and he didn''t bother to take the other 200 people, so he left them directly for I joined the Goshawk Department-the wood wind is too little.


    Calculating the time, it is unrealistic for him to rush back to the tribe to spend the rainy day.


    The plan for now is to rush to the Hebei area as soon as possible, and cross the river to the mountain island.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust the members of the Goshawk Department, it''s that they just chose to join Da Jiang, and Da Jiang doesn''t have any actual control over them yet, so he doesn''t want to take risks.


    Before leaving, he told Mo Ke Khan: "You can take it with the tribe in rainy days, anyway, there are no tribes around that can threaten your safety.


    If there is a sneak attack from the Shaoli tribe, you should follow the Lanshui River to the Heji tribe, and someone will come to help you there! "


    Mo Ke Khan said solemnly: "Don''t worry, Chief, we will guard this place!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and then took Bai Yue to the Hehe Department.


    Without the shackles of Goshawk''s team, Mu Feng let everyone run at a high speed.


    Hurry up and hurry up, and finally came to the outskirts of the mountain island when it was raining.


    Even if the group had coir raincoats to protect them from the rain, they were drenched enough.


    Fortunately, several earthen buildings have been built on Shandao, which are distributed in various open areas on the outskirts of the mountain.


    Nearly a thousand Great Jiang warriors have migrated here with their clansmen, and they often live here.


    Bai Qiu is the lord of Shandao City.


    Here, like Dragon City, there are several largest rooms reserved for Mu Feng.


    Except for no paintings and calligraphy, other tables, chairs, benches, bed cabinets and dishes are not much different from those in Longcheng.


    Even when Mu Feng lived in, he felt that he was in a palace.


    Since several people were drenched when they entered the mountain, Bai Qiu hurriedly sent someone to bring charcoal to light a fire to keep warm.


    Now the people of the Dajiang people all over the country will burn charcoal fires in their rooms to keep warm when winter and spring are cold.


    The charcoal stove, coke and other things were all made by the craftsmen who had been taught by Mufeng before in Longcheng, and the craftsmen made them in batches.


    Even later, craftsmen discovered that by putting a flat copper lid on the charcoal stove, you can put a pot to boil water, and you can also put a pot to cook rice and stir-fry vegetables.


    Until one day, when Mu Feng saw a kettle on the charcoal stove in his room heating hot water, he suddenly realized that the current charcoal stove can be used for other things!


    Wasn''t the teppanyaki in the previous life made with a charcoal stove?


    Afterwards, he asked someone to make a special copper plate, set it on a charcoal stove, and heated up fried meat to eat.


    Changning

 Chapter 1092

    No one can imagine that in this era, there are people on such a mountain island, eating barbecue and drinking wine, acting like a modern person.


    Listening to their conversations, however, is downright primitive.


    "Great Chief, after the rainy day is over, can my Blackwater City find something to do in the east and north?" Asuka said helplessly, "I''m not very good at building cities!"


    Zhahe from the side also nodded: "People from the Fang Lei Department came once and wanted us to help them deal with the Giant Bear Department."


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "Let''s find out what''s going on first. After all, no one from the Giant Bear Department has ever taken the initiative to attack us."


    Asuka frowned and said, "But their subordinate tribe, the Huaxu Department, designed us, so we have to avenge this revenge."


    Mu Feng still shook his head: "Don''t be in such a hurry. My Dajiang''s territory and population are increasing rapidly. If we fight on all sides at the same time, it will be easy to make enemies for ourselves, and it will also bring great losses to the tribe."


    Asuka stopped mentioning this matter and nodded.


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said: "The Goshawk Department chooses to join Da Jiang now, do their people really not need to migrate?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Since they don''t want to move to the old place, we can build a new city to the east, and with the new city as the center, we can reach the Goshawk Department within a day or two.


    In this case, the large carrier pigeon stop will be directly established in the new city, which can form a fishing net-like connection with Shandao, the old site of the White Ape Department, Black Bear City, and Kuiwei City, and then set up a small one-way information transmission point in the Goshawk Department.


    At that time, the sparrow catcher can allocate some of them to cruise around the Goshawk Department and spy on the news. "


    Bai Yue nodded: "I understand, if they don''t show full sincerity, we must be on guard."


    Mu Feng nodded and shook his head again: "After all, they are not from the Jiang family, and the totem is indeed not very similar to my great Jiang Zulong''s totem. It is normal to worry about the migration for the time being.


    But this also gives us a buffer time, and it is also convenient for us to better digest and absorb new tribesmen.


    But the establishment of a carrier pigeon stop is not just that, not only to guard against the Goshawk Department, but also the Shaoli Department. "


    Bai Yue wondered: "The Shaoli tribe should not be our opponent now, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "If we really want to fight recklessly, they are definitely not our opponents, not even Da Libu.


    But if you really want to fight recklessly, what good will it do me, Dajiang?


    The rabbit is anxious and bites.


    So for a long time to come, we may not have an active battle with the Dali and Shaoli tribes. "


    "What about the intrusion?" Bai Yue smiled.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "You can have this! Always remind them that we have the upper hand in the battle against them. But the problem is that when you harass them, you must make sure that they are not a large group of people, otherwise our personnel will suffer too much damage. It¡¯s not worth the candle.¡±


    Bai Yue nodded hastily: "Don''t worry about this, the chief. I will find Han Shu to come over with me when the time comes. After all, he is best at harassment warfare."


    Wood Wind nodded.


    To put it bluntly, the harassment station is guerrilla warfare, and both Han Shu and Thunder Dragon have enough experience in this.


    After all, one was in charge of harassment and the other was in charge of resistance.


    At the beginning, Han Shu often made some gains, but later it became a large number of casualties.


    It can be seen that Thunder Dragon was out of experience in the invasion battle.


    He smiled and said: "Of course, we still use the old method, let the Thunder Dragon and Konoha on the southern front come to harass the Dali from time to time, and occasionally take some light cavalry fighters out for a walk."


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Then Lei Long and the big boss need to worry about it."


    Mu Feng nodded: "When the time comes, several leaders of Jiang''s military department, chiefs, and Zhan capital will gather in the border of Changli, and it will not be easy to clean up like this. Let''s see what you say?"


    Before Bai Yue could speak, Asuka smiled and said: "When the time comes, let him come down and become the Lord of Blackwater City, and let me be the leader!


    Warchief, what''s the idea? "


    Mu Feng pretended to mutter.


    Bai Yue sneered and said, "I don''t think so?"


    As he said that, he picked up the cup and raised it at Asuka: "I remember you, Asuka!"


    Asuka pouted and bumped into one with him, took a sip before he was satisfied: "Then what else can you do to me, you can''t beat me!"


    Zhahe grinned strangely: "Asuka said this, you should ask, brother Baiyue, who can you beat!"


    Asuka frowned and thought about it, and then suddenly realized: "Except for the little sister-in-law who is lying down, I can''t think of anyone else!"


    Zhahe patted his thigh: "It''s true!"


    "Pfft!" Mu Feng spat out a mouthful of wine.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Qiu made him finish his spraying with another sentence: "Oh, I''m afraid that little sister-in-law who is lying down, Brother Bai Yue is no match either!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Everyone roared with laughter.


    Bai Yue blushed and snorted coldly.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand and patted Bai Yue: "Bai Yue, this is a disease, it needs to be cured!"


    Everyone laughed again.


    ...


    While eating and drinking, a group of people decided a series of major events after the rainy day in Da Jiang, basically a series of plans centered around the mountain island.


    It mainly includes city building, carrier pigeon stops, digestion of new tribesmen and so on.


    Mu Feng also roughly determined what he would do after the rainy day was over during the process of discussing with several people.


    The first is to go to the Kuwei city under construction to confirm the construction of the city around the Kuwei city.


    At that time, Kuiwei City will become the center of a group of southwest cities.


    And Konoha, the burly city lord, is a veritable city lord.


    Of course, because of the joining of the Goshawk Department, the construction of the old city of the White Ape Department, and the construction of large and small cities in the northwest, there must be one or two more city lords.


    Even if Da Jiang can digest all the old locations of the Bailongbu and Jujiaobu, there will be two more city lords.


    In this way, Da Jiang will have at least three more city lords in the future!


    At present, what Mu Feng can confirm is that Luo Li will be the lord of any city in the future.


    Moke Khan of the Goshawk Department can also.


    But he seems to be only good at defending the city, not good at fighting.


    So this requires Mu Feng to look for one or two, or even two or three new city masters from now on.


    And he had already made up his mind in his heart, if it was impossible, he would let Raymond take the lead, and then send him a capable and skilled person to help him.


    However, he still needs to discuss with Yu Yao, Lu Li, Yu Li and others how to handle this matter.


    There will even be a meeting of six departments at that time.


    The second is how to annex and digest the large and small tribes in the area.


    It doesn''t make sense that the Goshawk Department and the Kuiwei Department on all sides have become Jiang''s territory, and there are still many big and small fish in his own territory, which is easy to mess up.


    Although Mu Feng would not be able to say "how can others snore on the side of the couch" like Zhao Taizu did, but he could not just sit back and watch the existence of so many small tribes in the tribe.


    In his view, the existence of small tribes is an unstable factor.


    In case these destabilizing factors come together, that is a big destabilizing factor.


    Of course, he will not annex or plunder by means of violence.


    This needs to be well negotiated.


    At that time, you can try to use it either to set a model or to find a support.


    Finally, there is the construction of the city on the front line of Liaolong City.


    For now, from Longcheng to Liaolong City, and then westward to Black Bear City, it is the absolute safety zone of Dajiang, and it is also the food base of Dajiang for a long time in the future, which needs Mufeng''s focus!


    It can be said that this small meeting in Shandao City on a rainy day set the general direction for Jiang''s future development!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1093

    The wilderness on a rainy day looks peaceful, and even wild animals are extremely rare in the wilderness, let alone people.


    However, at the edge of Liaolong City, the southernmost point of Dajiang''s territory, there appeared a group of people whose exact number was unknown.


    These people were all wearing black and shiny "raincoats" and riding all kinds of beast mounts, looking menacing.


    These mounts include armored earth dragons, mammoths, and a monster with colorful fur that looks like a tiger, but with many bone spurs on the top of the head, face, and under the jaw, and an extremely long tail.


    When you look closely, there are three or four thousand people in this group.


    In the rain, these people were covered with a layer of white "mist".


    That is the heat from their long journey and running.


    At the front, no less than a thousand people held yellowed copper knives in their hands.


    These copper knives were hammered out one by one, the blades were bumpy, but the blades were extremely sharp.


    Apparently, these folks know how to use copper utensils, and are good at sharpening blades, it just needs to be smelted!


    As for the nearly 3,000 people behind them, most of them were large copper rods, and some refined bone knives and sticks.


    Judging from their mounts and weapons, they are definitely elite cavalry!


    Such a group of people suddenly appeared from the south of Wanzhang Plain in the rainy season, giving people a bad feeling.


    This group of people saw a large forest land not far ahead, and they were very excited when they realized that they had finally reached the edge of the Wanzhang Plain.


    The first person was riding the mount with the bony spurs on its head. He raised his hand in the rain, and everyone gradually slowed down.


    The person next to him was riding a strange solid-colored horse with a single horn on his head. He was covered in white and had a black tail. He seemed to have the momentum of a dragon before he moved.


    It is also a Hulei leopard!


    The man carried by Hu Leibao asked in a low voice: "Boss, are you coming soon?"


    The leader riding the monster was covered in a dark and shiny animal skin, like a person wearing an oversized raincoat, and he couldn''t even see his face clearly, but his voice was hoarse and resolute, and he had been through battles: "Hurry up!" , one day further north from here, we will arrive at the boundary of the Dragon Division!"


    The voice of the person riding the Hulei Leopard was clearly agitated and high-pitched: "After searching for so long, I finally found out this way for us. This dragon department belongs to us!"


    The leader said in a deep voice: "That''s right, after killing the Liaolong Department, we can surround the Blue Bird Department from both sides. If we defeat them, we can gain a wider territory!


    That''s why I discussed with the great chief this time, and transferred you all the way from the south, because I took a fancy to this strange horse in your backyard! "


    The man named Xili raised his head, pressed down the large copper knife pinned to his waist, patted his mount Hulei Leopard, grinned and said: "Don''t worry, leader, my mount is as big as the land of the Southern Man." There are dozens of tribes, and there is nothing to be afraid of!


    That''s when their armored dragons need you to stay! "


    The leader grinned strangely and said, "As long as a large number of hot cattle, horses and people are left behind, what''s the use of having more armored earth dragons?"


    Chu Li laughed loudly: "That''s right!"


    So the leader turned around and shouted: "Da Man, Miao Man, Yue Huang, order your own fighters, this time we will use the fastest speed to destroy the Liaolong Department, and then return to the tribe as fast as possible, without delay The harvest of our tribe!"


    "Yes!" Someone shouted.


    The leader shouted again: "When you enter the forest, keep a distance from each other, don''t be too far away, be careful!"


    "yes!"


    So he moved his hand again, and everyone rushed forward silently.


    The beautiful mount on which the leader was riding twisted its head and rushed into the dense forest first.


    And almost as soon as this group of people entered the dense forest, a small group of people saw their figures in the dense forest.


    One of them ordered in a low voice: "Hurry back to the city and tell the city lord that someone has appeared from Wanzhangyuan!"


    "Yes!" One person responded in a low voice, and then led the horse back carefully. After a while, he turned on the horse and galloped northward, as fast as lightning.


    ...


    In Liaolong City, Han Shu, the head of the military government, and Xishou, the city owner of Liaolong City, are patrolling and deploying defenses in the city in coir raincoats.


    Although Liaolong City is far to the south of Da Jiang, the mountains are high and the emperor is far away, and there are no strong enemies, Han Shu, who personally participated in the battle to win Liaolong City, has a special feeling for Liaolong City.


    The predecessor of Liaolong City, the Liaolong Department, was the place where Hanshu and Konoa joined forces to continuously harass and weaken its strength. supply base.


    The stakes are high!


    And the construction of the new Liaolong City, Han Shu has paid a lot of effort, so he is very concerned about everything here and is very familiar with it.


    In addition, Da Jiang Xinding Six Departments, he was promoted to the head of the battle, and the head of the rhinoceros moved here to be the city lord. Everything still needs to be familiarized with, so there was a scene where he, the head of the war, led the city lord to patrol Liaolong City and was familiar with everything.


    Because once the rainy day is over, he may have to return to Dragon City, and after a short stay, he will transfer to the land of Changli, where he has made great achievements.


    It''s raining now, so all the people gathered in Liaolong City.


    Even the mining and smelting of the iron mine was temporarily sealed off, and only a team of people was sent to guard it.


    Of course, there is also the Wanzhang Mountain area, where the Sparrow Catcher has always been sent to watch secretly.


    After all, the current danger in Liaolong City is basically only in the south-the river is far away in the east, and the Qingniao Department of Qingzhang Mountain is in the west.


    The reason why Han Shu arranged this way is that he has harassed the Liaolong Department himself, and he knows that the danger comes from the subtleties, and things often happen in the "what if".


    He led the rhinoceros head to inspect the dragon city and explained important matters to him.


    "The defenses of the city wall and arrow towers have been built, but there are not enough earthen buildings in the city. Now people are crowded in these few earthen buildings. If someone gets sick, it may spread to a large number of people.


    The moat has only been dug on the south side, and the other three sides also need to arrange for people to continue digging. At that time, water will be directly drawn from the big lake in the south.


    Don''t let the people of the moat pour the water in it, or the whole Liaolong City will stink. I have already discussed with Mochizuki from the Ministry of Industry how to lay the sewer, you just need to pay close attention to the details..."


    Han Shu told Xishou one by one.


    Rhinoceros listened and said it silently from the bottom of his heart, continuing if he was sure there was nothing wrong, and quickly asking questions if he was in doubt.


    He found a problem. As a leader of a war before, he thought it would be no problem to be a leader in Dajiang.


    As a result, he still feels overwhelmed by giving him a city lord!


    Because he clearly felt that the work that he, the city lord, was doing was what a great chief should do!


    It can be said that such a large Liaolong City, no matter how large the population is, is the atmosphere that only a large tribe can have.


    But here is just a city of Dajiang!


    When the city was handed over to him, everything was in order, so if he didn''t manage it well, he could really take the blame for it.


    Right now, he was about to confirm something with Han Shu, when he suddenly saw a rider breaking through the rain curtain and rushing towards Liaolong City in the rain curtain not far away.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the city, the man shouted: "Quickly tell the city lord, the enemy is coming!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1094

    Hearing the news that "an enemy is attacking", Xishou tensed up and looked at Han Shu.


    Unexpectedly, Han Shu rubbed his hands together: "Come to live!"


    "Huh?" Rhinoceros was stunned.


    Han Shu narrowed his eyes and turned to the south: "It''s from Wanzhang, don''t worry about it, it''s Yunmeng Dabu who has always only heard his name!"


    Rhinoceros nodded and hurriedly asked: "What should I do?"


    Han Shu sneered: "What else can I do, they have come all the way, of course we can''t let them go back!"


    As he spoke, he strode towards the soldiers who reported the news: "How many of them are there?"


    The soldier shook his head: "Because of the rain, the water mist blocked us, so we couldn''t see clearly, but at least there were no more than two or three thousand people!"


    "No less than two or three thousand people?" Han Shu frowned.


    Now there are only 3,000 warriors in the entire Liaolong Department, which is comparable to them.


    If it is head-to-head, ginger will definitely do it.


    But it''s raining now, and Jiang has a five-meter-high city to defend, so it''s definitely not worthwhile to take the initiative to go out of the city to head-to-head.


    The soldier hurriedly added: "We don''t know the mount they are riding in front of, but it looks very fierce. Only the horse behind him is riding a horse, which is very similar to that of the great chief and the owner of the Rhinoceros City!"


    "Huh?" Han Shu frowned, "A Hulei Leopard and an unknown mount, leading the charge?"


    One must know that Da Jiang''s sparrow hunters were all established by Mu Feng and trained by Yu Li, all of them are top spies.


    These people may not be the strongest in frontal charge on the battlefield, but they are good at hiding and sneak attacking.


    The most important thing is that every Sparrow Hunter fighter has undergone strict training, judging the terrain, distance, type of local beast mount, number of people, weapons, etc.


    Mu Feng once explained to these people that before the start of the war, the more news we spied on, the better it would be for our soldiers to prepare and catch the opponent by surprise.


    And these are situations that other tribes in this era would never think of, and would never notice.


    So the information they determined is basically the same as the actual situation.


    In an instant, Han Shu decided what to do.


    He turned to look at Xishou and said, "Brother Xishou, you are coming to live too!"


    "Come to live?" Rhinoceros was puzzled.


    Han Shu nodded: "The other party also has a Hulei Leopard, and a beast mount that we haven''t seen before. I guess it''s a beast unique to Yunmeng Dadu!"


    Rhinoceros nodded confidently: "I know, when the two armies fight, as long as there is a chance, I will keep that Hulei leopard!"


    Han Shu nodded, and asked again: "What about the weapon?"


    The soldier hurriedly replied: "We looked at the people at the front, and they seem to be holding...golden knives!"


    "Golden Knife!" Han Shu was stunned for a moment, "Two or three thousand people are all golden knives?"


    The soldier nodded and added: "It''s very similar to the golden knife we ??used before!"


    "Before?" Han Shu realized that it should be a copper knife.


    He took a deep breath, grinned and said with a sneer: "Well, it seems that most of Yunmeng is definitely going to eat us, so let them come!"


    Xishou asked again: "Out of the city to fight?"


    Han Shu shook his head and pointed at the city wall: "We have a good city wall and don''t use it, what do we think?"


    Rhinoceros nodded: "Okay, I understand!"


    So Han Shu and Xishou quickly agreed on the battle plan, and then started to act separately.


    Han Shu got up and shouted: "Arrow Army, there is an enemy attack, the arrow tower is ready!"


    "yes!"


    Rhinoceros also shouted loudly: "Pan Pao cavalry, wait at the city gate, light armored cavalry, go to the top of the city to cooperate with the archers!"


    "yes!"


    "The light cavalry army pays attention to the orders, and is ready to go down to the city to pursue them at any time!"


    "yes!"


    Following the orders given by Han Shu and Rhinoceros, the Jiang warriors in Liaolong City were quickly ready in just ten minutes.


    Go up to the top of the city, go up to the top of the arrow tower, go up to the top of the arrow tower, mount the horse...


    Han Shu and Xishou stood on the top of the city, looking towards the south.


    Liaolong City now only has three gates in the west, south and north, and the east is surrounded by mountains.


    So they only need to focus on the south and west sides - once the enemy wants to go around to the back, they can completely complete the conversion and charge in the city.


    You know, in the entire Liaolong City, a wide horse-riding path is paved next to the base of the city wall, just for the convenience of the cavalry in the city to change defenses-similar to the fire exits in the previous life. Make way for cavalry warriors!


    Just as the two of them were looking to the south,

 Chapter 1095

    After the man named Daman brought people close to Liaolong City, his first reaction was: This is a tribe, you can fight!


    He didn''t even notice the height of the walls - because he had never seen such a high wall, let alone a brick wall.


    In his opinion, the strength of a tribe is either rock or soil, can it stop their armored dragons from hitting them with hammers?


    So his immediate reaction was to quickly find the leader, kill, loot, and leave!


    Sure enough, the leader of the Yunmeng Division was also a man who was used to winning battles. He grinned grinningly when he heard Daman came back to report, "Then kill me!"


    They had a general understanding of the situation of the dragon department a year ago.


    The trading point chosen by the two parties at that time was relatively conservative on the grassland.


    For most of Yunmeng, the population and fighters of the Liaolong department are not as large as their own.


    The most important thing is that they have no gold!


    During this period, the Yunmeng Department sent people to the Liaolong Department to discuss the matter of accepting the Liaolong Department as a subordinate tribe, but was rejected by the Thunder Dragon at that time.


    In fact, at the intersection of autumn and winter last year, the Yunmeng Department once sent a group of soldiers to cross the Wanzhang Plain and destroy the Liaolong Department.


    As a result, we encountered a wave of beasts on the way.


    At that time, there was no Hulei Leopard to repel these wild beasts because there was no longer in the scorpion. Instead, the impact of the beast tide brought them moderate losses.


    Coincidentally, the few people leading the way were trampled to death by the beast tide.


    Only then did Yunmeng re-explore the road and lead people to attack the Liaolong department again.


    And the leader of Yunmeng, Manlong, in order to avoid repeating the same mistakes, specially negotiated with the great chief, and "borrowed" Chili, who had opened up territory in the southern barbarian land of Yunmeng, to use his strange horse to guard against the beast tide.


    As for fighting, he is confident that he is not as good as Xili, and his nearly 4,000 people can definitely crush the Liaolong Division.


    After all, in the past six months, they found a golden tool that could be cut and made into a golden knife in a deep mountain in the tribal territory.


    This has greatly increased the strength of the Yunmeng Department.


    The tribes on the east and west sides of them were wiped out one by one, and only the vast area in the south was still being explored and expanded.


    The Blue Bird Department in the north was originally what they had to capture to improve their combat power.


    But they didn''t expect that a new weapon they got could shoot them from a long distance, which really made it difficult for them to parry.


    That''s why the current trip to destroy the Liaolong Department came about.


    According to the speculation in the tribe, the Liaolong Department is in the east of the Blue Bird Department, and the Blue Bird Department will definitely not deal with it.


    Therefore, it must be much smoother to win the territory of the Liaolong Department and attack the Blue Bird Department from the east and south!


    The combination of various reasons determined that the savage dragon believed that the Liaolong department in front of him was just a matter of beating and killing.


    So he shouted: "Yunmengerlang, the armored dragon cavalry are in front, smashing and killing the tribe''s earthen wall, and the others will follow and charge directly over the wall!"


    While speaking, the armored dragoons behind him all stepped forward and began to move forward.


    Daman did not forget to remind: "Their earth walls are very high, higher than our horses!"


    Man Long sneered: "It seems that we sent people here before, and they were already prepared, and even raised the wall.


    It''s okay, wait until our armored dragon smashes their earthen walls, I''ll see how they die!


    By the way, there is also the big chief who is dying, what is his name Thunder Dragon, I have to cut off his head, to see if his neck is hard, or my knife is faster? "


    Daman laughed and said, "Yes!"


    So the wild dragon grinned grinningly with his hands, and urged the mount with strange horns to come forward.


    He can''t wait!


    ...


    The Jiang warriors guarding the Liaolong city wall held their breaths and held their crossbows tightly.


    The crossbow has already been wound, and it''s a shot when you raise your hand.


    Long range, powerful.


    The next step is bow and arrow, start fast.


    This is a tactic they have rehearsed many times.


    Han Shu twirled his big bow in the crowd, carefully watched the invading Yunmeng warriors from the lookout on the city wall, compared the inconspicuous stone marks buried on the ground in advance to determine the distance, and calculated the distance .


    As for whether the opponent is an armored dragon or another beast, these are not within his consideration.


    Under the bow and arrow, there is no such thing as a mount!


    At least one hundred armored earth dragons came to Yunmeng, which is definitely a big deal.


    "These armored earth dragons should be left behind!" Han Shu whispered, "The mounts in the back, it depends on how fast they run!"


    Seeing that the armored earth dragon was approaching the city wall, and the people behind were pressing up, Han Shu made a plan in his heart.


    He stood up suddenly, raised his hand and shot an arrow, shouting: "Shoot the tail!"


    In an instant, all the Jiang soldiers stood up together, raised their crossbows in their hands, and shot at the back of most of the Yunmeng soldiers¡ªcutting off the way for the people in front to retreat quickly!


    As for the armored dragoon army at the front, they were placed directly at the foot of the city wall.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    "Ahhh!"


    The crossbow arrows rained down, knocking down a group of Yunmeng warriors in an instant.


    The horses were frightened, and many soldiers cried out in pain.


    And Han Shu''s sudden shout of thunder and anger really surprised everyone in most of Yunmeng.


    Especially the members of the Yunmeng Department, who originally wanted to sneak attack, but found that the other party was already prepared!


    "What''s going on!" Barbarian shouted violently.


    "Blue Bird Department?" Daman exclaimed, "Only they have such long-distance weapons!"


    "What should I do, leader?" Someone shouted anxiously.


    The veins on Manlong''s forehead popped out.


    Could it be that the Blue Bird Department has secretly teamed up with the Dragon Department?


    Impossible!


    Before that, he had clearly heard that sick and consumptive Lei Long talk about two grievances!


    But he had never experienced such a battle before, and before it even started, his soldiers lost three or four hundred people!


    Shame never had!


    He yelled loudly: "Armored Earth Dragon, break down the dirt wall for me, I, Yunmeng Erlang, can''t die in vain!


    Break through the earthen wall and kill all their youth! "


    "yes!"


    The armored dragoons at the front hadn''t been attacked by bows and arrows, and since they were already close to the city wall, they absolutely had no reason to retreat, and rushed to the city wall one by one screaming.


    As long as their armored earth dragon rushes forward, all the earthen walls will be smashed down, and then we will see how this group of damn dragons want to die!


    How dare you sneak attack them!


    In particular, huge golden hammers are attached to their armored dragon tail hammers. It took more than half a year for the weapon craftsmen in the tribe to build them. , No wall is not broken.


    It''s just that they are destined to kick the iron plate right now.


    Because the walls of Liaolong City were built with thick bricks that they had never seen before, and there were stone blocks and adobe bricks inside.


    In terms of thickness, one city wall can accommodate two horses in parallel!


    With such a thickness, how could the armored earth dragon fall down?


    So this time their armored dragon is doomed to return without success.


    Sure enough, under Han Shu and Xishou''s deliberate "water release", Da Jiang''s soldiers only shot at the long-distance cavalry, cutting off the retreat of the cavalry rushing to the city.


    And most of Yunmeng''s armored dragon cavalry came to the city wall "smoothly".


    The Yunmeng warrior who was in charge of smashing the city yelled frantically: "Smash their earthen walls!"


    So more than a hundred armored dragons flicked their tails together, and smashed their tail hammers and copper hammers against the city wall.


    Most of the soldiers in Yunmeng laughed cruelly.


    They have already been able to meet the miserable end of those Dragon Warriors who fell down from the dirt wall!


    They shouted wildly when the armored earth dragon swung its tail hammer.


    "Smash them into a pulp!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Smash them to death!"


    ...


    However, the idea is good, the reality is cruel.


    The sounds of "dang" and "boom" came one after another.


    Then there was a scream of pain from the leather armored dragon riding: "Woo--"


    No matter how hard the tail hammer is, it is still a bone!


    Compared with heavy bricks, what advantage can they take?


    Especially the copper hammers tied to their tails, because of gravity and inertia, the force of the tail hammer hitting the city wall was increased, which made the pain even more aggravated!


    The huge pain made many armored earth dragons go crazy instantly.


    They frantically twisted their bodies, or their tails fell on nearby similar ones, or shook off the Yunmeng tribe warriors on them, and then trampled them to death.


    By the time the armored dragoons near the city wall realized something was wrong, it was too late.


    Because in the past, when they approached other earthen walls, they almost instantly smashed away, smashed down other earthen walls and stone walls, and then turned sideways to give way to the cavalry behind.


    But this time their Armored Earth Dragon didn''t work with a single blow, instead they were stuck in place.


    This made the cavalry behind charge at the highest speed, and when they were about to jump over the collapsed wall, they had no time to react, and they slammed down the city wall one by one!


    And the result of this collision was that the two hundred horses in the front all hit the city wall, and two or three hundred people swarmed up behind them!


    "Puff!"


    "Bang bang!"


    "Ahhh!"


    The noises made by these people are muffled, but the consequences are more serious than the big noise of the armored dragon.


    Because these horses hit the wall directly, it was similar to a car that soared one or two hundred yards from the scene of a car accident and knocked down the city wall in an instant!


    As a result, the horses were smashed to the ground, and the Yunmeng warriors on those horses were thrown out because of inertia.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a sound of "bang bang bang" - this time it was those soldiers who knocked down the city wall together, and it became "a wall painted with liver and brain"!


    There were even three or five Yunmeng warriors who were thrown high and fell directly onto the city wall!


    No need to think about it, they didn''t have airbags or air cushions when they landed, and those who were directly thrown to death couldn''t die anymore!


    This scene, not to mention Yunmeng''s fighters, even Da Jiang''s fighters didn''t expect it!


    "This..." Xishou swallowed a mouthful of saliva, watching a Yunmeng warrior fall in front of him, his death was unbelievable - even he himself did not expect that he would die like this!


    At this moment, Han Shu made a move: "Pan Pao Cavalry Army!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1096

    Most of Yunmeng originally thought of smashing the wall with the powerful armored dragon tail hammer to smash the wall and crush a battle, so they didn''t deliberately gather at the city gate.


    In fact, the Armored Earth Dragon couldn''t use it at the city gate.


    When Han Shu saw that the enemy army in Yunmeng was hit by two arrows and lost more than 400 people, he decisively took out protective equipment such as wooden shields, and decisively ordered the city gate to be opened, and Pan Pao''s cavalry army to go out of the city to meet the enemy.


    The Pan Pao Cavalry Army in Liaolong City is not all, there are only less than 200 people.


    But each of these panpao cavalry is a heavy armored cavalry armed to the teeth.


    Mammoths and spinosaurs ran over directly in front, and armored earth dragons finished behind.


    The lack of a large number of enemy troops concentrated at the city gate allowed Da Jiang''s Pan Pao Cavalry to go out smoothly.


    The maces and armor-piercing hammers of the dozens of people who left the city first slammed down.


    Yunmeng''s armored dragoons, who were still making trouble and jumping around, were hit hard in an instant and fell to the ground one after another.


    The mammoth with a huge piercing iron spear on its head twisted its head, directly overturning and piercing the armored dragon in front of it.


    The spinosaurus, which has a few long bony spurs on its head, is even more handy.


    Relying on their own body shape and weight advantages, they are even stronger than mammoths in terms of impact, and naturally cause greater destructive power!


    As for armored earth dragons, although most of Yunmeng did not tie sledgehammers to their tails, their tail hammers were all covered with a shell with iron spikes like maces¡ªlike mammoths. Like an iron spear on the top of the head, it was specially made for the Armored Earth Dragon by Mu Feng to further strengthen the combat power of the beast during the reform of the military department.


    This is equivalent to adding a movable mace to the armored dragon, which not only protects the armored dragon''s tail hammer, but also increases their destructive power when hitting the target.


    Therefore, among the three types of heavy armored cavalry, although the armored earth dragon is the most "petite", it is relatively the most flexible among the three, and its lethality is almost the same!


    For a moment, the panpao cavalry army at the gate of Liaolong City fell into the deep pool like a waterfall from a high place, splashed countless water splashes, and made big waves - the Yunmeng enemy army who had no time to dodge was directly rushed to both sides Dodge, and if you can''t avoid it, you will be knocked down, trampled to death, and crushed to death!


    Although Da Jiang''s heavy armor army was not many, after leaving the city, they quickly opened up a large blank area around the city gate with an unstoppable force, allowing the soldiers behind to crush them out.


    Most of Yunmeng was used to fighting crushing battles, and he basically didn''t suffer any setbacks.


    Sudden frustration, do not know how to deal with.


    The second reason is that they miscalculated the combat power of Liaolong City - they thought that Liaolong City was the old Liaolong Department!


    The third reason is that they have never seen a city wall, and they never thought that any tribe would be so extravagant as to put gold on their mounts!


    It''s not that these Yunmeng cavalry didn''t think about counterattacking. In fact, some of them rushed towards the Panpao cavalry as soon as the Panpao cavalry left the city.


    It''s just that no matter whether it''s Pijiadilong or their golden sword, it''s like paper in front of Pan Pao cavalry army.


    The root cause is that their armored earth dragon failed to break through Da Jiang''s city wall, and the result was a wrong step, a wrong step.


    The opportunity was lost, and the army was defeated like a mountain!


    In just a few minutes, the soldiers of the Yunmeng Department rushed to Liaolong City and lost no less than seven or eight hundred!


    The sudden decrease in the number of soldiers and the strong smell of blood on the battlefield instantly woke up Yunmeng''s enemy army like a blow to the head.


    The army has no fighting spirit, and everyone wants to retreat.


    "Run away!"


    I don''t know who yelled the first sentence.


    Immediately afterwards, most of the soldiers in Yunmeng shouted and retreated one by one, exclaiming again and again.


    "How can the dragon department be so strong!"


    "The leader is wrong, they are tigers!"


    "They also have gold, sharper than ours!"


    "Go back!"


    ...


    But it is easy to come and hard to go.


    When they turned around and wanted to leave, they suddenly found that three or four hundred corpses of their companions had fallen on the way of retreat - this was the enemy at the "tail" of Hanshu''s first wave that the bow and arrow army and the light armor army shot directly !


    It is these corpses that prevent them from retreating quickly!


    At this time, there was no need for Han Shu''s order anymore, Rhinoceros had already shouted "Charge", then got on his horse, and rushed out of the city first, holding a long-handled machete, and shouted: "Get out of the way!"


    The "slow" heavy cavalry in terms of speed consciously gave way to both sides, giving way to the medium cavalry of Da Jiang behind them.


    These cavalry troops were composed of riding yellow and white camels. Liaolong City got four or five hundred, and they went out in full force.


    The speed of the ZTE cavalry is obviously much faster than that of the heavy armored cavalry. Almost when the heavy armored cavalry gives way to the road, it accurately fills the "gap" they make way, and pushes the impact circle forward again!


    The leader of Yunmeng, Manlong, who was trapped at the end of the team, was already brain-cracking.


    The blood mixed with the rain stained every piece of land he could see, and the corpses of Yunmeng soldiers were everywhere in his eyes.


    His eyes were irritated and quickly congested, until he went crazy-he had never lost such a big defeat, and he lost so quickly!


    Seeing Da Jiang''s two groups of cavalry rushing forward, he yelled frantically: "Xili!"


    Hearing the leader''s yell, Xi Li grabbed Hulei Leopard''s mane, gritted his teeth, and roared, "Get down!"


    "Ang woo¡ª"


    An extremely loud and long howling sound tore through the rain curtain and resounded throughout the battlefield.


    The rustling of the rain made the roar even more loud and terrifying.


    Soldier Yunmeng, who turned around and fled, tightened his mind, his eyes brightened, and the joy of being saved from a desperate situation made everyone roar in surprise:


    "It''s the white horse in Xili!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Avenge me, Yunmeng Erlang!"


    "Yunmengerlang can''t die in vain!"


    "Kill them all¡ª"


    But before they could turn around and rush towards Da Jiang again, they were suddenly stunned.


    Because the big ginger warriors rushing towards them didn''t froze in the slightest, and turned a deaf ear to Hu Leibao''s roar!


    This was the first time a mount on the battlefield did not respond to Hulei Leopard''s roar!


    You know, whether it is riding a yellow or a white camel, they are not very interested in the sound of the Hulei Leopard. In addition, Han Shu has learned the news in advance and has prepared all the soldiers to plug up the ears of the mounts. It is almost negligible.


    So he thought he had a plan, and the Yunmeng soldiers who wanted to fight back froze in place, charging up to Da Jiang''s cavalry, and it was another round of charging!


    Because the cavalry in the middle armor is faster, and the weapons they are equipped with are mostly spears and long knives, so the lethality is more accurate.


    Just a face-to-face meeting, the number of beheaded is no less than three or four hundred!


    "How is it possible!" Chu Li was terrified, "Why aren''t their mounts afraid of my white horse?"


    Before he could react, a roar louder than his white horse resounded through the sky: "Ang woo¡ª"


    This stimulated Yunmeng''s mount, which was originally not affected by the white horse in Xili.


    The bay red horses, which were not strong at all, all fell to the ground, pouring out feces and urine!


    "What''s going on!" Xili couldn''t believe it, "They also have a white horse, which is stronger than mine!"


    The previous situation of "the white horse roars and the mount trembles" did not appear!


    Man Long was also completely stunned.


    The horses in Xili failed to restrain the mounts of the Liaolong Department, but the mounts of their Yunmeng Department were restrained by the other party!


    Now the unaffected Yunmeng mount can stand on the field, except for the armored earth dragon trapped at the city gate and struggling hard, there are only colorful top-horned monsters around the wild dragon!


    The total number is less than 300 people!


    The blood red in his eyes hadn''t faded yet, but Man Long was already trembling and awake.


    He suddenly realized that he was playing a super strong team. It was so strong that the opponent didn''t have any losses, and that was all that was left of the Yunmeng warriors he brought!


    He trembled all over, and shouted tremblingly: "Run!"


    As he said that, before the surrounding soldiers could react, he swung his mount, turned around and ran away.


    And those beautiful mounted warriors around him also turned around and left after a brief absence!


    As for that Xi Li, when he saw this scene, he did not hesitate at all, and just ran away.


    Unexpectedly, most of the leaders of Yunmeng fled directly!


    "Han Shu!" The rhino head who was still struggling to kill couldn''t get away, wanted to chase but couldn''t do it, so he had to yell!


    "Ok?"


    Han Shu caught a glimpse on the city wall, and with a whistle, a tall black horse jumped out of the city, tearing apart the rain curtain like lightning, and swept straight at the city gate.


    Behind the black horse, a large number of ginger light armored cavalry rushed out.


    Han Shuren was on the city wall, collected his arrows, strode to the top of the city gate, reached out and picked up an iron chain tied to the lookout opening of the city wall, grabbed it and jumped down.


    Han Shu, who was in the air, kicked his feet and landed on the top of the city. Using his strength, he swung again, loosened the chain in his hand, and fell when he was nearly three meters above the ground.


    "Da da da!"


    The sound of horseshoes sounded inside the city gate!


    "Here we come!" Han Shu shouted loudly, just in time to land on the back of a black horse.


    The black horse was pressed by gravity, paused for a moment, raised its hooves vigorously, neighed, and then rushed out like thunder.


    It is Wanliyun!


    In the rain curtain, everyone heard Han Shu''s wild cry: "Hu Leibao stay!"


    Before the Yunmeng soldiers who fell on the ground could react, they saw a black shadow quickly passing by them.


    Unfortunately, those who were trampled by the black shadow were either disemboweled or screamed out.


    But the screams stopped abruptly before they ended.


    Because it was followed by a large number of ginger light armored cavalry-black horses and red deer mounts.


    Among the three cavalry, the light armored cavalry is the fastest!


    But what is surprising is that the mounts ridden by Yunmeng''s fleeing enemy troops are so fast in nature, that the distance from Hanshu''s Wanliyun is gradually opening up!


    On the contrary, the distance between Han Shu and the one riding the Hulei Leopard is getting closer!


    "What kind of monster mount!" Han Shuren exclaimed from the bottom of his heart as he watched the group of people moving away and a white horse approaching on the back of Wanliyun.


    He couldn''t catch up, let alone Jiang Qingqi behind him.


    Right now, it seems that the only one he can catch up with is this Hulei Leopard!


    "Then you have to stay!" Han Shu snorted coldly, "You can''t escape!"


    Saying so, Han Shu drew out his iron-backed bow, twisted the arrow in his hand, and quickly wound it.


    In Dajiang, not counting the "ancestor" Mu Feng who taught archery, there are only two people who can compare with Han Shu - Asuka and Aoki!


    Flying arrows are medium-level, this is a skill that all arrow-wielding warriors of Ding Jiang must use.


    The lowest fighter hit rate must be more than one out of three!


    And Han Shu, as the leader of the battle, the leader of archery, the hit rate is self-evident.


    The moment he put the arrow on the string, he narrowed his eyes and shouted: "Go!"


    Then a sharp sword pierced through the rain curtain and flew straight towards the Xili on Huleibao''s back.


    "Ah!" Xili was hit by an arrow unexpectedly, fell off his horse in an instant, and screamed, "Boss, save me!"


    It''s just that the leader of Yunmeng, Manlong, led a group of people to escape in embarrassment, the surrounding noise was too loud, how could he hear the call for help from Xili who was getting farther and farther away?


    So as soon as the screams of Chili fell to the ground, he was knocked unconscious in the muddy ground by Han Shu who was catching up with him.


    At the same time, he drew out a short arrow, directly stuck it in the muddy ground beside Xili, and told the light armored cavalry behind - this man is not dead, he was caught alive!


    Immediately afterwards, without the slightest hesitation, he patted his horse and sped up, chasing after Huleibao who had lost its owner and began to flee indiscriminately.


    In terms of speed, how could Huleibao be Wanliyun''s opponent?


    What''s more, Han Shu''s mount was strengthened by Mu Feng''s wood way derivation technique, and its speed and stamina were stronger than before!


    So the fleeing Huleibao was caught up by Hanshu before it ran very far.


    The next thing is simple, one person and one horse, "bullying" an ownerless Hulei Leopard, it is really easy to catch.


    Han Shu patted his horse to catch up to Huleibao, jumped directly from Wanliyun''s back to Huleibao''s back, and then grabbed the Huleibao with his own body weight and equestrian skills.


    This group of Huleibao wanted to overturn Han Shu, but Han Shu clamped the horse''s belly between his legs, bent sideways and punched Huleibao in the stomach.


    Just for a moment, Hu Leibao screamed in pain: "Ang woo¡ª¡ª"


    But Han Shu didn''t accept this at all, and Hu Leibao became even more manic, jumping forward and backward.


    Han Shu whistled, and the black horse Wan Liyun flicked his leg from the side, kicking directly on Hu Leibao''s body, kicking him over.


    Han Shu hurriedly jumped off and scolded with a smile: "Stupid, you almost kicked me!"


    Wan Liyun snorted, obviously dissatisfied.


    Han Shu laughed loudly, grabbed Hulei Leopard''s rein with one hand, hugged its neck before it got up, and threw it to the ground hard.


    One person and one horse rolled all over the mud!


    Hu Leibao opened his eyes violently, but Han Shu hugged his neck and pressed him firmly to the ground.


    Hu Leibao, who had been beaten repeatedly, stared wide-eyed, panted heavily on the ground, and called out "mangmang".


    Han Shu grinned coldly: "Are you convinced?"


    He doesn''t have the warchief''s beast mastery, but he has fists.


    He had personally seen the great chief beat a horse with a pair of fists before!


    Right now, I''m just learning from others.


    I don''t know if this Hulei leopard was defeated, or if he understood Han Shu''s words and didn''t want to suffer anymore, he blinked his eyes humanely.


    The original rebelliousness in his eyes was gone, replaced by the fear of unknown death.


    Han Shu himself was forced by the chief to train horses earlier, so he is familiar with these changes in horses.


    So he nodded, and then grabbed its rein, allowing it to turn up and lie on the ground.


    This Hulei leopard lay on the ground with its head drooping, "destroyed", looking like it had suffered a defeat.


    Han Shu laughed loudly and said: "Okay, your master led you to defeat, that is his waste, after that you will become my warhorse, Da Jiang, and I will lead you to victory!"


    The light armored cavalry quickly caught up and saw the cold tree covered in mud and water, and they all exclaimed: "Boss!"


    Han Shu waved his hand: "It''s okay, just grab Huleibao, no problem!"


    One person asked again: "Is the person in front still chasing after?"


    Han Shu looked at the fleeing Yunmeng who had disappeared, shook his head and said, "Forget it, I can''t catch up, it''s raining again."


    Several people nodded: "Yes!"


    So Han Shu brought a group of people back to Liaolong City...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1097

    Han Shu brought the light cavalry back to Liaolong City, and the battle has come to an end.


    The enemy''s horses that Yunmeng attacked couldn''t play their role, and the armored earth dragon couldn''t break through the city and was trapped near the city wall, so as Han Shu said, none of them escaped.


    But the problem is that these armored earth dragons first smashed the city wall head-on, and then were violently beaten to death by the Pan Pao cavalry army. Thirty-seven of them were killed one after another.


    For Han Shu, this is undoubtedly a huge loss for Liaolong City.


    What made him feel even more distressed was that these invading enemies of Yunmeng were more than half injured, and there were only more than 1,300 people who were captured alive and unharmed!


    Fortunately, something is better than nothing.


    It was definitely a surprise to be able to capture so many people on a rainy day.


    "Sure enough, no one is rich without windfall. I didn''t understand the meaning of the words of the great chief. It turns out that these captives are the wealth of Liaolong City!" Han Shu sighed.


    It just so happens that there is a lack of labor for the various constructions of Liaolong City.


    Getting more than a thousand captives as slaves, and they were all strong fighters, just relieved this pressure.


    Rhinoceros came to explain the capture to him.


    In addition to the captives, there are sixty-five armored earth dragons alive.


    There are more than 2,200 ordinary horses.


    There are more than one thousand and one hundred copper knives.


    There are more than 1,500 copper rods.


    There are also more than a thousand refined bone knives and sticks, but for Da Jiang, these are of no use, they are nothing more than things that are traded in the market.


    And according to what the chief said, the tribes in Changli will be slowly digested and absorbed by Da Jiang soon, so I am afraid that these bone knives and sticks will only be left in the warehouse later.


    Of course, there was also a Hulei Leopard.


    But according to what the chief said recently, the newly acquired BMW can be kept by himself.


    This means that Han Shu can transfer with a Hulei Leopard and a Wanliyun!


    Xishou arranged for someone to clean up the battlefield, and then went back to the earth building with Han Shu, took a bath and went to Han, and then came to discuss important matters together.


    "Boss, what should we do here?" Xishou asked.


    Although he won the battle and Da Jiang only had dozens of people injured, he was still worried.


    Because there are only three or four thousand soldiers with more than two thousand gold weapons!


    Although these gold utensils are not as sharp as Da Jiang''s golden knives and guns, they also have gold utensils!


    This is fundamentally different from the so-called big tribes such as the Fang Lei Department and the Giant Bear Department!


    Because to have such a large-scale gold artifact, it must not be exchanged, and the price is too high.


    They must be able to forge goldware themselves!


    Unexpectedly, Han Shu took a look at the captured copper knife, and said with a grin: "Are you worried that they have enough people and gold utensils?"


    Rhinoceros nodded: "Yes!"


    Han Shu shook his head, and handed him the copper knife: "Take a closer look at the difference between my Jiang''s gold knife and their copper knife!"


    Xishou looked at his knife, then at the copper knife, and asked, "Ours is sharper?"


    Han Shu laughed loudly, shook his head and said, "It''s because of the different craftsmanship!"


    "Craft?"


    "Well, the great chief said that the method of making golden knives is called craftsmanship." Han Shu laughed, "You can see that their golden knives are obviously made by beating, and the blades are also thick and thin, not sharp enough.


    And our golden knife is made of iron, which is smelted, hammered, and sharpened.


    Therefore, the hardness and sharpness of the golden knife are stronger than those of my ginger. "


    "But they will have a golden knife after all!" Xishou sighed.


    Han Shu shook his head: "It''s good that they have golden knives, but they should be the kind of gold knives cut from the gold ware mountain that the chief said, and directly hammered into gold knives, so you can see that the color of these gold knives is not uniform. Knives also vary in size and length.


    I''m more interested in their Golden Knife Mountain than Golden Knife! "


    Xishou knew that he didn''t know as much as Han Shu, so he nodded worriedly: "Then what should we do next?"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "It''s simple, send these captives to Hei Ya and Huang Feng, and exchange labor with them."


    Rhino nodded.


    The regional exchange of labor is a method proposed by the chief to prevent slaves from absconding quickly.


    For example, most of the captives from the Changli border worked as coolies in Liaolong City, while most of the prisoners from Fang Lei''s tribe worked as coolies in the Changli border and Heixiong City.


    Similarly, most of the captives of Yunmeng will gradually transfer north and west through cities such as Heiya, Lei Ze, and Huangfeng, and may even transfer to the newly built Heishui City and Shandao City in the end, allowing them to Staying away from Wanzhangyuan really made them "leave their homes" and cut off the possibility of absconding back.


    "Where''s the armored earth dragon?" Rhinoceros asked again.


    Han Shu took a deep breath and said, "The Armored Earth Dragon must stay temporarily to prevent most of Yunmeng''s people from coming again. We have to draw heavy cavalry from other places."


    "Okay!" Rhinoceros nodded, "How do I inform the chief about the matter here? It''s raining now, and the pigeons don''t even send messages."


    Han Shu pondered for a while, then nodded and said: "I''ll write a letter and have someone express it to Longcheng, and see what the great chief has to say."


    Xishou asked again: "Aren''t you going to ask the big boss now?"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "I would like to ask, hasn''t he gone to the old place of the Kuiwei Department now? When we get in touch with him, maybe the Yunmeng Department will come again!"


    Only then did Xishou nodded: "Is there anything else to arrange?"


    Han Shu thought for a while and said: "Let Catcher Lang strictly visit Wanzhangyuan, prepare more food and fast horses for them, and give them more rewards for this battle.


    Without them sending messages in time, we couldn''t have played so smoothly! "


    "Okay!" Xishou nodded, "This should be... By the way, what about the prisoner you captured, it seems to be a leader!"


    Han Shu grinned and said: "What else can I do, of course it is to interrogate him, so I can gather more useful news for me, Da Jiang!


    By the way, don''t reveal our situation when you ask questions, don''t even reveal the name of the tribe!


    If there is anything that is not sure, we will discuss it! "


    "it is good!"


    So the two got to work on their own.


    Han Shu wrote a letter to explain the situation and sent someone to Longcheng.


    And Xishou is responsible for taking people to Shenxili.


    After Han Shu finished writing the letter, Xishou hadn''t come back yet.


    Han Shu felt a little strange, so he went to find Rhinoceros.


    It turned out that the rhino head was stomping on the spot in a rage.


    Because even though that Xili woke up, he was stubborn and refused to say a word.


    When Han Shu came to him, Xishou only knew that his name was "Xili", and didn''t ask anything else.


    Of course, Xi Li didn''t mention the situation of the Yunmeng Department, but scolded the Liaolong Department there.


    Han Shu signaled Xishou to let him come.


    Rhinoceros stepped aside, and patted Xili with a smile: "Brother, let''s have a good chat?"


    Xi Li stared at Han Shu.


    Because he took a look before he passed out, and knew that it was Han Shu who caught him.


    Han Shu laughed and said: "Why, just staring at me like this can make me look dead?"


    Xi Li yelled coldly: "Did your Liaolong Department team up with the Blue Bird Department?"


    "Join forces with the Blue Bird Department?" Han Shu was stunned for a moment, and glanced at the rhino head.


    Rhino pouted.


    Han Shu realized that the guy named "Xili" in front of him hadn''t figured out who they were hitting!


    With a thought, he grinned and said, "Why, can''t our Dragon Department join forces with the Blue Bird Department?"


    Xi Li was taken aback.


    He didn''t expect Han Shu to ask him in turn.


    That''s right, why can''t the Dragon Department join forces with the Blue Bird Department?


    But he immediately sarcastically said: "You Liaolong tribe are also useless. The Blue Bird tribe killed so many of your clansmen, and you actually join forces with them for a little salt. You are really worthless!"


    "Huh?" Han Shu''s thoughts changed sharply.


    He suddenly remembered Lei Long''s frank and honest conversation in Dragon City, telling everyone a "past event" between Liaolong Department and Yunmeng Department.


    At that time, the Shuangli War had not yet started, and all the important members of Da Jiang''s military department were present, so they were very familiar with what Lei Long said.


    The general situation is that the Liaolong Department is limited by salt, and wants to exchange it with the Blue Bird Department, but the Blue Bird Department refuses to give it.


    It lasted for several years before and after, and both sides hurt each other.


    The most serious one was that both sides suffered heavy losses. In the battle at Qingzhang Mountain, both sides lost more than 10,000 people.


    The Fanglong Department is also actively looking for a way out, ordering Lei Ze and the Manniu Department to find salt in the north, and looking for salt in the south.


    As a result, the Bulls and Lei Ze got nothing, and they had to exchange salt from the Dragon Department.


    The Liaolong Department met Yunmeng Dabu on the Wanzhang Plain, and exchanged a large amount of salt for a large price.


    Since then, Lei Long has always wanted to open up the passage between Wanzhangyuan and Yunmeng, so he had an open and honest talk with Yunmeng.


    Thunder Dragon feels that the Liaolong Department is far enough away from Yunmeng Department and there is no threat, so he wants to establish a long-term exchange relationship with Yunmeng Department.


    However, Yunmeng Dabu was more careful, and after sending people to Liaolongbu for field inspection, he proposed that Liaolongbu should become a subordinate tribe.


    Of course, he was rejected by the arrogant Thunder Dragon.


    But later, with the continuous fighting with the Blue Bird Department, Lei Long felt helpless, so he had to lead people to re-explore Wanzhangyuan himself, and continued to exchange salt with Yunmeng Department.


    It''s a pity that he encountered a ferocious beast on Wanzhang Plain. Although Thunder Dragon killed the ferocious beast, he also fell to the root of his illness and almost died.


    Therefore, Thunder Dragon told this sad past in front of many people in Da Jiang. There are reasons for revealing his heart, and the words of the chief, "Except for the Blue Bird Department, I, Da Jiang, will inherit everything from the Dragon Department. Including the hatred of the Liaolong Department".


    So when Lei Long said this, it also meant that he hoped to avenge the Yunmeng Department through Da Jiang.


    Because he almost died because of Lulu Yunmeng Department!


    Thinking of this, Han Shu immediately realized that in the final analysis, the root cause of the old enmity between the Liaolong Department and the Yunmeng Department was all because of salt.


    He immediately sneered and said, "If you say that the Liaolong tribe doesn''t grow, you deserve it too? If most of you Yunmeng tribe didn''t have any salt, you might have become a subordinate tribe of the Blue Bird tribe long ago!"


    Xili was so choked up by this sentence that she blushed and coughed twice, which was caused by the injury on her back.


    But he still ridiculed Han Shu: "Just because of Yanba, you have forgotten the thousands of people in your own tribe who died tragically!"


    Han Shu also showed sarcasm and jealousy: "If you weren''t forced by the Yunmeng Department, how could we join hands with the Blue Bird Department?"


    Chu Li was surprised.


    Han Shu''s expression did not seem to be fake.


    He frowned and said, "Your Liaolong Department chooses to be subordinate to me, Yunmeng, and there is no loss to you. Why don''t you agree?"


    Han Shu said coldly: "Then if you want to choose to be subordinate to the Liaolong, are you willing?"


    Chu Li remained silent.


    Xishou said coldly: "Since this person is unwilling to say anything, he might as well kill him!"


    "No!" Han Shu shook his head and said, "It''s still useful for him to stay!"


    "Useful?" Rhinoceros was surprised.


    Han Shu nodded: "That''s right, let him go to the Yunmeng Department to exchange for salt."


    "what!"


    Rhino exclaimed.


    Even Chu Li was surprised.


    Han Shu sneered, "Don''t most of Yunmeng have a lot of salt, so let them exchange it for salt!"


    As he spoke, he turned his back to Xili and winked at Xishou.


    Rhinoceros was puzzled.


    He had never cooperated with Han Shu before, and he didn''t understand Han Shu''s meaning, so he could only honestly say: "You catch him, you have the final say!"


    Saying that he shook his head, turned and left.


    Although he didn''t understand what Han Shu was going to do, he knew that Han Shu had other plans.


    Worried that his poor cooperation would disrupt Han Shu''s plan, he simply walked out.


    Han Shu was surprised.


    He naturally saw Xishou''s doubts, but he didn''t expect that he made the most sensible choice in this situation - leave!


    Since that''s the case, right now I''m up to myself to fool around, no, I''m fooling this idiot in Xili.


    So he turned his face and looked at Xili with a smile: "Tell me, how much salt do you think you are worth?"


    Xi Li frowned, his face full of vigilance: "You won''t kill me?"


    Han Shu laughed loudly: "Killing you, wouldn''t there be nothing left, and wouldn''t it be great if you could be exchanged for salt?"


    "Change, change salt?" Chili was stunned,


    It never occurred to him that he didn''t die because the other party wanted to exchange salt!


    His mind became active in an instant, and he asked tentatively, "You mean, as long as I, Yunmeng, bring most of the salt, you can exchange me back?"


    "Not bad!" Han Shu nodded.


    "You keep your word?"


    "Nature keeps the word!"


    Xi Li took a deep breath, endured the pain, stared at Han Shu and said: "Tell me, how much salt can be exchanged for my life!"


    Han Shu laughed loudly, stretched out his hand and patted him: "I think the horse you are riding is very good, so you are also a leader in the tribe, can you save this salt?


    Tell yourself, how much salt can you get back in exchange for it! "


    Xi Li frowned, lowered his head in thought, and then tentatively said, "Twenty cans?"


    "No, let''s talk!"


    "Fifty?"


    "No, too little!"


    "one hundred?"


    "it is good!"


    Han Shu laughed loudly and said: "One hundred cans are worthy of your status as leader!"


    "Then my horse?" Chu Li asked tentatively.


    "It''s mine now!" Han Shu said coldly, "I won''t change this one!"


    "Those of my tribe..." Xili had no choice but to ask again, "Can you also exchange it with salt?"


    Han Shu sneered and sneered: "You want to exchange all the remaining one thousand people back, and then come to take revenge?"


    Immediately he laughed wantonly, drew out the golden knife on his body, and slashed at the wood tied with the scorpion, the knife penetrated more than an inch into the wood.


    "I have a golden knife in the Dragon Department now, afraid of your revenge?" Han Shu sneered, "You asked why we are willing to join forces with the Blue Bird Department, you are wrong, it is you who should ask the Blue Bird Department why they are willing to join forces with us! "


    "Why, why?" Xili suddenly felt that his brain was not enough.


    Because the other party wanted to exchange salt for people for a while, and yelled "not afraid of revenge" for a while, he really couldn''t understand what the other party meant.


    So he can only ask honestly...


    "Why?" Han Shu snorted coldly, with a look of contempt on his face, "With such a golden knife, do you think they would not consider the end of smashing against us?


    Even if there is a vendetta? "


    "This..." Chili was startled in his heart, feeling suddenly enlightened.


    That''s right, there are more than 10,000 people and thousands of fighters in the entire Liaolong Department. With such a sharp golden knife, how can the Blue Bird Department not have a headache?


    Coupled with the fact that most of the Yunmeng Department is constantly putting pressure on the Jade Bird Department in the south, if they don''t let go of their grudges at this time and continue to fight to the end with the Liaolong Department, then more people from the Jade Bird Department will die.


    Instead of this, they might as well join hands and send out salt to suspend the enmity of the Dragon Division...


    Chi, who thought he had figured out the key point, tensed up.


    If the Blue Bird Department and the Liaolong Department joined forces for a long time, wouldn''t it be a big trouble once they reached an agreement to cross the Wanzhangyuan to attack the Yunmeng Department?


    In the final analysis, what the Liaolong Department wanted was nothing more than salt!


    "Golden knives, impenetrable earth walls, thousands of soldiers..." Xi Li quickly calculated in his heart, "They have fought against the Blue Birds for many years, and there are thousands of casualties if not 10,000.


    And most of my Yunmeng was just a sneak attack this time, and did not cause any real damage to them.


    As long as Yunmeng doesn''t mention this enmity, there will be room for change...


    If I can convince the great chief to join hands with the Liaolong Department to destroy the Blue Bird Department, not only can I solve most of the potential hidden dangers of Yunmeng Department, but I can also obtain the vast territory of the Blue Bird Department and countless salt!


    At that time, whether I, Yunmeng, and I will try to kill the Liaolong, or really join forces with it, I believe we can get these sharp golden knives from them.


    After all, they don''t have as many people as I have in Yunmeng! "


    So he took a deep breath, suppressed all the sarcasm and resentment, and looked at Han Shu seriously: "I have a suggestion to tell you, how about it?"


    "Proposal?" Han Shu''s heart moved, and he thought to himself, "I''m hooked!"


    However, he frowned and looked wary: "What proposal?"


    Xi Li looked sincerely at Han Shu: "How about your Liaolong Department joining forces with my Yunmeng Department?"


    "Joining forces with you?" Han Shu sarcastically said, "You are the ones who attacked my dragon department!"


    "No!" Chili shook his head and said, "It''s true that we attacked you, but you didn''t die substantially, and even if you did, it wouldn''t be many?"


    Han Shu nodded "subconsciously", but hurriedly snorted: "Why are you asking this!"


    With a clear heart, Xili nodded and said: "Since you have no real casualties, it means that our two departments have not formed an irreconcilable death feud, right?"


    "No vendetta?" Han Shu sneered, "We killed one or two thousand of you, can you let go of this kind of enmity?"


    The skin on the inside of the scorpion jumped violently.


    Only then did he realize that most of Yunmeng''s injuries were so severe this time!


    But no one died on the other side!


    "Killed more than two thousand people, and captured more than one thousand people..." Chili''s heart was trembling, and he became more and more certain that he could not continue to be an enemy of the Liaolong Department.


    "We must win them over!" Xi Li secretly made up his mind.


    He took a deep breath again, and said in a deep voice: "This sneak attack on your Liaolong Division is due to most of my Yunmeng''s fault, so some casualties are... inevitable!


    But you have no casualties, so as long as I, Yunmeng, mostly choose not to take revenge, then there is a possibility for our two departments to join forces! "


    "We joined hands?" Han Shu was "accidental", "Aren''t you going to take revenge?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1098

    Han Shu''s words and actions are all testing, to see if he can implement the plan in his heart that only has an outline.


    If this Xili is not fooled, or has other cunning thoughts, at worst, he will be killed.


    It''s just that when it comes to cunning, who can compare to his own great chief who sits in Dragon City?


    "Ahem, the great chief should be called wisdom!" Han Shu corrected himself in his heart, full of respect.


    But at this moment, he had a look of doubt on his face: "Aren''t you going to take revenge?"


    Xili became more and more sure of his guess in his heart, and said seriously: "I just said that the sneak attack on the Liaolong Department was the fault of most of my Yunmeng Department, and it is normal to have these losses.


    But if the two of us can join forces, we can avoid the death of more clansmen.


    Otherwise, if you killed so many soldiers from my Yunmeng department today, most of our troops will come here soon, and your casualties will not be small! "


    Han Shu snorted coldly: "You scare me!"


    Xi Li didn''t deny it, but he didn''t admit it either.


    Since I want to discuss cooperation with the other party right now, it is also necessary to let the other party know the strength of the Yunmeng Department.


    Otherwise, how could the other party be willing to cooperate with him relying on the advantage of the golden knife?


    Xi Li nodded and said: "I don''t want to mention the majority of Yunmeng''s population. There are more than 20,000 soldiers alone. If you really want to focus on revenge, even if you have golden swords, how long can you last?"


    "Twenty thousand soldiers?" Han Shu''s heart sank.


    This time, in order to persuade himself, he even revealed the secret by himself.


    Of course, exaggeration is not ruled out.


    But his face remained calm, but sneered: "Then you can come and try and see how many of you can be killed by my dragon department?"


    Xi Li shook his head again: "I just said that. And the relationship between our two departments has not yet reached that point. As long as you and I join forces and lose these fighters, we can definitely make up for it by defeating the Jade Birds!


    In addition to getting salt, you can also participate in carve up the post-war gains of the Blue Bird Department.


    Population, salt, territory, you can get all these.


    Think about it for yourself, one side is the Blue Bird Department, killing nearly ten thousand people from your tribe.


    On the one hand, I, Yunmeng Dabu, did not kill your clansmen and were willing to give up their mortal hatred.


    Who would be more beneficial for you to team up with? "


    Han Shu narrowed his eyes, thinking "seriously".


    Although Xili was bound to a tree, the old god was surprisingly present.


    He felt that what he said could not be more simple and clear, as long as an individual knows how to choose.


    Sure enough, Han Shu frowned and stared at Xi Li, asking: "You keep your word?"


    Xili was overjoyed from the bottom of her heart: "Sure enough, I am moved!"


    He laughed loudly and said, "Of course it counts, no matter what I say in Xili, it will be the first battle of Fang Lei''s Nanman territory!"


    Han Shu looked "excited", he hesitated to speak.


    Finally he took a deep breath and said: "This matter is too big, I need to discuss it with the chief!"


    Xili didn''t take it seriously, nodded: "Okay!"


    So Han Shu went out, called Xishou, poured a glass of water, and roughly talked about the plan in his heart.


    Xishou widened his eyes and said in a trembling voice: "This, this, you are planning to plot against such a huge Yunmeng Department!"


    Han Shu laughed and said, "Why, dare you?"


    Rhinoceros looked excited, got up and paced back and forth, and finally punched his palms, his eyes lit up: "Dare, why don''t you dare!"


    "Okay!" Han Shu laughed loudly, "Then when you need to come forward later, just remember what I said!"


    Rhinoceros nodded again and again: "It''s simple!"


    So Han Shu and Rhinoceros appeared in front of Xili together.


    Xi Li was stunned: "You, you are the great chief?"


    Xishou said coldly: "Why, can''t you?"


    Xi Li frowned and looked at Han Shu.


    But found that Han Shu looked resentful, and seemed unwilling to say more.


    Xi Li was puzzled: "Isn''t your great chief the Thunder Dragon?"


    "Thunder Dragon?" Han Shu snorted coldly, "It''s because of him that our Dragon Division was encircled by the hatred of the Blue Bird Division, and it was also because of him that so many people in our Dragon Division died in vain, and finally we had to report to the Blue Bird Division. Bow your head!"


    Chu Li was still puzzled.


    Rhinoceros sighed, and then said: "The Blue Bird Department hates my Dragon Department because of him, and it''s okay to give the salt, but we need to hand over the chief.


    And because my dragon department was about to run out of salt, the chief was in a hurry and voluntarily let the blue bird department kill it.


    He said his time was numbered..."


    In the end, the rhinoceros''s voice was barely audible.


    He couldn''t make it up.


    He thought in his heart that if Lei Long knew the truth, he would probably be able to come over and give him a full punch.


    A man who is fierce and fierce, who can kill several people with a knife, has become a dead old man in his mouth.


    But the look on his face was helpless, resentful, and angry.


    From Chili''s point of view, this is clearly a resentment towards the Blue Bird Club!


    "Sure enough, they still have enmity with the Jade Bird Club!" Chu Li was ecstatic in his heart, "It turns out that they have paid a price for joining forces!


    Forcing the death of a major chief as a condition for joining forces, this is indeed something that the brainless Blue Bird Department can do!


    But don''t they know that killing a great chief will make the whole tribe jealous! "


    Thinking of this, he no longer had any doubts, and said in agreement: "It is inhumane for the Jade Bird Department to do this!


    Don''t worry, as long as the two of us work together to destroy the Jade Bird Division, I can persuade the chief of our department to hand over the chief of the Jade Bird Division, Ke Yuwu, to you! "


    Rhinoceros "eyes lit up": "You mean what you say?"


    Xi Li nodded again: "I can make a totem oath!"


    Rhinoceros looked at Han Shu.


    Han Shu laughed and nodded: "Okay, when the time comes, I must kill him with my own hands! And as long as you agree to our joint request, we will swear by the totem of the Dragon Division!"


    The rhinoceros had a strange expression on its face.


    The dragon department no longer exists, so where did the totem oath come from?


    Even taking the totem oath is nothing more than a toothache curse.


    Xishou bowed his head and remained silent, thinking that he still had a lot to learn.


    Han Shu didn''t know what Xishou was thinking, but pondered and said: "In this case, when the rainy day is over, I can send someone to take you back, and then you need to give me some salt for the dragon department first.


    As for the other fighters, we need to see your great chief or leader before we can release them.


    After all, if the two parties form an alliance, they must be a leader or a great chief if they want to make a totem oath! "


    Xili took a deep breath and nodded: "It should be so."


    So Han Shu released Xi Li "joyfully" and settled him in a room.


    At the same time, tell him: "You rest at ease and recuperate, and wait for the rainy day to end."


    Xi Li made a request: "Can you let me meet my clansman?"


    Han Shu thought for a while, nodded, and said sternly: "It''s fine, but we haven''t formed an alliance after all, so don''t think I''ll let them go now!"


    Xili nodded helplessly.


    This request is not excessive.


    So Han Shu took Chili to meet Yunmeng''s prisoner, but he didn''t let them talk too much together.


    But Xili told these clansmen quite excitedly: "Don''t worry, don''t make trouble here, I have already made an agreement with the great chief of the Dragon Division, and the two divisions will join forces to deal with the Blue Bird Division.


    Soon, you''ll all be back in the Horde! "


    Originally, these prisoners were still a little restless.


    After hearing what Xi Li said, it was rare for everyone to calm down, and they really sat quietly in the narrow space...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1099

    After properly arranging Xili, Han Shu pulled Xishou aside, and laughed in a low voice: "Brother Xishou, your nonsense just now is pretty good!"


    Rhinoceros curled his lips: "You taught me to say it, and if the leader of Leilong knows it later, you will take care of it for me!"


    Han Shu waved his hand: "Uncle Thunder Dragon is not such a stingy person. If he finds out that the Yunmeng Department is here to attack the Liaolong Department, he will probably get angry!"


    Xishou didn''t want to continue talking on this issue, but asked in a low voice: "Now this person has been fooled, what should we do next?"


    Han Shu thought for a while and said: "The great chief said that soldiers never tire of deceit, and then we need to let him know some specific things. For example, we can make the plan bigger, bring in the Blue Bird Department, and do a big job." !"


    Rhinoceros was startled: "And the Blue Bird Department?"


    Han Shu laughed and nodded: "Of course! Didn''t you see that Xili kept saying that he was going to destroy the Blue Bird Department? Now that we design it, doesn''t it mean that we also help them solve their troubles?"


    "What are you going to do?" Rhinoceros moved.


    Han Shu thought for a moment, and then said: "We told this Chili that since the two divisions are joining forces, we are willing to show our sincerity and trick the soldiers of the Jade Bird Division to hunt together in Wanzhangyuan, or to expand the territory southward.


    And we negotiated an ambush location with the Yunmeng Department and asked them to wait there for the ambush.


    In turn, we will join hands with the Blue Bird Department to surround and kill them! "


    At the beginning, Rhinoceros was confused, but after thinking about it carefully, his eyes lit up: "You mean to let the Blue Bird Department know about this, and our two departments really join forces to ambush the Yunmeng Department?"


    Han Shu nodded: "Not bad!"


    Rhinoceros paced back and forth, and finally clenched his fists excitedly: "If this is the case, at least it can severely damage their combat power by several thousand. In this way, it will be difficult for them to pose a threat to us!"


    "Threat?" Han Shu sneered, "Even if the fighters from their entire tribe come, we can still defeat them, but the difference is that more fighters will be killed and fewer fighters will be killed.


    But having said that, can their fighters be as valuable as the lives of my Da Jiang fighters? "


    Rhinoceros nodded: "Yes! Do you want the chief to know about this?"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "We must let him know, we will do things together, but he still has to transfer to us!"


    "Okay! Then what do I do?"


    "You send someone to keep a close eye on Xili, and don''t let him come into contact with Warrior Yunmeng to avoid accidents."


    "it is good!"


    So the two split up for the next two days.


    Han Shu wrote again to explain the plan in detail and sent someone to Longcheng.


    At the same time, he also sent people to the Qingzhang Mountain area to contact Ko Nuoa, told him the whole plan, and asked the Blue Bird Department to send someone to reply as soon as possible.


    And he also emphasized that he must reply before the end of the rainy day, so that he can make further plans.


    And Xishou, in order not to send people to guard Xili strictly, secretly arranged for people to appease the prisoners, told them the news that the two parts are about to join forces, and said, "As long as you don''t resist and make trouble, the two parts will join hands to kill the blue bird after the rainy day." When the Ministry is released, it is the time to let you go."


    Of course, the soldiers of the Yunmeng Department would not refuse.


    After all, they thought they would die if they became captives.


    Can not die, who wants to die?


    If it is said that they can''t be the masters, can''t the leader of Xili also be the masters?


    Not only that, but when they returned to the tribe, they could not tell the chief about all the "courtesy" they received in the Dragon Division and the leader''s escape from battle, in order to seek justice for those who fought to the death.


    ...


    In Dragon City, Yu Li and Lu Li received two messages from Liaolong City.


    Juli frowned: "But you and I are just a leader..."


    The two looked at each other, and finally looked in the direction of the great chief''s study, and then nodded in unison.


    There, there is also a woman who is determined not to lose to the chief.


    Because she was pregnant with a child, she mostly sat quietly in the study and read books.


    But no one will doubt her ability.


    You know, she was originally the next female chief recognized by the Jade Bird Division!


    Yu Liben is a very assertive person, he is decisive and clear in every situation.


    But after discussing the matter with Chang Ning many times, he secretly sighed: "As expected of most women, their insight and decision-making are beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Her vision and ability, I am afraid that there are some people in Changli Liubu who can match her! "


    Although Luli has not been in contact with Changning for a long time, but during this period of time, he has been with Yuli day and night, confiding in his heart.


    Only then did he realize that Kuiwei''s experience in Dali was far from what Yu Li had in Yanma.


    After the two got acquainted, Juli finally realized that he was not enough as a high priest, but Yu Li was more than enough!


    He once asked himself that since the two of them changed places, he would never be able to lead his clansmen to Da Jiang like Yu Li did.


    Therefore, people whom Yu Li admired would not have any objections to working hard.


    Coupled with Chang Ning''s status as Chang Xi, it''s perfect for her to make the decision.


    And before Mu Feng left, he also said: "If you are not sure about the fact that I did not come back, you can try asking Chang Ning. Maybe she can help you make a decision!"


    The current situation is exactly that!


    The two came to the door of the great chief''s study, and the door was open.


    The two still knocked on the door before entering.


    Chang Ning had already put down the books, got up and said with a smile, "Little Uncle!"


    Yu Li nodded with a smile, and hurriedly bowed: "Chang Xi!"


    Chang Ning also looked at Lu Li: "Uncle!"


    Lu Li hurriedly bowed, "Chang Xi!"


    At this time, Chang Ning still doesn''t look fat, but some fine spots have begun to appear on his face.


    She smiled and asked, "What''s the matter with the two uncles?"


    Yu Li and Lu Li looked at each other again, stopped talking in circles, and directly told the news that Han Shu had sent someone back.


    Then Yu Li said: "Now the chief is not in Dragon City, so we can only come to you to make a decision."


    "Looking for me?" Chang Ning frowned, did not answer immediately, but looked at Yu Li and Luli, "What do you two uncles say?"


    Convinced with all my strength.


    Sure enough, it was like what Yu Li whispered on the way when he came here.


    Treat people, talk and do things, and do not leak.


    Yu Li didn''t hesitate anymore, nodded and said: "I mean to do what Han Shu said, and even need to send more people from the Blue Bird Department to the Wanzhangyuan area, just in case!"


    Changning nodded, then looked at Juli again.


    Lulli also said seriously: "I think so too. If Yunmeng''s majority hadn''t been overwhelmed by the combined forces, I think it only takes the blue bird and Jiang''s two forces to defeat them.


    But if according to what Han Shu said, the Yunmeng Department wants to destroy the Blue Bird Department, then there will be many fighters from them.


    So I, Da Jiang, must transfer troops from other places to Liaolong City, so..."


    He looked at Changning with all his strength.


    Yu Li also looked at Chang Ning.


    Chang Ning smiled and said, "Then follow your wishes."


    "Huh?" Juli was stunned for a moment, is it that simple?


    Chang Ning seemed to see that he was puzzled, so he just smiled and said, "It happened suddenly, so it''s easy to deal with it. Afterwards, Mu Feng will ask, and I will explain it to him!"


    Yu Li stood up and said, "Okay!"


    Juli also nodded: "Okay!"


    Yu Li said again: "You still have to use your Changxi seal."


    Chang Ning chuckled and took out the private seal that Mu Feng specially engraved for him from the drawer of the table, and wrote the four characters "Sun and Moon Yingzhe". He took a breath, made gestures, and said mischievously: "If you write a good letter, I will seal it for you." chapter is fine."


    Yu Li and Lu Li nodded solemnly, turned and left.


    Soon, the two took the written letter and handed it to Changning for inspection and stamping.


    Then they handed over the letter to the visitor, and they must hand it over to Han Shu himself if they want him to go back.


    Then Yuli and Luli asked Changning to stamp their seal, and sent a letter to Heishui City and Pixiu City, asking him to send some troops to Liaolong City for support.


    And notify the two places to find a way to contact the great chief and ask him to come back quickly to preside over the overall situation.


    ...


    When the fast horse delivering the letter arrived at Heixiong City, Mu Feng just set off from Shandao City with a group of two hundred people, and rushed to Heishui City to rest in the rain.


    Da Huyou, who was resident in Black Bear City, was taken aback when he received the letter, and hurriedly ordered people to gather the soldiers around Black Bear City, and rushed to Liaolong City via Baishu Garden.


    At the same time, he sent several soldiers to escort the messenger to continue north.


    A little more than a day later, the messenger came to Heishui City, which was under construction, and met the great chief, Mufeng.


    "Great Chief!" The messenger was excited, "I have an urgent letter here!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly took the letter, and saw three seals on the letter before opening it.


    Chang Xi''s private seal.


    Seal of the High Priest.


    Seal letter of great witch wishing.


    Sanyin urgent letter!


    He hurriedly opened the letter and read it again, raising his eyebrows: "They finally appeared!"


    Asuka and Chi Lei were at the side, wondering: "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng handed the letter to Asuka: "Look!"


    Asuka took the letter and read it quickly, then handed it to Chi Lei.


    He was eager to try: "Great chief, hit them!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course we want to fight, and you have seen Han Shu''s plan, what do you think?"


    Fei Niao also nodded and replied: "According to his plan, as long as Yunmeng is fooled, it''s not a big problem!"


    Mu Feng looked at Chi Lei again: "What do you think, Chi Lei?"


    Chi Lei nodded: "If you dare to sneak attack us, you must give them a long memory."


    Mu Feng understood.


    Chi Lei must have suppressed his anger, and his words were more interesting. It wasn''t "Liaolong City" or "Da Jiang", but "we".


    He said with a smile: "You discuss with Asuka, if any of you go to Liaolong City, there must be one person guarding Heishui City!"


    Chi Lei frowned and said: "Great chief, I didn''t guard this place originally, it was Asuka who negotiated with me to come here, I''m going to Liaolong City!"


    Asuka laughed and said: "I changed with you, you will look at Heishui City, and I will help you look at Pixiu City! Coincidentally, Pixiu City is fine now, so I can go to Liaolong City!"


    Mu Feng stroked his forehead with his hands, and shook his head: "Flying Bird stays here, Chi Lei can just take half of the people here, pack up and go immediately!"


    "Yes!" Chi Lei nodded excitedly.


    Asuka drooped his head, listlessly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, I can''t have you in every war. And Han Shu''s plan is already very specific, as long as it is implemented step by step.


    But there is also a premise here, that is, Yunmengbu must be fooled.


    If they weren''t fooled, they probably would have gone this trip in vain! "


    Asuka was so helpless, he could only rub his head: "Irritable!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, but he didn''t care, he just took the letter and read it again, and after confirming that it was correct, his complexion became fierce.


    "It''s too rainy to hide in the tribe, and you dare to sneak attack on me, Jiang, I''m so tired!" He clenched his fists and smashed his palms, "I haven''t found where you are for more than half a year, but you came out by yourself. Give you a hard time!"


    As he said that, he looked at Asuka: "Okay, find a pen and paper, I want to write a letter!"


    "yes!"


    Asuka hurriedly fetched a pen and paper, and Mu Feng hurriedly wrote it down, and sent someone to Qingzhang Mountain to contact the Qingniao Department.


    The general idea is to hope that the Jade Bird Department can mobilize most of the soldiers to press down on the Wanzhangyuan area, and if necessary, allow Thunder Dragon to lead people to borrow support from the Jade Bird Department''s territory.


    He wants to ensure that this battle against Yunmeng''s department can be won, and even follow the clues to find the root of Yunmeng''s department, and destroy it directly, once and for all.


    ...


    Han Shu and Xishou who are far away in Liaolong City have already received a reply from Dragon City.


    The two became more and more excited.


    Although it wasn''t approved by the great chief himself, he was co-sponsored by Chang Xi, the great witch Zhu, and the high priest, and they have already begun to dispatch soldiers to Liaolong city!


    Rhinoceros''s heart fluttered.


    This feeling of collaborating with the whole department is something he has never had before.


    When I was in Fang Lei''s department before, the big and small things were all decided by the great chief Fang Kun.


    Even if he doesn''t know much about fighting, he can deny Rhinoceros''s battle plan with one word.


    On the contrary, it is the mud dragon who can only flatter horses, and many stupid suggestions are adopted by him.


    So when he came to Liaolong City earlier, he knew that the mud dragon was also here, so he specially met him.


    Different from the usual arrogance, the rhinoceros-headed mud dragon cried bitterly, saying that as long as he is not allowed to mine, he can do whatever he wants.


    So amidst his terrified screams, Xishou killed him.


    One is to vent anger, and the other is to completely break with Fang Lei''s department.


    It was this mud dragon that made Fang Lei''s troops miserable.


    But in the final analysis, he is a prisoner, but he is also a member of Fang Lei''s tribe.


    So killing him was a complete break with Fang Lei''s department.


    Instead, he wholeheartedly became a member of the Dajiang tribe, and became the most competent city lord.


    The most important thing is that here, no one makes things difficult for him, they are all going for one purpose - Big Jiang is stronger!


    Just like at the moment, although several members of Da Jiang''s six departments have different responsibilities, they all support Han Shu''s plan.


    Just to defeat the Yunmeng Department!


    After reading the letter, he rubbed his hands excitedly: "Brother Hanshu, now we can really do something big!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1100

    Han Shu sent someone to report and receive the letter, back and forth, more than half of the rainy day had passed.


    During this period of time, Han Shu and Xi Capital were busy preparing for the upcoming Yunmeng War.


    The two took turns to fight, bit by bit from the mouth of the scorpion, and some useful information was extracted.


    Every piece of information that was excavated was taken out by Han Shu and discussed repeatedly with Xishou to see if it could be used.


    What he cared most about was how long it would take to get from Yunmeng Department to Liaolong Department.


    After repeated questioning, Xili told him: It takes 13 or 14 days to travel from Yunmeng to Liaolong City, and if the thorn-faced tigers in their tribe run at full speed, they will arrive in about ten days.


    Speaking of the thorn-faced tiger, Han Shu realized that it was the existence that his Wanliyun hadn''t caught up to.


    That is to say, in the fastest case, most of Yunmeng will come to Liaolong City again in twenty-five or six days since they lost the battle.


    Of course, if they have scruples, that''s another matter.


    But Xi Li said it himself: "The Yunmeng Department probably won''t send people here immediately, because not long after the rainy day is over, our tribe will be harvesting food from the soil."


    Han Shu and Xishou were surprised from the bottom of their hearts.


    Because so far, they haven''t seen any other tribes besides them know that underground things can be eaten?


    Because ginger has food dug out of the ground - yellow potato.


    "What is the name of the one you dug out from the soil, and what does it look like?" Han Shu hurriedly asked.


    Xili asked vigilantly, "Why are you asking this?"


    Han Shu didn''t hide anything: "Our two departments are going to join forces, can you teach us how to grow the food that can be dug out of the soil?


    When we arrive, won''t our tribe be short of food? "


    Unexpectedly, Xili widened his eyes and said in shock, "How do you know that this thing can grow repeatedly?"


    Han Shu was surprised: "Repeatedly grow?"


    Xili frowned and remained silent.


    Han Shu shook his head: "It''s okay if you don''t tell us, the big deal is that we don''t join forces, anyway, now my dragon department can''t starve to death, and there are enough cattle and sheep!"


    Chuli became anxious.


    Indeed, the things buried in the soil are edible, but they have no taste, far less delicious than the fruits on the trees.


    What''s more, even if you tell them, they can''t get rid of it, after all, those fruits can only grow on them.


    So he nodded and said, "We call the food in this kind of field yellow eggs, which are round, similar to the eggs of a giant toed bird, but not so big, very small, less than half the size of a human fist."


    "Huh?" Han Shu frowned.


    Listening to his description, it seems that it is not a yellow potato.


    Because the ginger''s sweet potato is neither like a bird''s egg nor so small.


    He asked again: "Then what do the seedlings that grow on the ground look like for your food? Do they grow?"


    "Yangzi?"


    "Its leaves, branches!"


    "Oh!" Chili came to his senses and shook his head quickly, "No, it''s only as high as my knee, it''s not long, and the leaves are so big..."


    Following Chili''s description, Han Shu was sure that what he was talking about was not yellow potatoes, but another kind of food.


    And according to what he said, every time they receive the goods, they will deliberately leave some in the field, and they can collect them twice a year, not much, but not too little, enough for the people in the tribe to eat for a while.


    Han Shu was puzzled and even more shocked.


    Obviously, most of Yunmeng has realized that "planting" can solve the food problem.


    It''s just that they don''t seem to have mastered the real planting methods, and don''t know how to dig the ground, plant seeds, manage them, and so on.


    But even so, they can still harvest enough of this "yellow egg" food, which is evident in the sheer quantity!


    Han Shu quietly looked at Xishou, and found that Xishou''s eyes were shining.


    Undoubtedly, the two immediately thought of going together¡ªto loot the food!


    And as long as these foods are shown to the chief, he will know how to grow these foods. When the time comes, the vast area south of the White Tree Plains, where can''t they be grown?


    And Xili naturally saw the light in their eyes, frowned and said, "Do you want these foods?"


    Han Shu didn''t shy away from it, but changed the way he said: "Yes, we also want these foods. So in the conditions of this joint venture, we need you to give us some of these foods!"


    Chu Li was surprised.


    He vaguely felt that the light in the eyes of the two of them just now was not that simple, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong with what Han Shu said.


    He frowned and thought about it, and then said: "I can ask the chief, but even if I give, it won''t be much!"


    Han Shu put away his clothes: "Yes, as long as you give us some, we can figure out a way to grow them again!"


    "kind?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Chu Li didn''t force it, and nodded.


    So Han Shu and Xishou left Xili''s room again.


    "Now that his injuries have stabilized, what about those prisoners?" Xishou asked.


    Han Shu said in a low voice: "According to what he said, it''s still early, and they left long enough for our Jiang to send people over."


    Rhino nodded.


    There is plenty of time, which is the greatest good news.


    "Those captives..." Xishou asked again.


    "Don''t move them for now, and when they are sent away from Xili, these captives will be sent to the old city of Lei Ze for custody immediately. There will be no hidden dangers in Liaolong City."


    "it is good!"


    "Also, tell the soldiers to watch carefully, this Xili is not that stupid, just now he saw that you and I wanted to rob."


    "Well, indeed, fortunately you were blocked back."


    "By the way, haven''t the people from the Blue Bird Department come yet?"


    "No, I should be able to reply to the letter within two days. After all, it will take time for them to go from Qingzhang Mountain to the tribe and back." Xishou nodded and said, "But don''t worry, no matter how slow they are, they will catch up with Yun Respond before most of the dreamers come!"


    Only then did Han Shu quietly heave a sigh of relief, put his palms together, rubbed them back and forth, eager to try: "At first, I thought that there would be a battle at the border of Changli, but I didn''t expect this Yunmeng Dabu to come to my door before I left.


    I will make them regret provoking me ginger! "


    Rhinoceros nodded and smiled, "That''s right, let them come and go!"


    After a pause, he added: "Have you thought about how to make a totem oath with their great chief?"


    Han Shu curled his lips and said with a smile: "You are the great chief of the Dragon Division, you should swear it!"


    Xishou smiled wryly and shook his head: "I''m not good at this, you help me think about it."


    Han Shu grinned strangely: "Anyway, they swear by the non-existing dragon totem, so let''s say it. You just say that, if you violate the oath, the dragon department will be annexed, and the name and the totem will not exist."


    Rhinoceros couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This is really a toothache spell.


    The Liaolong Department has been annexed by Da Jiang, and the ancestor dragon has been converted into a totem. Isn''t it "annexed, the name is no longer, and the totem is no longer"?


    He shook his head and laughed, "If they knew the truth, they would probably go crazy!"


    Han Shu shook his head and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, they will choose to believe it."


    "Why?" Rhinoceros was surprised.


    Han Shu said with a smile: "They will hint to themselves in their hearts, who will annex this dragon department? Naturally, it will be our Yunmeng department..."


    Rhinoceros was stunned, frowned and thought, it seems that this is really the case!


    The two looked at each other and laughed...


    The rainy day is not over yet, Han Shu and Rhinoceros continue to arrange in Liaolong City.


    Every day, they will continue to send Que Lang to Wanzhangyuan, Qingzhang Mountain and Longcheng in the north to inquire about news and report back and forth.


    Dragon City dispatched a thousand soldiers to go, led by a newly promoted commander, passing through Huangfeng City Pool, where they met Shuo Feng, and rushed to Liaolong City together.


    Different from the rushing and rushing of the previous double-benefit wars, this time the transfer of fighters from all parties in Dajiang did not involve all the members, but kept half and transferred half.


    Catcher Lang, who was the first to encounter Shuofeng in the north of Liaolong City, hurriedly stopped Shuofeng and others, explained the situation to them, and asked them to station at a place 20 miles away from Liaolong City, so as not to overwhelm others.


    Then they took Shuo Feng and the newly promoted commander Kuo Ye to Liaolong City.


    Han Shu met Shuo Feng secretly at the north gate of the city.


    Shuo Feng laughed and said, "See why your military department is getting worse and worse. You need our hunting team to support you!"


    Han Shu pursed his lips, not paying attention, but told him the details of dealing with the Yunmeng Department in detail, and asked them to wait in the north.


    Shuofeng laughed and agreed, and quietly left the north gate with Kuoye, returning to the place where the soldiers were stationed.


    Fortunately, Warrior Da Jiang is now very familiar with building animal skin tents in the wild, so he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    After Shuofeng and the others stayed in the north of the city for two days, 1,500 warriors gathered from the three cities of Heishui City, Heixiong City, and Pixiu City led by Chi Lei finally arrived.


    Then they were stopped and stationed in the old place with Shuo Feng.


    Chi Lei asked Zhahe to guard the soldiers in place, while he took a few people to Liaolong City secretly, and met Han Shu and Rhinoceros in secret.


    After a secret discussion, Chi Lei smiled openly, glanced secretly at the direction where Xili was, and left with a sneer.


    When the rainy day was about to end, the people from the Blue Bird Department finally arrived.


    The leaders are Konoa and Azig!


    On the way from west to east, they were led by Jiang''s catcher Lang to join Chi Lei and others.


    Then, under the message of Chuquelang, together with Jiang''s Chi Lei, Shuo Feng and others, they secretly went to Liaolong City to have a secret meeting "meeting" for the first time in this battle.


    The rhinoceros head sits near Xili, preventing anyone from going outside.


    Han Shu quietly met several people in the north of the city.


    Konoa was the first to say: "Brother Hanshu!"


    Han Shu also nodded: "Brother Nuoah!"


    Then he said with a smile: "This time I, Da Jiang, was attacked by surprise. I just wanted to take this opportunity to plot against the Yunmeng Department. Naturally, I thought of teaming up with your Jade Bird Department to drag you into the water. You won''t blame me, right?"


    Konoa shook his head: "How is it possible!"


    Azig also laughed and nodded: "Even without you Jiang, my Blue Bird Department and Yunmeng Department still have a big enmity!"


    Han Shu laughed loudly: "In this case, I can rest assured!"


    Konoa said seriously: "Azig and I have brought 3,000 people here this time, and we all obey your orders. As for the other fighters of the Blue Bird Division, they are all gathering in the Wanzhangyuan area in the south. If there is no accident, they will They should be able to get out of the swamp at the end of the rainy day and wait in the ambush valley before.


    This time, my Jade Bird Division overwhelmed almost all the fighters! "


    "All the soldiers?" Han Shu was surprised.


    Ko Nuoa nodded and said, "That''s right, all the soldiers from the northern front and Qingzhang Mountain have been dispatched to support this battle."


    After a pause, he smiled to himself: "Anyway, these two places are next to your big Jiang. If you want to fight, we can''t fight. In addition to the relationship between the two departments, our Jade Bird Department simply doesn''t have much defense. Only a small number of people were released to patrol.


    As long as the Yunmeng Department is defeated this time, our Blue Bird Department will really break through the siege and restrictions of the three parties! "


    "You really are..." Han Shu laughed and shook his head, then said seriously, "But don''t worry, the relationship between our two departments will not change, and Da Jiang will not attack you either!"


    After Ko Nuoa and Azig heard it, Qi Qi leaned over and laughed loudly: "Brother Xie Hanshu!"


    Han Shu waved his hand: "Then let''s talk about how to fight this battle!"


    "Okay!" Everyone nodded in unison.


    Han Shu said seriously: "My plan is to pretend to cooperate with that Xili, let him report to Yunmeng, and ask at least the leader or great chief to come forward, exchange oaths, and lead them out of Yunmeng."


    "Then where do we do it?" Konoa asked.


    Han Shu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, listen to me!"


    Konoa nodded.


    Han Shu continued: "If they are just the great chief and a small number of fighters, then I will pretend to make an oath with him and agree on a time to attack the Jade Bird Division. Then the battlefield will be on the southern line of the Jade Bird Division!"


    Ko Nuoa and Azig looked at each other, and they both clenched their fists: "Then let them come here!"


    Han Shu shook his head and waved his hand to signal: "Don''t worry! But if they come directly with most of the troops, we will directly ambush them on the Wanzhang Plain!"


    "On the vast prairie, it can only be reckless..." Chi Lei reminded with a frown.


    Han Shu laughed and shook his head: "How is it possible! Not to mention their armored earth dragons, mammoths, and the kind of prickly-faced tigers that may appear, those ordinary cattle, horses, tigers and leopards, you can rest assured, I have a way to make them understand Get down!"


    "Get down on the ground?" Konoa repeated this sentence, his eyes lit up, "You mean your great chief will come with his strange horse?"


    Han Shu laughed and shook his head: "I don''t only have the Hulei leopard of the great chief, but I have two in Liaolong City!"


    "Two!" Konoa trembled.


    He thought of the fear of Mufeng''s Hulei leopard dominating the entire battlefield of cattle and horses.


    He didn''t even dare to think about two horses.


    But what shocked him the most was listening to Han Shu''s tone that Da Jiang now had not one, but three strange horses?


    Since there are three horses, will there be four, five, or six horses?


    This kind of situation is hard to say in other tribes, but it is not impossible for Da Jiang.


    Hearing what Han Shu said, Chi Lei suddenly reacted, nodded and said: "If this is the case, there is no problem, then their armored dragons and mammoth cavalry don''t have to worry about it.


    In front of my Great Jiang''s Pan Pao cavalry army, they are not enough to look at! "


    This was said very confidently and domineeringly, but none of the people present had any objection.


    That''s the truth!


    "But what if their great chieftain and leader give up more than a thousand soldiers, and most of them are crushed to Dragon City?" Azig asked suddenly.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    That''s right, all the premise they said is that most of Yunmeng is willing to join forces and be willing to make others.


    What if they become angry and send troops directly to fight?


    Han Shu laughed and said: "How could it be possible for them to arrive at Liaolong City! After sending them out of Xili, I will let people follow them secretly, and report the news before they come back.


    Whether they are a small group of people coming out or a large number of people coming out, they can be informed in advance.


    Of course, in this way, our team will need to join up with most of the Jade Bird Division, and the arrangements and battles may be rushed.


    unless¡­¡­"


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless the great chief of our department sits here, and his three-headed eagle-feathered dragon scouts the news in the air, the time for us to get the news will be much earlier, and it will be more convenient to arrange!"


    "The Great Chief''s Eagle Feather Dragon..."


    Several people nodded.


    If it is true as Han Shu said, if the great chief is here, they will definitely be able to occupy the right time, location, and harmony, and then set up an ambush to give them a thunderous blow. Basically, the victory will be established at the beginning of the war.


    It''s just a pity that Chief Woodwind is not here now.


    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that a voice surprised everyone: "I heard who of you is talking about me?"


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the source of the sound.


    It was raining lightly, and one person was wearing a coir raincoat and stood still with a long knife in his hand. He was taking off the straw hat on his head and handing it to a soldier, looking at them with a smile.


    Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives.


    But who is the great chief Mu Feng?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1101

    After Mu Feng appeared, the eyes of all the people present lit up.


    Everyone exclaimed: "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    While taking off his coir raincoat, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Hurry up, come here before the end of the rainy day, it seems it''s not too late!"


    "It''s not too late, it''s not too late!" Han Shu was determined in his heart, and laughed loudly, "The great chief has come in person, this battle is secured!"


    Everyone had no objection and nodded in unison.


    If the great chief comes, no matter whether there are eagle feather dragons or not, even if their number is far less than that of the Yunmeng Department, they will be hard to lose!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I heard about Eagle Feather Dragon when I first came here, what, why are you thinking about Eagle Feather Dragon again?"


    So Han Shu explained all the situations discussed by everyone one by one.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng grinned and said, "Okay, but the eagle-feathered dragon will not come here until the weather clears up. I will write a letter and fly to Dragon City."


    "Very good!"


    Mu Feng laughed again: "I heard that you got another Hulei Leopard?"


    Han Shu laughed and nodded.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Han Shu immediately said: "As you said before, this kind of BMW..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I know, I know, it''s yours! Why are you stingy, I''m not without it!"


    Han Shu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mu Feng laughed and scolded: "Excellent! Pull it out later, and I''ll strengthen it for you."


    Han Shu grinned foolishly, and kept nodding.


    Wood Wind looked at Ko Nuoa.


    Konoa''s expression was slightly unnatural, but he quickly became extremely calm, and he took the initiative to say: "I have seen the great chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded and asked with a smile: "Why are you and Azig this time?"


    Azig scratched his head, and looked at Konoa worriedly.


    But Konoa explained calmly: "Now the leader of the Blue Bird Division is Aguli, and I am the deputy leader, and now I have taken over the patrol of Qingzhang Mountain from him, so I am closer to Da Jiang.


    If possible, I also want to go to Dajiang to learn from you! "


    Mu Feng looked at Ko Nuoa, and found that when he said these words, his face was frank, without any treacherous intentions, and he was relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    He nodded: "Yes, our two tribes are brother tribes, as long as you are willing, it doesn''t matter if you have more people!"


    Konoa said sincerely, "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and bowed: "You don''t need to thank me, after all, you are still Changning''s little uncle. I still remember the affection you took for me, Jiang, in the past!"


    Konoa looked excited, took another deep breath of air pressure, and nodded heavily.


    Last year, when Dajiang was still in the Xiaoxiaojiang clan, Mu Feng took Keyelao thousands of miles away to attack the dragon army, and then returned to Dajiang by way of the Blue Birds.


    When passing by the Qingzhang Mountain area, Ko Nuoa at that time once presented the red python skin with his own hands.


    And the soft armor made of python skin also saved his life when Donghe fought against the evil python.


    It was obvious what he meant by this.


    You are Changning''s little uncle and also my little uncle.


    I have also been thinking about the affection you gave the python-skinned ivory knife earlier.


    This meant that Konoa could naturally hear it.


    Not only that, but he also heard other meanings: if the fault is exposed, it is fine.


    So he was very excited.


    Because of Mu Feng''s approval, he no longer has to bow his head in the Blue Bird Department.


    Now the soldiers of the entire Blue Bird Department are very concerned about Mu Feng''s opinion.


    the reason is simple.


    Mu Feng led them to win one battle after another, worthy of their respect.


    In fact, this is what Mu Feng deliberately did.


    After all, Konoa''s mistake was not an unforgivable typo. If he repented, he couldn''t forgive him.


    At least he was unambiguous about fighting to the death.


    Han Shu was saved by him!


    Because of the appearance of Mu Feng, the following discussions became more and more smooth.


    Some details that hadn''t been noticed before were also perfected under the reminder of Mu Feng.


    Ko Nuoa and Azig listened carefully and carefully. There are not many opportunities for Mu Feng to personally supervise the battle and teach them how to arrange and pay attention to the details!


    After everyone agreed, their brows were relaxed, and they no longer had any doubts.


    These people have all fought together with Mu Feng, and after finalizing many details, their belief that they must win in the bottom of their hearts has become more and more firm.


    Now, just wait for the rainy day to end!


    ...


    After more than 20 days of continuous rainy days, it finally cleared up.


    The sunny weather after the rain also made the temperature appear to rise sharply.


    Han Shu and Xishou finally "please come out" with the "details" that Xi Li discussed with him about joining forces, and finally the two sides confirmed that they were correct, and Han Shu said: "Brother Chu Li, I let you go back out of trust, you don''t want to take revenge , bring most of your Yunmeng people here again!"


    Xili shook his head: "Don''t worry, I will definitely persuade the great chief of our department to join hands with you to attack the Blue Bird Department!"


    After a pause, he continued, "My mount..."


    Han Shu laughed and said: "Stop talking, this mount is counted as a testimony of the joint efforts of the two parties. Of course, if you want to exchange it back, at least exchange it with me with a stone armored earth dragon, how about it?"


    Chu Li gritted his teeth in his heart, but said with great joy on his face: "That''s good, it''s a deal!"


    Han Shu nodded: "Yes!"


    As he spoke, he nodded at the rhinoceros head.


    Rhinoceros head signaled to Jiang warriors to release 20 warriors, and gave them a few captured copper knives and a few bay red horses, nothing else.


    With an ugly look inside, he looked at Han Shu: "Brother Shuhan, you..."


    Han Shu twitched the corner of his mouth: "Brother Chuli, I let you guys go back without any guarantee from you, shouldn''t you thank me?


    Anyway, the two of us haven''t teamed up yet.


    Don''t worry, as long as our two departments join forces and you send over the salt and food we agreed upon, I will definitely put the rest back to you.


    After all, didn''t you say that you are willing to let go of your grudges! "


    Xili had no choice but to nod: "Okay!"


    He immediately looked at Xishou, bowed and saluted and said, "Dear Chief Chief Xishou, please wait for my good news!"


    Rhinoceros held back his smile, and nodded solemnly: "Okay!"


    So Xi Li got on his horse, and was escorted by Han Shu and Xishou "enthusiastically" out of Liaolong City, and then left with about twenty people.


    He quietly turned his head to look behind him, confirmed that there was no one behind him, heaved a sigh of relief, looked left and right, found nothing abnormal, and then said in a low voice: "Everyone, pay attention to the back and surroundings along the way, and make sure there are no members of the Liaolong Department following! "


    The people who survived the catastrophe responded in a low voice: "Yes!"


    No matter how they probed, they couldn''t find any signs.


    "It''s really strange!" Chu Li frowned, "They''re all investigating, how did they know we were going to attack them?"


    A Yunmeng soldier asked in a low voice: "Boss, are we really going to join forces with the Liaolong Department? They killed more than two thousand of our clansmen!"


    Xili snorted coldly: "It''s just a temporary alliance. When the Jade Bird Division is wiped out, we can gather a large number of fighters in the Jade Bird Division. At that time, we will use Qingzhang Mountain as a barrier, and it will be easy to fight the Liaolong Division.


    At that time, I will kill all the young and strong in their tribe, and avenge the dead clansmen! "


    The soldier nodded his head heavily, and shouted in a low voice: "We must take revenge!"


    The rest of the people also shouted in unison: "Revenge!"


    At the same time, in a big bush that they didn''t notice, a pair of eyes were watching all this condescendingly...


    After seeing off Xili, Han Shu grinned strangely, and looked back into Liaolong City.


    Mu Feng was leading King Li out of the city gate.


    "Great Chief!" Han Shu said respectfully.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Sent away?"


    Han Shu nodded: "Send it off!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, then act according to the plan!"


    "Yes!" Han Shu turned around and began to order, "Aguda, lead someone to transfer those captives to Lei Ze City, let the people there look after them, if there is any problem, you are the only one to ask!"


    "yes!"


    "Xi Shou, you take a light cavalry army to the south to meet Yuan Shou, follow all the way to Xili, and make marks along the way. If you find that something is wrong, immediately withdraw to save your life.

 Chapter 1102

    A Guda led people back to Longcheng, and directly ordered them to escort the prisoners of Yunmeng tribe to the north.


    Some of the captives sensed something was wrong and shouted loudly: "Aren''t you joining forces with us? Where are you going to take us?"


    "The Dragon Department?" The man snorted coldly, "It''s Dragon City now!"


    The captive didn''t understand the word difference and just shouted, "Where are you taking us?"


    A Gu sneered: "Go where you should go!"


    The man still wanted to make a fuss, so he directly kicked A Gu and said, "I''ll kill you if you talk nonsense!"


    As he said that, he waved his hands and shouted at Warrior Jiang: "Hurry up, send all these slaves to Lei Ze City, don''t delay me going to the south to kill the Yunmeng Barbarian!"


    When he yelled like this, all the prisoners were in an uproar, and they looked at Aguda in grief and indignation, wanting to resist.


    A Guda sneered continuously, looked at the vicious people around him, and kicked him down again.


    Then he raised his sword: "When you had mounts and golden swords, we could kill you more than two thousand people. Now that your hands are tied and you have no weapons, if you want to die, you can try!"


    The prisoners reacted in horror.


    When you have a weapon, you are crushed, but if you don''t have a weapon, don''t you die?


    A Gu spat, a little disappointed.


    He really didn''t mind if these people dared to resist, and when the time came to take the opportunity to kill two people to vent their anger, the chief, leader and city lord probably wouldn''t say anything.


    If the slave wanted to rebel, there was nothing he could do.


    But these Yunmeng savages are really useless, so they dare not resist without weapons in their hands?


    Can''t bite with your mouth?


    If someone dared to do this, he would be more or less in admiration.


    But it should be hacked to death.


    His mother''s Liaolong Department has long since ceased to exist, and it is still missed by the idiots of the Yunmeng Department.


    Did you send 4,000 people here before you figured out what the situation was?


    Just these people want to destroy a dragon department?


    Who do you look down on!


    Thinking of this, Aguda spat again, kicked over a slow-moving prisoner, and then got on his horse.


    Can''t kill, why don''t you kick me twice?


    ...


    Mu Feng took Han Shu and others all the way south.


    There are Han Shu, Chi Lei, Za He, Ko Nuoa, Azig and Li Wang on the left and right.


    As for Kuoye''s newly promoted commanders, they are responsible for supervising the march of the soldiers, urging them from time to time: "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    What was different from usual was that this time Da Jiang dispatched no less than a thousand infantry, all carrying Mo Dao and riding on brown horseback to attack.


    Da Jiang''s confidence lies in the fact that he is an infantry several times, and there are brown horses to ride on the way!


    As for the real cavalry, there will naturally be faster and stronger mounts-black horses, white camels, yellow rides, armored dragons, mammoths, spinosaurs, etc.


    As far as the lineup is concerned, not to mention starting a battle, even standing in front of the enemy can make the opponent retreat.


    If you don''t retreat, you will die!


    Han Shu looked back at the soldiers behind him, and pressed the button of excitement.


    The great chief and the 3,000 fighters in Liaolong City went first, and the Da Jiang and Qingniao fighters who were still 10 to 20 miles away from Liaolong City would shorten the distance afterwards to ensure that they could arrive quickly in the charging state.


    And on the way to Wanzhangyuan, there are thousands of Jade Bird soldiers waiting.


    This time, as the commander-in-chief, he finally used most of Jiang''s and Qingniao''s combat power to deal with most of Yunmeng''s army.


    The design and layout are all in order, and there is a great chief in charge.


    This time I will definitely win a big victory that is more beautiful than the Shuangli War.


    It is not in vain for me to guard Liaolong Town for so long.


    Thinking of this, Han Shu couldn''t help being a little proud.


    Well, I was the one who took down the Dragon Department, and I was the leader who solved the biggest hidden danger in Dragon City.


    This should be the "beginning and ending" that the great chief said when he taught how to read.


    Han Shu''s reaction was naturally noticed by Mu Feng.


    He smiled and said: "Why, have you figured out how to make an oath with the Yunmeng Department?"


    Han Shu said with a smile: "I''ve thought about it a long time ago. Even if the oath is real, it will be the oath between Shu Han and the first rhinoceros with a changed name, and it has nothing to do with us."


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and secretly sighed that Han Shu is really a fucking talent.


    Before I lied to others, I just borrowed other people''s names.


    This Han Shu is fine, he told the prisoner of the Yunmeng Department Zhanshou Xili that he was called "Shuhan", and introduced Xishou as "Shouxi".


    The easiest way is to say your name upside down.


    But he frightened that Zhan Shou Xi Li who didn''t look very stupid for a while.


    In this way, even the toothache mantra can''t find the right owner.


    ...


    Wanzhangyuan.


    The Wanzhangyuan, which has just experienced rainy days, is lush with water and grass.


    Because of the abundance of rain, the grass on the Wanzhang Plain is knee-deep, and the grass is even deeper than the waist.


    After the rainy day, the south wind blows, and there are many kinds of wild animals.


    There are grass-eating cattle, horses and sheep that concentrate on gnawing grass, and there are tigers, leopards and wild wolves lying in the dark ready to attack.


    A small team of twenty people galloped wildly on the grassland, and had to slow down carefully when they saw the beast horde in the distance, so as not to stimulate the beast herd and repeat the same mistakes.


    Right now, whether it is tigers, leopards or cattle, horses and sheep, they can''t give birth to any thoughts, and they just want to run for their lives.


    After all, their clansmen were trampled to death by beasts on the grassland before!


    A group of people were extremely aggrieved.


    All the incidents with the Liaolong Department showed their carelessness.


    The previous road explorer was trampled to death by the herd of beasts under carelessness, and many clansmen were killed.


    This time, the sneak attack on the Liaolong Department was also due to carelessness and insufficient preparation, which resulted in the death of more than 2,000 clansmen.


    Among the nearly 4,000 warriors, apart from the one or two hundred led by the previous leader, there were twenty-one soldiers in their group, and they were released!


    "Revenge, must have revenge!" Xi Li shouted.


    He was the one who was most depressed during this journey.


    In the past, he rode his own white unicorn horse, and there were very few people on this vast plain who had to detour by himself.


    What kind of herd, what kind of tiger and leopard, you have to obediently get out of the way when you meet.


    Now I still want to get out of the way, but the one who gets out of the way has become myself.


    "Fathering Dragon Division!" Xi Li gritted his teeth, "I must chop off the head of that first rhinoceros!


    The most hateful Shu Han, when I get the white horse back, I will make him regret it! "


    The soldier next to him said in a low voice: "Boss, what if we go back and be questioned by the chief..."


    "Ask the crime?" Xili snorted coldly, "If I hadn''t held the people from the Liaolong Division with the white horse, would the leader and the others have escaped?"


    After a pause, he said in a cold voice: "What a leader, what a barbarian dragon, brought me from the land of Miao barbarians, and even ignored my life when I ran away!"


    Hearing what he said, the soldiers next to him became more confident, and said bitterly one by one, "That''s it!"


    "We were going through life and death in the front, and the leader ran away when he said he would run away!"


    "If there is another big war, we are only willing to follow the leader Xili!"


    ...


    Xili felt a little better in his heart, nodded, and said in a deep voice: "Don''t worry, when you return to the tribe, I will definitely tell the truth about how the leader abandoned us to the great chief!"


    The twenty or so soldiers around shouted together: "We are willing to prove for the leader!"


    Xili nodded and reminded in a low voice: "Okay, keep the noise down, there seems to be another wave of beasts ahead!"


    "yes!"


    What they didn''t notice was that there were three fingernail-sized black spots in the sky above their heads, which had been hovering high above their heads since they entered the Wanzhang Plain.


    Silently.


    They didn''t realize that their whereabouts had been firmly grasped.


    And farther behind them, from the direction of Liaolong City, there was a wave of hundreds of people hanging far behind them.


    It was Rhinoceros and the others!


    At this time, Rhinoceros was covering the sun with his hands with the soldiers, looking at the blue sky, quite helplessly: "Flying so high, I almost couldn''t see clearly!"


    A soldier smiled and said, "City Master, I have good eyesight, and I can see clearly! Now the big dragon is flapping its wings down, and the little dragon is at the front."


    Rhinoceros didn''t have the slightest doubt.


    The soldier beside him is a member of Catcher Lang, with excellent eyesight.


    From a long distance, he could clearly see how many arrows there were in the quiver on the back of the rhinoceros, and at a glance he could see how many times the leather strap was wrapped around his scabbard.


    It was he who specifically emphasized the fact that the other party had Hu Leibao when he came back to report.


    Otherwise, if caught off guard, Da Jiang may really suffer a big loss.


    Right now they are using the warrior''s outstanding eyes to determine the direction of the Eagle Feather Dragon, and then hang behind Chili and the others to prevent being discovered.


    When he came here, Zhanshou Hanshu had already told him that the most important thing was to save his life.


    The second is to spy on the news, to determine how many people the other party has come, what strength and so on.


    Rhinoceros, who originally had doubts about this matter, had no doubts after the Eagle Feather Dragon appeared.


    Right now, what he was thinking about was how long it would take to reach the Yunmeng Department, and how to ensure that they would not be discovered when they arrived at the territory of the Yunmeng Department.


    After all, the previous result from the clich¨¦d question from Xili was that most of Yunmeng was surrounded by continuous forests.


    Once there, the eagle feather dragons in the sky will turn back, and they will not be so clear about the things in the forest.


    At that time, if there is no way, I can only send the sparrow catcher around me.


    However, the scope of the sparrow hunter''s investigation can only be not far from where they exist, unlike the eagle-feathered dragon-the chief Ting Da said that he can find the enemy several miles away, and the distance may even be farther.


    If the enemy''s movement can be detected from a long distance, it will be big enough for the Jiang warrior to react and do a lot of things.


    Worst of all, I still have the Hulei Leopard that can deter ordinary tigers, leopards, cattle, horses and beasts.


    Those who are not afraid of the rest will not be able to catch up with the speed.


    If they really meet a thorn-faced tiger who is not afraid of the Huleibao and can catch up to them, maybe it''s time for each of them to show their skills.


    At least the knife technique I learned from the great chief is not afraid of anyone other than Da Jiang.


    Because so far, one-on-one fighters from any other division are full of flaws in the eyes of the rhinoceros, which is no different from dying!


    ...


    At the same time, at the southernmost edge of Wanzhangyuan, where a vast forest meets the mountains, from the forest to the foot of the mountain, there are densely distributed houses with various earthen walls and wooden beams.


    These houses are all made of earth, grass and mud, and are built as a whole with wooden boards as the model.


    If Mufeng saw it here, he would be amazed by the "advanced" house-building skills here.


    In addition to the obviously more advanced craftsmanship of the house, there is also a division of areas that is different from most of the others, but very similar to Dajiang.


    Some people are specially twisting animal tendon ropes and hemp ropes into small strands, and then weaving nets one by one.


    Some people are training in an open area, and their ages are clearly between adults and minors.


    There are also some people who are selling and knocking something at the foot of the mountain, tinkling and clanging...


    Adobe houses with mature skills, netting, training grounds, and bronze making.


    There are indications that this tribe is an extremely powerful tribe.


    And referring to its location and scale, the answer is ready to come out.


    Most of Yunmeng!


    It is all the more remarkable that at the southernmost tip of this tribe, there is a large area of ??land where only one type of plant grows.


    These plants are at most knee-high, with peach-shaped leaves, and they are so green and beautiful.


    Many people around these plants are digging the ground at the edge, digging out oval and round earthy yellow things from the roots of these plants - this is what their tribe calls food, yellow eggs.


    Of course, if Mu Feng was here, he would call him "Potato".


    No one would have thought that in most of Yunmeng, there would be potatoes that could solve nearly half of their tribe''s food problems!


    And the central location of the Yunmeng Department - in front of the largest and tallest earthen house, a group of people are gathering here to discuss matters.


    The first person was an old man with gray hair, sitting on a smooth stone.


    Judging from the color of the batter above, it must have been sat cross-legged for at least several generations or more.


    There were dozens of other people sitting in front of the old man, either far or near, squatting or sitting.


    The only person stands taller than others.


    Not because of his height, but because he is kneeling.


    This person is the savage dragon who escaped from the dragon tribe and returned to the tribe!


    The gray-haired old man narrowed his eyes, holding a cane made of dark wood in one hand, tied with a string of knots of different thicknesses and sizes.


    When shaking one hand, it resembles a rattle shaking from side to side.


    It''s like an unruly woman with braids all over her head shaking non-stop.


    Black and white lines were painted on the corners of both eyes, and a circle of black was painted on the circles of his eyes, as if his eyes were wide open and he was not angry.


    Around his neck is a string of animal teeth, the middle one is the largest, as long and thick as a little finger.


    The teeth on the side of the wall are separated by a small jade stone in turn, and then pierced with successively smaller animal teeth.


    He is the great chief of the Yunmeng Department, Wulongya.


    The most impressive thing is that although the old man has gray hair, his spirit and body are not old.


    Especially on his bare arms, they are well-defined and powerful.


    And the row of animal tooth marks on his right arm also shows his strength in his youth.


    Everyone in Yunmeng knew that this old man strangled a leopard to death with his bare hands when he was young!


    Right now, he was sitting on the polished stone, turning the cane in his hand, fiddled with a knot, looked carefully, and said slowly: "Wild Dragon, you have made great contributions to the tribe three times."


    As the leader, the wild dragon couldn''t help trembling when he heard the great chief say that he had "merited".


    If you have meritorious deeds, you have had deeds!


    Sure enough, the old man said, "But you also made four mistakes!"


    The wild dragon immediately prostrated itself on the ground: "Great Chief!"


    The old man shook his head and said slowly: "It was you who asked for soldiers from me earlier, and in exchange for Xili, you asked for nearly four thousand soldiers, and I agreed to you.


    You told me that you would destroy the Dragons and bring back all their belongings.


    Now that you are back, you brought back less than two hundred people. "


    The barbarian dragon trembled all over and grabbed the ground with his head: "Great chief, if I don''t escape in time, we will all be killed this time!"


    The old man was unmoved, but just asked: "Is that why you people who ride the thorn-faced tiger are asking for it back?


    The others, those armored earth dragons and Xili, couldn''t escape? "


    Man Long was startled.


    The old man raised his voice slightly: "I have already asked Tona, and said that he heard the leader of Xili calling for help, but someone did not let them go back, and left Xili to die.


    Barbarian, tell me, who is this man? "


    The wild dragon trembled violently: "Great chief, it''s not me, it''s not me!"


    The old man snorted coldly: "Isn''t it you? Who could it be, me?"


    The wild dragon was speechless.


    In fact, he was already feeling uneasy on the way back.


    I know what I have done.


    After returning to the tribe, the great chief was also furious.


    But because of what he had said in advance, these people didn''t disclose the secrets at the beginning.


    So apart from a little worry, he hasn''t had any major changes these days.


    But in secret, the chief interrogated the returnees several times separately, but fortunately there was no danger.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that today, the great chief suddenly called people to discuss matters, and he realized that something was wrong.


    Now that he heard the great chief say what he did wrong, he knew that he could no longer hide it, so he could only beg repeatedly: "The great chief, please spare me this moment!"


    "Excuse me for a while?" The old man shook his head, pulled out the copper knife from his body, cut off the knot representing the record of the wild dragon''s merits and demerits, threw it on the ground, and said something.


    roll!


    The wild dragon showed despair...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1103

    Wu Longya, chief of the Yunmeng Department, held a cane in his hand with various knots tied to it.


    The knot on each rope represents the standard of merit and demerit of every leader and above in the tribe, which is called "merit and demerit knot".


    Everyone who has made great contributions and meritorious deeds to the tribe will be tied a knot on the rope corresponding to him by the chief.


    Of course, mistakes will also be "recorded" on it.


    Merits and demerits add up, and if someone''s faults exceed their merits, they will be punished.


    For example, Manlong''s merits have been three times and four times, and he has already been punished once.


    And the reason why he took three or four thousand people across Wanzhangyuan to fight the Liaolong tribe was because there were no tribes around for him to make great contributions to.


    The blue bird department has been unable to attack for a long time, so the only breakthrough is the dragon department.


    What he didn''t expect was that he was almost killed in the Liaolong Department, so he fled back to the tribe in embarrassment.


    Originally, according to his thinking, returning to the tribe would at most be a heavy punishment from the great chief, but unexpectedly, those nasty things he did were exposed.


    This also made him face the most serious punishment in the tribe-death!


    The great chiefs of all dynasties used this walking stick to tie ropes to record events. If the ropes of so many people were on it for generations, they would have become a hornet''s nest.


    Therefore, it is stipulated in the tribe that for every dead person, his knot will be removed from the walking stick.


    Of course, being cut off means that the person is dead.


    In other words, the war chief cut off the knot and threw it on the ground, and he was going to die!


    The savage dragon wailed endlessly: "Great chief!"


    Wu Longya was unmoved, but looked at the trembling person beside him: "Daman, tell me, should he die?"


    Daman, who was named by him, nodded tremblingly, his teeth chattering: "Yes, yes!"


    Wulong Ya said sharply: "Okay, then you will kill him!"


    Da Man tremblingly replied: "Yes, yes!"


    As he spoke, he got up and picked up the copper knife, and shouted with tears in his eyes: "Brother, I''m sorry!"


    Immediately, he stabbed the savage dragon to death.


    Manlong couldn''t rest in peace, and fell straight up.


    Daman knelt down, clutching the bloody knife, and turned to the warchief.


    Wu Longya''s expression remained unchanged, he nodded slightly, and continued, "From today on, Daman, you are the leader of the Yunmeng Department!"


    "Yes!" Daman replied tremblingly.


    Daman couldn''t bear any hatred for the great chief who was like a heavenly man in front of him.


    Although it was his elder brother who was killed by him.


    Because he knows that the orders of the great chief cannot be disobeyed.


    And his elder brother did commit the great crime of abandoning his clansmen.


    Of course, the "abandoned tribe" here does not refer to all fighters, but to Xili.


    In the Yunmeng Department, there are great differences between people.


    When fleeing for his life, the warchief can abandon anyone in the tribe.


    Leaders cannot abandon people who are equal to or above themselves, but they can abandon soldiers and clansmen to escape.


    And the warriors and clansmen can''t abandon anyone, only fight to the death!


    But that''s not entirely true.


    Some captives captured from other tribes in the tribe, coolies who are not welcome to walk away, can still be abandoned in the event of a war.


    Of course, such a possibility is extremely rare.


    It was so rare that no one in the group in front of him had such an impression¡ªbecause most of Yunmeng hadn''t lost a battle for too long.


    Especially the elite fighters who were wiped out nearly 4,000 at once!


    This is something that has not been encountered in most of Yunmeng for many years.


    Even the many years of fighting with the Blue Bird Department have only caused mutual damage, ranging from a few hundred to a few tens.


    Comparing the two, it becomes more and more incompetent for the leader, Barbarian Dragon.


    How could this great chief not be angry?


    After confirming the change of the leader of the Yunmeng Department, the great chief Wu Longya just waved his hand, and someone stepped forward to drag away the dead bodies on the ground.


    Only then did he look around and said, "The Liaolong Division killed more than 3,000 soldiers from my Yunmeng Division. What do you think should be done?"


    One sat up straight, opened his eyes angrily, and shouted: "Revenge!"


    Someone else yelled angrily: "That''s right, destroy the Liaolong Department!"


    Several others responded one after another.


    Wu Longya let out a deep voice: "The hatred must be avenged, but we must figure out how to avenge it!"


    Everyone remained silent and listened attentively.


    Wu Longya continued: "There are more than 3,700 people, only a few escaped back, have you ever thought about the reason?"


    Everyone around was silent.


    Wulongya looked at Daman, the newly promoted leader: "Tell me, what''s going on with the Dragon Division!"


    Daman tried his best to stabilize his mind, suppressed the pain of bereavement, and said in a deep voice: "The earth wall of the Liaolong Department is high and thick, and our armored earth dragon can''t break through it at all. Even the armored earth dragon''s tail hit it. Some have broken their tails."


    "Huh?" Everyone was shocked.


    The earth wall that the armored earth dragon didn''t break through?


    Daman continued: "In addition to the earthen walls that we can''t break through, they also have weapons that can hurt people at a long distance like the Blue Bird Division!"


    "This!" Everyone looked at Great Chief Wu Longya in unison.


    Apparently, they also thought of the terrible possibility - the blue bird department and the dragon department joined forces!


    It''s just that Wulongya was unmoved, and motioned Daman to continue talking.


    Daman had no choice but to continue: "They not only have the weapons of the Blue Bird Department, but also gold, and their gold is sharper and harder than ours!


    Our golden knife is not an opponent at all in front of their weapons!


    Not only are our weapons not their opponents, even if we cut them down, we can''t hurt them! "


    "What!" These people couldn''t sit still, and they all started up, their faces full of disbelief.


    Daman uttered a guess that made them palpitate: "The clothes they are wearing seem to be made of gold, and we can''t break them at all!"


    "This!" Everyone was silent.


    Sharper and harder weapons, clothes that can block the golden knife...


    However, Daman''s words were not finished yet: "The most terrible thing is that they also have a strange horse like the leader of Xili, and the sound is even louder!"


    There was silence in the field, and no one dared to say anything.


    Because no one can figure out how to deal with such a tribe!


    Wu Longya snorted coldly: "A bunch of idiots!"


    Everyone was silent, but no one dared to refute.


    He was about to speak, but suddenly he heard someone shouting from the outside of the tribe: "Quick, the leader Xili is back!"


    "Tell the chief!"


    "Come quickly, the leader of the scorpion is back!"


    ...


    Soon, Xili, who was covered in grass and looked tired, was led to the great chief Wu Longya.


    Everyone was astonished.


    The crowd shouted and asked eagerly.


    "Xili!"


    "Xili!"


    "It''s Chuli!"


    "How did you come back?"


    Xili looked around for a week with a dusty and tired face, and finally fixed his gaze on Daman, and shouted angrily: "You still have the nerve to ask me how I got back!"


    The big man looked ashamed and bowed his head in silence.


    Wu Longya was already impatient, and shouted: "Xili!


    The barbarian dragon abandoned you and ran for his life, and I have already executed him!


    Tell me now how you got back, and what happened to the others? "


    Xi Li took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "We couldn''t take Liaolong City, and we wanted to retreat, but we were blocked by soldiers from Liaolong Division, so I had no choice but to retreat.


    Zhanshou Shuhan from the Liaolong Department chased me on horseback and shot me down.


    I yelled for help and no one responded, so I was arrested..."


    Wulongya waved his hand: "It can be omitted here, the wild dragon has already been killed by me!"


    Xili nodded, calmed down a little, and then continued: "After I was arrested, the chief and war leader of the Liaolong Division wanted to ask about the situation of my Yunmeng Division, but I insisted on refusing to tell, and was almost killed by them die.


    At a critical moment, I thought that their bows and arrows might have been given to them by the Jade Bird Department, so I asked them if they had a deadly feud with the Jade Bird Department and they wanted to join forces. "


    Having said that, he deliberately paused, and looked at Great Chief Wu Longya.


    Wu Longya frowned and thought about it, and asked tentatively, "Salt?"


    The people around were taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly realized.


    Xili nodded heavily: "It''s because of the salt!"


    Wulongya frowned.


    Because of the salt, the Dragon Department was forced to this point?


    Xili probably guessed the doubts in everyone''s mind, and continued: "Their chief, Thunder Dragon, wanted to cross the Wanzhang Plain to find our Yunmeng Department and exchange salt.


    It''s a pity that he was seriously injured on the Wanzhang Plain and almost died.


    And their salt was about to run out, so they had to succumb to the Blue Bird Department.


    The requirement of the Blue Bird Department is that they can exchange salt, but the brontosaurus must die!


    So that thunder dragon took the initiative to think about it for the Longlong Department, went to the Blue Bird Department alone, and was killed by the Blue Bird Department.


    This is how the two parts join forces..."


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    Wulongya frowned even more.


    He shouted in a deep voice: "This Thunder Dragon is a man!"


    But then he asked again: "But what does this matter have to do with your return?"


    Only then did Xili explain: "Their great chief took the initiative to die for the sake of salt, and in the hearts of the Liaolong tribe, they hated the Blue Bird tribe very much.


    But for the sake of their clansmen, they had to compromise with the Blue Bird Department.


    So I said, since you have such a big hatred, you can join forces with the Blue Bird Department because of Yanba, and you still have hatred in your heart, why can''t you join forces with my Yunmeng Department? "


    As soon as the words came out, the people around all scolded: "Xi Li, what nonsense are you talking about, you killed the people from my Yunmeng Department, and you still have to join hands with them!"


    "Xili, you idiot!"


    "They killed so many of our soldiers!"


    ...


    Xili ignored them, but only looked at the chief Wulongya.


    Wu Longya raised his hand and shouted: "Shut up!"


    Then he looked at Xili: "Go on!"


    Chili was determined, nodded and said: "I told their new chiefs Shouxi and Zhanshou Shuhan that the Blue Birds had killed so many of them, they could put aside their hatred and join hands with them because of the salt.


    And although our Yunmeng Department made a surprise attack, we didn''t kill any of them, and compared to the enmity between the two, it must be that they have less enmity with us..."


    Before Xili could finish speaking, he suddenly noticed that people around him were looking at him badly, including Great Chief Wu Longya!


    After seeing Wu Longya''s expression, the people around said again: "What, you mean that there are more than 3,000 of us who didn''t kill a single person!"


    "Idiots, all the best gold weapons from my Yunmeng Department were used to make golden knives for you, but none of you have been killed!"


    "You can still say that we have less enmity with them!"


    ...


    Xi Li frowned, and shouted: "Great Chief!"


    Wu Longya snorted heavily, suppressed his anger, and said in a deep voice, "Go on!"


    Xili said: "I don''t know if Daman has said about their situation. The walls outside their tribe are not earthen walls, but made of stones, and our armored earth dragons can''t break through.


    Their weapons are better than ours.


    them¡­¡­"


    "Get to the point!" Wu Longya scolded, "I know all of this!"


    Xi Li was stunned, but he didn''t dare to attack, so he nodded honestly: "I mean, compared with the Blue Birds, our Yunmeng and Liaolong tribes have less enmity.


    After all, we didn''t kill their people.


    As long as we can hold back our revenge, we can join hands with them to destroy the Blue Bird Department! "


    Wu Longya narrowed his eyes: "You mean they killed more than 3,000 soldiers of my Yunmeng Department, and we will not avenge this revenge?"


    Xili trembled subconsciously, and hurriedly said: "I didn''t mean that, I just said that we will not take revenge with them for the time being, and join hands with them first to destroy the Blue Bird Department.


    As long as the Blue Bird Department is wiped out, we can station troops in the Blue Bird Department to deal with the Dragon Department!


    And, more! They didn''t kill all our fighters, there are still more than 1,300 fighters alive in the Dragon Division! "


    "Huh?" Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Including Great Chief Ulongya.


    Xili was keenly aware of it, and said hastily: "The reason why I said that I want to join forces with them is also for the sake of these more than 1,300 fighters.


    They are all sons and daughters of my Yunmeng Department, they cannot just die so easily.


    Regardless of whether I really join forces with them or pretend to join forces with them, I want to report back to the tribe and let you know the situation of the dragon department.


    Even if the warriors who sent out the big drums wiped out the Liaolong Department with the momentum of thunder, it was still possible! "


    "Huh?" Wu Longya snorted coldly, "Are you teaching me how to do things?"


    Xi Li hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to say anything.


    Wu Longya frowned and thought, his eyes looked into the distance.


    Seeing the great chief lost in thought, the people around all lowered their heads, not daring to say anything.


    After a while, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he looked at Xili: "How did you discuss the joint venture with them?"


    As soon as these words came out, Chu Li immediately regained his spirits.


    His eyes lit up: "I said, as long as they agree to join forces with us, our Yunmeng Department can exchange salt with them, and we are also willing to exchange other things with them."


    Wu Longya nodded: "Yes, what about the others?"


    After being affirmed, Xili became calmer and relaxed, and continued: "As a sincerity of joining forces, we need to give them three hundred jars of salt and five hundred cows and horses first.


    And our Yunmeng Department also needs great chiefs...or the leader and their great chiefs will swear totem oath on the Wanzhang Plain to destroy the Blue Bird Department together. "


    "Totem oath..." Wu Longya frowned.


    The surrounding people also changed color one after another.


    Once the totem oath is made, it is equivalent to binding his own hands and feet, and most of Yunmeng will not be able to repent if he wants to go back in the future.


    Now everyone looked at Wu Longya, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Xi Li was also cautious, and tentatively said: "Great Chief, in fact, two factions are fighting, and it is impossible not to die, and we are fighting with the Blue Birds, and the number of dead soldiers is far more than this.


    If we can join forces with the Dragon Department and destroy the Blue Bird Department, these fighters can actually be replenished..."


    The reason why he dared to say this was precisely because he was the leader of the war.


    And the privilege of the first battle is that when the enemy is defeated in battle, he can abandon the ordinary evil fighters and run for his life alone.


    In other words, in his eyes, the lives of soldiers can sometimes be given up.


    And this undoubtedly meets the standards of the Great Chief.


    really!


    After a while, Wu Longya took a deep breath, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Xili was overjoyed, and hurriedly said: "Also, my white horse was also taken away by them. That Shuhan said that he can change it back if he wants, and wants us to send ten armored earth dragons!"


    Wu Longya nodded again: "It''s okay, give it to them, the white horse is important!"


    Chu Li was overjoyed.


    Wu Longya said again: "As long as the two tribes can successfully make the oath and destroy the Blue Bird tribe, it can be counted as two great achievements of yours for the tribe. If you can get back the more than 1,000 warriors, it will be counted as another great achievement for you!"


    Everyone was moved.


    Make three great achievements at once?


    Xili hurriedly bowed to Wulongya and saluted: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    After a pause, he waved his hand and said, "Okay, I will find you later to find out the specific situation, you should go back and recuperate first!"


    Xili didn''t dare to disobey, nodded and left.


    At this time, a person asked: "Great Chief, are we really making an oath with the Dragon Division?"


    Wu Longya smiled back and asked, "Why not?"


    "However, they killed more than two thousand of our soldiers, and dare to ask us for so many things!"


    Others also responded one after another: "That is, when did our Yunmeng Department suffer from such a loss!"


    "They dare to ask us to swear an oath!"


    "They are such a weak tribe!"


    ...


    "Okay!" Wu Longya frowned and shouted, "That''s it! Let Man Yun go about the oath."


    "Ah?" Da Man, who had just been promoted to the leader, was taken aback for a moment, "Man Yun is just a deputy headhunter..."


    Wu Longya grinned and sneered: "It''s precisely because the headhunter''s oath can be disobeyed..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1104

    After discussing the specific plan with the members of the Evil Cloud Dream Department present, Wu Longya stood up and said, "Since none of you have any objections, then it''s settled!"


    He said it was "discussion", but in fact the entire Yunmeng tribe was his "one-word hall", and the rest of the tribe, whether it was the high priest, the leader or anyone else, just obeyed orders.


    But before the end, Wulongya asked the high priest to ask about good and bad luck.


    Then a small man with a black face like a skinny monkey, wearing a white sheepskin ball all over his body, burned his armor in front of everyone.


    After a puff of smoke, the high priest danced on the spot and coughed a few times. He didn''t know whether he was coughing due to the smoke or clearing his throat. Then he said, "What the chief said, good luck!"


    "Great!" Everyone knew each other with excitement.


    Wulongya nodded.


    It seems that my decision is as correct as ever.


    He got up and walked out with a cane.


    All the people around him backed away to make way.


    Wu Longya nodded secretly, he was going to find Xili to check the details.


    As for the idiots behind them, just follow orders.


    Xili had already washed her body by the tribe''s reservoir, and at this moment was devouring a large piece of barbecued meat.


    Counting him, there were twenty-one people in the group, and four of them were overtaken by the beasts on the Wanzhang Plain, trampled to death.


    The remaining 17 people returned to the tribe safely.


    The prisoner of Liaolong City, Xi Li, found himself a hero after returning to Yunmeng Department.


    Because he left the meeting place of the great chief, his deeds spread.


    Coupled with the comparison of the wild dragon''s cold escape, it became more and more obvious that he was a reputable man.


    Seeing that the chief came to look for him in person, Xi Li was overwhelmed with flattery, he didn''t have time to swallow the meat in his mouth, so he hurriedly got up and bowed: "The chief!"


    Wu Longya smiled and motioned him to sit down, and said kindly, "I''m here to ask you about the specific situation, and then decide how to dispatch soldiers to fight!"


    Xi Li hurriedly nodded: "Yes!"


    "Apart from salt, what else do they want?" Wu Longya asked with a smile.


    Only then did Xili remember, and she didn''t dare to look at Wulongya.


    "Huh?" Wu Longya frowned.


    Only then did Xili hesitate and said, "They also want some yolk eggs from our tribe..."


    "Huh?" Wulongya narrowed his eyes.


    Xili shivered subconsciously, and hurriedly said: "Great chief, I didn''t say anything except Huangdandan!"


    "Oh?"


    "Great Chief, I really didn''t say anything else!" Xili hurriedly got up again, "I..."


    Wu Longya waved his hand: "I didn''t say I don''t believe you."


    Then he nodded and said, "It makes sense to ask for something else besides salt!


    Don''t worry, it''s just some yolks, they can''t live without us! "


    Xili didn''t know why, so he didn''t dare to answer.


    Then Wu Longya said: "We can make an oath with the Liaolong Department, but it is not me, nor the leader, but let Man Yun go."


    "Pretty cloud?"


    "Man Yun is not the great chief, nor the leader, nor the candidate for the future great chief, so he went to make an oath, and my Yunmeng Department does not have to bear the consequences of the oath - he cannot represent my Yunmeng Department."


    "You mean that we pretended to swear an oath with the Dragon Department?"


    "No, I really swear, my Yunmeng Department will destroy the Blue Bird Department together with them, but I will also take revenge after the destruction!"


    "That pretty cloud..."


    "Unless he can refrain from saying that he will not take revenge in the future during the oath."


    how is this possible!


    Chu Li screamed inwardly.


    The Liaolong tribe killed more than 2,000 people from the Yunmeng tribe. The first prerequisite for forming an alliance is that the Yunmeng tribe is not allowed to seek revenge in the future.


    When the two parts form an alliance, they will definitely mention this point, and once the Yunmeng part reneges, as the person who made the oath, they can only...


    Xili shivered subconsciously.


    In the eyes of the great chief, except for him, everyone can die for the tribe.


    It is precisely because of his doing so that the Yunmeng Division is extremely powerful, so up to now, the Yunmeng Division sits on the Yunmeng Division and governs many small alliances such as the Southern Miaoman and the Southwest Yufu.


    For example, the Manlong, Daman, and Yuehuang in the tribe all came from the small tribe, and were later promoted to become the leader and deputy leader of the Yunmeng Major Division.


    This also makes the relationship between the majority of Yunmeng and the small part under the rule more and more close.


    At the same time, as the head of the Yunmeng tribe in Xili, he was sent by the great chief to stay in the Miaoman, which also had the reason of further strengthening the tribal relationship.


    As for why the savage dragon died.


    Apart from running away and abandoning the leader, the most important reason is that he came from a Miao barbarian!


    Only after his death can the alliance of the Miao and Barbarians become looser, making it easier for him to annex them further.


    As for his younger brother Daman, he is obviously a reckless man, controlled by the great chief Wu Longya, so how can he have any opinions?


    Wu Longya knelt down and patted Xili on the shoulder: "We are the real masters of Yunmeng Dabu, these Miaoman and Yufu tribesmen are just the foundation for my Yunmeng Dabu to grow.


    When we have wiped out the Blue Bird Department and the Long Dragon Department, and there are no opponents around, you can become the leader! "


    Xi Li was stunned, and subconsciously looked at Wu Longya, with a shocked expression on his face.


    Wu Longya said with a smile: "Think about it, it''s not for you, how could I find Man Long''s fault many times?"


    Xili nodded excitedly: "Great chief, I understand!"


    "Just understand!" Wu Longya patted him on the shoulder again, got up and said, "Rest well, I will let people prepare the salt, armored earth dragon and yellow egg. This time, you will take the lead and bring the barbarian Yun and the others went to form an alliance on the grassland.


    As long as you come back safely, it''s a great achievement for you! "


    "Thank you, Great Chief!" Xili was very excited.


    It turned out that the great chief was paving the way for himself to become the leader in the future, and killed some unstable factors in the tribe!


    Wu Longya nodded, then turned and left.


    He sneered at the corner of his mouth and murmured: "Once the two parts go to war, you will die too!"


    ...


    Since Xili led people out of Wanzhangyuan and returned to the tribe, Yingyulong turned back and went north.


    Xishou began to arrange for the sparrow hunters to enter the river and sea like water, and disperse quietly to inquire about news.


    At the same time, he did not forget to send people to and from himself to contact most of the people behind.


    According to the previous agreement between him, Han Shu and Xili, they will swear together at a certain place in Wanzhangyuan.


    Of course, the location of the oath may also be the location of the great battle.


    In the past ten days or so, more than 10,000 fighters from Dajiang and Qingniao have assembled and stationed in the northern forest area of ??Wanzhangyuan, waiting for the news of Rhinoceros to come back.


    The extra ones were mainly the people led by Aguli and Yin Qiang who were originally stationed on the southern line of the Cyan Bird Department to guard against the Yunmeng Department.


    Knowing that the Yunmeng Department was going to join forces with the "Liaolong Department", Aguli and the others really rushed all the way laughing.


    They never imagined that the Yunmeng Department, which fought with them to death, would be so stupid to say so easily that they would form an alliance to attack the Blue Bird Department.


    But at the same time, they were also very excited.


    Because the Yunmeng Department is the last "side" that surrounds their Blue Bird Department on three sides.


    As long as the crisis of the Yunmeng Department is resolved, from now on it will really be "the sea is wide with the fish leaping, and the sky is high for the birds to fly".


    Due to the large number of people, food and water sources need to be resolved locally.


    Therefore, each of the two departments sends some soldiers out to hunt every day.


    Others dug wells for water in the shade.


    Even waiting anxiously, the two soldiers began to use local materials and rammed earth to build walls.


    What Mu Feng meant was that if they really had a lot of people coming this time, then let them cross the Wanzhang Plain, and they will defeat the Yunmeng Department here.


    Because people said enough, in a short period of time, a "earth city" with a capacity of more than 10,000 people appeared on the ground.


    The walls of Tucheng are only two meters high, and the living facilities in the city are tents except for wells.


    Of course, there are also some rough grass houses and shacks made of branches.


    To put it in detail, more than 10,000 soldiers did not seem to be here to fight, but rather to open up wasteland.


    But the fighting spirit of the two fighters is high.


    Because they know that as long as most of Yunmeng can be severely injured this time, even if they cannot be destroyed, life on Wanzhang Plain will be peaceful in the future.


    After the war, this earth city can also be used as a temporary resting place for Dajiang soldiers to hunt south.


    Even Da Jiang can use this as a base to build another city and guard the Wanzhangyuan.


    Mu Feng "walks" inside and outside the Tucheng every day, and discusses with Han Shu from time to time the details of the construction of Liaolong City, the candidates for Da Jiang''s new city lord in the future, and so on.


    He had discussed these issues with Bai Yue and others before, and now he will discuss them with Han Shu, in order to be able to know from a few people whether Da Jiang has any "talent" buried in the north.


    After all, now that Da Jiang is so big and there are so many people, it is difficult for him to get along with the tribe''s warriors for a long time like before.


    What he can do is to teach people like Bai Yue and Han Shu how to know and employ people as much as possible.


    Only in this way can he become more and more relaxed.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t he be exhausted if he did everything by himself?


    After several discussions between Han Shu and Mu Feng, one person was finalized as a candidate.


    He smiled and said: "There is a man in Liaolong City who is about to grow up, called Truffle, every time Shuofeng takes people to hunt in Wanzhangyuan, he will follow him, and his skills are very good.


    I went to see it once, and it looks a bit like a bird, with a flexible mind and good skills.


    However, he doesn''t like guns very much for weapons, but knives. "


    When Han Shu said it, he wanted to say "a little young", but he didn''t mention it decisively when he thought that the great chief had done so many things before he was a teenager and led the tribe to become stronger.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Truffle...what a good name!"


    "Really?" Han Shu said excitedly.


    Mu Feng smiled wryly and shook his head.


    How could Han Shu hear that he was making fun of him.


    Truffles, truffles, isn''t it just a dish.


    But he nodded and said: "Okay, I understand, when I get back to Liaolong City, bring him to me to see, if it''s okay, I''ll take him to the tribe to teach him.


    It''s just that you don''t feel sorry for a talent you found with great difficulty, but I took it away.


    And he might not be able to return to Liaolong City in the future! "


    Han Shu laughed and nodded: "Don''t worry, chief, it''s definitely not me who will be distressed by then!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, and then realized.


    The Dragon City Lord is now the head of the rhinoceros.


    Well, Han Shu is becoming more and more a thief now.


    He smiled and shook his head: "Maybe I will send this truffle back."


    Han Shu curled his lips and stopped taking it.


    He looked in the direction of Wanzhangyuan and said, "If you count the time, Xishou and the others should have heard back!"


    "En!" Mu Feng raised his head and looked at the sky, "Dalong and the others are in the sky, the big eagle feather dragon, Ruojin is specially used to deliver letters!"


    Han Shu laughed and said: "The most important thing is that only you can drive them!


    This is what you said before, those who can do more work, right? "


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly.


    Indeed, he didn''t want the soldiers to make unnecessary sacrifices, so he had no choice but to come here in person¡ªin fact, he could stay in the tribe to write, paint, and handle some chores.


    But now that there was Chang Ning in Dragon City, Chang Ning consciously didn''t bother him with some ordinary affairs, which made him feel that he had to find something to do.


    Although the place where the battle was fought was a bit dangerous, for the current Mu Feng, as long as he didn''t encounter an extremely ferocious beast, his life was basically safe.


    King Li protects him personally, and he has the Wood Dao derivation technique by his side, so who can easily threaten him?


    While he was meditating, he heard a soldier shouting from a distance: "The Great Chief, the Great Chief, the big dragons are flying back!"


    Following the soldier''s shout, all the "vital personnel" of Da Jiang and Qingniao both inside and outside Tucheng rushed to Mu Feng''s side.


    They know that the news brought back by the Eagle Feather Dragon directly determines when they will fight!


    Mu Feng nodded and whistled, reminding the eagle feather dragon in the sky.


    Soon, there was a "chirp" sound from the sky, and then three small black dots appeared in the sky above everyone''s heads.


    Then the black spots became bigger and hovered above everyone''s heads, and finally three huge eagle-feathered dragons landed in front of Mu Feng, calling out "Jiu Jiu".


    Mu Feng stepped forward and took out the secret letter from the leather pouch around Dalong''s neck, stroked Dalong with his hands, and said with a smile: "Thanks for your hard work!"


    Then he said to the soldiers beside him: "Go, feed them some meat."


    "yes!"


    Only then did Mu Feng untie the letter, and read it in front of everyone.


    The letter said: Xili led five hundred people out of the tribe, there were twenty armored earth dragons, ten thorn-faced tigers, and leather bags to hold things.


    Because the word "Xili" can''t be written in rhinoceros, it is replaced by a circle and a fork.


    So Lai Mufeng even guessed about Gamon, and he was right.


    When handing it to Han Shu, Han Shu curled his lips and hurriedly waved his hand to declare one thing: "I teach him how to manage the Dragon City every day, and I don''t have time to teach him how to write!"


    Mu Feng curled his lips and laughed loudly: "Is there anyone else?"


    Han Shu was speechless, and hurriedly changed the topic: "The five hundred people probably didn''t plan to fight this time! Are they really willing to let go of the deadly feud of these two thousand people?"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, then shook his head: "Difficult!"


    "Difficult?" Han Shu wondered, "Then what are they here for?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and his brows stretched: "Maybe they are thinking of taking down the Blue Bird Division first, not necessarily."


    Of course, he didn''t necessarily mean what he said, but the members of the Jade Bird Department on the side didn''t necessarily think so.


    A Guli, Ko Nuoa, Yin Qiang, and A Qige showed anxiety on their faces.


    In their view, this is not necessarily, it is certain!


    Regardless of whether it is true or not, they have already shown their attitude and determination by proposing to join forces with the Dragon Division to attack the Blue Bird Division.


    If it is not Da Jiang who is here now, but the real Liaolong Department, then this "alliance" will be over if it is really said.


    After all, the Blue Bird Department hates the original Liaolong Department, and the Fanglong Department doesn''t have a good impression of the Blue Bird Department.


    "Great Chief, what do you think we should do?" Aguli asked.


    Now that he is the leader of the Blue Bird Division, he is naturally the one to ask questions.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "The five hundred people definitely didn''t come here for the purpose of fighting, but next time they come out, they must be fighting!"


    "That¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, the oath is also made by our Dajiang sent people to make an oath with them, and we will inform you in time if there are any changes."


    A few people are a little relieved.


    Then Mu Feng turned to look at Han Shu: "I will go with you next, but only in the dark."


    Han Shu nodded: "I understand. Rhinoceros appeared as the ''Great Chief'' of the Dragon Division, Chi Lei appeared as the leader, and I, as the leader of the battle, have all been well arranged!"


    Mu Feng nodded and laughed loudly: "That''s good, then I will appear by the side as a guard soldier, and if there is any accident, I can solve it right away!"


    Han Shu thought for a while and asked: "But what if Xili and I want the Hulei Leopard, he brought twenty armored earth dragons, obviously intending to exchange them back!


    You have been strengthened, and if you send it back, wouldn''t it help them increase their combat power?


    But if they don''t change it, how can they agree? "


    Mu Feng laughed dumbly: "Don''t you know how to procrastinate?"


    "drag?"


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng laughed, "If he wants to change it, you will give it?"


    "No?"


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly: "Of course not!"


    "Why did you give it again..." Han Shu muttered in a low voice.


    Mu Feng was about to knock him, so he glared at him, and then said: "He wants it from you, so you have to hold him steady, and definitely give it to him!


    But now the Huleibao didn¡¯t bring it here, it¡¯s a pity..."


    "I understand!" Han Shu grinned and laughed.


    Following the great chief is gaining insight, so it can be done like this!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1105

    After Xishou made sure that Xili had taken 500 people to get rid of the Yunmeng Department, he hurriedly withdrew.


    He, the "Great Chief of the Dragon Division", should be present somewhere in the grassland at this time, waiting for Xili to arrive.


    So at this moment, he followed the markings secretly made along the way and returned to the original route.


    From then on, even if the Yunmeng Department had any thoughts about Liaolong City, they could follow this secret route to attack the Yunmeng Department.


    If Lei Long knew about this matter, he might regret it.


    He worked so hard, and hadn''t figured out the route through life and death, so he was simply marked by the rhinoceros head along the way, all the way to the main part of Yunmeng.


    Six days later, Xishou finally crossed more than half of the Wanzhang Plain, and "coincidentally met" Mu Feng, Han Shu and others who were waiting here halfway.


    Mu Feng and his party only brought more than 400 people, but all of them were tough.


    Liwang, Zhahe, Yinqiang and others are among them.


    As for Da Lei, he also hid him in the team.


    After all, he appeared beside Han Shu as a "follower", so what''s the matter with riding a Hulei Leopard?


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of BMWs in Liaolong City, so he changed to a jade unicorn.


    A group of people pitched tents along a small river on the grassland and stayed there, waiting for Xili to come to the door.


    At the same time, Mu Feng made people patrol the grassland without having to hide¡ªit was Xili who was waiting anyway.


    It is also time for the Yunmeng Department to experience "the confidence of the Liaolong Department".


    Two days after Xishou met Mufeng and Hanshu, Xili finally appeared in the sight of the patrolling soldiers with five hundred people.


    Then Xili was "enthusiastically" greeted by Han Shu in front of Xishou.


    Because of the advice of the great chief Wu Longya, Xili is full of confidence and is no longer "discouraged" like before.


    After seeing the rhinoceros head, he leaned over and said, "Meet the respected chief!"


    Although Xishou was a counterfeit, he had been "trained" by Mufeng repeatedly before that, and he knew how the chief''s words, deeds, expressions and expressions should be.


    He smiled and nodded: "Brother Chuli, you are welcome!"


    Then he looked behind Xili, pretending not to know: "Aren''t you going to bring these people this time and attack the Blue Bird Department directly?"


    Xili nodded: "The great chief of my department felt that there was some misunderstanding between the two departments, and he was really embarrassed to come directly, so I and the chief of the department took the lead to make an oath.


    When the Blue Bird Division is defeated, the chief of our department will definitely visit the Dragon Division in person to apologize to you! "


    As he spoke, he looked at Man Yun and winked.


    Man Yun, who had received many explanations from the great chief before coming here, was a middle-aged man who was tall but not very strong.


    His expression is slightly dull, but his speech is very sharp.


    He simply stepped forward, leaned forward and said, "I have seen the respected chief rhinoceros!"


    Xishou was not surprised, but his face was very "moved", nodded and said: "You don''t have to be like this, brother of your department, after the oath, our Liaolong department will definitely not hold grudges!"


    Having said that, he rubbed his hands together and said with a low smile, "However, for the two films to join forces, it needs some sincerity, right?"


    Man Yun subconsciously glanced at Xili, then nodded and smiled, "That''s right, the great chief is right!"


    Unexpectedly, such a subtle movement was seen by Mu Feng.


    As a "bystander", he noticed far more subtle expressions than Xishou and Han Shu saw.


    "Why does this leader named Man Yun look at Xili when he speaks?" Mu Feng frowned and thought to himself, "Unless he can''t make the decision, what he says and does depends on Xili''s attitude...


    And any one, whether it is a war head or a headhunting, must listen to the leader''s words.


    unless¡­¡­"


    After a while, he figured out the key point, and laughed secretly: "It''s kind of interesting, it seems that I thought of it together!"


    At this time, Han Shu suddenly spoke: "I don''t know what you brought this time?"


    Xi Li subconsciously said, "We brought a hundred pots of salt this time..."


    He suddenly stopped and looked at Man Yun.


    Han Shu''s eyes remained calm, pretending not to know, looking at Man Yun.


    Xishou frowned slightly, after a while he seemed to feel something, wanted to look back at Mu Feng, but finally held back.


    Mu Feng naturally had a panoramic view of the expressions of several people, his guess in his heart became more and more certain, and at the same time he secretly praised Han Shu''s reaction.


    Obviously, Han Shu also saw that something was wrong with Man Yun.


    As for Rhinoceros Head, I dare not say that I have figured it out, but I somewhat know about the Manyun problem.


    Man Yun, who didn''t realize that he had been exposed, hurriedly took Xili''s words, pretending to be indifferent and said: "This time we brought a hundred jars of salt, twenty bags of yellow eggs, ten armored earth dragons, five Stabbed Tiger!


    Among them, Yanba, Huang Dandan and the five thorn-faced tigers are my Yunmeng Department''s expression of my heart for the alliance between the two departments, and the other ten armored earth dragons are thinking about getting back the white horse led by Xili! "


    As he spoke, he looked at Xili: "The leader of Xili?"


    Xili nodded subconsciously, then turned around and clapped her hands to tell the people around her: "Bring the things up!"


    The accompanying soldiers of the Yunmeng Department hurriedly presented their belongings one by one.


    Unexpectedly, a smile appeared on the corner of Mu Feng''s mouth, and his original guess has now become certain.


    "This leader really has a problem!" Mu Feng secretly thought.


    How can there be a leader called Zhanshou with the word "chief" added to his name?


    Generally speaking, the leader and the leader of the battle are mostly called by their first names, and those who call "the leader" are either not present or have a bad relationship.


    Or, he is not the leader at all!


    At this time, Han Shu took advantage of Man Yun and Xi Li to turn his face to look behind him, then quickly looked at Mu Feng, and blinked his eyes.


    The corners of his mouth moved slightly during the wind, and he recovered instantly.


    With a smile on the corner of Han Shu''s mouth, he already understood.


    When the rhino head turned back, it was stopped by Mu Feng''s eyes.


    But his eyes clearly said: There is something wrong with Manyun!


    Mu Feng blinked again.


    Xishou no longer doubted, and said with a smile: "Fengmu, Hezha, what are you still doing, quickly take the things over!"


    Inspired by Han Shu earlier, Mu Feng also asked Xishou to just reverse their names when calling them, saving worry and effort.


    Mu Feng bowed: "Yes, Great Chief!"


    As he said that, he and Zhahe led the people to move the salt and "Yellow Dandan", and took a look at what the thorn-faced tiger they were talking about was.


    As a result, Mu Feng just stepped forward to take a look at the contents of the leather bag, and almost exclaimed in surprise.


    Twenty bags of "yellow eggs" are all potatoes!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was overjoyed.


    He originally thought about exchanging some potato cuts for breeding in the system, but found that the many achievement points spent a lot were not enough for him to exchange for a small bag.


    It was eventually shelved.


    After all, starchy foods in the tribe include corn, wheat, and sweet potatoes, and there is no shortage of potatoes as vegetables.


    It''s just that seeing these twenty bags of potatoes now solved his problem of breeding potatoes at once.


    This is definitely a surprise!


    While these potatoes may look small, it''s no problem for him!


    Because he has wood way derivation technique!


    After seeing the potatoes, Mufeng was full of joy.


    Then he saw the "stabbed tiger" led by several soldiers, frowned secretly, and asked, "What kind of monster is this?"


    Because the thorn-faced tiger in the eyes is very similar to the giant-toothed tiger in its markings, even its body shape is almost the same, and it is even bigger.


    But the difference is that their "faces" are symmetrical with the bridge of the middle nose, and there are four pairs of white bony spurs - a pair of brows, a pair of "cheeks", a pair of left and right cheeks, and a pair of left and right lower jaws!


    If you don''t look closely, this monster is indeed a colorful tiger, but if you look closely, you can still see the difference.


    At the very least, these thorn-faced tigers are much more docile than giant-toothed tigers.


    Although they have claws, they stay in place obediently, as if they are more tame than cows and horses!


    "What is this?" Mu Feng secretly asked the system.


    The system answered with two words - Zou Wu!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1106

    "Zouwu?"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Frankly speaking, Mu Feng has determined that the world he lives in is a very complicated and magical world.


    From the surprise when he saw the armored earth dragon for the first time, to the habit of Huleibao, Chenghuang, and Baimane, Mu Feng felt that he was going to be "numbed".


    But the Zouwu in front of him made his eyes shine.


    According to legend, Zouwu, Jiliang, Bi, and Chenghuang are the four fastest running beasts in the world of mountains and seas.


    According to this, he has already collected three of the four kinds of beasts.


    It was Pi, Cheng Huang, and Zou Wu in front of him.


    But in fact, Cheng Huang''s running speed was not as fast as Jiang''s usual black horse mount, and Wan Liyun''s speed was definitely faster than Huleibao''s.


    So he has been not too cold about the words "supernatural beast".


    Not long ago, Han Shu personally told him: Wan Liyun can''t catch up with that thorn-faced tiger!


    The thorn-faced tiger is the Zou Wu in front of him!


    The introduction given by the system is "not good at fighting, likes to eat carrion, and runs like the wind".


    Mufeng has ridden Wanliyun himself, and feels that Wanliyun is worthy of the title of "Wanli Yanyun".


    But the Zouwu in front of him is a mount that even thousands of miles of clouds can''t catch up with, so what about its speed?


    He couldn''t wait to try it.


    But after all, he didn''t really try it, after all, there are still big things to do right now.


    Zou Wu has already got it, so he can''t run away.


    He just talked a few words with most of the soldiers in Yunmeng, and heard that the Yunmeng warrior emphasized the precautions for Zouwu''s domestication.


    Mu Feng could hear it clearly, there was obvious displeasure in that person''s tone.


    But he didn''t care, he just said with a smile: "Thank you brothers from Yunmeng Department!"


    Then he unceremoniously drove Zou Wu back to Da Jiang''s side.


    The soldier looked surprised.


    Although Zou Wu has a docile disposition, he is also an acquaintance.


    But if it is an unfamiliar person, the temper is indescribably irritable.


    He had already made up his mind to watch Mu Feng''s jokes on the sidelines just now, but he didn''t expect that these Zou Wu would obediently follow him and leave when facing Mu Feng, they were more docile than specially tamed ones!


    How did he know that Mufeng has the mystery of advanced animal taming skills.


    Here, Xi Li''s eyes were surprised, but he didn''t express much after all, but turned to look at Han Shu: "Brother Shu Han, since you have accepted these armored earth dragons, can you return my white horse to me?" gone?"


    Han Shu slapped his forehead: "Oh, Brother Xili, I''m in a hurry this time, just thinking about resolving the enmity with your Yunmeng Department, forming an alliance against the Blue Bird Department, and forgot to bring your white horse! "


    "What?" Chu Li frowned, "You didn''t bring it?"


    "Don''t get angry!" Han Shu smiled apologetically, "The white horse is kept in the dragon''s department for you to take good care of, don''t worry, I won''t give it to you!"


    Xi Li frowned, staring into Han Shu''s eyes.


    Han Shu looked sincere, and said annoyedly: "Blame me, blame me, how about this, Brother Chuli, you take the ten armored dragons back first, and next time I bring out your white horse, we can exchange them?"


    "This..." Chu Li frowned.


    how can that be!


    The Armored Earth Dragon is strong, but its running speed is not fast.


    Not to mention the trouble every time you bring them back from the tribe, the big thing right now is the completion of the alliance between the two parts, and taking down the Jade Bird Department is the top priority!


    As for the ten armored earth dragons, they are nothing compared to them!


    Because whether it is the Yunmeng Division or the Blue Bird Division, there is no shortage of these ten armored dragons!


    The point is that he didn''t see anything, and he was about to hand over ten armored earth dragons, which he found hard to accept no matter what.


    At this moment, Xi Li was at war with heaven and man.


    He wanted to get his white horse back, but he knew that he couldn''t care too much about these details with the Liaolong Department right now.


    Once he annoyed them, not to mention that his white horse could not be chased back, and the failure of the alliance between the two was delayed, then the great chief''s anger would not be bearable by himself.


    He frowned.


    Han Shu frowned and said: "My Dragon Department is willing to form an alliance with Yunmeng, don''t you even have this little trust? It''s just a white horse, although it''s a bit miraculous, but it''s not like my Dragon Department doesn''t have it!


    Did Brother Xili think that my Liaolong Department would turn against the Yunmeng Department for a horse, and even lose the great opportunity to destroy the Blue Bird Department? "


    Xi Li was thoughtful, his eyes lit up.


    He looked at Han Shu: "Is what brother Shu Han said true?"


    Han Shu said solemnly: "My dragon department was bullied by the blue bird department, do you think I''m lying to you?


    Or do you think I, Shuhan, will keep your white horse?


    I can tell you right now, no!


    Besides, my own dark horse is bad again? "


    Xili looked at Han Shu carefully, and naturally saw the sincerity on his face¡ªit doesn''t matter who Han Shu learned from!


    He gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay, I swear to you!"


    "En!" Han Shu nodded, sneering from the bottom of his heart.


    Behind him, Mufeng and Xishou smiled again.


    I didn''t notice anything unusual here.


    From the beginning to the end, Han Shu wanted "the attitude of the Yunmeng Department" when talking to him, that is, the attitude of the speaker this time.


    Logically speaking, Man Yun, the leader, should be the one to express his opinion on success or failure, but this man did not realize the problem, because a Hulei leopard once again showed that he was the "backbone" here.


    Undoubtedly, he once again exposed the fact that there was something wrong with that Man Yun.


    It turned out that the other party had been harboring evil intentions from the very beginning.


    In this case, it is no wonder that Da Jiang "steals the beam and changes the post".


    I believe that even if the two sides finish fighting the Jade Bird Division, share the battle results, turn around and break up, and then secretly draw their knives and sneak attacks, they don''t need to feel embarrassed.


    each other!


    After Han Shu confused the matter of Huleibao, and tried out the depth of the scorpion, he naturally leaned back and stepped back, giving up the rhinoceros head: "Great Chief!"


    Xishou nodded seriously, and looked at Xili: "Shall we make an oath now?"


    try again!


    Xi Li didn''t notice anything strange, nodded and was about to speak, but heard Man Yun beside him say: "Okay!"


    He suddenly noticed something strange, hurriedly bowed his head and retreated to the side, quietly looking at Han Shu and Xishou.


    After finding that the two had no abnormal expressions, he secretly said in his heart: "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Rhinoceros said: "The proposal of forming an alliance was proposed by you, so let''s make an oath first!"


    Man Yun took a deep breath.


    Before coming here, Chief Wu Longya had already told him that the trip

 Chapter 1107

    Mu Feng rode a Zouwu and galloped across the Wanzhang Plain, really galloping like the wind.


    The wind in his ears made his cheeks ache.


    Da Lei behind him chased after him happily.


    He was full of joy.


    Not bad!


    Zou Wu, who was fooled by his strength, was really refreshed as he rode across the grassland.


    To be on the safe side, Han Shu and the others did not choose to ride Zou Wu, but led people to follow behind.


    Now they are rushing back to camp.


    Because he and Xili have already agreed on how to attack the Blue Bird Department.


    All they have to do now is to set up an ambush strategy with the Blue Bird Department.


    Seeing Mu Feng galloping forward on Zou Wu, the people behind him were all surprised.


    It seems that the Great Chief at the moment is not the Great Chief, but a young man with a childlike heart - he can''t put it down when he gets what he wants.


    The Indian guns that came and went with the army were already worried.


    Although he didn''t speak during the whole process, he knew all the plans of the Blue Bird Department and the "Long Dragon Department"!


    According to the agreement between Hanshu and Naxili, the elite of the "Liaolong Division" will join the 10,000 soldiers of the Yunmeng Division in Wanzhangyuan, and directly destroy the Blue Bird Division from south to north with the force of thunder.


    According to the agreement between the two, as long as Da Jiang agrees, the existing forces of Liaolong City will join hands with most of Yunmeng, and it will really be a breeze to destroy the Blue Bird Department.


    Deep fear arose in Yin Gun''s heart.


    Now Da Jiang has the ability to easily destroy the Jade Bird Department, whether he is teaming up with others or by himself.


    "Fortunately!" Yin Gun was very grateful in his heart, and the relationship between Jiang and the Jade Bird Department was very good.


    He was even more thankful that he and his uncle Ko Nuoa hadn''t completely angered the chief, otherwise, it would be hard to guarantee that Mu Feng wouldn''t do something radical.


    He has already made up his mind in his heart, after meeting Ko Nuoa, he must tell him all he has seen and heard here.


    Blue Bird Department, you can''t make enemies with Jiang!


    ...


    The group finally returned to the camp.


    Mu Feng had already been waiting in the big tent, Chi Lei, Kuo Ye, Shuo Feng, A Guli, Ko Nuoa and others had already been prepared beside him.


    Han Shu, Rhinoceros Head and Yin Gun stepped into the tent and hurriedly found a place to sit down.


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "We have already met people from the Yunmeng Department on the grassland, and the two sides have also agreed to join forces to attack the Blue Bird Department."


    There was a trace of panic on the faces of Aguli, Konoa, and Azig.


    Although they knew it was fake, but when they thought of the fake one becoming real, the Jade Bird Department could only sit still and wait for death.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "But what they don''t know is that the Dragon Department doesn''t exist.


    And the one who will be beaten is not the Blue Bird Department, but the Yunmeng Department! "


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department relaxed, and grinned loudly.


    Yes, Da Jiang stood with them, who hit whom?


    Who is unlucky?


    Seeing the expressions of several people, Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Han Shu, tell me the details of the discussion, and everyone should listen.


    Especially those of the Jade Bird Department, you are most familiar with the southern route of Wanzhangyuan.


    How to win this battle and minimize losses depends on you telling us the terrain there! "


    Several members of the Blue Bird Department nodded heavily.


    So Han Shu told them some details of the discussion with Xili.


    He opened his mouth slowly: "According to the agreement I made with that Xili, after we return to the tribe, each of us will take care of the fighters. The Yunmeng Department will dispatch at least 10,000 fighters, and our Liaolong City will dispatch 6,000 fighters.


    The two parts converged at Manj¨­gahara on the southern line of the Blue Bird, and came from south to north.


    They will dispatch mammoths, armored dragons, Zouwu and iron-eating beasts! "


    Aguli looked at Yin Gun.


    Yin Gun has been stationed on the southern line of the Jade Bird Department all year round, and he is most familiar with it.


    Yin Gun nodded: "When they fought us in the past, the number of soldiers dispatched was at least 3,000 and at most 5,000. The mammoths basically looked like 30.


    There are also sixty or seventy armored earth dragons.


    This time they dispatched 10,000 soldiers, the number will definitely be more!


    As for Zouwu and iron-eating beasts, the number is uncertain.


    Because Zouwu mainly carried their leaders, war chiefs and others. It is said to be participating in the war, but it is actually used to prevent them from being chased and killed by us and to escape for their lives.


    As for the iron-eating beast, its lethality is very strong, but its speed is not very fast.


    And in the past, it was also very simple for us to deal with iron-eating beasts, just drive enough spotted oxen to surround them.


    For one thing, the leather of the buffalo is rough and the meat is thick, leaving it to those iron-eating beasts will consume them.


    Secondly, it is a spotted cow, and my blue bird department is not short of it. "


    "Hey hey!" Everyone burst into laughter.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department, in particular, laughed happily.


    They have really seen the ferocity of those white, black, and black and white iron-eaters with black eye circles.


    But so what?


    They were not big, and they didn''t run fast, so they were trapped by the spotted bull.


    As time passed, although the Blue Bird Department knew that the iron-eating beast was ferocious, they didn''t care much about it¡ªthere is a way to cure it!


    But Mufeng is different.


    What he was thinking in his heart was how to get a few iron-eating beasts¡ªthat is, pandas¡ªback to the tribe to raise.


    After all, as a Chinese, I have special feelings for pandas.


    However, he has always had a doubt in his heart. Why do people now know the word "iron-eating beast" even though they don''t know there is iron?


    Or is it that the "iron" that people in this world know now is not the same as the "iron" in later generations?


    But this doesn''t affect his idea of ??getting a few pandas to watch the door.


    At the very least, it would be good to have a few "domestic cats" in a city as guards!


    Not to mention Mu Feng''s fugue, the rest are still discussing.


    Han Shu said: "I, Da Jiang, have more than 6,000 combat strength here, including warriors and war slaves.


    That is to say, as long as the Blue Bird Department dispatches more than 5,000 fighters, we will have the upper hand in numbers.


    Right now, there are more than 8,000 fighters in the Blue Bird Division here..."


    Aguli immediately said: "If the battle is fought at the southern end of the Blue Bird Department, we still have two or three thousand soldiers there!"


    Han Shu was overjoyed: "Good!"


    He laughed and said: "The fight must be placed south of your southern line. But you have to talk about the terrain there!"


    Yin Gun nodded and began to say: "The gentle slopes and forests we rely on on the edge of the southern line are against the Yunmeng Department.


    The gentle slope is connected to Wanzhangyuan, and the terrain is relatively high. The trees in the forest are mostly thorny coniferous trees.


    The Yunmeng Department wanted to cross through the forest before, but the men and horses were severely blocked and had to attack from a gentle slope.


    We are above and they are below, so in the past we had the upper hand in terrain.


    And they have always wanted to lead us out of the gentle slope to fight to the death on the Wanzhang Plain.


    After a few people were killed or injured, we stopped going out and turned to defend.


    Afterwards, they could only be like cattle lice, coming to tease us from time to time, and they all hurt each other.


    They can''t take advantage of it, and we have also suffered a disadvantage, so we have been wasting..."


    Han Shu nodded.


    The number of soldiers is superior, and the cavalry and weapons of the two divisions are far above the Yunmeng division.


    This battle is won!


    Now what he has to consider is how to get the biggest gain at the least cost!


    With the lessons learned from the previous battle between Shuangli, Han Shu has made up his mind in his heart that he will not make that mistake again this time.


    He laughed and said: "This time our two teams have the upper hand, you don''t have to be so frustrated, all the fighters have entered the Wanzhang Plain, let''s have a good fight with them!"


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department was so excited that they couldn''t help but want to shout excitedly.


    They have long wanted to go south to the Wanzhang Plain, and now this wish is about to come true.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1108

    After Xi Li and Han Shu finished discussing important matters, a big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    Now he has to rush back to the tribe to meet the chief, and then quickly mobilize the soldiers to fight the Blue Birds.


    This kind of thing will change sooner or later.


    Although he couldn''t get his white horse back, he was also unwilling, but thinking that he didn''t persist for the sake of the overall situation, I believe the chief would not say anything.


    Nearly 4,000 warriors were all in the Liaolong Department before, and the barbarian dragon had already been executed, but he turned the disaster into a good thing, took advantage of the opportunity to destroy the Blue Bird Department, and the leader of the Yunmeng Department was close to him took a step.


    As for that big man, he is just an outsider from the Miao Man tribe, he is only temporarily the leader, how can he compare with himself?


    In this way, it is not unacceptable not to be able to return to the white horse this time.


    It''s nothing more than a later time, can you still fly?


    Give the Liaolong Department another courage, I''m afraid they won''t dare!


    Thinking of this, he felt happy again.


    Hundreds of people lived and slept in the open.


    The herd of beasts encountered on the road also avoided them far away, as if they knew that this group of people was not easy to mess with.


    "Haha!" Chu Li was full of joy, "Even wild beasts dare not become enemies with my Yunmeng Department! When the Blue Bird Department is wiped out, all the beasts on the vast Wanzhang Plain will belong to my Yunmeng Department!"


    Man Yun, who followed him, saw that Xi Li was in a good mood, and asked tentatively, "Boss, are we going to form an alliance with the Liaolong Department in the future?"


    Chu Li smiled and asked, "What do you think?"


    Man Yun frowned and said: "If it''s an alliance, it should be the leader or the great chief, but now I''m here..."


    Xili sneered in his heart: "Of course you came, because you are the one who will die!"


    But he would definitely not say such words and listen to Man Yun.


    He patted Man Yun''s shoulder heavily: "How do you know that it''s not the great chief who values ??you?"


    Man Yun''s eyes lit up, and he was overjoyed when he thought of what the chief had said to him before he came here - I trained you as the leader of the Yunmeng Department.


    "Could it be that the great chief has already told the leader Xili what he meant?" Man Yun secretly rejoiced, "No wonder he was so polite to me along the way!


    This is to establish a good relationship with me in advance! "


    Man Yun was overjoyed and couldn''t help grinning.


    Xili looked at Man Yun like a pitiful bug, and shook his head secretly: "Like Man Long, he is another one who is not clear-headed!"


    ...


    When I returned to Xili of the tribe, I went to see the chief Wu Longya for the first time.


    Wulongya once again held a tribal meeting. ,


    At the same time, he said loudly in front of everyone: "This time, Xili and Manyun crossed the Wanzhang Plain and formed an alliance with the Liaolong Department, and made a great contribution!"


    As he spoke, he found ropes representing the two on his canes in front of everyone, and each tied a knot, implying that they would each record a great merit.


    Correspondingly, the positions of Xili and Manyun were closer than before.


    Xili sat next to Daman.


    Man Yun was in front of Zhenghun and behind Daman.


    The hearts of these two people became active.


    Chi Li thought to himself: "I''m sitting on the same level as Daman now, doesn''t that mean that after the Blue Bird Department is destroyed, I can sit in front of him with my great achievements?


    Once I sit in front of him, I will be the leader?


    Has the warchief started hinting at his people now? "


    Xili''s breathing became faintly rapid.


    Man Yun on the other side was also flustered: "Sure enough, the chief put me behind the leader of the great man. As long as this battle is over, the chief will give me another credit, and I will be able to move forward!


    At that time, I will become the leader of the Yunmeng Department! "


    Thinking of this, Man Yun sat up excitedly, staring at the chief with wide eyes.


    Wu Longya saw it naturally, smiled and nodded at him.


    Man Yun became more and more excited.


    This is the affirmation and encouragement from the great chief, and I must not let it down!


    As for everything Wu Longya said next, no matter if it was Xi Li or Man Yun, he listened very carefully.


    They nodded repeatedly in agreement with every word Wu Longya said.


    As for what they are talking about, they are not particularly clear, they only know that the great chief attaches great importance to him, so it is right that he should come down!


    Finally, Wu Longya looked around, stood up and said, "Since none of you have any objections, then follow what I just said.


    Two teams of Miaoman and Yufu each had 3,000 fighters, and Yunmeng''s 5,000 fighters, led by Xili, Manyun, Yuehuang, Hutie''er, and Duo Liza led people to destroy the Qingniao tribe.


    You can take half of the mammoths and armored earth dragons, one hundred iron-eating beasts, and there are spotted bulls in the blue bird department. Let them experience the power of the iron-eating beasts this time! "


    "yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison.


    "That''s right!" Wulong Ya said in a deep voice, "Once the Blue Bird Department is destroyed, all the mammoths must be acquired by me, Yunmeng, and the Armored Earth Dragon can give some to the Fanglong Department!"


    "Why, Great Chief?" someone asked.


    Wu Longya was in a good mood, and it was rare for him to explain aloud: "A small number of mammoths is not harmful. But what if there are two or three hundred mammoths?


    Just imagine, what armored dragon can stop such a mammoth? "


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    It turned out that the great chief wanted to form a mammoth cavalry army.


    Just imagine, how many armored earth dragons are enough to see a cavalry army of two or three hundred mammoths colliding?


    In fact, what Wu Longya was thinking at this time was: "Once the Blue Bird Department is destroyed, the enemy of my Yunmeng Department will become the Fanglong Department. As long as the Yunmeng Department gets all the mammoths, then I will destroy the entire Yunmeng Department." The mammoths and combat power of the Dream Department are overwhelming, even if they have armored dragons and white horses, so what?"


    "These idiots think that it''s over after finishing the Jade Bird Division, but they don''t know that this is just the first step.


    The second step is to take this opportunity to weaken the strength of Miaoman and Yufu.


    The third step is to attack the Liaolong Department after the battle...


    You idiots only see the first step, but I see the third step! "


    It''s just that these words are destined not to be spoken to these people.


    Oolongya is a little regretful.


    He shook his head secretly, waved his hands and said: "Okay, that''s it, you guys hurry up and get ready!"


    "yes!"


    Then the entire Yunmeng Department began to move.


    Two teams of dozens of people each rode out from the Yunmeng Department.


    One went to the south and the other to the southwest, and each went to move two soldiers.


    The Yunmeng Department is also recruiting staff.


    Wu Longya was in a good mood, and wandered to the tribe''s potato field with a cane, leisurely watching the tribe harvest "yellow eggs".


    For Wu Longya, this is what he cares most about right now!


    Because such a large piece of yolk eggs is enough to solve the food problem of their tribal people for two months.


    "When Miaoman and Yufu are completely merged into Yunmeng, these yellow eggs must be planted all over the Wanzhangyuan!" Wu Longya thought excitedly in his heart, "By then most of Yunmeng will have endless food, and there will be plenty of food in Yunmeng. Will become the most powerful tribe!"


    Apart from myself, who else can think so much for the Yunmeng Department, so long-term?


    Apart from the Yunmeng Department that he was in charge of, what other tribe could compare with it?


    "There will be no opponent!" Wu Longya sighed in his heart, very pleased.


    ...


    Another ten days later, Mu Feng had brought the soldiers of Da Jiang and Jade Bird to the southern line of the Jade Bird Division.


    Here, they joined nearly 3,000 other fighters from the Blue Bird Division.


    In this way, the two fighters added up to 16,000 fighters¡ªthe number is enough to exceed the 10,000 soldiers that the Yunmeng Department said.


    Even if there were really 20,000 soldiers in the Yunmeng Division, and he frantically overwhelmed them all, Mu Feng was confident that he would have the strength to fight.


    What''s more, according to the past situation, the Yunmeng Department has never dispatched more than 10,000 soldiers to fight against the Blue Bird Department, which shows that they do not have this strength.


    Or maybe they have the strength, but they can''t bear the loss of the war.


    After all, the members of the Jade Bird Department are not afraid of death, and once they die, everyone will do their best.


    Or it could be due to other reasons, such as not being very united internally, just like the Da Li Department, which is so powerful, but has internal strife, and has never been able to suppress the Jade Bird Department.


    What''s more, it took ten or twenty days before and after crossing the Wanzhang Plain. It''s a good thing that they came to fight and win, and the loss can be recovered from the Jade Bird Department.


    But if the battle is lost, it will be a real loss-on the one hand, the supplies needed to support the war, and on the other hand, the loss of soldiers, mounts, and weapons that fought.


    If Da Jiang hadn''t fought repeatedly, he would have been in the scene of "cattle and sheep everywhere" long ago!


    So as long as the Yunmeng Department is defeated in this battle, they should have no spare power to harass the Blue Bird Department and Liaolong City.


    At that time, the two parts will be able to turn to the guest, relying on the vast Wanzhang Plain, or gallop hunting, or continue to harass and erode the Yunmeng part!


    And how easy it will be to fight in the future depends on how hard they hit the enemy right now.


    After Mufeng arrived at the place, according to what Yin Qiang said, the place where the two wars often took place, he did a field survey.


    Sure enough, as Yin Qiang said, the terrain of the Blue Bird Department is relatively high, especially where they are guarding is a combination of highlands and forests.


    At the junction of the forest and the highland, there is a relatively wide flat area, which is also where they went south to the Wanzhang Plain to hunt.


    Flat land from north to south, the terrain gradually lowers.


    Close to the edge of the forest, one mound after another was buried.


    Some of these mounds are just beside the "road", while others are covered by green pine trees, occasionally revealing a corner or two.


    Different sizes, old and new.


    Yin Qiang told Mu Feng: "The soldiers buried in these earthen graves are all soldiers from our Jade Bird Department. We buried them here not only to let them guard the southern line of Jade Bird with us, but also to inherit their wish and continue to guard Jade Bird. !


    After every battle with Yunmeng, we will bury the dead clansmen here..."


    All the fighters of the Jade Bird Department were silent and bowed their heads in silence.


    When Aguli, Konoa, Azig and the others said this, their eyes were red, and they stared at the mounds, dazed.


    Wooden wind was silent.


    Judging by the size of these mounds, the large ones can bury hundreds of people, and the small ones can also bury hundreds of people.


    There are no fewer than twenty or thirty of them!


    In other words, there are thousands of blue bird warriors buried under these mounds!


    These fighters from the Blue Bird Department fought twenty or thirty times with the Yunmeng Department on this gentle slope leading to Wanzhangyuan!


    Then think of the thousands or nearly ten thousand soldiers lost in the battle with the Liaolong Department and the Blue Bird Department, and the number of people killed and injured in the successive years of battles with the Changli Department.


    He suddenly understood now, why the Blue Bird tribe hated the tribes of Changli tribe so much, and why they would rather die a soldier than release salt.


    Because they died too many people!


    The tribe was besieged on three sides, and the soldiers continued to die. There were 10,000 to 20,000 people!


    And these 20,000 people may not all be fighters, but even if it is counted as the population, it is a proper population of a large tribe.


    With so many clansmen dead, how can they repay their grievances with kindness, and willingly offer salt to those tribes that have killed their clansmen?


    How others will choose, Mu Feng doesn''t know.


    But Mu Feng asked himself that he couldn''t do it.


    Everyone in the world says to "repay grievances with virtue", so he wanted to ask¡ªhow to repay virtue?


    The people and tribes around me are full of hostility towards me, why should I show kindness to them?


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng also wanted to understand one thing.


    The more people who have experienced suffering, the more they can understand the suffering of others, and the more they can cherish the kindness of others.


    Perhaps, this is why the Jade Bird Department has always been kind to Da Jiang!


    Mu Feng stood at the front of the crowd and looked towards the far south, where there was still an open space.


    He had no doubt that if possible, the clansmen of the Blue Bird Tribe would fight to the death and bury these mounds all the way to Wanzhangyuan.


    During the war, this is the barrier for them to protect the people behind them, and the earthen grave next to them is their final destination.


    When nothing happened, this place became a channel for them to hunt and catch food again.


    He could even imagine that when the soldiers of the Blue Bird Division were fighting, the earthen grave beside them gave them the courage and belief to fight to the death.


    When hunting and returning, they carry the hopes and ideas of the dead clansmen.


    For the Yunmeng Department, this is the way to open the door of the Jade Bird Department.


    But for the Jade Bird Club, this is the place where the faith, courage, and hope of the living and dead of the Jade Bird Club gather!


    Such a person is just like what Huaxia Erlang did in the previous life during the War of Resistance.


    Soldiers fight to the death for the living, and the living inherit the last wishes of the dead, overcome obstacles with their beliefs, and carry on the past and open up the future.


    Only then did the magnificent China come into being, shocking the world!


    The Cyan Bird Department is a tribe with species!


    Thinking of this, he stepped back and let Aguli, Yin Gun and others stand in front.


    This is their battlefield and their place of glory.


    He cannot stand in front.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, and said loudly: "This battle, I, Da Jiang, will definitely injure most of Yunmeng, so that they will never dare to cross the Wanzhang Plain again!"


    Da Jiang and everyone responded in unison: "Yes!"


    But everyone in the Blue Bird Department looked at Mu Feng excitedly.


    Because of Mu Feng''s words, they saw Da Jiang''s attitude and understood Mu Feng''s determination.


    They don''t doubt Mu Feng''s words.


    They will not even suspect that defeating the Yunmeng Department is just around the corner!


    Aguli looked excited, took a step forward, and bowed his body to salute: "Before this battle, the two tribes, Jade Bird and Dajiang, were brother tribes. After this battle, the two tribes have been friends for generations, regardless of thousands of years!


    My Jade Bird Club has been passed down from generation to generation, Da Jiang is the benefactor of my Jade Bird Club! "


    As he spoke, he clenched his fists and beat his chest, making a loud bang.


    And Yin Qiang and Ko Nuoa behind him also beat their chests together.


    Immediately afterwards, the soldiers of the entire Jade Bird Division followed suit.


    There was a muffled but oppressive chest-beating sound all around.


    Han Shu, Chi Lei and others were all moved, and they stood solemnly, with their heads held high.


    There is a lot of pride in their eyes.


    Rhinoceros widened his eyes in shock.


    this is him

 Chapter 1109

    After Mu Feng saw the earthen grave where the dead soldiers of the Jade Bird Division were buried, he was deeply moved.


    A tribe that has been trapped for many years but is resolute and uncompromising deserves his respect.


    That''s why he said the words "make the Yunmeng Department dare not cross Wanzhangyuan again".


    With Mu Feng''s words, the morale of the two fighters was unprecedentedly high.


    People are available.


    The army seeks to fight.


    It can be said that whoever dares to provoke such an existence at this time will suffer the craziest blow.


    Mu Feng no longer said any more rhetoric, and led people south to Wanzhangyuan.


    While surveying the terrain, he quickly thought about the battle plan in his mind.


    There are roughly two options.


    One is that Da Jiang continued to pretend to be a soldier from the Liaolong Department, and joined forces with the Yunmeng Department. When he was close to the Blue Bird Department, he "rebelled" and killed him.


    The advantage of doing this is that the thunder strike will not give Yunmeng Department time to react.


    The disadvantage is that the two fighters are too close, and some Dajiang fighters will also be in danger.


    The second is to find out the direction of most of Yunmeng, they ambushed in the middle of the way.


    In this way, the fighters from the two divisions had to confront the fighters from the Yunmeng division head-on, and casualties were inevitable.


    After leaving the defense line at the southern end of the Jade Bird Department, he rejected the first plan and decided to use the second.


    He wanted to bring out the advantages of the two teams.


    Moreover, there are a lot of thick grass on the grassland, he only needs to get stuck on the edge of the deep and shallow grass-this way they can hide, and they can rush over at the fastest speed when ambushing.


    He told everyone about his plan.


    Both chiefs agreed.


    Next, start to check for gaps.


    Han Shu said: "It''s easy to find hiding places in deep grass. The problem is that they won''t be so stupid as to stay where they are when we charge over. The grassland is open and flat everywhere. If they want to escape, it will be difficult for us to pursue them smoothly."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry about it, when the time comes, Xishou and I will each bring Huleibao to block it."


    Han Shu frowned and said: "I''m afraid they are already prepared to guard against the rhinoceros Huleibao."


    Chi Lei nodded: "This is indeed possible. But I don''t think they would have plugged the mount''s ears so quickly before seeing the soldiers from the Dragon Division appear?"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, and then said: "Whether it is possible or not, we need to guard against it. And even if they don''t plug the ears of their mounts, we still have to guard against them bringing enough ferocious beast mounts.


    After all, apart from cattle, horses, tigers and leopards, other ferocious beast mounts are not afraid of Hulei leopard''s roar! "


    Speaking of which, he felt helpless.


    Originally, with Da Lei''s ability, it was easy to deter cattle, horses, tigers and leopards, but as Da Jiang encountered more and more tribes in battle, the mounts he encountered became more and more rare and powerful, which directly caused Da Lei''s sense of existence to become more and more powerful. very low.


    Sometimes Mu Feng even felt that Da Lei seemed to be "weakened".


    But in fact, all kinds of strange beasts he encountered were immune to Da Lei''s roar.


    And they themselves are extremely fierce, which makes Da Lei "obliterate everyone".


    But when the two sides fought, only one Hulei Leopard could frighten the opponent''s horses and horses, weakening the strength of the opponent''s cavalry before the war broke out.


    How could Wood Wind not be satisfied?


    Han Shu said again: "Actually, even if they are prepared, we are not afraid. Our number of cavalry is equal to theirs. What I am worried about now is whether their Zouwu mount will touch the large-scale cavalry.


    This damn thing is running too fast! "


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s not a big problem. If they really have a large Zouwu cavalry army rushing, then let the infantry take the top and let them taste the power of Mo Dao.


    Don''t these things run fast, just cut off the legs! "


    "But these mounts run so fast, it''s a pity to kill them like this!" Han Shu reminded.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "This is just the worst plan. Don''t we still have a stumbling block? We couldn''t use it in the forest before, but now we can''t use it on the grassland?"


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up.


    A Guli said again: "If they send out iron-eating beasts, my blue bird department will be responsible for holding them back. Anyway, we have enough spotted bulls."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    That''s what he planned to do.


    No matter what, the pandas must get a few to keep the gatekeepers, to satisfy the regret of not being able to caress the pandas in the previous life.


    Of course, if the panda is too cruel, he can only kill it.


    After all, no matter how good the feelings are, it is also based on the premise of saving one''s life.


    "There are sixty woolly mammoths and one hundred and fifty armored earth dragons..." Yin Qiang added.


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Da Jiang also brought mammoths and armored earth dragons this time. In addition to the ones captured from Yunmeng Department not long ago, the two together now have nearly 300 armored earth dragons and more than 90 long-haired earth dragons. elephant.


    In addition, there are more than 30 thorn dragons and 20 scorpion beasts coming from Dragon City.


    There are not many in number, but they cannot be ignored on the battlefield.


    So in terms of numbers alone, the mounts of heavy beasts are also dominated by ginger and blue bird!


    What Mu Feng has to do is to use these ferocious beasts to win a beautiful battle!


    ...


    When Da Jiang and Qingniao were busy looking for land on the grassland and preparing for it, Xili from the Yunmeng Department led the army across the Wanzhangyuan again and came straight to the direction of the Qingniao Department.


    Xili is full of confidence and high morale.


    The Yunmeng Department failed to destroy the Blue Bird Department in so many battles, and this great achievement nearby was about to be taken down by him.


    Just thinking about it got him excited.


    Because of the great chief''s permission this time, the Yunmeng Department directly dispatched more than 11,000 soldiers!


    In his opinion, it would be no problem to use these people to directly take down the southern line of the Jade Bird Department.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there might be thousands of soldiers in the headquarters of the Jade Bird Division, he really wished that he could lead people to the Jade Bird Division right now.


    "Be patient, the Blue Bird Department will definitely be wiped out, and it''s not too far away in a day or two!" Chili thought to himself, "At that time, the fighters from the Dragon Department will have to stand in front and let them bear the blue bird first." All the anger!"


    "Anyway, they hate the Blue Bird Department more than my Yunmeng Department. I hope they are here now!"


    Before he could order the soldiers around him to take action, some soldiers stepped forward to report: "Boss, someone from the Dragon Division has sent a message!"


    "Huh?" Chu Li was pleasantly surprised, "They''re here, hurry up and call!"


    So a few sparrow hunters led by Yuanshou "cautiously" came to Xili, and after saluting, they directly followed Mu Feng''s instructions in advance and said: "The chief of our department, Mr. Zhanshou, has brought people to the south of the Qingniao tribe. The line is near.


    But there are too few of us, so we didn''t go further north, we just waited for you there. "


    Chili''s eyes brightened: "Oh, how could you go without waiting for us? What if the Blue Bird Department finds out in advance?"


    Yuanshou said bitterly: "The great chief said that my Longlong Department and the Blue Bird Department have a big enmity, and he wished to destroy the Blue Bird Department one day sooner!"


    Xili smiled all over her face: "Okay, okay!"


    He had no more doubts in his heart, and shouted loudly: "Yunmeng Erlang, run at full speed to the southern line of the Qingniaobu!"


    "yes!"


    As for Yuanshou and the others, they were directly ignored by him.


    It''s just a small reporter, deserves his attention?


    And Yuanshou sneered endlessly after he led people away in Xili.


    He secretly ordered the bird catcher: "Ride the jade unicorn quickly and report to the southern end of the Blue Bird Department!"


    "yes!"


    Unbeknownst to Xili, an ambush against him and the Yunmeng Department had just been set up just as he turned around...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1110

    Mu Feng led the crowd in an ambush, ready to ambush at any time.


    The sparrow catcher sent by Yuanshou arrived quickly, and looked around along the way, feeling horrified in his heart.


    As a sparrow catcher, he naturally knows how to hide and ambush best.


    Although the methods of ambush by the nearly 20,000 soldiers around were not very clever, the location of the ambush was very particular.


    He couldn''t tell how many people there were, but he could see that the ambush of Da Jiang and the Qingniao Department formed a circle surrounded on three sides.


    Just like a pocket.


    If the enemy enters this pocket, the result can be imagined.


    The sparrow catcher walked unimpeded all the way, came directly to Mu Feng, and said respectfully: "Great Chief!


    The Yunmeng Department has sent people to the farthest place where we patrolled before, and now they are heading west!


    I set off with them. Because they have more people and horses, as well as armored dragons and mammoths, they should arrive in half a day or a day! "


    Mu Feng laughed and nodded: "Good time!"


    Then he waved his hand and said, "Okay, you''ve worked hard, let''s rest in the back!"


    Catcher nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng greeted the people around him: "Everyone, get ready! Bait, get ready!"


    "yes!"


    The sparrow catcher hadn''t gone far when he saw the warriors who had been ambushing in the tall grass start to move in the grass like water waves.


    Now he could see more clearly, and the opening of the entire "pocket" became wider.


    It was like a wild beast that had shut up before now opened its mouth wide, waiting for its prey to come to its door.


    He knew that the prey was the Yunmeng Department.


    At this time, Mu Feng asked Pan Pao''s cavalry army to be in front, and the infantry army to be in the rear, so he just stood around on the grassland openly, without hiding.


    At the same time, he also sent hundreds of cavalry to wait in a row with the Pan Pao cavalry facing southeast, so that if you look from the side, you will think that there are many people.


    These people are not only a show, but also a big bait, in order to attract the attention of the Yunmeng Department, so that they can confirm that the people from the "Longlong Department" have been waiting here for a long time.


    To put it bluntly, it is to use such a seemingly large number of fighters to distract Yunmeng''s attention, so that they automatically ignore the possibility of traps around them.


    Of course, this is not enough.


    He still needs to find a way to let the opponent enter the encirclement smoothly.


    This requires small bait.


    So he sent another cavalry team of no less than fifty people to go slowly eastward in the direction that Chuque Lang came from, and it looked like they were waiting for soldiers from the Yunmeng Department.


    All is ready except for the opportunity.


    The old god Mufeng was there, leading King Li, Han Shu and Aguli to face the southeast in the heavy armored cavalry - that''s where the Yunmeng Department came from.


    Chi Lei, Shuo Feng, Kuo Ye, Yin Gun, Ko Nuoa, Azig and others led a warrior of no less than 2,000 men on both sides of the "pocket".


    After most of the day, the soldiers of Yunmeng tribe brought by Xili were finally discovered by the cavalry sent by Da Jiang to meet them.


    Two people from dozens of people rode back to inform Mu Feng.


    Dozens of other people greeted them directly.


    When they approached, one of the fighters shouted loudly: "We are fighters from the Liaolong Department. We are here waiting for the brothers from the Yunmeng Department under the order of the great chief. Please follow me!"


    The man in Xili was on the horse, his eyes lit up: "Almost there?"


    The soldier was not afraid at all, and it was all the words taught by the great chief Mu Feng in advance: "Our great chief told us to wait here, if you are afraid that you will take a long way, let us take you forward."


    As he said that, he pointed to the messenger warrior who had already run away behind him, and said with a smile: "Look, chief, our soldiers are going to inform the chief to come out to meet you!"


    When Xili saw several people retreating on horseback, he was still a little puzzled.


    Hearing the soldier''s explanation now, no doubt about him, he felt relieved and said with a big smile, "Okay, then you guys will lead the way!"


    "Yes!" Warrior Da Jiang bowed his body and agreed, turned around and "led the way".


    Xili glanced left and right, and shouted loudly: "Manyun, Yuehuang, Hutieer, Duoliza, hurry up!


    The Fanglong Department has been waiting for so long, it''s time for us to hurry up! "


    "yes!"


    So Yunmeng warriors rode their horses and galloped wildly, and followed Dajiang warriors to the northwest.


    Mu Feng has been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing the big Jiang warrior running ahead in the distance, Mu Feng glanced left and right, and said with a smile: "Here we come!"


    Han Shu nodded, pulled up the big animal skin temporarily tied to the iron gun, and waved it left and right like a banner.


    It looked as if they were signaling to Xili, reminding him where the soldiers of the Dragon Division were.


    Sure enough, after the soldiers leading the way saw Han Shu waving the flag, they moved out of the way to let Xili see it.


    Xili saw it from a distance, laughed and nodded, and shouted from left to right: "Did you see that, the people from the Liaolong Department are signaling us, hurry up!"


    The speed of the Yunmeng soldiers is indeed faster.


    In fact, Han Shu''s main purpose of waving the animal skin banner was to inform the two warriors hidden in the deep grass in the distance to start preparations!


    "Waves" are faint in the tall grass.


    Xili didn''t feel the danger approaching at all.


    Leading the soldiers of the Yunmeng Department smoothly into the encirclement of Da Jiang and the Qingniao Department.


    In just a moment, no less than one or two thousand people have entered the "pocket".


    Mu Feng looked at the Chili who was riding Zouwu at the front, scratched his head and smiled, "Has this Chili always been this brave?"


    Because in his opinion, rushing forward like this is no different from sending one to death.


    However, he then smiled and said: "But that''s fine, take him down first, and make sure you won''t lose money in this battle!"


    While waving the flag, Han Shu grinned strangely: "Catch him again this time, and he won''t even think about going back!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "This time, keep as much as you can!"


    Han Shu laughed loudly, seeing the soldiers of Yunmeng Division who had charged nearly halfway, he became more and more excited.


    And Xi Li ran at the front, looking at the "Liaolong Warriors" standing in front of him, he was overjoyed: "They have so many people here!"


    Little did he know that the row he saw was the actual number, and there was no one behind!


    Seeing that the two troops were about to meet, he was not in a hurry.


    Anyway, I am the leader of a large department, so I have to come over to greet him no matter what.


    Sure enough, the person opposite moved.


    To be exact, Mu Feng was keenly aware of the opportunity after seeing Chili slowing down in the front!


    Because if they don''t slow down, the heavy armored cavalry of Da Jiang and the Blue Bird''s Department suddenly attack and may withstand a wave of shock from the opponent.


    But now that they have slowed down, this possibility is naturally weakened.


    And Mu Feng made all the heavy armored cavalry start to move.


    The heavy armor cavalry wins in a crush.


    Generally speaking, they cannot charge on the battlefield.


    After all, who would foolishly wait for the other side to rush over?


    But the sudden slowing down of Xili now gave him this possibility.


    The distance between the two armies is only one or two miles, which is enough for Da Jiang''s heavy armored cavalry to start at the fastest speed!


    It should be noted that the light armored cavalry has huge destructive power when they collide, let alone the heavy armor!


    In an instant, the ground on the grassland trembled like a drum...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1111

    Xili finally realized that something was wrong.


    You don''t have to rush over to welcome everyone, right?


    And it doesn''t look like the other party is welcoming.


    Where is the appearance of welcoming people and mobilizing everyone?


    "Wait a minute!" Chu Li slowed down again and shouted loudly.


    It''s just that his voice was suddenly drowned out by the rumbling, and he watched many mammoths and armored dragons rushing towards him.


    "No!" Chu Li''s mind roared.


    If they collided head-on, he didn''t know what happened to the soldiers behind him, but he would definitely be hit to death by the mounts of both sides!


    "Get out of the way!" Chili yelled, noticing something was wrong.


    Realizing that the soldiers behind him could not hear his voice, he hastily pulled the reins and turned to the side.


    Never hit it!


    His actions were naturally seen by Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was at the front edge of the team, and while making way for the Pan Pao cavalry army, he did not forget to command the soldiers to fight.


    He made a move with his left hand, and the cold tree on his left waved the animal skin banner from left to right.


    He made a move with his right hand, and Aguli on his right waved the animal skin banner from right to left.


    The two soldiers lying in ambush on the left and right got the signal, and they all emerged from the tall grass, got on their horses, and shouted loudly: "Kill!"


    After shouting, they began to accelerate from both sides to the middle, and at the same time raised the crossbow in their hands, and only when the distance was enough, they raised their hands to shoot.


    "This!" No matter how stupid Xili was, he understood that he was being ambushed, and shouted loudly, "Yunmengerlang, meet the enemy!"


    But in a hurry, only they themselves know whether they meet the enemy or run for their lives.


    Because Xili was too anxious to meet his "Brother Liaolong", he didn''t pay attention to the formation when he rushed over with the soldiers.


    If they are in a hurry to fight now, they will not be able to give full play to their original advantages!


    Chu Li was so anxious that he turned Zou Wu again, roaring angrily, "Withdraw!"


    He has already discovered that there are people surrounded on three sides, if he doesn''t escape, he will suffer heavy casualties.


    However, before he could complete the turn, he found that there were people on all sides!


    There are more and more enemies surrounding them, and they are already trying to trap them all here.


    "What''s going on?" Xili couldn''t figure it out.


    It was agreed to attack the Blue Bird Department with the Liaolong Department. Why are the people who have become the majority of Yunmeng''s Department surrounded?


    In an instant, he realized that he had been fooled by Shuhan and Shouxi!


    "Damn it!" Chili yelled again and again, "As long as I can get out, I will definitely destroy your dragon department..."


    Before the words fell, the sound of piercing the air around had already sounded "swish swish swish".


    Flowing arrows were like rain, shooting from left to right towards most of Yunmeng''s people in the middle.


    Da Jiang''s crossbow paired with the bow and arrow of the Blue Bird Department shot one or two thousand people in just one face-to-face!


    Although these people were wearing leather armor, they couldn''t defend against Da Jiang''s hard crossbow at all.


    Many people held a square log in their hands, which was wrapped with animal skins, which was good enough to block some arrows-they had fought against the Blue Bird Department many times, and they had prepared some defensive methods.


    Although it cannot be completely blocked, at least the casualties were reduced immediately.


    But the problem is that now they want to flee for their lives, and the outermost fighters were shot down, which directly affected the fleeing of the fighters behind and inside.


    In desperation, Xili clenched his fist with one hand, smashed his head down, and roared loudly: "Stab the tiger in the face, rush to kill!"


    Following his roar, one or two hundred thorn-faced tigers jumped out of the team behind him: "Ohohoho!"


    These thorn-faced tigers leaped high, and hunched in one direction.


    It''s just that they were shot back by the bows and arrows of the two soldiers before they rushed a few steps!


    "This!" Chu Li yelled angrily, "Change the direction!"


    And these piercing-faced tiger cavalry soldiers also realized the problem, instead of rushing to the left and right, they changed their direction and rushed to the north - the only direction where they didn''t shoot arrows!


    The thorn-faced tiger''s speed is not uncommon, it only rushed out a dozen meters in the blink of an eye, and went out dozens of meters in a breath. In an instant, they even approached the Pan Pao cavalry army, leaping high!


    As long as the thorn face tiger can tear open a gap, then most of Yunmeng can rush out from this gap without hindrance.


    In fact, the thorn-faced tiger does have this ability!


    Because they jumped up, they were three or four meters high!


    Not to mention dealing with Da Jiang''s horses at this height, even a mammoth could be hit by them!


    As long as it is hit, it is bound to cause chaos!


    However, Da Jiang''s Pan Pao cavalry army is so easy to rush through?


    They say that although there are not many, they are all in full armor.


    When he saw Zou Wu rushing towards him, he didn''t need Mu Feng''s order anymore, Han Shu had already tore off the animal skin, raised his gun, and shouted: "Kill!"


    "Kill!" The Pan Pao cavalry army roared like thunder, raised their mace and armor-piercing hammer, and smashed them down from top to bottom!


    "Aww-"


    "Aww-"


    Although the thorn-faced tiger has rough skin and thick flesh, it is compared to bone knives and sticks.


    However, heavy weapons such as maces and armor-piercing hammers are not aimed at the flesh, but at the viscera - hitting the target''s viscera with absolute force is an internal injury!


    Just a face-to-face encounter, the Pan Pao Cavalry Army smashed the 50-odd spiky-faced tigers that leaped high and fell to the ground head-on.


    However, the thorn-faced tiger is a fierce beast after all, even if it fell to the ground, not all of them would not get up.


    Twenty or thirty of the fifty thorn-faced tigers just staggered to the ground, but did not fall.


    The moment they landed, they jumped up again, culling left and right!


    At the same time, another wave of thorn-faced tigers also pounced hard, trying to overtake the Pan Pao cavalry army.


    The Pan Pao Cavalry Army had no time to take care of the prickly-faced tiger beside him who was still able to get up.


    However, this does not mean that they will be culled by the thorn-faced tiger.


    Because there are infantry soldiers running by their side!


    This is also since the change of the military department of Dajiang,

 Chapter 1112

    Two Huleibao roared back and forth, and most of Yunmeng''s bay red cavalry army was "paralyzed" instantly.


    Only mammoths, armored dragons, iron eaters, and thorn-faced tigers are not affected in the field.


    These ferocious beast mounts are like a small boat in the wind and rain, inconspicuous compared to the number of mounts of Da Jiang and Blue Bird standing still.


    But those who can still stand still, none of them are good!


    In particular, the surrounding horses flinched and fell to the ground. On the contrary, they cleared the way for them-they were still restrained in place by their own cavalry.


    Xili was terrified.


    Of the more than 10,000 cavalrymen, less than 1,000 can still stand!


    Although most of Yunmeng''s fighters were not too "cold" by Huleibao''s roar, they were a minority after all.


    Because among the more than 10,000 soldiers, there are 3,000 Miao Man troops and 3,000 Yufu troops. The soldiers of these two groups rarely heard the roar of the Huleibao.


    Therefore, their "immunity" to Hulei leopards is naturally low, and they are greatly affected.


    Therefore, the only ones who could get up from the ground and maintain their original combat power were Yunmeng''s more than 5,000 people plus the less than 1,000 beast cavalry.


    But the mounts of these people could not fight again in a short time, they could only fight with the mounts of Da Jiang and Blue Bird with their legs.


    It can be said that Wu Longya, chief of the Yunmeng Department, originally wanted to take this opportunity to weaken the two forces of Miaoman and Yufu, which was tantamount to shooting himself in the foot.


    It was really a big trick!


    Chu Li hates it very much.


    He already knew he had been tricked.


    But now is not the time to figure out how he was ambushed, because the other party didn''t give him time to think!


    The cavalry troops of Dajiang and Qingniao on both sides are approaching.


    Xili could even see the smiles on the faces of these soldiers.


    "Damn it!" Xili couldn''t avoid it, but when he wanted to go forward, he was shot back by a rain of arrows.


    Man Yun, Yue Huang and others who were following him hurriedly shouted: "Boss, what should we do?"


    Chu Li was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do.


    Because he didn''t understand what was going on from the beginning to now, most of the soldiers he brought fell down!


    Seeing the bewildered look on Chili, Hu Tie''er behind him cursed bitterly, and shouted directly: "Release the iron-eating beast!"


    "yes!"


    With a roar, a group of black and white ferocious beasts roared to meet the cavalry rushing forward.


    It was the panda that Mu Feng was thinking of!


    It''s just that these pandas have ferocious faces and sharp fangs. They are by no means like the cute and silly images that Mufeng saw in the zoo in his previous life, hugging bamboo and gnawing apples.


    Seeing that Hu Tie''er "made his own way", Yue Huang on the side also decided not to sit still.


    He shouted in a deep voice: "The armored dragoons, top! Even if we die, they must pay the price!"


    "yes!"


    Duoliza and Man Yun looked at each other, but he had no choice but to protect Xili with his knife, waiting for the opportunity to rush out.


    As for Da Jiang and the Blue Bird Department, Mu Feng scratched his head and frowned after seeing most of Yunmeng''s group in a mess, "It''s so simple, this group of people don''t seem to have any emergency response capabilities at all?"


    Even so, he did not dare to relax his vigilance.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all its strength.


    What''s more, the opponent has hundreds of armored earth dragons, iron-eating beasts, and mammoths.


    Seeing the fierce beast cavalry of the Yunmeng Division fighting on their own, he laughed and said, "The Yunmeng Division really understands me, so they separated them themselves!"


    He turned his head to look at Li Wang, and shouted: "Li Wang, wave the flag three times!"


    Only then did King Li pull out a large flag and waved it three times.


    Aguli on the side immediately shouted: "Blue Bird Bujiro, Ban Niu is on top!"


    So when the iron-eating beasts roared and rushed towards a cavalry army, the cavalry who were heading up gave way to both sides, let the iron-eating beasts pass, and let them rush towards the herd of spotted cattle behind them.


    Only when iron-eating beasts rushed towards them, did they slash and fight back with their knives.


    "Ang hu woo¡ª"


    The iron-eating beast roared and rushed towards the spotted bull, fighting together like fateful enemies.


    I saw that the iron-eating beast stood up directly when it was running close to the spotted bull, stretched out its two paws and patted the spotted bull''s head.


    Some even directly encircle the two paws and pounce on the spotted cow with one bite.


    "Moo¡ª"


    The spotted bull wailed mournfully and rushed wildly.


    How can they compare with the ferocious iron-eating beasts in flexibility and lethality?


    In one encounter, almost every iron eater hit a spotted bull.


    However, the fighters of the Blue Bird Department don''t care about it at all!


    The most indispensable thing in their blue bird department is the spotted cow.


    In the past, every time they confronted the Yunmeng Department, they used spotted bulls to kill iron-eating beasts.


    Hu Tie''er roared again and again.


    This time, the Yunmeng Department brought more than 200 iron-eating beasts, and they thought they could play a big role and tear open the defense of the Blue Bird Department.


    But he didn''t expect that the other party had already prepared for more spotted bulls!


    Although the iron-eating beasts are ferocious, they are still rare in number, and will soon be surrounded by spotted bulls, making it difficult to play any role.


    Some spotted cows have even started to use the top horns on their heads to attack the iron eaters.


    Hu Tie''er clenched his fist and beat his mount bitterly, which aroused dissatisfaction from his mount and almost knocked him to the ground.


    Mu Feng saw it from a distance, and grinned strangely.


    "It looks like the panda hasn''t run away!"


    Then he looked at the other party''s armored dragon cavalry, and he had already met Jiang''s white camel and yellow cavalry.


    You know, although the white camel and Chenghuang don''t run fast, they are big enough, and the impact of running is no less than that of a mammoth.


    So facing most of Yunmeng''s armored dragon cavalry, Da Jiang''s yellow cavalry charged forward with the armored dragon''s tail hammer without the slightest hesitation.


    Some warriors swung meteor hammers in their hands, and before the two riders met, they flew the hammers and smashed people.


    Where the hammer fell, the Yunmeng warrior on the armored earth dragon fell down in response.


    Then there was a scream: "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    There are also soldiers who use white camels and yellow-born anti-armored dragon-tailed hammers to directly and cautiously raise their knives, hold spears, and stab Yunmeng soldiers.


    Not to be outdone, Yunmeng warrior fought back with his sword.


    It''s just that the Jiang warriors have iron armor, iron knives and iron guns. How can their leather armor, copper knives, and bone knives compare?


    Warrior Da Jiang let their bone knives and copper knives slash on him, and delivered his all-out blow without hesitation.


    The two riders missed each other, and Warrior Yunmeng fell down again.


    As for the cavalry of the Qingniao Division, who did not have the advantage in weapons, they would automatically ride their horses to kill those Yunmeng warriors who had lost their mounts and held their swords in place, as if they were waiting to die.


    This was also what Mu Feng had ordered in advance. Once the situation like this happened, the warriors on the back of the mounts would be handed over to Da Jiang, and those standing on the ground would be handed over to the Blue Bird Department.


    Establish a dislocation advantage for the upper-level troops against the middle and lower-level troops.


    This is the truth of Tian Ji''s horse racing.


    As for those mammoths, they have already been resisted by a large number of two mammoths and spiny dragons!


    All of a sudden, the more than 10,000 soldiers of the Yunmeng Department were successfully divided and surrounded by the Jiang and the Blue Birds into several small areas, bit by bit to kill and eat away.


    At this time, the Pan Pao Cavalry Army finally "cleaned" the Stabbed Face Tiger Cavalry Army, and began to drive their mounts to join the battle group.


    The infantry soldiers moved in batches, either holding up their knives to keep up, or tying up the thorn-faced tiger and the captives on the spot.


    Wooden wind was greatly surprised.


    There are more than 10,000 soldiers in Yunmeng, and they are so easily rounded up!


    It was so easy that many of his backhands that he had prepared in advance were useless!


    For example, the team of hundreds of people he had arranged in advance put away the bridle rope in the distance and rushed to join the battle.


    Ko Nuoa, Yin Qiang and others who were about to approach Han Shu, Rhinoceros head and Dao Dao easily looked astonished!


    They are hard to imagine.


    This massive battle unexpectedly ended in this way.


    Nearly 30,000 people participated in the battle from the three parties, but only a few hundred people were actually killed on the battlefield right now, not even a thousand!


    Of course, these casualties were all soldiers from the Yunmeng Department.


    Only less than 300 fighters from Dajiang and Qingniao were accidentally injured by mounts and armored dragons in the melee.


    Less than a hundred people were trampled to death by mammoths and armored dragons.


    Although there were casualties, they were almost negligible compared to the current battle situation!


    Woodwind scratched his head.


    It seemed that he just ran with him for a while, shouted a few slogans, and the scene in front of him became the scene in front of him.


    The overall situation is settled!


    "Is this the end?" Mu Feng was stunned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1113

    Han Shu, A Guli and others came to Mu Feng''s side and asked in a low voice: "Great chief, what should we do next?"


    Different from the astonishment of the two, Yin Gun, Azig and Ko Nuoa were completely stunned.


    They didn''t expect that Yunmeng, who had killed and injured so many people in the Blue Bird Department, would be so vulnerable!


    Chi Lei was so excited that he yelled, but he didn''t dare to rush forward without authorization.


    Because the great chief had already said in advance that no one was allowed to break away from the command and rush forward to avoid the same mistakes as Koyowu.


    It is also the first time that the people in the two films have experienced the benefits of fully accepting the dispatch-the minimum casualties and the maximum results.


    The enemy is divided into several small pieces and surrounded by pieces.


    More than 10,000 people from the entire Yunmeng Department were left behind.


    The two soldiers held knives and guns and surrounded these people.


    The warriors who fell to the ground and lost their mounts were surrounded by Qiqi. The two warriors of Dajiang and Qingniao who surrounded them shouted loudly: "Put down your weapons, I won''t kill you!"


    "Put down your weapons and surrender, don''t kill!"


    "If you dare to resist again, you will be killed!"


    ...


    The two fighters who thought it would be difficult were even ready to fight again, but they didn''t expect these fighters to throw their weapons without hesitation after hearing their shouts.


    Someone even started shouting: "We are not from the Yunmeng Department!"


    "We were forced to come by them!"


    "Don''t kill us, we will leave the Yunmeng Department when we go back!"


    "We can help you fight most of Yunmeng!"


    "Yes, the Yunmeng Department has a grudge against us!"


    All kinds of shouts came and went.


    It was Azig who took the lead in besieging them.


    He frowned and scratched his head, doubtful.


    According to his temper, these people must be killed.


    After all, most of Yunmeng killed so many people from the Blue Bird Department.


    But thinking of Mu Feng''s order, he didn''t dare to disobey, and just shouted: "Okay, since you put down your weapons, you don''t have to die!


    Now do as I say!


    All those who don''t want to die, throw their weapons here by themselves, and then return to the original place and squat down with their heads in their hands! "


    As he spoke, he turned to the soldiers of the Jade Bird Department: "Look at them first, and put away all their weapons. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed!"


    "yes!"


    On the other side not far away, the people surrounded saw this, and they all started to shout.


    The situation is similar to the previous one, but there are both Yufu and Miaoman.


    It was Konoa who was in charge of surrounding them.


    His hatred for the Yunmeng Department is not insignificant.


    Even so, after thinking of Mu Feng''s order in advance, he resolutely gave up the slaughter, and chose to collect the weapons and keep the captives, just like Azig.


    Anyway, he also knew that these prisoners would not end well.


    And the soldiers who had freed up their hands on both sides directly transferred to the team that surrounded the remaining soldiers of the Yunmeng Department who were still stubbornly resisting.


    Of the more than 11,000 soldiers, nearly 1,000 died, more than 5,000 surrendered, and the remaining 5,000 people were directly surrounded.


    There is a huge disparity in strength, and there is no need to think about the result.


    Coupled with the fact that the two soldiers surrounded but did not attack, and kept shouting "Put down your weapons and don''t kill people", the remaining Yunmeng soldiers also began to waver.


    Except for the soldiers who were killed one by one with their necks stuck at the beginning, the others were hesitant and did not dare to step forward.


    Right now only Xili, Hutieer and Duoliza are still struggling.


    That Man Yun didn''t even think about becoming the great chief of the Yunmeng tribe, he had already surrendered with the warriors of his mother tribe¡ªMiao Manzhi.


    Even Yue Huang dropped his weapon and squatted on the ground, motionless.


    In addition, some mammoths and armored earth dragons surrounded by Da Jiang''s panpao cavalry army, white camels, and yellow cavalry regiments are still confronting each other.


    The battlefield was further cleared.


    Soon someone from each encirclement came to Mu Feng on horseback and reported their situation.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng smiled and said: "Han Shu, Xishou, go and meet that leader of the Xili, he is surrounded now, clamoring to see you!"


    Han Shu and Xishou grinned and said, "Let''s go!"


    Rhino nodded.


    The two rode their horses to the besieged Xili.


    Seeing Han Shu in Xili, he cursed: "Shu Han, you don''t mean what you say, shameless villain! You and the Blue Bird Department are plotting against me!"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "We are allies with the Blue Bird Department, so how can we say that talking is nothing?"


    "Damn you!" Xili said angrily, "The Blue Bird Department and your Liaolong Department have such a big enmity, it''s ridiculous that you still join hands with them!"


    "The Dragon Division?" Han Shu grinned strangely, "Who told you that we are the Dragon Division? We belong to Dajiang!"


    "Great Jiang?" Xi Li was bewildered.


    Han Shu didn''t explain, just said: "If you want to die now, just let the horse come over, and I will follow!


    If you want to live, you have to get off your mount, throw your weapon honestly, and crouch on the ground with your head in your arms. I guarantee you will not die! "


    "It''s you!" Chi Li shouted angrily, leaving aside the soldiers around him, and drove the thorn-faced tiger towards him.


    Since he couldn''t run away, then killing this damned Shuhan would be his revenge before he died.


    Unexpectedly, Han Shu just grinned sneeringly, pulled the reins, Wan Liyuan stood up straight up, kicked the spiky-faced tiger with his head covering his face with two hooves, and kicked him to the ground!


    Before the man in Xili could react, he felt his world spinning and fell heavily to the ground.


    Before he could react, Han Shu rode his horse and came to him, picked him up, threw him on the ground behind him, and shouted: "Tie him up, let him be calm!"


    Then he rode his horse to Hutieer


    Doliza stepped forward and asked in a cold voice, "What about you?"


    Hu Tie''er roared like thunder: "No matter which tribe you belong to, I will kill you!"


    Han Shu shook his head: "I didn''t kill him, Xili, because he made great contributions to this battle, but for you, my patience is limited!"


    Hu Tie''er''s eyes widened angrily, and he stepped forward with a straight knife.


    The lessons learned by Xili just now are vivid in his memory, so naturally he will not rush forward foolishly.


    Instead, relying on the nimble advantage of the thorn-faced tiger, he changed direction and rushed to the side of Han Shu at an extremely fast speed.


    The soldiers around Da Jiang exclaimed in unison, and were about to step forward.


    Han Shu yelled: "Don''t come here!"


    As he spoke, he held guns in both hands, and swiped with one. The spearman cast a clear shadow and directly hit Hu Tie''er''s neck.


    "what!"


    Hu Tie''er fell to the ground and died.


    As for his mount, the thorn-faced tiger, it was swept to the ground by Han Shu. Before he got up after a few rolls, Da Jiang''s soldiers Qiqi threw their weapons on the ground and couldn''t move.


    Han Shu looked at Doliza, who was finally resisting, "What about you?"


    Doliza trembled all over.


    Xi Li and Hu Tie''er were stronger than him, but they couldn''t withstand a blow from this person in front of them, so what could he do?


    In desperation, he blurted out: "I don''t want to die!"


    As he said that, he turned over and got off the horse, and squatted down with his head in his hands.


    Han Shu also put away his gun, pulled his horse and left: "If you have to do this, it will save you trouble!"


    The battle is drawing to a close.


    Rhinoceros, Chi Lei, and Aguli left Mu Feng''s side, and all besieged the last few hundred mammoths and armored earth dragons to secure the victory.


    As for the two hundred or so iron-eating beasts, they were already surrounded by the spotted bulls, and they screamed "Aww".


    Not far away, Zou Wu, a thorn-faced tiger that was tied up, also yelled violently on the ground.


    Coupled with the roar of mammoths and armored dragons caused by the continuous shrinking of the encirclement, the battlefield appeared chaotic and irritable.


    However, except for the members of the Yunmeng Department, no one felt irritated, and they all felt that these chaotic shouts made people feel refreshed.


    The game is set.


    The big picture is settled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1114

    Xili was brought before the real chief.


    He stared at Mu Feng with wide eyes, forgetting about his anger and hatred.


    "Are you the warchief?" he exclaimed, frowning.


    Because when he was brought in front of Mu Feng, a man who seemed to be the youngest here was squatting on the ground, grabbing a grass stalk and holding it in his mouth, and said to Chi Lei who was holding him: "Okay, they are all tied up. , just let go!"


    Chi Lei''s words also answered his doubts.


    But Li still couldn''t believe it.


    Such a young warchief?


    Isn''t he a deputy headhunter?


    I clearly remembered that he still called Shouxi the Great Chief before!


    Just when he was puzzled, Han Shu and Xishou also escorted people to Mu Feng.


    Several people said to Mufeng respectfully: "Great Chief!"


    Now Chili stared at Xishou with rounded eyes: "Aren''t you the great chief?"


    Rhinoceros pursed his lips: "Idiot! I am the Lord of Da Jiang''s Liaolong City, Rhinoceros!"


    "Rhinoceros head, first rhinoceros..." Xili muttered to himself, "You are not called Shouxie, you are called Rhinoceros head, right?


    You lied to me! "


    Rhinoceros mocked.


    Xi Li looked at Han Shu again, and stared at him: "Who are you?"


    Han Shu held back the corner of his mouth to sneer: "My name is Han Shu, Big Jiang is the first to fight!"


    "Han Shu, Shu Han..." Xishou muttered again, extremely angry, "You are all lying to me!"


    Han Shu chuckled and said, "Let''s go to each other, you Yunmeng Department doesn''t have any good intentions either!"


    "Ok?"


    Without waiting for everyone to react, Han Shu looked directly at Yin Gun, who pushed Man Yun to him and shouted: "Great Chief, this guy is the one who came to make an oath as the leader of the Yunmeng Department last time.


    I have already asked clearly, he is not a leader at all, not Lien Chan Capital.


    He was only selected by the Yunmeng Department from the Miaoman branch to serve as the deputy headhunter in the Yunmeng Department! "


    "Oh?" Mu Feng grinned, spat out the grass stems, rubbed his hands together, and looked at Xili, "Look what happened, we''re not being honest!


    Let''s meet honestly this time, I am the great chief of Dajiang.


    The Dragon Department has already joined me, Da Jiang, so naturally there will be no Dragon Department.


    Now there is Dragon City!


    Oh, by the way, Thunder Dragon is not dead yet, if you want, I will let him come to see you! "


    There was a spirit in the scorpion.


    He understands everything now, and he has been fooled a lot!


    It''s ridiculous that I''m still secretly gleeful at plotting against these idiots from the Liaolong Department, but who would have thought that the Liaolong Department doesn''t exist at all!


    What kind of totem oath on the grassland will only bind the non-existent dragon department.


    But even though Man Yun swore their Yunmeng Department, it was actually in the name of Yunmeng Department.


    It can''t be said that if the two parts get to the bottom of the totem oath, Man Yun will die!


    But in terms of the degree of deceit, it is obvious that the opponent is better.


    And their Yunmeng Department was caught in it.


    "Damn it!" Chu Li shouted angrily.


    Since both parties are deceiving each other, there is nothing to say.


    The winner is king!


    The Yunmeng Department did not do this kind of deception before.


    It''s not a good ending for the loser.


    Right now he can only choose to remain silent.


    Not knowing the taste of life and death made him feel very tormented.


    However, Mu Feng did not solve his pain, instead, he looked at Man Yun, stretched out his hands and rubbed them again: "Tell me, what''s the matter with you, a fake leader?"


    Man Yun trembled and dared not speak.


    "Don''t say?" Mu Feng frowned.


    The rhinoceros on the side said directly: "Then kill it!"


    Man Yun immediately said tremblingly, "I''ll say it, I''ll say it!"


    Mu Feng glanced at him with a smile, got up and patted his shoulder, and he immediately trembled.


    "Say!"


    Man Yun calmed down, and then said: "It''s my department, no, it''s the great chief of Yunmeng Department who asked me to be the leader and swear an oath to you. After destroying the Blue Bird Department, I will take action to destroy your Liaolong Department!"


    "Huh?" Han Shu sneered, "Destroy us?"


    Rhinoceros laughed loudly: "You great chief really dare to think!"


    Man Yun didn''t dare to say anything.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and asked with a smile: "Then have you ever thought about what will happen to you once most of Yunmeng attack Liaolong City and the two violate their oath?"


    "Me?" Man Yun replied tremblingly, "The great chief promised me to be the leader."


    "What!" The silent Chili quit, "He wants you to be the leader?"


    Man Yun subconsciously nodded.


    Xi Li roared angrily, his eyes widened: "Didn''t he say he wants me to be the leader?"


    "Ok?"


    Everyone around laughed unexpectedly.


    The great chief of the Yunmeng Department is very interesting. One leader promises to two people?


    They all looked at Xi Li and Man Yun like fools, with a bit of sarcasm and sympathy in their eyes.


    How stupid that people still believe this!


    Han Shu laughed and covered his stomach and looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng looked disgusted, waved his hands and said: "Don''t look at me, look at me, I will not let you be the leader!"


    Han Shu laughed and responded: "Understood!"


    Rhinoceros smiled and asked at the right time: "Great chief, do you think I can be the leader?"


    Mu Feng was helpless, and laughed and scolded: "Go away!"


    Xishou didn''t take it seriously, and really took a step back: "Okay!"


    Chi Lei licked his face and was about to speak, but Mu Feng noticed him and preemptively said, "Shut up, too!"


    Chi Lei retreated angrily.


    The jokes of several people made Xi Li and Man Yun feel deeply humiliated.


    But they also understood one thing at this time: the great chief really wanted them to be leaders, so why would he tell them in private?


    Mu Feng then smiled and said: "Now, who among you can tell me about the situation of the Yunmeng Department?"


    Several prisoners were silent.


    Mu Feng said again: "As you said, you don''t have to die!"


    Still no one spoke.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng smiled unexpectedly, "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Man Yun tremblingly asked tentatively: "Are you really the great chief?"


    Wooden Wind laughed out loud.


    This Man Yun thought that he was a fake great chief just like Xishou!


    But he didn''t promise anything, just said with a smile: "You can choose not to tell, I can also ask others. But if others tell you, you don''t tell me, you have to die!"


    Man Yun trembled again.


    But at this moment, he was extremely sure that the person in front of him was the Great Chief¡ªno matter which tribe he belonged to, he was the Great Chief!


    Because only the Great Chief speaks so unscrupulously and without giving any reason!


    He had no choice but to grit his teeth and said, "I said, just please don''t kill me! I, I, I am not a real member of the Yunmeng tribe!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart moved, he was no longe

 Chapter 1115

    Just when Man Yun lowered his head and was thinking about how to get out, Xili beside him stared at Man Yun with anger, "You dare to betray Yun Meng, be careful that I will destroy you Miao Man after I go back!"


    Man Yun showed fear.


    You must know that the Miaoman tribe also has a large number of people, and it is also a large tribe with over ten thousand.


    But the reason why they chose to surrender to Yunmeng was because of the existence of Xili.


    Of course, the most important thing is the horse in Xili.


    Mufeng was thinking about how to deal with Xili, and suddenly said: "You still want to go back!"


    One word is life and death.


    His inner face paled instantly.


    Only then did he realize the problem.


    They let him go back earlier because they had a plan, but now the other party has captured more than 10,000 soldiers, so what else is there to plan?


    Having said that, in the case of two consecutive heavy losses, will he survive if he goes back?


    It seems to be dead everywhere!


    Man Yun''s eyes lit up, and he asked regardless of his identity: "Great chief, are you really not letting him go back?"


    Mu Feng felt something, and asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong?"


    Man Yun tentatively said: "If you really don''t want to let him go back, Chief, I can help you attack the Yunmeng Department!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was taken aback, "Attack the Yunmeng Department?"


    When Man Yun saw Mu Feng''s inquiry, he immediately said: "The Yunmeng Division only has more than 10,000 soldiers. As long as you are willing to take these warriors to destroy the Yunmeng Division, I am willing to return to the Miaoman Division to persuade the people to leave the Yunmeng Division." department!"


    "Man Yun, how dare you!" Chu Li shouted angrily.


    Man Yun just glanced at him and said nothing else.


    He would not dare to do it at other times.


    It''s just that he is sure that he will not be able to return to the tribe right now, so why doesn''t he dare?


    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Mu Feng just smiled and didn''t answer him.


    I don''t know if it is possible.


    Man Yun was apprehensive, and asked tentatively, "No?"


    Mu Feng smiled, "Tell me, what do you want for me, Da Jiang?"


    Man Yun was surprised.


    He wasn''t sure what Mu Feng meant.


    He didn''t dare to play tricks anymore.


    Because he had already pretended to be the great chief of Yunmeng Department once, putting him in front of the other party was already a certain death situation.


    He thought for a while and said, "If you want, I can lead the soldiers from the Miaoman tribe to charge forward for you. I just ask you not to kill people from our tribe."


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Holding Man Yun is still considered for the clansmen.


    He smiled and said, "Yes, but we are not going to fight Yunmeng."


    "Huh?" Man Yun was surprised.


    Mu Feng didn''t show off, and said directly: "If you are really willing to leave the Yunmeng Department, or even attack the Yunmeng Department, I can release all the soldiers here!"


    "what!"


    Now it''s not just Man Yun, everyone around is frowning.


    Including people like Han Shu and Aguli.


    None of them knew what kind of medicine was sold in the wooden wind gourd.


    Mu Feng continued: "Not only you, but I can let you go even the fighters of the Yufu branch, but the premise is that you have to promise me that you will leave the Yunmeng Department and attack the Yunmeng Department after you go back!"


    "This..." Everyone exclaimed.


    Man Yun''s eyes gleamed, his eyes burst out.


    Xi Li trembled in horror, unbelievable.


    But the people from Da Jiang and Qingniao shouted in low voices: "No way, chief, after letting them go back, our battle this time will be for nothing!"


    "That''s right, Great Chief, if they go back and come out in full force, wouldn''t we be in trouble!"


    "Great chief, you can''t let them go back!"


    ...


    But Mu Feng ignored all these exclamations, and just turned to look at Man Yun: "Since you said that you Miao Manzhi are willing to leave the Yunmeng Department, I can help you.


    But whether it can be done or not depends on the meaning of another branch, the Yufu Branch.


    They are willing to leave, and you will be free again.


    If they don''t want to, you won''t be able to regain your freedom! "


    Man Yun hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, chief, Yufuzhi has a big enmity with Yunmengbu!"


    "Ok?"


    Man Yun raised his brows: "We Miaoman and their Yufu were both killed by people from Xili, and the Jinqi Mountain in Yufu Branch was even occupied by the Yunmeng Department."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng looked at Xili with a smile, "I didn''t realize that you did these things before!"


    Man Yun nodded repeatedly, and looked at Han Shu: "That is to say, he has no power to resist in front of this leader, but in our Miaoman and Yufu, he can stop children from crying at night!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng laughed, "I really didn''t realize that the leader of the scorpion actually has this ability!"


    Unexpectedly, the rhinoceros on the side sneered: "What kind of baby cry at night, it''s just a knife!"


    Xili trembled all over, wanting to refute but didn''t dare.


    Because he had seen before that what Xi Li was riding was also a Hulei Leopard.


    He naturally knew that it would be easy for a person who could ride a white horse like his mount?


    Mu Feng waved his hand, motioning them not to interrupt, nodded and said: "Okay, then you go find the Yufu man, and I''ll ask."


    "No need, great chief, it''s just Yuehuang!" Man Yun said hastily.


    "Yue Huang?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    Han Shu stepped forward and reminded in a low voice that he was the one who surrendered first along with Man Yun.


    Mu Feng was really surprised.


    To say that Man Yun is really a fool.


    Previously, he had only thought about being the leader of the Yunmeng Department, but seeing that the situation was not right, he first surrendered, and then he was about to leave the Yunmeng Department.


    Now it''s time to take the lead in fighting the Yunmeng Department again.


    But he doesn''t care about these things. For such a person, he has plenty of ways to make him irrepentant.


    Now he was waiting for Yue Huang to reply.


    Sure enough, the man named Yuehuang also readily agreed to Mufeng, expressing his willingness to leave Yunmeng and to take revenge on the Yunmeng Department.


    But the true geometry, only he himself knows.


    Han Shu, Xishou, Aguli, Ko Nuoa and others were worried and looked worried.


    They really didn''t understand why the great chief said that he wanted to let these people go back.


    Even if it''s because of the long distance, even if it''s because of insufficient supplies, he can keep these 10,000 fighters as slaves, which can definitely weaken the overall strength of the Yunmeng Department.


    "What on earth is the chief going to do?" Han Shu frowned puzzled.


    Aguli intends to stop him, but suppresses his temper.


    Out of his understanding and familiarity with Mu Feng, he felt that Mu Feng would not do such unsure things.


    But exactly why he did this, he didn''t understand.


    Regardless of the strange expressions of the people around him, Mu Feng grinned and said, "Since you want to leave the Yunmeng Department and want revenge, that''s fine!


    I will give you this opportunity, and I can also release all the fighters of your two teams.


    But how do you want me to trust you? "


    "This..." Man Yun and Yue Huang were stunned.


    Han Shu, Aguli and the others were also stunned.


    Just this sentence stopped the two of them.


    The two looked embarrassed.


    Because Mu Feng''s words had no intention of asking them to do something to show their determination.


    And what can show determination is nothing more than the "Natou name certificate"-killing a few people from the Yunmeng Department to show a complete break with it.


    Yue Huang just hesitated, gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay, but I have a request!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Say it!"


    Yue Huang said bitterly: "Since you want us to express our determination, we dare not violate it, but I just ask you to let us kill all the Yunmeng fighters here!"


    "Be good!" Mu Feng whispered in his heart, "This is a ruthless person!"


    And Man Yun also nodded heavily after Yue Huang spoke: "I can do it too!"


    Mu Feng grinned and said with a chuckle: "In this case, you two can be free.


    Now it''s time for you two to prove it to me!


    I don''t ask you to kill all the soldiers of the Yunmeng Department here, in fact, I won''t let you kill them all, because I will take them away from the Yunmeng Department and will not let them go back.


    And we and the Jade Bird Department will not go with you to most of Yunmeng''s territory.


    So whether you succeed or fail when you go back, it all depends on your own abilities! "


    Man Yun looked at Yue Huang, frowning.


    Yue Huang lowered his head in thought.


    Obviously, what Mu Feng said seriously exceeded their cognition.


    Da Jiang and Qingniao didn''t go to attack Yunmeng, but only let the soldiers of Miaoman and Yufu go back.


    Before they go back, they have to kill some of the Yunmeng fighters to accept their certificates.


    In this way, the three parties have completely formed a personal enmity!


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up.


    A Guli was thoughtful, his eyes became more and more bright.


    They all understood Mu Feng''s plan.


    Even as long as Mufeng left the Yunmeng warriors behind, Miao Man and the Yufu warriors would not be able to explain clearly to the Yunmeng Department after they returned¡ªmore than 10,000 people went together, why didn''t any of the Yunmeng soldiers come back?


    However, the Yunmeng Department with more than 10,000 fighters suddenly lost more than 5,000 fighters, two or three hundred armored earth dragons, one or two hundred mammoths, and iron-eating beasts, etc., their strength plummeted, their morale was low, and their vitality was low. Big injury.


    On the other hand, Miaoman and Yufu, once their respective 3,000 warriors returned to the tribe, their strength was not damaged much. Compared with the Yunmeng tribe, they can be regarded as having preserved their strength.


    Just imagine, even if there is no battle here, who would be willing to surrender to others when the number of fighters from the three tribes is almost the same?


    Mu Feng added another sentence at the right time: "As long as you are sure to leave the Yunmeng Department after going back, I can not only return the mammoths and armored earth dragons you brought this time, but I can also give you some armored earth dragons. The right is that I, Da Jiang, have produced fierce beasts, and I have not sent out soldiers to participate in the battle."


    Man Yun and Yue Huang were greatly shocked, they all shouted together: "What you said is true?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "What else can be fake?


    But there is one thing to say first, these armored earth dragons can be given to you, but you need to take part of it to compensate me after you take down the Yunmeng Department!


    how about it? "


    Man Yun and Yue Huang began to breathe rapidly.


    In this way, the two of them can almost be regarded as a blessing in disguise!


    Is there any reason for them not to agree?


    This time the two did not hesitate at all, and nodded repeatedly: "Okay!"


    Wooden wind laughed endlessly.


    The so-called "with a sharp weapon in your arms, kill yourself", these two parts have their own reasons to leave the Yunmeng Department, let them get some blood on their hands, and then give them some "sharp weapons", so they won''t be tempted to rebel against Yunmeng department.


    In this way, his strategy of driving away tigers and wolves will definitely be able to be implemented.


    Even if it''s not a tiger devouring a wolf, even a pack of wolves devouring a tiger is okay...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1116

    Man Yun and Yue Huang have already expressed their views, and now it''s time to express their determination.


    This obviously has no pressure on Yue Huang.


    After getting Mu Feng''s permission, he directly picked up his saber and rushed towards the Yunmeng soldiers who were finally resisting.


    After Yue Huang slashed and killed the two men, Man Yun also decisively picked up his knife and called the two soldiers to come forward together.


    Han Shu and A Guli had already understood Mu Feng''s plan, and their expressions were different.


    Han Shu approached Mu Feng and said in a low voice: "Chief, is it okay to kill them in front of so many people? After all, we just said that those who put down their weapons will not be killed."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, those who surrender will not be killed. What are those people doing still riding on mammoths and armored dragons? Wait until I beg them to come down?"


    Han Shu nodded.


    Those who surrender are not killed, and those who do not surrender naturally have nothing to say.


    Man Yun and Yue Huang accepted the nomination form, discarded the knife, went straight to Mu Feng, bowed and saluted without saying a word.


    But because they had just killed someone, their bodies were still filled with blood.


    This also makes their aura look very tyrannical.


    Obviously, the blood is bold.


    The two are now emboldened.


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, you will do what you say, and I will do what you say.


    You can now tell your people what you just said and find them out! "


    "yes!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, the two turned around to summon their clansmen.


    Han Shu stepped forward again and asked in a low voice: "Chief, if they explain the whole story after they go back, will they not reach a settlement with Yu Meng.


    If they gather all the fighters and come again, wouldn''t it be another trouble? "


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "That Man Yun is obviously a vacillating person, he will do whatever is beneficial to him. The possibility of threats and reconciliation from the Yunmeng Department cannot be ruled out after returning.


    But this possibility is limited to the fact that they are weaker than the Yunmeng Department.


    If they can compete with the Yunmeng Department, do you think they will be willing to be inferior? "


    Han Shu nodded: "No!"


    Mu Feng laughed again and said, "I will give them some more reliance to fuel his heart."


    When he said this, he didn''t shy away from Xili in front of him at all.


    Xili was frightened and frightened.


    He already knew that he couldn''t go back no matter what.


    In fact, even if he went back, he would not survive.


    He slumped on the ground as if accepting his fate, thinking of what Mu Feng said just now, those who surrender will not die. Not surrender, die!


    What he is thinking in his heart now is: I didn''t hurt their soldiers, so is it a surrender?


    However, he quickly reacted.


    The other party said so much in front of his face, doesn''t it mean that he must die?


    The more you know, the faster you die!


    Chu Li trembled all over.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    Seeing Xi Li''s appearance, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why are you shaking!"


    Trembling in the chest, he said with difficulty: "I, I don''t want to die!"


    "Don''t want to die?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Didn''t you just have the courage to attack Han Shu?"


    Han Shu sneered.


    Xi Li was full of bitterness and shook his head again and again: "I, I don''t want to die!"


    "Don''t want to die?" Mu Feng smiled and nodded, "Yes, I can give you another chance!"


    "Really?" Chu Li exclaimed in surprise.


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "For example, you tell me, where is the goldware mountain of the Yufu Department, how many people have you killed, and where did the iron-eating beasts of the Yunmeng Department come from?" here?"


    Xi Li hurriedly nodded: "I say, I say!"


    "Say!"


    "The Jinqi Mountain of the Yufu Department is to the southwest of them, ten days away from the Yunmeng Department."


    "Ten days?" Mu Feng shook his head secretly, "It''s a little far away."


    He originally wondered if he could directly occupy Jinqi Mountain.


    Calculating the distance right now, it is really too far.


    It is really not cost-effective to send people to occupy it. Not to mention the waste of manpower and material resources, the key is that it is not safe.


    After all, even if someone was sent from Liaolong City, it would still take about twenty days for a one-way trip.


    It is definitely inappropriate to send a team of craftsmen to smelt copper on the spot, it is too dangerous.


    But it would not be appropriate to carry it back like before.


    The most important point is that the food for ginger seems to be stretched again.


    After all, after the Shuangli War and the Yunmeng War this time, the two large-scale battles had already consumed too much food¡ªthis is one of the reasons why Mu Feng didn''t directly lead people to destroy the Yunmeng Department.


    It''s not unwillingness, but the supply is limited.


    Having said that, there is a copper mine in Goshawk''s territory, and he doesn''t particularly need the copper mine in Yufu Branch.


    At worst, he will think of another way.


    He looked at Xili: "Go on!"


    Xi Li regained his composure, and continued: "As for their clansmen, I, I just killed their warriors, less than three thousand... You know, it''s normal for two tribes to fight and die!"


    Mu Feng had a half-smile but not a smile: "You mean that as long as I put you fighters back again, you can convince you great chiefs not to take revenge again, right?"


    Xili hurriedly lowered her head, and carefully glanced at Mufeng again, with hope on her face.


    Mu Feng smiled lightly: "You really dare to think!"


    Chu Li was terrified again.


    "Continue!" Mu Feng shouted.


    Xili could only continue to say: "The iron-eating beasts were captured from the deep mountains in the south of the Miao Man. They like to eat meat, and they also like to eat ready-made meat. We just need to prepare the meat, dig a pit and wait for them to come... ..."


    Woodwind was surprised.


    The "laziness" of pandas seems to be inherent in their bones, and it hasn''t disappeared for many years.


    Mu Feng took the opportunity to ask him some other questions, he was already scared out of his wits, so naturally he had to say something.


    Mu Feng didn''t even ask about many things, he said it himself.


    Obviously, in order to survive, he also went all out.


    Mu Feng finally nodded: "Yes, I will not kill you!"


    Xi Li was ecstatic: "Thank you, Chief, thank you, Chief!"


    With that said, he turned around and was about to leave.


    But Han Shu stopped him.


    "What are you doing?" Han Shu asked with a sneer.


    "I, I, I have to go, didn''t the great chief already promise not to kill me?"


    Han Shu glanced at him mockingly: "Say not to kill you, say to let you go?"


    "Ah?" Xili was terrified as if struck by lightning.


    He looked at Mu Feng again.


    Mu Feng looked as usual: "Don''t worry, if I say I won''t kill you, I won''t kill you. As long as you don''t think about escaping, I can give you a leader?"


    "what!"


    "The leader?"


    Some people are surprised, some people are surprised.


    I don''t know why.


    Xi Li''s eyes lit up even more: "What you said is true?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Of course it''s true!"


    "What leader?" Xili couldn''t wait.


    "Well, he is the leader of my slave department. You will watch them work, no need to fight, no need to worry about danger..."


    Han Shu, Aguli and others beside him were still frowning in confusion, but now they are all laughing.


    Isn''t the leader of the slave department still a slave?


    I don''t know where it is, and I feel uneasy in my heart.


    He wanted to ask more questions, but he waved to Mu Feng and let him take him away.


    Because Man Yun and Yue Huang had gathered their clansmen and divided them into two places.


    When the two gathered their clansmen, they were not stopped by anything.


    This gave them a new understanding of the words and deeds of the great chief in front of them.


    The next thing they have to wait for is Mu Feng''s promise in advance.


    The two had agreed in private that as long as the other party kept the agreement, they would definitely leave the Yunmeng Department after they returned.


    Because after this battle, the Yunmeng Department no longer has any deterrent power against them!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1117

    Due to the withdrawal of Miaoman and Yufu, the battle was completely over.


    Originally, Da Jiang and Jade Bird didn''t kill more than a thousand people, but when the battle was coming to an end, they were directly killed by more than three hundred people by Miaoman and Yufu.


    Thousands of dead and injured in an instant!


    As a result, only 4,200 soldiers from the Yunmeng Department were captured.


    This is obviously an act of venting anger by the Miaoman and Yufu after the soldiers of their own tribe suffered casualties.


    For this practice, Mu Feng did not stop it.


    It would definitely not work to prevent them from transferring their hatred, to make them hate Da Jiang.


    After the two teams vented their anger, they honestly stayed aside, not daring to do anything unusual, for fear that one of them would accidentally irritate the two fighters.


    Mufeng asked Hanshu and Aguli to count the supplies.


    There are more than two hundred and twenty mammoths.


    There are more than two hundred and sixty armored earth dragons.


    There are more than one hundred and ten iron-eating beasts.


    Sixteen thorn-faced tigers.


    There are more than 8,500 horses alive and sound.


    There are more than two thousand copper knives.


    More than 3,000 copper rods...


    When so many copper knives and copper rods were harvested, Aguli''s eyes lit up and his face was full of anticipation.


    Han Shu frowned and said, "With these rags, you dare to hit me, Da Jiang!"


    Man Yun, Xi Li and others who had been waiting by the side were extremely helpless.


    If other people said this, they might have sneered, but after seeing Da Jiang''s weapon, they could only keep silent.


    Even when they suspected for the first time, what they used was considered a golden knife?


    Mufeng asked about the number of remaining warriors, golden swords, armored earth dragons and mammoths in the Yunmeng Department. In addition to returning the sixty mammoths and eighty armored earth dragons brought by the two departments, It also gave extra to those armored earth dragons that originally belonged to the Yunmeng Department.


    In the end he gave away one hundred mammoths, fifty for each of the two groups.


    There are one hundred and sixty armored earth dragons, and the two parts have about eighty heads each.


    The golden knife was given a thousand, and the golden rod was also given a thousand.


    The rest was given to Jade Bird.


    As Han Shu said, these "broken" gingers really look down on them.


    But Aguli, Konoa and others who suddenly got so many gold objects were very excited.


    These things are definitely a big help for the Jade Bird Department to improve their combat power.


    As for the thorn-faced tiger and the iron-eating beast, Mu Feng kept it and did not share it.


    In this way, after the Miaoman and Yufu tribes went back, the strength of individual tribes was inferior to that of the Yunmeng tribe, but they definitely had the strength to fight.


    It means that if Yunmeng Department wants to win any one, it needs to pay enough price.


    But as long as the two parts work together, even if they don''t have a special tacit understanding, as long as they can attack Yunmengbu at the same time, they can definitely tear a piece of flesh from Yunmengbu.


    For such an arrangement, of course, he and Man Yun and Yue Huang made it clear: cooperation will benefit both, and separation will hurt both.


    First there are certificates of honor, and later there are mammoths and armored earth dragons. Man Yun and Yue Huang are determined in their hearts, and their attitudes become more and more determined.


    The two expressed their opinions one after another: "Don''t worry, great chief, this time you let us go back out of righteousness, and we will definitely inform the clansmen after we go back, and we will never go beyond Wanzhang to attack you again!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Yes, I will let people wait for your good news in Liaolong City, as long as you can destroy the Yunmeng Department, the two of you can occupy their territory.


    And in return, I lent you the mammoth and armored earth dragon today, and you will get part of my benefits according to what you got after the war! "


    Man Yun was the first to speak: "Don''t worry, great chief. With this big defeat, we dare not have any thoughts about Da Jiang and Jade Bird. It''s just that our two divisions join forces to attack Yunmeng Division, and we may not be able to win in a short time..."


    Mu Feng smiled: "I didn''t tell you to go back and destroy them, but reminded you how to go back safely.


    I think you should know that the reason why I don''t go to fight Yunmeng now is not that I can''t beat Yunmeng, it''s because Yunmeng is too far away, and I waste too much food and energy every time I go back and forth.


    So you don''t have to worry about what I will do to you after you take down the Blue Bird Division, you can live your life in the south of Wanzhang Plain with peace of mind. "


    The two hurriedly nodded and said yes: "You are right!"


    Mu Feng changed the topic: "However, if you tell me that you have reunited with the Yunmeng Department after you go back, or that you have defeated the Yunmeng Department and are unwilling to return the things I borrowed from you today, then I don''t mind crossing the line. I went to settle accounts with you.


    Of course, at that time, what you will face will be more than 20,000 fighters from my Great Jiang plus more than 10,000 fighters from the Blue Bird Division! "


    The two were startled.


    Because they knew that from the beginning to the end, the Blue Bird Department had objections to letting them go.


    I believe that if the great chief in front of me wants to say murder and revenge, the Blue Bird Department will definitely

 Chapter 1118

    When Mu Feng said he would go back to harvest the wheat, he really meant to go back to harvest the wheat.


    As for the trophies, because they lent a lot, he negotiated with Aguli for the rest. The horses, armored dragons, mammoths, and thorn-faced tigers were divided in half, and the copper knives and copper sticks were all given to the blue bird department.


    As for the iron-eating beasts, Jiang took them all away.


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department was overjoyed.


    Because after this battle, the threat to their south was completely resolved.


    Not only that, they also got a lot of golden knives - this is definitely a good thing beyond their expectations.


    Neither the armored dragon nor the mammoth made them so happy.


    After all, these two things have gained a lot after many wars.


    As for the iron-eating beasts, they didn''t show much interest either.


    After all, after many battles, they used the superiority of the spotted bulls to resist the ferocious iron-eating beasts.


    Therefore, there is no such thing as ferocious iron-eating beasts in front of them, and they have already gained experience.


    The most important thing is that this war was purely a surprise.


    Everything you get is a surprise.


    As for these prisoners of war, the Jade Bird Department naturally asked for half of them.


    Mu Feng didn''t have any objection to this point, he just told them to keep an eye on these captives and not let them run away.


    The half that belongs to Da Jiang will be sent to Heishui City for infrastructure construction together with the more than 1,000 people captured earlier.


    Crossing Wanzhangyuan from Yunmengbu, and then crossing mountains and rivers, it will take 20 to 30 days to travel on horseback.


    Once these slaves are sent to Heishui City, it will be difficult for them to go back!


    ...


    Aguli led everyone from the Blue Bird Department to bow to Mufeng and Dajiang, and then led them back.


    Mu Feng and the others set off to return to Liaolong City.


    Along the way, Mufeng, Hanshu, and Xishou explained in detail the precautions for defending Liaolong City.


    With the release of the Yunmeng Department, the matter of Han Shu going west was interrupted.


    After all, although the Yunmeng Department was defeated, it was not destroyed after all.


    We have to wait for a while to find out what happened to the south of Wanzhangyuan.


    Chi Lei took the initiative to ask for orders to switch defenses with Xishou, and he would assist Han Shu in Liaolong City, keeping a constant watch on Wanzhangyuan.


    The rhinoceros head has nothing to do, just wait for Mu Feng''s approval.


    Mu Feng pondered for a moment, then nodded: "Yes, but you will face Fang Leibu in Pixiu City and Heishui City in the future, and you must be prepared for this!"


    Xishou said solemnly: "Don''t worry, chief, since Fang Kun sent me out and wanted to kill me, I have drawn a boundary with Fang Lei''s tribe.


    I ask myself that as a member of Fang Lei''s tribe, I have done my best and made a lot of contributions to Fang Lei''s tribe.


    So I don''t owe Fang Lei anything.


    If I see someone from Fang Lei''s department again, I will act on behalf of Da Jiang!


    And I always thought that one day, there would be a reason to kill Fang Kun! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay, then you will switch defenses with Chi Lei and go to Pixiu City.


    Of course, there are no surprises in Pixiu City. If you want, you can go to Heishui City to build a city with Asuka. "


    "Yes!" Rhinoceros agreed.


    Mu Feng said again: "Since it''s agreed, let Chi Lei stay here this time!"


    Chi Lei was overjoyed, and hurriedly agreed.


    Mu Feng said again: "Since Liaolong City is going to guard Wanzhangyuan next, you might as well drag the soldiers to the Tucheng where we rested earlier, it can be used as a resting place for traveling to Wanzhangyuan.


    And it''s not very far from Liaolong City, these thorn-faced tigers and jade unicorns can be used as communication rides between the two places, making it easy to communicate! "


    Han Shu laughed loudly: "That''s great, I''m just wondering how to open my mouth!"


    Mu Feng curled his lips and said with a smile: "These things are not for free, there are conditions!"


    "Ah?" Han Shu had a bitter face, "What else is there?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Isn''t the wheat in the north of the Liaolong Department about to mature now? After harvesting, we will plant corn, soybeans, and potatoes.


    But the land reclaimed now is definitely not enough, so you have to continue to reclaim wasteland! "


    "Do you still need to open up wasteland?" Han Shu scratched his head, "But opening up wasteland requires a lot of labor. Soldiers need to be trained, slaves need to build cities and mines. It is really hard to find more people to mine. Or You leave us some more of those slaves?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "I''m afraid you want some, do you want all of it?"


    Han Shu laughed strangely.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No."


    Han Shu sighed helplessly.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "In this way, the slaves will continue to dig mines and build cities. As for the clansmen, I will discuss with Li Hu and move some people here. I will increase labor for you!"


    "But," Han Shu shook his head, "The clansmen are used to living in Dragon City and White Tiger City, what if they don''t get used to here?"


    "Unsuitable?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Han Shu thought for a while and said: "People in the clan think that the closer to Dragon City, the better the food and housing.


    So not many people are willing to come here..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was stunned for a moment.


    Only then did he realize the problem.


    As Da Jiang became stronger and stronger, his tribe grew more and more, and people''s hearts became more and more "complex".


    Many people have started to have their own "small calculations" from the initial focus on solving food and clothing.


    For example, if you want to live in Dragon City, you don''t want to live in other places.


    After all, not to mention food and lodging in Dragon City, it must be the safest.


    And as people''s hearts become more and more "selfish", it means that the concept of "privatization" will appear in the tribe.


    If this problem is not resolved, new contradictions may arise in the future.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "It''s not up to them to think about this kind of thing, Liaolong City is also Da Jiang''s territory and city, and it needs the tribe to station and build it.


    As long as time goes by, this place will not be worse than Dragon City! "


    "But you haven''t been to Liaolong City a few times..." Han Shu muttered in a low voice.


    Like a very angry little daughter-in-law.


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    But he didn''t criticize Han Shu harshly.


    What he is thinking now is how to solve the problem of the tribe''s reluctance to migrate.


    If he ordered directly, people would definitely be able to move here.


    But the problem is that as there are more and more people, he will not be able to maintain long-term stability if he relies on one person to order and suppress.


    Now he has to find a way to get these people to come voluntarily.


    From public to private is inevitable.


    Moreover, Dajiang now has a vast territory and many cities, so it is definitely not appropriate to always be so "big pot rice", public ownership, and unified distribution.


    After a long time, it will breed the lazy thinking of the tribe.


    After all, under public ownership, some people do more, and others inevitably do less.


    Since he had foreseen this problem in advance, it was necessary to solve it in advance.


    After returning to Liaolong City, he made Han Shu and Chi Lei busy preparing to harvest the wheat.


    As for him, he sat in Liaolong City for a few days, thinking about how to make his tribe willing to migrate here on his own initiative.


    After inquiring about the information in the system, and combining his own historical knowledge, he came to a conclusion¡ªfollow it with profit!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1119

    The emergence of the "public" to "private" psychology in primitive society is inevitable.


    This is the result of the development of the times and the continuous improvement of people''s cognition.


    If you blindly use orders to force it, it is certainly possible in a short time.


    But in the long run, it will inevitably affect the development and growth of the tribe.


    After all, the situation of "eating a big pot of rice" will affect the labor enthusiasm of the tribe.


    Because once "collective labor", it is inevitable that some people will think "I work a little more and I eat so much, and I work a little less and I eat so much, so it is better to work less."


    You know, under collective labor, laziness is inevitable.


    Originally, when the tribe was in trouble, the unity of purpose and one heart for the public would become limitations when the tribe developed.


    So, change!


    The "changes" in history are either "reforms" or "reforms", both of which are changes to existing policies.


    Difficulty.


    However, ginger does not have this problem.


    Many things have not yet been institutionalized.


    So he decided to establish a system that can stimulate the enthusiasm of the tribe.


    For example, he can combine the land system with the current relocated clansman to reclaim the land.


    After carefully comparing the systems of different periods in the previous life, he decided to adopt the "Tuntian" system.


    Of course, considering Da Jiang¡¯s situation, he adjusted some existing regulations on the tuntian system, which is between "official tun" and "civilian tun", and also borrowed from China''s "land state-owned system". It is more suitable for the current ginger.


    So he found Han Shu, and after discussing with him about the wheat harvest, he began to implement the farming system in Liaolong City.


    Han Shu said puzzledly: "Great chief, it''s still the same problem. Liaolong City is very short of people now, let alone labor!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Didn''t I come here to discuss with you about the relocation of the population?"


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up: "Have you thought of a way?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "The farming system is implemented in Liaolong City."


    "The farming system?" Han Shu frowned in confusion.


    Mu Feng nodded: "After the wheat is harvested, in addition to conventional farming, we also need to open up wasteland, right?


    From now on, the clansmen who reclaimed land around Liaolong City can obtain a piece of land for farming. The seeds, soil fertilizer, cattle, plowshares, etc. of these lands are all provided by the tribe.


    After the autumn harvest, all the harvested food is no longer owned by the tribe.


    The tribe can get four points of the food, and the tribe gets six points of the food. "


    "This..." Han Shu was stunned, his mind roaring.


    Food for the tribe?


    Doesn''t this mean that in the future, all members of the tribe can have their own food?


    Mu Feng saw that Han Shu was shocked, so he was not surprised.


    He nodded and said: "Of course, one thing must be remembered is that all the reclaimed land must belong to the tribe. The seeds and the like needed for the reclaimed land are provided by the tribe.


    However, how much land can be reclaimed requires the number of seeds to be determined first, understand? "


    Han Shu was still in shock.


    He frowned and thought carefully about what Mu Feng said, but he still couldn''t believe what the great chief said.


    Give the people food...


    He frowned and thought about it, and said: "The people of the tribe can grow the land to obtain food. If this is the case, will there be soldiers and laborers who don''t want to be soldiers and only want to farm the land?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Indeed, as Han Shu said.


    Once a "private" opening is opened, it is inevitable that someone will "take advantage of the loophole" and be unwilling to fight again.


    After all, beating life and death outside is to live, and farming in the tribe is also to live, why must be beating life and death?


    Therefore, in addition to confirming that food can be privately owned, the current "military system" must also be changed accordingly.


    Of course, in addition to the "army system" that needs to be changed, even some "economic policies" and "monetary policies" of the tribe also need to be changed.


    Therefore, the reforms and reforms involved in the history of previous lives all caused turmoil as soon as "changes"-because there were too many aspects involved and there were many obstacles.


    However, Jiang''s advantage is that in the tribal era, he has an absolute understanding of the chief''s orders, so the resistance will not be great.


    And he can check for gaps and make up for gaps based on his past knowledge after the corresponding system is launched.


    In fact, it is not that there are no good land and military systems, but there are not many policies suitable for the current era.


    Otherwise, just combine the previous life''s land contract system with the volunteer army system, and the entire framework of Dajiang''s operation will be settled.


    Where do you need to pay for anything else?


    He continued: "The premise that the land is owned by the tribe cannot be changed. But the amount of food obtained can be changed slowly, and even later, the tribe can obtain most or even all of the food."


    "This..." Han Shu couldn''t believe it.


    All to the tribe?


    "But, what if someone doesn''t want to be a soldier anymore?" Han Shu asked with a frown.


    Mu Feng nodded again: "Now the tribal fighters are treated better than the clansmen, right?"


    Han Shu nodded.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "As long as a family has a warrior in the tribe, his family and children will receive extra care from the tribe, and he can get a bigger house in the earth building.


    His family can be exempted from reclamation, planting and even labor according to a certain percentage.


    Of course, if they are willing to work and cultivate the land, they can be given more food. "


    "Doesn''t that mean that these family members who are fighters are much better than those who are not fighters?" Han Shu wondered.


    "Of course!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Soldiers are going through life and death for the tribe, to ensure that I, Da Jiang, will not be bullied by others, if their families, wives, children and children are not taken good care of, who would dare to fight to the death outside?


    One more thing, I forgot to mention just now.


    In the first year when the tuntian system was implemented, the tribe still ate the food together. After the harvest, the tribe stopped providing food.


    They can cook at home by themselves. "


    "This..." Han Shu exclaimed again.


    Because the changes that the great chief said are so shocking!


    "Why, can''t you?" Mu Feng laughed, "I heard someone say that I eat the same food every day, I''ve eaten enough, I really want to make what I want!"


    Han Shu scratched his head.


    This is what he said when he was joking for a while.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, I''m not blaming you, it''s just that your idea can be realized in the future.


    Imagine, before it''s time to eat, the smoke from the kitchen will rise, and all kinds of food aromas will waft around my big ginger. Isn''t it very happy? "


    Han Shu''s eyes brightened, and he grinned loudly.


    But he immediately frowned and asked, "But what if someone doesn''t cook well?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I only care about sharing food, regardless of whether the taste is good or bad.


    Of course, if someone thinks the food is not tasty, you can go to Ji Yang and the others to learn from it! "


    Han Shu scratched his head again.


    It seems to be such a reason.


    "The matter of the soldiers and the clansmen who are farming have been settled, but what about those who are responsible for building the city?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "If the clansmen who build cities and dig mines don''t farm land, they can give copper coins, and then they will use the copper coins to exchange grain and food with the tribe in the future.


    Of course, if there is a lot of food and food, you can also exchange copper coins with the tribe to exchange for other things.


    For example, books, cows, horses, pots and pans, tables, chairs and benches are all fine! "


    "This!" Han Shu was shocked again.


    What the great chief said today was something he had never thought of before!


    He needs to digest well...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1120

    Mu Feng and Han Shu talked about the specific implementation method of the garrison system, and then called some tribesmen over, explained it to them, and watched their reactions.


    Unsurprisingly, the tribe didn''t believe it at first.


    Because they have been eating "big pot rice" since they can remember.


    Everything is also tribal, and they have to do whatever the great chief tells them to do.


    As for why and how to do it, they mostly communicate with the leader, Zhanshou and others.


    They couldn''t believe it when they heard Mu Feng say that they could "own their own food".


    Some people even subconsciously asked: "Great chief, do you want our tribesmen after you give us food?"


    "Does the chief think we don''t do much work?"


    Some people had gleaming eyes and asked tentatively: "The food is given to us, so we can eat as much as we want?"


    Someone else asked: "Are the tools, cattle and horses used for reclaiming the land all used by the tribe?"


    Wooden Wind answered one by one.


    "You have done a good job, that''s why I am willing to implement the farming system to help you cultivate fields and grow food as a reward for you.


    As long as you are willing, more and more fields will be reclaimed, and more and more grains will be grown, so you will be able to eat more and more.


    That way, you can have more children.


    The more children you have, the more families you have, and the more people you work with.


    If things go on like this, think about it, will you plant more land? "


    "When the food is in your hands, it is yours. It is up to you to eat as much as you want.


    Now you get four points and the Horde gets six points. Because cattle, tools, and seeds are all given to you by the tribe, you have to charge more.


    But what to do with the leftover food, you can exchange the food to the tribe instead, and the tribe will give you copper coins.


    Then you take the copper coins and exchange them with the tribe for other things you want, such as tools, cattle, pots and so on.


    When the time comes, all the things you need for farming will be your own, then you will get more food and the tribe will get less.


    In the end, it may be that you have six points and the tribe only gets four points, or there may even be more of you and less of the tribe! "


    He originally wanted to say that "farming is subsidized".


    But thinking about how difficult it is for this situation to happen right now, I stopped decisively and didn''t say it.


    Even so, his explanation already made the people in front of him extremely excited.


    These people were so excited that they couldn''t sit still, they stared at Mu Feng with wide eyes.


    Mu Feng took the opportunity to say again: "Of course, there are some things I want to make clear to you, all the land you reclaimed is in my Da Jiang''s territory, so all the land belongs to me Da Jiang.


    Your descendants can inherit the right to use this land, but you are not allowed to exchange it with others, and you are not allowed to dispose of it without authorization, understand? "


    These people nodded excitedly: "Understood!"


    "Also!" Mu Feng took the opportunity to say again, "Targets are given to you by the tribe as a reward, and you still have to do other tasks. But don''t worry, in the future, if you do the work of building cities and mining in the tribe, there will be extra rewards." Copper coins can be obtained."


    "This!" These people became more and more excited.


    Mu Feng continued: "Of course, if the only labor force in the family becomes a soldier, then there is no need to worry about his wife and children not being able to obtain food and food through farming and working.


    The tribe will allocate extra large houses and food to these people.


    And I can tell you that the wives, children, and children of these soldiers will only get more things than farming and working, not less than them! "


    Everyone was shocked.


    Someone looked at Mu Feng: "Chief, if someone in my family becomes a soldier but still has labor, what should I do?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You can rest assured that you will not lose what the warrior''s family deserves, and what you deserve from farming, the tribe will still give it to you!


    With more things, can you feed more children?


    Your tribe of children will teach them various arts.


    Fight, plant, craft, hunt and more.


    After mastering these skills, no matter what they do in the tribe, can they earn copper coins?


    With more copper coins, can you get more things? "


    "Great!" All the people in front of them cheered.


    Mu Feng nodded secretly.


    What he said to these people in front of him was just a superficial combination of the farming system, military system and currency to tell them.


    Right now they are very happy just listening to it, and they will be even happier when they actually get real things and eat their own "food".


    After all, before this, they had never really owned their own things, and they rarely experienced the happy feeling of being able to freely control their own things.


    I believe that as long as they have experienced it personally, they will never forget it.


    Especially the question asked by the last person, his explanation is equivalent to telling him bluntly: having more children and raising more offspring, farming more land, getting more.


    And their descendants don''t have to worry about education, it will be borne by the tribe.


    The purpose of doing this is very simple, to encourage the tribe to grow and plant.


    The population of ginger will naturally be more.


    With a large population, the vast land of Dajiang can be used.


    If there are too many people, Jiang Daxing''s education will promote the overall strength of the tribe to rise.


    In this way, farming, population, military system, currency, etc., form a complete "internal cycle", which can continuously accumulate manpower and material resources for Dajiang.


    The accumulation of material resources and people''s hearts are both powerful and indispensable things.


    And as long as Da Jiang implements it, these measures will make Da Jiang far surpass other tribes with the same population size.


    What''s more, there are a lot of people in ginger itself!


    It is not difficult to imagine that in a few years, Jiang''s strength will be unrivaled!


    Seeing that everyone was no longer doubtful, Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, since you can all accept it, then I will settle this matter when I return to Dragon City. I will settle this matter before Xia Zhong, you just wait." !"


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison, then turned and left.


    Mu Feng nodded, and Han Shu finalized the details of the summer harvest, and finally nodded and said: "Okay, now you are busy with harvesting, and when it''s time to plant, you can reclaim some wasteland.


    The newly reclaimed wasteland is clearly recorded by those people who reclaimed it, and it is given priority to them for planting.


    Pay attention to the care of tools and cattle when using them. If there is a problem in someone''s hands, they must be held accountable to prevent someone from using tools and cattle with insufficient care. "


    "Yes!" Han Shu nodded solemnly.


    Only then did Mu Feng set off to return to Dragon City.


    Along the way, we saw Lei Ze, Black Fang, Huang Feng and other old places.


    These places have also built small cities one after another, but there is no population. Only soldiers and hunting teams serve as resting places when passing through these places.


    Looking at the vast uncultivated land everywhere, Mu Feng felt more and more in his heart that there was still a lot to do.


    At least these places have been laid down, and someone has to live in and occupy them.


    Otherwise, it would still be a wasteland.


    Therefore, Da Jiang''s next task of expanding the population is very heavy!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1121

    When Mu Feng returned to Longcheng, Baihucheng began to harvest wheat.


    Naturally, the fields between Qinglong City and Baihu City also started.


    Even the outside of Dragon City is golden.


    The joy of harvest is everywhere.


    According to previous estimates, the summer wheat from Liaolong City to Baihu City and the corn harvested in late summer can basically solve the food problem for half a year for the outsiders except the Yanjiangzhi tribe.


    Now that the ginger branch is added to the ginger, the food looks tight again.


    But Dajiang also has a large piece of yellow potato seedlings cultivated after the autumn harvest last year, which can be harvested by the end of summer.


    And after the wheat is harvested, the entire Dajiang will reclaim more land according to the farming system, and then corn and sweet potatoes will be planted on a large scale.


    As for the potatoes obtained from the Yunmeng Department, it will take at least one autumn harvest to achieve large-scale planting.


    In general, once the autumn harvest is completed again this year, Dajiang will truly achieve sufficient food, and there is no need to worry about population growth.


    After returning to Dragon City, he greeted Li Hu, Yu Li, and Luli before going to see Changning.


    He hadn''t seen Chang Ning since he left Dragon City before the rainy day.


    One back and one back, more than two months.


    After Chang Ning learned that Mu Feng had returned, he hurried out to meet him with his stomach full.


    As the saying goes, "A small farewell is better than a newlywed", Chang Ning''s eyes were a little red because he hadn''t seen Mu Feng for more than two months.


    Mu Feng looked at Chang Ning who was a bit pregnant, and said apologetically, "Thank you for your hard work!"


    Chang Ning gently held his hand: "I didn''t work hard, it was you who worked hard, and it took so many days to go away."


    Mu Feng was moved from the bottom of his heart, Chang Ning was always so considerate.


    He whispered: "Don''t worry, this time I will stay in Dragon City and accompany you well!"


    Chang Ning nodded slightly, quickly wiped his eyes, and smiled coquettishly.


    Mu Feng patted her hand lightly, and led her back to rest.


    While walking, he bent down and leaned on Changning''s stomach to listen, and said with a smile: "I don''t know how old the child is, is there any movement?"


    Chang Ning gently pushed him: "It''s still early!"


    "Oh!" Mu Feng reacted, grinning silly.


    ...


    Mu Feng accompanied Chang Ning to talk back, and then came to the study.


    There are already Yu Li, Lu Li, and Li Hu waiting here.


    Obviously something to say.


    Mu Feng sat down with several people, and then said: "What''s wrong?"


    Yu Li and Lu Li looked at each other, and then Yu Li said: "Great Chief, the transfer of troops to Liaolong City this time was discussed between the two of us, and we asked Chang Xi to stamp and send it. It is obviously not in compliance with the regulations. But it happened suddenly, and you are not in the tribe..."


    Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled: "I don''t need to explain this, I already know it. You guys dealt with it very promptly!"


    The two breathed a sigh of relief.


    Li Hu said: "Chief, now some of the Jiangzhi clansmen have begun to migrate to Longcheng. The leader of Yuxi will soon lead the first group of people to Longcheng, there are about 2,000 people."


    Wood Wind nodded.


    It is imperative for the Jiang branch to migrate part of it.


    Because it helps to promote the integration of the two branches.


    "However, it is difficult for two thousand people to enter Dragon City. Now the earth buildings and land in Dragon City are already very crowded..." Li Hu said again.


    Mu Feng looked at Zulli.


    Juli hurriedly said: "I will communicate with Yuxi again, and make sure to disperse the two thousand people in Pixiu City, Dragon City and Suzaku City.


    One reason is that if the Jiang branch is merged into Dajiang, but no one lives in Longcheng, it will appear that the great chief treats others unfairly.


    Secondly, Suzaku City and Pixiu City are also in urgent need of manpower, so some of the tribe can be assigned to support the construction of the city. As for White Tiger City and Azure Dragon City, there are already enough people, so we won''t join in the fun. "


    When I tried to say this, I was honest and honest, without any intention of selfishness or embarrassment.


    Wood Wind nodded.


    To put it bluntly, it is reasonable.


    And he clearly had a good sense of proportion.


    This shows that he recognizes Da Jiang from the bottom of his heart and really considers Da Jiang.


    Mu Feng nodded again: "It''s really good of you to think so.


    In fact, there are already enough people in Baihu City and Qinglong City, and they still need to move out. "


    "Migration out?" Several people were surprised.


    Then Mu Feng talked about the development of the new land of Liaolong City and the farming system.


    Several people were dumbfounded.


    Obviously, their reaction to the farming system was no better than Han Shu''s.


    The reason is simple - clansmen can keep private!


    Yu Li frowned and said, "Chief, once the food is given to the tribe, where will the tribe get food?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "From now until the autumn harvest, the food will still be distributed uniformly by the tribe, but after the autumn harvest, each family will eat from each other."


    Yu Li thought for a while and asked: "Is that because the tribe''s grain and food are all used for the soldiers to fight?"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head with a smile, "In addition to being used by soldiers, the tribe''s grain and food will also be used to house their families and be exchanged with other people who lack food.


    Even when necessary, we can take it out and trade things with other big tribes. "


    "Trading things with other tribes?" Yu Li shook his head hastily, "No, no! Once this kind of food flows into other tribes, and they have enough food, they may pose a threat to me, Big Jiang!"


    "Threatening us?" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "How is it possible? We can make these grains into finished food and sell them to them, or we can fry the grains and trade them to them. They are all disposable and cannot be grown. crops."


    "This..." Yu Li was extremely surprised.


    He never thought it could be like this!


    Juli was already dumbfounded.


    He didn''t expect the great chief to become so weak, it was really hard to guard against.


    "Then what will the soldiers do in the future? Is it just fighting?" Luli asked.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Soldiers can''t fight all the time, and there won''t be so many of them in the future. More fighters will become labor force in the tribe again."


    "This..." The three were shocked again.


    Mu Feng waved his hand.


    He didn''t care about the expressions of the three of them.


    He naturally knew how shocking his thoughts and actions were to the three of them.


    Because what he wants to promote is to directly bypass the thousands of years of slavery, and combine the advantages of the land system of the feudal social system and the modern social system.


    Far beyond this era, how can they understand?


    He said with a smile: "Now my Dajiang''s territory is vast enough, there are many places that can be reclaimed as farmland, but the population is not large enough.


    So the next focus of our big ginger is to integrate all the existing clansmen into a real big ginger.


    The integration of new ginger requires continuous land reclamation, planting, and population growth.


    We will not go to war unless we are forced to.


    After all, fighting is about killing people! "


    Several people were shocked.


    It was the first time they heard the saying that "there are too few people in Dajiang".


    However, if it is calculated in terms of territory, Jiang''s population is really not enough!


    Even if all the Goshawk and Hexi tribes in the northwest were merged into Dajiang, the population would increase by more than 10,000 people, it would still not be enough!


    Mu Feng said: "So in the future, whether it is a soldier or a clansman, we will focus on reclamation and farming."


    "How do soldiers farm?" Several people wondered.


    After all, although Da Jiang''s soldiers did farm work before, they just did some physical work within their capabilities when they had no battle to fight.


    Right now, according to what the great chief means, soldiers must also farm?


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, farming by warriors is different from farming by clansmen.


    The food obtained by the clansmen from farming is divided four or six times with the tribe.


    Soldiers farming is carried out with a point system similar to military merits. After accumulating a certain amount of points, you can get a certain amount of copper coins.


    They hold copper coins, which can be exchanged for what he wants in any city in Dajiang! "


    "this¡­¡­"


    Several people were completely stunned.


    Because what Mu Feng said was absolutely subversive to them!


    As for Mu Feng, the old god was still present, so it was no surprise.


    Because what he is talking about right now is that even Han Shu has never heard of it¡ªthis is the method he used to supplement the farming system on the way here, the military farming method!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1122

    After confirming the military and civilian settlements with a few people, Mu Feng talked with them about some major events in the future of Da Jiang.


    It can be described as shocking.


    The first thing is to expand the number of copper coins minted and start distributing copper coins within the tribe.


    All the affairs of the tribe, such as city building, mining, grazing, education, medical care, etc., are paid with copper coins to stimulate the labor of the tribe.


    Of course, this will undoubtedly stimulate the "private heart" of the tribe.


    The emergence of private ownership means the emergence of class.


    And the emergence of class means that there will be exploitation.


    Of course, if this kind of exploitation is not crazily collected or oppressed by the class, it will have little impact-there is no absolute fairness in the world.


    Therefore, the minting, use, and distribution of currency are all in the hands of the tribe.


    Since ancient times, salt, iron, money, land, military power, etc. have all been firmly in the hands of the government in order to centralize power.


    Only centralization can ensure that "localities", "kingdoms" and "cities" have no basis for chaos.


    Correspondingly, a series of implementation methods for copper coin minting will refer to the regulations of the minting and banknote printing industry that he knew in his previous life, and formulate laws and implement them throughout Dajiang.


    Once someone breaks the law, it must be handed over to Da Wu Zhu for disposal.


    Of course, there are many things involved in minting coins, so in addition to the supervision of the big witch Zhu Lili who is in charge of the law, Lihu and Qige need to cooperate.


    The second thing is to improve the education system within the tribe.


    At the age of six, children must learn characters, arithmetic, and etiquette.


    Nine-year-olds must learn basic fighting and hunting skills.


    After the age of twelve, they must learn to plant, use knives, guns or other weapons.


    Da Jiang began to train teachers to teach and educate people in all areas, and the corresponding copper coin remuneration would be more than that of farming.


    Then these teachers need to be regularly assigned to each city to teach and write in each city.


    And every city needs to set up a special school.


    When the teacher sent out is not in the city, the local city lord will supervise and study.


    Where Dragon City is located, there will also be a school for adult learning, with courses such as tactics and military affairs.


    The course is taught by Mu Feng, and Bai Yue, Thunder Dragon, Han Shu and others share battle examples.


    The matter of school supervision was handed over to Yu Li to personally supervise.


    The third thing is to improve medical treatment.


    This required the joint participation of Bai Ya and Ji Hua, as well as the cultivation of a group of capable herbal medicine and medical personnel.


    Then, all kinds of medicinal materials were planted in the entire ginger territory, and after harvesting, they were made into medicines, marked for use, and then sent to various cities for routine use.


    This avoids the hassle of prescribing medication.


    This is also a reference to the practice of island countries in the development of the value of traditional Chinese medicine - directly processed into medicines.


    Of course, not limited by the conditions, he even wanted to process pills and tablets for packaging and equipment.


    Like school construction, it also needs to be available in every city.


    The fourth matter has a relatively small impact on several people.


    Supervise the establishment of messenger agencies.


    To put it bluntly, the messenger agency is the exchange of letters and information transmission between the various cities of Dajiang.


    Although Da Jiang now has a carrier pigeon report that other tribes do not have, there are still flaws.


    For example, the delivery of pigeons in rainy and snowy weather is affected-the attack on Dragon City is the best illustration.


    Han Shu had no choice but to use a stupid method to let people ride back to the city to report the news.


    And this incident also inspired Mu Feng, who decided to establish a complete messenger organization in each city of Da Jiang.


    That is to say, there are carrier pigeons and messengers between large and small cities.


    Regular weather and regular events are dominated by homing pigeons.


    For major and urgent matters, use both.


    If the carrier pigeon cannot be used as a last resort, it will be delivered by a courier-the courier must deliver the letter no matter what!


    ...


    Mu Feng said several important things in succession.


    Everything seemed to be discussed with Yu Li, Lu Li and Li Hu, but in reality it was Mu Feng who was talking and they were listening.


    Because they have basically never heard of these things, and it is difficult to understand them. How can they give opinions and point out shortcomings?


    Seeing the reaction of the three, Mu Feng secretly shook his head in his heart.


    Funny and helpless.


    The funny thing is that they don''t understand what they say, that is to say, what they say is what they say, and they can only do what they say.


    The helpless thing is that these are proposed by myself, and in the end I still have to work hard to perfect one of the systems and regulations.


    But there is also an advantage in this way, that is, he can compare the advantages and disadvantages of each system to check for gaps and fill in the gaps, and take the essence.


    For example, in the original tuntian system, the four or six points of accounts were divided only in terms of cattle, while Mufeng included all the seeds and agricultural tools needed for each batch.


    In this way, it seems that the tribe gets four points, which is not much, but it is better than "no cost".


    This is equivalent to Mu Feng subsidizing his clansmen with the "grain supplement" from his previous life in a disguised form.


    In the same way, the food and other materials that get six points are ultimately taken from the people and used for the people.


    Their children go to school for free, and they get free tribal medicines for common illnesses.


    So they basically earn as much as they earn, and there is no tax.


    As for the preferential treatment for teachers and the families of soldiers, they directly adopted the previous Huaxia practice, and did not adopt the old feudal society, which was exploited layer by layer, so that soldiers could not fight outside with peace of mind.


    After Mu Feng finished talking about the changes in many major events, the three of them all realized a problem¡ªDa Jiang was about to become different from before!


    Juli was the first to speak: "Great chief, according to what you said, the clansmen can reclaim the land and grow food. But what if they don''t want to grow it in the future, can''t they transfer it to other people?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, they have to plant it or return it to the tribe. Land conversion is not allowed without the tribe''s permission, and conversion is not allowed!"


    Juli said that this situation is resolutely not allowed to exist.


    Once there will be people wantonly annexing land in the future, which will cause the gap between the rich and the poor within the clan, and the class gap will become larger, and further irreconcilable conflicts may arise!


    "The people of that tribe reclaimed the fields. For the convenience of farming, can they live on the fields instead of living in the city?" Juli asked again.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, but the place of residence must be within the scope of the tribe''s regulations. If the tribe wants to live outside the tribe, they can build their own houses.


    As long as he is willing, he can build an earthen building!


    But one thing has to be remembered, no one is allowed to build cities and protective walls without permission.


    Anyone who violates it will be dealt with in accordance with the law of violating the Great Jiang! "


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Although Juli was confused just now, the questions he is asking right now are all on the point.


    He has no problem with the clansman building a house.


    However, if a family with a large family built an earthen building and then built a protective wall to enclose the land, it would be equivalent to a small kingdom.


    Because with the protective wall, some people will think about the city, and with the city, they want to go out independently.


    The human heart is a bottomless pit of desires, if you sink into it, it will be difficult to get out.


    It is a dam blocking the river. When the flood is released, it will flow thousands of miles.


    Moreover, the lessons of all dynasties in history have shown that privately built cities are a challenge and even a threat to centralization.


    I was shocked by my strength.


    Violating the Great Jiang Law is a very serious crime!


    Mu Feng watched their reaction, clapped his hands with a smile, nodded and said: "Okay, you don''t have to worry.


    I will write down the rules of the letter one by one and print them into a book.


    At that time, if there are special circumstances that cannot be determined according to the Great Jiang Law, how about following the previous clan rules of the tribe? "


    Several people nodded in unison: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Let''s put it this way, let''s see how much wheat we can receive this time!"


    "yes!"


    Several people stood up and saluted, then turned and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1123

    Because of the summer harvest, the labor force in the entire Dragon City has been busy for a few days.


    Harvesting the wheat, threshing the wheat, drying the wheat, and storing the wheat are all labor-intensive and material-intensive.


    The sickles for harvesting wheat, stone rollers for threshing, and oxen for threshing have already been prepared.


    On the wide field outside Longcheng, pieces of wheat lay quietly on the threshing floor basking in the sun, waiting to be undressed and dried into the barn.


    Then the south wind blew up, and rows of clansmen wore straw hats and held wooden shovels to sift wheat against the wind.


    When Mu Feng was young, he hated the heat when harvesting wheat, but he especially liked watching his family wait for the wind with a wooden shovel when the wind blows in the evening, and then raise the wheat one by one.


    The evening breeze is slightly cool, and the fatigue of a busy day can be reduced a lot as the evening wind comes.


    And the family grinned as they picked up the wheat.


    Because the chaff from the wheat means that the harvest is certain.


    The old man once said a word to Mu Feng - things in the world are not as deceitful as the land, if you plant the seeds and take good care of them, you will reap in season.


    One grain and one bean are all like this.


    After the harvest, people will feel at ease in their hearts, knowing that they will not worry about food for a long time to come.


    This is the case with Ginger right now.


    With the harvest of wheat in Dragon City, Qinglong City, Baihu City, and Liaolong City, Da Jiang no longer has to worry about food until at least the autumn harvest.


    And once the end of summer comes, the whole Dajiang will harvest a large amount of corn - more than the current stage of wheat!


    Because at that time, not only the wheat near these cities will be harvested, but also Shandao City, as well as a large number of fields reclaimed in spring, have already planted corn!


    The so-called "land does not deceive people" is exactly this truth.


    Sow a seed, and you will reap tenfold, hundredfold returns.


    Mu Feng really likes this kind of feeling of peace of mind, so every day, apart from being busy formulating various new regulations in the study, he would take time out of the city to watch the clansmen harvest the wheat.


    From time to time, he would also pick up the whip to drive the cattle to the field, and he would also raise the wooden shovel to blow the wheat in the wind.


    The harvest of wheat has become too much, and the blooming has become a problem.


    Because the granary built in advance is not enough to hold it!


    You know, this granary is estimated to be able to hold more than 100,000 catties of grain according to the wood style, and there are two in one building.


    As a result, when the wheat was harvested in summer, the capacity of this granary was not enough!


    What a bumper harvest!


    It must be too late to temporarily rebuild the granary.


    "Desperately", I had to use a flatbed truck to deliver it back and forth to the tulou.


    But everyone could see that, whether it was Mu Feng or Li Hu, they all laughed from ear to ear when they learned that the granary was not full.


    While Mu Feng ordered Li Hu to quickly build ten or eight more granaries after the incident, he wondered if he could weave some Xichaitun out of reed pieces¡ªalso known as "wheat folds".


    As for reeds, Donghe has them.


    Now it doesn''t take much effort to go back and forth to the East River to cut reeds.


    Ask Lu Wei to come back to dehydrate and make up the booklet, which is also very fast.


    ...


    When Mu Feng was busy teaching the tribe to weave scriptures, a big event happened in the tribe.


    Yuxi finally migrated to the boundary of Pixiu City with some of the Jiangzhi tribe, and then rushed to Longcheng first.


    Along the way came Qingya and Tuogumu.


    The two of them brought about 500 people to escort Yan Jiang''s tribe along the way.


    Along with Yuxi, there is also a big flicker.


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, after the meeting, Yu Yao no longer commensurate with Mu Feng''s brother, but called Mu Feng the "big chief" in a proper manner.


    It turned out that Juli had confirmed with Yu Li in private that Yu Li and Li Hu were of the same generation.


    But the seniority of the elm monster is two generations shorter.


    In other words, Mufeng is the uncle of Luli and Yuxi!


    At the beginning, Yuxi started barking with Mu Feng''s "brother and brother", but he didn''t feel anything.


    It''s just that the two are from the same family after all, now that they know it, how can their seniority be messed up?


    Mu Feng was astonished when he learned the truth, he was Jiang Yumo''s uncle?


    Is it okay?


    Seniority is an amazing thing.


    He thought of his previous life, the embarrassment of being called uncle by a newborn child in the village, and also the depression of a classmate with the same surname who recognized his relative and grandfather in high school.


    Of course, Mu Feng was just depressed, that classmate with the same surname as him was really autistic.


    "Not bad, not bad!" Mu Feng was very happy.


    The addition of Yan Jiang not only strengthened Da Jiang''s strength, but also allowed him to have so many big nephews all at once.


    This feels quite refreshing!


    Knowing the truth, Yuxi was obviously a little depressed, and also a little cautious in front of Mufeng.


    Mu Feng sat on the booklet he made up and said with a smile: "It''s okay, if you like to call me Great Chief, you can call me Great Chief, if you like to call me Little Uncle, then you can call me Little Uncle.


    I don''t care about these names. "


    As he said that, he glanced at Li Hu who was silent and frankly making up the script: "As for whether Uncle Li Hu cares or not, I don''t know!"


    Elm Elf was so embarrassed that she scratched her head anxiously.


    Juli and Yuli are not here, so there is no such embarrassment.


    Yu Yao looked at Li Hu begging for help.


    Unexpectedly, Li Hu said in a muffled voice: "I care."


    "Pfft!" Mu Feng laughed and leaned back and forth.


    He didn''t know that Li Hu could tell jokes.


    You know, Li Hu belongs to Yu Yao''s grandpa''s generation!


    Yumo grimaced: "Grandpa!"


    "En!" Li Hu kept a serious face.


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Okay, Uncle Li Hu, you can go and do other things. You are here, I can''t talk to Yu Yao anymore!"


    "Okay!" Li Hu stood up, glanced at Yu Yao, and laughed strangely.


    Elm Demon sighed.


    Really depressed!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It seems that you want to call me the Great Chief!"


    Yu Wuweng nodded angrily: "Yes!"


    Wooden Wind laughed.


    Then he said: "This time you came to stay in Dragon City?"


    Yumo said helplessly: "If you want, you can let me be the lord of the city, and I can be stationed outside."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he looked at Yu Yao.


    Yumo hurriedly said: "I don''t have any other ideas, it''s just that I''m too...too aggrieved in Dragon City. Seeing someone who is either an uncle or a grandpa...


    If you are worried, let me guard Pixiu City. "


    "Hahaha!" Mu Feng laughed again.


    He could really understand how the elm demon felt.


    That kind of feeling that when you meet someone, you don''t need to say anything, and you just feel a little short. It''s really aggrieved.


    Especially for these uncles and uncles, they still found them by themselves.


    But if you really want to say this, it will make a person feel resentful, which is not enough.


    Mu Feng didn''t want to sprinkle salt on his wound, so he changed the subject: "You know everything about Liaolong City?"


    Yu Yao nodded, fascinated: "There are only more than 3,000 fighters in Liaolong City, but it is really amazing to be able to easily take down nearly 4,000 fighters from the Yunmeng Department!"


    After a pause, he said again: "May I go to Liaolong City to see how big Jiang''s territory is?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Of course!


    I also want you to know more about Da Jiang''s thoughts.


    You can pass through Baishuyuan, Black Fang, Huangfeng, Lei Ze Old Land along the way for ten days to the south, and finally arrive at the southernmost city of Liaolong.


    It will take about 20 days to get familiar with this road alone.


    Of course, if you hurry, it will only take about ten days.


    To the west, you know it yourself, you can pass through Baishuyuan, pass through Pixiu City, go southwest to the Wild Wolf City, Yiluo Old Land, Hora Longbu Old Land, Li Longbu Old Land, and finally reach Kuwei Land.


    If you go west from Pixiu City, you will go through Black Bear City to the old site of the White Ape, and then to the old site of Kui Beast, Yan Ma, and Giant Horn.


    If you turn to the northwest from Heixiong City, you can pass through the Tiger Department, pass through the old land of Qingshi and Black Snake, and finally reach the Goshawk Department, White Dragon Department and other places.


    You start from the tribe and get acquainted with Dajiang''s territory in these directions. It can be as short as ten days or as long as ten or twenty days, and some of them are familiar! "


    Yuxi looked excited: "The territory of Dajiang is so vast!


    I was in the Kuiwei Ministry before, limited by Dali, and also restricted by several other dirty tribes, so I didn''t go far at all!


    I didn''t expect that after being merged into Dajiang, I could go to so many places! "


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, we haven''t finished yet!"


    "Anything else?" Yuxi asked hurriedly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Of course there are!"


    "Say it, say it!" Yu Yao was impatient.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "From Heixiong City to the north, you can go to Heishui City, Dajiang''s new city in two days, and then go northwest to Shandao City, which is my Dajiang''s secret city. water river.


    Therefore, if the Dali and Shaoli tribes hadn''t taken the lead in attacking the Qingniao tribe, I, Da Jiang, would have crossed the Yishui River from Shandao City, and then destroyed the Goshawk tribe first, and gradually moved south to join the Qingniao tribe, and finally wiped out the entire Changli Department. "


    "This..." Yu Yao was stunned,


    He originally thought that Da Jiang could wipe out the six Changli tribes in one fell swoop. Apart from his own combat power and that of the Jade Bird tribe, the rest were the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe who were looking for death.


    What he didn''t expect was that even if the two parts didn''t do anything, Da Jiang already had a plan to destroy the entire Changli part!


    It''s just that if that''s the case, it''s hard to say whether their concubine Jiang Yiyi and Da Jiang met each other after a life-and-death fight, or some other result.


    Yumo suddenly thought of a question, and hurriedly asked: "You said just now that the Jiang warriors can cross the Yishui River and directly destroy the Goshawk Department?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Is that river so shallow that people can go directly across it?" Yuxi asked hurriedly.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, there is a dragon in the river!"


    Yuxi frowned: "Then Jiang also has a beast with clear water and golden eyes? Is it the same as that of Dali?"


    Wooden Wind still shook his head.


    Yuxi wondered: "Then how did you cross the river?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Can''t we build a bridge?"


    "Bridge?" Elm Elf was full of doubts.


    Mu Feng slapped his head.


    He forgot about it.


    He thought for a while, then made an arch bridge shape out of the woven wheat folds, and explained aloud: "Look, this is the bridge, with the river below, can people and horses walk on the bridge from here to there? "


    Yu Yao stared at the wheat folds that Mu Feng had built with wide eyes, with excitement on his face.


    After a while, he laughed loudly: "Yes, yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1124

    "Have it?" Mu Feng wondered, "What has it?"


    Yuxi laughed and said, "I have a way to take revenge on Da Libu!"


    "Well, what''s the solution?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Regarding the enmity between Yan Jiangyi and Da Jiang, he naturally wanted to help revenge.


    It''s just that Jiang has gone through two consecutive wars now, and he has consumed too much, and he can no longer stand the toss of a long journey.


    But he still patiently listened to Yuxi finish speaking.


    "There are two places on the west side where Kuwei Old Land and Dalibu intersect, one side is separated by mountains and rivers, and the other side is a flat area.


    In the land of mountains and rivers, they were not prepared. They only had soldiers patrolling the flat grassland all year round.


    Wouldn''t it be easy to defeat them if we could build what you call a bridge straight from the mountains into their heartland? "


    After hearing this, Mu Feng shook his head and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s because you don''t know the difficulty of building a bridge. Especially building a bridge between mountains and rivers is different from building a bridge over an ordinary river."


    Yumo scratched his head, embarrassed.


    As soon as he heard about the bridge, he naturally thought of revenge on Da Libu.


    "However," Mu Feng said with a smile, "you can go to various places in Dajiang to learn about it, and be aware of Dajiang''s current situation, and then think about how to get revenge, how about it?"


    Yumo thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll do as you said!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Yumo thought for a while and asked again: "I heard that the Goshawk Department will also be merged into Dajiang?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yeah!"


    Yu Yao grinned strangely: "Then can I discuss something with you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Feng wondered.


    "Just let that Mo Ke Khan go to the military headquarters and become my underling..." Yu Yao scratched his head.


    "To be your underdog?" Mu Feng was surprised, "What do you want him to do?"


    Yuxi laughed and said: "When we were in Changli Liubu before, this idiot joined forces with that idiot Yan Zixu to attack us Yu Jiang, causing us to send away dozens of leather armored dragons for nothing.


    Now that he has joined Dajiang, it is impossible to kill him, but it is still possible to send him to my hands, disgusting and disgusting, right? "


    Mu Feng looked strange: "Who taught you?"


    Yu Yao said something impulsively: "Chief Xiong!"


    "Sure enough!" Mu Feng thought in his heart.


    He knew that the only person who could have such a twisted and colorful intestines was a big fool!


    What''s more, Yuxi was with him when he came back.


    It seems that the big fudge has successfully stimulated Yu Yao''s "official addiction".


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and said: "At any rate, he is a great chief. After joining Dajiang, he is also a position above the commander. It''s disgusting to send it to your subordinates like this. What will he think?"


    Yumo said helplessly: "But how can the leader Xiong manage so many great chiefs?"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng laughed secretly, "This Yuxi seems to be an official fan!"


    He thought for a while and said: "Let''s talk about Moke Khan. But if you really want to control a few more chiefs, I have a way."


    "What method, tell me!" Yu Yao couldn''t wait.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I have told you just now that Da Jiang''s territory to the west and north reaches Kuwei City and the Goshawk Department. There are many tribes in the middle that do not belong to me, Da Jiang.


    Among them, the White Bird Department chose to be subordinate to Da Jiang, the Tiger Department formed an alliance with Da Jiang, and the Hewei Department also subordinated to Da Jiang.


    As for the other tribes, they are still neutral tribes. "


    Yuxi frowned: "The Tigers, a small tribe, can form an alliance with Jiang?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right, this is something I wanted to intervene in the Changli boundary before, and I needed to rely on their status in the Changli boundary.


    This tribe doesn''t need to worry about him, they have always been close to me, Da Jiang. And their great chief, Hutou, is also the younger brother of the bear leader, so he can''t do anything.


    As for the other small tribes, I have been thinking about how to incorporate them into Dajiang and bring them together.


    You know, my Dajiang''s territory has arrived in the west with the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe. I can''t think that there are other tribes in front of me that don''t belong to us, right? "


    Yu Yao laughed strangely: "I see, you want to annex these small tribes?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s best to take the initiative to join, if there are those who don''t want to join, it''s easy, just let Da Jiang''s fighters hunt a few more times in their tribe''s territory.


    As long as they don''t take the initiative to provoke trouble, we shouldn''t take the initiative either. "


    Desire is eager to try: "You mean to let me do this?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You are the chief of the military department, so it is a bit overkill for you to do this. I originally thought that Konoha and the leader Xiong would go to these small tribes to lobby together.


    But right now, if you want to manage a few more chiefs, then you might as well leave this matter to you.


    Of course, if you don''t want to, just pretend I didn''t say anything. "


    Yuxi hurriedly said: "Yes, yes!"


    He has already made up his mind, as long as he doesn''t have to stay in the tribe, and he doesn''t have to call "Grandpa" to someone who is about his age, he will be happy!


    It''s so frustrating!


    Mu Feng saw what was going on in Yu Yao''s heart, so he didn''t reveal it, and said with a smile: "In this case, you call Brother Xiong, and I will explain it to him face to face.


    Otherwise, these small tribes are really subdued, and you two don''t quarrel over the assignment of personnel. "


    Yuxi rubbed her hands excitedly: "No, no!"


    After that, he hurried to talk about the big flicker.


    Big Huyou was not polite, he yelled one brother at a time in front of Yuxi, which made Yuxi''s face darken again, as if he had eaten a dead fly, very awkward.


    Fortunately, when Mu Feng talked about the business, Da Huyou put away his joking demeanor and listened to Mu Feng''s explanation.


    After Mu Feng finished speaking, Da Huyou said seriously: "Brother, don''t worry, I am very familiar with the land of Changli. As for recruiting these tribes, you can leave it to me!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I plan to hand it over to you and the leader Yumo. One of you is familiar with the small tribe in Changli, and the other is from a large tribe. If you two go to recruit the tribe together, the effect will definitely be better! "


    Yumo nodded: "That''s right!"


    Big Huyou laughed loudly: "Of course that''s good! But let me make one thing clear first, these newly recruited tribal chiefs, I have to share a few points!"


    Yumo was in a hurry: "What about me?"


    Mu Feng held his forehead with one hand: "My God, it''s coming again!"


    He really couldn''t figure out what use these two people had to control the great chief who existed in name only.


    Is it just for fun?


    Don''t they know that once Da Jiang annexed those small tribes, the so-called Great Chief would cease to exist?


    He said helplessly: "About the distribution of the great chief..."


    Big Huyou immediately said: "Forget it, the leader of the elm is new here, and there are not many people who can make a move under his hand, so let''s choose him first."


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Yumo looked gratefully at Big Huyou.


    I don''t want to fool you with a word that almost makes Yuxi jump his feet: "No matter how you say it, he is also a junior!"


    ...


    The matter of annexing the remaining small part of the Changli territory was finalized.


    Mu Feng discussed the details with the two of them again, and after confirming that there was no problem, he went down to rest.


    Before leaving, Da Huyou did not forget to remind Mu Feng: "Brother, brother, this year''s crops have been harvested a lot, can we make wine again?"


    Mu Feng smiled bitterly and nodded: "Yeah, don''t worry, I will definitely make more wine this year. Wait until the autumn harvest, no, after summer, I will make new and better wine for you!"


    By "better wine" he meant, of course, wine.


    Because he has already transplanted a large number of vines from the territory of the Goshawk Department, and at the same time, he has also used the wood path derivation technique to stimulate the vines, so that the vines that have traveled through mountains and rivers will not have to wait until the next year to bloom and bear fruit again.


    When Da Huyou heard that there was better wine, he was overjoyed and clapped his hands and laughed. Mufeng took the wheat notes and went back to the Tulou with them to rest.


    Ginger''s many rules for allowing private ownership still need to be polished and finalized.


    He made Tulou weaving papers just to relax.


    The rules and regulations related to the garrison system and currency have been set, and now he wants to revise the military system.


    The military system he set will be linked to farming for a long time in the future¡ªthat is, military farming.


    According to the earliest method of military settlements, the proportion of soldiers preparing for war and farming was "two to eight".


    It means that all soldiers are divided into ten shares in the defense area, two shares are used for defense, and eight shares are used for reclamation and farming.


    The disparity in this ratio is quite large.


    Woodwind will carry out appropriate adjustments.


    But even so, once a part of the soldiers are diverted to garrison the fields, the pressure on the remaining guarding soldiers will still be great.


    On the premise of striving to maximize the land reclamation, he needs to further improve the combat effectiveness of the Jiang warriors.


    With the existing number of fighters, what he can do is to improve the individual combat ability of Dajiang fighters, the sharpness of weapons, defense, and the commander''s ability to lead troops.


    Mu Feng is not worried about Da Jiang''s fighting ability, because Da Jiang''s fighters have been trained all the time, and they have mastered the special methods of using several weapons.


    Knives, guns, arrows, etc., all have corresponding methods of attack and killing.


    Needless to say, the weapons, the material and style of Jiang''s weapons are the best in this era.


    Mod knife, spear, bow and arrow, crossbow, meteor hammer, mace and so on.


    The commander''s ability to command troops, Mu Feng has also been teaching several leaders to strategize.


    So it seems that the only thing that can be further changed is the defense.


    The improvement of Ginger''s defense is mainly reflected in two aspects.


    One is the defense of the cities in various cities.


    The second is the defensive armor of the soldiers.


    The armor used by Da Jiang now is chain mail.


    But the breakage rate of chain mail is too high.


    What he thought of was a western-style armor¡ªplate armor!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1125

    Plate armor defense can be said to be the most powerful defense in the cold weapon era. Knives, guns, and swords cannot break through plate armor.


    If the plate armor has a hollow design, it can even defend against armor-piercing hammers!


    The emergence of plate armor is the pinnacle of cold weapon defense.


    Even in the age of firearms, ordinary muskets could not break through plate armor.


    Most importantly, the breakage rate of plate armor is much lower than that of chain mail.


    Since we want to make plate armor, we must improve the forging technology.


    Otherwise, if you simply beat the iron frame manually, you have to hammer until the year of the monkey?


    He consulted the system, and compared the various suggestions given by the system, he felt that the most suitable thing for forging plate armor was similar to the barrel car he got before.


    The barrel car is used for irrigation and is driven by water power.


    And what he wants to use to forge the plate armor is a water hammer, which is also a hammering tool that uses water power to rotate.


    The water hammer was used to pound rice in ancient China, but it was used to beat plate armor repeatedly in Western Europe.


    Using the water hammer to beat the plate armor greatly improves the efficiency.


    Of course, in addition to beating plate armor, it can also be used to beat weapons.


    After confirming the production of the water pestle, Mu Feng''s idea of ??upgrading the tribe''s weapons also rose again.


    Anyway, he has only one purpose - to maximize the combat effectiveness of Dajiang Warrior!


    Attack power and defense power are the ultimate goals he pursues.


    If it wasn''t limited by the conditions, he wished that Da Jiang''s current Da Jiang fighters could all hold submachine guns, and as long as they were fighting, they would "suddenly" for a while, saving time, trouble, worry and effort.


    Of course, the ideal is very full, but the reality is very skinny.


    What he can do now is to honestly upgrade his cold weapons.


    He made plate armor for defensive armor, and he has a new idea for weapons.


    This new idea came up mainly because of the "helplessness" when facing the armored dragon and the mammoth when fighting Yunmeng Dabu.


    When the two armies were fighting, they were just ordinary horses and horses, which basically did not pose a threat to Da Jiang, and the Hulei Leopard could handle it.


    But once there is a heavy mount on the opposite side, Da Jiang has no choice but to face it head-on.


    One reason is that the Hulei Leopard can only deter ordinary mounts,


    Secondly, the impact and destructive power of the heavy cavalry is also great. Da Jiang wanted to defeat these heavy cavalry, at least he could be resisted by the heavy cavalry who were almost the same, and then he would try other things.


    However, the heavy armored cavalry also has shortcomings.


    Especially in the case of long-distance raids, timely support cannot be achieved, and the consumption on the way to and from is also a huge expense.


    Therefore, in order for Da Jiang''s fighters to face heavy cavalry without so much effort in the future, the best way is to increase the degree of blade breaking of their weapons.


    Now, although Da Jiang''s spears and broadswords are absolute sharp weapons compared to other tribes, they are very weak against heavy horses such as mammoths and armored dragons.


    If you want to be lethal to these heavy mounts, you still have to return to the long spear and hard crossbow!


    Mu Feng compared the various standard weapons given by the system, and decided to choose ancient Roman javelins, divine arm crossbows, three-bow crossbows, and eight-ox crossbows, which are powerful and destructive weapons.


    The ancient Roman javelin is a combined javelin thrown with one hand. It is a piece of wooden handle connected to the front half meter to one meter long spear head.


    The connection between the handle and the head of the ancient Roman javelin is bound with wood chips, and the head of the javelin is shaped like a square pyramid.


    The biggest feature of this gun is not that it can break through thick armor, but that it is disposable.


    Once hit or hit a blunt object on the battlefield, the wood chips at the handle and tip of the gun will crack, and the tip of the gun will be bent, making it impossible to pick it up and reuse it immediately, avoiding the possibility of being picked up by the enemy to fight back.


    The manufacturing process is not a problem for today''s ginger.


    The god arm crossbow, three bow crossbow and eight ox crossbow are mainly strong in strength and sinking.


    The difference between the three crossbows is that the god arm crossbow can be carried by a single person, but it is more cumbersome than bows and arrows.


    The three-bow crossbow and the eight-ox crossbow need to be fixed with a wooden frame, which is more suitable for city defense battles, ambush battles, and so on.


    Moreover, the "arrows" used by these two crossbows are no longer arrows, but spears and javelins used by soldiers!


    The destructive power can be imagined!


    ...


    When Mu Feng handed the blueprint to Qige, he was shocked after reading the blueprint.


    Because of building weapons and looking at blueprints for a long time, he can already understand how powerful the weapon in front of him is.


    Especially the appearance of the plate armor made him very excited.


    He said excitedly: "Chief, are these weapons used to target the heavy armored cavalry?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    At the same time, he was also very relieved, because he didn''t need to explain.


    Qige asked again: "Will this kind of armor consume too much iron?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s worth all the iron you spend to keep my Jiang warrior from getting hurt or dying on the battlefield!"


    Qige nodded heavily: "Yes, I will personally supervise the craftsmen to build it."


    Mu Feng nodded, then turned and left.


    Next, he will be busy querying the system, comparing the information given by the system and continuing to edit various new regulations.


    As long as the military system is determined, the next few details will be easy to handle.


    ...


    On the border of Changli, near the former lands of Bailong and Jujiaobu.


    A team of no less than a thousand people appeared here.


    This team was led by Bai Yue, Konoha, Moke Khan and Moer Khan, followed by a group of warriors and beast mounts.


    They came to the two old lands this time to explore the secret place where the yellow Hulei Leopard was said by Mo Erhan.


    In order to be safe, Bai Yue specially brought He Yi, Ba Jie, Armored Dilong, and Flying Pigeon to transfer Konoha from Bai Yuan''s old place - because he now replaced his mount with the Hu Thunder Leopard.


    Because this Hulei leopard is covered in yellow shades, it looks like a scale armor at first glance, so Konoha begged Mufeng to give it a name that matches its image - Huang Linbo.


    But when he came to Huang Linpi''s "hometown", the horse was obviously very excited.


    Several times Sanfan wanted to rush out of the team and take the lead in entering the mountain, but was held back by Konoha.


    Konoha didn''t care about such a strange shape, after all, the horse hadn''t been under his hands for long, so it''s normal to be a little bit disobedient.


    He came to Bai Yue and said with a smile: "Boss, do you think we can catch another Hulei leopard when we enter this valley this time?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "How do I know? It''s like the great chief''s big thunder. I haven''t seen it again in Dongshan and Nanshan.

 Chapter 1126

    After arriving at the destination, Bai Yue frowned and said nothing.


    Because there is a large dense jungle lying in front of you.


    He knew the jungle all too well.


    Next to Longcheng Beishan and Dongshan is a large continuous forest.


    The forest was too large for even the Warchief to actually explore.


    Even if a group of apes in Dajiang''s Qilin City are constantly exploring, they only get some medicinal materials and wild animals from the forest every once in a while.


    As for what the great chief had always ordered, to find out the way to the north to connect with Fang Lei''s department, but there has been no news.


    It''s not that they don''t care, but that the situation in the forest is too complicated.


    The ferocious beasts and the like came second.


    The most important thing is that there are too many old trees in the forest, and the dead branches and fallen leaves have accumulated on the ground for many years. It is extremely easy to fall into danger without knowing the depth of it.


    Seeing that there was also a big forest in front of her, Bai Yue was a little hesitant, whether she should take the risk of going in.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Erhan had already come to the front, excitedly said: "Boss, this is the place where the yellow strange horse came out, it is said that there are still more here!"


    Bai Yue frowned: "Most horses are born in grasslands and flat open areas, how could they be in such a forest?"


    Mo Erhan smiled and shook his head: "After passing this forest, there will be a grassland further in. And the green-backed dragon-pecker from my goshawk department was caught here!"


    "Huh?" Bai Yue was surprised.


    Moore Khan''s tone is quite familiar with this place?


    Also, the eagle control fighters that the great chief has talked about many times did not show their combat power, which made him always very concerned.


    That''s easy.


    He nodded: "Okay, you can go in! But let me say first, everyone, please obey my orders, and don''t act without authorization after entering!"


    "Yes!" Everyone responded.


    Only then did Bai Yue let everyone enter in turn.


    After entering the jungle, there were many bushes, and everyone had to dismount and walk.


    Konoha approached Bai Yue quietly, raising a knife to be on guard.


    Here, he is the one with the highest combat power.


    "Be careful!" Bai Yue reminded.


    Konoha nodded, always paying attention to the movement around him.


    I don''t know if it''s because there are so many of them or there is really no danger around them, and they didn''t encounter any accidents when they entered the tall woods.


    Bai Yue quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shrubs obstruct the line of sight and are prone to accidents.


    In the depths of the forest, the line of sight is relatively better, after all, there will be much fewer shrubs.


    Now they too can ride.


    However, what surprised him was that not long after entering the forest, the soldiers at the front spotted a giant-toothed tiger.


    "Boss, there is a situation!


    Someone came to Bai Yue quietly and said in a low voice.


    Appearing next to him was none other than Da Jiang''s bird catcher.


    Mo Ke Khan and Mo Er Khan looked envious.


    Along the way, they had seen too many things that the great Jiang Tuquelang had learned about in advance.


    Bai Yue looked at Konoha.


    Konoha nodded, and rode forward.


    After a while, he came back and nodded with a smile: "Okay!"


    Bai Yue nodded.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Konoha just asked Huang Lin to step forward to make a face, snorted, and the giant-toothed tiger turned around and ran away.


    "Go on!" Bai Yue ordered in a low voice.


    "yes!"


    A group of people continue to move forward.


    Mo Ke Khan and Mo Er Khan showed envy again.


    Such a yellow horse is really a good reliance for secret visits.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t.


    But then Mo Ke Khan''s heart became hot.


    Because Bai Yue had already told him before that that this trip was mainly to help the eagle control fighters capture the green-backed dragon-peckering eagle, and by the way, see if they could meet the Hulei leopard, and if so, they could catch one for them.


    Of course, if there are too many, Bai Yue will take them away.


    Mo Ke Khan, who had never thought of this before, felt a surge of excitement in his heart.


    This kind of commitment and treatment has never been seen before in the Shaoli Department.


    And now, although the Goshawk Department has joined Da Jiang in name, in fact they are all the same.


    Not only that, but all kinds of things in their tribe are more powerful than before, and the tribe is more secure.


    Of course, this is just his wishful thinking now.


    If he really arrives in Dajiang, he will never be glad that everything in the Goshawk Department is business as usual.


    Mo Ke Khan stared at the depths of the jungle with piercing eyes.


    Bai Yue is always cautious.


    The dangers in the forest are far more than just the megalodon.


    Sure enough, not long after, not far in front of them, there was a loud scream of "chi chi chi chi" among the giant trees.


    You don''t need to think about it, it''s the tree that''s in trouble.


    Bai Yue signaled everyone to slow down and be careful.


    And a large piece of stone was thrown from the canopy around them almost instantly.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Puff puff!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Ahhh!"


    For a while, stones flew like rain, hitting the tree trunks and the bodies of the people and horses.


    And after the pebbles, the sneak attacking being on the tree yelled excitedly.


    Correspondingly, people who are hit by stones will inevitably cry out in pain.


    "It''s a monkey!" Bai Yue frowned, "defense!"


    The Jiang soldiers all took out their shields and raised them quickly.


    There was another jingling sound.


    "Fight back!" Bai Yueren shouted under the shield.


    Immediately afterwards, the big ginger fighters took out the Udo together, bent down to be careful, and aimed at the top of the tree while throwing stones, and quickly fought back.


    It''s just that the surrounding trees are really tall, and these wild monkeys are too flexible, it''s hard to hit a stone to change a place.


    The anxious Jiang''s soldiers all roared and shouted.


    It''s too aggrieved to be too powerful.


    And Chuquelang, who had been inquiring for news among the trees, also rushed back at this time, roaring in the forest to drive the "war monkey" belonging to Jiang to join the battle circle.


    You must know that these monkeys have undergone rigorous training. They can not only climb walls to light fires, but also have certain combat skills.


    It even has equipment!


    And there are quite a few of them.


    And this time Catcher Lang was in charge of leading the team from the orangutan group, who had his own way of taming monkeys, plus some simple calls that Mu Feng taught them to "communicate" with monkeys, making them The tribe of the apes is very handy in commanding the monkeys.


    I saw the fighting monkeys yelling "oh oh" jumping vertically in the forest, and pounced on the wild monkeys attacking "my family" in the tree canopy.


    The wild monkeys were avoiding Lao Tzu''s ground attack when another group of intruders came unexpectedly.


    They will naturally counterattack in time.


    Two groups of monkeys started a "battle" on the canopy


    The big ginger and goshawk warriors under the tree also stopped in time, took precautions, and looked up at the battle between the tree crowns¡ªthe monkey fight.


    Although the monkey is small, the battle is fierce.


    The two groups of monkeys first "swear at each other" in the air and yelled indiscriminately.


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Squeak!"


    There was an angry and piercing cry in the forest.


    The wild monkeys are local aborigines, there are about two to three hundred, they are familiar with the terrain, and there are a large number of them. They belong to local snakes and are aggressive.


    The war monkeys are passers-by. Although the number is small, only a hundred or so, they are better than well-trained, and they belong to the dragons crossing the river. Coupled with the backing of the sparrow catcher with big ginger, he is not at all afraid to face wild monkeys that far outnumber his own.


    And the two monkeys are also easy to recognize.


    Da Jiang''s war monkey has a white face, gray hair and a big body.


    Wild monkeys have brown fur and sharp teeth, and are relatively small in size.


    After the two groups of monkeys "sweared and fought" among the bushes, they officially began to fight.


    The wild monkey moved first!


    They probably think that their own side has a numerical advantage, and they can take down the opponent if they grab the first hand.


    So in just a moment, the wild monkey launched a large-scale "general attack" on the war monkey.


    A group of wild monkeys jumped vertically in the direction of the collective super-fighting monkeys in the forest, instantly turning the light and darkness above everyone''s heads to one side.


    Obviously, in the animal world, fights are fights, and there is no foreshadowing.


    Life and death are bearish, just do it if you don''t accept it!


    And just do it!


    The people watching the battle below couldn''t help but twitch their mouths.


    After all, it is a monkey. It has a very bad temper.


    Konoha frowned and said, "Boss, why don''t you let Huang Lin snarl and get all these monkeys down, and then just catch them?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "No, the trees here are too tall, those wild monkeys can fall down, and our war monkeys are the same, if the war monkeys fall to death, they will lose money!"


    Konoha sighed helplessly.


    Bai Yue watched it with gusto: "Tell me, these wild monkeys rushed forward in a swarm. In terms of the momentum just now, doesn''t it look like the ''aggression like fire'' that the great chief told us?"


    Konoha was stunned, frowned and thought for a while, then her eyes lit up, she nodded and said, "It seems so!"


    But he immediately frowned and said, "According to what you said, this group of wild monkeys are attacking very fiercely, and our fighting monkeys are about to lose?"


    Bai Yue shook her head and smiled: "That also depends on who their opponent is?


    Didn''t the great chief say that when fighting, it is like a raging fire. But if the enemy is like this, we must either avoid the edge temporarily, or we will wipe it out with overwhelming force..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw that the monkeys were getting ready for the battle.


    It''s just that they didn''t take the initiative to pounce on them, but cooperated in twos and threes, spread out small nets, and threw them directly at the wild monkeys pounced on them-waiting for the other party to throw themselves into the net!


    And after seeing their opponents jumping into the air and rushing towards the net, these war monkeys rolled in without hesitation, and let go directly.


    The monkey jumped into the net by itself, was wrapped in the net in an instant, and fell to the ground.


    As for whether the fall is dead or alive, it is obviously not within the scope of Zhanhou''s consideration.


    In just a split second, the fighting monkeys suffered almost no losses, while the wild monkeys lost nearly one-third of their fighting power!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1127

    When two monkeys fight, one is bound to be injured.


    They are also monkeys. Although the number of war monkeys is small, they are big and have received "professional" training. They know how to cooperate and use tools. They are very easy to face the attack of wild monkeys.


    However, the wild monkey was a wild monkey after all, and it didn''t realize something was wrong at the first time. Instead, it became fierce, jumping back and forth among the tree crowns, waiting for an opportunity to fight again.


    Even so, they were no match for the battle monkeys.


    The fighting monkeys let go of their nets and fought with the wild monkeys shouting "ohhhh".


    At this time, the wild monkey suffered a dark loss again¡ªthe war monkey had a layer of light leather armor on its body!


    As the big ginger''s war monkey, it also enjoys the "guarantee" of big ginger, and has obtained fur armor as protection.


    When Mu Feng proposed to wear leather armor for monkeys before, no one understood, even Sun Dasheng, the monkey king, could hardly accept it.


    But after Mu Feng communicated patiently, and after several monkey fights in the forest, Sun Dasheng became accepting of leather armor.


    As it turns out, the well-armed war monkeys once again had the upper hand.


    When the two fight together, the war monkey only needs to protect its head, while the wild monkey has to protect its whole body.


    And the war monkey itself is tall, which has a natural advantage.


    Under the ebb and flow, the small number of war monkeys had the absolute upper hand, beating and beating the wild monkeys until the wild monkeys were defeated.


    Da Jiang and the Goshawk warrior who had been standing aside and didn''t know how to make a move were dumbfounded.


    Especially the Goshawk warriors were shocked: Not only is Jiang''s fighters better than those of other tribes, but even his monkeys are stronger than other monkeys!


    It seems that it is not unusual to put more on Jiang with less victory.


    Before Catching Birds could take any action, the battle on the tree came to an end soon.


    The defeated wild monkeys fled with their heads in their arms, fled the battlefield screaming, and screamed in the surrounding bushes.


    They didn''t leave immediately, obviously worried about their own kind.


    It''s a pity that their companions had already fallen from the tree, were thrown to pieces, injured or died, and couldn''t leave anymore.


    According to the results, this is even more tragic than human battles.


    The winner screams, the loser screams.


    Even more ruthless.


    The battle was over, and the sparrow catcher on the tree looked at the wild monkeys around him who dared not go forward any more, and hurriedly asked Bai Yue, "Boss, what should we do?"


    Bai Yue looked at the injured monkeys around, nodded and said, "Put the net away, and go on!"


    There was nothing he could do about these injured monkeys.


    After all, he is not a great chief, he has no way to control beasts, and he has no healing skills, so he can only let it go.


    Besides, even if he wanted to take care of it, his own war monkey would not agree.


    So he went straight on.


    And he had nothing to gain from the monkeys.


    Soon, the brigade left.


    The wild monkeys on the tree came down to the wounded and dead companions, screaming angrily, beating their chests and stamping their feet.


    After a long while, the group of wild monkeys roared away, and Qi Qi ran in another direction, looking very purposeful...


    After Bai Yue and the others walked through the bushes for a long time, they finally left the forest and came to a mountain plain with a wide view.


    There are gurgling streams and luxuriant water and grass here. You can see spots among the water and plants in the distance, and occasionally wild animals can be seen.


    Some can be determined to be cattle and sheep, but some are not yet sure.


    But judging from the harmonious coexistence of these beasts, they should all be herbivores.


    Bai Yue breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. The appearance of these wild cows and horses at least meant that there were no too ferocious beasts around.


    Sure enough, Mo Erhan said with a smile: "Boss, bison and goats often appear in this area, and there are very few ferocious beasts."


    Bai Yue was surprised: "Have you been here before?"


    Mo Erhan nodded: "I came here once, secretly, to supplement the dragon pecking eagle for the eagle control fighters. Originally, we also wanted to catch a yellow horse, but unfortunately we didn''t find it."


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Have you met monkeys before?"


    Mo Erhan shook his head: "That time we only met some cows and horses inside, caught some dragon pecking eagles, and left quickly after encountering poisonous snakes."


    Bai Yue nodded.


    If it''s just poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts, it''s okay, and it shouldn''t be as scary as Moerhan said.


    Because Mo Erhan said before, cattle and horses and other wild animals have entered here, and they have only seen them go in, but they have never seen them go out.


    And along the way, they have never seen any bones such as cows and horses, so they concluded that these cows and horses were deeper in the forest.


    So they suspect that there are either different kinds of ferocious beasts here, or there are unusually large numbers of cattle, horses and sheep here.


    It''s just that this area has always belonged to the territory of the White Dragon Department and the Giant Horn Department. The Goshawk Department occasionally wants to supplement the Dragon Pecking Eagle, but they also need to give a certain amount of cattle and horses to go in and catch them.


    Of course, whether they can catch it depends on their ability.


    Mu Feng once joked that these two tribes really have "business acumen".


    The unintentional approach of the two films is quite in line with the "experiential marketing" strategy of the previous life.


    It''s just that this is just a way of "charging" in a flash of their inspiration.


    If they really understand these marketing strategies, they will not be reduced to being restricted by tribes like Dali and Shaoli.


    So Bai Yue called everyone to move forward carefully, don''t worry about those cattle and horses for the time being, the most important thing is to get down to business first - catch and peck the dragon eagle, look for Hulei leopard.


    These two things are the top priority this time.


    The first is to peck the dragon eagle. This is not only for the goshawk fighters, but also for the big ginger.


    This time, there are also many Jiang soldiers who have learned to control birds with the army.


    According to the chief''s original intention, if these eagle control fighters of Da Jiang can be used on the battlefield, it will definitely have a great impact on the battle situation.


    It can even occupy left and right!


    So he looked at Mo Erhan: "Then you will lead the way!"


    Morhan nodded: "Yes!"


    So a group of people followed Morhan and headed in one direction.


    The bison and goats I saw along the way just avoided them quietly, and there was no excessive haste to flee.


    Bai Yue was surprised: "Even the White Dragon Department and the Jujiao Department rarely come here?"


    Mo Erhan nodded: "They don''t seem to get too many cattle and horses from here, but it is too time-consuming to enter here, so they don''t come here.


    In fact, there is no shortage of cattle and horses in their tribe. "


    Bai Yue came to a sudden.


    Indeed, he did see a lot of cattle and horses when the two departments were destroyed earlier.


    The number far exceeded his expectations.


    Comparing what they have seen along the way, it is no wonder that they are not interested.


    That night, everyone rested their feet along the stream.


    At night, apart from the howling of wolves and the howling of unknown beasts in the woods, there was nothing else going on.


    Nothing happened overnight.

 Chapter 1128

    Bai Yue led the crowd to the side of the green hill, and waited at the side, watching the eagle-controlling warriors quietly go to the foot of the green hill.


    Mo Erhan told Bai Yue that when the eagle control fighters were catching and pecking the dragon eagle, it was good for other people to watch.


    If there are too many people, when attacked by the dragon pecking eagle, it will drag down the eagle control fighter.


    Bai Yue had no choice but to lead the people back quietly, watching the eagle control fighter start to move from afar.


    One of them held a special bamboo whistle and whined it by his mouth.


    The rest of them held long poles with fur bags hanging on them, which looked like nets for catching dragonflies.


    As the whistle blew, a "buzzing" sound began to be heard from the vines on the green hill.


    From a distance, Bai Yue saw yellow and green light clusters flashing alternately from the vines.


    You don''t need to look to know that these are the green back chasing dragon eagles!


    Heyao and Bajie were lying on the ground and humming, but when they sensed some movement from the sky, they looked up together.


    Bajie is a tired slob, he just looked up and then continued to droop his head.


    For Ba Jie, the long trek is really a physical job.


    On the other hand, the bigger Heya Yigulu rolled up from the ground, raised his head excitedly and let out a low cry of "lulu", and stretched out his nose to sniff, as if to smell the delicious food flying in the sky.


    It rushed to the left and right for a while excitedly.


    Much like a child who finds a new toy.


    "No wonder the chief didn''t find the dragon pecking eagle when he went to Shandao several times!" Bai Yue thought, "So they are here!"


    As long as these dragon pecking eagles are caught, they can really play the role of eagle control fighters.


    One by one, the eagle control fighters began to wave their poles, and the animal skin bags on the poles swelled due to the wind.


    And the speed at which the Eagle Control Warrior swung his pole was obviously slowed down because of the animal skin bag.


    Bai Yue frowned and thought to herself: "It''s so slow, how can it catch up to the dragon pecking eagle so fast?"


    In fact, all the eagle control fighters do not try their best to wave the long poles in their hands, but raise them high, from left to right and then from right to left, swimming like idle ducks, without rushing.


    "What is this for?" Bai Yue frowned.


    Before he could react, he heard the voices of the eagle control fighters start to gurgle like Humai with the sound of "Woo, hey, woo".


    The voice sounded melodious and loud, like the rubbing of gold and stone.


    And then the green-backed dragon-peckering eagle in the sky began to dance chasing the animal skin bags in an orderly manner, as if it had been summoned by some kind of call.


    It looks like the baby swallow is flopping around the nest, but can''t get in through the door.


    These fighters slowed down their swing speed one by one again, only to see dragon pecking eagles scrambling to get into the animal skin bag.


    "This..." Bai Yue looked dumbfounded, "Is it that simple?"


    Mo Ke Khan, who was beside him, saw Bai Yue''s doubts, and said with a smile: "It''s not difficult to capture these dragon-pecking eagles, it''s nothing more than attracting them out and then capturing them.


    The difficult thing is to domesticate them little by little in the future, so that they are willing to obey the orders of the eagle control warriors and attack the enemy regardless of life and death! "


    Suddenly, Bai Yue nodded, secretly happy in her heart, one of the two things that came to the valley this time has been done, and it was not in vain.


    As for the Hulei Leopard, it is best to meet them.


    Even if he couldn''t meet it, it was within his acceptable range.


    After all, the chief had already told him that the scarcity of Hulei leopards could be seen from the number.


    Da Jiang has a lot of good BMW horses, but none of them can gather so many from a few places like Huleibao.


    For example, Wanliyun and Zhaoyebai all came from Shandao.


    The jade unicorn was caught by Liaolongzhi from Wanzhangyuan.


    Sailong five-spotted horses were captured in batches from Wanzhangyuan by the Blue Bird Department.


    The Huleibao of Dudu Dajiang was obtained from several places successively.


    The wood wind was caught from Dongshan.


    The two Hulei leopards from Fanglei''s department were also obtained from the jungle in the east.


    Xiao Lei is from Shandao.


    Huang Lin refuted from here.


    It is said that Han Shu also got a horse in the big battle of Yunmeng.


    It can be said that the origin of Huleibao is everywhere.


    But when they intentionally searched for it, they didn''t find any.


    For this reason, Bai Yue went to find Mu Feng to ask why.


    As a result, the great chief who seemed omniscient to him didn''t say why.


    He had no choice but to give up.


    Therefore, he was not particularly entangled in whether he could meet Huleibao.


    Meet the best.


    If you can''t meet it, you can accept it.


    Right now, he just needs to wait for the Eagle Control Warrior to catch the Dragon Pecking Eagle...


    No one knew that at this moment in the forest where they had come, a red-haired monkey whose stature was not much different from that of King Li had descended from the tree and walked into the bushes.


    The image of the red-haired monkey fluttering among the tree crowns has also become clear.


    It has red and black fur on its arms, which looks like a color-changing tiger.


    Its red hair exploded, as if it had been struck by lightning, and its tail grew behind its buttocks and swung back and forth.


    The most shocking thing is that there is a boa constrictor wrapped around its neck, and a brown monkey sits on its left and right shoulders.


    The two brown-haired monkeys chased the hair on its shoulders, swayed from side to side, and chattered.


    The spotted boa constrictor also swallowed snake letters in the red-haired monkey''s chest.


    Surprisingly, the two monkeys lived in peace with this spotted boa constrictor.


    The other little monkeys roared and shouted "oh oh oh" around it.


    And he held a thick black stick in both hands, held the stick in one hand, and pushed aside the bushes blocking his progress with the other hand.


    At the same time, it yelled at the bushes, as if it was frightening some blind existences, and it seemed to be calling for something.


    Soon, when it came to the edge of the bush with a group of monkeys, it was already followed by a group of motley troops of various wild beasts.


    The red-haired monkeys were holding black sticks in front of them, and there was a monkey on each shoulder, complaining endlessly.


    The spotted boa constrictor also coiled around its chest and wrapped around its arm, whistling and coiling around the column.


    Beside and behind it, there are packs of gray wolves following closely behind, with fierce eyes.


    In addition, giant-toothed tigers and spotted leopards emerged from the bushes in twos and threes.


    Moreover, these fierce beasts were obviously hostile to each other when they met each other, but they had to appear together because of the big monkey in front of them.


    All the cattle, horses and wild sheep in the open area ran away.


    Alone at the junction of shrubs and tall grass invisible to ordinary people, two yellow unicorn horses appeared!


    The two horses went straight to the red-haired monkey as if no one was there, and the surrounding tigers, leopards, and wild wolves all looked sideways, and subconsciously backed away, bowing their heads and ears.


    After they saw the red-haired monkey, "Mangmang" called out.


    The red-haired monkey picked up the black stick and threw it at one of the yellow horses.


    The yellow horse dodged quickly, and kicked the red-haired monkey down with one kick.


    In the end, the red-haired monkey grabbed the horse''s leg, pulled it hard, and pulled it to the ground.


    Then it hit the yellow horse''s belly with a stick, and the yellow horse whined and remained motionless.


    The red-haired monkey stretched out a hand with sharp claws, and scratched its belly.


    Huang Ma stood up in a jerk, not daring to make a slight movement.


    The red-haired monkey was also polite, turned on the horse, sat on the horse''s back like a human, and roared: "Hum Ho¡ª"


    The tigers, leopards and wild wolves around were trembling one by one.


    But the little monkeys around were yelling excitedly, found the tiger, leopard and wild wolf nearby, turned over and rode on it!


    The red-haired monkey roared again, and many wild beasts chased after the human footprints like a torrent...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1129

    The eagle control fighters have come to an end in capturing the dragon pecking eagle.


    Bai Yue is also learning with Mo Kehan ??how to tame the dragon pecking eagle, so that Jiang''s eagle control fighters can go back to domesticate the dragon pecking eagle.


    At this moment, there was movement from the soldiers stationed not far away.


    There were exclamations from the crowd.


    Because I saw a scene that made everyone unbelievable.


    A strange being, not quite human, but not so human, rode a yellow horse and charged straight at them.


    Beside it, there are many monkeys riding tigers, leopards and wolves rushing towards them.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Everyone was taken aback, including Da Jiang''s warrior.


    Because they have never seen a monster riding a horse, let alone a monkey riding a tiger or leopard!


    Although the scene was weird, everyone had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    When something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    Especially the group of wild beasts in front of him.


    After a brief shock,


    The soldiers reacted and shouted in unison: "Quick, notify the leader!"


    "Quick, meet the enemy!"


    "Make a good defensive formation!"


    And the big red-haired monkey on the opposite side rode a yellow horse and rushed straight to the crowd before barely stopping.


    It held the big black stick in its hand, raised it above its head, waved it vigorously, and shouted "Oh oh oh"!


    All the brown-haired monkeys were also yelling "ohhhhhhhhhhhh" around.


    And their mounts - tigers, leopards, and wild wolves walked from behind the yellow horses to the people one after another, grinning at the soldiers.


    "That big red one...is a monkey?" Someone asked in a low voice.


    Soon someone responded: "It seems to be, but why is it so big?"


    Another person wondered: "Seeing that the red-haired monkey didn''t make a move, did he want to say something?"


    Some people were extremely helpless: "Except for the great chief, who can understand what it wants to say?"


    Just as the red-haired monkey roared, Bai Yue and the others, who were some distance away from everyone, immediately noticed something strange.


    He was the first to react.


    It was still shaking its head happily watching the eagle control warriors catching and pecking at the dragon eagle. After hearing the roar, it shook its head and tail, turned and rushed towards the soldiers.


    As for Bajie on the ground, he got up from the ground in a jerk, his small eyes rolled around, but he didn''t run over like Heya, but approached Bai Yue and the others cautiously.


    Bai Yue realized that something was wrong, and said in a low voice: "Konoha!"


    Konoha already knew the advantages and disadvantages, got on the horse, clamped the horse''s belly, and rushed straight to the soldiers.


    Bai Yue and Mo Kehan ??rode their horses together to keep up.


    Only Moer Khan was left to finish in place with the eagle-controlling fighters.


    Bajie, who originally wanted to hide behind a few people, hummed twice and quickly followed.


    Konoha took the lead and rushed to the front of the soldiers.


    He caught a glimpse of the yellow horse on which the red-haired monkey was riding, and immediately shouted in surprise: "It''s another yellow lin, no, it''s two yellow lins!"


    And the red-haired monkey on the opposite side was obviously taken aback when he saw Konoha Roar riding a yellow horse.


    Obviously, it didn''t expect that there was also a yellow horse here.


    It roared at Konoha: "Hum hoo¡ª"


    Konoha naturally couldn''t understand what it meant, but she could hear the anxiety and urging in its voice.


    "What does it want to do?" Konoha thought to himself, only then did he notice the strangeness of the red-haired monkey.


    It has tiger stripes on its arms, and its hair is blown up. There is a little monkey on each of the left and right shoulders, and a spotted boa constrictor coiled around one shoulder.


    "This..." Konoha frowned.


    Because the monster on the opposite yellow horse is obviously a monkey.


    But it was the first time he had seen such a big monkey that could ride a horse.


    What shocked him the most was that around the red-haired monkey, there were tigers and leopards, one or two hundred wild wolves.


    It seems that these beasts are headed by red-haired monkeys, and they are going to attack them!


    Konoha thought that Huang Lin was close to him, so he naturally felt that it would be better to strike first.


    He pulled Huang Linpi''s neck, and Huang Linpi cried out in pain.


    A "cry" resounded all over the field.


    The surrounding tigers, leopards and wild wolves really trembled and did not dare to go forward.


    The red-haired monkey was furious and let out a loud shout¡ªHum Ho!


    Then it smashed the black stick on the head of the yellow horse it was riding.


    The yellow horse was in pain and barked too.


    The other yellow horse beside it reacted dexterously, and hurriedly roared: "Woo--"


    There were two humming sounds before and after, and all the people and beasts present were affected.


    Even if Konoha''s Huanglin barge has been strengthened by Mufeng, how can it be the opponent of the two Hulei leopards?


    And although Da Jiang''s horse mount would not fall to the ground, how could it remain unaffected by two consecutive sound wave attacks at such a close range.


    Not to mention the goshawk warriors.


    Both sides have already lost their respective strengths before making a move.


    The red-haired monkey was furious, roared again, and roared at the tiger, leopard and wild wolf behind him.


    These tigers, leopards and wild wolves trembled, moving forward and backward.


    The red-haired monkey was so enraged that it rolled off the horse, picked up a big black stick, and aimed at the nearest wolf.


    The wolf was beaten with a stick and howled "Woooo".


    The red-haired monkey was even angrier. It jumped forward and knocked it down, dropped the black stick, stretched out both hands, grabbed the wolf''s neck, and opened its mouth to bite it hard.


    "Gaba!"


    The wild wolf died instantly.


    The red-haired monkey babbled, spit out a mouthful of blood, roared again, and glared at Konoha and the others.


    Now all the tigers, leopards and wild wolves were stimulated, and they were terrified to the extreme, trembling all over.


    In the end, they turned out to have red eyes, hairy hair all over, and they lowered their bodies and leaned forward.


    But it turned out that extreme fear inspired their ferocity as beasts!


    Left and right is death, why not give it a go?


    Only in this way, many of Da Jiang''s fighters will be in trouble.


    They could still have an advantage by relying on their mounts.


    Right now the mounts are shivering one by one, not daring to go forward, and tend to run away, how to fight again?


    It''s just that no matter whether they want to fight or not, they have no chance to choose.


    Because these beasts rushed up one by one.


    The only ones that are not affected are only a few ferocious beast mounts!


    "Meet the enemy!" Bai Yue, who had just rushed to the front, saw this scene, and immediately roared, "Abandon the horse and fight on foot!"


    "yes!"


    All the ginger warriors got off their horses together, dodged the pounces of tigers, leopards and wild wolves, gathered together quickly, and slashed head-on with iron knives.


    The red-haired monkey had already picked up the black stick, sat on the Huanglin barge again, and rushed towards the crowd brazenly.


    Rushing to the soldier, the red-haired monkey swung the black iron rod in its hand and smashed it down vigorously.


    Only the sound of "Dangdangdang" can be heard.


    It was the sound of the red-haired monkey''s black iron rod hitting the Jiang warrior''s helmet.


    But even with helmet defense, these people were still beaten until their minds roared and they fell on their backs.


    The red-haired monkey didn''t care, and let the yellow horse trample on the ginger warrior, going on a rampage.


    It is a wild beast, and it doesn''t know how to charge and capture the enemy. It just rushes and fights with instinct and tyrannical physique.


    Da Jiang''s fighters were in bad luck, how could the Goshawk fighters escape?


    Especially since they didn''t have the helmets and defensive armor of the Jiang warriors. After being hit by the black stick of the red-haired monkey, although they didn''t die on the spot, many people were seriously injured!


    No one could have imagined that the two battle-tested fighters were actually beaten by monkeys!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1130

    After the red-haired monkey seriously injured two soldiers in a short period of time, the blood that some soldiers bleed instantly stimulated the surrounding fierce beasts.


    They were already full of blood and ferocity, but after being stimulated by the blood, they immediately became even crazier, dodging left and right towards the two warriors.


    Seeing this, Bai Yue yelled: "Hey! Hey!"


    After being called by name, He Yao rushed into the battle ring, and without waiting for Bai Yue''s orders, he rushed directly to the red-haired monkey.


    At the same time, it roared, directly frightening the Huanglin bark to a standstill¡ªyou know, when Dalei met Heya for the first time in Shandao Dalei earlier, he heard the same sound when he heard Heya''s voice. Condition.


    However, He Yu rushed to Huang Linbo like a rolling thunder, and slammed into him hard.


    Caught off guard, a monkey and a horse were knocked into a "monkey turned on its back".


    The red-haired monkey fell to the ground.


    The two little monkeys on its shoulders fled to the side in panic.


    Heyao, who succeeded in one hit, roared excitedly, lowered his head and raised his feet, and was about to trample the red-haired monkey.


    Obviously, it also knows that the real "master ambassador" is this red-haired monkey, and if it is taken down, things will be easy.


    Unexpectedly, the red-haired monkey didn''t get up yet, so it had no time to dodge, so it had to pull down the spotted boa constrictor and throw it towards Heya.


    Which material Heyao opened his mouth to pick it up, bit it into two pieces, and then sucked it into his mouth, chewing hard.


    Crunchy!


    Heyao looked at the red-haired monkey curiously while chewing on the "spicy sticks".


    It seems to be curious, the red-haired thing in front of me is quite good, and I will give myself something to eat first.


    Bajie, who smelled the smell of snake meat, twisted his buttocks and came up, humming twice, and came forward to beg for food from Heyao.


    He Yi was not stingy at all, and just turned his mouth away, and the other part of the python that hadn''t been sucked into his mouth just leaked out.


    Bajie was overjoyed, "Lulu" yelled, opened his mouth, stretched out his tongue to wrap the remaining half of the boa constrictor in his mouth, and began to chew.


    The red-haired monkey''s offensive was thus stopped.


    But the surrounding tigers, leopards and wild wolves have all fallen into madness, with red eyes and no fear, fighting with many fighters without fear of life and death.


    There are many people and few animals.


    But wild beasts that have fallen into madness cannot be judged by their numbers alone to determine the outcome.


    Especially when the current situation is obviously not about winning or losing, but about life and death!


    The horses of Dajiang and Goshawk first passed through the misfortune of two Chenghuang horses, and now they were slaughtered by groups of tigers and wolves, so they basically couldn''t play their role - not only could they not play their role, they were also killed by tigers and wolves. few.


    So the only ones who can fight them now are these fighters.


    Da Jiang''s fighters are okay, they are protected by armor, although there are casualties, they are only a few after all.


    But the Goshawk fighters were not so lucky.


    The leather armor on their bodies was useless in front of these tigers and wolves, and they were easily torn open by them, and then bitten and culled.


    In a short period of time, no fewer than fifty soldiers from the Goshawk Department were killed or injured!


    This situation made Konoha''s head as big as a bucket.


    It never occurred to him that tigers and wolves were afraid of Huleibao, but they were also afraid of the red-haired monkey.


    After repeated stimulations, these tigers and wolves were completely insane.


    Even if these tigers and wolves are still alive this time, they will never return to normal.


    It''s just that right now is not the time for him to worry about this, how to kill these tigers and wolves is the most important thing.


    It must be difficult to make meritorious deeds with him alone.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to come to the side of many soldiers, and dragged Bai Yue into the encirclement of the soldiers to defend against many tigers and wolves together.


    For a while, Bai Yue and Konoha continued to command the soldiers to deal with the enemy with iron knives, killing forty or fifty beasts one after another.


    In addition, the goshawk warriors also beheaded twenty or thirty wolves. Combining the two phases, the number of deaths of humans and beasts is roughly the same.


    But after all, this is not a battle of using human life against the life of a beast, especially for Da Jiang warriors, they have not suffered such a big loss under the hands of wild beasts for a long time.


    So for a while, they were extremely indignant in their hearts, resisting the tigers and wolves, and they must kill more tigers and wolves to avenge their clansmen.


    And the instigator of all this, the red-haired monkey got up from the ground at this time, picked up the black stick and threw it at Heyao.


    He didn''t dodge or evade, and let the black stick approach him.


    But it opened its mouth wide and bit the red-haired monkey.


    The red-haired monkey suffered a sudden loss and was so furious that it roared and smashed it down with a stick.


    The choice of the two ferocious beasts turned out to be head-to-head.


    As a result, Heyao got a solid stick, and the red-haired monkey was also bitten.


    However, for both sides with rough skin and thick flesh, they did not suffer any serious injuries.


    And after being bitten, the red-haired monkey gave up the black stick and jumped on Heyao. He jumped on his horse and rode directly on Heyao''s back!


    Before Heyao could react, the red-haired monkey grabbed Heyyao''s big ears of cattail fan and pulled it hard!


    "Aww!"


    He yelled under the pain and was very irritable.


    The red-haired monkey was so powerful that it grabbed Heya''s eyes with its other paw, and it seemed that it was blinding its eyes.


    He was in pain, kicking up and down, just wanting to throw the red-haired monkey off.


    The red-haired monkey was shaken out of focus, and grabbed Heya''s bald forehead.


    With a "hiss", several blood marks instantly appeared on Hei''s forehead!


    Immediately afterwards, before Heya could react, the red-haired monkey grasped Heya''s neck with both hands, opened its mouth wide, jumped forward and took a bite!


    "Aww!"


    Heyao trembled violently.


    Unexpectedly, the red-haired monkey went down and directly penetrated its thick hair and bit the flesh of its neck.


    And depending on the situation, it was clearly a big loss!


    Under the pain, he didn''t know whether he could not stand still or did it on purpose, but he fell heavily to the ground!


    Caught off guard, the red-haired monkey was crushed,


    "Gaba!"


    I don''t know where the red-haired monkey''s bone was crushed.


    Immediately afterwards, the red-haired monkey let out a mournful roar: "Hum Ho¡ª"


    The surrounding tigers and wolves were even crazier, killing and biting desperately.


    And its mount, Huang Linpi, took advantage of this opportunity to get up and run away!


    Obviously, for this "master" who forced himself to carry it violently, Huang Linbi didn''t feel cold, and ran away directly.


    And when it was running, it did not forget to call its companions to run together!


    Konoha caught a glimpse of it among the crowd, scratched her head anxiously, and wanted to rush over to stop it, but was blocked by many tigers and wolves.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to roar angrily, beheading the tiger and wolf to vent his anger.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that the smallest beings in the field - those brown-haired monkeys were not disturbed by Huang Linbo at this time. They picked up the stones around them with red eyes and threw them at Jiang and Goshawk warriors.


    Some monkeys even picked up bone knives and sticks on the ground and threw them out.


    Although it can''t be thrown very far and can''t cause substantial damage, it is obviously full of fighting spirit.


    Some daring monkeys even dodged left and right in the crowd of tigers and wolves, took the opportunity to jump into the crowd of soldiers, climbed up and bit the soldiers.


    The first few monkeys were all beheaded.


    But as the number of monkeys died increased, these monkeys also rushed forward with completely red eyes and bared teeth.


    Although the soldiers were good at fighting, they couldn''t react to this extremely dexterous but short "opponent". In a short time, dozens of fighters caught the attack, scratched their faces and bit their hands by the monkeys.


    Worst of all, a soldier was caught and blinded in one eye!


    "What should I do?" Konoha was anxious and shouted angrily, "Boss!"


    Bai Yue was also very anxious at this time.


    Originally, he was still catching and pecking the dragon eagle, but he didn''t expect such a big change because of the monkey!


    Not to mention the soldiers were injured, many people died.


    And it''s all because of monkeys!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1131

    Bai Yue felt extremely depressed.


    I have never been so aggrieved in several battles.


    If these soldiers suffered casualties due to fighting, he would have nothing to say.


    But right now these fighters are dying from ferocious beasts, which is really hard for him to accept.


    At this time, it was Mo Ke Khan who shouted eagerly: "Release the Dragon Eagle!"


    All the eagle control fighters loosened the animal skin bags on their bodies and released the dragon pecking eagle.


    Immediately afterwards, without anyone commanding, the eagle control fighters'' throats surged, and the sound of "Woo, hey, woo" suddenly sounded around.


    It sounds obviously louder than usual eagle control voice.


    And each of them had bulging veins on their foreheads, looking very hard.


    Obviously, controlling these undomesticated dragon pecking eagles is really "speech-consuming".


    Fortunately, the Dragon Pecking Eagle was finally controlled. After circling in place, it struggled to find the target quickly, and began to look for the tigers and wolves nearby to attack.


    Tiger wolves are big, after all, they are not as dexterous as the dragon pecking eagle. In an instant, ten or twenty tiger wolves were blinded by the dragon pecking eagle.


    Even the big red-haired monkey was attacked by the dragon pecking eagle at this time.


    As for those little monkeys, let alone, they all changed from being arrogant and domineering to running away, screaming and running away.


    The red-haired monkey pulled out its broken arm forcefully, roaring angrily, trying to kill Heyao who was rolling on the ground.


    The dragon pecking eagle pounced on at this time.


    One after another, they went straight to the red-haired monkey''s eyes.


    The red-haired monkey roared angrily and looked around.


    The yellow horse is gone, the monkey and the grandson are gone, and only the red-eyed, mad tiger and wolf are seen.


    Only then did the red-haired monkey realize the danger, picked up the black stick on the ground, turned around and ran away.


    "Don''t let it run away!" Konoha yelled, and was about to chase after him with his horse.


    It''s just that he was surrounded in the middle, and he couldn''t chase after him for a while.


    It was a Goshawk warrior, who stepped forward with his sword straightened out, trying to stop this monkey who seemed to be bigger than him.


    Unexpectedly, the red-haired monkey became very irritable, turned around and threw the black stick, and shot it straight at the soldier.


    "puff!"


    The soldier fell straight down, convulsed all over, and couldn''t die anymore!


    "Hum hoo!"


    The red-haired monkey roared angrily and beat its chest with one hand.


    Everyone couldn''t help being shocked.


    Sure enough, the poor don''t chase after them, even the fierce beasts that have been defeated!


    Da Jiang and Goshawk warrior had no choice but to take the next best thing and continue to kill the tigers, leopards and wolves around them.


    The red-haired monkey roared and fled.


    Without the encouragement of the red-haired monkeys, these tigers and wolves were quickly killed.


    But Da Jiang and Goshawk fighters also lost more than 80 people and injured more than 40 people!


    In addition to the casualties, more than 200 horses and mounts were killed and injured, and all the dragon-pecking eagles that had just been caught were also released.


    Heyao was also seriously injured, and is now lying on the ground crying...


    Not to mention the harvest this time, it can be said to be a heavy loss!


    Bai Yue''s face was gloomy and she didn''t say a word.


    He felt that the entire Changli territory was now hostile to him.


    He didn''t know how he should explain to the warchief.


    Konoha reminded at the right time: "Boss, you can''t stay here for long!"


    Bai Yue came to her senses, and hurried to find Mo Ke Khan and Mo Er Khan and said: "Hurry up and pack up, apply herbal medicine to the injured soldier, bandage it up, and leave here as soon as possible!"


    Mo Ke Khan was also extremely helpless, nodded, and told the soldiers to leave as soon as possible.


    No one dared to continue exploring inside.


    Because it is less than a day''s journey out of the forest, and there is such a big trouble from behind them, if there are other fierce existences, I am afraid that everyone will confess here.


    It''s just that the soldiers were injured a lot, and together with the fact that he couldn''t get up and return for a while, everyone was forced to stay as far away from the scene as possible and chose a relatively open area to rest.


    Bai Yue ordered: "Wait for the soldiers and He Yi to rest and get out of here immediately!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    That night, all the night watchmen saw a green light shining from the place where the battle was fought during the day¡ªthey were the eyes of some kind of beast!


    To everyone''s horror, there were quite a few of those eyes¡ªat least not less than the number of tigers and wolves during the day!


    Fortunately, there were many dead beasts on the battlefield, and those beasts who came out to "pick up leaks" at night had no time to care about the presence of humans not far away.


    The soldiers on patrol hurriedly told Bai Yue about the situation.


    Bai Yue was so worried that she wrote letters by the fire all night and sent them to Longcheng, the old place of Yiluo, and the old place of Baiyuanbu respectively.


    Help!


    Now no matter whether he can lead the soldiers out of here smoothly, he has a feeling that the defeat during the day is far from over.


    All he can do now is to ask for help from the tribe outside the mountain.


    The exhausted Bai Yue had to admit that it was beyond her ability to explore the secret realm, and she shouldn''t have asked the great chief to take this trip.


    After all, there were also casualties in the last time we dealt with a small tattooed dragon department.


    ...

 Chapter 1132

    After Mu Feng inspected Baihu City, he tested the power of the God Arm Crossbow with Qi Ge in the tribe.


    After he used the divine arm crossbow to shoot through the third layer of animal skin with one arrow, Luli, Qige and others who were on the sidelines all exclaimed.


    "This kind of crossbow is too powerful!" Lu Li''s eyes brightened, "This kind of crossbow may not be able to cause damage to mammoths and armored earth dragons, but it should be able to deal with rough-skinned and thick-skinned ones like Chenghuang! "


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, but we have another crossbow that can break through thick leather armor!"


    "Huh?" Juli looked forward with anticipation.


    Mu Feng smiled and took him to the side of the three crossbows, motioning King Li to join him, and the two of them worked together to pull the three crossbows and put a large arrow.


    The force next to him couldn''t help being surprised.


    He has not been in Dragon City for a short time, and he knew that the strength of Mu Feng and Li Wang is unmatched by few people in this entire tribe.


    A three-bow crossbow requires two people to work together to pull it apart?


    Mu Feng pulled up the three crossbows, let go of the target in the distance, and shot through the target wrapped in five layers of fur with a "pop" sound!


    "hiss!"


    Take a deep breath.


    Wouldn''t such an impact be able to hurt mammoths and the like?


    He looked at the eight-ox crossbow that was placed on the ground, which was larger than a bed, and he was already trembling with excitement.


    With such a divine crossbow guarding the city, why are you afraid of armored earth dragons?


    What mammoth are you afraid of?


    Just as Mu Feng put down the three-bow crossbow and was about to test the eight-ox crossbow, Yu Li took the letter and rushed to him: "Great chief, great chief!"


    Mu Feng looked at Yu Li, and saw that he raised a piece of paper in his hand from a distance: "Three printed letters!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, hurried to meet him, and took a look.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and shouted: "Li Wang, get ready, bring fifty guards and wait at the city gate!"


    "Yes!" Li Wang turned and left.


    "Ah?" Yu Li and Juli were busy together, "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    As Mu Feng walked out, he said: "Bai Yue encountered danger in the border of Changli, the soldiers lost one or two hundred, I have to go and see!


    You keep the tribe well in the tribe!


    In addition, speak to Chang Ning! "


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng didn''t speak any more, he whistled loudly, and saw three huge black shadows rising from the sky at Dongshan Mountain.


    A small yellow pheasant falcon also came to Mufeng with the appearance of three big birds.


    A white horse with one horn and black tail came rushing "da da".


    Mu Feng got on his horse and whistled loudly again, and there was an immediate response from Beishan: "Woo Ang¡ª¡ª"


    Immediately afterwards, a mountainous bear rushed out.


    When passing by Yuelou, he took a special look and found that Chang Ning had already stood at the door of Yuelou, looking forward to it.


    Mu Feng immediately clenched his fists and beat his chest.


    Chang Ning nodded quietly.


    Mu Feng no longer had any doubts, he rode his horse and ran out.


    King Li was already waiting at the gate of the city with fifty guards.


    If there are other people here, I''m afraid their eyes will be fixed.


    Because Mu Feng''s fifty guards are all well-equipped, and their mounts are all BMW horses!


    Out of a hundred people, ten rode Zouwu, twenty rode Sailong five-spotted horses, ten rode Baimane, and ten rode Zhaoyebai.


    There are no heavy mounts, but all of them are BMW horses!


    Among them, Zouwu''s speed is far above Wanliyun, and the rest are high-quality mounts that can travel thousands of miles a day.


    Mu Feng let out a long howl again, and saw another hundred gray wolves rushing out from the foot of Beishan Mountain, all of them were tall and menacing.


    He grinned at the wolf king and said, "It''s been a long time since I took you far away, let''s go?"


    The wolf king could clearly understand Mu Feng''s words, raised his head and let out a long roar, and summoned another forty or fifty wolves¡ªfor more than a year, the wolf king, with the help of Mu Feng and Da Jiang warrior, kept recruiting the wandering people around him. The number of wolves has expanded to two or three hundred.


    The two or three hundred wolves were distributed all over the north of Beishan under the direction of Mufeng, and they were even distributed in Dalongshan.


    The area covered is so wide, I''m afraid it may not be inferior to Bai Shuyuan.


    Most of the wolves that the wolf king can mobilize nearby are the wolves that are closer.


    Mu Feng nodded, responded with a long howl, and went straight west from the jungle.


    Since it is to save people, it is naturally a shortcut!


    And this shortcut is from Qilin City to the southwest, out of Xuanwu City and directly to Pixiu City.


    According to the tutorials of regular horses, nearly half of the distance is left, and with a thousand-mile horse, it will be faster.


    While hurrying along the road, Mu Feng ordered: "Zou, ten of us, don''t wait for me, go directly to the west, tell the defenders of the White Ape Division to go directly to the west, and arrive at the border of Bailong as soon as possible!"


    "yes!"


    In an instant, the Zouwu cavalry, who were originally in front of the team, distanced themselves from the crowd behind them and rushed forward like the wind.


    Followed by Zhao Yebai and Mu Feng''s Dalei, followed by Sha Laosan, and then Baimanexiong and Sailong five-spotted horse.


    The last ones were actually King Li''s five-color ox and the surrounding gray wolves!


    As for the eagle-feathered dragons in the sky, although they cannot be seen through the tall trees, they will make "chirp" sounds in the sky from time to time.


    And Mu Feng will respond by whistling on horseback, so that they can locate each other conveniently.


    ...


    Baiyue, Konoha, Mokehan and Moerhan and the group are in a panic right now.


    They didn''t expect that the injured red-haired monkey brought another red-haired monkey in the foggy weather earlier.


    This time there are no tigers and leopards, only wild wolves, but there are more of them.


    Not only that, but they also have poisonous snakes.


    In the thick fog, the soldiers found the red-haired monkey and the wolf, but they didn''t notice the poisonous snake on the ground.


    So under the sudden battle, the soldiers lost another hundred people!


    The horses also lost hundreds of horses.


    Under the hasty challenge, He Yi once again fought to retreat, seriously injuring the head of the household, Bai Yue, and others, and Sha Laosan was also beaten by the new red-haired monkey.


    If it weren''t for Sha Laosan''s rough skin and thick flesh, he might be seriously injured by the other party.


    Everyone fought and retreated, but were forced to flee into the secret ground in desperation.


    In a panic, they were forced into a narrow mountain pass, unable to advance or retreat.


    But fortunately, the mountain pass is narrow enough, and people are crowded inside, but it is enough to send a small number of people to guard the mountain pass.


    However, the two red-haired monkeys were extremely hostile, leading a pack of wolves and monkeys to block the way.


    Bai Yue originally wanted to lead people to continue walking into the mountain pass, but seeing the deep and unknown mountain pass, he really didn''t have the confidence to explore further inside.


    In addition, Heya, who was bitten in the neck by a red-haired monkey twice, was dying, and there were many wounded soldiers around him, so he had to let people guard the mountain pass.


    At the same time, he calculated in his heart that it would take about ten days to arrive at the secret place from Jiang Longcheng, and it would take at least three or four days to send the message with the pigeon.


    And the journey of the White Apes to come here is very short, it only takes four or five days, and it will not exceed ten days.


    It seems that people from the White Ape tribe will come here sooner.


    If it was any later, Bai Yue could only confess here and apologize to the great chief with his death...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1133

    Bai Yue was trapped and guarded the mountain pass.


    Two red-haired monkeys led a pack of wolves and snakes to block the mountain pass. They tried to rush in several times, but Da Jiang and Goshawk fighters resisted.


    The herd lost a lot.


    But soldiers and horses also suffered losses.


    It''s not that the red-haired monkey didn''t think about letting the snakes sneak up on it, but when the poisonous snakes saw Ba Jie, they backed away again and again.


    Because Bajie restrained them too much, his rough fur made it impossible for poisonous snakes to bite, and he was immune to these poisonous snakes.


    Every time the poisonous snake rushed forward, Bajie repeatedly bitten and killed many of them, and then feasted on them.


    Among the trapped humans and beasts, Bajie was the only one who was not seriously injured and was able to eat well.


    Even the red-haired monkey who seriously injured Heyao couldn''t do anything about Bajie.


    It''s an anomaly!


    After several days of eating snake meat, Bajie''s ferocity seemed to be aroused little by little, and it became bigger and bigger.


    When the wolves came rushing recently, Bajie started to bite the wolves on his own initiative!


    But it, a wild boar, has the upper hand and can''t control the situation. It''s nothing more than helping everyone delay time.


    Every time the herd charged upward, wolves, snakes, horses died, and even people began to die.


    The red-haired monkeys and wolves did not go to other places to look for food, but gnawed on the corpses of various wild animals in the same place.


    From the looks of it, he made up his mind to fight with everyone.


    Bai Yue and Mo Kehan ??have been sent to the innermost place for protection.


    The situation in front of him can''t be solved by commanding, only sticking to it.


    But the problem is that they have been guarding for seven or eight days, and the water they brought has almost been drunk.


    If it drags on, they don''t need to besieged by wild beasts outside the mountain pass, they will die of thirst themselves!


    Right now, Bai Yue and Mo Ke Khan were sitting opposite each other, frowning.


    Three days ago, a team of more than 50 fighters wanted to fight their way out and create opportunities for the tribe to escape.


    It''s a pity that under the urging of the two red-haired monkeys, those wolves and poisonous snakes bravely blocked the way.


    Especially the mountain pass was narrow, the two red-haired monkeys held black sticks and blocked them there, they could have killed seven or eight warriors, and blocked their charge.


    Not only that, they also rushed to kill everyone in the mouth of the gorge, forcing them to retreat deeper.


    But the further inside, the more frightened Bai Yue and his party became.


    Because the outside of the gorge looks peaceful, but there are many animal bones in the gorge!


    Judging from the condition of these animal bones, they were clearly bitten to death and eaten by some kind of ferocious beast.


    There are even tooth marks on some broken bones!


    Mo Ke Khan looked at Bai Yue worriedly: "Boss, what should we do next? Those two monkeys don''t know where they can get wild beasts. If we go further inside, if we encounter other fierce beasts, we will be equal to Go die!


    And do you feel that the monkeys outside deliberately drive us in here? "


    Bai Yue frowned and nodded.


    In fact, except that the red-haired monkey really fought with them at the beginning, after they entered the mountain pass, the red-haired monkey seemed to have changed its temper. It just kept forcing them to retreat into the gorge, but did not fight to the death.


    Otherwise, they would not retreat again and again.


    Of course, this is not unrelated to the increase in the number of wolves dying.


    Because once the fight goes to the end, the wolves will definitely be killed, and then there will only be two red-haired monkeys left, and things will be easier to handle.


    He sighed and said: "Wait for two more days, maybe it only takes one day, and my Da Jiang''s fighters should be there!"


    Mo Ke Khan regained confidence.


    This time he really understood the horror of the beast.


    But soon, some soldiers shouted at them: "Boss, the red-haired monkey is coming again!"


    Bai Yue has gotten used to it, and only said one word: "Hit!"


    Without hesitation, the soldier turned his head and returned.


    Then hit!


    Da Jiang''s fighters have never been afraid of others!


    Could it be that he was beaten so hard by two monkeys that he couldn''t lift his head up?


    Another melee...


    At this time, a team of no less than a thousand people appeared at the place where Bai Yue and the others had captured the Dragon Pecking Eagle.


    The soldiers looked around and looked at one person, it was Qingya.


    "Commander, look!"


    Qing Ya took the weapon handed over by the man, just glanced at it, and suddenly shouted: "It''s the leader!"


    The soldier approached a gray wolf and let out a "woo hoo".


    People who are familiar with it can tell at a glance that this wolf is a big dog.


    Mazi is now as an "army wolf" to follow Da Jiang to explore the way.


    With him, of course, there are Doudou and others.


    Several wolves sniffed the ground, and then howled a few times in one direction.


    Qing Ya caught a glimpse: "Follow me!"


    Dazi spread his legs and ran forward, Qingya and the others quickly followed.


    With Da Mazi leading the way, Qing Ya and the others didn''t stop at all along the way, and went straight to where Bai Yue was.


    The vegetation is low along the way, obviously someone passed by here.


    By the time they arrived at the outskirts of the mountain pass where Bai Yue was, the corpses at the pass had already stink.


    Qing Ya and the others didn''t have time to get sick, they rushed in after Da Ma Zi.


    The mountain pass is narrow and can only accommodate a few people.


    In desperation, Qingya had no choice but to order: "I''ll take a team to check the situation first, and you guys will stay on guard outside."


    But it didn''t take long for them to rush forward when they heard a roar and wailing from inside.


    There were the screams of people, the howls of wolves, and the roar of unknown beasts...


    Qingya''s heart thumped, and he shouted, "Quick!"


    The people behind him didn''t hesitate anymore, Qi Qi left his horse and rushed inside on foot.


    When they came to the battlefield, they just found the red-haired monkeys and wild wolves that had been repulsed again.


    Two big monkeys were gnawing on the broken snake on the ground, their mouths were full of blood.


    There was a stench in the entire gorge, which made people sick.


    Sensing the strange situation outside the mouth of the gorge, the red-haired monkey immediately got up and grinned at Qingya and his group.


    Seeing this, Qing Ya waved his hand without any hesitation: "Shoot the arrow!"


    Two or three rows of soldiers behind him raised their hands together and shot out crossbows.


    However, what shocked them was that the crossbow shot at the two red-haired monkeys had no effect!


    In fact, it wasn''t just them, Bai Yue also let people shoot arrows and crossbows in the past few days, but none of them had any effect on the two red-haired monkeys.


    On the contrary, many wolves and snakes were shot and killed.


    But the bows and arrows they carry are limited after all, and they cannot be retrieved immediately every time they shoot.


    So much so that in the end, they had no arrows to shoot!


    Right now, Qingya and the others shot indiscriminately, and they really shot and killed a lot of wild wolves that were not many left.


    But there is still nothing to do with the two red-haired monkeys.


    All they saw were two red-haired monkeys jumping and roaring in front of them.


    Qing Ya gritted his teeth, stepped forward with a gun, saw the opportunity and shot the red-haired monkey in the heart.


    Unexpectedly, although the spear hit the target, he clearly felt that he was blocked by the extremely tough fur.


    Before he could react, the red-haired monkey he poked slapped the gun barrel, causing Qingya''s hands to tingle and his mouth to bleed.


    In desperation, he had to let go of the gun.


    Immediately afterwards, before he came over from the tomb, he was thrown backwards by the red-haired monkey.


    The soldiers behind were in a hurry to catch him, but they also brought down several people.


    "Commander!" Everyone shouted anxiously.


    Qing Ya''s chest was full of distress, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly said: "Don''t go forward!"


    Everyone exclaimed in unison: "Then what should we do?"


    Qing Ya endured the severe pain, his thoughts changed sharply, and he shouted: "Use the bridle rope to tie the horse!"


    The soldier next to him was barely able to react, and hurriedly shouted: "Trip the horse rope, hurry up, trip the horse rope!"


    So he threw bundles of tripping ropes from the back of the line to the front.


    These soldiers obviously knew what Qingya was going to do, but the rope tied the big loop and threw it over.


    Immediately afterwards, another soldier threw it out.


    It''s just a pity that when the four bundles of horse ropes were thrown out, none of the ropes caught.


    Instead, the red-haired monkey grabbed the rope and knocked down several people.


    At the same time, on the other side of the gorge, Bai Yue and the others had just experienced a big battle and were still resting.


    They also noticed something strange at this time, and the soldiers shouted one after another: "Boss, the red-haired monkeys seem to be fighting again!"


    "Huh?" Bai Yue and Mo Kehan''s eyes lit up, and they realized it in an instant, "Da Jiang is here!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1134

    Knowing that Da Jiang''s reinforcements had arrived, Bai Yue and the others were very excited, calling for the soldiers to step forward one after another.


    Everyone was aware of the hope of life and was very excited. Regardless of the hard work of the battle just finished, they stepped forward with their swords out.


    When they rushed to the red-haired monkey again, they saw Da Jiang''s warrior.


    Konoha shouted loudly: "Qingya?"


    A soldier responded: "It''s us, Commander Qingya is injured!"


    Just as Bai Yue and the others were relieved, they immediately became worried again.


    Qing Ya struggled to get up, and shouted forcefully: "It''s okay, I can''t die!"


    Bai Yue felt a little relieved.


    Right now, they are surrounded on both sides, and the red-haired monkey and the few dozen wolves left are squeezed into a small space.


    But in such a small space, these beasts are all bristling, with red eyes and grinning.


    Obviously, they also felt the sudden change of the situation, and became violent and violent.


    One of the red-haired monkeys was clutching its chest, which was exactly where the green teeth had poked before¡ªthe reason why it couldn''t block it in time was because one of its arms was injured and it couldn''t react in time.


    It seems that although Qingya''s shot didn''t break its flesh, it still made his chest ache.


    The two red-haired monkeys looked around, and there were people on both sides.


    They also sensed the danger coming.


    Because that''s how they avenge the creatures in front of them these days.


    The extremely angry red-haired monkey beat its chest and stomped its feet, and howled loudly: "Hum Ho¡ª"


    This time the voice sounded bleak and sad, and it seemed that human beings regarded death as home.


    Many soldiers looked excited.


    Especially these soldiers who came here with Bai Yue feel that the melancholy of these days is about to be swept away.


    However, before they moved forward, they remembered two palpitating roars.


    A loud and angry sound came from the deep part of the gorge behind Bai Yue and the others. It seemed to be a warning after their rest was interrupted.


    The other sound was full of fighting intent, as if eager to try.


    And this sound was very familiar to everyone in Da Jiang, it was a passionate "ang wu" sound.


    "This is..." Bai Yue revealed surprise.


    Before he could say it, another voice full of fighting spirit sounded: "Woo--"


    The ginger warriors in the entire canyon cheered together.


    "The Great Chief, the Great Chief!"


    "Great, the Great Chief is here!"


    "We are saved!"


    Bai Yue''s expression was agitated, and she let out a long sigh of relief, her brows were no longer worried.


    Konoha also swept away the haze from her brow, let out a breath of suffocation, and shouted: "It''s the great chief!"


    And the two red-haired monkeys also noticed something strange at this time.


    Because they intentionally stimulated the existence in the gorge, but they did not expect to make three different roars.


    The previous two sounds made them all feel palpitations, which is not surprising.


    But the third sound is obviously made by the yellow horses that should be afraid of them.


    It also matches?


    The two red-haired monkeys were furious and roared again: "Hum Ho¡ª"


    One is to vent one''s anger, and the other is to stimulate the existence in the gorge and let it come out to kill all outsiders here!


    Sure enough, the stimulated dark being roared again, and the sound was obviously closer than before!


    And the two beings who were stimulated outside also responded.


    "Ang woo¡ª"


    "Woo--"


    The red-haired monkey wanted to roar again, but heard a different long cry: "Jiujiu¡ª"


    Warrior Da Jiang was already overjoyed, and shouted again in surprise: "It''s really the great chief!"


    Indeed, the only one who can drive the original bear, the Hulei leopard, and the eagle feather dragon at the same time is the great chief Mufeng!


    Almost as soon as the eagle-feathered dragon''s loud "chirp" sounded, everyone noticed a large shadow above the canyon.


    Three eagle-feathered dragons roared past.


    Everyone in Da Jiang cheered.


    It really is the Great Chief!


    A loud shout came from the mountain pass: "Get out of the way!"


    All the soldiers showed ecstasy and consciously made way.


    A white horse arrived first, followed by a gigantic bear.


    The white horse rushed to the front of the crowd, just glanced at it, frowned and said, "Big baboon?"


    It was Wood Wind!


    As soon as the third son of Yuan Xiongsha behind him appeared, "Little" glanced left and right, then poked out his nose and sniffed, then opened his mouth suddenly, and roared: "Angwu¡ª¡ª"


    The mountain road is narrow and the voice is passionate.


    Everyone just felt deaf.


    The injured red-haired monkey immediately fought back: "Hum Ho¡ª"


    Then the sound stopped abruptly.


    Because as soon as it opened its mouth, Sha Laosan was sure that it was the one who provoked him just now.


    It pounced forward, before standing up completely, slapped its paw on its body, and knocked it down to the ground!


    The red-haired monkey was already injured, but when it was slapped on the ground by Sha Laosan''s paw, blood flowed from the corner of its mouth, it was very miserable.


    I don''t know whether Sha Laosan saved his strength or the red-haired monkey was so strong that he didn''t die after being hit by Sha Laosan''s paw!


    You know, even with the tenacious defense of the dragon, being caught by Sha Laosan''s claws would be the end of his brain.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng said angrily: "Stupid, you won''t beat it to death, will you?"


    Sha Laosan, who was scolded, was very aggrieved, and responded in a low voice "angang", to the effect that he did not kill him.


    And when the other red-haired monkey saw his companion lying on the ground, he got into trouble, jumped high, and rushed directly to Mufeng who was riding a white horse.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng seemed to have expected it long ago, as soon as he pulled the horse rein, the Hulei Leopard stood up, grabbed and kicked with two front paws, hit the red-haired monkey''s chest, and "kicked" it to the ground .


    "Hum hoo!"


    The red-haired monkey got up and roared angrily.


    Unmoved, Da Lei stood up again and stepped towards the red-haired monkey.


    Baiyue, Konoha and others not far away frowned, puzzled.


    Why is it that Huang Linbo is afraid of red-haired monkeys when he is both Huleibao, but Dalei is not?


    In fact it has to do with a "big fight" involving several horses.


    The only things Huang Lin has seen so far are red-haired monkeys, armored earth dragons and other fierce beasts.


    No matter how powerful the mammoths are, they were all seen by the people of the White Dragon Department.


    Basically, I have never seen any "world".


    But Dalei is different. He has fought against armored earth dragons, raced with mammoths, and fought with fierce beings such as Yuanxiong and Heda.


    Over time, it has already tempered its ignorance and fearlessness - anyway, as long as the opponent can''t kill it, Wood Wind can save it!


    That''s why there is a scene in front of me.


    Da Lei''s active counterattack made the healthy red-haired monkey feel a strong provocation, it beat its chest and roared, and was about to pounce on it again.


    Mu Feng frowned and scratched his head, raised his hand, and said silently in his heart: "Boom party!"


    The red-haired monkey, who was about to knock Da Lei away, fell to the ground and fell, watching Da Lei''s front paws scratching his face in horror!


    With just one stroke, Da Lei''s front paws grabbed a bunch of hair off the red-haired monkey.


    There were even two bloodstains on the left side of his face!


    The red-haired monkey didn''t know why, it roared angrily and wanted to get up, but it was pressed to the ground by Mu Feng again with "Boom".


    Before it could react, Mu Feng yelled directly: "Old Sha!"


    Sha Laosan rolled on the spot and landed on the red-haired monkey.


    The huge pressure caused the red-haired monkey to lie down on the ground in an instant, unable to move.


    If you can fight in groups, who will challenge you single-handedly?


    The red-haired monkey struggled violently with its limbs, and looked at Mufeng with horror in its eyes.


    It knew that it was the strange behavior of the man reaching out just now that made it unable to get up.


    Mu Feng curled his lips and smiled: "Don''t you like beatings, don''t you still fight with you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1135

    Mu Feng appeared in the field, and took the monkey down with just a few breaths.


    Without waiting for the people around to cheer, he ordered directly: "Trap these two monkeys!"


    "yes!"


    He continued to order: "Everyone, get out of here quickly! Those who are injured, please help them. Those who cannot move, bring them to my side, and I will treat them!"


    Bai Yue immediately said: "There are some injuries, but they have all been bandaged up. Only three of them were seriously injured. He couldn''t move. The others...are already dead!"


    Mu Feng took a deep breath: "Now is not the time to worry about these things, hurry up and get out!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng then walked forward quickly, and there were trembling wild wolves beside him who wanted to go forward and were directly killed by him and King Li who arrived afterward.


    When he came to Heya''s side, seeing Heya''s neck was covered with blood, his heart trembled, and he stretched out both hands to "return to heaven" for treatment.


    Heyao arched his body and trembled, and then managed to get up from the ground.


    Seeing that it was Mu Feng who saved him, He Huan was overjoyed and wagged his tail slowly to show his gratitude.


    Mu Feng patted it on the head, and communicated with advanced animal taming skills: Thank you for your hard work, get out of here quickly!


    Heyao followed suit honestly and retreated behind Mufeng.


    It was just that when he caught a glimpse of the crowd dragging the red-haired monkey, he trembled vaguely.


    It was obvious that it had grown fear in its heart for this opponent who made it suffer twice and almost died.


    After finding them tied up and unable to move, he happily trotted to the monkeys again.


    Although it is very weak, it can be seen that it is very happy after seeing its opponent''s "miserable" end.


    Mufeng didn''t care about its gloating, came to the soldiers who couldn''t move, and gave them a "return to heaven" to save them.


    The three got up and wanted to thank, Mu Feng waved his hands and said: "Get out of here, there is a big guy coming out soon!"


    Everyone''s heart trembled, and immediately thought of the other roar just now, with lingering fear in their hearts, they hurriedly cleaned up and ran out together.


    The big ginger warriors who came to rescue were in charge of the rear, ignored the wild wolves hiding aside, and directly killed the wild wolves that were grinning and trying to resist.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to retreat outside the gorge.


    Bai Yue, Moke Khan and others came out of the valley again and howled loudly.


    The feeling of surviving after a catastrophe thrilled them.


    Seeing Mu Feng who finally exited the gorge, everyone bowed and saluted: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng turned his head and glanced at the mouth of the gorge, and hurriedly waved his hands: "Back again!"


    Everyone didn''t dare to disobey the order, and were about to retreat, when they heard a deafening voice from the mouth of the gorge again: "Houwuang¡ª¡ª"


    Immediately thereafter was the mournful howling of wild wolves.


    It was clear that those wild wolves had been murdered.


    "Back!" Mu Feng shouted anxiously.


    I hope this monster will not come after eating those beast carcasses.


    Everyone hurriedly backed away.


    Mu Feng also took Sha Laosan to be careful, and retreated the way he came.


    Calm quickly returned to the gorge.


    He breathed a sigh of relief quietly, and wanted to have a good understanding of the situation with Bai Yue and the others.


    Unexpectedly, there was another roar in the mouth of the gorge, a ferocious monster with red hair, black stripes and two pairs of curved and sharp black horns rushed out of the gorge.


    At first glance, the shape of this monster is similar to that of the five-color ox, but it is obviously bigger.


    If it hadn''t roared and exposed its ferocious fangs, anyone would have thought it was a spotted bull with red and black textures.


    However, the monster that had just rushed out of the gorge roared again, and everyone saw its thick fangs and its sharp claws raised to demonstrate.


    I don''t know if this monster saw a lot of people in the big ginger, and it exploded all the hairs on its body, standing up like a hedgehog, making it almost half its size.


    It seems that he has almost caught up with Sha Laosan''s body shape!


    The roar of the monster naturally stimulated Sha Laosan and Da Lei.


    This time Dalei was the first to react, and he was about to step forward with a "squeak".


    Mu Fengsheng grabbed the rein to prevent it from being impulsive.


    Earlier, when this guy heard Sha Laosan''s roar, he rushed forward to fight without hesitation, but was almost killed by Sha Laosan.


    Right now it is still so reckless.


    However, he just pressed Hu Leibao on this side, and Sha Laosan on the other side has already strode out, and roared at the same time: "Ang woo¡ª¡ª"


    Obviously, if there is a tacit understanding between these fierce beasts, as long as they hear other fierce beasts shouting, they will always like to fight.


    "This idiot!" Mu Feng cursed secretly.


    At the same time, he quickly ordered, "Everyone, step back!"


    Because the contest of this level of fierce beasts is not something they can get involved in.


    Appearing on the scene, it is easy to be affected by innocent people.


    Everyone had no choice but to retreat, but they all looked nervously at the fierce beasts that were fighting together in an instant.


    First, the two-horned monster with red and black stripes rushed out of the mouth of the gorge, condescendingly pounced on Sha Laosan.


    Sha Laosan didn''t dodge or dodge, he stood up directly, stretched out his two bear claws, and untied his fan towards the monster.


    For Sha Laosan, this kind of long-haired ferocious beast dared to provoke him, there was nothing that could not be solved with one paw.


    If there is, it is also a matter of two paws!


    As a result, the red-haired monster was the first to stick out its two claws head-on, and pawed on Sha Laosan''s bear claws.


    Then he bumped into Sha Laosan.


    With a bang, the two beasts fell to one side.


    Everyone gasped when they saw it.


    Both for the monster''s strength, and for the sound of the two colliding - in their opinion, there are few who can collide with Sha Laosan.


    You know, Sha Laosan can hunt and kill mammoths alone!


    The two ferocious beasts didn''t seem to expect that the other was so strong. They each got up from the ground, paced carefully from side to side, examined each other, waited for an opportunity to find the weak point of the opponent''s defense, and then attacked.


    Mu Feng frowned, breathed secretly, and quietly signaled King Li and the guards.


    So Li Wang rode the five-color ox a little farther away, and circled to the mouth of the gorge in a circle.


    On the other side, the White-maned Hideous Cavalry Army and the Zouwu Cavalry Army also fanned out towards the two sides.


    The red-haired monster sensed something was wrong, turned around and caught a glimpse of a big man appearing in the gap behind him, blocking its way, it roared, turned around and rushed towards Li Wang.


    King Li had already blocked the mouth of the gorge, and faced the red-haired monster condescendingly. He took his time and set up Weng Jin''s hammer to push the red-haired monster away.


    It''s just that he obviously didn''t expect the red-haired monster to be so powerful, making his arms tremble under the pressure.


    The five-color ox was also oppressed by the force of this pounce and retreated.


    "Hey!" Li Wang let out a deep shout, fighting with his arms, and threw him aside.


    Of course, the red horse monster that landed was not as embarrassed as it was just now. With a flick of its tail, it hit the top of the five-colored bull''s head.


    The five-color bull roared angrily, opened its mouth and followed the monster''s tail to bite.


    It is said that rabbits will bite when they are in a hurry, but it turns out that a cow will bite when it is in a hurry!


    But when the red-haired monster turned around and sold the opening, how could Sha Laosan miss it?


    It swooped directly, stepping forward with two front paws towards the red-haired monster.


    By the time the red-haired monster reacted, it was too late.


    Because Sha Laosan had already pressed onto its back.


    "Hoo woo ang¡ª"


    The red hair turned around abruptly, and took advantage of the situation to reach out and grab Sha Laosan.


    Sha Laosan, who had already succeeded, took advantage of the situation and opened his mouth to bite the red-haired monster''s back.


    Mu Feng stretched out one hand, turning it into a clenched fist.


    The surrounding white-maned and Zouwu cavalry troops all stepped forward, closing in on them in an encircling manner.


    At this time, Mu Feng and Li Wang approached the middle from two directions.


    Mu Feng had already let go of the rein, pulled out the meteor hammer with one hand, and dragged it forward.


    At the same time, he quietly stretched out his other hand, ready to hit that red-haired monster anytime.


    Using Zhu Youshu repeatedly before used a lot of energy and spirit. After recovering a little, he felt that he could seize the opportunity to perform it again.


    In order to ensure that he was sure to hit, he even whistled and summoned three eagle-feather dragons to circle around to help, distracting the attention of the red-haired monster.


    Still the same sentence, why bother to single out when you can fight in groups?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1136

    The red-haired monster surrounded by everyone has already realized that it is surrounded, but it has nothing to do.


    After trying its best to get rid of Sha Laosan''s bite, it lowered its body and swept its tail left and right. At the same time, it looked coldly at the "Xiaoxiao" surrounding it and roared in a low voice.


    Zou Wu backed away uneasily, and Bai Zongjian also raised and lowered his head, obviously a little discouraged.


    The red-haired monster roared again, and the two beasts really didn''t dare to move forward and retreated.


    It looks like a jackal meets a tiger and leopard. In most cases, they want to avoid showing weakness-the main reason is that they can''t beat them.


    Mu Feng was very surprised in his heart.


    Obviously, the sound of this red-haired monster cannot deter the beast, but it can force the beast to retreat by virtue of its own ferocity.


    In other words, one-on-one it is not afraid of Zouwu and Bai Zonghou!


    It''s just a pity that what this red-haired monster is facing now is not a single beast, but a group!


    Mu Feng saw the opportunity, rode his horse forward, pressed "Boom Party" with one hand, and quickly caught up with the meteor hammer with the other hand, aiming at the red-haired monster and smashing it.


    The red-haired monster took a solid blow and howled furiously.


    But it was pressed down by Mu Feng''s Dao Dao technique and could not resist.


    Sha Laosan followed in good time, swooped down and pinned down the red-haired monster, and then pressed the red-haired monster''s neck with two huge bear paws, firmly resisting it with sharp claws, and opened his mouth to bite.


    "Hoo woo ang¡ª"


    The red-haired monster struggled violently.


    The fear of dying made him panic all of a sudden.


    Mu Feng hurriedly said: Stupid, don''t bite to death!


    Only then did Sha Laosan stop talking, and just resisted the red-haired monster.


    Mu Feng got off his horse, strode forward, wrapped the chain on the meteor hammer around the two hind paws of the red-haired monster, and then shouted: "Li Wang!"


    King Li already understood, and hurriedly followed on his five-color ox, handed out a thick rope, and together with Mu Feng tied up the red-haired monster.


    Everyone at a distance was excited and cheered loudly.


    The red-haired monkey who caused them heavy casualties is now firmly tied up, and the existence in front of them that even the red-haired monkey is afraid of is also firmly tied up!


    And this is all because of the appearance of Great Chief Mufeng!


    Without any casualties, these two ferocious beasts have become Jiang''s prisoners!


    "Great, Great Chief!" Mo Kehan ??said to himself tremblingly, "Such a beast can be subdued!"


    At the side, Bai Yue''s mood fluctuated, she took a deep breath, and nodded heavily: "That''s natural, there is no beast that the great chief can''t subdue!"


    Mo Ke Khan''s eyes glistened, thankful for his correct decision.


    Looking at the tightly bound red-haired monster, Mu Feng heaved a sigh of relief and signaled everyone to rest carefully.


    The most important thing is that from his appearance to the present, using Zhu Youshu repeatedly is too much consumption for him!


    No one bothered Mufeng, giving him time to rest.


    And this ferocious beast was carefully dragged together.


    Obviously, the red-haired monster is very violent.


    If it wasn''t because of being captured, it would definitely have vented its anger on the red-haired monkey around it¡ªit was all the fault of the red-haired monkey, calling itself out.


    The red-haired monkey trembled after seeing the red-haired monster captured.


    Obviously, the monsters that made them all afraid have been caught, so why are they not afraid?


    The fear of death hangs over the two red-haired monkeys.


    They also hated those little brown-haired monkeys very much at this time¡ªit was all their fault!


    ...


    A day later, Mu Feng finally rested, and after eating some food to replenish his strength, he came to the two monsters to confirm their identities.


    Up to now, he''s been focusing on fighting and saving people, but he hasn''t had time to figure out who he''s fighting with!


    As a result, this confirmation was not a big deal, and Mu Feng was taken aback.


    The red-haired monkey is called Jufu.


    According to the system, Jufu "has a ring pattern on his arm, a red body like a monkey, good at throwing and jumping, and able to fight tigers and leopards."


    Mu Feng was amazed and stunned: "I just said, how can there be such a big baboon!"


    As for the red-haired monster, it was another creature that only existed in legends¡ªQongqi!


    After learning that the red-haired monster is Qiongqi, Mu Feng is not calm.


    Because in his impression, Qiongqi is a fierce beast in myths and legends, it looks like a tiger with a pair of wings on its back, and it is a strange beast that likes to eat people.


    The reason why Mufeng has such a deep impression on Qiongqi is entirely because it is recorded in the Shan Hai Jing in his previous life that most things are eaten by people, but Qiongqi is one of the few who "likes to eat people" The presence.


    But the fierce beast in front of him is also called Qiongqi, which is completely different from the Qiongqi in his impression.


    The system immediately gave an explanation: "The Book of Mountains and Seas seems to be a strange novel, but part of it is an annals of the geography and customs of the ancient earth.


    Of course, there must be errors in man-made records.


    It is not surprising that different creatures have the same name, people often group things together because they have the same characteristics.


    Similar to the "ground egg" mentioned by Huaxia in the previous life, some places think that the ground egg is a potato, some people think it is a sweet potato, and some people think it is a potato.


    But they are all called ground eggs, because these things have one thing in common¡ªgrow in the soil.


    And Qiongqi, what they have in common in Shan Hai Jing is that they all eat people!


    In fact, another version of Qiongqi''s image description is more suitable for Qiongqi''s image, which looks like a cow and has hair like a hedgehog. "


    Mu Feng looked at the instructions given by the system again.


    The one that looks like a tiger is the North Longitude of the Sea.


    It is the Western Mountain Classic that says it looks like a cow.


    Sure enough, geographic differences.


    After figuring this out, he no longer struggled. What he cared about most now was whether these two beasts would eat people or not.


    Anyone who eats people will be killed directly.


    It is also a curse to stay around.


    If there is nothing to eat, he can also consider taking it as a mount or a battle pet.


    After thinking about it, he decided to communicate with the red-haired monkey Jufu first, and it was also a "Hum Hum Ho Ho", which was directly heard by others as a beast roar.


    Everyone in Da Jiang is not surprised by this.


    Even if everyone in the Goshawk Department is not

 Chapter 1137

    After confirming the identity of Hongmaoju''s father, Mufeng asked them again with advanced animal taming skills: Have you ever eaten humans?


    Unexpectedly, the red-haired father asked back: What is a human being?


    Mu Feng had no choice but to explain: the same as me.


    Jufu: We don¡¯t eat food that can stand up, it¡¯s not good!


    Mu Feng frowned: Have you eaten?


    Jufu: Our grandparents told us not to eat it!


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Looking at Jufu''s situation, he is not likely to tell a lie, and it is even more unexpected that he will use this to determine his life and death.


    He nodded and asked one last question: Are you going to live or die?


    Jufu naturally replied: To live!


    Naturally, Mu Feng was not surprised.


    The instinct of living beings must be to live, especially beasts.


    He communicated with Jufu again: I can let you go, but you must listen to me!


    The father repeatedly responded: Yes, yes!


    Mu Feng said again: You must leave here with me, don''t hurt my people anymore, I can give you food, otherwise I will let it kill you!


    As he spoke, he pointed to Sha Laosan who was squatting on the ground beside him.


    Jufu quickly responded: No, no, if you don''t kill us, you will be our king?


    Wooden wind is strange: king?


    Jufu replied: If you can kill us and let us go, you are our king. Our ancestors told us that only a king can do this!


    Mufeng''s heart is weird.


    Could it be that he became the real king of Jiji and brought these two big plush?


    Then lead a large group of monkeys from then on?


    Mu Feng asked again: Do you have any other clansmen?


    Ci father: Yes!


    Mu Feng''s heart skipped a beat.


    Give the father a timely explanation: They are our children!


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then his face became weird again.


    Because the other red-haired Jufu doesn''t look like a female monkey at all.


    But right now is not the time for him to worry about these things, so he let go of the Jufu who answered his words first, and told it: just stay there, don''t even try to let it go, or I''ll kill it!


    As expected, the father sat on the ground obediently, not daring to move.


    Instead, it looked at its injured companion with worried eyes, and tried to reach out to comfort it.


    Wooden narrowed his eyes.


    The liberated cat was only trying to appease its companion, and did not dare to try to untie it.


    Only then did Mu Feng quietly heave a sigh of relief.


    If this father dares to make a move, maybe he has to teach it some lessons.


    Fortunately, this father is more obedient, and there is no change.


    Only then did he look at Qiongqi.


    Qiongqi is naturally not so easy to discuss with his father, and he is obviously full of contempt and hatred for the existence of this group of beating him.


    So when Mu Feng communicated with him, it didn''t even bother to talk to Mu Feng.


    His eyes were full of wild hatred and glaring.


    "Just ignore it!" Mu Feng smiled.


    Let it dry for a few days.


    Now the wounded soldiers still need to rest and recuperate. In addition to the heavy losses this time, if they don''t take something away from here, I''m really sorry for those losses.


    So he decided to spend a few days here to spend Qiongqi, and decided to use methods of boiling eagles and elephants to deal with Qiongqi.


    If the Qiongqi still succumbed when he left, it would have to die.


    First, the two sides have become enemies, and second, it cannot keep what it cannot get.


    After all, this secret place is considered to be included in Da Jiang''s territory, and it is inevitable that it will still be developed here in the future.


    He can''t keep a hidden danger for himself.


    So he ordered the soldiers to set up camp along the rest and recuperate, and sent the eagle-controlling fighters to catch the dragon eagle again.


    At the same time, Baiyue is asked to write a letter to Baiyuan Jiudi and Yiluo Jiudi to report safety.


    And because of the arrival of Mu Feng, everyone became extremely calm and at ease.


    Baiyue, Muye, and Mokehan found Mufeng together after a day''s rest, and solemnly saluted and thanked him.


    The three survived the catastrophe, and they were very excited: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded and waved his hands.


    Bai Yue was ashamed: "Chief, I caused the soldiers to lose so much, please punish them!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s not your fault. There are Jufu and Qiongqi here. Even if I come, I will be recruited if I am not prepared enough. Don''t mention you!"


    Only then did Bai Yue and the others feel at ease.


    Mo Kehan ??asked suspiciously: "Then what shall we do next?"


    "Let''s explore here after the soldiers have almost rested." Mu Feng said, "Otherwise these soldiers will come here for nothing!"


    "Yes!" Mo Kehan ??nodded.


    The soldiers really can''t come in vain.


    He immediately thought of something and said, "By the way, there were two strange horses that came with the two red monkeys earlier, which are the same as the mounts of the Lord Konoha!"


    Only then did Bai Yue and Mu Ye think of this incident, and they nodded quickly: "Yes, those two yellow horses were still there before, but they went somewhere in the melee!"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked, "Did these two red-haired fathers bring them?"


    The three nodded in unison.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This is easy!"


    Then he hurried to Jufu''s side, and found that the loosened Jufu was still there obediently, guarding his companion.


    Mu Feng nodded secretly.


    Many who value their companions are beasts, more so than humans.


    So he healed the injured Jufu with the technique of derivation of the wood way, and he also connected the broken bones on his body, and sealed the wound, but he didn''t let it go.


    Even so, when the injured Jufu looked at Mufeng again, there was both fear and gratitude in his eyes.


    It excitedly shouted "Hum Hum" to the other cub, explaining the situation to it.


    The released cat beat its chest and cried "Hum Hum" after hearing this.


    Mu Feng heard what it meant, and was both happy and grateful.


    Only then did he tell the father-in-law: Now go and bring me back the two yellow horses you found earlier, and I can let them go too!


    In order to make it easier for it to understand what a "horse" is, he specially asked Konoha to bring his Huang Linbi here.


    After some explanations, the father raised his eyes excitedly, "Hum hum" asked Mu Feng: Do you keep your word?


    Mu Feng definitely responded: I will do what I say, otherwise I will kill you, and I can catch them with a little effort!


    This raised father looked at his companion repeatedly, "Hum Hoo" with him, and finally turned and left resolutely.


    All the soldiers exclaimed.


    They couldn''t believe that the great chief released a fierce beast.


    But this matter was done by the great chief, and they naturally dare not have any opinions.


    Bai Yue asked worriedly: "Chief, what if it doesn''t come back once it leaves, we won''t be able to catch it!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "If I let it go, I can catch it again.


    But if it came back after leaving, even if it couldn''t bring back the two Hulei leopards, at least it showed that it would not abandon its companions.


    It would be great if you bring it back! "


    "Why?" Bai Yue frowned.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Haven''t you ever thought that once such a ferocious beast can be used by me, Da Jiang, and cooperate with him, can you bring all the beasts and livestock here?


    If possible, put them on the Wanzhang Plain, wouldn''t it be possible to trap more livestock mounts for Da Jiang? "


    Bai Yue and Mo Kehan ??suddenly realized, and their expressions were excited.


    That''s right, this red-haired monster can even drive a Hulei leopard. Isn''t it a piece of cake to deal with ordinary cattle, horses, livestock, tigers, leopards, and wolves?


    You know, the Hulei Leopard is only a deterrent to all kinds of wild animals.


    He can only drive cattle and horses, and deter ordinary wild animals.


    This Jufu alone can not only deter tigers, leopards and poisonous snakes, but also drive them away!


    Once Da Jiang has such a fierce beast sitting in the town, wouldn''t it be even more powerful?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1138

    After everyone understood Mu Feng''s plan, they were extremely excited.


    Mo Ke Khan felt emotional in his heart.


    Although they are not short of cattle, horses and livestock, who would think there is too much food?


    They still have to think about how much labor to spend as hunting warriors to catch cattle and horses in the wilderness, but Da Jiang has already started thinking about using wild animals to catch wild animals.


    These days, he has deeply experienced the horror of the two fathers.


    The tigers, leopards, wild wolves, and poisonous snakes they drove rushed forward desperately when they launched an attack.


    Otherwise, the soldiers would not have suffered so many casualties.


    In fact, he also thought in his heart that if anyone could ask these two red-haired monsters to help drive the wild beasts and help them hunt.


    But that''s just a thought!


    Unexpectedly, Great Chief Woodwind wanted to turn what he thought in his heart into reality!


    If this is the case, since the Goshawk Department chooses to join Da Jiang, does it need to truly integrate with Da Jiang?


    Because he also knew from the bottom of his heart that so far, the Goshawk Department had only joined Da Jiang in name.


    Even so, they gained an unprecedented sense of security, and Da Jiang gave them some gold tools to protect the tribe.


    But no more.


    The other is that Da Jiang directly led people to Jinqi Mountain, and the Wenlong Department led the way to open the mountain.


    He saw with his own eyes that a weak tattooed dragon tribe suddenly became stronger: a newly built tribe with city walls, new houses, and new weapons.


    Even though there is a language barrier, the people from the Wenlong Department still follow Da Jiang''s people in and out of the mountains, as if they have become a part of Da Jiang.


    And Da Jiang also gave them back ten armored earth dragons, cows and horses, golden knives and so on.


    Even the people of the Wenlong tribe mobilized the whole tribe to fight snakes along the way to protect them in order to ensure the safety of the Dajiang tribe''s entry and exit.


    Really loyal.


    Mufeng didn''t know what Moke Khan was thinking in his heart, and after explaining his plan to several people, he continued to try to communicate with Qiongqi.


    Being hungry for a day may not be a big deal to the beasts, after all, many beasts only eat once in a few days.


    But the problem is that Qiongqi''s neck was injured, and he bled a lot. In addition, Sha Laosan grabbed and stepped on it several times back and forth, which further accelerated its weakness.


    Even so, when Mu Feng tried to communicate with him, it still refused to talk to Mu Feng.


    And the fierce light in its eyes is even stronger.


    Mu Feng didn''t care, let alone cared.


    I just ordered the soldiers to cut and roast meat near it to make sure it could smell.


    But it is not allowed to eat.


    The soldiers naturally guaranteed to come down.


    Mu Feng turned around and went back. At the same time, he sent soldiers to investigate the situation along the small area of ??the creek to see if there were any new discoveries.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the recent wars. The cows and horses that were occasionally seen in the grass on the flat ground have not appeared in the past few days, and I don''t know where they went.


    Wooden Feng tried to ask the remaining Jufu, but it only said that the beasts were hiding.


    As for where it hid, it couldn''t tell.


    Mu Feng was not in a hurry either.


    As long as the one who went out can come back, the cattle, horses and sheep are guaranteed to be indispensable.


    He can even develop an army of beasts in this way-anyway, his father can drive tigers, leopards and wild wolves.


    No matter how bad it is, if the father does not come back, then he will start to search this secret place, and catch some cattle and horses to make up for it.


    Just admit it.


    It turns out that one does not have continuous bad luck.


    After all, Da Jiang has lost many soldiers this time.


    When the next day was approaching noon, the Jufu really came back!


    To Mufeng''s surprise, it not only came back, but also brought two Hulei leopards and a small yellow Hulei leopard to Mufeng.


    this is wood wind

 Chapter 1139

    After accidentally getting a little Hulei Leopard, Mu Feng was overjoyed, and released another Jufu as agreed.


    Not only that, he also completely healed the wounds on this Jufu with the Wood Dao Derivation Technique.


    The rest of life after the catastrophe caused the two fathers to change their attitude towards Mu Feng 180 degrees, and when they looked at him again, they were full of obedience.


    This is often the case, one stick and one sweet date, and finally the sweet date is delicious.


    The two fathers retreated to one side consciously, and Mu Feng asked Huang Lin to settle down, and then went to communicate with Qiongqi.


    When Jufu came back, Huang Lin refuted it, as long as he subdued this Qiongqi again, it would be resolved.


    He doesn''t believe that there are Huleibao, Jufu and Qiongqi in a small secret place, and there are other existences.


    It''s just that after two days passed, Qiongqi is still very angry, and he still doesn''t answer Mu Feng.


    But his eyes and arrogance were obviously not as arrogant as before.


    Coupled with his stomach growling, it made him lose his previous energy even more.


    In the past three days, it has not eaten, drank, or slept, and it is really not easy to survive until now.


    The blood on the neck also made it look more miserable.


    This is because Mu Feng simply stopped the bleeding, otherwise, in this weather, just the growth of bacteria would kill it.


    Even so, Qiongqi still didn''t appreciate it, and when he looked at Mufeng, he still gave him a cold look.


    Mu Feng came to it this time, and after trying to communicate with no results, he turned around and left.


    Different strategies are required for different beasts.


    Some are sticks and dates, while others need sticks to beat enough.


    Otherwise, it will still think about resisting from time to time in the future.


    Just like some people, you have to be beaten in pain, and only when you know you are afraid, you will know how powerful it is.


    What''s more, for this Qiongqi, whether to domesticate or not is still in doubt.


    After all, it would take a long time to tame a Qiongqi with such a big head and such a ferocious head.


    Soldiers who inquired about the situation along the stream came back one after another, each telling what they saw.


    They walked along the stream to both ends, one side was the source, which belonged to the mountain spring.


    On one side is a forest and a pool.


    There are fish in the water, but nothing big underwater.


    As for those bison and wild horses, they hid in a mountain depression, and there were quite a few of them, two to three thousand.


    As for those wild sheep and wild deer, they were automatically ignored by them.


    Mu Feng nodded and looked at Mu Ye: "Mu Ye, take someone to look after that horse, there should be no danger here!"


    Konoha nodded.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Bai Yue should go there too, and take He Yi with her, it will somewhat prevent accidents."


    Bai Yue nodded, got up with Konoha, and followed the soldiers to catch cattle and horses.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, looked at Mo Ke Khan, and said in a deep voice: "You have worked hard this time, as for the Hulei Leopard that I promised you earlier, it seems that I can''t give it to you..."


    Before Mu Feng finished speaking, Mo Ke Khan shook his head quickly: "No, no, no, this kind of strange horse is given to us, and no one in our tribe will be able to restrain it."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    He was just being polite to Mo Kehan.


    It is estimated that the other party also knows, no matter how embarrassing he is, he is simply polite, and he will give some gold or other mounts to make up for it.


    After all, about the situation of the Goshawk Department, Bai Yue would send pigeons to send messages every once in a while.


    Nominally added Dajiang, but still kept it separate.


    Mu Feng didn''t insist too much on this.


    What he was going to start digesting now were the Yujiang tribe newly absorbed by Dajiang and the small tribesmen who were constantly annexing from Yiluo and the old land of Baiyuan.


    As for Goshawk, in his plan, he just needs to stay calm and not cause trouble.


    They can keep going like this forever.


    Unexpectedly, what Moke Khan said next made it even more surprising.


    Mo Ke Khan said reverently: "We have joined Dajiang, as I said before, we will listen to the chief for all dispatches!"


    "Huh?" Now Mu Feng was a little caught off guard.


    Mo Ke Khan''s attitude is obvious, showing sincerity, and really joining Dajiang.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and said tentatively: "It''s a matter here, you can move some of your clansmen to my Great Jiang, and you can also follow these clansmen to my Great Jianglong City to have a look!"


    Mo Kehan ??froze for a moment, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Mu Feng mentioned it before, but Moke Khan didn''t respond positively.


    Now he readily agreed!


    It seems that he is really willing to join Dajiang.


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "When the time comes, you can discuss it with Bai Yue. The construction of Goshawk''s city, the migration of the tribe, and the safety of the people left behind are all up to you to discuss!"


    "Yes!" Mo Kehan ??nodded again.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Well, you can take most of the cattle and horses back this time. It can be regarded as compensation for you Goshawk payers this time.


    Of course, when I return to the tribe, I will give you something else to compensate. "


    Mo Kehan''s face did not hide his joy: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded, feeling relieved.


    ...


    Mu Feng took some time to ask his father some more questions, mainly about the situation in the secret place.


    As he expected, the fierce existence of the entire secret place is also here.


    In the early years, there was a big boa constrictor in the forest, which was torn up and eaten by them, but now all that are left are small poisonous snakes.


    As for the mouth of the gorge where Qiongqi lives, it seems that there is no other strong existence except Qiongqi.


    Wood wind thinks about it too.


    With such an existence as Qiongqi, it is very difficult for other creatures to dare to approach.


    This can be seen from the various animal bones on the ground before.


    As for whether Qiongqi has one end or a companion, Mu Feng didn''t take the initiative to explore, just waited to see if he could tame the end in front of him, and if so, let him bring it out by himself.


    As a result, Qiongqi survived for five days and was still full of hostility towards Mufeng.


    It''s just that my stomach growls from time to time,


    This Qiongqi also obviously lost a lot of weight, and his arrogance has long since disappeared.


    There are only hostile eyes and final stubbornness.


    Mu Feng reckoned that the time was almost up, so he asked the soldiers to kill horses and sheep, and barbecued meat in front of Qiongqi, even Hu Leibao and Jufu ate the meat.


    Especially for the two Jufus, Mufeng even gave them a large piece of meat and asked them to eat it in front of Qiongqi.


    The hungry Qiongqi was stimulated by the smell of food again, and his stomach growled even louder.


    Mu Feng reminded the two fathers: the sound of eating should be louder!


    The father naturally followed suit.


    Then Mu Feng secretly observed Qiongqi''s reaction, and he saw Qiongqi looking at Jufu eagerly.


    But Jufu had already been ordered to only show it to Qiongqi, not to eat it.


    Now Qiongqi was getting more and more hungry.


    Even so, Mufeng didn''t give Qiongqi food, but let Jufu eat in front of him.


    Another day of hunger.


    On that day, Qiongqi''s stomach kept ringing!


    Arrived

 Chapter 1140

    Qiongqi opened his mouth on his own initiative, and the rest will be easy.


    Mufeng came to Qiongqi with the baked food by himself, and communicated with it: I can give you food first, but you have to be honest.


    Qiongqi quickly agreed: Good!


    Mufeng then loosened the restraint on Qiongqi''s mouth, and Qiongqi opened his mouth and let out a sigh of relief.


    Almost didn''t smoke the wood wind.


    Qiongqi''s breath really stinks!


    He didn''t care too much, and threw the barbecue in his hand to Qiongqi.


    It is estimated that Qiongqi will not care about these.


    Sure enough, Qiongqi moved his mouth, rolled his tongue, and squeezed a large piece of roast meat into his mouth.


    Unfortunately, the roast meat was the size of its mouth, making it difficult to chew and swallow.


    Even so, Qiongqi just opened his mouth wide like this, biting the piece of meat with his eyes wide open, reluctant to let go.


    It is really hungry.


    Mu Feng frowned, covered his nose and took two steps back.


    After realizing that there was nothing wrong with it, Qiongqi put down the barbecue carefully and carefully, only biting one corner, shook his head violently, tore off a piece, and swallowed it in two whole mouthfuls.


    In the process of swallowing, its eyes widened again, and it didn''t even bother to catch its breath, it was obviously choked.


    Mu Feng secretly smiled in his heart.


    How hungry it is, how eager it is to eat meat.


    Naturally, when you regain your freedom, you will cherish it more.


    So next, he stood on the ground and waited for Qiongqi to eat barbecue.


    Of course, only salt was added to the barbecue for Qiongqi, and there were no other seasonings.


    Even so, the salty taste is still a rare delicacy for Qiongqi.


    Even the deliciousness that has never been eaten is not too much.


    Soon, a large piece of barbecue was eaten by Qiongqi, and his stomach was no longer growling as much as before.


    He looked at Mu Feng in a poor way.


    But Mufeng didn''t give it any more barbecue, but communicated with it calmly: Now I ask something, you answer honestly! Otherwise there would be no food!


    Qiongqi: Good!


    Wooden Wind: Have you ever eaten a human being?


    Qiongqi: People?


    Wooden Wind: Same as me.


    Qiongqi: No!


    Wood Wind: Have you ever eaten?


    Qiongqi: I haven''t eaten it!


    Wooden Wind: Why?


    Qiongqi: People don''t taste good!


    Mu Feng was surprised again: why?


    It seems that Gray Wolf King also said that people are not tasty.


    In addition, in this secret place, another father told Qiongqi that people are not good to eat.


    Qiongqi: My ancestors said that after eating people, it is easy to get sick!


    Wood Wind: Sick?


    Qiongqi: My ancestors died because they ate immobile people.


    Mu Feng was puzzled: Someone who doesn''t move?


    Then Qiongqi rolled his eyes, sticking out his tongue, drooling, and then returned to normal, and answered Mufeng: It is such a person who does not move, because eating such a person, many of my ancestors died!


    Wood Wind frowned, and then realized that its ancestors must have eaten people who had been dead for some time.


    And according to what Qiongqi said, it should be a dead person who has produced a large number of germs and even plague!


    The near extinction of the group made them have a painful memory.


    According to the memory of animals, they will be deeply imprinted in their genes from generation to generation for the things that make them suffer.


    Just like mice have been afraid of cats for generations, rabbits are born afraid of wolves.


    When the two see the latter, they are born to escape!


    He felt relieved now that he hadn''t eaten anyone before, so he didn''t have to worry that taking it back would threaten the lives of his clansmen.


    So what he wants to ask next is simple: Now that you are caught by me, I don''t have to kill you, but you have to listen to me!


    Qiongqi shuddered suddenly when he heard "Kill", and then quickly replied: OK, OK!


    Mu Feng: Then you have to leave here with me, and you have to do whatever I ask you to do in the future!


    Qiongqi: Good!


    Mu Feng asked again: Do you have any clansmen here?


    Qiongqi: Yes, only me!


    Wood Wind: Then how did you come here?


    Qiongqi: I don''t know!


    Wood Wind: Where are your parents?


    Qiongqi: Dead.


    Mu Feng is helpless, this Qiongqi is an only seedling, and he doesn''t know if he can find a partner for him in the future.


    But thinking that Da Lei not only found a partner, but also met so many of his kind, he suddenly felt relieved.


    It seems that as long as there is enough time, it can always be encountered.


    Just like Yuan Xiong, Jufu, and Qilin, they all have males and females.


    So he called Sha Laosan, Da Lei and Jufu, and then carefully loosened Qiongqi a little bit.


    Qiongqi didn''t make any changes, but raised his head abruptly when Mu Feng regained his freedom.


    Mu Feng''s heart tightened.


    Qiongqi just rolled his eyes, stood up, and did not move.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and asked Jufu and Da Lei to retreat, leaving only Sha Laosan.


    Qiongqi stood up and looked down upon this human who was much shorter than him.


    Mu Feng looked at Qiong Qi who had regained his freedom, confidence and momentum, without saying a word.


    He deliberately sold a gap to Qiongqi to see if it would escape.


    Qiongqi glanced at the gap on his side, obviously struggling.


    But after struggling, he didn''t move, but lowered his head slightly.


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, then took a deep breath, raised his hand and said silently: "Boom party!"


    At the same time, use two purposes at the same time, communicate with it with advanced animal taming skills: lower your head even more!


    Before Qiongqi could react, a blow suddenly exerted force, and he pushed down his head, and pushed Qiongqi to the ground!


    Mu Feng''s last deterrent completely subdued his heart.


    "Roar!"


    Qiongqi yelled in horror, his eyes flustered.


    It obviously didn''t know what it did wrong, and offended the existence in front of it.


    Mu Feng snorted: Talk to me, lower your head!


    I don''t know if Qiongqi has reacted, but his eyes are extremely frightened.


    Sha Laosan stretched out a huge bear paw at the right time, and patted Qiongqi''s body.


    Qiongqi trembled endlessly.


    It suddenly realized that the person in front of it who was shorter than itself could easily push itself down.


    And this one who is bigger than him can easily kill him.


    In an instant, the image of one person and one bear was infinitely elevated in Qiongqi''s heart, making it unable to give birth to the slightest resistance.


    Mu Feng saw the helplessness and panic in its eyes, so he withdrew the Dao Dao technique and communicated with it: "Okay, go to the river to drink some water and wash your body!"


    Qiongqi quickly agreed: Yes!


    After a while, Qiongqi was shaking dew drops by the stream, carefully came to Mufeng''s side, and lay down on the ground.


    The head couldn''t be lowered any lower.


    Mu Feng nodded secretly: "A child can be taught!"


    Then he asked: How did you hunt before?


    Qiongqi replied honestly: Those two guys took turns driving the prey to bring it in!


    Wooden Wind: Two guys?


    Qiongqi: Those two with long tails!


    It was only then that Mu Feng realized that the "those two guys" that Qiongqi said were Jufu!


    He accidentally asked Qiongqi: They listened to you?


    Qiongqi replied: Yes! They are responsible for hunting me, and I am responsible for protecting them!


    "Hey!" Mu Feng laughed, it turned out that he took away an animal kingdom this time!


    The brown-haired monkey regards the red-haired Jufu as his respect, and keeps watch for him to inquire about news, and asks Jufu to come out to solve any troubles.


    Jufu is in charge of driving cattle and horses as prey for Qiongqi, and finds Qiongqi to find a place when he gets into trouble.


    Well, a little-known secret animal world is so hierarchical.


    There are bosses and younger brothers.


    The point is that the younger brothers of both are unreliable.


    The brown-haired monkey has offended someone he shouldn''t, and Jufu sent all his "bosses" in because of misfortune.


    The final boss became Mu Feng...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1141

    After subduing Qiongqi, Mu Feng led the people to continue exploring in the secret place.


    The general direction is to go upstream along the stream.


    Because the previous fighters had already ascertained the situation on both sides of the strait, Mufeng only needed to confirm whether there were any unique products in it.


    As a result, here he found some wild vegetables that are unique to the river, which is a surprise.


    But compared to Da Jiang''s current recipes, these are hard to impress him.


    Along the way, he rode Da Lei, with Sha Laosan and Qiong Qi on one side, and King Li and Xinde''s two Hulei Leopards on the other side.


    As for the little pony, it followed its parents step by step.


    Taking care of its tutorial, Woodwind couldn''t go too fast.


    This little yellow Hulei leopard''s fur is shiny like silk, very seductive.


    It''s just that it doesn''t seem to have a good temper. From time to time, it yells at Da Lei who spit it out before, but Da Lei spit it out again.


    As a parent, Huang Lin turned a blind eye to this, as if he knew it was just a "joke".


    Mu Feng asked Huang Linbo if there were any other horses besides the four present.


    In the end, Huang Lin told them that two of them were eaten by Qiongqi!


    Mu Feng was very surprised, no wonder he always felt that the two Huang Linbos were trembling when facing Qiongqi along the way!


    But what surprised him was that Da Lei didn''t have much interest in Qiongqi, and was even very impatient with Qiongqi''s joining.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Mu Feng, but Qiongqi chooses to retreat again and again to Da Lei''s provocation, and only opens his mouth to fight back when Da Lei goes too far.


    Wooden Wind did not stop this.


    The old bully the new.


    Mufeng stayed in the secret ground for another two days, collected the cattle, horses and monkeys in the secret ground and brought them out.


    Of course, he also left horses, cattle and sheep here for their breeding.


    As for the wolves, he didn''t move, because there really weren''t many wolves left.


    Keeping only cattle and sheep without wolves is not conducive to ecological balance.


    Then he took people out of the secret place.


    After leaving the forest, everyone has to go to their respective places.


    In front of Moke Khan, Mu Feng told Bai Yue: "When you return to the Heji land boundary and settle the affairs, you can go to the Gosying branch land to build a new city with Mo Ke Khan.


    Some of their clansmen also need to migrate to the city in the Baishuyuan area, and then you take Moke Khan to visit the Great Jianglong City, and let him know how my Great Jiang is! "


    "Yes!" Bai Yue nodded.


    Mo Kehan ??also nodded respectfully.


    Afterwards, Mufeng let Konoha and Moke Khan butt each other, splitting the cattle and horses in half.


    After dividing the cattle and horses, Mo Ke Khan left directly with the people.


    Mu Feng told Bai Yue some important matters again, especially the arrangement of the Hexi Department was on the agenda.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "The great chief doesn''t have to worry about this matter, Bai Qiu has already started talking with Hei Lianjiang about this matter.


    If there is no accident, I will take Heilianjiang with me when I go to Longcheng this time. "


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s good!"


    Then he asked Bai Yue to take Heyue and Bajie away.


    What is surprising is that Bajie dangles in front of Mufeng with his butt pouted and refuses to leave.


    Everyone didn''t understand what it meant.


    After it hummed for a long time, Mu Feng laughed and cursed: "This idiot actually wants to go back and see those sow wild boars!"


    He can''t laugh or cry.


    Unexpectedly, although Bajie is a big wild boar, he is quite fond of home.


    Everyone laughed.


    Then Mu Feng told it directly that he wanted it to go back to Dragon City with Bai Yue, so it walked away in a hurry.


    Mufeng shook his head, and together with Konoha rushed to the old place of Baiyuanbu.


    He had already made up his mind, since they all went out for this trip, it was unreasonable to go back directly, so he simply went to the old site of the White Ape Department to see how the new city was being built.


    And there is no need to bring back these cows and horses from the secret land to Long Cheng, and put them directly in the old land of the white ape.


    Because this place will be built as another big city of Dajiang.


    The scale refers to the scale of cities such as Qinglong City and Pixiu City.


    Coupled with Moke Khan''s loyalty, the importance of the White Ape''s old land has been greatly increased.


    Because it will be the center of the diagonal line from the southwest to Kuiwei, the southeast to the northern line of the wolf city, the northwest to the goshawk, and the northeast to the river and Sandao city.


    It can be said that the old land of Baiyuan can be connected with the old land of Kuiwei and Yiluo to form a triangle with the shortest connection, it can also form a triangle with the old land of Goshawk and Heyu, and it can even be connected eastward with Heixiong City and Pixiu City. .


    The most important thing is that there are many small tribes to the east where the old land of the White Ape is located, specifically the old lands of the Kui Beast Tribe, the Yanma Tribe, and the White Dragon Tribe.


    It can be said that it is the throat where Da Jiang Gou connects the territory of Baishuyuan and Changli.


    As long as a big city is built here and enough people and soldiers are stationed here, then the small tribes sandwiched between the two places will become the general trend to join Dajiang!


    No surprises, no worries.


    At that time, as long as Da Jiang has digested these tribes in Changli, he will be like a boxer, with two fists on the left and right: one for the Kuwei City area on the left, and the other for the Goshawk City area. Respectively resist the two tribes of Dali and Shaoli.


    As for the open land in front of him - the old lands such as Yanma, Bailong, Jujiao, etc., will be Da Jiang''s strategic depth and buffer.


    As long as Da Jiang digests the power of Changli''s territory well, it is really possible to attack and retreat against these two tribes.


    Even if the two films join forces, Da Jiang has enough territory to turn around.


    After winning the two movies, Da Jiang didn''t have someone else sleeping next to him, but turned over as he wanted.


    Therefore, when he came to the old land of Baiyuan this time, in addition to "inspecting" the construction of the city, he also had to finalize the specific rules for annexing the small tribes in the territory with Da Huyou and Yu Yao.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that the two of them would act recklessly, and it would be bad if they made some troubles.


    On the way back, Muye and Mufeng said: "Great Chief, what''s the name of the new city, it can''t be called White Ape City, right?


    Otherwise, the members of the Frost Leaf Department who took the initiative to join us in Dajiang did not name it after their tribe, but named it after the White Ape Department. I am afraid they will have an opinion. "


    Mu Feng suddenly reacted.


    That''s true!


    For a long time, the construction of the new city was basically named after the name of the old tribe where the city was located.


    But it was obviously unfair to some of Da Jiang''s clansmen.


    For example, the Frost Leaf Department.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then nodded and said, "That''s right, when you said that, I remembered that, except for the White Ape Department, which cannot be named, even the small towns in Hei Ya and Huang Feng have to change their names."


    Konoha smiled and said, "That''s not what I want to care about, I just want to know the name of the city I''m building."


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "Have you got a name in mind?"


    Konoha shook his head: "No!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, his eyes lit up: "Yes!


    The new city will be a big city, connecting the east and the west of Dajiang, and it will be my Dajiang''s front door to look east and west. I hope that looking west from this city, it will be my Dajiang''s territory. "


    Konoha scratched his head: "What do you mean?"


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly.


    The literacy work is not in place.


    He had no choice but to explain patiently: "We set out from here to the west, wherever our eyes see, that''s my Da Jiang''s territory!"


    "Oh!" Konoha rubbed his hands excitedly, as if he understood, "That name..."


    Mu Feng was completely speechless, so he could only honestly say: "Wang Xicheng!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1142

    After Mufeng, Muye and Liwang arrived at Wangxi City, he first settled the new Huleibao family in Wangxi City, and then followed Muye to "inspect" inside and outside Wangxi City.


    The little yellow horse who decided to rest here unexpectedly boldly came to find Mu Feng.


    It kept calling after seeing Wood Wind.


    Mu Feng stopped to look at it, and said with a smile, "What do you want to do? Now you can''t understand what I''m saying, and you can''t understand what I''m saying, what should I do?"


    The little guy moved away to fight, blocked Mu Feng''s way, and yelled at him.


    Mu Feng was happy, stretched out his feet and gently pushed it aside.


    The little guy didn''t give up, and rushed to Mu Feng again, blocking the way, and kept calling.


    "Reckless, reckless!"


    Although the voice obviously has the unique sound quality of Huleibao, it does not have the excitement of adult Huleibao, and some of it is only the childishness of young horses.


    Mu Feng scratched his head, and spread his hands helplessly: "We can''t speak the same language now, what should we do?"


    This time he bent down and reached out, pushing the little guy away again.


    Unexpectedly, the little guy rushed to him again, blocking the way.


    Mu Feng was surprised now.


    It''s rare that this little guy is so fearless.


    He knelt down, stretched out his hand and patted it on the head: "Come on, now we can''t speak the same language, if you can let me understand what you want to do, I will help you with everything I can do!"


    Unexpectedly, when he patted the little guy''s head, it didn''t dodge or avoid it, but instead raised its head to meet it, and even shook its little head.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, "What is this for?"


    After being so taken aback, he stopped taking pictures of the little guy.


    As a result, the little guy quit immediately and shouted at the top of his voice: "Mangmang, mangmang¡ª"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, shook his hand, gestured twice in front of the little guy, and signaled: Do you want this?


    The little guy jumped up and down immediately, his big eyes blinked and his head shook.


    It means to say: yes yes yes!


    Wood Wind frowned, tentatively reached out and patted its head.


    As a result, the little guy squinted his eyes and rubbed it with great enjoyment. In the end, he even lowered his head, pressed against Mu Feng''s palm, and yelled again.


    The voice was a little anxious and urgent.


    "This..." Mu Feng realized that this little guy wanted him to strengthen it!


    Obviously, it has tasted the sweetness of the wood way derivation technique!


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, so he had to strengthen it with the Wood Dao derivation technique, and patted its head again: "Little guy, you can''t use this too much, it won''t work if you use it later!"


    I don''t know if the little guy understands or not, but he just jumps and dances happily around Mufeng, refusing to leave.


    Mufeng didn''t care about it, and continued to patrol the city and the outside together with Konoha.


    This is Mufeng''s first visit to the old land of Baiyuan, and he can''t help but sigh with emotion.


    He came here more than half a year ago in a sneaky way. If he wanted to destroy the Kui Beast Department, he still had to use the name of the Frost Leaf Department.


    Now come here again, there are two things.


    The small town in the old land of Frost Leaf has become a resting place for Da Jiang to travel between the east and the west, and it is close to being abandoned. The smelting of iron ore has also been completely moved to the old land of Yiluo.


    The members of the White Ape Department were either used as slaves, or were absorbed into the new tribe of Da Jiang, and were scattered to new cities such as Black Bear City and Wild Wolf City.


    The only remaining tiger department still exists safely.


    Even if Mu Feng doesn''t let people take any action against the Tigers, I believe that Hu Toutou and the whole Tigers will feel very tormented.


    Because they found that the surrounding area was all ginger''s territory.


    The most terrible thing is that Da Jiang directly built Wangxi City in the old land of Baiyuan, which is adjacent to the tiger tribe. The number of troops stationed will exceed that of the tribe of the tiger tribe. What ideas and changes can they have?


    Mu Feng followed Mu Ye to make a circle around Wangxi City, and went to visit the carrier pigeon stop in Wangxi City.


    This is the fundamental reason for the construction of Wangxi City - it will become an information transfer station for Dajiang to the west.


    Looking at the pigeon coops and the open space larger than Dragon City, Mu Feng nodded and said, "That''s right, such a large place can be divided into different areas, and the pigeons in each city can be raised separately. The time is also convenient!"


    Konoha nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Have the people who raised and released the pigeons been arranged?"


    Muye nodded solemnly, and said in a low voice: "Now there are only three people here to send and receive secret letters, and there are not enough manpower. I have already told Chief Bai Yue, and he said that he will ask Big Chief and Longcheng again."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, follow Da Jiang''s new law, but when the person arrives, the first priority is to ensure loyalty to Da Jiang, and don''t have other thoughts!"


    Konoha patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry about this, Chief, I will keep an eye on it!"


    Mu Feng suddenly laughed and said: "Why, from your tone, you are going to be the city lord of Wangxi City here!"


    Konoha grinned strangely and said, "As long as you agree, Great Chief, I can be the city lord of Kuwei City together!"


    Mu Feng was surprised.


    This is not in line with Konoha''s usual calm style in his mind.


    Will Konoha be so flamboyant?


    Mu Ye seemed to see that Mu Feng was surprised, and said with a smile: "Now that Jiang is so powerful, there is no need to be timid when dealing with other tribes.


    If someone really dares to challenge us, the big deal is to fight a war! "


    Mu Feng suddenly realized that he was strong and courageous!


    It turned out that Konoha had not been calm all the time, but that Jiang''s situation did not allow it.


    Now that Jiang is strong, his courage has also risen.


    This is the same as when the country is strong, the people of the country are confident.


    When a country is strong, its people will naturally have more courage to speak and do things.


    What I didn''t dare to think or do before, I dare to say and do now.


    If it''s a big deal, just hit it!


    When a country is strong, people dare not speak loudly, and dare not fight in the face of hostility from outsiders, so why should it be strong?


    When salted fish?


    He smiled and said, "Yes!"


    Konoha was taken aback: "Really?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "What''s the truth? Of course it''s true!


    But there is one thing I have to tell you, I will give you two cities, no big troubles are allowed, otherwise you will not be able to be one! "


    Konoha was overjoyed, and patted her chest to promise: "Don''t worry, chief, if something goes wrong, I will go back to Dragon City to take the blame!"


    Woodwind nodded.


    In fact, Da Jiang is still short of a city master.


    The previous Luoli was not enough alone.


    Moreover, Luo Li has no experience in direct combat, so it is impossible to say that he should be familiarized with him for a while in Kuwei City or Goshawk City.


    ...


    After inspecting Wangxi City, Konoha asked Mufeng to keep the inscriptions on Wangxi City. Only when the city is completed, the craftsmen will carve the words on the city gate.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "Why didn''t you mention it yourself?"


    Konoha scratched his head: "The characters are too ugly, it''s shameful for the craftsman to carve them!"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbly: "You still know!"


    Konoha chuckled and said, "I''ve been busy fighting wars, so I still have less time to practice calligraphy!"


    At this moment, a big flickering voice sounded: "Your writing is ugly, let me do it, my handwriting is beautiful!"


    Mu Feng turned his face to look, and it was Da Huyou and Yu Yao who led the people to arrive.


    He hurried forward to meet him: "Brother, Elm!"


    Big Huyou laughed loudly: "Why, what words do you want to write?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "This city is going to be named Wangxi City, it lacks a big word for the city gate!"


    "Wangxi City?" Da Huyou frowned in confusion.


    Elm Elf is also full of doubts.


    Mu Feng explained with a smile.


    Their eyes brightened.


    Da Huyou said excitedly: "Look west, it''s all my Da Jiang''s territory, this is good, this is good!"


    Yumo also nodded and said: "That is to say, as long as we ride westward on horseback, the Dali we see is also my Dajiang''s territory?"


    Mu Feng laughed and nodded: "Not bad!"


    Da Huyou was gearing up and eager to try: "Brother, you see that Changli''s territory can become Da Jiang''s territory, I have contributed to some extent, you see..."


    Mu Feng nodded, and said solemnly: "That''s right, Da Jiang can have the vast territory of Changli, and it''s thanks to my brother running through it and attracting so many small tribes to the city, which made Da Jiang open up the situation.


    And Wangxi City is also an important place where my Dajiang occupies the Changli territory.


    So it''s up to you to mention the word ''Wangxi City'', it couldn''t be better! "


    Da Huyou laughed out loud, his beard trembling wildly.


    He immediately said: "Brother, brother, you are the one who understands me best. After I finish writing, I will tell you good news!"


    "Good news?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Da Huyou was full of complacency, with a look of "I won''t tell you now".


    Mu Feng shook his head with a wry smile, and urged with a smile, "Come, come!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1143

    Da Huyou wrote the three characters "Wangxi City", and before Mu Feng and others could speak, he spoke first: "Good words, good words!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, don''t you want others to praise this?


    Da Huyou looked at Mu Feng expectantly, with an expectant expression, clearly saying: "What are you doing in a daze, praise me!"


    Sure enough, Mu Feng, who couldn''t save face, followed suit and praised "good words, good words"!


    Mu Feng opened his mouth, and Yu Yao, who didn''t know why, had no choice but to nod: "Yes, good words, good words!"


    Da Huyou enjoyed it very much, squinting and laughing.


    Konoha had no choice but to pinch her nose and praise.


    Then Mu Feng asked with a smile: "Brother, tell me, what good news?"


    Da Huyou then nodded and said: "It''s about us annexing the small tribe!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised, "A small tribe agreed so soon?"


    Da Huyou laughed and nodded: "Of course, you underestimate me too!"


    "Not really!" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "I think it''s too fast!"


    "Guess which small tribe we annexed?" Big Huyou made a fool of himself.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then shook his head.


    Because he didn''t know the names of the remaining ten or so small tribes.


    If you ask Raymond about this, he will probably be able to guess.


    Da Huyou said with a smile: "It''s near Wangxi City!"


    Mu Feng came to his senses and his eyes lit up: "Tiger Department?"


    Big Huyou nodded: "How is it?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Great, this is definitely good news!"


    One big flicker, one second flicker, these two brothers are crouching dragons and phoenixes, they have both!


    Of course, for Mu Feng, this is definitely a compliment.


    Because the IQ and EQ of the two brothers are definitely among the best among the great chiefs of many small tribes.


    The most important thing is that they are familiar with the various situations in the old place of Changli, and they can understand the situation of the matter clearly.


    If you leave the annexation of the small tribe to the two brothers, you will be fooling the expert group!


    Coupled with Yu Yao, the former chief of the burly department, if there are theories and models, there is no need to worry about the process of annexation?


    Da Huyou also guessed what Mu Feng was thinking, and took the initiative to say: "You don''t have to worry about my younger brother, you can let him annex us with us to annex the small tribe."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Yu Yao had no choice but to smile bitterly: "Since the chief of the tiger department and the leader of the bear are brothers, then I will be next."


    Mu Feng came to his senses, this is what he said he wanted to be a "subordinate" again!


    He nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, you can discuss it like this, don''t hurt your peace because of this kind of thing!"


    Yumo smiled and shook his head: "How could that be!"


    Big Huyou waved his hands again and again.


    But he immediately remembered something, and asked Mu Feng: "Brother, I went back to Longcheng earlier, and I heard from Lihu that the tribe is going to do something private now, and the tribe is allowed to own the land, isn''t it?"


    Mu Feng was surprised: "What''s wrong!"


    Da Huyou rubbed his hands and laughed, "Then can I also own the land?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother, you are confusing, the land belongs to the tribe, the tribe can reclaim wasteland and farm, but the land cannot be given to them.


    At most, they contracted the land, and the harvested food belonged to them. "


    "Contract?" Big Huyou scratched his head, "Isn''t the land owned by the tribe?"


    Mu Feng nodded and explained the relationship between land ownership and contracting.


    Da Huyou nodded: "Then can I contract the land?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "This is not acceptable. You are the leader of the tribe and cannot contract the land of the tribe. But don''t worry, the tribe will give a certain amount of copper coins to those who are in charge of the affairs of the tribe every month.


    And you can use these copper coins to get what you want from the tribe, food, clothing, use, whatever!


    Except for copper coins, your food, living, and housing are all allocated by the tribe, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    I have written all of these in Da Jiang Luli, and you can read them when the Ministry of Industry publishes them in a volume. "


    Da Huyou scratched his head to express his puzzlement.


    He is also a clansman, why can''t he, the leader, have land?


    In fact, this is the practice of Huaxia in his previous life that Mufeng referred to.


    Land is state-owned, and civil servants are not allowed to contract land or engage in business activities.


    Even if you don''t refer to the land contract system, you will know from looking at historical events that once the chiefs, city owners and others in the tribe can own the land, it is extremely easy for land annexation.


    Once the land is annexed, a large number of clansmen will lose their land, which will arouse conflicts.


    Of course, land annexation will also create conditions for the city lord, commander, leader and others to separate their regimes.


    If that is the case, Da Jiang will be extremely prone to civil strife and division.


    Mu Feng is familiar with history, so naturally he would not follow such an old path.


    The so-called lesson from the past, and the teacher from the past, if you learn more from history, you can avoid many detours.


    This is also the advantage of him traveling here as a modern person in his previous life!


    Da Huyou scratched his head: "I really can''t own land? Just give me a small piece of land, plant tomatoes, watermelons, and some apples, peaches, tsk tsk, it''s so good!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You can grow these things. When the big ginger is strong enough, we don''t need to fight anymore, and you don''t need to run around anymore. Everyone can live in a big house with a single family, and you can live in a big house with a single family. Plant these things in front of and behind your house."


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, as if he had already thought of the scene Mu Feng said.


    Elm and Konoha also have bright eyes.


    Da Huyou scratched his head and smiled: "If that''s the case, then it doesn''t matter if I have land or not, I just wait for the copper coins to be exchanged every month... No, don''t I have to go to the market to exchange things?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course not! From now on, every city will have a special... department store, where you can exchange copper coins for things!"


    "Department store?" Several people were puzzled.


    Mu Feng nodded, and explained the meaning of "department store" to the three in detail.


    He actually meant to say "supermarket," but it was too futuristic for them to think what supermarket meant.


    When he explained clearly, the three of them were amazed.


    Big Huyou was even more excited: "Brother, do you mean that as long as I have copper coins in my hand, I can exchange things in Dragon City, and I can also exchange things in Xiaoshi?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Not only! You can trade in any city with a department store in Dajiang to get what is in the store!"


    Yu Yao tentatively asked: "Is it possible to exchange in Kuiwei City?"


    Wooden Wind nodded: "Yes!"


    Yuxi clenched his fists tightly, excited.


    Konoha looked at Mufeng with a questioning face.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "You don''t need to look, you don''t need to ask, Wangxi City is such a big city, there will definitely be one!"


    Konoha chuckled and scratched his head.


    Seeing that the three of them were in a good mood, Mu Feng smiled and said, "By the way, Yuxi, it just so happens that you and Konoha are both here, and you can tell him about the situation around Kuwei City so that he, the city lord, can get used to Kuwei as soon as possible." The situation in the city!"


    Elm Elf nodded: "Okay!"


    Then he smiled and said: "The main thing that Kuwei City needs to guard against is the Da Li tribe. In addition, there are two subordinate tribes, and there should be more than 10,000 people in total.


    Before I went to Dragon City, I had already confirmed with their great chief that they would join us with Big Ginger! "


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he laughed loudly: "So you have already arranged it, that''s great!"


    Yumo was also polite, and said with a smile: "In order for Da Jiang to be stronger, some things must be done in advance!


    Moreover, attracting more people from the tribe is tantamount to weakening Da Li''s strength! "


    "That''s right!" Several people praised, "Good idea!"


    The praise this time is sincere!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1144

    Mufeng stayed in Wangxi City for two days, and explained to Muye in detail the precautions for building Wangxi City.


    As for the newly acquired three Hulei Leopards, they stayed in Wangxi City and brought them directly back to Dragon City when he returned.


    Then he said to Yumo: "Let''s go, Yumo, let''s go to Kuwei City together."


    Elm Elf nodded: "Okay!"


    To Mu Feng''s surprise, Yu Yao looked a little unnatural.


    He asked Yu Yao, and Yu Yao sighed and complained: "I never thought I''d recognize a brother-in-law!"


    Wooden Wind laughed out loud.


    Young elders, the feeling is really amazing.


    He said with a smile: "I won''t say anything, I don''t want to be called Uncle, it''s the same as calling others the Great Chief!"


    Yumo shook his head, and said seriously: "It''s better to be closer to the little uncle."


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    Leaving Wangxi City, head all the way to the southwest.


    Fifty fine cavalry guards accompanied him.


    Before leaving, the little yellow horse stopped Mu Feng and rubbed his hand.


    Even though Wood Wind didn''t strengthen it any more, it left alive and kicking.


    Big Huyou wanted to continue lobbying the small tribe, so he left eastward.


    Yuxi looked at Sha Laosan, Qiongqi, and Jufu who were following on the other side of Mufeng, with a shocked expression.


    He looked at Mu Feng with some concern, and asked in a low voice: "Little Uncle, have you domesticated those three newly acquired beasts?"


    Wooden Feng nodded: "Yes, domesticated!"


    Elm Elf was taken aback.


    A beast that looks so ferocious, is it tamed like this?


    "Then why don''t you put them in Wangxi City, or Kuwei City, to deter the enemy?"


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "This time we went to Bailong and Jujiaomi to tame them. They are wild and hard to tame. If we put them elsewhere rashly, it is easy to cause trouble."


    Elm Elf asked, "Then what should we do?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "What else can I do, take it with me for a while!"


    Yumo suddenly laughed again: "It''s good to keep it with you, at least you don''t have to worry about safety issues. Such a powerful beast, I''m afraid even small tribes can''t match it!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "The problem is that in the border of Changli, there are no tribes that can pose a threat to me, Da Jiang!"


    Yu Yao looked envious: "If only I could have such a ferocious beast mount!"


    Mu Feng smiled and pointed at Qiongqi: "How about giving it to you as a mount?"


    Yumo waved his hands again and again: "No, no, I''m afraid it will eat me by accident!"


    Mu Feng laughed and shook his head: "Don''t worry, it doesn''t eat people."


    "Really?" Yu Yao''s eyes lit up.


    He would not have the slightest doubt about Mu Feng''s words.


    Wooden Wind nodded: "You can try it!


    I heard that your previous nickname was White Beast, and I gave you a Qiongqi here, which will not insult your reputation! "


    The elm is eager to try.


    So Mufeng really stopped and let Yuxi try.


    As a result, Qiongqi was not even interested in taking a look at Yuxi.


    Even if Mufeng made him lie down, Qiongqi responded "thickly and loudly": I only have one master!


    At the moment, it only means to carry wood wind.


    Now Mu Feng was helpless.


    Yumo shook his head helplessly, so he had to take the initiative to say: "Forget it, little uncle, I''d better find a mount that I can ride!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Okay, I can give you other mounts that you think are suitable!"


    Yumo glanced left and right at the accompanying fifty elite guards, and said enviously, "Can you also give me a good BMW horse? My armored dragon is too slow!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, nodded and said, "Of course! Tell me, what kind of mount do you want?"


    Yuxi asked: "I only know that your mount can frighten tigers, leopards, oxen and horses, it seems that Konoha''s mount can also be used, and other people''s mounts seem to be different.


    But what exactly it is, I don''t know. "


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "You know the white camel, Chenghuang, and armored earth dragon, so you don''t need to talk about it.


    Jiang''s current BMW horses have different mounts.


    The mounts of me, Konoha, and Rhinoceros are all Hulei Leopards, but the colors are different, one yellow and one white. By the way, Han Shu fought Yunmeng Dabu in Wanzhangyuan before, and captured a white Hulei leopard, and kept it as his own mount. "


    "Han Shu?" Yuxi wondered, "Didn''t he have a BMW mount?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "That''s right, his original mount is Wanliyun, which is the same as Baiyue and Feiniao''s. Wanliyun is currently the fastest horse in Da Jiang, and also has the strongest strength."


    "Fastest?" Yuxi wondered, "Didn''t it mean that you got some new mounts that are faster than Wanliyun?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, it''s called Zouwu, but it''s not a horse, it''s a bit like a giant-toothed tiger, but it''s smaller. Look, these warriors'' mounts are just that!"


    Yumo looked at it, nodded and asked, "What about the others?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Yes, besides Huleibao and Wanliyun, Da Jiang also has the fastest riding messenger Jade Qilin, whose stamina and speed are all thousands of miles of horses, Zhao Yebai, and the most aggressive Race dragon five-spotted horse.


    Well, there are quite a few five-spotted horses in Sailong, and people like Thunder Dragon, Chi Lei, Zhaheqian, and Qingya are all choosing it now. "


    Yumo looked around and saw the five-color ox that King Li was riding, his eyes flashed: "Then what about this one?"


    Mu Feng smiled helplessly: "This is a five-color ox, the rarest mount in the entire Jiang, only one."


    "Huh?" Yu Yao was disappointed.


    It can be seen that he is very fond of the five-color cow.


    When he looked at King Li''s mount, King Li also saw the disappointment in his eyes, and he just said: "I want to ride this mount to protect the chief, if you can protect him, you can give it to him." you!"


    Elm Demon waved his hands again and again.


    During the Shuangli war before, he had personally seen the power of the king.


    When it comes to the ability to protect Mu Feng, he is none other than him.


    Yumo thought for a while and said: "Forget it, I don''t know what mount is suitable for me, so let my uncle give it to me."


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng praised him from the bottom of his heart, laughed and said, "You have a high status now, and you are the chief of my Jiang''s army, so it is not suitable for you to lead the charge, but with your temper, it is difficult to meet people who can''t fight. .


    Combined, you can get a Wanli cloud when you return to Dragon City, just like Bai Yue''s.


    When you need to fight, it will not hold you back.


    When you can''t beat it and need you to run, other mounts can''t catch up. "


    Yu Yao was puzzled, and looked at Zou Wu who was at the side.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to whisper: "Although Zou Wu is fast, his stamina is not as good as Wan Li Yun''s. After all, he is a beast that eats meat!"


    Only then did Yu Yao realize it, and she was very grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    Because of the gift of the mount, Yuxi became closer to Mufeng, and told Mufeng a lot of secrets along the way.


    ...


    In the south of Wanzhangyuan, there is most of Yunmeng.


    Ever since Zhanshou Xili left with three teams of more than 10,000 fighters and never came back, the entire Yunmeng was shrouded in haze.


    The great chief Wu Longya was furious, and the people who had been sent to Wanzhangyuan several times to inquire about the news failed to return.


    The new leader, Daman, is trembling with the great chief every day.


    Because he held back something deep in his heart and didn''t dare to say it¡ªthe 10,000 warriors in Xili didn''t all die in Wanzhangyuan, right?


    Or the Jade Bird Department is now looking for their Yunmeng Department''s route throughout Wanzhangyuan.


    Once they find it, the two years of enmity...


    Daman thought of his elder brother and his own situation, but he dared not speak after all.


    He wasn''t sure the day he''d offended the warchief with that statement and got killed.


    Finally one day, the great chief Wu Longya angrily told him to go away. After he left the tribal meeting place in a hurry, he was startled by a person hiding in the dark while he was taking a convenience in a small forest.


    Because the person who came back was Man Yun!


    "Man, Man Yun!" Daman exclaimed in a low voice, seeing no one around.


    "Hush¡ª" Man Yun motioned for silence, and then said, "Brother, come with me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1145

    Daman followed Manyun carefully to a secluded place, looked around again, and after confirming that no one else was following him, he lowered his voice and exclaimed: "Manyun, why is it you?"


    Man Yun whispered, "Brother, it''s me!"


    Daman hurriedly asked: "Why are you back, where are the others?"


    Man Yun said in a low voice: "Brother, listen to me, I can''t stay here any longer?"


    Daman frowned, and his heart was full of waves.


    Man Yun said in a low voice: "When we went to fight the Blue Birds, we didn''t join hands with the Dragons at all, but fell into Jiang''s plan!"


    "Big ginger?"


    "They annexed the entire Liaolong Department and formed an alliance with the Blue Bird!" Man Yun said anxiously, "That''s not the point, the point is that more than 10,000 of us were all arrested!"


    "and you¡­¡­"


    "We have made an agreement with the great chief of Jiang, he will let us back, and we will leave the Yunmeng Department!"


    "How is it possible to leave Yunmeng, they have so many fighters..."


    "Listen to me, brother, this time more than 10,000 people were killed or injured, and one or two thousand people were basically Yunmeng''s people. Our Miaoman and Yufu teams didn''t have much loss!


    Moreover, the great chief left behind all the Yunmeng fighters including Xili, and released our Miaoman and Yufu fighters back! "


    "What!" Daman''s thoughts came alive.


    If Yunmeng loses five thousand fighters at once, although the remaining few thousand fighters outnumber Miao Man, they will not be able to crush Miao Man.


    Even if they want to take action against Miao Man, they have to weigh how much they have to pay.


    "The loss of more than 5,000 soldiers at once..." Daman murmured, "The Yunmeng Department suffered heavy losses!"


    Man Yun nodded: "The previous 3,000 soldiers were all defeated by Da Jiang and stayed behind."


    Daman''s eyes brightened: "We can avenge brother!"


    Man Yun nodded: "I''m here to discuss with you and see what you mean!"


    Da Man frowned, paced back and forth, and then said: "I secretly contacted the Miao Man tribe to test their tone?"


    Man Yun nodded.


    Daman shook his head again and said: "But in this way, if some clansmen don''t want to go back to Miao Man''s ancestral land and leak the secret..."


    Man Yun smiled confidently: "The reason why I came to you secretly was to catch Wu Longya by surprise. But now our Miao Man fighters don''t let them down much. If we really want to fight recklessly, they won''t have much advantage!


    Moreover, the Yufu branch will also take the opportunity to leave Yunmeng, and I believe Yuehuang will also start contacting their clansmen! "


    Daman was determined in his heart: "If that''s the case, we can even destroy the Yunmeng Department in reverse!"


    Man Yun grinned lowly: "That''s what we think!"


    ...


    And at the boundary between Wanzhangyuan and Liaolong City, a newly built city has begun to take shape.


    A residence and an arrow tower inside have been completed, and Da Jiang''s soldiers and hunting teams often rest and stop here when they travel between Wanzhangyuan and Liaolong City.


    As the leader of the war, Han Shu also changed his permanent residence here.


    For this reason, Chi Lei discussed with him many times, and wanted to switch with Han Shu, so that he could face the enemy from Wanzhangyuan as soon as possible.


    Firstly, he always wanted to take revenge on Yunmengbu from the bottom of his heart.


    Secondly, it is now against the soldiers of Shangyunmeng Department, that is to properly pick up military merits!


    Since Xili was sent away, three waves of soldiers from the Yunmeng Department came to Wanzhangyuan to inquire about the news, but they were all captured alive without exception by the patrolling soldiers of Da Jiang and Qingniao in Wanzhangyuan.


    The three waves totaled more than 300 people, and now they are all sent to Liaolong City.


    Chi Lei meant to send them away directly, and it would be a disaster to stay in Liaolong City.


    As a result, Han Shu curled his lips and told him: "Send away only so few people, people who don''t know think that our Liaolong City can''t fight a big battle without the great chief.


    At least five hundred or one thousand people have to be saved before sending them away! "


    Chi Lei immediately reacted, and quickly suppressed this idea by himself - Liaolong City really can''t afford to lose this person!


    It''s just a pity that after the three waves of soldiers from the Yunmeng Department were arrested, no one was sent again.


    Chi Lei was very depressed, so he had no choice but to interrogate these soldiers when he was free in Liaolong City, and he asked all the questions he could ask.


    He wished he could replace Han Shu in guarding Wanzhangyuan.


    Now that Jiang is strong, the combat power of Liaolong City is obviously much stronger than before.


    Although the number of fighters was not as large as that of the Liaolong Division before, he still had the confidence to cross the grassland to fight.


    On this day, he finally waited until Han Shu returned to Daolong City to "switch defense" with him, and he was overjoyed.


    After seeing Han Shu, he asked directly: "Boss, do you think we can go across Wanzhangyuan to fight the Yunmeng Department? Waiting for them to come to your door, how many people are there?"


    Han Shu shook his head and laughed: "The chief said, give the Liaolong Division some time to get rid of the internal turmoil. Now they still have time to send soldiers to inquire about the news, which means that Miaoman and Yunmeng haven''t done anything yet."


    Chi Lei frowned and said, "Could it be that Miao Man and Yufu went back and regretted it, or didn''t dare to attack Yunmeng''s men?"


    Han Shu thought for a while and said: "It''s possible, but I don''t think that Man Yun is willing to let others down.


    When the great chief told him to attack the members of the Yunmeng Department earlier, he acted decisively.


    Didn''t that Xili also say that Man Yun would die if he had defeated the Blue Bird Department earlier.


    The great chief also asked Man Yun to tell him the whole news, and he should know what to do. "


    After a pause, he laughed again: "Wait for a while, if they don''t send people to inquire about the news anymore, we can send people there.


    If it''s true that the two departments didn''t do anything, or that they still cooperate with the Yunmeng department, I have my own way to make them regret it! "


    Chi Lei laughed and said: "Okay, okay! Anyway, as long as we join forces with the Blue Bird Department, it will not be a big problem to deal with a Yunmeng Department!"


    Han Shu smiled and shook his head: "It''s not a problem to deal with them, the key is that the chief said, don''t fight unnecessary battles, the lives of my Dajiang people are more valuable than theirs!"


    ...


    Mufeng and Yuxi went all the way to the southwest, and they didn''t see Thunder Dragon when they passed Yiluo''s old place. Shuangqiu, who stayed behind there, told Mufeng that Thunder Dragon had already stationed in Kuwei''s old place.


    It was only then that Mu Feng remembered that he had asked Thunder Dragon to help defend Kuwei City there.


    So he continued to march towards Kuwei City with Elm Demon.


    Yumo was filled with emotion: "Uncle, I never thought I could go so far east and south from Kuwei City!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Same, just like when I was a child, I never thought that I would be able to get out of the small mountain in Dajiang, let alone leave the Dragon City and arrive at Baishuyuan.


    You know, the former Baishuyuan was full of dangers for us! "


    "Huh?" Yuxi was surprised.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "You don''t believe it, right? The key is the fact that the herd of beasts on the Baishuyuan is not small, and Jiang''s hunting team dare not go there at all.


    We went to the East River and met wolves and were scared to death.


    A python almost wiped out the hunting team..."


    Elm''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    But what Mu Feng said, he had to believe it.


    After a few days, the two talked a lot along the way, and the relationship between the uncle and nephew became closer.


    Of course, due to Mu Feng''s "extensive knowledge and knowledge", basically the whole process is being listened to by Elm with admiration and awe.


    Mu Feng spoke in a flat tone, never mentioning his glorious deeds.


    But the more this happened, the more Yuxi felt that this little uncle himself was the real chief.


    I was a great chief before, and I was purely reckless...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1146

    When Mu Feng and Yu Yao were approaching Kui Wei City, they found Thunder Dragon, and the three of them went to Kui Wei City together.


    The first thing Thunder Dragon did after meeting was to bow and salute: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    "Huh?" Elm Elf was surprised.


    Only then did Thunder Dragon explain the reason: "The Great Chief''s battle on the Wanzhang Plain has avenged me!"


    "hatred?"


    So Lei Long himself talked about his enmity with Yunmeng.


    After hearing this, Yu Yao nodded: "No wonder!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Han Shu told you personally?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded.


    Mu Feng smiled again and asked: "Then did he say what strategy he used?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded again.


    Mu Feng smiled unexpectedly: "Why, you are not angry?"


    Thunder Dragon shook his head: "Without the great chief, I have already died. It is not an exaggeration. And I am living well now. I can use my dead method to defeat the Yunmeng Department. Why not?"


    Wooden wind was greatly surprised.


    He thought Thunder Dragon would clamor to go to Liaolong City for revenge!


    Thunder Dragon said: "Since Chi Lei has replaced Rhinoceros as the owner of Liaolong City, it means that someone from the Liaolong branch has personally avenged him. I just ask the chief to send a leader of the Yunmeng Department or a living chief into my hands." !"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "The leader said that Manlong has been killed, and their great chief is still in the Yunmeng Department.


    But if you want, I can give you an acquaintance. "


    "Acquaintance?" Lei Long''s eyes lit up, "Xili?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Thunder Dragon grinned strangely: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng immediately ordered: "Okay, later you write a letter to Heishui City, and ask for Xili from Asuka."


    Thunder Dragon bowed again and saluted: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Let''s go, let''s go to Kuwei City together!"


    So Thunder Dragon confessed some matters to Aguda, and followed Mufeng to Kuwei City.


    The soldiers of Kuwei City quickly greeted them.


    Yumo suddenly said: "We are also members of the Dajiang tribe, these warriors only live outside the city, it really shouldn''t be!"


    Thunder Dragon said solemnly: "Without the chiefs and leaders speaking, the soldiers are only assisting in the defense and will not interfere with anything in Kuwei City!"


    Elm Elf was ashamed.


    Only then did he remember the identity of Kuwei City.


    If he doesn''t open his mouth, Lei Long is really difficult to deal with.


    So he hurriedly said: "Uncle, let the soldiers also live in the Kuwei City, it doesn''t make sense for a group of people to live outside the city, so we can''t chill the hearts of the soldiers!"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile, and turned to look at Thunder Dragon.


    Thunder Dragon had a strange expression on his face, and he laughed lowly: "Uncle?"


    Yuxi snorted: "No way?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Yes!"


    After a pause, he added: "If you don''t care about your status, but only about your seniority, the great chief also calls me Uncle!"


    Yumo froze for a moment, then snorted heavily: "I don''t know you well!"


    Lei Long added without changing his expression: "Whether you are familiar or not, the seniority is there.


    Well, this is the benefit of different surnames, according to age..."


    The last sentence is tantamount to blocking Yu Yao''s words.


    Sure enough, Yu Yao blushed and shouted, "You mean to fight, right?"


    Where is this going? Along the way, he didn''t think that Yu Yao would be a person who would turn his face whenever he said so.


    Thunder Dragon pouted.


    Mu Feng scratched his head, and was about to persuade, but was interrupted by Yu Yao: "Little Uncle, don''t persuade me, I have not liked this guy for a long time!"


    With that said, he got off his horse and reached out to Thunder Dragon with his bare hands: "Come here, come here!"


    Wooden Wind reacted somewhat.


    Yuxi didn''t take a weapon, making it clear that it was not a life-and-death battle.


    Taking the initiative to invite a battle is nothing more than fighting among clansmen.


    Elm Demon is still "wen", like Mu Feng used to use wooden weapons in the tribe when he competed with Han Shu and Li Wang.


    The premise of winning or losing a competition is not to affect the relationship between clansmen.


    Apparently, that''s what it means for Yu Yao to be caught off guard for a competition right now.


    It''s just why he did it all of a sudden?


    Before he could figure out the key point, Thunder Dragon had already responded.


    He was stunned for a moment, then got off his horse and laughed loudly: "Okay!"


    As he said that, he threw out the long knife on his body, clenched his fists and came in front of Yuxi, and said with a smile: "Although you are a big leader, I will not show mercy!"


    Yu Yao snorted coldly: "I don''t want you to be merciful, if you have the ability to beat me to the ground, I will convince you!"


    Lei Long laughed loudly: "The big leader is happy!"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand: "Come on, come on, let you do it first!"


    The surrounding soldiers booed in unison.


    There are Mufeng''s guard cavalry, and there are also soldiers from Yu Jiang''s team who came from Kuwei City.


    For two people to fight in private, the tribe never forbids it.


    After all, they are all young and strong men, and they are also fighters. They don''t even dare to fight. How can they protect the tribe?


    Even if it''s Bai Yue, who is the least good at fighting among the leaders, isn''t it the same as getting bloody when encountering a fight?


    The previous time when Bai Yue was thrown by Asuka, didn''t she still laugh and scold "Good boy, I have you"?


    Mu Feng at the side suddenly reacted, his eyes sparkling.


    After hearing Leilong''s shout, Yumo let out a shout, stepped forward, turned sideways and punched Leilong horizontally.


    Obviously, although Yumo has never learned Jiang''s "military boxing", he has a "practice makes perfect" attack method based on his years of combat experience.


    There is no need to defend against this sideways punch, just punch as hard as you can.


    Because it is a sweeping momentum, it is even more powerful.


    Who is Thunder Dragon?


    Before he was injured, he was also the great chief of the Liaolong Division, and he was also the chief of the tribe. For some reason, after Thunder Dragon and Yuxi fell to each other without a blow, they fell into a stalemate.


    During the period, the two tried to stretch their legs to prevent each other from falling, but they failed.


    At this time, the soldiers onlookers all booed: "Boss, throw him down!"


    "Fuck him!"


    "Boss, don''t let him!"


    "That''s right, if he grabs you by the collar, you won''t let go and pick him up three times?"


    "Hurry up, Chief Lei, he''s going to pay you three times!"


    "Boss, you won''t look at him, will you?"


    "Two gentlemen, tsk tsk!"


    ...


    Hearing the vulgar hooting and teasing of the soldiers around him, Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He now understands Yu Yao''s good intentions.


    Sure enough, after the two of them held each other for a long time, and finally their necks and faces were flushed and their eyes widened, Thunder Dragon swept away Yu Yao with a "slight" advantage.


    Yumo hit the ground first, and before falling to the ground, he also grabbed Thunder Dragon, causing him to fall to the ground as well.


    The two gasped for breath on the ground.


    After a while, Yu Yao got up, snorted, seemed very dissatisfied, but said loudly: "Okay, I lost!"


    Just looking at his face, how could there be any resentment?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1147

    With the foreshadowing of Yuxi, Thunder Dragon was respected by Yu Jiang warriors.


    When he got up to dust the dirt, their eyes all approved.


    Respect for the strong is the commonality of fighters.


    Especially this strong man is stronger than the strong man in their minds!


    So when the group of people headed towards Kuwei City, Wooden Wind was in front, but Elm and Thunder Dragon walked side by side.


    This is the quickest way for a brontosaur to gain acceptance in the giant city.


    It is also a self-"sacrifice" made by Elm to speed up the fusion of the two branches.


    Mu Feng was very pleased.


    He didn''t care how these fighters treated him.


    In fact, no further action was required from him.


    Before, he led the Kuwei tribe to defeat the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe, later he rescued the high priest Jiang Luli, and he single-handedly defeated Yuxi. These warriors have already realized the power of Mufeng.


    The most important thing is that right now they saw the ferocious beasts following the great chief, all of which made them palpitate.


    An eagle-feathered dragon was flying overhead, a Hulei Leopard was riding on his hips, and Yuan Xiong, Jufu, and Qiongqi were beside him...


    Although the fifty guards around were not many in number, the powerful aura exuded from each of them made these battle-tested fighters startled.


    The strength of Mu Feng, the strength of Thunder Dragon, and the foreshadowing of Elm Demon all made this trip to Kuwei City extremely smooth.


    And Aguda also led Dajiang Warrior into Kuwei City-this is also the true meaning of Dajiang Warrior''s entry into Kuwei City.


    This is of great significance to ginger.


    It also marks that Jiang officially took over Kuiwei City.


    Many wells have been dug in Kuiwei City, houses in many places have been demolished, and special residential areas have been divided. The craftsmen sent by the Great Jiang Industry Department are guiding the Yanjiang people to build the city.


    Planing wood, hammering nails, burning bricks...


    Many people are using ginger''s new iron tools.


    Mu Feng led people to pass by, and it was clear that these people''s faces were filled with laughter and satisfaction.


    Yes, a new home, new weapons, new tools, please take control of the Dali tribe, return to the mother tribe, the tribe will be stronger, who is not happy?


    Elm summoned Wei Li, the defender and commander of Kuwei City.


    This is what Mu Feng had seen before during the Shuangli War. He was born with a strong face, thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    The most important thing is that when Yu Yao came, he had confessed that this mighty force was extremely loyal to the tribe and fought for the tribe several times.


    At the same time, Yumo also strongly recommended to Mufeng, saying that with the power of mighty force, he could also be the lord of a city.


    So Mufeng came to Kuiwei City this time not only to "inspect" the construction of Kuiwei City, but also to see the situation of Weili.


    On the way here, he was still thinking about how to arrange Weili.


    But after Yumo''s self-destructive reputation, he decided to cultivate Wei Li without any hesitation.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Weili bowed and saluted: "I''ve seen the Great Chief!"


    Then he turned to Yumo and Thunder Dragon: "I''ve seen the big boss, I''ve seen the leader!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t be too polite! I''m here to see how Kuwei City is going?"


    Wei Li frowned happily, and raised his volume slightly: "Now Kuwei City is the first to build the west wall, and the soldiers of Kuwei City will complete it together with Qing Zhuang.


    If the enemy invades from the west alone, the city wall is enough to defend! "


    Speaking of this, Weili became excited: "Even if they have mammoths, they can''t break through our defense!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s good!"


    After a pause, he asked again: "How are the captives of the Dali tribe used? Are they going well?"


    Weili was even happier: "They still wanted to resist, but they didn''t understand that we are tall now, no, we Da Jiang are no longer the existence they used to be manipulated by them!


    Those who wanted to resist were killed immediately.


    These bastards of Tang Jing and Hui Qiang are very afraid of death! "


    Several people laughed.


    Mu Feng asked again: "The city was built according to the standards of mammoths in the region!


    By the way, new weapons, how are you using them? "


    Wei Li was excited: "Up to now, more than half of the warriors in Kuwei City have got golden swords, and Zhahe Commander will teach the warriors how to fight with swords in batches, and they all learn very quickly.


    But the warriors in the tribe were slow to learn spears, bows and arrows.


    Regarding this point, Commander Zhahe said that he can''t do anything about it..."


    As he said that, he looked at Mu Feng expectantly: "Chief, I heard Commander Zahe said that in Dajiang, the Thunder Dragon leader is the most fierce in terms of sword skills, and the marksmanship, bow and arrow are also more powerful?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yes, yes!"


    Weili scratched his head and said: "Then can we let them come to our side to teach marksmanship and archery?


    Of course, there is also the leader, can you also let us see your sword skills? "


    Thunder Dragon pouted and shook his head: "With the great chief here, where do you need me to teach you?"


    "Ah?" Wei Li looked at Mu Feng in surprise.


    Lei Long laughed and said, "Da Jiang Yiying''s sword skills, bow and arrow, spear skills, and other weapons were all taught by the great chief. If you want to learn, why don''t you find him?"


    Wei Li looked at Mu Feng excitedly.


    Even Elm Elf''s eyes were burning.


    He shouted in a low voice: "I said Thunder Dragon, didn''t the big chief teach you the two times you fell on me just now?"


    Thunder Dragon curled his lips and laughed loudly: "What do you think!"


    Yumo regretted endlessly, beat his chest and stamped his feet: "It shouldn''t be, it shouldn''t be!"


    Several people laughed.


    Weili was full of anticipation: "Great chief, can you let us see it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course, but I can''t stay in Kuwei City for a long time. When I leave, I will send someone to come to Kuwei City to teach you marksmanship and archery!"


    "Who?" Weili was very excited.


    He didn''t expect the great chief to be so eloquent.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The ready-made Thunder Dragon leader can teach you sword skills and close combat. When I go back, I can ask Hanshu leader or Asuka City Lord to come and teach you marksmanship and archery."


    "Which one is better at their marksmanship or archery?" Weili asked subconsciously.


    Without waiting for Mu Feng''s answer, Thunder Dragon smiled and said, "The archery skills of the two are almost the same, the spear skill is domineering, and the spear skill is dexterous..."


    After a pause, he turned to Mu Feng: "Chief, Han Shu will come?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why, you don''t want to?"


    Lei Long laughed loudly and said: "Why don''t you want to, you can guard Wanzhangyuan for revenge!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s good, as for whether he is willing to come or not, it depends on how you discuss with him!"


    Lei Long nodded, and said seriously: "It''s simple, I''ll ask him why he said I''m dead."


    Mu Feng laughed and shook his head: "This is up to you!"


    Next, Mu Feng followed Weili to the training ground in Kuiwei City, met Zhahe, and also met the Yu Jiang warrior here.


    Afterwards, in front of many soldiers, Mu Feng missed the archery skill of flying arrows through willow branches, and taught them how to return the carbine...


    At the same time, in the far east, south of Wanzhangyuan, most of Yunmeng is in the midst of a long-planned storm.


    One night, the great chief Wu Longya went back to rest impatiently after beating and scolding Da Man.


    As night fell, the hunchbacked Daman who swallowed his anger quietly stood up straight, spit in the dark night, and led a group of people quietly approaching the south gate of Yunmeng, killed the guards, and headed south. go.


    And when all of them left the south gate safely, someone suddenly shouted in the night: "It''s not good, the Miao Man people have escaped!"


    Before the Yunmeng Department could react, the entire tribe suddenly caught fire.


    In the light of the flames, someone from the Ximen of Yunmeng also fled...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1148

    The Miao barbarians who fled from the Yunmeng tribe headed south all the way.


    Someone lit a torch in the dark to guide them.


    The Yunmeng soldiers behind him chased after him.


    But because they were separated from the people like Daman, they couldn''t see someone from farther away to meet them through the "deserters" like Daman.


    A group of people in the pursuit were furious and cursed again and again.


    "Daman is looking for death, dare to betray Yunmeng!"


    "I have already said that the Miao Man family should be wiped out!"


    "If I defeat them again this time, I will definitely convince the great chief to destroy them!"


    ...


    Daman was furious, and cursed: "The more wild, the more desolate, the more desolate!"


    It turned out that Yufu''s Yuehuang, in order to create a chance for his tribe to escape, even shouted as soon as they left the gate of the tribe.


    And their Yufu branch also took advantage of this opportunity to escape.


    You don''t need to think about it to know that many soldiers from the Yunmeng Department are chasing after them.


    They have to bear the most direct anger of the Yunmeng Department.


    As for the yufu, there is enough time to escape.


    Even after the Yunmeng Department reacted, they had already fled away.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    And in the distance of the flames, someone saw them running towards them, and one of them said: "Boss, it''s Daman and the others!"


    He walked out of the flames while speaking, revealing his face, it was Man Yun.


    At this moment, there was a large group of figures standing behind him.


    Because the light is too dark, I can''t see the exact number.


    The man asked in a low voice: "Are you sure, as long as we turn back out of the Yunmeng Department, they will support us in occupying the territory of the Yunmeng Department?


    Will they say the same thing to the Yufu Department? "


    Man Yun patted his chest and said: "Leader, don''t worry, their people quietly caught up with us before we left.


    Immediately after I got the news, I sent someone to follow Yufu quietly, and no one left from the beginning to the end.


    In other words, they only said such things to my Miao Man Department, and did not go to the Yu Fu Department! "


    The man smiled and said excitedly: "Okay, let''s go head-on now, and follow what you said, take the opportunity to kill the Yunmeng warriors and destroy the Yunmeng Department!


    As long as we wipe out their chasing troops, take the opportunity to counterattack and take down the Yunmeng Department, the Yufu Department will not be our opponent either! "


    Man Yun said: "Leader, don''t worry, until now, everything has been as that Great Chief Jiang expected. Yufu is also fleeing tonight. As long as the Yunmeng Department sends people to chase them, we may be even more likely to succeed." big..."


    The person called the "leader" clenched his fist excitedly: "If every step is as he expected, then we have nothing to worry about, and it is impossible for the soldiers from the entire Yunmeng Department to be chasing us right now. Our chance to destroy them!"


    "yes!"


    So the leader ordered in a low voice: "Miaomanerlang, success or failure depends on tonight! Whether my Miaoman tribe can replace Yunmeng tribe as the master of Wanzhangyuan is today!"


    "yes!"


    ...


    At this time, to the west of the Yunmeng Department, a group of people were standing still in the dark, waiting quietly for the appearance of their clansmen.


    Although it is not clear how many people there are in the dark, but from the general outline, they are not much different from Miao Manzhi on the other side.


    You don''t need to think about it to know that it is a member of the Yufu Department.


    But they stood close, and soon received the people from the Yufu tribe.


    After confirming that the clansmen were safe, a voice in the darkness asked excitedly, "Boss, when shall we do it?"


    Listen to the voice, it is Yue Huang!


    But where does this "upper part" come from?


    Yunmeng?


    You must know that there are not many tribes in the south of the entire Wanzhang Plain, and only the Yunmeng tribe can be called the "upper part" by Yue Huang!


    But now that they are going to attack the Yunmeng Department again, it is natural that the one who can make Yue Huang speak politely will not be a member of the Yunmeng Department.


    The person he called "Superior" said calmly: "Make sure your Yufu people are safe first, and then wait!"


    "Wait?" Yue Huang was puzzled.


    The man still said calmly: "Yes, wait!"


    "But isn''t this the best opportunity?" Yue Huang asked puzzled.


    The man seemed to be very patient: "Don''t worry, the chief has already ordered you before you come, including calling out to create opportunities when you fled today, that''s what he ordered!"


    "hiss--"


    Yue Huang gasped.


    This can be imagined!


    He remembered the fear of being dominated by that young chief on the Wanzhang Plain.


    On the surface, the siege of the Jade Bird Division failed that day, and after some "secret discussions", they parted ways with Miao Man and went back to their respective divisions.


    In fact, before they had gone far, a group of 300 elite cavalry caught up to Yue Huang.


    The first person, who he called the "superior" in front of him, took the initiative to say: "My name is Truffle, and I am a member of the Great Jiang tribe. The chief of my department wants me to help you destroy the Yunmeng tribe!"


    The shock of Yue Huang at that time can be imagined.


    There are only two hundred cavalry troops, but they dare to chase after the more than 3,000 soldiers of their Yufu tribe!


    But what made Yuehuang dare not have any thoughts in his heart was that the man named Truffle explained all the possibilities himself: "My two hundred people are nothing more than a hair on a cow.


    You honestly join forces with Da Jiang, and I can help you destroy the Yunmeng Department.


    Or you can kill these people and rob us of the gold, it depends on how many people you are willing to die.


    Or you can arrest us and send us to the Yunmeng Department to claim credit. I won''t be able to go back then, let''s see if you can bear the anger of my Jiang and Blue Bird Department. "


    Yue Huang was stunned at the time, and the more he thought about it, the more panicked he became.


    Originally, he decided to go back to persuade the leader of the tribe¡ªthat is, the former great chief, to join hands with Miaoman to destroy the Yunmeng tribe.


    He didn''t have any worries about joining forces with the two departments. Their strengths were equal, and he didn''t have to worry about accidents when they destroyed the Yunmeng department.


    But on the way, Da Jiang suddenly came and said that he wanted to join, but he lost all confidence in his heart.


    Because ginger is too strong!


    He wasn''t sure if Da Jiang would find Miao Man if he went to their Yufu Department.


    Who knows if they are looking for both sides, and then let the two departments work hard to destroy the Yunmeng department, so that they can take advantage of the opportunity?


    You know, he has already experienced Jiang''s "treachery".


    The great chief of the Yunmeng Department, Wu Longya, is so smart and "cunning", and even being played around by Da Jiang, Yue Huang dared not easily agree to Truffle.


    This is also the first time that Yuehuang is afraid of a person, a tribe because of something other than fighting.


    When fighting, he can still fight with all his strength, life and death are uncertain.


    But when dealing with Da Jiang, who is called "Han Shu" or "Shu Han", especially the young chief, he has nothing but fear in his heart.


    Because he was afraid that he would not even know how he died!


    At that time, Truffle also dispelled his doubts: "Don''t worry, I came here this time under the order of the great chief, and I only support your Yufu department. Firstly, your Yufu are relatively weak, and you will be able to thank my big brother after the event is completed." Ginger helps.


    Secondly, the great chief said that Man Yun was a fool, erratic, easy to go back on his word, and had other thoughts.


    But you won''t.


    This is not what I said, but what my warchief said.


    The third is that if I can help your Yufu tribe replace the Yunmeng tribe this time, the great chief will make me the city lord of a city.


    I, Great Chief Jiang, speak with certainty, and I won''t use it and discard it like Wulongya treated Manyun.


    Otherwise, as a member of the Liaolong tribe, I had a grudge against Qingniao, and I also had a life-and-death grudge against Da Jiang, so I would not willingly obey the chief.


    And when I let the people of your Yufu tribe leave the Yunmeng tribe, I will ensure that your tribe evacuates safely, and I will also take this opportunity to weaken the strength of the Miaoman tribe..."


    At that time, Yuehuang inexplicably chose to believe Truffle''s words, and nodded his head in agreement.


    In fact, he thought over and over afterwards that it wasn''t just that Truffle''s eyes were calm and honest when he said this, it was more because of his fear of the young chief.


    On the one hand, it is inevitable to be completely destroyed, on the other hand, they join forces to replace Yunmeng and become a new big tribe, and the other party also has sincerity.


    Even if the other party doesn''t have any vows, he knows what to choose.


    In fact, with Wanzhangyuan and his party, he couldn''t believe any oaths anymore¡ªhe had seen the ability of two big tribes to open their eyes and tell lies.


    One found a deputy hunter who could not represent the tribe, and the other directly reported the name of a tribe that no longer existed...


    Eyes opened!


    Then he carefully ran back to the Yufu tribe with the truffle, and led the truffle to meet the old chief of the tribe before Yunmeng revoked his name.


    In fact, he also thought in his heart that the old chief could pass the final test to confirm the truth of what Truffle said.


    As a result, after an open and honest conversation with Truffle, the old chief directly announced that he would join forces with Jiang from now on.


    If things are done, the Yufu tribe can become Jiang''s subordinate tribe in the future!


    Only then did Yue Huang feel completely relieved.


    He understood the brilliance of the old chief''s approach.


    Not only expressed his position, but also won real benefits for the Yufu Department, and confirmed some things he was not sure about.


    Because in this way, Da Jiang can be relieved, and the Yufu Department can be restored in an upright manner.


    The most important thing is that even if they become their subordinate tribes across a vast plain, as long as they don''t provoke Da Jiang, it will be difficult for Da Jiang to control them...


    So there is an action of tonight''s truffle as the main and Yue Huang as the supplement.


    And it was Truffle''s idea to yell out the phrase "The people from the Miao Man tribe have escaped".


    Anyone would say such a simple sentence, but none of them thought of it.


    And with such a simple sentence, the effect is surprisingly good.


    The soldiers of the Yunmeng Department chasing towards the south gate could be seen in the light of the fire, there were no less than two or three thousand soldiers.


    Hundreds of people followed behind.


    There are so many of them, and they are not far from the west gate of the Yunmeng Department, and the people of the Yunmeng Department didn''t notice it.


    Sure enough, as Truffle said, first weaken the strength of the Miaoman tribe, so that they lose the strength to compete with the Yufu tribe.


    What shocked Yuehuang the most was that so far, all of this was within the expectations of the young chief?


    How did he know that the Miaoman tribe would counterattack the Yunmeng tribe by taking advantage of the fact that the tribe was fleeing, instead of waiting to return to the tribe when they were fully prepared?


    Truffle at the side seemed to guess Yuehuang''s thoughts in the silence, he said slowly: "From Yunmeng to Miaoman, it takes a few days to go back and forth.


    Once they go back and come back, the Yunmeng Department has long been prepared.


    So the best opportunity is only when the tribe flees! "


    The more desolate suddenly.


    Truffle shook her head secretly, and said, "Your chief also asked this question, and you asked this question too. Don''t you understand?"


    Yue Huang became puzzled again: "What do you understand?"


    For the first time in so many days, Truffle smiled and said: "They Miao Man can think of this opportunity, but you can''t think of it. What does it mean?"


    Yue Huang frowned, and then asked tentatively, "Are they smarter than us Yufu?"


    Truffle laughed dumbfounded: "Is there any more?"


    "Anything else?" Yue Huang shook his head in the darkness, "I don''t know!"


    Truffle looked at the confused flames in the distance, and seemed to be able to hear the sound of shouting and killing in the distance. After thinking about it in her heart, she thought that she could wait a little longer, so she continued with a smile, "No wonder their Miaoman people are here. The Yunmeng Division has produced two leaders one after another, but you Yufu Division members can''t even become the war capital!"


    "This..." Yue Huang became more and more confused.


    Truffle''s voice was slightly lowered: "The great chief said, considering the situation of your tribe, it is probably difficult to have any fancy ideas, so compared with the Miaoman tribe, he is more willing to support you."


    Yue Huang was relieved, annoyed, and even more helpless in his heart.


    It turned out that the Yufu Department actually reassured the other party in this way!


    Truffle said again: "But don''t worry, what I, Great Chief Jiang, has always kept my word. As long as you Yufu tribe don''t think about it later, I, Great Jiang, will not do anything to you.


    At least there is a Fang Lei tribe in my Da Jiang''s current subordinate tribe, with 10,000 to 20,000 people, who don''t cause trouble, and don''t act as monsters, so I, Da Jiang, naturally won''t interfere with them! "


    Yuehuang felt relieved again.


    He had a feeling that the meaning of ginger was unpredictable.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to put away all his anxieties and thoughts, and made sure that in the future he must tell the Dongzu people not to have any dissent against Jiang.


    After all, they couldn''t deal with a big ginger, let alone a blue bird department who obviously obeyed big Jiang''s orders?


    There was a moment of silence.


    Everyone can see the flames in the distance.


    The sound is getting louder.


    Not far away, the people of the Yunmeng tribe were still fighting the fire.


    In the light of the fire, many soldiers rode armored earth dragons and mammoths to chase the tribesmen of the Miao Man tribe.


    The voice of the great chief named Wulongya was the loudest in the tribe: "Hurry up and put out the fire!


    Also, look at the people in the Yufu branch! "


    Just as Yue Huang waited impatiently and wanted to speak again, Truffle suddenly said: "It''s ok, let''s do it!"


    Everyone in the dark looked shocked.


    Yue Huang was excited from the bottom of his heart, and shouted heavily: "Yufu Erlang, it''s time for us to take revenge!"


    As his whole body sank, all the yufu fighters began to move.


    A group of wild bulls were first set on fire with the straw on their tails, and then they stabbed the cows in the buttocks according to Truffle''s prior instructions, and then shouted and drove them away.


    The barbaric bull became a fire bull, and the fire bull started running wildly!


    They were running in the direction of Yunmeng Department.


    There was a rumbling sound from the ground.


    Following Yue Huang who moved, the Yufu warrior was startled and excited.


    It turns out that the bull can be used in this way!


    They could already foresee the power of the Fire Bull!


    It''s easy to fight like this!


    Yue Huang had never thought that he was so confident today.


    Before the fight, he was sure that he could win the battle!


    Sure enough, the fire bulls were deliberately driven by the Yufu soldiers to rush to Yunmeng.


    Even if most of Yunmeng''s walls were reinforced to prevent armored earth dragons, they couldn''t withstand so many cattle rushing forward.


    Especially because the Yufu tribe had secretly killed the gatekeepers when they fled, the entire west gate was wide open.


    Coupled with the fact that Yunmeng tribe is still fighting the fire, no one has noticed the abnormality of the dark Ximen.


    Huo Niu rushed into Yunmeng''s main department along the west gate, disrupting the situation that was originally under control.


    The fire that had just been extinguished was rekindled.


    And this time because of the rush of the fire ox, the fire became more serious.


    The Yunmeng people who were just about to take a breath fell into shouting and panic again.


    The soldiers of the Yufu tribe followed the fire bull and rushed into the Yunmeng tribe to take revenge.


    Hit, smash, burn, kill!


    There is no need to grab it!


    Destroy the Yunmeng Department, the contents inside are enough to make up for the loss this time, and they can use it to get more, and the tribe''s strength will go further!


    At this time, most of the soldiers in Yunmeng were sent out to hunt down the escaped Miao Man, and there were less than 3,000 soldiers left in the tribe, and some of them were fighting the fire.


    In their haste, they had no time to react, and were bumped by the bull.


    Immediately afterwards, Yufu''s cavalry rushed forward, chopping and crushing them with their heads covered.


    The two tribes of Yufu and Miaoman were originally subdued by Xili with Huleibao''s violent means, and some of their clansmen were also forced to migrate out of Yunmeng.


    Nominally, members of the Miaoman and Yufu Divisions can enter the Yunmeng Division to hold important positions, but everyone knows that the real important positions in the entire Yunmeng Division belong to the Yunmeng Division.


    First of all, the great chief acted arbitrarily and decided all major matters of the tribe with one word.


    Secondly, important positions such as war head, priest, and head hunter are also held by members of the Yunmeng tribe.


    As for the leaders and deputy headhunters who do not go out, these are the two tribes.


    Such as Manlong, Daman, Manyun and so on.


    Even Yue Huang, who was brave in combat, failed to become the deputy leader of the battle, he just followed behind the barbarian dragon belonging to the Miao Man, and listened to a person who didn''t know how to fight to command him to fight.


    Miao Man''s wild dragon was killed, Da Man was supported to become a puppet, and Man Yun was also designed to almost die...


    Oolongya''s various actions made the people of the two departments not have the slightest psychological burden to destroy the Yunmeng department.


    So right now the Yufu fighters are looking for the right opportunity to kill and kill.


    Everyone understands one truth, kill one more Yunmeng warrior, and they will be less dangerous in the future!


    The same principle also applies to Yunmeng and Miaoman who are fighting at the southern end of Yunmeng.


    One side is full of resentment and revenge, premeditated and prepared.


    One side is in a state of desperation, and is bound to kill the rebels, as a warning to others.


    So the cavalry from both sides met in the dark at first glance, without any fancy, it was a melee!


    The Yunmeng cavalry army was full of murderous intent, and they were chasing and killing with all their strength, and their momentum was growing.


    The morale of the Miao Man tribe is high and full of ambition.


    Coupled with the fact that the disparity in strength between the original two films was smoothed out by the two wars, it is inextricable that the two films were killed in this battle.


    In the darkness, the sound of clashing bone knives and copper knives became one piece.


    The horns of horses and oxen can be heard endlessly.


    As for the collisions between armored earth dragons and mammoths one after another...


    What defense, what enemy and friend, under the dim light of the fire, many people couldn''t tell who was who, and began to hack and slash, regardless of enemy and friend!


    Suddenly, someone among the Yunmeng warriors shouted: "It''s not good, there is also a fight in the tribe!"


    It doesn''t matter this shout, it directly made the Yunmeng soldiers present panic.


    They looked back together and found that the tribe was on fire.


    The Yunmeng soldiers exclaimed one after another:


    "Back to the tribe!"


    "Go back!"


    "Go back and protect the people!"


    ...


    All fighters want to withdraw from the battle circle as soon as possible and return to help the tribe.


    But how could the Miao barbarians let them go so easily?


    "Kill them all!" Daman shouted loudly in the chaos.


    Soon the Miaoman soldiers began to shout: "Destroy most of Yunmeng!"


    "Destroy most of Yunmeng!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1149

    Da Man and Man Yun led Miao Man''s fighters to drag Yunmeng''s fighters to fight to the death, clearly wanting to take the opportunity to fight to the death.


    Soldiers Yunmeng were anxious, occupying and retreating, desperately wanting to rush back.


    One side wanted to leave, while the other side wanted to stay, and the battle became more and more tragic.


    The Yunmeng warriors were envious, and the Miaoman warriors fought vigorously.


    Such a carefree revenge was something they had never imagined.


    Because it was night, they didn''t know exactly how much the soldiers lost.


    But it was a fact that the Yunmeng soldiers were anxious to go back. They only felt that it was their honor to put the Yunmeng Department in such a predicament.


    After a while, Man Yun was the first to react, and said heavily: "Miao Man Erlang, let them go back!"


    "what?"


    There was an exclamation from the dark battlefield.


    However, Man Yun shouted angrily again: "Let them go back!"


    Sure enough, the sound of fighting around him became so small that it disappeared, and then many people hurriedly evacuated and headed north.


    Da Man hurriedly shouted: "What''s going on?"


    Man Yun didn''t shy away from it, and shouted loudly: "Let them go back, leave them to the Yufu Department! You can''t let them pick up ready-made ones!"


    Only then did Daman come to his senses, and hurriedly shouted: "Yes, let them go back!"


    Then Da Man rode his horse to Man Yun''s side and asked, "Then what should we do?"


    Man Yun said directly: "Follow behind, after the Yufu Department fights with them. Let''s go cover and kill for a while, and the Yunmeng Department will be destroyed!"


    Da Man was overjoyed and shouted: "Miao Man Er Lang, hurry up, follow!"


    The Miao Man warriors who thought they had the upper hand shouted and followed, but they didn''t realize that more than 1,000 of the 5,000 warriors who came out had already lost more than 1,000!


    It''s just that the smell of blood was everywhere in the darkness, and the soldiers of Yunmeng retreated in a panic, their minds were dazzled by the joy of about to destroy the Yunmeng Department.


    Almost after Daman shouted, all the Miaoman warriors swarmed north to keep up, leaving the Miaoman tribe who escaped earlier to clean up the battlefield and pick up the spoils.


    At this time, the Yunmeng soldiers who were desperately retreating saw the flames of the tribe soaring into the sky on the way back, and became more and more anxious.


    How can the leader not understand that the tribe has been copied.


    The Miao Man warriors hung behind him like vultures chasing carrion, even if they knew that the other party had bad intentions, they could do nothing about it.


    The Yunmeng tribe has already been seriously injured, if someone really took it to its lair, the tribe would really be wiped out.


    However, before they approached the tribe, they suddenly widened their eyes and lost their voice in shock: "How is that possible!"


    Because at this time, a group of bulls that had found fire were rushing out from Yunmeng Dabu. I don''t know how many there are, but they are everywhere.


    Before Warrior Yunmeng could react, Fire Bull had already collided with Warrior Yunmeng who had returned to aid him!


    People turned on their backs, and there was a lot of mourning.


    Even the Miao Man warriors following behind were affected!


    If you really want to say that it is not affected, only the armored dragon.


    Even the mammoths were not spared - after the thick hair was ignited by the fire, many mammoths fell into madness, or ran wildly, or fell to the ground with a crash, killing and wounding soldiers. .


    In the darkness, the fire ox formation flowed into the river like water, engulfing and sweeping regardless of everything.


    The entire Yunmeng Department was plunged into a sea of ??flames and chaos.


    And the three hundred soldiers who made it all happen were quietly standing in an inconspicuous place next to Yunmeng Dabu.


    The first person is Truffle.


    It was he who led the soldiers to ignite and drive the second batch of fire bulls.


    Naturally, the cattle were obtained from Yufu in advance.


    What he said to the Yufu Department was: "I will lend you a thousand oxen to attack the soldiers of the Yunmeng Department and weaken Miaoman''s strength for the second time.


    Of course, the more cattle, the better!


    After that, I, Da Jiang, will only take the share that I lent you to the Armored Earth Dragon. As for how much you can get from the Yunmeng Department, it depends on how many people Miaoman and Yunmeng lost in this battle! "


    So the great chief of Yufu didn''t do anything at all, and let Yuehuang and the others drive 3,000 cows to set off.


    It took less than half of the time to charge Yunmeng Ximen earlier, needless to say the effect.


    Right now, most of the remaining ones are used to collide with Warrior Yunmeng and Warrior Miaoman.


    Regardless of whether these bullies can be recovered, as long as they win the Yunmeng Department, they will not lose money!


    So in this way, Yunmeng and Miaoman will suffer...


    Truffle quietly watched what was happening in front of her eyes. Although she appeared calm, her heart was already full of excitement.


    Everything happened, just as Mu Feng told him before he set off.


    The progress of the battle is just as the chief expected.


    What he said and did was just playing by the book.


    If there is no accident, there are only more than 3,000 soldiers left in the Yunmeng tribe, and the situation in the Miaoman tribe is not much better.


    The yufu department will be the biggest winner.


    In the end, they will gain the dominance to carve up most of Yunmeng after the war.


    No matter how unwilling the Miaoman tribe is, it will not help.


    As long as the Yunmeng warriors are still there, they will be stuck in a difficult situation, and can only make decisions according to the situation predicted by the great chief - pinch their noses to approve the dominance of Yufu, and then share the spoils from Yunmeng.


    Yunmeng and Yufu, they can only choose Yufu!


    Even so, Mu Feng solemnly said to him before he left: "Although these strategies are good, it cannot guarantee that everything can be expected.


    But as long as you deal with it carefully, you will be safe!


    Since Han Shu strongly recommended you to me, it means that you have something special.


    According to me, I don''t want to take this risk, after all, every life of my great Jiang Erlang is very precious! "


    Truffle was excited, the more the chief was so, the more he wanted to prove that he could stand alone.


    After all, this is not just a matter of the tribe, but also a personal enmity - among the soldiers who went to Wanzhangyuan with Thunder Dragon to explore the road and died in the Yunmeng Department, there was Truffle''s father!


    Later, Lei Long took good care of the truffles, until he joined Da Jiang, Lei Long went to guard elsewhere.


    Lei Long once said to him in private: "I am a mortal man, and I have been born again, and I have a clear conscience about the Liaolong tribe, so from today onwards, I am a member of the Dajiang clan.


    I have nothing to do with the Fanglong Department, what I can do has already been done.


    As for the clansmen of the Liaolong tribe, whether they will live or die in Dajiang in the future, whether it will be a blessing or a curse, everyone will be free! "


    At that time, Truffle knew from the bottom of her heart that Qinglei''s decision to send Leilong to stop the battle completely hurt the great chief''s heart.


    Although Qing Lei''s actions were also to protect the clan, but after all, Lei Long''s heart was chilled.


    Fortunately, although Qing Lei died, Thunder Dragon''s thoughts were passed on to other members of the Liaolong Division through Truffle.


    The so-called "good fortune and misfortune, but people call themselves", Thunder Dragon finally chose to join Dajiang to find a way for the Liaolong tribe to survive. How to go, depends on the Liaolong tribe themselves.


    The guilt-ridden Liaolong people cherish this road very much-they lost the heart of their great chief.


    What Truffle wants to do now is to be able to prove that he can succeed Thunder Dragon, continue to make a living for the Liaolong tribe, and increase the weight of Liaolong City in Dajiang.


    Only in this way can we live up to Thunder Dragon...


    The soldier beside him asked in a low voice, "Truffle, what are you going to do next?"


    Truffle smiled lowly and said, "Just watch and wait for them to decide the winner. Anyway, the Yunmeng Department will definitely be destroyed today!"


    The soldiers around all grinned.


    One person laughed and said, "Then can we discuss with them tomorrow how much to take?"


    Truffle nodded and said, "Not bad!"


    He suddenly felt relieved, everything was as expected by the chief...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1150

    It was dawn and the melee was over.


    The Yunmeng Division was defeated, leaving more than 3,000 soldiers, and the rest of the young and strong also lost thousands of lives in the melee.


    Even without the intervention of outsiders, it would be difficult for them to form a climate.


    Some are happy and some are sad.


    The happy ones are Jiang and Yufu.


    What is sad is Yunmeng.


    Another one who gritted his teeth was Miao Man.


    However, Truffle did not appear on the spot in time, but waited until after the war came to an end, and he "coincidentally" brought the soldiers just over from Wanzhang Plain.


    "Coincidentally" saw this scene.


    The matter has "nothing to do" with ginger.


    Da Man, Man Yun, with livid faces, and Yue Huang got together to discuss how to carve up the Yunmeng Department.


    But the development of the matter clearly exceeded the expectations and control of the Miao Man Department.


    They didn''t expect that the Miao Man soldiers killed and injured so many people in the melee, more than 800 people died and nearly 1000 people were injured!


    Although more than a thousand people in Yunmeng were killed, the result obviously exceeded their expectations!


    Secondly, they didn''t expect the Yufu Department to attack Yunmeng with fire bulls, and took the opportunity to surprise Yunmeng. Many things had been moved away by them last night.


    The exact number, no one knows.


    Because the Great Chief Wu Longya was said to have been burned to death in the scuffle last night, without even a whole body.


    If that''s the case, Daman and Manyun can still rely on Miaoman''s advantage to force Yufu to submit, and obediently spit out what they eat.


    But the biggest surprise is that Yufu suffered very few casualties in this battle, so small that the total number of casualties was only more than 300!


    After such a comparison, their liver hurts even more.


    But now they dare not tear themselves apart with Yufu.


    It''s impossible that they only killed one or two thousand soldiers from Yunmeng last night, and they will join forces with Yunmeng to deal with the Yufu tribe today.


    Things have come to this point, the destruction of most of Yunmeng is an ironclad fact.


    In case Yufu has a big appetite, the fight will really make Miao Man even worse.


    For the current plan, they can only come up with the "alliance" that they have discussed in advance to talk about the matter, smash their teeth and swallow it in their stomachs, and go all the way to the end.


    Whether it is black or white, it is better than tearing faces with Yufu right now.


    Just when they were in a dilemma and didn''t know how to "bargain" with the Yufu department, Truffle showed up in time with someone.


    "Da Jiang is here!" Man Yun shouted in surprise.


    Da Man trembled.


    The attitudes of the two towards ginger are obviously different.


    Man Yun has seen Mu Feng''s "friendly and cheerful" side.


    But Daman only remembered being crushed and unilaterally slaughtered when he attacked Liaolong City.


    He looked at Man Yun for help.


    Man Yun said in a low voice: "This time we left the Yunmeng Department with the support of Da Jiang, and the Yufu Department is the same!


    As long as Da Jiang comes, the Yufu Department will never dare to be too arrogant.


    At least Da Jiang sent someone to contact us privately, not the Yufu Department! "


    Daman was surprised, but excited.


    Sure enough, after the leader of Truffle appeared, he first looked at Man Yun, then at Yue Huang, and nodded indifferently: "You two, we meet again!"


    Man Yun hurried forward to salute: "Upper part!"


    There was a sneer at the corner of Yue Huang''s mouth, but it disappeared in a flash, and he also stepped forward to salute: "I have seen the upper part!"


    Truffle nodded and said, "I didn''t expect you to take so long to destroy the Yunmeng Department, so I, Da Jiang, have to wait!


    Before I came, the chief of my department told me, if you haven''t done it yet, then don''t do it! "


    "Huh?" Man Yun was surprised.


    Truffle''s expression was cold: "The Yunmeng Department is so weak that none of you can destroy it. Why don''t I destroy it together with Jiang!"


    Man Yun shivered.


    Like Daman, he also remembered the fear of being dominated.


    Yue Huang lowered his head.


    The look is gone.


    Truffle nodded again to slow down her tone: "Fortunately, you have already wiped out the Yunmeng Department, which also saves me, Dajiang Warrior, from going so far across Wanzhangyuan!"


    Man Yun finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He hurriedly straightened up and stepped forward, saying: "Boss, you came at the right time, we are the Yunmeng Department that we left yesterday, and the Yunmeng Department that was destroyed today.


    Right now, we are discussing with Yufu''s brothers how to divide the spoils.


    According to the previous agreement, we should be divided in half! "


    He looked at Truffle expectantly, deliberately emphasizing the words "previous agreement" and "half and half".


    Finally, he added: "As the promoter of this matter, Man Yun kindly asks you to be a witness for us!"


    "Witness?" Truffle frowned, as if thinking, and then looked at Yue Huang with a questioning face.


    Man Yun was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart.


    Apparently, when the superior came, he was entrusted by the young chief to watch over this matter.


    "Big Jiang really likes my Miaoman tribe!" Man Yun yelled wildly in his heart, "It''s a pity, otherwise I would have taken the opportunity to destroy the Yufu tribe!"


    Seeing the eyes of the truffle, Yue Huang really "panicked", and immediately stepped forward to raise the volume: "Upper, our Yufu Department also means the same!"


    "Huh!" Da Man on the side exhaled heavily.


    Let go!


    This is clearly not what Yue Huang said before the appearance of Da Jiang Lairen!


    What they say is 30-70!


    At this moment, Da Man really wanted to go up and spit on Yue Huang''s face.


    I stayed with him in Yunmeng for so long, why didn''t I see that he is such an arrogant person who deserves to be beaten!


    "Fortunately, Jiang is here!" Daman was also grateful.


    The invisible brain supplement is the most deadly.


    Seeing Yue Huang''s expression, it was obvious that he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Not to mention having an opinion!


    "Upper part!" Seeing the great situation, Man Yun hurriedly said, "Last night, my Miao Man Department restrained most of Yunmeng''s soldiers, and their Yufu Department took the opportunity to attack Yunmeng and intercepted many cattle and horses. Give it back to Jiang..."


    "Huh?" Truffle frowned, looked at Yuehuang again,


    Yue Huang also became nervous again, and hurriedly said: "Boss, in order to destroy the Yunmeng Department this time, our Yufu Department dispatched 5,000 oxen to break the Yunmeng Department..."


    Truffle nodded: "You can take part of this as compensation!"


    Yue Huang finally "heaved a sigh of relief": "Thank you, Shangbu!"


    "Where''s the oolong tooth?" Truffle asked proactively.


    Now Man Yun and Da Man became excited.


    They didn''t expect the superior to be so shrewd, and they immediately got the point.


    As long as you find the Great Chief Oolong Ya, you can find out how many things there are.


    They don''t believe that Wulong Ya is dead...


    Sure enough, Yue Huang hurriedly replied: "He, he was burned to death in the midst of the rebellion last night, and he died without a whole body!"


    Man Yun and Da Man sneered incessantly, waiting for Truffle to be held accountable.


    What surprised them again was that Truffle just frowned and muttered, "Dead?"


    But he immediately sneered and said, "Good job, this kind of filthy person dares to send someone to attack me, Da Jiang!"


    "Upper part!" Man Yun shouted eagerly.


    "Huh?" Truffle frowned, "What''s your opinion?"


    Man Yun subconsciously shut up.


    Because there was a strong murderous intent in Truffle''s eyes just now.


    Before Truffle and the others had another thought, Truffle said lightly: "I came to take back the things that I, Da Jiang, lent you according to the agreement. As for how you divide it, you will also share according to the agreement!"


    "yes!"


    "yes!"


    Yue Huang, Man Yun, and Da Man all bowed their heads in agreement.


    None of them had an opinion on this decision.


    No one dares to have an opinion...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1151

    Truffle set the outcome of the matter with one sentence - five or five points for what is on the surface.


    As for what was secretly transferred and taken away privately, it was not within his consideration at all.


    Man Yun said anxiously: "Boss, they removed more than five thousand cows!"


    "Huh?" Truffle frowned, "You mean you didn''t get any?"


    Man Yun was stunned, not daring to say anything.


    how is this possible?


    Last night, the Fire Bull Formation not only attacked Yunmeng, but also their people.


    Although they also got hundreds of cows, it was at the cost of losing a lot of clansmen.


    But how do you say something like this?


    He can only eat Coptis chinensis as a dumb man, unable to tell if he is suffering.


    Truffle showed impatience, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t care what you say, according to the agreement between your two tribes and our chief, the 82 armored earth dragons and more than 4,000 cows and horses we captured earlier are all counted as "grandfathers." I lent you ginger.


    Now I, Da Jiang, need to take away eighty-two armored earth dragons from these trophies. I only need two thousand horses, and I will share the rest equally with you.


    If it is not enough, you have to make up for it!


    I also want to take some of the golden eggs I harvested.


    As for the captives, you two will deal with them, and I, Da Jiang, will not take them alone! "


    When he said this, he first looked at Man Yun to tell him to shut up obediently, and then looked at Yue Huang, who didn''t even have the courage to face him squarely.


    Man Yun secretly clenched his fists, his expression fluctuating.


    Truffle caught a glimpse of it, pretended not to see it, and said with a sneer: "Of course, if you don''t want to keep the agreement, you can just kill the soldiers I came with, and these are all yours!


    Then you can get some more horses and golden knives, try to see if you can bear my big Jiang''s anger! "


    Yue Huang shook his head again and again: "Don''t dare!"


    Man Yun''s face paled instantly.


    Truffle couldn''t talk for a long time, but he naively thought that the other party was a person who was easy to negotiate!


    "Half score is not bad." Man Yun comforted himself.


    He hastily bowed his head and cupped his hands: "My Miaoman tribe doesn''t have such thoughts either!"


    Truffle smiled meaningfully: "There is no best!"


    After finishing speaking, Truffle was not polite, and directly said to Manyun and Yuehuang: "You two will send one person from each department to count the battles together. After I take the big ginger, you will get half points!"


    "yes!"


    The two each pointed out a shrewd and capable person from behind, and then began to count.


    The counted amount is naturally enough for the three distributions.


    Truffle directly named twenty or so soldiers to take over the share that Jiang deserved.


    Yue Huang, who has been acting as a black face, finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Da Jiang''s men wanted to take away the armored dragon and the horses on the spot, which meant that they were about to leave soon.


    The feeling of oppression when he was with the truffle for so many days made him feel anxious all the time.


    It was hard for him to imagine how he would react if that young chief was in front of him.


    Daman and Manyun also breathed a sigh of relief at this time.


    Although it didn''t meet expectations, they still got more than 40 armored earth dragons and thousands of cows and horses.


    The rest, such as gold utensils, bone knives and sticks, were also allocated a lot.


    As for the salt, they didn''t want it.


    Because the salt is produced from the salt lake in the south of their Miao Man.


    As for the Yufu Department, they have already made up their minds to keep a respectful distance and take precautions against them.


    Because after the first battle, the Yunmeng tribe will no longer exist, but Yufu and Miaoman will benefit from it, and will go further than the original tribe''s strength.


    However, the Yufu tribe will definitely surpass the Miaoman tribe because of this, threatening the existence of the Miaoman tribe.


    No matter how unwilling they are in their hearts, there is nothing they can do.


    After all, the opponent''s strength is preserved too well.


    Fortunately, the appearance of ginger prevented the worst from happening.


    They got a lot of things and went back to the tribe to concentrate on development, but the Yufu tribe didn''t dare to kill them.


    Whether they are unwilling to return or not, they can still distinguish between priorities.


    Taking advantage of the time when the two sides were sharing the spoils, Truffle quietly found Man Yun and discussed with him about "joint cooperation" in the future.


    Man Yun was flattered.


    They chatted in front of Daman.


    In his opinion, this is Jiang''s kindness, and Miao Man must accept it!


    So he put on a very correct attitude, and said respectfully: "If you have any orders from the superior, just say it!"


    Truffle said kindly: "The reason why I asked you to decide to share the spoils as soon as possible is because you have just decided to fight. Yunmeng''s people are angry and hate the most at this moment. If you stay for a long time, it will be a threat to you."


    Man Yun quickly said: "Thank you for your understanding!"


    Truffle waved his hand: "It should be so.


    In this way, I have no other reason to ask you. I want to know that when the salt was distributed just now, your people didn¡¯t care about it, and they also reached an agreement with the Yufu Department to exchange the salt you deserve for other things. Right? "


    Man Yun smiled conceitedly: "Previously, the salt produced by the entire Yunmeng Department was traded from our Miaoman Department. Later, we forcibly annexed our Miaoman Department, which made the salt a product of the Yunmeng Department."


    Truffle nodded: "In this case, the things that your Miaoman tribe pays to me, Jiang, can be replaced by salt."


    Man Yun was overjoyed: "Really?"


    Truffle nodded.


    Man Yun was very excited.


    It seems that it is a certainty that Jiang takes a fancy to Miao Manbu.


    If something happened here, he would persuade the great chief of the tribe to send people to Liaolong City to destroy the Yufu tribe together.


    At that time, there will be only one Miao Man tribe in the south of the Wanzhang Plain. What kind of big tribe should it be?


    If he really got to that point, the humiliation he suffered under Da Jiang''s hands is not without hope of making up for it...


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to let Truffle see him.


    After all, we still have to rely on Jiang, and in a short time, we must form an alliance and join forces...


    Truffle turned a blind eye, and after explaining for a while, she turned and left, looking for Yue Huang.


    Man Yun frowned.


    After a while, he immediately figured it out.


    The upper part is the upper part. Knowing that he secretly contacted himself to show his favor, he couldn''t make Yufu''s heart vigilant, so he had to put on a show.


    Be careful!


    After finding Yue Huang''s truffle, Yue Huang was naturally pleasantly surprised.


    And he glanced at Man Yun who was always paying attention to him.


    In Man Yun''s view, this is a provocation.


    "Ignorant idiot!" Man Yun sneered.


    The wilder the smile, the stronger the smile.


    Truffle turned her back to Manyun.


    Man Yun couldn''t hear Truffle''s expression, nor what Truffle said, but only saw Yue Huang''s expression change from a smile to a serious one, and then he bowed his head and said yes, not daring to disobey.


    It seems that Truffle made some request, and this request made Yue Huang embarrassed.


    "I''ll just say it!" Man Yun secretly rejoiced.


    In fact, Truffle said in a low voice: "We won''t go to Jinqi Mountain this time, and don''t attack Miao Man in a short time.


    As for the salt that your tribe lacks, I will give you ginger, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it! "


    Yue Huang was overjoyed when he heard this.


    They are worried that this time they will have a bad relationship with Miaoman, and Yanba will definitely be affected in the later stage.


    And during the war, if they clashed with Miao Man again, it would definitely be troublesome.


    Although they know that now is a good opportunity to attack Miao Man.


    But in that case, the tribe will suffer a lot of damage.


    After all, after knowing that they had successfully attacked the Yunmeng Department, the Miao Man Department would also guard against them.


    They also didn''t want to defeat Miao Man, and they suffered heavy losses.


    Not worth it.


    Didn''t expect the truffles to come

 Chapter 1152

    Truffle led 300 soldiers to drive more than 80 armored earth dragons and 2,000 horses away from Yunmeng Department.


    Of course, many horses are also laden with golden eggs - potatoes.


    The great chief said before that these potatoes were transported back to the tribe to grow seedlings, and after they were planted, they could provide more food for the tribe.


    And this one called "potato" can not only be boiled or baked like a yellow potato, but also can be cooked.


    So the truffle was unceremoniously taking half of the golden egg.


    Meet half of it!


    Although Dajiang''s three hundred soldiers were few, the Miaoman and Yufu sent them away respectfully, not daring to make any strange moves.


    After Truffle left, Man Yun and Yue Huang also sneered and left.


    The Yunmeng Department has been destroyed, and Miaoman and Yufu have also successfully restored their departments.


    Since then, the two parts will have confrontation and conflict indistinctly.


    If it is not done well, it will be life and death.


    Naturally, no one will give anyone a good look.


    But the key point is that Miaoman has no gold, and Yufu has no salt. Unless the two parts are sure to win and kill each other in one fell swoop, they will not tear their faces apart.


    The two films are hostile to each other and hinder each other, and they are also busy digesting and assimilating what they gained after the war.


    So for quite some time to come, the two films will no longer be able to cross Wanzhangyuan.


    This is the main result of Truffle''s secret trip!


    ...


    Truffle led people out of the Yunmeng Department and headed north first. Sure enough, in the grove of Yuehuangshuo, they saw the Yuehuang warriors who had been waiting for a long time, and several tightly bound captives.


    With a single word, he could see who the Great Chief Ulongya was.


    Because his hands were tied behind his back, together with his walking stick full of knots.


    Truffle remembered that she had been to Pixiu City for a while, and had seen many small tribes displaying the things they could exchange at the stalls in the market.


    There are prey, bone knives, and some strange stones...


    There are many like ginger, salt, bone knife, horse, cow, sheep...


    But all things that can be exchanged, without exception, have a piece of white grass on them to show that they can be traded.


    So the look of this oolong tooth immediately made him think of those "things" that could be traded.


    He started to joke, and said to the soldiers of the Yufu Department with a smile, "How many prisoners?"


    The soldiers of the Yufu tribe hurriedly replied respectfully: "Go back to the upper part, there are five in total! This is the great chief Wulongya, this is the headhunter, this is the high priest, this one is Wulongya''s eldest son, and this one is Yunmengbu The real leader!"


    "Hey!" Truffle was happy, and now he almost took over the senior management of Yunmeng Department.


    It is enough to say that this Yuehuang head is enough.


    He just clicked on him, and he knew that Wulongya was burned to death in the chaos.


    In fact, Wulong Ya was captured by Yufu warriors at the first time last night, and was sent out immediately.


    Otherwise, how could such a huge Yunmeng Department be destroyed in such a short time?


    What he didn''t expect was that Yue Huang was so efficient in doing things that even the high priest was arrested!


    Fortunately, he really thought that Wulong Ya was still alive, but the high priest died.


    It turned out that both were captured alive!


    Truffle was in a good mood, and said with a smile: "Your Yufu department has done a good job, and I will truthfully report what you have done to the chief of our department.


    Well, because of your performance, I will give you five horses! "


    "Five horses?" The Yufu warrior was stunned, his face full of doubts.


    Truffle is serious: "In my big ginger market, if you give me something, I will give you something too. This is an exchange transaction, understand?


    And I have to tell you, in Da Jiang, ten captives can be considered as exchange for one horse!


    So you five captives, I give you five horses because of your good performance! "


    The Yufu fighters looked at each other in blank dismay, not daring to strike up a conversation¡ªthey didn''t know how to strike up a conversation!


    Truffle didn''t make things difficult for them, and waved her hand: "Okay, you guys go back!"


    The Yufu fighters felt as if they had been pardoned, and thanked them a thousand times: "Thank you superior!"


    Then the group of them left in a hurry, as if they were afraid that Truffle would repent, and even forgot to take the horse.


    Truffle hurriedly reminded: "Take these five horses away too!"


    The Yufu warrior trembled and carefully led the five horses away.


    Seeing that Truffle was no different from the other ginger warriors, he thanked him again, turned around and walked away.


    Truffle curled her lips: "What a coward!"


    Then he looked at Wulong Ya who was staring at him, and said with a sneer, "Old man, what are you looking at!"


    Wulongya was taken aback.


    old man?


    Then he flew into a rage: "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    Truffle mocked: "Guess!"


    guess?


    Wulongya was furious: "Who are you? The Blue Bird Department, or the Liaolong Department?"


    Truffle was amazed: "You can become a great chief if you are so stupid, so if I go to your Yunmeng Department, don''t you have to get out?"


    Wulongya was extremely aggrieved.


    He still hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that Miaoman and Yufu have defected from the Yunmeng Department.


    And the Yunmeng Department will definitely suffer heavy losses.


    In fact, because he was arrested last night and taken away from Yunmeng earlier, he didn''t know about the defeat of the Yunmeng Department at all.


    Truffle also guessed this point, mockingly said: "Old man, you don''t need to know who I am. But you, the most important thing to know is that the Yunmeng Department is gone!"


    "What!" Wu Longya stared angrily, thinking he heard it wrong, "The Yunmeng Department is gone?"


    Truffle pointed to the armored dragon and the horse beside him: "Hey, look!"


    Wu Longya really looked around, and then trembled all over.


    He couldn''t help but not believe that the Yunmeng Department was really gone!


    Truffle felt extremely comfortable.


    I just feel that the revenge I have held in my heart for several years has finally been avenged.


    Looking at Wu Longya who was still shouting arrogantly just now, but immediately lost his mind, Truffle frowned and said, "It''s really boring!"


    Then he waved his hand: "Go!"


    After that, he grinned and led the people to turn east, deliberately slowing down, looking back from time to time, as if he was waiting for someone.


    It''s just that he didn''t wait for anyone after all, so he had no choice but to shake his head in the end: "It''s a pity!"


    After walking eastward for a long time, a group of no less than a thousand people appeared on the grassland, and they began to shout from a distance: "Truffle!"


    Truffle knew that it was the people who came to support her, so she hurriedly asked people to wave the animal skin flag to respond.


    One of them arrived on horseback, and said with a smile, "We headed this way after receiving the news from Chuquelang, why are you so slow?"


    Truffle sighed: "I wanted to walk slowly, to see if Miaoman or Yufu had any disagreements, but it turned out that each one was more timid than the other, and no one dared to come!"


    The man couldn''t laugh or cry: "It''s quite timid!"


    After a pause, he asked, "Where is the person?"


    Truffle stepped aside and gestured: "Hey, five, big and small, all here!"


    The man was full of envy: "Ah, you are going to make a great contribution this time! The price is not small, right?"


    Truffle also grinned loudly: "That''s right, five horses were paid!"


    ...


    Mu Feng had already returned from Kuwei City, accompanied by Yu Yao, Li Wang, and fifty fine cavalry guards.


    When he arrived in Wangxi City, he happened to receive a letter from Liaolong City.


    After reading the letter, Mu Feng laughed and looked at Yumo: "Let''s go, Yumo, there is no need to go back to Dragon City, let''s go to Liaolong City!"


    "Dragon City?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "Most of Yunmeng has been destroyed, and now they are escorting the captives back from the south of Wanzhang Plain!"


    Yuxi was very excited: "Okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1153

    Mu Feng, Yu Yao and Li Wang set off from Wangxi City, and headed east with the three yellow Hulei leopards.


    He will release three Hulei Leopards from Pixiu City, and Lei Meng will send people to bring them back.


    After all, the little guy is still young and cannot travel too long.


    The little guy was very happy to see Mu Feng again.


    Along the way, he jumped up and down and circled around Mufeng.


    Of course, Da Lei still spat at the little guy unkindly, teasing the little guy to call "reckless" from time to time.


    Yumo smiled and asked: "Uncle, your horse has a big temper, why is it so hard to get along with the little guy? Do you feel that you can''t beat the little guy''s parents with one against two?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, "This is Da Lei''s acceptance of the little guy."


    In fact, Da Lei''s dog temper is very clear to Mu Feng, why would he worry about not being able to beat him?


    I really want to fight, and never think about this issue.


    No matter whether it was Sha Laosan or the later Heyao, even though he knew that he might not be able to beat him, Da Lei, the idiot, still rushed forward without hesitation.


    What''s more, it''s just two Hulei Leopards?


    It''s just that Da Lei''s way of accepting his kind is incomprehensible.


    spit?


    Lei Meng''s eyes lit up when he saw the three Hulei Leopards.


    Mu Feng went straight south from Baishuyuan after putting down the Hulei Leopard.


    This is the first time Elm Elf has inspected the territory of Jiang Zhinan.


    He has been amazed by what he has seen and heard all the way from west to east.


    Now Mu Feng took him through Baishuyuan, through Qingzhang Mountain, and through the dense forest, and he really felt the vastness of Da Jiang''s territory.


    When approaching Qingzhang Mountain and learning that Dajiang is adjacent to the Qingniao tribe in the east and north, Yuxi was even more shocked.


    Da Jiang actually replaced the Liaolong Department and the Changli Department and surrounded the Blue Bird Department from two directions.


    But the Blue Bird Department is so reassuring about Jiang!


    From Elm''s point of view, he doesn''t feel deeply about the relationship with the Blue Bird Club.


    The Jade Bird Department''s willingness not to fortify Da Jiang may be due to the close relationship between the two departments, but it is more due to Da Jiang''s strength.


    The reason is simple, Jiang''s strength is so strong that the fortification of the Blue Bird Department has become meaningless.


    If they fortify again at this time, it will worsen the relationship between the two parties.


    "Self-improvement is the foundation!" Yu Yao sighed.


    ...


    When passing through old places such as Black Fang, Huang Feng, and Lei Ze, Mu Feng remembered what Konoha said about naming the city.


    There are cities in these three places, but they will certainly not be named after the original names of these three tribes.


    Especially the two tribes of Hei Ya and Huang Feng, who had tried to destroy Da Jiang before.


    It doesn''t make sense that Da Jiang is now strong, and he still thinks of leaving a name for them by repaying good for bad.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about keeping the names of these conquered tribes and naming them after each city, so as to highlight and record Jiang''s "achievements".


    Whenever Jiang''s descendants pass through cities, they can proudly say: "This is a certain tribe conquered by my ancestors!"


    But this is not conducive to tribal integration and national unity, and may even stimulate nostalgia among those who have been absorbed by small tribes.


    To be wiped out is to be wiped out, and becoming a part of Dajiang means that it has nothing to do with the past.


    He didn''t want to make any fuss about this kind of thing.


    When "revisiting the old place", Mu Feng couldn''t help thinking of the state of mind when he attacked Hei Ya and Huang Feng City at night before, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    Sure enough, things are impermanent, and times have changed.


    All kinds of adventures in the past have become the exclamation when revisiting the old place now.


    But at the end of the day it''s normal - as these tribes have risen and fallen.


    That''s why he named the small town in Black Fang''s Old Land "Ordinary Heart"¡ªit''s good to treat all this with an ordinary heart.


    As for the old lands of Huang Feng and Lei Ze, he really named them out of a "normal heart".


    A Yellow Wind Old Land is the name that made Yu Yao.


    Where can Elm Elm come up with a good name?


    But along the way, he more or less understood what Mu Feng was thinking.


    Thinking of such a strange name as "Ordinary Heart", Yu Yao also calmed down, looked left and right, and saw a few pine trees at the gate of Huangfeng Jiudi City.


    Counted, five.


    Yes, Wukesong!


    Just when Yu Yao scratched his head and looked at Mu Feng, Mu Feng was secretly surprised in his heart.


    "Wukesong, is this God''s will?"


    Without waiting for Yuxi to ask, he laughed and waved his hands: "Good name, just Wukesong!"


    "Ah?" Yuxi was surprised, "Is this okay?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why not?"


    Yuxi was excited, and asked again: "Then can we use a person''s name as the name of the city?"


    "Ok?"


    "For example, how about naming it after you, my great chief of Jiang, Wood Wind City? Let future generations remember that Da Jiang has such a great chief!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, his heart was hot.


    Named after the city, let Jiang''s descendants look up to him.


    Isn''t it a great affirmation of oneself?


    But he immediately thought that if he made such an opening, it is inevitable that other warlords, chiefs, and leaders will also have expectations and want his name to be known to future generations.


    Only in this way, Da Jiang is very likely to fall into a personality cult.


    Especially named after the "leader" of the tribe, it is easy for people to blindly worship power instead of personal ability and merit.


    There may even be a lot of incidents and even civil strife.


    And the way to let people of later generations remember themselves does not necessarily have to be named after the city, there are other ways.


    Such as Qin Huang Han Wu, such as Tang Zong Song Zu.


    Or Li Laozi, Kong Laozi...


    It is better to be remembered in the heart than to be remembered in the mouth.


    So he responded to Yuxi with a smile: "No, it''s not just me, even the great chiefs and leaders after Da Jiang are not allowed to name cities after themselves."


    Although Yumo was puzzled, she still nodded in response: "Yes!"


    The two continued to head south.


    The old place of Lei Ze was named "Liaolong City North City", or "Liaobei City" for short.


    After confirming the names of several cities, Mu Feng felt strange, feeling that he and Yuxi were on a field trip and came to name the bus station for the tribe.


    Like what he did in his previous life, there were "Baihuajing", "Taying River Bridge", "Wukesong" and so on.


    Thinking about it this way, the name is also quite interesting.


    Finally, the two finally arrived at Liaolong City.


    After seeing Liaolong City, Yuxi was so shocked that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    He didn''t expect that there would be such a big city so far away from Great Jianglong City.


    In terms of scale, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is an independent large tribe.


    And this is just one of Jiang''s cities!


    When Mu Feng and his party appeared near the north gate of Liaolong City, Han Shu had already led people out of the city to welcome them.


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Big boss!"


    Han Shu bowed and saluted.


    Mu Feng and Elm Elf bowed one by one.


    Only then did Han Shu look behind Mu Feng, Sha Lao San, Qiong Qi, and Ju Fu...


    He looked serious.


    The great chief has domesticated the beast again!


    But immediately he calmed down again.


    Isn''t this kind of thing very common for the war chief?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1154

    As the "Founder of the City" of Liaolong City, Han Shu led the way to the city.


    Yumo looked at it as he walked, and asked, "The arrow distance stones in Liaolong City seem to be less than those in Kuwei City?"


    The arrow distance stone, that is, the distance confirmation from the city gate, was thought of by Mufeng referring to the distance confirmation sign on the highway in his previous life.


    It is convenient for the defenders to confirm the distance according to the buried stones.


    Once a foreign enemy invades, it is convenient for the defenders to confirm the distance of the enemy.


    When to shoot arrows and when to throw spears can be determined by this arrow distance stone.


    Before the Yunmeng tribe attacked Liaolong City, Han Shu determined the distance from the arrow to the stone, and then ordered the arrows to be released, cutting off the head-to-tail connection of most of the armored dragoon troops in Yunmeng.


    Han Shu also reported the matter to Mu Feng and Yu Yao after the war.


    The reason why Yumo was so impressed with this matter was that, as the big leader, he couldn''t understand the letter, and it was only after Big Huyou read it to him and explained it to him.


    It is precisely for this reason that several city guards in the military department did not take this matter as a top priority to supervise and promulgate it.


    Kui Wei City, as an important border city, is even more concerned about this.


    To Yuxi''s surprise, Liaolong City, as the earliest beneficiary of the use of arrow distance stones in combat, turned out to be the least arrow distance stones.


    Han Shu smiled and said, "Boss, Liaolong City can still confirm the distance without the arrow distance stone."


    "How to confirm?"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "Look, there are many trees from the Liaolong City Gate to the open space, these trees can also be used as a tool for us to confirm the distance, and it is better than the Jianjushi.


    After all, at night, the arrow distance stone is on the ground, and we can''t see clearly from a long distance. "


    Elm Elf was surprised and nodded.


    Han Shu said: "In addition, we can also stand on the city wall to determine the distance according to the size of the enemy?"


    "what?"


    "The great chief taught us a method of eye recognition before, but we didn''t understand it very well.


    But we came up with a method ourselves, that is, when people and mounts are one arrow away from the city gate and one horse charge away, the soldiers can remember how tall they are and how tall the horses are! "


    "This..." Yuxi was already confused.


    Han Shu smiled and pointed in the direction of Liaolong City, and said: "Boss, look, the wall of Liaolong City is six meters high. We are now at this position, which is about an arrow''s distance away. How high is the wall in your opinion?"


    Yu Yao was dizzy and took a look, puzzled.


    Han Shu laughed and said, "It looks like we can see the top of the city wall without raising our eyes, right?"


    Elm Elf took another look and nodded.


    But still looked dazed.


    Han Shu smiled and said: "If it''s a stone''s throw away, the people on the city wall from here are about half our height. On the other hand, the people on the city wall see us as much shorter than normal.


    But at a distance of one arrow, we can almost see the general appearance of a person, whether he has a beard or not.


    As long as we enter this arrow distance, we can shoot arrows at any time!


    Let''s go further! "


    So Yuxi followed Han Shu and walked forward for a while.


    Han Shu smiled again and asked: "Boss, look again, what''s going on now?"


    Elm Demon raised his eyes subconsciously.


    Han Shu said: "Now we are half an arrow away from each other. At this time, no matter whether it is on the city wall or under the city wall, we can clearly see what the other party looks like."


    Yu Yao suddenly realized, his eyes lit up.


    If it is said that Jianjushi uses dead objects that cannot move to determine the distance, then the method Han Shu said is to get rid of the "dead objects" and use experience to judge the target distance.


    This method is no longer limited to defending the city, even if it is placed in the wilderness, it is also feasible!


    In this way, the fighters of Liaolong city far surpassed the fighters of burly city in controlling the distance of the enemy!


    No wonder the chief told the soldiers in Kuwei City that Han Shu would be sent to teach them archery if necessary.


    I see!


    Han Shu didn''t know what was going on in Yuxi''s mind, so he smiled and said, "Big boss?"


    Yumo nodded quickly, feeling uneasy in his heart.


    As the head of the military department, he knows far less than the head of the war, which is really embarrassing.


    In other words, now that he was asked to bring the burly city warriors to confront Han Shu, he really didn''t have any confidence at all.


    Han Shu saw Yu Yao nodding, without thinking too much, looked at Mu Feng: "Great Chief, have you seen the leader of Thunder Dragon in Kui Wei City?"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Annoyed look appeared on Han Shu''s face: "He won''t blame me for calling him dead, will he?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer but instead asked: "What do you think?"


    Han Shu scratched his head.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Thunder Dragon wants to switch defenses with you, you go to Kuwei City, and he comes to Liaolong City."


    Han Shu smiled and asked: "So he has no objection?"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Han Shu laughed loudly: "Yes!"


    Now it was Mu Feng''s turn to be surprised: "Huh?"


    Han Shu smiled and said: "Now the overall situation in the south of Wanzhangyuan has been decided, and the remaining battles are all about worrying about laborious calculations, and these are not what I am good at.


    Instead, if you go to Kuiwei City, you might be able to wrestle with Da Li, hehe! "


    Elm Elf applauded from the bottom of her heart.


    Jiang''s many battles seem to have a fanaticism far beyond ordinary people.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Since this is the case, now that this matter is over, you can switch defenses with Thunder Dragon!"


    "yes!"


    "By the way, where are people?"


    "It''s locked up at the prisoner''s place in the city!"


    "Okay, give the truffle a credit this time!"


    "Great chief, you said earlier that you wanted him to be the city lord!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Of course, I haven''t forgotten it!"


    Han Shu grinned loudly: "In this way, I guess Truffle will die of joy!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I''m not a black dragon tooth, words don''t matter!"


    Yuxi was a little puzzled: "Who is the truffle?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yuyou, you don''t know that the construction of Dajiang New City is relatively fast. I used to worry about the city lord''s affairs, but now it seems that there is no need for it!"


    "Huh?" Yu Yao frowned puzzled, "City Lord?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, one is the mighty force of Kuwei City, the other is the truffle you will see soon, well, there is another one called Luo Li, and you will see it soon!"


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up: "Great Chief, are all the candidates for the city master you mentioned earlier?"


    When he was waiting to fight the Yunmeng Department earlier, Mu Feng talked with him, and when he said that Da Jiang still lacked two or three city masters to choose, Han Shu recommended Truffle to Mu Feng.


    When Mu Feng saw the truffle, he felt that the truffle was not bad, but the specifics still need to be seen.


    After that, Truffle was called to follow Mu Feng, and Mu Feng taught him by hand.


    Originally, it would take a while for Truffle to become the city lord, but after defeating most of Yunmeng, Mu Feng proposed the idea of ??"dividing" Yunmeng''s land boundary.


    He just said the idea in a flash of inspiration.


    But then Truffle tried to tell the feasibility and plan, far surpassing Han Shu, Chi Lei and others who were present at the time.


    There were several discrepancies between Truffle''s plan at the time and the actual implementation. For example, the number of people he brought should not exceed a hundred, and he could attack and kill the Miao Man tribe on the spot afterwards, etc. to enter the place rashly.


    Mu Feng was extremely shocked at that time.


    Because Truffle had never led troops to fight before, he was able to come up with such a highly targeted strategy in a short period of time.


    And looking at its strategy, it clearly has the element of "quick work" of "making a big fortune with a small amount".


    The truffle and Thunder Dragon both made Mufeng think of the word "ruthless".


    It happened that once his strategy was implemented at that time, the entire Yunmeng Department should be in chaos by now.


    Taking a step back, even if Truffle failed at that time, it was nothing more than Da Jiang losing dozens of people.


    At that time, Jiang will have a reason to send troops again to completely destroy Yufu and Miaoman.


    If it is done, Da Jiang will definitely get most of Yunmeng''s vast territory.


    It''s just that Mufeng didn''t fully adopt Truffle''s "adventurous" plan, but adopted a relatively mild "compromise" method.


    Three hundred fine cavalry guards were assigned to Truffle, and they were only hung next to Yufu''s department, acting secretly.


    His original words were: "The Yunmeng Department is about to be destroyed, but I can''t take the risk of losing a city lord to Da Jiang!


    The life of my great Jiang Erlang is far more valuable than the people of the Yunmeng Department! "


    One can imagine how moved Truffle was at that time.


    Mu Feng naturally remembered this, nodded and smiled and said, "Okay, call Truffle, and let''s go see the great chief of Yunmeng Department by the way!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1155

    The truffle came soon, and after seeing Mu Feng, he saluted respectfully: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng smiled: "You worked hard this time!"


    Truffle replied sternly: "For the tribe!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I probably already know the situation in my heart, but I''m not very clear about the specific situation."


    Truffle subconsciously looked at Han Shu.


    Han Shu laughed and said: "What a great opportunity, tell the chief how you escaped death!"


    Several people laughed.


    Truffle scratched her head: "I didn''t take any risks, I just followed the chief''s instructions. I was thinking that when I left the Yunmeng Department, they would sneak up and rob us, so I would have a reason to take action!"


    Wooden wind is pleased.


    A critical point here is that Truffle did not act on its own.


    He smiled and said: "You don''t have to be cautious, just tell the whole story truthfully. Because this time the scheme against the Yunmeng Department was very successful, and it can be used as a teacher for Jiang to attack other departments in the future.


    I can tell you where it is doing well and where it can be better! "


    "yes!"


    Now the truffle is telling the truth.


    After hearing this, several people had different expressions.


    Elm''s face was startled.


    Three hundred people, going deep into the enemy''s tribe, are they not afraid of death?


    What if there is an accident?


    Han Shu is proud of himself.


    The truffle was recommended by him, and he is honored to make such a contribution.


    Truffle was full of anticipation.


    Just because of Mu Feng''s sentence "it can be better".


    But frankly speaking, Mu Feng is very satisfied with Truffle''s actions this time, and doesn''t think there is any problem in the handling of the whole matter.


    After all, Truffle proposed this plan and he perfected it.


    So there is no problem with execution and precision.


    If there is one, it is that Truffle¡¯s last coup was not perfect¡ªto appease the Yufu Department with Miao Man¡¯s salt.


    Such a thing can be done, but it can be said later.


    At least wait until Yufu and Miao Man have a conflict.


    Only after the conflict will they feel the kindness of Da Jiang more and more.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that there is something wrong with Truffle''s handling. He is still good at holding other people''s things as favors.


    At least not many of Da Jiang''s current go-getters can come up with this idea.


    If you count it carefully, Thunder Dragon counts as one.


    The difference is that Truffle is calculating and direct, which has something to do with his vision.


    But Thunder Dragon''s calculation is more long-term.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You plan to use Miaoman''s salt to appease Yufu, what''s the reason?"


    Truffle said: "The boundary of Yunmeng is too far away from Dajiang, even if we defeat them and annex their tribe, it will be useless.


    It''s nothing more than my big ginger territory getting bigger and more populous.


    But there are also hidden dangers in this way.


    The distance is too far, the hatred is too deep!


    Now it takes Da Jiang non-stop all the way from Longcheng to Liaolong City, it takes about ten days, and the tribe is already dispersed enough.


    If we go south to annex the Yunmeng Department, we will inevitably send another part of the people to the Yunmeng Department.


    This is a hidden danger for Da Jiang..."


    Yumo frowned and said, "Big Jiang is strong now, is it not easy to annex the territory of Yunmeng Department?"


    The meaning at the moment is obvious, he agrees with the annexation of the Yunmeng Department.


    Truffle was silent.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Yumu, let him finish talking."


    Elm nods.


    Then Truffle said: "It seems that there is a hidden danger in the annexation of the Yunmeng Department, but in fact, there is a hidden danger in the whole Jiang.


    It is a good thing to have a vast territory, so that I, Da Jiang, have enough territory for hunting and grazing.


    In particular, ginger also needs land to grow food.


    However, judging from the farmland practiced in Liaolong City before, the entire Dajiang people are now starting to open up wasteland and farm, and the land boundary of a white tree garden is enough.


    But now Dajiang''s territory stretches from Liaolong City in the south to Changli in the west, and the tribe is too scattered. Once a problem arises, it is difficult to solve it in time.


    So even if we annexed the population of Yunmeng Land, we still have to migrate those populations here.


    Not to mention whether there is a problem with the absorption of these people, but it is also a problem to say that the vast land in Yunmeng Land has been abandoned.


    Instead of doing this, it''s better to let them continue to dig and plant there, so that I, Da Jiang, can benefit from it! "


    Woodwind was surprised.


    What the truffle said has inadvertently involved the strategy of colonization!


    It is true that the colonial strategy is very effective for Jiang at the moment, but there will be even greater hidden dangers in the future!


    Even so, he was shocked.


    Because no one has taught truffles before, it is enough wisdom for him to think of these!


    Yuxi still couldn''t agree, shook his head and said: "If you don''t annex them, they are not Da Jiang''s people after all.


    And even if they have a different heart after the annexation, it will not be easy for me to defeat them with a strong army? "


    Truffle said sternly: "Boss, what if there is a problem in the Yunmeng Realm at the same time? Or if all the existing tribes in the Yunmeng Realm have joined forces, what should I do?"


    Yumo smiled and said, "What else can I do? I, Da Jiang, can kill them once, and I can kill them twice!"


    Truffle shook her head lightly: "The distance is too far. What if Dali, the boundary of Changli, makes another move?"


    Elm Elf frowned.


    Truffle continued: "If this is the case, Da Jiang will be in trouble. Even if only one party has a problem now, and the other party supports it, it will be difficult to arrive in time. After all, there is a Jade Bird Department between the two places.


    unless¡­¡­"


    Truffle stopped talking this time.


    Several people''s faces changed, and they all looked at Mu Feng.


    They were all aware of a problem - the existence of the Blue Bird Department had become an obstacle to Jiang''s strategic defense.


    Fortunately, the relationship between the Jade Bird Department and Da Jiang is good enough now, and the two are allies, so there is no need to consider this issue.


    But in fact, everyone knows that no matter how good an ally is, it is not as good as one...


    Elm''s heart was shocked.


    He understood one thing again.


    That is, Da Jiang now has enough confidence to discuss the life and death of other departments at any time.


    Rao is a truffle who is not even a leader, and dares to discuss such a big issue.


    He has no doubts, as long as Mu Feng agrees, the next truffle can come up with a way to get rid of the Blue Bird Department!


    Ke Mufeng just waved his hand: "This is for later, I have my own plan."


    Several people nodded.


    Indeed, the problem of the Blue Bird Department is not a problem for the great chief.


    Mu Feng continued: "The way the Yufu Department and the Miao Man Department deal with it shall prevail.


    Changing it temporarily now will not be of any benefit to me, Da Jiang. "


    Elm Elf was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "According to what Truffle said, we might as well set up another small market trading point somewhere in Wanzhangyuan, and start trading regularly, and then we can let Miaoman and Yufu come to trade.


    Everything is in our hands.


    As for the two of them, whether they are in conflict or joining forces, are all under our control.


    In this way, Miaoman''s salt and Yufu''s copper mines don''t need us to send people to mine them, they will send them out for trading. "


    "Will they be willing?" Elm Demon frowned.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why don''t you want to?


    Firstly, their life and death are under our control.


    The second is that we can give some benefits to make them rely on my big ginger.


    Sticks in one hand and delicious food in the other, which one do you choose? "


    Elm sprite scratched his head.


    He didn''t understand what Mu Feng said.


    On the contrary, Hanshu and Truffle laughed.


    If you add dates to sticks, you must choose dates!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1156

    After Mufeng discussed with several people, Wulongya was brought over.


    The first thing I said when I saw Mu Feng and others was: "Who are you, let me go, or I, Yunmeng, will definitely destroy you!"


    Yu Yao was stunned: "Is he sure he is the great chief of the Yunmeng Department?"


    Truffle nodded: "Indeed, I have confirmed with a few captives."


    Elm Elf frowned tightly, as if there was something puzzled.


    After a while, he asked: "Is the Jade Bird Department suffering under their hands?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why, don''t you believe me?"


    Yu Yao shook his head: "I think that such a tribe can make the Jade Birds suffer, so I could actually destroy the Jade Birds before!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "But actually?"


    Yuxi nodded: "This is what I don''t understand."


    Mu Feng said: "There is no reason to understand this. The Jade Bird Division suffers under such hands, because they are surrounded by enemies on three sides, and they are constrained every time they fight with others.


    Just imagine, facing any of the three parties alone, have they ever been afraid? "


    Elm suddenly realized.


    Mu Feng said again: "Facing the Blue Bird Division that was attacked from three sides, you failed to take them down, do you know why?"


    Yumo thought for a while and asked, "Misunderstanding?"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile: "That''s right, just like this Yunmeng department, if one of them can''t be united, it will naturally collapse in a single battle when facing outsiders'' attacks."


    Wu Longya watched Mu Feng preaching in front of him, and couldn''t help shouting: "Who the hell are you?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "This is Liaolong City, who do you think I am?"


    "Are you the chief of the Dragon Division?" Wulong Ya asked.


    Wooden Wind shook his head.


    At this time, Truffle took the initiative to say: "Great chief, such an idiot might as well be killed!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, he cannot be killed for the time being."


    "Why?" Truffle was puzzled.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Keep him and use it to deal with the remnants of Yunmeng, or deal with Yufu and Miaoman in the future."


    "Huh?" Truffle frowned and thought, and nodded after a while.


    Seeing this oolong tooth can''t figure out the situation, Mu Feng laughed out loud and wanted to ask him another question, and asked him to take him down, waiting for Lei Long to deal with it.


    As for the rest, Mu Feng didn''t bother to ask any more questions, and asked Truffle to interrogate them.


    After Truffle took some tricks, a lot of news came out of several people.


    The news turned out to be surprising.


    They said that to the west of Yufu, there is a stretch of mountains.


    There are many poisonous insects and beasts in the mountains, and there are countless small tribes.


    These small tribes do not attack each other like the tribes in Yunmeng Land, but live in harmony.


    They all worship a common totem.


    It is said that each tribe in the mountains represents a descendant of the totem.


    These people have lived in the mountains for generations, and they are naturally close to ferocious and ferocious beasts.


    Almost everyone can have their own beast as a partner.


    Or hunting, or fighting, always together.


    It can be said that each of these people can be called an animal trainer.


    Hearing this news, Mu Feng and others were all shocked.


    Everyone is a beast tamer!


    It''s worth it!


    Who would dare to provoke such an existence?


    Even with golden weapons, it would be difficult for flesh and blood to resist a tribe where no one is a beast tamer!


    But what surprised a few people was that such a powerful force didn''t even want to expand in the past, but just stuck to its own tribe.


    The result of Truffle''s question was that these people had walked out of the mountains before, but they seemed to have fought against a super large tribe and suffered a disadvantage.


    Everyone was shocked now.


    In such a place, there is actually someone who can make them suffer?


    To the surprise of a few people, Yu Yao looked thoughtful after hearing the news.


    He frowned and said: "This reminds me of the long time when the Dali tribe fought with the tribes in the mountains in the southeast.


    At that time, Tang Jing and Hui Qiang were the main players, Kui Wei only produced less than a thousand fighters, and the three teams lost a lot at that time, but in the end it was Da Li who won.


    By the way, the clear water golden-eyed beasts of the Dali tribe were captured from the battle of the Dashan tribe in the south, and they are now being raised in the mirror lake in the south of their tribe. "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned.


    According to what Yumo said, the location and time seem to be right!


    The west of Yufu and the southeast of Dalibu seem to be all the way to the south of Qingniaobu!


    In other words, to the south of the Cyan Bird Tribe, there is the Yunmeng Tribe in the east, and the Mountain Tribe in the west!


    It''s just that the Jade Bird Department never seems to mention this.


    Even though Mu Feng has been with Chang Ning for so long, he knows a lot about the Jade Bird Department, but he knows nothing about it.


    "Looks like it''s necessary to confirm with Chang Ning when we go back." Mu Feng thought to himself, "Even if you haven''t dealt with the Jade Bird Department before, it''s good to know in advance."


    If the two are really talking about the same thing, then the hidden danger will be great.


    How can it be easy for someone who can arm-wrestle with Da Libu?


    ...


    There is a saying "you can''t talk about people during the day, and you can''t talk about ghosts at night", which means what to be afraid of and what to come.


    When Mu Feng and others were discussing the Dashan tribe in Liaolong City, in the far west, at the border of the Dali tribe, there was a team of four or five hundred people walking from northwest to southeast, passing through the bushes, wading through shallow The water swamp covered with dense streams reaches the place where the mountains are continuous.


    The leader was sitting on a white camel, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    He has bronze skin, beard, and looks rough and big.


    In fact, when the pair of small eyes rolled around, they were indescribably cunning.


    If Jiang Yuxi was here, he would definitely be able to recognize him¡ª¡ªTang Jing''s nemesis, Yin Qi.


    At this time, following the decision of the elders of Tang Jing and Hui Qiang, he brought half of the clear water and golden-eyed beasts in Jinghu to the tribe in the mountain, and wanted to discuss a major matter with these former rivals.


    He just walked back and forth for ten or twenty days, but he couldn''t find any trace.


    He secretly thought in his heart: "It shouldn''t be, I fought them once before, and I should have met their people in this area long ago!


    Could it be that my Da Li Department attacked them earlier and frightened them? "


    And in the dark place that he didn''t notice, there were twenty or thirty people hiding in the dark and looking at them coldly.


    These people were all bare-chested, dressed in animal skins and grass skirts.


    Their faces and bodies are covered with colorful patterns, almost blending with the surrounding environment.


    When you look closely, the weapons they hold in their hands are also colorful, one and a half meters long, one end is smooth, and the other end is bound with jade-like bone spurs and spikes.


    One of them whispered, "Hata, do you want to kill these intruders?"


    The person in the front didn''t look back, but shook his head and replied in a low voice: "There are too many of them, we are not opponents.


    And they also have my Clear Water Golden Eyed Beast, could it be an invader who has fought against us before?


    Go back and tell the chief, let him decide! "


    "yes!"


    So a group of twenty or so people quietly retreated from the hiding place, leaving only the branches and leaves swaying in the wind, as if they had never been here...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1157

    Tangjing Yinqi, Huiqiang Damur and Kuwei Jiang Luli were the three priests of the previous three branches of the Dali tribe.


    Among them, Yin Qi is the best at making decisions among the three.


    After Dali''s plan to attack the Blue Birds failed, the entire Dali''s tribe realized that something was wrong.


    After conducting a secret investigation, they were shocked to find that the so-called Six Divisions of Changli was already an empty shell!


    The Changli Department has long existed in name only.


    In addition, when the people on the tree are holding onto the vines and swinging, the people on the ground just land when they are running, and when the people on the ground are running, the beasts around them will follow closely.


    These two groups of people came running from two directions when they heard their unique whistles.


    After the two groups of people made a wave together, they didn''t say a word, they just blew the small bamboo whistle less than an inch in their mouths, chirping and whimpering.


    This is a signal that only they can understand.


    From south to north, they slowed down after approaching the place where Da Libu and his party appeared.


    One of them jumped out of the forest, and a black panther suddenly jumped out from his side, ran over where his finger was, and sniffed the footprints.


    Soon, several other ferocious beasts also smelled the footprints.


    The black panther raised its head first, and roared "Woooo" at the leader.


    The leader nodded, and responded with a "woo woo".


    The panther turned around and ran eastward.


    The leader turned around and glanced at the people in the forest that only they could see at a glance, and shouted: "Go east, they are going east with the golden-eyed beast!


    Those are our things! "


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Ho ho ho ho!"


    The crowd cheered.


    A group of people ran eastward, and soon approached Yin Qi and his party who were not familiar with the terrain.


    Those people who had been running like a gust of wind in the jungle, almost returned to silence in one breath, blending with the surrounding environment.


    Black panthers and wild wolves leaned down, Mengji beasts climbed onto trees, and monkeys hugged vines tightly...


    And these mountain people held their weapons tightly one by one, carefully observing the intruders not far away.


    "It''s so stupid, we are all so close, and we haven''t noticed yet!"


    "Deserve them to die!"


    "Kill this group of people, and we can take back the golden-eyed beast..."


    The leader¡ªHata, after approaching the Dali warriors first, grinned silently, pursed his mouth, and the bamboo whistle sounded.


    This bamboo whistle sounded like the scream of an unknown bird in the jungle.


    So the Dali warriors who had been marching in the jungle for ten or twenty days had become accustomed to it and didn''t care.


    But they paid enough for their actions right away.


    A series of javelins with bone spurs, spikes, and fishbone no less than half a foot long were thrown out, shooting at the soldiers of the Dali tribe one after another.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe screamed miserably.


    "Enemy attack!" Someone shouted wildly.


    Yin Qi turned around suddenly, and was shocked to find so many "savages" with colorful bodies appeared on the side of his group and behind him.


    Before he could open his mouth, the bone spur javelin flew towards him.


    Along with the javelin, there are also various wild beasts.


    Wolves, panthers, and "panthers"...


    There were also monkeys above their heads, throwing them condescendingly with angular momentum.


    In just a split second, the soldiers of the Dali tribe had no time to react, and fifty or sixty people fell to the ground in an instant!


    And those black panthers, wild wolves, and Mengji beasts jumped up high when they approached, and rushed towards the mounts of the Dali warriors.


    Careful people will find that the mounts that these fierce beasts pounce on deliberately avoid the golden-eyed beasts.


    And these golden-eyed beasts didn''t panic about the sudden attack like the white camel and Chenghuang, but seemed very excited, screaming "moo moo" non-stop.


    "Tribe in the mountains..." Yin Qi was shocked first, then ecstatic, and shouted, "I finally found it, stop, stop!


    We''re here to give you something! "


    It''s just a pity that these "savages" ignored him at all, and they were merciless in their attacks.


    A moment later, under the attack of humans and beasts, more than half of the people from the Dali tribe were killed or injured, and more than a hundred people were surrounded in a small circle.


    The leader didn''t even look at Yin Qi and his party, but danced and laughed and rushed towards the golden-eyed beast, raising his hands high, yelling "ohhhh"...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1158

    Yin Qi was extremely sad and indignant.


    Because at this time he was being held up by a man with a painted face on a pony with a short javelin.


    If he hadn''t come here this time to join hands with them, he would have been hacked to death with this level of weapon.


    But right now he didn''t dare to move, not only lowered his weapon, but also tried to make his tone as gentle as possible: "Don''t do anything, I''m here to give you the golden-eyed beast!"


    The painted-faced man shouted: "The golden-eyed beast is ours, shut up!"


    Yin Qi secretly clenched his fists.


    I was calling the wind and calling the rain in Dali, how had I ever been subjected to such anger.


    Not to mention anything else, just the Dali soldiers who were shot and killed by them was enough to kill them!


    "This group of savages, savages!" Yin Qi screamed in his heart, "After this is done, I will definitely destroy the entire mountain tribe!"


    Although he was ruthless in his heart, his face was still kind: "No, no, besides sending you the golden-eyed beast, I also have salt!"


    "Salt!" the man shouted, "You mean salt?"


    Yin Qi nodded hastily: "Yes, it''s salt!"


    The soldier hurriedly shouted: "Hata, Hatta, come quickly!"


    The man with the painted face at the head strolled over, and the black panther next to him was pacing left and right again, waiting for an opportunity, with horrifying eyes.


    Yin Qi swallowed a mouthful of saliva, suppressed his panic, and said loudly: "I''m here this time to give you the golden-eyed beast and salt!"


    "Huh?" Hatta''s eyes brightened, "Where is it?"


    Yin Qi hurriedly said, "Here, here!"


    He motioned to the soldiers beside him to quickly take out an animal skin bag, which was full of salt.


    Because of the hot weather, some salt water had already melted in the animal skin bag.


    Hatta was obviously a little excited, but suppressed his excitement, took the animal skin bag, untied the rope, smelled it, and his eyes became brighter.


    He stretched out a finger and wiped a little on his fingertips, licked it, and laughed loudly: "It''s salt!"


    All the painted-faced fighters looked at him together.


    Only then did Hata signal the soldier to put away his weapon, and looked at Yin Qi with a frown: "How much salt did you bring, all for us?"


    Yin Qi nodded hastily: "It''s for you. I''m here to explore the way this time, so I didn''t dare to bring too much."


    Hatta frowned slightly: "How much?"


    Yin Qi hurriedly asked everyone to take out the salt he had brought, and there were almost fifty bags in total.


    If it is replaced by filling, there are about twenty or thirty cans, which is definitely a "windfall".


    "So many!" Hatta''s eyes lit up.


    Yin Qi explained in a timely manner: "In addition to the salt, those golden-eyed beasts are also given to you!"


    "The golden-eyed beast is ours!" Hatta was not polite, he waved his hand directly, signaling the soldiers to take all the salt.


    Whether it was sent or captured by them, since the salt has reached them, it is absolutely impossible to let it go.


    Yin Qi was contemptuous from the bottom of his heart, and smiled on his face: "These are originally for you!"


    Only then did Hata stretched his brows and asked, "Why did you send us salt?"


    Obviously, he also knows that there are no free benefits in this world.


    Yin Qi secretly said: "Finally, I''ve got the point!"


    He said: "I am from the Dali Department. I had some misunderstandings with you before, so I decided to clear up the misunderstanding with you."


    "Resolve the misunderstanding?" Hatta shook his head, "It''s because you killed so many of our tribe before, and now you want to resolve the misunderstanding?"


    "No, no!" Yin Qi shook his head, "At that time we also mistook you for someone else, and that''s why we had a misunderstanding.


    And didn''t you kill many of our clansmen at that time?


    And this time, we kindly send you salt and golden-eyed beasts..."


    "The golden-eyed beast is ours!" Hatta frowned.


    Yin Qi could only nod his head and skip it: "I came to deliver the salt because I wanted to join hands with you to grab a place where there is an endless supply of salt. Yanba is worried!"


    "Where is the salt produced?" Hatta exclaimed, "Where is it?"


    Yin Qi betrayed the key: "I will only tell you the great chief about this matter!"


    "You want our Yalao?" Hatta frowned, "I don''t want to kill you for the sake of sending salt, but if you see our Yalao, you will definitely die!"


    Yin Qi''s heart trembled, thinking of the battle between the two sides many years ago, it was really exciting, and he could only tremble in his heart.


    But thinking that Da Li was at stake, he couldn''t sit still and wait for death.


    So he nodded and said: "I have met your great chief, so naturally I have something to say to him, I''m afraid he won''t kill me by then, and he will be very happy!"


    "Huh?" Hatta frowned, but really didn''t make a move.


    He just asked the soldiers to tie up the Dali soldiers and surrender their weapons.


    Many soldiers picked up the copper knives of Dali soldiers and played with them, very excited.


    The fighters of the Dali tribe were extremely aggrieved - they had to swallow their breath even though they were capable of fighting.


    Hata asked the soldiers to collect the spoils, looked around and asked, "What about the soldiers you brought, so many died?"


    Hata''s heart was dripping with blood, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he said seriously: "It can be regarded as the sincerity of my Dali tribe to join hands with you. I will not seek revenge for the death of these soldiers!"


    "Huh?" Hatta glanced at him, but didn''t say much.


    ...


    Soon, Yin Qi and his party were taken to the deep south of the mountain.


    They walked for no less than three days along the way, and he was blindfolded by animal skins most of the time during the three days, so he didn''t remember the way.


    finally in

 Chapter 1159

    Most of the backward areas in the world are remote and isolated places.


    In these places, roads are obstructed and information is blocked, making it difficult to obtain outside information.


    Therefore, most of what Yin Qi said to the "Yelao" Aryan among the mountain tribes was nonsense.


    It can be said that, except for the fact that "Blue Bird Department" and "Da Li Department" are true, the rest are all fake.


    "Our Da Li Department has always wanted to exchange salt with the Jade Bird Department, but every time it took a lot of effort to exchange a small amount of salt.


    The Blue Bird Department has its own salt field, and there is an endless amount of salt there.


    But they are unwilling to exchange with us, even if they can''t finish eating.


    We naturally have constant conflicts with them, but they have successfully hindered our attack by virtue of the many mountains in their territory.


    They once uttered wild words that no one but the savages of the South could penetrate into their heartland..."


    Aryan narrowed his eyes: "Barbarian?"


    Yin Qi was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and quickly said seriously: "I didn''t say this, it was said by someone from the Blue Bird Department.


    I''m just repeating what they said.


    They also said that the group of barbarians hiding in the deep mountains don''t understand anything, just like beasts, they don''t understand anything, so don''t worry at all! "


    "Ahhh!" The people around Aryan stared angrily, "Is what you said true?"


    Aryan just smiled slightly, noncommittal.


    Yin Qi nodded: "Anyway, I can''t think of such words, and only those from the Blue Bird Department can think of them.


    So I, Da Li, now want to seek your help to defeat the Jade Bird Division together.


    Not only for my Dali tribe, but also for your Dashan tribe! "


    Aryan squinted at Yin Qi: "But before your Da Li tribe killed so many of our tribe, how can I trust you?"


    Yin Qi took a deep breath, looked ashamed, and sighed: "It''s true that Da Li is my fault, but there is also a reason.


    In those years we fought fiercely with the Jade Bird Department, and they boasted that you have supported them, and they are not afraid of anything!


    Dear Great Chief, it''s not me, Yin Qi, who provokes you, but the Blue Bird Department speaks ill of you openly and secretly, can you bear it?


    Anyway, I can''t stand it! "


    Aryan smiled and said, "How dare this Blue Bird Department speak the truth? It''s really arrogant!"


    Yin Qi nodded again and again: "That''s right, that''s right! My Da Li Department really couldn''t bear their hostility, so I decided to fight them to the death.


    If only one part of my Dali tribe has enmity with them, it''s fine, the worst is to fight to the last person.


    I can imagine that you have enmity with them, and we have every hope that we can defeat them together! "


    Aryan frowned: "When did we have an enmity with them?"


    Yin Qi was puzzled: "So you don''t count as enmity?"


    Unexpectedly, Arya sneered and said: "They are arrogant, but they have never had a blood feud with us.


    It''s your Dali tribe who killed many of our clansmen! "


    Yin Qi gave a "thud" in his heart, this old guy is really not easy to fool.


    He hurriedly said: "Indeed, the Da Li tribe killed your clansmen, but after that battle, Da Li didn''t take much advantage, and still killed a lot of clansmen.


    We got some golden-eyed beasts, didn''t you also get some white camels, riding yellow and armored earth dragons? "


    Aryan sneered: "How useful is the golden-eyed beast in the mountains and forests, and how useful is your white camel?"


    Yin Qi hurriedly smiled: "So to express our apology, we returned some of the golden-eyed beasts to you this time, and gave you some of the salt. I hope you can join forces with Da Li and destroy the Blue Bird Department!


    As for those white camels and yellow camels, they all belong to you! "


    Arya smiled and said, "Even if you want to, you can''t. Those are of little use in our mountains and have been eaten long ago!"


    "It really is a barbarian!" Yin Qi despised from the bottom of his heart.


    But on the face he laughed: "Since it belongs to you, it''s up to you to deal with it!


    Now that I am here, I just want to join forces with you to destroy the Blue Bird Department together.


    As long as we can destroy them, how about we split the salt-producing land there in half? "


    After speaking, he looked carefully at Aryan.


    Unexpectedly, Aryan smiled slightly: "You have been talking for a long time, and this sentence is the most useful!"


    "Huh?" Yin Qi was puzzled in his heart.


    Arya laughed loudly and said, "Just as you said, the two factions will join hands to destroy the Blue Birds.


    As for the rest of what you said, I don''t believe it. "


    "This..." Yin Qi''s eyes jumped wildly, with a smile on his face.


    This time, there was no scorn in his heart at all.


    Because he suddenly understood how ridiculous his clumsy words were in the eyes of the other party.


    Seeing how difficult it is for Yin Qi to maintain his composure, Aryan grinned and said, "As you said, if there is any salt in the Blue Bird Department, we will take action.


    Even if what you just said is false, my son-in-law in the mountains will take action.


    But if not, it''s a big deal that we will go out of the mountains again this time, and fight to the death with your Dali tribe again! "


    Yin Qi''s heart trembled, and he hurriedly said: "Dear chief, don''t worry, they must have salt land, they must!"


    Aryan laughed and stood up, knocking the wooden handle of the weapon on Yin Qi''s head: "This sentence is enough!


    Also, don''t take me for a fool! "


    "Yes, yes!" Yin Qi endured the panic in his heart and nodded repeatedly.


    Not because of the other party''s identity, but the other party''s scheming.


    Knowing that what he said was false, he let himself finish the sentence, just like watching a monkey show.


    Aryan said again: "You can go back!"


    "what?"


    Aryan said with a smile: "It''s not for the sake of those golden-eyed beasts, you are dead now!"


    Yin Qi was dripping with cold sweat.


    "Go back and make an agreement with your great chiefs. It is up to you to decide how many fighters to send. But if there are too few, maybe my mountain tribe will destroy you before destroying the Blue Bird Department!


    In that case, the salt of the Blue Bird Club will only belong to us.


    Of course, if you think you can destroy us, you can too!


    Look at how many clansmen there are in my mountain! "


    Yin Qi repeatedly waved his hands: "No, no!"


    What a joke, who knows how many tribes and people there are in the mountains?


    What''s more, their numbers are not superficial combat power.


    Because everyone of them can tame beasts, and the combat power of wild beasts is even higher than that of humans.


    Right now they are only in contact with monkeys, leopards and the like, once they start fighting, maybe they will mobilize those warriors who can drive poisonous insects and beasts deeper in the mountains to dispatch, that is terrible.


    In the past, the Dali tribe lost their battles with them, largely due to their endless emergence of poisonous insects.


    What about poisonous snakes and scorpions, even if Dali soldiers saw wild poisonous insects in the forest later, they would subconsciously avoid them, for fear that someone was controlling them.


    Yin Qi didn''t dare to have any tricks at the moment, and said respectfully: "Don''t worry, chief, our Dali tribe will definitely abide by today''s agreement and send troops together to destroy the Qingniao tribe.


    But how do we fight them, where do we meet..."


    Aryan waved his hand: "You don''t need to worry about this.


    When you leave, I will send someone to send you out of here, and the place where they separate from you is the place where our two departments meet. "


    "Yes!" Yin Qi put away all his contempt and left respectfully.


    Aryan turned back to the tribe, not even interested in taking another look.


    The people next to him were puzzled. Seeing Yin Qi being blindfolded and sent away, he frowned and asked, "Master Ye Lao, since you know that he lied to us, why did you agree to him?"


    Arya smiled and said: "It''s not for anything else, just because there is salt in the blue bird department, that''s enough!


    The mountain tribes have been away from the wilderness for too long, and the lives of the tribesmen are difficult. With salt, life will be much better. "


    After a pause, he showed sarcasm: "This Yin Qi can be the high priest of the Dali Ministry with this appearance, it seems that there are really not many capable people in the outside world.


    At this time, it''s time for me, Qun Shan Tribe, to go out for a walk! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1160

    Yin Qi would not have imagined that because of his clumsy tricks, the great chief of the mountain tribe would despise the people and tribes outside the mountains.


    It was also his stupid "lie" that was easily exposed that strengthened Aryan''s idea of ??"coming out".


    When he was sent to the place where he was captured by the mountain "savages" covered in patterns, the animal skins on his head were taken off.


    Only then did he notice that there were only about fifty soldiers around, and the rest were left behind.


    That is to say, the old fellow Aryan obviously didn''t intend to "get along well" with the Dali tribe, and intentionally kept a hundred people behind.


    There are both warnings and deliberate suspicions.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that the old guy deliberately took the opportunity to take revenge.


    It''s just a pity that those warriors, all of them are strong men of the tribe who are good at fighting, but they have to be sacrificed by a group of barbarians in the mountains.


    But he didn''t dare to have hatred for the old man anymore, just because the old man''s previous words made him realize one more thing: don''t underestimate others.


    But what he didn''t know was that it was because of his clumsy words that the old man felt contemptuous of all "others".


    What made him even more speechless was that when they arrived at the place where they were separated, what the "savages" in the mountains gave them was not their yellow camels and white camels, but all the armored earth dragons were left behind.


    They were given only a small pony half the height of an ordinary horse.


    Of course he knew these little ponies, they were the famous little ponies in the mountains, also known as "Fruit Horses".


    A few years ago, when they captured the wildlings captive, they had asked the reason for "the fruit got off the horse".


    It is said that there are slices of red and yellow soft-skinned fruits in the mountains. After peeling, the fruits form into petals, which are sweet and sour.


    The branches of the fruit tree are not high, and there are thorns on the branches. People can ride this kind of pony under the tree without worrying about being hurt by the thorns, which is the most suitable.


    So this kind of pony is named "fruit under the horse".


    These fruit horses seem to be only as tall as a person''s waist and abdomen, and at first glance they look like foals that haven''t grown up.


    But the four legs are thick and powerful, and the speed of running in the mountains, forests and streams is not slow.


    But Yin Qi has no doubts about the reason why Aryan left the white camel and Chenghuang and gave them pony instead - the white camel and Chenghuang are big and fleshy!


    "It''s a barbarian after all!" After being separated from the barbarian, he felt contempt in his heart.


    But thinking of the purpose of this trip, he was still very happy.


    "I hope that the Shaoli Department can also succeed, so that they can''t be bothered at the end!" Yin Qi secretly said.


    In fact, his going deep into the mountains this time to seek a joint sneak attack on the Jade Bird Department was not just a whim of the Da Li Department, but the result of their discussions with the Shao Li Department.


    Previously, several parties joined forces to jointly deal with the failure of the Jade Bird Department, which led to a major change in the entire Changli Department, which really shocked the two departments.


    The Dali tribe suffered more than 5,000 injuries, and the Shaoli tribe suffered even more.


    The first warrior in the tribe died in the Dali tribe, and a Gucci raccoon dog died in the Shaoli tribe.


    It is said that the Guqi raccoon had already escaped with his life in the attack, but was shot with an arrow when he was about to escape from the mountain pass. As a result, he swallowed his last breath before returning to the tribe.


    As for bows and arrows, the Dali tribe and the Jade Bird tribe have fought many times, and they naturally urged the tribe to imitate them based on what they saw on the battlefield.


    But after many experiments, it still didn''t have the power of the blue bird''s bow and arrow.


    The soldiers couldn''t do it right when they shot arrows, so they had to give up in anger.


    As for the great chief of the Shaoli tribe, that little man, Bunboba, is said to have killed a few servants in a row to relieve his anger.


    But later, Ben Boba took the initiative to find the great chief of the Dali tribe, and discussed with him: Since the two tribes joined forces to deal with the Jade Bird tribe and failed, they might as well use another method.


    For a long time, the Shaoli Department has also been coveting the population and salt of the Jade Bird Department, so they insisted on sharing everything in the Jade Bird Department with the Da Li Department.


    But none of them expected that the current Jade Bird Department already had a powerful ally.


    Now that we can''t join forces to attack the Blue Bird Division, we might as well attack separately.


    With the strength of the Da Li Department and the Jade Bird Department, they will definitely win.


    If you can find an ally and win the battle, it will be even easier.


    The Shaoli tribe only needs to participate in the subsequent division of salt, cattle, horses and livestock.


    Of course, the Shaoli Department will also make corresponding actions - they are responsible for holding back Jiang!


    In this way, the Da Li Department will deal with Qingniao, and the Shao Li Department will deal with Da Jiang.


    Divide and attack, the two naturally cannot join forces.


    And the method of the Shaoli tribe to hold back Jiang is naturally to dispatch from the northwest, out of the western prairie, upstream, and attack Goshawk''s territory.


    As a sign of sincerity to join forces again, they will first attack the Goshawk Department and release news that Da Jiang will send troops to help Goshawk''s territory.


    Afterwards, the Da Li Department directly attacked the Blue Bird Department.


    The fact that Benboba can take the initiative to say these words shows his determination and sincerity.


    The great chief of the Dali tribe was also quite shocked at the time.


    The two films and the two have known each other for many years, and they know each other well, so they made a big plan on the spot.


    The Dali tribe went south to the mountain tribes to find helpers and sent out the golden-eyed beast.


    The Shaoli tribe is even more generous, directly asking the "boy favorite" Yaolong to return to the northern grassland to summon the old tribe, and after the promise is fulfilled, they will be allowed to choose a place with lush water and grass in the grassland border of the Shaoli tribe to continue nomadic.


    The reason why they were willing to make such a big concession was for no other reason than that Jiang''s sudden appearance gave them a strong sense of crisis.


    They can clearly feel the strength of Da Jiang - as long as Da Jiang is willing to fight against them regardless of the consequences, they may be able to destroy both of them!


    And this is Da Jiang''s strength during the battle of Shuangli. After this battle, Da Jiang absorbed the power of Changli''s land boundary, and his strength went up to a higher level.


    Coupled with the loss of Da Li and Shao Li''s strength, it became easier for Da Jiang to destroy them.


    So once Da Jiang fully "digests" these new powers, it will be easier to destroy the two parts, and even without the Blue Bird Department, the two parts may not even have the qualifications to fight desperately!


    So they want to act first before this happens!


    ...


    Sure enough, almost entered the mountain tribe with Yin Qi, and when he saw Aryan, Yaolong, the "male favorite" of Benboba, had already led a group of hundreds of people riding yellow to the northwest.


    The group is obviously dominated by Yaolong¡ªin fact, Yaolong is the son of the great chief of the five parties and eight tribes of the northern nomadic tribe.


    Before the five parties and eight tribes were destroyed by the Shaoli tribe, Yaolong was also a first-class majestic man on the grassland.


    Riding the horse and raising the whip, galloping across the grassland.


    In the past, Yaolong was as proud as an eagle in the sky.


    It''s just that after the cavalry army from the Shaoli tribe appeared, the prairie eagle became a bird in a cage, and had to restrain its mind and pretend to be a snake.


    The purpose is to return to the grassland one day, tidy up the old department, and get revenge!


    What makes Yaolong palpitate is that when the dwarf ran around and let him go, he said with a smile: "Yaolong, Yaolong, even if your eagle returned to the grassland and flew to the sky, it is still in my Shaoli. Only in the territory can we fly?"


    Yaolong dare not think about whether he can succeed in revenge in the future.


    But what he was sure of was that he must take revenge!


    As for whether he can succeed in revenge, it is not in his consideration for the time being.


    Big deal, just die!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1161

    Mu Feng stayed in Liaolong City for a few days.


    In the past few days, he and Chi Lei explained the key points of building the city in detail, and let Truffle study beside him.


    Now that it is confirmed that truffles are materials that can be made, Mufeng will naturally not hide them.


    And there is a high probability that Truffle will be the lord of the dragon city in the future.


    Of course, it''s not enough right now, he still has a lot to learn.


    When Mu Feng left, he took the truffle away directly, so as to teach by example.


    It can be seen that Truffle is very excited.


    After passing Liaobei City, Wukesong City, and Pinganxin City successively, Truffle also told the clansmen living here to pay attention to the cultivation.


    Unlike Liaolong City, these three cities are now inhabited by clansmen. Apart from the regular equipment in the city for hunting, there is not a single warrior.


    And these hunters were all arranged by Shuofeng.


    This is an adjustment made by Mu Feng''s previous "reform" of private ownership - there are no more fighters in the small towns, and the fighters are all concentrated in the corresponding big cities.


    Cities like Liaobei City, Wukesong, and Pinganxin can all be classified as the radiation area of ??Liaolong City and be protected by Liaolong City.


    The unique advantage of these cities is that there are no hostile tribes in the north and south, and even natural wild animals have become very few. Even if there are, they cannot pose a threat to them at all.


    In addition, the hunting team nomadic back and forth in the area around the White Tree Garden ensured that these cities would hardly be in danger.


    There are many cities that radiate several cities like Liaolong City.


    For example, Dragon City can radiate Qinglong City, White Tiger City and Qilin City.


    Pixiu City can radiate Suzaku City, Xuanwu City, Wild Wolf City and Black Bear City, and can also radiate with the newly-built Heishui City.


    To the northwest, Shandao City and Heishui City radiate and echo each other.


    And Shandao City can radiate to the area of ??Hebei and Goshawk City.


    Similarly, once the newly built Goshawk City is completed, it will be able to radiate the area around Bailong and Jujiao, and it will echo with Shandao City.


    The two cities go south, and there is the information city of Dajiang¡ªWangxi City, which is centrally dispatched, and it seems to be connected with Black Bear City, Yiluo Old Land, and Tiger City.


    There is also a burly city in the southwest, and the radiation area can also reach the old land of Yanmabu in the east.


    It can be said that the construction of Dajiang City is often to build a large city in an area surrounded by several small cities.


    Like the stars and the moon, reflecting each other.


    According to Mu Feng''s thinking, if another city can be built in the old land of Li Longbu, Da Jiang''s territory in Changli is really solid.


    Of course, this matter can only be considered at present.


    The old land of the Lilong tribe belongs to the Qingniao tribe, so even if the city is not built, there is no danger for the time being.


    ...


    When Yin Qi left the mountains and returned to Dali, he looked very miserable.


    More than 500 people set off, and none of them returned to the tribe.


    When they set off, they rode tall white camels and yellow camels, and when they came back, they dismounted miserably on fruits that were not as tall as people.


    After welcoming the tribe, Hui Qiangdamur rushed to meet him, he hurriedly asked: "Brother, what''s going on, why are there so many people coming back?"


    With grief and indignation on his face, Yin Qi recounted his experience from front to back.


    Damur frowned and said angrily, "This Aryan is too bullying!"


    Yin Qi also nodded angrily: "Indeed, they didn''t keep anything we brought, even the golden knives!"


    Damur said bitterly: "This hatred must be avenged!"


    Yin Qi nodded: "Revenge must be reported, but not now, we must wait until the Jade Bird Department is destroyed and the overall situation is settled.


    Also, let''s see what''s going on with the Pampers.


    Once they made a move against Jiang, they would have to pay a heavy price! "


    Only then did Damur look slightly relieved, nodded and said: "The Goshawk Division seems to have chosen to be subordinate to Da Jiang, and Benboba is furious. He believes that the Goshawk Division will be wiped out, which is also the reason why Benboba is willing to hold back Dajiang."


    "What about us?" Yin Qi asked.


    "We must also destroy the Kuwei tribe, the traitors. That damned Jiang Yumo dared to betray the Dali tribe. As long as we destroy the Blue Bird tribe, we can free up our hands to teach them a lesson."


    After a pause, he frowned and said, "But the strange thing is that none of the soldiers we sent out to inquire about the news has returned so far. Could there be some accident?


    You said, will the Kuwei Department be subordinate to Da Jiang like the Goshawk Department, or the Blue Bird? "


    Yin Qi frowned.


    After the previous battle, he was used to thinking about things badly.


    But no matter how bad it was, how could someone as arrogant as Jiang Yumo be willing to be inferior to others?


    Blue Bird Department?


    how is this possible!


    Ginger?


    Wouldn''t it be better to choose to be subordinate to Dajiang than to become one of the three major branches of Dali?


    So the worst outcome he could think of was that after the Kuiwei tribe rebelled against Dali, it became an independent tribe, took the opportunity to swallow the old area of ??the Yanma tribe, and then became a nominal ally with Da Jiang.


    After all, in their view, "White Beast" Jiang Yuxi is a "crazy" existence.


    Once he goes mad, he will fight to the death on the battlefield without retreating.


    People in the Dali tribe not only heard about it, but also saw it with their own eyes.


    It''s funny to say that Ke Yuwu, the great chief of the Blue Bird Tribe, didn''t have the skills of Jiang Yumo, so he went as far as to rush into battle like others, and in the end he killed the leader of the clan, Ke Yaluo.


    "After destroying the Blue Bird Department, we only need to find a way to kill Jiang Yuxi, and then the Kuwei Department will fall into chaos. Anyway, that guy Jiang Luli hasn''t woken up for many years, so let him fall asleep without knowing it this time!" Damur laughed. Said, with a cruel look on the corner of his mouth.


    Yin Qi nodded: "That''s right, we will be able to annex the Kuwei Department completely by then!"


    "Haha!" The two laughed.


    What they didn''t know was that at this time, Jiang Yuxi and Jiang Luli were already in the Great Jianglong City, and they were discussing with Mu Feng about further migration of the tribe.


    At the same time, in Dajiang''s far northwest territory, Bai Yue is appearing in Goshawk City, and together with Moke Khan, they are arranging the migration of Goshawk City people.


    A few days ago, Mo Ke Khan followed Bai Yue to the Great Jianglong City for a "visit".


    What he saw and heard in the past few days, everything he ate and wore made Mo Kehan ??extremely shocked.


    Only then did he know that Da Jiang didn''t care much about joining the Goshawk tribe, but only thought that the people of the Goshawk tribe were one of the descendants of Zulong.


    The descendants recognize Zulong, and Da Jiang also recognizes it.


    It doesn''t matter if the descendants don''t recognize it.


    So the last bit of "discomfort" in Moke Khan''s heart completely dissipated, and he decided to follow Da Jiang''s unified arrangement and truly "join" Da Jiang.


    Right now, he is discussing with Bai Yue how best to arrange the talents of the tribe.


    The suggestion given by Bai Yue is to let the real Goshawk tribe migrate to the "inland" - to migrate eastward to the Hebei area and Wangxi city, and the soldiers who stay in the Goshawk branch will build and defend the city with the slaves.


    In this way, the danger from the Shaoli tribe can be prevented and the tribe can be preserved.


    For this suggestion, Mo Ke Khan naturally has no objection.


    After personally following Bai Yue to destroy the two tribes of Bailong and Jujiao, Mo Kehan ??has long regarded Bai Yue as the god of war.


    Just as they were making arrangements, someone suddenly rode up outside Goshawk City, shouting along the way: "Boss, Boss!"


    All the people on the side of the road gave way together, and let the man run to Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue caught a glimpse of the man''s anxious look, and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The man got off his horse, didn''t even bother to salute, and hurriedly said: "Boss, there are a large number of soldiers coming from the direction of Shaoli, and they are rushing towards Goshawk City!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1162

    When Catcher Lang reported the news, Mo Kehan ??and others were by his side.


    Hearing this news, Mo Ke Khan became nervous instantly.


    After all, the Goshawk Department has been subordinate to the Shaoli Department for a long time, and there is a natural fear of the Shaoli Department.


    The Shaoli Department is a super large group, even if they are hit hard by Da Jiang, they cannot match them.


    "What should I do?" Mo Kehan ??looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue frowned: "Is it only Shaoli?"


    Catcher Lang shook his head: "There is no news from the Dali Department."


    Bai Yue''s thoughts changed sharply, and then she shouted: "Goshawk City has not been built yet, so it is impossible to defend it, and all the clansmen will migrate now.


    It must be too late to notify Longcheng now, only the soldiers from Wangxi City, Kuiwei City and Shandao City can rush to help. Hurry up, I will write to contact you, and you will organize the migration of the tribe. "


    "The soldiers..." Moke Khan asked hastily.


    "Soldiers look west or east for favorable terrain to see if they can give them an ambush. If not, they will also migrate east. The fighters in Goshawk City alone cannot compare with the Shaoli tribe!"


    "it is good!"


    Mo Ke Khan hurriedly arranged for the retreat of the tribe.


    At the same time, Bai Yue''s letters were also quickly sent to Kuiwei City, Wangxi City and Shandao City.


    Of course, he also sent a letter to Longcheng, so that Mufeng could know.


    According to his estimation, Mu Feng should be in Dragon City now.


    Naturally, Shandao City was the first to receive the letter.


    After Bai Qiu received the letter, he directly gathered more than 2,000 soldiers from the vicinity of Shandao City, crossed the Lishui Bridge, and gathered the soldiers of the He''an tribe through the He''an tribe to rush westward.


    Then, after Konoha of Wangxi City received the letter, he immediately suspended the construction of the city, gathered more than 2,000 soldiers from the vicinity of Wangxi City, and rushed to Goshawk''s territory.


    As for Kuwei City, after Thunder Dragon received the letter, he didn''t mobilize the soldiers immediately.


    At this time, he had already called Weili to discuss the issue of sending troops.


    As the new city lord of Kuiwei City, Weili has already been recognized by Mu Feng, and he is particularly concerned about the affairs of Kuiwei City.


    Now that I heard that Goshawk City is in trouble, my first reaction is: "Leader, there are now more than 7,000 soldiers in Kuwei City, and they can support Goshawk City!"


    Lei Long frowned and said: "Rushing to the rescue is definitely going to rush to the rescue, but now there is a problem, that is, we are still not sure whether the Dali Department will take action."


    "Da Li Department?" Weili frowned and asked puzzledly, "Shao Li Department attacked Goshawk City, didn''t Da Li Department need to take action?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "You are right, the soldiers of Goshawk City are indeed no match for the Shaoli tribe, so Dajiang''s other cities must rush to help.


    In this way, Da Libu was given a chance. "


    "Chance?"


    "That''s right!" Lei Long said with a serious expression, "The current Dali tribe doesn''t know that the Yan Jiang branch has been merged into Da Jiang, so they will most likely take this opportunity to attack Kuwei City."


    "This..." Wei Li looked shocked.


    Sure enough, as Lei Long said, this might be a trap set up by the Dali and Shaoli tribes, or it could be said that the two major tribes wanted to settle accounts after autumn to take revenge on Kuiwei and Goshawk.


    In this way, once Kuwei City rushes to help Goshawk City, the city will be empty, and it will be easy for the Da Li Department to take advantage of the loopholes.


    "Then what should we do, can we just watch Goshawk City being beaten?" Weili asked anxiously.


    Thunder Dragon paced back and forth, with a thoughtful expression on his face: "The only thing now is to confirm the movement of the Dali tribe. If they also come to the east, then not only will we not be able to rush to help, but we may have to seek support from other places."


    Weili said bitterly: "If only a part of the Dali tribe came, all the fighters in Liaolong City would be enough to make them suffer, but it''s about rushing to help..."


    Thunder Dragon nodded and said: "I''m just waiting for your words. If you can bring the warriors from the burly city against the Dali tribe, then I can rest assured that I will bring the warriors from Yiluo''s old land to help Goshawk City!"


    Weili nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, leader, if there is only one Dali tribe, we dare not say that we will kill them all, but we are more than self-preserving!


    Only the east wall of Kuwei City has not yet been built, so it is easy to defend. "


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Okay, Catcher Lang will come back in time to let you know if the Dali tribe has been dispatched. If you can abide by the rules, if you can''t, evacuate the tribe is the top priority!"


    "it is good!"


    So Thunder Dragon went straight out of Liaolong City, and led Jiang with more than a thousand Jiang warriors to the northwest.


    Of course, to prevent accidents, he also left Qingya in Kuiwei City to assist Weili in defending the city.


    Only two days after Lei Long left Kuiwei City, Weili finally got the news of Catcher Lang who was patrolling the border of Dali.


    The result made him overjoyed, Da Li didn''t head east straight to Kuwei City, but headed southeast towards the forest.


    "Could it be that the savages in the mountains came out again to seek revenge from the Dali tribe?" Weili said pleasantly, "In this case, we can directly rush to the aid of Goshawk City!"


    He knew that there were savage tribes in the mountains, who were ignorant but brave and held their grudges.


    Every few years, he will go out of the mountains and fight with the Dali tribe.


    Over the years, the two sides have hurt each other, and even the Dali tribe, which has won many battles, has not taken advantage of it.


    This made the mountain tribes completely dissatisfied with Dali.


    So now that the Dali tribe is dispatching soldiers to the south, he naturally thought of this level.


    Besides, the Dali tribe not only had conflicts with the mountain tribes, but also had conflicts with the vast sea and desert in the west.


    At least in his memory, he had clashed with the tribes in the Far West when he crossed Zhang''e Mountain in the desert of the vast sea.


    Thinking of this, Weili became more and more sure that the Dali tribe was in trouble and had nothing to do with the actions of the Shaoli tribe.


    So he quickly made a decision: "Keep half of the soldiers in Kuwei City, and send out half to support Goshawk City. In this way, counting the soldiers in Goshawk City, I, Dajiang, should have about 10,000 fighters. To deal with a Shaoli Ministry, it''s not a big problem!"


    ...


    Because of the short distance, Bai Qiu and Konoha had already rushed to Goshawk City first.


    Seeing the more than four or five thousand fighters brought by the two, plus the one or two thousand fighters in the original version of Goshawk City, Bai Yue made up her mind.


    More than 6,000 soldiers gathered in Goshawk City and defended Goshawk City. Even if they couldn''t win, they wouldn''t be too overwhelmed.


    The ordinary people in Goshawk City have been transferred, and now there are only soldiers and slaves in Goshawk City.


    Bai Yue called everyone together and began to discuss countermeasures.


    He said: "The leader of the Thunder Dragon is already on his way, and he has brought more than a thousand soldiers with him, which means that we have the strength to fight against the Shaoli tribe.


    If the plan is right, it is not impossible for us to destroy their main force in the Goshawk Department this time, and then take advantage of the trend to destroy the Shaoli Department! "


    Everyone cheered up.


    Konoha laughed and said: "Boss, why don''t we set up an ambush to deal with them on the way, and take the initiative to attack!"


    Mo Ke Khan also nodded and said: "Yes, our weapons are sharper than theirs, and our armor is tougher. They will not be our opponents!"


    Bai Qiu is also eager to try.


    Bai Yue shook her head: "To the west is an open field, and there is no way to set up an ambush."


    "To the east?" Mo Ke Khan asked.


    "If they go east, they will pass through Goshawk City first. If they see something strange in Goshawk City, do you think they will go east again?"


    "Then what should we do?" Mo Kehan ??frowned.


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "With the current situation of Goshawk City, it is still possible to defend it. If Thunder Dragon arrives, he may have a better way."


    Everyone thought about it and nodded.


    Bai Yue sighed secretly in her heart, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to take the initiative to attack, but in fact there was still a gap between the number of soldiers of more than 6,000 and the number of soldiers of the Shaoli tribe.


    He didn''t want Warrior Jiang to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    Anyway, defending Goshawk City can minimize losses, as long as Thunder Dragon arrives, it doesn''t matter whether it''s defending or attacking.


    Even in the current situation, Thunder Dragon has no better way, with more than a thousand more Jiang cavalry, the odds of winning will be much higher.


    It''s just that he was doomed to be disappointed.


    When Thunder Dragon had just passed through the old land of Bailong, the army of thousands of soldiers from the Shaoli tribe had already arrived at the boundary of the Goshawk tribe.


    The war is imminent...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1163

    Just when everyone was preparing to fight against the Shaoli tribe according to the city, another bird catcher came to report.


    In front of everyone, Catcher Lang said: "Boss, we caught some spies, we wanted to kill them, but they said they want to see you!"


    "Huh?" Everyone was puzzled, and they all looked at Bai Yue.


    "See me?" Bai Yue frowned, "How do they know me?"


    Catcher Lang shook his head: "They said they want to see the person in charge of Da Jiang''s presence here!"


    Suddenly, Bai Yue frowned.


    Konoha asked in a low voice: "Boss, what''s going on?"


    Mo Kehan ??and Bai Qiu also looked at Bai Yue.


    They all seemed to be wondering how Bai Yue knew people from the Shaoli tribe.


    Bai Yue thought for a while before saying, "Bring those people here!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, six prisoners were brought over.


    These people were covered in dirty fur, slovenly faces, and hunchbacked figures. They didn''t look like soldiers, but more like homeless wanderers.


    "Ok?"


    Mo Ke Khan reacted first: "You are not from the Shaoli tribe!"


    Konoha and Bai Qiu looked at Moke Khan, wondering what his judgment was based on.


    Morhan, who was behind several people, rarely spoke: "Are you from the Mobei grassland?"


    Now it''s Bai Yue''s turn to be puzzled: Why did Mo Ke Khan and Mo Er Khan both see it?


    Mo Kehan ??explained: "The fur on their bodies is the wild black sheep unique to Mobei. The hair is curly and has a strong strange smell. Wearing them for a long time makes them also have a strange smell...


    Such people can only be found in the Mobei Grassland! "


    Mo Erhan went on to explain: "The north of the Shaoli tribe is the Mobei Grassland. It is said that their leader, Gu Qi, led the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe to destroy the five parties and eight tribes on the grassland, and captured the son of their co-lord. dragon¡­¡­"


    Before Morhan finished speaking, one of the captives raised his head with a humble attitude: "We are members of the Tianying Department on the Changsheng Grassland. We are here to meet the superiors under the order of our young lord!"


    Morhan immediately shut up and stepped back.


    The other party said it was the "upper part", so it was not him, nor Mo Kehan, but Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue was puzzled: "Eternal Life Grassland?"


    The man explained aloud: "Our tribe was wiped out by the Shaoli tribe, and our people were displaced. Now I have important news to tell you. I just ask you to help us!"


    "Important news, help you?" Bai Yue was surprised.


    The others also looked at this person in unison.


    Bai Yue asked, "what''s your name?"


    The man hurriedly said: "A lowly person does not deserve to be known by the superiors."


    Bai Yue shook her head: "For me, Jiang, even slaves have their own names!"


    The man showed surprise, nodded and said: "My name is Hadamu, and I am here to tell you that the Shaoli tribe dispatched soldiers not only to destroy the Goshawk tribe, but to hold back Da Jiang!"


    "What?" Everyone exclaimed in unison, "Hold Jiang?"


    Hadam nodded.


    Everyone looked at Bai Yue again, only to find that Bai Yue frowned.


    Hadam saw Bai Yue frowning, anxious.


    He still hasn''t finished talking!


    Bai Yue thought for a while, then frowned and said, "Go on!"


    Hadam said: "Our Tianying Department gathered the old department to follow the Shaoli Department to come here, and we are willing to serve as your internal support and destroy the Shaoli Department!"


    Bai Yue''s brows were furrowed even more, her eyes widened suddenly, and she cried out, "No!"


    ...


    When the Shaoli tribe arrived at the boundary of Goshawk, at the junction of the southeast of the Dali tribe and the mountains, the fighters of the Tangjing and Huiqiang tribes of the Dali tribe had already gathered at the place Yin Qi said.


    It''s just that this time he''s not the leader, the leader is Dakli, the leader of the Dali tribe.


    Dakli is tall, close to 1.9 meters, with a tough face, holding two thick copper rods in his hand, he is best at beating opponents, and he is in the same way as Chaerhan of the Goshawk Department.


    At this time, he was riding on a white camel, aloof and mighty.


    He looked at Yin Qi who was beside him: "High Priest, after the destruction of the Blue Bird Department this time, you Tang Jingzhi should make the first contribution. Without you, there would be no cooperation with the wild people in the mountains!"


    Yin Qi waved his hand: "It''s all for the tribe. If the Jade Bird tribe is not destroyed, it may be our Dali tribe that will be wiped out!"


    Darkly nodded and said: "As long as the Blue Bird Department is destroyed, we will be able to surround the Kuwei Department from both sides. Jiang Yuxi''s rebellion, I will kill him myself when the time comes!"


    Yin Qi nodded: "One-on-one, Jiang Yuxi should not be your opponent!"


    Darkly sneered continuously: "That bear bag, I challenged him several times before, but he didn''t dare to fight!"


    Yin Qi reminded: "Maybe he also knows that once he agrees, if he fails, the Kui Wei Department will be targeted!"


    Darkly sneered, "A bear bag is a bear bag!"


    Yin Qizheng was about to continue to remind, when suddenly a soldier shouted: "Boss, High Priest, someone is coming from the mountain!"


    "coming!"


    Yin Qi and Duckley looked at each other with excited expressions, "It''s finally here!"


    There was a roar of wild beasts in the dense forest, and it was unknown how many people and wild beasts there were.


    All the soldiers of the Dali tribe became nervous.


    Although they have defeated the savages in this group of mountains, they have also suffered a lot under the opponent''s hands!


    Soon, dozens of people rushed out of the jungle.


    All of these people have colorful patterns on their faces, colorful feather crowns on their heads, and colorful leather clothes.


    These leather clothes are the same as the colors of the colored patterns painted on them, which are alluring to the eyes.


    Because their "makeup" is different, it is impossible to tell who is who.


    Duckley stepped forward with a frown, beat his chest and bowed his body immediately, and said loudly: "I am Duckley, the leader of the Dali tribe, who is your leader this time?"


    One of the people with a patterned face rode a spotted leopard and stepped forward: "It''s me, Tutan!"


    Dacre''s eyes widened, and he gasped.


    The hand holding the copper rod couldn''t help trembling.


    There are long scars on his back from the left shoulder to the right shoulder socket, which were injured by Tutan and his leopards.


    Sure enough, after Tutan and the leopard appeared, seeing Duckley, both humans and beasts stuck out their tongues and licked their lips, as if they had seen their prey, and their appetites were wide open.


    Darkness shuddered from the bottom of his heart, and said bravely, "Tutan, this time we are joining forces to deal with the Blue Bird Division!"


    Tutan grinned strangely: "I know, I know, I don''t need you to remind me!


    Don''t worry, Xiaohua and I won''t do anything to you until we meet Yanba from the Blue Bird Division! "


    Duckley quietly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling confident in his heart for no reason: "Since this is the case, then you and I will split the salt in the Blue Bird Division!"


    Tutan still smiled strangely: "Equal share is equal share, but the premise is that you don''t hold us back, otherwise, we may grab all the salt!"


    Duckley took a deep breath, no longer as arrogant as before.


    No matter how much he despises the mountain tribes, he has to admit one thing, he is not Tutan''s opponent in front of him, he has always been!


    Tutan didn''t look at Dakli''s reaction, turned around and said, "We are in charge of taking you over the mountains to the southwest of the Blue Bird Department, after passing the mountains, you are on one side and we are on the other!


    I can''t trust you guys! "


    Darkly inhaled again.


    In front of this arrogant Duckry, he has no temper at all.


    He just looked back at the soldiers of the Dali tribe, and shouted: "Do it, destroy the Jade Bird tribe!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1164

    As the leader of the Dali Tribe and also a member of the Huiqiang tribe, it is rare for Dakli to be recognized by the Tang Jing and Huiqiang tribes in the Dali tribe.


    He was mighty before, but when he faced Tutan of the mountain tribe, he disappeared.


    The Dali tribe won the previous two wars, but Dakli suffered a loss under Tutan''s hands.


    On the contrary, despite the defeat of the Mountain Tribe, Tutan''s reputation was created, and the arrogant and domineering Dakli would automatically avoid him when he saw him.


    The world is wonderful, but it is.


    True to what he said, Tutan led the warriors of the hill tribes to lead the way in the mountains. Many warriors and wild beasts ran in the dense forest, and wild beasts ran rampant on the trees and on the ground.


    His posture was even more arrogant than Darkly.


    It''s hard to imagine that there are so many people fighting side by side with beasts in the world, and they are so intimate.


    The expressions of the Dalibu soldiers changed one by one. They have experienced this kind of scene, but they don''t want to face it again.


    The individual combat effectiveness of this group of savages may not be particularly high, but it is hard to say with the beasts around them.


    Every warrior in the mountains has at least one beast as a companion.


    Beast mates can carry them through the jungle and over the hills.


    In addition, they also have many monkeys, wild wolves, black panthers, poisonous insects and other poisonous insects and beasts to fight together.


    Dali did not want to deal with them precisely because he had faced them before and knew how difficult they were.


    Not to destroy the Blue Bird Department, they don''t even want to see this group of barbarians.


    But at the moment they are extremely grateful that this group of savages can "come out" with them.


    Because looking at the situation of these barbarians, the Blue Bird Department will definitely be wiped out.


    Yin Qi even began to worry about the "funeral affairs" of the destruction of the Jade Bird Department.


    He whispered to Darkly: "High Priest, if these barbarians attack us, wouldn''t it be a big problem?"


    Duckley shook his head and replied in a low voice: "The advantage of this group of barbarians lies in the mountains and jungles, and in the open fields, they will not take advantage.


    As long as they dare to fight, our armored earth dragon and white camel will not let them succeed easily! "


    Yin Qi felt a little relieved.


    Duckley said with a worried look on his face: "Even so, we still have to prevent them from suddenly attacking the killer."


    Yin Qi nodded: "That''s right, that''s exactly what it should be. No matter what, the Jade Bird Department must be destroyed today!"


    ...


    In Longcheng, Mufeng finally received a letter from the west.


    After seeing the content, he suddenly changed color.


    Unlike Bai Yue and Thunder Dragon, he directly smelled something bad in it.


    There are two letters, one is from Bai Yue and the other is from Lei Long.


    Bai Yue explained the situation, while Lei Long pointed out his guesses.


    After reading Bai Yue''s letter first, Mu Feng had doubts, and then reading Lei Long''s letter, he was sure in his heart.


    The Shaoli tribe''s attack on Goshawk City is one aspect, and the Dali tribe''s southeast is another aspect.


    After he came back from Liaolong City, he confirmed with Chang Ning that there are indeed mountains and dense forests in the southwest and west of the Blue Bird Department.


    The terrain there is complex and inaccessible, only tigers, leopards and wild wolves can climb up, and cattle, horses and sheep are reluctant to appear there.


    In addition, they have been struggling to deal with powerful enemies on three sides for many years, and the southwest and west have never encountered any danger, so they don''t think there is any potential danger there...


    It was because of this that Mu Feng smelled something bad.


    In the world, there is a result, and there are thousands of possible reasons. If you rule out all the impossible, the remaining one, no matter how outrageous, is the only possibility.


    This "only possibility" is "what if"!


    What''s more, just because they haven''t encountered a danger before doesn''t mean that the danger doesn''t exist, and it''s also possible that they haven''t paid attention to it.


    Just like when Da Jiang was still the Jiang family, a small Manglong tribe almost wiped them out. How could they have thought that there would be Lei Ze and Liaolong in the south, and the Changli tribal alliance in the west?


    So after reading the letter, he directly called Yu Li, Lu Li, Yu Yao and others, and told them his guess.


    "Goshawk City is now facing the attack of the Shaoli tribe!" Mu Feng said directly, "But this is only one aspect, and the other aspect is that the Dali tribe has not appeared!"


    "Ok?"


    Luli glanced at Yumo, "Didn''t Dalibu take any action against Kuiwei City?"


    Obviously, this is the most direct possibility they can think of, just like Thunder Dragon.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The Dali tribe did not come east, but went southeast with a large group of people."


    "Southeast?" Yu Li was puzzled.


    Luli and Yuxi frowned: "Southeast?"


    Then the two looked happy and relaxed: "It should be that the mountain tribes in the southeast have clashed with them again. They went to fight in the mountains!"


    Yumo nodded excitedly: "This is good news for us. We can wipe out the Shaoli tribe with great power. If there is only one Dali tribe left, we will have no worries!"


    Luli also clenched his fists excitedly: "That''s right, let the warriors from Kuwei City rush to the aid of Goshawk City!"


    Woodwind sighed.


    Several people thought about the same.


    Could it be that I was thinking too much?


    Juli was puzzled: "Great chief, now is our chance to destroy the Shaoli tribe, why are you sighing?"


    Mu Feng tentatively asked: "Have you ever thought about the possibility that if the Dali tribe did not go to fight with the mountain tribes, but instead attacked the Qingniao tribe?"


    "Sneak attack on the Blue Bird Department?"


    Several people were stunned.


    Yuxi frowned and said, "Let''s not attack the burly tribe, but go to sneak attack the blue bird tribe instead?


    Is this a long detour? "


    Luli also nodded: "Yes, it''s too far away! And Chang Xi has already told us before that the southwest and west of the Qingniao Department are dangerous mountains and dense forests, and no one has ever been there. ?¡±


    Yu Yao and Yu Li nodded together.


    Mu Feng frowned and asked, "What if someone takes them through dangerous mountains and dense forests?"


    "Someone lead the way?"


    Yumo frowned, thought for a while and said, "You mean, there are people from the mountain tribe leading the way?"


    It seemed that he himself felt that this idea was impossible. He shook his head and said, "Impossible. The Mountain Tribe has a blood feud with the Dali tribe, and there will be a big war every few years. How could they lead the Dali tribe?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "Let''s not talk about the possibility, what if someone from them leads the way for the Dali tribe, or they join hands with the Dali tribe?"


    Several people shook their heads subconsciously at first, and then suddenly widened their eyes, showing shock.


    The west and southwest of the Jade Bird Division are always undefended. Once the situation that Mu Feng said really happens, the troops of the Dali Division can almost drive straight in and directly reach the Jade Bird Division!


    "But," Yuxi said with a frown, "the people of the Dali Tribe and the Qunshan Tribe have been fighting to death for so many years, how can they join forces?"


    Lu Li also nodded: "That''s right, even if we join forces, there must be a common reason?


    They all have enmity with the Blue Bird Department? "


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If there is no enmity, for example, the Da Li Department promised them something, or the acquisition of the Blue Bird Department will give them what they want."


    Yu Yao reacted now, with a solemn expression, and slowly said: "This... there is indeed a possibility, population, livestock..."


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, shook his head and said, "The most scarce thing is salt!"


    Several people were shocked, and they all reacted.


    Indeed, from the beginning to the end, the reason why the Blue Bird Department was targeted by so many tribes was because of one reason - salt!


    "Great Chief, what should we do then?" Yu Yao asked.


    Mu Feng stood up and said in a deep voice, "Rush to help the blue bird!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1165

    After Mu Feng said the worst possibility, several people felt heavy.


    Once what Mu Feng said became a reality, the Jade Bird Division would be destroyed, and then the Dali Division could use the situation of the Jade Bird Division to attack Da Jiang in turn.


    At that time, no matter whether they attacked the Kuwei Ministry or confronted Da Jiang head-on, they would have enough room for maneuver.


    In fact, Mu Feng was also thinking about the possibility of his conjecture in the bottom of his heart.


    From what he thought, it was still the tribal era, and the primitive people probably wouldn''t know about the sneak attack from behind.


    But the most fearful thing is just in case.


    Just like Deng Ai''s surprise attack on Yinping.


    Everyone thinks that Jiange is dangerous, and it is impossible for someone to browse through the dangerous mountain to sneak attack, but Deng Ai was caught by surprise, and a "magic soldier descended from heaven" came from behind the Shu army.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Besides, although the appearance of deceitful tactics in the army appeared after Sima Rangju, did no one think of deceitful ways before?


    not necessarily!


    After all, Thunder Dragon had thought of a strategy to deal with Blue Bird before this.


    Is it possible that only smart people are in Dajiang, and people in other tribes are stupid?


    Besides, if I think too much, the big deal is that I made a trip for nothing.


    But if you think less, Da Jiang''s situation will become severe.


    Mu Feng became more and more determined in his mind...


    "Great Chief, what should we do?" Juli hurriedly asked.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, stopped discussing, and said directly: "Rush to the rescue of the blue bird, you all guard the big ginger in the tribe, and I will lead people to help the blue bird."


    "What about the Shaoli Department?"


    "According to what Thunder Dragon said, there should be more than 10,000 fighters gathered in Goshawk City, and it is still possible to hold Shaoli for a while.


    In addition, Asuka was asked to set off from Heishui City and lead soldiers to help Goshawk City.


    Since Da Li and Shao Li dare to act separately, we cannot miss this opportunity! "


    "yes!"


    Several people were excited.


    Mu Feng''s words instantly made them understand that this time the war is not only dangerous, but also has opportunities!


    Mu Feng continued: "Write a letter to Han Shu, asking him to lead someone to borrow a way from Qingzhang Mountain, directly join the Qingniao Department''s defenders in Wanzhangyuan, and go west!


    Send a message to the Blue Bird Department, asking them to send troops to the southwest quickly, all of them! "


    "yes!"


    After finishing the order, Mu Feng went directly to see Chang Ning, and after briefly explaining the situation, Chang Ning couldn''t help but be moved.


    She naturally understood that, as Mu Feng guessed, the Blue Bird Department would cease to exist!


    She hurriedly said: "You go to rescue the Jade Bird Department, be careful in everything.


    Either way, keep yourself safe! "


    Mu Feng nodded, separated from Chang Ning, and led the soldiers all the way to the southwest.


    ...


    When Mufeng set out to leave Longcheng, the soldiers from Dali and Qunshan finally went through the mountains and came to a smooth place.


    Tutan sent someone to find Dakli, and said directly: "Now you and I are divided into two parts, go straight to the blue bird!"


    Duckley nodded: "Okay!"


    Tutan said: "Since it is the destruction of the Blue Bird Department, then we will share everything except the population equally!"


    Duckley said without hesitation, "Okay!"


    Tutan laughed, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and walked away.


    In less than a day, the people in the two divisions all saw an open-pit salt mine not far away, a vast expanse of whiteness!


    "Sure enough, there is a salt-producing land!"


    Tutan burst out drinking.


    Darkly looked at Yin Qi with an excited expression.


    "Sure enough, I came to the hinterland of the Blue Bird Department!"


    They never imagined that they could get so close to the Jade Bird Department as easily and without hindrance as they do today!


    "The barbarians from the Jade Bird Department occupy such a large salt-producing area, they should have let it out long ago!"


    After seeing the two soldiers in the salt mine, they no longer need to cheer up, and everyone cheered and rushed to the salt mine.


    No matter what the battle situation is like today, whether or not the Jade Birds can be destroyed, as long as they kill the Jade Birds in the salt mines, they move the salt and leave, it is absolutely worthwhile!


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Aww!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Cheers and beast roars intertwined.


    There are only three or four hundred members of the Qingniao tribe guarding the salt mine. When they hear a sound in the distance, they can tell if it is an enemy or a friend just by looking at it.


    The wild beasts and people running towards them were menacing and murderous.


    They lost their voices in shock: "Enemy attack!"


    "how is this possible!"


    "Where do these people come from?"


    "Quickly contact the Great Chief!"


    "Set off wolf smoke!"


    ...


    Undoubtedly, none of the members of the Qingniao tribe, who only had three or four hundred salt pickers, escaped, and were beheaded and killed by the soldiers of the two tribes of Qunshan and Dali!


    Wolf smoke rises alone.


    Tutan frowned and said: "What are these blue bird barbarians doing, lighting a fire before they die, and not lighting it?"


    Duckley also frowned puzzled.


    They had never seen a beacon warning before, so how did they know that this was the contact method that the Jade Bird Department learned from Da Jiang.


    Tutan laughed and said, "Don''t care about them, the salt is ours from today!"


    Darkley narrowed his eyes and looked at Tut.


    Afraid to be afraid, but it doesn''t mean that Tutan can be presumptuous in front of him.


    Sure enough, Tutan noticed Dakli''s expression, laughed again and said, "Of course, there is still your half!"


    After a pause, he looked to the northeast with burning eyes: "According to what you said, there are a lot of beasts like cattle, horses and sheep in the Blue Bird Department?"


    Duckley nodded: "They have a lot of cattle, horses and sheep, so many that you can stop hunting for a long time!"


    "That''s good!" Tut laughed, "Go on to the east, and when you see these salts, this time it''s not in vain!"


    It was rare for Duckley to agree with Tutan''s words, and nodded: "Okay!"


    So the two soldiers headed east together and continued to march.


    And the nearest members of the Jade Bird tribe who have received the news are all approaching.


    Beacon smoke warning They know that this kind of bee smoke was often set off in the northern line and Wanzhangyuan.


    But it has never happened in the heart of the Cyan Bird Department, especially in the area around the salt mines.


    "Could it be a sneak attack by wild beasts?"


    It shouldn''t be, three or four hundred people, what beast can''t deal with it?


    But soon they found out they were wrong.


    The two or three thousand soldiers and hunters of the Blue Bird Division who approached from all over the vicinity panicked when they saw the 10,000 to 20,000 cavalry charging forward.


    They never expected that so many enemies would appear behind the Blue Bird Department!


    However thei

 Chapter 1166

    Blue Bird City, this name was chosen by Chang Ning after asking Mu Feng for help.


    Now it has become the main city of most of the blue birds.


    Twenty to thirty thousand people from the Jade Bird Department live here.


    Although the construction of Blue Bird City can''t keep up with Da Jiang''s Dragon City, it is not far behind Liaolong City, Qinglong City, and White Tiger City. It can definitely be regarded as a defensive position in this era.


    The city wall of Qingniao City is six meters high and is built with earthen lime bricks. It has no problem resisting siege heavy riding mammoths and armored earth dragons.


    There are three gates in Jade Bird City, east, south and north.


    Among them, the northern one is specially used to welcome Da Jiang, which shows the intention of the Blue Bird Department.


    There is a pigeon building near the north gate, which is the stop for the pigeons that Da Jiang sent people to help build.


    The place is managed by special personnel, who feed and drink the homing pigeons in strict accordance with Da Jiang''s requirements every day, and check the number of homing pigeons, and dare not slack off in the slightest.


    On this day, the messenger who kept the pigeons suddenly found a pigeon flying from the north and directly docked on the pigeon building.


    "Letter from Big Jiang!" The messenger''s heart beat wildly.


    When Da Jiang came to help them tame pigeons, he once said: "If there is an emergency, I, Da Jiang, will send a message with a pigeon, and it must be sent to your great chief as soon as possible!"


    The messenger didn''t dare to delay, took out the secret letter and ran straight to the great chief Ke Yuwu.


    "Great Chief, a letter from Big Jiang!"


    Soon, Ke Yuewu, Ke Wuji and the newly promoted leader Ke Baiguang gathered together.


    The letter is in Ke Wuji''s hands, and now he is the one who can read the most characters in the Blue Bird Department.


    After reading the letter, he frowned, and then his expression became shocked.


    "What''s the matter?" Koyuki asked hastily.


    Ke Wuji recounted the contents of the letter, and Ke Yuewu and Ke Baiguang turned pale with shock.


    Ke Baiguang shouted: "Chief, the reason why the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe joined forces to deal with my Qingniao tribe was because of definite news. This time it''s just a guess, will it..."


    Ke Youwu raised his hand to stop without any hesitation: "Let all the fighters of the Jade Bird Department in the tribe concentrate on defending the three gates, and all the fighters outside the tribe will be called back to the city!"


    "The salt-producing land..." Although Ke Baiguang was puzzled, he didn''t dare to question the chief''s decision.


    Ke Yuewu shook his head: "More than 10,000 warriors from the Dali tribe came this time, probably all the warriors in the tribe were brought out. If the warriors from Wanzhangyuan and Lilongjiudi are here, we can still fight to the death with them of.


    But now there are only more than 4,000 soldiers inside and outside the city, and going out of the city to fight with them will only be unnecessary casualties.


    There is enough salt in the salt-producing fields. If they just want the salt, it¡¯s fine if they take it away. At worst, we will take revenge.


    As long as the soldiers from the Blue Bird Division complete their assembly, and with Da Jiang''s support, they will have no choice but to escape..."


    Ke Baiguang couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Because what the chief said was obviously giving in, which was obviously inconsistent with the ancestral motto of the Jade Bird Tribe¡ªpeople of the Jade Bird tribe are not afraid of death and do not submit!


    He looked at the high priest Ke Wuji.


    But Ke Wuji shouted: "What are you still doing, do as the chief said!"


    "Yes!" Ke Baiguang hurried out, busy arranging various affairs.


    Ke Youwu sighed and looked at Ke Wuji: "High Priest, will I disappoint the people by doing this?"


    Ke Wuji shook his head: "You''ve done a good job. Our Jade Bird Division has suffered from this lack of flexibility for so many years. If we had known this earlier, the tens of thousands of young men in the Jade Bird Division would not have died in vain!"


    Ke Yuewu became more and more ashamed: "I am incompetent!"


    Ke Wuji shook his head: "No, if the Jade Bird Division was not bloody enough before, it would only be bullied. It''s just that we didn''t ''have principles and have flexibility'' as the great chief Mu Feng said."


    Ke Yuewu''s expression changed slightly: "I hope everything is in time now..."


    Just when the two were sighing, Bai Guang went and returned, and his face turned pale with shock: "Great chief, it''s not good!"


    "What''s wrong?" Koyowu shouted.


    "People from the salt-producing area said that many enemies have come from the dense forest in the southwest, all the tribesmen there have been killed, and all the warriors nearby have gathered to buy time for the tribe!


    Moreover, in addition to cavalry, the enemies who came also had all kinds of beasts! "


    "What!" Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji were horrified, "It''s really here, it really is a barbarian from the southern mountains!"


    Ke Wuji lost his mind: "It''s over, the three thousand people there..."


    Koyowu also realized the problem, and was shocked and angry in his heart.


    Needless to say, among the 3,000 tribesmen, only 2,000 are warriors, and none of them have heavy cavalry or heavy weapons¡ªthey never thought that the danger would come from the southwest!


    Therefore, the equipment for these fighters is still some bone knives, cattle and horses, and a small amount of armored earth dragons.


    In such a situation, how could they be opponents of 10,000 to 20,000 fighters?


    No need to think about the result!


    But Ke Youwu knew that this was not the time to be sad, he gritted his teeth and said, "Quickly, order all the clansmen to enter the city, close the gates, and defend the city!


    Waiting for reinforcements to arrive! "


    "yes!"


    Ke Youwu trembled all over, looked at Ke Wuji, and found that Ke Wuji''s face was already pale.


    The more than 4,000 soldiers they mentioned earlier included those patrolling near the salt fields.


    Now that these people have been killed, there are only more than 2,000 available soldiers in Jade Bird City!


    As for the remaining five or six thousand fighters of the Blue Bird Division, half were defending the Southern Yunmeng Division in Wanzhang Plain, and half were defending Dali together with Kuiwei City in Lilong''s Old Land.


    They didn''t expect that Dalibu would appear from the southwest, which is the most unlikely place to appear!


    "Damn it, damn it!" Ke Yuewu clenched his fists and shouted, "Damn Da Libu!"


    Now they can no longer think about him, they can only stick to it!


    Not long after the Jade Bird Department closed the three city gates, Dakli and Tutan each led soldiers to arrive outside the Jade Bird Department.


    From a distance, they saw the Jade Bird City standing on the flat ground like a giant.


    "What''s that?" Tut frowned and looked at Darkly.


    Unexpectedly, Dakli also shrank his eyes.


    He had never seen such a tribe either.


    How can there be such a high fence?


    "Wait!" Duckley subconsciously said, "Stay away from their tribe!"


    "What''s wrong?" Tutan frowned, "They have all come to their tribe, shouldn''t they rush up and destroy them?"


    "No!" Duckley shook his head, "Their fence is weird, it''s too high! They also have a kind of bow and arrow that can shoot very far, and they can shoot and kill you before you get close... Wait!"


    Before Dakli could finish speaking, Tutan had already brandished the beast tooth spear in his hand, and charged up riding a leopard and shouting.


    The warriors around him also urged their mounts and fierce beasts to rush forward one by one.


    "Fool!" Darkley yelled.


    Although he hated Tut, he didn''t want to see his short-lived ally die.


    Sure enough, Tutan who rushed forward quickly learned his lesson.


    Bows and arrows were directly released from the Blue Bird City.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    "Puff puff!"


    "Ahhh!"

 Chapter 1167

    Tutan dispatched rattan warriors, and Darkly knew he couldn''t show weakness.


    Otherwise Tutan would be offended, and he would turn around and leave in a huff, and the Dali tribe would be in a dilemma.


    After all, they dispatched the entire tribe''s warriors this time, and they either succeeded or lost, and there was no way out.


    Moreover, it is not that there is no way to deal with the bows and arrows of the Da Li Department against the Blue Bird Department.


    Leather armor and wooden shields, they have also prepared in advance.


    The two soldiers stepped forward together.


    The rattan warrior did his part, and rode the clear water golden-eyed beast straight to the Blue Bird City.


    The warriors in the city unleashed their arrows together, and the rattan warriors went forward without hesitation. They swung the long rattans in their hands and danced wildly, knocking down the arrows like lasso.


    Seeing this, the Dali soldiers who followed closely behind were excited.


    Tutan snorted coldly.


    Dacre''s eyes lit up.


    The soldiers of the Blue Bird Department fired arrows again.


    But with little success.


    Immediately afterwards, the rattan warriors came to the bottom of the city and saw many warriors from the Jade Bird Department on the city wall, all waving their rattans and throwing them towards the top of the city.


    From their point of view, in high places, the end of the cane is tied to a bone knife and a heavy object is hung, and they can climb up by themselves.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the city walls were all made of bricks, and their vines were not city-breaking claws, so how could they hang on?


    I saw long rattan sticks hanging on the top of the city, but they slid down the city wall with a clatter.


    Obviously, the rattan of the rattan army cannot climb the city wall!


    "This..." Dacre, whose face disappeared as soon as the excitement appeared, looked at Tutan, "It''s useless?"


    Tutan was also shocked.


    If the rattan can''t hang on the fence wall, they can''t go up the wall.


    Could it be that they can only let the opponent shoot arrows below?


    But he only reacted in an instant, and shouted loudly: "The rattan warrior, you don''t need to go up the wall, you can greet people!"


    Because he saw some rattan army''s rattan hanging on the city wall of the soldiers, he yanked and pulled Ran off directly, so he didn''t need to make up the knife anymore.


    "Quick!" Tut shouted.


    So all the rattan warriors waved their canes again and threw them at the blue bird warrior.


    The blue bird fighters who were being targeted were panicked.


    They learned how to defend the city and how to shoot arrows, but they didn''t expect that the opponent still had such an offensive method!


    In desperation, they had to dodge.


    Duckley caught a glimpse and shouted loudly: "Shock their gate!"


    Following his roar, all the soldiers of the Da Li Department followed up, roaring angrily and trying to break open the gate of the Blue Bird Department.


    "Boom!"


    The city gate was heavy, and there was a loud noise when it was hit by the mammoth rushing in front.


    But it was just a loud noise!


    This city gate has been tried and tested, how could it be easily smashed by a mammoth?


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe were also in a hurry after repeated repeated attempts to no avail, and shouted in unison: "Boss!"


    At this time, the warriors of Dali and Qunshan tribes were approaching under the city wall of Dajiang, and many Jade Bird warriors could not feel at ease when they saw the enemy approaching.


    After all, there are still many rattan armor soldiers throwing rattan under the city wall!


    At this time, Ke Wuji and Ke Baiguang led many young and strong people in the tribe to climb up the city wall, roaring again and again: "Throw stones!"


    "yes!"


    For a while, stones rained down on the city wall.


    The Dali and Qunshan soldiers who were smashed roared again and again.


    Even the offensive of the Rattan Army was blocked.


    "Dacre!" Tutan shouted.


    Duckley frowned, and responded hastily: "What are you doing?"


    Tutan shouted: "Let your mammoths stand in a row under the fence, even if the warrior is dead, you must stand still!


    Then came the horses! "


    Darkly was about to ask again.


    Tutan shouted angrily: "If you don''t want to die more people, just do as I say!"


    Duckley felt depressed, and didn''t say anything, so he could only order the hundred mammoths who came along to stand still on the edge of the city wall one by one.


    Then he asked the tribe to arrange the horses to stand next to the mammoth.


    The blue bird department on the city wall continued to throw stones, and after hitting the mammoth and the horse, it immediately caused a panic.


    But Duckley had already issued a death order, and the warriors responsible for stabilizing the mammoth and the horse did not dare to run away.


    Tutan turned to look at the warrior behind him, and shouted, "Get off your horse, get on!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, the barbarian warrior urged the pony to follow.


    In this way, from the pony to the mammoth in front of the city wall, it is in the shape of a ladder, and the back of the tallest mammoth is only less than two meters away from the highest point of the city wall!


    Then Tutan shouted loudly: "Your son in the mountains, it''s time for people to know how powerful you are!"


    "yes!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Ho ho ho ho!"


    Behind him, barbarian warriors riding leopards and black panthers galloped towards the pony.


    Immediately afte

 Chapter 1168

    Ke Yuewu''s face was pale.


    He covered his waist with one hand, and held a knife in front of him with the other, looking coldly at the person riding a leopard on the city wall who was ignoring him.


    The person in front of him leaped high to the top of the wall just now, and the moment he landed, he jumped at him together with the leopard.


    Ke Yuwu, who was trying his best to kill the other person, was caught off guard by the leopard who tore off his leather armor, and was stabbed in the waist and abdomen by a bone gun.


    A man riding a leopard stared at Ke Yuwu, and said coldly, "My name is Tutan, the leader of the mountain tribe. What''s your name?"


    "Tutan?" Koyowu frowned, his heart trembling.


    He had never heard of this name, and what shocked him was the name "Mountain Tribe".


    Unheard of.


    It is precisely because of this that he is afraid of this group of people from the mountain tribe who suddenly appeared-there has always been such a powerful enemy near the Blue Bird Department!


    He didn''t want to show his timidity: "Ke Yuwu, the chief of the Blue Bird Department!"


    "Great chief!" Tutan nodded, with a serious look on his face, "You blue bird warriors are bloody and worthy of my mountain tribe''s respect. Don''t worry, if I kill you, I will let my mount eat you all. From now on, you will be with me." exist!"


    As he spoke, he urged the leopard to pounce on it again.


    Ke Yuewu narrowed his eyes, ignored the wounds on his waist and abdomen, held a knife in both hands, and met him head-on.


    But he was alone, how could he be the opponent of a man and a beast?


    He slashed out with a knife, drawing a wound on the leopard''s body.


    But Tutan also stabbed his right arm holding the knife.


    The golden knife fell to the ground with a clang.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Tutan pounced on him again.


    Fortunately, the other blue bird warriors on the city wall found out, and they all shot to stop Tutan.


    But the price was that one of the fighters couldn''t react in time, and was shot by Tutan, and then threw him to the city with a wave of his hand.


    "I''m going to kill you, you can''t hide!" Tutan grinned, and pounced on him again, "If I kill you, the Blue Bird Department will lose its chief, and we can only wait to die!"


    The soldiers in charge of protecting Koyowu just wanted to step forward, but were attacked and seriously injured by the barbarian soldiers who jumped on the top of the wall.


    "He''s mine!" Tutan snorted coldly.


    The soldier didn''t hesitate at all, turned around and went elsewhere.


    "No one will save you now!" Tutan sneered and stepped forward again.


    "Let go of my father!" An angry shout sounded.


    Then came a white horse galloping from the other side of the city wall.


    Since the blue bird warriors on the city wall are all on foot, they have a little mount.


    And the barbarians ride leopards and black panthers.


    So this riding a white horse is very eye-catching.


    "This is..." Tutan''s eyes lit up.


    Before he could react, the white horse had already roared towards him.


    Immediately there was a boy who swung his knife sideways and slashed at Tutan.


    Tutan managed to dodge, but was slashed on his own bone spear by the young man.


    The bone gun trembled, and his account was bleeding.


    "What a lot of strength!" Tutan shouted.


    Even though he said that, he didn''t back away after dodging. While the white horse boy was passing by, he rolled over and got off the leopard, kicking the leopard''s ass.


    The leopard was furious and leaped towards the boy on horseback.


    With a "chi la", the animal skin clothes on the young man''s back were ripped off, revealing a piece of fiery red python leather tough armor inside.


    But it was the red jellyfish skin, which was given to Mufeng by Ko Nuoa, who made it into tough armor, and then gave it to the young man.


    You don''t need to think about it, the boy is the morning dew!


    Chao Lu was hit by a leopard, and she fell off her horse.


    The white horse Zhao Yebai sensed that its owner had landed on the ground, turned around and stood up, stepping towards the leopard.


    "Good horse!" Tut said, "I followed the wrong man!"


    Immediately he came to his senses, grinned, and looked at Koyowu: "You are the great chief, and he is your son. If you kill him, you will do your best. If you kill you again, the Blue Bird Department will lose heart!"


    Saying this, Tutan gave a cruel smile, bent down to pick up the golden knife, and said with a smile, "Using the golden knife of your Jade Bird Division to kill the members of your Jade Bird Division, you must be very angry!"


    As he said that, he slashed at Chaolu with a knife.


    Koyowu caught a glimpse and shouted loudly: "Stop!"


    As he said that, he jumped forward and fell on Zhao Lu before the golden knife slashed down.


    Tutan slashed Koyowu''s back with a knife.


    Blood splashed on Chaolu''s face, he shouted: "Daddy, daddy!"


    Ke Yuewu endured the severe pain: "I''m fine!"


    Tutan grinned coldly: "If you want to save your son, then kill you first!"


    As he said that, he swung his knife and slashed again without any hesitation.


    Ke Yuwu turned around with all his strength, glared at each other, stretched out one hand to meet the golden knife, and clenched it tightly, while reaching for Tut''s neck with the other hand, trying to strangle him.


    Tutan sneered, pulled out the golden knife vigorously, and stabbed Ke Yuewu in the stomach.


    "what!"


    Ke Yuewu fell to the ground with a miserable cry, the palm of his right hand trembled violently, and blood flowed from his stomach and waist.


    "Just because of you, you still want to kill me?" Tutan swung his knife again.


    Seeing that Koyowu was about to be killed.


    Zhao Lu shouted: "Father!"


    But none of the surrounding Jade Bird fighters could step forward.


    Because the entire city wall is now divided into half of the barbarian fighters and half of the Jade Bird fighters. If you look closely, you will find that there are only five or six hundred of the original two thousand Jade Bird fighters. But there are more and more!


    He was stabbed in the back again, and the white horse Zhao Yebai defended him tightly.


    Tutan''s eyes brightened: "The white horse that can take the initiative to protect you is mine!"


    Then he looked at Zhao Lu and laughed loudly: "So you have to die, no one can save you!"


    "Really?" An extremely abrupt voice sounded in the field.


    "Who?" Tutan shouted.


    Immediately afterwards, he shrank his eyes and looked not far above his head.


    An extremely huge bird, with a person on its back, was rushing towards him rapidly.


    The wind brought by the bird''s wings made everyone aware of the strangeness, and they all looked up.


    Then everyone reacted differently.


    The barbarian warrior looked horrified.


    They are naturally in awe of the flies that can fly in the sky, because most of the losses they have suffered in the mountains come from the sky!


    On the other hand, the Jade Bird Department was full of cheers.


    "It''s a divine bird!"


    "No, that''s the great chief of Jiang!"


    "Great, Big Jiang is here!"


    ...


    The soldiers of the Jade Bird Department, who had survived the desperate situation, shouted in unison.


    Chao Lu, covered in blood, exclaimed in surprise, "Brother!"


    Then Tutan''s eyes blurred, and there was only one person behind himself and Chaolu.


    The person who came didn''t look very strong, his spirit was a little taller than himself, and he didn''t look like a warrior at all.


    But at this moment, he was holding a golden knife in his hand, and he just looked at Tutan so quietly.


    It was Wood Wind!


    As for his "mount", when he leaned over to reach the lowest point, he directly grabbed the leopard that was confronting Zhao Yebai, flew up and let go of its claws, and threw the leopard directly into the city!


    "Aww!"


    After the leopard fell to the ground, it wailed, and it seemed that it was thrown to death.


    "Little Flower!" Tutan''s eyes cracked.


    He stared at Mu Feng firmly.


    Mu Feng grinned coldly: "Don''t look at me like that, people can''t kill people!"


    As he said that, he placed Tutan, squatted and stretched out his hand, and pressed "Hui Tian" on the back of Koyowu who was lying on the ground.


    My old man is in a bad situation.


    Three of the five fingers of his right hand were cut off, wounds were found on his waist, abdomen, and stomach, and his internal organs were severely damaged.


    If it can be saved, I''m afraid it will be crippled...


    He frowned and looked at Tutan: "You want to kill him?"


    Tutan didn''t say a word, completely different from the previous arrogance and domineering.


    He was not sure why the man in front of him dared to land on the top of the city alone.


    But instinct told him that this person in front of him was a troublesome person.


    He thought for a while, and said in a deep voice: "I am Tutan from the Mountain Tribe, and I am here only to destroy the Jade Bird Tribe and get salt. If you are not from the Jade Bird Tribe, hurry...leave!"


    Although he couldn''t tell why, but his experience with beasts told him that the person in front of him was very dangerous!


    He originally wanted to say "Get out", but after some consideration, he changed it to "Leave".


    If Tutan''s attitude was seen by Duckley, he would probably be very surprised.


    Because Tutan has never been a person who surrenders and shows weakness!


    Being able to say such a thing already shows that he is not sure in his heart!


    Mu Feng sneered: "Tutan, I haven''t heard of it!"


    Tutan held the golden knife tightly: "Huh?"


    Mu Feng was unmoved: "Are you sure it''s my opponent?"


    Tutan''s eyes widened with anger, and he shouted loudly: "Looking for death!"


    Stand upright.


    Instead of retreating, Mu Feng advanced, kicked his lower abdomen, and looked at his wrist with the horizontal knife.


    Just for a moment, Tutan was kicked in the lower abdomen first, and then the wrist holding the knife was chopped off by Mu Feng!


    "Ah!" Tutan slammed into the wall, covered his arms and screamed, his voice extremely shrill.


    Mu Feng sneered: "With this little ability, do you want to follow other people''s siege and murder?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1169

    Tutan''s hand was chopped off by Mufeng, and he broke out in cold sweat.


    He stared at Mu Feng, gnashing his teeth: "If you hurt me, you will die too!"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Have you always talked like that?"


    Then he looked to the north and nodded, "It''s finally here!"


    Before Tutan could react, Mufeng whistled in front of him.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a resounding roar from the bottom of the city: "Woooo¡ª"


    What surprised Tutan was that all the leopards, black panthers, and monkeys they climbed on the top of the wall were shaking, and they dared not move.


    Not only the ferocious beasts, but even the soldiers all had ugly faces, hesitating and daring not to make a move.


    A white horse with a white body and black tail and one horn came galloping from the wall of the north gate of Jade Bird City, followed by a group of yellow one-horned horses.


    When the yellow horse followed the white horse, there was also a sound of "… ßË", the voice was high-pitched, shocking people''s hearts.


    One white and one yellow, two Hulei leopards rushed towards Dali and the warriors in the mountains from north to south.


    It was Da Lei who was leading Mu Feng''s newly acquired Hu Lei Leopard.


    Da Lei cheered endlessly.


    For too long, it has not felt the pleasure of wantonly bullying other cattle and horses, because for a long time, Mu Feng has let him fight with rare and exotic beasts, and his advantages can hardly be brought into play.


    Now that he suddenly found the feeling of being the overlord of the horse, why isn''t it excited?


    What''s more, I still have a loyal yellow pony with me now?


    Tutan was startled and angry, and wanted to turn over and run away - there was a mammoth less than two meters below the city.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng had thrown out the knife at this time and nailed it directly on Tutan''s leg: "Leave it!"


    Tutan was heartbroken.


    He is a first-class warrior in the mountains, and even Da Keli, the leader of the Dali tribe, would be terrified when he saw him. He didn''t even block a single blow in front of this man, and he was left so straight on the city wall superior.


    Dakli, who was still commanding the Dali soldiers to attack the city, saw that he hadn''t seen the scene at the top of the city, but suddenly noticed that the soldiers around him were strange.


    Because except for the mammoth, white camel, riding yellow, armored earth dragon, and a few exotic beast mounts that were not affected, most of the mounts were affected to varying degrees at this time.


    However, he was not in a hurry, and shouted angrily: "Let the black dragon out!"


    A roar rang out from the ranks of Dali warriors, the surrounding mounts had already been knocked down or trembling, unable to fight any more, but at this moment, they stood up one by one as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    Qi Qi looked at one place.


    Among the crowd, a tall black horse rushed out like a rolling thunder.


    This black horse generally looks like Wanliyun, but it has two horns, one long and one short, on its forehead.


    And when you look closely, there are shiny black scales on its chest and belly!


    As soon as it appeared, it raised its head to the sky and roared again.


    The voice exploded like thunder: "Hou Mang¡ª"


    Almost instantly, all people and beasts on the battlefield were affected, all tigers, leopards, cattle and horses were affected!


    Instead of becoming trembling, they became mad and fearless.


    At this moment, among the mountain tribes who were still rushing under the city, there was also a terrifying roar: "Ang woo¡ª"


    Immediately afterwards, a huge black bear, which was far more than an ordinary bear, rushed out.


    Both Dali and Qunshan originally had backers!


    Many tigers, leopards, cattle and horses who were originally intimidated by Hu Leibao were stimulated to stand up again.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng on the top of the wall frowned, "There are two big guys?"


    Tutan, who was screaming on the ground, roared ferociously at this time: "There are no beasts in my mountains, how can I be afraid of you..."


    Jean stopped abruptly.


    Because Mu Feng just glanced at him from the corner of his eye, his face full of sarcasm.


    Then he heard the roars of several ferocious beasts in the distance, one after another, frightening.


    He is still very familiar with the voice of one of the beasts!


    "Hum hoo¡ª"


    "Hoo woo ang¡ª"


    "Ang woo¡ª"


    Jufu, Qiongqi, and Yuanxiong Shisha''s third son roared and appeared one after another.


    And their running speed is not slow.


    Sha Laosan took the lead and rushed straight into the herd of beasts, on a rampage.


    The gigantic bear that had just emerged from the crowd of mountain warriors let out a roar, gave up all targets, and came straight to Sha Laosan¡ªit was also a former bear.


    The only difference is that its size is obviously smaller than Sha Laosan!


    So when the two bears collided, Sha Laosan just leaned to the side, and the "little guy" who dared to challenge him was knocked to the ground directly!


    Sha Laosan won the power and was relentless, so he stood up straight, five or six meters high, and slapped him down with one paw.


    The "little guy" who just got up from the ground was slapped down again.


    For Xiong Wei, size means absolute strength, there is nothing fancy about it.


    Originally Sha Laosan''s body size was comparable to this "little guy", but after surrendering to Mu Feng, he was strengthened by Mu Feng''s Wood Dao Derivation Technique, and his body shape and height developed again, so he was naturally a circle bigger than it.


    Just this lap is enough for Sha Laosan to overwhelm him strongly when confronting him!


    Seeing this, the people of the Mountain Tribe lost their voices in shock: "How is this possible? How can there be an existence stronger than the Bear God?"


    On the other side, following Sha Laosan was Qiongqi who was covered in dark red.


    Qiongqi is huge, following the sound, he fixed his eyes on the "Black Dragon" of Dalibu.


    The strange horse named Heilong twisted and bumped into Qiongqi, and at the same time opened its mouth to bite.


    Qiongqi shook his body and fought with him.


    In terms of size, Qiongqi is much bigger than Heilong, but the battle between the two is not entirely based on size like Sha Laosan, and also has dexterous speed.


    Qiongqi has a large body and is slightly slow.


    The black dragon is small and very agile.


    Moreover, although the black dragon is small, its strength is not small, and it collided with Qiongqi twice without losing the wind.


    For a while, the two were evenly matched.


    At this time, the last two fathers followed up with big sticks on their shoulders.


    Although they are beasts, they walk upright like people.


    So at the beginning of their appearance, people on the battlefield were attracted by them.


    The two fathers each picked up a big stick, and rammed wildly at the tigers, leopards, cows, horses, and wild wolves that "blocked the way", causing a lot of barking.


    Dali and Qunshan''s morale, which was about to rise, fell again.


    Duckley''s expression changed, and he roared angrily: "Everyone who can move, go forward and surround and kill these beasts!"


    "yes!"


    The unaffected white camel, riding yellow, and armored dragon cavalry all rushed forward, and they were about to surround and kill Qiongqi.


    On the side of the mountain tribe, they also shouted to kill Yuan Xiong and Jufu.


    It''s just that the movement of these fierce beasts fighting is too loud, and they can''t get close at all.


    At this moment, there was another sound of "Hum Hum" and "Ho Ho" in the distance, and no less than 3,000 people came on horseback.


    This group of people rode five-spotted horses with white manes, hideous whites, white camels, yellow horses, and race dragons...


    They are all light armored cavalry who are good at rushing!


    As soon as they appeared on the battlefield, they directly raised their hands and shot the hand crossbow from a long distance away.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    "Puff puff!"


    "Ahhh!"


    The warriors of Dali and Qunshan tribes who were blocked outside the city gate became living targets.


    People, beasts, and mounts were attacked indiscriminately.


    The rough-skinned and thick-skinned ones, such as white camels, Cheng Huang, and armored earth dragons, just screamed in fright, while people, horses, and other small mounts were all seriously injured.


    There were screams one after another.


    But it''s not over yet. Once the hand crossbow was shot, they took up their bows and shot arrows again - the speed of shooting arrows was faster than that of the hand crossbow!


    So after two rounds of random shooting, no less than three or four thousand soldiers from the Dali tribe and the Qunshan tribe had fallen to the ground!


    At this time, the more than 3,000 light cavalry troops were approaching.


    One person shouted loudly: "Sword!"


    Immediately afterwards, the three thousand snow-white long knives swung out in unison, spinning and falling like a windmill.


    The white blade fell, and the red blade raised.


    Before the screams could be heard, the light armored cavalry drew their swords again.


    "Puff puff!"


    Thousands of people fell to the ground again.


    The ginger cavalry slowed down.


    The fighters of Dali and Qunshan were overwhelmed by the instant casualties and no longer wanted to fight.


    The people of the mountain tribes saw their leader Tutan disappearing at the top of the city, and saw that the bear god was trapped, lost his mind, and had no intention of fighting any more. They ran and shouted: "Run away, run away, go back to the mountains!"


    "They have beast gods!"


    "Flee back to the mountain, and seek revenge from the great chief!"


    As these shouts sounded, the warriors of the hill tribes ran in unison, running wildly.


    He didn''t even care about his clansmen and mounts.


    They are not the bloody men that Tutan said, they are clearly a group of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death!


    Of course, this has something to do with their instincts¡ªliving in the mountains for many years and being with wild beasts, the nature of wild beasts to seek good fortune and avoid evil, bullying the weak and fearing the strong has already been deeply rooted in their bones.


    Facing the Dali tribe, their strengths are similar, no matter whether they win or lose, they will not feel fear in their hearts, they just regard them as opponents.


    Like ligers, leopards, hyenas and lions...


    When the outcome is between the two, the offense and defense are uncertain.


    But if it is an absolute crushing situation, the beast will definitely feel fear and turn around and leave.


    Unless, like the previous jackal was frightened, the extreme fear inspired the extreme courage.


    But obviously, the number of people is superior, and how can the people of the mountain tribe who feel that there is hope for escape die willingly?


    So they escaped cleanly almost in an instant.


    Mu Feng was at the top of the city and saw these things happen in an instant, so he couldn''t force him to stay.


    Because there are only 3,000 cavalry troops of Dajiang warriors here, and thousands of Dalibu warriors stand in front of them!


    The blue bird warriors on the city wall are still fighting to the death with the rattan army who ascended the city.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the clansman abandoned them and these rattan soldiers had no intention of fighting, then the soldiers of the Cyan Bird Department in the entire city would almost die!


    The only remaining five or six hundred blue bird fighters in the entire city have joined together at this time, staring aggressively at the six or seven hundred rattan soldiers!


    That is to say, if Da Jiang''s light armor army can''t defeat the remaining 6,000 or 7,000 Dali warriors in a short period of time, and return to the city to join him, he will bring the 5,000 or 600 blue bird fighters to resist the 6,000 or 7,000 soldiers. Hundreds of rattan warriors.


    He had already seen the clues of these rattan army when he landed before. The rattan covered in rattan was not afraid of being cut by knives or smashed by sticks, and it was obviously extremely tough.


    He secretly thought about the matter of Marquis Wu burning down the Nanman Tengjia army, and secretly thought it was a pity.


    He didn''t know this when he came, otherwise, prepare tung oil, pour it on them, and burn them all!


    But right now, these are just thoughts.


    He took a deep breath, and sneered at Tutan who was paralyzed on the ground: "Look, this is what you will end up attacking the blue bird!"


    As he spoke, he picked up a long spear from the ground, wiped it with his hand, and removed the blood on it. With another shake, the tip of the spear pierced the neck of a rattan warrior like a dragon exploring the sea.


    The soldier was caught off guard, and was picked by Mu Feng with a single shot, before he even had time to scream, he fell to the ground and died.


    Seeing this, the rattan warrior who was about to fight to the death was taken aback, and clamored for a dozen people to rush towards Mufeng.


    Obviously, they are already aware of the threat to them from the person in front of them.


    Mu Feng was not afraid, instead of advancing, he retreated, giving up two vines that had been drawn, retreating again and again.


    The rattan warrior followed closely behind, but was stopped suddenly by Mu Feng, and with a backhand shot, the rattan warrior pushed aside the rattan on his chest, which pierced his heart.


    Then Mu Feng twisted his wrist, fought with both hands, and swept the man with his gun, throwing the man out.


    The man rolled back and knocked down several rattan warriors.


    "kill!"


    Mu Feng sternly shouted.


    The red-eyed blue bird fighters survived a desperate situation, and were encouraged, they all shouted and killed them.


    What the Cyan Birds are best at - fighting to the death without fear!


    In fact, they couldn''t help but fight to the death at this time.


    Because in addition to the one or two thousand dead soldiers on the top of the city, there are two or three thousand young and strong people!


    Once they are defeated, the clansmen in the city will be tortured.


    Mu Feng pointed at the rattan warrior while looking at the battlefield below the city.


    He can temporarily hold back the people on the city wall, but the one who decides the outcome is still under the city...


    And there are two people leading the battle under the city, Yuxi and Truffle.


    Li Wang is in charge of following behind the two of them.


    Yumo rushed to kill with a knife, and shouted loudly: "Grandchildren of the Dali tribe, Jiang Jiangyu is here!"


    "Ginger elm!"


    "Is it the ginger elm from the burly department?"


    "Why is he here?"


    ...


    Yin Qi''s eyes jumped wildly.


    He thought of the key point in an instant.


    Big ginger ginger elm?


    Doesn''t it mean that Kui Wei joined Da Jiang?


    how can that be?


    He subconsciously looked at Duckley beside him, only to find that Duckley''s eyes were already breathing fire.


    Duckley yelled angrily: "Jiang Yuxi, you should die!"


    As he spoke, he urged the white camel to pounce on Jiang Yuyao head-on.


    Because he couldn''t see the situation on the city wall clearly, he mistakenly thought that as long as Jiang Yuxi was taken down now, the reinforcements of the Blue Bird Department would collapse immediately.


    In addition, he had made appointments with Jiang Yumo for many years, and Jiang Yumo never dared to accept it, which made him even more confident.


    "Jiang Yuxi, I will kill you!"


    Dakli waved two copper sticks in his hand, one in front of the other, and smashed straight at the rushing Elm Demon.


    Yuxi sneered continuously, holding the Crescent Moon Knife tailor-made for him by the great chief in his hand, sideways slashed the knife, opened the copper rod, and swept towards Duckley''s armpit.


    "when!"


    "when!"


    There were two crisp sounds, followed by a painful cry of "ah", but it was Yuxi who broke the Dakry leather armor with a knife and injured him.


    "Dacre, let me let you know today that you are nothing in my eyes!" Yu Yao laughed loudly, reined in his horse and turned around, "Now you are off the white camel, I can protect you from death!


    Otherwise, the next knife, you have to die!


    I don''t have time to waste time with you here! "


    Duckley was furious, and urged the white camel to follow.


    Yuxi grinned loudly: "Come on, come on, if you can catch up with me, I''ll stick my head out and let you kill me!"


    As he said that, he even patted his horse forward, "fleeing" without fighting.


    "Where are you going!" Duckley stared angrily, picked up the copper rod and followed.


    Truffle sarcastically said, "It''s really stupid!"


    As he spoke, he turned to look at Li Wang: "Brother Li Wang, it''s up to you!"


    King Li nodded, urged the five-color bull to move, and swung the double hammers, like thunder falling into spring water, creating long waves.


    Without Dakli, who is good at commanding, the Dali soldiers were instantly at a loss.


    As a result, none of the remaining thousands of fighters in the Dali tribe can restrain the king of Li!


    But here, Elm was running ahead, slowing down on purpose, and following with the furious Dakli on his back.


    He took the time to turn around and tease Duckley: "Duckley, Duckley, why, you can''t catch up with me, a little black horse, on a white camel?


    Then how can you kill me?


    Come on, come on, if you can catch up with me, I will let you kill me!


    Haven''t you been trying to kill me all these years? "


    "Ginger elm!" Duck was in a panic.


    He wouldn''t have lost his mind like this.


    First, he failed in the sneak attack on the blue bird that he thought was foolproof, and then met the most unlikely Jiang Yuyao in the most unlikely place. How could he not be angry?


    So in an instant, he chased Yuxi away from the group.


    Elm Elf turned around and saw it, grinning, suddenly reined in his horse and turned around, and said sarcastically, "Darkly, Darkly, after all these years, do you think you are really my opponent?"


    As he said that, he suddenly tightened his grip on the horse''s belly, let go of the reins, and let his mount gallop as fast as he could, rushing towards Dakli head-on.


    Duckley was still chasing after him, and suddenly saw that Yuxi was not escaping and counterattacking, he grinned wantonly: "Good time, Jiang Yuxi, you should¡ª"


    Before the word "death" was finished, his voice stopped abruptly.


    Because Elm Demon had already rushed in front of him, raised his hand and slashed Duckley''s neck with a knife, beheading his whole head!


    Toot!


    The big head is rolling around on the ground.


    Yu Yao curled her lips and said with a smile: "Is this the rush to die?"


    Then he patted his mount joyfully, and laughed loudly: "Okay, ok, uncle, you really didn''t lie to me, you really are a BMW!"


    The black horse shook its head and let out a long cry as if asking for credit.


    Thousands of miles of smoke and clouds cover!


    Yumo picked up Dakli''s head with a knife, and turned his horse back...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1170

    Yumo picked up Dakli''s head and returned to the battlefield. First, he let out a loud shout, threw it on the ground in front of everyone, and then rushed towards the battle circle, rampaging.


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe had already been killed to pieces. Seeing the leader of the battle, Dakli, was killed, he no longer wanted to fight.


    Yin Qi was heartbroken.


    He exclaimed loudly: "Da Li Erlang, retreat quickly!"


    The army was defeated like a mountain.


    The surviving Dali soldiers tried their best to withdraw from the battle circle, and fled northwest in a panic.


    But those who can escape are the white camels, Chenghuang, Huleibao and mammoth cavalry who are not afraid of the roar of the Huleibao, and they are at the back of the team to facilitate escape.


    After all, the Great Jiang Cavalry Army only had three thousand soldiers, and it was difficult to keep all of them in the face of the remaining five or six thousand Dali soldiers. After trying their best to kill nearly a thousand soldiers, they watched more than four thousand people flee in embarrassment .


    And the most fundamental reason why they were able to escape was because the strange black-scaled horse that was fighting with Qiongqi gave up Qiongqi and fought hard, blocking the pursuit of many Jiang cavalry.


    On the battlefield, there were sporadic warriors from the Dali and Mountain Tribes who couldn''t escape. On the top of the city, the Great Chief Mufeng was still fighting with the rest of the Tengtiao army.


    All kinds of reasons came together, which made Jiang''s cavalry army dare not let go of chasing them. Instead, they surrounded and killed the remaining enemies, then quickly opened the city gate, and entered the city to help kill the remaining rattan warriors.


    To everyone''s surprise, the remaining rattan warriors resolutely dropped their weapons and rattans and knelt down and begged for mercy after facing the Jiang cavalry army that was several times larger than their own.


    Mu Feng was covered in blood, most of which belonged to the enemy, and his own shoulder was accidentally cut by two rattan warriors with bone knives and bled.


    Seeing these rattan warriors kneel down, he directly ordered the ginger warriors to kill most of them, leaving only a hundred people behind.


    It wasn''t that he was bloodthirsty, it was that these barbarians didn''t cry when they saw the coffin.


    When they saw that the Jade Bird fighters were less than themselves, they were unwilling to give up resistance anyway.


    Seeing that he was trapped and there was no way he could resist successfully, he knelt down and begged for mercy?


    What about "those who know the current affairs are heroes", what about "bloody men", they are all nonsense, just a bunch of softies who bully the weak and fear the strong!


    And he, right now, is not in the mood to do any good deeds of "repaying grievances with virtue".


    He is not a good person, let alone a moral gentleman.


    After 4,000 to 5,000 people were killed and wounded inside and outside of the Jade Bird City, even if Mu Feng wanted to repay his grievances with virtue, the Jade Bird Department would never agree.


    All he can do is to fight a tooth for a tooth and blood for blood.


    What''s more, seeing so many people died, it is difficult for anyone to suppress the murderous desire not to kill!


    Otherwise, the bad breath in the hearts of the Blue Bird Department would not be able to come out.


    Mu Feng spat, looked coldly at Tutan who was leaning against the city wall, who was struggling to stand up, and said coldly, "This is Da Shan Erlang you are very proud of?


    But that''s all! "


    Tutan lost his mind.


    Dashan''s Erlang made the Dali tribe dare not fight hard and bloody, but he didn''t expect to suffer a big loss from a blue bird tribe that he thought would be destroyed!


    Mufeng ignored Tutan no longer, and asked the soldiers to send Ke Yuewu to Ke Wuji, and he would also heal.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to save him, it''s that he''s been fighting so many battles, it''s exhausting too much.


    Not only that, but he also had to go down to the city to see another original bear, and subdue it.


    At this time, Sha Laosan was fighting the little guy in front of him with a playful attitude.


    It doesn''t have such a strong killing intent like Da Lei and Huang Linbo.


    But after Mu Feng appeared in the field, Da Lei quickly got up his spirits, slapped the little guy down again, and pressed his mouth against its neck, so that the original bear did not dare to move.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "Stupid!"


    Sha Laosan didn''t dare to refute, but just resisted Xiao Yuanxiong, and responded with a "woo woo".


    Mu Feng frowned again and asked Qiong Qi: You are bigger than that black horse, why didn''t you keep it?


    Qiongqi is even more helpless: I can''t run faster than it!


    Mufeng asked Jufu again: Can''t you keep tigers, leopards and wolves?


    Raising fathers at both ends was even more helpless: We couldn''t keep the black guy when he barked.


    Mu Feng frowned and didn''t pursue further.


    Beasts don''t lie, so the problem was with that strange black horse.


    Just now, he took a quick glance at the top of the city, and he naturally saw that strange black horse.


    Seeing that his figure was the same as Wan Liyun''s, he also thought it was Wan Liyun at the time.


    Because apart from its body shape, its cry is also similar to that of Wanliyun.


    After all, Wanliyun also has the effect of invigorating the chivalry.


    But the strange horse brought by Dalibu seems to be different, it is bigger than Wanliyun, and has horns on its head?


    A combination of Wanliyun and Huleibao?


    Seeing Mu Feng frowning, everyone dared not approach.


    Du Duyu stepped forward: "Uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Feng expressed his doubts.


    Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to hunt down and kill the Dali tribe fighters in one fell swoop.


    In this way, if all these Dali tribe fighters are left behind, then the Dali tribe will be empty, and Da Jiang can get whatever he wants.


    But with such a dark horse around, Da Jiang couldn''t gain an absolute advantage. It might not be impossible to keep them, but the price is too high.


    It''s not impossible for them to return to Dali, but there will be another twists and turns.


    Yuxi said: "It''s no wonder Qiongqi and Jufu, I saw that black horse, with two horns on top of its head, one long and one short, its body is bigger than my Wanliyun, and its speed is not slow!"


    The King of Li who came to Mu Feng''s side honestly said in a low voice, "When it ran away just now, I smashed it with a hammer, and it held it alive and escaped!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback.


    Even the beasts and armored earth dragons couldn''t stand Li Wang''s hammer, and the black strange horse was able to run away calmly with Li Wang''s hammer, which is quite miraculous.


    King Li added another sentence: "It has scales on its stomach, very similar to a dragon..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s heart was shocked, and then became hot.


    Horses have scales and are born with different species.


    Either the Dragon genus or the Lin genus.


    In his previous life, he would definitely not believe this statement.


    But there are monsters like Qiongqi and Jufu in front of him, so how can there be no talk of Longlin?


    What''s more, big ginger, blue bird and real unicorn!


    The depression in his heart dissipated a little.


    Although the Dali Tribe escaped, more people died in this battle. It is afraid that only four to five thousand of them can escape back to the tribe safely.


    "Wait..." Mu Feng suddenly realized, "No, they are heading to the northwest, so they won''t meet the Jade Bird fighters on the northern line, hurry up!"


    He hurriedly looked at Yuxi: "Hurry up, two thousand light cavalry troops, chase to the northwest at a high speed, as long as you can protect the blue bird fighters, don''t fight to the death!"


    If he didn''t go in person, he couldn''t keep the black Linma.


    And with the black lin horses, the Dali tribe is definitely capable of fighting against only two or three thousand blue bird fighters.


    Coupled with the fact that they are desperately running for their lives, they will definitely try their best to kill the blue bird fighters who hinder them.


    But the current Jade Bird Department can no longer stand the toss!


    ...


    Han Shu and Aguli came from the east together, and when they arrived at Jade Bird City, the battle had already come to an end.


    Dajiang warrior and the remaining 400 blue bird warriors are cleaning the battlefield.


    There is bloody smell inside and outside of Jade Bird City.


    Han Shu gasped, and galloped his horse.


    After seeing Mu Feng, who was full of blood, was unhindered, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Aguli, Yin Qiang and others who hurried over from Wanzhangyuan were all devastated after learning that the Jade Bird soldiers had suffered heavy casualties.


    The great chief Ke Yuwu fell into a coma, and the new leader Ke Baiguang died in battle.


    The high priest Ke Wuji tried his best to save Ke Yuwu with healing techniques, but his breath was sluggish.


    The entire Cyan Bird Department is shrouded in a layer of haze...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1171

    Soon, Konoa and Azig, who guarded the northern line of the Qingniao Department, also led people back to the tribe.


    Yu Yao and others will naturally come back with them.


    As Mu Feng expected, when seeing the Dali soldiers fleeing in embarrassment, Ko Nuoa and Azig led the soldiers directly to intercept them without the slightest hesitation.


    Especially Ko Nuoa, his elder brother Ke Yelao died under the hands of Da Libu.


    When enemies meet, they are extremely jealous.


    Even if they knew that the Dali tribe had more deserted troops than they did.


    Konoa and Azig, who were dazzled by hatred, only thought about how to annihilate the fleeing Dali fighters. They never thought of how many people they would die.


    But they ignored the survival instinct of the Dali warriors who were desperately running for their lives, and they didn''t even notice that the opponent had a strange black Linma.


    Therefore, the two armies clashed suddenly, causing heavy casualties in an instant.


    More than 1,000 people were killed in the Dali tribe, and more than 1,000 people were killed or injured in the Qingniao tribe!


    Fortunately, Yuxi arrived with two thousand ginger cavalry, otherwise, the soldiers led by Ko Nuoa and Azig would have suffered more casualties.


    It is rare for Yuxi, who is famous for his crazy rush, to stop the crazy Ko Nuoa, and told him that the danger of the Blue Bird City was still there, so he abandoned the soldiers of the Dali tribe and rushed back for help.


    When all the fighters from the Jade Bird Division returned to Jade Bird City, there were only 1,500 or 600 people left!


    Counting the dead and injured Jade Bird soldiers in Jade Bird City and the salt production area, the number of Jade Bird soldiers killed and injured was more than five thousand!


    If you count the young and strong, the casualties will be even heavier!


    After this battle, the Jade Birds were considered a super tribe in terms of population, but if they were only counted as fighters, they could barely be considered a big tribe!


    The entire Jade Bird Department is now in mourning.


    Ke Wuji took charge temporarily, personally invited Mu Feng, Han Shu, Yu Yao and others to the Blue Bird City, and chose a clean place for Mu Feng to rest, after hastily expressing his thanks, he hurriedly took people to stay outside the city.


    The current Blue Bird Department is already frightened, for fear that if one is not careful, another powerful enemy will attack.


    They have never known that there is such a powerful neighbor in the southwest mountains of their tribe!


    By the time they realize the problem, it''s too late.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Feng who brought people here in time, the current Jade Bird City might have already been captured...


    After going through a great battle, Mu Feng''s mind was also very depleted.


    First, he rushed all the way from Dragon City, and after entering the territory of the Blue Bird Department, he rode the Eagle Feather Dragon first, and one person killed ten or twenty members of the Rattan Army, and he was wounded. wear him out.


    As for Da Jiang''s three thousand cavalry, they also traveled day and night, exhausted.


    Fortunately, in the previous battle, Mufeng took Tutan in one fell swoop, and Yuxi tricked Dakli away by tricks, earning his head.


    Otherwise, if the Dali tribe does not retreat, the Jiang cavalry army will also suffer heavy losses.


    After all, in order to attack, Jiang Qingqi was in front, and the heavy cavalry was still behind.


    In other words, Mu Feng''s galloping for thousands of miles was considered a desperate attempt.


    Fortunately, the Jade Bird Department was saved, and the worst result did not happen.


    Otherwise, once the Blue Bird Department is defeated, the Dali and Qunshan Departments will be able to use the Blue Bird Department as a strategic depth to threaten Da Jiang from time to time.


    What worries Mu Feng the most now is the battle between Goshawk City in the northwest and the Shaoli tribe.


    Different from the Battle of the Blue Bird, the Jiang warriors in Goshawk City confronted the Shaoli tribe head-on, and casualties were inevitable.


    Next, let''s see how Bai Yue, Thunder Dragon, and Konoha plan to fight.


    It is undeniable that Da Libu''s vitality was seriously injured, and he could no longer pose a threat to Da Jiang. If the Goshawk battle was planned properly, the Shaoli tribe would also suffer heavy losses.


    Da Jiang may be able to complete his work in one battle and completely eradicate the threat of Da Li and Shao Li.


    "I originally thought that Xu Tu would be aggressive after autumn, but I didn''t expect you to seek death!" Mu Feng secretly said, "Opportunities are rare, if you don''t seize them, you will only increase your regrets!"


    So he called Han Shu and asked him to write a letter to Kuiwei City quickly, asking them to mobilize the soldiers in the city to attack the Dali tribe.


    Han Shu frowned and said: "The soldiers of the Dali tribe are fleeing to the northwest. If they take advantage of the trend and go to Kuiwei City, wouldn''t they be able to sneak attack us?"


    Mu Feng pondered for a while: "What you said is indeed possible, but it is more likely that there are only less than 4,000 fighters. If they dare to attack Kuwei City, they will definitely bear Kuwei City''s counterattack.


    With the current situation of Kuwei City, even if there are only a thousand soldiers defending the city, they will not be able to take it in a short time. "


    Han Shu''s eyes lit up: "You mean they dare not go again?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, they don''t dare to go again, after 10,000 people came, only three or four thousand people are left, they are no longer our opponents!


    If there is no accident, they will bypass Kuiwei City after crossing the Jade Bird North Line.


    In this way, their return time will be later than that of Kuwei City soldiers arriving in Dali! "


    Han Shu nodded: "How about this, I sent a letter to Kui Siege, asking them to leave a thousand defenders, and the rest sent Qing cavalry to attack Dali''s headquarters, and I took two thousand fine cavalry to pursue them.


    In this way, they can prevent them from attacking Kuwei City, and secondly, they can join forces with the defenders of Kuwei City to attack the Dali soldiers.


    As long as it succeeds, the Dali tribe can be destroyed.


    Worst of all, Kuwei City can sneak attack and severely damage the Dali tribe! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, you can go now!"


    "The Dragon City..." Han Shu showed worry.


    After the Battle of Jade Bird City, he really didn''t dare to take it lightly, if the Yufu and Miaoman in the south of Wanzhangyuan went mad and went crazy to attack, it would be a big mistake.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Wanzhangyuan now has sparrow hunters patrolling all the time, so it''s not a big problem.


    Afterwards, I will let Truffle and Elm go south to guard the Dragon City on your behalf! "


    Han Shu no longer had any doubts, nodded and left.


    After Han Shu left, Aguli and Konoa came again.


    After seeing Mu Feng, the two of them knelt down on one knee, their eyes were red, and they said in a deep voice, "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mufengren reclined on the boat, waved his hands and said, "Get up and talk!"


    The two got up immediately.


    Aguli clenched his fists and said fiercely: "Great chief, we want revenge!"


    Ko Nuoa''s eyes were already full of tears, he gritted his teeth, and remained silent.


    Wooden Wind sighed.


    No matter who it is, it will be difficult for the tribe to remain calm after such a drastic change.


    What''s more, he is a member of the blue bird tribe who has always been bloody.


    He looked at the two of them: "How do you want revenge?"


    The two were silent, and then roared out in almost hoarse voices: "Kill!"


    "kill--"


    Wood wind sighed.


    He knew that all the members of the Blue Bird Department were holding a breath in their chests, and a fire was burning.


    They want revenge!


    It''s just that the current situation is not the time for the Jade Bird Department to be impulsive.


    Because he doesn''t know how many people there are in the Mountain Tribe, and there are not many people in the Blue Bird Tribe.


    He pondered and said: "If you want to take revenge, you can, but you have to listen to what I say, otherwise, if you go to take revenge, you will only die!"


    The two gritted their teeth, obviously trying to control their anger.


    Especially Aguli, whose lips trembled, obviously extremely angry.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, and said first: "I captured some prisoners from the mountains, life and death are at your disposal!"


    A frightening light flashed in the eyes of the two of them in an instant. They were even more ferocious than beasts, as if they were ready to choose someone and devour them at any time.


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "You can kill them, but you have to understand something before that!


    1. To really get revenge, I need to ask them about the situation of the hill tribes.


    2. The Blue Bird Department can''t stand the toss now. If there are any more casualties, your tribe will have no one to protect.


    3. I, Da Jiang, can''t spare more fighters now, because in the Goshawk Land, we are fighting the Shaoli tribe. I don''t know how the situation is now.


    So, if you want to take revenge, you can, you have to wait until the battle in Goshawk City is finalized! "


    Aguli and Konoa were full of unwillingness, but they were obviously trying their best to suppress their anger.


    Finally, Aguli''s voice was hoarse like a hungry tiger: "Great Chief, give me a prisoner!"


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly and nodded.


    Aguli strode out...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1172

    Kuiwei City is the closest to the Blue Bird Department among the six Changli Departments in the past.


    Therefore, the speed of flying pigeons is also the fastest.


    After receiving Han Shu''s letter, Qing Ya immediately found Weili, told him about the battle of the Blue Bird Division, and told him what Mu Feng and Han Shu meant.


    Unexpectedly, Weili did not hesitate at all, and shouted decisively: "Since the chief and Han Shukui have said so, then there is no problem.


    There are less than 4,000 soldiers left in Kuwei City. Just in case, we can leave 1,000 soldiers to guard, and we can send all of them in case of emergency! "


    Qingya''s eyes were shining, his eyes were burning, he clenched his fists and said: "How do you say?"


    Weili paced back and forth, apparently reconsidering his decision.


    He thought for a while and suddenly clenched his fists and said: "The Dali tribe sent out all the fighters to destroy the Jade Bird tribe, and now they have suffered heavy losses. Now if they dare to come to Kuwei City, it is tantamount to courting death.


    Especially since Dakli is dead, they have no commander, which is the most important thing.


    It seems that Elm Elf''s big boss has already dispelled some of the possibilities for us..."


    Qing Ya has already heard Wei Li''s voice, and grinned strangely: "Then we..."


    Wei Li laughed loudly and said: "Send out all the soldiers, white camels, riding yellow horses, and horses first, leaving armored earth dragons to defend the city, three or four thousand remnants, just these armored earth dragons are enough for them to kill!


    It doesn''t make sense that Dragon City is fighting, Goshawk City is fighting, and we are the only ones watching the battle! "


    Qingya nodded heavily: "Good!


    And the leader of Hanshu is also on the way here, and it is only a day''s journey before and after, so there will be no troubles! "


    "Okay!" Weili nodded, "Go and worry about the soldiers, I''ll deploy the defense, and set off immediately!"


    ...


    When the Dali tribe and the Qunshan tribe arrived at the salt field of the Qingniao tribe, Bai Yue was meeting the "commissioner" of the Tianying tribe in Mobei.


    The name of the envoy was Hadamu, and he was sent by Yaolong, the young lord of the remnants of the five tribes and eight tribes of the grassland.


    He explained his purpose in front of everyone: "The young lord of my department asked me to convey to the superior that he is willing to serve as an internal response to Da Jiang and attack the Shaoli tribe together with the superior.


    In return, he hopes to gain the support of Da Jiang and resume the department in the future! "


    "Huh?" Bai Yue frowned and pondered.


    While he was worried about the direction of the Da Li Department, he thought about how to solve the current situation.


    After a while, he realized that the matter in the direction of the Dalibu was no longer something he could worry about right now.


    The only thing he can do now is to win the battle in front of him.


    In this way, even if Kuwei City suffered a defeat, Da Jiang still had room for change.


    After deciding on his thoughts, he nodded and said, "Yes, I can agree to your young lord''s request, but what about your sincerity?"


    Hadam was taken aback, he didn''t expect Bai Yue to agree to him so happily.


    Bai Yue immediately said: "But there is one thing to explain first, the territory you choose after the reinstatement cannot conflict with me, Da Jiang, and you can''t turn around and attack me, Da Jiang, otherwise..."


    Hadam waved his hands repeatedly and shook his head: "Don''t worry, the upper part, my Tianying tribe has lived for generations, nomadic and hunting, all go west and north along the river, and I have no intention of competing with Jiang.


    Even the Shaoli tribe, we have never provoked them, we are the ones they want to destroy! "


    Bai Yue nodded: "OK, your sincerity!"


    Hadam took a deep breath: "There are less than 2,000 people who came here to pack up the old troops. The weapons are bone knives and sticks, and the mounts are horses on the grassland..."


    Mo Ke Khan, Konoha and others beside him frowned.


    Mo Kehan ??was the first to speak: "Boss, what can such a small number of people do? It is obvious that they want to use my hand, Da Jiang, to avenge the Shaoli tribe. They have gained nothing!"


    Hadam and his party were full of bitterness.


    Indeed, the young lord Yaolong didn''t expect much when he sent them out as "messenger".


    After all, the Tianying Department and Da Jiang have never been in contact.


    Moreover, Jiang''s strength is not inferior to that of Shaoli.


    Yaolong did this out of hope, wanting to fight for that chance.


    Although the opportunity exists, the hope is slim.


    But something is better than nothing, and he wanted to give it a try.


    What if it happens?


    Otherwise, based on his situation, coupled with the dilapidated situation of the five parties and eight tribes in the grassland, within a few years, they would completely lose their belief in restoring the tribe.


    What they didn''t expect was that Bai Yue waved her hands to Mo Ke Khan, then looked at Hadam and said, "I don''t care how many horses and weapons you have, I just want to know your sincerity.


    If you want to resume the department, I can promise you.


    As long as you can help me defeat the Shaoli tribe in this battle, even if there is only one of you left, I can let the name of the Tianying tribe be spread on the grassland again. "


    Hadam was short of breath and hurriedly said, "What you said is true?"


    Bai Yue pointed at Mo Ke Khan and said, "If I don''t count what I say, how can Chief Mo Ke Khan be willing to join me, Da Jiang?"


    Hadam no longer had any doubts, nodded heavily, bowed and saluted: "We will do whatever you want us to do!"


    "Okay!" Bai Yue nodded, "I need you to create chaos among the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe and leave the Shaoli tribe!"


    "Creating chaos?" Hadam looked puzzled.


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes, I need to delay their arrival in Goshawk City, or weaken their combat power!"


    Hadam''s face was ugly.


    They only have less than 2,000 people, how can they create chaos among the more than 10,000 Shaoli warriors?


    Fight with your life?


    Just in that case, how many people can they have left?


    Konoha and Moke Khan immediately reacted, remained silent, and looked at Hadam and the others.


    Bai Yue''s move is obvious.


    If you want to resume your ministry, yes, show your sincerity.


    And this sincerity is to use the lives of existing fighters to create chaos and fight for the only chance.


    Yes, it is foreseeable that there will be many casualties among them.


    If they don''t agree, no matter whether Da Jiang wins or loses, they will no longer have the chance to regroup.


    Hadam''s eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue had a calm face, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Hadam didn''t see any dodge, finally gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, I promise you!"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue also heaved a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "Okay, since you agreed, then follow my arrangement and do as I say!"


    Hadam hasn''t reacted yet, and doesn''t understand why Bai Yue has changed so much before and after.


    Bai Yue also smiled and said: "For Jiang''s allies, we will not let you die easily, but you are more dangerous than our fighters!"


    Hadam was very excited.


    Bai Yue waved: "I hope you can remember everything I said next, and then act according to the plan!"


    "Yes!" Hadam nodded hastily, feeling excited.


    So Bai Yue began to arrange: "I will send someone to follow you secretly to meet your young lord, and then there will be ambushes to meet you...


    As long as you receive our signal, quickly leave the Shaoli Department.


    All you have to do is to use your own mounts to hinder the retreat speed of the people behind them! "


    It was only then that Hadam came to his senses and became more and more excited.


    It turned out that Bai Yue''s strategy didn''t require them to rush to kill, let alone fight for their lives, it just required them to use their "slow-moving" mounts to hold back the cavalry of the Shaoli tribe.


    As for the "danger", that is, after they gave up some of their mounts, there would inevitably be people without mounts who might be killed by Shaoli warriors.


    But what is this compared to the danger in his heart?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1173

    After seeing off Hadam, Bai Yue ordered everyone to start preparing.


    Because when he explained to Hadam earlier, he only said what he needed them to do, and didn''t say about Da Jiang''s specific plan.


    Mo Ke Khan said unexpectedly: "Boss, you don''t trust them?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "It''s not that I don''t trust them, it''s that we should be on guard. After all, we are not familiar with them. If we let them know the specific plan, in case they change midway and leak our plan, we will Trouble!


    And our actions don''t require them to know the specific plan. "


    Mo Kehan ??nodded to show his understanding, and then asked: "Then how are we going to make a move?"


    Bai Yue pondered and said: "Our purpose is to hit them hard with the smallest cost, not to fight them head-on, even if the Tianying Department is the internal support, we still suffer in terms of numbers.


    At the very least, wait until the Thunder Dragon leader arrives, and the difference in strength between the two is not much different before fighting, and the battle damage will be less! "


    Several people nodded one after another: "Yes!"


    Mo Ke Khan asked: "Then what shall we do?"


    Only then did Bai Yue say: "The great chief fights against other tribes, the three major secrets are night attack, arson and bull formation. Now that the situation is urgent, the first two won''t work, so naturally only the bull formation will follow!"


    Da Jiang and the others smiled knowingly.


    Especially those who personally followed Mu Feng to fight in the north and south, and fought against other tribes.


    Mo Ke Khan was surprised: "The barbarian formation?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "You don''t seem to have met, but Moerhan and Chaerhan seem to know a little bit better."


    Mo Kehan ??looked at the two people behind him and found that their expressions were a little unnatural.


    Bai Yue waved her hand: "The bull formation can reduce our battle damage and injure the enemy to the greatest extent. Of course, it consumes more bulls!"


    Mo Ke Khan laughed and said, "As long as we can reduce the number of dead people, we don''t have to worry about having more bulls. At worst, we can grab them back from the Shaoli tribe after the war!"


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    Bai Yue nodded: "That''s good, I''m afraid you feel sorry for the cows and horses, and you can''t bear it!"


    Mo Ke Khan waved his hand: "How come?"


    Bai Yue said again: "By the way, this time not only will the bulls be dispatched, but also feed them!"


    "Add some ingredients?" Mo Kehan ??was surprised.


    Bai Yue turned to look around the corner, and a person who was obviously out of tune with the crowd had a chattering conversation.


    Everyone looked together and found that it was the Yale Terrace of the Wenlong Department.


    Yale Taiwan responded with a chirp.


    Then Bai Yue nodded: "Okay, Yaletai said that he can let Wenlong''s clansmen dispatch poisonous snakes to wrap around the bulls, and attack the soldiers of Shaoli tribe together!"


    "it is good!"


    Everyone laughed together, and each started to act.


    All the soldiers in Goshawk City began to get busy.


    Drive the cattle, tie the tails with straw handles, and tie the bone knives on the top of the head. After the preparations, everyone waits for the enemy to come.


    On the other side, Hadam secretly returned to the army, and after meeting Yaolong, he told him what Bai Yue said.


    Yaolong looked suspicious.


    It''s hard for him to believe that Bai Yue''s request is so Simple!


    In his opinion, Da Jiang will definitely raise the price on the ground and ask him to pay a heavy price.


    It may even make him feel pain after the war.


    Unexpectedly, the other party''s conditions were so simple, they just wanted them to create chaos and prevent the Shaoli troops from retreating quickly.


    After pondering for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Then do what they say!"


    Because he understands that this is the only chance.


    Catch it, and the Tianying Department is expected to resume.


    If he can''t catch it, no matter whether Shaolibu wins or loses, he will no longer have a chance.


    So in terms of emotion and reason, he has to give it a go!


    Hadam continued: "The leader of Da Jiang''s forehead also said that if you agree, the young lord, he has a way to delay the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe as much as possible, and also create opportunities for our tribe to escape!"


    "Huh?" Yaolong frowned, "What way?"


    Hadamu said: "His suggestion is that we tie our mounts with ropes at the end, which can delay the retreat of the Shaoli tribe to the greatest extent.


    He even said that if we are willing to take this opportunity to take revenge, we can abandon the cattle and not..."


    After Hadam finished speaking, Yaolong''s expression changed.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Just do what they say!"


    Hadam''s heart was shaken, and then he nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    Yaolong said again: "We will soon arrive at the Goshawk Department, you should be quicker with your hands and feet, I have to cover your moves!"


    Hadam nodded and said in a low voice, "Young Lord, be careful!"


    Only then did Yaolong urge his mount, and he came to the front of the team as if no one else was there.


    This time, the leader of the Shaoli tribe, Gu Qihu, is the elder brother of Gu Qi raccoon.


    And the new leader is the empty-headed but brainless Gu Dali under Gucci''s subordinates.


    Until now, the entire Shaoli tribe has not figured out why the "vicious beast" Gucci raccoon dog, which is famous for its ferocity and love for war, was shot and killed in the previous battle.


    It is true that Gucci Raccoon was shot in the back by a bow and arrow, but he has been rescued and fled the battlefield.


    It stands to reason that as long as he can survive to the tribe, he will be able to survive seeing the great chief, Buboba.


    Who knew that before arriving at the Shaoli Department, he finally couldn''t hold on and died!


    Yaolong will not tell anyone who he saw who was shooting the arrow.


    He would not say that he secretly pushed the arrow behind Gucci''s back while everyone was running away in a hurry.


    Everyone thought that the screaming of the Gucci raccoon dog in the haste was caused by the horse''s running and bumping, but only he knew that it was caused by his exertion...


    Sure enough, after the death of Gu Qiraccoon, the Shaoli tribe lost a man who could both fight and lead troops.


    There are no tigers in the mountains, and monkeys dominate.


    Gu Dali, who had nothing but brute force, became the leader of the battle!


    From this aspect alone, the fate of the Shaoli tribe was even more miserable than that of the Dali tribe.


    After all, Dalibu only lost

 Chapter 1174

    Yaolong once again "dangled" in front of Gu Qihu, performing his duties as the "supervising war leader".


    Gucci Tiger showed disgust.


    Every time he saw the yellow-faced young man in front of him, and his eyes like a poisonous snake, he felt uncomfortable all over.


    He has always believed that the yellow-faced young man in front of him is a poisonous snake, ready to devour anyone at any time.


    But after a long time, he also discovered that the yellow-faced man was indeed a poisonous snake, but his teeth had already been pulled out by the great chief, Boboba.


    The current yellow-faced youth is just a joke that everyone hates and lives in Shaoli.


    Before that, how many "male favorites" did Chief Benboba have as bed warmers and pillows, and they were all killed and fed to the wild wolves on the grassland in the end?


    How does this one differ from the previous ones?


    It''s just a few more years of life!


    Seeing that he was sitting on the horse with his back bent and sick, he probably died before the chief killed him.


    It''s ridiculous that such a person who is almost buried up to his neck is still delusional about being able to recover!


    Seeing Yaolong swaying towards him again, Gu Qihu couldn''t help but sneered: "Hey, isn''t this the leader of my Shaoli Department''s warlord, thank you for your hard work!"


    Yaolong didn''t take it seriously, and said with a smile: "Say a few more words, so that I won''t be able to see me after this battle when my Skyhawk Division will be restored!"


    Gu Qihu sneered, and said in his heart: "After this battle, I''m afraid you will be killed by the great chief!"


    But in this case, he would definitely not tell Yaolong, and he felt that he didn''t need to talk too much with a dying person.


    Coincidentally, Yaolong also thinks the same at this time, there is no need for him to talk too much with a person who is about to lose a battle, or even be killed, to avoid showing himself.


    The two had their own ghosts, they both sneered at each other, shook their heads and left.


    The difference is that Gu Qihu only has Goshawk City and Da Jiang in his eyes, and ignores the impending disaster.


    But Yaolong does the calculations mentally and unintentionally, in order to stabilize Gucci Tiger¡ªin fact, he endured humiliation and endured humiliation for many years, even the cunning and cunning rushing bully can be fooled, how can he not fool such an idiot as Gucci Tiger?


    Yaolong, who had deceived Gu Qihu, continued to flaunt himself in front of many Libu soldiers.


    He knew that he was just a joke in the eyes of these people. He had pretended for many years, but today it has fully exerted its miraculous effect.


    All the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe showed contempt for this "bed warming pillow".


    No one wants to talk to him about what he does and what he says.


    Yaolong breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, "shaking around" to find Hadam: "There is no accident, except that the people in the front don''t need to do anything, you guys tied our cattle together in secret, and only waited for the goshawks to come." When there was movement on the side, he drove over, and then ran away to both sides as fast as possible.


    Life or death depends entirely on the strength of your feet.


    As long as... we can escape the violent pursuit of the Shaoli tribe, we will be able to restore the tribe! "


    Hadamu and the others were excited and nodded heavily: "Don''t worry, young lord, we will naturally act carefully. Even if it is death, we must block their retreat!"


    Yaolong clenched his fist and waved it fiercely, his figure quietly straightened up a bit...


    Catcher Lang finally rushed back to Goshawk City, the soldiers from Shaoli tribe were less than a meal away from Goshawk City.


    All the fighters in Fly City looked at Bai Yue together.


    Bai Yue waved her hand: "Action!"


    Everyone nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    So Konoha, Baiqiu, Mokehan, Moerhan, and Chaerhan Qiqi led the soldiers out of the city, and ordered the soldiers to start lighting the oxtail.


    Most of the livestock in Goshawk City were moved to the east with the tribe, and there were only four to five thousand bulls left in the city.


    Therefore, these bulls were sent out.


    Almost all of the oxen have straw handles tied to their tails and bone knives tied to their horns.


    So far, Dajiang''s largest bull formation was born.


    Konoha and the others are eager to try beside Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue smiled bitterly and said: "The great chief said that I am not as good as Thunder Dragon and Han Shu in large-scale battles in the flatlands. There is nothing I can do about it. Since I can''t command the people, I will start with the cattle!"


    Konoha smiled and said: "Even if you are the great chief, you probably won''t be able to find any faults.


    Four to five thousand cattle, if they rush over, they will have to peel off their skins if they don''t die! "


    Bai Yue nodded, turned around and stood still, and the two or three thousand slaves issued bone knives and sticks shouted: "Listen well, as long as we defeat the Shaoli tribe in this battle, I will remember each of you." Report the last battle exploit to the Great Chief!


    As long as you don''t die after the battle, and you have accumulated enough military exploits, you can recover your freedom and finally become a member of my Dajiang clan. Let''s just let the past go! "


    The slaves clenched their fists.


    Bai Yue shouted and asked again: "You have also seen that I will not let you die, there will be so many bulls rushing before you, and behind you there will be my big Jiang warrior protecting you with bows and arrows.


    So tell me, are you willing to fight to the death? "


    The slaves responded one after another: "Yes!"


    "willing!"


    "Fight to the death!"


    "Fight to the death!"


    Bai Yue shouted again: "Okay, kill!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand.


    The soldiers started to pick up the torches and set fire to the ox''s tail, and took advantage of the opportunity to stab the rearmost ox''s butt with a knife.


    The bull was frightened and began to agitate.


    Many Jiang warriors behind him rode their horses to drive them away, pointing to leave a way for them to go west.


    The fire burned their buttocks, coupled with the frightened restlessness of the cows behind, the whole herd quickly changed from restlessness to trotting, from trotting to running wildly, and finally running wildly into running wildly!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The ground shook like a drum.


    At this time, the army of the Shaoli tribe was less than three miles away from Goshawk City, and came to an open area.


    The Tianying warrior who led the way to death had been secretly notified by his clansmen, so he turned a blind eye and rode forward head-on.


    In a blink of an eye, the distance between the two sides was reduced to only two miles. The soldiers of the Tianying Department not only did not slow down, nor did they intend to turn around to report, but instead accelerated and rushed forward.


    In fact, there is no need for them to report at this time.


    Dust and smoke rose from the east, and the rumbling sound from the ground made everyone know that there was an enemy ahead!


    The Shaoli soldiers shouted together: "What''s going on?"


    "People from the Goshawk Department are ready!"


    "How courageous, dare to take the initiative to attack!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Gu Qihu, who was in the middle of the team, was stunned for a moment when he saw Dongfang Chenyan, and then he was furious: "Those who explored the way, damn it, why didn''t they report it!"


    No one could answer him.


    Even Yaolong, who likes to annoy him the most, is gone!


    Gu Qihu didn''t have time to think about it, and shouted angrily: "Kill me!"


    Sure enough, he was just a leader, not a qualified war leader, let alone lead troops in battle!


    Of course, he also has reasons for his confidence.


    More than 10,000 elite fighters, plus about 2,000 prairie cavalry, how can they not win against the Goshawk tribe with only a few thousand people in the entire tribe?


    Even if they belonged to Da Jiang, why would Da Jiang send heavy troops to guard the Goshawk Department?


    It''s just a tribe that betrayed the Shaoli tribe. He didn''t believe that Da Jiang would not shy away from this, and would send someone to help the Goshawk tribe so confidently.


    How can there be such a coincidence?


    Even if Da Jiang came, how many people could he send?


    Naturally, the more the merrier!


    Because the purpose of his trip is to destroy the Goshawk Department, and then take advantage of the situation to kill Da Jiang''s combat power!


    So, in the astonishment of everyone''s unexpected eyes, the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe rushed head-on to the herd of cattle rushing to the east, regardless of why the prairie barbarians who were exploring the way in front of them suddenly changed direction and fled to both sides.


    The Shaoli soldiers didn''t care anymore.


    After winning this battle, they will have plenty of time to settle accounts with these people!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1175

    The warriors from the Shaoli tribe rushed forward bravely, which was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    And the "enemy" rushing forward was far beyond their expectations.


    After a moment of sprinting forward, they immediately regretted it.


    Because those who rushed out of the dust and smoke were not people at all, but a group of bulls!


    "Ah, what''s going on?"


    "Where did so many cows come from?"


    "Damn it, get out of here!"


    It''s just that it was too late, they were too close to the herd of wild bulls, and they collided head-on with the herd of wild bulls!


    On the one hand, the savage bull whose buttocks were burned ran wildly, and on the other hand, the warriors from Libu charged fiercely and annihilated the head of Goshawk.


    Both sides are colliding rapidly, just like big waves on both sides colliding head-on.


    "hold head high--"


    "Moo¡ª"


    "Aw--"


    Various mounts and ferocious beasts collided together, and the scene became violent and chaotic in an instant.


    There is no doubt that the Shaoli warrior who was hit by the bull first was knocked to the ground without any accident, trampled to death!


    As soon as the two sides came into contact, the soldiers from the Shaoli tribe broke through a hundred!


    Immediately afterwards, the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe screamed one after another: "Ah!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    Gu Qihu realized in an instant that he had been ambushed, and shouted loudly: "Withdraw, withdraw!"


    Hearing his shout, the Shaoli soldiers also knew that they were invincible, and wanted to turn around and retreat.


    However, a team of more than 10,000 warriors would withdraw as soon as they said it, especially because the reaction speeds of many mounts were completely different.


    There are horses, white camels, yellow rides, armored dragons, and mammoths!


    Different body types have different reactions, and the Shaoli soldiers became a mess for a while.


    Just at a gap, the Shaoli soldiers who had collided with the bull at the front had no way to avoid it, so they could only passively fight, slashing wildly with their weapons.


    But Man Niu has rough skin and thick flesh, even if he is hit, he will not die easily.


    What''s more, the barbaric bull is screaming at the top, is tied with bone knives, spikes, and has a colorful poisonous snake coiled around its body.


    That''s why many soldiers screamed in terror immediately after hitting the bull with a knife.


    Because they got closer, they found that there were poisonous snakes of different sizes and lengths on the bulls!


    The first reaction of these venomous snakes after being attacked is naturally to fight back immediately.


    So after being knocked down by the bull, some people were bitten by the poisonous snake. In just a few breaths, Shaoli lost thousands of people!


    At this time, Jiang''s soldiers and slaves have not arrived yet!


    Only the bulls behind were still swarming in.


    The Shaoli soldiers were unable to retreat in time, and were hit by many more.


    Gucci Tiger was furious and roared again and again: "Quick, quick!"


    However, they soon discovered to their horror that hundreds of cattle were rushing head-on on the way they came.


    And these cows looked very familiar to them.


    The most terrible thing is that these cows are connected end to end, and they were connected together with ropes at some point.


    It is not difficult to guess that if they want to retreat, they must be


    Almost instantly, these people realized that it was the mount of the people gathered by Yaolong from the grassland!


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "Yaolong betrayed my Shaoli tribe!"


    "As long as I go out, I must kill him!"


    ...


    Gucci Tiger was trapped in the middle by bulls colliding with front and back. He was so furious that he couldn''t use his strength.


    Finally someone came to his senses and shouted loudly: "Both sides, both sides!"


    The meaning is obvious, the soldiers are required to disperse and run to both sides!


    Sure enough, in this way, the evacuation speed of the Shaoli soldiers really accelerated.


    The barbarian bull that was charging towards Goshawk City also slowed down due to the frontal collision, until finally they were forced to scatter and flee on both sides.


    At this time, the big ginger slave had arrived and started harvesting behind the bull.


    Dajiang warrior started to shoot and shoot the Shaoli tribe warrior.


    First the crossbow, then the bow.


    After two rounds of shooting, the number of casualties of Shaoli soldiers had reached a terrifying 2,000 people.


    But the killing and wounding of children continued.


    So far, Dajiang''s fighters have not had contact with Shaoli fighters!


    Konoha and the others following Bai Yue looked excited.


    The casualties of exchanging a bull for the other party are heavy, no matter how you look at it, it is worth it!


    Konoha shouted in a deep voice: "Boss, if this continues, we can definitely fight them head-on!"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "No, go up now, we will bear their most stubborn resistance, and they will definitely fight us desperately.


    Although we will win in the end, the number of casualties will not be small! "


    "Then what should we do?" Konoha said, "The warriors are waiting for the bull to charge and attack!"


    Bai Yue chuckled and shook her head: "Don''t worry, shoot with a bow and arrow!"


    Konoha nodded.


    This is also good, the number of soldiers casualties is the least.


    But if it continues, once the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe free their hands, they will have time to resist.


    Or maybe they had enough time to escape.


    Bai Yue continued to stare at the battlefield, seeing that the bull that was charging was already stuck in a quagmire, and could no longer charge forward - after all, the white camels and Chenghuang from Shaoli''s tribe were not vegetarians either.


    The soldiers of the Shaoli tribe have already started fighting and fleeing, beheading the bulls.


    But on the way back, there are slow-moving mounts such as mammoths and armored dragons, so the speed is not fast.


    On the contrary, the separated fighters on both sides were getting faster and faster, and began to rush towards Da Jiang in a posture surrounded by two wings.


    Depending on the situation, the soldiers of Libu could hardly accept such a big loss. After escaping from the predicament,

 Chapter 1176

    Yaolong survived a desperate situation.


    Just because a big ginger cavalry army came from the south.


    Needless to say, the big-eyed person at the head is one of the two leaders of Da Jiang''s army - Thunder Dragon!


    Thunder Dragon hurried after receiving the news in Kuwei City, and finally arrived at the battlefield when the war broke out!


    And the strong man behind him with two knives is Zhahe.


    The horses of the two are naturally Sailong five-spotted horses.


    After they rushed past the Skyhawk warriors like thunder, followed by Da Jiang''s elite Qing cavalry.


    They were all dressed in light armor, armored caps, and all curved scimitars, waving the white camel cavalry to meet the Shaoli soldiers.


    Lei Long took the lead, holding a knife in one hand, and slanted towards the nearest white camel from bottom to top.


    With a "chi la", the white camel''s skin was thick, only the surface layer was scratched.


    Even so, the pained white camel roared again and again, raised its hind hooves, and kicked Thunder Dragon when the two armies crossed their bodies.


    Lei Long turned sideways to dodge, and took advantage of the opportunity to slash at another person who was rushing towards him.


    As for the white camel that he dodged, Zhahe, who arrived later, slashed on the nose of the white camel and on the soldier.


    The soldier fell to the ground and never got up again.


    The thunder dragon entered the sea like a savage dragon, struggling to kill.


    The soldiers behind him all followed up, the scimitar flew flying, and the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe all fell to the ground.


    It was just a rush, and more than two hundred Libu soldiers were killed, leaving only the living white camels running away.


    Da Jiang didn''t even look at it, he charged forward and joined the battle circle.


    Yaolong, who survived the catastrophe, looked at it, and immediately shouted: "Quick, go and leave those white camels behind!"


    The still-shocked Etianying soldiers shouted excitedly: "Great, they don''t want it anymore, we just caught it!"


    Yaolong shook his head: "How can it be so simple, let''s gather the white camels first, and return them to them after the war is over!"


    "what?"


    "This is their trophy!"


    "yes!"


    ...


    After the light cavalry led by Thunder Dragon appeared in Yiluo''s old land, they immediately attracted Konoha''s attention.


    The left side of the enemy army he attacked was exactly the south where the brontosaurus appeared.


    Sensing the appearance of Thunder Dragon, Konoha shouted excitedly: "Big Jiangerlang, the leader of Thunder Dragon is here!"


    The morale of the Jiang warriors was high, and they all roared: "Kill!"


    So Thunder Dragon blocked the south where Shaoli''s tribe fled, and made a place with Konoha, taking advantage of the situation to charge and kill.


    Gu Dali, who just emerged from the predicament, was full of anger, and saw the big-eyed Thunder Dragon rushing towards him.


    Gu Dali ignored it, picked up the copper knife in his hand, and chopped off his head.


    Thunder Dragon raised his head and slashed at him.


    "when!"


    With the combination of copper and iron, Gu Dali''s complexion changed drastically.


    There was a gap in his own golden knife, but the opponent''s golden knife did not change at all.


    Not only that, the opponent''s powerful blow also caused his hand to shatter, and blood flowed out.


    "That''s it?" Thunder Dragon sneered, and chopped off again.


    Naturally, he could tell from his aura and position that he must be an "important member" of the Shaoli Department.


    But so what, if you dare to block yourself, you will die!


    Gu Dali hastily raised his saber, his momentum lost a bit.


    The thunder dragon is so powerful that it does not leave a place.


    "when!"


    Another sound.


    This time Gu Dali''s copper knife was chopped off by Thunder Dragon!


    And he screamed: "Ah!"


    Because Lei Long cut off not only his copper knife, but also his fingers holding the knife!


    Gu Dali broke out in cold sweat on his forehead and shivered all over.


    The broken knife could no longer hold it and fell to the ground.


    The thunder dragon clamped the horse''s belly, and the Ban Lei horse slammed forward, regardless of the fact that Gu Dali''s white camel mount was a circle bigger than it - it even dared to bump into a unicorn, let alone a mere white camel?


    The white camel is big after all, but its figure is slightly wobbly.


    Lei Long took advantage of the situation and stretched out his hand, grabbing Gu Dali: "Come here!"


    Immediately, he pulled Gu Dali to the ground with his hand, without even looking at him: "Tied!"


    Then he waved his hand: "Kill!"


    The ginger cavalry all shouted: "Kill!"


    The sound shook the four fields.


    Although Bai Yue and Mo Kehan ??were not with them, they were not far away.


    Sensing the presence of Da Jiang fighters on the battlefield, they were very excited, and they all shouted: "Da Jiang Erlang, kill!"


    Only then did Gu Qihu realize that it wasn''t the people from the Goshawk Department who ambushed them, but Da Jiang!


    It''s just that right now he has no time to think about why he was ambushed. If he doesn''t leave, he will die here!


    As for whether he would be punished by the chief if he returned to the tribe, he didn''t care at all.


    All he can think about now is how to escape!


    "Young Lierlang, retreat quickly!"


    "The mammoth and the leather armored dragon are broken!"


    After yelling, Gu Qihu hurriedly led the people to flee.


    Under the cover of mammoths and armored earth dragons, the white camels and yellow cavalry troops quickly withdrew from the battlefield and fled in embarrassment on the way they came.


    "Ok?"


    Thunder Dragon and Konoha sensed something strange almost at the same time, and they were so desperate that they wanted to chase after them, but they were helpless in the midst of the battle, unable to separate themselves.


    They all saw that the one who escaped should be the real leader of this battle.


    Wouldn''t it be a pity if he escaped?


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Konoha cursed loudly.


    Thunder Dragon also slashed open the Shaoli soldiers blocking the way in front of him, glanced left and right, trying to find a way out and chase after him.


    However, there were too many fighters in the Shaoli tribe, and they couldn''t find a way out for him for a while.


    Thunder Dragon was furious, and shouted: "Whoever is going to arrest the commander of the Shaoli Department, hurry up!"


    At this moment, a long laugh rang out from the periphery of the battlefield, and it exploded like thunder: "Let me come!"


    "Ok?"


    Thunder Dragon took a closer look and was overjoyed: "Flying Bird!"


    I saw a black horse riding Juechen, pulling his gun and chasing after him, it was Asuka!


    Asuka laughed loudly and said, "If you fight like this, how could you miss me, Asuka!"


    "And I!"


    There was another loud laugh, but it was a white horse roaring.


    The white horse has one horn and black tail, and the man on the horse has a wild face, dragging a knife in one hand, and shouting loudly: "Da Jiang Cavalry, follow me to chase the enemy!"


    "Rhinoceros!"


    Konoha also yelled: "Okay, okay!"


    A battle in Goshawk City brought together the two leaders of Jiang''s army and the four city lords!


    Leader: Bai Yue, Thunder Dragon!


    City Lord: Asuka, Konoha, Rhino Head, Bai Qiu!


    If Moke Khan is counted, it is the five major city lords.


    In addition, Zhahe, Tuogumu, Chaerhan, Huangshi, Huangchuan and others gathered here with the giant ginger generals!


    Several groups of Jiang warriors gathered, and a small Goshawk City has gathered more than 10,000 elite warriors from Jiang!


    And among the more than 10,000 elite fighters, there are light cavalry and heavy armored cavalry!


    Thunder Dragon suddenly felt relieved, and shouted: "Leave this to us, you guys chase after it!"


    "it is good!"


    Asuka was leading the horse, and Wan Liyun ran out a black line to chase after him.


    Not to be outdone, Rhinoceros patted his horse and caught up.


    Behind them, there are a group of dark horses riding lightly. Although they can''t catch up, they are not far away.


    And Yaolong, who had been watching the battle carefully to save his life on the periphery of the battlefield, saw this scene, his mood was ups and downs, and he was very excited.


    He saw with his own eyes the elite of the Shaoli tribe being suppressed and beaten, and they were powerless to fight back!


    For a moment, he was inexplicably excited, clenching his fists.


    He felt that he should do something too!


    In a daze, he gritted his teeth and got on the horse, patted the horse and chased towards Asuka: "The one in the crowd wearing black fur is Gucci Tiger, leader!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1177

    Yaolong, as the "male favorite" of the great chief, Benboba, naturally has a good mount.


    Although he couldn''t catch up with the flying bird in the front, he could still keep up with Jiang''s cavalry.


    Eager to make contributions, he shouted at the top of his voice: "The one in black fur is Gu Qihu, he is the leader of the Shaoli tribe!"


    While yelling, he urged the horses to run forward, and he ran faintly in front of Da Jiang warrior, and he was about to catch up with the rhinoceros head.


    "Who is this person?"


    Big Jiang Warrior looked at this guy who came out of nowhere.


    Although they didn''t know each other, they all knew that this person had an enmity with the Shaoli tribe, so help them identify him before the battle!


    The rhinoceros man was behind the bird, and when he heard the yelling behind him, he hurriedly sent a message: "Flying bird, the one in the black fur is the leader!"


    Asuka laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, look at me!"


    Of course, the rhinoceros'' voice also reached the ears of Gu Qihu and Shaoli soldiers who were fleeing ahead.


    Gu Qihu looked at the few hundred people around him, and looked at the dust and smoke behind him. He didn''t want to fight any more. He was so frightened that he was scared out of his wits. He gritted his teeth and took off the black fur on his body, throwing it away!


    Then he roared again and again: "Hold him!"


    Following his roar, he stopped a few rides from behind the team and turned around to face Asuka.


    Asuka grinned, and the hand that pulled the gun swept out, lying on his back on the horse''s back, and when the two riders in the front came with flat sabers, a gun was stabbed in the chest of one person, and the other hand took advantage of the situation to grab the person''s foot , when he turned his back on the mount, he slammed it violently, knocking the man off the horse.


    At the same time, he took advantage of the opportunity to draw his gun, swung it horizontally, and hit the enemy on the other side abruptly.


    The other two riders passed him by.


    Asuka didn''t even look at it, and continued to move forward with his gun.


    But before the two cavalry could react, one of them was hacked to death by the rhinoceros who arrived later, leaving the other one looking in horror at the oncoming Da Jiang cavalry.


    "what--"


    This person was instantly overwhelmed by the Jiang cavalry army.


    Yaolong has already caught up with Xishou at this time, seeing this scene with his own eyes, his heart trembles.


    Such fighters are hard to find in the entire Shaoli tribe.


    But since the war to now, he has seen no less than four or five of them!


    Big Jiang''s fighters are so strong!


    It seems that there is hope for his restoration.


    He took a deep breath, speeded up his horse, and shouted loudly: "The tallest white camel is Gucci Tiger!"


    Now there was no need for the rhinoceros to send the message, Asuka had already heard it.


    The horses were chasing the white camel, and the distance was getting closer and closer, so even Gu Qihu heard it.


    He was furious, raised his eyes and saw that his white camel was the tallest, much taller than other fighters.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to pounce on Yiqi beside him.


    The goal is more obvious below.


    There is no need for Yaolong to shout anymore.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Qihu pushed the soldier down, urged the white camel to run wildly in the team, and immediately submerged in the crowd.


    Now Asuka was dazzled and couldn''t tell the difference.


    He subconsciously looked back at Yaolong who was getting closer and closer to him: "What about now?"


    Yaolong was shocked and encouraged, and shouted: "The man with the longest feathers is Gu Qihu!"


    This time, Asuka learned how to behave, and directly set up a bow to shoot an arrow, aimed at the man who was tearing off the feathers from the top of his head, and shouted: "Go!"


    With a sound of "whoosh", the man threw himself on the white camel.


    The soldiers of the Shaoli tribe shouted in panic: "Leader, leader!"


    Immediately afterwards, dozens of riders turned around to face Asuka, obviously wanting to delay Gucci Tiger''s time.


    Asuka was in front of the horse, happy and fearless, pressed down the iron bow, raised his gun and fought again.


    Yaolong hastily drew his sword to fight.


    I saw Asuka shooting one by one, like a savage dragon raging in the sea, rampaging among the enemy troops.


    Although the ones who blocked him were all white camel cavalry, they were taller than his mount Wanliyun.


    But Asuka Shengsheng stirred up the surrounding three to five meters with a gun, no one dared to approach.


    In just a moment, Asuka had already killed four people.


    The remaining dozens of people surrounded him, clearly planning to hold him back with death.


    Asuka roared again and again, firing his spear like a dragon.


    Immediately afterwards, Rhinoceros arrived, holding out his sword and joining the battle circle.


    Asuka''s pressure dropped sharply, but he still couldn''t break out of the encirclement.


    He caught a glimpse of Gu Qihu hunched over and sat up again from the seat, furious.


    It''s fine if Gu Qihu can''t get up, but seeing that he can still sit up, his life should be fine.


    How could he bear it?


    But the other party had already run away, and he watched helplessly as the other party disappeared from his field of vision.


    At this time, the Jiang cavalry army arrived.


    It doesn''t make much sense to chase anymore.


    In anger, he had no choice but to order angrily: "Kill!"


    Seeing this, Da Jiang''s cavalry army charged and beheaded all the dozens of cavalry.


    Asuka led the people to chase for a while, watching Gu Qihu and others turn into a short hill, and they never saw each other again.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to turn around and turn back.


    Because most of the people from the Shaoli tribe are still fighting with Jiang in Goshawk City!


    Unsurprisingly, he had to go back to support.


    Asuka was angry, and turned his horse back.


    As for those Shaoli warriors, they were all beheaded without any surprise.


    Except for dozens of people left behind to drive away the white camels, the rest hurried back with the birds.


    Rhinoceros scratched his head and smiled wryly.


    Originally, with the speed at which they received the news, they should not be able to keep up with this battle.


    But after Asuka got the news, he sent the soldiers to travel day and night, hurrying and hurrying just to participate in this great battle.


    Unexpectedly, when he came to the battlefield, he found that the overall situation had been settled, which made him very depressed.


    Fortunately, Thunder Dragon shouted, he was naturally excited.


    If you can''t fight, then arrest people.


    But the person slipped away again in his hands.


    How is he not angry?


    Fortunately, they were not disappointed on the way back.


    Hundreds of soldiers from the Shaoli tribe returned in a hurry.


    Now there is no need to pay attention to anything.


    Asuka, who was suffocating with anger, shot and killed several back and forth.


    The remaining Jiang warriors also took all of them in one rush.


    The difference this time was that they captured no less than a hundred prisoners.


    Further east, there are no deserters.


    Obviously, the confluence of several people and horses and the joining of the Pan Pao Cavalry instantly made the battle lose its suspense.


    The Shaoli tribe was defeated so badly that it could not be defeated again!


    As far as the results are concerned, the situation of the Shaoli tribe is even more miserable than that of the Dali tribe!


    Sure enough, when he was approaching the battlefield, he could see the big Jiang warrior finishing up from a distance.


    The number of dead and wounded soldiers of the Shaoli tribe, as well as those who resisted in the corner, also dropped sharply.


    Bai Yue, Thunder Dragon, Konoha, Moke Khan and others have stood together, commanding the soldiers to clean up the battlefield.


    Seeing Fei Niao bring people back, Lei Long was surprised: "Why, didn''t you stay?"


    Asuka said bitterly: "No, I just shot him with an arrow!"


    Thunder Dragon sighed: "It''s a pity!"


    Then he patted him on the shoulder: "It''s okay, thanks to the Pan Pao Cavalry Army you brought, otherwise it would not be difficult for us alone to win this battle, but the casualties will not be small!"


    Asuka shook his head helplessly: "We didn''t manage to keep that leader!"


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there is still a chance!"


    "Ok?"


    Several people looked at Bai Yue together.


    Bai Yue pointed to the surroundings: "The more than 10,000 soldiers of the Shaoli tribe have basically stayed here. Tell me, how much combat power does the Shaoli tribe have now?"


    Asuka''s eyes lit up: "Yes!"


    He immediately got on his horse again, and he was about to chase after him again.


    Bai Yue hurriedly reached out to stop her: "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "No, this time I don''t want you to sneak attack, but to destroy the Shaoli tribe!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1178

    Taking advantage of the victory to pursue, this is Bai Yue''s meaning, obviously.


    How could Asuka, an old partner, not understand.


    He had no choice but to get off his horse, frowning and said: "Now, before the Shaoli soldiers have rushed back, let''s go directly to attack. With the troops gathered here by me, Da Jiang, it is not difficult to destroy them!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "I understand, but the problem now is that the movement of the Dali tribe is unknown, in case you are surrounded by Dali when you attack the Shaoli tribe..."


    Thunder Dragon shook his head: "No, the Dali tribe has already confirmed that they went to the southern mountain tribes before I came, and they may have started a war with the mountain tribes!"


    "Huh?" Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, and she shouted, "If that''s the case, then it''s the best, and there will be no problem in going to fight the Shaoli tribe this time.


    Asuka and Konoha, you take three thousand light cavalry first to fight the Shaoli tribe!


    Then the Pan Pao Cavalry Army led by Xishou followed behind..."


    Lei Long frowned and said, "Only four or five thousand people?"


    Bai Yue laughed and said: "Shaoli''s tribe has been wiped out with 14,500 fighters, how much combat power can they have even if they are all young and strong?


    Moreover, we use light cavalry to attack and kill. If it succeeds, we will take it all at once.


    The most important thing is that we are not the only ones who attacked the Shaoli tribe this time! "


    "Huh?" Lei Long subconsciously looked at Yao Long who had been lingering in the distance and dared not go forward, "He?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "That''s right, this person is from the Mobei Grassland. They have a blood feud with the Shaoli tribe. This time, so few people from the Shaoli tribe escaped, it''s their credit!"


    Then Bai Yue explained the result of Hadam''s discussion with him.


    Lei Long nodded and laughed loudly: "Since this is the case, it''s the best, I will do as you said!


    But I still feel that five thousand people are not safe. Why don''t you give me two thousand fine riders and split them into two groups with Asuka. I will attack the Dali tribe and he will attack the Shaoli tribe. Time to join! "


    Bai Yue frowned and thought about it, and looked around.


    As a result, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    "Wonderful!" Asuka laughed, "In this way, we might be able to destroy both the Dali and Shaoli tribes at the same time!"


    Mo Ke Khan clenched his fist and said excitedly: "Boss, why don''t we keep a small part of Goshawk City''s fighters to prevent accidents, and the rest go west to destroy the Shaoli tribe, how about it?"


    Xishou also nodded: "Yes, this is our best chance to destroy the Shaoli tribe, their tribe has no fighting power!"


    Asuka''s eyes brightened.


    It seems that the destruction of the Shaoli Department is a certainty.


    Get it, get it!


    Bai Yue looked at Lei Long again: "In this way, I will give you three thousand elite riders. You don''t need to attack the Dali tribe. You only need to help defend Kuiwei City to the southwest and prevent the Dali tribe from meddling and destroying the Shaoli tribe. How about it?"


    Lei Long frowned: "Do you want me to be an idler?"


    Fei Niao was already impatient: "Or how about you send a letter directly to Kuiwei City and meet to attack the Da Li Bu?"


    A word to wake up the dreamer.


    Ming Guang''s eyes brightened, and he clapped his fists: "Okay, that''s it!"


    Asuka laughed loudly: "In this case, let''s see which side is faster!"


    Konoha smiled and said: "If we destroy the Shaoli tribe first, or we can help you to destroy the Dali tribe together, when their fighters return from the south, they will probably find that their tribe is gone!"


    "Hahaha!" Everyone laughed.


    So Bai Yue directly started to dispatch soldiers. In addition to the more than 1,000 fine riders brought by Thunder Dragon, he allocated another 2,000 to Thunder Dragon. , Konoha went to Shaoli.


    In this way, he can ensure that there are Huleibao on both sides, and prevent Jiang Qingqi from being tripped by the opponent''s tigers, leopards, cattle and horses.


    Goshawk City left 2,000 soldiers and more than 2,000 slaves to guard the prisoners of the Shaoli tribe.


    After this battle, these slaves accumulated military exploits and were released from bondage.


    The slaves who witnessed Jiang''s powerful force naturally did not dare to have a different heart.


    In fact, they don''t want to cause trouble now - they can regain their freedom as long as the war is over. Who would like to risk their lives at this juncture?


    The white camels, mammoths, armored earth dragons and other heavy mounts obtained in the battle were sent to the mountain island with Bai Qiu and 500 people for redistribution after the war.


    After discussing properly, everyone began to split up.


    Da Jiang''s campaign to destroy Da Li and Shao Li begins...


    After two days of recuperating in the Blue Bird Club, Mu Feng was about to leave the Blue Bird Club.


    After all, he still doesn''t know how the battle in Goshawk City is going.


    The inside and outside of Jade Bird City have been cleaned up, but there is still a faint smell of blood in the air.


    The originally noisy Jade Bird City had few voices in these two days.


    Although there was not much change in the city, the soldiers who died on the top of the city and outside the city became their lingering haze.


    After this battle, only 4,000 of the nearly 10,000 soldiers of the Jade Bird Division remained, and their vitality was seriously injured.


    You must know that the Blue Bird Department has always been surrounded on three sides, and has always maintained a high proportion of fighter population.


    The heavy casualties of the soldiers this time also directly led to a sharp drop in the population of the Blue Bird Division.


    It is absolutely impossible to reply in a short time.


    The most terrible thing is that now they know that there are powerful enemies in the mountains to the south, and no one is sure when they will come for revenge.


    So when he learned that Mufeng had completed his corrections and was about to leave, Ke Wuji personally brought Chaolu to invite Mufeng to see Ke Yuewu.


    Wooden wind is in a heavy heart.


    In the two battles before and after, the Jade Bird Division lost two leaders in a row.


    Although Ke Baiguang''s death was not Ke Youwu''s responsibility, how could Ke Youwu himself not associate this matter with himself?


    After Zhao Lu saw Mu Feng, she hugged Mu Feng and cried bitterly: "Brother, brother, don''t go!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly helped Zhao Lu who had already knelt down, feeling in his heart: "Brother, get up quickly!"


    Zhao Lu hugged Mu Feng tightly: "Brother, Uncle Yelao is dead, Uncle Bai Guang is dead, my brother Hei Shi is also dead, and Father has lost his hand now, all blame me, all blame me..."


    Obviously, the young Bai Lu was blaming himself for not being able to save these tribesmen.


    Looking at this young child, Mu Feng couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    He patted Zhaolu on the shoulder: "Brother, you''ve done a good job! Get up, it''s all over!"


    "But, but..." Zhao Lu broke down in tears.


    Mu Feng tried his best to comfort him for a long time, finally helped him to his bed and fell asleep.


    When they arrived, Zhao Lu held onto his hand tightly and fell into a deep sleep.


    Wooden wind was silent.


    Obviously, the boy''s mind has been tense and haggard these days, and he hasn''t been able to rest well.


    He didn''t dare to fall asleep until he held Mu Feng, the person who saved him from the brink of death.


    After all, he is still a child!


    He frowned, then looked at Ke Wuji: "How about I go see Abo later?"


    Ke Wuji looked haggard, shook his head and said: "Well, I''ll let the chief come to your side!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "They?"


    Ke Wuji didn''t explain, but glanced at Zhao Lu with a look of relief, and finally leaned over and said to Mu Feng: "Great Chief, wait a while, I''ll be back when I go..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1179

    Mu Feng was a little puzzled, and didn''t understand why Ke Wuji insisted on asking him to wait.


    Could it be that he wants to take them to revenge?


    Or do you feel unsafe like Zhao Lu, and want him to stay and defend Jade Bird City?


    How is this possible, until now there is no news about Goshawk City.


    In case Thunder Dragon and Asuka arrive late, Goshawk City will definitely be a big and bitter battle.


    Because he knew that Goshawk City hadn''t been built yet, so he couldn''t defend it to the death.


    The weapons of the warriors in Goshawk City couldn''t keep up, so they agreed to fully integrate into Da Jiang, and they didn''t have time to get Da Jiang''s weapon support in the future.


    Otherwise, there would be no such thing as Bai Yue said, withdrawing the clansmen and leaving the soldiers to fight the slaves.


    Another point is that the number of Dajiang fighters in Goshawk Land is too small. According to the situation he learned before he set off to Jade Bird, there are only six to seven thousand fighters in Goshawk City. Still at a disadvantage.


    Although Jiang''s weapons are sharp, they are still a minority.


    The battle of Goshawk City must be a tough battle!


    In case Goshawk City is defeated, Da Jiang will be in big trouble next time.


    Even if Han Shu wiped out the Dali tribe, the crisis in the northwest should not be underestimated...


    Although Bai Yue planned and Konoha was also good at fighting, but after all, there were not enough people, and there were no generals who were good at fighting. If Han Shu, Asuka, Thunder Dragon and others were there, he would feel much better in his heart...


    Just when he was frowning and thinking, Ke Wuji walked in quickly, followed by many people, all of whom seemed to be "key members" of the Blue Bird Department.


    Koyowu was carried by Konoa and Aguli to the house and sat on a chair with a thick animal skin behind him.


    It was hot, but he was shaking a little.


    Obviously, he was badly hurt.


    He glanced at Mu Feng, and found that Mu Feng''s hand was tightly held by the sleeping Zhao Lu, he sighed, first he blamed himself, then he was relieved.


    "Mufeng," Ke Yuewu looked sluggish, his face haggard, and he spoke weakly, "The Jade Bird Department is thanks to you this time. I''m injured now, so I won''t be polite."


    "Abo," Mu Feng shook his head, "No need, just rest and rest!"


    Ke Yuewu nodded lightly, looked at the people of the Jade Bird tribe in the room, and said in a low voice: "You..."


    So Ke Wuji came to Mufeng first, brought Aguli, Ko Nuoa, Yin Gun, Azig, Ayelai and others to kneel down, bowed down to Mufeng and shouted: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng wanted to get up to signal everyone to get up, but Zhao Lu grabbed his arm tightly: "Brother, brother!"


    He had no choice but to sit down honestly, and sighed again from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s not that he couldn''t break free, it''s really heartbreaking to see such a young man go through severe tribal injuries, escape from death, and the death of his relatives in one day, and he couldn''t bear to break free.


    He could only wave his hands apologetically: "You all get up, I did this not only because of the relationship between the two departments, but also because of Changning, and even more for Da Jiang."


    Then everyone got up.


    Koyowu asked, "I heard from the high priest that you want to leave?"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said truthfully: "When I came, the Shaoli tribe had already attacked me, the Great Jiang Goshawk. I still don''t know what''s going on there."


    "This..." All members of the Jade Bird Department were all moved.


    Da Jiang''s own city was attacked, but the great chief Mu Feng rushed to Blue Bird City to rescue the siege immediately!


    But before that, Mu Feng didn''t tell them about it.


    Mu Feng sighed: "To tell you the truth, there are thousands of fighters from my Da Jiang near Goshawk City, but after all they are not as many as the Shaoli tribe.


    So, no matter what, I have to rush over immediately to see what is going on. "


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department was silent.


    Needless to say, Jiang''s friendship is appreciated by everyone.


    They nodded in unison and looked at the great chief Ke Yuwu.


    Ke Yuewu felt the bright light of everyone, took a deep breath, and finally looked at Ke Wuji.


    Ke Wuji looked complicated, finally heaved a long sigh and nodded.


    Then Ke Yuewu said: "Mufeng, since you want to leave, I won''t stop you, but before you leave, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng noticed the strangeness of the members of the Blue Bird, and asked with a frown, "What''s the matter?"


    Ke Yuewu struggled hard, sat up straight, stared at Mu Feng and said seriously: "My Blue Bird Department, can I join Dajiang?"


    "What!" Mu Feng was stunned.


    Meanwhile, Yuxi, Truffle and the others beside him were also obviously shocked, and then they looked excited and clenched their fists excitedly.


    But they immediately felt that such an action seemed inappropriate, so they hurriedly collected their emotions and tried their best to calm down.


    Ke Yuewu turned a blind eye, just looked at Mufeng seriously, and didn''t speak.


    Mu Feng frowned, and after thinking for a moment, he said seriously: "Abo, as I said just now, I came to help the Jade Bird Department because of the alliance between the two departments, and also because of Chang Ning, and especially because of Da Jiang..."


    "I know!" Ke Yuwu struggled to get up and raised his hand to interrupt Mu Feng''s words.


    What makes people''s eyes hurt is that the majestic chief of the Blue Bird Department has only two fingers left on his right hand!


    Ke Yuewu smiled wryly: "I know you have no dissatisfaction with the Jade Bird Department, nor do you think about annexing the Jade Bird.


    Otherwise, with your Jiang''s strength, it would be very easy to destroy the blue bird.


    And the reason why you are willing to do this should be because I, Jade Bird, did not destroy your Jiang family when you were weak, right? "


    Wood Wind nodded.


    He recognized this favor.


    Ke Yuewu shook his head and continued: "Perhaps many of my Blue Bird Department''s practices are incomprehensible to you. You can save many enemies by taking out part of the salt, so why stick to the salt.


    In fact, when my Jade Bird Department first migrated from the Far West in the early years, I already did this.


    But it still doesn''t prevent those filthy little ministries from relying on Changli ministries to attack us...


    You know the temper of my Jade Bird tribe.


    Revenge for revenge, repay kindness for kindness..."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If a person has something, it''s not a reason for others to grab his stuff."


    Ke Yuewu took a deep look at Mufeng, with a look of relief on his face: "You are different from others after all. The most correct thing I did in the Jade Bird Department was to form a good relationship with you!"


    After a pause, he continued: "It is precisely because you have no dissatisfaction with our Jade Bird Division that the entire Jade Bird Division is willing to believe that you will treat our people equally, so that you will not just annex the population of the Jade Bird Division.


    I know that the Jade Bird Department is a mess now, and it is far better to take over than to let it go, after all, there are so many women, children, old and young in the Jade Bird Department..."


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly, and sighed: "I didn''t mean that, but I didn''t want to take advantage of others, nor did I want to annex the Blue Bird Department..."


    "No!" Ke Yuwu interrupted Mu Feng again, "You don''t have to worry about my Blue Bird tribe''s dissatisfaction, in fact they are all willing."


    As he spoke, he signaled Mu Feng to look at the blue bird people.


    Sure enough, everyone in the Blue Bird Department looked eagerly at Mu Feng.


    Before Mu Feng could speak, these people shouted in unison: "Great chief, please promise us!"


    "Great chief, please promise us!"


    ...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1180

    Wooden wind remained silent.


    Truffle, Yuxi and the others were secretly anxious.


    They really want to say that we didn''t force them, but they joined voluntarily.


    But Mu Feng didn''t speak, and they didn''t dare to speak.


    After all, the Jade Bird Department is different from other departments.


    At this time, Ke Youwu seemed to be too tired because of talking too much, and sighed: "Let the high priest talk about the rest..."


    Ke Wuji nodded, and said: "With Da Jiang''s ability, even if we don''t have our Blue Bird Department, it''s just a little nervous to use salt, but you can still get it from the Manglong Department and other small groups through looting.


    From the beginning to the end, my Jade Bird Department''s help to you is nothing but salt.


    And salt is the most common thing for my blue bird department.


    So just now the great chief said that the most correct thing we did was to form a good relationship with Da Jiang.


    On the contrary, Da Jiang has saved the blue bird many times, from attacking the Liaolong tribe at night, to teaching us bows and arrows, and then to the battle between Shuangli, if it weren''t for Da Jiang, our clansman might have suffered more casualties..."


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department was silent.


    This was the result of their discussion before they came - without Da Jiang, the situation of the Jade Bird Division would only be worse than it is now, not better than it is now.


    After all, they have also understood through "getting along" with Jiang that there are problems with the principles they have abided by for many years.


    Otherwise, how can Jiang grow stronger step by step due to his hatred with other tribes, while their population and soldiers continue to decrease?


    Ke Wuji continued: "In fact, the current Blue Bird Department has been deeply influenced by Da Jiang. The weapons used by the soldiers are bows, arrows and spears learned from Da Jiang, and most of the horses are traded with you.


    The construction of Jade Bird City, the layout and use of everything in the city, beds, tables and chairs, clay pots...


    The carrier pigeon stop in the north of the city, the words, the hearts of the Blue Bird Department...


    It is already a part of ginger.


    Therefore, adding ginger to the blue bird is also short of a formality. "


    When Ke Wuji said this, there was obviously helplessness in his words, but there was also a sense of relief.


    That''s right, such a huge tribe was "assimilated" in a short period of time to be like a city of Da Jiang. What the tribe used, saw, thought and thought were all inseparable from Da Jiang.


    Even when there is danger, all he thinks of is ginger!


    In fact, Mu Feng''s reaction to Ke Wuji was not surprising.


    Members of the Jade Bird tribe have been besieged and excluded all year round, and have never felt the "warmth" of other tribes. When they first encounter Jiang''s kindness, no matter how big or small, they will cherish it very much. This is one of them.


    Da Jiang has helped the Jade Bird Department through the crisis many times, which has aggravated their deep gratitude. This is the second.


    The infiltration of various advanced items and characters of Da Jiang has already affected the thinking of the members of the Jade Bird Department.


    In other eras, this kind of influence may take ten years, decades or even hundreds of years to complete.


    But it¡¯s different now. People are in the primitive age of ignorance. They have less contact and know less. They are more accepting of new things that are beneficial to them than people of any age¡ªthey are like dry sponges, accepting good things. It''s like absorbing water!


    In this way, Ginger''s influence on the Jade Bird Department is not only great, but also fast.


    That''s why Ke Wuji''s current scene happened.


    Say helpless, really helpless.


    After all, such a big blue bird department, if it is assimilated, it is assimilated. As a high priest in charge of enlightenment, it feels powerless.


    But there is relief in addition to helplessness, which is very surprising.


    Mu Feng looked at Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji seriously, pondered for a moment, and said, "You should know that I really didn''t want to annex Blue Bird, just like you didn''t want to annex me Dajiang before!"


    Ko Nuoa looked ashamed and bowed his head in silence.


    In fact, when he first learned that Da Jiang had a method of making bows and arrows, Ko Nuoa advocated annexing the Jiang family at that time.


    Ke Wuji shook his head: "That''s why we can rest assured that the Jade Bird Tribe will join Da Jiang. We only ask you to treat everyone equally and not exclude the Jade Bird tribe!"


    Mu Feng wanted to say something more, but he gave Ke Yuewu a drink: "Mu Feng!"


    As he spoke, he glanced left and right, motioning for Aguli and Azig to help him up.


    The two dared not disobey, and carefully helped him up.


    Mu Feng hurriedly said: "No!"


    Then I saw Koyowu getting up from the chair with the support of the two, and kneeling on the ground again.


    Mu Feng''s scalp went numb, and he knelt down on one knee beside the bed.


    Firstly, both of them are great chiefs, and secondly, Ke Yuwu is his "old man".


    If I have received this gift, how can I continue to teach in Da Jiang in the future?


    "Do you want me, a seriously injured person, to beg you like this before you agree?" Koyowu''s face was full of pain. It is to make the number of Jade Birds less and less.


    If it weren''t for you and Da Jiang, the blue bird might have been wiped out, and the clan would be scattered and scattered, and the family might perish.


    And after me, there is no capable person in the Bianxun clan who can succeed the great chief.


    If you don''t accept it, the Blue Bird Department may be destroyed! "


    Ke Wuji, Aguli, Ko Nuoa and the others also knelt down one after another and said nothing.


    Mu Feng frowned.


    The elms and truffles on the side looked shocked.


    The joining of the Jade Bird Department is absolutely sincere, otherwise why would it be necessary?


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Uncle!"


    The two drink low to remind.


    "I, Da Jiang, have always treated new tribe members equally. This is true for the Liaolong tribe, let alone the Blue Bird tribe!" This is what Truffle said.


    Yumo also nodded and said: "That''s right, the Qingniao Department is Chang Xi''s mother''s department, and there is a precedent for the two departments being merged into one!"


    Everyone in the Blue Bird Department also shouted at Mu Feng: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng frowned even tighter, seeing Ke Yuewu''s face covered in cold sweat, he groaned and gritted his teeth: "Okay!"


    He looked at Aguli: "Help Abor up first!"


    Aguli, Azig and the others were full of joy, and nodded in unison: "Yes!"


    Then the two lifted Koyowu up and let him sit down.


    When the two looked at Mu Feng again, they were very excited.


    As for Ke Yuewu, he breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had collapsed completely, he slumped on the chair with a sluggish look.


    Apparently, after Mu Feng agreed, the energy and energy that had held him breathless instantly vented, making him unable to hold on anymore.


    "Abo!" Mu Feng exclaimed.


    Ke Wuji stepped forward quickly, treated him again with the healing technique, and finally nodded and said: "It''s just mental and mental fatigue, just rest!"


    Insert a message, everyone, this book is a plot that I worked hard to conceive. Before writing, I consulted a lot of materials and communicated with the editor many times before finally deciding on such a theme. The article is not very exciting, but it is hard enough, and everyone can see it in terms of update speed, and hard work counts as diligence.


    But what is frustrating is that someone in Feilu copied it. The title of the book is almost the same as mine. I am the leader of a primitive tribe, and the author is Hongfei Qingshu.


    The setting, personnel structure, plot, and chapters in the book are the same as in this book, and even the names of the people are the same.


    The most speechless thing is the identity of Changning "Yemaduo", which is called "Mayeduo" in the author''s works. All kinds of things make people angry.


    Please help me complain about plagiarism in Feilu because of my hard work, thank you!


    Only then did Mu Feng feel relieved.


    Looking at the other members of the Qingniao clan who were still kneeling on the ground, Mu Feng sighed and said, "You all get up quickly too!"


    These people just got up, pressed their excitement, and stood aside honestly.


    Ke Wuji stood up and said: "Chief, since the blue bird has joined Jiang, what should we do next?"


    Everyone cheered up and waited for Mu Feng to speak.


    Because from this moment on, the matter of the blue bird is the matter of Jiang.


    Mu Feng''s words are equally binding on Jade Bird''s people!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1181

    Mu Feng sat leaning on the head of the bed, his hand was still held by Chao Lu.


    Elm, Truffle, and King Li stood still beside him, except for the injured Ke Yuewu who was sitting because of his injury, all the others stood with their heads bowed, waiting quietly for Mu Feng to speak.


    Mu Feng pondered for a moment, then nodded and said: "Truffle, take a thousand elite riders back to Liaolong City, pay attention to the dangers in the Wanzhangyuan area, and at the same time send someone to contact the people from the Yufu Department."


    "Contact is getting worse?" Truffle wondered, "Why do you contact him?"


    "Find them something to do, and find something to do for the mountain tribes!" Mu Feng snorted coldly.


    "what?"


    "Let the Yufu tribe send people to harass the mountain tribes. Firstly, they will not have time to cross the prairie to threaten us. Second, let the mountain tribes deal with the Yufu tribe, and they will not be able to take revenge for the time being!"


    Truffle''s eyes lit up, and his heart was excited.


    These days, Mu Feng has been teaching him various strategies of marching and fighting through words and deeds, and he immediately reacted: "Drive tigers and devour wolves?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Truffle frowned: "What if they don''t want to?"


    "Simple!" Mu Feng nodded, "Give them a hundred gold knives, and promise them that as many warriors from the mountain tribes as they want to destroy in the future, I, Da Jiang, can dispatch as many warriors to help them !"


    Threats and temptations, they can''t help but refuse to agree.


    Truffle nodded excitedly: "Yes!"


    Ke Wuji, A Guli and others looked shocked.


    They didn''t expect that the first thing Mufeng did was to help them solve foreign troubles.


    As long as the Yufu tribe really took action, the mountain tribe would definitely have no time to clone themselves, and the potential danger of the Blue Bird City would naturally be resolved.


    This is the strength of ginger!


    Without waiting for Ke Wuji and the others to speak, Mu Feng pondered and said: "Now the specific results of the battles in the other two places of Dajiang are not yet known. As for the revenge of the tribes in the mountains, we can only wait for this matter before discussing it!"


    Ke Wuji and others nodded together: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng said again: "The rest of the big Jiang warriors can be led by Yuxi, and they will defend the city with the Qingniao warriors in the city of Qingniao, and send out sparrow hunters to monitor the movement in the southwest from time to time.


    There are also salt fields, which also need to be guarded, or the soldiers in the city are directly pressed to the southwest! "


    "Wanzhangyuan doesn''t have to be on guard?" Aguli asked with a frown.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, Wanzhangyuan will be defended by truffles, and will leave Wanzhangyuan first, so that the danger in the south will be eliminated immediately!"


    Aguli looked moved and nodded heavily.


    Mu Feng said again: "I''ll leave right away, the rest of the people just stick to their jobs, and we''ll talk about everything when I come back!"


    "Then," Ke Wuji looked at Mu Feng with a solemn expression, "during your absence, whose orders do we honor?"


    Mu Feng looked left and right, frowned, and finally said: "Blue Bird City is dominated by Chaolu, and Ke Wuji, Aguli, and Ko Nuoa are first to assist.


    If there is any problem, it can be negotiated. "


    Everyone had no objection and nodded in unison.


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Chao Lu beside him, and sighed: "He was originally the chief of the Blue Bird Division, so now he should be the city lord."


    Everyone in Jade Bird was moved.


    After the arrangements were made, Mu Feng waited until Zhao Lu woke up, and then explained that he wanted to leave.


    Full of reluctance, Chao Lu drags Mu Feng to her death, unwilling to leave.


    After obtaining the consent of Ke Wuji, Ke Youwu and others, Mufeng had no choice but to take Chaolu with him and head west together.


    As for the person in charge, it became A Guli, Ke Wuji, and Ko Nuoa who discussed together.


    After this battle, Chao Lu was greatly stimulated, and Mu Feng took him out as a "relaxation".


    Only King Li, fifty guards and Zhao Lu accompanied him.


    Chao Lu already knew about the joining of Jiang from the Jade Bird Department, so her mood and complexion were better.


    But the sorrow of the clansman''s heavy casualties cannot be completely eliminated in a short time, so it is inevitable that they are full of worries and talk less.


    It just so happened that Mu Feng was also thinking about future plans.


    The most urgent task at the moment is to figure out the outcome of the First Battle of Goshawk City, and then the destruction of the Dali or Shaoli tribes.


    The destruction of the Dali tribe is not a big problem, and whether the Shaoli tribe can be destroyed depends on the specific results.


    Then came a series of questions about Jiang after the Jade Bird Department joined.


    First, there is the issue of the overall security arrangement, and then there is the issue of revenge against the mountain tribes.


    In his opinion, the most troublesome thing may be this mountain tribe, because the combat power they have shown is completely different from other tribes they have encountered so far.


    The battle they are best at is definitely not like the siege battle in Jade Bird City - even so, they caused heavy casualties to the Jade Bird Department.


    It is conceivable that the mountain warriors returning to the mountains are real tigers returning to the mountains.


    Da Jiang took over the offer from the Jade Bird Department, so he naturally wanted revenge, but it was bound to be a tug of war.


    In this way, Mu Feng took Zhao Lu and Li Wang all the way westward, crossed the Redwood Mountain, and first came to Kuiwei City.


    Here he can get the latest news about the Great Ginger War.


    The result naturally surprised him.


    Because Kui Wei City just received the news from Goshawk City, it was Thunder Dragon who sent it.


    The letter explained the news that the Shaoli tribe suffered heavy losses in Goshawk City.


    And he also got the news that they split into two groups and attacked Dali and Shaoli tribes at the same time.


    In other words, when he saw this letter, Da Jiang''s soldiers had already approached Dali and Shaoli respectively.


    At the beginning, everything was within his expectations, but now things are developing beyond his expectations.


    The responses and decisions of several leaders, city lords, and commanders of Jiang''s army were timely and correct, which is worthy of his hard training for so long.


    After this great war, he can finally hand over some tribal affairs to some people with confidence.


    The joy on Mu Feng''s face was undisguised, and Chao Lu could see it naturally


    He asked, "Brother, why are you so happy?"


    Then Mu Feng told him about the Goshawk war, and Zhao Lu was extremely shocked.


    He cheered up and said: "Brother, what you said is true? The Shaoli tribe was really hit hard?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Chao Lu was very excited, walked back and forth, clenched her fists and said: "In this case, I can let the Jade Bird Department, no, the soldiers of Jade Bird City destroy the Dali Department and the Shaoli Department together. As long as we destroy these two departments, we will not be so sad !"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, indeed, the current Jade Bird Department urgently needs a big victory to boost morale.


    He nodded: "Yes, I will send a letter to Jade Bird City, asking them to send a team of soldiers to follow up and take revenge together!


    As for you, what are you going to do? "


    Zhao Lu is eager to try: "I want to go too!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then frowned and said: "You follow me first, you want revenge, there are plenty of opportunities!"


    Chao Lu was surprised at first, then nodded helplessly: "Okay!"


    Obviously, he didn''t dare to disobey Mu Feng''s order.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m keeping you to teach you a few powerful and superb sword skills, so that you won''t embarrass me on the battlefield!"


    Chao Lu scratched her head, quite embarrassed, and laughed.


    Mu Feng''s heart relaxed.


    The boy smiled again, indicating that he had come out of his psychological shadow.


    Most importantly, Chaolu''s attitude is extremely important to him.


    Because, he will be the next city lord of Jade Bird City...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1182

    Now that the battle of Goshawk City has been won, Mu Feng doesn''t need to worry at all.


    He left a message to the people in Kuwei City, and then took Zhaolu and King Li all the way to Dalibu along the mark left by Dajiang warrior.


    Sha Laosan was left in Jade Bird City, guarding the gate of Jade Bird City together with the newly acquired Yuan Xiong.


    To his surprise, Qiongqi who followed was obviously a little excited, as if he had encountered something familiar.


    However, they didn''t encounter any rare and exotic animals along the way, which made Mu Feng wonder: "Is this guy very familiar with the West?"


    He remembered getting extra excited every time the three eagle-winged dragons returned to Mountain Island Canyon.


    Qiongqi''s reaction now seems to be the same.


    He tried to communicate with Qiongqi.


    Sure enough, Qiongqi told Mufeng that he was very familiar with the scenes along the way.


    Wooden Wind asked it: Is there any smell of your kind nearby?


    Qiongqi: No, I just seem to have been here before.


    Mu Feng asked again but couldn''t find any useful information, so he had to give up.


    As for the two fathers, they carried sticks like monkey kings to patrol the mountain along the way.


    They met some tigers, leopards and wolves along the way, and there was no need for Mu Feng to tell them, the two fathers easily gathered them together.


    When they arrived at the border of Dali a few days later, there were already one or two hundred beasts gathered around them.


    These beasts have been suffering very much these past few days, Hu Leibao, Jufu, and Qiongqi, none of them can be provoked by them.


    The reason why Mu Feng restrained these tigers, leopards and wolves was also inspired by the tribesmen in the mountains. They rushed to kill the enemy with a large number of fierce beasts, and they didn''t have to worry about the battle damage.


    It seems that he knew that Mu Feng would come, before he saw Da Li Bu, Catcher Lang appeared beside Mu Feng and led him to Lei Long.


    Surprisingly, the fleeing army who had retreated from the Jade Bird tribe returned to the tribe immediately, and returned to the tribe just when Weili and others were about to succeed.


    The two sides fought a battle, and the result was that Weili and Qingya suffered battle damage due to the enemy, but it was not very big.


    As for the Dali tribe, due to the long-distance journey of the soldiers, the combat power was not good, and there were again large-scale casualties.


    Seeing that the long battle was fruitless, Weili and Qingya retreated decisively.


    At this time, the Dali tribe finally came to their senses, diverted water from the mirror lake into the moat around Dali, and cruised in Hanoi with hundreds of beasts with clear water and golden eyes, always under the attack of the enemy Dajiang.


    And as long as the Great Jiang Warrior is approaching, the Dali tribe will use the young and Zhuang people to fight and consume the Great Jiang Warrior with the number of tribesmen.


    The desperate Dali tribe didn''t regard the clansmen as human beings at all, and all their actions were aimed at consuming Da Jiang''s combat power.


    Even though they know that such consumption still cannot get rid of the defeat, they are still unwilling to give up.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s bloody or cruel, anyway, the current battle with Da Li''s tribe has reached a stalemate.


    Even if Thunder Dragon brought people here, it still didn''t help.


    Firstly, Dali''s failure is a foregone conclusion.


    Secondly, after discussing with Wei Li, Lei Long couldn''t think of a better way for the time being, but he didn''t want to use Warrior Jiang to fight with a group of people who had the will to die, it wasn''t worth it.


    Thirdly, and the most important point, the Dali tribe also has a strange black horse, which can mobilize all kinds of mounts and livestock in the Dali tribe to charge wildly, and it also brings a lot of trouble to Dajiang''s soldiers.


    Lei Long had a headache and told Mu Feng: "Chief, if you don''t come again, I will order all the soldiers to press up and fight them!"


    After hearing this, Mu Feng frowned, nodded and said with a smile: "You are right, the more you can''t take it lightly at this time. The destruction of their tribe is certain.


    According to their approach, it is clear that they want to bring more losses to me..."


    Lei Long sneered: "They are also worthy?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "There is another possibility!"


    "What''s possible?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "They are waiting for reinforcements from the Shaoli tribe!"


    "Shaoli Department?" Thunder Dragon suddenly realized, and then sneered, "Shaoli Department should be too busy to take care of themselves now, how can they have the time to support them."


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "You know, do they know?"


    Lei Long froze for a moment, his eyes brightened: "That''s right, they don''t know!


    I will let the soldiers scold the formation now, and let them know that there is no need to wait! "


    "No hurry!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "Wait a little longer!"


    "Wait, what are you waiting for?" Thunder Dragon frowned.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "You can''t use a move as soon as you have one, but if you want to use it, use it ruthlessly and take them down in one go!"


    "A cruel move?" Lei Long scratched his head, his eyes brightened, and he grinned strangely.


    If the great chief wants to make a move, it must be a ruthless move, and he can follow and learn.


    On the side, Weili also looked excited.


    Because after the Shuangli War, after learning that Bai Yue and Thunder Dragon who led them to attack and win the battle were all trained by the great chief Mu Feng, he always wanted to learn how to fight with Mu Feng, but he never expected Now is the opportunity.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and asked: "According to what you said, what difficulties do you think there are in taking down the Dali Department now?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded and said: "The moat and the golden-eyed beasts, people''s hearts, and those strange horses inside!"


    Weili was taken aback, didn''t the great chief come up with an idea?


    Mu Feng laughed again: "Leave those strange horses to me, can you solve the remaining two problems?"


    "The remaining two difficulties..."


    Thunder Dragon fell into deep thought.


    Weili also seemed to understand that the great chief was teaching through battle, and taught them how to fight directly from this battle!


    Isn''t he afraid that Lei Long will make a mistake with him?


    It was still Thunder Dragon who spoke first: "I can let the soldiers speak out if they are popular. The Shaoli tribe has been defeated. As for the moat, I can''t think of any good solution for the time being."


    Mu Feng looked at Weili.


    Wei Li''s mind tensed up, but he couldn''t figure it out, so he shook his head honestly.


    Mu Feng was not annoyed, and asked with a smile, "What is the moat for?"


    The two looked at each other, puzzled.


    On the other hand, Zhao Lu said, "Protect the clansmen and prevent us from going in?"


    Lei Long thought to himself: "Isn''t this nonsense, it goes without saying."


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng nodded and smiled at Zhao Lu: "What else?"


    "Also..." Zhao Lu frowned and thought about it, and said tentatively again, "Can it also prevent their clansmen from coming in and out at will?"


    Then he shook his head and denied: "They are all guarding against outsiders, how can they guard against their own people?"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng laughed loudly, and clapped his hands: "Naturally, it is natural to prevent foreign enemies from invading, but when people''s hearts are not in harmony, they can really prevent their own people!"


    "what?"


    Several people were surprised and puzzled.


    This time Thunder Dragon was the first to react.


    He shouted in surprise: "I understand, Great Chief!"


    "Understood?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Wei Li, Qing Ya and Chao Lu looked puzzled.


    understand what?


    Lei Long said excitedly: "We should start with people''s hearts!"


    Mu Feng nodded in relief...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1183

    Thunder Dragon pointed out the critical point, but he didn''t know how to solve it.


    I have no choice but to ask Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The current situation seems to be that they are dragging us, waiting for us to leave, but in fact they are not in a hurry."


    "Are they also in a hurry?" Ming Guang frowned.


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course!"


    "Then how can we make them lose their hearts?"


    "They have already lost their hearts!" Mu Feng laughed, "Let the tribe be young and strong, and the clansmen will be on top instead of fighters. Can the tribe bear this kind of behavior?"


    Thunder Dragon shook his head.


    Warriors are responsible for protecting the tribe, so their families enjoy higher treatment than ordinary people in the tribe.


    The tribe''s people hunted and raised livestock to supply soldiers, and they also hoped to be protected when danger came.


    When a catastrophe is imminent, the soldiers do not stand up, but let the clansmen stand on top, which will inevitably arouse the resentment and dissatisfaction of the clansmen.


    "So," Thunder Dragon''s eyes lit up, "we start with people''s hearts?"


    Mu Feng nodded, and stopped taking the examination of Thunder Dragon, and said directly: "The moat doesn''t let us in, we just don''t want to go in, find a way to make them come out by themselves, or beg us to go in!"


    "Huh?" Thunder Dragon laughed.


    The chief''s statement sounds very inspiring.


    "What should I do specifically?" Weili couldn''t wait.


    "The specific method," Mu Feng chuckled, "it is natural for the soldiers to speak up, and on the other hand, it can also disturb the hearts of the Dali tribe!"


    "How to disturb?"


    "How many people are there in the Jiang family?"


    "Warrior Jiang?" Weili was puzzled, and hurriedly said, "There are more than six thousand people..."


    "Will they understand the shouts of the Dali tribe?"


    "Shouting?" Wei Li was puzzled, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng clapped his hands: "It will be fine!


    Go, gather them all! "


    Wei Li was puzzled, but he turned his head to gather the soldiers and did as he did.


    Thunder Dragon scratched his head: "Great chief, shouting is just shouting at the top of your throat, what''s the use?"


    "It''s very useful!" Mu Feng laughed.


    He remembered the scene before the Overlord''s death, besieged on all sides, just in time for this situation.


    He wanted to try to give Da Libu an original version of besieged on all sides.


    The so-called "shouting" is the slogan and words often shouted by people among the tribes when they go out to pick wild fruits, hunt and fight, similar to the ancient Yuefu folk songs.


    In fact, the Han Yuefu in the previous life was a local folk song collected by the government, compiled into a book, and officially published and distributed.


    And folk songs are naturally the voices of the people in the mountains and fields, when they are working and leisure.


    These "calls" can be complex or simple, such as "oh oh oh" and "yo yo yo" when hunting.


    There are also complicated ones such as "the fruit here is so red", "the fruit is big and sweet" and so on.


    People like Jianglong City, Qinglong City, Baihu City, and hunting teams already had relatively more complicated "questions and answers" calls when they reclaimed land and grazed livestock.


    Mufeng had harvested wheat with his clansmen in the summer before, and the male and female clansmen who had reaped a good harvest were cheering and jumping excitedly in the field. At that time, Mufeng heard an interesting "cry" from the field:


    "Ah, this year''s ears of wheat are big and heavy!"


    "Then why did you smile?"


    "It''s a lot to eat with a smile on your mouth!"


    Later, when they arrived at Baishuyuan, Mu Feng followed Shuo Feng to hunt and relocate the animal horde.


    As a result, when they went back to Xuanwu City together that day, Shuofeng and the hunting team soldiers ran wildly and booed, and then whistled:


    "Today''s lamb runs so fast!"


    "It seems like my brother is the bridegroom!"


    "Why does the groom run so fast?"


    "There''s a bride in the house!"


    At that time, Shuo Feng asked Mu Feng with a wretched and proud face: "How is it, Great Chief? I read Da Jiang''s text book, and wrote the poems myself!"


    At that time, Mu Feng almost lost his temper with laughter.


    Shit poetry, doggerel!


    Originally, he thought that this was just an isolated phenomenon of Jiang, but later he found that this was the case in Dragon City, Black Bear City and even Shandao City.


    Bai Yue, Fei Niao, Bai Qiu and the others would all howl when they were working or after drinking.


    As for the content, there are meat and vegetables.


    Since then, Mu Feng has realized that the so-called "folk songs" may not be so mature and complete. They may be just one or two sentences, or three or four sentences. Three sentences:


    "The wind is blowing and the clouds are flying!


    Vega is back home!


    Andy warriors guard the Quartet! "


    However, these folk songs can resonate with the tribe to the greatest extent in ancient times when spiritual life was extremely scarce.


    or sadness, or joy.


    Otherwise, there would be no Overlord besieged, and after being besieged on all sides, the morale of the army would be broken.


    So what he has to do right now is to stimulate the people of the Dali tribe with the "cry" of the current era, and break their hearts!


    When Weili gathered Yu Jiang''s soldiers in front of him, he asked directly, "Does anyone know what people in the Dali tribe shout when they are working, hunting, or fighting?"


    The soldiers of Yan Jiang''s team were all stunned, not knowing why.


    Everyone look at me, I look at you, and finally look at Weili.


    Weili scratched his head and said awkwardly: "Great chief, none of them know what you mean."


    Mu Feng was surprised, and said with a smile: "It''s just that any of you can remember what they shouted by themselves when they were not talking to others, or when many people shouted together!


    For example, when we are hunting, we will yell ''oh oh oh'', and women in the tribe will yell ''the fruit here is big and sweet'' when picking fruit. Think about it, is there any! "


    At this time, Weili scratched his head and asked, "Great Chief, does it count if you laugh ''hahaha'' when you win a battle?"


    Mu Feng was weird, he gritted his teeth and said, "That''s okay, is there anything else?"


    Now Jun Jiang understands, it''s just what he usually shouts.


    They racked their brains and began to think back, only to find that they had heard a lot, but they couldn''t remember a word right now.


    In such a hurry, these soldiers scratched their heads one by one.


    Mu Feng was helpless, how could this work?


    Fortunately, some soldiers finally opened their eyes and shouted: "I remembered, when they returned to the tribe, they would shout together, ''How happy the man who returned to the tribe'', does this count?"


    Mu Feng hurriedly nodded: "Fine, count!"


    He immediately asked again: "Are there any who have returned to the tribe, have they left the tribe?


    Did it say that soldiers should protect their clansmen?


    Did you say that the clansmen work very hard? "


    One person led the way, and Mu Feng''s thoughts became clear.


    After his reminder, Warrior Yu Jiang quickly thought of more shouts, all about the shouts of the Dali tribe:


    "Da Li''s son Lang is not afraid of death!"


    "Our horses are fat and strong!"


    "Whoever dares to hit us deserves to die!"


    "Our territory is the most extensive!"


    ...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1184

    Mu Feng was very pleased. From the word "shout" recalled by Yu Jiang, it can be seen that the people of the Dali tribe are usually high-spirited and arrogant.


    But it is precisely this kind of self-confidence that is in stark contrast to the situation in front of him.


    So these shouted "folk songs" are exactly the best weapon that Wood Wind can use to stimulate them.


    In addition, he made preparations¡ªpersuading him to surrender!


    This is definitely a "pioneering work" of this era.


    He told Lei Long and Weili: "If there are captives from the Dali tribe, you don''t have to kill them. If you catch them, stay and tell them that as long as they are willing to give up resistance, we don''t have to kill them.


    Including the clansmen they can call out, that''s fine too.


    Even if they are willing to become members of my Da Jiang clan, we will let the past go and not pursue what happened to them today! "


    "What?" Thunder Dragon, Weili and others were all shocked.


    Zhao Lu shouted even more: "Brother, they have a big enmity with us!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The ones who have hatred are the great chiefs and leaders of the Dali tribe, they are the ones who want to deal with other tribes wholeheartedly.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that some tribesmen also think so, but there are also many people who have not thought of looting other tribes.


    Just like in our own tribe, some people are willing to be leaders and leaders, while others are only willing to work honestly.


    There are people like this in every tribe, you can''t kill them all with one stick! "


    "But," Zhao Lu obviously couldn''t accept it.


    Although he didn''t personally experience the events of Dali and Shaoli against Jade Bird in the past, the hatred he heard from his parents has always been deeply rooted in his memory.


    So he didn''t have a good impression of these two movies.


    In his impression, the members of Dali and Shaoli were all vicious and insane, they only wanted to plunder other people''s things and bully other tribes.


    Mu Feng knew what Zhao Lu was thinking, shook his head and asked, "Do people in the Dali tribe have parents?"


    Chao Lu nodded: "Yes!"


    "Do they have children, brothers and sisters?"


    "have!"


    "Now will they bleed?"


    "meeting!"


    "Hey, will they be afraid?"


    This time, Zhao Lu was silent.


    Not only Chaolu, but also Thunder Dragon and Weili.


    They probably understood what the warchief meant.


    Like Da Jiang, Da Li is just a tribe.


    Their clansmen also have parents, family members, and brothers and sisters, and they also fear and bleed.


    In short, they are normal people just like the Dajiang people!


    Seeing this, Mu Feng continued: "Of course, if I, Da Jiang, fight all out, no matter what beasts and defenses he has in the Dali tribe, he can be wiped out.


    The big deal is that my Da Jiang''s fighters will have more casualties.


    However, if every victory of my big ginger requires a large number of casualties of soldiers, then what is the purpose of our war? "


    "this¡­¡­"


    Several people were silent.


    They wanted to say that it was to gain more territory, but now Dajiang''s territory was already wide enough, so vast that the population was obviously not enough.


    If under such circumstances, Big Ginger loses more people, it will not be worth the loss.


    Especially Zhao Lu, who thought of what just happened in Jade Bird City.


    If it wasn''t for Big Ginger, Jade Bird City wouldn''t be able to keep it.


    But what if they won the battle?


    More than half of the soldiers of the Blue Bird tribe were killed or injured, and the young and strong in the tribe also suffered heavy casualties.


    Such a victory is too expensive.


    It was so old that when she thought about it, Zhao Lu felt heartache.


    Seeing their silence, Mu Feng nodded and said, "We don''t fight for the sake of winning, but for the better growth of the tribe.


    So we have to take the life of every clansman seriously and cherish it, and we can''t just think about exchanging lives with each other, it''s not worth it! "


    Chao Lu frowned, her expression changed, it was obvious that she was at war with heaven and man in her heart.


    Weili was thoughtful.


    In the end, Thunder Dragon was the first to react: "Just like what you did to Liaolong City back then, you can absorb people from the Dali tribe, right?"


    Zhao Lu looked at Mu Feng in disbelief.


    Weili also looked moved.


    Mu Feng nodded: "In a tribe like the Dali tribe, ordinary people don''t really care much about who becomes the chief, as long as the new chief can lead them to be strong and not be bullied."


    "This..." Several people were shocked again.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s like in every city now, the clansmen are not as familiar with me as the great chief than they are with you city lords, right?"


    Wei Li was surprised and shocked.


    Thunder Dragon frowned tightly, dazed in a daze.


    What Mu Feng said just touched his mind.


    Indeed, the clansmen didn''t care much about who was the great chief.


    Just like the clansmen of Liaolong City, at first he thought that joining Da Jiang might be the end of the clansmen of Liaolong City, but later found that it was not the case.


    Faced with a stronger tribe, better tribe, and more food, the clansmen of Liaolong City chose to integrate into Jiang without hesitation.


    After being merged into Dajiang, the iron bucket-like dragon department he built in the past was quickly assimilated.


    Sure enough, as the great chief said, many tribesmen don''t care that much about who is the great chief.


    This is also one of the reasons why he took the initiative to completely draw a line with the people of Liaolong City - he felt that the people of Liaolong City in the past were ungrateful, and after entering Dajiang, they completely forgot everything he did.


    Later, he discovered that the clansman of Liaolong City recognized Da Jiang far more than the previous Liaolong Department.


    This made him more and more depressed.


    Until today, when the great chief Mu Feng said these words, he vaguely wanted to understand one thing - it wasn''t that the clansmen were ungrateful, it was because the vast majority of people were like this.


    All they want is to live a good life.


    Thinking of this, he nodded in various ways: "Great chief, I understand, if these people from the Dali tribe are willing to join Dajiang, we can naturally assimilate them into our tribe just like assimilating the tribesmen of Liaolong City and Goshawk City." .


    Worst of all, they know that they don''t have to fight for their lives, so they won''t really fight with us, so for our soldiers, the danger of fighting is also reduced, right? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s the truth."


    As he said that, he looked at Zhao Lu and said seriously: "You are still young, some hatreds are the things of ancestors, it is a good thing not to forget. But you can''t live in hatred all the time.


    Otherwise, when you meet an enemy, all you think about is revenge, and you will easily lose your life because of it.


    Many things in this world come as soon as you ask for them. If you ask for benevolence, you will get benevolence, and if you ask for death, you will die.


    In life, anything is possible.


    When people die, there is nothing left! "


    Chao Lu was shocked.


    Indeed, the members of the Qingniao tribe were bent on revenge, and in the end their tribe was reduced from tens of thousands to 20,000 to 30,000, and now it is only 10,000 to 20,000.


    If this situation continues, without Da Jiang, their people will be wiped out, and there will be many people left in Dali and Shaoli.


    Chao Lu silently nodded and said no more.


    Lei Long was also whispering something next to Weili.


    After a long while, Weili frowned and nodded.


    Seeing this, Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chaolu and Weili will both be the candidates for the Lord of Dajiang City in the future, which means a lot to Dajiang.


    Thunder Dragon is the leader of the military department, directly leading the soldiers to fight, directly affecting the number of casualties of Da Jiang''s soldiers in a battle.


    If they don''t have enough mind and structure, it''s easy to put a city in trouble.


    He didn''t want to have a situation where people were lost after winning the battle.


    So he had to let the two of them understand how to deal with many things one by one, instead of simply killing and killing.


    The reaction of the three of them now made him quietly relieved.


    He smiled and said, "Okay, go see how the rehearsal is going, and then go shout!"


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1185

    Mu Feng took a few people to listen to the "results" of Yan Jiang''s training, and the specially selected ones with loud voices began to practice.


    The content of shouting is all content that stimulates the soldiers and civilians of the Dali Ministry.


    Of course, Mu Feng also specially exchanged the folk song singing method of Guixi Laobiao with the system, taught it all, and then let everyone demonstrate it. The effect left Lei Long and others dumbfounded on the spot.


    Mu Feng was not surprised.


    It is scary and embarrassing for a person to sing, speak out of tune, and out of tune.


    But if a group of people are out of tune and out of tune uniformly, it will not be embarrassment, but style.


    Maybe you can still hear the momentum and emotion.


    This is also what he realized during a military training by chance.


    Seeing that the effect was good, Mu Feng began to make arrangements: "There are three batches of shouting. The first batch of people shouted during the day and shouted casually. The main idea is that the Shaoli tribe has already suffered a defeat, and the soldiers were killed and injured. It''s so miserable."


    Thunder Dragon grinned strangely and said, "Can it be said that the Shaoli tribe has given up resistance?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Forget it, this is too much, but it can be said that they have already escaped!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Good!"


    Weili and Chaolu scratched their heads.


    They still don''t understand the "essence of being brave in war."


    Mu Feng said again: "At night, let Yan Jiang''s fighters sing the words I taught. Well, it''s night anyway, and they dare not come out if they get closer!"


    "yes!"


    "As for the third batch, it depends on whether they are willing to come out to charge and kill. If they can charge and kill, then they can catch some alive, and then just shout out!


    Otherwise, call the first two batches back and forth! "


    "yes!"


    Weili scratched his head: "It''s just gone?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yes, what else?"


    Wei Li wondered: "Is it useful?"


    Before Mu Feng could speak, Thunder Dragon spoke: "When the Great Chief and the Cyan Bird Division besieged Liaolong City before, they only let the soldiers shout and scold outside Liaolong City, and the soldiers in Liaolong City were all very angry. It¡¯s like going crazy and rushing out of the city, just to fight Da Jiang to the death.¡±


    Weili was surprised.


    He had never heard of such a case.


    Mu Feng shook his head and laughed, "I didn''t ask you to do that, it was Han Shu!"


    Thunder Dragon smiled wryly: "It was only later that I realized that it was also taught by the great chief. At first this trick was used on a small tribe called the Chijiao tribe..."


    Mu Feng also smiled wryly: "Now it seems that the Chijiao tribe is a small tribe, but the Chijiao tribe at that time was already a giant to me.


    At that time, the Jiang family, the Black Bear Department, and the Wild Wolf Department joined forces to defeat them without risking it! "


    Weili was amazed.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said, "Okay, let''s arrange for soldiers to shout out, and be careful during the daytime!"


    "Yes!" Thunder Dragon nodded, and turned to arrange the soldiers.


    As for Mu Feng and others, they followed not far behind to observe the effect.


    Twenty or thirty soldiers rode their horses to the south gate of Dalibu carefully, holding shields in their hands to block the front - Dalibu also has some bows and arrows, but their power is very weak, not as good as Dajiang''s bamboo arrows before. Do not know how to make it.


    At this time, in the Dali tribe, it was Yin Qi who personally led the tribe to guard the gate of the tribe day and night.


    Since Dakli was killed in Jade Bird City, Yin Qi, as the high priest, has been held accountable by the chief.


    In the Dali tribe, the great chiefs and war leaders came from the Huiqiang branch.


    The high priest and leader are from the branch of Tang Jing.


    The great chief, Damu''er, was originally the high priest of the Huiqiang branch.


    In terms of personal relationship, the relationship between the two is very good.


    But Lungong, Dakli died in the Blue Bird Department, not to mention the death of Dakli, the leader of the war, and also caused heavy damage to the Dali Department, and was chased to the tribe, blocking the door and unable to get out.


    Life and death are uncertain, but the outcome is predictable.


    In a fit of rage, Damur asked Yin Qi to lead someone to guard the gate¡ªthere really aren''t many talented people in the Dali Department now!


    Some strong fighters are also reckless. They don''t know how to use their brains at all. They are either fighting to the death or fighting hard on the battlefield. How can they take on big responsibilities.


    Right now, Yin Qi is at the gate of the tribe, looking at the Jiang warrior not far away through the entrance and exit of the tribe, with a puzzled face.


    In the past few days, Da Jiang repeatedly attacked the Dali tribe several times, but each time Yin Qi sent people to resist with their lives.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of the black dragon at a critical moment, the deaths and injuries of the soldiers of the Dali tribe would have been even more serious.


    Now their only way out is to drag.


    Drag it until the enemy''s food is exhausted, or drag it to Shaoli to end the battle in Goshawk City, and rush south to help.


    At that time, it will be said that Li Bu wants the lion to open his mouth to ask Da Li Bu for this or that. After all, Da Li Bu has asked them for things before that.


    But that doesn''t matter anymore.


    As long as they can avoid this catastrophe this time, the Dali tribe will migrate to the south into the mountains, or travel long distances past Zhang''e Mountain to go further west!


    As for the danger of crossing the vast sea and desert and browsing Zhang''e Mountain, there is nothing to do.


    It is better than defending the old land and being destroyed.


    But at the moment, Da Jiang''s actions made him unable to understand.


    Because the opponent did not launch an attack, but only sent twenty or thirty people.


    What is this for?


    Yin Qi was puzzled.


    He didn''t even let the soldiers try to shoot arrows - the previous shooting proved that their bows and arrows were of no use to Da Jiang.


    On the contrary, after Da Jiang fired a wave of arrows, they resolutely gave up the idea of ??fighting against each other.


    Not only Yin Qi was puzzled, but also the other fighters of the Dali tribe showed doubts.


    They didn''t know why only so many fighters came to Jiang this time.


    But immediately they understood what the other was going to do.


    I saw twenty or thirty warriors standing side by side, some of them held shields to defend in front, and the rest began to yell:


    "People from Dali, listen up, you don''t have to wait any longer, people from the Shaoli tribe won''t come!"


    "The Shaoli tribe is defeated!"


    "They were defeated by me, Jiang, in Goshawk City!"


    "They are worse than you, only a few hundred escaped from more than 10,000 fighters!"


    "That Gucci Tiger is dead too!"


    ...


    Following the yelling and yelling of the Jiang soldiers, the soldiers of the Dali tribe exploded.


    They looked at me, I looked at you, and finally they all looked at Yin Qi.


    Because the high priest had told them before that the Dali tribe had already made an appointment with the Shaoli tribe, and the two tribes would fight on both sides at the same time.


    After either party succeeds, it will rush to help the other party.


    Calculating the time, if the Shaoli Department succeeds, it should arrive within two days!


    However, the people from the Shaoli tribe did not come, but they heard the news of their defeat!


    how can that be?


    Yin Qi''s heart trembled, he suppressed his panic, and said angrily: "Fake, fake, don''t listen to their nonsense!


    With so many people in the Shaoli tribe, how could they be defeated by the Goshawk tribe?


    With so many people in Da Jiang here, how could they send other fighters to the Goshawk Department?


    They are too late! "


    Yin Qi said all the reasons he could think of to refute the news in an instant.


    Judging from his tone, it is not so much that he wants to convince the soldiers around him, but that he is convincing himself.


    It was he himself who didn''t want to believe it.


    But Da Jiang soldier shouted again: "The people from the Shaoli tribe have escaped!"


    "Gucci Tiger is dead too!"


    "There is also Yaolong, that person has also left the Shaoli tribe!"


    "They''re back!"


    ...


    Now Yin Qi was completely stunned.


    It is not surprising that Gu Qihu was known by Da Jiang as the leader, but the existence of Yaolong is not known to everyone.


    Especially Yaolong''s identity, Fubu, and relationship with Benboba are only known to a few people!


    What does it mean that Jiang warrior can shout out these secrets?


    Thinking of this, Yin Qi trembled all over, with fear on his face.


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe naturally also saw this scene, and became more and more panicked...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1186

    Yin Qi completely lost his mind.


    What Jiang warrior shouted was definitely not false, the Shaoli tribe was really defeated.


    The thought filled him with terror.


    The Shaoli tribe has been wiped out, can the Dali tribe survive alone?


    When he didn''t know what to do, the great chief Damu''er came in time, followed by several people, who were walking aggressively towards the gate of the tribe.


    "What''s going on?" Damur shouted.


    "Listen!"


    The shouts of the big ginger warriors came and went.


    Damur''s face was gloomy, and after a while, he said coldly: "Fake!"


    There is no other explanation.


    "Huh?" All the soldiers of the Dali tribe looked at Damur with doubts, hoping for some explanation.


    Damur didn''t explain, just gave Yin Qi a cold look, then turned to the soldiers again and shouted: "Don''t pay attention to them, just keep the gate and don''t let them in!


    They have come all the way to come to us, and there must be not enough food, just wait until they can''t wait to leave.


    Or wait until the people from the Shaoli tribe arrive, they will still be defeated! "


    "Yes!" The soldiers cheered up.


    Yin Qi hesitated to speak.


    He knew that it would be wrong to say anything more at the moment.


    When he was about to say something again, Damur had already turned and left.


    He looked out of the tribe with a heavy heart.


    He knew that what Great Chief Damu''er said and did was to keep the soldiers from losing confidence, but the actual situation was not like this.


    In the past few days, the soldiers of the Dajiang tribe showed no sign of leaving. At the beginning, they fired a rocket and burned many houses in the Dali tribe.


    But fortunately, the Dali tribe is big enough, and the surrounding houses are also owned by some ordinary clansmen, so death and loss are all within the acceptable range.


    But now Da Jiang has changed his method, and it is really abominable to confuse people with such a shout.


    A deep fear arose in his heart, and he felt that there was an existence in Dajiang that he didn''t know, who was born to restrain their Dalibu.


    That person seems to know all the plans of the Dalibu.


    Just like the proposal to attack the Jade Bird Department last time, it was actually proposed by the Da Li Department first.


    But the final result was that many tribes joined forces to attack Dali and Shaoli.


    Later, he knew even more that before the departure of several tribes, two tribes had already been wiped out, and the remaining two - Goshawk and Kuiwei took the initiative to surrender to the enemy and led the enemy to defeat the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe .


    Afterwards, Da Li and Shao Li also sent people into Kuwei and Goshawk''s territory to find out the situation.


    But every time the people sent out never returned.


    It''s as if these people were known to each other as soon as they left the tribe.


    And this time recently, the plan secretly discussed by the great chief Dahur and Benboba was actually seen through by the other party, and they made preparations.


    He doesn''t know the specific situation of the Shaoli tribe, but judging from the disastrous defeat of the Dali tribe in the Jade Bird tribe, the Shaoli tribe is definitely not much better!


    "How did they do it!" Yin Qi yelled wildly in his heart, "Could it be that there is a god in their tribe, otherwise why does he know what we do and can prepare everything in advance?"


    And this scene was naturally seen by Mu Feng and others.


    Several people were very excited when they saw the restlessness of the Dali soldiers at the door.


    Thunder Dragon almost stood up and shouted to Warrior Jiang to prepare to charge.


    Weili also clenched his fists excitedly.


    Not to mention Chaolu, she was always there looking forward to saying: "Come out, come out!"


    However, the people from the Dali tribe did not come out after all, which made them very disappointed.


    Lei Long looked at Mu Feng: "Great Chief, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay, let them shout!"


    "what?"


    The old god Woodwind is here.


    He knew that although the Dali tribe did not come out to fight, it would never be as peaceful as it appeared on the surface.


    This can be seen from the surge of soldiers at the door just now.


    And he didn''t expect to stimulate the other party with just the first call.


    He waved his hand and said with a smile, "Wait until it gets dark, don''t worry!"


    A few people had no choice but to suppress their temper and wait honestly.


    Soldiers Da Jiang continued to shout, seeing the people coming and going from the Dali Department not far away, he was excited at first, and secretly said, "The chief''s method really works", and then frowned endlessly.


    But they didn''t have too many surprises, and continued to shout hard.


    It was not until the sun was setting and it was getting late that Mu Feng asked them to come back.


    In the evening, after dinner, Mufeng asked Yu Jiang warriors to come near the entrance of Dali Gate, and asked people to hold firewood and light a bonfire. Afterwards, many Yu Jiang warriors began to shout to the folk songs, using still Liu Sanjie tune of:


    "Hey, what happened to Da Li today?"


    "Da Li''s fighters are the strongest!"


    "Why don''t they go out?"


    "Are they afraid?"


    ...


    Mu Feng not only asked Yu Jiang''s soldiers to light a bonfire in the open space between the two armies for an open-air "performance", but also made Da Jiang''s soldiers to boo and taunt there from a long distance away.


    It simply recreated the excitement of rushing to the big stage in the countryside in the previous life.


    Although it sounded to him that these people had imitated Liu Sanjie''s out-of-tune, but other people didn''t know it. They all listened with great enthusiasm, all of them booed and laughed, and taunted and cheered from time to time.


    And across the night and the other side of the moat, at the entrance of Dali Gate, these soldiers were waiting furiously for the swaying and frolicking figures not far from the opposite side near the fire.


    They were very familiar with the first few words the other party shouted, and they were the shouts of Dali warriors and clansmen when they were hunting and picking fruits.


    Hearing this shout, they suddenly thought of how powerful Dalibu is in their hearts, but now they are blocked by people and dare not go out to fight.


    Forget it, the most hateful thing is the naked ridicule on the other side, saying something like "if the fighter is not good enough, the clansman will go up". It really makes them feel ashamed.


    That''s right, all soldiers protect the clansmen. Now that Da Li encounters a big battle, he wants the clansmen to stand in front.


    Even if the Da Li tribe finally won this battle, how could they hold their heads up in front of the tribe in the future?


    Some soldiers already gritted their teeth in the darkness and said: "High Priest, let us out, we will fight them to the death!"


    "That''s right, High Priest, if you let them shout like that again, all the clansmen will no longer trust us!"


    "That''s right, now our Dali tribe is relying on the tribe to defend to the death, and they can''t attack, so let us go out and fight to the death!"


    "Even if we die in battle, it''s better than being insulted by them here!"


    ...


    At this time, Yin Qi also secretly clenched his fists so that his palms hurt and his knuckles creaked.


    Obviously, he was also trying to suppress his anger.


    What the other party did was really disgusting.


    He never expected that the other party would shout during the day and still shout at night.


    And the content of shouting is different.


    What they said during the day made them panic, but what they said at night made them angry.


    He wasn''t sure what the other party could say if he called again tomorrow.


    But he felt that he could no longer allow the other party to continue shouting like this.


    Because the other party''s voice was so loud, many people from the Dali tribe could hear it.


    Although he couldn''t see the expressions of these Dali tribesmen, he knew that these words had been hammered into the hearts of many Dali tribesmen.


    Maybe right now, many people are asking in their hearts: "What happened to the soldiers of the Dali tribe? Why can''t they fight? Why do ordinary people like us fight?"


    So these fighters are right, regardless of life or death, they need to go out to fight, to prove that Dali fighters are bloody men, they can fight to the death for the tribe and to protect the tribe.


    These people don''t care about life or death if they go out, as long as they go out, they can prevent the hearts of the people in Dali from continuing to be chaotic!


    So he gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, I''ll let you out, fight to the death!"


    "Yes!" The Dali soldiers who guarded the gate roared in unison.


    In the flames, the Jiang warriors still didn''t realize it, and they were still shouting "Wooah wow", as if they didn''t realize that the Dali tribe had sent soldiers at all.


    Only a sudden "kill" sounded in the night sky, followed by a sound of horseshoes, rushing towards the Jiang warrior in the fire.


    However, before the sound of these horseshoes dancing approached the big Jiang warrior in the fire, it stopped abruptly, followed by a miserable cry: "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Weili''s voice sounded excitedly in the darkness: "This tripping rope is really easy to use!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1187

    Not surprisingly, all the "brave" Dali warriors who left the tribe failed to escape and were all arrested.


    How did they think that the big Jiang warrior actually "sinisterly" put a tripping rope on the ground.


    Who can see the black light?


    So almost as soon as they remembered their miserable screams, the Jiang warriors hiding in the dark swarmed up and tied them up together.


    The captured soldiers cursed and shouted to no avail.


    But Da Jiang''s fighters were still booing: "Hey, how are Da Li''s fighters!"


    "I don''t think so!"


    "No wonder you want to let the clansmen go!"


    "I laughed so hard!"


    ...


    Yin Qi and the others who saw this scene through the dim light of the fire were devastated, startled and angry.


    He cursed loudly: "Soldier Da Jiang is so courageous, only dare to sneak attack?"


    Obviously, he has been confused.


    Soon, Da Jiang was not to be outdone, and someone scolded back from the air: "The soldiers of Dali are so courageous, but the two battles let ordinary people fight!"


    "That is, allow you to sneak attack the Blue Bird Department, but not allow others to set up an ambush?"


    "Who is this person, are you stupid?"


    Yin Qiyu was indignant.


    He is a dignified high priest, how has he ever been so angry?


    He intends to let the soldiers out again, but none of the soldiers who went out just now can escape, how dare he let them out again?


    Hit, can''t beat.


    Scold, but scold.


    Yin Qi clenched his fist tightly, and smashed on the gate with hatred, but accidentally hit the wooden spike, causing him to groan in pain.


    It''s so cold that the teeth are stuck between the teeth!


    In desperation, he tried his best to suppress the resentment in his heart, and told them to guard the gate regardless of the roar of the soldiers around him, not allowing them to go out again.


    At this time, the great chief Da Mo''er came again.


    After learning that no less than a hundred soldiers rushed out of the tribe to fight Da Jiang to the death and did not return, Damur was furious.


    Even through the darkness, Yin Qi could feel his angry eyes that seemed to be real.


    He growled lowly: "Yin Qi, you are pushing Da Libu to death!


    Next time, you have to die! "


    ...


    All the soldiers of the Dali tribe were tied up and sent to Mufeng after dawn.


    When the soldiers of the Dali tribe saw such a young man sitting in the middle, surrounded by the familiar Weili and the leaders who had fought with them in the past two days, their hearts trembled.


    "Is he the warlord, or the warchief?"


    All the prisoners had this idea in their hearts.


    Soon they had an answer.


    Mufeng cut to the chase: "My name is Jiang Mufeng, and I am the great chief of Jiang!"


    "The Great Chief!" The prisoners of war were shocked suddenly, "It turned out to be the Great Chief!"


    One of the prisoners shouted angrily: "It doesn''t matter if you are the chief or the leader of the war, since you have caught us, you can kill or cut us up!"


    The other prisoners of war also shouted angrily: "If you want less, kill them, don''t talk nonsense, I, Da Libu Erlang, have never been afraid of death!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I think there may be some misunderstanding between the two of us!"


    "Misunderstanding?" The prisoners of war stared wide-eyed, their doubts overwhelming their anger.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, from the beginning to the end I didn''t know that I, Da Jiang, was going to start a war with your Da Li tribe."


    "I don''t know?" The soldiers of the Dali tribe were extremely aggrieved, frightened and angry.


    After beating up the Dali tribe to what it is now, the soldiers suffered so many casualties, yet the other side didn''t even know they were from the Dali tribe?


    Did you know and stop fighting with them?


    Aware of the doubts of the prisoners, Mu Feng continued to laugh and said, "You want to fight the Jade Birds. The Jade Birds are my allies, Jiang. As allies, we naturally have to help them, right?"


    The prisoners froze.


    Indeed, allies must help each other, and that''s no problem.


    Mu Feng smiled, and said again: "Not to mention that we don''t know you anymore, even you, didn''t you know who we were at the beginning?"


    Now some of the prisoners nodded.


    Indeed, for a period of time after the Shuangli War ended, they couldn''t figure out who was helping the Blue Bird Department.


    The reason why they knew about the existence of Jiang was that they accidentally caught people from other tribes who had escaped from the war.


    Seeing the reactions of several people, Mu Feng laughed from the bottom of his heart.


    There are many things in his words that cannot withstand scrutiny, but under his guidance, these people have all paid attention to a problem-in the previous wars in the two films, no one really knew anyone!


    Of course, the real situation is that Da Li didn''t know about Da Jiang, but Da Jiang was already prepared.


    The prisoners fell silent.


    Besides being angry, they felt even more aggrieved.


    The opponent didn''t even know who they were, so they defeated them directly!


    Seeing that the situation was almost over, Mu Feng said directly: "But the misunderstanding has already been caused, and you also killed so many fighters of my Da Jiang..."


    The prisoners of war all stared wide-eyed.


    "Killed so many of your warriors..."


    They couldn''t believe that the young chief in front of them opened his eyes and told nonsense!


    The person who died was either from the Jade Bird Department or from the Da Li Department. How much does it have to do with Da Jiang?


    Mu Feng watched their reactions, and continued: "Don''t worry, since it''s a misunderstanding, you have to solve it, so I don''t have to kill you, let you go back!"


    "What?" The prisoners couldn''t believe their ears, thinking they had heard it wrong.


    Mu Feng nodded: "You heard me right, I can let you go back as a sincerity to resolve the misunderstanding. But there is a condition!"


    "What condition?" Someone clearly didn''t want to die.


    Some of the prisoners shouted angrily: "Shut up!"


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously: "Although it was a misunderstanding, but you killed so many people like me, Da Jiang, so it''s impossible to pretend that this didn''t happen.


    Now I, Da Jiang, have blocked the gate of your tribe, and soldiers from other places are also coming in a steady stream. It is only a matter of time before you destroy your Dali tribe. "


    Someone raised his head and stared at Mu Feng, hoping to see something.


    However, Mu Feng remained calm, they didn''t notice anything.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The dispute between the two factions, whether it is a misunderstanding or not, does not distinguish between right and wrong, and has nothing to do with ordinary clansmen. So I can let you go back, but you need to bring the words to me. As long as you give up resistance, I will let you go." Guaranteed not to kill your clansmen, and not to let the Dali''s dead clan go extinct!"


    "What!" The prisoners of war were surprised again, "Don''t kill our people?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, your clansmen are just ordinary people, all they want is to live well, have enough food to eat, and then be able to reproduce and extend their bloodlines.


    It has always been the leaders of your tribe who really want to fight against other tribes, right? "


    The prisoners of war looked different and bowed their heads in silence.


    Mu Feng was also silent.


    The first sentence of these words is a warm line, but the latter sentence is a heartbreaking one.


    Because the subtext of this sentence is to make these soldiers separate themselves from the leaders of the tribe in their hearts, and it is also the words that make them centrifugal.


    Of course, this method is very crude.


    Putting it on a tribe like Dajiang who is powerful and has a high degree of assimilation, it basically doesn''t work.


    But it is particularly effective when it is placed on the Dali tribe who is constantly losing battles and the tribe is facing extinction.


    When wars are won, people unite as never before.


    But if you keep losing battles, people will question or even deny the leader.


    This one applies everywhere.


    Once doubt arises, estrangement ensues.


    Up and down centrifugation, which is a good opportunity for Jiang to profit from it!


    Looking at the reactions of these fighters in front of him, it is clear that the bottom of his heart has been shaken.


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, and added fuel to the fire: "Do you know why we were able to destroy your Da Li tribe, but didn''t do anything?


    Do you know why your warchief and high priest don''t want you to fight us? "


    A prisoner of war snorted coldly: "If you want to destroy our Dali tribe, you will have to pay a heavy price!"


    Mu Feng sneered continuously: "Don''t talk about how much we paid, but just talk about how much spoils we can capture after destroying your Dali tribe. Is it worth it?"


    The prisoner fell silent immediately.


    Obviously, in his view, as long as he wins and the loot is enough, no matter how high the price is, it is acceptable.


    Of course, Mu Feng was sure that he would take this trick, so he said so.


    If it were someone else, Mu Feng decided not to use this move.


    He smiled and shook his head: "It seems that you don''t know yet!"


    "Huh?" All the prisoners of war were puzzled again.


    "When we were in the Blue Bird Department, we had already negotiated with your high priest Yin Qi that the Da Li Department would not be our enemy, and we would not kill your people.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that the old boy would regret it after returning to the tribe, and he would never admit it! "


    "This..." The prisoners of war fell silent, and then roared angrily, "Damn it!"


    "Damn Yin Qi!"


    "No wonder he wants the clansmen to stand on top, he doesn''t want the clansmen to have a way out!"


    "Didn''t he follow the orders of the great chief?"


    "Will the great chief promise his tribe to leave Dali?"


    "They were meant to be together!"


    ...


    With Mu Feng''s "reminder", these prisoners of war started a deadly brain supplement...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1188

    After Mu Feng "intimately communicated" with these prisoners of war, these prisoners of war basically nodded silently in the end, agreeing to Mu Feng''s proposal.


    According to what Mu Feng said, he will release these prisoners of war, and then they will spread Mu Feng''s meaning in the tribe.


    Even if it''s yin and yang, they have to find a way to go back and expose Yin Qi, the black sheep of the tribe!


    Several fighters among them were obviously very moved by the conditions Mu Feng promised, and asked Mu Feng repeatedly: "Does what you said count?"


    Mu Feng knew what they were thinking, and said with a smile: "If you are worried about going back to the tribe, you can stay here and make plans when things are over here."


    As a result, Thunder Dragon and Weili were taken aback, those Da Li tribe fighters really stayed behind!


    "This..." Lei Long was surprised and asked a question intentionally.


    Mu Feng signaled him not to be surprised, and then asked him to send those prisoners back to the Da Li Department.


    Then he asked Weili to arrange these people.


    After the two of them had made arrangements and returned again, he smiled and said, "Okay, now let''s see how Da Libu reacts, and then we can decide what to do."


    Lei Long frowned and said: "Didn''t you shout out, why did you let them go back?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "What is more effective than a personal demonstration?"


    "But," Lei Long said puzzled, "They just pretended to agree, but they regretted it when they went back. What should we do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it won''t happen. They were arrested and then released, why for no reason?"


    Thunder Dragon''s eyes lit up: "What do you mean?"


    Wooden Feng nodded: "It''s best for them to go back and do what I said. Even if they didn''t do this, their great chief would have a murmur in his heart."


    "Aren''t they dangerous?" Thunder Dragon wondered.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s not dangerous, it might be troublesome, but it''s exactly what I want.


    If I were their great chief, these people would be taken care of alone when they arrived in the tribe, and they would not be allowed to have contact with others. "


    Now Thunder Dragon understands that once these people get in touch with others, there will be troubles!


    "What if their great chief really did this?" Thunder Dragon asked.


    With confidence in his chest, Mu Feng said lightly: "Aren''t there still a few ready-made fighters, and they will go forward and shout out when the time comes."


    Thunder Dragon no longer had any doubts, he laughed and nodded.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and then said in a low voice: "Take some soldiers secretly, and set up some tents where Da Li can see it."


    "Ah?" Lei Long wondered, "The tent is enough to live in, why do you need to build it again?"


    Mu Feng pointed to his head: "Do it first, think while doing it!"


    Lei Long scratched his head, turned around and made arrangements...


    The soldiers of the Dali Tribe who were captured and released returned to the gate of the Dali Tribe with mixed feelings.


    The soldiers in charge of guarding the gate were taken aback.


    "You, you are not dead?"


    "Why are you back?"


    Obviously, in their view, being caught by the enemy means death.


    No one thought they would come back alive.


    The captives were filled with anger.


    Because these tribesmen in the past did not open the door immediately, but instead asked in surprise: "Are you alive?"


    Instead of being happy with the rest of their lives, they asked "Why are you still alive"!


    May I ask who doesn''t get angry when they hear such words?


    Sure enough, the great chief of Jiang was right, they were like dead people in the eyes of the tribe.


    When a person dies, there is nothing left.


    So once they die, their family members will soon be excluded and despised by the tribe, and finally life in the tribe will be difficult.


    It doesn''t need to be said by the great chief, they have seen it with their own eyes.


    Some have even experienced it firsthand.


    Therefore, the current attitude of the clansmen and what the young chief said made them think of all the miserable fates of themselves after death as a soldier, and the hesitant things in their hearts began to become certain.


    The leader frowned and asked, "Can''t we come back alive?"


    The gatekeeper immediately looked not far behind: "High Priest, High Priest!"


    Yin Qi, who was listless, walked quickly to the gate and exclaimed, "You are still alive!"


    The captives saw it clearly, only surprised, not surprised.


    "Sure enough, he broke his promise with Jiang!"


    The prisoners suppressed their anger and bowed to salute: "High Priest, we are back!"


    Yin Qi didn''t open the door immediately, but asked directly: "Why didn''t Da Jiang''s people kill you?"


    At this time, the captives were very dissatisfied with the attitude of the tribe and the high priest Yin Qi.


    It was only one night, and these people looked at them as if they were disasters, full of vigilance.


    This deeply hurt their hearts - they did not hesitate to go out of the city to fight last night for the sake of the tribe and the reputation of the warriors!


    As a result, the great chief of Dajiang didn''t say that he wanted to kill them, but his own people guarded them instead.


    Did you receive this treatment when you came back?


    However, Yin Qi continued to ask: "Why were you arrested so easily last night, and released so easily now?"


    He was at the gate of the tribe last night, so far away, how did he know that there was a tripping rope in the dark?


    But don¡¯t say it¡¯s him, even the soldiers in front of them can¡¯t tell the reason¡ªyou are blind, who would have thought that the horse was tripped?


    What''s more, none of them have seen or heard of such a thing as a tripping rope.


    Most of them still think that someone riding a horse in the front accidentally fell down, and as a result, all the people behind fell down in unison.


    Therefore, when Yin Qifa asked, they couldn''t tell.


    But in this way, Yin Qi felt that there was something wrong with them.


    Because the Great Chief Damu''er had already said last night that he was not allowed to open the gate of the tribe easily.


    He didn''t let the fighters open the door.


    Now the hearts of these soldiers are completely cold.


    So they let go of their voices and shouted: "High Priest, what do you want to do?"


    "Why don''t you let us into the Horde?"


    "Did you make an agreement with Da Jiang, and now you go back on it?"


    As soon as these words came out, the Dali soldiers near the gate looked at Yin Qi in unison.


    "what!"


    Some people can''t believe it.


    Seeing this, the captives yelled again: "Chief Da Jiang has already said that they don''t want to destroy the Da Li tribe, they just want to investigate the faults of those who started this war!"


    "That''s right, they made an agreement with the high priest, but the high priest repented!"


    "It was the high priest who caused us to die so many people in vain!"


    "Go and tell the chief!"


    Sentences of sowing dissension and condemning words sounded out one after another.


    At this time, no one has paid attention to whether these words stand up to scrutiny.


    The soldiers guarding the gate were already looking at Yin Qi beside him with vigilance and hostility.


    They are fighters, fighting for the Dali tribe, and dying for the Dali tribe, it is only right and proper.


    But they cannot be so despised by the high priest and let them die!


    Live as the soldiers outside the gate said, and regardless of whether the chieftain is willing to say what Jiang said, at least their high priest¡ª¡ªYin Qi is not trustworthy.


    Moreover, if there is a big problem for the tribe, they need

 Chapter 1189

    "Great Chief, they''re going in!"


    Weili shouted.


    Thunder Dragon brought the rhinoceros head together and came to Mu Feng.


    "Great chief!" Rhinoceros bowed.


    When Mu Feng arrived earlier, Xishou had been secretly looking for the weakness of Dali, hoping to find the loopholes in Dali''s defense and defeat them in one fell swoop.


    It''s just a pity that the Dali tribe is completely surrounded by the moat. After careful study, I found out that in the early years when the Dali tribe fought with the mountain tribes in the south and captured many beasts with clear water and golden eyes, they deliberately surrounded the Dali tribe with the water of the mirror lake. The most important thing is to let the clear water golden eyed beast protect the tribe in the moat at the critical moment.


    It is said that this idea was proposed by the current great chief, Damu''er, and it caused a lot of opposition in the tribe at that time.


    In particular, the burly and majestic elm and the force are the most important.


    Originally, Yin Qi, Da Keli and others who were still a little hesitant in the entire Da Li Department, saw Yu Yao and others objecting, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    Because it is a tacit understanding between the Tang Jing and Hui Qiang branches against the Kuiwei branch.


    It can also be said that they indirectly contributed to the construction of the moat in Dalibu.


    Seeing the rhino head coming back, Mu Feng looked frustrated and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, just wait, they will make trouble themselves!"


    "Yes!" Rhinoceros nodded solemnly.


    Obviously, he had already heard about the great chief''s plan from Thunder Dragon, and he was filled with admiration.


    ...


    When the prisoners of war returned to the gate of Dalibu, the leader immediately said, "We need to meet the great chief and explain it to him face to face!"


    And that''s exactly what the fighters guarding the gate mean.


    The high priest secretly colludes with other ministries, this is no small matter!


    The eyes of all the soldiers changed when they looked at Yin Qi.


    Be careful, be on your guard.


    Even have enmity!


    Seeing this, Yin Qi was furious: "Idiot, idiot!"


    Can''t you see such a lame rhetoric?


    How could the fighters of the Dali tribe, who could admit to death, be willing to believe him?


    Repeated battles, repeated defeats.


    It is said that the guards did not let the soldiers go out to fight to the death, but let the clansmen go on top.


    Now these fighters are not human inside and out - they have worked hard to protect the Dali tribe, but they are hated by the tribe.


    "No wonder the high priest''s recent decisions are so strange!"


    "He is afraid that once the Da Li tribe is destroyed by Da Jiang, he will bear Da Jiang''s wrath!"


    "He is afraid of losing his position as high priest!"


    These people have started deadly brain supplementation again...


    Yin Qi was at a loss for words at this time.


    Because he himself could feel the strong hostility towards him from the whole Da Li tribe at this time, and the ruthless ridicule of Chief Jiang who was secretly manipulating all this and getting him into a quagmire.


    Soon, under the watchful eyes of several soldiers, Yin Qi followed the returned prisoners to the place where the great chief Damu''er was.


    Along the way, many tribesmen saw the isolated Yin Qi and the prisoners of war who had returned to the tribe.


    People point and point.


    "What''s going on, didn''t they leave the tribe yesterday to go out to fight?"


    "Great, they''re still alive!"


    "What''s going on, High Priest?"


    "Where are they going?"


    ...


    And these prisoners of war heard the discussion of the clansman, felt lonely and indignant, and answered loudly: "Da Jiang''s people didn''t kill us!"


    "They said, they won''t slaughter the Ministry!"


    "As long as we don''t become enemies with them, they won''t destroy the Dali tribe!"


    "It''s our high priest who never told us this!"


    ...


    The crowd exploded at once.


    The eyes of the Da Li people looking at Yin Qi have changed.


    Repeated battles, repeated defeats, let the clansmen die instead of soldiers...


    They naturally also thought of this level, and more naturally connected Yin Qi''s back-and-forth.


    As a result, the most terrifying self-importance and self-righteousness combined, and Yin Qi''s situation became even more embarrassing.


    After all, the tribesmen around are not as rational as warriors, and they have made no secret of their disgust!


    It is human nature for everyone to push the wall down.


    But before the wall falls, there are still many people who will rain when the wind blows, accelerating the speed of the "wall" falling.


    Yin Qi instantly felt that every step he took was risking his life.


    Fortunately, no matter how far he walked, he saw the great chief Damu''er leading his people rushing over from a long distance.


    He regained confidence and was full of hope.


    Great chief Damu''er is not these stupid people, he must be able to tell right from wrong!


    Sure enough, the Great Chief appeared

 Chapter 1190

    "High Priest, is what he said true?"


    Damur, who was full of annoyance, bit the bullet and asked.


    He should have gritted his teeth and shouted back at the tribe just now, it was too late to say anything now.


    For the first time, he felt so powerless in front of his tribe as the great chief.


    Even if the clansmen didn''t say a word, just standing there made him feel the pressure.


    What''s more, they were still full of doubts, waiting for his answer.


    What answer can he have?


    All he can do now is to stabilize the clansmen and prevent the news brought back by these damned captives from disturbing people''s hearts.


    "Why don''t these people die!" Damur yelled inwardly, "They shouldn''t be allowed into the tribe!"


    Yin Qi, who was being questioned, had already opened his eyes wide with anger.


    He shouted angrily: "No, no! What they said is false, I didn''t have any agreement with Da Jiang!"


    However, he underestimated the suspicion of his people.


    Or he underestimated the utility of dirty water.


    Splashing dirty water only needs to catch wind and shadow, but to prove your innocence requires real evidence!


    The leader of the soldiers said angrily: "When I was in the Blue Bird Division, the leader of Dakli died. He was so strong that he died. Why did you come back safely?"


    Yin Qi was furious: "That''s him courting death!"


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he immediately realized that there was something wrong with his words, and hurriedly corrected them: "It was he himself who was lured away by Jiang Yumo!"


    It''s just that he changed his words and corrected him again and again, and others became more and more suspicious.


    Now they have settled on one reason: Dakli, the war leader in the tribe, died in the Blue Bird Department, why did you, Yin Qi, return to the tribe safely?


    Sure enough, the soldier asked again: "Soldier Da Jiang is so strong and killed so many of our soldiers in the battle of the Blue Bird Division. Why can you return to the tribe safely?"


    This question was naturally what Mu Feng wanted to teach him to ask.


    The subtext is: People who can be beaten are killed, but those who cannot be beaten are alive, and they returned to the tribe safe and sound all the way. If there is no problem, who would believe it?


    Yin Qi was furious.


    He didn''t expect that he ran all the way back to the tribe without risking his life, but it became a proof of his problem!


    Yes, logically speaking, Jiang took advantage of the victory and pursued them, and they should have perished on the way.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    For the first time, Yin Qi found it so difficult to speak.


    He didn''t know what to say, what to say.


    Because he found that everything he said now was wrong.


    But if he didn''t say anything, he would have admitted the matter himself and waited for the tribe''s punishment.


    The point is that I didn''t do anything!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Damur believed a little bit in his heart, and he shouted angrily: "Tie up the high priest, and deal with it after this war is over!"


    "yes!"


    Immediately, the two soldiers stepped forward, set Yin Qi up aggressively, and were about to leave.


    "How could you treat me like this?" Yin Qi roared loudly, "I am the high priest of the Dali Department, you can''t treat me like this!"


    "Now you are not!" Damur said coldly, "You have secretly agreed with other tribes that you want to harm my Dali tribe, you are not worthy to be a member of my Dali tribe!


    Don''t let the soldiers fight, but let the clansmen die. You want the entire Dali clan to fight Da Jiang to the death, right? "


    "Ah, no!" Yin Qi shouted in horror.


    He knew that once he took it away, the only thing waiting for him was death!


    He shouted repeatedly: "I said to let the tribe replace the warrior, but you agreed. As the great chief, you can''t blame me for all this!"


    Yin Qi started the "dog eats dog" mode: "It''s your promise to let the clansman take the lead in this matter!"


    Damur shook his head and shouted angrily: "That''s also because of your deception!"


    In a word, choose yourself cleanly.


    Yin Qi was completely angry and cursed loudly.


    Damur ignored him again, but looked at the prisoners: "Next is your question, why didn''t Da Jiang''s people kill you?"


    The leading prisoner of war said respectfully: "Back to the chief, the reason why Da Jiang''s people kill us every time is to let us come back to prove that Da Jiang has no intention of killing us.


    As long as the Dali people don''t resist them, they won''t slaughter their tribe! "


    Damur was full of anger: "Shut up!"


    He was angry and angry at the bottom of his heart.


    Because these prisoners of war touched everyone''s hearts after they came back, he couldn''t do anything to them.


    The tribe had doubts about him, and when they heard the news brought back by the prisoners of war, they inevitably became active.


    There was nothing he could do about it.


    One wrong step, one wrong step.


    He shouldn''t let these people go back to the tribe!


    "Damn Yin Qi, you can''t even see a tribal gate!"


    Angry, under the watchful eyes of everyone, he can no longer do anything to these returned soldiers, so he can only shout: "You don''t need to guard the gate of the tribe, you go and help the tribe to pack their things!"


    "Pick up your things?" The people around were all surprised.


    Damur nodded: "There are more and more temporary houses built by Jiang outside, obviously they are soldiers gathered from other places.


    We can only wait for death if we defend the city now, so we have to fight them next, we can''t wait for their soldiers to come! "


    Many Dali fighters responded one after another, and they were also looking forward to the decisive battle¡ªit was really aggrieved to defend the city all day long!


    But those prisoners of war blinked, thinking of another possibility.


    "If you wish, you can secretly negotiate with the clansmen and leave the Dali tribe on your own initiative to join my Dajiang. I can let the past go and absorb you as members of my Dajiang clan.


    Don''t worry, I won''t target you like you targeted the Kui Wei Department. Everyone who joins Da Jiang must obey orders and obey management...


    The one next to you is Thunder Dragon, originally the great chief of a tribe of ten thousand people, and I, Da Jiang, had fought before and had a misunderstanding.


    Weili, I don''t need to say..."


    The young warchief spoke with sincerity and no falsehood.


    Most importantly, the young warchief is willing to swear by the totem.


    And the most crucial sentence is also a sentence that makes them feel at ease and heart-warming: Don''t worry, if I don''t mean what I say, how can there be so many people willing to join in Da Jiang?


    Now that Great Chief Damu''er has decided to relocate his troops, there may be a life-and-death bloody battle, and casualties are inevitable.


    If it was in the past, they would have nothing to say.


    But they, who thought they must die and survived, don''t think so now.


    Can live, who wants to die?


    What''s more, the young chief also promised that after joining Dajiang, as long as he obeys the arrangement and management, he will be the same as other Dajiang people, and have everything he should have - what is not in Dali, there will be in Dajiang!


    "As long as you are willing to bring your people to join me, Da Jiang, and truly become my Da Jiang''s people, you can get your own house and land, you don''t have to fight, you don''t have to worry about safety issues, and you will live in the same city as the Blue Bird Department. Mammoths are impenetrable..."


    This is the promise of the great chief, and he swore it with the totem oath at that time.


    So right now, when this group of soldiers are arranged to pack up their things and not go to defend the city, they don''t have any objections.


    Damur''s arrangement was obviously that he didn''t trust them, and he didn''t dare to let them guard the gate.


    The warchief didn''t trust them, and they had nothing to cling to.


    Staying in Dalibu, no one cares about life or death.


    Instead of this, why not take your relatives out of the tribe, at least fight for a better chance to survive...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1191

    Damur would never have thought that his actions had completely angered these soldiers.


    They have been suspected since they entered the tribe, so no one can stand it.


    They have already made up their minds to explain to their family members that instead of desperately migrating, it is better to rush out of the tribe and join Da Jiang as the young chief said.


    It''s not that they are not loyal to the Dali tribe, it''s that what the Dali tribe and the great chief have done makes people feel too chilling.


    So when a special person took them to pack their things together, these people looked at each other, nodded after confirming their thoughts.


    Damur''s face was gloomy, and he ordered: "Without my order, no one is allowed to open the tribal gate again!"


    "yes!"


    At this moment, Da Jiang''s warriors started shouting outside the tribe again: "Listen, people of the Da Li tribe, you are already surrounded by me, Da Jiang!"


    "You can''t escape!"


    "As long as you give up fighting with me, Jiang, we promise not to kill you!"


    "Our great chief can swear the totem oath in front of you!"


    "Join Dajiang, you will be like us!"


    "We put back the fighters we captured last night!"


    "Not killing them is our proof to you that we will do what we say!"


    "You already have members of your clan who are willing to join Da Jiang!"


    ...


    Damur''s face turned ashen.


    Yesterday, it was shouted that the Shaoli tribe was defeated, and many tribesmen had already started to panic.


    Now that the other party has come out like this again, the people of the clan are probably not just panicked - grass must grow in the hearts of many people.


    The surrounding soldiers all looked at him: "Big, big chief, what should we do?"


    "Don''t pay attention to them, keep guarding the gate, wait for the clansmen to clean up, and then we will rush out and move west!" Damur said bitterly.


    But at this time, the voice of Dajiang Warrior continued: "Don''t think about running to the west, the west is a desert, there is no food, no water, you will starve to death!"


    "Don''t even think about running north, the Shaoli tribe will be wiped out!"


    "It''s not okay to go south..."


    "Join Dajiang, you don''t have to worry about being attacked by anyone anymore!"


    "Join Dajiang, you can get your own house and land!"


    ...


    The indiscriminate bombardment of the Jiang warrior''s shouts made Damur''s expression more gloomy.


    He never thought that the two armies could fight like this!


    Although it seemed that there was no real harm, he could clearly feel the changes in the Da Li Department.


    The eyes of the clansmen looking at him have become no longer in awe, there are doubts, dissatisfaction, and even a trace of hatred that is about to burst out of their eyes!


    People''s hearts are unavailable, and tribes are not united.


    Now it was Damur who was in trouble.


    He knew that if it dragged on any longer, the Dali tribe would really be wiped out.


    Because from yesterday to today, there are many more tents in the camp where the Da Jiang soldiers are stationed, and it is obvious at a glance that they have sent people from other local officials to support them.


    It seems that the Shaoli tribe was really defeated, otherwise Da Jiang would never have spared his hands to reinforce so many soldiers!


    It can be seen that Da Jiang wants to hide these people, but there are indeed many people, and they can''t hide...


    Damur''s heart was heavy.


    So what if he found out these details, there were more and more people on the other side, and the Da Li Department had reached the end of its rope.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to hurry up and urge: "Quick, hurry up and pack your things!"


    ...


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that those tents were deliberately made by Mu Feng to let Thunder Dragon build them.


    But these tents are just empty shells, and no soldiers live in them.


    What he did was nothing more than referring to Sun Bin''s strategy of reducing the stove to confuse Pang Juan. He did the opposite, bluffing, and scaring the people of the Dali tribe.


    If there is a precedent, it is inspired by Tan Daoji''s singing of raising money.


    What Mu Feng thought and did, Lei Long only thought of one or two of them after setting up the tent, and he couldn''t help admiring.


    At this time, Thunder Dragon was sitting around Mu Feng with Xishou, Weili and others, waiting for Mu Feng''s next order.


    Now they more or less knew about Mu Feng''s plan, and also knew about Yin Qi being tied up, and they understood that everything was under the control of the great chief, so they were relieved.


    Mu Feng looked at the people in front of him, and said with a smile: "Starting from tonight, everyone cheers up and guards the gates of the Dali Department. If they want to rush and escape, you will call me back!


    If it''s just ordinary people, let them come over and bring them to me! "


    Several people had no objection and nodded one after another.


    Because what the great chief said, until now, everything has been fulfilled.


    Weili suddenly asked: "Chief, it''s no problem for the ordinary people of the Dali Tribe to be recruited as clan members, but their chief and high priest are targeting our burly branch..."


    Mu Feng nodded: "I know this, and I also made it clear when the captives were there.


    In the struggle between the two factions, the warriors and clansmen are just doing their part.


    But it is up to people like the Great Chief and Zhantou to decide whether the relationship between the two parts will be merged or fought.


    Therefore, when we fight against the Dali tribe, we only punish the chief villain, not the others! "


    "But what about those whose families had soldiers who were killed in previous wars, shall we also recruit these people?"


    Mu Feng sternly said: "I said, the dispute between the two tribes will not harm the family. They can accept it, and they can join me, Dajiang, and become members of the Dajiang tribe.


    If you can''t accept it, let them fend for themselves.


    It doesn''t make sense for us, Da Jiang, to raise a group of people who hold grudges against us in the tribe! "


    "What if they pretend to agree, but keep their hatred in their hearts and wait for the opportunity to seek revenge?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "The prerequisite for them to join Dajiang is to obey orders and management. At that time, the entire tribe of Dali tribe will be split up and moved to various cities in Dajiang, and they will not be grouped together.


    Of course, this is also convenient for them to integrate into my ginger faster.


    As for the hatred in their hearts, it will definitely not be eliminated in a short time, so let them know the benefits of being a member of the Great Jiang tribe.


    After a long time, they will give up their revenge!


    After all, living is the most important thing! "


    In this regard, there is a serious problem with the Dali and Yanma departments.


    One is to absorb the Kuiwei tribe as a branch but crowd out everywhere, and the other is to annex the remnant of Jiang''s tribe but never treat each other equally.


    Just imagine under such circumstances, how can the two people not hold grudges?


    But what about coming over?


    Just like the Liaolong Department, after adding ginger, the speed of fusion was extremely fast, and even the small water splash that Mu Feng was worried about at first did not flutter.


    Why?


    It''s simple - treat everyone equally!


    Hearing what Mu Feng said, Weili breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Yanjiang branch had a lot of old grievances with the Dali tribe, and if they didn''t take revenge, they couldn''t give the Yanjiang tribe an explanation.


    If the great chief gave up revenge in order to annex the people of the Dali tribe, then the hearts of the Yanjiang people would be pimples.


    Obviously, he thought too much.


    He no longer had doubts, turned his face to look in the direction of Dalibu, and waited for the night to come...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1192

    into the night.


    Lei Long asked Mu Feng: "Great chief, do you still want to shout tonight?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Go, why not go!"


    "Will they move?"


    "Don''t worry, there will be! Everything I said is ready, maybe there will be a big battle!


    Of course, the main purpose is to receive the Dali tribe first, so as not to fight if they can.


    Although our weapons are sharp, it is difficult to guarantee that we will retreat in a chaotic battle in the dark! "


    "Yes, what are you calling tonight?"


    "Just yell what you yelled during the day! By the way, take the Dali soldiers who surrendered to us during the day and ask them to help you yell."


    "Will they be willing to shout?"


    "Yes, I guess they don''t dare to do it during the day, but they will at night!"


    "why?"


    "The clansmen of the Dali tribe can see them during the day, and they can''t let go. But at night, if anyone can''t see anyone, they won''t be afraid." Mu Feng explained with a smile.


    In fact, many people are like this. What they dare not do during the day, they dare to do at night.


    Otherwise, where would there be the saying "the moon is dark and the wind is high, the night is a good time to kill"?


    "Yes!" Lei Long nodded, turned around and arranged to go.


    So at the entrance of the Dali Gate, the Jiang soldiers raised the fire again and began to persuade them to surrender again.


    The difference is that this time there are more Dali tribe fighters who personally speak.


    Big Jiang Warrior was the first to shout:


    "Listen everyone in the Dali tribe, as long as you leave the Dali tribe now and come to our side, you can be regarded as joining my Dajiang!"


    "You soldiers can not be held accountable for beheading our people!"


    "As long as you stop resisting!"


    ...


    The soldiers guarding the gate were all dumbfounded.


    again?


    Still trying to trick us out?


    Don''t think about it!


    They began to retort angrily: "Go away!"


    "Don''t try to lie to us again!"


    "You are trying to trick us into opening the door, and then slaughter the Ministry!"


    Obviously, these words were specially instructed by someone to strengthen their minds.


    However, they didn''t expect that it was the soldiers who surrendered from the Dali tribe who started to shout, and it was also Mu Feng who instructed Thunder Dragon, and Thunder Dragon taught these people.


    In order to prove their usefulness, these surrendered fighters shouted with all their might:


    "Abbe, I''m Kandal, what they said is true, they didn''t kill us!"


    "Long Mu, don''t stay in Dali anymore, the great chief will only let us go to die!"


    "I''m Duomu, have you heard, after you die in battle, what will happen to your family in the tribe, just look at me!"


    "Yeah, and I, Nanfeng. After my father died fighting for the tribe, how did the chief treat us? Can''t you see?"


    ...


    After these dozen or so soldiers complained tearfully, the entire Dali tribe fell into a brief silence.


    Because some of the things they said are well known and obvious to all in the tribe.


    When Da Li was strong and peaceful before, no one dared to criticize this phenomenon.


    But the Dali tribe is now very weak, and when the wind and rain are precarious, these questions have become a reminder.


    The contradictions that were originally hidden were completely broken out at this time.


    Just like when a dynasty is prosperous, many shortcomings and contradictions are covered up, but once the dynasty decays, any mistake or contradiction can become the fuse that leads to the collapse of the dynasty.


    Regarding the treatment of the soldiers'' families, the Dali tribe''s approach has always been criticized by the clansmen, and this is what chills the Dali warriors.


    On the contrary, because of the presence of Mu Feng in Da Jiang, the whole tribe gave special preferential treatment to the families of warriors.


    There are warriors who died fighting for the tribe before, and their families are also properly arranged.


    This is also one of the reasons why Dajiang warriors can work together and fight with their lives-they don''t have to worry about their family members not being able to rely on them if they die!


    So such a yell was undoubtedly yelled at the painful feet of the soldiers of the Dali tribe.


    The warriors at the gate were silent.


    Before they could react, Da Jiang started shouting together with his iron sword and shield again:


    "Hey, Da Jiang''s golden knife is fast and sharp!"


    "Hey, the golden knife is sharp enough to kill people!"


    "Hey, what if they also have golden knives?"


    "Hey, we still have golden shields!"


    ...


    It was another shout of "showing off" that was clearly showing off.


    It''s just that the shout was accompanied by the golden knife hitting the shield, with a uniform beat, coupled with the sound of metal hitting, all of a sudden, the momentum of Dajiang warrior became infinitely stronger.


    In the darkness, all the people in the Dali Department were silent like cicadas.


    Because the entire Dali department and the whole department could not find so many golden swords and golden shields.


    They were not stupid, and they already understood from the momentum of the clash of golden weapons outside that Jiang''s strength was definitely not just lip service.


    They really have enough fighters, enough gold!


    Great Chief Damu''er had already appeared at the south gate of Dalibu with a gloomy face.


    The current development of the situation has made him unable to trust anyone - he wants to guard the south gate himself!


    However, there is more than one door in the Dali Department!


    Damur can only guard one door!


    In the darkness, at the east gate of Dalibu, there were already figures starting to move, and upon closer inspection, there were quite a few figures.


    Because there were so many people who came, it seemed that there were no less than a thousand, and they had all gathered at the gate of the city.


    The warrior guarding the gate seemed to have known about it a long time ago, and called out in a low voice: "Daddy, Mommy!"


    "I''m here!"


    "I''m here!"


    The soldier who received an affirmative answer suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Sochi, Solla, all of you confirm whether your family members are there?"


    "yes!"


    A soldier in the darkness responded in a low voice.


    Soon, they all confirmed and replied: "Brother, they are all here!"


    "Okay!" The man in the dark ordered in a low voice, "If this is the case, then we have nothing to worry about, leave Dalibu!"


    Then stomped lightly, and someone opened the gate of the tribe.


    In the darkness, someone from the crowd stepped forward to help.


    Soon, the east gate of the Dali tribe was opened, and no less than two thousand tribesmen flocked out with only simple things - the soldiers who secretly contacted them had already said that joining Dajiang, everything was better than what they had in Dali Department is better.


    Then what else do you need to bring!


    Outside the city gate, a group of ginger men who had been hiding in the dark appeared long ago.


    They didn''t even light the torches, for fear of alarming the people in the Dali tribe elsewhere.


    A person in the shadow stepped forward quickly and shouted: "Heavenly King Gedihu!"


    Some of the group of people who fled from Dali stepped forward and responded in a low voice: "Chicken stewed mushrooms!"


    "That''s right!" Da Jiang came and cheered excitedly, "Come with me!"


    The members of the Dali tribe quickly followed with apprehension.


    There was no turning back for Kai Kong, and it was too late for them to regret even if they wanted to, so they could only grit their teeth and move forward.


    After walking for a long time, they finally came to a brightly lit place, which was Da Jiang''s camp!


    Near the fire, a young chief laughed, and said to the anxious members of the Dali tribe: "I am Chief Da Jiang, welcome to join Da Jiang!"


    For some reason, when all the Dali tribe saw the person in front of them and listened to him speak, they only felt that they were completely different from their own great chief, Damu''er.


    When facing Great Chief Damur, they felt as if they were facing the scorching sun and felt extremely tormented.


    And the big chief in front of him, talking and laughing, makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    This reassured the Dali people who were originally uneasy.


    At this time, at the east gate of the Dali tribe, another group of Dajiang troops had entered the tribe along the east gate of the Dali tribe in the dark.


    The leader was thinking to himself in the dark, as if there was something wrong with it: "What is a heavenly king, and what is a ground tiger, are they delicious?"


    Then he looked at Dalibu, who could only vaguely see the silhouettes of the houses in the darkness, and grinned: "Anyway, we''re sure about Dalibu!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1193

    There are many ways to welcome people.


    "Duke Zhou vomits his nourishment", "forgetting his shoes to greet each other", "sweeping the couch and responding" are all good ways to win people''s hearts.


    Although Mu Feng would not be able to imitate that Duke Zhou who vomited and ate again, and he would not be able to imitate Cao Ah who went out barefoot to meet people, after all, he knew the advantage of meeting people in person.


    Doing so will give these Dali people the feeling that they are valued, and it will also make them feel at ease as soon as possible.


    Things in the world are so wonderful that the top leaders who arrive at the scene in person, even if they do nothing but shout a few slogans, will inspire the people at the grassroots level.


    The ancient imperial conquests and the modern in-depth grassroots are nothing less than the same.


    That''s why Mu Feng appeared beside the fire, saying "Welcome to join Da Jiang" made all the Da Li people present feel confident.


    Some people who were still uneasy in their hearts also settled down.


    Mu Feng said again: "Do you rest on the spot by yourself, or go to the place I arranged for you to rest?"


    The Dali people were surprised.


    Can I still choose?


    Don''t they all follow the arrangements of the great chief?


    Is the Great Chief of Ginger so easy to talk to?


    Mu Feng looked around and said with a smile: "I see you are also very tired, how about this, go to the tent I set up over there to rest!"


    As he said that, he turned to look at Lei Long: "You take them there, make proper arrangements, these are our new clansmen!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded yes.


    Then Mu Feng said to everyone in Da Li: "You can rest assured, since you are willing to join Da Jiang, what I can guarantee is that as long as your hearts are with Da Jiang, your life will only be better than now, not worse than now! "


    The eyes of the Da Li people lit up one by one.


    This is what they were looking forward to!


    ...


    Thunder Dragon quickly went and returned.


    Mu Feng was sitting by the fire, looking towards the direction of Da Li Bu, listening to the shouts still near the south gate.


    Thunder Dragon couldn''t hide his excitement, he laughed loudly and said: "Great chief, what a miracle! If we don''t beat them, they will come here obediently!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Yes! If we really want to fight, although I, Da Jiang, can win, death and injury are inevitable."


    Thunder Dragon excitedly said: "Then what should we do next?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Enter the tribe quietly, and then quietly take some things and come back, and then wait for tomorrow!"


    "Still waiting?" Thunder Dragon asked puzzled, "Why don''t we take advantage of the situation and go directly to the city to kill them?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "There are so many clansmen all of a sudden, you still want to kill them?"


    Thunder Dragon scratched his head.


    Indeed, it is common for soldiers to die in two battles on the battlefield, and it has nothing to do with right or wrong.


    But if the clansmen have already surrendered, it is easy to arouse resentment if they still kill their old subordinates.


    "This is really troublesome!" Thunder Dragon smiled wryly and shook his head, "It turns out that the great chief I was before was not competent!"


    Mu Feng was very pleased with this flattering nonsense, he grinned loudly.


    At the east gate, Weili has already entered the Dali tribe.


    Their purpose was not to kill people, but to "follow" some cattle, horses and sheep back into the city, and then destroy the east gate and the surrounding courtyard walls.


    There is no delay in picking grass and hugging rabbits.


    The reason why he chose the east gate was because it was relatively far from Da Jiang''s camp, and it was not easy to attract the attention of the Dali tribe when he did it.


    Moreover, with Weili leading the team, there is also an advantage in acting in the dark in a huge tribe - the Kuwei tribe belonged to Dali many years ago after all, and he still knows the distribution of Dali tribe very well.


    Coupled with the fact that there are still those loyal warriors leading the way in the tribe, it is easy to find the place where the cattle, horses and sheep of the Dali tribe are kept...


    In this way, Dajiang can maximize the differentiation of Dali''s interior, and at the same time obtain more labor.


    Mu Feng was in a good mood, and said to Lei Long with a smile: "The current Da Jiang has passed the stage of competing with other tribes for life and death.


    Dajiang now has a vast territory but a small population.


    We can''t trade lives for victory every time we fight other ministries.


    In that case, even if we win, we still won''t be able to truly occupy these territories in the end! "


    Thunder Dragon lowered his head solemnly and listened carefully.


    Mu Feng said: "Just like our battle against Da Li this time, we will definitely win the Da Li tribe without many fighters, but after we win, many of our fighters will die.


    Jiang''s fighters have decreased, which is also a potential hidden danger for us.


    In Wanzhangyuan and Fanglei Department, another powerful opponent may emerge at any time.


    What can we do when there are no soldiers? "


    Thunder Dragon nodded, and sighed: "But in this way, we will have more things to think about when we fight against other ministries. It''s far easier than just destroying them!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Your words are right.


    But you have to know that it has always been easy to fight for territory, but it is very difficult to hold it.


    If we want it to be less difficult for us to defend in the future, we have to do our best when fighting for territory in the early stage.


    Just like now, if I want to maximize the annexation of the population of Dali, I have to endure the way of not slaughtering to solve it. "


    Thunder Dragon regained his spirits immediately, and asked: "Great Chief, what if there are still people in the Da Li Department who don''t want to join Da Jiang?"


    Mu Feng said: "Naturally take him away as a slave!"


    "That great chief..."


    "That depends on what Yumo and the others do. I promised them this, and I still have to do it." Mu Feng laughed, "Looking at the current situation, he will eventually find that his clansmen will automatically fight with him. Clear the boundaries."


    "The blue bird department..."


    "If the Jade Bird warriors come, it is estimated that they will clean up the last ones who are stubbornly resisting, and there will be no major problems."


    The two talked a lot again, all about how to deal with the Da Li Department.


    Originally, Chao Lu should be here, but she couldn''t bear to wait here with Mu Feng, and decisively joined the call of Da Jiang Warrior.


    Mu Feng didn''t interfere too much.


    After all, it is not possible to exterminate the Dali tribe, and it would be good to let him get over his addiction.


    Otherwise, if he keeps holding him like this, he will go crazy with anger!


    Soon, there was movement from the direction of Dalibu.


    Messy, can''t hear clearly.


    When you get closer, you can hear what is shouting.


    Someone shouted: "It''s not good, Da Jiang''s people have entered the city!"


    "No, they''re here to steal the horses!"


    "Quick, call the Great Chief!"


    Afterwards, everyone saw a burst of flames emanating from the northeast corner of Dalibu, followed by a series of roaring and neighing sounds.


    Whoops, whoops, whoops.


    Mu Feng stood up, frowned and said: "Didn''t you say that you came back after following the horse and knocking down the wall? How did you make such a big noise?"


    Thunder Dragon got up and scratched his head, looked at the place where the fire was blazing, and said with a strange smile: "I guess Wei Li deliberately vented his anger!"


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly and shook his head.


    Sure enough, after a short meeting, Weili came back with Da Jiang warriors.


    Back with them, there were no less than two thousand horses and oxen¡ªall came along.


    In the light of the fire, Mu Feng saw the crowd of people moving around, and grinned strangely: "Okay, okay, even eat and take, this trip is not bad!"


    Weili was very excited and laughed loudly: "The most important thing is that we didn''t lose a single person!"


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    In a daze, they felt that it was not bad to fight like this!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1194

    That night, Dali was extremely busy.


    The great chief Da Mo''er rushed from the south gate to the east gate, and found that the east gate had been demolished, and all the walls of the courtyard had been torn down. After sensing the changes in the northeast, his color suddenly changed.


    In the northeast, the number of cattle, sheep and livestock has decreased, gates have been broken, and courtyard walls have been destroyed.


    The most terrible thing is that the tribe has lost one or two thousand people, and the soldiers have left two or three hundred!


    The ginger warriors come and go...


    Only cattle and horses were taken away, and no one was killed.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he also set a fire.


    Doesn''t this mean that if Warrior Da Jiang wanted to, they could actually massacre the tribe, even killing him, the great chief?


    In the dark, Damur''s face was ashen, and his eyes were so gloomy that water dripped out.


    Under the night, in the light of the fire, many warriors and clansmen of the Dali tribe lowered their heads, unable to see their expressions...


    After Mu Feng returned to Weili, he ordered everyone to go back and rest.


    Thunder Dragon asked in surprise: "What if they rush out at this time?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "They dare not come out now, don''t worry!"


    Then he said in a low voice: "Put some more tents next to the original camp!"


    Thunder Dragon did not doubt that he was there, Chief Xindao had the foresight to make tents and wait for the new tribe to come and live there, and hurriedly arranged them.


    Then he personally led people to inspect the surrounding area again, and only went back to rest after confirming that he was all right.


    The next day, after dawn, Mu Feng first went to the newly built camp to comfort the Dali people who had come to surrender, and then looked at the newly built camp and praised: "Thunder Dragon is still very reliable in doing things. !"


    Next, he took people directly to the south gate of the Great Lebanon to observe the Great Libe at a close distance.


    This was also the first time he approached the south gate of Da Li Bu in person.


    It''s just that he was too close, separated by a moat that was several meters wide, he could even see the opposite side clearly!


    Thunder Dragon and Chao Lu who followed were very nervous.


    On the contrary, Li Wang was the most calm, sitting on the back of a bull, holding a Wengjin hammer in one hand.


    Mufeng came to the south gate of the Dali tribe and shouted loudly: "I am Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of Dajiang, and I came here specially to tell you that as long as the people and fighters of the Dali tribe don''t resist, I, Dajiang, don''t have to kill you. Join me ginger!


    I don''t have to hold accountable for my fighters killed by your fighters on the battlefield!


    I know that these are not what you want to do, but the ideas of your great chiefs and leaders! "


    These words can be said to be heart-breaking words.


    The subtext is that the fighters and clansmen of the Dali tribe are different from their great chiefs.


    Dali people love peace, so Dajiang doesn''t need to pursue it, just join Dajiang and forget about it.


    What Da Jiang wants to hold accountable is the great chief and leader of the Dali tribe, they are the ones who provoked the war between the two tribes!


    In this way, it means that he has found a reason for these Dali people to leave Dali with peace of mind.


    As for whether it will succeed or not, anyway, if he utters these words, at least it will make everyone in the Da Li people feel flustered.


    In addition to what happened last night, I believe Damur can''t hide it, and these Dali people must also know about it.


    Then he laughed loudly and said, "Of course I know you can''t decide this matter, so let you big chiefs come!"


    Each of these tribesmen looked at Mu Feng with complex expressions, but in the end they didn''t ask any questions, but hurriedly sent someone to find Damur.


    Damur looked haggard, and when he came to the gate and learned that Mu Feng was the Great Chief Jiang, his eyes almost burst into flames with hatred.


    Mu Feng glanced at it. Damur was of medium build and had an ordinary appearance. The only thing that stood out was his unusually large aquiline nose.


    This had to make Mu Feng take a look at Thunder Dragon beside him, feeling strange in his heart.


    These two have big eyes and a big nose. Compared with them, I can be regarded as suave and suave.


    Alas, it''s true that people are more deadly than others, and they have to be thrown away when they compare goods.


    "It was you who killed so many warriors and clansmen of my Dajiang!" Damur yelled angrily when he came up.


    Mu Feng was surprised, this great chief is not stupid, he immediately put on a hat when he came up, arousing the hatred of the Da Li people.


    Mu Feng also replied loudly: "Brother, you are wrong!


    This battle is started because of you! "


    "You nonsense!" Damur yelled, "My Da Li tribe has never had a direct confrontation with you Da Jiang, and I have never targeted you Da Jiang!"


    "You still don''t admit it!" Mu Feng sneered, and said loudly, "Then I will tell you why this big war happened!


    From the latest, it was you who attacked the Blue Bird Division! "


    "What does the Jade Bird Club have to do with you!" Damur yelled angrily, "We are fighting the Jade Bird Club, not your big Jiang!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The Jade Bird Department was an ally of my Da Jiang before, and my wife is also a member of the Jade Bird Department. Now that the two departments have merged into one, do you think it is related?


    By the way, the morning dew next to me is my wife''s younger brother! "


    Chao Lu only felt that the eyes of the people around him were staring at him, and she felt pressured.


    Mu Feng whispered: "Don''t be afraid, everything depends on me!"


    Zhao Lu made up her mind, held her head high, and said two words loudly: "Not bad!"


    Damur gritted his teeth.


    Mu Feng said again: "The other thing is that I have old grievances with Jiang Yu Jiang!"


    "What!" Damur was furious, "What kind of ginger?"


    Mu Feng sneered and said: "The people with the surname Jiang from the Kuwei Department are my Da Jiang''s branch.


    They joined you Dali before, so there is nothing to say.


    But you, as the great chief, let Tang Jing and Hui Qiang attack the Kuwei one everywhere, this is your fault as the great chief!


    In my big ginger, this kind of thing is never allowed to happen!


    First, the Yanmai Department targeted my Jiang family, and then your Dali Department targeted it.


    Tell me, if it were you, would you like to take revenge? "


    Damur''s heart trembled,


    Of course, he knew about Jiang''s family, and he also knew about the private meeting between Jiang Luli and Jiang Yuli.


    It was precisely because he learned that the two had met that he had someone secretly intervene to prevent people from the Kuiwei Department from having too much contact with people from the Yanmai Department.


    What he was worried about was the integration of two branches into one.


    That''s why he vigorously supported Yan Zixu, that ineffective thing, otherwise, how could he become one of the six departments with only a small branch?


    A burly department is enough for him to have a headache, if the Jiang family from the Yanma department is merged into the Dali department, it will be even more difficult to deal with.


    In fact, after meeting Yu Li, Jiang Luli had been secretly planning to see Yu Li again, but Jiang Luli was stunned by him preemptively.


    What Damur never expected was that the "Great Jiang" mentioned by the person in front of him had such a relationship with the Jiang family of Kuwei and Yanma.


    Don''t think about it, this reason alone is enough for the other party to take revenge.


    If it were Damu''er, he would have been with each other forever!


    Thinking of this, he roared angrily: "Since you want to take revenge, my Dali tribe will follow up, at worst, my Dali tribe will fight to the death with you.


    If you want revenge, you have to pay enough! "


    To his surprise, Mu Feng shook his head again: "You are wrong again!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1195

    "wrong again?"


    Damur subconsciously doubted himself, "Why is it wrong?"


    This time, Mu Feng looked at all the fighters in Dali: "I ask you, when the burly army was in the Dali tribe, whenever there was a war between the tribes, did they participate in the war?"


    The Dali soldiers were silent.


    Damur was also silent.


    In the past, no one would think about it, or it would only happen in a flash.


    They are aloof and arrogant, so naturally they don''t bother to think about it.


    But things are different now.


    Da Jiang surrounded the Dali tribe, the situation was stronger than others, they couldn''t help but think about it impatiently.


    In previous wars, no matter how ruthlessly the Kui Wei Department was targeted, they would still join the battle whenever there was a war in Dali.


    Just like the people in the mountain tribe before, a burly branch suffered the most casualties.


    Those of them who are ordinary fighters feel heartache for the burly fighters.


    Ask yourself, if it were them, they might not be able to bear it long ago.


    Mu Feng asked again: "When the Kui Wei Department was targeted by other departments, did you ever stand up for the Kui Wei Department?"


    The Dali warrior was silent again.


    Not to mention that they helped the Kuiwei Ministry, they couldn''t even be neutral, and they helped others deal with the Kuiwei Ministry.


    Like before, the Goshawk Department and the Yanma Department joined forces to deal with the Kuiwei Department.


    If it wasn''t for the Dali tribe''s efforts to suppress them, one burly tribe could wipe out both tribes!


    The result was that the Kuwei Department lost a total of fifty armored earth dragons to two departments.


    Jiang Luli was in a coma for several years after Damur sent someone to attack him.


    Seeing their silence, Mu Feng sneered and said, "Just imagine, if someone targets you like this, what should you do? It''s just because they are not from your branch, why are you targeting them like this?"


    When Mu Feng said this, many Jiang soldiers behind him looked excited.


    The warchief said what they hadn''t shouted in a long time.


    That''s right, if it were Tang Jing and Hui Qiang, what would they do?


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Damur: "This is how you, as a great chief, treat your tribe? Just because they are of a different branch and surname from you, you are targeting them like this?


    The people in the burly department deserve to die, and more people deserve to die on the battlefield?


    Tell me why! "


    The last three words "why?" Mu Feng yelled out, staring at Damur.


    Damur was speechless.


    Damur really wanted to say "Because I am the Great Chief", but immediately realized that saying "Great Chief" and "big fist" are the same.


    The other party can completely deny him with this.


    Mu Feng suddenly said loudly to the Da Li soldiers: "I know you hate us now, but think about it, do you want to take revenge for your hatred?"


    "If you were the Warchief, would you target the Quebec like this?"


    "The decision made by such a great chief is to make your tribe continue to weaken. Do you still obey his orders?"


    "Without him, would your Dali tribe have what happened today?"


    Mu Feng''s series of questions were like a heavy hammer hitting the Dali warrior''s heart.


    They first lowered their heads in shame and anger, and then clenched their fists angrily.


    Some people have already started to raise their heads, staring fiercely at Damur.


    Damur noticed something, and became angry from embarrassment, and angrily said: "What do you want to do?"


    The soldier roared, "It''s all your fault!"


    Damur shouted: "What did you say!"


    Seeing this, Mu Feng hurriedly said, "Brother, don''t talk, it''s my responsibility as the great chief to ask him, it has nothing to do with you!"


    It''s okay not to say this, but after saying that, the soldier became even more angry.


    The great chiefs of other people speak well, but you are the only one who will get angry at your own soldiers?


    He stared at Damur firmly: "What people said is right, it wasn''t that you targeted the Kui Wei Department many times, the Kui Wei Department would not switch to Da Jiang, and the Blue Bird Department would have been wiped out long ago!


    It''s you who pushed my Dali people out! "


    Damur was furious: "Come on, kill him!"


    "Ok?"


    Almost all the fighters around him looked at him with hatred on their faces.


    Now the great chief is so angry that he wants to kill his own people?


    Mu Feng continued to fight the fire, and said in a strange way: "Tsk tsk, I have seen it, the two tribes are fighting to ask ordinary clansmen to replace the warriors to die, let the warriors be ashamed, and now they want to kill their own warriors!


    Is this the case only in Dalibu? Anyway, I can''t do this kind of thing! "


    The Jiang warriors all laughed.


    The Dali soldiers were already furious.


    They were beaten so hard that they couldn''t shrink back, and they were stabbed in the back by the clansmen. In addition, some clansmen fled last night, and there was already endless anger in their hearts.


    I didn''t expect to be killed by my own people and ridiculed by the enemy now.


    No one responded to Damur!


    Mu Feng reckoned that the soldiers on the opposite side were already in the same mood, so he was about to hit the door, so he waved his hand, and some of the Dali people who surrendered last night came behind him.


    They shouted loudly across the moat: "Clan people, Damur is not worthy to be our great chief!"


    "Following him will only make us die!"


    "It is because of him that we are besieged!"


    "The great chief of Da Jiang has promised us that he will not make things difficult for us!"


    ...


    Shout out, every living example.


    Qi Shuashua appeared at the gate of Dali.


    The Dali soldiers were all stunned.


    They didn''t expect that the clansmen who escaped last night were all alive!


    Because the great chief had sworn to them at the time that these tribesmen were going out to die!


    And they did believe it.


    But what you see now is not the case.


    The Dali people are living well!


    Mu Feng spoke again at the right time: "I swear by the Da Jiang totem, if you really leave Da Li and join me, Da Jiang, I, Da Jiang, will not target or take revenge on any of you!"


    The soldiers of the Dali tribe fell silent, everyone lowered their heads and struggled.


    Immediately afterwards, he winked at Thunder Dragon beside him.


    Lei Long lowered his head and dragged his voice and shouted: "Leave Da Li and join Da Jiang!"


    The Dali soldiers raised their heads suddenly, as if they didn''t know who shouted this sentence.


    But that doesn''t seem to matter so much right now.


    As soon as the words came out, the Dali warrior struggled, and a moment later, the warrior who was the first to oppose Damur picked up the golden knife beside him, cut off the fence on the road with one knife, and shouted: "I want to leave the Dali tribe!"


    Immediately afterwards, someone shouted in response: "Count me in!"


    Someone started, someone followed suit, and immediately a large group of people responded.


    The soldiers guarding the gate shouted together: "We also want to leave the Dali tribe!"


    Lei Long and the others here stared with wide eyes, excited.


    Mu Feng was already smiling happily in his heart: "Come on, come on, the more the better!"


    Then he shouted again: "Whoever catches Damur, I, Da Jiang, can get Da Jiang''s golden knife, BMW, and house first!"


    Under the heavy reward, there must be a brave man.


    After hearing such words, the Dali soldiers looked at the great chief Damu''er with cold eyes.


    They also knew that in order to gain Da Jiang''s approval, they had to show their sincerity and determination in addition to the promised equal treatment.


    And this sincerity is the Great Chief Damu''er in front of him.


    Damur naturally noticed the unfriendly eyes of the soldiers around him, and he panicked: "What are you doing, I am your great chief!"


    "You won''t be anymore!"


    A soldier suddenly appeared behind him, raised his hand and punched him on the back.


    Damur was caught off guard, and jumped at the dog to eat shit,


    Before he could react, the soldier followed up directly.


    Damur suddenly curled up on the ground in pain and howled.


    He has been pampered and pampered for a long time, how can he withstand the punches and kicks of soldiers?


    Then several soldiers stepped forward and tied him tightly with ropes.


    Immediately afterwards, they opened the gate of the Da Li Department...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1196

    Everyone who accompanied Da Jiang was shocked.


    The first time they met, the battle ended without a formal start.


    They didn''t even expect that the great chief of the Dali Tribe was captured in this way¡ªby his own clansmen who captured him and sent him out.


    Mu Feng was also surprised.


    He thought that the Dali tribe would be incited to rebel, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast, let alone that they would be so straightforward and directly kidnap people.


    "It seems that he is very unpopular!"


    The thunder dragon beside him was still cautiously guarding against the soldiers swarming out from the opposite side.


    Saying "swarming" is only relative to the narrow intersection of entering and exiting the gate.


    Actually there are only a few hundred of them.


    With hundreds of people shouting, they pressed Damur and came to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng glanced at Li Wang beside him, and Li Wang nodded.


    He signaled Lei Long not to be like this, then got off his horse and laughed loudly: "Okay!"


    Li Wang directly weighed the hammer to keep up.


    The Dali warriors were straightforward, and stopped when they were about ten steps away from Mufeng.


    The leader looked at Mu Feng: "You keep your word, you won''t slaughter our Dali tribe?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "I said, as long as you don''t resist me, Da Jiang, I promise not to kill you.


    The name of Dalibu will no longer be there.


    but he--"


    Mu Feng looked at Damur coldly: "He has to be handed over to me!"


    "Will he die?"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "I''m not sure about this, because I have to hand him over to Jiang Yumo and the Qingniao people, and let them decide his life and death!"


    "It doesn''t count that you are the great chief?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I am the great chief, but I am also a member of the Dajiang tribe. I promised my tribe that if they want to avenge them, they will do so.


    So I''m going to take Damur and the high priest of your tribe. "


    These fighters looked complicated.


    Mu Feng said again: "Don''t worry, I will do what I promised my tribe, and I will do what I promised you.


    Now you can go back to the tribe and recruit your people. If you are willing to join Da Jiang, I will give you half a day to get out of the tribe by yourself.


    Those who don''t want to, will be my big ginger''s enemy. At that time, I, Da Jiang, will treat him as the enemy of life and death, and I will never die! "


    Thunder Dragon on the side hesitated to speak.


    A lot of fighters from the other side have come out, and now the Dajiang fighters have directly entered the tribe, everything is settled, why is it so complicated.


    Mu Feng sensed the unusual behavior of the thunder dragon, and just shook his head slightly.


    This is a test he gave to these defectors, and it can be regarded as their second vote.


    Of course, the success rate of recruiting and surrendering can also be improved.


    Lei Long suppressed his temper and waited for the next sentence.


    Wooden Wind looked at these fighters.


    These fighters looked at each other, and finally gritted their teeth and nodded: "We are willing to go back to the tribe to recruit the tribe!"


    Now that they have tied the Great Chief here, there is no turning back.


    Moreover, the tone and demeanor of the young chief in front of him were not arrogant or exaggerated.


    Not all of his words were what they were willing to listen to, but at least he didn''t deliberately hide anything from them.


    After all, they also understand that it is unrealistic to sacrifice one person to protect Dalibu.


    But at least the vitality of the tribe is preserved!


    So the two soldiers escorted Damur and sent him to Mufeng.


    Mu Feng ordered: "Thunder Dragon!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded, and stepped forward to take Damur.


    Damur was tied tightly, and when he looked at Mufeng, he was full of hatred.


    Mu Feng was too lazy to talk nonsense with him: "Take it back and send it to Jade Bird City."


    Chao Lu was very excited: "Brother, let me come!"


    Mu Feng glanced at him, and he hastened to promise: "Brother, don''t worry, I won''t mess around!"


    Mu Feng was too lazy to tear it apart.


    If Chaolu says not to mess around, then she will definitely.


    He said in a deep voice: "You can send him, but he has to be sent to Jade Bird City alive!"


    Zhao Lu instantly understood what Mu Feng meant, and nodded like pecking rice: "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng immediately waved his hand: "Okay, Lei Long, you can pick some reliable people for him and send him back to Jade Bird City!"


    Lei Long took him away like a chicken.


    Mu Feng was too lazy to talk nonsense with Damur.


    Seeing his hateful face, he might not be able to ask anything. Anyway, so many people from the Dali tribe have surrendered to Da Jiang, so why can''t he look for anything in the Dali tribe?


    And in terms of hatred, it is estimated that there are so many people in Jade Bird City, and there are also Yu Yao, some of them have the time to tell him whose hatred and whose hatred.


    The blood feud of several generations!


    The next thing is easy.


    Mu Feng asked Weili and Xishou to lead people to control the south gate of the Dali tribe, and let these Dali fighters go to surrender in the process.


    After half a day, more than 35,000 of the remaining 40,000 people in the Dali tribe were willing to surrender and expressed their willingness to accept the unified management of Da Jiang.


    As for the remaining 6,000 people, there is no doubt that nearly 1,000 people were killed under the charge of Da Jiang''s soldiers, and the remaining 5,000 people would have no chance to retaliate.


    Regarding this result, Mu Feng did not soften his heart in the slightest, and said in front of all the Dali tribesmen: "I said, anyone who is willing to join Dajiang before I, Dajiang, can become a member of the Dajiang tribe.


    From then on, whatever you need and use, you will be the same as other Dajiang people.


    Seeing that the situation is wrong and wanting to repent, there is no such opportunity! "


    All the Dali people on the spot were shocked.


    In an instant, they had a deep understanding of the temperament and skills of the young chief.


    Say it and do it!


    It is absolutely impossible to join ginger by chance!


    And this is precisely the message that Mu Feng wants to pass on to the Dali people through this iron-blooded means.


    After all, there were more than 35,000 people all of a sudden!


    With such a huge population, how much wasteland is enough to open up?


    If these 30,000 people are lucky enough to go back and forth, then Da Jiang''s hidden danger will not be small, and it would be better for him to slaughter the tribe now.


    Obviously, neither of these two outcomes was what he wanted.


    So he had to take some extraordinary measures.


    The remaining 5,000 people will undoubtedly be directly distributed to cities that are in urgent need of labor for infrastructure construction!


    At this point, the Dali tribe, which has been rampant in the western land for an unknown number of years, has been destroyed!


    Now comes the exhilarating time of taking stock of your gains.


    It has to be said that the Dali tribe is the real big tribe, and they are really "rich as hell" in livestock such as cattle, horses and sheep!


    The soldiers in charge of counting counted for a whole day, but they didn''t say exactly how many livestock there were.


    Just said, there are a lot of cattle, horses and sheep, maybe 80,000, or more than 100,000...


    Mu Feng had no choice but to go into the city to take a look, and gasped to light up.


    Because the entire area behind the Dalibu is actually an area for cattle, horses and livestock!


    "No wonder they have been able to harass and attack other divisions regardless of the season!"


    Mu Feng suddenly realized.


    In addition to cattle, horses and sheep, of course there are some white camels, yellow riding dragons, and armored earth dragons.


    Of course, most of the mammoths, armored earth dragons, and white camels in the Dali tribe were left in the Blue Bird City.


    At present, the four kinds of fierce beasts in the Dali Department add up to no more than a thousand.


    However, what Mu Feng values ??most is not these, but the black dragon that he is bound to win on this trip, and those beasts with clear water and golden eyes in the moat!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1197

    Mu Feng is no stranger to the clear-water, golden-eyed beast, he had already caught a few of them during the battle between Shuangli, and because of their slow pace, he put them in the moat of Dragon City to raise them.


    Originally, he thought that the clear water golden-eyed beast would fight with the dragon-headed turtle in the moat, but he didn''t expect the two to get along very well, which was beyond his expectation.


    Seeing no less than one or two hundred clear water golden-eyed beasts in the Hanoi of the Dali moat right now, he suddenly thought of raising some in the large lake west of Shandao, or in the large lake of Shandao.


    One is to protect Shandao City, and the other is to detect if there are any large water monsters in the Great Lakes.


    In case there is any prehistoric discovery.


    Frankly speaking, the clear water golden-eyed beasts didn''t seem to have any effect this time. In fact, if it weren''t for these clear water golden-eyed beasts, the Jiang warrior might have already figured out a way to cross the river and destroy the Dali tribe.


    This is very similar to the ginger warrior.


    Wei Li even said with regret: "Our soldiers came here from far away, but there was no decisive battle! If we had known earlier, we wouldn''t have come!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "It''s two different things if you don''t come and if you didn''t fight!"


    Weili was puzzled.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "People are here, they know that I, Da Jiang, have so many fighters in their hearts, if they really want to start a fight, they have to weigh it. If they don''t come, what do they think!"


    He thought to himself, this is equivalent to whether a country has nuclear weapons.


    Having and not have a completely different meaning.


    First, external hostile forces have different attitudes towards countries with or without nuclear weapons.


    Why did China tighten its belt in the old days to produce nuclear weapons? This is what it suffered.


    The final experience shows that: nuclear weapons can be used, but they cannot be used!


    In the same way, the appearance of Jiang''s fighters is also the same.


    It''s just that Weili can''t understand it for the time being.


    "Then what shall we do next?" Weili asked.


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "I''m going to see that black dragon, you all need to check everything in Dali, don''t move for now, and then report it to me!"


    "yes!"


    So Mu Feng took Li Wang and several Da Li soldiers to find the black dragon.


    Mufeng, a strange horse named "Black Dragon", has already consulted the system and learned that this "Black Dragon" is a Linma, and it is really a strange species. According to the system, such creatures can exist as aliens.


    Just like ligers and tigons, there is no one in a million, and they cannot breed offspring.


    "What a pity!" Mu Feng secretly said in his heart.


    He also thought that if such a strange existence could reproduce, he would find another partner for it no matter what.


    But the system listed him the possibility of this kind of strange beast appearing.


    That is to say, there is a one-to-one probability of breeding a Qilin beast with a weakened bloodline and a powerful purebred Wanli Yunma King.


    But the probability of survival after the black dragon is born is even lower.


    Mu Feng thought about the number of Wanliyun in Da Jiang''s tribe, and dismissed the idea.


    Things in the world have been difficult since ancient times, and they cannot be forced.


    He had no choice but to settle for the next best thing, thinking about how to subdue the black dragon.


    But even such a simple requirement seems to be quite difficult to achieve.


    Because when he surrounded the black dragon with Qiongqi, Jufu, and Hu Leibao, the black dragon was happy and fearless, and stood upright to confront his side.


    When Wooden Feng tried to communicate with advanced animal taming skills, he was directly rejected by it.


    "He''s still a master with a temper!" Mu Feng secretly thought.


    For this kind of fierce beast with temper and personality, Mu Feng''s method couldn''t be simpler.


    Direct siege - who can be sieged and singled out?


    Even so, the black dragon was surrounded by many parties to the corner and still did not give in.


    In desperation, Mu Feng asked Xishou to bring his Hulei Leopard too, and surrounded him from all directions, but the Linma called Heilong still held his head high.


    Even though it already had many wounds on its body, several pieces of scales on its belly were torn off.


    Mu Feng had a headache, if it was another beast, he would have bowed his head and surrendered.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Lin Ma was too strong, but that Mu Feng didn''t let these fierce beasts kill them.


    If life and death were really to be separated, Qiongqi would be able to bite it to death with serious injuries¡ªprovided that the Linma was limited to a certain range.


    Mu Feng was helpless, and once again resorted to his trump card, pressing Linma to the ground with the technique of Dao Dao.


    Sure enough, Linma, who is not afraid of the dangers visible to the naked eye, is especially afraid of the unknown.


    When it watched Mu Fengyao press down with one hand, it fell to the ground with a "plop" before it could react.


    For the same reason, this is what Wood Wind did when it was weak.


    If it hadn''t been injured, Mufeng knew it wouldn''t be so easy.


    The next link is still "boiling".


    Mu Feng briefly stopped the bleeding for him, then tied it up and cleared the area around it, waiting for Lin Ma to subdue.


    ...


    Yin Qi was exposed by the Da Li people, and then brought to Mu Feng by Da Jiang soldiers.


    Poor cause was locked in the small black room and still didn''t understand what happened, when he came out, he looked around and found that the wind direction in Dalibu had obviously changed.


    The soldiers around had a feeling of deja vu.


    At first he didn''t understand what was going on, until he saw Weili, he suddenly understood.


    He was frightened and asked the soldiers next to him: "The Dali tribe, has it been destroyed?"


    Warrior Da Jiang didn''t bother to talk to him: "Look for yourself!"


    Yin Qi looked around and found that there were many Dali people.


    Although they didn''t speak much and looked cautious, they were not as flustered as before.


    "What''s going on here?" Yin Qi was full of doubts, "The Kuwei Department destroyed Dali?"


    But he quickly dismissed the idea himself.


    Although there are many fighters in the Kuwei Department, Jiang Yumo alone doesn''t have that strength.


    As for Weili, it''s even worse.


    He was extremely puzzled all the way, until he saw Mu Feng, he said in shock: "It''s you!"


    Mu Feng nodded and grinned at him: "It''s me, long time no see!"


    Yin Qi completely collapsed to the ground.


    He trembled all over, thinking of the scene in the Blue Bird Department: a man descended from the sky on a giant eagle, and guarded the head of the Blue Bird City with his own strength.


    Then he led many Da Jiang warriors to defeat the troops of Da Li and Qun Shan.


    When he ran all the way from the Blue Bird Department, he begged Senior Da Li from the bottom of his heart, asking him not to see that person from now on.


    I didn''t expect to be afraid of something, that person appeared in front of me!


    Mu Feng looked at Yin Qi''s terrified and distressed face, squatted down and patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "You are brother Yin Qi, the high priest of the Da Li Department, right?


    What, are you happy to see me?


    I am very happy to see you! "


    Yin Qi trembled.


    He personally experienced the bloody battle in Jade Bird City.


    The Cyan Bird Department suffered heavy casualties, and the person in front of him was the person who appeared at the top of the city. No matter how he thought, he should not be happy to see him, but hatred.


    What he didn''t expect was that Mu Feng still smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Brother, don''t be nervous, we haven''t seen each other for a few days, talk to each other?"


    "You, you, what do you want?" Yin Qi cried, "If you want to kill me, give me a good time, don''t, don''t scare me!"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Yin Qi''s feelings were frightened by him, and he thought that he was going to kill him.


    "Since this is the case, it will save trouble!" Mu Feng thought in his heart.


    He immediately grinned and said, "How about this, brother Yin Qi, tell me everything you know about the Dali tribe, and if I am satisfied, I won''t kill you, how about it?"


    Yin Qi was stunned, then hurriedly nodded: "Okay, okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1198

    Yin Qi was so frightened by Mu Feng that his heart was shattered.


    Now he has lost the wisdom of the former High Priest of Dalibu, and all he thinks about is how to survive under Mu Feng''s hands.


    Mu Feng naturally saw it, and he was secretly happy in his heart, and then said to him with a straight face: "How about this, first tell me everything you know about Dali, I have heard what I want to hear, you You don''t have to die for a while.


    When you talk enough, you can live! "


    Yin Qi was completely stunned.


    He was anxious in his heart: "How do I know what you want to listen to!"


    But seeing Mu Feng''s cold face, it was definitely not easy to talk, he quickly gave up the idea of ??asking, and racked his brains to think what the other party wanted to hear.


    He had no choice but to tell them one by one by himself, rambling on and on, without focusing on the point, for fear of missing any link and causing Mu Feng to get angry.


    "This black dragon has a very stubborn temper. If you give him fish to eat, he will be obedient!"


    This is Yin Qi''s first sentence.


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was overjoyed, he didn''t expect this guy to have such sharp eyesight, and the first sentence he uttered helped him solve the problem.


    He nodded in satisfaction, turned to look at King Li: "Go find someone to catch some fish!"


    Yin Qi immediately said: "There are some Dali people who are good at catching fish. They catch fish in Jinghu Lake all the year round!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "How do they catch fish?"


    Yin Qi said: "They use the spines of a big fish in Jinghu Lake to make spears, and they can move freely in the water by riding the clear water golden-eyed beast."


    "Is there nothing else in Mirror Lake?" Mu Feng asked.


    Yin Qi shook his head: "No, at least I haven''t met those people before."


    Mu Feng suddenly remembered something, and asked, "Who came up with the idea of ??enclosing Dalibu with water from Jinghu Lake?"


    Yin Qi said proudly: "Tell the other clansmen that it was the great chief who thought it up, but in fact it was me who thought it up!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "I heard that you are Tang Jing and he is Hui Qiang. You are from different branches, why are you so united?"


    Yin Qi replied: "We grew up together in the tribe, we are brothers!"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Oh, your brother will lock you up now and kill you?"


    Yin Qi looked sad.


    Because of this incident, he is still extremely depressed in his heart.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "You don''t know nonsense, do you?"


    "No, no!" Yin Qi repeatedly waved his hands, "I was sure that he was the high priest, and he almost became a warrior in the tribe.


    I know that once he becomes a warrior, maybe one day he will die in battle outside.


    So I thought of a way to let him say that he came up with it himself, so that the people of the tribe will recognize his contribution and recommend him to be the great chief..."


    "So it''s like this!" Mu Feng understood.


    The relationship between these two people is really not ordinary, and they even joined hands to control a high priest and chief.


    But I didn''t expect that when things came to an end, the great chief Da Mo''er started to kill Yin, and it was really the boat of friendship that capsized as soon as it said it would capsize.


    As a matter of fact, the two of them were really capable, and they managed to run the Dali Department so well even though they were crowding out the Kuwei Department.


    If they had a longer-term vision and a wider mind, and they had won over the Kuweibu, the Shaolibu would not be their opponents.


    But it is a pity that the bad nature of people has led to their extreme distrust of the Kuiwei Ministry, and they crowd out the Kuiwei Ministry everywhere, resulting in internal disunity, which is why today''s disaster happened.


    Just imagine, the three branches of the Dali tribe are integrated into one, with nearly a thousand armored earth dragons, hundreds of mammoths, and one or two thousand each for the white camel and Cheng Huang. I''m afraid Da Jiang will take a detour when he sees her...


    Mu Feng began to think in his heart whether Yin Qi in front of him should think of a way to stay.


    As the great chief, Damur would definitely not be able to keep him, but this Yin Qi was so greedy for life and afraid of death, maybe he could make good use of it.


    Being able to act as a high priest, and being able to come up with the idea of ??diverting water around the city and putting it into practice, has its own capabilities.


    But this guy took people to Jade Bird City himself, causing the Jade Bird City to suffer heavy losses.


    With the temper of the people of Jade Bird City, they may not be able to swallow this breath...


    He was comparing the gains and losses in his heart, and let Yin Qi continue to talk about other things.


    "When it comes to the clear water golden-eyed beast, we have to talk about the mountain tribes." Yin Qi threw out another piece of heavy news, which is what Mu Feng is most concerned about now.


    Mufeng came back to his senses immediately after hearing the word "Qunshan", and hurriedly asked: "Tell me, what is going on with the mountain tribe?"


    Because after this battle is over, he is bound to take action against the mountain tribes, pulling out this hidden nail for Jade Bird City and Da Jiang.


    Yin Qi came alive.


    Because he saw that Mu Feng was obviously more concerned, he thought in his heart that after telling the news, he would definitely not have to die for the time being.


    So he cheered up and introduced in detail: "The mountain tribe is just a collective name, they are like a tribal alliance, and there are small tribes scattered in the mountains.


    The number of each tribe is uncertain, there are two or three hundred, and there are several thousand. There is no chief. They have a common leader. I don''t know the specific name. I only know that he is called "Yelao" in the mountains. , can be regarded as the unified leader among the mountain tribes.


    Because of the existence of this leader, they also have a unified totem.


    But their totems are different from ours, and the totems they believe in are different every time they change a Yarrow..."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Is there a belief that can be changed?"


    This feels a lot like the change of secular dynasties. Because the will of the upper class and mainstream preferences has changed, the preferences of the entire secular people have also changed.


    The rise and fall of dynasties and the replacement of national titles have caused a series of changes.


    But how do they realize the belief change of all tribes in such a closed situation?


    Do they have election methods and communication methods far beyond this era?


    He looked at Yin Qi and asked the question in his heart.


    Yin Qi said: "Our Dali, ah no, Dali used to have conflicts and battles with the mountain tribes almost every few years.


    The two sides have victories and losses, but in general, Da Li wins the majority.


    The Dali soldiers also captured many of them. After asking many times, they found out that they will hold a competition at regular intervals.


    At that time, people from all ethnic groups and tribes in the mountains will gather on the top of the mountain, and the most intelligent people will be selected by each ethnic group to compete.


    The one who wins in the end becomes the highest leader of the hill tribe, Ye Lao.


    And Yelao can directly choose strong warriors from many tribes to become his personal guards.


    This personal guard must be a first-class person who is good at fighting in the mountains, and he can directly command soldiers of all ethnic groups and tribes. "


    Mu Feng nodded his head to express his understanding, this is equivalent to forming his own leadership team after the new leader came to power.


    And this so-called personal guard is equivalent to the leader of the battle of other divisions - it''s just that their first choice for this battle is the best fighter, not necessarily from the headquarters.


    "What if some people refuse to accept it?" Mu Feng asked.


    "No, participating in the competition means that they recognize the leader selected in this way, and those who don''t recognize it just don''t go!"


    "Is there anyone who doesn''t want to go?"


    "Yes, it depends on Xin Yaluo''s mood.


    In a bad mood, he directly ordered the tribes in the mountains to besiege collectively, and then carve up the whole place.


    If you''re in a good mood, you might let them go. "


    "Hey!" Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This power is strong enough, dictatorship!"


    "Also," Yin Qi hurriedly said, "Most people in the mountain tribes know how to tame beasts, although each of them doesn''t tame many beasts, each of them can tame at least one wild beast.


    There are also two or three, or even four or five! "


    "This..." Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart.


    Basically, the people in the entire mountain tribe know?


    What kind of monster is this?


    Are they all beast tamers?


    "According to the different beasts they domesticate, they are divided into tiger warriors, wolf warriors, leopard warriors... and insect warriors who can control poisonous insects!


    But none of them can control birds, so they are in awe of birds, and they are afraid of people who can control birds! "


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Afraid of birds?"


    This is simply tailor-made for Da Jiang''s eagle control fighters!


    He thought for a while and asked again: "Then when will they hold this competition, and where, do you know?"


    Yin Qi shook his head and said cautiously: "I don''t know about that."


    Mu Feng fell into deep thought...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1199

    Knowing that the "Yelao" of the mountain tribe was selected through a competition, Mu Feng became "wrong".


    He wanted to try to see if he could become the new Yale through a competition.


    It''s exciting to think about being able to command the barbarians in the mountains.


    In particular, each of them can drive wild beasts. Doesn''t it mean that there was an extra army of beasts out of thin air during the battle?


    Of course, this can only be thought about.


    At the very least, it is impossible for him to be an outsider in the competition and election of the mountain tribe Yalao.


    What''s more, he still doesn''t know when and where people will choose.


    He thought for a while and asked again: "Who was that person who was arrested in the Blue Bird Department earlier? He looks very strong!"


    "It''s very strong!" Yin Qi said subconsciously, but immediately changed his words, "Not strong, not strong, not strong at all in front of you?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    This Yin Qi actually still flatters?


    "Ah?" Yin Qi panicked.


    Whether it is strong or not, you always give me an accurate word!


    He tentatively said cautiously: "Strong...Strong?"


    After finding that Mufeng didn''t frown, he said with confidence: "That man''s name is Tutan, he is the leader of the mountain tribe, and he is also the personal guard of Yelao. He is the one who has made Dakli suffer a lot!"


    "Is Dacry strong?" Wooden asked.


    "That''s for sure, the white beast ginger elm, the fierce beast Gu Qi raccoon, are no match for Dali''s beast king Darkli. In the past, Darkli looked for the elm..."


    He suddenly shut up.


    Because he suddenly remembered that Dakli was killed by Jiang Yuyao, whom he looked down upon!


    That said, Darkry''s title of "Beastmaster" is a joke.


    Yin Qi looked awkward, rubbed his hands together and said, "Dakli was killed by Jiang Yumo, and that Gucci raccoon escaped during the last battle, but who shot him to death with an arrow!


    It is said that he cried out in pain on the way back. "


    Mu Feng was surprised, and only then did he realize that the one who was shot in the back by his sneak attack with an arrow was actually dead!


    He clearly remembered that the man staggered and sat up, not looking like he was fatally injured.


    Is he more vulnerable than he thinks?


    He couldn''t figure it out after thinking about it, shook his head, and asked again: "Since you know so much about the mountain tribes and have seen their Yalao, do you know how to find their Yalao?"


    Yin Qi shook his head: "We are a tribe led by them with their heads covered, and we don''t know the way,"


    Wooden frowned.


    These savages are just savages, not stupid.


    Take people to their tribe and know how to blindfold.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng reacted, "How did you find them?"


    Yin Qi replied cautiously: "We are heading southeast, and the journey takes about thirteen or four days, because it is a mountain road, so it is slow.


    I walked eastward for another four or five days.


    In the end they found us. "


    "So it is like this!" Mu Feng suddenly realized.


    In the jungle, this group of barbarians must have the right time and place, and they are more familiar with the jungle environment.


    Contacting them can drive wild beasts and poisonous insects. It can be said that they want to grasp the movements in the jungle couldn''t be easier.


    One insect, one snake, one wolf and one monkey, they may all be their intelligence agents to inquire about the news.


    And he also thought of a way at this time, and wanted to try it.


    Since the other party can find them in the mountains, he can take Yin Qi to the mountains again to try his luck to see if he can meet those barbarians.


    At that time, no matter if he caught some barbarians or was "caught", he would have a chance to meet the legendary Yalau.


    Then he gave the other party a magic weapon from the sky to capture the thief and the king, and finally hehehe...


    No, it is hahaha.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng grinned loudly.


    When he looked at Yin Qi again, his eyes were shining brightly, which made Yin Qi''s heart shudder.


    He retreated subconsciously and said, "Dear Chief, Great Chief, you said that as long as I tell useful news, you won''t kill me. You can''t go back on your word!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I won''t kill you!"


    At this time, some people also brought many big fish to Mufeng...


    Bai Yue, Asuka, Konoha, Mokehan and others also rushed to the border of Shaoli when Thunder Dragon arrived at the border of Dali.


    Unlike the Dali tribe, the battle of the Shaoli tribe went "smoothly".


    Yaolong led the way, took a shortcut, and caught up with Gu Qihu who was running for his life.


    Gucci Tiger, who had already been hit by an arrow before, was not so lucky this time, and was directly shot down by another arrow from Asuka''s mount, and then Yaolong tied him up tightly, begging Bai Yue to hand over Gucci Tiger to him.


    Knowing that Da Jiang was employing someone, Bai Yue nodded and agreed to his request.


    Just a leader of the Shaoli tribe.


    But what Yaolong did next surprised people.


    He directly tied Gucci Tiger to his horse, rode the horse and galloped, dragging Gucci Tiger to death.


    Gucci Tiger''s screams and howls made people''s scalp go numb.


    All Jiang warriors looked sideways at this man with a sallow complexion and a stooped figure.


    Such a ruthless person, they still

 Chapter 1200

    The dwarf Runba was captured, and the Shaoli tribe was destroyed.


    Unlike the Dali tribe, the Shaoli tribe could not resist and fled directly.


    Looking at their direction, they are heading west.


    Bai Yue sent a cavalry army to pursue, and then began to count the spoils.


    There are countless cattle and sheep, but there are not many armored earth dragons, and even horses seem to be few.


    But there is a lot of mounts - ride yellow.


    There are also many white camels.


    This is the biggest gain from destroying the Shaoli tribe.


    Judging from the current number, it is not a problem for Da Jiang to specially form a white camel cavalry army of five or six thousand people.


    If Cheng Huang is included, this number will be even more.


    In this way, Jiang''s combat power is bound to go a step further on the original basis!


    You know, the white camel and Chenghuang are not afraid of the existence of armored dragons.


    And the most important thing is that whether it is a white camel or a yellow ride, its advantages over the armored dragon are more obvious.


    Large, fast, and excellent endurance in long-range combat.


    Another point is that white camels and Chenghuang are also useful for raising.


    It can be used as a mount in wartime, and as a livestock with ginger in non-wartime.


    Moreover, there are so many white camels and riding yellows, it is also convenient for them to breed stronger mounts.


    From now on, there will be a large number of Jiang Qingqi, middle cavalry, and heavy cavalry, and once they start a war with other troops, they will definitely have the upper hand.


    In addition to these, a lot of copper knives, salt, and linen were also seized.


    Bai Yue even discovered another copper mine.


    However, the reserves of copper mines here are not large, and those that can be directly used have been obtained by the tribe of Shaoli to make weapons.


    They will not process the remaining copper ore, and they will be discarded directly.


    There are only more than 15,000 prisoners of war, which are too far away from the Dali tribe.


    The overall situation has been decided, Bai Yue wrote and sent letters to three places: Longcheng, Wangxi City, and Kuiwei City.


    He believed that the great chief should be in these three cities.


    Immediately afterwards, Konoha led the dwarf to rush around, and Yaolong followed closely behind.


    "Boss!" Konoha smiled, "This is the great chief of the Shaoli tribe, what''s his name?"


    He looked at Yaolong.


    "Running Ba!" Yaolong gritted his teeth.


    "Running Ba?" Bai Yue smiled, "So short?"


    Konoha smiled and said: "Don''t look at him as short, but he has a big temper. When I caught him, he almost bit my hand. Why is he biting like a hemp seed!"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "It''s not that your sister-in-law can''t bite, is it?"


    Konoha laughed, and pointed to Bai Yue, with a look of "you understand and I understand".


    Bai Yue laughed strangely.


    Yaolong frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Dear superior, I have a request!"


    Bai Yue was puzzled: "Say it!"


    "Please hand him over to me, I am willing to give up the spoils of the Skyhawk Division!"


    "Why?" Bai Yue frowned, "Didn''t it be agreed before that you want to restore the trophy?"


    Yaolong''s face was full of hatred, and he stared at Benboba: "Don''t worry, boss, I know everything he knows, and I will tell you all about it!


    I just ask the superiors to hand him over to me, I will kill him! "


    "Huh?" Bai Yue was very puzzled, then shook her head, "He can''t be killed, I want to bring him back to the tribe!"


    If there is a blood feud, he is so cruel to Gu Qihu now, it should have relieved a lot of grievances in his heart.


    Why now seeing this dwarf, the resentment is even greater.


    Before he could open his mouth to ask, the disgraced dwarf called out: "Yaolong, you can''t treat me like this, your tribe is destroyed, it''s me, I left you behind!


    Otherwise you would have died long ago! "


    Yaolong was furious: "Shut up, I''d rather you kill me!"


    How could Ben Boba be willing to shut up, Bai Yue said not to kill him, so he naturally didn''t want to die, he shouted loudly: "No way, Yaolong, have you forgotten what we said when we slept together at night?


    I saved you, and you will save me in the future!


    I am good to you, and you will be good to me in the future!


    Have you forgotten what we said? "


    Bai Yue and Konoha were dumbfounded, their minds roaring.


    They couldn''t believe what they heard and guessed.


    Konoha swallowed her saliva, subconsciously looked at Bai Yue, and found that Bai Yue also had a surprised expression on her face.


    He said something extremely inappropriate, and his voice was not low: "This, this, this dwarf can''t, can''t he like men?"


    The most exaggerated thing is that he scratched his head and muttered: "Did he sleep with him, or did he sleep with him?"


    Just such a simple sentence seemed to hurt Yaolong deeply.


    He glared at Konoha viciously, regardless of his identity and occasion, and shouted angrily, trembling all over, "You, shut up!"


    Konoha consciously lost his words, nodded apologetically, quickly put away his weird eyes, and looked away.


    But he seemed to be unable to bear it, and glanced at the two of them again.


    The anger in Yaolong''s eyes was almost as real, and it looked as if it was about to burst out.


    "Ahem!"


    Bai Yue coughed twice, and motioned to Konoha: "Go and see how Cha Erhan and the others counted the spoils, and give Brother Yaolong their share!"


    Konoha scratched her head, smiled awkwardly, and hurried out.


    He was afraid that if he couldn''t help it, he would laugh again, and then he would irritate this brother Yaolong again.


    It''s just that after he carried Yaolong on his back for a few steps, he couldn''t help but look back at Yaolong, muttering in a low voice: "The butt is not big, and you can''t have children, what''s so good?"


    Fortunately, the words were whispered so that only he could hear them, otherwise Yaolong would go mad again.


    After Konoha left, Bai Yue put away the weirdness in her heart, and looked at Yaolong seriously: "Brother Yaolong, no matter what enmity you have, this Ben... I must bring this dwarf chief back to the tribe and hand him over to Yaolong." The great chief is gone!"


    When Yaolong heard Bai Yue say the word "Brother Yaolong" twice, his face was slightly relieved.


    But the look in the eyes towards Pampers Ba is still full of hatred.


    He tried his best to suppress his anger, and asked hoarsely: "I am willing to give up the spoils of the Tianying Department, as long as he is alone, can''t it?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "It''s not impossible, it''s because he is of great use to me, Da Jiang.


    How about this, I will hand him over to the chief and try my best to keep him alive.


    As long as the chief has finished asking, I''ll give him to you immediately, how about it? "


    "This..." Yaolong struggled, his expression painful, "But I want him to die now! Don''t worry, I will tell you what you want to know!"


    Bai Yue was moved.


    He can feel the pain of Da Yaolong.


    He didn''t even have any doubts, if he insisted on taking this dwarf away, this Yaolong might do something out of the ordinary.


    It''s not that he''s afraid, it''s that he has some sympathy for Yaolong''s experience in his heart.


    The tribe was destroyed, and he still had to commit himself to destroying his own tribe and say those words against his will-as a bystander, he felt sick and uncomfortable listening to it, so one can imagine what kind of suffering Yaolong must be in front of him!


    But if the dwarf chieftain was left behind, he was worried about missing some important and secret news.


    Benboba also saw the subtle relationship in the arena, and knew that if he wanted to survive, he had to seize Bai Yue''s opportunity.


    His small eyes rolled around, and he hurriedly said: "Do you really think that I have told you everything? Do you know what is there in the West Plains and West?


    Do you know where the salt from Shaolibu comes from? "


    Every time he asked a question, the jealousy and anger in Yaolong''s eyes became more intense.


    Indeed, he didn''t know any of this!


    In this way, it would be very difficult for him to take away Pampering Ba, let alone revenge.


    But he still maintains the last sliver of reason - he can''t offend Da Jiang, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted!


    At this moment, a hearty laughing voice came: "What''s so embarrassing!"


    The man strode forward...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1201

    The person who came was the bird.


    He was finishing packing from outside, and came to report to Bai Yue, and happened to meet Konoha.


    Konoha then told Asuka what he saw and heard.


    As a result, Asuka walked over with a big smile without hesitation.


    Yaolong frowned.


    He wasn''t sure if the person in front of him was laughing at himself, or because he won the battle?


    Bai Yue was feeling very depressed, when she saw Fei Niao approaching, she hurriedly asked, "Do you have a solution?"


    Asuka nodded.


    Bai Yue was overjoyed: "What way?"


    Asuka showed an inscrutable smile, looked at Yaolong, and asked with a smile: "Brother Yaolong, do you really hate this dwarf in your heart?"


    Yaolong gritted his teeth: "I wish I could kill him now!"


    "Okay!" Asuka nodded, "I heard that this dwarf can heal, right?"


    Yaolong frowned.


    He didn''t know what revenge had to do with healing, but he nodded anyway.


    With a bright smile on Asuka''s face, he leaned closer and said, "Actually, I have a way to resolve my hatred better than killing him. Do you want to hear it?"


    Yaolong shook his head: "Impossible, apart from killing him, there is nothing that can make me relieve my hatred!"


    Asuka pouted: "Listen to me first, you don''t think it''s okay after I finish talking, let''s discuss other ways, how about it?"


    Yaolong was skeptical, suppressing his anger: "Say it!"


    Asuka looked around, moved closer to him, and said in a low voice, "Look, your enmity with him is because of the extermination of the clan, and he slept... No, it tortured you, right?"


    Yaolong stared angrily when he was told about this in person.


    Asuka quickly waved his hand: "Don''t worry, just listen to me, I have no other intentions!"


    Yaolong''s face was gloomy and he didn''t speak.


    Asuka laughed and said, "However he tortured you, you tortured him?"


    "What!" Yaolong exploded instantly, raising his hand to slash at Asuka.


    Asuka hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop him, and said hastily, "Listen to me, I mean, you clicked him with a knife!"


    Yaolong was easily restrained by Asuka, and he was furious: "What the fuck, if you talk nonsense again, I will kill you with all my might!"


    Asuka clasped Yaolong''s wrist again and again, explaining: "What I said is true, this is the method of torturing cows and horses taught by the great chief, with one click, the bulls and stallions can''t do anything, they only know how to eat. Meat!"


    Bai Yue hurriedly shouted: "Nonsense!"


    He wants to stop it.


    Unexpectedly, Yaolong came to his senses at this time, his expression changed, from worry to joy: "Is there really such a way to serve?"


    Asuka nodded hastily: "Of course, my veterinarian, Da Jiang, told me that if you don''t use medicine when gelling, it will hurt them to death.


    This dwarf won''t die if he has healing skills, but the pain is for sure!


    And he will be like those cows and horses that have been gelded in the future...


    Hey, brother Yaolong, think about it, is this better than killing him? "


    "Veterinarian?" Yaolong''s complexion eased, and he was obviously moved, "Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Bai Yue gasped, subconsciously took a step back, and then her crotch tightened, and she shivered.


    "Flying bird!" Bai Yue shouted, "Don''t mess around, who told you!"


    Asuka grinned loudly and said: "Boss, this dwarf doesn''t just destroy people''s tribes, but also tortures people like this. It''s really not a thing. Since Brother Yaolong has a grudge against him, he has to avenge it.


    We can''t kill him now, it''s really difficult.


    But such a bad breed, he has to be punished no matter what! "


    Bai Yue frowned, as if weighing the possibility.


    Asuka quickly stabbed Yaolong from behind.


    Yaolong struggled, and said loudly: "Respected superior, as long as you let me click him, I don''t have to kill him!"


    Bai Yue frowned and thought, and finally sighed helplessly: "You can''t kill him!"


    With that said, he turned and left.


    Asuka pouted, signaled Yaolong to come forward, and said: "Let''s say it first, you can''t kill him, if you dare not abide by this agreement, I will kill you!"


    Yaolong took a deep breath: "As long as I really torture him like you said, I will not kill him!"


    Asuka nodded and began to teach him.


    The Benboba at the side had a premonition and trembled all over.


    He shouted loudly, but no one answered him.


    After a while, Asuka smiled and said, "Short, if you don''t want to die, use your healing technique later!"


    Then it was Yaolong who slashed down with red eyes.


    Then there was a shrill scream that no one had heard before...


    When Bai Yue saw Yaolong again, she found that he was already smiling and his expression was normal.


    After seeing Bai Yue, he bowed and saluted: "Thank you sir!"


    Bai Yue looked behind him nervously, and found that Asuka was carrying a dwarf with a listless expression.


    The short man, Bumpba, was trembling all over, and there were still wet bloodstains on his body.


    Bai Yue breathed a sigh of relief, it''s good that she didn''t die!


    Asuka then threw the short running bully to the tribe: "Take care of him!"


    "yes!"


    Only then did Bai Yue look at Yaolong: "What are you going to do next?"


    Yaolong straightened his back, and said in a deep voice: "I will take the soldiers of the Tianying tribe back to the grassland to restore the tribe, and intercept and kill the fleeing members of the Shaoli tribe!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Okay! According to the agreement, you can go and take away the part of the spoils that belong to you."


    "Thank you superior!" Yaolong said respectfully.


    Bai Yue nodded: "I have something to tell you, if you succeed in restoring the tribe, and the tribe will grow stronger in the future, you need to keep your promise and don''t do anything to me, Jiang.


    If something happens, you can come to Shaoli to find me, Da Jiang.


    But if you make a move, then I, Da Jiang, will do my best to destroy your tribe! "


    "Don''t dare!" Yaolong has a pious attitude.


    Bai Yue nodded: "I dare not be the best!"


    So Yaolong was satisfied and left with his tribe.


    Bai Yue and the others also began to discuss on the spot how to deal with the aftermath of the Shaoli tribe.


    Up to now, they don''t have to worry about Da Li''s attack.


    Sure enough, according to what Lei Long said, the troops were divided into two groups, Lei Long and the others were responsible for holding back the Dali tribe, and Bai Yue attacked the Shaoli tribe without any delay.


    ...


    Mufeng finally domesticated the black Linma, and thought that the name of the black dragon was not bad, so he didn''t change its name.


    Sure enough, Yin Qi, who was afraid of death, did not lie, the big fish added a stick, and the black dragon quickly became obedient.


    At this time, Mufeng was able to figure out the length and size of the black dragon.


    This horse is bigger than Wanliyun, with an overall shoulder height of more than two meters and a head height of more than two and a half meters.


    The black dragon is black and shiny all over, with thick hooves, and the most prominent are two horns, one large and one small, on the top of the head, like a rhinoceros.


    However, it is not bulky, and it is not inferior to Wanliyun when running.


    "Sure enough, a high-quality hybrid is produced!" Mu Feng sighed.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help sighing that the success rate was too low.


    Otherwise, there are not many big gingers like this kind of strange beast, just get a dozen or eight heads, and whenever there is a battle, send it directly, and easily defeat the opponent!


    He rode the black dragon for a while, only to feel like falling into the clouds while running, and sighed again.


    And at this time, someone from Kuwei City finally came, bringing the news that the Shaoli tribe had been destroyed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1202

    Xin Mufeng was very excited when he received Bai Yue.


    Because the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe were destroyed almost at the same time!


    In this way, the danger of Dajiang going west is basically eliminated.


    From the East River of Longcheng to the west to the Land of Liangli, the journey is smooth!


    Ginger''s territory has also reached an unprecedented extent.


    But there''s more to come.


    After the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe were destroyed, how to arrange the newly recruited clansmen and slaves became the biggest problem.


    This is a matter of urgency and must be determined immediately.


    And the most difficult to arrange is the 30,000 to 40,000 people in the Dali Department.


    The more than 10,000 slaves in the Shaoli Department are easy to arrange-don''t worry about emotional issues.


    Fortunately, he had already agreed before recruiting the Dali people that all the new Dajiang people must accept unified management, which is considered to have been vaccinated in advance.


    It just so happened that Lei Long and the others saw that they had stayed in Dali for long enough, so they took the initiative to find Mu Feng and discuss with him how to deal with the aftermath.


    Thunder Dragon meant that, like the Liaolong City back then, a large number of people would migrate to the east, and then be divided into various cities.


    Weili means to let most people move to Kuiwei City directly, so as to speed up the construction of Kuiwei City.


    Rhinoceros means to move most of the troops to the east for easy control.


    The three people''s opinions have one thing in common, that is, to migrate the existing population of Dali on a large scale to prevent these people from having other accidents.


    Mu Feng agrees with this point, but how to arrange it is a troublesome matter.


    Mu Feng thought over and over again, and said: "Let''s migrate according to what Xishou said, and most of the people will migrate to the east, so that the Kuwei City can echo the Dragon City and ensure that there is no place for them to make trouble in the east or west.


    Or even if they make trouble, Da Jiang has enough backup to deal with it! "


    Several people looked at each other and nodded.


    Indeed, once 30,000 to 40,000 people rebelled, it would definitely bring big trouble to Da Jiang.


    If there are city limits on both the east and west sides, it will be much safer.


    But which city to move to is really a problem.


    "Great chief, so far no city can accommodate so many people, right?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why not?"


    "Ok?"


    "Isn''t Wangxi City, which is under construction, the best place?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Wangxi City is currently under construction, and moving these new tribes there, allowing them to participate in the construction of the city they live in, will also reduce Eliminate the resistance to fusion when directly moving into other cities."


    "But in this way, Wangxi City may become a city dominated by Dali people, and it will be very troublesome after a long time!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, it''s not that the whole city is full of Da Li people."


    "But other cities are also short of people?" Lei Long frowned, "It''s not easy to change people to live in other cities, it''s too troublesome!"


    "No need, have you forgotten the small tribes that Brother Xiong and Yumo absorbed in the old land of Changli? There are seven or eight thousand people in total, right?"


    "You mean..." Thunder Dragon''s eyes lit up, "All these people will be moved into Wangxi City and mixed with the Dali people?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded, "One side is the defeated tribe, and the other side is the small tribe. Don''t look down on anyone, it''s easier to integrate."


    "That''s good!" Lei Long laughed loudly, "This way they don''t have to look down on others, and don''t have to worry about being looked down upon."


    "In this case, the population of Wangxi City will surpass that of Dragon City in no time. Is this appropriate?" Xishou frowned and said, "The population of Dragon City is only 10,000 to 20,000 people!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "But looking at the population of Dragon City, it must be small, but if you count Qilin City, Qinglong City, and White Tiger City?"


    "But these are not from Qinglong City!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing. When they repaired the first, second and third rings, they would find that the White Tiger City can only be regarded as within the third ring.


    How could the construction and population of Dragon City be limited to a small valley?


    Seeing the surprised faces of several people, he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, not all Dali people will be in Wangxi City, some will be left here, most of them will be in Wangxi City to the east, and some will be in Pixiu City further east.


    Then head east one by one, striving for more than 10,000 people in each city. "


    A few people breathed a sigh of relief. If calculated in this way, the population of Wangxi City will not be very large. At most, it will be the population absorbed by about 10,000 Dali people and thousands of surrounding small tribes.


    "Why are there still people left here?" Thunder Dragon asked.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Don''t you guys think Dalibu is an excellent frontier defense point?"


    Lei Long and the others thought about the combat deployment that Mu Feng had taught them earlier, one of which was the deployment of frontier fortresses.


    When there is terrain to defend, it is possible to establish a garrison position according to the terrain.


    Obviously, as the western frontier of Da Jiang''s future territory, the old land of Da Li Bu undoubtedly has such conditions.


    There are lakes, water and mountains.


    As long as the moat is widened and a high-walled city is built along the river, it will be easy and difficult to break through.


    Several people looked at each other, only then did they realize that the chief had already seen the farther future.


    Next, the few people discussed the arrangements for the prisoners of the Shaoli tribe.


    Unlike Dali, the Shaoli tribe did not surrender and escaped too much, so the whereabouts of these slaves became simple. They directly arranged some of them to goshawk city to build the city on the spot, and then divided some of them to the east to reach the old land of Heishui. Help Heishui City build a city.


    Rhinoceros joked: "If Asuka knows, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad."


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "How do you say?"


    Rhinoceros smiled and said: "Up to now, except for Jiang''s warriors and slaves, they are slaves in Heishui City, and there are no normal clansmen at all."


    Mu Feng was stunned, and only then did he react.


    Then he shook his head again.


    What is this, needless to say a city, in the history of the southern Australian continent in the past life, the entire continent at the beginning except for the aborigines were some criminals who were exiled in the western country.


    It happened that these criminals later expanded their territory on the vast land and established cities and countries.


    What''s more, Da Jiang''s slave is only temporary, not permanent.


    He smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate Heishui City. You see it as a slave city now, but maybe in the future, Heishui City will become a major city for Da Jiang."


    "Ah?" Several people were puzzled, "Why?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It seems that you didn''t take a good look at the Great Jiang Law I promulgated some time ago!"


    A few people laughed in embarrassment.


    Especially Weili, rubbing his hands in embarrassment: "Well, Great Chief, I still can''t read a few words..."


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Then let me tell you, slaves are just a transition of status for the people of other tribes captured by me, Da Jiang.


    The Dajiang Law has stipulated that all slaves in Dajiang can accumulate credit in various ways such as military merit, agricultural merit, and labor merit. Those who meet the conditions can get rid of their status as slaves and become ordinary members of the Dajiang tribe. "


    Lei Long frowned and said, "Da Jiang''s current slave count is no less than 40,000 to 50,000. If these slaves have accumulated enough credit to become clan members, will it bring hidden dangers to Da Jiang?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No! If a slave is always a slave and sees no hope of surviving, he will take risks and cause even greater chaos.


    But if you give them hope and give them the motivation to live, it will reduce this possibility.


    Moreover, they have become members of the Dajiang tribe through their accumulated merits, so they will cherish their freedom even more.


    This is called a sunk cost! "


    "Huh?" Several people were puzzled.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "It''s that the more one pays for something, the more one will cherish it and the more reluctant to give it up."


    Several people frowned and thought, still a little confused.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, you will understand later!"


    He thought, it would be easy if the men in Huaxia in the previous life understood this sunk cost.


    Find a girlfriend who is gentle and virtuous, knowledgeable and reasonable, plus the living room and the kitchen, as long as it is easy to chase, it is also easy to break up.


    But on the other hand, a "money-spending ancestor" who is unruly, unreasonable and only knows how to eat, drink and have fun will be held in the palm of a man.


    It''s not that the former is not good enough, nor is it that men are too licking dogs.


    The reason is simple, the cost of chasing two girls is different.


    The latter has cost a man too much time, energy and money, and he is easily reluctant to let go.


    Even if you know the opponent''s shortcomings, you will continue to "praise it".


    This is the sunk cost that is difficult to let go...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1203

    After confirming the migration policy of the new tribe, Mu Feng left with King Li, fifty guards and a group of beasts.


    As for Yin Qi, he ordered Lei Long to send someone to Longcheng for future use.


    This old boy is greedy for life and afraid of death, and he knows a lot about Dali''s past, so he has to keep it for the time being.


    As for him, he led a group of people from the old place of Bailong and Jujiao to Goshawk City.


    He wants to meet Bai Yue there.


    Coincidentally, after Bai Yue and the others arrived in Goshawk City, they repaired there.


    When Mu Feng arrived in Goshawk City, he happened to meet Bai Yue and the others.


    When we first met, Mu Feng said: "Everyone has worked hard!"


    Everyone was full of energy: "For Jiang, for the tribe!"


    Mu Feng led the crowd to find a quiet place to sit down and talk about the battle between the two parts in detail.


    He first talked about the battle between the Blue Bird Department and the Dali Department, and everyone was shocked.


    Bai Yue had lingering fears in her heart: "Did the Dali tribe attack the Kuwei City, but go around and deal with the Qingniao tribe?"


    Then he looked at Mu Feng again: "Fortunately, the great chief saw through it in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s not because of your misjudgment. I also happened to know the existence of the Southern Mountain Tribe in Liaolong City."


    Then he said: "The Jade Bird Club is now joining me, Da Jiang!"


    Everyone was shocked again.


    Konoha said excitedly: "In this way, the population and territory of my ginger have increased!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "There are now more than 17,000 people left in the Blue Bird Department, and more than 35,000 people have been annexed by Da Lixin. There are more than 50,000 people in these two departments alone!"


    Bai Yue scratched her head: "It''s a pity that I failed to recruit people from the Shaoli tribe."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s a good thing that we didn''t recruit to surrender. There are too many new people, and it''s hard for Da Jiang to absorb them all."


    Only then did Bai Yue feel relieved.


    Then he narrated the process of the first battle of the Shaoli tribe.


    Mu Feng pointed out the advantages and disadvantages of the details, and several people nodded.


    Then Bai Yue asked: "Great Chief, how do you arrange these captives!"


    Mu Feng looked at Moke Khan and Asuka: "Leave four thousand in Goshawk City for city construction, and send the rest to Heishui City to speed up the construction of Heishui City!"


    Mo Ke Khan nodded excitedly: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Asuka was overjoyed, and laughed loudly: "Thank you Chief, the construction speed of Heishui City will be faster now! I just realized that building a city is so labor-intensive, just digging holes and laying bricks on the ground takes a lot of effort!"


    "Dig a hole?" Bai Yue frowned, "You mean the drainage channel?"


    Asuka nodded again and again: "Yes, yes, that''s the one!"


    Bai Yue smiled wryly and shook her head, when something suddenly sounded, she looked at him with a strange face: "It seems that you still remember clearly what you care about!"


    Asuka grinned strangely.


    Mu Feng saw that it was tricky, and asked with a smile: "What''s wrong?"


    Bai Yue shook her head helplessly, and told about the bad things about Benboba and Yaolong, and the thing about Feiniao''s idea of ??betraying Benboba.


    Mu Feng opened his mouth wide in shock.


    Even he felt the chill in his crotch!


    But what shocked him even more was that a dwarf actually liked men!


    There are gay men in this world, and they are still dwarfs!


    Is this true love?


    Mu Feng has already forgotten that as a great chief, he has given full play to the gossip nature of the people of the Great Celestial Dynasty.


    He really wanted to ask Bai Yue and the others: Do the two have offense and defense against each other, or does one attack and one defense remain the same?


    But reason eventually defeated gossip and curiosity.


    He straightened his face and said in a deep voice, "Bring him here!"


    Bai Yue nodded, and asked someone to bring the running bully over.


    Bumpba was dragged here like someone was dragging the corpse of a small animal.


    Bumpba lay motionless on the ground.


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Dead?"


    The soldier said: "No, just pretend to be dead!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and said calmly: "Since you like to pretend to be dead, then pull it out and kill it, there is no need to pretend!"


    The soldier nodded: "Yes!"


    Unexpectedly, the dead dog-like Bumpba yelled in an instant: "No, don''t!"


    Mu Feng sneered and waved his hands.


    The soldier nodded and turned to leave.


    Mu Feng said: "Get up and talk!"


    Ben Bo Ba anxiously said: "I, I have stood up!"


    Mu Feng was stunned: "I''ll go, you''re so short!"


    He had seen a dwarf in his previous life, about a little over one meter long.


    But the one in front of me is even shorter, only sixty or seventy centimeters!


    Because he was wearing a long linen dress, hanging down to his feet, Mufeng thought he was squatting or kneeling.


    Seeing how small he was, Mu Feng really doubted that he could slap him away with one slap.


    "Such a dwarf is the great chief of the Shaoli tribe?" Mu Feng couldn''t believe it.


    You know, in this era, a strong body is the capital to survive.


    It is difficult for a thin body to adapt to a difficult environment.


    And a dwarf like this should have died long ago in such a difficult environment.


    "Just because he knows the healing technique?" Mu Feng wondered.


    Then he shook his head secretly, denying this idea.


    Knowing the healing technique can only make him a high priest at best, not a great chief.


    In this way, this dwarf is by no means as simple as it seems.


    He remembered a saying called "If your height is not enough, your IQ will make up for it".


    In other words, this dwarf must be a ghost in his heart, and he is definitely not as bluffing as he looks.


    Such a person must be able to endure what ordinary people cannot, and be able to endure what ordinary people cannot.


    So he cut to the chase: "I am Jiang Mufeng, Great Chief Jiang. I brought you here just to ask you some questions. If I make it clear, you don''t have to die.


    I can''t tell, die! "


    Sure enough, with just these words, the dwarf Runba stopped howling immediately.


    He looked at Mu Feng squarely, his eyes flooded, and he said calmly: "What you said is true?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Now it was the turn of Bai Yue, Asuka and the others to be surprised.


    After Yaolong gave him a click, he clearly screamed heart-piercingly.


    On the way to Goshawk City, he also looked loveless.


    Where are the eyes so bright like now?


    The dwarf Benboba ignored Baiyue, Feiniao and others, but pointed at Mokehan and said, "As long as you kill him, I can do whatever you want!"


    Mo Kehan ??didn''t expect that Benboba suddenly pointed at himself, and roared angrily: "Bunboba, you are so brave! Your life and death are unpredictable, and you still want to pull me on your back!


    You must not fall into my hands, or I will kill you! "


    Then he hurriedly turned to Mufeng, bowed and saluted: "Great Chief, let me kill him!"


    The dwarf Benboba grinned strangely, and his voice was creepy: "This Moke Khan was subordinate to my Shaoli tribe at first, and then he subordinated to your Dajiang when the situation was wrong. Don''t worry about such a person one day he will choose to be subordinate to someone else. Turn around. Kill your big ginger?"


    Mo Kehan ??was shocked.


    This was actually what he had been most worried about.


    If Mu Feng really cares about this matter, he will definitely have bad luck in the future.


    He hurriedly leaned forward and saluted Mufeng again: "Great chief, you can''t listen to him!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and looked at Pampering Ba with a sneer: "Instead of provoking you here, why don''t you think about what to say so that I won''t kill you!"


    With just this one sentence, Benboba''s expression changed instantly.


    He knew that the big chief in front of him was not easy to fool.


    Playing tricks in front of him is useless!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1204

    Boomba is definitely a smart guy.


    Because of Mu Feng''s straightforwardness, he immediately realized that it would be useless to pretend to be crazy.


    He looked at Mu Feng calmly: "How do you know?"


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand and pointed towards the Pampering Ba.


    Ben Boba was taken aback, his eyes widened: "You also know how to heal?"


    Then he said dejectedly, "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "If you can answer it, can you cure Jiang Luli''s disease?"


    Boomba replied honestly: "It can be awakened."


    Woodwind smiled.


    Benboba suddenly reacted and exclaimed: "You awakened Jiang Luli?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    Benboba looked complicated, and sighed: "Blame me, if you agreed to wake up Jiang Luli before, the Kuwei Department might join forces with my Shaoli Department!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, you understand the burly nature."


    Benboba said dejectedly: "I should have thought about it, joining forces with the Kuiwei Department is actually the best choice!"


    Mu Feng sneered: "But you were worried that Yu Yao would grow up and threaten the Shaoli tribe, so you refused!"


    Boomba nodded.


    Mu Feng asked again: "Is there any other reason why you didn''t save Luli?"


    Benboba frowned and looked at Mufeng.


    "For example, is there any reason for Da Li?"


    Ben Boba showed horror: "How do you know?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "The Da Li tribe has already been defeated, Da Keli died in the Blue Bird tribe, Dam''er was captured by the tribe and given to me, well, there is another Yin Qi who was also captured!


    Dalibu no longer exists!


    So the Dali tribe you thought would come back to take revenge after destroying the Jade Bird tribe, it doesn''t exist anymore! "


    "Impossible!" Benboba scolded angrily, "You lied!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "At the beginning, the Dali tribe also thought like you, waiting for your Shaoli tribe to come to support. Just wait and wait until they are wiped out!"


    Running Buster still didn''t believe it.


    Mu Feng sneered: "You really don''t cry when you see the coffin!"


    He whistled.


    Gao Toulin''s horse Heilong roared towards him, galloping like a raging fire.


    The Pampering Pa instantly despaired.


    The black dragon is a top-secret beast of the Dali tribe. It lives near the mirror lake of the tribe all the year round. It was taken by Da Keli to attack the Blue Bird tribe before. This is a secret agreement between Damur and him to ensure the success of the sneak attack.


    It was this decisive person who made Benboba see Damur''s determination, and decided to split up with him and attack the Goshawk Department.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that the two all-out blows not only failed, but also brought disaster to myself.


    Mu Feng dismissed the black dragon with a sneer in his heart.


    Up to now, the running bully is still pretending to be shocked, but no matter what he does next, he has to let this guy say something substantive.


    He looked at the Pampers again: "Can we talk now?"


    Benboba had no choice but to sigh: "I say!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    According to what Ben Bo Ba said, he could basically determine whether Yin Qi should be killed or kept.


    The reason why he didn''t ask Yin Qi and Damur about this kind of thing was because this kind of thing involved two people, one was afraid of death and the other was tough, they would definitely not tell the truth.


    But Running Ba is different, he was full of hope and was extinguished, the matter has nothing to do with him, and it is meaningless to lie at this time.


    Even if it has something to do with him, compared to Damur and Yin Qi, he will be much more objective.


    Benboba said: "This matter is because Damur sent someone to greet me and not let me treat Jiang Lili."


    "Which one of them came up with the idea to make Jiang Luli faint?" Mu Feng asked.


    Benboba shook his head: "This kind of thing is basically the idea of ??that Yin Qi, that old boy is full of bad ideas!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "I know!"


    Then he asked again: "Yin Qi told me the news about the Qunshan tribe in order to save his life. If you have any news from your side, tell me!"


    No matter how hard it is for Benboba to have a strange thought, he nodded and said, "Mobei Grassland!"


    "Huh?" Bai Yue suddenly woke up, and looked at the Pampering Ba.


    Because Yaolong is the young lord of the five tribes and eight tribes of the Mobei Grassland, and he also promised to help him restore his tribe.


    Benboba suddenly grinned and laughed strangely, and his voice was creepy: "Let me say yes first, I told you about the Mobei Grassland, you promise you won''t kill me!


    Otherwise I wouldn''t say it! "


    Mu Feng frowned and looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue took a deep breath and said calmly: "Great chief, let him say that Yaolong was let go by me, and I will take responsibility for any problems!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I didn''t mean that. I just want to know your opinion on this Yaolong!"


    Bai Yue thought about it seriously: "Ordinary appearance, thin body, hunched waist, standing there is like a piece of wood, walking loose, but forbearing, knowing how to advance and retreat!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and looked at Pampering Ba again.


    Ben Boba laughed and said: "Then what I want to tell you is that this kid is much more than what he looks like!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Since you know that he is not simple, why are you willing to keep him?"


    Ben Boba laughed and said: "You haven''t said whether you will kill me or not!"


    Mu Feng looked at the suddenly calm Pan Bo Ba, and knew in his heart that he would not kill this guy if he was determined, or he himself was not afraid of death at all.


    There is only one reason for this possibility - this guy is a lunatic!


    Or mental deformity.


    Otherwise, how could he like men in this era where reproduction is the top priority?


    How can I calmly talk to my "enemy" when I have been castrated?


    Such a person is a disaster to stay.


    But from the tone of this running bully, he clearly sensed that this Mobei grassland was not simple.


    After thinking about it, he looked at the Pampering Ba, and said seriously: "If what you say is useless, I will kill you anyway!"


    Benboba laughed wantonly, and said directly: "Okay, okay!"


    Then he said with a dark smile: "You think I keep him just because I like men?


    Ridiculous! Ridiculous!


    That bastard Yaolong is skinny and annoying, why do I only want him to accompany me? "


    Everyone subconsciously froze.


    Is it not a matter of taste?


    Mu Feng also frowned subconsciously.


    It is true that he also thought it was a matter of personal preference at the beginning.


    This guy is already a refined man, so what''s so strange about liking a man with a sallow complexion, a stooped and thin body?


    But after hearing what Ben Boba said, combined with Bai Yue''s introduction just now, he suddenly thought of a kind of person - walking like a sick tiger, standing like a sleeping eagle.


    Isn''t it what Bai Yue said, "walking loosely, standing like a log"?


    How similar is this image to Jiang Yuli, who bears the burden of humiliation and devotes himself to rehabilitating the Ministry!


    Another master of forbearance!


    Sure enough, Ben Boba took pleasure in other people''s misfortunes, and didn''t mind offending Mu Feng at all: "Since you know that Yaolong is the young lord of the five directions and eight tribes, do you know what five directions and eight tribes are?"


    "This..." Everyone shook their heads subconsciously.


    Even Mu Feng frowned puzzled, what else is hidden?


    Benboba laughed more and more wantonly: "Interesting, interesting, you don''t even know what the five parties and eight departments are, and you dare to threaten to let people go back to restore the department, it''s so interesting!"


    "What do you mean?" Mu Feng frowned, vaguely aware that something was wrong.


    Bai Yue''s heart was also beating wildly.


    He vaguely felt that he had made a big mistake!


    With a sneer on his face, Benboba looked at Bai Yue, nodded and said: "People who know that they have joined forces with our Shaoli tribe to divide and deal with us do have means.


    However, compared with Yaolong, you are still a little tender! "


    "Huh?" Now Asuka, Konoha and others beside him were also startled.


    This rushing bully was not familiar with Bai Yue, but he said Bai Yue''s characteristics in one sentence, and said that he was "too tender". How could they not be alarmed?


    Bai Yue had already realized that something was wrong, so she even bowed her body and respectfully saluted Ben Baoba: "Dear chief, please teach me!"


    Ben Boba was stunned, and said in surprise: "It''s not good for you if I say it, shouldn''t you hate and annoy me so much in your heart, why do you still want to worship me?"


    Bai Yue said sternly: "If I accidentally let the tiger go back to the mountain, then I brought a threat to Jiang, it''s better to know sooner than later.


    Even if I die, I can''t let Da Jiang be threatened! "


    Pampering Ba remained silent.


    He didn''t expect Bai Yue to say these words.


    He frowned and asked, "Are you so willing to die for the tribe?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "I was a servant of another tribe. I almost died. It was the great chief who saved me. Regardless of my background, he taught me how to lead soldiers to fight, how to manage tribes and cities, and made me the leader of Dajiang. tribe.


    Now I, Bai Yue, have descendants in Dajiang. These are all given to me by the chief and Dajiang. Even if I die for Dajiang, so what?


    Asuka looked solemn, and added: "I am the same!"


    Benboba sighed helplessly: "I understand why the Shaoli tribe lost!"


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, he looked at Mu Feng and said with a smile: "It seems that you have become a great chief at such a young age. , Great, great!"


    Just as Mu Feng was about to speak, he raised his hand to block it.


    Although he was short in stature at this time, he had a certain momentum.


    E''e is almost a mountain!


    Mu Feng couldn''t help squinting his eyes: "It''s really outstanding!"


    Ben Boba said slowly, "The so-called five directions refer to the five directions of heaven, earth, east, west and north."


    "Huh?" Everyone wondered, "Why is there no South?"


    Shaolibu smiled slightly: "The south is my Shaolibu..."


    "This..." Everyone frowned, puzzled.


    Dudufeng looked gloomy.


    The four directions of heaven and earth are Liuhe, which means self-contained.


    The dwarf Benboba said that there is no south in the five directions and eight tribes, and the south represents the Shaoli tribe.


    If calculated in this way, if you count the Shaoli tribe, there are nine tribes between Liuhe!


    The most important thing is that among the nine tribes in the six directions, the Shaoli tribe monopolizes the south, and he doesn''t know what happened to the other eight tribes.


    "Nine parts..." Mu Feng murmured.


    Ben Boba looked at Mu Feng, he laughed and said: "Why, brother, did you notice it?"


    Mu Feng nodded gloomyly.


    Baiyue, Konoha, Asuka, Mokehan and others all looked at Mufeng with doubts on their faces.


    "Great Chief, what''s the matter?" Everyone asked in unison.


    Mu Feng waved his hands, stared at the Pampering Ba and said, "No matter what you say next, you can live!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Benboba laughed, didn''t take it seriously, nodded and said: "Okay, okay, it seems that you are not simple!


    listen!


    The Shaoli tribe was originally one of the six parties and nine tribes. It was not known how long ago, and for some reason, it fell out with the other tribes. Then it broke away from the six parties and nine tribes alliance and became the Shaoli tribe.


    The six parties and nine tribes respect one person as the lord, and the lord can command all the tribes in the alliance.


    If one does not obey the lord''s order, it will be attacked by other tribes.


    But after the Shaoli tribe broke away, they became five parties and eight tribes.


    These are old things, and there is nothing to talk about.


    But the last lord of Wufang Babu, that is, Yaolong''s dead ghost father, Xilong, wanted to restore the alliance of Liufang Jiubu and ordered me, Shaolibu, to rejoin.


    Brother, tell me, the Shaoli tribe still needs to join this alliance and listen to other people''s orders in its current position? "


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No need!"


    Indeed, who wants to be a phoenix tail if he can be the head of a chicken?


    What''s more, Shaolibu itself is not a chicken, but a fierce tiger, a huge beast!


    Running Ba nodded: "Meet someone who understands the truth!


    The rotten thing like the eclipse dragon also wants to order me?


    So I didn''t agree to him, so he ordered the five parties and eight tribes to attack my Shaoli tribe together.


    But it''s a pity, the hearts of the five parties and eight tribes are not in harmony, otherwise my Shaoli tribe would not have survived until now.


    You have to be lucky to have these five parties and eight tribes harassing my Shaoli tribe, otherwise, I would have freed up my hands to deal with the Jade Bird tribe long ago, where would it be your turn! "


    Mu Feng asked: "You Shaoli tribe and the Mobei Grassland have been dealing with each other for many years, and you are fighting with these five parties and eight tribes?"


    Bumpba nodded: "Otherwise what do you think?"


    Everyone now understands that there is an alliance of five parties and eight tribes that is not so united on the Mobei grassland, and it is this alliance that has been fighting against the Shaoli tribe.


    And listening to the tone of the dwarf, once the five parties and eight tribes are united, even the Shaoli tribe will not be an opponent?


    If this is the case, Bai Yue let Yaolong go back, once he reorganizes the old department and integrates the five parties and eight departments to deal with Da Jiang, wouldn''t Da Jiang be very dangerous?


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Bai Yue.


    This matter was handled by him, he was the one who let Yaolong go back!


    Benboba looked at everyone''s reaction, smiled happily, and was very proud: "Otherwise, why do you think I am so interested in only one Yaolong?


    I kept him to make Wu Fang Ba Bu fearful, and I didn''t dare to attack Shao Li Bu at ease! "


    Mu Feng shook his head, and said seriously: "There is one more thing you didn''t say, you also want to use Yaolong to attract five parties and eight tribes to attack continuously, so you can take the opportunity to destroy them, right?"


    Ben Bo Ba''s eyes widened, and he was amazed: "How do you know?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Not only do I know that you want to use Yaolong to attract five parties and eight tribes, I also know that you deliberately let Yaolong go back to the grassland to gather the old tribes, and you also want to take this opportunity to destroy part of their combat power, right? ?¡±


    Ben Bo Ba''s eyes widened: "You know all about this?"


    Mu Feng continued: "It''s just that you didn''t expect that the Goshawk Department chose to join Da Jiang from the subordinate in a short period of time, and you didn''t expect that my Da Jiang would support so quickly, and you didn''t expect that the Shaoli Department would be defeated after this, right? "


    Ben Boba clenched his fists tightly, obviously very annoyed.


    At this time there is no need for Mu Feng to ask any more, he said by himself: "The reason why I dare to let Yaolong go back is because he has been tortured by me, and with his nature, he is bound to come back for revenge.


    As long as he dares to bring people from all directions and eight tribes who are not well-known, I can take this opportunity to destroy some of their combat power, and one day, I can make the Shaoli tribe the leader of the alliance..."


    Bai Yue was already dumbfounded.


    He didn''t expect Yaolong''s backing to be so big.


    The short man in front of him is not just like men.


    The most terrible thing is that Yaolong has never shown that he is a member of the big tribe from the beginning to the end.


    He only remembered that Yaolong wanted to kill Benboba jealously, and would rather give up his part of the spoils.


    Now it seems that he is not dazzled by hatred, but that he despises those trophies!


    His face turned pale in an instant.


    As the dwarf Benboba said, compared with this Yaolong, he is really too tender!


    "Why, do you understand now?" Benboba smiled and looked at Bai Yue, "For the sake of your respect for me just now, let me tell you one more thing. To the north of Mobei Grassland is Changsheng Grassland, Changsheng Grassland The combined strength of the Tianying Department, the Tianxing Department and the Tianjiu Department is not weaker than that of the Shaoli Department!"


    Bai Yue''s face turned pale again.


    Mu Feng frowned: "Then what about the other ones?"


    Benboba smiled and shook his head: "I said these are enough to keep me alive, right?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, and looked at Benboba, who also looked at him calmly.


    He nodded: "That''s enough!"


    As he said that, he looked at Bai Yue: "Bai Yue, arrange delicious food for Chief Benboba, as long as he doesn''t want to run away, don''t cause trouble!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Benboba laughed loudly: "With my skill, where can I go, my brother is too worried!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s always right to be careful, isn''t it?"


    Ben Boba looked at Mu Feng, his eyes changed, and finally nodded: "Not bad!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1205

    Mufeng got the unknown information from Benboba as he wished, not only was he not happy about it, but his mood became dignified.


    The appearance of five directions and eight parts suddenly felt like a big stone pressing on my heart.


    Different from Bai Yue''s self-blame, he doesn''t think Yao Long has much appeal.


    Otherwise, Benboba wouldn''t dare to deliberately let Yaolong go back and gather the old troops to take revenge.


    The Pampers will not lie about this.


    If the five parties and eight parties work together, or if Yaolong can gather enough people, I believe that the Benboba will not dare to take this risk.


    What he was worried about was whether these five parties and eight tribes would all be grassland nomadic tribes.


    That would be troublesome.


    Because the grassland nomadic tribes basically live by water and grass, without a fixed place.


    Throughout the history of China and even the world, there are few effective means of attacking the forces of nomads.


    And they have a strong ability to harass settled tribes.


    This is also one of the reasons why the Shaoli tribe has been unable to completely destroy the Mobei grassland.


    If this is the case, he can''t use force to destroy the five directions and eight tribes of the Mobei Grassland or the Changsheng Grassland, otherwise causing a backlash would be tantamount to setting himself on fire.


    Fortunately, Da Jiang has formed a good relationship with Yaolong now, and I hope he will not covet Da Jiang''s fertile land and products with revenge.


    Of course, if Yaolong really came here out of nowhere, he might as well let the other party know who can be messed with and who can''t be messed with.


    However, the original established city construction needs to be slightly changed.


    That is, the construction of Goshawk City needs to be accelerated, and the scale needs to be expanded.


    Another point is that the standing army in Goshawk City needs to be increased.


    More importantly, between the Shaoli tribe and Goshawk City, a frontier fortress needs to be established to prevent the intrusion of people from five directions and eight tribes in Mobei.


    Only in this way, the location of the border fortress had to choose a pass with natural terrain advantages.


    Otherwise, cities like Shaoli and Goshawk were built on flat land, and unless they had a large city to support them, they would be easily besieged by the enemy and then attacked.


    In other words, he either chooses to continue to expand the territory to the northwest until he finds a pass, or he shrinks the territory and looks for a mountain pass near Goshawk City to establish a pass.


    So he gathered the crowd together again and asked for their opinions.


    Baiyue, Asuka, Konoha, Mokehan and others have different opinions.


    Some people say that they will expand to the northwest. The reason is that the territory won by Jiang cannot be easily given up.


    Some people said that they would gather with the Goshawk Department. After all, Da Jiang''s current population is not enough, and there is no need to further occupy territories.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought, these opinions are quite reasonable.


    He had no choice but to find Benboba, and wanted to ask about the situation of Ming Shaoli''s territory through him, and then make a decision.


    Ben Bo Ba sneered: "What''s the matter, little brother, listen to me about the situation in five directions and eight parts, are you afraid in the bottom of your heart?"


    For the dwarf''s ridicule, Mu Feng didn''t bother to pay attention, and said with a smile: "It''s not necessarily that you are afraid, but you want to find out why your Shaoli tribe can withstand the attacks of all parties and eight tribes.


    I''ve thought about it for the past two days, and I think you''re obviously lying.


    Five directions and eight tribes have been spoken so powerfully by you, why haven''t you been able to destroy your Shaoli tribe? "


    Benboba taunted: "It''s useless to try to follow my words!"


    Mu Feng also mocked: "What''s the matter, did I hit the mark?


    Let me just say, before, I always heard people say how powerful Shaolibu is, but when we fought against each other, it was just like that!


    Look, I didn''t make a move from the beginning to the end, and just a few incompetent leaders under my hands wiped out your tribe. How powerful are they? "


    Bai Yue and Asuka pouted.


    Konoha scratched his head.


    Mo Ke Khan looked ashamed: "The incompetent leader?


    Then what am I? "


    Benboba became angry from embarrassment: "You all took advantage of my Shaoli tribe''s inattention to sneak attack. If the two tribes really confront each other, try it!"


    Mu Feng still ridiculed: "Forget it, it''s as if the methods used by your Shaoli and Dali tribes are so aboveboard.


    Da Li wants to attack Blue Bird, and you want to attack Goshawk City, what is the difference?


    Ridiculous, ridiculous, until now you still don''t know why the Shaoli tribe was destroyed! "


    "Why!" Pampers blurted out.


    "I''ve been fooled!" Mu Feng secretly rejoiced in his heart, but his face was full of sarcasm, "You are all my captive, Jiang, what''s the use of knowing this?"


    Benboba was so anxious that he scratched his heart and liver: "Say it, you said it, you can ask me other questions!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, so easy to be fooled?


    Then he nodded and smiled: "Because you are built on a flat area without any support.


    As a great chief, you don''t even build a courtyard wall.


    Wouldn''t it be a long drive for my big ginger cavalry to charge in the past? "


    "What''s the reason for this!" Ben Boba said angrily, "As long as there are still soldiers in my Shaoli tribe, you can charge and try!"


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "Then look at the construction of my Goshawk City, once the gate is closed, let your cavalry charge to try!"


    The Pampering Ba didn''t make a sound.


    He had seen Goshawk City when he entered the city, and noticed the magical effect of it, but he didn''t argue.


    Seeing that he was honest, Mu Feng didn''t continue to provoke him, so he said: "Then do you know why although you can win the five parties and eight divisions, they still refuse to accept you?"


    Bumpba''s eyes lit up: "You know?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course I know! Believe it or not, if I were you, Shaolibu, I can build it for you so that the other party will not have a heart to covet it?"


    The running tyrant is dubious.


    Mu Feng felt happy in his heart, he was really fooled.


    He said seriously: "The place where the Shaoli people live together is not suitable."


    "Why is it inappropriate?"


    "If I were me, I would choose a place with a mountain pass or a dense forest to build, so that I can use a small number of warriors to hold the tribe and ensure that the tribe will not be defeated in the event of a sneak attack!


    As for the remaining fighters, I can use them all to deal with people from all directions. "


    Mu Feng knew that if he wanted Ben Boba to speak honestly, he had to show some real skills, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to frighten him, "From this point of view, your performance is not even as good as that of Yin Qi from the Da Li Department. Ditches were dug around Dali to divert water.


    To tell you the truth, I still need to go out personally to destroy the Dali tribe, and to destroy your Shaoli tribe, I only need these leaders under my hands!


    Let me tell you this, believe it or not, if they lead the Shaoli tribe by themselves, they will not fail like this! "


    At this time, Bai Yue added in a timely manner: "It''s true that the great chief who doesn''t need to take action!"


    Mu Feng spread his hands: "How about it, let''s see!"


    Ben Boba was furious, and angrily said: "Come on, tell me, how can the Shaoli tribe not be destroyed!"


    It looked like he was really pissed off.


    "Don''t you believe it!" Mu Feng continued to prod him, "Tell me first if what I just said is useful, is that the truth?"


    He put on an attitude of "Are you convinced or not?" He seemed to have completely forgotten the identity of the Prisoner.


    And Bunboba was obviously stimulated, he nodded first, then said with red eyes, "What you said is quite right, but do you know the situation of Shaolibu?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Even if you don''t know, so what, anyway, I know that you chose the wrong place!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Ben Bo was impatient, "It took two days to walk northwest of Shaoli to find a mountain..."


    Soon, under the stimulation of Mu Feng, Ben Boba explained the general situation of the Shaoli tribe, and Mu Feng also made a decision in his heart - to expand the territory outward!


    On the other hand, he also had some more thoughts about the Pampering Ba...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1206

    Benboba was taken away by Mufeng.


    This guy is definitely a talent. Apart from his special hobbies and dwarves, his knowledge and resourcefulness are not low.


    It''s such a pity to kill like this.


    The most important thing is that Mufeng still needs to obtain more useful information from the Pampering Ba.


    After thinking about it for a while, he thought of the best place for Pampers - Big Huyou''s place!


    Da Huyou is resident in Black Bear City, he may not be as good as the running ba in terms of vision, but in terms of cunning and mind, he is definitely not inferior to the running ba.


    The existence of a chicken thief like Niu Ben from the Manniu Department has been dealt with submissively under his hands. One can imagine how good he is at controlling people.


    In the past, people like Xiong Da and Xiong Er were beaten or scolded by him for a long time, but they still respected him from the bottom of their hearts, which proved more and more that he not only has means, but also resourcefulness.


    The most important thing is that the big flicker has a "not very good temper" and is extremely concerned about his own identity. He also has healing skills, so he doesn''t have to worry about life and death at all.


    Especially since the death of Humpback, the "big chief''s subordinates" that Mufeng had promised to him had not been fulfilled.


    Now it can be fulfilled.


    Of course, the most fundamental reason for Mu Feng''s arrangement is to place the Running Baba here in Black Bear City, which will make the Running Baba unable to use his strength and tricks.


    Because Black Bear City didn''t have many troops first, and secondly, its personnel composition was relatively pure, so it basically wouldn''t accept outsiders'' bewitching.


    Another point is that Heixiong City is surrounded by Pixiu City, Wild Wolf City, Wangxi City and Heishui City. Even if the Buboba has some bad ideas, Mu Feng can guarantee that he will be controlled immediately live.


    And in order to make Ben Boba feel awe of Jiang, he did not choose the closer mountain island this time when he returned to the Ministry, but went southeast from Goshawk City, passed the old land of the White Dragon Department, and went straight to Wangxi City.


    When leaving Goshawk City, Mu Feng smiled and told Ben Boba: "Look, Goshawk City is just one of my big Jiang''s cities, and it was built on the spot. Next, take a good look for yourself, my Big Jiang What does the city look like!"


    Mu Feng''s explanation is that he completely regards the Pampering Ba as an old-fashioned hat that has never been seen in the market.


    In fact it is true!


    Benboba fell into deep thought while watching the construction of Goshawk City.


    Obviously, he was shocked.


    What shocked him even more was that there were only fifty people accompanying Mu Feng.


    But the mounts that these fifty people were riding one by one were all BMW horses!


    In particular, the fifty men were all well-armored, their swords and guns were bright and dazzling, and they always maintained a formation when they went along. It was obvious that they could charge at any time and fight to the death at any time.


    He even wondered in his heart how many Li tribe fighters could withstand the attacks of such fifty people.


    one hundred?


    two hundred?


    Or three hundred?


    Can Shaolibu win?


    What shocked him the most was not these, but the fierce beasts surrounding Mu Feng!


    What Mu Feng was riding was a huge black dragon.


    He knows this.


    A smaller one-horned white horse closely followed, but "chattered" recklessly like a human being.


    He didn''t know this, but he could clearly feel its strength.


    As for Jufu and Qiongqi who are more powerful than the one next to him, he doesn''t even know him.


    He tremblingly asked Mu Feng: "You, are you a beast master?"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "How is this possible!" Pumpba said in amazement, "You know the healing technique and the beast control technique? As a great chief, how could you meditate so many spells?"


    Mu Feng came to his senses, hehe smiled, raised his hand across the air and gave a slight signal to the running bully, and then slowly pressed down.


    Sitting on the horseback, Pambler instantly felt the pressure on his shoulders increase sharply. wood wind


    Mu Feng grinned, silently said "Boom Party" in his heart, and directly knocked the running bully to the ground!


    Benboba lost his voice in shock: "Punishment, it''s a punishment!


    You, you actually know the punishment technique of Great Witch Zhu! "


    Mu Feng closed his hands and smiled: "It''s okay!"


    There was a huge wave in the running bully''s heart.


    A great chief can actually control beasts, punishment, and healing!


    How embarrassing is this for the high priest in the tribe to congratulate the great witch?


    The Shaoli Department actually provoked such an existence!


    Seeing that he was almost shocked, Mu Feng waved his hands and said, "Okay, it''s fine if you know, let''s go!"


    Only then did Pambler rouse his horse and continue to move forward.


    A trace of fear finally rose in his heart.


    Not to mention that there are fifty fine armored guards around, and not to mention the iron tower warriors riding on the Banhua bullocks who are following Mufeng, Mufeng is alone, and he is not an opponent at all!


    He suddenly worried about his own life and death.


    These people are obviously loyal people, I am afraid that if Mufeng makes a sound, they will kill him.


    He suddenly felt that there was a great possibility that Mu Feng would go back on his word.


    You Mufeng promised not to kill me, but you didn''t promise not to let your clansmen not kill me - he did this before Bumpba.


    So he tremblingly asked Mu Feng: "Little brother, you don''t know what to say, don''t you, kill me halfway!"


    Mu Feng knew the worry in his heart, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I originally planned to let someone kill you. But now I won''t!"


    Benboba was dripping with cold sweat, screaming in his heart: "I knew it!"


    Seeing his appearance, Mu Feng knew that he was terribly frightened, so he just thought it was funny.


    He found a problem, this running bully seemed to have become a lot more worried after being castrated.


    It seems that the courage has become smaller with the disappearance of a certain place.


    "It''s really weird!" Mu Feng laughed secretly.


    When Mu Feng arrived at Wangxi City, Mu Ye was also able to rush back.


    Looking at the Wangxi City under construction and the number of people working at the same time, this time, Bumbleba was really shocked rather than shocked.


    he is

 Chapter 1207

    Mu Feng took Benboba to leave Wangxi City, and continued eastward, arriving at Black Bear City.


    It was Xiong Da who received Mu Feng at the city gate.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Xiong shouted in surprise, "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Is brother there?"


    Xiong Da hurriedly said: "The leader is at the copper mine, I''ll call him back!"


    Mu Feng was surprised, nodded and said: "Okay, you go, I''ll wait for him here, you just say that I brought him something good!"


    Running Bull was very surprised.


    Shouldn''t the chief be the biggest in a tribe? How can anyone make the chief wait?


    From what the young chief called just now, did he call him "brother"?


    He also has a brother?


    Could it be that he is stronger than him?


    And he didn''t seem to bring anything with him, could it be possible to give the other side these beasts?


    Wooden Wind entered Black Bear City.


    Benboba followed Mufeng carefully, looked around, and he was surprised and curious.


    Black Bear City is different from Wangxi City and Goshawk City in that it is a well-built city.


    There should be complete facilities inside.


    Arrow towers, climbing steps, water wells, vegetable gardens, residential areas, etc. are all available in the city.


    Some clansmen are busy making wooden utensils, some are fetching water by the well, and many children are chasing and playing around in the city...


    Bump Ba''s eyes widened.


    He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    The things the people around him did, the expressions on their faces were completely different from those he saw in Shaolibu.


    Everyone''s face is peaceful and satisfied, and it seems that everyone knows what they want to do and what they should do.


    What made him feel unbelievable was that the children in the city didn''t have to do anything, just running around in the city like this.


    Some people were picking out blue "wooden sticks" that were as long as forearms from a green vine, then broke them, and handed them to the people next to them to eat.


    Can Aoki sticks be eaten?


    Bumblebee frowned.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "That''s cucumber, you can eat it!"


    Ben Bo Ba was very puzzled, and hurriedly followed Mu Feng - the children around him were all taller than him, anyone could knock him down!


    A group of children ran past them, and they were not afraid when they saw Mu Feng, let alone dodge.


    Even a child bumped directly into Mu Feng''s body, squatting on his buttocks and fell down.


    Buster sneered.


    The kid is going to be in trouble.


    What made him strange was that Mu Feng just helped him up with his hands, asked him "does it hurt from the fall", and then let him go.


    How strange!


    Mu Feng turned his head to catch a glimpse of Ben Bo Ba''s expression, he also sneered, and walked straight inside.


    I''ve never seen this before, and it''s normal.


    He took Ben Boba straight to an earthen building, found a gazebo by the courtyard, and found that there were all tables, chairs and benches.


    A clansman hastily stepped forward: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng knew it was Xiong Da''s confession before he left, he said with a smile: "Go and make us a pot of tea!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng pointed to a chair and said, "Chair, you can do it!"


    Ben Boba looked at the chair that was about the same height as him, hesitating to speak.


    Mu Feng teased: "Why, you want me to help you, what a big air?"


    Benboba had no choice but to hold onto the chair with both hands, kicked his feet on the ground, and his upper body lay on the chair.


    It''s just that he is too short, his stomach is against the edge of the chair, he kicks in the air, trying to find a point of strength, but he can''t find it, he just kicks around.


    Mu Feng felt it was funny, and wanted to get up to lift him up, but saw that he had suddenly realized that he let go of his hand suddenly, pushed hard on the chair, turned over, and became lying on his back on the chair.


    Then his tiny body squirmed like a caterpillar, and finally sat down on the chair!


    "It''s not easy!" Mu Feng sighed.


    Pampers feels humiliated.


    In the Shaoli Department, he has always climbed up the stairs, but now even a small sitting thing is so strenuous!


    It''s just that this "chair" is really comfortable to sit on, much better than stones!


    He quickly forgot about the embarrassment, sat on the chair and looked left and right, feeling very fresh.


    It''s like a child saw a new type of rocking car, and kept shaking it there.


    The tribe went back and forth, bringing back a jug of water and several cups.


    He poured two glasses of water and stood aside.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, don''t worry about us, you can do your work!"


    "Yes!" The man turned and left again.


    Mu Feng stood up and picked up the cup, tested the water temperature: "It''s a bit hot, wait a while!"


    Looking at the steaming porcelain cup, Bombaba''s gaze was immediately attracted again: "What is this?"


    "Water glass, for drinking water."


    "Then what was the water poured just now?"


    "teapot."


    "what is that?"


    "table."


    ...


    It seemed that Pampering Ba had completely forgotten his identity as a prisoner, asking all kinds of questions.


    Mu Feng didn''t care, and patiently explained to him.


    After a while, Benboba sat on the chair with his water cup in his arms like a good baby, and looked at Mu Feng with a shocked face: "These are all things that Da Jiang has?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    "Can all the Dajiang people use such a good thing?"


    "That''s right, all my clan members can use these things."


    "Can they all live in such a big and nice house?"


    "good!"


    "them¡­¡­"


    Before Ben Boba finished asking this question, he suddenly heard someone rushing in from outside the earth building shouting: "Brother, brother!"


    Benboba subconsciously turned to the gate of the tulou.


    Mu Feng got up, walked out of the gazebo, and looked at the person coming.


    It is a big fudge.


    Da Huyou is dressed in linen clothes, with a golden knife on his waist, rhinoceros leather shoes on his feet, and his hair tied behind his head with a tendon. He actually has the sense of sight of an old cowboy who went retro in his previous life.


    What surprised Mu Feng the most was that there was a string of colorful stone necklaces hanging around Da Huyou''s neck.


    He suddenly realized that Da Huyou was going to the copper mine to find colored stones!


    This old guy is actually smug!


    "Brother, brother, you are back!" Big Huyou laughed loudly, and patted Mu Feng''s shoulder vigorously, "You worried me to death!"


    Mu Feng also laughed and stepped forward: "Brother, don''t you think I''m here?"


    Followed by Xiong Da and Hu Tou.


    After Hutou saw Mu Feng, he hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Brother Hu is also here!"


    Tiger head nodded again and again.


    Big Huyou was not polite, he laughed and asked: "Brother, I heard Xiong Da said that you brought me something good, where is it?"


    Mu Feng moved away, pointed at the Pamper Ba sitting on the chair: "Hey, that''s him!"


    "Him?" Big Huyou just glanced at him, "Why did you bring me a monkey?"


    "Monkey?" Mu Feng turned his head and glanced at Pampering Ba, and immediately realized it.


    When Mufeng came here, he saw that the fur on Bumpba''s body was stained with blood, so he found a new piece of fur to wrap him and made clothes for him.


    Because of its height, it really looks like a monkey at first glance.


    Hutoutou and Xiongda also looked at Benboba curiously at this time, as if seeing a rare animal, their faces were full of surprise.


    Never wanted to run around furiously, angrily said: "You are a monkey!"


    "Hey!" Big Huyou regained his spirits, "It turned out to be a person, why is it so small?"


    Immediately he looked at Mu Feng: "Brother, brother, are you afraid that I will be bored, so you asked a dwarf to talk with me?"


    Mu Feng twitched the corners of his mouth: "Didn''t I promise you to send you a great chief to be your subordinate before, so I sent you here!"


    "What, great chief?" Da Huyou scratched his head, his face full of disbelief, "brother, brother, you won''t lie to me, will you?"


    At this time, Benboba also realized that the "good thing to give away" that Mufeng said was him!


    He immediately stood on the chair, and finally found the feeling of standing on the stone platform to reprimand his tribe when he was in the Shaoli tribe.


    He was furious: "What are you talking about, little brother, you gave him me as a thing? Let me tell you, I am not a thing!"


    Mu Feng suppressed his laugh: "This is beyond your control!"


    After a pause, he smiled and said, "You don''t even tell them who you are, they must treat you like something!"


    Benboba suddenly gained momentum, and said angrily: "I am the great chief of the Shaoli tribe, Benboba!"


    "what!"


    Several people in the field were stunned.


    "The great chief of the Shaoli tribe?"


    Ever since they joined Da Jiang, they already knew that the Changli tribe was just a small puppet supported by the Dali tribe and the Shaoli tribe.


    They also knew that the reason why Mu Feng went to the west this time was because of the war with Da Li and Shao Li.


    Because of this incident, the soldiers of Black Bear City were also urgently called up to guard the West City.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that the dwarf in front of them would be the great chief of Shaolibu!


    Da Huyou looked at Benboba carefully, walked around him, and finally looked at Mufeng with a questioning expression on his face.


    Mu Feng just nodded solemnly and didn''t speak.


    Big Huyou was so excited that he punched his palm heavily, and said excitedly: "Okay, okay, brother, this thing you gave is good!"


    Burning with anger, he put one hand on his hips on the chair, pointed at Da Huyou''s nose with the other and said angrily, "Old Baimao, you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Da Huyou slapped him on the forehead, and Wu Baoba fell to the ground, stunned, and laughed loudly: "Call me big brother!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1208

    One can imagine the excitement of the big flicker after accepting a new younger brother.


    No matter how Benboba protested, Da Huyou just looked at Mufeng with a questioning expression on his face.


    Mu Feng nodded, and only said: "He''s a little tricky, brother!"


    Da Huyou nodded knowingly, with a bright smile: "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Mu Feng felt relieved and no longer paid attention to this matter.


    He looked at Hu''s head again: "Brother Hu is now following my brother to move the clansmen from Tiger''s old land to Wangxi City and build a city there. If you are worried, you can all move to Black Bear City."


    Hutou said solemnly: "Don''t worry, chief, everything is obeying the orders of the tribe."


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Hutou is a smart person, although he can fool around, but it is only limited to the previous period in the alliance.


    Now that the Tigers are merged into Da Jiang, Tiger Head has followed Da Huyou to a lot of places recently, and then he realized that before leaving the Tigers, it was the dangerous world outside, but now when he leaves the tribe, it is Da Jiang''s territory .


    Danger, nonexistent!


    Only then did he realize the strength of Jiang, and he was convinced.


    Under the cooperation of him and Da Huyou, one is familiar with the situation and the other is good at words, and soon persuaded many small departments to choose to join Da Jiang.


    Moreover, these small groups have all been to Pixiu City before, knowing the strength of Da Jiang, they basically joined Da Jiang sincerely.


    It''s really a bit of a trick, after arriving at Wangxi City, it was quickly overwhelmed by the crowd, and I couldn''t even break the waves, let alone the big waves.


    The giant wheel is crushing, the general trend is irresistible.


    Right now, in the entire old Changli area, there are only a few small parts in the area between Goshawk City and Wangxi City.


    It''s very simple to send capable people to recruit after Goshawk City is completed.


    Mu Feng didn''t shy away from running around, and directly discussed with several people in the gazebo about the annexation of the small department.


    Ben Boba hummed and chirped, and was slapped on the back of the head by Da Huyou again: "What''s the matter, little brother, are you playing tricks in front of me?


    Let me tell you, here is ginger! "


    Benboba was filled with grief and indignation.


    In less than half a day, I was slapped twice!


    I am a dignified chief, how have I ever suffered such humiliation?


    He stared at Big Huyou.


    Da Huyou sneered, and slapped him away again.


    This time, he was so powerful that he really slapped the running bully so hard.


    "Old Baimao, I will fight with you!" Ben Bo Ba was aggressive.


    Da Huyou sneered and slapped his head again: "Call me big brother!"


    This time, Benboba fell down again, and when he got up, he glared at Mu Feng angrily: "You kill me, I am the great chief of the Shaoli tribe no matter what!"


    Mu Feng hugged his hands and shook his head: "I said, I won''t kill you, but if you want to die, you can commit suicide!"


    The smile in Da Huyou''s eyes was even stronger.


    The rushing bully was extremely humiliated.


    Just now it was two slaps, but now it has risen to four slaps!


    He stared at Mu Feng, gnashing his teeth.


    "Snapped!"


    Another slap!


    Pan Boba''s chest and lungs were about to explode, and he suddenly turned to Big Huyou, only to find that Big Huyou had a sneer on his face.


    A hero does not suffer from immediate losses.


    Bumpba finally bowed his head: "Brother!"


    Big Huyou laughed...


    Big flicker is indeed a big fudge, when Mu Feng left Black Bear City, Ben Boba had already treated him with a low eyebrow and a close servant.


    Mu Feng pulled him aside and explained many details to him in a low voice, which aroused Da Huyou''s amazement.


    But in the end he still patted his chest and said: "Don''t worry, brother, I promise you will be a submissive little dwarf after a while!"


    Wooden wind laughed and left.


    On the way back, Mu Feng suddenly realized that Da Huyou, like Ming Guang, seemed to have a natural interest and talent in "managing people".


    Big Huyou is good at managing thorny chiefs, and he takes a sophisticated route.


    Mingguang is good at managing slaves and takes the "batch" route.


    "These two are really talented!" Mu Feng sighed.


    Passing Pixiu City, Mu Feng saw Lei Meng.


    Lei Meng told Mu Feng that because of Jiang''s continuous annexation of the small tribe in Changli, there are not many tribes coming to the city of Pixiu.


    Therefore, the transaction in the market has also been changed from once every 20 days to once every 30 days.


    Even so, there are still fewer and fewer people in the market.


    Raymond felt a little lost.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This is a good thing, you don''t have to blame yourself."


    "However, in Dajiang, I can''t fight the enemy like other fighters. I managed to be useful, but it''s useless."


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "Yes, you will have more and more things in the future, and you may be so busy that you will complain to me!"


    "Is there something to do?" Raymond''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng nodded, pondered for a while and said: "I noticed the situation you mentioned when I came from Wangxi City, and I was thinking about it too.


    Now that you have told me, then I will tell you in advance that there is no need to continue to open the shops here, you can open new shops! "


    "Xindian City?" Raymond was surprised, "Where is it?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "Go to Heishui City, and open another small market in the old site of the Rock and Soil Department or near the Fang Lei Department!"


    Raymond''s eyes brightened: "Yes, I understand!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, you should clean up recently, if necessary, go back to the tribe to see your mother, talk to her, and report that you are safe.


    Or if you are worried, you can take him to Pixiu City and let her get closer to you. "


    "No, no, I am very relieved that he is in Dragon City!" Lei Meng said sincerely.


    Mu Feng slapped his forehead: "I suddenly remembered something, you are old and not young, you haven''t married a wife yet?"


    Raymond was taken aback for a moment, then nodded with red eyes.


    Mu Feng hurriedly said: "It''s my fault, I forgot about it.


    How about this, do you have any women you fell in love with in Pixiu City, or after returning to Dragon City, let Li Hu take you to meet some Hongluan women, you can see for yourself, if it is suitable, marry a wife and live with your mother ,How about it? "


    Raymond was very grateful: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, there''s no need to be like this, and there''s no need to pick a date, you pack up and go back to Dragon City with me!"


    Raymond was overjoyed: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Then the two returned to Dragon City all the way.


    Raymond went to see his mother.


    Mufeng went to see Changning.


    Long time no see, I miss you very much.


    Seeing Mu Feng, Chang Ning cried and his eyes turned red.


    It seems that after being pregnant with a child, Chang Ning became concerned about gains and losses.


    Mu Feng was quite ashamed.


    It has been more than half a year since Changning was pregnant, and he spent very little time with her in the tribe.


    But what surprised him was that Chang Ning cried and cried, but he didn''t complain about him, he just snuggled up to him and whispered something worried about him.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, after all, it is good to have a family and a daughter-in-law, and when he comes back, someone knows how to be warm and considerate.


    He smiled and said to Chang Ning: "This time I will stay in the tribe and accompany you well!"


    "Really?" Chang Ning was surprised.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "By the way, I also accompany the child!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning''s pretty face flushed slightly, and he said, "I haven''t been born yet!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, and took her into his arms...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1209

    After Mu Feng returned to Longcheng, it was already midsummer.


    Hot weather.


    He thought again of the matter of mining ice from Dalong Mountain that he had thought of before. It seems that he has to find a way to store some this winter, otherwise the summer will be really difficult.


    Right now, the only thing that can be regarded as a solution to the summer heat is the watermelon in Jingshui Town.


    Put the whole watermelon into the cold water freshly drawn from the well, let it stand in the town for more than half an hour, and then cut it and eat it.


    Take a bite, ho, sweet and refreshing.


    This method of eating melons is still Mu Feng''s experience.


    He thought that the clansmen should have figured this out a long time ago.


    As a result, when he cut the watermelon and distributed it to the people present, all the people were happy, holding the watermelon and nibbling happily.


    Rao is Chang Ning, holding a watermelon with his stomach full and smiling happily.


    Yu Li sighed: "With the great chief, not to mention that Jiang is so powerful that people dare not think, even eating has so many particulars and methods."


    Chang Ning frowned, with pride on his face.


    To say that he is still a powerful man, not only has he grown up to such an extent with Jiang Dajiang, but he has his own way of even trivial things like eating melons.


    The most important thing is that some time ago she felt picky and always wanted to eat some sour food. The tomatoes in the tribe''s vegetable garden really played a big role.


    Thinking of this, Chang Ning said with a smile: "Mu Feng, Miss Bai Ya told me some time ago that he wanted to eat sour, and it happened that I wanted to eat it too, so we both took turns to eat the tomatoes in a vegetable patch, and it wasn''t enough. !


    You said it would be great if the tomato could grow as big as the watermelon? "


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    Tomatoes grow to the size of watermelons?


    Unless it''s a space tomato, it''s hopeless right now.


    Wait, eat sour?


    Mu Feng grinned excitedly: "You mean you want to eat sour?"


    Chang Ning held the watermelon in one hand, and brushed his hair behind his ears with the other: "Well, what''s wrong?"


    "Hey, good, good!" Mu Feng excitedly rubbed his hands.


    There was a smile in the corner of Chang Ning''s eyes: "Did you mean a sour girl?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "You know?"


    Chang Ning rolled his eyes at him, with a smile on his brows and eyes: "Ji Hua has already told me."


    Mu Feng didn''t care about Chang Ning''s rolling eyes, leaned close to her stomach and listened, and said seriously: "Well, he kicked me just now, he''s good at it!"


    Chang Ning couldn''t laugh or cry, put down the melon rind, and got up to get another piece of melon.


    Mu Feng hurriedly handed it over.


    Chang Ning took the watermelon and ate it regardless of his appearance.


    Mu Feng asked again: "You still want to eat sour now?"


    Changning nodded.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and said to himself: "This Chang Ning really became stupid after she was pregnant with a child."


    Chang Ning asked with a smile: "What''s the matter?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Just tell her, have you forgotten all the herbal knowledge I taught her before? Ask her to think about it, is there a sour plum soup that can cool off the heat and invigorate the spleen?"


    Chang Ning had doubts in his eyes: "Soup?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, she is also pregnant with a child now, so it''s not suitable for her to work anymore, I''ll go by myself!"


    Then he went to the traditional Chinese medicine room in the tribe by himself.


    There are many cabinets here that are like the traditional Chinese medicine shop in the previous life. In the cabinets are the traditional Chinese medicines that Bai Ya picked and processed on weekdays.


    Mu Feng looked for the ingredients of sour plum soup one by one, black plum, hawthorn, licorice, tangerine peel, quite complete.


    In the end, he asked Changning for the "privately hidden" rock sugar, and began to "open a small stove" to make sour plum soup.


    After half a day of hard work, the sour plum soup was finally boiled successfully.


    The fly in the ointment is that there are no ice cubes.


    So Mufeng still uses well water to cool the town.


    Chang Ning had already called Bai Ya to wait beside him, waiting for the sour plum soup that Mu Feng boasted like a flower.


    When Mu Fengsheng handed it to the two, they couldn''t wait to taste it.


    With just one mouthful, the two stared wide-eyed, Qi Qi glanced at each other, and finally looked at Mu Feng, their eyes were full of surprise.


    "How is it?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    "Delicious!"


    "Delicious!"


    The two responded one after another, holding up the bowl with a smile and drinking in big gulps.


    ...


    It was rare to spend a few peaceful days with Changning, and the fatigue of running around was finally swept away.


    On this day, Yuli and Yuli all came to find Mufeng, holding a stack of letters in their hands, all of which came from all over the place.


    Yu Li and Luli naturally read the contents of the letter first, and they were shocked and even more pleasantly surprised.


    Only then did they know how many great things the great chief had done for the tribe:


    One: The population of the old land of Dali began to migrate to Wangxi City one after another.


    Migration was difficult at first.


    These people feel inseparable from their old land, and their future after migration is uncertain.


    but

 Chapter 1210

    After Yu Li and Jili reported all the matters that required Mu Feng to make a decision, they got up and prepared to leave.


    But Mu Feng beckoned the two of them to stay, saying that they had something important to discuss.


    The two were surprised, and asked Mu Feng: "Is there anything you can''t decide, the chief, and discuss it with us?"


    Mu Feng sighed: "Big Jiang now sees that the population is going to exceed 100,000, and the population is increasing, which is far beyond what a great chief like me can manage.


    Moreover, the clansmen come from all ethnic groups and tribes, and the situation is getting more and more complicated. If many things are not taken into account, it is easy to cause trouble.


    So ginger needs further changes. "


    "Further changes?" The two were surprised.


    Since Mufeng implemented the privatization process, the clansmen have indeed worked more actively than before.


    Those who open up wasteland open up wasteland, those who build houses build houses, and those who graze cattle herd.


    Many people have already received a few copper coins from the tribe, and they have started to respond to Li Hu and the others, how to exchange them for things.


    Just as Mu Feng thought, each household wants to exchange different things.


    This is very exciting for them.


    Because of the enthusiasm of the clansmen, they saw the possibility of Dajiang becoming stronger.


    Now the great chief said that there are still changes, how to change?


    Is there anything better than privatization to grow a tribe?


    Seeing the surprise of the two, Mu Feng smiled and said: "As I said just now, the clansmen are getting more and more complicated, and Da Jiang''s cities are also getting more and more, which requires Da Jiang to make timely changes and adjustments." .


    Otherwise, it will be too late until the tribe finds out the problem! "


    The two of them couldn''t figure out what Mu Feng wanted to say at all, so they had to listen attentively.


    Yu Li scratched his head and said, "Great Chief, let us listen to you!"


    Mu Feng had no choice but to react, so he could only continue to say: "Before I released Da Jiang Lv, have you all seen it?"


    "Look!"


    "What did you say about the tribal school?"


    "Didn''t Da Jiang School start teaching?"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s not enough, not only Longcheng should have schools, but every big city and small town should also have schools!"


    "Ah?" The two were surprised, "Those children from various cities are not my Jiang family..."


    Mu Feng frowned: "Why do you two still have this Jiang''s concept?"


    The two dared not say a word.


    Mu Feng frowned and continued: "Look, even the two of you still hold this idea, so what will other clansmen think?


    As I said, Da Jiang is not a Da Jiang of one family and one surname, let alone distinguishing Jiang, Liaolong or other tribes in the tribe, otherwise other people will feel dissatisfied in the future and split the tribe! "


    Yu Li and Lu Li looked at each other with shame on their faces.


    The two of them really just made a slip of the tongue just now, and they didn''t have much such thoughts.


    After all, before this, both of them had listened to Mu Feng''s teachings.


    Only Jiang, who continuously integrates various ethnic groups and ministries and gathers elite talents from various ministries, will become stronger and stronger.


    Although there are many elites in the Jiang clan, they are not as numerous as the various clans and tribes.


    Mu Feng saw the expressions of the two people and knew their intentions, so he said in a slow tone: "I said that the strength of the Jiang family requires the unity of the clansmen. Sooner or later, my big ginger will fall apart!


    Baiyue, Asuka, Thunder Dragon, Lei Meng, Xishou, Jiuzhu, Luoli, Truffle, none of them are elites in the tribe.


    Not to mention, the Jiang family was originally a small tribe. If there was no Brother Xiong from Black Bear City to help move around and contact the various tribes, would I, Da Jiang, be able to quickly accumulate the initial tribe? "


    The two nodded in shame.


    Mu Feng also said: "So, in the future, there will be no distinction between tribes, tribes, and names in Dajiang, and all tribesmen will live together and merge together to form the new Dajiang people!


    Therefore, regarding the integration of the tribe, I have considered the following points, which are all changes that Da Jiang needs to make.


    Doing this well can not only promote the integration of the Dajiang people, but also make Dajiang stronger. "


    The two sat upright and listened attentively.


    Mu Feng said: "First, the newly recruited Dali people and slaves who earned their freedom through meritorious service are not allowed to be discriminated against, they will have the same rights as other Dajiang people.


    This is true for working, earning copper coins, and earning military work!


    Those who became members of the Dajiang tribe are also bound by the Dajiang law. If they violate it, they will be punished like others, and if they do well, they will be rewarded the same!


    The second is what I just said, all cities should have schools.


    The school is divided into three levels.


    Schools in small cities, such as Black Bear City, Wild Wolf City, and White Tiger City, are primary schools. They study characters, arithmetic, herbal medicine, martial arts and other subjects for three years.


    Children at this stage are called pupils.


    In the larger cities, such as Liaolong City, Pixiu City, Kuiwei City, Goshawk City, Wangxi City, etc., the schools established are called middle schools, which are also three years, learning characters, arithmetic, herbs, fighting, etc.


    Children at this stage are called middle school students.


    Finally, in my Jianglong City, the school I established was called a university, and the school period was also three years.


    The content of learning includes writing, arithmetic, combat, craft, management, farming and so on.


    Children at this stage are called college students..."


    The two were stunned, frowning to digest all the information they heard.


    Elementary school students, middle school students, and college students, these three words are not difficult for them to understand. It is nothing more than that the age groups of school are different and they learn more things.


    What puzzled them was that it would take at least nine years for a child to go to school, which was too long for the tribe and a waste of manpower.


    You know, children in their teens can actually work.


    If you have been going to school, how will the labor force in the tribe be solved?


    Also, only Longcheng can go to college, so do all these children come to Longcheng?


    What about their families?


    The two looked at Mu Feng and raised their own questions.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Elementary and middle school is a must for every child. They must learn to recognize characters, arithmetic and basic martial arts skills, so as to ensure that all members of our Dajiang tribe, regardless of gender, are physically strong.


    Calculated in this way, they need to go to school for six years, and after six years, they will take the big exam. Those who pass can go to Longcheng to go to university, and those who fail can be directly transferred to various cities for labor and military training, and become clan members of each city. "


    "Big exam?" The two frowned.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "It''s the exam! The content of the exam is also what they usually learn.


    Of course, the exam is not just taken this time, they will have exams every semester, so that they can figure out how the exam is done. "


    The two suddenly realized.


    Then Yu Li asked again: "But, I just heard you say that you have to learn writing and arithmetic from elementary school to university, but I don''t think it takes so long to learn writing and arithmetic!"


    "No need?" Mu Feng showed a strange expression.


    Don''t dare to say anything else, just like writing, they can learn for a lifetime.


    After children learn sentences, after learning sentences, they learn composition. After that, there will be classical Chinese, ancient poems, words, and then there will be four books and five classics, classics and historical classics.


    Who dares to say that it takes so long to learn characters?


    Even the same words have different meanings in different situations, okay?


    How do they know the breadth and depth of Chinese characters?


    He briefly explained, and said: "At the beginning, we only need to teach them characters. Later, we need to teach them how my totem of Da Jiang came from, who are the children of the Zulong totem, and their characteristics. What is it, how to deal with them...


    As for the problems you mentioned about going to college and their parents, it is also very simple.


    People in small cities go to middle school, and people in middle school go to university. Schools are provided by the tribe, and board and lodging are provided by the tribe.


    Their parents have to pay a certain amount of copper coins, not a lot, just half the total price of a person''s normal food.


    After the big exam, as long as the child is admitted to the university, he can choose to live in Dragon City and become the population of Dragon City.


    Their parents can also move to Dragon City with their children, and get a house, land, or the right to do other things.


    And this kid who was admitted to university will take the big exam after three years of college, and those who pass the exam can directly hold important positions in Da Jiang.


    Either in Dragon City, or go to various cities to manage the city..."


    The two were heartbroken.


    Although they don''t quite understand what Mu Feng said, they can vaguely feel that after so many years of study in school, any child in the city will be indoctrinated with the idea of ??"Great Jiang Tribe".


    Especially the method that the great chief said to teach the children to know the Zulong totem and the ancestor dragon''s children will make Jiang''s next generation, the next generation and more generations recognize him more and more!


    Not only that, Da Jiang can also find useful people more easily through years of education and selection.


    And these people were cultivated by Jiang himself, and they have a higher degree of recognition for the tribe!


    In that case, Da Jiang will become more and more united.


    If you can unite the big ginger, it will be worth the price no matter how much you spend!


    Knowing this, the two looked at Mu Feng together, and said excitedly: "It''s really like what the great chief said, the implementation of the school is imperative!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1211

    Regarding the regulations on the education system, Mufeng seems to adopt the compulsory education system of the later generations, but in fact it combines the advantages of the imperial examination system and the compulsory education system of the previous life.


    Because there is no such thing as a semester test for later generations in the imperial examination system, and compulsory education only reduces fees, but it does not allow those who pass the "big exam" to become officials.


    Only the imperial examination system can become a government official after graduating from a university.


    And the only thing that can allow students to move their household registrations is to go to university in the previous life.


    Of course, Mu Feng has made adjustments here, moving the family registrations of these future pillars of Jiang to Longcheng, which will further gather the hearts of the "high-quality talents" in the tribe¡ªby providing housing, land, More affluent material life, etc. to increase the loyalty of these people to ginger.


    Of course, doing so can also increase the population of Dragon City.


    The next step is to expand the scale of Dragon City.


    Certainly, Dragon City is the central city of Da Jiang. The future population and scale cannot be small, so Dragon City must be expanded.


    However, nearly 20,000 people have already lived in the tulou in the valley, and if there are more people, it will become crowded.


    Therefore, the expansion of Dragon City requires outward expansion.


    And there is room for Dragon City to expand, and the conditions are very convenient.


    The labor-saving method is to directly tear down the big forest in front of Longcheng, and build a city on the ground.


    This saves labor and trouble.


    But there is another method that is more laborious and labor-intensive, that is, to build on the mountain.


    Especially Dongshan, adjacent to the East River, if a city can be built on Dongshan, the security of Dragon City will become very high.


    Because being condescending is a favorable terrain when fighting.


    And there are not no cities built on mountains.


    There are not many Huaxia, but there are also mountain cities and good county towns, all of which are places with strong and dangerous terrain.


    And there are more foreigners.


    In Mufeng''s impression, many western countries, such as ancient Rome and the ancient Aegean Sea, built their cities on high mountains and cliffs in ancient times.


    Because the city is placed on a high ground, it is easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    Therefore, in many Western movies involving ancient times, the city is built on a high mountain, one side is either facing the sea or the water, and the city gate is located at the lowest and most flat place of the city.


    Even if such a city is breached, it will face the counterattack of the master from above.


    The city is built on such a mountain, so there is no need to worry about safety.


    The only trouble is the problem of water use in the high city.


    But it didn''t bother Mufeng either.


    It''s nothing more than the water storage device in the city keeping up.


    This is not a problem for Da Jiang at the moment. The water in the reservoir at the gate of the city is directly diverted to the inner city, and then the drinking water bridge or water pump is used to divert the water upwards.


    No matter how bad it is, use the waterwheel he made before.


    In this way, the mountain city built according to Dongshan and Nanshan can be connected to the existing city wall of Longcheng.


    At that time, Da Jiang only needs to connect the city to the East River.


    At that time, the Great Jianglong City will be a city on a mountain next to the high mountain of the East River, and the gate of the city will face the vast land.


    A city combining Chinese and Western will also be built from this.


    I dare not say that it is the most strange thing in the past and present, and it is definitely the world''s first wonder.


    The city occupying the entire mountain is exciting to think about.


    Of course, this is not the first time. In the ancient Roman era, there were many small cities built on the hills.


    It''s just that in terms of scale, it''s not as big as the city designed by Mu Feng.


    As a result, many facilities in Dragon City will have to be rebuilt.


    For example, the water supply, water diversion, sewage, and public health systems in the city must be improved, otherwise the huge city will become stinky.


    Compared to the construction of Goshawk City, the renovation and construction of Dragon City is much more troublesome.


    Fortunately, all the earthen buildings in Longcheng to the present location are partitioned, and the previous sewage channels were also planned according to the topography of the tribe from high to low.


    What needs to be done right now is to widen, deepen, strengthen, and increase the number of pipelines, planning together with the upcoming city on the mountain.


    And these domestic sewage water will also be directly led to the septic tanks outside the city specially used to collect sewage and separate them for recycling.


    Therefore, the first thing to pay attention to before the renovation of Dragon City is nothing else, but to divide the area, plan the pipeline construction, and then start the construction.


    And in terms of the design of the sewage pipeline, Mufeng decided to learn from the design of the ancient Roman city to build a huge underground passage for people and horses to pass through.


    Such a passage is not so much a sewer as an underground tunnel¡ªthere is a pedestrian passage close to the wall of the tunnel, which is convenient for regular cleaning in the future, and there is a deeper underground "underground river" in the middle of the sidewalk, the real sewage channel.


    The construction of such a sewage channel requires extremely high technological requirements.


    But now ginger''s craftsmanship can support such a project.


    Dajiang¡¯s iron tools, cement firing techniques, and experience in digging rocks are all sufficient to support the construction of the new city.


    What is really missing is people!


    So Mu Feng asked Yu Li to call Li Hu and Ming Guang over, and told them about the reconstruction of Dragon City.


    Not only them, even Yu Li and Lu Li were amazed.


    Because the chief just told them that a new school will be built, and Dragon City will be rebuilt here. How much manpower will it take?


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "There is no rush to rebuild Dragon City, it doesn''t have to be completed now. The people of the clan still have to do what they should do, and there should be no delay in opening up wasteland, farming, and grazing.


    The rest of the people who did not open up wasteland, or the idle labor, and the slaves all organized a part to build a new city.


    The two of you have to make an agreement with them to renovate Dragon City, and they can not only accumulate credit and win copper coins.


    After the construction is completed, as long as they become members of the Dajiang tribe, they can also obtain the qualifications to settle in the new city.


    And at that time, all those who want to settle in the new city will have to pay some copper coins to buy a new house! "


    "Buy it with copper coins?" Li Hu, Yu Li and the others frowned, "The earth building is very good now, I''m afraid the clansmen may not be willing!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Tulou is the most comfortable?


    Not always!


    There will be two-story and three-story buildings in the construction of the new city, and they will find it more comfortable to live in by then!


    And once the new city is built, the current earth buildings will be demolished and new buildings will be built. "


    "The current tulou still needs to be demolished?" Li Hu was surprised, "It took us so much manpower to build these tulou!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, the current earth building can only live on one floor, but the newly built buildings can live on two, three, or even more floors.


    In a certain area, multi-storey buildings must accommodate more people than one-story earthen buildings!


    The future population of Dragon City will certainly not only be the current 10,000 to 20,000 people, understand? "


    Several people reacted now and nodded in unison.


    Mu Feng said: "Okay, since there is no problem, you all go to prepare separately.


    Yuli and Lili continue to work on you, Luhu and Mingguang, and then call Shanglihuo and Baifeng to worry about the clansmen and slaves and rebuild the new city.


    Well, let Qige take a few people from the Ministry of Industry to survey the terrain with me, and determine how to rebuild Dragon City is more appropriate! "


    Several people nodded heavily.


    For the next period of time, Mufeng basically took his clansmen into the mountains to explore the terrain and routes during the day, and went home to accompany Changning at night.


    Full, but also comfortable.


    In the blink of an eye, it was late summer and early autumn, and the weather turned cooler in the morning and evening.


    Mufeng also finally found out the situation of Dongshan and Nanshan, and decided to use Nanshan as the main base to start planning and building the city.


    At this time, the sewer route in Dragon City has been planned and construction has begun.


    The manpower for the construction of the city was Lihu''s call for people from all the cities in Dajiang, especially a lot of people from the new Dali clan from Wangxi City, and asked them to work with the old clansmen.


    By the way, let them know the various benefits of Dragon City.


    Of course, Mu Feng also secretly ordered Li Hu to publicize the many benefits of living in Dragon City among these new tribesmen, and at the same time told him to avoid mentioning the words "Da Li".


    If Da Jiang wants to grow stronger, he must not engage in nationalism now.


    Even if a nation is to be formed, it is definitely not a nation with one surname and one clan, but an inclusive large nation that integrates many races and surnames.


    Only after the fusion has formed a large nation with a sense of national identity, can the unification of Da Jiang last for a long time.


    Just like the Han nationality in China, it is definitely not a nation with one family and one family.


    At least there is historical data to test, the formation of the Han nationality is at least a fusion of Xiongnu, Di, Jie, Xianbei, Qiang and other ethnic groups.


    And Huaxia, the predecessor of the Han nationality, was also formed by the fusion of the Zhou, Shang, and Xia dynasties, and even earlier ethnic groups!


    You know, before the Western Zhou Dynasty, the ethnic groups in the Central Plains were collectively called "Xia".


    In the Spring and Autumn Period, it was changed to "Hua".


    The real "Huaxia" did not appear until after the Han Dynasty.


    Just imagine, from Huaxia to Han nationality, how many ethnic groups have been integrated?


    Mu Feng emphasized that Li Hu did not dare to disobey, and the requirements and tasks for the new clan members were the same as those of the old clan members.


    If we really want to talk about the difference, that is, when it comes to some technical aspects, the new tribesmen are allowed to make mistakes.


    This undoubtedly excited the hearts of these newcomers from Dali, and their recognition of Da Jiang was getting higher and higher.


    This is undoubtedly the best news for Da Jiang, who is in the process of fusion development...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1212

    The renovation of Dragon City started, and Mu Feng finally had time to rest in the tribe for a while.


    Of course, he wasn''t completely idle.


    He also had to take advantage of the rare "free time" to divide the functional areas of each city in the tribe in detail.


    Taking Dragon City as an example, in addition to conventional residential areas, there are also supporting facilities such as medical areas, schools, public activity squares, tribal conference buildings, library buildings, judicial halls, and shops.


    He even thought about borrowing the "restaurant" area in Pixiu City.


    At that time, it will be run by "professionals" like Jiyang to encourage the consumption of the tribal population and realize the return of copper coins.


    These things cannot be discussed with other people, because others don''t understand, all can only be planned and laid out by him, and some even require him to draw the construction schematic diagram in person, and then send it to the Ministry of Industry for construction.


    For example, the library needs bookshelves, the store needs shelves, and the justice hall needs ginger totem to deter and so on.


    After making these plans, he suddenly discovered that the supporting facilities have kept up, but the framework structure and personnel management of the tribal city are still a bit messy.


    Da Jiang currently has six departments: Army, Li, Law, Industry, Agriculture, and Household.


    The division of functions of the six ministries is very clear, but the management of each city is not so clear.


    Because until now the highest leader of each city is the city lord, the city lord is actually subordinate to the military department and is in charge of the affairs of the city.


    Currently, the castellan are: Konoha, Asuka, Chilei, Rhinoceros, and Baiqiu. It is expected that Weili, Truffle, and Mokehan will be promoted to castellan.


    Originally, the city lords responsible for the city had been determined, but because of the frequent transfer of several city lords after the successive battles, except for Asuka who was still sticking to Heishui City and supervising the construction of Heishui City, the rest of the people had left the original city.


    Mu Feng was still worried that the city lord would stay in one city for too long, it would be easy to cultivate and support his own power, and form a separate regime, which would be detrimental to Jiang.


    Unexpectedly, the current situation is that most of the five city lords are active ones, and none of them have much interest in defending the city, but are very interested in fighting and killing.


    Especially people like Asuka and Rhinoceros, they get worried when they hear about guarding the city, and get excited when they are asked to go out to fight.


    Only then did he understand that these people don''t have a strong concept of territory at the moment, they just think that Jiang''s enemies should be beaten to the ground.


    Moreover, due to Dajiang''s recent wars, the soldiers and punishments have no time to familiarize themselves with the city they are stationed in, let alone achieve separatism.


    Generally speaking, the management of Jiang Chengchi and the military department is still one word - chaos!


    And the role of the other five plays is also a word - weak!


    Compared with the military department, the sensory impression of the other five departments is the logistics department, all of which serve the war.


    This is good news for the development and growth of a film, but it is definitely not good news for the long-term stability of the tribe.


    Therefore, changes are needed for city and personnel management!


    The specific method of change is to re-plan the current city layout of Da Jiang, increase the number of corresponding city managers, set positions and posts, and strengthen Da Jiang''s further control over each city.


    For example, in a local city, in addition to the city owner, the corresponding agriculture, industry, education, medical care and other things actually need special people to manage.


    It''s hard to say that the city lord is leaving because of the war, no one is in charge of the overall situation, and everything is paralyzed.


    Moreover, the city lords are human after all, and they cannot be omnipotent, able to do and understand everything, if no one has a system like Mu Feng.


    Therefore, on the existing basis, he needs to select another group of "officials" to act as city managers to make up for the lack of city owners and reduce his management pressure.


    After all, as the great chief, it is impossible for him to personally manage thousands, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of clansmen.


    Don''t talk about this kind of thing now, it is impossible to put it in a village of thousands of people in the previous life.


    After deciding to promote more people to participate in tribal management, he called a meeting of important tribal leaders again.


    This time it was a meeting of leaders and above, including Elm Demon, Bai Yue, Han Shu, and Elm Demon.


    Jiu Zhu and Huang Lei naturally rushed back from other places.


    Although Lei Meng is not the leader, he is responsible for the new opening of Da Jiang''s new store, and he is also waiting for Bai Yue to return to Dragon City in the area of ??Heishui City.


    Big Huyou also received the notice, and rushed back with Bumpy Ba and Hutou.


    Several people were surprised when they returned to the tribe.


    Because the dragon city has been dug into ravines and ravines, with eight prongs.


    At first, those who didn''t understand the situation thought that Longcheng was in trouble, and they turned pale with fright.


    After Mufeng sent someone to take them to the Foreign Affairs School near the city gate, they were relieved after seeing Mufeng.


    A group of people started to exchange pleasantries and asked about the situation, and then sat down reassuringly scratching their heads.


    Bai Yue scratched her head: "Scared me, I thought Dragon City was looted!"


    Han Shu laughed loudly: "I think so too!"


    Lei Long curled his lips: "I thought it was Fang Lei''s department who attacked from behind!"


    Everyone booed.


    Then, one by one, everyone turned their attention to the short running man.


    It was found that he was standing behind the big flicker like a good baby, without saying a word.


    The most important thing is that he still holds the whip used by the big flicker to drive the horse in his hand, which looks like a horse boy.


    Everyone knew something about the situation, and they looked strange and surprised.


    If a dignified chief of the Shaoli tribe can stand behind him and hold a whip for him, the whole Dajiang is the only one with this ability.


    Even Mu Feng, after seeing the pleasing Benboba with his low eyebrows, couldn''t help but secretly gave Big Huyou a thumbs up: strong!


    The big fool reciprocated, and even asked Ben Boba to take out a string of green stone necklaces strung together with animal tendons from the animal skin bag on his back.


    Needless to say, these stones are all green malachite he picked up from the copper mine.


    Wooden wind was surprised.


    Because the necklace stones that Da Huyou gave him are similar in size, with subtle differences, and some of them have obviously been polished for a long time.


    What surprised him the most was that most of the stones were in the shape of water droplets, and at the tip of the water droplets were small holes through which animal tendons pierced.


    When Da Huyou held the necklace with both hands and put it on for Mu Feng, Mu Feng was stunned.


    Don''t put this necklace in front of you, even if you put it in the previous life, it is definitely a rare handmade luxury!


    "Brother, how did you drill such a small stone?" Mu Feng asked in surprise.


    "Haha!" Big Huyou was complacent, "Using a woodworking drill, am I good?"


    Mu Feng was stunned.


    He knew the woodworking drill, it was one of the set of woodworking tools he exchanged from the system before.


    Later, when Da Jiang had copper and iron, there were more woodworking drills.


    It never occurred to him to use a wood drill to drill holes for gemstones!


    This is really love to drill one line at a time.


    This big flicker fell in love with enjoyment, so he thought of such a way.


    When the others saw Mu Feng wearing such a string of necklaces, they were all amazed, and felt that it was really good to have such a string of things hanging around their necks.


    "Brother Xiong, what''s this called?" Someone booed and asked, "Is there any more, give me one too!"


    Da Huyou scratched his head: "This is the gadget I was tinkering with. I haven''t figured out what to call it. If you want it, go back to Black Bear City and I''ll find someone to make one for you!"


    "I also want!"


    "I also want!"


    "Okay, okay!" Big Huyou laughed loudly, "It''s agreed, I can do it for you, and each of you will give me a copper coin later!"


    "What?" Someone protested, "This thing can''t be eaten or used, and it still costs copper coins?"


    "I do not want it!"


    "It''s just some broken stones, but you want copper coins!"


    "Brother Xiong, are you crazy about copper coins!"


    ...


    Obviously, the jewelry business of Dahuyou was about to close down before it opened.


    Mu Feng is naturally keenly aware of this accidental incident of love for beauty and luxury goods transactions.


    This at least shows that Da Jiang''s material life has reached a certain level before he has other pursuits.


    As Maslow said, people''s pursuit is accompanied by the satisfaction of a level of needs, and then there will be new needs.


    There is an old saying called "feeling warm and thinking about lust" - the premise of "thinking about lust" must also be "full and warm".


    Da Huyou''s necklace making seems to be a personal and accidental event, but in fact it is the necessity of Da Jiang''s strength and social progress.


    In other words, more and more people will pay attention to things other than food and clothing such as beauty and enjoyment.


    At least in Mufeng''s view, Asuka and Hanshu''s pursuit of BMW has already exceeded the needs of conventional combat...


    Therefore, he naturally will not let such a rare event representing social progress disappear.


    He laughed and said, "One copper coin is indeed too expensive, but one copper coin and two necklaces are still okay!"


    "Two copper coins for one?" Da Huyou was stunned for a moment, apparently not expecting that Mu Feng would take over, and it sounded like he was speaking for him.


    He hurriedly laughed, "Two copper coins for one coin, that''s it, necklace, well, it''s called a necklace!"


    With Mu Feng''s support, his market has opened up.


    Da Huyou never thought that he would have an extra way to make money this trip!


    And with Mu Feng speaking, the others suddenly realized that this thing might really be useful, so they said one after another: "Brother Xiong, then give me two!"


    "Well, I''ve thought about it, I want two too!"


    "Yes, yes, give me two too!"


    ...


    Big Huyou was in a hurry to respond.


    Mu Feng leaned close to Da Huyou and said with a smile: "Brother, brother, after earning copper coins, you can get me a little bit, and you can get half of it when you meet!"


    Big Huyou was overjoyed, and agreed with all his mouth: "Okay, okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1213

    After everyone exchanged greetings, Mu Feng cleared his throat and said, "Okay, I called you back today because I have something important to discuss!"


    The field suddenly fell silent.


    Mu Feng cut to the chase: "I think you have all seen that the renovation of Dragon City has already begun, and the expansion of Dragon City has also begun.


    Not only Dragon City, but the city lords of all cities should have also received my notice a few days ago, and began to build hospitals and schools in each city.


    Except for the Liaolong City, which needs to be rebuilt like the Dragon City, the other cities should be re-widened and deepened in the city, right? "


    Everyone nodded.


    Bai Yue said: "Chief, I see that the sewers built in the city are two or three meters deep and three or four meters wide. Is this necessary?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It seems unnecessary now, when the population of Da Jiang increases, until a city has a population of 100,000, hundreds of thousands or even millions, you will know whether it is necessary!


    Also, when the two of you, Jiuzhu and Qige, arrive at each city, you must strictly follow the city planning knowledge I gave you to arrange each city.


    If you give the layout and they don''t do it, I will punish them.


    But if they do it and you don''t plan it well, I will punish you! "


    Jiuzhu and Qige hurriedly nodded and said: "Don''t worry, chief, for the sake of the tribe, for the sake of Jiang, we will definitely do our best to do this well!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "As for the school, I''ll say it again here, all small towns must have elementary schools, and midtowns must have elementary schools and middle schools.


    All schools need to report how many classrooms they have built and how many students they can seat, and then summarize and record them to Changning.


    Who is the teacher who will be sent out in the future, and how many copper coins are given out every month will also be recorded.


    And all operations of the school require the personal participation of the city lords of each city.


    As for how many students in the big city can be admitted to the universities in Dragon City, it will affect my assessment of the city lord.


    Those who take more exams will be rewarded by the city lord.


    Any less will be punished.


    How to reward and how to punish are all included in my new Da Jiang Law, so check it out when you have nothing to do! "


    Speaking of this, Mu Feng looked at Lei Long, smiled and said: "Some of our leaders say that they have not had time to see Da Jiang Lv because they are too busy, which is good.


    When the time comes when I punish you, you will accept as much as the punishment. Anyway, you have never seen Da Jianglu, have you? "


    Big Huyou nodded: "Well, that''s good, when the time comes, you will be punished severely. If you have something, give me the extra thing!"


    Lei Long scratched his head, and said honestly: "I''ll just look back!"


    Everyone roared with laughter.


    Mu Feng suppressed his smile, waved his hand and said: "Don''t laugh too soon, besides schools, hospitals, shops, etc. are also like this.


    These things are all done in the name of the Great Jiang Tribe, which is related to the future stability of Great Jiang, and everyone must strictly implement it! "


    "Yes!" Everyone hurriedly responded.


    The only one in the field who was confused was the rushing bully.


    He didn''t understand what these people were saying at all.


    But from the atmosphere in which these people spoke, he could feel that what they said was very important, and it required the whole Jiang to spend a long time and work hard to do it.


    But everyone''s cognition is absolute approval and execution.


    He was very curious, what could make these people have such a high degree of recognition?


    After Mu Feng explained what all the cities in Dajiang were doing, he continued: "The next thing I want to talk about is something you have to think about carefully."


    Everyone sat upright.


    Mu Feng said: "I don''t know exactly how many members of Da Jiang''s clan now.


    Because with the newly joined tribes after Dali was destroyed, the small tribes in Yiluo''s old land were annexed. This group of people is always being mobilized.


    In addition, Thunder Dragon sent a letter two days ago saying that the White Bird Tribe had agreed to be merged into Dajiang, and the Hezu Tribe was also entering the stage of relocation of the tribe, so we have to wait a while for the details.


    But it is foreseeable that once the population census is completed, it will definitely be over 100,000.


    If you count the convertible slave population, the number will be even more..."


    Everyone listened carefully, with serious expressions and surging hearts.


    Because the population of Dajiang has exceeded one hundred thousand, it has reached a height that no one present has ever thought about, let alone seen!


    Even Benboba couldn''t help but gasp at this moment.


    This is the first time he has heard of a tribe with such a large population!


    But then he couldn''t help grinning.


    Although there is a large population, they are all looted from the battles of various tribes and tribes. They all have enmity with Da Jiang. How high can they be recognized?


    Once these people twisted together and resisted, Da Jiang''s destruction would only happen in an instant!


    Noticing that he was laughing, the people around couldn''t help looking at the dwarf.


    They clearly noticed that the dwarf had a kind of disdain and ridicule for the words of the great chief.


    The crowd is sullen.


    big flicke

 Chapter 1214

    In this meeting of the six departments, even the city lord did not participate, but there was a big fool, not for any other reason, but because of the rushing bully.


    The reason is very simple, Mufeng hopes that through this meeting, Benboba can learn more about Dajiang and influence him subtly.


    As for what effect it can achieve, it depends on how the Pampers himself decides.


    For Mu Feng, it is considered a grass snake gray line, and the method of subduing the veins for thousands of miles is the best if it can succeed, and there is no loss if it fails.


    It''s nothing more than letting the big flicker take him closer in the future.


    Mu Feng said in front of everyone: "Today, I will reiterate again in front of all of you. From now on, there will be no more ''from the Goshawk Division'', ''from the Dragon Division'' or ''from the Blue Bird Division'' in the general. Such a statement.


    Everyone who enters Dajiang is a member of our Dajiang tribe. As a tribal leader, you must pay special attention to these.


    Da Jiang is not a Da Jiang of one clan and one surname, but a Da Jiang of each surname and race!


    Only the big ginger who has integrated all the surnames can truly become the largest tribe and the largest ethnic group! "


    Everyone nodded heavily.


    Running Ba frowned.


    He already felt a strong impact from Mu Feng''s words.


    "It''s not a big ginger with one family and one surname, but a big Jiang with all kinds of surnames!" Ben Boba muttered to himself.


    Mu Feng said again: "Besides, our ancestral dragon totem originally had many descendants in ancient times, and each descendant was also exiled to various places due to various reasons.


    In the process of growing up, we Dajiang must not forget to pull the descendants of Zulong''s other descendants, after all, we are of the same origin. "


    Everyone responded in unison.


    This time, the Papper was confused again.


    Zulong?


    Same origin?


    Mu Feng asked: "Do you remember everything?"


    Everyone quickly responded: "Remember!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, turned to look at Luli, "You continue!"


    I had no choice but to read again: "Fire Dragon, Hua Guzi, Ape Head, Tiger Head, Tibetan Scorpion, Black Dragon..."


    After listening to the meaning of everyone, they found that these people were basically the identity of a great chief.


    Of course, there are still some who are under the hands of Big Fudge and are not on the list.


    After trying to finish reading, he looked at Mu Feng again and nodded.


    Mu Feng nodded and sat down with all his might.


    Only then did he continue: "These people were originally great chiefs, or leaders, and they have experience in managing tribes. Now it is not a big problem to ask them to assist the city lord in managing the city.


    Next, they will be dispatched to each city and handed over to each city owner for management.


    In addition, Dajiang is now building a new city and needs a new city owner, so Truffle, Weili, and Moke Khan were promoted as the new city owners of Dajiang.


    Among them, Weili guards Kuiwei City.


    Truffle and Chi Lei guard Liaolong City together.


    Mo Ke Khan guards Goshawk City.


    And the Jade Bird Department is still dealing with the post-war reconstruction. After a while, I will ask them to come and appoint Zhao Lu as the Jade Bird City Lord.


    Do you have any comments on this? "


    Everyone shook their heads in unison.


    Benboba''s face changed again, and his heart was sour.


    He never thought that Da Li and Shao Li''s calculations would fail, and it would lead to the complete destruction of the two.


    This is not over, it also prompted the entire Blue Bird Department to join Da Jiang and become a part of Da Jiang!


    In this way, once Da Jiang has absorbed the population of these tribes and truly unified, how big and strong will Da Jiang be?


    How can the Shaoli Department hope to recover?


    Boomba felt deep despair.


    At this moment, Thunder Dragon said: "Great Chief, Blue Bird... what are the people over there saying now? Since they have agreed to join us, Da Jiang, why has there been no movement until now?"


    Mu Feng looked at Yu Yao.


    Yu Yao stood up and said, "The Blue Bird City has started to be rebuilt after the last war.


    In addition to the divisional construction of the entire city, a defensive fortress was also built on the side of the salt mine.


    After the previous battle, the vitality of the Blue Bird Department was severely injured, the leader died in battle, and more than half of the soldiers were killed or injured.


    Now the entire Jade Bird City is busy rebuilding, and there is no time to come here. "


    After a pause, he continued: "So when I come back this time, I also want to ask the chief for some more troops and manpower to help the Jade Bird Division defend the southern line, and at the same time speed up the deployment of the defense fortifications at the Jade Bird border."


    Mu Feng nodded: "This is easy to handle, when the meeting is over, you can directly transfer thousands of slaves from Ming Guang.


    As for the soldiers, let the soldiers of Kuwei City be in charge of defending the west side of the land of the blue bird.


    In addition, all the soldiers from Qingzhang Mountain and the northern border have been withdrawn, and they are already my territory, so there is no need to worry!


    For the south, the soldiers of Liaolong City are also responsible for moving westward and helping them guard the southern line.


    As for Catcher, they had to pay close attention to the movements of Yunmeng Land, especially the Miaoman tribe! "


    "Yes!" Yuxi nodded, looking at Han Shu.


    Han Shu also nodded and smiled: "Yes, I will let Truffle and Chi Lei send soldiers to advance westward.


    But you also know the specialness of Liaolong City, I need to leave some soldiers to guard the iron mine to avoid accidents! "


    Yumo smiled and said, "Iron mines must be the top priority, and there is no room for loss."


    Han Shu also smiled and said: "But you don''t have to worry too much, there has been news from the Yufu Department. Under their intrusion, the mountain tribes have also begun to respond. From the original scattered two to three hundred people began to gather and appear Three to five hundred people.


    The conflicts are also within a controllable range. Basically, there will be damage every time, but there are not many deaths.


    Judging from this situation, if the next time Yufu hit them hard, then the next time the mountain tribes would send out a large number of people. "


    Speaking of this, he looked at Mu Feng: "Great chief, the mountain tribes have adapted to such conflicts and intrusions again and again. When shall we do it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You can do it after confirming two things.


    One is whether they can hurt them all at once.


    The second is whether the Yufu Department and the Miao Man Department can be properly dealt with afterwards. "


    Han Shu thought for a while and looked at Yu Yao.


    Yu Yao shook his head helplessly: "This matter depends on the situation in Jade Bird City."


    Lei Long curled his lips: "It doesn''t matter what their situation is? They can fight people desperately at any time!"


    These words are quite resentful and prejudiced, but they also tell the truth.


    Mu Feng sighed, waved his hands and said: "Now such things as sending troops for revenge must not be left to the people of Jade Bird City.


    Tell them that the previous way of living with one''s life and one''s life is not good, and I don''t need it in Da Jiang! "


    Yumo shook his head helplessly: "You should tell them this kind of thing in person, and they can only listen to your words.


    It won''t work if it''s someone else! "


    Mu Feng was helpless: "Okay, I will find time to go to Jade Bird City in the near future, and tell them about it face to face!"


    Only then did Yumo nod: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng suddenly smiled and said: "I remember Chang Ning specifically mentioned before that there is an unavoidable hurdle in revenge, which is the Kuwei City.


    How is it, now you are temporarily guarding the Blue Bird City, how do you feel? "


    Yumo sighed, "It''s not easy for them either!"


    Wooden wind nodded in relief.


    After all, the two sides were originally mutual enemies.


    Then he emphasized the new construction of each city to the people present one by one, making sure that everyone understood what he needed to do in the future, and then let them go back to rest.


    Afterwards, he left Big Huyou alone¡ªto be more precise, Pampering Ba...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1215

    He was not surprised at all that Running Ba was left behind.


    Because he could hear that some words were spoken to him by the wind.


    "How is it?" Mu Feng cut to the chase.


    Ben Boba didn''t pretend to be confused, he pondered for a moment, with a sarcasm on his face: "You want me to know that Da Jiang can absorb people from all ethnic groups and tribes, and there will be no civil strife, right?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "That''s all?"


    Benboba said again: "You want me to help you gather those fleeing clansmen from the Shaoli tribe?"


    Wooden wind smiled.


    He did.


    Otherwise, he spent so much saliva to listen to the deaf?


    The dwarf running around is really a knowledge dwarf.


    It was not by accident that he became the Great Chief.


    "How did you understand?" Mu Feng planned to try him again.


    Ben Boba sneered: "I have been beaten and scolded these days, but I am still alive, so naturally I have to think about why I am alive.


    People like me can''t go to battle to kill the enemy, can''t work with hands, the only thing they know is the healing technique, and you are not the only one here.


    So my survival must be due to other reasons.


    For example, the news about the five directions and eight tribes that I know from the bottom of my heart, the tens of thousands of people from the Shaoli tribe who fled..."


    Surprisingly, when Pampering Ba said these words, even though he was sarcasm, did Da Huyou teach him a lesson?


    Obviously, Big Huyou knew that now was the time for Mu Feng to discuss serious matters with Ben Bo Ba.


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s interesting, since you know what I think, you should be able to guess what I want you to do, right?"


    Benboba didn''t deny it, and smiled half-smile: "But I really want to know, what good will it do me if I gather people from the Shaoli tribe?"


    "What''s good for you?" Mu Feng frowned.


    According to what he had expected before, it was Benboba who would ask "what''s good for the Shaoli tribe".


    Then he turned on the flickering mode and told the dwarf Benboba that the reason why he left the Benboba was not only to absorb the people of the Shaoli tribe, but also because he received the guidance of the ancestral dragon totem, the two are of the same origin...


    What caught him a little "unprepared" was that Benboba didn''t care about the life and death of the Shaoli tribe at all, but instead asked what would be good for him.


    This left him speechless.


    With Jiang''s current strength, weapons, things, food and drink can satisfy the rushing bullies. I believe these rushing bullies have also seen it after following the big flicker in the past few days.


    And the reason why he let him follow the big flicker was that the deepest reason was to let him "see the world" and then use "sugar-coated bullets" to keep him.


    But obviously, the Pampering Ba in front of him didn''t care about these things.


    Do you want a "seat"?


    Wooden narrowed his eyes.


    The identity of Running Ba is too sensitive, it is impossible to give him any substantive authority.


    Otherwise, with the means of this kind of person, once he becomes a big official of the frontier, he will definitely try his best to split Da Jiang.


    He was silent and didn''t speak right away.


    Busters are smart guys.


    Because when talking to a smart person and you can''t grasp the other person''s intentions, opening your mouth is tantamount to exposing your ignorance and being countered by the other person.


    I don''t know if Benboba is aware of this problem, but he looked at Mufeng with a half-smile, and said with a smile, "Let me be the lord of the city, or the high priest?"


    Then he shook his head, "Frankly speaking, I will think about it except that you let me be the great chief, and I don''t need to think about anything else!"


    "Hey!" Big Huyou couldn''t bear it anymore, and slapped him out, "Why are you talking to my brother!"


    It''s just that this slap didn''t bring back the obsequiousness of Bumpy Ba like before, he just smiled and looked at Da Huyou: "How is it, does your hand hurt?"


    "This..." Da Huyou was stunned.


    Benboba''s sudden words caught him off guard.


    Could it be that he was thinking this way when he was beaten these days¡ªdoes your hand hurt when you hit me?


    For a moment, Da Huyou also felt at a loss.


    This running bully has such a good mentality, what''s the point of fighting?


    Bump Ba grinned strangely and said, "I''ve already been slapped by you, why do you still care about your slaps?"


    Mufeng was surprised!


    He never thought that the Pampering Ba would come out like this.


    This is just like being generous to each other, and there is a posture of "Let others be crazy, the moon shines on the river. He lets others do what they want, and the breeze blows the hills".


    And Benboba also clearly felt Mu Feng''s helplessness, and still looked at him with a smile that was not a smile.


    In the current situation, it is clear that he has the upper hand, while Mu Feng and Da Huyou are at a disadvantage!


    Mu Feng understands that Ben Bo Ba is not joking, but that he really doesn''t care now in his heart - he doesn''t even count as a complete person, what else does he care about?


    "Wait!" Mu Feng suddenly felt that he had caught something.


    Dwarf, Brokenback, Eunuch...


    This Buster doesn''t seem to be normal!


    But as a great chief, he can keep the Shaoli Department a super department for many years.


    Destroying Mobei Tianying Department, plotting Yaolong - if Da Jiang is not too powerful, he can really take advantage of the situation to destroy the remnants of Tianying Department.


    Can heal, and can persuade Damur to attack the Blue Bird Department with him.


    All kinds of signs show that this running bully is a special existence with abnormality, superior IQ, psychological deformity but extremely powerful!


    In other words, this guy is a lunatic.


    But lunatics are sometimes associated with "genius".


    And no matter if you are a lunatic or a genius, the things you pursue are often advanced, or things that others don''t understand.


    Sometimes what they pursue is even illusory.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and said with a smile: "I believe what you said, if you were given the blessings of the high priest and the great witch, you wouldn''t do it.


    And even if I let you do the big chief of Jiang, you will not accept it easily, will you? "


    "Brother!" Da Huyou was stunned, looking at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling to Da Huyou not to worry.


    On the other hand, Ben Boba smiled unexpectedly: "Oh?"


    Mu Feng smiled and continued: "Because you know, even if you become the great chief of Dajiang, whether you can convince the public is a big problem.


    In your opinion, even becoming a great chief is nothing more than changing from one great chief to another, right? "


    Pampers did not deny it, and nodded.


    Mu Feng quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Running Ba nodded, which meant that his guess was a little more certain.


    He continued: "So, what Da Jiang can give you now, you don''t like it, and it''s not suitable for you.


    So, I didn''t intend to impress you with this either! "


    "Huh?" Pampering Ba was surprised, "You don''t need these, what are you going to use?


    Threatening me with life and death?


    It turns out that you are just a person who doesn''t count! "


    There was a sarcasm on the corner of Bumpba''s mouth.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, I said that as long as you tell the news about Yaolong, you won''t be killed. It''s counting now, and it''s counting in the future."


    Pambler was noncommittal: "Oh?"


    Mu Feng didn''t care, and continued: "Because these are not suitable for you, I have something more suitable for you!"


    The Buster just smiled and didn''t respond.


    Mu Feng glanced at him, and said to himself: "As the great chief, I know that the great chief of Da Jiang is Grandpa Cang Ion, and then I know that Da Jiang''s great chief is Jiang Ion.


    Chasing up further is the ancestor of Da Jiang when he was the majority by the Jiangshui River in the past, and now I don''t know any of them.


    Not only do I not know, but even our high priest Jiang Yuli and great witch Zhu Jiang Luli can''t remember.


    For three generations, no one knew who the ancestor of my Da Jiang was, but only knew that my totem was Bai Ze, and the Bai Ze Zhui clan was Zulong.


    I don''t know if this is the case in Shaolibu? "


    Ben Boba didn''t know why, but nodded: "Yeah!"


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "That''s right, our generation can only catch up with two, three or even four generations, and we really don''t know if there is more.


    Do you know why? "


    Bumblebee frowned.


    He didn''t understand what Mu Feng was going to say, but he couldn''t help thinking about Mu Feng''s question, and after thinking about it, he said, "People tend to forget after a long time, isn''t this a normal thing?"


    Mu Feng laughed and shook his head: "No, people''s forgetfulness is one aspect, and another aspect is that they need to be reminded to remember.


    But once the person or matter who reminded them is gone, it is easy to forget. "


    Bumpba frowned tightly: "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Then have you ever thought that after one, two, three, or even ten, hundred generations, there will be people who will remember your name?"


    "That''s impossible!" Pampers shook his head, "No one has such a good memory!"


    "Impossible?" Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, "That''s not necessarily the case!"


    He smiled and said, "You come with me!"


    Ben Bo Ba was full of doubts, but he didn''t refuse, and followed Mu Feng all the way to Da Jiang School.


    There are children in class in the classroom.


    Mu Feng only said: "Come in with me, just don''t make a sound, come out and talk!"


    Busters do so.


    Mu Feng then led him into the classroom with Da Huyou and sat in the back row.


    The teacher in the class is a young woman from the tribe who has already learned a lot of Chinese characters and is teaching the children how to read them.


    Mufeng also brought people into the classroom to listen to the class before, so it is not surprising that the big chief suddenly listened to the class.


    He just bowed to Mu Feng and continued to teach.


    On the other hand, the children were very curious about the old-fashioned Pampering Bully who was shorter than them, so they sneaked glances and glances.


    Running Bull was very surprised.


    Not only because of these children sitting in the same room, but also because the woman''s status is obviously higher-it was only a slight greeting when she saw the great chief.


    What''s more, he didn''t understand what Mu Feng brought him here for.


    The teacher continued to teach, and the word he learned was "Jiang".


    "Children, this ginger is the ''ginger'' of my big ginger. Whenever you see this word in the future, what is the first thing you think of¡ª"


    "Ginger!"


    "Very good, then I will ask you to write this word!"


    As the teacher wrote "ginger" on the blackboard, the children practiced with charcoal pencils.


    Ben Bo Ba frowned, vaguely felt that he had seen something extraordinary, but he still didn''t understand.


    He looked at Mu Feng, but Mu Feng raised his head to signal the teacher to come over, and whispered something to her.


    The teacher nodded and walked quickly to the front of the stage.


    After all the children raised their heads again, she smiled and said: "Okay, I read it, and you all wrote the word ''Jinger'' very well.


    Next, I''m going to test you guys, what''s the name of our Great Chief Jiang? "


    "Jiang Mufeng!" The children answered in unison.


    "Then who can come on stage and write for me?"


    "I!"


    "I!"


    "I!"


    The female teacher smiled and said: "Okay, I will pick a few people to come up and see who can write well and write fast!"


    Then she picked three children to come to the stage, and wrote "Jiang Mufeng" as if dictating silently.


    The three people wrote fat and thin, and the fonts were different.


    But anyone could tell they were writing the same thing.


    Mu Feng glanced at Pampering Ba.


    However, the Pampering Ba was already staring at the blackboard with wide-eyed eyes, and his breathing became short of breath...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1216

    After listening to a class, Mu Feng led Pamper Ba and Da Huyou out of the classroom and went outside.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "How is it?"


    He knew that Pampering Ba must have understood.


    Of course he understood what he meant.


    Recorded in words, people in the whole tribe will remember, what is written down is the same, and what is remembered in the bottom of my heart is even more the same.


    Ben Boba looked solemn, and asked: "Using your method, can everyone remember one person?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "What do you think?"


    Benboba shook his head: "Your name needs to be connected with three characters. If you separate it, no one will remember you!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, shook his head and said, "But what if I specifically included these three characters in the book, just like my Da Jiang''s "Great Jiang Law", in the five directions and eight parts of Da Jiang''s law book I want to go south, go around It''s the same as not opening the Mobei Grassland!"


    The rushing bully''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng continued: "In Dajiang, I can not only let everyone remember a person''s name, but also let them remember what you did, as if they saw it with their own eyes!


    Just imagine, you stand in the water and sigh "time flies so fast", I will also write it down in the book for you, will future generations also sigh like this when they are near the water, even Some people want to add a special sentence, ''so Ben Boba also said such a sentence''! "


    Benboba''s eyes widened, as if a window had been opened, a door leading to a new world!


    He shouted: "Even if I did such a thing, how can you be sure they will see it?"


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, and raised the book in his hand: "I will write down what you did in the book, and hold a special class at Da Jiang School, just like Da Jiang''s current writing and arithmetic classes, called history!


    All the members of my Da Jiang''s clan have to learn history since childhood. There was a man in history called Benboba, and all the clansmen knew what great things he did.


    Just imagine, what you do, the Dajiang people in Dragon City know it, the people in Liaolong City going south will know it, the people in Blue Bird City, Kuiwei City, Goshawk City and even the Mobei Grassland and Changsheng Grassland know it even more!


    Not only can I let them know, but I will pass the exam and let people remember it firmly.


    It will even reward those who imitate you and do great things to the tribe, let them take the initiative to do what you have done, and say what you have said! "


    Ben Bo Ba was short of breath, staring at Mu Feng, as if he was trying to verify how much of what Mu Feng said was true or false.


    Mu Feng smiled slightly, and continued: "All you can think of is to let people remember your name.


    In my opinion, not enough!


    I want future generations to remember not only my Jiang Mufeng''s name, but also what I have done!


    I also want people in future generations, no matter if they are members of my Dajiang tribe or people from other tribes, as long as I am mentioned, Jiang Mufeng, they will know who I am!


    Even mentioning me, Jiang Mufeng, he thought of ''big ginger'', and he had to be in awe.


    When they came to Longcheng, walked through Baishuyuan, crossed Wanzhangyuan, arrived at Mobei Grassland, and even climbed Zhang''e Mountain further west, they would think that these places are all places that I, Jiang Mufeng, have been to!


    People in later generations will all be proud to imitate me, Jiang Mufeng!


    Think about it, at this point, will anyone forget you? "


    Running Ba was short of breath and clenched his fists.


    Obviously, what Mu Feng said is entirely possible!


    Because of Jiang''s writing and unique school, it is completely possible to do this.


    His voice was deep: "You mean, as long as I am in Dajiang and do great things with you, I will also be recorded and become what you said¡ªhistory?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng said, "Even now, there are more than 100,000 people in my Great Jiang, and more than a dozen cities, they all want to learn, and these people want to remember those who have made great contributions to Great Jiang.


    The next generation, the next generation, and the generations to come will remember what our generation did! "


    His voice was as earnest as the sound of nature, echoing in the ears of Ben Bo Ba: "Think about it, now that there are so many people in Da Jiang, what will happen in the future?


    If Da Jiang can equalize the five directions and eight tribes, so that the clansmen of the Changsheng Prairie will also become Da Jiang''s clan, and they must also learn Da Jiang''s characters, learn Da Jiang''s history, and remember your past deeds, how would it feel? ? "


    Running Ba was so excited that he trembled, his whole face was filled with morbid excitement.


    That''s right, morbid excitement!


    Trembling all over, he jumped in front of Mu Feng, his voice trembling with excitement: "You mean, people who can live in the grassland and people from all over the world have to remember what I, Bumpba, have done? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    After a pause, he continued: "In addition to the grasslands of five directions and eight tribes, there is also the Black Bear tribe to the north, and the Jinwu tribe to the east, all of which will become the territory of my Da Jiang.


    Benboba, think about it again, one day, wherever the sun goes, wherever the moon goes, mountains, grasslands, dense forests, rivers, and seas will all be my territory.


    Wherever there are people, you are always remembered, and everyone is talking about what you have done, so what? "


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Benboba trembled violently with excitement, his whole body trembling like chaff.


    Looking from the side, it looks like an epileptic patient is ill.


    Da Huyou was engrossed in listening to Mu Feng''s words, but now he exclaimed: "Brother, brother, what''s wrong with him, can''t he be ill?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, he''s fine!"


    Sure enough, after running violently for a while, Bumpy managed to stabilize his mood.


    He tried his best to restrain his emotions, and stared at Mu Feng: "Can you really do it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "With my current strength, Da Jiang, even if we really fight with Wu Fang Ba Bu, we may not lose.


    As for my ginger cavalry and weapons, you should know their power!


    I think you should be very clear that even without you, I can still slaughter all the remaining clansmen of your Shaoli tribe.


    It''s just that my Da Jiang''s fighters swung their knives a few more times! "


    Buster was silent.


    Obviously, although what Mu Feng said was exaggerated, he didn''t take into account the possible losses that Da Jiang might suffer.


    But he knew that as long as Mu Feng wanted to do it, those people from the Shaoli tribe would definitely die.


    People from all directions will die too.


    It''s nothing more than the difference between Da Jiang''s more dead and fewer dead!


    Benboba''s expression changed, and his heart was at war with heaven and man.


    Obviously, he is struggling, he is making a decision!


    The old god Mufeng was there, just waiting for him to speak.


    In the end, Ben Boba finally breathed a sigh of relief, staring at Mu Feng and said, "Can you guarantee that my name and what I have done will be recorded in Da Jiang''s history book?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "What''s the difficulty, it''s just a matter of writing a few more words.


    But you have to know that history records what happened. If you do it, I will let the tribe remember it. If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t remember it! "


    After a pause, Mu Feng stood still again, looked up at the sky at forty-five degrees, his voice was lonely, but full of temptation: "Oh, you know, the history with only one person remembered is lonely!"


    He actually wanted to say "is invincible".


    But invincibility is loneliness, loneliness is invincibility, but the artistic conception is even worse.


    Bump Ba was stunned.


    He didn''t understand this sentence.


    But soon Mufeng let him understand.


    Because the next moment the wooden Fengshen stick possessed him, he stood sideways in the sunlight, bowed his head and extended an invitation to Benboba: "So, Benboba, are you willing to come with me to make Jiang stronger?"


    But from the perspective of the Benboba, looking up at the wooden wind bathed in the sun from bottom to top, it is like a god descending from the earth, and the voice is full of temptation.


    He could no longer hold back the true thoughts in his heart, and said loudly: "I am willing!"


    In the sunshine, Mu Feng grinned and laughed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1217

    Although Mu Feng''s words were spoken to Benboba, Da Huyou''s heart was also surging when he heard it.


    After hearing what Mu Feng said, Da Huyou suddenly felt that the sugar he was carrying was no longer sweet, and the roast chicken in Longcheng was no longer delicious.


    All he can think about now is: Will Da Jiang''s people remember me, Xiong Toutou?


    He whispered: "Old brother, I also want the clansmen to remember me, but, is it possible?"


    Mu Feng was surprised.


    I''m just doing it for Amway, but I didn''t expect that even the big flicker was said to be moved.


    "It seems that leaving a name in history is attractive to people!" Mu Feng secretly said, "It seems that compiling history is very necessary!"


    He nodded and said flickeringly, "Of course!


    My big ginger has become a big ginger step by step from the Jiang family, and it is all thanks to you, brother!


    Especially people like Asuka, Jiuzhu, and Changshui, aren''t they all recruited because you helped me open the business?


    And the later six alliances were also contributed by you! "


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, and he grinned loudly: "Yes, yes, I still have credit for Da Jiang!"


    Satisfied, Da Huyou laughed loudly, and hurriedly asked: "Brother, brother, when do you plan to write this history book?"


    Before Mu Feng could answer, Ben Bo Ba became anxious: "Write it now?"


    Mu Feng was surprised.


    Ben Boba hurriedly said: "How big is Da Jiang''s territory now, and how many talents are there?


    Me, I haven''t done anything yet, I wrote it, and I don''t have it! "


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, I''m already thinking about how to write it now, and I''ll start writing after a while. When it''s finished, I''ll show it to each of you."


    Bump Ba heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, fortunately, I still have time and a chance.


    It was a pity for Da Huyou, he wanted to see his name appear in the history books earlier.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "Brother, how do you plan to write this history, and how do you plan to remember what we have done?"


    Mu Feng thought about it, and the historical records can be roughly divided into six categories, namely, biographical style, chronicle style, national style, chronicle style, general history, and dynastic history.


    The genres of history books are different, and the impressions given to younger generations are also different.


    The typical representative of biographical style is Tai Shigong''s "Historical Records", which is divided into families, biographies, books, etc.


    Generally speaking, what is written is to illustrate the historical process by narrating the deeds of historical figures.


    The chronological style is to record the historical time from a certain year to a certain year, which is represented as "Spring and Autumn".


    The national style is to record the historical time and historical figures according to a country, which is represented by "Warring States Policy".


    But now it seems that this country-specific style is actually similar to the current local chronicles and county chronicles.


    As for the chronicle, it is to record each historical world separately, which is represented as "Tongjian Jishi Benmo".


    General history records a long period of historical facts in the world, mostly collated and compiled by later generations, such as "Zizhi Tongjian".


    As for the last type of dynastic history, it only records the history of one dynasty and one generation. Most of the twenty-four histories are dating history books.


    Originally, Mu Feng was just thinking of fooling Ben Boba, but he didn''t expect the big fool to be more serious.


    He simply thought about it, and according to the two people''s intentions, it was more in line with their requirements to adopt the biographical style.


    But from the perspective of his research on history, it is more in line with Da Jiang''s situation to combine the chronological style with the national style.


    Anyway, other tribes don''t have written words, so they can''t record. Only Da Jiang can record.


    At that time, how history is written depends on how he writes and dresses up.


    After making up his mind, he smiled and looked at the two of them: "Don''t worry, I will write a paragraph first, and you will see it then!"


    "Okay!" Da Huyou was excited.


    Bumpba also nodded excitedly: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at Ben Bo Ba: "So, now you are willing to help me, Da Jiang, recruit Shaoli people?"


    Bumpba nodded: "Yes, but I have a condition!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Say it!"


    Benboba said: "I sincerely help you gather the Shaoli people again, you can''t let them become slaves again!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, but I also have something to say first, those who are willing to let go of their hatred and accept Da Jiang''s unified dispatch can immediately become members of the Da Jiang tribe.


    Those who do not want to be dispatched must either become slaves or not enter Dajiang! "


    Ben Bo Ba looked serious, and said seriously: "What you said, regardless of origin, becomes a big ginger that absorbs and integrates. Is it true, or is it for the clansmen to hear?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "What I said is true!


    To become a member of the Dajiang tribe, one must give up one''s previous background, and one is not allowed to talk about one''s origin after that. All are members of the Dajiang tribe.


    Only in this way, more and more clansmen will recognize Da Jiang, and Da Jiang will form a larger and larger unified tribe! "


    "How do you ensure that the old people will accept the new people willingly?" Bumpba asked again.


    Mu Feng pointed to the "Great Ginger Law": "I have written all the regulations for accepting new tribesmen into the "Great Ginger Law", and those who violate it will need to be punished by the Great Ginger Law Department.


    Lightly flogged, severely demoted to slavery, and severely expelled from the tribe, or even killed.


    You think I''m just talking? "


    The rushing tyrant was startled.


    He had never heard that he would be punished for ostracizing his clansmen!


    Mu Feng took the opportunity to say: "So, Damur of the Dali Tribe must die! The tribe of my Dajiang Yujiang joined the Dali Tribe and went through life and death for them, but they were excluded and suppressed in the end. This is not what a great chief should do. , and it¡¯s not something a tribal person should do!¡±


    At this time, Benboba nodded sincerely and said: "Since you said so, I am relieved! I will do my best to help Da Jiang gather the Shaoli people.


    But how to tell them to add ginger after recruiting, this is something you have to consider! "


    "This matter is not difficult!" Mu Feng laughed heartily, and said in his heart, "Totem is a family thing, and it is finally connected here!"


    He looked at Benboba and said, "The totem of the Shaoli tribe is a mustache bird, right?"


    Boomba nodded.


    Mu Feng said: "Actually speaking, the dragon claws of our ancestral dragon totem belong to the genus of birds. Do you know why?"


    Benboba thought for a while and said, "You mean the bearded bird in Shaoli is actually one of the descendants of the Zulong totem?"


    When Mu Feng heard it, he felt happy in his heart: "This guy is a talent, he realized it immediately, so he won''t have to think about this relationship again!"


    He nodded, with a solemn expression again: "There are many descendants of the Zulong totem, but the first descendant is ours, a calf!"


    "A calf?" It was obviously the first time Pampering Ba heard this word.


    Mu Feng nodded and sighed: "Strictly speaking, my ancestral dragon totem is only one of them, and it''s not completely accurate."


    "Huh?" Pampering Ba was surprised, "Not accurate?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Our Jiang family only went to Baize to trace our ancestors, but when I inherited the great chief of the Jiang family, I got the guidance of the ancestral dragon totem, telling me that there are members of my Jiang family in the west of Changli.


    Only then did I know the truth one by one. "


    "Guide from Zulong?" Benboba frowned, obviously suspicious.


    Mu Feng looked solemn, unmoved, and continued: "My Jiang family''s totem is the Hui Beast Bai Ze, and Bai Ze chasing up is the Shu Beast, followed by Qilin, Jianma, Yinglong, Maodu, and finally It''s Zulong!


    And my big ginger is the branch born by Maodu. "


    Bump Ba was startled suddenly.


    He began to believe what Mu Feng said.


    If it wasn''t for someone''s guidance, who would have thought of so many unheard names of divine beasts?


    But he asked again: "But none of these seem to be related to mustache birds?"


    Seeing the change in Ben Bo Ba''s expression, Mu Feng knew it in his heart, and continued, "Yes, these can only explain Jiang''s background. But do you know who gave birth to Mao Du?"


    Benboba scratched his head, puzzled and said: "Didn''t you say it, it''s Zulong!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Everyone has parents, our ancestors were no exception.


    The calf was born of Zulong, but who was it born of Zulong? "


    Bump Ba was stunned.


    That''s right, he didn''t even notice such a simple thing!


    He looked at Mu Feng suspiciously: "You know?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "The ones who gave birth to the calf are Zulong and Zufeng!"


    "Zu Feng?"


    "That''s right, Zufeng is the distant ancestor of the bird totem, and Maodu is the offspring of Zulong and Zufeng!" Mu Feng shouted loudly, "So our distant ancestor Maodu itself is the head of the dragon, the body of the phoenix, and the body with the head of the dragon. The existence of two wings.


    It''s just that in the process of multiplying offspring later, some of the characteristics were concentrated on some offspring, and another part of the characteristics were concentrated on another part of offspring! "


    "So?" Benbo Ba frowned and thought, "You mean that the totem of Jiang Jiang inherited the characteristics of a calf and a beast, while the mustache bird of Shaolibu inherited the characteristics of a bird?"


    After a pause, his brows were furrowed into knots: "They don''t look alike either!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Then let me ask you, are the children born of a man and a woman the same?"


    Bumpba shook his head.


    Isn''t this obvious? Parents have children who resemble fathers, mothers, or both.


    Thinking of this, Benboba seemed to come to his senses, his eyes brightened, his expression excited, and he looked at Mufeng in surprise, as if he had a feeling of recognizing his ancestors and returning to his family, and finding his relatives.


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly, and said in a deep voice: "You have a good idea. The descendants of a pair of parents are like Father, just like the totem of my Dajiang lineage, which has always inherited the characteristics of Father''s lineage.


    There are also those like A Niang, just like your Shaoli lineage, who inherited the characteristics of A Niang.


    But there are also those who look like father and mother, like our common ancestor Maodu! "


    Buster was very excited and said excitedly: "I understand, I understand!"


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief: "You just need to understand!"


    Frankly speaking, flickering, no, convincing smart people like Pampering Bass really took a lot of effort.


    It''s really not easy to fool people like Boomba.


    Sure enough, the question of Benboba came up again: "Is the suke bird of the Dali tribe a descendant of the ancestral dragon totem?"


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng nodded.


    He was very pleased with the savvy of the Pambler.


    "Then why are you willing to directly accept people from the Dali tribe instead of the Shaoli tribe?" Benboba was clearly protesting.


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "Brothers even fight and quarrel when they are together!"


    This time, Bumpba completely lost his temper, nodded and said: "I understand!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "No other questions?"


    Pampering Ba seriously thought about it.


    Mu Feng''s heart tightened, why are there so many problems with this product?


    Fortunately, after thinking about it for a while, Benboba shook his head and said, "It''s really no problem this time!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, "Then how do you plan to reunite the Shaoli people?"


    Benboba smiled and nodded, and said with a big laugh: "Simple, they must have fled to the northwest, and there is a stretch of mountains and dense forests in the northwest between the Mobei grassland and the Changsheng grassland.


    It was the ancestral land of the Shaoli tribe when it belonged to the Liufang Jiubu. No one else could find the entrance there except the Shaoli tribe.


    If there is no accident, they should hide there! "


    "Hey!" Mu Feng was taken aback.


    This running bully is such a thug, he actually held back until now to say it!


    At the same time, he was also thankful that he didn''t kill the Pampering Bamboo hastily, but adopted a soft policy.


    Otherwise, Da Jiang is very likely to lose these clansmen who have won it!


    He suppressed the excitement in his heart: "Are you going or should I just find someone to go there?"


    Benboba laughed and said, "That depends on whether the great chief trusts me!"


    He stared at Mu Feng, and Mu Feng looked at him neither dodging nor dodging.


    After a while, Mu Feng laughed and said, "I''ll let you go! At worst, I''ll let someone go west again!"


    Benboba took a deep breath, knelt down on one knee, and raised one hand: "Since the great chief trusts me so much, I will definitely not let the great chief down!


    I will bring back as many tribesmen as I want to go west this time! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    But the Pampering Ba didn''t get up, and said with a smile: "Should the chief give me an identity?"


    "Identity?" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes lit up.


    "That''s right!" Benboba said with a smile, "It must have been a great achievement for me to gather the Shaoli people this time. In the future, you can''t just record the word "Benboba" in the history books, right?"


    Mu Feng understood, and laughed loudly: "I want it, I want it, but your situation is special, so I can only give it to you..."


    Bump Ba nodded: "I know this, but at least you have to be like a bear... Big Brother, even if you don''t lead soldiers, you have to have a resounding identity, right?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, then you will be my Da Jiang''s adviser, and use your wisdom to advise me, Da Jiang, to help me grow stronger, and you can also be famous in history books and famous all over the world." !"


    Benboba laughed loudly and nodded excitedly: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Then he stood up.


    Small in size, full of momentum...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1218

    Because of Benboba''s declaration of surrender, Mu Feng directly approached Bai Yue and asked him to discuss with him how to gather the remnants of Shaoli.


    Bai Yue was shocked when she heard the news.


    Benboba smiled and said: "Little guy, don''t use your thoughts to guess my thoughts, only my brother understands my thoughts!"


    "Brother?" Bai Yue subconsciously looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded, indicating that he was fine.


    On the other hand, Big Huyou went into a rage on the spot, and slapped the back of the running bully with a slap: "Be more polite to me, you can call my brother, second brother!"


    Bai Yue was dumbfounded.


    Ben Boba didn''t take it seriously, he got up from the ground, brushed off the dirt on his body, and shouted at Mu Feng calmly: "Second brother!"


    Bai Yue''s complexion changed again.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Bai Yue, it''s okay! The gathering of Shaoli people will be left to you and Bentou!"


    Bai Yue nodded, leaned over and said to Ben Boba: "There is a leader, Lao Ben!"


    Benboba smiled and nodded: "You little guy has a temper with me, don''t worry, follow me, and make sure you can make great contributions to Da Jiang!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, you guys go to discuss it!"


    So Bai Yue left with Pampering Ba and discussed it in private.


    At this time, Da Huyou said in a low voice: "Brother, is this rushing bully reliable?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Well, he did have small thoughts before, and he should still have them now, but it doesn''t matter, he is really staying in Da Jiang now!"


    "Why?" Da Huyou frowned, "He is such a ghost, if running away is not good for Da Jiang, it will be very troublesome!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to run anywhere. There is no place to go to the south, and there are few people in the west. If you go north, there are five directions and eight tribes!"


    "If he went to Wufang Babu, wouldn''t it be..."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, there is Yaolong in five directions and eight tribes. As a young lord, he will definitely not be kind after suffering such humiliation."


    Da Huyou scratched his head: "Brother, there is one more thing!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Say it!"


    Big Huyou said: "Last time you told me about the incident where he was clicked, why do I think he looks like a normal person after being clicked?"


    Mu Feng was astonished.


    He also has this feeling.


    After being clicked, the running bully seems to be no different from normal people.


    Was it really a pervert before?


    Instead, it was corrected after castration?


    In this way, Asuka helped him by mistake.


    Mu Feng rubbed his head, he couldn''t figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it.


    Never mind him, as long as there is no trouble in Dajiang. If he dared to make trouble in Dajiang, maybe he would have to be cruel.


    The matter of Bunboba had come to an end, and then Mufeng rested in Longcheng for a long time.


    During this period of time, he has been busy revising and supplementing the gaps in the Great Jiang Law.


    Among them, schools, shops, and judicial offices were the most newly added.


    A school has been added to the school, and the school has set up a leader position as the supervisor of the school, who is responsible for managing the teaching matters of the entire Dajiang school.


    The supervision of the school is temporarily led by Da Huyou.


    Because his head of foreign affairs doesn''t have many real things to do now, and he has the best grasp of the writing in the tribe.


    The most important thing is that he is also the one who handles things most appropriately and flexibly in the tribe.


    The setting of the school supervision is somewhat similar to the Ministry of Education in the previous life, more like the ancient Imperial College.


    It''s just that the settings and functions still need to be further improved.


    Mufeng stipulated in the Great Jiang Law: The management of all schools in Dajiang, the promotion of teachers, and the expenditure of school fees need to be calculated by the city lords of various places and reported to the big flicker, who will be reviewed by the big flicker and reported to the chief for approval.


    And Niu Ben and Hutou are the supervisors of the school.

 Chapter 1219

    After Mu Feng and Li Li confirmed the matter of adding two new prefectures to the Ministry of Law, he was free again for a while.


    It was already autumn at this time, and there was only heat in the morning and afternoon in the day.


    The grapes are ripe in the tribe.


    This was discovered by Chang Ning and Bai Ya.


    No need to think about it, they were cooking some delicious fruits in the tribe, and they were very happy when they tasted the sourness of the grapes.


    When Chang Ning cheerfully came to Mu Feng with a bowl of washed grapes, he thought of the grape vines he had discovered in Wen Long Bu generation.


    Counting the days, the grapes over there should be ripening soon.


    He remembered what he said before, home-brewed wine.


    It''s just that he has never cared about the grapes, and he doesn''t know how much the grapes are produced.


    As a result, Chang Ning told him: "A lot, in the large open space next to the Dongshan Bamboo Forest in the entire tribe, many vines were planted, and many grapes were produced.


    White Fang and I picked a lot, and distributed them to the clansmen over there. "


    Mu Feng felt relieved and said with a smile: "I''m here to teach you how to make a new delicious wine, which is much softer than white wine and not so spicy."


    Chang Ning''s brows and eyes were crooked, full of anticipation.


    Mu Feng took her to pick grapes, intending to let her learn the whole process, and when she learned it, she could teach others.


    The method of self-brewing wine was learned from a friend in his previous life. It is very simple. The raw materials are grapes and sugar.


    Ginger has both.


    There may not be many grapes right now, but the sugar reserves have been planted and crushed in the world for more than a year, and now the people in Longcheng have tasted the sweetness of sugar.


    According to Mu Feng''s prediction, when it becomes popular in the world in another year, the entire generation of Dragon City and Sixiang City will be able to eat sweets occasionally, and other tribes such as Liaolong City and Kuiwei City will taste the "sweetness".


    In the next two or three years, sugarcane planting will become common, and the life of the entire Dajiang tribe will have a condiment.


    Of course, if you just eat sugar cane instead of sugar, Da Jiang can now make sugar cane available to everyone in the tribe.


    As for fruits and the like, Huang Lei had already arranged for people to grow fruits in various cities according to local conditions.


    Moreover, most of the fruits are currently planted inside and outside the tribe, in front of and around the earth building, just like people used to plant mulberry in front of and behind the house in ancient times.


    It''s just that Mufeng hasn''t discovered silkworms yet, but he has discovered mulberry trees long ago, and he also asked people to cultivate mulberry seedlings in the tribe, and he is just waiting for when silkworms will be discovered.


    Dragon City basically has all kinds of fruits.


    Other cities have their own characteristics.


    Such as apples near Heishui City, peaches near Wild Wolf City, watermelons near Black Bear City, hawthorns and dates near Shandao City, pears and grapes near Goshawk City...


    Mufeng thinks that in the future, these fruits can be grown in various places to form local specialties.


    Just like crisp pears from Dangshan, cantaloupe from Korla, apples from Yantai, lychees from eastern Guangdong...


    But these are things for later, he''d better make the wine first.


    Chang Ning obediently followed him to pick grapes, his heart full of anticipation.


    She finally understood that her husband seemed to be able to do everything.


    If there''s anything he really can''t do, it''s having a baby.


    Thinking of this, Chang Ning smiled smugly: "There are also people who don''t know it!"


    Mu Feng didn''t know why Changning was laughing, and after asking, he smiled wryly and shook his head: "It''s really embarrassing for us men to have children!"


    "Hahaha!" Chang Ning laughed more and more happily.


    The two continued to pick grapes, and quickly picked enough grapes, which weighed more than a hundred catties.


    Mu Feng told Chang Ning that he would make part of it first, and then he could make another part when the grapes gradually matured.


    Chang Ning nodded in agreement.


    Then Mu Feng began to teach while doing it: "Picked grapes should be washed with stems first, and the water on them should be dried.


    Then crush the grapes, but do not separate the skin from the flesh.


    After all the grapes have been crushed in this way, they are placed in a clean jar.


    This jar must be scalded with boiling water before use, and then air-dried to ensure that there is no water or dirt in it!


    When putting grapes, add some sugar every time you put some grapes, and spread the sugar evenly as much as possible. Just follow the instructions I teach you about how much sugar to put, just remember it.


    Such a big jar, put three bags of sugar! "


    Chang Ning studied hard, taking notes with a pen and paper.


    She took the notes carefully, with fine beads of sweat oozing from her forehead, frowning slightly from time to time: "Speak slowly!"


    When she heard about the ratio of grapes to sugar, she asked suspiciously: "Such a jar of grapes should put so much sugar?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    This is actually calculated according to the ratio of seven to one of grapes and sugar.


    Of course, some people like sweetness and will add more sugar, while some people will refine the taste of wine and put less sugar.


    He thought for a while and said: "You can put more or less, there is no definite amount, but it''s best not to exceed the difference of one pack!"


    Chang Ning hurriedly wrote it down.


    Mu Feng scratched his head and frowned, it seemed necessary to get a weighing instrument himself.


    Otherwise, it would be extremely troublesome to talk about the weight ratio.


    He then went on to say: "The next step is to shut up.


    Note that the position of the grapes should be at least three or four fingers away from the mouth of the jar. If the jar is large, the distance should be longer.


    After sealing, put the jar in a cool place. When it''s hot, like now, it''s enough to leave it for about 20 days.


    If after another period of time, it is cold, it will have to be placed for about a month.


    At that time, we will open the altar for wine! "


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was surprised, "It takes so long!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Good things have to be brewed in the world, isn''t it the same as brewing wine before?"


    "Oh!" Chang Ning quietly wiped his saliva, feeling puzzled, so he squeezed a grape and put it in his mouth.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing, only felt that Chang Ning seemed to be more childish after she was pregnant with a child.


    I don''t know if it''s because of being pregnant.


    While talking, he made five big jars of grapes, found a clean place to put them away, and said with a smile, "Okay, just wait!"


    Chang Ning gave an obedient "Oh".


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, I''ve been busy for a long time, I think you are a little tired, go back and rest, I still have something to do."


    "Okay!" Chang Ning went back with his stomach straight.


    It was only then that Mu Feng secretly communicated with the system and exchanged a set of methods for making weighing instruments.


    There is no way for electronic scales, after all, he wants to popularize weighing tools in the tribe.


    He consulted the system, and made the most primitive steelyard at the conversion ratio of 500 grams to one catty in his previous life.


    But after it is produced, I am afraid that it will be difficult for the tribe to understand.


    So in the next few days, he gathered Jiuzhu, Qige and a group of craftsmen from the Ministry of Industry together to make up for the principle of leverage.


    In order to ensure that everyone did not make mistakes, he even added knowledge of multiplication to everyone.


    Because what you need to use to make a steelyard is the principle of multiplication and leverage.


    After spending a few catties of saliva, he finally let Jiu Zhu and others understand how the steelyard weighs, and successfully weighed out the weight of three catties and two taels, eighteen catties and one tael according to Mu Feng''s requirements. It''s over.


    In the end, when everyone understood, he realized that he could actually use a balance...


    He lamented the waste of effort, so he had to spend a few more days to figure out the balance.


    Because of the steelyard as a bedding, their acceptance of the balance is significantly faster.


    Jiuzhu asked: "Great chief, what is the use of this steelyard and balance?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "These are for weighing, like you or Chang Shui, who is heavier?"


    Jiu Zhu thought for a while: "I don''t know, I am taller but thinner, he is shorter but fatter!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s simple, you can use a scale to solve this problem. Whoever weighs with more weights and weights will be heavier, understand?"


    With the foreshadowing of the previous few days, Jiu Zhu nodded after thinking about it: "I understand!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "In the future, weighing things in the tribe and selling things in stores will all be calculated by weight, which is more fair!"


    "yes!"


    Then Mu Feng gave them some blueprints, how to make a scale for weighing heavy items, it was nothing more than a change in the principle of leverage.


    Jiuzhu and the others left with the drawings.


    During this period, Mu Feng remembered what he said before, and wrote to Jade Bird City, asking someone from Jade Bird City to come to Longcheng.


    Soon, people from Jade Bird City also came, twenty or thirty people headed by Zhao Lu and Ke Wuji.


    As for Aguli and Konoa, they stayed in Jade Bird City to preside over the overall situation.


    To Mufeng''s surprise, there was Ke Yuewu in the team.


    After learning that Ke Yuewu was here, Chang Ning couldn''t bear it anymore, and went out crying to meet his father and younger brother.


    Because before that, she already knew about the great changes in Jade Bird City.


    It was just because of Mu Feng''s comfort that she never showed it too much.


    Mu Feng led people to meet Ke Yuwu at the gate of the city. After the meeting, Ke Yuwu wanted to salute with a complicated expression, but stopped Mu Feng with "Abo".


    Afterwards, Ke Yuewu and others entered Dragon City, and they were surprised to find that Dragon City was full of ravines.


    Mu Feng explained: "Dragon City, like Jade Bird City, needs to be refurbished and rebuilt. This time I came to you to discuss this matter with you."


    Koyowu hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Abo, don''t worry, if you have something to say, speak slowly!"


    He knew that it would take an adaptation process for the Jade Bird Department to join Da Jiang, so he did not interfere too much with Jade Bird City.


    And talking about the Jade Bird City when they meet now will undoubtedly make him feel even more guilty.


    After all, for such a large tribe, he lost his name in his hands, and he felt very sorry in his heart.


    It is one thing to be willing to join Dajiang, but it is another thing to be closed in your heart.


    Koyuu nodded silently.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, it''s no big deal for me to ask you, it''s just that I made new wine, please come and taste it!"


    "Wine?" Koyowu was surprised, "Is it the same as the wine you gave me before?"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s weaker than the previous one, and the taste is much better.


    It''s really better to come early than to come by coincidence. The wine will be available almost tomorrow, so you can try it then! "


    "Okay, okay!" Koyowu completely relaxed.


    Mu Feng knew it from the bottom of his heart.


    No wonder a friend who was in business in the previous life said that those who talk about big business usually don¡¯t come up and talk about things, but drink tea and chat first, so that both parties are relaxed, and then talk about important things.


    He has a deep understanding now.


    And he also made up his mind to act according to the camera in the bottom of his heart.


    After all, the people in Jade Bird City have just experienced a big change, and their tempers are also very stubborn.


    That night, everyone rested in Dragon City and had nothing to do overnight.


    ...

 Chapter 1220

    The wine is full and the gallbladder is still open.


    This shows that drinking has a stimulating effect on people''s courage.


    Zhao Lu, Ke Youwu, Ke Wuji and others have drank baijiu, and they will naturally feel that the wine tastes better.


    They thought it was okay, but they didn''t expect the wine to have great stamina.


    After two or three glasses, they began to feel dizzy from the wine.


    In the dizzy state, several people felt good and clamored to drink.


    Seeing their condition, Mu Feng simply made them drink more, and then sent them to rest.


    Chang Ning naturally followed, and after drinking a small cup, he felt very delicious, so he naturally wanted to drink it.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "You are pregnant with a child now, you can drink, but you can''t drink too much, at most one drink a day, too much is not good for the child!"


    Changning''s pretty face blushed slightly, and he nodded in agreement.


    Mu Feng was worried, and warned again: "This is not eating candy, you can''t eat it secretly, otherwise the child will be affected in the future!"


    "Ah?" Chang Ning was taken aback, and hurriedly assured Mu Feng, "Don''t worry, I won''t drink secretly this time!"


    Only then did Mu Feng nod his head.


    Chang Ning looked at Ke Yuewu, who had fallen asleep with his brow stretched out, sighed, and said sincerely to Mu Feng, "Thanks to you!"


    Mu Feng patted her hand lightly: "One family, why do you still talk about two different languages?"


    Chang Ning''s eyes were red: "Father and the others..."


    Mu Feng patted the back of her hand again: "Don''t worry, I have everything!"


    Chang Ning was completely relieved and didn''t say anything more.


    Mu Feng then comforted her and sent her back to rest, then called Yu Li and Leng Li to filter the wine together, took some wine after finishing, and took them to sit in the study to talk about things.


    Calligraphy and painting are on the side, and the group of three sits drinking and discussing affairs, which has a special charm.


    It''s not the first time for Yu Li and Lu Li to drink alcohol. Although they can''t be called alcoholics, they know how to watch, smell and taste.


    Of course, this kind of handmade wine can''t be compared with the dry red and Bordeaux wine in the previous life, but it is definitely a luxury right now.


    The two of them used the knowledge of wine tasting that Mu Feng taught them to taste the wine made by Mu Feng, which is naturally a good taste.


    Juli sighed directly: "I didn''t know until I came to Dragon City, that the life of the tribe can be lived like this!"


    Yu Li also nodded in response: "Yes, life and death were unpredictable when I was in the Yanmai Department, and I only thought about when I would be able to return to the Department, even if I died, it was worth it.


    Who would have thought to be sitting here, drinking wine! "


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "When is this, my life will only be better in the future!"


    Both of them nodded in unison.


    After drinking for three rounds, Yu Li and Yu Li also began to see each other''s faces.


    All three were slightly drunk.


    Especially Yu Li and Yu Li, who are even more courageous.


    Guli was straightforward: "Great Chief, what do people from Jade Bird City say this time?"


    Mu Feng pondered and said: "Jiang has become a reality, but the chief and the high priest need a process of adaptation."


    "What!" Juli''s voice rose slightly, "I, Jiang, have never treated them badly, so what else do they have to adapt to! If you don''t like it, just don''t join us!


    At worst, let the people of the mountain tribe beat them up, and they will know who is really good to them! "


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "That''s not what I said, when I, Da Jiang, was still the Little Jiang family, if they thought so, I''m afraid we would have been annexed by them long ago.


    Comparing your heart to your heart, it''s okay to give them a little bit of the world.


    What''s more, haven''t they already joined our big ginger? It''s better to give them a little time to adapt than to ask them to express their attitude now! "


    "Why?" Juli frowned.


    Mu Feng said: "It''s like the wine you drink, it takes time to ferment in a jar, and according to the current weather, it will take more than 20 days.


    A few days earlier or a few days later, it will not taste like this.


    Either too sour, or too astringent, or even undrinkable. "


    Juli frowned and remained silent, lowering his head to think about Mufeng''s words.


    But Yu Li said: "Is it like lighting a fire to roast meat, and the time and heat should be carefully controlled, otherwise the roast meat will either be burnt or not cooked?"


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "Wonderful, this statement is very correct!"


    Yu Li nodded and smiled, "I understand!"


    Mu Feng suddenly patted his brain angrily: "Damn it, damn it, forget it!"


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Li hurriedly asked.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly and said, "Wine goes better with barbecue!"


    Needless to say, that night, Mu Feng made a fire to barbecue, and called Li Hu, Ming Guang, and even Da Huyou from Heixiong City.


    When Da Huyou saw Mu Feng, he couldn''t help mumbling, saying that although he was riding a fast horse, his old arms and legs were about to fall apart.


    As a result, when he tasted the delicious wine, he immediately shut up and never mentioned the hard work.


    Da Huyou is a person who likes to enjoy himself, holding the wine in both hands, he couldn''t put it down, he grinned at Mufeng: "Brother, brother, you are really kind to me!


    The wine is too good to drink!


    Can I take some with me when I go? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, but not too many, because only these four jars have just been brewed, and there are still a few jars that have to wait for a while, and you can get more by then!


    Well, it looks like the Mid-Autumn Festival is coming, and Bai Yue and the others will come back at that time, let''s drink some more together! "


    "Okay, okay!" Da Huyou is a person who "goes around all day and night at night", and he is not happy when he hears that he can get the wine right now?


    As for the latter, let''s talk about it.


    So that night in the Moon Tower, Mu Feng took Da Jiang and Qingniao to drink wine and eat barbecue together, feeling extremely happy.


    ...


    The next day, when Ke Yuewu and others got up, they took the initiative to find Mufeng and wanted to talk to him.


    Whether it is Ke Youwu or Ke Wuji, even the morning dew, the haze in every room has disappeared, replaced by the long-lost brow stretch and relief.


    Sure enough, wine can forget worries.


    This is the charm of wine.


    After confirming that they can talk, Mu Feng nodded and called Yu Li, Lu Li, Da Hu You, Li Hu and others over.


    Even Chang Ning, who hadn''t attended the official meeting several times, appeared on the spot.


    Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji looked at each other and became a little nervous again.


    Mu Feng took the lead and said: "Abo, High Priest, let me make a deal with you first, since you are willing to join Da Jiang, so I, Da Jiang, naturally regard you as my tribe.


    No matter what you think or what you want to say, just say it, and we will discuss it together.


    If you don''t want to say it, then wait! "


    "No," Ke Yuwu shook his head, "There''s no need to wait any longer. I know what you mean, and I want to know if my Jade Bird Department will go back on its word. You can rest assured about that.


    The reason why I haven''t talked to the high priest is that I am ashamed of my ancestors for letting the blue bird lose its name in our hands, and the totem blue bird will also become a thing of the past! "


    As he said that, Koyowu bowed his head in shame.


    Ke Wuji also bowed his head helplessly, obviously very conflicted in his heart.


    Zhao Lu also looked depressed.


    Anyway, losing the name of the tribe and losing the totem is also a sad thing.


    Chang Ning frowned lightly, but stopped talking.


    Mu Feng smiled to signal her not to worry, and then looked at Yu Li.


    Next, he will untie the knots of the Jade Bird tribe here and truly integrate into Da Jiang.


    Yu Li nodded, stood up and turned to Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji, and bowed to greet him: "If you are worried about this, then there is no need!"


    "Huh?" Ke Yuewu frowned, looking at Yu Li suspiciously.


    Yu Li laughed and said, "Is the totem of the Blue Bird Department the Blue Bird?"


    Kojou nodded.


    Ke Wuji and Zhao Lu also nodded: "Yes!"


    "That''s right!" Yu Li said, "Let me ask you again, who did the blue bird totem originate from, do you know?"


    Ke Yuwu frowned and shook her head, then she looked at Ke Wuji.


    The origin of the tribal totem should be the high priest, not the great chief.


    It''s just that Ke Wuji doesn''t know either.


    He frowned and said: "The blue bird totem is the totem of my blue bird department, so it is naturally the origin. Where does the origin come from?"


    Yu Li shook his head and said, "The blue bird is not the origin."


    "what?"


    This time, Ke Yuewu, Ke Wuji, and Zhao Lu were all taken aback, "Isn''t the blue bird the origin?"


    "That''s right!" Yu Li said, "There is a source above the blue bird, just like our ancestors above our ancestors, and distant ancestors above our ancestors, and above our distant ancestors is the source, that is, our ancestors!"


    The three of them were shocked.


    Because this is the first time they have heard such a statement.


    But Yu Li was not. He had heard Mu Feng once said the theory of "ancestors have ancestors" before, and if he said it now, it was just a scripture.


    "Just like my big ginger totem, the Jiang clan chased his family to Baize, the Hui beast, but when Bai Ze went up to chase his ancestors, he could go to the common beast, and after the common beast went up to the Qilin, and the Qilin went up to Jianma, Yinglong, Mao calf, and finally the ancestor ancestor dragon!


    This is our branch, the descendant of Maodu, the eldest son of Zulong.


    As for the Jiang clan of Julli, their totem is Yazi, the third son of Zulong.


    So fundamentally speaking, the Jiang family of our branch is the same as the ancestors of the Jiang family of theirs.


    You should also know that I was in the Yanmai Department before, and they are in the Kuiwei Department. Although we are in different places, we have the same blood on our bodies.


    In fact, our Jiang family was originally a tribe on the banks of Jiangshui in the far west! "


    Having said that, Yu Li stopped, looked at Ke Yuewu and Ke Wuji, and asked with a smile, "So, do you understand?"


    Koyowu frowned, obviously not quite understanding.


    Ke Wuji looked thoughtful, and asked after a while: "But, what does this have to do with the blue bird?"


    Chang Ning also couldn''t wait to ask: "Yes?"


    Yu Li looked at Mu Feng again, and said with a smile, "Great Chief, what do you say next?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    It seems that he didn''t remember what he taught him earlier.


    Ke Yuewu and others turned their attention to Mufeng again.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yu Li has already said just now that the branch of Juli, which is known to you as Kuwei, is Jiang Shuifeng''s right concubine Jiang, belonging to Zulong''s third son.


    And my big ginger is Fengzuoji Jiang, which belongs to Maodu, the eldest son of Zulong.


    The Mao calf was born of the ancestral dragon and the ancestral phoenix, and the ancestral phoenix was the ancestor of the birds. "


    "Zu Feng?" Ke Yuewu and the others were taken aback again.


    this is them

 Chapter 1221

    What Mu Feng said and did was naturally hidden, but they were all trivial and innocuous things.


    What''s more, the addition of the blue bird to the big ginger is beneficial to both parts.


    Especially for the blue bird.


    In their current situation, if they insist on facing the mountain tribe alone, there will be another round of shock, and more people will definitely die.


    And it is impossible for Da Jiang to bypass the Blue Bird Department and always pay attention to the movements of the mountains and tribes.


    After all, the mountains and tribes are in the south of the blue bird, and Da Jiang does not border them, unlike Da Li and Shao Li, Da Jiang can detect any disturbance immediately.


    In fact, how similar is the situation in which Jade Bird joined Dajiang to the establishment of diplomatic relations and the conclusion of an alliance between the two countries in the previous life?


    Which of the two parties did not try their best to prove that the relationship between the two sides has been friendly and close for a long time, and they wish to go back to the earliest history and the origin of human beings.


    Just like in the previous life, when Huaxia established diplomatic relations with the western country of Amsterdam, they tried their best to trace the source, and finally they all resonated with the "Silk Road", and finally established diplomatic relations, built railways, and connected the two major roads between east and west.


    There are even some countries that can¡¯t find a reason to establish diplomatic relations, and finally said a very shameless sentence: ¡°You don¡¯t like anyone, right? Coincidentally, I don¡¯t like anyone!¡±


    Fortunately, Mu Feng couldn''t do such a shameless thing, so he tried his best to find a common ground.


    In fact, what the Cyan Bird people need is nothing more than a reason to convince them.


    Now that Mu Feng gave the reason, why do they have any doubts?


    Of course I am happy to accept it!


    It is foreseeable that when they go back, they will inevitably spread a wave of totem origin like the Blue Bird tribe.


    Ke Yuewu, Ke Wuji and Zhao Lu''s knots were resolved, and there was no more sorrow between their brows.


    They were all smiles, and when they looked at Da Jiang and the others, they felt close to each other.


    It turned out to be a family!


    Ke Yuewu heaved a sigh of relief, leaned back in his chair, and said with a relaxed expression: "Since that''s the case, I have nothing more to say, Mufeng, the Qingniao people are in your hands!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    He could feel Koyowu''s relief.


    He turned to look at Ke Wuji and Zhao Lu.


    Ke Wuji pondered for a moment, got up and knelt down on one knee, with one hand up: "Ke Wuji has seen the great chief!"


    Then he turned back and shouted at Chao Lu: "Chao Lu!"


    Zhao Lu hurriedly imitated Ke Wuji and knelt down on one knee: "Ke Chaolu has seen the great chief!"


    Chang Ning sat beside Mu Feng with an excited expression.


    Mu Feng noticed it and patted the back of her hand lightly, and then she calmed down.


    Then Mu Feng stood up, put one hand on the other, and said seriously: "Get up!"


    The two got up and sat down.


    Mu Feng stood still and said: "Since you no longer have any doubts in your heart, then you can say something.


    After entering Dajiang, there is no such thing as any clan or tribe, no Qingniao tribe, no Liaolong tribe, no Dali tribe, Shaoli tribe, or any other tribe.


    Even when slaves were freed again.


    Some are just ginger!


    All clansmen will use the name of the Dajiang clan and the totem of Zulong from now on.


    Anyone who dares to violate this regulation will be demoted to slavery at least, expelled from the Ministry, or even executed!


    You may accept? "


    Ke Wuji looked solemn, took a deep breath, and nodded heavily: "Acceptable!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "You can read the "Great Jiang Law" for the specific regulations.


    In Dajiang, what can be done and what cannot be done are all written in the "Dajiang Law".


    Currently, Ke Wuji is the one who can read the most characters in Jade Bird City. Can you read all the characters in it? "


    Ke Wuji shook his head in shame.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay, you will stay in Dragon City for a while and learn characters with the teachers in Dragon City."


    "Yes!" Ke Wuji nodded in agreement.


    "In addition," Mu Feng continued, "Jade Bird City needs to build schools, hospitals, shops, tribal activity squares, conference rooms, law enforcement offices, etc. on the existing basis!"


    Noticing Ke Wuji and Zhao Lu''s confused faces, Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will send people to Jade Bird City to teach you all these things!"


    "Yes!" Ke Wuji and Zhao Lu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The next step is to assign responsibilities to everyone in Jade Bird City!" Mu Feng said, "Everyone in Jade Bird City must obey Da Jiang''s unified order, so the appointment of personnel must also be appointed by Da Jiang unified!"


    Ke Wuji and Chao Lu Qiqi responded: "Listen to the chief''s order!"


    Mu Feng looked at Ke Yuwu.


    Ke Yuewu stretched out his hand and shook his head: "I have already broken my finger, and my health is not good. It will be difficult to control the tribe!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and looked back at Ke Wuji and Chao Lu: "Then as I said before, Chao Lu will be the city lord, and Ke Wuji will assist him."


    After a pause, he continued: "But Ke Wuji only assisted Zhaolu until she reached adulthood, and she will need to go to Dragon City to take up other positions later on."


    "Ah?" Ke Wuji was surprised.


    "Why, you don''t want to?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    "No, no, no!" Ke Wuji hurriedly waved his hands, "What can I do in Dragon City?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "How can you say that you have also been a high priest, but you are just a person of the auxiliary city, isn''t it too inferior?


    And you can heal, so you can''t waste it like this! "


    Ke Wuji looked at Zhaolu.


    Zhaolu understood, and said: "Brother..."


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Don''t worry, it''s not that you don''t trust him, but you really want him to do important things. After all, you can be regarded as an important member of the tribe from Jade Bird City, right?"


    Zhao Lu tentatively asked, "What are you going to let him take care of?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "He has healing skills and has been a high priest. He can be a high priest with Yu Li in Dragon City, and he can also be in charge of medicine and become the leader of the medical office."


    "The leader of the medical office?" Zhao Lu was surprised.


    it''s him again

 Chapter 1222

    After Mu Feng made arrangements for Chao Lu, Ke Wuji and Ke Yuewu, he was about to rest when Yu Li approached Mu Feng and said that he had something to discuss with him.


    Mu Feng was surprised and didn''t understand what Yu Lisuo was doing.


    Seeing no one around, Yu Li said in a deep voice: "Great chief, Ke Wuji might as well stay in the tribe. I will let him be the high priest, and I will share the management of the official mansion and the Xing mansion with Luli."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "Why?"


    "Ke Wuji is the high priest of the Jade Bird Department. Keeping him in Jade Bird City will affect Da Jiang''s order. If you keep him in Dragon City, you won''t have this problem."


    Woodwind was surprised.


    He said earlier that he wanted Ke Wuji to stay in the tribe to study writing because he had this intention, but after all, Qingniao had just joined Da Jiang, so he couldn''t make it too obvious.


    In fact, he kept Ke Wuji not only for Da Jiang, but also for Zhao Lu.


    After all, Ke Wuji is the high priest, gaining more and more prestige in the Jade Bird Department, and even has more influence than the great chief Ke Yuewu.


    Just like when Mu Feng went to Blue Bird City to propose a marriage and Ke Yuewu was almost replaced by the great chief, Ke Wuji''s influence was all there.


    It is not necessarily true that Ke Wuji has any bad intentions.


    What he did seemed to be for the Jade Bird Club, but there was also selfishness in it.


    Once such a person stays in Jade Bird City, it will be a great challenge to the authority of the underage Zhao Lu.


    Not only him, but also people like Ko Nuoa and Yin Qiang also have an impact on Chaolu''s actual power.


    Wooden wind pondered.


    This is somewhat unfair to Yu Li.


    Yu Li seemed to see Mu Feng''s concerns, and said in a deep voice: "The chief, the high priest is only in charge of some internal and external rituals, divination and sacrifices, which will not have any adverse effects on Jiang''s growth.


    Moreover, if Ke Wuji is placed in the tribe, I, Luli, and Lihu can restrain him, even if he wants to make any changes, it will be difficult for him to happen.


    This matter is not that we reject him, but that his vision is not suitable for Jade Bird City! "


    Mu Feng groaned here, and then said in a deep voice, "What about Juli?"


    Seeing Mu Feng let go, Yu Li said with a smile, "Ju Li is going to check Ke Wuji''s tone!"


    "This..." Mu Feng sighed.


    Yu Li and Lu Li, although they were clamoring for "Jiang''s Great Jiang", what they actually did was for the real Great Jiang.


    And he also knows that as long as he nods, Yu Li and all his efforts can finish this matter.


    His reputation will not be affected by then.


    Once Ke Wuji is really dissatisfied, he will also work hard against Yu Lihe.


    It''s good that he didn''t have such thoughts, if he really did, maybe he would have to take him for a while.


    Thinking of this, he nodded: "Okay, you guys can handle this matter, but pay attention, the existence of the bird catcher is still in your hands, and the carrier pigeon can give him the affairs of the Blue Bird City. He is sure of that." Will pay attention."


    "Okay!" Yu Li nodded excitedly.


    "Little Uncle..." Mu Feng said in a low voice, "In this case, Ke Wuji may have a problem with you..."


    Yu Li smiled and said: "It''s just giving up the position of high priest, but I can let all the 10,000 to 20,000 clansmen in Jade Bird City be controlled by me, Da Jiang, it''s worth it anyway!


    I have survived the hard times in the Yanma Department for so many years, but now I just don¡¯t want to be the high priest, so what does it matter? "


    Mufeng''s heart trembled.


    Yu Li and Lu Li are the ones who take it as their duty to strengthen the Great Jiang no matter when and where they are, and they are the real tribal princes.


    He bowed and saluted.


    Yu Li hastily stretched out his hand for help.


    Mu Feng pushed it back with one hand, and said in a deep voice: "This gift is not only my respect as a junior, but also my gratitude to you as Chief Jiang instead of the tribe!"


    Yu Li was stunned for a moment, no longer insisted, and accepted it calmly...


    In the end, under the joint design of Yuli and Luli, Ke Wuji really stayed.


    Just waiting for Mu Feng to choose a suitable time to announce it to the public.


    In order to reassure him, Mu Feng still let him serve as the head of the medical office, allowing him to go back to Jade Bird City every once in a while.


    The so-called reputation is the most tiring, I wonder if Ke Wuji would have such an idea.


    Anyway, after seeing Ke Wuji''s expression, Mu Feng confirmed his idea, which made him more determined to keep Ke Wuji.


    Ke Wuji stayed, and the rest of Ko Nuoa and Yin Gun would be easy to deal with.


    At that time, he will use the reputation of "unified dispatch" to transfer Ko Nuoa and Yin Gun away from Jade Bird City, and then send Zhahe and Huang Chuan to enter Jade Bird City to assist Chaolu.


    Firstly, Zhahe and Huang Chuan were the first batch of people to join Dajiang, and they have been dedicated to the public, fighting for Dajiang.


    Secondly, Zhahe and Huang Chuan''s combat power is far above that of Ko Nuoa and Yin Gun.


    As for Aguli and Azig, they are also dedicated to the public and are deeply influenced by Jiang.


    These two people had previously supported Chang Ning to become the Great Chief.


    After Changning married Da Jiang and Mu Feng gave advice, the attitude of the two of them was also very obvious, and they changed to support Chao Lu.


    In this way, as long as Mu Feng transfers the three of them away, Chao Lu can gain absolute authority and support in Jade Bird City, which is of great significance for promoting the integration and unification of Da Jiang.


    As for the transferred Ke Wuji, Ko Nuoa and Yin Gun, it was easier to arrange them.


    One stayed in Longcheng, and even if the other two were sent to one place, it would be difficult to affect Da Jiang.


    It''s not that Mufeng wants to squeeze them out, it''s really what they did before that makes people have to guard against it.


    Of course, after he completes the rebuilding of Jade Bird City, schools, hospitals, shops and other facilities are fully equipped, he will transfer the population from other places to live in Jade Bird City, or move some of the population of Jade Bird City out and exchange population with other places. Diluting the number of native tribesmen in Jade Bird City, even if all three of them will go to Jade Bird City, it will be difficult to have an impact.


    This kind of thing may take a long time in other eras.


    But at the moment, it is estimated that it will take a year or two to die.


    As long as the layout of the new Jade Bird City is completed, no one needs Mu Feng to do it again if they want to cause trouble again. It is estimated that those clansmen will not agree.


    ...


    Not to mention that Mu Feng was busy in Longcheng, after Bai Yue had a meeting in the tribe, he and Ben Boba led the tribe westward.


    According to the secret agreement between Mu Feng and him, this time when he returns to Goshawk City, he will take a long detour first, starting from Heixiong City, passing through Wangxi City and heading northwest¡ªto keep Ben Boba from knowing the existence of Shandao City for the time being.


    Then they used Wangxi City as their base, and led the soldiers to march northwest to gather the remnants of the Shaoli tribe.


    Along the way, Bai Yue treated Benboba with courtesy and humbly asked for advice.


    Benboba is not polite, he will accept whatever Bai Yue does.


    But when Bai Yue asked him where the remnants of the Shaoli tribe were, he didn''t mention a word.


    Bai Yue has some guesses, secretly analyzing the possibility of her guess.


    Until he was about to arrive at Goshawk City, Ben Bo Ba smiled and looked at Bai Yue: "I know what you think and do along the way, what your meaning and plan are.


    But what I think and do, you can''t think of, let alone know. "


    Bai Yue frowned.


    That''s what worries him the most.


    Because he wasn''t sure exactly what the "things" that Pampers said he didn''t know.


    Did he take advantage of this opportunity to escape from Da Jiang, or was it something else he couldn''t think of?


    If it is to gather the Shaoli tribe according to what the great chief said, he can think of it and know it.


    In this way, what Pampering Ba is talking about is definitely not this.


    In other words, he must have sincerely gathered the people of the Shaoli tribe!


    Thinking of this, Bai Yue felt a little relieved, and her complexion eased a lot.


    Ben Boba looked at Bai Yue''s expression, shook his head and sighed: "I really feel sorry for the second brother, with you idiots, you can''t figure out such a simple thing, it''s a pity!"


    "Second brother?" Bai Yue was stunned, and then realized, "The chief?"


    Sure enough, Benbo Ba sneered: "Of course, in the whole Dajiang, only the second brother can understand what I want and what I want to do!"


    As he said that, he grinned and laughed, his voice was arrogant and arrogant, shaking the surrounding fields...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1223

    When Bai Yue arrived at Goshawk City with Bump Ba, Mo Kehan ??was very surprised and very nervous.


    He didn''t expect that Benboba would come back safely after going to Dragon City.


    If the running bully is safe, then he may be in bad luck.


    Seeing his nervous appearance, Pampering Ba grinned strangely: "You also know that you are afraid?"


    Mo Kehan ??was full of distress and looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue shook her head with a wry smile, and said, "Don''t worry, Leader Ben is now my Great Jiang Adviser, and his status is equivalent to that of a leader, so he won''t do anything to you!"


    Mo Ke Khan was stunned: "Master?"


    Benbo Ba smiled and said to Mo Kehan: "How about it, you will be a member of the first one in the future?"


    Mo Kehan ??couldn''t believe it.


    Bai Yue said again: "Boss Ben and I came here this time to gather people from the Shaoli tribe, so don''t be nervous!"


    Mo Ke Khan breathed a sigh of relief: "Gather the Shaoli tribe... wait a minute!


    Where will the Shaoli tribe gather? "


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Put it in Goshawk City!"


    "Goshawk City!" Moke Khan was startled, his face ugly.


    Benboba laughed and said, "Is it unexpected?"


    Mo Ke Khan said with difficulty, as if mourning his concubine, "Boss?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the owner of Goshawk City has been confirmed, it''s you!"


    "Really?" Mo Ke Khan exclaimed with joy again.


    He knows the status of the city lord, he is the real lord of a city!


    Once he became the Goshawk City Lord, wouldn''t he be able to control many former Shaoli tribesmen?


    This feeling of turning from the lower part to become the superior of the city lord is really exciting!


    The running bully showed sarcasm.


    But Bai Yue said seriously: "It''s true that you are the lord of the city, but you belong to the military department, that is, above you are me, Thunder Dragon, and Han Shu, and above you are the big boss and the big chief.


    Strictly speaking, leader Ben, as a counselor, is also a leader, and his words and deeds are also binding on you.


    Also, you are a member of the Great Jiang tribe first, and then you are the owner of Goshawk City.


    As for all the clansmen in the city, they are all from the Dajiang clan, and there is no longer any talk of Goshawk, Shaoli, or other clansmen.


    This is what the great chief specifically asked me to explain to you! "


    Mo Ke Khan looked slightly stern, nodded and said: "Don''t worry, leader, I will definitely remember this!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Also, Goshawk City can now cooperate with Hehe City to annex the small tribes between the two cities, and the method is mainly to persuade peace.


    Once they agree to join Dajiang, they should be the same as other clansmen, regardless of origin.


    Ordinary tribesmen arrange jobs suitable for them, while warriors and hunting team members are screened according to the actual situation.


    As soon as the requirements are met, we must strictly follow the "Great Jiang Law" to implement! "


    "Yes!" Mo Kehan ??nodded in response.


    "One more thing!" Bai Yue said, "All city lords need to switch defenses with other city lords every once in a while, not always being the city lord of one place.


    Also, the owner of a city is not decided by the clansmen, but by the great chief after discussing with several leaders! "


    Mo Ke Khan''s expression changed.


    Bumpba grinned and laughed loudly: "Ouhou, are you stupid?"


    Mo Ke Khan was really dumbfounded.


    Bai Yue nodded: "yes, it will be like this from now on."


    Mo Ke Khan''s expression changed, and finally he nodded honestly.


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Okay, you arrange some soldiers to go with us to gather the Shaoli people."


    Mo Kehan ??agreed and turned around to make arrangements.


    Benboba smiled and said: "I''m not provoking, this Moke Khan is easy to control, but he doesn''t have too much recognition for any tribe.


    Now that Da Jiang is strong, he chooses to attach himself to Da Jiang.


    Once encountering a more powerful tribe, Te will abandon Da Jiang and choose to attach himself to other tribes! "


    Bai Yue frowned and said: "To me, Da Jiang, this kind of thing will never happen!"


    Ben Boba smiled and shook his head: "I understand them, or do you understand them? People in the Goshawk Division are born like this. No one wants to fight to the death. They all have the nature of being able to live and never die.


    Think about it, you have been dealing with them for a long time, when have they dared to fight you to the death? "


    Bai Yue frowned, but did not refute.


    Although what Pampering Ba said was ugly, it was not necessarily true.


    Because after careful study, it seems that the people of Goshawk City have never really fought to the death.


    The only one who showed integrity was Chaer Khan, who didn''t say a word and kept silent when faced with threats and temptations.


    Of course, this also has something to do with the fact that the great chief didn''t intend to kill.


    Seeing Bai Yue''s silence, Ben Boba smiled again and said: "Do you know why I know he is such a person, and I am still willing to support the Goshawk Department?"


    Bai Yue frowned, with doubts on her face.


    Boomba grinned: "For the sake of your respect for me, let me tell you.


    Although such a tribe has no backbone, as long as you are stronger than him, and there is no one stronger than you, he will honestly listen to your orders.


    Whatever you ask him to do, he will do.


    So before the two filthy tribes, the Goshawk and the Yanma, joined forces to blackmail the Kuiwei Ministry, I was happy to help them out and persecute the Kuiwei Ministry.


    Moreover, I am very happy to hear that Jiang Yuyao is devastated! "


    Bai Yue hesitated to speak.


    He really wanted to stimulate him by mentioning the private beating between Yu Yao and Luli in the tribe.


    the reason is simple.


    The three knew each other before.


    And the rushing bully''s reluctance to save them also made them very angry.


    What made the two of them even more helpless was that the Pampering Bass didn''t fight back even if he couldn''t beat him, and just stood there like a living target and let the two of them shoot.


    That''s not enough, the most irritating thing is that the two are fighting vigorously, but Ben Boba is grinning strangely at the side: "Yeah, hit hard, as long as you don''t kill yourself!"


    This made Bai Yue think that it wasn''t him who hit the bully.


    Because Bai Yue''s toothache just looked at it from the sidelines.


    Bumpba grinned strangely: "Anyway, I have healing skills, but they don''t!"


    Seeing Bai Yue lost in thought, Ben Bo Ba laughed again and said: "Why, you think what I said is wrong?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "No, I thought about what you said, and there may indeed be a possibility in this regard.


    But he can''t go back to the old way! "


    "Why?" Ben Bo Ba laughed, "You must know that people''s hearts are the most unpredictable!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "You''re right, but in Da Jiang, his thoughts won''t work!"


    "Oh?" Pampering Ba was very interested, "Tell me about it!"


    Bai Yue said: "The Great Chief has set the "Great Jiang Law". Everyone must act in accordance with the regulations in it. If you violate it, you will be punished!"


    "It''s "Great Ginger Law" again!" Ben Bo Ba laughed, "Is that the book you read from time to time along the way?"


    Bai Yue nodded.


    Benboba said again: "But have you ever thought about it? This kind of regulation is made by people, and according to the regulation to determine whether a person has violated the regulation, there may be changes.


    For example, the great chief, my second brother, is also a human being, and there are things he likes and hates, if he doesn''t abide by the "Great Jiang Law", what can you do?


    Is it possible that you can still punish him with the "Great Jiang Law" he formulated? "


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "What you said is in the "Great Jiang Law". It says in it that the great chief will be punished if he does something wrong!"


    Ben Bo Ba smiled and shook his head: "But, who can judge whether he is right or wrong?"


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Da Jiang has the Ministry of Law, and the Ministry of Law has the Official''s Mansion and the Xing Mansion.


    The official government regularly evaluates and assesses the leaders and commanders of the tribe, whether there are merits or demerits.


    The Xing Mansion evaluates all disputes between upper and lower clansmen.


    And what the two governments do, and even what the great chief does, will be supervised by the tribe, and if there is a problem, they can also judge whether the great chief is right or wrong! "


    "This..." Pampers was shocked.


    What shocked him was not only "the great chief may be punished", but also "the tribe can also judge whether the great chief is right or wrong"!


    The most important thing is that all of this is not just empty talk, it is possible to actually do it.


    In this way, the whole Dajiang and every city will no longer do something according to their own preferences, but will judge whether it can be done and whether it should be done according to the "Great Jiang Law"!


    It''s true that people''s hearts are unpredictable.


    But once the "Great Ginger Law" was implemented, a situation emerged: I don''t care what you think, I only care about what you do.


    If Moke Khan wants to seek refuge with other tribes in the future, the first consideration for him and all the tribesmen who are about to betray Dajiang is not whether they are happy or not, but whether they should do this kind of thing. what consequences.


    It''s like a circle, marking in the circle what the clansmen can and cannot do, and if they get out of the circle, they will be punished!


    This is completely different from what other tribes do according to the preferences of the great chiefs or leaders!


    Benboba faintly realized that he seemed to have grasped the secret of Jiang''s strength, and his eyes lit up.


    If everyone has such a "circle" to consider, then everyone will be restrained.


    Even if there are people who want to jump out of the circle, that is a minority!


    Unless the great chief and leader of the entire tribe did something wrong, which made it unbearable for all the tribe.


    In this way, it will be inevitable that the Great Jiang tribe that Mu Feng said will merge into one, and that the territory of Great Jiang will continue to expand.


    In that case, I can do a lot of things to let "history" remember.


    He suddenly said, "Teach me characters when you are free, and also tell me "Great Jiang Law"!"


    Bai Yue was surprised.


    This is because Pampering Ba took the initiative to ask him to learn characters!


    What does this mean?


    He will definitely not leave Dajiang in a short time, which means that the gathering of the Shaoli tribe this time is true!


    Seeing Bai Yue''s joy, Ben Boba shook his head and smiled, "I''ve said it all. Only the second brother knows what I think and do. You ordinary people can''t understand it!"


    "Again!" Bai Yue secretly cursed.


    But this time he was very happy, because he was more and more sure that nothing would happen to the Pampering Basher.


    Sensing the change in Bai Yue''s mentality, Pampering Ba smiled sarcastically again.


    ...


    Mo Ke Khan is quite efficient.


    A day later, two thousand elite riders were directly picked out, and they headed northwest with Bai Yue and Ben Boba.


    Accompanying him was the quick-witted Morhan.


    But after seeing the Running Ba, Morhan was visibly embarrassed.


    He always followed Bai Yue''s side honestly, and he didn''t even have the courage to look at the running bully.


    It was only then that Bai Yue realized how powerful the Benbo Ba was over the Goshawk Department.


    It seemed that Mo Erhan couldn''t help getting nervous when Ben Boba coughed.


    Ben Bo Ba did not intentionally embarrass Moer Khan, which made the fearful Moer Khan heave a sigh of relief.


    Passing the place where the previous battle took place, Benboba only asked Bai Yue how to arrange and how to win, and he didn''t seem to care much about the casualties in the Shaoli tribe.


    Even when he learned that Gu Qihu was dragged to death by Yaolong, he didn''t express much, obviously he didn''t care about it.


    He really wanted to ask "Don''t you care?", but thought that the "thinking and doing" mentioned earlier by the Pampers was beyond his comprehension, so he had to give up.


    Benboba is very interested in the bull formation that Bai Yue gets along with.


    Hearing that this was the idea Mu Feng came up with, he laughed and said, "Second brother is really smart, he used cattle to charge the battle, and exchanged livestock for casualties.


    Ordinary people, who would think of such a way? "


    Then he discussed more details of the battle with Bai Yue, and by the way, asked how Bai Yue destroyed Bailong, Giant Horn and other tribes in a short period of time.


    Bai Yue also told the truth, which attracted a burst of admiration from Ben Boba.


    Judging from his posture, he only admired Bai Yue who was in command of the battle, and he didn''t feel sorry for Bai Long and Jujiao at all.


    Bai Yue was surprised again...


    When Baiyue and Benboba headed to the northwest, a group of green mountains appeared.


    The mountains suddenly appear on the grassland, just like a tall natural city wall.


    In the "city wall" there are verdant vegetation, all kinds of animals come and go, and birds are singing and flowers are fragrant everywhere.


    It''s just that the balance here is suddenly broken by a group of outsiders.


    The surrounding shrubs and twigs were cut off, all kinds of flowers and plants on the ground were trampled, and the beasts also ran away...


    The reason is simple, a group of "intruders" suddenly came here not long ago.


    But these intruders seem to be very familiar with this place, passing through the jungle, bypassing the valley mouth, and directly reaching the depths of the valley.


    Even the streams hidden deep in the alpine bushes were easily found by them.


    As if they were the masters here.


    If Ben Boba was here, he would recognize at a glance that these people were the people who fled from the Shaoli tribe!


    There were no less than tens of thousands of people in this wave, and the tribe was wiped out

 Chapter 1224

    The ancient wolf knew something was wrong when he heard the people shouting.


    Some people know the ancestral land of the Shaoli tribe as they do, but they are not from the Shaoli tribe¡ªotherwise they would recognize it.


    You don''t need to think about it to know that the visitor is not good.


    Being able to arrive before they had a firm foothold and not long after they reached the valley showed that the other party knew that they had just suffered a big defeat.


    And the one who knew their defeat was either Da Jiang or Yao Long.


    No matter which side comes, it is not good news for them.


    But the only ones who can know the existence of the valley are the Shaoli tribe and the former lord of the six parties and nine tribes - the fallen Tianying tribe!


    In this way, the person chasing him is Yaolong!


    "Hurry up, warriors, protect the tribe!" The ancient wolf shouted, "Da Zhuang, hurry up and inform the tribe, and let them go upstream along the stream!"


    "In that case, the only mount we have left will be abandoned again!"


    "If the mount is gone, you can catch it again, but if the tribe is gone, it''s really gone!"


    "Yes!" One stood up.


    Before he could take two more steps, he heard someone shouting again: "It''s not good, someone from the upper stream has come!"


    "what!"


    Several temporary leaders panicked.


    There are only two roads in and out of the valley.


    There is a low and flat land entering the mountain, and there is another place hidden in the rugged and difficult-to-walk lush grass and dense forest.


    Don''t say that people in this valley know the two roads, I''m afraid it will be troublesome to find them.


    The other party came from two places at once, blocking the way in and out, leaving them nowhere to escape.


    "What should we do?" Several people were in a hurry.


    They were originally just warriors in the tribe, and they were fine in fighting to the death, but they really didn''t know anything about commanding and dispatching in front of the battle.


    In fact, judging from the current situation, even if it is replaced by other people, there is no good idea.


    Because although it is isolated from the world, there are many wild animals and wild fruits in the valley, but the terrain is closed.


    The reason why the Shaoli tribe moved out was because the great chief felt that the ancestral land was dead, and if he was surrounded by powerful tribes, he would have nowhere to escape.


    Never thought that what the elder chief of the Shaoli tribe worried about should be on the younger generation!


    "Could it be that my Shaoli tribe really wants to exterminate the family?"


    Everyone is sad.


    The ancient wolf thought hard to no avail, so he simply gritted his teeth and said, "Everyone, let the men pick up weapons and stand against Taniguchi.


    If they want to come in, fight them to the death!


    We have the advantage of terrain, and if we hold the Taniguchi, it will be difficult for them to come in! "


    "yes!"


    Everyone responded immediately.


    Obviously, the situation is critical now, and they don''t know what to do.


    As long as someone can give them an idea, right or wrong, they will definitely follow it.


    Soon, the people in the tribe became anxious.


    Women, children, old and weak stayed in the valley, and men, no matter how old or young, as long as they were over twelve years old, were forcibly taken to guard the valley entrance.


    In this way, they managed to gather more than 4,000 people to support the two ends of the valley.


    At this time, the people approaching from both sides of the valley also looked at the entrance of the valley.


    Seeing the steepness of the terrain and the difficulty of going down, the condescending people at the upper end of the stream decided not to go down. They just guarded the mouth of the valley to ensure that no one escaped.


    At this time, the people who turned from the gentle area to the entrance of the valley had already arrived at the entrance of the valley, and "met" with the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe who guarded the entrance of the valley.


    The first person is Yaolong!


    At this time, Yaolong was riding a black horse, which turned out to be Wanliyun upon closer inspection!


    He was dressed in black sheepskin clothes, and held the reins in one hand, and the knife in the other - the knife was the golden knife that Bai Yue gave him.


    Looking at the Shaoli people of different ages and holding weapons, but obviously nervous, Yaolong only felt refreshed.


    He grinned presumptuously and said, "You also know how to be afraid!"


    The leader, the ancient wolf, gritted his teeth, and patted an underage boy beside him with one hand, signaling him not to be afraid.


    Then he took a step forward, stood in front of the boy, and shouted angrily: "Yaolong, what do you want!"


    Yaolong smiled presumptuously: "What are you doing, of course I am here to destroy your Shaoli tribe!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, behind him were nearly 2,000 remnants of the Skyhawk soldiers gathered by him.


    He said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way obediently, I can kill some of you less, otherwise, I will kill the Ministry!"


    "It''s just you?" Gulang sneered, "A remnant of my Shaoli tribe who was almost wiped out deserves to say such a thing?


    Those who are not afraid of death, just come up and try! "


    "We are remnants?" Yaolong sneered and nodded, "You are right, but you are also remnants!


    How many soldiers are there in the entire valley now, two thousand, or three thousand?


    You see, I only brought three thousand soldiers with me, as long as you can ensure that the tribe will not be defeated under the attack of my three thousand soldiers, I will turn around and leave! "


    As he spoke, he moved his hand and shouted coldly: "Kill!"


    So the soldiers behind him all rushed forward, intending to charge and kill the Shaoli soldiers.


    On this side, the ancient wolf also shouted loudly: "Kill!"


    But after he shouted to kill, he didn''t rush forward, but turned around and walked towards the crowd, blended into the crowd, stretched out his hand to pick up the stone from behind the crowd, and waited for it.


    The Tianying warrior was about to rush to the Shaoli warrior to kill him, but he was suddenly hit by a stone!


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    The Skyhawk warrior couldn''t dodge in time, and was soon hit by a stone, causing his head to bleed.


    "Damn it!" Yaolong shouted angrily, "Kill them all!"


    The revenge he thought about day and night was close at hand, but he was blocked by life and death at Taniguchi!


    As long as he enters the valley, robs and loots all the women of the Shaoli tribe, and the Shaoli tribe is completely destroyed, no one will know the suffering and torture he suffered in the Shaoli tribe.


    "This group of damn Shaoli people!" Yaolong yelled frantically, "Everyone deserves to die!"


    "Get off the horse, go straight forward and hack!" He roared angrily.


    Because he found out that the entrance of the valley was narrow, and it was impossible to charge with horses.


    The Skyhawk warriors all dismounted and began to fight back while dodging the stones.


    So the stones flew around, and staged a most primitive stone-throwing battle.


    In this way, both sides will hurt each other.


    One side is a soldier from the Tianying Department, vowing revenge to the death.


    The other side is Shaoli warriors, they have no choice but to fight to the death.


    Soon, the two sides fought hand to hand and fought together.


    Although the soldiers of the Shaoli tribe had the advantage of the golden sword, they suffered a disadvantage because of the unevenness of the fighters and many minors.


    Although the Skyhawk fighters were all adults, they didn''t take advantage of weapons and terrain.


    The two sides fought fiercely for a long time, and in the end even Yaolong couldn''t help but stepped forward and slashed for a while, after all, both sides were hurt.


    As a result, more than 400 people from the Shaoli tribe were killed or injured, and more than 200 people from the Tianying fighters also died.


    It looks evenly matched, but in fact there are already advantages and disadvantages.


    If Yaolong is determined to destroy the Shaoli tribe, then the Skyhawk warrior must have the last laugh.


    But seeing the casualties of the soldiers, Yaolong had to put down his stance of fighting to the death and fighting.


    Because what he brought this time was basically the elite of the Skyhawk Department.


    Once these elites are gone, the Tianying Department will completely lose the qualification to survive on the grassland!


    In desperation, he had no choice but to order the clansmen to retreat and block the exit of the valley.


    The Shaoli people, who had suffered heavy casualties, had no intention of pursuing and retreated to the valley.


    The left side of the ancient wolf''s face was completely stained with blood, but when he looked closely, his forehead was cut open with a knife, and blood flowed out.


    After ordering his people to retreat to the valley, he finally collapsed due to excessive blood loss.


    There is mourning in the valley...


    Yaolong, who stepped back to block the entrance of the valley, had a gloomy expression.


    After he left Goshawk City

 Chapter 1225

    Yaolong''s face was gloomy.


    He didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance so soon - Boomba.


    He didn''t even expect Bai Yue to be following behind him.


    Apart from these two, there are one or two thousand soldiers around them, which is the most important thing.


    If it weren''t for these two thousand fighters, Yaolong would have ordered people to kill Benboba and Baiyue almost immediately.


    Because he has already realized a problem, from when he shouted just now to when the two of them appeared with everyone, the time was very short.


    In other words, the other party should have heard what I just said in anger.


    And the expressions of Bai Yue and Benboba also made him realize that there was something wrong with their expressions.


    "Little Yaolong!" Bumpba smiled all over his face, "We meet again!"


    Yaolong endured his nausea, and didn''t talk to Ben Boba, but looked at Bai Yue, and bowed to salute: "I''ve seen the upper part!"


    Bai Yue smiled, with no expression of joy or anger, and asked: "Brother Yaolong, right? What are you doing here?"


    Yaolong lowered his head and gritted his teeth, but didn''t make a sound.


    "Huh?" Bai Yue asked with a smile, "Why did Brother Yaolong forget a lot of things after seeing you for a few days? I don''t know how I regained my freedom?"


    Yaolong''s expression changed, and then he replied: "I''m here for revenge!"


    "Revenge?" Bai Yue nodded, "Who do you want revenge?"


    "Shaolibu!" Yaolong said bitterly.


    "Oh!" Bai Yue nodded, "I thought he was seeking revenge on me, Jiang!"


    Yaolong was startled: "Sure enough, I heard it! What should I do?"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue didn''t seem to have any intention of pursuing it, she just said: "You seek revenge from the Shaoli tribe, how did you find this place?"


    Yaolong was full of doubts, so he had to answer honestly: "They are in this valley, and we had a big fight with them just now!"


    "A big battle?"


    "Yes, they killed four or five hundred people, and we also lost hundreds of people!"


    Bai Yue looked at the Pampers.


    As a result, the Pampering Ba looked as usual without any fluctuations.


    He also wasn''t sure if Ben Boba was angry, so he waved his hands and said: "It seems that you are taking revenge!


    Alright, leave the rest to me, I just happen to be looking for someone from the Shaoli Department! "


    Yaolong was puzzled, and his expression brightened: "The superiors also want to kill the people from the Shaoli tribe?


    Then let''s go together! "


    "Together?" Bai Yue smiled, and after thinking for a while, she nodded, "Alright, then come over to my side!"


    "Ah?" Yaolong subconsciously shook his head and waved his hands, "No, no!"


    "Huh?" Bai Yue''s eyes narrowed, "No, what do you think I am Jiang? If you say we are together, we will be together, and if you say no, then we will not?"


    Yaolong was shocked for a moment.


    He subconsciously walked towards the people around him.


    Benboba smiled and waved again: "Why don''t you come here, little Yaolong?"


    Shocked and angry, Yaolong gritted his teeth.


    "Come here!" Pampers waved.


    Yaolong glared at each other.


    "Come here!" Bai Yue also waved.


    Yaolong stood still.


    "Huh?" Bai Yu waved his hand and took a step forward, "Do you think I, Jiang, can be fooled?"


    Yaolong was terrified, suddenly his face was ferocious, and he roared angrily: "I won''t go, I won''t go!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk!" Ben Boba looked at Bai Yue, "Boy, you''re useless for talking!"


    Bai Yue didn''t talk to her, she curled her lips and sneered: "I''ll ask again, can''t you come over?"


    Yaolong is still standing beside the Skyhawk warrior, but he can''t pass.


    At the same time, he also got on his horse to show his attitude.


    At this time, the Skyhawk fighters also turned towards Bai Yue, raising their weapons.


    Bai Yue saw it at a glance, she was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said: "Another Wanli cloud?


    Very good, very good! "


    While speaking, he waved his hand: "Fire the arrow!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Flying arrows are like locusts.


    Hundreds of Skyhawk fighters fell instantly.


    A miserable cry resounded: "Ahhh!"


    "Ah, what is this?"


    "What kind of weapon are they?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    The Skyhawk fighters tried to hide in all directions, but where could they hide?


    In front of them is the Jiang warrior, and behind him is the Taniguchi guarded by the Shaoli people¡ªthey have nowhere to hide!


    A round of bows and arrows was shot, and the Tianying warrior fell to the ground five or six hundred in an instant!


    All the Skyhawk fighters trembled in fear.


    Before the opponent approached, hundreds of people had been killed or injured, which was simply beyond their comprehension.


    Yaolong paled.


    With a wave of Bai Yue''s hand, the Jiang warriors collected their arrows together.


    "Not coming yet?" Bai Yue asked calmly.


    Yaolong trembled all over, he wanted to refuse, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    On the contrary, the soldier next to him trembled and said: "Young master, you, why don''t you pass, go! He, their weapons, we, we are not opponents!"


    Filled with grief and indignation, Yaolong looked around and found that none of the Skyhawk fighters around him looked at him again, and all of them were terrified and did not dare to face the big Jiang fighter facing him.


    They were gutted!


    Knowing that he couldn''t refuse, Yaolong gritted his teeth and rode towards Bai Yue.


    He held the reins with one hand and pressed the other on the horse''s back.


    Benboba laughed and said: "Haha, little Yaolong, you still like to be tough!"


    Bai Yue narrowed her eyes quietly.


    Yaolong looked sad and indignant, his body trembled, he ignored Ben Boba, went straight to Bai Yue, and immediately bowed: "I have met the leader!"


    "Yeah!" Bai Yue nodded and gestured sideways, "Go to the side and wait!"


    Without saying a word, Yaolong nodded and rode his horse, and was about to turn the horse''s head with the rein.


    Bai Yue doesn''t go to see him.


    At this moment, Yaolong''s expression changed instantly, and he became ferocious and crazy. He jumped forward from the horse, held out a golden knife, and shouted at Bai Yue: "Go to hell!"


    "careful!"


    The running bully on the side shouted loudly.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue seemed to have expected that Yaolong would come to such a move, with a sarcasm on her face, she raised her hand and swung the knife, slashing at Yaolong''s wrist.


    Yaolong was attacking with his own body, but he struck with all his strength, there is no possibility of stopping.


    So Bai Yue''s knife just cut on Yaolong''s arm.


    The dagger in Yaolong''s hand dropped suddenly before it touched Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue took advantage of the situation and turned sideways, and hit Yaolong''s chest with her left hand across the chest.


    "what!"


    Yaolong screamed miserably, and fell to the ground with Bai Yue''s elbow.


    And a soldier behind him happened to catch up, and a shot was thrown out at the moment Yaolong landed, and by coincidence, it pierced Yaolong''s thigh and nailed it to the ground!


    The soldier was about to twist his wrist, draw out his iron gun, and strangle Yaolong, but Bai Yue shouted: "Autumn grass, keep alive!"


    Then the soldier got off his horse, put one foot on Yaolong''s body, pulled out the iron gun with one hand, then grabbed Yaolong''s neckline with the other hand, and picked him up from the ground.


    Yaolong screamed miserably, with hatred in his eyes.


    Bai Yue frowned: "It''s too noisy, tell him to shut up!"


    Qiucao nodded, picked up Yaolong with one hand, then raised her knee to push against his stomach, and then threw it on the ground.


    Yaolong didn''t have time to scream anymore, he hugged his stomach on the ground and vomited loudly, almost vomited bile.


    Bumblebee''s eyes lit up, as if

 Chapter 1226

    It has to be said that the great chief''s prestige among the tribe really works.


    After the Benboba appeared, the Shaoli people gave way to the entrance of the valley one after another to let the Benboba go in, and at the same time hurriedly carried out the seriously injured ancient wolf.


    Running Ba didn''t say much, and stood directly at Taniguchi after saving the ancient wolf.


    The two sides were silent - Benboba and the Shaoli people.


    After all, Benboba is the "sinner" who made the Shaoli tribe fall into the current situation.


    The people of the Shaoli tribe were rescued because of the appearance of Benboba.


    Even if it is precisely because of the decision-making mistakes of the Running Ba, they cannot completely blame the Running Ba.


    Because if they pursued further, it was Benboba who led the tribe to repel and destroy the tribes in the Mobei grassland time and time again, thus making the Shaoli tribe and the Dali tribe fight against each other for many years and be arrogant for many years.


    People can''t just accept the glory brought by others for you, but not the failure.


    If you beg for rain, you must accept mud.


    So the Shaoli tribe became silent after cheering excitedly.


    They didn''t know how to face the warchief.


    And the reason why Bumpba is silent is that he doesn''t want to say anything more to these clansmen.


    Because what he is pursuing now is not a tribe, nor is it a tribe to grow.


    What he thinks is very simple, that is, to be able to leave a name in history, to make his name appear in the second brother''s history books, and then be remembered by thousands of people.


    If it wasn''t for the second brother who wanted to absorb these tribesmen, he wouldn''t be bothered to come here.


    After the silence, Ben Bo Ba decided to speak first, pointing at Da Jiang''s fighters behind him and said: "They are Da Jiang''s fighters, that is, they defeated the Shaoli tribe!"


    There was a panic in the crowd.


    Obviously, after they saw the bow and arrow, they had already reacted.


    It''s just that the real purpose of the Jiang warrior''s arrival is still unclear.


    Especially the one who came with the great chief, Buboba.


    Is it to destroy the remnants of the Shaoli tribe or to save them?


    They subconsciously looked at the Pampering Ba, and their instinctive reaction was to trust themselves more in the chief.


    Benboba didn''t hide anything, and cut straight to the point: "Da Jiang is willing to accept you and become a member of the Da Jiang clan."


    "what?"


    "Didn''t they come to kill us?"


    "Why would they want to?"


    ...


    The Shaoli people talked a lot, and their tone and expression were obviously relaxed.


    But then they discussed again: "They killed so many of our soldiers!"


    "It was they who nearly destroyed my Shaoli tribe!"


    "They have a grudge against us!"


    ...


    Benboba still said calmly: "Let the Shaoli tribe suffer a big defeat, it was my decision-making error, I know you have resentment in your heart.


    Of course, Da Jiang''s murder of the Shaoli people also had a blood feud.


    So whether to add ginger or not is up to you to decide, I will not force you! "


    The Shaoli people were stunned again.


    They didn''t expect their great chief to say that.


    But they looked at Bai Yue and the others more defensively.


    Benboba looked at Bai Yue: "Little guy, what do you want to say?"


    Bai Yue nodded, and took a serious step forward.


    Autumn grass followed behind.


    Bai Yue got off her horse, followed by Qiu Cao.


    Only then did Bai Yue look at the Shaoli people: "I know what you think in your heart. I, Da Jiang, killed many of your soldiers and have a blood feud, so it''s normal for you to have resentment in your heart."


    The Shaoli people looked indifferent.


    Bai Yue continued: "This is the case with me, Da Jiang, and it is probably the same, so I think it is normal."


    Then he changed the subject: "But I want to ask, did I, Da Jiang, take the initiative to attack your Shaoli tribe?"


    The Shaoli people reacted, and their faces changed slightly.


    Obviously, they just realized the problem, and they took the initiative to beat them, but they didn''t beat them, so they resented them for defeating them?


    Bai Yue didn''t intend to show mercy to these people, and asked sternly: "I want to ask you, if you succeed in attacking me, Da Jiang, will you still have blood feud with us?"


    The Shaoli people were silent.


    Of course not!


    They will kill those who should be killed, annex those who should be annexed, expel those who should be expelled, and make them slaves and handmaids, which is nothing more than normal.


    Tribal rivalry, winners and losers, must accept this result.


    Still the same sentence, if you ask for rain, you have to accept mud!


    The corner of Benboba''s mouth revealed a sarcasm, but he didn''t know who he was addressing.


    Bai Yue continued: "So you know what you will do if you defeat us. I don''t need to repeat this point again!


    So you come to hit us, and we fight back, isn''t this a matter of course? "


    The Shaoli tribe couldn''t refute it, but they didn''t want to admit it, they just kept silent.


    Bai Yue didn''t take it seriously, and continued: "But you don''t know what I, Da Jiang, are going to do!"


    "Huh?" Everyone looked at Bai Yue in unison.


    What can ginger do?


    Don''t you still chase after them to annex the Shaoli tribe?


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Bai Yue smiled and said: "You hit us first, after all, we should hate you. And according to your thinking, whoever hits you, you will kill him, right?


    But don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, won''t.


    I came here this time to tell you that I, Great Chief Jiang, am willing not to argue with you, not to hold grudges, and to accept you as my tribe of Great Jiang!


    Listen well, they are clansmen, not coolies, not slaves, and not like Yaolong, but real Dajiang people! "


    "what!"


    "Ok?"


    "What he said is true?"


    ...


    The people of the Shaoli tribe were extremely surprised, and they began to discuss among themselves.


    They looked at the Pampers with inquiries on their faces.


    Benboba was noncommittal, but just looked at Bai Yue.


    They had to look at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "You don''t have to worry about what I say. Firstly, the Dali tribe was destroyed. We still don''t have the Tubu tribe, and we have absorbed 30,000 to 40,000 of their clansmen. Now they have moved to several places in my Dajiang family. A city.


    Secondly, if you agree, I can swear by the totem oath.


    The third is your great chief, as the chief culprit of the two wars, he has been forgiven by me, Jiang, and has become the leader of my party..."


    "The chief evil?" Ben Bo Ba''s mouth twitched, and he looked at Bai Yue with interest.


    Good boy, you have been submissive to me along the way, and directly say that I am the culprit when you get here!


    But so what?


    The Shaoli people looked at Benboba again.


    Benboba nodded: "He is the leader of Da Jiang''s army, he keeps his word!"


    The Shaoli people suddenly became excited.


    Obviously, no matter how complicated their hearts were about this former great chief, they still chose to believe his words.


    Someone began to ask tentatively: "Are you really going to accept us as new clansmen?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "That''s right! But one thing, once you become a member of the Great Jiang tribe, there will no longer be Shao Liyi, and everyone will no longer have the original tribe, and they will all be members of the Great Jiang tribe..."


    Bai Yue explained Mu Feng''s rhetoric, which was nothing more than basic requirements such as "accept unified orders" and "not divide the tribe".


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the Shaoli people: "So, what is your decision?"


    The crowd murmured for a while, obviously still skeptical.


    It''s not that they don''t believe it, it''s hard to believe it!


    After all, the two sides fought to death not long ago.


    They worry that this is a trap, and once they get in, they won''t be able to get out.


    But in the end, someone hesitated to look past the Pampering Ba, and looked directly at Bai Yue: "What if we don''t agree to you?"


    Bai Yue looked at the man: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree, for the sake of leader Ben, we can turn around and leave.


    And as long as you don''t enter my Da Jiang''s territory again, that''s fine.


    But remember, you only get one chance!


    Once you refuse, we will leave, see you in the next two volumes, it is the enemy of life and death!


    You want revenge, just come!


    At that time, whether I, Da Jiang, is the Tubu or captures all of you as slaves, it will not be your choice! "


    The man suddenly changed color, showing horror.


    Only then did he realize that the current Da Jiang could beat them to nowhere. In another year, two years, ten years or eight years, they would be opponents?


    More Shaoli people began to look over Benboba to look at Baiyue.


    Obviously. Bai Yue''s frankness made them understand that what he said was true!


    Bai Yue also noticed their hesitation and emotion, and said at the right time: "After joining Dajiang, you don''t have to worry about the safety of your clansmen. All the children don''t have to work. They were originally fighters, but they can still become fighters with their skills..."


    He began to add various benefits of ginger to Amway, a member of the Shaoli tribe.


    At the end, these Shaoli people were already enthusiastic and short of breath.


    Someone was already eager to try it, so Gu left and right said tentatively, "Why don''t we join Dajiang?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1227

    Outside the valley, Baiyue and Benboba headed east together.


    The Shaoli people have followed behind.


    The Shaoli people are holding Tianying captive.


    "This is what the great chief said, people should make the best use of them!" Bai Yue said with a smile.


    Benboba was amazed.


    Originally, he thought it would take a lot of work for him to gather the people from the Shaoli tribe, but in the end, Bai Yue went out, and after talking, the Shaoli people stretched their necks one by one, expressing their willingness to join Da Jiang.


    It turns out that what the second brother said is true, ordinary people really don''t care much about who is the great chief!


    All they care about is whether they can survive and live better.


    What surprised him even more was that the Shaoli tribe was still suspicious of Jiang''s intentions not long ago, but now they are excitedly guarding the Tianying prisoners.


    Seeing that Benboba was puzzled, Bai Yue only had the explanation of "make the best use of people".


    After such an explanation, Pampers immediately reacted.


    It was his second brother again, this exceptionally intelligent man who controlled people''s hearts.


    Thinking of this, he became even more convinced of his legacy.


    "It''s really a surprise this time!" Benboba looked at Yaolong who was tightly tied up and sitting on the horse, "I''m so happy to see little Yaolong again!"


    Yaolong looked like a mourning concubine, his eyes almost burst into flames, and he kept staring at Benboba all the way.


    Ben Boba was unmoved, and even sneered: "If people can kill people, wouldn''t I have to die thousands of times?"


    But he immediately shook his head again: "No, no, I really want to die a thousand times, and it won''t be your turn!"


    Yaolong''s chest and lungs were about to explode.


    Bai Yue is very strange.


    Although Ben Bo Ba spoke with a poisonous tongue, he knew that most of them did it on purpose.


    But this is the first time he has seen Yaolong so exciting.


    Reminiscent of the special hobbies of Boomba, and then he thought of what he heard from the great chief: "Poor people must have hateful things, and hateful people must also have pitiful things."


    Yaolong''s end is miserable now, and Bai Yue is deeply touched.


    Originally, the plan with Da Jiang to defeat Shao Li had already formed a good relationship.


    As long as Yaolong doesn''t try to kill himself, whenever he wants to ask Da Jiang for help in the future, Da Jiang will be willing to lend a hand.


    This is also Bai Yue''s previous promise.


    However, Yaolong committed suicide by himself, not only wanted revenge, but also boasted that he wanted to destroy Dajiang.


    How can such a person let him go back?


    What about the rushing bully?


    He is a dwarf, not tall, has no offspring, has a weird psychology, likes to torture people, and has a hideous appearance. Where is his pity?


    It seems that he has always tortured and bullied others, how can he be pitiful?


    With doubts, Bai Yue quietly asked: "Boss Ben, do you have any grudge against him?"


    Unexpectedly, Benboba grinned and said with a chuckle: "Well, there is a grudge!"


    Bai Yue was taken aback, she really had a grudge!


    "Is it because of the five directions and eight parts?"


    "Five directions and eight tribes?" Ben Boba shook his head, "If there are five directions and eight tribes, the big deal is that I will kill them, and they will kill me."


    "Huh?" Bai Yue was puzzled.


    Tribal charge is a blood feud, but these are just "big deal" or "nothing" in the mouth of the running bully?


    Benboba was in a good mood, he glanced at Yaolong, then laughed and said, "I''m in a good mood today, so let me tell you."


    Bai Yue said seriously: "Say it!"


    Pumping Ba said: "Do you know why I am so short?"


    Bai Yue wondered: "Isn''t it like this since childhood?"


    He had asked the warchief, and the warchief said that some people were not born tall.


    Unexpectedly, Benboba shook his head: "I look like this because of Yaolong''s father!"


    "Because of his father?"


    "En!" Benboba nodded, with pain on his face, "My parents took me to hunt in the grassland when I was young. At that time, the Wufang Babu respected his father as the lord, so they often had conflicts with the Shaoli tribe. Loot the people.


    It was at that time that I looted away with my father and Ah Nian.


    Yaolong''s father, the great lord of the five directions and eight tribes, frantically treated me like a small animal, made me eat cow dung, and forced me to eat some poisonous weeds, saying that people would die if they ate them, but animals It''s okay to eat. "


    "Eat cow dung..." Bai Yue clenched her fists.


    Ben Boba sneered: "Why, don''t you believe me?"


    Immediately, Ben Boba''s expression changed, obviously carrying memories, he laughed for a while, and got angry for a while: "I have eaten it, and at the beginning I thought it was the worst.


    But after eating poisonous weeds, I felt that eating cow dung is also good! "


    Bai Yue''s heart trembled.


    There is such a perverted person¡ª¡ªYaolong''s father!


    Ben Bo Ba said to himself: "You don''t know, those poisonous weeds are disgusting to smell, let alone eat.


    But Father Yaolong let me eat it, and if I didn''t eat it, they beat me.


    Can you know, a child who just remembered something, the fear of being beaten if he doesn''t eat poisonous weeds? "


    Bai Yue clenched her fists tightly, her nails piercing her flesh without realizing it.


    How old is the child who just remembered?


    one year old?


    two years old?


    How can they bear it, how can they let go?


    "So, in order not to be beaten, I could only do what they told me to do, eating cow dung and poisonous weeds. At the beginning, I really vomited out the bitter and sour water in my stomach.


    Then I was really lying on the pile of cow dung...


    It doesn''t matter! "


    Bai Yue trembled all over.


    He stared at Yaolong suddenly, his eyes were blood red.


    It''s all nonsense to do harm to the family, and to repay grievances with virtue!


    Compared with Running Ba, his Yiluo clan was destroyed, so he and his clansmen just became coolies!


    Comparing his experience with that of the Running Ba, it is like cow dung and poisonous weeds!


    Bai Yue''s throat surged, and she slowly drew the knife.


    He remembered the words the great chief said: "Don''t persuade people to let go of their hatred easily, because you don''t know what happened to them!"


    It was Ben Boba who noticed it, laughed and said: "Little guy, put away the knife, didn''t you let you eat cow dung and poisonous weeds?"


    Bai Yue''s mood was hard to calm, and she exhaled heavily.


    Bumpba continued: "What, anger?"


    Bai Yue nodded with difficulty.


    Ben Bo Ba laughed, but with tears in his eyes, he said: "But compared to my later situation, I don''t think it is unacceptable to eat cow dung and poisonous weeds!"


    "What!" Bai Yue opened her eyes wide.


    "Don''t worry!" said Ben Boba, "Later, my father and mother were killed for protecting me, and Shaoli''s people plundered the Tianying Department and rescued me.


    But because I have no father or mother, the situation in the tribe is also very miserable...


    Can you imagine how disgusting I am as a skinny child when people my age are already as tall as horses? "


    Bai Yue was silent.


    Benboba waved his hand: "Forget it, the Shaoli tribe is the mother tribe anyway, so I won''t talk about what to eat and how to survive...


    The most unbearable thing for me is that it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t grow my head. After I meditated on the healing technique and became the great chief, I kidnapped the strongest woman for myself, but I couldn¡¯t make her conceive a child.


    Only then did I realize that I no longer have a bloodline!


    That is to say, my father and mother gave birth to me, protected me, and kept me alive, but I couldn''t let the blood continue.


    After I die, no one will remember my father and mother, no one will remember me, as if I have never been there!


    And with the continuation of the bloodline, it means that I have existed!


    But I can''t do it!


    So I don''t have a last name, and having one is tantamount to not having one.


    Do you know what running bull means? "


    Bai Yue shook her head in doubt.


    Benboba looked solemn, and muttered something he didn''t understand in a low voice, but there were three sounds of "Bunboba" in it.


    Afterwards, Benboba laughed at himself and said: "The totem bearded bird of Shaolibu dies alone, and before it dies, it will shout ''Benboba'', which means that there is no one in life, and there will be no offspring after death. The feathers fall into the soil. Nothing exists anymore!"


    Speaking of this, he looked crazy and said excitedly: "If there is no bloodline continuation, then I can be remembered by people forever.


    As the second brother said, my name and what I did can be written into history so that people will always remember it. Wouldn''t it be great.


    If that''s the case, what does it matter if there is a continuation of the bloodline? "


    Bai Yue''s heart trembled.


    It turns out that this is what Ben Boba keeps saying that he doesn''t understand what the other party thinks and does!


    It turns out that what the Pamphlet has been pursuing couldn''t be simpler¡ªdon''t forget me!


    Bai Yue had tears all over her face.


    He might not be able to understand other things because of running around, but when it comes to the continuation of the bloodline, he has a deep understanding.


    Once he was captured by the Chijiao tribe as a coolie, his life and death were unpredictable, and the most angry thing was that the tribe was destroyed and his blood was cut off.


    And the reason why he is grateful to Mu Feng and Da Jiang is because Mu Feng not only saved his life and reused him, but also married him and had children, extending his bloodline!


    The most important thing is that Mu Feng never asked Bai Yue to change his surname to Jiang, he and his descendants have always been surnamed Bai!


    All tribal people value three things the most: tribal name, totem, and blood.


    When faced with a life-or-death crisis and had to make a choice, the name of the clan was the first to be discarded, followed by the totem, and finally the bloodline!


    Because of the bloodline, you can trace back to the source, find the totem, and with the totem, you can naturally restore the department!


    Life is alive, and there is always something to ask for.


    Bloodline is what everyone pursues.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to understand that the Pampering Ba is very worried about this matter!


    It is not difficult to understand that he shot Yaolong!


    Because the lord of the Tianying Department can attack a one or two-year-old child, the Pampering Ba can attack the grown-up Yaolong!


    Yaolong''s father made Benbo Ba have no heirs, so why can''t Ben Boba torture Yaolong?


    In terms of character and cruelty, who can compare with Father Yaolong?


    Such a small child, how could he do it!


    Speaking of this, Benboba turned his face away to wipe the corners of his eyes, and then asked Bai Yue with a smile: "Little guy, tell me, if it were you, what would you do?"


    Bai Yue couldn''t calm down, took a deep breath, and said in a hoarse voice, "Kill¡ª"


    Benboba laughed wildly: "Okay, okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1228

    Benboba told the secret of suffering that had been buried in her heart for many years, and Bai Yue finally learned why Benboba was so strange.


    Afterwards, Benbo Ba also told Bai Yue the most true and most surprising thought in his heart: "Anyway, I can no longer continue my bloodline, and Kacha is nothing to me, it''s just troublesome when I pee!


    Do you think I will hate you?


    Well, it was at first.


    But at least there is one thing you and the second brother have done that still convince me, whether it is a captive or a slave, you still treat people as human beings! "


    Bai Yue shook her head: "It doesn''t make much sense to tell me, you need to tell the chief."


    Benboba laughed loudly: "I told you, you won''t tell him?"


    Bai Yue was taken aback.


    Ben Bo Ba just sighed: "I just ask you to make an agreement with him, don''t write down the fact that I ate cow dung, poisonous weeds, and was clicked!"


    Bai Yue was very surprised: "You can tell him yourself!"


    Benboba smiled wryly and said, "Little guy, do you want me to repeat those things myself?"


    Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Okay, I see!"


    Then he asked: "Yaolong really doesn''t need to be killed?"


    Ben Boba laughed and said: "If you want to kill him, why didn''t I kill him long ago?


    And he kept it and sent it to my second brother, maybe it would be useful to him.


    Do you think this counts as my meritorious service to Da Jiang? "


    Bai Yue smiled wryly, nodded "Yes", and couldn''t bear to face him.


    This running bully is perverse and ruthless, with a hideous appearance, but what he wants is the simplest "don''t forget me".


    And now he is willing to gather Shaoli people for Da Jiang, but it is only because of a promise from the great chief.


    In fact, he has not gained any benefits so far.


    Such a person is hateful and pitiful, so pitiful that Bai Yue can''t bear it...


    He naturally wrote to Mu Feng about the matter of Benboba, and he still has a lot of things to do next.


    He first kept some of the migrating Shaoli people to build in Goshawk City, and sent the other part to Wangxi City.


    After explaining that Moke Khan treated the new tribe well, he took Yaolong and the captives of the Tianying tribe straight eastward, returning to Dragon City.


    The Tianying captives were released when they passed by Black Bear City, and were sent from Black Bear City Xiong Da to Heishui City to support the construction of the new city.


    Because now, in addition to building a new city on the ground, Heishui City will also build a small city on the site of the original rock and soil department, so as to facilitate transactions with the tribes in the north and east, and there is an urgent shortage of manpower.


    More than a thousand soldiers of the Tianying Department would never have thought that they came here fine, but they couldn''t go back.


    Afterwards, Bai Yue and Ben Bo Ba took Yao Long and a few Tianying captives back to Longcheng.


    Da Huyou happily returned together, saying that the Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching, and my brother wanted those leaders who could return to Dragon City to return to Dragon City to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival together.


    Of course, Da Huyou did not forget to say to Bai Yue and Ben Boba mysteriously: "You don''t know, my brother has made a new kind of wine now, it''s delicious!"


    Benboba showed doubts.


    Bai Yue showed anticipation.


    The group returned to Dragon City one after another.


    When they returned to Dragon City, the ground had been leveled again, and it was obvious that the sewers and diversion channels inside the entire city had been laid.


    But Nanshan is bald in a large area visible to the naked eye: a large area of ??trees has been felled, and a large area of ??open space is exposed.


    From the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain, there are ravines of different heights.


    The next step is to rebuild the ground of the entire Dragon City.


    When he looked around in the depths of the Dragon City, he was very surprised at the changes in the appearance of the Dragon City before and after he left.


    Originally, the ground was full of ravines, but now the ground is flat. The ground has become a flat ground paved with bluestone slabs, and it is very comfortable to walk on it.


    Benboba couldn''t help but sigh that Jiang''s strength is really reflected in all aspects.


    After Mu Feng learned that Bai Yue and his party had returned, he greeted them directly at the gate of Yuelou.


    It is not only a recognition of what Bai Yue and Benboba have done during this trip, but also a comfort to Benboba.


    Silence is better than sound.


    As for Yaolong, Mu Feng was locked up directly, regardless of his shock and panic.


    Mu Feng didn''t interrogate Yaolong immediately, but just said: "Lock him up first, and I will clean up the dust for you two first, and let you taste my new wine."


    Regarding Bai Yue''s letter about the past of Bunpoba, she never mentioned anything about it.


    On the other hand, Bump Ba took a deep breath when his back was turned to everyone, and wiped the corners of his eyes.


    Alas, I haven''t cried for many years!


    Everyone in Jade Bird City has gone back, but Ke Wuji really stayed.


    After seeing the Pampering Ba, Ke Wuji''s expression was obviously very excited, and he was filled with emotion.


    The two were originally in two divisions, and they were enemies, but they didn''t expect that they were in the same division now.


    Especially at dinner time, everyone sat at the same table.


    Mu Feng was in the main seat, accompanied by Da Huyou, Bai Yue, Benboba, Yu Li, Lu Li, Ke Wuji, Li Hu, and Lei Long who had just returned at night.


    In this way, a table gathered all the important members of Da Jiang, Yuan Liaolong Department, Qingniao Department, Shaoli Department, Kuiwei Department, Yanma Department and so on.


    Now they are all one.


    There are all kinds of delicious food on the table, such as grilled fish, grilled meat, stewed chicken, and various vegetables and fruits.


    The most striking thing is that there are two jars of fragrant and fragrant wine-wine on the table.


    many people are

 Chapter 1229

    Up to now, he has not been able to live comfortably in Dajiang for just a few days.


    There is no awe, no discrimination, and you can get excited after drinking a drink.


    When he woke up the next day, apart from his dizziness, he felt more relaxed than ever.


    And he took the opportunity to tell Mufeng what he knew about the five parties and eight tribes.


    It turns out that not all the five parties and eight tribes are tribes on the grasslands, they also have fixed settlements.


    Except for the decline of the Tianying tribe and the heavy losses this time, the closest to the Mobei grassland are the Dongfang Tianxing tribe and the Tianjiu tribe in Liufang.


    These three films had a very good relationship, as good as wearing a pair of pants.


    However, since the old lord Erlong was killed by Shaoli warriors, the relationship between the three parts is no longer the same.


    The Tianying Department, which was originally the leader of the eight departments, declined instantly, and coupled with the intrusion of the Shaoli Department for years, the relationship between the three departments became increasingly estranged.


    After the Tianying Department was severely damaged, the Tianjiu Department and the Tianxing Department basically stopped talking to the Tianying Department.


    In addition to these two tribes, follow the Changsheng Grassland to the north, and when you reach the northeast, you will encounter the Heishan Tribe. The Heishan Tribe is located in the mountains and dense forests. When the Liufang Jiubu first appeared, it actually wanted to unify the Changsheng Grassland.


    It''s just that they lived in the deep mountains all year round, and they were not good at raiding and fighting on the grassland, so they were repulsed back by several grassland troops.


    Northeast of the Changsheng Grassland in Heishan.


    The north of the Changsheng Grassland is a prairie, and it is said that further north, you can see the Mangmang Icefield, where it is always ice and snow.


    The fertile area between the grassland and the ice sheet is the Ulan Tube.


    It is said that the Wulantu tribe is also a mustache bird, but it is the most difficult to deal with the Shaoli tribe.


    This made Mu Feng think of the Water Department and the He River Department, who believed in herons and birds, but parted ways.


    Later, under the intervention of Da Jiang, the two parts were merged into one.


    I don''t know if it is possible to use the totem of the bearded bird to fool this Ulantu tribe.


    "Then to the northwest is Tuna, a small tribe, roughly equivalent to the strength of the White Dragon Tribe!" Pampering Ba explained.


    Mu Feng ignored it directly.


    For Da Jiang, such a small department can be solved by just sending a city lord there.


    "To the west of the Tuna tribe is the Qinghu tribe, because next to the tribe there is a big blue lake that is so big that it can''t be seen at a glance, and they are the farthest from the Longevity Grassland.


    Their totem is the Green Linlong in the Green Lake! "


    "Green Linlong?" Mu Feng frowned.


    He thought of the long snake he had found in Qingzhang Mountain.


    "Could it be that there is something like the Loch Ness Monster in the Green Lake?" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    The difference is that no one knows whether there was a Loch Ness Monster in the previous life, because no one has brought up a living creature.


    But now it''s different.


    Now he is in this era where he can really meet big guys!


    Before he could think about whether to go and have a look, Benboba continued to explain: "In the middle of the vast Changsheng grassland, occupying the most abundant water plants and rivers, is the most powerful Changsheng known as Wufang Babu. tribe, the tribes there also become the tribe with the largest number of tribes among the five tribes and eight tribes because of their long life span."


    Mu Feng nodded: "The tribe has a long lifespan, and more people survived, so it naturally became the tribe with the most people."


    Benboba nodded: "The Changsheng Grassland is also famous because of their tribe."


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Since there are so many people in their clan, and the Longevity Grassland was named after them, why wasn''t the former Liufang Jiubu their lords?"


    Running Ba grinned, and said proudly: "Because the Shaoli Department exists. The two departments refused to accept the other, and in the end the Skyhawk Department took advantage of it!


    Moreover, the Tianying Department teamed up with the Tianxing and Tianjiu Departments, but the Shaoli Department was at odds with the Changsheng Department and the Wulantu Department, and was completely powerless to seize the lord''s seat. "


    Mu Feng nodded, this is a typical snipe and clam fighting for the fisherman''s benefit.


    "Then what is the specific strength of these tribes?" Mu Feng asked.


    Benboba frowned, and then said: "Many years ago, when the old chief before me left Liufang Jiubu, Shaoli and Changsheng were the strongest at that time, followed by Tianying.


    Afterwards are Wulantu, Tianying, and Tianjiu. "


    "Where are Qinghu and Heishan?"


    Benboba shook his head: "One of these two tribes lives in the deep mountains, and the other is too far away. The old chief doesn''t even know."


    After a pause, he said again: "But Yaolong, as the young lord of the Skyhawk Department, should know."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Then ask him!"


    Then he called Bai Yue, Ben Bo Ba, Yu Li, Lu Li and Ke Wuji to inquire about Yao Long and the captive.


    About the whole story of capturing Yaolong, Bai Yue has already told Mu Feng.


    So when Mu Feng asked Yaolong to be brought out, he was not polite.


    Yaolong, on the other hand, had a deep understanding of Jiang''s strength in the process of heading east, and only then did he realize how daring and reckless he was, and how big a mistake he had made.


    For Yaolong, the gathering of most of the leaders of Dajiang in the tribe is no different from the "three-division trial" of later generations, and the scene is extremely depressing.


    especially this is him

 Chapter 1230

    The overwhelmed Yaolong was full of horror and began to introduce the five directions and eight parts.


    As soon as he opened his mouth to say "Skyhawk Division", he was stopped by the Pampering Ba: "Needless to say, the remaining battle strength of the Skyhawk Division was wiped out by you at once!"


    Yaolong looked miserable, lowered his head and gritted his teeth, blood oozing from his lips.


    He hated, angry and scared in his heart.


    With the running bully by his side, he didn''t even have the chance to lie.


    Because Pampering Ba has never told him about his understanding of the five directions and eight parts.


    How much Pampering Ba knows, how much he doesn''t know, he doesn''t know at all.


    And Mu Feng''s question was too general, and he wasn''t sure what Mu Feng knew or didn''t know.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to say honestly: "The most powerful of the five parties and eight tribes should be the Changsheng Grassland. They have a population of more than 40,000 and more than 10,000 fighters."


    As he spoke, he looked at Mu Feng tentatively.


    Mu Feng was noncommittal, and only asked: "What are their cavalry mounts?"


    Ben Boba suppressed the last hope in his heart, and said honestly: "Their ordinary soldiers ride black-maned horses, and the charging cavalry ride triangular beasts!"


    After a pause, he gritted his teeth and said, "They also have horses that run extremely fast like me."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng realized that Bai Yue had told him that Yaolong was also riding a Wanli cloud.


    His heart moved: "How many?"


    Yaolong shook his head: "I don''t know about that, but there are leaders of their tribes!"


    Mu Feng nodded, motioning for him to continue.


    Because if only the leader has it, it doesn''t matter much.


    As far as the leader and commander are equipped with BMW horses, Da Jiang is not inferior to them at all, or even worse.


    After all, Great Chief Mufeng is a crazy fan of collecting exotic beast mounts.


    Among other things, he himself has such strange beasts as the Hulei Leopard, Linma, Qilin Beast, and Qiongqi.


    And the other leaders of Dajiang ride more mounts, such as Wanliyun, Zhaoyebai, Banlei Horse, Five-color Bull and so on.


    Even Mu Feng''s fifty personal guards are all equipped with white-maned ferocious, shining night white and the like that can run thousands of miles.


    Really complied with that sentence, fighting for lineup, Da Jiang never lost!


    Seeing Mu Feng nodding his head, Yaolong heaved a sigh of relief. He first glanced at Bombaba, rolled his eyes, and then continued: "There are more than 10,000 people in the Sky Eagle tribe in the East. I don''t know about the fighters."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned.


    Yaolong hurriedly shouted: "I haven''t returned to the Ministry for several years, Sky Eagles and Sky Stars don''t bother with the Sky Eagles anymore, otherwise I wouldn''t take just a few people to revenge!"


    Mu Feng looked at Benboba, who nodded.


    Mu Feng asked again: "What about the other tribes?"


    Yaolong shook his head: "I don''t know about the other tribes, because after I returned to the Longevity Grassland, I gathered warriors and came back to take revenge!"


    Mu Feng looked at Pampering Ba again.


    Ben Boba nodded and said: "This is true. From Goshawk City to Mobei Grassland, the time is about the same."


    Then Mu Feng didn''t continue to ask.


    It seems that there is nothing to ask from Yaolong''s mouth.


    He frowned and thought about how to deal with Yaolong.


    Benboba suddenly asked, "Where did your black horse come from?"


    Yaolong''s face changed instantly.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "What''s going on?"


    Benboba grinned strangely: "Speak, my little Yaolong!"


    what happened?


    Mu Feng looked at Pampering Ba in doubt.


    Ben Boba laughed and said, "This guy rolls his eyes every time he tells a lie, so what he said just now was a lie, or he didn''t say something."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, "Lying?"


    Benboba laughed and said: "Second brother, this little guy has been with me for a few years anyway, I know what kind of person he is best.


    Whether he is lying or not, you can tell by looking at his eyes!


    Just now when he mentioned the dark horse, he rolled his eyes, which means that he either has contact with the Longevity Department, or he knows the situation of the Sky Eagle Department and the Sky Eagle Department. "


    "It turned out to be like this!" Mu Feng suddenly realized, and looked at Yaolong with a strange expression, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Yaolong was shocked and angry.


    He never thought that he still has such a habit!


    However, Benboba already knew about it, but he has not said it for so many years!


    It seems that he must have verified all the lies I have told him for so many years!


    Thinking of this, he stared at Pampering Ba once again, his eyes seemed to be able to eat people.


    Ben Boba didn''t care, he just kept saying, "Some people will die if they don''t say anything!"


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, this running bully was really poisonous and hated by others.


    But now is the time when his venomous tongue is needed.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes and said: "Yaolong, don''t test my bottom line again and again.


    You first wanted to destroy me Da Jiang without repaying your favor, and then you wanted to kill the leader of our department, Bai Yue, and now you are hiding something. Do you really think my Da Jiang''s golden knife is beautiful? "


    Yaolong bit his lips tightly, and stared fiercely at Mufeng: "If you have the guts to kill me, I won''t say it!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, he didn''t understand why such a dragon suddenly became so stubborn.


    He nodded: "Alright, it''s only three things, you''ve already

 Chapter 1231

    Yaolong was "sent away", and the captives were also sent away.


    The rest of the big Jiangs were silently thinking.


    In the end, Yu Li was the first to speak: "Great Chief, the Department of Longevity probably already knows about our existence, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "If you know it, you know it. The current Da Jiang is not the same as before. Once he goes out, he will worry about being targeted by other big tribes."


    Yu Li''s eyes lit up, and then he came to his senses.


    There is no need to worry about the big ginger now.


    "Then we take the initiative?" Yu Li asked.


    "What do you think?" Mu Feng didn''t answer directly, but turned to the others.


    Several people responded individually.


    Fight hard: "Fight them!"


    Ke Wuji nodded: "That''s right, let''s do it before they do it!"


    Mu Feng didn''t reply, but looked at Bai Yue and the others.


    Bai Yue just shook her head.


    Lei Long: "Big Jiang is now merging with the new clansmen like Da Li and Shao Li, and rashly going to war again, people''s hearts are unstable."


    Mu Feng nodded, and looked at Pampering Ba.


    Ben Boba smiled and said: "I listen to the second brother, what do you say, I will do it?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Benboba smiled and said, "I will do whatever you want me to do!"


    Mu Feng was dumbfounded, his heart moved, and he asked with a smile: "If I want to fight, what should you do?"


    Benboba laughed and said: "Then think of a way to go north to the Changsheng Grassland, discuss with the Wulantu Department, join forces with the Shaoli Department, and first disgust the Changsheng Department."


    "Wouldn''t the Ulantu tribe have enmity with the Shaoli tribe? Wait, Shaoli tribe?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Where did the Shaoli tribe come from?"


    Ben Bo Ba grinned and said: "It is because there is no Shao Li Department that they can''t find the right master!"


    Hey!


    Mu Feng was happy from the bottom of his heart, this running bully is really a chicken thief!


    This is the same as Hanshu and Xishou swearing to Xili with the long-lost dragon department!


    This running bully is also one of his mother''s talents!


    He thought for a while and asked again: "Then why don''t you fight?"


    Ben Boba grinned: "It would be easier if we didn''t fight. Leave a cavalry army in Goshawk City and Shaoli Old Land, and just go there to loot from time to time.


    With the strength of the Great Jiang Cavalry Army, it is difficult for the people of the Longevity Department to take advantage of it. "


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "These are all the methods you used to deal with the Sky Eagle Department before?"


    Pampers nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "How about if I let you do this?"


    Ben Boba shook his head again and again: "No, no, I''m Da Jiang''s counselor, I only come up with methods, I don''t go into battle to kill the enemy.


    And second brother, look, I am so small, if I go into battle, I will die! "


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he waved his hands and said: "Okay, I didn''t really let you fight!


    In this way, how to harass the Ministry of Longevity, you decide with Bai Yue and Mo Kehan, and then let the soldiers patrol the border territory of Dajiang, without deliberately harassing and provoking.


    If they conflict with us openly, then you don''t have to be polite, just kill them directly.


    If there are other actions, then it depends on the situation! "


    "Depends on the situation?" Pampering Ba was surprised.


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "They live on the grasslands, and they don''t have much salt, so you can exchange salt with them."


    "Exchange salt with them?" Ke Wuji suddenly asked.


    Mu Feng sighed and glanced at him.


    Ke Wuji, and even the people in Jade Bird City became highly nervous whenever salt was mentioned, with a look of bitterness and hatred.


    Mu Feng said: "Da Jiang has been fighting again and again this year. Originally, there will be plenty of food and food in autumn, but now because of the joining of new tribesmen, it has become tense again.


    If we are still fighting against the outside world and consume too much, and the clansmen have nothing to eat, it is easy to cause big troubles, understand? "


    After a pause, he continued: "All things in Da Jiang''s domain belong to the tribe, and all production is also dispatched and managed by the tribe, understand?


    Da Jiang can''t follow the old path of Jade Bird City! "


    Ke Wuji''s heart trembled, he lowered his head and said, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at Benboba again: "Where did the salt from the Shaoli tribe come from?"


    Benboba replied: "It''s a small salt lake in Dalibu, where there will be salt when the water dries up."


    Mu Feng nodded: "No wonder it''s so unpalatable."


    Because he had spent a few days in the Dali Department before, the salt was salty and bitter, and there was no way to compare with Da Jiang''s.


    But he said with a smile: "If what the Ministry of Longevity is asking for is only salt and the like, as long as they come up with enough things, we can trade with them.


    But if they dare to plunder, they will beat me hard! "


    "yes!"


    "By the way, where is the salt lake in Dalibu? Didn''t I see it last time?" Mu Feng asked.


    Benboba shook his head: "I don''t know the details, I have to ask those new tribesmen from Dali."


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then nodded: "I thought of it, there are really people in Dragon City who can know!"


    "Who?"


    "Yin Qi!"


    "Is he also in Dragon City?"


    "Here, feed the cattle and sheep over Beishan!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Bumpba suddenly felt that he was fine from being a prisoner to now.


    Mu Feng quickly asked Yin Qi to come over.


    Yin Qi''s eyes widened when he saw the running bully.


    He never expected to meet someone he shouldn''t have seen in Dajiang.


    "It''s you!" Yin Qi was surprised.


    Ben Boba also shouted in surprise: "Why do you look like a ghost?"


    Because at this time, Yin Qi was sloppy and smelled like sheep.


    Yin Qi was so wronged that he almost cried.


    But he dare not in front of Mu Feng.


    Right now he is honestly standing aside, looking at Mufeng very cautiously.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Don''t be nervous, I''ll ask you something!"


    Yin Qi was in a hurry with a bitter smile: "Say it, say it!"


    Everyone just finds it funny.


    The dignified High Priest of the Dali Ministry turned out to be such a soft bone.


    The hard work on the side only felt extremely relieved.


    Because it was he who decided not to kill Yin Qi, and left him to watch the cattle and sheep in the tribe.


    And this idea is derived from Da Jiang''s fine tradition of "preferentially treating" chiefs and captives.


    And most of these leader-level people who have been watching cattle and feeding sheep have been "reformed" in Dajiang after "labor reform"-all of them were given to Da Huyou as servants.


    Obviously, Yin Qi has not realized this yet.


    It''s just that the company of cattle and sheep all day long these days has tortured him to the point of collapse.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This time it''s time for you to make meritorious deeds.


    As long as you can answer my questions honestly, even if you have done meritorious service, I can let you leave the cattle pen and sheep house! "


    "Yes, yes!" Overwhelmed with joy, Yin Qi repeatedly agreed.


    So Mu Feng looked at Pampering Ba.


    Buster stepped forward and began to ask questions.


    Although Yin Qi felt strange, seeing Mu Feng beside him, he didn''t dare to make any changes, and answered all the questions honestly.


    After Ben Boba finished asking, he turned his face and nodded to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, you don''t need to raise cattle and herd sheep!"


    Yin Qi was moved to tears.


    Mu Feng told Yu Li: "Bring him to Brother Xiong!"


    Yu Li looked strange, and nodded while holding back a smile.


    The corner of Ben Boba''s mouth twitched, obviously thinking of his miserable experience in Black Bear City.


    "At that time, I''m afraid Yin Qi will think that it''s better to herd cattle and sheep!" Bumpy Ba gloated.


    After Yu Li took Yin Qi away, Mu Feng said: "Let''s do it like this, now I, Da Jiang, will need time to build the city and integrate the new people, so try to minimize wars with other tribes!


    Everything is still based on development! "


    "Yes!" Everyone bowed and nodded...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1232

    Mu Feng told several people that the next goal is to stabilize Jiang''s existing territory, absorb new recruits, and prevent any changes.


    "The first premise of development is stability!" Mu Feng told several people, "The premise of stability is that all clan members in Dajiang must agree with each other.


    It has been said that Dajiang is a unified Dajiang, not a Dajiang with one surname and one family, that is what it means.


    All those who join Dajiang must abandon their previous suspicions, regardless of their origin.


    If someone dares to violate this rule, then it will be executed in accordance with the Great Jiang Law..."


    "Haha, brother, I''m coming!" A big flickering voice came from outside, "I just sent one away, and I gave it back, it''s better for you to treat me..."


    He suddenly stopped, noticing that the atmosphere in the room was very dignified, so he shut up immediately, obediently stood aside,


    He wanted to be excited to thank Mu Feng and send him another striker.


    Followed by Li Hu, Jiu Zhu, Huang Lei and Yu Li...


    Good guy, originally it was just to interrogate Yaolong, but it turned out that they all came all at once.


    Yu Li nodded slightly at Mu Feng, and Mu Feng understood and nodded as well.


    The two already had enough tacit understanding.


    Six together.


    Mu Feng tilted his head, motioned for several people to sit down, and then continued: "I just said that clansmen are not allowed to care about family background, is there any problem?"


    Everyone nodded in response.


    Mu Feng took another look at Ke Wuji.


    Ke Wuji knew that this was a reminder to him, so he hurriedly said seriously: "I will also remember the words of the great chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "In addition to you leaders, commanders, and city lords who need such recognition, all cities and places in the tribe need to have such recognition.


    This time, after you return to each city, you need to confirm with the city lord that the clansmen will be organized to learn the Great Jiang Law in the Chengchi. After a while, I will send Lili and Yu Li to take turns to inspect the cities and find that some clansmen do not understand the Great Jiang Law. For content, the city lord and clansmen will all be punished! "


    Bai Yue frowned and said, "Great chief, how can the clansmen remember so many rules in Da Jiang''s law?"


    The others also frowned and agreed.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Although there are many laws of Jiang, you must know the most basic things.


    For example, what should I do if I discriminate against, hate, and instigate other tribesmen, what should I do if I collude with other tribes, what should I do if I find out that other tribesmen have appeared in my Dajiang territory, what age does the child have to go to school...


    These are must-know.


    As for contracting the land, how to get the seeds, and what the rewards for meritorious service are, these can not be remembered for the time being. "


    "But what if we just say it and they can''t remember?"


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly: "Use your brain, the most basic content of Dajiang Law can be written on paper, posted on the walls of city gates and earthen buildings, and let people who can read read it in front!"


    After a pause, he said to himself again: "Forget it, let''s take it back to you directly from the announcement of the large print size, lest some of you write so ugly that the clansmen can''t recognize it!"


    Someone understood and couldn''t help grinning.


    Anyone who can write here will know who it is talking about.


    Konoha and Asuka, who were not present, could read but not write well.


    Rhinoceros is not fully recognized.


    As for Weili and Truffle, they didn''t know a few words at all.


    There were also those on the spot, Thunder Dragon.


    He belongs to the kind who holds a pen to a paper and wishes to eat the paper.


    Mu Feng once saw Lei Long writing, and he looked like he was suffering and hating deeply.


    Fortunately, Thunder Dragon''s handwriting isn''t too ugly.


    "Printing?" Pampering Ba and Ke Wuji were both stunned.


    Neither of them had seen printing.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain, just said: "If you are interested, go back and go to Jiuzhu to see it yourself!"


    The two scratched their heads.


    Obviously, they felt the gap in their knowledge of ginger.


    Mu Feng continued: "When it comes to organizing the tribe to know Da Jiang Lu, then we have to talk about Da Jiang School.


    Dajiang School is now being built in every city.


    There is a problem here. The children who go to school are all children, and the adults are still illiterate.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the popularization of the Great Jiang Law, all cities also need to organize their clansmen to learn characters. "


    "However, the clansmen work during the day, so how can they have time to learn characters?" Li Hu asked, "And learning characters is too difficult for them. Many clansmen expressed that they don''t want to learn characters."


    "Don''t learn?" Mu Feng laughed, "Then tell them, as long as they learn to write, they can write the learned words silently, and they will be rewarded with a copper coin.


    Those who can recognize all the "Basic Laws of the Great Jiang Clan" in the Great Jiang Law will be rewarded with three copper coins, and so on.


    What can copper coins do, don''t I need to say more? "


    Everyone was shocked: "Learn characters and earn copper coins?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng looked at Jiuzhu, "There are copper mines near Wenlong City, Shaoli Old Land, and Dali. Copper coin casting should be enough, right?"


    Jiuzhu nodded: "Enough!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng nodded, "Now more copper coins are minted, but how many coins are minted each time and how many are sent out must be recorded in detail!


    In addition, let me say it again, all cities that dare to forge things privately without my permission and without the six seals will be severely punished!


    Especially craftsmen who can cast goldware in the tribe must strictly control their entry and exit from the tribe.


    As soon as the coinage is needed, you must also oversee it yourself!


    If something goes wrong, I only ask you! "


    Jiuzhu''s heart trembled, and he quickly responded: "Yes!"


    Then Mu Feng smiled and looked at the crowd: "Do you think the clansmen will learn if you do this?"


    Da Huyou grinned and said with a chuckle: "Brother, I can write out Da Jiang Lv silently. How much copper coins will I give?"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sighed helplessly, "Brother!"


    Big Huyou pouted: "Okay, okay!"


    But he immediately blinked at Mufeng.


    How could Mu Feng not know, so he had to say more: "When it comes to building a school and children going to school, someone must be responsible for this matter.


    And this person must also be the person with the best writing and arithmetic in Da Jiang, who also has experience in managing affairs.


    So I decided to add a new school, the highest position in the school is the supervisor of the school, on the same level as the leader, and responsible for the actual management of the schools in all the cities of Dajiang.


    And the person in charge of the academy is Brother Xiong! "


    Da Huyou stood up, cleared his throat, with a happy face, and said: "This, um, I, it is for the tribe, for the sake of Da Jiang, I must, that, manage the school well!


    Please rest assured! "


    Everyone responded: "Good!"


    "it is good!"


    Dudufeng was stunned.


    This big fool is born to be an official!


    This official accent can''t be mastered even after ten years of practice!


    Fortunately, he knew that the big fool was a man who was greedy for fame, but he was absolutely reliable in doing things, so he didn''t care about it anymore.


    He held back his smile, nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Then he continued: "After talking about the school, let''s continue to talk about hospitals, shops and so on.


    Like schools, the construction and management of all these facilities belong to the tribe.


    All expenditures and gains are also owned by the tribe.


    Everything is also distributed uniformly by the tribe. "


    Li Hu said: "But schools like this only accept a small amount of copper coins, which is not enough for the tribe to pay!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "The school is not a place to earn copper coins from the tribe.


    The store is! "


    "What about the slave?"


    "Slaves are also considered to be owned by the tribe, not by the cities. But the slaves have accumulated enough merits, and those who are free can settle in the nearest city where they were originally!"


    "Understood!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Next, let''s talk about road construction. Now there are more and more cities in Dajiang, and more and more people are migrating.


    But it is not convenient to travel between the cities, so I decided to build an official road between all the cities in Dajiang! "


    "Official way?"


    Mu Feng said: "Similar to the current road connecting Dragon City to Pixiu City!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Because at the beginning, the road was only built from White Tiger City to Dragon City, in order to facilitate the entry and exit of the clansmen in Dragon City.


    Later, in order to facilitate the transportation and exchange of income from Pixiu City, the road was expanded.


    The effort involved has kept Li Hu and Ming Guang busy outside for a long time.


    Thousands of people started construction at the same time, and it took several months to repair.


    Now that there are so many cities in Dajiang, how many roads have to be built?


    How much manpower will it cost?


    Seeming to see everyone''s worries, Mu Feng said: "Building roads is the same as expanding a city, and they are all for the sake of my Da Jiang''s people.


    If the city is built firmly, it will be safer for the clansmen to live in it.


    Just like we built the White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu cities on the edge of the Baishuyuan, since the city was built, have the clansmen ever been infested by wild animals? "


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Mu Feng nodded, and said: "The same is true for road construction.


    From Pixiu City to Longcheng, how long does it take without road repairs?


    Almost a day, right?


    But what about after the road is built?


    It only takes half a day.


    Just like from Black Bear City to Dragon City, my brother knew by himself on horseback, is there a difference between a road that has been repaired and a road that has not been repaired? "


    Da Huyou said in a deep voice, "It''s different!"


    "Isn''t that right?" Mu Feng said with a smile, "It will save a lot of time to repair the roads in each city in Dajiang, so that even if there are problems in other cities in the future, the soldiers can

 Chapter 1233

    After Mu Feng finished the meeting with everyone, he asked everyone to go back and rest.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival is just around the corner, and everyone will not go back until after the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    According to his idea, he will take these people to celebrate the festivals that should be celebrated throughout the year. By next year, all cities and places in Dajiang can follow his procedures for celebrating festivals.


    Naturally, he will not miss the mooncakes that should be available for the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    For this reason, he also specially exchanged mooncakes in the system.


    Limited by the lack of sesame seeds, he could only develop mooncakes with traditional flavors such as peanuts, red dates, fresh meat, and lotus seed paste and egg yolk according to the conditions of the tribe.


    Even so, when Mu Feng led everyone to make the first batch of mooncakes to try, all of them stared wide-eyed and exclaimed that it was incredible.


    Especially Bump Ba, among all the people, it was the first time for him to eat all the delicacies.


    So his situation is that he will open his mouth in surprise every time he eats a new delicacy.


    However, he is small in stature, and his belly will become round after eating a little.


    And Da Huyou liked to tease him very much, he pushed him on the chair and patted his stomach to hear it.


    So Benboba tasted all kinds of delicacies of Dajiang in the entanglement of pain and joy.


    Afterwards, Han Shu, Asuka, Rhinoceros, and Konoha returned to Dragon City one after another, and also tasted delicious wine.


    As for Bai Qiu, Chi Lei, Truffle, and Weili, they were stationed in various places to prevent accidents.


    Elm and Truffle in Blue Bird City also come back together, which shows that Mu Feng attaches great importance to Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Some people are happy about celebrating the festival with such a great fanfare, while others are very incomprehensible.


    Because it takes a long time for these leaders and city lords to come and go.


    Those who hold these opinions are Yu Li, Lu Li and Lei Long.


    In their view, except for the big festivals like the Chinese New Year, other festivals can be saved. After all, Jiang''s situation is a little tense now.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked them: "Why can''t you save the New Year, but can you save the Mid-Autumn Festival?"


    Lei Long frowned and said: "The Mid-Autumn Festival is the time of autumn harvest, every city and every place will be busy, so it will be like this every year in the future, it will delay a lot of things!"


    Lu Li and Yu Li also nodded in agreement.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "After the Chinese New Year, the clansmen are busy for two seasons, shouldn''t they reward them?


    The moon is full during the Mid-Autumn Festival, should the clansmen sit together as a family and have a reunion?


    The whole tribe celebrates the Mid-Autumn Festival together, isn''t it very lively and festive? "


    The three frowned and thought.


    After a while, Yu Li was the first to react, his eyes brightened and he said, "Is the chief trying to let the clansmen celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival to promote integration?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded, "The clansmen are all recruited from different clans and tribes, each has its own habits, and each has its own differences.


    In order for them to fuse faster and form a new ginger, they must have something in common.


    But it¡¯s not enough to just live in Dajiang, there needs to be other similar places.


    For example, eating the same food, celebrating the same festivals, and having a common totem belief..."


    In fact, what he is talking about now is already the definition of "nation" in the previous life.


    A group of people who share a common language, culture, beliefs, and living customs is called a nation.


    The Xindajiang tribe should be such a group of people.


    Festivals, totem beliefs, food customs, etc., the reason why they need to be unified is to use some ties to connect the Dajiang people closely together.


    Otherwise, it is likely to be like the second province in bulk, where the north and the south are arguing over whether to add sugar to cooking.


    In the previous life, this was regarded as a food surprise at best, but in the present, it is an inducement that will lead to tribal division!


    After some explanations from Mufeng, Juli and Leilong finally came to their senses, knowing the painstaking efforts of the great chief.


    All the needs of the Mid-Autumn Festival are being carried out step by step...


    To the south of Jade Bird City, among the mountains.


    At a mountain stream, there was a group of people with colorful patterns all over their bodies, and they were surrounded by ferocious beasts.


    Although these people are all painted with colorful patterns, there are still subtle differences when you look closely.


    Some color lines are reddish, some are black, and some are yellow.


    And these differences are concentrated in the forehead position of these people.


    Others don''t know these differences, but Yalao-Aryan, who is a mountain tribe, can easily tell the difference.


    Each accent color represents the identity of their tribe.


    According to the past, when the directors of these color patterns gather together, they will be noisy.


    But today it was eerily quiet.


    Because not long ago, they received news that Dayelau had discovered a salt mine, and when they came back from mining the salt, they encountered a surprise attack by shameless barbarians.


    Yalau''s guard, who is also the titular strongest man in the mountains today - Tutan, was also brutally killed by the barbarians!


    The barbarians not only killed Tutan, but also killed their bear god.


    So today Yalao issued an order to call them out from the mountains and jungles to discuss revenge.


    Right now, in front of Yelau Aryan, a naked man bowed his head in shame.


    The colorful patterns on his body were washed off, and he was telling what happened in detail:


    "Yerao sent us out to inspect the jungle, and we found a lot of salt on the edge of the jungle.


    We went back to the Holy Land, met Lord Yarrow, and explained everything to him.


    The kind Lord Yalao said, go and get the salt and give it to my son of the mountain tribe!


    So I went to dig salt with Lord Tut.


    We picked a lot of salt, but on the way back we were attacked by the nasty barbarians outside.


    They killed Tutan first, then our rattan warriors, and many of our companions..."


    At the end, the naked man trembled all over, covered his face and cried bitterly.


    Obviously, in the eyes of others, it was caused by his anger and guilt.


    It was actually that he wasn''t sure that others would believe it, but Yerau had taught him so.


    If he doesn''t say that, he will die!


    Because Arya, Lord Yelao, is the Yelao of the mountains, he made a wrong decision this time, resulting in the loss of thousands of people, and the beasts and bear gods have gone and never returned.


    According to the rules of the mountain tribes, Aryan will be held accountable, deposed, or even killed by various ministries.


    Then re-elect a new Yalau.


    As for whether to take revenge and how to take revenge, it is a matter for New Yalao, and has nothing to do with Aryan.


    However, Aryan was not willing to be deposed like this, and was only thinking about revenge, so he got the attention of letting Hatta lie in front of everyone.


    So Hatta''s crying is pretending on the one hand, and fear on the other.


    He was afraid that the people in front of him would not believe him.


    If you don''t believe me, he will die if he pretends not to be good!


    As for why he told the whole process naked in public, it was because of the ancient rules of the mountain tribes.


    When you want people to believe what you say, you have to be naked to show that you have nothing to hide and that every word is true.


    But even so, the surrounding color-striped savages still had doubts.


    A yellow-colored man shouted angrily: "Hata, is what you said true? Tutan is the king of my mountains!"

 Chapter 1234

    After Aryan forcibly suppressed Heiduo''s doubts, his heart was already murdered.


    Because Heiduo is from the east of the mountains, it is said that they have been harassed by outsiders from the east recently.


    Such a tribe, even if they are willing to fight, can''t produce many fighters.


    He looked at Heiduo with a sneer: "Heiduo, forget it this time, and next time, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    Heido wanted to say something more, but Aryan looked directly at the screaming crowd and shouted: "Since you want revenge, you all go back and gather the soldiers.


    It''s time to show these savages out there how good we are! "


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Kill kill kill!"


    These color-striped savages were encouraged and clamored.


    Aryan breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Hatta.


    Hatta was very excited and hurriedly retreated.


    People were encouraged to follow Aryan for revenge, so he wouldn''t have to die.


    Heiduo stomped her feet fiercely, left the spot with a few soldiers around her, and hurried back to the tribe.


    In her view, what Hatta said was simply not credible.


    Whether it''s Tutan''s bravery, the power of Xiong Shen, or the strength of Qun Shan Erlang''s combat partner, the beast, it all shows that their loss this time is definitely not as simple as being attacked by surprise.


    And as far as she knew, Aryan joined forces with the enemies of the mountains¡ªthe Dali people this time, which did not conform to the traditions of the mountains.


    The clansmen of the mountain tribe are not allowed to join forces with the enemy.


    If it is true as they said, there is salt outside, and joining forces with the Dali people is the next best thing.


    The key is that the Qunshan tribe is an existence that can make the Dali people suffer greatly. Now that the Qunshan teamed up with the Dali people, Tutan was killed by them, leaving behind the bear god.


    She doesn''t know whether the bear god is alive or dead, but she guesses it''s more ominous than good.


    Otherwise, those people in Hatta wouldn''t be clamoring to take back the bigger bear god.


    However, Qunshan suffered a disadvantage, and as the allies of this alliance, the Dali people could not protect themselves safely.


    In this way, the situation is that there is an extremely powerful existence outside, so powerful that even Qun Shan and the people of Da Li suffered a great loss when they teamed up.


    Heido was worried.


    The mountains are not safe now.


    Her own tribe was now infested by Eastern barbarians.


    These people seemed to appear out of nowhere, and had never appeared in the jungle before.


    But they have been frequently seen in the jungle since January.


    Originally, the tribe thought they were just a small group of hunters, so they killed a few people and drove them out of the jungle.


    Unexpectedly, more people followed in the jungle.


    These people did not hunt after they appeared, but started logging and setting fire in the jungle.


    Many trees in the jungle burn easily.


    So under the deliberate setting of fire by these people, her tribe has clashed with these people nearly ten times.


    Except that Heiduo''s tribe beheaded a few members of the other party''s tribe at the beginning, the other party in the next conflict only suffered damage, but did not die.


    Then she realized that the opponent not only attacked their tribe, but also attacked the two tribes further south at the same time.


    Only then did she realize that the other party was a big tribe!


    "Big tribe?" Heiduo was puzzled in his heart.


    She knew that there was a tribe to the east after leaving the jungle. Her father, the previous Yelao, encountered a big tribe when he went out of the jungle to find salt, and was killed by many people from the big tribe.


    So before her father died, she repeatedly told her to warn the tribe not to go east out of the jungle easily.


    It is precisely because of this that she is opposed to Aryan inciting the people of the mountains to go out for revenge.


    Because if one is not careful, there may be no return.


    She thought of the last loss.


    Seeing this loss is inevitable.


    She had to do something before Aryan stupidity would bring them disaster.


    But she didn''t know what to do to save the people, save the mountains.


    She was worried all the way.


    "Heiduo, what should we do?" A male soldier followed closely behind her and asked, "Master Yalao wants to target us. Once they come back from revenge, they will definitely attack us!"


    Heiduo frowned, shook her head and said, "They won''t succeed in revenge. What I worry about is that they will bring disaster into the mountains from outside!"


    "Then what should we do?" The soldier asked anxiously, "If we don''t go out with Yalao for revenge, what else can we do?


    Now the barbarians from the east have already attacked us! "


    "No!" Heiduo said in a deep voice, "Have you noticed that after so many shots, they seem to have not tried their best!"


    "Didn''t do your best?"


    "Well, I feel that they didn''t really make a move. Otherwise, they only need to concentrate the fighters to hit us hard!"


    "Could it be that they are afraid of our beast companions?" The male warrior guessed, then shook his head, "No, their beast companions are also very good at fighting.


    So what do you think they did this for?


    neither hunt nor plunder us..."


    Heiduo said angrily: "How do I know, if only I knew!"


    The soldier tentatively said: "Heiduo, why don''t we send someone to talk to them?"


    "What?" Heiduo frowned.


    "I think they seem to be looking for something. They don''t hit us hard, and they don''t hunt. Maybe they are looking for something. If it is something we don''t want, can we give it to them...or exchange it with them?"


    "Change something?" Heiduo frowned.


    The reason why her father had conflicts with the outside tribes was because of changing things!


    And it''s nothing but salt!


    The reason for the war between the two sides was that they were dissatisfied with the ratio of salt and bone spurs, a specialty in the jungle. As a result, so many tribesmen were killed by the outside tribe at once, and they were forced to move westward.


    "If we resume exchanging salt with them, even if it is a small part, the clansmen... are actually willing..." The male soldier dared not look at Heiduo, and lowered his head.


    Hei Duo frowned.


    She knows the thoughts of the tribe.


    But because she is the leader, the clansmen dare not speak.


    In fact, they exchanged salt with outside tribes. Although the bone spurs they paid were obtained through risky hunting, they could eventually obtain salt.


    But after the war, the clansmen had no salt to eat. It was okay at first, but problems appeared after a long time.


    The hunting warriors were not as agile as before, and the warriors said that they were not as strong as before.


    Many tribesmen also began to suffer from swelling diseases.


    Although it was not fatal, everyone in the tribe was panicked.


    As the leader, she couldn''t say that.


    After all, her father had feuded against people outside Yanba.


    But no matter how she is the leader, she has to consider her clansmen.


    Otherwise, for Yanba, these tribesmen would be like those tribes west of the mountains¡ªthey might also know that Hatta was lying, but for Yanba, they had to choose not to know and go to revenge with Aryan.


    In this way, they have an explanation to the tribe.


    If there is salt, they will become heroes in the tribe.


    Of course Heiduo wants to do the same, but she doesn''t want her clansmen to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    "Go out with Aryan, there is no hope of revenge." Heiduo thought to himself, "Sending someone to contact the tribe in the east may not succeed, but there is hope.


    Even if the price paid is higher, at least the clansmen don''t have to risk their lives..."


    After a while, she made a decision, gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, when we get back to the tribe, we''ll talk to them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1235

    To the west of the Yufu Department, at the junction of the jungle and the grassland.


    A few trees stood sparsely on the grass, with some tents interspersed with it.


    This kind of tent does not belong to the Yufu Department at all, and they will only make it after they get in touch with Da Jiang''s people.


    And in the tent at this time lived the person of Da Jiang - Truffle.


    And a group of about 200 Jiang warriors.


    Along with him, there is the current leader of the Yufu Department - Yuehuang.


    As for the chief they re-elected, he was an older man with great reputation in the tribe.


    In order to express his goodwill towards Jiang, the new chief, leader and priest of the Yufu tribe did not come, but Yue Huang, who was closely related to Jiang, was sent to lead a thousand warriors from the tribe to harass the Qunshan tribe in the jungle.


    At this time, Yue Huang was very happy in his heart.


    Because Truffle brought them a hundred golden knives this time.


    These golden knives are not comparable to the yellow golden knives of their tribe in terms of sharpness or hardness.


    And Truffle said: "The great chief of my department has already said, how many people will you send out to invade the mountain tribes, and how many soldiers will I, Da Jiang, send out once you fight against the Miaoman tribe in the future."


    Yue Huang, who could already foresee Miao Man''s defeat, was extremely concerned about this matter.


    He has already figured out how to deal with Da Jiang - according to Da Jiang''s meaning, don''t play tricks, Da Jiang will naturally not treat them badly.


    At least this point has been confirmed since he secretly inquired about Miao Man''s treatment.


    At this time, Yue Huang was discussing the next move with Truffle in the big tent.


    "Upper, the tribes in the mountains have not responded to our provocation these days. Could it be that they are afraid?"


    Truffle thought about it seriously, and shook his head after a while: "Except for the people who killed them for the first time, we kept a considerable number of people behind, and the same goes for other tribes.


    It stands to reason that they would not be afraid. "


    "Then where have all their people gone?" Yue Huang frowned, "Our people have expanded their search areas in the mountains, but we haven''t found any traces of their previous activities!


    Could it be that they migrated? "


    Truffle frowned and thought to herself: "It doesn''t make sense that they haven''t responded yet. Our numbers are always bigger than them. They should tell Yalao in the mountains!"


    Yue Huang tentatively asked: "Could it be that they have something to do and migrated?"


    Truffle shook her head instinctively, and was about to speak, but suddenly heard someone outside the big tent shouting: "Boss, boss!"


    Truffle and Yuehuang looked at each other, and Qiqi walked out of the big tent: "What''s wrong?"


    The warrior galloping back replied: "We searched the mountains in the west, and ten barbarians came out from the mountains!"


    "Ten barbarians?" Yue Huang asked anxiously, "Is there anyone else?"


    The warrior shook his head.


    "Did they bring wild animals?" Yue Huang asked again.


    The soldier still shook his head.


    "Huh?" Yue Huang looked at Truffle.


    Truffle was also puzzled: "Where are they?"


    The soldier replied: "When they saw our people, they directly said that they had something to talk to our leader. We saw that there were few of them, so we surrounded them and brought them here!"


    Truffle thought for a while, then nodded: "Go and bring them!"


    "yes!"


    The soldiers hurried away.


    Soon, the soldiers led a group of people¡ªa group of thirteen people, carefully surrounded by a group of soldiers.


    Each of these savages was covered in colorful patterns.


    Most of these people have animal skins on their lower bodies, and they are naked on the mountain.


    All of them were thinner and slightly taller.


    But the leader is a special case. He is only of average stature among the crowd, but his chest is obviously stronger than the others.


    "He should be the leader of this group!" Truffle nodded secretly.


    Because looking at people looks like they are in a high position and have no shortage of food.


    But immediately he was stunned: "Woman?"


    Because he discovered the difference between this person and others.


    After understanding the surprise, he was surprised: "This is too small!"


    He shook his head secretly: "Such a woman is probably not easy to give birth to. It must be a woman with tall buttocks and big breasts."


    This is what my brother Shuofeng told me, it is so reasonable-it is said that the great chief is not as good as my brother Shuofeng in picking his wife!


    Truffle''s mind changed all of a sudden.


    And the leader, that is, the woman with her upper body exposed, bowed slightly: "I am the leader of the Heishi tribe in the mountains, and my name is Heiduo!"


    Truffle pondered for a while, and looked at Yue Huang.


    Yue Huang understood, took a step forward, leaned forward and said: "I am the leader of the Yufu tribe, Yu Huang!"


    Heido was taken aback.


    Because from where the other party was standing, she obviously felt that Truffle should be the leader.


    But what surprised her even more was Truffle''s sentence, "The head of the Yufu tribe", she blurted out: "Aren''t you from the Yunmeng tribe?"


    "Department of Yunmeng?" Yue Huang shook his head, "No!"


    Then he stunned Heido with his next sentence: "We have wiped out the Yunmeng Department!"


    "what!"


    This time it wasn''t just Heido, everyone who came along showed panic.


    Mistake!


    They originally traded with the Yunmeng Department.


    Every time the Yunmeng Department would exchange salt with them for a large number of bone spurs, which were used to make bone guns.


    The bone spurs in the mountains are the bone spurs taken from the cold-water thornfish in the deep mountains and old pools for many years. They are sharp and hard, and are most suitable for bone guns.


    It''s just that the Yunmeng Department gave too little salt and asked for too many bone spurs.


    The previous leader of the Heishi clan, who was also the Yalao of the entire mountain tribe, decided to use force to force the Yunmeng tribe to submit.


    It''s a pity that they miscalculated the strength of the Yunmeng Department and suffered heavy losses.


    And after that, they migrated west, deep into the mountains.


    It seems that passing by the edge of the grassland is a tribe called Yufu who is attached to Yunmeng...


    "Yunmeng was destroyed..." Heiduo''s thoughts changed sharply, and he immediately said in a deep voice, "Since you are not from the Yunmeng tribe, I don''t think we, the Heishi tribe, have any enmity with you.


    I don''t know, why... are you here to harass us? "


    Yue Huang nodded: "There is no hatred!"


    Heiduo''s face was bitter: "Why do you harass us without hatred?"


    Yue Huang scratched his head, and thought: "I have no grudge against you, but this one does!"


    And Truffle also spoke at the right time: "They have no enmity with you, but we do!"


    "You?" Heiduo asked subconsciously, "You are Yunmeng, no, what enmity do we have with you?"


    Truffle smiled and said, "Why, you forgot what you did just now?"


    Heiduo looked blank: "What did you forget?"


    But her face was painted with colorful lines, so from Truffle''s point of view, there were only wide-eyed eyes, as if to ask.


    "Huh?" Truffle frowned and snorted coldly, "You still don''t admit it!


    You colluded with the Dali tribe to sneak attack on my Jade Bird City and killed five or six thousand soldiers in my Jade Bird City, remember now? "


    "What!" Heiduo and the people around him exclaimed in unison, "This is impossible!"


    Without waiting for Truffle and Yuehuang to answer, Heiduo immediately reacted and gritted his teeth: "Yes, yes, it''s Aryan, damn Aryan!"


    "Aryan?" Truffle sneered, "You still say no!"


    Because the news from Dragon City had already told him that it was Yin Qi and Dakli from the Dali Tribe colluding with Arya from the Mountain Tribe to sneak attack on Jade Bird City.


    He said this sentence again in a deep voice, but Heido stomped his feet angrily: "It''s over, it''s over!"


    "It''s over?" Truffle wondered, "What''s over?"


    Heiduo hurriedly explained: "I really don''t know about the sneak attack of the mountain tribe you mentioned. We, we are the Shandong tribe, and it is the tribe in Shanxi that did this!"


    "Shandong, Shanxi?" Truffle wondered.


    Yue Huang was also puzzled.


    Heiduo didn''t care about other things at this time, and said directly: "The mountain tribes are divided into five mountainous areas: Shandong, Shannan, Shanxi, Shanbei and Shanzhong.


    This time, Yalao is from Shanxi and has a good relationship with Shanbei.


    The ones who attacked you should be these two mountainous areas, and maybe even Shannan! "


    "Oh?" Truffle sneered, "Several other places have it, but you don''t have one from Shandong?"


    Heiduo was so anxious that he gritted his teeth and said, "My father is the previous Yalao, because the war with Yunmeng caused too much damage to the tribe, so he was abolished by the people of the mountains, and he was re-elected Yalao, who is now Yalao. Lian.


    Aryan and people from other districts tried their best to exclude and suppress the various ethnic groups in our Shandong district...


    By the way, they said that salt was found outside, and they were attacked while mining salt...


    Also, and, not long ago, Aryan just called the mountain tribes to discuss their affairs, and they want to go out to take revenge! "


    "Huh?" Truffle was startled, "What did you say!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1236

    Truffle immediately replied to Liaolong City, Blue Bird City and Dragon City.


    Undoubtedly, as the newly promoted city lord, he also has a seal.


    He can''t write letters, but the sparrow catcher can.


    Then, he stamped the letter three times to show the importance of the letter.


    The letter will give a general description of the situation, and it is not up to Truffle to decide how the places will react.


    What he has to do now is to continue to extract more useful information from this timely woman.


    And Heiduo is also obviously aware that something is wrong, and realizes that his private contact with the outside world this time may bring huge disasters to the mountains.


    Once it comes true, she will become the sinner of the mountains.


    No matter how much she hated Aryan, she did not want the people in the mountains to be slaughtered.


    "You, who are you?" Heiduo asked tremblingly.


    Truffle said seriously: "I am Da Jiang''s man! The last time the mountain tribe attacked a city of my Da Jiang!"


    He carefully watched Heiduo''s reaction when he heard his words, and said: "Last time you took advantage of our unpreparedness and killed five or six thousand of our soldiers. There are so few people before!"


    Heiduo felt regretful in her heart.


    It''s over!


    The other party already knew that the mountain tribe was going to attack, but he got nothing, and would become a sinner of the mountain.


    Unexpectedly, Truffle''s voice changed: "Tell me, why did you come out of the mountains?"


    Heiduo struggled inwardly.


    Now that she is in a difficult situation, she has no choice but to bite the bullet and say: "We, the Blackstone Clan, do not want to be wiped out in a big war, nor do we want to be targeted by you for no reason.


    We don''t hate...


    Therefore, I would like to discuss with you whether it is possible to exchange salt as before...


    But, you are not Yunmeng Department..."


    Speaking of the last Heiduo''s voice has gradually faded, unhearable.


    She was full of bitterness.


    Obviously, in her opinion, the actions of a dozen people in her group were really stupid, and they were just giving the other party''s head.


    Unexpectedly, Truffle was taken aback for a moment, rolled his eyes, and smiled: "Of course I am not from the Yunmeng Department, but if I am not from the Yunmeng Department, I can''t exchange for salt?"


    Heiduo was taken aback for a moment, then reacted and froze: "Do you have any salt?"


    Truffle nodded, with a smile on his lips.


    Heiduo''s eyes were dim.


    She remembered that the other party had a grudge with the mountain tribe...


    Unexpectedly, Truffle said straightforwardly: "If you want to trade salt, you can come to us!"


    "what!"


    Heido was stunned.


    Even Yue Huang looked at Truffle in surprise.


    Regardless of the surprise of the two, Truffle said with a smile: "If you want to exchange for salt, you can have this. But you have to prove that you didn''t sneak up on me Dajiang!"


    Heiduo thought for a while, pointed to her chest and said, "Yes!"


    Truffle scratched his head.


    What do you mean breasts, I like big ones.


    Heiduo said solemnly: "The patterns on the body of my Heishi tribe are very black, and there are large black patterns on the chest and forehead.


    And the Tutan who was killed by you was the one who led the Shanxi and Shanbei ethnic groups down the mountain last time. His body color is yellow. He is a member of the Shanxi ethnic group.


    The body patterns of the Shanbei ethnic group are red


    Shannan people are white..."


    Truffle frowned.


    Who noticed this kind of thing.


    You group of people are painted gaudyly. When the two armies are fighting for life and death, it is not too eye-catching. Who has the time to care what color is painted on your body?


    Seeing Truffle''s expression, Heiduo suddenly realized, and hurriedly said: "There is more, there is more!"


    "What else?" Truffle frowned.


    Heiduo gritted his teeth and said: "The clear water and golden eyed beasts are only found in the Golden Eyed Lake in the mountains. Not every tribe in the mountains has them. There are only 50 of my Shandong tribe in total, except for the four that you killed last time. Head, everything else is still there!"


    Truffle shook her head: "That doesn''t mean you haven''t been there."


    Heido was already in a hurry.


    Because he clearly felt that the person in front of him spoke with great weight.


    If she can really convince him, then the Shandong ethnic group and even more mountain ethnic groups may get rid of the predicament of having no salt to eat.


    And as the hero of the mountains, she will have the opportunity to expose the lies of Aryan, so as to prevent the tribes of the mountains from being destroyed.


    Truffle was eagerly waiting in his heart, but his face was as steady as an old dog.


    He has already confirmed that what Heiduo said is true, but he wants to take this opportunity to apply some useful information.


    And the more he makes things difficult for Heido now, the more she cherishes the hard-won opportunity to trade salt.


    The great chief had taught him that the more you pay for what you get, the more people will cherish it.


    The easier it is to get, the easier it is to give up.


    Sure enough, Heiduo was so anxious that she almost stomped her feet.


    She took a deep breath: "The rattan fighters, black panther fighters, and poisonous insect fighters are not unique to our Shandong ethnic group. We don''t have these fighters."


    "Huh?" Truffle frowned and asked, "Then what do you have?"


    Truffle looked pained: "We, we were originally the best bone gun shooters in the mountains, but we fought with the people from Yunmeng Department before, and we were almost beheaded."


    Truffle frowned: "But in the last battle in our Blue Bird City, someone used a bone gun!"


    Heiduo shook his head: "They used the bone spurs from the clear water golden-eyed beast. The bone spurs are sharp and short, while we used the sharp horns on the top of the barbed fish''s head, which are thin and long."


    Saying that, Heiduo handed out his bone gun.


    Yue Huang looked surprised, and reminded in a low voice: "Upper, when people in the mountains hand over their weapons to each other, it means that they have no intention of being an enemy, and they mean to be honest."


    Truffle glanced at Yue Huang, and then glanced at the black chest.


    Xindao is really honest.


    But Heiduo''s initiative to give him the bone gun was approved.


    He tried it in his hand, then returned it to Wu Duo, nodded and said: "Okay, I believe what you said. Now that this matter is over, I can report back to the chief of my department and exchange salt with you!"


    Heiduo and the people behind her were excited.


    He opened his mouth and asked again: "Then will you still harass us? By the way, there are also the other two tribes of my Shandong ethnic group. Are you..."


    Truffle nodded: "Yes, but they have to show enough sincerity, otherwise I will just withdraw the soldiers instead of exchanging salt with them.


    You, and your Blackstone clan, were able to exchange salt because you didn''t sneak attack us. "


    "They didn''t either!" Heido said hurriedly, "I assure you!"


    Truffle smiled: "Yes, as long as they can prove it."


    "Then, what about the other clansmen?" Heido couldn''t help asking, "Aren''t the other clansmen dead?"


    "There are other tribesmen?" Truffle sneered, "They attacked me ginger and wanted to exchange it for salt!


    If it were you, would you agree? "


    Heiduo was silent, and after a while, he gritted his teeth and said: "Many of them don''t want to, but they will be targeted if they don''t respond to Yalao''s order, and the group will be wiped out!"


    "Then why aren''t you afraid?" Truffle asked.


    Heiduo shook his head: "It''s not that I''m not afraid, but that I know they''re lying, and if they go, they might make the clansmen, my Heishi clan, be sent to death at the forefront by him!


    Even Tutan was killed by you, the fighters of our Heishi people are not your opponents. "


    Truffle smiled.


    This woman is really smart.


    Follow Aryan to Dajiang, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose, if you take the lead, you will die.


    Because in the territory south of Jade Bird City, there are sparrow hunters and soldiers patrolling the border every day.


    He believed that even if he didn''t release the news, the people in Jade Bird City were already prepared enough to deal with a wave of shock.


    Although this woman has never seen the strength of Dajiang Warrior, she can tell from the loss of her own personnel, which shows her intelligence.


    The point is that this woman also thought of a way out for her tribe - taking advantage of being harassed, she chose to go out and gamble.


    Obviously, she bet right.


    This is why truffles do not kill the Shandong ethnic group.


    It wasn''t that he had the foresight to know that someone would come to "send news", but that before coming, the great chief Mu Feng had already told him: the people of the mountain tribes were in the deep mountains, and it was unrealistic to want to forcefully destroy them all. Once they escape into the deep mountains and remember this hatred, there will always be huge hidden dangers in Jiang''s southern territory.


    So the method the great chief gave him was: divide if possible, just like using the two tribes of Miaoman and Yufu to disintegrate them from the inside.


    As a result, Truffle has already seen it in advance¡ªmost of Yunmeng was destroyed, Yufu completely turned to Dajiang, and only Miaoman''s 25-year-old boy was still dreaming of beautiful dreams.


    Heiduo naturally didn''t know what Truffle was thinking.


    She already desperately wanted the person in front of her to let go.


    She didn''t want to see a large number of people from the mountains die.


    Seeing her anxious look, Truffle felt that the time had come, nodded and said: "If you can make those who have not yet made a move give up on me, Jiang, I can promise you to exchange salt with them.


    But, they pay more than you! "


    "Yes, yes!" Heiduo hurriedly agreed, "I will do my best."


    Truffle reminded at the right time: "Which tribes are willing to trade with Dajiang with me at that time, which tribe do you bring me one or two things as tokens.


    But if I find out that this tribe has attacked us on the battlefield, their tribe will be disqualified from exchanging salt, and you Blackstone tribe will also be angered by me, Jiang! "


    Heiduo''s heart tightened.


    Truffle realized that it was almost done, and with a wave of his hand, a soldier stepped forward.


    He said, "Give them two golden knives and a bag of salt!"


    The soldier nodded and turned to fetch it.


    Soon, Heiduo had two more golden knives and a heavy leather bag of salt in his hands.


    Hei Duo was shocked.


    "Gold, the golden knife!"


    And the soldiers beside him showed surprises one by one: "Yanba, it really is Yanba!"


    Heiduo looked at Truffle with a questioning face.


    Truffle moved his hand again, and then made a fist.


    At this time, all the big ginger warriors around drew out their golden knives and struck on the shield they were carrying.


    "Dang Dang Dang!"


    "Dang Dang Dang!"


    The unique knocking sound of metal made Heiduo and his party pale.


    Then Truffle said: "My Dajiang''s more than 20,000 fighters all use such weapons.


    And the last time you attacked Jade Bird City, it was because Jade Bird City was not my territory at that time.


    Now, they''re mine!


    There, there are now no less than ten thousand fighters, well, I have put the news back, there may be more.


    I hope that enough people from your mountain tribes will go there and kill enough at one time! "


    Heido trembled all over, full of fear.


    More than 10,000 soldiers, all with golden swords!


    Others hope that the fewer enemies the better, but the other party hopes that the more the better, they are afraid that they will not kill enough!


    Of course, she didn''t know that Truffle deliberately deceived her.


    Ten thousand soldiers, it''s not that there is no big ginger, but there are not so many in Jade Bird City.


    Besides, Bing never tires of cheating, and it is true that he agreed to trade salt with her, but he must be true if he did not say anything else.


    Truffle was very satisfied with Heiduo''s reaction.


    He nodded and continued: "So, the golden knife and salt are not given to you for nothing, but you are required to take these two things and tell those tribes that I, Da Jiang, do have these things!"


    This is actually what Truffle learned from Hanshu before persuading Liaolong City to surrender.


    At that time, Han Shu, as the commander in chief, led the soldiers of Da Jiang and Qingniao to besiege Liaolong City, and it was to let Tuo Gumu bring the golden knife back to the tribe to frighten everyone.


    What he''s doing now is nothing more than concocting according to the law.


    Heiduo hurriedly said: "I will, I will!"


    So Truffle confessed some things to Heiduo, and then let him go away on his own.


    When Heiduo and his party drifted away, he immediately told the soldiers next to him: "Let Catcher follow up, don''t be found!"


    "yes!"


    Then he looked towards Yue Huang.


    Yuehuang is already bowing down and waiting.


    "Upper!"


    Truffle nodded: "The fighters from the Yufu Department can be brought back."


    "what?"


    "They''re all going to beat me, Da Jiang, so there''s no need to beat me here!"


    "These people just now..."


    "Didn''t they want to exchange salt with my big ginger? We can''t fight anymore!"


    "Boss, do you really want to exchange salt with them?"


    "That''s right!" Truffle nodded, "As long as they don''t dislike me, Da Jiang, I will naturally not be stingy with kindness. Salt, gold utensils, everything is fine..."


    Truffles mean something.


    How could Yuehuang not know, and hurriedly leaned back to respond: "Don''t worry, the superior, my Yufu department and the whole department have no dissatisfaction with Jiang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1237

    Jade Bird City and Liaolong City received truffle replies one after another, and each responded.


    Yumo, Truffle, Aguli, Ko Nuoa, Zahe, Azig and others gathered together to discuss matters and released the news in time.


    Everyone in Jade Bird City was angry and excited.


    This time they had learned the information in advance and had enough time to prepare.


    And the heavy casualties before made them hold their breath in their hearts.


    "Revenge, revenge!"


    The people of Jade Bird City are stubborn and accept death, and with such a blood feud, they have long hated the mountains and tribes to the bone.


    They were still thinking about how to get revenge, but now, there is no need to think about it, the other party is going out of the mountain to take revenge.


    wish for it!


    Who is afraid of whom!


    Although the great chief had sent Damur, left Tutan and the "culprits" of the war to them, and they had calmed down a lot, but the worst thing was this last fire!


    Because from the beginning to the end, the people of Jade Bird City had lost more people, but they were not as frustrated as before-being attacked by someone!


    Now that they have joined Dajiang, there are already Dajiang soldiers at the southern end of Jade Bird City joining forces with the original Jade Bird fighters, and the Dajiang fighters in the Wanzhangyuan area are also helping to defend westward.


    Counting it down, there are seven or eight thousand fighters on these two sides alone.


    In particular, the original blue bird fighters have now replaced Dajiang''s golden sword and golden gun, a real "shotgun for cannon", and their confidence is unprecedentedly high.


    "Come on, come on, don''t come too few!"


    Almost all the original blue bird fighters roared in their hearts.


    But there are also those who are full of worries, such as Yumo and Aguli.


    Aguli was worried that Jade Bird City would suffer another heavy loss like last time.


    However, Yu Yao wanted to follow what Mu Feng said, "do subtraction to win the battle".


    As for Truffle, although he is the lord of the city, he has no experience in commanding troops in combat.


    And Mufeng let Yuxi sit in the city of Jade Bird, and he also emphasized to him that he should first help Truffle secure his seat in the city of Jade Bird.


    Yumo spoke first: "The news from Truffle believes that Liaolong City has also arrived, and I believe that the leader of Hanshu will arrive soon."


    Everyone cheered up.


    Everyone present had fought with Han Shu, both big and small.


    I have never suffered a small loss in a small battle, and I have never suffered a big loss in a big battle.


    Generally speaking, he has never lost a war with Han Shu!


    And they all know that Han Shu is one of the best among Da Jiang''s leaders who can fight and seek advice.


    The siege of Liaolong City and the calculation of Yunmeng Department, just these two battles were all completed by him.


    A Guli, Ko Nuoa, Yin Gun, and Azig all admired Han Shu.


    Aguli clenched his fists and said with a smile: "The leader of Hanshu has arrived, and our chances of winning have increased by a few points!"


    Zhao Lu nodded, looked at Yu Yao: "Will my elder brother come?"


    Yumo scratched his head: "The information we received first, the great chief will need to wait a little later!"


    After a pause, he continued: "However, I have already sent a letter to Thunder Dragon in Kuwei City, asking him to bring some soldiers from Kuwei City to help.


    If there is no accident, we can gather 10,000 warriors in Jade Bird City if we rush out of the mountains and tribes. "


    Everyone is excited...


    Dragon city.


    Han Shu directly discussed with Chi Lei: "Leave the soldiers of Liaolong City to defend the city. I will take Qingqi to Wanzhangyuan and take the soldiers directly to Blue Bird City for support!"


    Chi Lei nodded heavily: "Don''t worry, leave the defense of the city to me!"


    Han Shu nodded: "If there is any accident, just keep the city and send a message!"


    Chi Lei laughed and shook his head: "Who else dares to attack our Liaolong City now? The Yunmeng Department has been destroyed, and Miaoman is too far away. Let them come now, and there is too little time!"


    Han Shu shook his head and laughed loudly, and rode out...


    Compared with Liaolong City and Blue Bird City, Mufeng also received the Three Seal Letter in Liaolong City almost two days later.


    At this time, Dragon City has passed the Mid-Autumn Festival, and the whole city is harmonious and peaceful.


    After seeing the letter, he said apologetically to Chang Ning: "There is another movement in the mountain tribe, and they want to go out to take revenge on Jade Bird City. I have to go to Jade Bird City, otherwise I don''t feel relieved!"


    Changning looked sad, and sighed: "Be careful in everything, I''m still waiting for you in the tribe!"


    Mu Feng''s heart softened, he stretched out his hand to smooth her forehead, took her hand, and patted the back of her hand: "Don''t worry, I will be careful!"


    Chang Ning nodded in agreement.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng walked out of the Moon Tower and whistled.


    Heilong and Dalei rushed out from the back mountain as if arching their bodies to hold their breath.


    The eagle feather dragon roared out.


    As for Qiongqi and Jufu, they slowly appeared in the woods outside Dragon City.


    Fifty guards and Li Wang were already waiting at the city gate.


    Mu Feng turned over and rode on the black dragon, causing Huleibao to protest.


    He turned around and said with advanced animal taming skills: I don''t need you to go this time, take it in the cave and accompany Xiaolei well!


    Because Xiao Lei is about to give birth, keeping Da Lei in the tribe is also a way for him to do his best as a father.


    Sure enough, Da Lei, who was quite human, snorted, shook his head and ran back.


    Instead, a little yellow horse came out¡ª¡ªHuang Linbo.


    Mu Feng looked at the two fathers again: You don''t have to go, this time the disease is the main thing, you just keep an eye on the movement of the jungle outside the city!


    The two raised fathers remained silent, turned and walked into the dense forest, surrounded by a group of monkeys chattering in the trees.


    Only then did he move his hand: "Let''s go!"


    The black dragon threw off its four hooves, galloping like a ball of black fire.


    "As expected of the species of Wanliyun and Qilin, how fast it is!"


    ...


    After Heiduo left from the truffle, she hurried back to the tribe.


    She is going to stop those Kunshan people who are dying!


    After returning to the tribe, she left more than half of the salt and started to attack from east to west with two golden knives and the remaining salt.


    In the mountains, she has her means to contact the tribes in the mountains - monkeys!


    After she returned to the tribe, she directly called out her beast companions, a black panther and a red-faced black-haired monkey.


    She first yelled "chirp" with the monkey, and the monkey gestured back and forth for a while.


    Heiduo then threw a large piece of meat to it.


    The monkey took the meat, sniffed it, put it in its mouth, ran up the tree, roared at the jungle, and then sat on the branch and started eating.


    That piece of meat was soaked in salt.


    Soon, a group of monkeys came roaring in the forest.


    The black-haired monkey chirped and chirped, and all the monkeys responded in unison, shouting loudly among the trees.


    Heiduo finally wrapped a piece of Banhua fur on her upper body, and her back was tied tightly with a row of leather strips, with a few short bone guns stuck on it, and the golden knife pinned to her waist.


    If Mu Feng is here, he must be amazed at Nai''s vigorous reappearance.


    At this time, Heiduo was full of sadness. She touched the golden knife on her body, looked behind her again, took a deep breath, and patted Heibao hard: "Let''s go, can you save more people from this time?" , it''s all up to you!"


    The panther jumped forward.


    And behind them are several fighters from the Blackstone tribe...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1238

    Heiduo left the tribe and ran westward.


    The monkeys led by her shuttled through the forest, and the black-haired monkeys ran and shouted behind the group of monkeys.


    In less than half a day, it was convenient to meet a group of monkeys blocking the way in the trees.


    The monkeys were chirping non-stop, and then some monkeys turned and hid in the jungle.


    The black-haired monkey found a nearby tree branch and squatted down, waiting for Heiduo to arrive.


    After a while, Heiduo arrived, and there was movement in the forest not far away.


    Heiduo yelled loudly: "Oh-oh-"


    Immediately, someone in the jungle responded: "Woooooh¡ª¡ª"


    After a while, a group of no less than thirty people appeared in front of Wu Duo.


    These people''s bodies are also covered with colorful patterns like black flowers, but the color on the chest and forehead is more earthy brown.


    The first person is tall, with protruding eyes, and looks like a thin bamboo pole.


    He held a sharpened wooden gun of unknown wood in one hand, looked at Heiduo, and shouted loudly: "Heiduo, you have broken into our territory!"


    Heiduo got off the black panther and said loudly, "Nuo Gao, I have something to tell you!"


    "What''s the matter?" The thin and tall man frowned and shouted, "Master Yalao is very dissatisfied with you at the rally, how dare you leave the territory without authorization?"


    "I came here just for this!" Heiduo didn''t care.


    She took out a pinch of salt from the animal skin bag on her back, and said, "You can''t go out with him, you are going out to die with him!"


    "Huh?" Nuo Gao looked puzzled, and when he caught a glimpse of the white thing in Heiduo''s hand, his eyes lit up, "Salt!"


    Heiduo nodded, and handed it to him.


    Nuo Gao took it, spread it carefully in the palm of his hand, smelled it, touched it with his fingertips, put it on the tip of his tongue, and said pleasantly: "It really is salt!"


    The clansmen behind him also showed excitement, and they all looked at Nuo Gao.


    Nuo Gao spread out his palms and signaled the people around him to try it for themselves.


    During the meeting, the people around stretched out their fingertips to dip a little salt, and their eyes lit up after tasting it.


    "Where did you find it!" Nuo Gao shouted.


    Heiduo didn''t explain immediately, but took out the golden knife from his waist, and chopped it on the tree beside him.


    "Pfft!"


    The golden knife was chopped on the tree and nailed directly to the tree!


    Heiduo pulled back the golden knife forcefully, held it up and shook it, and showed it to Nuo Gao.


    Nuo Gao''s eyes narrowed, and an incredulous look appeared on his face: "Golden knife?"


    Heiduo nodded, and then explained: "The salt and the golden knife all come from a tribe, and they gave it to me!"


    "Give it to you!" Nuo Gao shouted, "How is this possible! Golden knives, salt, things that are extremely scarce in any tribe, how could they give it to you!


    You, where did you get it? "


    "No!" Heiduo shook his head, "I went east out of the mountains, and I saw a tribe called Da Jiang, and all their warriors held such golden knives in their hands.


    Not only that, but they also have 20,000 to 30,000 fighters, all holding such golden knives! "


    "It''s impossible!" Nuo Gao burst out, "No tribe can have so many golden knives!"


    Heiduo shook his head: "They really do. The tribe you are going to take revenge on is their tribe. It is said to be one of their cities..."


    "City?" Nuo Gao wondered, "What is that?"


    "I don''t know either." Heiduo shook his head, "But they said that Tutan''s sneak attack was because the tribe called the Blue Birds didn''t join them, so they suffered heavy losses.


    Now the Blue Bird Department has joined them and called them a city. They have gathered 10,000 soldiers in the Blue Bird Department, and all of them have such golden swords! "


    Nuo Gao frowned and remained silent.


    What Hei Duo said was too unbelievable.


    In a tribe, everyone has a golden knife?


    Seeing Nuo Gao''s disbelief, Heiduo secretly worried, and hurriedly said: "They not only have golden knives, but also salt.


    They promised me that as long as they don''t attack Jade Bird City, they can exchange salt for us.


    But if you go, you have to bear their wrath! "


    Nuo Gao suddenly sneered: "Since they have so many fighters, why are they still worried about our sneak attack?


    Wait, you told them about our revenge? "


    Nuo Gao shouted: "You are betraying the mountains and tribes!"


    Heiduo was full of anxiety, and angrily scolded: "Stupid! You will only die if you go out with Aryan, and the entire mountain tribe will suffer heavy losses!"


    Nuo Gao and the people around him shouted together: "You betrayed the mountains and told outsiders the news about the mountains, you deserve to die!"


    Heiduo yelled bitterly: "Think about it, Tutan is dead!


    There are also Dali people, they were also defeated, how many people were killed or injured, we don''t know yet!


    You know how strong Dali is. Aryan and them did not succeed in the sneak attack. Now that they are prepared, if you go, you will die! "


    Nuo Gao frowned and thought, but didn''t act immediately.


    Obviously, he is also suspicious of this matter.


    Heiduo continued: "Dongfang''s Yunmeng tribe that defeated us before has been wiped out. It is a Yufu tribe, and this Yufu tribe dare not even speak in front of Da Jiang!"


    "What!" Nuo Gao was completely stunned.


    The Yunmeng Department has caused the Mountain Tribe to suffer greatly, and they know this.


    Even in their hearts, the Yunmeng Department is more terrifying than the Dali Department.


    Because some members of the Yunmeng tribe themselves are deep in the mountains, they know the mountains very well, and they are not afraid of the beast partners in the mountains.


    It happened that such a tribe was exterminated, and the Yufu tribe who exterminated them treated Da Jiang very respectfully.


    But the mountain tribe wanted to fight such a big ginger that everyone in the Yufu tribe was in awe of?


    Nuo Gao is not smart, but he is not stupid either.


    On the contrary, as Dashan Erlang, he is more aware of this understanding of the jungle than anyone else.


    In the mountains and forests, foxes eat meat, but they can''t beat wolves. Wolves are no match for giant-toothed tigers, but giant-toothed tigers will obviously panic when they see clear water and golden-eyed beasts.


    In this way, how could the fox be the opponent of the clear water golden eyed beast?


    Now, the fox is going to fight the clear water golden eye beast?


    And the soldiers around him didn''t step forward to do anything after seeing him fall into silence.


    After a while, Nuo Gao gritted his teeth and said, "Tell me about going out of the mountain again!"


    Heiduo finally breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately explained why she left Dongshan, how she saw the truffle, and the negotiation process in the middle.


    Of course, in order to ensure Nuo Gao''s psychological balance, she didn''t mention the fact that the Blackstone tribe would enjoy preferential treatment when exchanging salt in the future.


    Even so, Nuo Gao fell into deep thought again after listening to it, and then said to Heiduo: "Okay, we Gaotu people will not take revenge. But what if Yalao pursues it?


    Our Gaotu tribe plus your Blackstone tribe will not be opponents of other tribes? "


    Heiduo breathed a sigh of relief, shook her head and said, "Don''t worry!


    Our several tribes in Shandong have reached an agreement long ago. They will do whatever my Blackstone tribe does.


    As long as you are willing, you can join us and be with us. "


    "Fight Yalao with you?" Nuo Gao worried, "But we are not Yelao''s opponents?"


    Heiduo shook his head: "We don''t need to go to war with Aryan, as long as we have enough numbers and enough tribes to join forces, no matter what, it is impossible for Aryan to target so many tribes at once!"


    "What if he dares?"


    "If he dares, he will be the sinner of our entire mountain tribe. He is the public, and the public avenges his private revenge!" Heiduo tried hard to recall what Truffle taught her.


    "Public revenge?" Nuo Gao wondered.


    "It''s wrong for Aryan to deal with the tribesmen of the mountains in his own identity!" Heiduo shouted, "He can''t be the Yalaus of the mountains, but let the tribesmen of the mountains kill each other!


    If he does that, we can take him out and pick Yarrow again! "


    Nuo Gao was completely relieved, clenched his fist and said, "Okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1239

    Heiduo negotiated with Nuo Gao, and Nuo Gao led Heiduo to go west and north to persuade other tribes not to go out of the mountain with Aryan.


    And this kind of thing has to be done in secret to prevent it from being discovered by Aryan.


    Even so, in the next few days, many tribes still refused to believe what the two said.


    They have already dispatched soldiers, or they have stated that they will report the matter to Aryan.


    Heiduo and Nuogao, who had already won the support of more than 20 small tribes, were not so afraid at this time.


    They have already determined in their hearts that even if Aryan wins this time, they will not be able to do anything with them when they come back.


    Nuo Gao even proposed to Heido next: "Since they want to die, we don''t need to stop them. If they win, they won''t give us any salt.


    But if it fails, we will naturally know that we are doing it for them! "


    Unlike Nuo Gao, Heiduo really cares about the tribesmen in the mountains.


    After all, those are the sons of the mountains!


    In desperation, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and give one of the two golden knives to Nuo Gao, begging him: "As long as you are willing to continue to persuade other tribes, this golden knife is yours!"


    Nuo high mood.


    Along the way, he had already seen the sharpness of the golden knife Heiduo carried, and he was very envious.


    Seeing that Heiduo took out the golden knife and gave it to herself, she was very excited.


    He was already dissatisfied with Aryan''s deeds, how could he be unwilling to get the golden knife now and the salt in the future.


    So he patted his chest and said, "Okay!"


    Heiduo didn''t seem worried at all about Nuo Gao''s repentance, and gritted his teeth: "You continue to contact other tribes in the mountains, I, I want to go north out of the mountains!"


    "Out of the mountains to the north?" Nuo Gao shook his head, "You can''t go to the north, and no one can go there until now!"


    Heido was in a hurry: "Then what should I do?"


    Nuo Gao sighed: "What we can do, we have already done, there is no need to stop them from dying!


    And as you know, quite a few of them have already set off.


    People from Shanxi and Shanbei must have arrived in the mountains and joined Aryan. Even if we rush over now, we won''t be able to catch up!


    And you know, even if we catch up, they won''t listen to us. "


    "Shannan, and Shannan!" Heiduo shouted, "We can still stop Shannan''s people and reduce the losses of Qun Shan''erlang!"


    Nuo Gao nodded helplessly.


    He is a trustworthy person, nodded and said: "Okay then, let''s divert to Shannan, hoping to stop some people from Shannan."


    Heido nodded repeatedly.


    ...


    At the same time, the revenge army headed by Aryan has completed the confluence in the mountains.


    It included more than 7,000 barbarian warriors from the three mountainous areas of Shanbei, Shanxi, and Shanzhong. Because of the distance from Shannan, only a thousand or so arrived.


    Among them, these people include rattan armor warriors, tiger and leopard warriors, poisonous insect and beast warriors and so on.


    In addition, almost every warrior has one or two or two or three wild beasts as combat partners.


    Common tigers and leopards, jackals, and monkeys in the mountains, as well as rare golden-eyed beasts, black bears, mammoths, and even a few unicorns that have been kept secretly in the mountains.


    In addition to Qilin beasts, some human-sized "big monkeys" with human-like faces are also very eye-catching.


    These existences are "mandrills" that accompany the golden-eyed beasts near Jinjingtan, and they are very ferocious.


    At this time, Aryan was standing in front of everyone, looking around at the people and beasts crowded in the surrounding mountains and forests.


    Looking at the menacing mountain "warriors" of different sizes and colors, Aryan felt proud.


    He didn''t bother to pursue the small tribes that didn''t show up at this time.


    One reason is that he didn''t want to say in front of everyone that someone didn''t come, that would affect morale too much.


    Secondly, in his opinion, even the Dali tribe a few years ago would be difficult to defeat with such a scale, let alone a blue bird tribe!


    You know, he underestimated the enemy in the advance, and only sent three or four thousand soldiers from Shanxi and Shanzhong.


    He originally wanted to give this great achievement to the two districts, so as to support the tribe he was born in.


    It''s just that Tutan was so useless that he died in the Blue Bird Department.


    Moreover, it is said that many people from the Dali tribe also escaped.


    "They''re all a bunch of trash!" Aryan cursed inwardly, "And Heido, when I come back from revenge, she will die!"


    Aryan said loudly: "Not long ago, Tutan, my mountain son, discovered salt outside the mountain, and was attacked and killed while mining salt.


    My son from the mountains has never provoked people outside the mountains, but they treat us like this.


    What do you say? "


    The barbarians from all races shouted: "Revenge!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Let them know how powerful we are!"


    ...


    Arya nodded and said: "Okay, this time I will come out of the mountain, and I must let those barbarians outside the mountain know how powerful we are.


    This time, we not only want salt, but also loot their women and kill all their men! "


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Kill all the men!"


    "Snatch all women!"


    The crowd fell into wild shouts, as if they had won a big victory and returned victorious.


    Aryan waved his hand: "Get out of the mountain!"


    As he said that, he rode on a unicorn beast, swaggeringly followed him to the northwest.


    ...


    After leaving Longcheng, Mufeng headed south all the way, crossing Baishuyuan, passing through Qingzhang Mountain and entering the boundary of Cyan Bird City.


    While he was leaving the city, Yu Li had also released a carrier pigeon to inform Jade Bird City that Mu Feng was going.


    At the same time, he also sent letters to Goshawk City, Heishui City and other places, ordering the two places to strictly guard the city and not easily start a war with outsiders.


    When Mufeng arrived at Jade Bird City, at the junction of the mountains and grasslands in the south, Aryan led his tribe out of the mountains.


    When Mu Feng arrived at Jade Bird City, he suddenly found that there were only a thousand soldiers guarding the city, and the leader of the guarding city was Azig.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Azig was very excited: "The Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Where are people?"


    Azig hurriedly said: "The big boss has already led the soldiers to the south of the salt mine, and is going to fight the people in the mountains there!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "How many fighters do we have?"


    Azig thought for a while and said: "Counting the people brought by Lei Long''s leader, there should be ten thousand.


    But the people he brought didn''t come to Jade Bird City, they went directly south! "


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "You guard the Blue Bird City, I''ll go to the south line!"


    Azig hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry about defending the city, it''s a great achievement to defend the city well!"


    Azig nodded his head heavily.


    So Wooden rode his horse south.


    Soon, I saw soldiers with contact information along the way.


    After asking about the situation, he felt a lot more at ease.


    Han Shu and Thunder Dragon have rushed to help from the two places.


    Each brought two or three thousand soldiers.


    If you do a rough calculation, there are really no less than ten thousand Jiang warriors in the south of the Hengchen Salt Mine at this time!


    The news Truffle gave this time is really timely!


    In time, the Dajiang soldiers had assembled, and they were ready to face the fortifications that had been laid out this month in the south of the salt mine.


    It can be said that the last time Jade Bird City suffered a loss was caught off guard.


    But this time it was replaced by ginger, well-prepared, and definitely waiting for work with ease!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1240

    After the people of the mountain tribe left the mountain, they ran wildly all the way.


    Hatta was very excited as the pioneer of this trip.


    Because he felt that the mountain tribes came out in full force this time, and the team was more than enough for a large Li tribe, let alone a Blue Bird tribe.


    In fact, he told Aryan about one thing, but Aryan didn''t tell the tribesmen of the mountains.


    It is also the most critical point, that is, the fighters of the Blue Bird Department have gold weapons.


    But he believes that Yelau-Aryan had a reason for choosing not to speak.


    The previous time, the mountain tribes underestimated the enemy and lost one or two thousand people because they underestimated the enemy.


    But looking back, didn''t you just lose one or two thousand people, and the other party lost at least four or five thousand people!


    Thinking about it this way, Hatta realized that they must have been frightened at the time, and if they persisted, they would definitely win!


    In fact Hatta overlooked a problem.


    They did not kill the Jade Bird Warriors all at once, but first attacked the salt miners in the salt mines, and then teamed up with more than 10,000 Dali Warriors along the way to trap and kill two to three thousand Jade Bird Warriors.


    The last one or two thousand talents were the casualties caused in the siege battle.


    If you really want to talk about it in detail, they have been crushing the Jade Bird Division with an absolute advantage from the beginning to the end.


    It''s just how did Hatta, who was fascinated by his many fighters, think of this?


    He only felt that this time he would lead the way, kill a few blue bird warriors first, and he would get rid of the guilt of dying in front of Lord Yalao.


    The most important thing is that the most elite fighters of the entire mountain tribe have come this time.


    In addition to the many ferocious beasts in the mountain tribe, there are also many powerful existences in the north and south of the mountain, which made him fearful whenever he faced them.


    There is Chiwei who claims to be as powerful as Tutan.


    Chiwei, like Tutan, originally hoped to be called the number one warrior among the mountains.


    The two had competed in the previous tribal competition.


    The result is that Tutan wins by virtue of the longer handle of his gun, which stabs Red Tail''s arm one step earlier than Red Tail.


    So later, Chiwei went east by himself, specially greeted the tribes in Shandong, went deep into the stickleback pool and killed a stickleback that was called the largest stickleback, broke off the sharp horn on the top of the stickleback, and made a stickleback that was half taller than others. bone gun.


    There is a bear who is holding the largest piece of gold in the mountains like a hill¡ªhis weapon is a whole piece of gold. He has been holding and beating it all year round, and it has become a gold lump no less than four or five people''s heads.


    No one can lift that golden lump except for the bear that can be picked up by the bear.


    I don''t know how he did it, but he tied a piece of black wood as hard as gold to make a weapon that they had never seen before.


    What he likes most when fighting with everyone is holding a single rod of gold lumps and smashing people''s heads to pieces.


    There is a man covered with long hairs, who looks like a big monkey at first glance. He is carrying a strange weapon with a huge wooden lump on his shoulder, and is riding a giant toothed tiger king, which is half the size of an ordinary giant toothed tiger.


    Although his weapon is made of wood, it is extremely hard. It is a kind of rare tree twisted into knots, and there are many knots as small as fingers on it.


    I don''t know where he got this weapon. It is said that it took half a year to finish it.


    No one knows what his real name is, but because of the abundant hair on his body, Qunshan Erlang simply called him Changmao¡ªChangmao is also the only one among the warriors in Qunshan who doesn''t have colored patterns on his body.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to paint it, it''s that he can''t paint it.


    In addition, among the mountain warriors, there are groups of people with rattan wrapped around their bodies.


    When their vines came up, they were all coated with poison from the deep mountains and jungles. As long as the enemy''s flesh was broken, they would definitely be cut to death.


    There is also a group of people who are topless, with poisonous snakes hanging around their necks, and poisonous insects lying on their shoulders.


    As long as they drive poisonous insects to fight, the enemy is hard to defend.


    There is also a group of bone spears on their backs, and the tips of the bone spears are also quenched with the juice of poisonous weeds and poisonous insects...


    The people of the mountain tribes are really aggressive and full of spirit.


    And the jungle beasts that came out of the mountain with them were all hideous in appearance, baring their teeth and claws.


    Hatta was proud and led the way.


    But after less than a day''s journey, he suddenly stopped and looked down at the extremely abrupt obstacle in front of him in surprise.


    "What''s going on?" Hatta frowned.


    He clearly remembered that when he was with Dali''s people before, when he came out of the mountain, there was always a flat open grassland.


    But in front of them, there was a row of fence-like things no less than a person''s height.


    Because of the distance, he still couldn''t see what those things were.


    But it was obviously not a good thing for such a row of things to appear on their way east.


    He hurriedly gave the order to stop, and ran back on his leopard. He wanted to explain the situation to Master Yarrow himself¡ªthere was something blocking the way ahead!


    This time it was time for him to commit crimes and meritorious deeds, and there was no room for sloppyness.


    "Yeah, Master Yalao!" Hatta shouted, "There is something blocking the way ahead!"


    "Huh?" Arya, who was in the line, frowned, "Is there something blocking the way?"


    Hatta nodded quickly: "When we came here, there was nothing there!"


    Aryan waved his hand: "Take me to see!"


    Hatta took the order and hurriedly led the way.


    With just a glance, Aryan frowned and said, "They are ready!"


    Hatta panicked all of a sudden: "I''m ready, Lord Yelao, what should we do?"


    Aryan said angrily: "Why panic, you take two hundred soldiers and let your combat partners rush forward to see the situation!"


    "Ah?" Hatta exclaimed, "Master Yalao, they have, they have that kind of flying weapon!"


    "Huh?" Arya glared at each other angrily, "Aren''t you going?"


    Hatta shivered, nodded quickly and said, "I''ll go, I''ll go!"


    He was terrified.


    Mr. Ye Lao clearly wanted to use his life to test the other party''s obstacles.


    Afterwards, he gritted his teeth and greeted the 200 Qunshan warriors, confessed to them a few words, and then shouted angrily: "Qunshan Erlang, follow me to kill the enemy!"


    The unidentified mountain warriors were full of fighting spirit, shouted one after another, and then shouted and howled at their combat partners¡ªall kinds of wild beasts, so that they would fight with them.


    The beasts roared in response.


    So two hundred or so mountain warriors, led by Hatta, rushed towards the thing blocking the way without fear of death.


    At this time, behind the things blocking the way, there are many soldiers of Da Jiang.


    Yumo, Hanshu, Aguli and Zhaolu stand together on horseback.


    Naturally, they had already seen the mountain warriors who stopped far away.


    Looking at the small group of mountain warriors rushing over, Chao Lu frowned and looked at the other three, and asked with some anxiety, "Boss, what should we do?"


    Yu Yao said with a smile: "Few people are still human. If they come to die, we will accept them!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Han Shu and Thunder Dragon.


    Han Shu nodded and said with a smile: "That''s right, there are a little fewer people, but killing them can be counted as military exploits!"


    Aguli clenched his fists tightly.


    Yumo stopped talking, just looked at the warriors of the mountain tribe who gradually became clear, and the old god was there.


    Immediately afterwards, the smaller leopards and jackals were also clearly seen.


    Yuxi curled her lips and drank, "Fire the arrow!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Only the sound of "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh" was heard, and most of the two hundred soldiers were shot dead before they could reach the obstacle.


    The rest pushed and shoved, and dozens of people fell down.


    Hatta was originally a chicken thief, so he secretly kept an eye out, and had already slipped to the back of the team without knowing it.


    Sensing that the momentum was wrong, he immediately pulled the leopard, turned around and ran away!


    The soldiers rushing in front of him were all shot to death, and the tigers, leopards, and wolves in front didn''t know how to change their minds like humans. When they approached obstacles, they jumped up high and rushed on them.


    Then there was a sound of "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" These fierce beasts died on the obstacles without exception!


    One of Ginger''s new arrangements - refuse horses!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1241

    More than two hundred people, plus one or two hundred tigers, leopards and wolves, just died like a stone sinking into the sea, without even a splash.


    Only one Hatta fled back in embarrassment.


    Aryan looked gloomy.


    Because Hatta didn''t figure out what was blocking the way.


    "Yelao, what should we do?" the person next to him asked in a low voice.


    Arya gritted her teeth.


    He knew that the opponent had a flying weapon, but he didn''t know it was so powerful.


    Especially when his own people obviously died before they even arrived.


    Hatta is such a waste, even if he fled back from the battle, he still hasn''t figured out what it is!


    He looked around and shouted: "If you don''t know, just go around!


    They didn''t know what stopped us, they were obviously not our opponents, and they were afraid that we would pass by.


    As long as it can be bypassed, it will be fine! "


    The soldier shouted: "Yes!"


    ...


    At this time, the big ginger soldiers behind Juma all cheered up.


    This is also the first time they have seen the power of rejecting horses.


    Originally, when they were trying to resist horses, they all wondered what use this sharpened wooden fence could be. After all, it was so simple to lay across in front of the enemy. Who would rush over so stupidly?


    I didn''t expect it to exist!


    These refusal horses seem to be born for these beasts who don''t know how to retreat!


    Yumo said with a smile: "The refusal horse made by the great chief is really useful! I don''t know how he thought of making this!"


    Han Shu nodded: "What the great chief wants to do is indeed not as good as what we can think of.


    According to what he said, Juma was not originally intended for such a use, but it also has a miraculous effect on this kind of unbending beast. "


    Chao Lu excitedly shouted: "My elder brother''s wisdom is unmatched!"


    Han Shu nodded.


    Aguli''s face was serious: "They won''t turn around and run away, will they?"


    Han Shu shook his head: "We put repelling horses here to prevent them from charging and fighting with the beast army, but this is not the most important thing.


    As long as they can get the mammoths to confront them, these refusals will do very little.


    What Juma really does here is to confuse them. "


    "Confused them?" Zhao Lu wondered.


    "Well, it''s just confusion." Han Shu nodded, "They want revenge, and we also want revenge. But setting up obstacles is obviously to defend and not to attack, so they will insist that we can''t beat them.


    As long as they think so and don''t leave for the time being, the Thunder Dragon leader, Ko Nuoa and the others will be able to encircle them from both sides and cut off their retreat! "


    "Why can''t we just lie in ambush at the foot of the mountain and attack them?" Zhao Lu wondered.


    Han Shu shook his head: "Ambush at the foot of the mountain can certainly catch them by surprise, but the damage is limited.


    The great chief hadn''t taken the initiative to attack the mountains before because he didn''t know the mountain tribes.


    And once the battlefield is chosen in the mountains, it will be extremely unfavorable to us.


    This is why truffles and yufu are only a small-scale infestation, not a large-scale plunder.


    Because once they are disturbed and they hide in the mountains, it will be difficult for us to achieve large-scale heavy damage to them, and there will be endless troubles! "


    After a pause, he looked at the mountain tribe warriors in the distance, and said with a smile: "Looking at the number of people they dispatched this time, if there is no accident, they are also cruel!"


    Yumo smiled and said, "Why don''t I lead the people now and rush over to kill them, and forcefully keep them?"


    Han Shu hurriedly shook his head: "Don''t, boss!


    The great chief said that unless it is absolutely necessary, the leader should not take the lead in charging to kill the enemy!


    And now you lead people directly to kill them, it''s easy to startle them! "


    "Then what should we do, just wait like this?" Yu Yao frowned.


    Truffle also frowned and said, "That''s right, Brother Hanshu, what do you think should be done?"


    Aguli hurriedly said: "City Lord, don''t worry, the leader of Hanshu has his own plans!"


    Han Shu nodded and smiled, "Don''t tell me, I really have a solution!"


    "What method, tell me!" Zhao Lu said eagerly.


    Han Shu nodded: "Soldier Jiang, return the salute!"


    "Repay the gift, what kind of gift?"


    Before Zhao Lu could react, nearly 200 light cavalry rushed out from behind the rejecting horse, and walked forward slowly.


    At the same time, they ran and shouted, mocking their opponents to their heart''s content: "Come on, come on!"


    "Look at how I will kill you!"


    "Have enough guts to kill me!"


    ...


    A sound of ridicule provoked the mountain warriors in the distance, and they were all furious.


    Aryan shouted angrily: "Attack!"


    With his roar, hundreds of soldiers rushed out.


    Along with them, there are beasts.


    Da Jiang soldier decisively "admitted", turned around and ran back.


    "This..." Zhao Lu couldn''t bear to look directly.


    Is this what Han Shu leader said to return the gift?


    Shouldn''t it be to take the opportunity to kill a wave and eliminate their arrogance?


    Why did you escape back?


    Sure enough, not only was the truffle unable to look directly at it, but even the enemies were very upset and roared angrily.


    "Bearless Bear Bag!"


    "Counsel!"


    "Why did you run away?"


    But what surprised them was that the soldiers who had originally fled actually stopped, and instead grinned loudly: "Come on, come on, I''m here, sir, come if you have the ability!"


    "Catch up with the uncle!"


    "The uncle is here for you to kill, dare to come over?"


    Elm Demon scratched his head.


    As the head of the army, he never thought that the war could be fought so "shamelessly".


    If the enemy doesn''t move, our fighters will tease, provoke and ridicule.


    The enemy was successfully provoked, and our own soldiers avoided fighting, but kept provoking and stimulating them verbally.


    This will work?


    Before he could ask Han Shu, he saw a group of mountain warriors chasing him again.


    Big Jiang warrior turned around again and left.


    The warriors in the mountains were obviously stimulated, and they chased after him.


    Yuxi suddenly realized that the big Jiang warrior was planning to draw the opponent into their range and shoot him in one fell swoop.


    "Good idea!" Yu Yao secretly praised.


    But immediately he fell silent.


    Because the big Jiang fighter suddenly turned around as soon as he entered the arrow range of his own fighter, and accelerated his charge, it seemed that he had no intention of letting the opponent rush into the range.


    At the moment of turning back, they changed from the original scattered formation to a cone shape in an instant, rushing towards the mountain warriors with the same number as themselves.


    The warriors in the mountains were stunned for a moment, and then grinned grinningly.


    The opponent could not ride an ordinary horse, so how could it be the opponent of the tiger, leopard and wolf they were sitting on?


    court death!


    The two cavalry collided together.


    There is no fancy, just the two armies meet so straight.


    "Puff puff!"


    "Dang Dang Dang!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Slashing with a golden knife, ferocious beasts pounced, the wounded screamed...


    The mountain warriors who collided were shocked to find that they were like fish caught in a net, surrounded by enemies and golden knives!


    And when they slashed at each other with their weapons, the opponent did not dodge or evade, and let the weapons add to his body; when the tigers, leopards, wolves and beast companions they rode rushed at the opponent''s horse, they did not fall down with one blow as expected, but were killed by the horse. The gold on the vital parts of the body is blocked!


    On the other hand, when the opponents were slashed with golden knives, they were all torn apart!


    "It''s all gold!" Qunshan warrior finally realized before he died.


    Unfortunately it was too late.


    The same number does not mean the same strength.


    Therefore, after the two armies clashed, only a dozen or so members of Da Jiang''s cavalry were injured, but none of them died.


    On the other hand, most of the soldiers in the mountains were killed or injured, but the rest of them "smoothly" rushed into Da Jiang''s range because they couldn''t stop in time.


    Han Shu raised his hand, and the feathered arrows shot out.


    None of the remaining mountain warriors was spared, and they all fell to the ground.


    Only dozens of tigers, leopards and wolves were left and fled in all directions.


    "This..." Yu Yao was dumbfounded.


    From ridicule to complete annihilation, the change of identity in the middle of chasing and fleeing is only a few breaths away, crisp and neat, without the slightest sloppiness!


    The most surprising thing is that those mountain warriors were not within the range of the bow and arrow, but they just arrived within the range of Da Jiang under the aftermath of Da Jiang''s charge.


    If it was said that Warrior Da Jiang didn''t plan on purpose, even if he was killed, he wouldn''t believe it!


    Yumo couldn''t help but looked at Han Shu, secretly startled in his heart: "He knows so much about the cooperation of Jiang warriors!"


    Aguli was excited, and he clenched his fist and waved it vigorously.


    Chao Lu clapped her hands and laughed loudly: "Okay, good kill!"


    Da Jiang soldiers also shouted in unison: "Good kill!"


    On the other hand, the mountains and tribes are already dead silent.


    In just a short while, more than 400 soldiers had died in Qunshan!


    The worst thing was that the two hundred soldiers on the other side didn''t intend to go back after they succeeded, but came to the front of the two armies again to yell and continue to taunt!


    "Ah!" Aryan roared angrily, "Who will kill them for me!"


    The mountain warriors shouted, "I''ll go!"


    "I go!"


    Aryan was about to order someone, but he heard someone yelling: "Wait!"


    "Huh?" Arya frowned and looked at the source of the voice, which was Chiwei holding a long bone gun.


    He rode a blue-eyed and golden-eyed beast, and swayed to Arya.


    "Yelao!" Chiwei leaned forward and said, "Are you sending people over like this, are you planning to let us soldiers all die?"


    Aryan''s eyes widened with anger, and he wanted to explode, but when he thought of Chiwei''s strength and the Shannan ethnic group behind him, he could only snort coldly: "Then what do you think should be done?"


    Chiwei didn''t change his face, and said: "Either we turn around and go back, or put our mammoths in front now and smash down their fences, and we will rush behind and charge them head-on!"


    Aryan''s expression changed.


    At this juncture, he obviously couldn''t get angry with Chiwei.


    So he nodded: "Just do as you say!"


    Then he shouted: "All warriors, let the mammoths charge ahead, smash through the fence, and fight them to the death. It''s time for my mountain boys to take revenge!"


    "yes!"


    As a result, the team of the entire mountain tribe changed rapidly, all the small mounts such as tigers, leopards and wolves gave way, and let the mammoth spread its legs and run in front.


    The Clear Water Golden Eyed Beast followed.


    After that, all kinds of fierce beast cavalry, fierce beasts, and fierce beasts followed.


    "Boom!"


    "Tap Tat Tat!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The sounds of all kinds of ferocious beasts crashing and running mixed together, the sound was like an earthquake.


    The two hundred soldiers who were scolding at first realized that the momentum was not right, so they turned around and ran back.


    I don''t know if they were too hasty, they huddled together and rushed back through a gap.


    On the other hand, everyone in Dajiang had a flat face, as if they knew this would happen a long time ago.


    Not only that, people like Yumo and Aguli all looked excited and looking forward to it.


    Only the old god Hanshu was there, looking at the one or two hundred mammoths rushing towards the fence from a long distance, and laughed excitedly: "Come on, come on, I''ll be waiting for you!"


    Zhao Lu spoke again: "Brother Han Shu, have we prepared enough surprises for them?"


    Han Shu laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, just wait and see!"


    As soon as the words fell, the mammoths of the hill tribes were already approaching.


    The crazy clamor of the mountain warriors also suddenly sounded:


    "Kill them all!"


    "Steal all their women!"


    "Kill all their men!"


    "We''re going to... ah!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Before the arrogant yelling lasted even a breath, the miserable cries of the mountain warriors suddenly sounded!


    Because the mammoth did not take advantage of the opportunity to rush into the enemy team on the opposite side after knocking down the Juma without hesitation, but fell to the ground one by one, and then fell into big pits one by one!


    And in the big pit, there are countless bamboo thorns, wooden thorns, and even horse-rejecting barbs that were hit by a mammoth and fell into the pit!


    In just an instant, the mammoths of the mountain tribe suffered heavy losses, and the two or three hundred warriors on it also fell into the pit, and fell to the ground...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1242

    The mountains Yelao Aryan was dumbfounded.


    He never expected that after the mammoth broke through the fence, instead of breaking up the enemy''s formation, it fell into the deep pit the opponent had dug in advance.


    The opponent is definitely ready for a long time!


    Possibly it has been prepared since the last time they left!


    Aryan sensed something was wrong, and suddenly remembered what Heiduo said, "You can''t beat them"!


    But when things came to an end, he was full of unwillingness.


    Now the surrounding mountain warriors have all rushed up, and it is too late to call back now.


    And he didn''t want to call for retreat¡ªunless the mountains won this battle, once he returned, he would become the sinner of the mountains and be abolished.


    This is unacceptable to Aryan, and he does not allow such a thing to happen!


    So he yelled wildly: "Red Tail, Overthrow the Bear, Long Hair, bring your people and charge for me!"


    The mountain warriors rushed up together.


    In fact, there is no need for him to shout at this time, and the warriors in the mountains themselves know that there is no way to retreat.


    The mammoth fell into the pit and couldn''t get up, so they gave up decisively. Instead, they used their mounts to use the mammoth in the pit as a seesaw, crossed the deep pit, and rushed straight to the enemy on the opposite side.


    As long as they get close, their ferocious beast mounts will definitely have the power to stand, and the opponent''s flying weapons will not help.


    However, what disappointed them was that the mountain warriors in the front dodged the big ginger bow and arrow. After some people finally crossed the deep pit, they saw mammoths, armored dragons, thorn dragons, etc. lined up there. With them, a new "fence" was formed.


    Pan Pao cavalry army!


    Each of the strong and heavily armored men sat on these heavy mounts, holding maces about three meters long with both hands, and smashed them down on the heads of the oncoming mountain warriors.


    The mace is different from spears and broadswords. There is nothing fancy at all.


    Except for existences like mammoths and blue-water golden-eyed beasts that cannot be seriously injured in one blow, other animals, whether it is tigers, leopards, wolves, or mandrills and black bears, are vulnerable to a huge mace.


    "Puff puff!"


    "Crack!"


    "Aww!"


    First there was the bone-breaking sound of heavy soldiers, followed by the screams of beasts and people.


    You must know that in cold weapons, the damage caused by mace and armor-piercing hammer is directly aimed at the viscera, chest and lungs.


    Once hit, it is impossible to survive.


    "Golden-eyed beast!" Someone shouted wildly.


    So the mountain tribes rode the golden-eyed beast warriors to bite the bullet and go on top.


    Sure enough, the golden-eyed beast''s scale armor was able to withstand the hammering of the opponent''s strange weapon.


    The soldiers in the mountains were very excited, shouted loudly, raised their bone spears and stabbing spears and stabbed forward.


    "The Rattan Warrior!"


    With a cry, those mountain warriors with long vines wrapped around their bodies stepped forward from behind, swung the several meters long vines, and hung them on the Mace of the Pan Pao Cavalry Army.


    Win by cleverness!


    Sure enough, no matter how difficult it is for the mace caught by the cane to kill as much as you wish, it will immediately fail.


    The mountain warriors took advantage of the situation and rushed forward.


    They ignored the bulky Pan Pao Cavalry Army and went straight to the Dajiang Warrior behind the Pan Pao Cavalry Army.


    "Huh?" Yu Yao exclaimed, "The Pan Pao Cavalry Army has been restrained!"


    "En!" Han Shu nodded, taking his time, "Don''t worry, they can''t do anything to the Pan Pao Cavalry except to contain them."


    "You don''t use Huleibao?" Yuxi asked.


    Han Shu took a look: "Using it now, their people can still escape, especially there are people riding Linlong over there, it''s hard to catch up!"


    Elm Elf had no choice but to press his mind.


    Han Shu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, they can''t escape!"


    Saying this, he stepped forward with a gun: "Chao Lu, you are underage, go backward!"


    Chao Lu was full of unwillingness.


    Han Shu looked at Aguli.


    Aguli nodded in response: "Okay!"


    So he protected Chao Lu and led him back.


    Han Shu smiled and said: "Boss, you are here in the battle, everything should be done according to what was discussed in advance."


    Elm Elf nodded helplessly.


    As a big boss, he also has to respect his identity, and he can no longer rush to kill at will.


    At this moment, he suddenly exclaimed and looked at the warriors in the mountains.


    Because the big ginger warrior began to scream.


    "Ok?"


    Elm Elf frowned: "What''s going on?"


    Poisonous snakes, scorpions and the like could be vaguely seen on the screaming soldiers.


    "It really is a poisonous insect!" Han Shu frowned, and shouted, "Insect repellent powder!"


    The Jiang warriors behind all took out their leather bags, untied the mouth of the bags, covered their nose and mouth with one hand, and lifted the bags violently with the other.


    Immediately, the medicine powder rose around.


    This powder is an insect repellent powder specially prepared by Mufeng for interrogating the people of the mountain tribes after he left Jade Bird City last time.


    Most of the medicine powders used are cassia seeds, peppermint, wormwood, banzhilian and many other Chinese herbal medicines.


    The smell is strong and mixed, and they are herbal medicines for restraining poisonous insects, scorpions, spiders and other poisonous insects.


    These insect repellents prepared by Mufeng have been tested many times and the effect is remarkable, in order to restrain the poisonous insect soldiers in the mountains when the two armies are fighting.


    The mountain poisonous worm warriors who had previously carried out the sneak attack suddenly found that their poisonous worm partners suddenly did not listen to their commands.


    One by one, they ran in a hurry, running in the direction they came from.


    Some poisonous insects were blocked by other poisonous insects while running, and attacked angrily.


    So the scorpion stung the poisonous snake, the poisonous snake swallowed the poisonous spider, and the poisonous spider bit the centipede...


    The poisonous bug fighters panicked one by one.


    They didn''t know what happened, and their poisonous partners stopped listening to their commands.


    "They beat us!" The poisonous insect warrior panicked and retreated hastily.


    Without the poisonous insects, they have nothing to rely on, and they can only wait to die on the battlefield!


    The soldiers who came up from behind shouted again and again: "The people in Shannan are really useless, I have already said that poisonous insects are useless!"


    "They are here to die!"


    "It''s really useless!"


    ...


    When confronting the enemy, these people didn''t want to encourage each other at all, but mocked each other and looked down on each other.


    The poisonous insect warrior was ashamed, bowed his head and backed away.


    "Trash!" Chiwei rode a gigantic giant-toothed tiger, armed with a long-bone spear, crossed the Panpao cavalry army, and arrived in front of Dajiang warrior. With a spear, he poked at a warrior''s mount head-on.


    He has already seen that the golden clothes worn by the opponents cannot be broken at all, the only possibility is to injure their mounts to have a chance of victory.


    And Chiwei, as an existence comparable to Tutan in the mountain tribe, his combat power is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Although Da Jiang''s ordinary warrior has plate armor for protection, he is not his opponent.


    Their long spears and golden knives hadn''t even hit Chiwei, but they were stabbed by Chiwei''s spear at the undefended part of the mount, which startled the mount and knocked it to the ground.


    After landing, the power of Dajiang Warrior was greatly reduced.


    He was quickly killed by the mountain warriors rushing up.


    On the other side, the Knockdown Bear also hugged the golden bump called an invincible sledgehammer with both hands, and smashed it up and down, left and right, and the effect was as unstoppable as a panpao cavalry army.


    All the fighters hit by him were spared and all fell down.


    And the long hair with the stick rode on a huge black bear and swung the wooden hammer head, smashing it randomly.


    All of a sudden, relying on the destructive power of the three of them, they actually tore open a gap in the defense line of Da Jiang Warrior.


    More mountain warriors swarmed up.


    Han Shu frowned.


    You can''t let the three of them kill like this!


    In this case, although Da Jiang will win, the loss will not be small.


    He bent down and spread his hands, grabbed the mane of the white horse beside him, and the white horse roared to the sky: "… Ó´¡ª¡ª"


    After a groan, Da Jiang''s warrior looked uplifted. They had been prepared for a long time, and they were waiting for this moment.


    But immediately they were also taken aback.


    Because except for a small number of wolves in the mountain tribe on the opposite side, most of the mounts didn''t respond much!


    Han Shu realized instantly: They are also prepared!


    His face was ugly, and he immediately realized that it might be that the great chief Mufeng used the Hulei Leopard in the previous battle, and the opponent had already prepared.


    In fact, earlier, that is, when the previous Ye Lao was alive and fighting with Yunmeng Dabu, he had suffered from Huleibao.


    And among the few useful pieces of news that Hatta brought back last time, one of them was that Da Jiang had Hu Lei Bao!


    The people of the mountains who have suffered from Huleibao''s loss naturally know how to deal with it, so there is a scene in front of them.


    But Han Shu was stunned for a moment before reacting, and said coldly: "Even if you are prepared, so what!"


    As he spoke, he stepped forward with his spear straightened out, facing Red Tail who was using a long-bone spear head-on.


    He had already seen that among the three, Chiwei was the most lethal.


    The long spear he used did not consume much energy, and the giant-toothed tiger he rode was also very flexible.


    The vital parts of his body are covered with a layer of shiny leather armor, made of unknown material, even with the sharpness of the ginger sword, it can''t be pierced.


    If others can''t break it, he may not be able to break it!


    Han Shu rode his horse and raised his gun, Huo Lala rushed towards Chiwei, and with a loud shout, he interrupted his plan to stab a soldier to death with his spear.


    Akao was taken aback.


    Because out of the corner of his eye, he had just caught a glimpse of a horse rushing out of the enemy army, and the next one had already come in front of him, and shot him directly in the face.


    Chiwei couldn''t fight back, so he had to tilt his head to let the spear pass.


    At the same time, the long bone spear in his hand was also slanted towards Han Shu''s chest and abdomen.


    Han Shu also stepped aside, and Wan Liyun took advantage of the situation to miss the red-tailed giant-toothed tiger.


    Chiwei only felt his cheeks cool down, but it was the blade of Hanshu''s gun that grazed his cheeks and cut open, followed by burning pain.


    Chiwei was furious, he slapped the tiger''s head, and the giant-toothed tiger flicked its tail, and lashed towards Hanshu who passed by.


    "Snapped!"


    After a crisp sound, it was the giant-toothed tiger roaring.


    It turned out that when Chiwei swept out with the tail of a giant-toothed tiger, Han Shu also thrust out with a carbine, hitting Chiwei''s back directly.


    Happened to hit the tiger''s tail!


    Chiwei was surprised again, turned the tiger''s head and squinted at Hanshu.


    Although he didn''t know who Han Shu was, he was still sure that the person who almost killed himself with two shots was definitely not someone who would be taken lightly.


    "Barbarian, tell me your name!" Chiwei roared, "I won''t kill the nameless!"


    "Huh?" Han Shu sneered, "Coincidentally, me too!"


    Chiwei was furious, regardless of the fact that the soldiers beside him were fighting with Dajiang warriors, he snorted coldly: "The group of mountains, the Chiyun tribe in the south of the mountain, Chiwei!"


    Han Shu sneered: "Big Jiang, Jiang Hanshu!"


    Before the words were finished, Han Shu had already rushed out, relying on the speed of Wanliyun, moving towards him like a dark cloud.


    This time he fired the gun faster. After one shot was released, it directly appeared on Chiwei''s chest the next moment.


    Chiwei sneered, let Hanshu''s long spear add to his body, turned his long bone spear into a stick, and swept towards Hanshu''s neck.


    "Huh?" Han Shu was taken aback, with his strength, he couldn''t pierce the black leather armor on Chiwei''s body?


    "when!"


    Chiwei''s bone spear hit Han Shu''s forehead helmet, and there was a crisp sound.


    "hiss!"


    Han Shu suddenly had ringing in his ears, patted his horse and staggered back.


    Careless!


    Han Shu couldn''t help re-examining his opponent, holding the gun with both hands instead of holding the gun with one hand, and after driving away a mountain warrior who wanted to take the opportunity to catch the leak, he couldn''t help but glance at the battle situation.


    He secretly became anxious in his heart.


    The Dajiang warrior clearly had the upper hand, but the Qunshan warrior also tore open the defensive opening with the red tail in front of him and the other two charging, and many people rushed up.


    Especially the man who was about the same height and build as Li Wang, who beat and killed many Da Jiang soldiers with a sledgehammer in his hand.


    Another person with wooden bumps on both ends also rushed into the group of big ginger warriors indiscriminately.


    During the period, there were many tigers, leopards and wolves who were not afraid of death, entangled Jiang''s flattery and mount, and they were not afraid of death.


    At this time Thunder Dragon had already moved out, holding back the frowning man with his saber.


    Although he was unable to kill for a while, it also prevented him from continuing to kill.


    The only one who used the sledgehammer, when Yuxi tried to kill him with a sneak attack, was forced to retreat by his hammer, and hit the horse''s leg.


    Fortunately, Yuxi''s mount is Wanliyun. If it were replaced by other mounts, even the horse and man would have been written off with a hammer!


    "What should I do?" Han Shu frowned, determined to get rid of the red tail in front of him, and went to shoot that stupid big guy first.


    It''s just that Chiwei clearly saw Han Shu''s plan, so he let go of the bone spear and placed it in front of Han Shu: "If you want to run, you must kill me!"


    Han Shu was very anxious.


    At this moment, the morale of Da Jiang''s soldiers was visibly shaken.


    I saw a group of warriors with a small number rushing into the thunder, and quickly passed through the team of Dajiang warriors from east to west. All the warriors in the mountains in front of them were beheaded, and there was no enemy!


    "Big, great chief?" Han Shu was pleasantly surprised, "It''s really timely!"


    Han Su didn''t hesitate anymore, completely relieved, looked at Chiwei, and sneered: "See how you die!"


    Then he drew his gun and rode forward.


    And Mu Feng found something strange in the field after approaching the battlefield, that is, Han Shu didn''t form a crushing tendency.


    In his opinion, it must be that among the mountain tribes there are also magical beasts that can restrain the Hulei Leopard.


    After all, the entire mountain tribe is famous for taming animals.


    He gave up the idea of ??driving Huang Lin to refute the shout, and rode his horse forward directly.


    While running, he already saw Han Shu and Thunder Dragon who were at the front fighting against others, and also saw Elm Demon with a sad face.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng galloped forward and asked.


    "That big man!" Yu Yao knocked down the bear with one finger.


    Mu Feng just glanced at it and suddenly shouted: "Li Wang!"


    Li Wang, who followed closely behind him, didn''t hesitate at all, pushed the five-color bull away, swung the double hammers to drive away the crowd, and rushed over.


    Mu Feng glanced left and right at the battle situation, and frowned.


    He didn''t find any special beasts on the other side.


    Yumo rode to the front: "Little Uncle, they are prepared, they are not afraid of Huleibao!"


    Mu Feng nodded to express his understanding, and whistled, followed by various beasts roaring out.


    His advanced animal taming skills directly activated, and ordered the strange beasts beside him: Qiongqi, if you see those tigers and leopards, either drive them away or kill them!


    Sha Laosan, take your little brother and rush to kill me!


    Xiao Hui, take your clansmen and choose those who can fight!


    Then he whistled, and three eagle-feathered dragons roared out of the sky, roaring and bursting.


    Since Qiongqi followed Mufeng, he has been restrained and disciplined all the time, and he has never scatter around and change places to kill like today.


    Its charge is extremely simple, it just pounces left and right, throwing down two fierce tigers, and then exhales with a strong breath, scaring away a kind of tiger, leopard and wolf.


    Sha Laosan took his newly-acquired little brother Yuan Xiong from the mountains, who was more simple and rude, and directly spread his legs and rushed forward, and he could knock down a piece with one paw.


    The group of gray wolves, which had been full for a long time, was huge, far beyond ordinary wild wolves. At this time, they grinned at the leopards one by one.


    The eagle feather dragon is ups and downs, did it grab a mountain warrior and fly up and down...


    The warriors of the mountain tribe had already seen this scene and were terrified.


    They all shouted: "Bear God, Bear God is not dead!"


    "There are actually two bear gods!"


    "What kind of beast is that, why is it bigger than our golden-eyed beast?"


    "They even have a bird god!"


    "They have beast masters!"


    ...


    The people of the mountains and tribes are heartbroken and want to quit.


    And their Ye Lao¡ª¡ªAryan, has quietly retreated to the back of the team, ready to choose a way to escape!


    ...


    The king of power in the field took the lead in making meritorious deeds.


    He was ordered by Mu Feng to rush towards the warrior wielding a single-handled sledgehammer, and before he got close to him, he roared angrily, attracting his attention.


    Sensing that someone was rushing towards his Knockdown Bear, he grinned strangely, let go of the warriors around him holding their hammers and smashed it directly at King Li.


    Li Wang didn''t dodge or dodge, he hit the hammer first, and collided with the single hammer that brought down the bear.


    But Li Wang''s Weng Jin Hammer was obviously smaller by more than a circle, and it was at a disadvantage when it collided with it!


    To overthrow Xiong Grin, and to fight with both arms, will overwhelm the King of Power.


    King Li might as well keep up with another hammer, because it is better than his previous hammer.


    The combined force of the two hammers directly knocked down the bear.


    The overthrowing bear riding the golden-eyed beast gave a blank look, then grinned ferociously, and said in a low voice: "No one can block my hammer, are you

 Chapter 1243

    With the achievement of Li Wang, the pressure on the surrounding Dajiang fighters dropped sharply.


    Li Wang turned over and landed, scratched his head, picked up the half-dead knocked down bear, put it on the back of the bull, and walked back like this with a sledgehammer.


    As for the surrounding mountain warriors, they are completely out of his sight.


    He doesn''t want military exploits, why kill so many people?


    Immediately afterwards, Han Shu also began to gain the upper hand.


    Without any worries, he fired his gun and shook his arm. The shadow of the gun was as big as a plate cover. It looked like it was aimed at Chiwei''s chest, but in fact when he fired the gun, he "missed" a little bit, according to the position where he sat down. The giant-toothed tiger shot to the head.


    Chiwei hurriedly used the bone gun to dismantle the gear.


    Once Han Shu poked the mount, the giant-toothed tiger''s irascibility was bound to jump violently, and it was inevitable to overturn it to the ground.


    Seeing that the handles of the two guns were about to intersect, Han Shu didn''t wait for the point of the gun to hit the tiger''s head, he wrestled with his wrists, and lifted it up, and the point of the gun pierced Chiwei''s wrist.


    "Ah!" Chiwei cried out in pain, his injured wrist shook, and he let go of the gun handle.


    Han Su flicked towards his other wrist, and it was scratched as expected.


    Chiwei was injured in both hands, unable to hold the gun, so he had to abandon the gun and run away.


    "So you don''t want to eat and shake?" Han Shu shook his head, "I knew I would have used this move!"


    Seeing Chiwei who was about to escape, Hanshu grinned, patted his horse and chased forward.


    A cloud of dark clouds and lightning, Xiu suddenly arrived, Han Shu held the gun in one hand, and swept out, and then the inertia of Wan Liyun''s forward rush hit Chiwei''s back heart, knocking him off the tiger''s back.


    The giant-toothed tiger will protect its master when the time comes, and it will turn its head to pounce on Han Shu.


    Han Shu rode his horse to dodge, and after going around in a circle, he pulled out the meteor hammer, swept the hammer horizontally, and the meteor hammer hit the giant-toothed tiger on the cheek.


    The giant-toothed tiger reacted quickly, perhaps because it was used to hunting or eating, and when it opened its mouth wide, it was about to hit a meteor hammer the size of two fists.


    Just hearing the crisp sound of "cave crack", several of the megalodon''s fangs were broken, and the mouth was full of blood.


    The giant-toothed tiger suffered from pain and became very irritable. He was no longer in the mood to protect his master. He just glanced at Chiwei, turned his head and left - it''s not that I don''t protect you, it''s that I can''t!


    "It''s really easy to use!" Han Shu grinned.


    Chiwei, who had lost his weapon and mount, staggered up from the ground, and before he could react, Han Shu rode his horse towards him, hit the back of his head with the butt of a gun, and immediately fell to the ground.


    Han Shu picked it up conveniently, drove his mount to charge, returned to the group of Dajiang warriors, threw it back to Chiwei, and let the warriors tie him up, and then came to Mufeng: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Go help Thunder Dragon!"


    Han Shu turned his face and saw that Thunder Dragon was fighting fiercely with Changmao who was holding a lump of wood.


    "What is that, big monkey?" Han Shu was surprised.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Hurry up, you''ll know if it''s a monkey or not!"


    Han Shu nodded, pushed Wanliyun away, and rushed to Thunder Dragon.


    Before Thunder Dragon could speak, Han Shu shouted: "I''ll help you!"


    As soon as the words fell, he had already pulled out a meteor hammer, and it hit the back of the long hair directly.


    Changmao was startled when he heard someone coming from behind, and it was too late to react when he was about to turn around, and was hit by Hanshu''s meteor hammer until he vomited blood.


    Take advantage of his illness and kill him!


    Lei Long, who got a gap, rode forward and chopped it down with a single knife.


    When the long hair hit the ground, it was already too dead.


    As if he was afraid that he would die forever, Thunder Dragon stomped his horse twice.


    After the long-haired black bear lost its owner, it turned and ran away without the slightest hesitation.


    Bear''s natural prudence is on full display at this moment!


    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, shook his head and laughed loudly, ignored it, shot his gun and went west to fight.


    The loss of three unmatched fighters in succession was noticed by the surrounding mountain warriors.


    The morale of the army is broken.


    Immediately afterwards, the mountain warriors shouted in a hurry: "Take down the bear and they killed it!"


    "Akao is dead too!"


    "Longhair is dead too!"


    The three strongest warriors were defeated in a very short period of time, and their mammoths were running out, and many of the golden-eyed beasts were beaten to death by the panpao cavalry who vigorously drew back their weapons.


    Except for the initial sneak attack effect of the poisonous insect warriors, they turned back directly - the fleeing poisonous insect warriors have now retreated to the back of the team, fleeing back together with their Yalau.


    Finally, someone did not wait for Yalao to speak, and began to scream: "Run away, they are too powerful!"


    "Go back and gather the clansmen to come again!"


    "We must take revenge!"


    ...


    Mu Feng was watching the battle calmly, when he heard the shouts on the battlefield, he sneered, "I still want to escape!"


    Saying so, he waved his hand: "Kill, life or death!"


    Having received the order, Da Jiang soldier no longer had any worries, and shouted excitedly: "Kill!"


    The soldiers fell into the mountains, and less than half of the remaining soldiers in the mountains fled in a hurry on the way they came.


    The chasing and killing was like a wave, and the morale of the Dajiang soldiers was like a rainbow. They all shouted and killed the mountain warriors who fled in embarrassment.


    At this time, the warriors of the mountains hated Yalao so much in their hearts, they gritted their teeth and went back to destroy him, then chopped him up and threw him into the golden eye pool to feed the fish!


    Warrior Da Jiang wished he could kill all the mountain people who had nothing to do.


    Anyway, the great chief also said that it doesn''t matter whether it is life or death, only the number of enemies left shall prevail!


    At this time, Ye Lao Aryan had already fled to the forefront of the crowd.


    He had already made up his mind that after returning to the mountains, as long as the clansmen did not kill him, even if he was abolished, he would accept it.


    He is full of bitterness now.


    Because he never expected such a result anyway.


    The people outside the mountain are so cunning, and the warriors outside the mountain are so powerful!


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" Arya, who was sitting on the back of the unicorn, exclaimed wildly in his heart, looking at the mountains that could already see the edge, he felt very cordial and at ease.


    "As long as I enter the mountains, it will be difficult for you to catch me!" Aryan clenched his fists excitedly, "I will never leave the mountains again... um, what''s going on?"


    Aryan roared angrily, "Why did you stop?"


    The surrounding soldiers hurriedly stopped.


    Only then did he notice that in front of him - on the way back, another group of big ginger warriors had appeared at some point!


    They were running towards him in unison.


    "This..." Aryan''s mind was blank, and he stared wide-eyed and suddenly "ran" in front of him?


    He looked back subconsciously, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    Because there is a group of pursuers behind!


    "He, they, why are there so many people?" Aryan said with a cry: "How could this happen!"


    The people who came were Zahe, Ko Nuoa, Huang Chuan, Yin Qiang and others who were ordered to outflank from both sides.


    For them, after outflanking, they just need to be "fast", and there is no technical difficulty.


    Moreover, Han Shu and the others have already held off the opponent for enough time in the frontal battle, which is completely enough for them to detour!


    At this moment, Zahe, who was leading the soldiers blocking the way, and Konoa looked at each other, nodded and then grinned.


    Ko Nuoa yelled loudly: "Da Jiang Qingniao City Ko Nuoa has been waiting for you here for a long time, whoever is the leader, get out and die!"


    Zhahe then grinned grinningly: "Jiang Zhahe, come here if you are not afraid of death!"


    Behind them, Huang Chuan and Yin Qiang all led the soldiers to surround them. At the same time, they tapped the plate armor on their bodies with golden knives, and there were "dang dang" and "bang bang" sounds.


    All the mountain warriors despaired instantly.


    There are interceptions in front, chasing soldiers in the back, and there are three huge birds in the sky staring at them, they have no way to escape!


    At this moment, all the mountain warriors looked at one person with hateful eyes¡ªYelao Aryan who dragged them into the abyss...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1244

    "The one riding Linlong, come down by yourself!"


    Zhahe revealed his identity as an Aryan, "Come down!"


    Konoa was surprised: "Is he the leader?"


    Zhahe grinned strangely: "Maybe he''s a big leader!"


    "Ok?"


    And Arya, who was "named" by Zhahe, was terrified instantly, looking left and right, wanting to speak up and scold the warriors of the mountains to protect him, but suddenly found that when the warriors of the mountains looked at him, each and every one of them had hatred and anger on their faces.


    "You, you..." Arya became more and more uneasy.


    "Why, you don''t want to come down yet?" Zhahe sneered, and shouted, "Who can tell me who he is, so he doesn''t die!


    If you capture him and give it to me, you can take your people and leave on your own! "


    As soon as these words came out, all the mountain warriors were stunned, and then their eyes were in a trance.


    They hated Arya to the core, but it was not easy to send him into the hands of their opponents.


    After all, it was one thing to destroy him after returning to the mountains, and another thing to give him to the opponent before the battle.


    No one wants to bear the name of the traitor.


    "Nobody wants it, right?" Zhahe nodded, "Then they all have to die!"


    The soldiers of Qunshan trembled in their hearts, looked at Zahe and the others who were blocking the way ahead, and then turned to look at the approaching pursuers.


    Zhahe was impatient: "Forget it, kill it!"


    Finally, a soldier shouted: "He is Yalao of the Mountain Tribe, and he is the one who asked us to come out for revenge!"


    Zhahe nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, you can come out, you don''t have to die!"


    There was a hint of excitement on the man''s face, but it was well concealed, and he ran out of the team decisively.


    Someone started, and someone made a move. The soldier closest to Arya''s expression changed drastically, and then he gritted his teeth and stepped forward and smashed Aryan''s back with a bone gun, knocking him off the unicorn.


    He urged the panther to take a stride forward, picked up Arya, and rushed towards Warrior Jiang.


    Zhahe nodded in satisfaction and made room for him.


    The soldier also understood that when he was still a short distance away from Zhahe and the others, he directly threw Aryan over.


    Arya, who fell to the ground, rolled twice before getting up.


    Before he could cry out in pain, he was grabbed by two big Jiang warriors and dragged him over.


    Simply snappy.


    It took only a few breaths from the soldier''s attack to the big Jiang soldier''s tying Aryan tightly, and it was like a scene where the two sides agreed to exchange things.


    It''s just that at the moment, it''s purely the mountain warriors who surrendered their Elao Aryan in order to save their lives.


    Zhahe saw that Arya had already got it, and he had accomplished a great deal, so he nodded to Ko Nuoa.


    Konoa clenched his fists, suppressing the urge to kill violently.


    Zhahe looked at Dajiang Chasing Bing who had slowed down, grinned and said: "Okay, since some of you have sent Yalao, I will give you another chance!


    Those who are willing to throw away their weapons and dismount their mounts will not die!


    Everyone stand here!


    If you don''t want to, then die! "


    There was a commotion among the warriors in the mountains, and people talked a lot: "Is what he said credible?"


    "What if he repents?"


    "Will the people behind do it?"


    Without waiting for them to reply, the Da Jiang soldiers chasing from behind shouted in unison: "Those who put down their weapons and mounts will not die!"


    The mountain warriors panicked.


    It seems that life and death are all in one''s own thoughts, and even more in the other party''s thoughts!


    In an instant, the expressions of many mountain warriors changed, and it was difficult to make a choice.


    But there were also those who made a decisive decision, left their mounts and weapons, walked out of the team, and then walked carefully to the place Zahe said under the watchful eyes of Warrior Da Jiang, not daring to move.


    Zhahe nodded, indicating that they were all right, and turned to look at the remaining half of the mountain warriors who had not put down their weapons and hesitated, grinning coldly: "You have no chance!"


    As he said that, he moved his hand, and people surrounded him directly, and began to siege!


    Han Shu and the others also took the opportunity to surround them and began to strangle the stubborn mountain warriors.


    with no doubt!


    Nearly 10,000 Da Jiang soldiers besieged and killed only 2,000 mountain warriors, one can imagine the consequences!


    And those mountain warriors who gave up their weapons and mounts trembled all over, not daring to look directly at them.


    There were more than 8,000 fighters, and in an instant, there were only less than 3,000 people left!


    Even if the 3,000 of them returned to the mountains smoothly, it would be difficult to pose a threat to anyone in the future!


    "It''s all Aryan''s fault!"


    How could they not understand at this moment that it was Aryan who had harmed them.


    "And Hatta, that damned Hatta!"


    The mountain warriors who watched their clansmen being killed were extremely tormented, so they had to search their brains to find someone to vent their anger on.


    "It''s Hatta!"


    "Yes, Hatta is the one who caused my mountains to fall to this field!"


    "Where''s Hatta!"


    "Get him out!"


    ...


    On the one hand, the Jiang warriors were still besieging and killing the only remaining warriors from the mountains, and on the other side, the surviving warriors from the mountains were examining and sizing each other up in the crowd, trying to find out the culprit.


    If it weren''t for Hatta''s rhetoric, how could they believe that there was salt outside?


    How could they heed the call of Aryan?


    They have enough time to send people out to investigate, and it will not be too late to make a decision after confirming the news!


    So Hatta and Aryan are both sinners, sinners who entrapped the mountains!


    Soon, someone shouted: "Here he is!"


    The crowd was excited: "Kill him!"


    "kill him!"


    "It''s all his fault!"


    ...


    Arya, who was caught, trembled.


    At this time, the color marks on his body were gone, and he was covered with blood¡ªthe blood was not his, but the blood that he shed from a soldier beside him.


    When he was pulled out, he was pretending to reach out to support the wounded soldier, while quietly rubbing the blood of the soldier behind him and smearing it on himself.


    In this way, he looked like a warrior who had just experienced a bloody battle.


    Anyway, many soldiers have blood stains on their bodies and faces, and others should not be able to tell who he is.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect his strange behavior to be discovered by the angry mountain warriors, who pushed him out decisively.


    Hatta, who was kicked out of the team, kept shouting: "What are you doing, I''m not Hatta, I''m not Hatta!"


    However, how could the angry mountain warriors allow him to confuse right and wrong?


    They all yelled at Warrior Dajiang: "It''s him, he and Yalao tricked us out to take revenge!"


    "Huh?" Warrior Da Jiang dispatched two people in an instant, forked him out without any explanation, and tied him tightly.


    Hatta covered his face and shouted: "You misidentified me, I''m not Hatta!


    I am not Hatta! "


    Zahe, who had finished the battle, rode up to him and punched him in the chest: "Shut up, I don''t care if you are right or not, if you talk nonsense, I will kill you immediately!"


    Hatta really shut up.


    ...


    Da Jiang warriors began to clean up the battlefield, calculate the battle damage and gains.


    Da Jiang had more than 500 casualties, most of them were soldiers from Jade Bird City.


    Moreover, most of these soldiers died of poisoning.


    Firstly, they are not as good at fighting as the real Dajiang warriors, and secondly, they have a desire for revenge, and when fighting with the warriors of the mountains, they always fight with their lives.


    When these battle damages were reported to Mu Feng, Mu Feng was also silent.


    Not only for the bloodiness of the soldiers of Jade Bird City, but also for their stubbornness!


    With Da Jiang''s current strength, he didn''t need so many casualties to deal with these barbarians in the mountains in the flat areas!


    But he immediately discovered that the weather of the original number of soldiers in Jade Bird City had obviously changed.


    Although nearly 400 of them died out of more than 500 people, the expressions of all the soldiers were extremely excited and calm.


    Obviously, from their point of view, killing four or five hundred people and killing thousands of enemies is definitely revenge for the dead clansmen.


    worth!


    Wooden wind was silent.


    It was only then that he remembered that the people in Jade Bird City had been "settling accounts" in a different way from others.


    "It seems that they have to correct their outlook on life in the future!" Mu Feng said in his heart.


    The next thing is to get it.


    When he mentioned the harvest, he immediately understood why the clansmen of Jade Bird City were so excited.


    Because the warriors of the entire mountain tribe had died or injured more than 6,000, and the number of prisoners alive was less than 3,000!


    No wonder when Mu Feng looked at them, he felt that the haze on their heads, faces and hearts had been swept away!


    Never before have they achieved so much at such a small cost!


    As for the mount, Mu Feng was speechless.


    Apart from capturing three Qilin beasts, more than three hundred golden-eyed beasts and a hundred or so ponies, the living creatures had nothing else to gain¡ªbecause the mounts of the warriors of the mountain tribes were either tigers, leopards or jackals.


    And these mounts were obviously arrested by them by special means, and after being abandoned by their masters, they ran back to the mountains without hesitation.


    The rest, such as weapons, are rarely seen by him.


    What really surprised him was the copper lump sledgehammer that toppled the bear, the red-tailed fishbone gun, and the two big wooden lumps that looked like long-haired bone sticks...


    Then, before returning to Jade Bird City, Mu Feng asked someone to bring the chief culprit of this battle¡ª¡ªAryan.


    Of course, with him, there is Hatta...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1245

    Seeing Arya, Mu Feng frowned.


    The last time I saw Tutan was the same as the one in front of me, with colorful lines on his face, and he couldn''t tell who was who, let alone what they were thinking in their hearts.


    Not only him, but Hatta beside him is also covered in colorful patterns.


    Mu Feng frowned and said, "Get some water to wash them clean, and then bring them here!"


    Aryan was very sad and indignant.


    Listening to the tone of the other party, I am like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. After washing the water, I can decide how to eat it.


    Warrior Da Jiang nodded and dragged the two away, while Zhahe told the story of how to capture Aryan and Hatta.


    Hearing that Zahe said that Hatta used the blood of his tribe to smear himself on his body, he couldn''t help laughing: "This Hatta is really a fucking talent!"


    Zhahe and the others were taken aback for a moment, only to feel that what the chief said was really good, and that one sentence completely explained Hatta''s stupidity.


    "Yeah, he''s really a fucking talent!" Zhahe grinned strangely.


    The people around also secretly remembered this sentence.


    Soon, Aryan and Hatta were sent.


    Aryan is middle-aged and elderly, which can be seen from the wrinkles on the corners of his eyes.


    His eyes were brown and flickering, and he didn''t look like a good thing.


    And his face was very plump compared to the shriveled Hatta next to him, obviously because he had been in a high position for a long time, ate well and slept well.


    Even so, his overall complexion is still black and brown, giving people the feeling that the fuel for those looks has been smeared on his body all year round, and has been "marinated".


    Hatta''s situation is not much better than his, and it can even be described as miserable.


    He was thin and shriveled, with all the furrow bones visible, and he looked like the kind who couldn''t eat or sleep well with the boss.


    The only thing that stands out is his pair of small sneaky eyes, looking around from time to time with anxiety.


    For some reason, when Mu Feng saw the eyes of these two people, he thought of a word - rat spirit!


    But right now, these two mouse spirits are destined to find it difficult to play any more ideas.


    Because what they are facing is an existence that is more mouse-like than them - Wooden Wind!


    Mu Feng looked at Aryan with a smile, squatted down and patted his shoulder, and said with a smile: "Look, it still looks pleasing to the eye after washing, how dirty it was just now!"


    Aryan felt extremely aggrieved.


    The colored patterns on his body were accumulated over the years, and to a mountain tribe member, it represented supreme glory.


    In the end, he was washed away by the other party in such a violent way!


    Moreover, one of the reasons why Ye Lao was abolished was that the color patterns on his body were washed away.


    As an old saying goes, "Tattoos exist, but tattoos perish".


    Of course, Aryan didn''t want to die.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have tried his best to persuade the people of the Qunshan tribe to take revenge.


    It can be said that Mu Feng''s unintentional actions had already chilled his heart.


    Mu Feng said: "What do I ask you, what do you answer, you can save a lot of torture!


    Otherwise, let your life be worse than death! "


    In one sentence, concise and to the point, it directly cut off Aryan''s many thoughts.


    "You, what do you want to know?" Aryan tried his best to calm down, but found that he still couldn''t calm down.


    Mu Feng ignored him, but looked at Hata: "You too, if you answer slowly, or make up nonsense, you will die!"


    Hatta nodded hastily: "Don''t worry, the superior, I must have something to say!


    Just please don''t kill me! "


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That depends on your performance!"


    As he said that, his expression changed, and he asked coldly, "How many supplements are there in the mountains?"


    "This..." Hatta was about to cry.


    Because he couldn''t answer the first question.


    Aryan also frowned: "Well, I, I don''t know, there are about one or two hundred?"


    "One hundred or two hundred?"


    "Less than two hundred!"


    "You are Yalao, I don''t know how much?"


    "Some tribes have very few people, only a few dozen, and there is no need for restraint, so they don''t count..."


    "Then how much is restricted by you?" Mu Feng asked.


    Aryan rolled his eyes: "The only two mountainous areas that are really under my control are Shanxi and the middle of the mountain. Part of the northern part of the mountain and part of the southern part of the mountain are also subject to my orders. As for Shandong..."


    Aryan didn''t continue talking.


    "Did not say?"


    Aryan shook his head: "They didn''t obey my order, and no one came this time, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise you might beat us?" Mu Feng sneered.


    Thinking of the result of this battle, he frowned.


    Da Jiang killed more than 500 soldiers, while the other party had only killed more than 3,000 soldiers.


    In the end, these four or five thousand people were trapped by two breads, and there were still two or three thousand people who refused to follow.


    It can be seen how hard the bones of these barbarians are.


    Once such a person is released, he will create crimes for Da Jiang in the future.


    And his original intention was to kill as many as he could.


    After all, the people in the mountains are wild and unruly, and it would be a disaster to put them back.


    Even if there are only two or three thousand left in front of him, it still makes him feel quite tricky.


    Aryan saw Mu Feng frowning and pondering, thinking that he was worried about Shandong and dared not make a move. He turned his eyes and said simply: "Although Shandong is only one area, it is the most powerful area among the mountains. Most of Yunmeng, do you know?


    No fewer than 30,000 to 50,000 people were defended by the Shandong area.


    The reason why they didn''t come this time was to confront Yunmeng Dabu! "


    His current intention is obvious: Although they don''t listen to my orders, they are members of my group.


    A mountain tribe that can deal with 40,000 to 50,000 tribes is really about to go out of the mountain, you have to weigh it yourself.


    Mu Feng looked strange.


    This Aryan is really running the train with his mouth full of words, not telling the truth.


    He is still talking nonsense when he is about to die, it seems that there is no need to keep him, so he has to find another way.


    If it doesn''t work, I have to ask Truffle to bring the Shandong woman named Heiduo over, ask about the situation face to face, and then make a plan.


    He waved his hand and looked at Zhahe: "Give him to Chaolu and let him take him back to Blue Bird City!"


    Zhahe understood, nodded and grinned grinningly, grabbed Arya and took him away.


    Aryan panicked and shouted in horror: "You, you can''t kill me! I am Yalao of the mountains, if you kill me, you will bear the wrath of my sons from the mountains!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng looked at the prisoners in the mountains not far away, "Will you avenge him?"


    Most of the mountain warriors were silent, only a few shook their heads.


    Mu Feng glanced roughly, and thought: "These people can''t be released for the time being!"


    Then he patted Hatta on the shoulder with a smile and asked, "Do you know what will happen to him?"


    Hatta was still in shock, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "He, he didn''t tell the truth?"


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng laughed, "The Yunmeng Department has long been wiped out, and Shandong District is also the weakest district among your mountains...


    Tell me, should this Aryan die? "


    Hata nodded subconsciously at first, then shook his head hastily, and finally was at a loss, begging Mufeng with a crying voice: "Go up, go up, please don''t kill me!


    As long as you don''t kill me, you can ask me to do anything! "


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I don''t want you to do anything, just answer my questions honestly, can you do it?"


    Hatta nodded deeply: "You ask, you ask, I will tell you everything I know!"


    "it is good!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1246

    With Aryan''s lessons learned, Hatta no longer dared to hide anything.


    Next, Mu Feng asked a question, and Hatta could answer three.


    Obviously, the frightened Hatta no longer cared whether he talked too much, whether it aroused the disgust of others, and said what he had to say.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but think of Tutan before, saying "All the men in my mountain tribes are bloody men", and then he asked someone to draw a knife to make a gesture, and Tutan quickly realized that he knew all the tricks.


    Right now, this Hatta is obviously weak, and with the addition of Yelao Aryan, Mu Feng has no choice but to label them as "hard-bodied" in his heart, and praise "what a bloody man".


    Combining what the two said, we roughly sorted out the situation of the mountain tribes:


    There are about 180 to 200 tribes in the mountain tribes, with varying numbers of people.


    The few are only two or three hundred people, and the many are six or seven hundred.


    Mu Feng secretly calculated in his heart, based on such a calculation, the "registered population" of the Mountain Tribe was less than 40,000 to 50,000, and it might be more than a hundred thousand.


    It is really troublesome for so many people to hide in the mountains.


    He began to think about how to deal with the aftermath.


    The totems believed by these tribes are animal gods.


    But they don''t have the specific appearance of beast gods, so everyone understands them differently.


    Some tribes think that the Beast God is the image of a giant-toothed tiger, some think it is the last image of a poisonous insect after being devoured by my "five poisons", and some think it looks like a golden-eyed beast...


    In the mountains and dense forests, all powerful beasts may be their totems.


    It is precisely because of this way of totem belief that they have conflicts and commonalities with each other.


    Conflicts are differences in beliefs, and the commonality is that everyone wants the other party to recognize the beast god they believe in, so that they are suitable to become the totem of the entire mountain tribe.


    Therefore, every time when the mountain tribes compete, the Yalau candidates will bring their tamed beasts to fight with others.


    Generally speaking, the purpose of this kind of battle is not to kill the enemy, but to win or lose.


    So on the surface it''s pretty peaceful.


    Whoever injures the opponent first from the divine beast wins, and the last person is considered to be the Yalao of the entire mountain tribe.


    Therefore, the election of Yelao in the mountains does not depend on personal combat power, but on the ability of his beast partner.


    In this way, it is not surprising that Ye Lao can''t fight but is extremely confident and domineering.


    After hearing the news, Mu Feng felt strange.


    If it''s really about taming animals, he can definitely send Sha Laosan, Qiongqi or Black Dragon over there, wouldn''t he be able to sweep them away?


    Of course, this can only be imagined, Ye Lao must be a native of the mountains.


    There are several strange places in the mountains.


    One is the Golden Eyed Pond, which produces golden-eyed beasts. It is located on a mountain. On the top of the mountain is a large water pool, and there are many golden-eyed beasts around the water pool.


    One is the stickleback lake in Shandong Province, where sticklebacks are produced. The spines on the top of the stickleback can be removed to make bone guns. The bone guns used by the red tails killed by Hanshu are the spines of sticklebacks.


    One is the Bear Valley in Shannan District. There are many bears in the valley, all over the valley.


    One is the poisonous miasma forest, which is located at the border between Shannan and Shanxi districts. Most of the tribes around here are also good at driving away poisonous insects.


    Of course, limited by the size of the poisonous insect, very few people here are from Yalau.


    After asking Hata, Mu Feng fell into a sinking mood.


    Yu Yao, Han Shu and the others asked Mu Feng what to do next.


    "Go back to Blue Bird City first!" Mu Feng ordered.


    "yes!"


    "What about this person?" Elm pointed at Hatta.


    "Send him to Liaolong City to mine, watch carefully!"


    "What about the captives?"


    "Bring back to Blue Bird City!"


    ...


    So everyone returned to Jade Bird City together, and found that the spirits of the entire Jade Bird City clan were high and excited.


    Obviously, more than 400 people were injured and thousands of enemies were killed. They chose to value the huge number of enemies killed.


    Mu Feng frowned. From this point of view, the people of Jade Bird City are really more of a fighting nation than a fighting nation.


    It is not without reason that their population has been decreasing¡ªthe enemy''s encirclement is one aspect, and their own "death" is another aspect.


    Originally, he was thinking of guiding them slowly, but now it seems that it is time to strike while the iron is hot.


    He looked at Zhao Lu: "Go and call all the clansmen in Jade Bird City, I have something to say!"


    Chaolu did so.


    Soon everyone gathered.


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "I have said since the time when the Jade Bird tribe joined me, Da Jiang, that I, the clansman of the Jade Bird people, took over, and I, Da Jiang, the enemy of the Jade Bird people, also took over.


    So today when the mountains and tribes came to attack, I, Da Jiang, naturally went back and sent troops to fight against the enemy together.


    We killed more than 6,000 enemies..."


    Before he finished speaking, everyone in Jade Bird City was so excited that they couldn''t contain their expressions.


    Mu Feng frowned, and said in a deep voice: "But I, Da Jiang, also lost more than five hundred people!"


    People in Jade Bird City looked at me one by one, and I looked at you, not knowing why.


    Mu Feng continued: "Over 400 of the 500 warriors were born and grew up in Jade Bird City, and many of you are their family members.


    Your family members are warriors, and as warriors, it is their duty to fight for their clansmen and protect the tribe.


    But when they went to the battlefield, they fought to the death with all their heart, and they didn''t hesitate to fight with their lives. Don''t you feel sad after they die? "


    Many of the Jade Bird people bowed their heads and remained silent.


    Mu Feng said again: "I know that the Cyan Bird people teach their children for the sake of the tribe, regardless of everything.


    It is precisely because of teaching the children in this way that the unprecedented unity of Jade Bird City has been promoted, and it has also enabled the original Jade Bird Department to survive under the circumstances of being surrounded by powerful forces.


    These are all your credits, your dedication, Jade Bird City will remember, Da Jiang will remember even more!


    But whether it is the former Jade Bird Department or the current Da Jiang, in fact, there is no need for soldiers to fight with their lives all the time.


    You all have to know one thing, that is, when our fighters fight with others, it is definitely not to die, but to live a better life!


    The situation of fighting with each other is that if we don''t work hard, we will die, and our clansmen will also be unlucky...


    And Da Jiang''s current strength doesn''t need you to fight each other with your life again and again!


    Just like this time, with the arrangement of the leaders of Elm Demon, Han Shu and Thunder Dragon, I, Da Jiang, can completely wait for work, and can severely injure the opponent without paying a lot of money, but some fighters go deep into the enemy group and seek death by themselves!


    I can understand your desire for revenge, but I can''t understand the behavior of sending you to death like this!


    More than 400 people disobeyed orders and rushed into the enemy''s army, and even your own clansmen died in order to save them. Your fight to the death not only cost your own life, but also your clansmen''s lives! "


    The blue bird warriors trembled one by one.


    Some of them sensed something was wrong.


    Especially seeing his own robe Ze put his life on the line in order to save his comrades who took the risk of committing suicide, it made them feel guilty.


    "Ah, brother!" Zhao Lu whispered, "If you don''t go deep into the enemy''s army and kill the enemy yourself, you won''t understand your hatred!"


    Mu Feng frowned, and snorted coldly: "If you took a risk and killed the enemy, and caused your clansmen to die, what do you think?"


    Zhao Lu shook her head: "I didn''t want to hurt my tribe!"


    Mu Feng shouted: "But if you do this, you will hurt your clan!"


    After a pause, he yelled angrily: "At least that''s how Chief Keyelau died!"


    Chao Lu opened her mouth wide and remained silent.


    Furious, Mu Feng raised his voice again: "It''s really time to go all out, you don''t need to think about it, I, Da Jiang''s other leaders and commanders, none of them are cowards, none of them are cowards, they will all rush to the front!


    Just like when the other party appeared with powerful fighters like Tutan, Red Tail, and Knockout Bear, I, Han Shu, and Thunder Dragon would all take up our responsibilities and rush to kill them in front of you!


    But even if we can kill their strongest fighter, we won''t rush into their crowd to die! "


    The Cyan Bird people looked ashamed.


    Zhao Lu was even more ashamed¡ªhe thought of Keyelao''s death, precisely because of his father''s greed for success.


    Han Shu sensed Chaolu''s abnormality, and reminded in a low voice: "Great chief, Chaolu is still young..."


    Mu Feng interrupted him, and shouted in a low voice: "What''s so small, he is already the lord of the city, if you use this kind of thinking to govern Jade Bird City, the clansmen here will give him up sooner or later!"


    Han Shu sighed and stopped speaking.


    Chao Lu heard it naturally, opened her mouth, her face pale: "Ah, brother..."


    Mu Feng''s tone was a little slow: "You are the master of a city, tens of thousands of lives will be held in your hands in the future.


    If you always trade the lives of soldiers for victory in every battle, will one day you want to let all the soldiers here die, and you will be left alone with a gun to fight back against the enemy? "


    "I, I..." Zhao Lu stammered.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Think about it carefully, after dealing with this big battle, let me spend some time in the world first!"


    For Chao Lu, Mu Feng couldn''t bear to censure her heartily.


    One is because he is not yet an adult, the other is that he is Chang Ning''s younger brother after all, and the third is that he is the lord of the city after all, so we have to save face for him.


    Most importantly, the blood of the Blue Bird people is not all useless, at least he can trust them with confidence in the face of big and tough battles.


    He looked at the Blue Bird people again, and said in a deep voice: "Since you have joined Dajiang, I will be responsible for the lives of all your people.


    Clansmen are human beings, and warriors are also human beings!


    No one is bound to die!


    Understand? "


    As soon as the words "No one is bound to die" came out, all the Jade Bird people trembled.


    Mu Feng said again: "When you need to fight for your life, I will naturally give an order, whoever dares to back down will be regarded as a traitor!


    When you don''t need to fight for your life, you just need to follow the order, you know? "


    The Jade Bird people responded one after another: "Yes!"


    Only then did Mu Feng wave his hand, and asked Chao Lu to arrange for the clansmen to do their own work.


    Afterwards, he gathered together Yumo, Hanshu, Aguli and others to discuss the aftermath.


    No need for Mu Feng to say much, everyone knows how to deal with the mountain tribes.


    Yu Xi said: "Most of their warriors have been wiped out, and the rest of the tribe are not strong enough to fight. It is better to send people directly into the mountains and annex them one by one."


    Lei Long nodded: "That''s right, move all their clansmen out, or gather them in a certain area, so that I, Da Jiang, can manage them!"


    Aguli thought for a while and said: "They have a grudge against me, Jiang, and we have killed so many of their clansmen, it is difficult to annex them, why not capture them all as slaves!"


    Han Shu shook his head: "Slaves are just transitional in my Dajiang, and they can still become clan members in the end."


    Chao Lu remained silent.


    Mu Feng looked at him: "Chao Lu, what do you think?"


    Zhao Lu didn''t hide her thoughts, and said directly: "Although I know it''s impossible, I still want to kill them all."


    Wooden Wind shook his head.


    This is obviously an unrealistic idea.


    He said: "The reason why I let you kill so many mountain warriors in this battle, instead of capturing them, is to frighten them, so that they will be in awe of me, Da Jiang, and dare not do it again!


    Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no need to kill again! "


    "Then annex it?" Zhao Lu asked tentatively.


    The rest of the people also nodded.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Now Da Jiang is no longer suitable for annexation."


    "Why?" Everyone asked in unison.


    Mu Feng explained slowly: "Now Da Jiang has a large population, around 150,000, this is what Li Hu told me before I came here.


    It seems that my big ginger is already a super big tribe.


    But in fact so many people do not live in one place, but are scattered in various cities.


    The largest population is in Longcheng, which is only 30,000 to 40,000 people, and the rest of the main cities may be in the thousands or 10,000.


    Do you think that if we annex the territory of the hill tribes, should we send people to manage them? "


    Everyone was silent.


    Han Shu thought for a while and said: "You can move them out and gather them in one area according to what Uncle Thunder Dragon said, or just disperse them and live with our existing clansmen!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If we gather together, we still need to send people to manage it, and it is extremely prone to turmoil.


    But if it is scattered to various cities, it will inevitably increase the burden on our existing cities.


    Although the autumn harvest is complete, the food reserves are already very tight to cope with our current population.


    If we annex these hill tribes again, we will run out of food all of a sudden! "


    Han Shu said unexpectedly: "This year''s autumn harvest is very good, and the food in Liaolong City is enough to last until next year!"


    Mu Feng said helplessly: "You only saw Liaolong City, but you didn''t see the newly built Goshawk City, Wangxi City and Blue Bird City!"


    Han Shu suddenly realized.


    Now Da Jiangxin has absorbed nearly 100,000 tribesmen from the three tribes of Qingniao, Dali, and Shaoli, and has annexed tens of thousands of tribes in Changli. He is already Alexander.


    At this time, Da Jiang couldn''t bear to annex the tribes of the mountains and tribes.


    "Then what should we do?" Han Shu asked, "Do you want to destroy the tribe?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer, but asked, "What good will it do us to kill the remaining barbarians who don''t have much fighting power?"


    Han Shu was stunned.


    The others also frowned.


    Yeah, it doesn''t seem to do any good.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "What are we doing if there is no benefit, it is thankless!"


    "Then what should we do?" Yu Yao scratched his head, "Leave these captives alone and leave them alone?"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng still shook his head: "There are so many good things in such a big place, what a pity to just give up like this?"


    Now people don''t understand.


    No annexation, no destruction, no looting of the population, what else can be done?


    Seeing everyone''s doubts, Mu Feng laughed and said, "Have you forgotten that Truffle has already reached an agreement with that Shandong woman."


    "Huh?" Everyone''s eyes lit up, and then they were puzzled, "Do you really want to exchange salt with them?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Of course it''s true!"


    A few people look at me and I look at you, it''s hard to understand.


    "If there is anything in the mountains, we Dajiang don''t necessarily lack it!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "We may not be short of their things, but they must be short of our salt!


    As long as we are willing to exchange salt with them, they will be willing to deal with us honestly, without revenge, let alone causing trouble. "


    "Why?" Everyone was puzzled.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Salt is a necessity for them, they must have it in order to live. We have opened an opening for them to exchange salt, so they won''t be cruel enough to fall out with us!"


    Everyone frowned and thought.


    Mu Feng smiled and said nothing.


    He determined that the opening of the salt exchange was tantamount to controlling the lifelines of these tribes, just as the Yufu tribe was being manipulated.


    Of course, the eyesight of Yufubu itself made Mu Feng willing to give them more benefits.


    As for the mountain tribes, it depends on their follow-up performance.


    "Let Truffle bring that Heido, I, Da Jiang, can know about this battle in advance, and I can''t do without her!" Mu Feng ordered.


    "Isn''t Liaolong City closer?" Han Shu wondered.


    "No, let her come to Jade Bird City, and know which city her tribe is attacking from my Dajiang."


    "yes!"


    "Thunder Dragon and Han Shu can switch defenses with each other, Han Shu faces west, Thunder Dragon faces east!"


    The two nodded.


    ...


    Half a month later, Truffle brought Heiduo, Nuo Gao and another hundred people to Jade Bird City.


    Followed by the great chief of the Yufu tribe and Zhantou Yuehuang!


    Mu Feng rushed to meet them at the gate of the city.


    Heiduo, Nuo Gao and others were obviously very nervous after seeing Mu Feng.


    Because Truffle had already told them the news of the defeat of the Mountain Tribes on the way here.


    These people were skeptical at first.


    But recalling that they haven''t seen Ye Lao bring people back for so long, they understand that Truffle is not lying.


    Thinking of the sudden loss of most of the combat power of the mountain tribe, these people were terrified, for fear that the other party would attack the mountains one by one.


    At that time, I don''t know how many people will leave their ancestral land and go deep into the more remote barren mountains.


    Mu Feng glanced at the few people in front, Heiduo, Nuo Gao and others, and finally turned his gaze back to Heiduo with a strange expression.


    "woman?"


    Mu Feng coughed twice, looked at Truffle with a questioning face.


    Truffle nodded.


    It was definitely a woman.


    "The atmosphere of the mountains is really... open!" Mu Feng thought to himself, but he couldn''t see what his face looked like.


    Forget it, looking at this size, it is not my favorite type.


    He said seriously: "I am Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of Jiang, and welcome to the city of Jiang Qingniao!"


    Everyone hastily bowed and responded: "I have seen the upper part!"


    Then Wood Wind brought them into the city.


    Everyone looked at him carefully along the way, with different expressions.


    Almost without exception, everyone was shocked.


    For they had never seen a man dwelling on the ground, and it looked so solid and indestructible.


    Reminiscent of the teamwork of Qunshan and Dali, both of which were defeated here, they became more and more sure that it would be difficult to conquer here.


    In particular, Heiduo and Nuo Gao from the Mountain Tribe were shocked.


    They thought that it was here that the people of the Kunshan tribe suffered heavy losses.


    After Mu Feng led them into an earthen building, he said with a smile: "You guys rest here for one night first, and when you recover, we will discuss important matters tomorrow!"


    Except for the excited Yufu people, the rest of the mountain tribes were all frightened and uneasy.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I invited you here to discuss things with you, no matter what the outcome of the discussion is. Even if I kill you afterwards, I won''t fight with you here, don''t worry!"


    As soon as these words came out, these people felt relieved.


    They nodded in agreement and went to rest with the people arranged by Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng secretly gave Truffle a few words, asking him to bring someone over alone at a later date and discuss matters separately...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1247

    "Later, how late?" Truffle scratched her head, "Call that Heiduo?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, then reacted and scolded with a smile: "Go away, I like big ones!"


    Truffle pretended not to know, stretched out his hand and gestured twice on his chest. Seeing Mu Feng raised his foot to kick, he immediately looked stunned and said "Oh, oh, I understand".


    Then he added: "It seems that big brother Shuofeng is right, everyone likes big ones!"


    Mu Feng sighed, it seemed that Shuo Feng had to be taught a lesson.


    With a straight face, he changed the topic: "Tell me about the general situation of these people!"


    Truffle also hurriedly said seriously: "The great chief of the Yufu Department, that is, the one with wrinkled face, is more busy."


    "Yue Mang?" Mu Feng asked, "Yue Huang also came?"


    Truffle nodded and wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng murmured in amazement: "The busier you get, the more panicked you become, the more panicked you become, the busier you are, there''s nothing good!"


    Truffle didn''t know, so he could only continue to say: "I told them earlier that as long as they invaded the mountains, Da Jiang would take action against the Miao Man tribe.


    This time, they probably mean that! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Then what do you think?"


    Truffle thought about it for a moment, and said: "Before I came, I asked Yue Huang in private, and Yue Huang also said that it was the idea, but they were not sure how we would send troops, so they wanted to follow us to have a look.


    But when I came here, I passed Wanzhangyuan, and the Thunder Dragon leader had already informed me about Da Jiang''s situation. I think Da Jiang might leave a lot of soldiers to deal with the mountains, so it''s not suitable to send troops now. "


    "Oh?" Mu Feng looked at Truffle, "Then what will you do?"


    Truffle thought for a while and said, "Then the great chief will ignore them, and I will reject them."


    "Are you coming?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Truffle nodded: "It''s not Da Jiang''s intention that I refuse. Anyway, what I promised them at the time was what I said..."


    Before Truffle finished speaking, Mu Feng exclaimed in his heart: "Be good, be good!"


    This truffle is also fucking personal!


    This is different from ridiculing Hatta and Aryan before, it is definitely Mu Feng''s sincere praise!


    He was the one who promised, and he was the one who retorted¡ªin this way, it has nothing to do with Mufeng or Da Jiang, and it is only him, Truffle, who reneged!


    How similar is this to Zhang Zi''s old-fashioned "negotiation for six hundred miles"?


    Truffle is a ruthless person, and she is willing to give up her face and reputation for the sake of the tribe.


    In this way, it means that for such a long period of time, he has been purely prostitution of the labor of the soldiers of the Yufu Ministry.


    However, for Mu Feng, there is a lot of room for maneuver. Whether he turns his face and refuses to admit it, or sings a blush to fulfill his promise, he will be fine.


    Especially the latter, it will also allow him to gain a wave of favor from the Yufu Department.


    Truffle is so sincerely for the public, he naturally can''t ruin the reputation of Truffle.


    He waved his hand: "No need to do that, I care about myself!"


    Truffle still wanted to persevere, but was stopped by Mu Feng''s hand: "Okay, Da Jiang won''t send troops to the mountains, so you can free your hand!"


    Truffle nodded in relief: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, he hadn''t seen milestone results in literacy, but he had personally seen the results in opening up people''s wisdom.


    Looking at the whole picture at a glance, the "cunning" of truffles is just one of the epitome of the "civilization" of the Dajiang people.


    Mu Feng was very relieved and cared about this kind of thing.


    Writing, privatization, granting power to others...


    After many factors are intertwined, people''s cognition is also opened up, and various ideas may arise.


    It''s a matter here, we must cultivate their "loyalty" and "trustworthy" ideology.


    Ginger''s education should not be limited to literacy!


    Truffle didn''t know what Mu Feng was thinking, and continued: "As for Heido of the Heishi tribe, he was the one who took the initiative to go out of the mountains to report the news.


    The tall and thin man next to him is called Nuo Gao, and he followed Heiduo this time to persuade many tribes not to join the war.


    According to what they said, they persuaded nearly fifty tribes not to move.


    The few people next to them all heard that they could exchange salt with us but did not come out of the mountain. They came here this time because they wanted to confirm it. "


    Mu Feng was surprised at first.


    According to what Truffle said, there should be at least three or four thousand immediate combat forces in the mountains. If they are broken up and scattered in the mountains, and the Jiang warriors rush in, there is no way to say that there will be losses.


    But immediately he was relieved again.


    So many people risk their lives for the sake of salt, there are reasons to be confirmed, and there are also reasons why they don''t trust Heiduo and the others...


    "There is room for manipulation!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    Then he nodded at Truffle: "Okay, now go and call Yue Mang and Yue Huang over, and talk to them first!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, this "tired" pair appeared in front of Mu Feng.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Mu Feng smiled and said: "The Yufu Department has put a lot of effort into this battle with me, Da Jiang, and I, Da Jiang, should thank you all because of emotion and reason.


    You don''t know, before you came, Truffle specifically told me that the leader of Yuehuang has worked so hard for me, Jiang! "


    Yuemang and Yuehuang looked at Truffle with grateful eyes.


    Truffle just nodded: "It was the great chief who taught me well!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Why do you feel like calling someone a curse?"


    If I let go just now, I''m afraid it''s you, Truffle, pretending to be deaf and dumb and starting to argue.


    It is also true that it teaches well.


    It''s just that you people have learned it crookedly.


    "Ahem!" Mu Feng hurriedly withdrew his thoughts, and said seriously: "Since I, Da Jiang, have made a promise to you, I will naturally abide by it.


    But you also have to keep your promise and pay correspondingly according to the number of soldiers we dispatched! "


    As the great chief, Yue Mang was naturally in a hurry to express his opinion: "Don''t worry, the superior, the restoration of our Yufu Department is all thanks to the help of the superior.


    Now they are relying on the superiors to deal with the Miao Man tribe, so naturally they dare not have other ideas! "


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Whether it''s Yuehuang from the Yufu Department, or the Yuemang in front of him, they are all honest people, and they have one thing to say, unlike that old clapper in Aryan, who was full of words when he was about to die.


    He said with a smile: "Since this is the case, don''t worry, it''s up to Truffle to discuss with you how to deal with the Miao Man tribe and how to share the war gains.


    Of course, before that, I, Da Jiang, will not treat you badly, and I will give you the salt and my Da Jiang''s unique golden knife as a reward! "


    "Thank you superior!" Yue Mang and Yue Huang bowed and saluted together, very sincerely.


    Mu Feng waved his hands, the discussion with the two ended happily, both host and guest enjoyed themselves.


    The two were about to leave when Mu Feng suddenly said with a smile, "Wait a minute!"


    Yue Mang and Yue Huang hesitated for a moment, then looked at Mu Feng blankly: "What''s wrong, upper part?"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Who gave your names, why don''t you feel so good?"


    "Ah?" The two were taken aback, "What''s wrong, upper part?"


    "Look, the more you are together, the busier and flustered you are, or the more flustered you are, the busier you are. Isn''t it bad that you''ve been working in vain all year round?"


    The two were dumbfounded, why is their name so particular?


    Mu Feng said earnestly and earnestly: "You two, as the chief and war leader of the tribe, your name has a great influence on the tribe!"


    "Ah?" The two got busy, "Then what should we do?"


    Yue Mang even hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Please teach me!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why don''t you change your name?"


    "Change the name?" The two were stunned, "What name?"


    How did they know that as the leader, the name is so particular?


    But where can we change now?


    They are not good at this kind of thing either!


    In desperation, they could only look at Mu Feng helplessly.


    Mu Feng cleared his throat: "Why don''t we call it ''better and better''?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1248

    After changing the names of the two, Mu Feng felt complacent, and the more he thought about it, the more satisfied he became.


    Yue Mang changed his name to Yue Yue, and Yue Huang changed his name to Yue Yue.


    And judging from the expressions on the two of them when they left, it was clear that they were very satisfied with the new name.


    "After all, I am an expert in naming names!" Mu Feng said in his heart.


    But what he didn''t know was that after Yue Mang, Yue Huang and Mu Feng bid farewell to each other, they saw no one left and right, so they looked at each other bitterly.


    "Yuehuang, what''s the matter?" Yuemang frowned, "Didn''t you say that the great chief was easy to talk to before you came here? Why did you insist on changing our name?"


    Yue Huang also frowns: "I don''t know, why did he suddenly want to change our name?


    Don''t you have any opinions on our Yufu Department, and use this reason to remind us? "


    "Reminder?" Yuemang frowned, "We didn''t have any thoughts either!"


    Yue Huang''s brows were also twisted into knots: "Otherwise, why do you want us to ''get better and better''?"


    Yuemang frowned and thought hard, and after a while he slapped his forehead: "I understand, this time the great chief mainly met the people from the mountain tribes, and they just had a big battle.


    He wants us to continue to work hard on the matter of dealing with the hill tribes and get better and better! "


    Yue Huang''s eyes lit up.


    Only this explains it!


    He thought for a while and wondered: "But aren''t we going to deal with the Miao Man tribe? If we continue to help Da Jiang invade the tribes in the mountains, won''t we have to delay it?"


    "It''s really stupid!" Yue Mang slapped Yue Huang on the head, "How can we deal with Miao Man without Da Jiang? First take down the mountain tribe with Da Jiang, and then deal with the Miao Man tribe, wouldn''t it be very simple?"


    "That''s right!" Yue Huang''s eyes brightened, and he realized it.


    The more Mang talked, the more he felt that he guessed Mu Feng''s intentions correctly, and continued: "Tomorrow, if he talks to the mountain tribes, when he wants us to talk, he must not pretend to be dumb, he must express his opinion!"


    Yue Huang took it for granted, and hurriedly nodded...


    Mufeng saw Heiduo again.


    It was too much for Truffle, so he asked Truffle to call Nuo Gao.


    There were a total of six people from the two tribes, and they all appeared in front of Mu Feng.


    When exchanging greetings, Mu Feng tried his best not to squint his eyes, but Na Heiduo, as the leader of this discussion, sat in front of Mu Feng, so that he had to watch even if he didn''t.


    "Just look at it, I don''t suffer from it!"


    But after a few glances, he really couldn''t comfort himself, so he got up and stood aside, standing and talking.


    This feeling put pressure on the few Sitting Mountain people.


    They were already a head short because of the severe damage to the mountains, but when they saw Mu Feng get up, they thought they were deliberately putting pressure on them, so they hurriedly sat upright.


    "Thanks to you this time!" After exchanging pleasantries, Mu Feng smiled, "It''s not only for me, Jiang, but also for your mountain tribes."


    The people of the group of mountains were sitting in danger, they didn''t know why, so they didn''t reply right away.


    Mu Feng continued: "I, Da Jiang, made preparations because of Heiduo''s advance notice, and avoided greater losses.


    And you mountain tribes avoided even greater losses because you didn''t come! "


    These words sound gentle, but when you think about it carefully, they are very domineering and terrifying.


    What Mu Feng meant was obvious, even if all of you people from the mountains came, you would still be defeated. If you didn''t come, feel lucky to go!


    With such a simple sentence, several people feel more and more pressure.


    Mu Feng continued: "I know the purpose of your coming here, and this is what I asked you to talk about.


    Before I talk to all of you who came this time, I want to meet you first. After all, you two clans are the ones who have contributed the most to me this time! "


    Having said that, Mu Feng smiled slightly.


    Heiduo and Nuo Gao also breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly laughed along with them.


    Mu Feng nodded: "I, Da Jiang, never let anyone have a grudge against me.


    For those who are gracious, don''t be stingy with your kindness!


    So, before talking about things, both of your clans can get twenty golden knives and three jars of salt from me, Da Jiang! "


    As soon as this remark came out, Heiduo and Nuo Gao looked excited and surprised.


    A jar of salt is enough for their tribe to eat for several months. When they exchanged salt with most of Yunmeng in the past, a jar of salt required a tribe to accumulate exchange materials for a long time, and some people even died. It is conceivable that three jars of salt What a windfall for Yanba!


    Not only that, the improvement of the fighting power of the tribe with twenty golden knives is absolutely unprecedented.


    You must know that only a very few people in the mountains have gold artifacts, and most of the tribes have never even seen gold artifacts.


    But they can own twenty golden knives while sitting still!


    The six people cheered up, looked at each other, and clenched their fists excitedly. Then, led by Heiduo, they all bowed to Mufeng and saluted: "Thank you, Chief!"


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    These people are afraid that they don''t know the big ginger now. Looking at a salt mine in front of Jade Bird City, let alone three cans, even thirty or three hundred cans can be given away.


    But these people were so excited because of the three jars of salt.


    Sure enough, the Gospel of Matthew is right. Many things in this world are "the poor get poorer, and the rich get richer."


    He waved his hand: "These are what you deserve!


    It is you who made the right choice and returned the kindness to me, Da Jiang! "


    Heiduo glanced at Nuo Gao, but Nuo Gao bowed his head in silence, not daring to look at Nuo Gao.


    It wasn''t because of any right choice, nor because of his kindness to Jiang, but because he felt that following Aryan out of the mountain would be death, and he took a fancy to the golden knife that Heiduo gave him.


    The most important thing is that Heiduo is a famous flower in the mountains. He Nuo Gao has long thought in his heart that he can go to the Heishi tribe to get married and have a good time with him.


    Mu Feng naturally didn''t know the twists and turns, but continued: "Your kindness to me, Jiang, is worthy of these things, and also worthy of the deal we are going to discuss next!"


    Heiduo and Nuo Gao sat up together, looking forward to it.


    Mu Feng said again: "According to what Truffle told you before, after going back this time, you can prepare the things to exchange, and I, Da Jiang, will choose a place to trade.


    Since it is a transaction, some things must be made clear.


    You first have to tell me what you can trade, and what I, Da Jiang, can offer.


    Also, it is the exchange relationship of mutual transactions.


    Determine how many things can be exchanged for a jar of salt. "


    After speaking, he looked at Heiduo and the others.


    Heiduo and Nuo Gao looked at each other, and then tentatively said: "We don''t know what the upper part is willing to exchange, but we can take out fur, fish bone spurs, and black scale sticks."


    Mu Feng was noncommittal and asked, "Have you exchanged salt with Yunmeng Dabu before?"


    Heido nodded.


    Mu Feng asked again: "Then how did you exchange it before?"


    Heiduo''s face was ugly, but she still said honestly: "What Yunmeng Department discussed with us is that twenty stickleback thorns can be exchanged for a jar of salt."


    "Twenty?" Mu Feng frowned.


    This Yunmeng Department is also quite dark-hearted, twenty thorns are equivalent to twenty bone spears, and the power of bone spears is still higher than that of bone knives and sticks.


    According to the rules of the old market, about ten bone knives or sticks can be exchanged for a jar of salt.


    This is considered a par price, and most and small parties have no objections.


    Even the Manglong Department, which originally opened the store, has such a dark heart, it also recognizes this "price".


    No wonder Yelaonu from the Mountain Tribe had a big fight with the Yunmeng tribe.


    It''s just that the result was beyond his expectation, and he didn''t fight.


    Before Mufeng could open his mouth, Heiduo said nervously, "Up, up, I heard from this lord that if we don''t follow Aryan out of the mountain, yes, we will lose some things."


    Mu Feng saw his nervousness, and asked with a smile: "Then how much do you think is acceptable?"


    Heiduo was stunned for a moment, then carefully asked: "Ten, fifteen?"


    Woodwind smiled and shook his head.


    Heiduo was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Truffle pleadingly.


    Truffle scratched his head.


    Mu Feng looked at Truffle, then at Heiduo, with an expression of "Is there something wrong with you two".


    Truffle was embarrassed and hurriedly waved her hands.


    Mu Feng didn''t look at him, but smiled at Heido who was still embarrassed, and said with a smile: "Don''t be nervous, I mean fifteen is too much, it''s not fair to you.


    How about this, I have the final say, how about ten thorny fish bones in exchange for a jar of salt? "


    "What!" Heiduo''s eyes widened, thinking that he had heard wrongly, "Ten roots?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, it''s ten!"


    "This..." Heiduo stood up excitedly, knelt down on one knee, and saluted Mufeng: "Thank you, sir! All the ethnic groups in Shandong will remember your kindness!"


    "Hey, let me go, it doesn''t look too small..."


    Mu Feng quickly turned his face away, and hypnotized himself: "I am a gentleman!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1249

    For Heiduo and the others, exchanging ten bone spurs for a jar of salt is an unprecedented profit.


    So much so that they still couldn''t believe it after Mu Feng said the exchange price.


    Immediately afterwards, Heiduo and Nuo Gao looked at Mu Feng with different eyes.


    Mu Feng''s scalp went numb for a while.


    Hei Duo can still understand the look in Lao Tzu''s eyes, what does Nuo Gao mean?


    Of course, he didn''t do this for charity.


    Ten horn thorns for a bag of salt is at best a commoner''s price.


    Although Dajiang now has iron tools, these bone spurs are not useless.


    At least these bone spurs are good for javelins.


    Of course, the reason why Mufeng finalized such a low exchange price was not the transaction itself, but the purpose behind the transaction.


    The so-called "If you want to take it, you must give it first", how could he be the first to express his position and lower the price for no reason?


    The salt trade was just a way for him to attack Qun Shan.


    As long as he gets the approval of these people, there will be more possibilities.


    But how to arrange it depends on the meaning of Heiduo and Nuo Gao.


    Because he quoted a low price, Heiduo and Nuogao were encouraged, and they successively talked about other things in their tribe that could be exchanged for salt.


    And the price given by Mu Feng was also halved from the original Yunmeng part, which greatly won a wave of recognition.


    After the bargaining was confirmed, Heiduo and Nuogao were no longer as restrained as before.


    For now, they have negotiated the deal with Mu Feng, and it has far exceeded their expectations.


    They even hated this war from the bottom of their hearts.


    Heiduo said sincerely: "Dear superior, it is really my Qunshan tribe''s fault to lead the troops to take action against Jiang this time!


    We are so grateful that you still have the option to forgive us! "


    Nuo Gao also said bitterly: "That''s right, Aryan shouldn''t believe in outsiders'' words and sneak attack on Jiang.


    If we had known that you are such a tribe earlier, we wouldn''t have lost so many tribesmen! "


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "Well, it''s good to clear up the misunderstanding, the problem now is that you know my Da Jiang''s way of doing things, but other tribes don''t know.


    They only know that I, Da Jiang, killed thousands of sons in your mountains! "


    Heiduo sighed: "It''s also because Aryan lied, which caused the tribe to be deceived.


    If we were counted, we would fight back! "


    Mu Feng smiled again: "Then what are you going to do next?"


    Heiduo and Nuo Gao looked at each other, then shook their heads: "The Qunshan tribe has been hit so hard, we don''t know what to do!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said thoughtfully: "This is not acceptable, if we let it go, the mountain tribe will only suffer a second blow, not to mention foreign enemies, just internal consumption will be very troublesome.


    And frankly speaking, I, Da Jiang, am not the kind of warlike and war-loving tribe, and I don''t want to be on guard all the time whether someone from the mountains will come to attack us.


    if¡­¡­"


    Heiduo immediately reacted, and then said: "If Qunshan can elect the convincing Yalao again, this situation can be avoided!"


    Mu Feng smiled knowingly, but said nothing.


    He has brought up the topic, and it depends on what Heiduo and Nuo Gao have to say.


    Hearing the word "Yelao", Nuo Gao''s eyes lit up, but immediately dimmed again.


    He shook his head and said: "The selection competition of New Yelao is the ability to tame animals.


    But when it comes to the ability to control beasts, Heido and I are not the most outstanding among the mountain tribes.


    At least compared to the Shanxi and Shannan ethnic groups, we have no advantage. "


    Heiduo also nodded silently.


    Mu Feng asked a question at the right time: "Why?"


    Nuo Gao explained: "There are many giant-toothed tigers in Shanxi, and black bears in Shannan, but there are no such powerful beasts in Shandong and Shanbei where we are."


    Mu Feng frowned: "It shouldn''t be, if you don''t have powerful beasts, how could Heido''s father become Yalao''s?"


    Nuo Gao looked at Heiduo.


    Heiduo''s face was full of pride: "My father once secretly went to Shannan District, tamed one or two black bears, and won the tribal competition."


    Mu Feng tentatively asked, "Bear God?"


    Heiduo shook his head: "One head of Bear God''s words is enough."


    Mu Feng came to his senses, it turned out that the general election of Gunshan Yelao focused on the ability to tame animals.


    Because it represents the ability to survive in the mountains.


    As for whether you can lead troops to fight or whether you can make decisions, it doesn''t matter.


    He thought for a while and asked, "If a person can tame many ferocious beasts, can he be a Yarrow?"


    Heiduo and Nuo Gao nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "But if New Yelao wants to fight against me, Da Jiang, like Aryan, what should we do?"


    The two of them changed color and immediately reacted.


    Indeed, if the selection is based solely on strength, there is a high probability that Yalau will appear in the three districts of Shanxi, Shanzhong or Shannan.


    Based on the loss of their clansman this time, it is very likely that they will think about revenge, and then lead the group of mountains to suffer another heavy blow.


    But this is obviously not a wise move.


    In that case, there is no guarantee that Da Jiang will not anger them and cancel the salt deal they just negotiated.


    "Then, what should we do?" Heido asked subconsciously.


    Nuo Gao was also anxious, looking at Mu Feng eagerly.


    Mu Feng asked with a smile: "What will happen if you become Yalao?"


    "Us?" Heiduo and Nuo Gao looked at each other, their eyes lit up, and they expressed their opinions one after another.


    Heiduo took the lead in expressing his attitude: "If I were Yalao, I would definitely restrain the people of the mountain tribe, maintain a good relationship with Da Jiang, and not take revenge. In fact, we can''t take revenge either. After all, the two sneak attacks were our fault. "


    Nuo Gao followed closely behind: "If I, as Yalao, will let all the tribesmen unite in Dajiang to trade salt.


    Of course, if you want.


    After all, compared with revenge, Yanba and the reproductive tribe are what the mountain tribe needs most! "


    Wood Wind nodded.


    I am very satisfied with the answers of the two.


    He nodded and asked with a smile: "If I can make one of the two of you become Yalau, will you do what you say?"


    Both were short of breath.


    According to Mu Feng, there is a way to make them become Yalao?


    how can that be!


    The people of the mountain tribe selected Yalao to compete for the ability to control animals. This is their tradition and no one can change it.


    No matter how much they admit that Jiang is also powerful, it will not change this fact.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng just looked at them with a smile, waiting for their answer.


    They know that if they want to be a Yerao, it is not the same as if the other party can ensure that they become a Yerao.


    What they have to pay is definitely not as simple as promising not to take revenge.


    But how could it be so easy for Yalao of Gunshan to be the one?


    After thinking about the "price" for a long time, Heiduo finally plucked up the courage to look at Mufeng: "What can you do?"


    "A way?" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Simple!"


    As he spoke, he whistled, and the two giant former bears, Sha Laosan, came to their vicinity without anyone else walking around.


    Then Sha Laosan took his little brother and rolled on the ground, revealing his belly.


    Heiduo and Nuo Gao were startled: "Bear God!"


    They immediately looked at Mu Feng in shock: "Beast Tamer!"


    Mu Feng knew that they were "experts", so he naturally knew what this meant, and smiled and said, "Now you are relieved?"


    The expressions of Heiduo and Nuo Gao changed drastically, and they quickly made plans in their hearts...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1250

    When Heiduo and Nuo Gao heard Mu Feng driving the two original bears, their minds were already active.


    They also understand that if they want to become Yarrow, they must pay a price.


    Just the price...


    Neither of them wanted to say it in front of the other.


    Because whoever speaks first will suffer, and the other person can add a little to the price he said to make Mu Feng''s heart flutter.


    This can be seen from the fact that Mu Feng met the two of them at the same time.


    Regarding the point of becoming Yalao, even if Nuo Gao is so close to Heiduo, he definitely thinks that he can become Yalao instead of seeing Heiduo become Yalao.


    Because becoming Yalao can gain a lot of convenience in the entire mountain tribe - more hunting areas for prey, the right to marry women first, deciding the life and death of many small tribes...


    In this matter, the two are still competing.


    Mu Feng saw the eyes and thoughts of the two of them, waved his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, I''m just an outsider in this matter, what to do is still your mountain tribe''s own business, go back!"


    Unexpectedly, Heiduo and Nuo Gao, who seemed to have something to say at first, chose to shut up, bowed to Mufeng and said goodbye, then turned and left.


    Yuxi, Truffle, and Chaolu, who had been silent all along, were puzzled.


    Yuxi asked: "Chief, these two people obviously didn''t say anything, why did you let them go back?"


    Truffle and Chaolu also nodded in unison, expressing their doubts.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "No, they will come back later."


    "Will you come back?" Yuxi wondered, "What are you doing here?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You will know later."


    As he said that, he looked at Truffle: "You and Yuxi wait outside, if it is Heiduo who comes, you go to the next room and listen to what she has to say.


    If it''s that Nuo Gao, bring it here directly. "


    "yes!"


    Elm and Truffle went out.


    Sure enough, it was Heido who came back first.


    Seeing that Truffle and Elm were obviously waiting for someone outside, she became more and more sure of what she thought.


    Especially for truffles, she instinctively chose to believe.


    "The great chief asked me to wait for you here!" Truffle was also shocked after seeing Heiduo''s return, and was greatly surprised by Mufeng''s judgment.


    How did the warchief know she''d come back?


    With this curiosity, he turned around and introduced: "This is the chief of my Jiang army!"


    Heido hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    Then Truffle said, "Come with me!"


    Then he took her around the room where Mu Feng was, and had a secret discussion with her.


    After a short meeting, Nuo Gao also came.


    After receiving the order, Chao Lu waited outside and led him to Mu Feng.


    "Respected Great Chief!" Nuo Gao bowed and saluted, and his address was changed from "upper" to "Great Chief", with a very low attitude.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "If you have anything to say, just say it!"


    Nuo Gao was taken aback for a moment, and in his heart he regarded Mu Feng as a god-man.


    He respectfully said: "Heiduo was present just now, so it''s inconvenient for me to speak face to face, please forgive me!"


    Mu Feng smiled to show that he understood.


    Nuo Gao took a deep breath, and then said: "If you can make me Yalao, I am willing to lead the mountain tribes to be subordinate to Da Jiang, and I will obey Da Jiang''s orders from now on."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng pretended to be surprised, "But in this way, your mountain tribe will be controlled by others, and you may also be rejected by other tribes in the mountains, have you thought about it?"


    Nuo Gao nodded: "I''ve made up my mind, but don''t worry, as long as I become Yalao, whoever dares to object, I will mobilize other tribes of the Mountain Tribe to attack them together!"


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, noncommittal.


    Nuo Gao was a little anxious and asked eagerly, "The great chief?"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Well, let me think about it!"


    Nuo Gao didn''t understand, and frowned.


    Will I get it wrong?


    But seeing that Mu Feng didn''t intend to continue talking with him, he had no choice but to bow and retreat.


    After Nuo Gao left, Chao Lu asked this time: "Brother, why didn''t you promise him just now?


    Didn''t you say that it''s not good to take action against the mountain tribes now.


    Now it''s their own initiative to be subordinate to Da Jiang, wouldn''t it be very troublesome? "


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s a good thing for the mountain tribe to belong to Da Jiang, but it''s not a good thing for Nuo Gao to become Yalao."


    "Ah?" Zhao Lu was puzzled, "Why?"


    Mu Feng frowned and said: "In order to become Yalao, he will help me deal with my own people. How much loyalty can such a person have to me, Da Jiang?"


    Chao Lu frowned and thought.


    Mu Feng continued: "He can even abandon his own people, so naturally one day he will be able to abandon me, Da Jiang.


    But what I want is not only the subordination of the mountain tribes, but also the ability to be annexed and absorbed by us without hindrance.


    If Nuo Gao becomes Yalao, he will not be willing to be annexed..."


    "Didn''t you say that Da Jiang has a small population and his territory is wide enough?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "That''s now, but what about the future? When the integration of the existing population of our Dajiang is completed, we can annex the new tribe.


    Moreover, there are many good things hidden in the vast territory of the mountain tribes, all of which can be used. "


    "Good things?" Zhao Lu frowned, "What good things can they have?"


    Mu Feng thought: "There may not be less iron ore and copper mines in the mountains, it''s just that they don''t know it.


    Otherwise, where did the bear get that copper lump?


    Also, can there be less herbs and products in the mountains?


    Many specific Chinese herbal medicines are only produced in the mountains. "


    Now he just confirmed the deal with Heiduo and others with salt, and when the time is right, he will even ask the people in the mountains to collect wild ginseng, herbs and the like to trade according to his requirements.


    It can not only stabilize the hearts of the tribes in the mountains, but also weaken their combat power-let them all be busy with herbs and have no time to think about fighting.


    If conditions permit in the later stage, Mu Feng will even let Da Jiang''s people process the flour and trade with them!


    Isn''t the common people thinking about "two acres of land, one cow, and a wife and children on the kang"?


    Can live in peace, who wants to fight?


    At that time, all the tribesmen in the mountains and tribes will eat well, drink well, wear warm clothes and sleep well, and they still think about opposing Da Jiang¡ªit is true to wish to join Da Jiang.


    There is an old saying that "empty one''s mind, strengthen one''s stomach, weaken one''s mind, and strengthen one''s bones", which is the truth.


    It''s just that these concepts, after all, are difficult for Zhao Lu to understand, so she can only teach him step by step.


    Sure enough, Zhao Lu thought for a while, nodded for a while, and shook her head for a while, clearly still doubtful.


    Mu Feng didn''t explain and looked out.


    Because Elm and Truffle brought Heido over.


    Apparently, they felt that what Heiduo said made them tempted.


    "Great Chief!" Yu Yao frowned happily.


    Wooden wind is clear.


    You can tell by his expression.


    The same is true when looking at truffles.


    In fact, the two of them didn''t realize it until after Heido said what he said just now. The chief just let them go and come again on purpose, which has a deep meaning.


    Truffle couldn''t hide her excitement, she hesitated to speak, and finally let Heido behind her, let her speak.


    Heiduo bowed her body and saluted, goodbye Qiuhe.


    Mu Feng scratched his head and turned on gentleman mode: "What do you want to say?"


    As he spoke, he picked up the water glass next to him and took a sip.


    Heiduo said: "If the great chief can help me become Yalao of the Mountain Tribe, I can make the Mountain Tribe stop hating Jiang."


    "Oh?" Mu Feng glanced at her.


    Heido''s statement is relatively conservative.


    Heiduo was taken aback, and continued: "If you can continue to trade with our mountain tribe, I can try to get the people of the mountain tribe to agree to join Dajiang.


    If you wish. "


    Chao Lu who was at the side sneered and sniffed at the words.


    I didn¡¯t even believe that Nuo Gao said that he wanted to be subordinate to Dajiang. Isn¡¯t it even more ridiculous when you say that you want to join Dajiang?


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng said with great interest: "Oh, this is all for the future, what if you become Yalao and don''t abide by the agreement?"


    It was rare for Heiduo to avoid Mu Feng''s scrutiny, and said frankly: "The people of the mountain tribe are also human, I can''t make decisions for them, but I will try my best to make them change their decisions!"


    After a pause, she added another sentence: "But I think as long as you are willing to exchange salt with us, and if you are always so fair, they will definitely be tempted!"


    Mu Feng was noncommittal: "I can try everything you said, but how can I believe you?


    The totem oath is fine, but it is said that your Blackstone tribe only has a few hundred people, so even if you break your promise, what can I do? "


    Unexpectedly, Heiduo shook his head resolutely: "If you don''t believe it, I can give birth to a child with you, and he will become the Yalao of the mountain tribe, so that as long as he becomes an adult, you can annex the mountain tribe smoothly.


    And I am also your person, so naturally I will not violate the agreement! "


    "Pfft!" Mu Feng, who was drinking water, spat out a mouthful of water.


    "What''s wrong?" Heido didn''t know what to do.


    The elms, truffles, and morning dews on the side also looked extremely strange.


    "Ahem!" Mufeng was quite speechless at Heiduo''s "vigorousness".


    It felt as easy as drinking water for her to say such fierce words from her mouth.


    Heiduo looked at Mufeng squarely, with doubts on his face: "Aren''t you at ease?"


    "No no!" Mu Feng waved his hand, "I have a wife!"


    Heiduo was very puzzled: "It doesn''t matter! I won''t embarrass you after giving birth!"


    cough cough...


    Mu Feng was speechless again...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1251

    Mu Feng didn''t intend to get entangled in the issue of "having a baby", he waved his hand: "Is there nothing else?"


    Heiduo frowned, his face was hard to see because of the color lines: "I voluntarily gave birth to your child, so it''s okay?"


    Mu Feng frowned: "It''s not a question of whether or not it works!"


    Heido wanted to argue something else.


    Truffle made a timely rescue: "Our great chief likes big ones!"


    Mu Feng felt bad all over.


    This truffle!


    But Heiduo persevered, frowning and asked: "What''s the big one?"


    Truffle was helpless, and faced Mu Feng''s glaring eyes, she braced herself and supported her chest: "This, it''s too small, thanks to the child!"


    Heiduo looked at her chest and gave up helplessly: "I know, but I''m good at fighting!"


    Truffle still wanted to speak.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Truffle, shut up!"


    Truffle had no choice but to shut up and stop talking.


    On the other hand, Chao Lu who was at the side asked timidly at this moment: "Brother, what do you mean by being in debt to a child?"


    Mu Feng glanced at the black line on his forehead and glared at him.


    Chao Lu is very wronged, why are you staring at me!


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly: "Bring this up again, Yanba''s deal will be cancelled!"


    Heiduo was startled, and she really shut up.


    Mu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Big or small is the next best thing, who has the appetite for such a brightly colored body?


    He said in a deep voice: "Well, I can help you become Yalao of the Mountain Tribe, on the condition that the Mountain Tribe needs to be subordinate to me, Da Jiang.


    In addition, taking your Shandong area as a point, I, Da Jiang, need to send someone there.


    Firstly, they can help you stabilize Yalao''s position, and secondly, they are collecting things from you as my big Jiang''s dealers.


    If they collect something, I, Da Jiang, will give out corresponding salt and the like.


    Also, my Da Jiang''s people will start their activities in the mountains from the Shandong area, you need to send someone to help and ensure their safety..."


    Wood Wind listed many conditions.


    Heiduo could understand each one, but felt that each one had slightly changed and restricted the existing situation of the mountains.


    But in general, it was not what he originally imagined, Mu Feng killed him in one bite, and asked the mountain tribe to join Da Jiang.


    If that''s the case, the tribal distribution of the mountain tribes will definitely usher in a big migration.


    But she still needs to consider many details.


    Because she obviously felt that it was not in line with her cognition to ask so many seemingly innocuous requests without saying anything.


    Mu Feng saw her worry and said with a smile: "Why, are you worried now?


    How about this, in order to show my sincerity, Da Jiang, I allow you to have a baby with Da Jiang. "


    Without thinking about it, he pointed at the truffle: "That''s him!"


    Truffle stared wide-eyed, feeling that disaster was coming.


    "Big, big chief, you know me, I like big ones!" Truffle said anxiously.


    Mu Feng laughed strangely: "It''s all right, my childhood sweetheart!"


    "Qing, childhood sweetheart?" Truffle asked with a question mark on his face.


    On the contrary, Heiduo''s eyes were bright, like a female leopard finding delicious prey.


    Truffle scratched her head, feeling that the disaster was too sudden...


    As expected, Heiduo asked: "You, what you said is true?"


    Mu Feng looked at the unlucky look on Truffle''s face, and felt relieved.


    But after all, he couldn''t bear to cheat a loyal general for the tribe.


    He waved his hand: "This is just my personal idea. As for whether it will be successful or not, it depends on Truffle''s own opinion. You can think about this matter again."


    As he said, he winked at Truffle with Heiduo behind his back, and then glared again.


    Truffle had no choice but to nod and said, "Okay!"


    Unexpectedly, Heiduo, who was still a little hesitant, nodded immediately: "Okay, I agree!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Truffle hasn''t agreed yet!


    Heiduo bowed and saluted, and said solemnly: "I have seen Jiang''s sincerity, so I agree with what you said!


    As long as you help me become the Yale of the mountains, I will do as you say! "


    Mu Feng nodded in surprise.


    This Hei Duo is really a "gentleman", but he resolutely agrees to be subordinate to Da Jiang after getting a word from him that doesn''t even count as a bad promise.


    The next thing is relatively simple.


    Mu Feng redeemed the promise first, using advanced animal taming skills to arrest the yellow wolves who had been lingering in the Blue Bird City for a long time, and directly ordered the yellow wolves to follow Heiduo.


    This operation directly made Heido''s jaw drop.


    A group of more than seventy wolves squatted in front of her and looked at her.


    One of them was very big, obviously the existence of the wolf king even sniffed her hand in a humane manner.


    Mu Feng told the Yellow Wolf King: From now on, you will regard her as the master, and you can do whatever she wants you to do, but you are not allowed to attack my big ginger!


    After thinking seriously, the Yellow Wolf King shook his tail at Mufeng.


    Heido was extremely shocked.


    A group of more than seventy wolves, just give it away!


    She tried to instruct the Yellow Wolf King, and found that he really drove the wolves according to her order.


    Heido was surprised.


    With just such a pack of wolves by her side, she can fight against a small tribe by herself!


    Not to mention at the Yalau Competition!


    In the entire mountain tribe, it is extremely rare to be able to domesticate three wolves, and the six wolves can basically take the position of Yalao.


    There are no more than ten horses in the mountains and tribes.


    And now she, Heido, can drive more than seventy wolves by herself. She is not Yalao, who is Yalao?


    But she knew that this kind of animal taming ability was not hers, but only possessed by the great chief in front of her.


    Only now did she truly realize the horror of the great chief in front of her.


    The tribe is powerful, has a large population, has salt, and can control beasts...


    Such a person, who can give him a child is also very lucky!


    After Mufeng asked Heiduo to command the pack of yellow wolves, he let her leave on her own.


    The excited Heiduo didn''t even bother to go back to her room, and after getting Mufeng''s permission, she took the pack of yellow wolves out of the city for a "walk".


    But the yellow wolf king who was commanded along the way roared aggrievedly: Is this man sick? Why does he keep making us run around? Even biting someone is fine!


    ...


    At this time, Truffle was pleading beside Mu Feng with a bitter face: "Great Chief, you won''t really let me marry that big painted face?"


    Mu Feng kept his face stern: "Why, she''s not good enough?"


    Truffle looked bitter: "She doesn''t even have clothes on!"


    "But she is strong!"


    "That''s too strong, and so black!"


    "Black, where is it dark?"


    Truffle almost knelt down to Mu Feng: "The one on her chest is unpainted, it''s the original black color!"


    "Chest?" Mu Feng frowned and thought carefully, shook his head, and looked at Truffle meaningfully, "You look very carefully!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1252

    On the same day, Nuo Gao did not receive any reply from Mu Feng, and was very depressed.


    But he was also quick to keep his emotions under wraps.


    At least for now, he didn''t dare to be dissatisfied with Jiang.


    Ginger is too strong!


    On the same day, Mufeng asked Yuxi, Truffle and others to accompany these people to have a meal, and let them see the food that can be eaten in Dajiang.


    These tribes are basically eating all kinds of delicacies for the first time, and they are greatly amazed.


    Truffle also euphemistically expressed that as long as the relationship with each other is good enough, these delicious food practices can also be taught to them.


    As for some food that they don''t have, Big Ginger can trade with them.


    Each of these people was extremely excited.


    You must know that in the view of the hill tribes, it is necessary to exchange salt, but not necessarily food.


    This is the first time they know that food can also be exchanged.


    Truffle smiled and told them: "If you are willing to maintain a good relationship with me, Dajiang, we can trade these foods with you."


    Each of these people''s eyes lit up.


    They thought of the reaction that their own people could also eat these delicious foods.


    After dinner, Yuxi and Truffle find Mufeng and report on the situation during the dinner.


    "That Nuo Gao is indeed a thoughtful person, it''s as if nothing happened from the beginning to the end!"


    "It''s getting better and better, those two people are grinning to the root of their teeth!"


    "Heiduo and Nuo Gao are not as friendly as they looked during the day!"


    ...


    For these reactions, Mu Feng was not surprised.


    In the face of interests, it is difficult for many people to remain indifferent, and it is even more difficult to maintain their original intentions.


    The reason why Mu Feng did not choose Nuo Gao, but Heido was because although Hei Duo was not as resolute in attitude as Nuo Gao, she showed consistent care for her tribe¡ªjust like when she first came out of the mountain, she also wanted to Find a way out for the tribe.


    Such a person is concerned about the tribe, at worst Mu Feng can use the tribe to control her.


    On the other hand, Nuo Gao is different.


    In order to become Yalao, he can say in front of Mufeng that he will target anyone who is not convinced.


    This shows that he is the kind of person who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal.


    Such Erwuzi Mufeng didn''t want to use it, so as not to make trouble for himself.


    What surprised him was that the two guys, Yue Yue and Yue Hao, were said to be very active during the banquet. As long as Yu Yao and Truffle opened their mouths, the two of them would respond positively, as if they were qualified horsemen.


    After hearing the report of the two, Mu Feng was a little surprised, but he still smiled and said: "They have such good eyesight, then give them more benefits, so as not to chill their hearts!"


    "Yes!" Truffle nodded.


    Then he frowned and asked, "Great Chief, I still don''t understand something."


    Wooden Wind: "Say it!"


    Truffle said: "Actually, the transaction price we gave for salt is already very low, which is comparable to what we paid in the market, which far exceeded the expectations of the people of the mountains.


    So I think we can''t get anything useful if we trade our food, pottery, etc. to them.


    They are so backward there! "


    "Lagging behind?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    This was the first time he heard the word "backward".


    Obviously, in Truffle''s heart, there is already a difference between "advanced" and "backward".


    Elm Elf on the side also nodded in agreement.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Have you ever thought about why you did this?"


    The two shook their heads.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Salt, pottery, and food are all means to make them closely connected with our ginger, and when they find that they can''t do without ginger, they will understand my intentions in doing so.


    You can''t expect to be rewarded for everything you do when you trade with the covert people of the Gunshan tribe.


    Their reward is not now, but in the future! "


    "Huh?" Both of them frowned, thinking carefully.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head.


    It must be difficult for the two of them to understand this truth.


    Because this is equivalent to the special dish in the restaurant in the previous life.


    Specials are not profitable in themselves, but takeaway is not allowed, in order to bundle customers with in-store consumption.


    The special dishes themselves make money, and it is other dishes that really make money.


    In the same way, Jiang''s salt trade is now also to make money.


    When these people find that they can''t live without Da Jiang, it''s time for Da Jiang to really reap the rewards.


    Not only that, after all, the effect can only be seen later, and it is normal for Elm and Truffle not to understand.


    Immediately afterwards, Yuxi laughed again: "Great Chief, you should be watching there, I saw that Heiduo had a lot of private conversations with our Truffle City Lord!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng smiled all over his face, "This is a good thing!"


    He looked at Truffle: "Well done!"


    Truffle''s eyes widened in surprise, he never expected that a dignified leader would open his eyes and talk nonsense!


    It was obvious that the big boss secretly glanced at Hei Duo''s chest several times!


    "Boss!" Truffle defended, "It''s obvious that you have glanced at Heiduo''s chest several times!"


    "I''m helping you to see where she is black!" Yu Yao''s face remained unchanged.


    Truffle was defeated.


    "Oh?" Mu Feng smiled playfully, "Yumu, I''ve said it all, it''s a truffle to ask for a marriage, it''s inappropriate for you to do this!"


    Yuxi nodded seriously: "I know, I know!"


    Truffle wants to cry but has no tears.


    ...

 Chapter 1253

    After Fang Lei was defeated by Da Jiang, Fang Kun kept his tail between his legs.


    He was really scared by Jiang.


    To be exact, he never thought that Fang Lei''s tribe would be so weak that they could be attacked casually, and even small filthy tribes like the Nilong tribe and Tianxiong tribe could pose a threat to them.


    Fortunately, the final result is that although the Fang Lei Department is still there, it is no longer the previous Fang Lei Department.


    The surrounding small tribes were all wiped out, and the population seemed to be concentrated, and Fang Lei''s tribe became stronger.


    But he knew that whenever he encounters troubles now, he no longer has a little brother to dispatch, and he has to do it himself.


    Just like this time when Da Jiang came to the door, he had to go to Fang Kun himself to run errands.


    Fang Kun''s mind became active.


    Now he neither has such a high recognition for Jiang, nor does he have such a strong desire to resist.


    The root cause boiled down to one thing: Da Jiang almost killed Fang Lei, and Fang Lei couldn''t beat Da Jiang.


    But if he had the chance, he would also like to try.


    Just do it a little more secretly.


    He was not at ease entrusting this kind of matter to anyone, so he decided to go by himself.


    It was he who carefully inquired about the various trading items and uses that Raymond had brought, kept them firmly in his heart, and then selected his clansmen to go east with him.


    A group of two hundred people were all elites from the Fang Lei Department.


    Escorting the "sample" in Dajiangyan City.


    From Fang Lei to Jinwu Department, ordinary horses can travel in twelve days.


    Fast horses, such as his previous mount, the white unicorn, can arrive in eight days.


    It''s just that the one-horned white horse was kidnapped by Da Jiang along with his rhinoceros head.


    Thinking of this, Fang Kun gritted his teeth with hatred.


    To go east, you need to go through the edge of the old land of the Black Tooth Department and the Yin Yin Department. The people of these two tribes have now become Da Jiang''s people, and like Xishou, they have become Fang Lei''s traitors.


    "Rhinoceros, Cangxi, Black Dragon, these people deserve to die for being so disloyal to our Leibu!"


    Fang Kun cursed secretly, completely forgetting what he did to these people.


    After these two parts, they are considered to have entered the territory of the Golden Crow Department.


    To the west of the Jinwu tribe, near the border of the Fanglei tribe, there are not many small tribes.


    The so-called small tribes are also two medium and large tribes with a population of three to four thousand.


    It''s just that compared to the Jinwu tribe, which has at least 70,000 to 80,000 people, it is definitely a small tribe.


    As a big tribe, the Jinwu tribe is obviously different from other big tribes.


    They don''t have that strong desire to annex the smaller tribes around them.


    Naturally, the small tribes did not dare to covet them¡ªin fact, these tribes that nominally belonged to the Golden Crow Tribe secretly regarded themselves as members of the Golden Crow Tribe.


    The external and internal unity is the same, and even these two small tribes, one south and one north, will act as the "gatekeepers" of the Jinwu tribe, watching the people entering and leaving from the Jinwu tribe.


    It seems that relying on the power of the Jinwu tribe, their tempers are not small.


    Fang Kun didn''t know what happened to the Giant Bear Division farther to the north, but he knew that he had to keep his attitude low enough when facing the gatekeepers in the south, the members of the Cang Sparrow Division.


    Otherwise, the group of difficult ghosts in the Canary Department will make things difficult for them in every possible way.


    The Jinque Department was originally not named this way, it is said that it was changed to please the Jinwu Department, which shows that it is licking the dog.


    The Jinwu Department doesn''t seem to be disgusted with such a younger brother who licks his face and leans forward to be a horse boy. Anyway, he doesn''t need to raise it by himself, he just "supports himself".


    The Fang Lei Department passed by the Canary Department and needed to teach them a certain amount of things¡ªliving cows and horses.


    Not many each time, or three cows, or a few horses, there is no fixed number, it all depends on the mood of the Canary Department.


    Fang Kun was helpless about this.


    After all, the Jinwu Department also pretended not to see this kind of thing, and it was tacit approval.


    The confidence of the Canary Department to do this comes from the fact that they are located on a mountain pass between two mountains.


    It is also the ultimate way to connect the Jinwu Department and the Fang Lei Department.


    Of course, Fang Lei''s department can also choose to cross the mountain or take a detour, but this is not worthwhile.


    The consumption on the road and the danger of going over the mountains are far less worrying and labor-saving than spending a few livestock.


    This time is no exception.


    When they arrived at the mountain pass, before Fang Kun sent someone to shout out, he heard someone shouting from a high place ahead: "Stop, who are you!"


    The people sent by Fang Kun stepped forward and replied loudly: "We are from the Fang Lei Department, and this time we are going to the Jinwu Department to trade things!"


    "Eight horses!"


    "what!"


    "Eight horses!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Fang Kun gritted his teeth with hatred.


    It is so loud that there is no need for the tribe to report back.


    This time there are two more horses than when we came to exchange the golden knife last time.


    And he found that the Canary Department seemed to have figured out his temper now, and dared to challenge him openly.


    The horses also rose steadily from the initial three to eight.


    It is clear that he is sure that he has these things and is willing to give them.


    "This group of dirty people!" Fang Kun yelled in his heart, "Without the Jinwu Department, I will definitely kill you all!"


    He found that since he was defeated by Da Jiang, everyone dared to glare at him, and even a tribe dared to blow their beards and stare at him.


    But he felt that he was already enough with his tail between his legs.


    But there is nothing they can do, they are the boys of the Jinwu Department, and Fang Kun doesn''t want to offend them yet.


    So he waved his hand: "Give them!"


    The soldiers of Fang Lei''s department only felt aggrieved, but there was no other expression under their anger, so a few people had to drive the prepared horses to the mountain pass.


    Then he moved his hand again, signaling the soldiers to follow.


    After crossing the mountain pass, he can head east to the Jinwu tribe.


    "wait!"


    The Canary Warrior who picked up the horse shouted again, "Since you are going to trade, why haven''t you brought anything with you?"


    Fang Kun was stunned, and then reacted.


    In the past, when I went to the Golden Crow Department to exchange things, I would bring a lot of things, in order to be able to exchange them for the salt or golden knife of the Golden Crow Department.


    But this time they obviously didn''t come by trade, so they didn''t bring much.


    "I didn''t bring anything to exchange, but I said that I came to trade. There is a problem, you guys!" A few soldiers came out from the mountain pass and asked, "What the hell are you here for!"


    Fang Kun was furious in his heart.


    There is no end!


    Before he could speak, the soldiers of the Canary Department shouted arrogantly: "Show us the things you traded, or you can''t go there!"


    Fang Kun couldn''t take it anymore.


    He''s just a warrior from a small tribe, yet he dares to chirp at one of his great chiefs!


    He glared at each other, but still didn''t dare to get too angry: "We went to the Jinwu Department to trade, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1254

    "It turns out that you poisoned the young chief!"


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and all the nearby Canary tribes surrounded him, and Fang Kun stared at him.


    "What!" Fang Kun was stunned, "Poison your young chief?"


    He couldn''t bear it anymore, and said angrily, "I haven''t seen your young chief, and I don''t even know who he is!"


    "I still want to deny it!" The Canary Division soldiers sneered one by one, "Just tie you up and give it to the respected chief, just tell him!"


    "Wait, respected chief?" Fang Kun was stunned, "You are talking about the young chief of the Jinwu tribe!"


    "Humph!"


    Only then did Fang Kun realize that these members of the Canny Sparrow Department thought they were members of the Golden Crow Department from the bottom of their hearts!


    "It''s not us!" Fang Kun was furious, "These don''t belong to our Fang Lei Department!"


    "No?" A soldier from the Canary Division stepped forward and pulled Fang Kun, punching him in the stomach, making him speechless for a moment in pain.


    Then the soldier picked up the big stick in his hand, and knocked over the liquor stall with one stick: "It makes people fall down when they smell it, and they say it''s not poison, and dare to say it''s not yours!"


    Then he smashed the remaining jars with a few "bang bang" sticks, and immediately the pungent smell of liquor and the fragrance of wine mixed together.


    And the unique raw taste of soybean oil...


    It smells unspeakably good, and it also smells unspeakably bad.


    The soldier waved his hand and shouted: "You are from Fang Lei''s department, right? If you don''t want to die with him, just get off your horse and take it with you, maybe you don''t have to die!


    Those who want to stand out for him are just like these broken jars! "


    Ever since Fang Kun appointed the mud dragon to harm Fang Lei''s department and forced the rhino head away, Fang Lei fighters have long been dissatisfied with Fang Kun, and have long since lost their sense of identity with Fang Lei''s department.


    Hearing the shouts of the Canary tribe, they gave up resistance without any hesitation, dismounted and surrendered.


    A group of people were disarmed, their hands were tied, and they were taken aside.


    Fang Kun is no exception.


    Although he is a great chief, he is not easy to use in the Plant Sparrow Department.


    At this moment, anger, panic and annoyance were intertwined in his heart.


    He grits his teeth with hatred for everyone except himself.


    He shouted in a voice that only he could hear: "Big Jiang, Jinwu Department!"


    Unexpectedly, a soldier from the Canary Department punched him in the stomach again, causing him to bend down again in pain, and he couldn''t even think.


    ...


    In the next few days, Fang Kun was tied up and put on horseback, bumping back and forth.


    He vomited a few times during the period, woke up a few times, and didn''t get off the horse a few days later, he couldn''t remember.


    His mind was muddled and there was only one definite and clear idea: Da Jiang and Jinwubu must pay for the crimes he suffered!


    ...


    The Jinwu tribe is a tribe facing the mountains in the north, the lake in the east, and gentle areas in the southwest. There are tens of thousands of Jinwu tribe gathered here.


    But that''s not all of them.


    This is just their base camp.


    Going east along the lake in the east, there will be a river, going east to the sea further east, and there are two places where the clansmen of the Jinwu tribe live.


    Some of these people are responsible for drying salt along the coast, and on the other hand, they migrate eastward to disperse the crowded dwellings in the base camp.


    Going south across a jungle, there is also a mountain. There are no less than thousands of people living here. They excavate the mountain to dig gold ore, refine it repeatedly by beating, and finally make the gold they need.


    After making goldware, they took out the flawed and not hard enough ones to trade and exchange them for materials.


    Good golden knives are kept for their own use.


    Going southeast along the Jinqi Mountain is a flat grassland, where there are also people from the Jinwu tribe.


    But their existence is extremely special. The people of the Jinwu tribe know their existence, but they rarely see them.


    Even some children have never seen them until now.


    After all, the Jinwu tribe has not fought outside for too long.


    It''s been too long since they have used their strongest fighter - the bird army!


    If Mu Feng is here, he will find that the residence of the Jinwu tribe has formed a difference in the population with the division of functional areas.


    This point is very similar to the clusters of people formed in factories, mines, enterprise districts and high-tech districts in previous lives.


    Overlooking the four "sub-cities" derived from Jinwubu, you will find that they are connected by three wide "roads".


    It''s just that compared with Da Jiang''s stone paving, these roads just seem wider.


    There is still a long way to go in terms of leveling and firmness.


    The most surprising thing is that there is a small lake next to the settlement of the Jinwu tribe living near Jinqi Mountain in the south. The small lake obviously has traces of artificial excavation-this small lake was artificially created by them!


    People from the Jinwu tribe by the lake used clay pots to fetch water!


    It''s just that these pots don''t have any patterns on the surface, let alone enamel, and they can''t compare with the mature ginger pottery.


    Even so, the emergence of these things was all invented by the two most intelligent people in the tribe - the high priest and the chief!


    Different from other tribes, the chiefs and high priests of the Jinwu tribe are extremely wise people, and they can discover many things that can change the life of the tribe from the details.


    It was also the wisdom of the two that made the Jinwu tribe go a step further on the original basis and became the overlord of one party.


    It''s just that many of the existences of the Golden Crow Department are incomprehensible to Fang Lei and the members of the Giant Bear Department.


    But in Mu Feng''s eyes, everything is a symbol of advanced civilization.


    For the Jinwu tribe with such intelligent people, everything is developing towards a stronger place.


    Not surprisingly, according to this situation, the territory of the Jinwu tribe will become more and more extensive, and the tribe will also have more and more people.


    But right now, the bright future of Jinwubu was interrupted by the death of one person.


    Their young chief¡ª¡ªJin Yang, who gathered the great chief Jin Huo and the high priest Jin Guang to cultivate them with all their efforts, died because of an accident!


    It is said that after taking a sip of something in the jar, he foamed at the mouth, then convulsed his whole body, and finally died.


    Because Jin Yang broke the jar when he fell to the ground, and the water flowed all over the ground, no one knew what it was.


    Jin Huo and Jin Guang, who were extremely angry, examined the people who followed the young chief, and only got one useful piece of information - the water that was sprinkled on the ground smelled very bad!


    But what can such news mean?


    There was too much smelly water, how did they know what water poisoned Jin Yang?


    However, Jin Huo and Jin Guang, who had too many expectations for Jin Yang, had spent years of hard work in vain, and their anger can be imagined.


    Angry, they killed the ten warriors who followed Jin Yang closely, and then angrily asked the whole tribe to figure out what the foul-smelling water killed Jin Yang.


    You know, whether it is Jinhuo or Jinguang, there is more than one heir.


    But only Jin Yang is smart and quick-witted.


    His appearance seemed to gather all the wisdom of the High Priest and the Great Chief, and also took up the talents of his other brothers and sisters.


    For example, he came up with the idea of ??chiseling through a thick log so that people can sit in it to cross the river, using salt to pickle the meat that cannot be eaten without spoiling, etc. These are all strong proofs of his ability to become the next great chief!


    The most important thing is that when he was just an adult, he became the leader of the bird army in the tribe, often riding the tribe''s golden horned eagle to and from the camp of the tribe and the bird army.


    It can be said that he is proud of his youth, and the future can be expected.


    It is conceivable that his misfortune in the middle of the journey will deal a great blow to the Jinwu tribe!


    Of course, the bigger the blow, the more interested they were in the news from the Canary Ministry.


    Because a few days ago, a small Canary Clan claiming to be a branch of the Golden Crow Branch sent people to the Golden Crow Branch all night and night, saying that they had caught the person who killed the young chief.


    And this person claimed to be Fang Kun, the chief of the Fang Lei Department.


    After hearing the news, Jin Huo and Jin Guang paid close attention to this matter.


    They gathered the chiefs meeting in the tribe early and wanted to ask about the situation in person.


    If Fang Lei''s department did it, no matter how many people he had, they would have the entire Fang Lei department buried with Jin Yang.


    Jin Huo and Jin Guang are a pair of brothers themselves, so they naturally look alike.


    The difference is that golden fire hair is brownish in black, and golden light hair is yellowish.


    The two have the same curly beard and yellow eyes, which are wise, sly, and dark.


    "Brother, do you have any impression of this Fang Lei Department?" Jin Guang asked.


    Jin Huo nodded: "A small tribe in the west has come to our Jinwu tribe to trade things."


    Jin Guang frowned and said, "I never took anyone westward, did you beat them?"


    Jin Huo shook his head: "I have only fought against the Giant Bear Division to the northwest, and the Fang Lei Division had sent someone to help us before, but I refused!"


    "Then we have no enmity with them, why did they kill Jin Yang?"


    Jin Huo said angrily: "No matter what the reason is, as long as they really killed them, I will destroy them all!"


    Jin Guang also nodded and said angrily: "That''s right, the hope of my Jinwu tribe has been poisoned by them just like that, we can''t let them die so easily!"


    Not long after, Fang Kun, who was in a daze, was dragged directly to the power center of the Golden Crow Department¡ª¡ªTotem banner!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1255

    Fang Kun was heavily thrown under the totem banner.


    The so-called totem flag is to hang animal skins on a wooden pole to show the totem of the tribe, or to show the strength of the tribe.


    Some tribes will hang the skins of fierce beasts and strange beasts that they have killed to warn other invading tribes.


    Some hang their own totems.


    There are also those who are insane and have human skin...


    But it''s not as simple as the Golden Crow''s, just tie a golden horn carving to it!


    When Fang Kun was thrown to the ground, the golden-horned eagle on the totem pole flapped its wings and rushed towards Fang Kun, as if rushing for food.


    The brown-haired Jin Huo raised his hand to drive away, and shouted angrily: "Get up, if he really deserves to die, he will be pecked to death by you!"


    The golden horned eagle seemed to understand what he said, and it really landed on the top of the flagpole with flapping wings, standing still like sleeping.


    Fang Kun was sore all over, curled up on the ground and retched.


    After repeated tossing, there was nothing in his stomach to vomit.


    The extreme hunger made his stomach convulse and contract.


    Jin Huo went in without knowing, looked at the excited Canary Warrior who was about to claim credit, and asked: "What''s going on?"


    The soldier facing him hurried forward and said: "Go back to the chief, it was him, he killed the young chief!"


    "Huh?" Jin Huo frowned, "How do you know it''s him!"


    The soldier shouted wildly: "He said he brought something to the Jinwu Department to trade, so we asked to see what it was, and it turned out to be a few jars of extremely smelly water!"


    As if he was afraid that Jin Huo would not believe it, he hurriedly pointed to a soldier beside him and said, "If you don''t believe the chief, you can ask him. He sniffed it at the time, but he didn''t drink it, so he lay on the ground and couldn''t get up!"


    Jin Huo looked at the trembling warrior: "What he said is true!"


    The soldier being questioned hurriedly nodded: "Yes, it''s true!"


    "Where''s the water?" Jin Huo asked.


    "Water?" The soldier looked blank.


    But the person next to him came to his senses and hurriedly replied: "I saw that they wanted to use this poisonous water to harm you, so they smashed the jar!"


    "Idiot, idiot!" Jin Huo was furious.


    The soldier was very wronged, and hurriedly said: "You can ask the chief of the Fanglei Department again, he brought this thing!"


    Jin Huo looked at Fang Kun who was twitching like a maniac, and asked under pressure, "What''s wrong with him?"


    The soldiers of the Canary Division tremblingly said, "I vomited, I vomited all the way..."


    Jin Huo was about to burst out, and shouted with all his strength: "Get out!"


    The Golden Sparrow Warrior was very aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to say anything more, and hurriedly withdrew.


    Jin Huo stepped forward and picked up Fang Kun, and shouted angrily: "Tell me, did you kill my son!"


    Fang Kun''s belly was overwhelmed, and he wanted to speak but he had no strength.


    Jin Huo clenched his fists, really wanting to punch him to death.


    But thinking of the tragedy of Jin Yang''s death, he felt that Fang Kun couldn''t be so cheap.


    Looking at Fang Kun''s stooped appearance, he frowned first, then narrowed his eyes after thinking for a while and shouted: "Give him a piece of meat, I will torture him when he is full!"


    "yes!"


    So Jin Huo threw Fang Kun directly on the ground like a dead dog, and then sat angrily on a stone, watching the tribe get a piece of meat and stuff it into Fang Kun''s mouth.


    Sensing the vitality, Fang Kun curled up on the ground, swallowing desperately like a beast, even if he was choked, he didn''t stop, just filling his mouth and stomach with food.


    Although he couldn''t speak, the extreme torture and humiliation he had suffered in the past few days made him hate Jiang, the Jinque Department and even the Jinwu Department in his heart.


    He already knew that he had come to the Jinwu Department, and he was thinking about how to avenge himself.


    Jin Huo squinted his eyes, his eyes were like a wild beast that would eat anyone at any time, cruel and ruthless.


    Seeing that Fang Kun swallowed a piece of meat and stopped curling up, he got up, picked up Fang Kun again, pressed him against a big rock, opened his eyes and shouted angrily: "Say, why did you poison my son Jin?" Positive!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Fang Kun coughed violently, hugging Jin Huo''s arm with both hands, but he was still unable to move the slightest.


    "Up, up!" Fang Kun''s voice was hoarse, almost breathless, "No, it''s not me!"


    "It wasn''t you?" Jin Huo shouted angrily, "Who would it be if it wasn''t you, the poisonous water you brought!"


    At the time of life and death, Fang Kun tried his best to stabilize his mind and struggled: "Listen, listen to me, if it''s me, I will kill you!"


    Jin Huo frowned and increased his strength.


    Jin Guang behind him said: "Brother, what he said is right, it''s better to let him finish speaking, if you want to kill him, don''t rush at this moment!"


    Jin Huo snorted coldly, then threw Fang Kun heavily to the ground.


    "Humph!"


    Fang Kun was thrown to the ground, and after having food in his stomach, he began to digest, and he felt more and more uncomfortable.


    He curled up and wanted to vomit again, but he swallowed it with restraint¡ªafter all, there was strength in his stomach.


    He hated the three parts again from the bottom of his heart.


    Trembling, he got up from the ground, half-kneeled and half-sat on the ground, raised his head to look at Jin Huo, and quickly lowered his head to show his submission: "Respected superior, if it was me, why would I come in person?"


    One sentence stopped Jin Huo.


    Yes, if it was Fang Kun, how could he come here in person?


    To die like now?


    Jin Huo is not a fool, so he realized it all at once.


    He frowned and said, "What''s the matter with the poisonous water?"


    "Poisonous water?" Fang Kun was also puzzled.


    Because Raymond told him that one kind of thing is called white wine and the other is called wine.


    He wanted to explain, but thinking of the suffering he had suffered along the way, coupled with his ambiguous attitude towards Jiang, he decided not to explain¡ªhe wanted Jiang to bear it. Bitter fruit!


    A Fang Lei Department is not the opponent of Da Jiang, but the Jin Wu Department is!


    So he didn''t explain, just shook his head and said, "I don''t know if it''s poisonous water, but it''s not mine!"


    "Not yours?" Jin Huo frowned, not hiding his murderous intent.


    Fang Kun hurriedly said: "It was given by a tribe named Da Jiang. They said they wanted me to bring it to you!"


    After a pause, he added a terrible and instructive sentence: "They said that I should personally deliver it to the chief and high priest of the Jinwu tribe, and let you drink their special water!


    It is said that drinking this kind of water can prolong life and strengthen the body! "


    "Huh?" Jin Huo narrowed his eyes instantly, "Give us a drink?"


    Fang Kun nodded without explaining.


    "Then do you know what kind of water this is?" Jin Guang squinted his eyes and asked.


    Fang Kun shook his head: "They said that this special water is specially made for you to drink, not for me, so I don''t know."


    "This..." Jin Guang frowned and looked at Jin Huo.


    Both of them felt that things were weird.


    Fang Kun is not allowed to drink, and they are designated to drink?


    How did this tribe called Dajiang know of their existence?


    Jin Huo frowned and asked: "Then how do they know about the existence of my Jinwu Department?"


    Seeing Jin Huo and Jin Guang asking more questions, Fang Kun quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and said what he had thought up when he was sober on the road when he came.


    "There is a small tribe in the west of our Leibu, and because the opponent Leibu is very loyal, I gave them two golden knives exchanged from the Jinwubu.


    But when they were hunting, they clashed with Da Jiang''s people, so there was a conflict between our two departments.


    After a hard fight, our Fang Lei Department lost, but Da Jiang didn''t get any benefits.


    In desperation, they had no choice but to choose to reconcile with us, and asked where we got the golden knife.


    I didn''t think too much about it at the time, after all, Fang Lei''s department had just experienced a big battle, and couldn''t help tossing about it, so I told them.


    They immediately said that they would also like to exchange gold knives with you, but they were not sure whether you agreed or not, so they asked me to bring their special water over.


    But why the young chief at the top drank the poisoned water first, I really don''t know..."


    Fang Kun''s words are actually dismissing Leaky.


    But the brilliance lies in the fact that the wind leaks from all sides, and at the same time, it gives enough room for the imagination of the two smart people, Jin Huo and Jin Guang.


    He knew that these two were smart enough, so he didn''t bother to explain many details, so he left them to think for themselves.


    Sure enough, Jinhuo and Jinguang made up for the other places by themselves according to Fang Kun''s words:


    Da Jiang wanted to get the golden knife, so he tricked Fang Kun, an idiot, into telling the location of the Jinwu Department, and then secretly poisoned Jin Yang, poisoning Jin Yang to death.


    Then he thought about using Fang Kun to kill the two of them first, and then took advantage of the chaos of the Jinwu tribe to take the opportunity to capture the Jinwu tribe.


    Fang Kun is an idiot!


    Jin Huo narrowed his eyes and glanced at Jin Guang, only to find that Jin Guang nodded.


    The two are brothers, both are smart people, and they have been together for many years with a tacit understanding, and they already understand what is in each other''s mind.


    What Fang Kun said may not be true, maybe his original plan was to join forces with Da Jiang to kill the two of them, and then push them away, and then take the opportunity to join hands with Da Jiang to destroy the Jinwu Department.


    But at least one thing is certain, this big ginger tribe has an idea about their Jinwu tribe, and has already started to do it.


    Thinking of this, the two brothers became angry, and they all shouted angrily: "Damn Jiang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1256

    Naturally, Jin Huo wouldn''t believe Fang Kun''s words.


    To him, a small tribe like the Fanglei tribe was no different from the Cang Sparrow tribe who deliberately flattered the Jinwu tribe. When they said their faults, they would always pick them up.


    Even so, he still believed part of what Fang Kun said.


    There is a big tribe named Da Jiang, who covets the golden knife of the Jinwu tribe, so he chooses to attack the Jinwu tribe.


    This reason is well understood and easily accepted.


    Otherwise, his son, Jin Yang, would not have died so easily.


    You know, not long ago, the Giant Bear Division was ready to attack a small tribe in the north of the Golden Crow Division.


    It was Jin Yang who took the golden-horned eagle fighters to circle the sky above the giant bear tribe, and then forced the bear tribe to give up that small tribe, and by the way, offered ten giant bears and some of them to the Jinwu tribe. Special dexterous flying bird, to show respect to the Jinwu Department.


    Jin Yang, the future of the Jinwu tribe, died so easily!


    Jin Huo turned to look at Jin Guang.


    Jin Guang pondered for a while, then frowned and said: "According to what Fang Kun said, it is very likely that it is Da Jiang''s person, but for a period of time, our Jinwu Department has not found any other than trading with some tribes we already know. Have people from the tribe come here?"


    Jin Huo said angrily: "Who can guarantee that these filthy little tribes didn''t get the benefits of big ginger, and then took advantage of the previous transactions to bring poisonous water!"


    Speaking of this, he said bitterly: "If I know that such a thing happened to him when he returned this time, I will tell him not to come back in Jiaodiao Mountain!"


    Jin Guang also looked sad.


    It''s just some minor troubles, why did he think of Jin Yang''s return?


    Jin Huo waved his hand: "Anyway, revenge!"


    Jin Guang nodded: "Okay, revenge, what about this filthy Fang Kun?"


    Jin Huo said angrily: "It was he who leaked the news about my Jinwu Department, so kill him too!"


    Jin Guang waved his hand: "Brother, he is also unintentional, so how about we send someone to take revenge, let this Fang Kun bring the people from Fang Lei''s department together, let them stand in front, how about it?"


    Jin Huo nodded and said angrily: "Okay!"


    So the two looked at Fang Kun, asked again, added some details on their own, and finally said angrily: "Fang Kun, the death of my young chief of the Jinwu Department is inseparable from you.


    So this time to avenge Jiang, your Fang Lei Department also needs to send someone, if you don''t go, my Jinwu Department doesn''t mind destroying your Fang Lei Department first! "


    Fang Kun, who survived the catastrophe, nodded again and again: "Yes, yes!"


    At this time, he didn''t look like a great chief.


    Then he hurriedly told the two about Da Jiang''s situation: "When Da Jiang was fighting with Fang Lei''s department earlier, he was just catching up with the three filthy small groups of Nilong, Tianxiong, and Huaxu who were attacking our side. Thunder shot, we faced four tribes at the same time, and were defeated after tenacious resistance."


    "Huh?" Jin Huo and Jin Guang looked at each other.


    In this way, Fang Lei still has the power to fight against a Jiang who is about as strong as himself.


    But with the addition of the three small tribes, it is not surprising that Fang Lei was defeated.


    This can also explain why Da Jiang was willing to reconcile with Fang Lei after the war instead of exterminating the tribe.


    "What about the three small tribes?" Jin Guang asked with a frown.


    "It was destroyed by my Fang Lei!" Fang Kun said bitterly, "They killed so many people from my Fang Lei, how could I let them go!


    If it wasn''t for the request of the clansmen, I would even make Da Jiang pay the price! "


    As he said that, he shook his head: "But as a great chief, I can''t be impulsive, so I have to accept Da Jiang''s reconciliation."


    Obviously, this Fang Kun has portrayed himself as a bloody but helpless great chief who cares about the tribe.


    Jin Huo snorted coldly, but did not refute.


    As the great chief, he naturally knows many things beyond his control.


    Even if he, as the great chief of the Jinwu tribe, clearly has the ability to destroy tribes like Fang Lei and the giant bear, he cannot achieve what he wants.


    It''s very simple, because the leader of the Jinwu Department will agree to this matter.


    Although the Jinwu tribe is a super big tribe, it goes without saying that it is powerful.


    But they are actually a tribal alliance composed of several large tribes who have been united through an alliance.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a super big tribe in the east where there are many tribes?


    The Jinwu tribe has a feature that is far different from other tribes, that is, there is more than one leader.


    These chiefs evolved from the original great chiefs and chiefs of the tribes.


    They are all within the "leadership system" of the Jinwu tribe and participate in the decision-making of the tribe, in order to ensure that the decisions of the chiefs of the Jinwu tribe are treated equally and fair.


    The existence of this leader association is the place where the Golden Crow Department was established.


    At the beginning of its establishment, the existence of the leader association solved the tribe''s external wars, development, food acquisition and other issues.


    The big branch of the Jinwu tribe that evolved from each tribe is very satisfied with this tradition, so it has been preserved.


    However, the deliberative system of this chief meeting has not always been able to benefit the tribe.


    When there are foreign enemies, they can unite against each other.


    But when there is peace and ease, every leader wants to maximize the benefits from the tribe for his own branch.


    Therefore, it is easy for the Jinwu tribe to destroy Fang Lei and the giant bear, but a large number of people will definitely die, but once there is a big battle, no one can accept whoever dies.


    This is also the most depressing thing for the great chief of the Jinwu tribe.


    Even if the great chief can personally train the members of the branch, he still has to be constrained by the leader.


    Of course, in terms of Jin Yang''s death, it was the face of the Jinwu Department that was involved.


    After it is determined that it was not done by the insiders, it can be determined that it is the outsiders.


    For the members of the Chief Guild, this was undoubtedly a slap in the face of the Jinwu Department.


    This is intolerable to them.


    So as long as Jin Huo is sure that it is Da Jiang and proposes to go to war, the leader will have no reason to refuse!


    But now, Fang Kun has proved that it is logical to start a war against Jiang.


    It is nothing more than a question of how many people to send to fight.


    Seeing that the two of them were determined to take revenge, Fang Kun suppressed the excitement in his heart and continued to penetrate Jiang''s bottom.


    He said: "When Da Jiang attacked us, there were seven or eight thousand people. They fought twice, but they didn''t exceed this number. They obviously tried their best to fight against our Fang Lei department.


    But considering that they are attacking us, there may be some warriors left to guard the tribe..."


    Jin Huo and Jin Guang looked at each other.


    Isn''t this nonsense, if you can fight as much as Fang Lei''s department, the number of fighters will be around 10,000.


    "Say what''s important!" Jin Huo shouted.


    "Yes, yes!" Fang Kun hurriedly stopped, and after thinking for a while, he said: "The leader of my army, Fang Rhinoceros, and I have two white one-horned monster horses, which were taken away by them.


    Those two strange horses can deter ordinary cows and horses.


    In addition, they also have thorn dragons, scorpion beasts, mammoths, and armored dragons..."


    Fang Kun told everything he saw and knew.


    He didn''t hide anything about it, and even exaggerated it a bit.


    Because he wanted Da Jiang to suffer a heavy blow in order to wash away the previous shame.


    Of course, there is no way to get back the crimes suffered here in the Jinwu tribe, but it doesn''t affect him to let more people in the Jinwu tribe die!


    Especially the Cang Sparrow Department who caused him to suffer, they will definitely not be able to escape!


    He said in a deep voice: "Xiyin beasts have more than 80 heads, thorn dragons are more, there are more than 150 heads.


    But there are many armored earth dragons that are smaller than the thorn dragon, there are almost two hundred of them.


    In terms of mammoths, there should be fifty... no, it should be closer to eighty! "


    After a pause, he suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly said: "By the way, they still have three giant eagles that can inquire about news in the sky. Our Fang Lei Department suffered this big loss before!"


    "Giant eagle?" Jin Huo and Jin Guang frowned, "Three?"


    Fang Kun nodded, and added: "I also heard about the giant eagle from my fighters, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. Maybe they still exist in their tribe!"


    "Okay, I see!" Jin Huo waved his hand and asked again, "What weapons do their fighters use?"


    This is a very critical question!


    Fang Kun''s heart skipped a beat.


    He suddenly thought of this question - golden knife!


    Da Jiang''s fighters seem to use golden knives!


    "Damn it, I can''t make it!" Fang Kun was extremely anxious.


    "Huh?" Jin Huo frowned.


    Fang Kun bit the bullet and said, "Jin, Jindao..."


    Just when he finished saying this, his mind went blank, and he didn''t know how to continue, but he saw Jin Huo and Jin Guang frowning in silence.


    no two

 Chapter 1257

    In response to what Fang Kun said, Jin Huo and Jin Guang quickly persuaded the leader to take revenge on Jiang.


    They might still hesitate about other matters, but Jin Yang''s death involved Jin Wubu''s face, and they couldn''t be vague about such matters.


    In response to what Fang Kun said, the Jinwu Department dispatched 15,000 soldiers, and nearly 300 Golden Horned Eagles were dispatched.


    Although the golden horned eagle can carry people to fly, it cannot fly with a heavy load for a long time, and needs to be carried by a thorn dragon for a certain distance.


    As for the loaded thorn dragons, there was no shortage of Golden Crows, so they directly dispatched two hundred thorn dragon mounts, including the load and the people, to solve it all at once.


    In addition, they also sent 300 scorpion beasts and 500 triangular bulls, all of which were brutal beasts.


    The most surprising thing is that they still have more than 50 unicorned unicorns¡ªthe appearance is no different from Da Jiang''s hexagonal unicorn, except that the horn on the head is a unicorn.


    These unicorns are either black or brown in color and have a powerful aura.


    In order to deal with Da Jiang, Jin Huo went to battle in person, and together with Qi Lang, the leader of the tribe who came from Biezhi, the leader of the Golden Horned Eagle and Yu Ximo, formed an army of revenge.


    All warriors are armed with bronze knives, bronze spears, flying spears and other weapons.


    With 15,000 fighters, they thought it was more than enough for Da Jiang, who was expected to have no less than 10,000 fighters.


    What''s more, not one of them is fighting, but there are also the loyal Canary and Wuji tribes, and they are required to send out no less than four thousand fighters each.


    Moreover, Jin Huo also greeted the leader, and sent someone to deliver a message to the two departments: "Aren''t you people who call themselves my Golden Crow Department, this time I sent troops to avenge Jiang, and I will allow you to join the Golden Crow Department when you come back!"


    As for Fang Kun, Jin Huo didn''t have a good face, and directly asked him to send all the fighters from Fang Lei''s department to atone for his crimes.


    Fang Kun wanted to say something more, but Jin Huo snorted coldly: "You said it yourself, Da Jiang is further west of your Fang Lei department.


    If you dare to hide your secrets, I don''t mind destroying your Fang Lei tribe first, and then revenge Da Jiang westward! "


    Fang Kun was shocked and angry.


    He felt like he was shooting himself in the foot with a rock.


    It''s a bad feeling.


    But he knew that if he instigated a big war between the two departments, it was impossible for Fang Lei''s department to survive alone.


    But thinking that Fang Leibu would be able to completely get rid of Jiang''s restraint after this battle, he thought it was worth the gamble!


    So he didn''t hesitate, and asked the old man: "We still have more than 7,000 fighters in the Thunder Division, and we can send all of them, but if we send all of them, it will be troublesome if we cut off the retreat for other tribes!"


    Jin Huo didn''t want to talk to him at first, but he thought that the combat power of more than 7,000 is not a bad force-at least as cannon fodder, it can still consume a lot of enemies.


    He nodded and agreed to Fang Kun: "I will send someone to warn the Giant Bear Department, and they are not allowed to make any changes!"


    "Thank you superior!" Fang Kun nodded in surprise.


    But Jin Huo turned his face away from Fang Kun and said to Jin Guang: "Send someone to the Giant Bear Division and tell them that we will take away the fighters from Fang Lei Division, and they can handle the rest themselves!"


    Jin Guang nodded.


    He knew that his elder brother hated this Fang Kun very much.


    It sounds like Fang Kun just revealed the location of the Jinwu Department unintentionally, and it wasn''t a big mistake.


    But without Fang Kun''s disclosure, that damn Jiang would not know where the Jinwu Department is, and sent someone to secretly poison Jin Yang.


    Therefore, Jin Huo, who was heartbroken by the loss of his son, no longer planned to let Fang Kun and Fang Lei go.


    If the Golden Crow Department did it directly, it might have to go through a meeting with the leader, but with the help of the Giant Bear Department, they would not have such worries.


    And in this way, they can also meet the population needs of the Giant Bear Department by sending out the population of the Fang Lei Department, which can be regarded as reducing conflicts in the northern border of the Jinwu Department.


    It''s ridiculous that Fang Kun would never have thought that his seemingly clever method of "causing misfortune to the west" not only led the "misfortune" to Jiang''s head, but also to himself!


    ...


    After Mu Feng negotiated with the people of the mountain tribe in Jade Bird City to start border trade and help Heiduo to become a mountain Yalao, he stayed in Jade Bird City for another two days and made some arrangements for Jade Bird City.


    Now the big dangers around Dajiang have become relatively safe.


    The key points to be defended are the south line of Jade Bird City and the northwest area of ??Goshawk City.


    The south line of Jade Bird City is mainly to defend the mountains and tribes and the Miao Man.


    But this is no longer a cause for concern.


    Because the stability of the southern parts is in Da Jiang''s hands.


    The Yufu Department wants to attack the Miao Man Department, and desperately hopes to get Da Jiang''s help.


    If the Mountain Tribe wanted to choose Xinyelao, they would definitely not be able to distract him for a while, and they would not be able to attack him anymore.


    Mufeng delegated the power to Truffle about the matters in these two places, and asked him to go to the south to deal with them personally.


    And he explained to Truffle: "If that Heiduo really likes you, you can have a baby with him!"


    Truffle waved her hands again and again, her face full of shock...


    So in the south of Jade Bird City, including the two places of Liaolong City, Mufeng negotiated with Yuxi, and left a total of 5,000 standing soldiers on guard to patrol the safety of Liaolong City and the southern line of Jade Bird City.


    The inspectors were also led by Aguli.


    The station is also set at the midpoint of the two cities on the edge of Wanzhangyuan, which is convenient for back and forth support-anyway, there is no step in the southern ministries that can fight against the two cities at the same time.


    As for Goshawk City in the northwest, he has sent Baiyue and Benboba to patrol the former Shaoli tribe, recruiting the remaining Shaoli tribe scattered everywhere, and at the same time guarding against possible dangers on the grassland.


    The rest of the world is now stabilizing.


    The main reason is that the two major cities of Kuiwei City and Wangxi City have steadily integrated the newly absorbed original Dali and Shaoli people.


    Ginger, who has just experienced a bumper harvest in autumn, now has sufficient food reserves, and actively organizes land reclamation and farming in major cities. Various policies, which made the newly joined tribes actively integrate into the new tribe quickly after experiencing a short-term conflict.


    They found that the life and treatment in Dajiang were something they had never thought about or experienced.


    Dajiang''s children don''t have to work, and Dajiang''s ordinary people never have to worry about safety. Dajiang''s people don''t have to worry about dying when they get sick. Dajiang''s food is various and delicious...


    They even discovered that the slaves captured by Da Jiang had better food than many of their original clansmen!


    So after experiencing a short period of desperation, Konoha was pleasantly surprised to find that the construction speed of Wangxi City was faster than before, and the clansmen were more active in their work!


    On the other side, Blackwater City, which is dominated by slaves, is still under construction.


    In the northwest of them, the small city between Fangleibu and Heishui City has entered the final finishing stage...


    Based on the current situation, Mu Feng kept Zhahe and Huang Chuan in Jade Bird City, and together with Truffle led a team of hundreds of soldiers to maintain the stability of Jade Bird City.


    As for Ko Nuoa and Yin Gun, he sent them to Heishui City to supervise the construction of the new city by the slaves.


    Of course, they also brought three thousand soldiers from Jiang Yu.


    And Mu Feng can finally set off and return to Dragon City...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1258

    After Mu Feng returned to Longcheng, he naturally went to see Chang Ning first.


    He first explained the situation in Jade Bird City to Chang Ning in detail to reassure her, and then went to see Yu Li, Lu Li, Li Hu, Ke Wuji and others.


    Including Da Huyou, because he is in charge of the school, he has now changed from being resident in Black Bear City to being resident in Dragon City.


    Especially when the schools started to be built in various cities after autumn, he needed to go back and forth to Longcheng to check with Lihu to confirm the needed supplies.


    These five people are now equivalent to the Chief Executive in Dragon City, handling all affairs.


    Several people sat together, the five reported separately, and Mu Feng listened.


    When encountering matters that required a decision, Mu Feng gave his opinion, and the five of them recorded it separately.


    What several people said involved Jiang''s education, city construction, copper coin casting, road construction, etc.


    All these things were carried out according to the plan and arrangement given by Mu Feng before, and some progress was faster than he thought.


    Here Li Hu told him one more thing about Pixiu City.


    He said: "Now Lei Meng has also gone to Heishui City to open a new store, and now Pixiu City is no longer traded, how to deal with Pixiu City?"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "This is easy to handle, just remove all the trading desks in front of Pixiu City, follow the construction of other cities, and directly rebuild them to be suitable for the clansmen to live in.


    Moreover, the existing scale of Pixiu City is not small, and it will not be a problem to house 30,000 to 40,000 people after the reconstruction! "


    Li Hu nodded: "Yes, then I will discuss with Jiu Zhu about rebuilding Pixiu City!"


    "it is good!"


    Ke Wuji followed up and said: "A few days ago, Lei Meng sent news back, saying that the Xindian City in the old land of the Rock and Soil Department is about to be built, and he has already visited the Fang Lei Department and sent us pottery, wine , Golden Knife, etc., it is said that the Jinwu Department is invited to come and trade together.


    Look at this matter..."


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "When Dajiang didn''t have any salt mines, what I thought was to open the road to the Jinwu tribe eastward through the Fanglei tribe, and then find a way to cooperate with the Jinwu tribe or defeat them to obtain sea salt.


    Now it seems that there is no need for this, so I invite them to come to the market to trade together to see if they can be exchanged for what I, Da Jiang, need..."


    Ke Wuji was taken aback for a moment, his heart was shocked.


    He didn''t have much feeling for the Jinwu tribe that Mufeng said, but what Mufeng said was the sea salt road to the east to open up the Jinwu tribe.


    In other words, even though Da Jiang knew that there would be a salt mine if he took the Blue Bird Ministry, he still didn''t think about moving the Blue Bird Ministry. Instead, he thought about heading east and taking the risk to find Haiyan.


    This made him feel very ashamed of his usual selfishness.


    At the same time, the inclination in my heart was quietly disappearing.


    Mu Feng didn''t know what he was thinking in his heart, he just smiled and said: "It seems that I have to go and have a look at Xindian Market when it opens!"


    ...


    Heishui City.


    Asuka stationed here is training the ginger fighters.


    The layout of the waterways and network cables in the current Heishui City has been completed, the outer city wall has also been completed, and the construction of the residences in the city has also begun.


    Heishui City now has a population of nearly 10,000, with less than 4,000 soldiers, and the rest are slaves.


    Because there are no ordinary clansmen, life in the city seems very monotonous.


    It was so monotonous that he could only spend time by training fighters and training his own BMW.


    Same as the cold tree.


    Asuka''s hobby is nothing but BMW.


    Now besides Wan Liyun who is fighting, he also has a Thunder Horse that he asked Mu Feng to get, and even a white Hulei Leopard that he snatched from Fang Kun before.


    From time to time, he would also invite Rhinoceros, who is the lord of Pixiu City, to come to Heishui City as a "guest".


    No, today he invited Xishou, and when he arrives, we will go along the way to Xinchang City to have a look.


    On the one hand for killing time, on the other hand for hunting.


    The most important thing is to go see Raymond and help him calm down the situation.


    After all, Xindian City is half out of Jiang''s protection, and it is easy to be targeted by outsiders.


    But their worries seem unnecessary.


    The Huaxu tribe in the northeast was wiped out, and the known Nilong tribe and Tianxiong tribe in the east were gone. There was only one Fanglei tribe left, which was still a subordinate tribe of Da Jiang, and it did not pose any threat.


    Therefore, every time Asuka goes to Xinyan City, he treats it as hunting and archery.


    But today there was an accident, he didn''t wait for the rhino head to arrive, but he waited for the pigeon from Xinzhan City.


    After Asuka opened the letter, he frowned at just one glance, and shouted decisively: "Quick, Aguda, gather the soldiers and prepare to meet the enemy!


    Come live! "


    A Guda, who was training soldiers with him, immediately went out to call for the soldiers when he heard the words, and then asked, "What''s the matter, City Lord?"


    Asuka said: "Raymond said that the sparrow catcher he sent who was active in the area of ??Fang Lei''s tribe discovered the movement of Fang Lei''s tribe, and sent no less than 20,000 soldiers to come west!"


    "Xiangxi?" A Guda frowned, "Fang Leibu, what are you doing going west?"


    Asuka frowned and said, "What else can you do, you must have shot at me, Jiang!"


    But he immediately shook his head and said, "No, leader Lei Meng clearly went to Fang Lei''s department not long ago and said that he wanted to make a deal with them, why are soldiers dispatched on a large scale now?


    Even if Fang Kun wanted to die, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry, right? "


    "Then, what should we do now?" Aguda frowned.


    Asuka''s thoughts changed sharply, and while pondering, he said, "Raymond has released the news, and I believe Longcheng has also received the news.


    It is not sure whether the great chief is in Jade Bird City or Dragon City, but he will definitely get the news and send someone over.


    The 10,000 to 20,000 soldiers are not something we can fight against, we can only stick to it! "


    "But," Aguda frowned, "What about those people in Xinyan City?"


    Asuka said in a deep voice: "After Raymond got the news, he immediately put all the soldiers there in the slave car, and the slaves were the rear."


    "However, it takes about three or four days from here to the city. The slaves don''t have mounts, and it will be even slower. However, it takes about three or four days for Fang Lei to go to the city..."


    Asuka frowned and said: "According to the time, they will be in time!


    But the question is how we will defend Heishui City next!


    A new city will be gone if it is gone, but Heishui City was built with great effort! "


    Before Ah Gu could open his mouth, he immediately said: "Flying pigeons sent messages to Pixiu City, Shandao City, and Wangxi City. There are thousands of defenders in these three places. Including war slaves, they are the same as the Hui here. There should be more than 10,000 soldiers, so it is not a big problem to defend the city!"


    Speaking of this, Asuka''s expression suddenly became less dignified.


    He suddenly discovered that he could stand alone like Bai Yue, Han Shu and Thunder Dragon before he knew it.


    "The rhinoceros head city lord will also come, hehe, with the anger of the opponent''s Leibu, he probably can''t help but make a move..." Asuka laughed and said, "Maybe by the time the great chief arrives, we have already defeated them!"


    ...


    In fact, what Asuka didn''t know was that there was no need for him to contact Mu Feng anymore, because Jiang Longcheng was experiencing an accident!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1259

    A group of more than a hundred people suddenly appeared in the sky above the Great Jianglong City, and each of them was flying in the sky on a golden strange bird.


    The feathers of these strange birds are golden brown, and when they probe forward, two pinches of long golden feathers float behind their heads, like two animal horns.


    Golden horn carving!


    And this group of people is obviously the fearsome Jinwubu Golden Horned Eagle Warriors!


    The leader was condescending, looking at the large city below him.


    He turned around and shouted at the people beside him: "Have you seen that, there is a tribe down there!"


    The person next to him responded: "I see!"


    "This tribe is so big and so close to Fang Lei''s tribe, could it be Da Jiang?"


    "Isn''t Da Jiang in the west? We are flying southwest now, and it''s only been less than a day..."


    "Maybe it is, isn''t there people in several places in our Jinwu Department?"


    "Then what to do?"


    "What else can we do?" The leader grinned grimly, "We are in the sky, and they are in the ground. Let''s kill some of them first to get revenge!"


    "But what if it''s not?"


    "It''s not so what, we are in the sky, and they can''t do anything to us."


    "Okay, boys, let''s do it!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    Immediately afterwards, more than a hundred birds and birds swooped down together, shouting loudly: "Da Jiang''s cubs, get out!"


    And there were already people appearing in the open space in Dragon City, and when they heard someone shouting, someone appeared again immediately.


    Everyone looked up at the sky following the sound, and suddenly found a group of raptors covering the sky!


    "what is that!"


    The Dajiang people have not realized the danger is coming.


    But immediately the group of people in the sky shouted excitedly: "It''s really big ginger!"


    "Their people came out after hearing the sound!"


    "That''s right, do it!"


    Following a series of shouts of surprise, these flying cavalry soldiers began to take out the flying spears on their backs, and slammed them fiercely at the ground.


    "Puff puff!"


    Caught off guard, more than 30 people from the Dajiang tribe were knocked down in an instant!


    "Ah, enemy attack!"


    "Call the Great Chief!"


    "Meet the enemy!"


    After a brief moment of daze, the members of the Dajiang clan reacted quickly, one by one hurriedly dragging the injured clansmen around them away from the spot, and some of them picked up the things in their hands and tried their best to block the flying spears that fell from them.


    Some people successfully blocked it, while others just avoided serious injuries and suffered injuries.


    The uninvited guest in the sky was very excited when he heard Xiafeng''s exclamation.


    The lethality of the first wave was about the same as they expected, a little less, but acceptable.


    Next came the second wave.


    They dropped their spears again.


    "Dang Dang Dang!"


    This time most of the flying spears were nailed to the ground, and there was a clanging sound.


    The Golden Horned Eagle warrior was very surprised, the people of Jiang''s tribe reacted very quickly.


    But so what, don''t you still have to die?


    And they are just here to harass, the big head is still behind!


    "One more wave, let''s go back!" The leading soldier shouted.


    "yes!"


    So a group of golden-horned eagle fighters swooped down and continued downward, drawing out the golden knives on their bodies, trying to catch up with the moment when the golden-horned eagle''s dive reached the lowest point, slashing and causing damage, and then rushed up and walked away.


    This is their usual killing method, which has been tried and tested.


    But at this moment, a person rushed out from the Moon Tower.


    He caught sight of the golden horned eagle that was bending down, almost as tall as Jiang Chengtou, and his eyes narrowed: "Flying Bird Army?"


    With another glance, he saw many members of the Dajiang tribe running away.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was furious, it was too late to figure out what was going on!


    He directly activated the advanced beast taming technique, and let out an angry roar.


    At this moment, three huge figures soared into the sky from the mountain behind Da Jiang!


    In Yuelou, a small goose-yellow light cluster also rushed out from Mufeng''s study room¡ªafter the light cluster appeared, it ran directly to Mufeng and hovered in front of him.


    Mu Feng moved his hand and pointed at the golden horned eagle fighters who were swooping down: if you can stay, stay, if you can kill, kill!


    "Chirp¡ª"


    "Chirp chirp!"


    The voice of the eagle feather dragon is loud and clear, and the voice of the pheasant falcon Xiao Huang is loud and clear.


    The difference lies in the sound, the same is that they are all excited!


    In an instant, the eagle-feathered dragons soaring into the sky swooped down together, and the Flycatcher turned into a yellow light cluster and charged into the distance.


    At the same time, a black shadow, a white shadow, and two yellow shadows also rushed over from the cave in Dongshan.


    Followed by a small yellow foal.


    The three giant bears and the two smaller bears also smashed through the fence and rushed into the city.


    Qiongqi has already shaken his figure and emerged from the dense forest outside the city.


    Followed by two fathers holding big sticks in their hands, they were walking upright, striding and roaring towards the city gate.


    The warrior in charge of the gate had sensed the changes in the city and heard the roar of the great chief, so naturally he would not stop him.


    They all shouted: "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    In an instant, the Jiang warriors inside the city, outside the city, and on the city wall all reacted.


    All the soldiers in the city drew their weapons and slashed furiously.


    The soldiers at the top of the city directly drew their bows to aim, and shot out with one arrow.


    "Puff puff!"


    The golden-horned eagle warrior who was about to kill was taken aback.


    Because they suddenly realized that if they didn''t stop and retreat, they wouldn''t be able to leave!


    "Retreat, withdraw quickly!" The leader pulled his golden eagle mount, and he changed his dive posture, and he was about to soar into the sky and rise again after a roundabout.


    Even so, it''s still too late!


    The first to approach them were three huge eagle feather dragons approaching the sky.


    They were obviously larger than the golden horned eagles, and the wind driven by their wingspan of more than ten meters suddenly slammed downwards, causing the golden horned eagles, which were not small in stature, to lose their balance.


    In the blink of an eye, no fewer than seven or eight golden horned eagles wobbled and fell downward because they lost their balance.


    When the eagle-feathered dragon appeared above the golden-horned eagles, a goose-yellow figure also appeared in the field soon, shuttling back and forth among the golden-horned eagles.


    Hearing a soft "poof", Falcon Xiao Huang directly came to a golden horned eagle that was lucky enough to fly up, and grabbed the golden horned eagle that hadn''t reacted yet with its small claws.


    With just one claw, one eye of the golden-horned eagle was caught and blinded.


    The blind golden horned eagle lost its balance instantly and fell headlong.


    Falcon Xiaohuang was very happy, flapped his wings, and bumped into another golden horned eagle.


    This time, the Golden Horned Eagle was not as simple as being caught and blinded.


    Because Xiao Huang directly bumped into the head of the Golden Horned Eagle, using a small force to beat a big one, and directly pecked its brain!


    As for the golden horned eagle, which was oppressed by the eagle feather dragon and lost its balance before, it was able to stabilize its figure before landing.


    But they are already very close to the ground, some are three to four meters, some are only one or two meters.


    The Golden Crow Warriors who were riding them shouted anxiously, wanting to soar into the sky again.


    But it''s too late!


    One black, one white, and two yellow shadows had already arrived, leaping up from a distance, and pounced on these golden horned eagles.


    The bowl-sized hooves and the big horse teeth with jagged fangs all greeted these golden horned eagles.


    Heilong, Dalei, and two Huanglin horses lived up to everyone''s expectations.

 Chapter 1260

    Mu Feng threw his spear and directly hit a golden eagle.


    The golden eagle screamed "Gujiu" and then fell down.


    At this moment, the flying arrows on the wall of Dajiang City had also arrived, and they all shot into the air.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    A flurry of arrows shot, and more than 30 golden eagles turned around and fell down¡ªthey swooped too close to the ground, and Da Jiang''s reaction was too fast!


    At the same time, because of the suppression of the three eagle-feathered dragons at a higher altitude, these golden eagles were unable to continue to climb in a short period of time.


    Mu Feng shouted angrily: "Big bed crossbow!"


    While the bow and arrow continued to cover, there was a creaking sound from the city wall-the huge tension made people shudder.


    "put!"


    With an angry shout, more than twenty bed crossbows were fired at once, and three spears were fired from each bed crossbow!


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    "Puff puff!"


    The huge penetrating power of the big bed crossbow instantly pierced through the hit golden eagle and golden crow warriors.


    In the blink of an eye, more than fifty of the more than one hundred golden horned eagles were killed!


    The leader of the Jinwu tribe immediately panicked.


    They have never suffered such a loss!


    You know, they just broke away from the main force after starting from Fang Lei''s department, and the more than 200 golden eagle cavalry were divided into two groups to take the lead in exploring the way forward.


    One is facing northwest and west, and the other is facing southwest and west.


    All in order to expand the scope of inquiry.


    Most of the people in the center went straight to the west.


    The two eagle cavalry troops acted as the pioneers of the pathfinder.


    Because the chief Jin Huo got the news from Fang Kun, saying that Da Jiang also has a huge strange bird who can inquire about the news.


    According to their guess, even Big Jiang may have bird fighters, but the number may not be many.


    Otherwise, they should have heard of the existence of Ginger.


    It was inevitable that the Golden Crow fighters would be discovered, so they decided to strike first.


    The two golden-horned eagle cavalry troops agreed that if they encountered the other''s bird army, they would kill them immediately.


    The other two groups didn''t know what was going on, but the bird army heading southwest had obviously discovered the existence of Ginger.


    Originally, they were very cautious from a long distance away.


    But they did not find the existence of birds in this tribe.


    So they decided to give it a try.


    I didn''t expect that after a try, I couldn''t walk away!


    This big ginger really has a huge strange eagle, although there are not many, but it is strong enough.


    With just three of them, they couldn''t lift off smoothly with their wings suppressed.


    Not only that, there was also a little goose yellow light flashing around them, and they had killed five or six golden horned eagles in a row!


    "How could this happen!" The golden-horned eagle warrior, who has always fought with the wind, suddenly lost an inch when he met his opponent.


    Moreover, there is no leader like Jin Yang and Yu Shimo among them, and no one will command in the chaos.


    As a result, they were completely aroused in anger, just like their golden eagle was also enraged.


    Seeing that the way up was blocked by three strange eagles, and if he continued to hover in the air, he would be killed by the flying weapon. It is better to fight to the death, and there is still a glimmer of hope!


    "Kill!" The golden-horned eagle fighters of this team became fierce and swooped down again.


    They also noticed that there was a person below, obviously the leader of the entire tribe, and it was his appearance that all kinds of monsters appeared in the entire tribe!


    If you kill him, you might have a chance to escape!


    "Cover me!" The leader shouted.


    "Yes!" The warrior who hastily avoided the big ginger flying crossbow and the bow and arrow controlled the golden horned eagle to dive down with him, grazing towards Mufeng.


    The actions of these people were immediately reacted by Da Jiang Warrior, and they all shouted: "Protect the chief!"


    The big Jiang soldiers who had rushed into the city shouted in unison, coming with guns and knives.


    "I''m coming!" A man on the iron tower, holding a pair of hammers, had appeared beside Mu Feng.


    Looking at the leader of the golden-horned eagle falling from the sky, he directly threw it with a hammer--the meteor chases the moon!


    The sledgehammer slammed heavily on the belly of the golden-horned eagle that swooped down like a cannonball!


    "Cuckoo Chirp¡ª"


    The golden horned eagle was hit, instantly lost its balance, and fell sideways.


    The warrior on it also fell headlong and fell off.


    One person and one eagle struggled twice on the ground, but couldn''t get up again.


    But the two golden eagles behind him took this opportunity to get close to Mufeng, and spread their sharp claws to grab Mufeng.


    Mu Feng shuddered and dodged sideways.


    Even so, he was still caught on the shoulder by the golden horned eagle.


    With a "hiss", three bloodstains were scratched on his shoulders!


    And the other golden-horned eagle obviously didn''t expect Li Wang''s height, and was actually pulled by Li Wang''s claws, yanked violently, and threw it to the ground!


    At the same time, another sledgehammer in his hand took advantage of the situation and threw it at the golden eagle that flied away from Mu Feng.


    With a bang, the sledgehammer hit the back of the soldier on the eagle''s back,


    Smashed him staggeringly.


    The golden horned eagle also took advantage of this and lost its balance, falling down.


    The golden horned eagle screamed, fluttering its wings and trying to fly up.


    When Mu Feng saw it, his anger surged, he dodged the falling hammer, and ran two steps forward, a hungry tiger pounced on the food, grabbed the golden eagle by the tail, and yanked the golden eagle to the ground!


    Warrior Da Jiang finally rushed to the field, and slammed and slashed at the golden eagle that was not afraid of death from the sky.

 Chapter 1261

    All living Golden Crow Warriors and Golden Horned Eagles were captured.


    There were a total of 132 people, of whom 67 were killed, and the rest were tightly tied up who were injured or fell unconscious.


    Of the 132 golden-horned eagles, 43 died and 38 were injured to varying degrees. The rest fell to the ground and were caught in a daze.


    Now that they are awake, although they are bound, they are very fierce.


    Looking at the golden eagles that were taller than people, Mu Feng didn''t get used to them. He directly asked the tribe to bring scissors and cut off the feathers on the wings and tails of these golden eagles. There was an empty space in it, and it was thrown in.


    As for those who were injured, they were cut first and then treated¡ªwith Ke Wuji around, he didn''t have to do it himself.


    Da Jiang killed nineteen clansmen, and the rest were injured to varying degrees...


    Mu Feng was furious, and when these golden-horned eagles were caught, he realized where this group of people came from¡ªJinwubu!


    It''s just that I have never dealt with the Jinwu tribe, why did the Jinwu tribe attack Da Jiang?


    Could it be for Fang Lei''s department?


    It shouldn''t be either.


    If it was for Fang Lei''s success, then they should have come to fight Jiang long ago.


    In anger, he asked Li Hu to appease the families of the dead and injured clansmen, and asked the clansmen to always pay attention to the movement around them.


    After dispelling many ferocious beasts, he asked the captives to be brought to him.


    He wants to ask questions.


    Da Jiang''s boring loss is too inexplicable!


    Everyone could feel the suppressed anger under Mu Fengyin Zhi''s gaze, including the dozen or so captives who were brought up.


    With a knife in his hand, Mu Feng squinted his eyes and said to the prisoner: "You should be from the Jinwu Department, tell me, why did you sneak attack on me, Da Jiang!


    Also, how do you know where my big ginger is! "


    The prisoners of the Jinwu tribe who were stared at by him glared at each other: "It is enough to know that you are Da Jiang, what reason do you need!"


    Mu Feng frowned: "Before you came, I had never dealt with your Jinwu tribe, let alone made enemies with you! Now you have killed more than 30 people in Dajiang for no reason, why?"


    "Because of what?" the soldier yelled angrily, "You poisoned my young chief of the Jinwu tribe, yet you still ask why!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "What did you say!"


    The prisoner said angrily: "It wasn''t you Jiang who poisoned the young chief of our tribe, why did my Jinwu tribe come to take revenge?"


    "Revenge?" Mu Feng tensed up.


    Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard someone shout: "Great Chief, there is a letter from Raymond, urgent letter!"


    It was Yu Li.


    Mu Feng hurriedly threw away the golden knife, took the letter, opened it, took a look, and shouted angrily, "Fang Leibu is so brave!"


    Everyone was taken aback, and hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng frowned, and immediately told Yu Li: "Write to Pixiu City, Shandao City, and Wangxi City, asking them to rush to Heishui City for support as soon as possible.


    Half of Kuwei City''s soldiers were left to patrol Kuwei City and Wangxi City to prevent accidents.


    Also, if the soldiers of Goshawk City are here, let them take the road directly from Shandao City and quickly support Heishui City! "


    Yu Li frowned in shock, and hurriedly turned around to write a letter.


    Mu Feng turned his head and glared at the prisoner: "Did someone from Fang Lei tell you?"


    The captive was noncommittal.


    "Li Wang!" Mu Feng shouted.


    King Li raised his hand and punched the captive directly on the forehead.


    The prisoner fell to the ground and convulsed all over, and died.


    Mu Feng looked at another prisoner: "Let me say it again, before you came, we Da Jiang never provoked your Jinwu tribe, let alone poisoned any of your young chiefs.


    If you know anything, tell me now, the two may avoid a war.


    If you don''t tell me, there are many people from Jinwu and Fanglei, but they may not be my opponent! "


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill this prisoner at the moment, it''s that the situation that Lei Meng said in the letter is too serious, 20,000 to 30,000 soldiers, coming from east to west, must be more than one from Fang Lei''s department!


    Combined with the attack on Dragon City, it doesn''t take much thinking to guess that the Fang Lei Department must have hooked up with the Jinwu Department and then attacked Da Jiang.


    Mu Feng frowned.


    If he hadn''t said what the captive said, he would think that Jinwubu was something that coveted Jiang.


    But apparently not now.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of the Jinwu tribe, but that once these two or thirty thousand soldiers came to Heishui City, it would definitely be a big battle.


    Not to mention the final result, at least it is not good for Da Jiang.


    Losses are inevitable.


    This kind of battle, if you can''t fight it, don''t fight it.


    "Tell me why!" Mu Feng frowned and asked.


    The captives glared at each other, obviously not believing what Mu Feng said.


    Mu Feng was in a hurry.


    These people are really a bunch of brainless idiots.


    They don''t want to say, so they can''t be sure why.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to shout: "Then put them all on hold until I come from Heishui City!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng directly ordered Luli, Ke Wuji and the others: "Let Fuyu lead the women''s army and soldiers to defend Longcheng, install the bed crossbows, and guard day and night against another air attack!


    As long as those golden-horned eagles don''t starve to death..."


    "yes!"


    After finishing the order, Mu Feng didn''t stop, and directly Hu Leibao waited for his mount to follow him and leave.


    ...


    The four coalition forces headed by the Jinwu Department arrived at the old site of the Rock and Soil Department.


    Here they discovered the small city that Da Jiang was about to build.


    It''s just that the big ginger people here have already got the news in advance and evacuated.


    The first soldier to discover here quickly reported the situation to Jin Huo.


    Jin Huo took Fang Kun and others to investigate the situation.


    There are still some broken pottery in the market that were too late to take away.


    The rest are built houses and rows of stalls.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Feeling the extraordinary golden fire froze.


    Houses, stalls, pottery shards...


    It doesn''t look like a tribe here, but it''s more like an urban area where their Jinwu tribe trades with other tribes.


    Especially the pottery fragments made Jin Huo''s eyes shrink.


    The edges of the pieces are sharp and sharp, and the sides are smooth and reflective.


    No need to think about it, this is much better than those clay pots in their Jinwu Department!


    He picked up a shard and smelled it, but it didn''t have a special smell, instead, it had some white particles on it.


    salt?


    "Did Jiang make this?" Jin Huo looked at Fang Kun.


    Fang Kun felt guilty for a while and didn''t make a sound.


    Jin Huo asked: "Is this fragment used to contain that kind of poisonous water?"


    Fang Kun faltered and denied it deliberately.


    But when he saw that Jin Huo was looking for someone from the Canary Department again, he knew that he couldn''t hide the truth, so he nodded honestly: "Yes!"


    Unexpectedly, Jin Huo squinted his eyes and stood up, looking west: "That''s right! They appeared here before, but I don''t know why they got the news in advance and left."


    After a pause, he glanced coldly at Fang Kun: "Could it be that someone tipped off the news?"


    Fang Kun shook his head resolutely: "Don''t worry, the upper part, I definitely don''t!",


    Jinhuo was noncommittal, and made a move.


    Qi Lang, the leader of the battle, came to him.


    Jin Huo asked: "Xi Mo and they haven''t come back yet?"


    Qi Lang nodded: "Ximo leads people to the northwest, and Chiye to the southwest. I guess they will come back after dark!"


    "Okay!" Jin Huo nodded, "Keep people waiting for them, we will continue west, Da Jiang is right around the corner!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1262

    The Jiang warriors from several cities closer to Heishui City have arrived in Heishui City.


    Rhinoceros from Pixiu City and Konoha from Wangxi City lead people here in person, while Bai Qiu from Shandao City has no combat power, so they have to send Qingya to lead people here.


    In addition, Ko Nuoa, Yin Gun, Tie Gu Tuo, Xiang Wei, and others also gathered in Heishui City.


    As for Yu Yao, Han Shu, Bai Yue and Thunder Dragon, none of them were present.


    Bai Yue and Ben Boba went to the northwest to appease the scattered Shaoli tribe, but they would not be able to return for a while, and Thunder Dragon was also in charge of the overall situation in Liaolong City and Wanzhangyuan.


    But Yu Yao and Han Shu have sent a letter stating that they are on their way.


    Yuxi took people on the road to familiarize themselves with the various cities of Dajiang. After arriving at the old place of Yiluo, he was preparing to go to Kuiwei City.


    But not long after arriving in the old place of Yiluo, he got the news that Blackwater City was in trouble, and headed decisively to Blackwater City.


    Heishui City has gathered more than 10,000 soldiers, more than 3,000 war slaves, and more than 5,000 slaves.


    A little more than Asuka expected.


    This gave him a little more confidence in his heart.


    But what made him very depressed was that only six or seven out of ten of the sparrow hunters from Fanglei Department and Xinyan City came back, and there was no news of the rest.


    Neither came back nor heard from.


    A bad feeling hit my heart.


    You know, Da Jiang''s Sparrow Hunter is a secret team trained and trained by the great chief Mu Feng and Yu Li to spy on the enemy''s situation.


    Da Jiang was able to take the lead in many battles. The pigeons sent messages to ensure that the Da Jiang soldiers supported each other quickly. This is one reason, and more importantly, they have catchers who can obtain information in advance.


    Each sparrow hunter is also equipped with Jiang''s sharpest and most advanced weapons. It may not be possible to confront directly, but no one can compare with them in concealment and attack.


    At present, there are still about 30 people who have not returned from Catcher Lang, which is absolutely abnormal.


    He had already questioned the returning Bird Catchers in detail, and learned that the last group of Bird Catchers who had evacuated chose to take a detour to the northwest because they were too close to the soldiers of the Fang Lei Department, and then returned across the old land of Yantu, Xinyan City.


    But even so, he still felt that something was a little strange.


    With Catcher Lang''s skills, even if he took a detour, he should return.


    ...


    Jin Huo led the army of the Jinwu tribe and did not manage the houses built in Xinyan City. In fact, he had already planned in his heart that once he defeated Da Jiang, the territory of Da Jiang would become the territory of the Jinwu tribe, and these houses would naturally become the Jinwu tribe. part of it.


    He was even thinking about how to deal with Fang Lei''s department stuck in the middle - he regretted letting the giant bear''s department do it.


    In fact, after killing Da Jiang, he could take advantage of the situation and destroy Fang Lei''s tribe on the way back to the Jinwu tribe.


    Now it seems that we can only wait for the fact and then have a good deal with them.


    Along the way, Jin Huo asked Fang Kun about the old land of the Ministry of Geotechnical Sciences.


    Regarding the collapse of the Geotechnical Department, Fang Kun was evasive.


    To put it in detail, before the Geotechnical Department escaped with Mirror City, Da Jiang did not cause any substantial harm to them.


    However, the chief of the Rock and Soil Department, who was suddenly ill and went to the doctor, led his tribe to Fang Lei''s Department, and was naturally annexed by Fang Lei''s Department.


    However, Fang Kun will definitely not say that this kind of thing is his own responsibility, but put it all on Jiang: "Da Jiang attacked the Ministry of Geotechnical Affairs earlier.


    The Geotechnical Department is also a subordinate department of our Fang Lei Department, so they naturally thought of joining us.


    Of course, they were willing to join us later, on the condition that our Ministry of Lei would avenge them.


    But unexpectedly, Da Jiang also took advantage of the trend to attack us..."


    Obviously, in Fang Kun''s description, Fang Lei''s family is peaceful, and Da Jiang is warlike and brutal.


    Jinhuo sneered in his heart.


    This Fang Kun speaks very little truth!


    It''s just that he didn''t bother to care about the truth in Fang Kun''s mouth, as long as he didn''t lie to himself.


    He didn''t believe that a little chief of the Fanglei Department dared to deceive himself...


    The Golden Horned Eagle Warrior finally returned.


    To his surprise, it was much later than expected, and the number of people suddenly decreased by more than half!


    Sixteen of the more than 150 golden-horned eagle fighters who set off to the northwest returned.


    But none of the 130 or so golden-horned eagle fighters who went to the southwest came back!


    What made him even more incomprehensible was that Yu Shimo, who had just returned, went straight to Jin Huo, blocking the advance of the army


    "What''s going on?" Jin Huo looked at Yu Shimo with a gloomy expression - a tall woman with cold eyes, strong figure, not fat but very capable.


    In particular, the heroism in her eyebrows and eyes is not inferior to that of a man, which makes the soldiers of the Jinwu tribe next to her dare not look at her.


    The woman walked quietly, like a female leopard.


    She was originally the deputy leader of the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior.


    After Jin Yang''s death, she became the new leader of the war as a matter of course.


    Yu Saimo shouted angrily: "We went from northwest to west, and we undoubtedly found a group of sneaky people, and we had a conflict with them."


    "Who?" Jin Huo frowned.


    Yu Saimo shook his head: "I don''t know for the time being, but they are heading west, so they should have something to do with Da Jiang.


    We wanted to keep them to figure out the situation, fought with them, and killed sixteen clansmen..."


    "Sixteen!" Jin Huo frowned.


    The golden-horned eagle fighters of the Jinwu tribe are extremely precious, and countless efforts have been devoted to each of them.


    Their selection is strict, the food they eat is exquisite, and the weapons they use are excellent, which are far from comparable to other fighters.


    Not to mention the manpower and powerlessness required to capture and tame a golden eagle, the consumption of the golden flying spears that these fighters fly from top to bottom every time they fight is enough to support the consumption of thousands of fighters.


    These golden horned eagle fighters are the most elite and capable fighters in the major branches of the leader''s association!


    If any one is lost, the leaders of those big branches will jump up and scold him.


    They haven''t seen Da Jiang yet, and they have already lost sixteen golden horned eagle fighters!


    How should he explain this when he goes back?


    Furious, he looked at Yu Shimo: "More than 150 golden horned eagle warriors surrounded and killed 33 people, and they killed 16 people. All the good things in my Jinwu tribe have raised a group of what? What kind of trash!


    Even though you are a woman, you should know that as the leader of the battle, especially the leader of the Golden Horned Eagle, you have to bear the responsibility! "


    Yu Shimo gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    She knew that such a loss would be a disgrace for a warlord.


    But Great Chief Jin Huo didn''t know how difficult they were, especially what he found on them made his heart tremble!


    He frowned and said, "Great Chief, if you were there, you would know how good they are at fighting!"


    As she spoke, she beckoned to the people behind her.


    The two stepped forward, holding various things in their hands.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    With just one glance, Jin Huo was startled: "Golden Knife?"


    Hazai Mo nodded, stretched out his hand to pick up a half-curved scimitar that was only about the length of an arm, and then picked up his own copper knife, and the two swords met each other.


    Just listen to the sound of "ßÚºÇ".


    Afterwards, Yu Saimo separated the two knives and handed them to Jin Huo.


    Jin Huo glanced at it, his face changed greatly: "How is this possible!"


    He suddenly discovered that there were only a few marks on the half-arc scimitar, but a gap was cut on the golden knife of their Jinwubu!


    Yu Saimo nodded and said: "Over thirty of them all use such golden knives. That''s not counting. They also have a weapon that is very similar to our flying spears, but obviously different!"


    As she spoke, she took a broken bow from the soldier beside her and handed it to Jin Huo.


    Jin Huo frowned: "What is this?"


    Hazai Mo shook his head: "I don''t know, we suffered a lot from this kind of weapon. We thought we could find a well-preserved one, but we didn''t find any!"


    "Why?" Jin Huo frowned.


    Yu Saimo said: "They knew they would die, so they destroyed all these weapons.


    I think they don''t want outsiders to get their weapons. "


    Jin Huo took out some strange weapons that were damaged one by one, including a short knife tied with a rope, a tough rope that was two arms long, and some things they couldn''t understand...


    Hazai Mo said in a deep voice: "They used these weapons to fight us in an open space and killed sixteen of us!


    I can feel that if we were not on the flat ground but in the jungle, we would have killed more people, and they might not all have died..."


    Jin Huo showed disbelief: "What you said is true?"


    Yu Shimo took a deep breath: "Their weapons are obviously not for warriors, but for the convenience of quickly withdrawing the knife after slashing the enemy.


    This has been proven from our previous encounters with them.


    They draw their knives very quickly after a successful blow, and they never fight with us.


    Even if you are chased by our soldiers, you will never be entangled.


    We were killed by them in the process of chasing and killing them. "


    After a pause, she continued: "If this kind of knife is not so curved, but becomes longer and thicker, and is used by cavalry soldiers, it only needs one face-to-face. As long as the cavalry soldiers are strong enough, they Can break through everyone''s defense!


    And this kind of weapon that can fly out small flying spears, although I don''t know how to use them, I know their power! "


    As she spoke, she pulled out a piece of leather armor and handed it to Jin Huo: "This is a triangular cowhide armor, which was directly shot through by their weapons!"


    "This!" Jinhuo''s expression changed, thinking about the possibility.


    He didn''t need to wash the ink, he could naturally think of the key point: These weapons, which are obviously stronger than their Jinwu tribe in all aspects, come from Da Jiang?


    If so, then why did Da Jiang still covet the gold artifacts from Jinwubu?


    Let me ask, who would leave their own golden sword unused and covet a weapon that can be cut open by others?


    If not, what tribe did these weapons come from?


    Hazai Mo''s cold expression remained unchanged, and he raised his mouth again: "Looking at their whereabouts, they came from the Fang Lei Department!"


    "Fang Lei Department!" Jin Huo narrowed his eyes.


    He''s not stupid, otherwise he wouldn''t be Warchief.


    Golden Crow, Golden Knife, Poisonous Water, Ginger...


    All these connections are based on Fang Kun''s statement: Jiang''s people poisoned his son Jin Yang with poisonous water!


    He knew that what Fang Kun said was not very truthful, but at least he believed that Fang Kun would not dare to lie about the poisonous water.


    But just in case...


    Fang Kun was quickly called.


    Jin Huo threw the golden knife at Fang Kun, carefully watching his expression.


    Fang Kun was taken aback: "The upper part!"


    "See for yourself, are these weapons Da Jiang''s stuff?"


    Fang Kun''s mind tightened, and he quickly picked up the golden knife from the ground. Just one glance, his complexion changed drastically.


    Dajiang''s knife is iron, while Jinwubu''s is copper, and the colors of the two are obviously different.


    Furthermore, the manufacturing process is different.


    Da Jiang''s method is forging, beating, pouring steel, and hundred-smelting steel forging knife methods, while Jinwu''s method is only beating and grinding.


    The difference between the two is easy to identify.


    Jin Huo confirmed the answer almost instantly, it really was Da Jiang!


    He shouted angrily: "Say, what are you hiding from me!"


    These words were very loud, both shocking and "fraud" Fang Kun.


    Fang Kun''s expression changed dramatically.


    He struggled for a moment, then asked hesitantly, "Where did this golden knife come from?"


    Jin Huo narrowed his eyes: "Huh?"


    He could see that Fang Kun still had nothing to say!


    He was furious: "Come on, tie him up!"


    "Boss, what are you doing!" Fang Kun exclaimed.


    "What are you doing?" Jin Huo laughed angrily, "Tell me about it, does my son''s death have anything to do with Da Jiang?"


    Fang Kun''s heart trembled.


    Know so soon?


    But the matter has come to this point, he can''t admit it no matter what, he can only grit his teeth and argue: "Boss, if I dare to lie to you, what good will it do me?


    We can''t beat Jinwubu, and it''s hard for us to beat Dajiang.


    Moreover, the Canary, didn¡¯t the brothers from the Canary Department also saw it with their own eyes, those poisonous waters were given to me by Da Jiang.


    He just sniffed it and fell, didn''t he?


    If it wasn''t poisonous water, why would he pour it out as soon as he smelled it? "


    Jin Huo wavered again...


    He looked at Yu Shimo.


    Yu Saimo''s expression was still cold, and he said woodenly: "I''m just guessing, it''s up to you to judge whether it''s Da Jiang or not.


    If you are worried, you can walk slowly behind, and I will take the soldiers to the west and south to investigate the situation, and it will not be too late to confirm whether it is Jiang! "


    After a pause, the corner of her mouth slightly raised: "In this way, even if I die, you can judge whether to fight this battle or not, or how to fight it!"


    Jinhuo''s expression changed.


    But he knew that this was Yu Saimo''s mockery of himself.


    His son''s pustule died tragically, and his father took revenge for his own interests.


    It seems that it is to protect the face of Jinwubu, but it is actually selfish.


    Unlike her feather washing ink, she can die for the tribe.


    Sure enough, Jin Huo nodded.


    He is the chief, and he can make a decision to risk some people to obtain more protection.


    Hazai Mo nodded, turned to leave, suddenly seemed to think of something, and said, "I still think it''s better to tie up this Fang Kun!"


    After speaking, she turned and left.


    Fang Kun hurriedly said: "Go..."


    But Jin Huo stretched out his hand to stop him, and said to the Jinwu tribe warriors beside him, "Tie him up!"


    ...


    Mu Feng rushed to Heishui City with fifty light armored cavalry.


    In the sky are three huge eagle feather dragons hovering and leading the way.


    On the ground, he was riding a black dragon and charging ahead, closely followed by a dozen "stabbed tiger" cavalry troops, and a distance behind were Da Lei and the white-maned cavalry army, and then King Li led the cavalry army. Other beasts, BMW cavalry.


    The most exaggerated thing is that the fathers at both ends are also riding two BMWs at this time, like people sitting upright...


    Mu Feng told the beasts: Follow the bull rider and don''t make trouble!


    Qiongqi, Jufu and others roared in response.


    And Mu Feng was looking at the north, expecting from the bottom of his heart: "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1263

    When Mu Feng rushed all the way to Heishui City, Li Wang was still rushing north with the rest of the beasts.


    Before he could go through, he saw the "spots" on the sky of the building.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned, "There are more!"


    As he approached the city gate, he could see all the soldiers on the city wall pointing towards him with their bows and arrows.


    "It''s me, Jiang Mufeng!"


    Wooden Wind shouted loudly.


    But he was very relieved in his heart, because Heishui City was well prepared.


    Then he turned to look at the guard beside him.


    Two guards riding thorn-faced tigers ran out first, rushed to the bottom of the city, ran to the bottom of the city, drew out their short knives, tied them with ropes, turned left three times, turned right three times, and then shouted: "Signal!"


    A person ran quickly from the top of the city, and shouted through the city gate: "Heavenly King Gaidihu!"


    One of the guards responded: "Chicken stewed mushrooms!"


    The people in the city shouted in surprise: "It''s the great chief!"


    Immediately afterwards, the gate of the city opened with a "squeak", and a group of people followed behind him, shouting delicately: "It''s the great chief!"


    The two guards turned around and waved at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng rode his horse forward, and before anyone could react, he shouted directly: "Order all the people on the city wall to aim at the golden eagles in the eastern sky!"


    Asuka who was coming towards him heard the words, and stopped greeting Mu Feng, just nodded, then turned and ran to the top of the city: "Big Jiang Erlang, in the eastern sky, there are enemies coming!"


    Only then did Mu Feng get off his horse, let go of the black dragon, turned around and went up to the top of the wall.


    The three eagle feather dragons also followed him to the sky above Heishui City.


    Flycatcher Xiao Huang also crouched obediently on Mu Feng''s shoulder at this time, squinting his eyes and pretending to sleep.


    Konoha and Rhinoceros had already arrived at the top of the city. After seeing Mufeng, they bowed and saluted: "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded, and pointed to the east with his fingers: "The black dots in the sky are the bird fighters of the Jinwu tribe, who have already attacked Jianglong City!"


    "what!"


    The two exclaimed in unison.


    Before they could ask, Mu Feng said, "The crisis in Dragon City has been resolved, but this matter has nothing to do with Fang Lei''s department."


    Rhinoceros frowned.


    Mu Feng clenched his fists: "Be careful, their team may be right behind, hurry up and finish off the golden horned eagles in the sky!"


    "yes!"


    The birds have been arranged, and all the bed crossbows and hand crossbows have been wound and installed to ensure that the enemy can be hit hard at the first time.


    Mu Feng looked up at the sky, but he didn''t hear the eagle feather dragon''s warning, which meant that there were no enemies within a few miles above the ground.


    In other words, there are only those golden horned eagles in the sky.


    "They should be the first to spy on the military situation!" Mu Feng said in a deep voice, don''t rush to make a move, wait until they are close and catch them all!


    "Yes!" Asuka shouted in a low voice.


    "Here we come!" Mu Feng reminded.


    Everyone cheered up and watched the small dots turn into big dots, and the big dots turned into "clouds" flying towards the location of Heishui City.


    "Get ready!" Asuka shouted.


    "Wait!" Mu Feng said suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Asuka wondered.


    "Look!" Wooden Wind reminded.


    Asuka suddenly realized that the visitor from the sky circled around as he approached Heishui City, and stopped coming forward.


    And the distance they circled was just beyond the range of bows and arrows!


    "This..." Asuka frowned and looked at Mu Feng, "Great chief, what''s going on?"


    Mu Feng was also taken aback.


    Judging from the reactions of the Golden Horned Eagle fighters in Dragon City, they didn''t know how powerful Jiang''s bow and arrows and hand crossbows were, but the group in front of them seemed to have learned it, and deliberately kept their distance!


    He looked at Asuka: "Have you already fought against them?"


    Asuka shook his head: "No, after receiving Raymond''s letter, we started to return to the city to defend, and we didn''t meet anyone who fought against them...


    No, there are more than 30 sparrow catchers who haven''t come back! "


    "Catching sparrow?" Mu Feng''s heart sank.


    He suddenly thought of the eventual event, that the sparrow hunter was discovered by the people of the Golden Crow Department, and the two sides fought, exposing the bow and arrow...


    This will be troublesome, the opponent is prepared and will not easily attack the city at close range.


    But until now, he still hasn''t figured out what kind of madness this Jinwu tribe is born, why he is so sure that Jiang poisoned their young master.


    "Where''s Raymond?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Take the war slaves in the city to appease the slaves and prevent them from changing!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    He really wanted to ask what was going on with Raymond right now, but with the enemy at hand, he had no choice but to depress his thoughts and think about the immediate countermeasures.


    On the other side, the Golden Horned Eagle Warriors headed by Yu Saimo hovered in the east of Heishui City.


    They could already see the Jiang warriors who were heavily fortified on the Heishui city wall.


    Headed by Hazai Mok''s heart trembled.


    because it''s he

 Chapter 1264

    "Chief, this time I caught a woman!"


    Asuka carried the tightly bound Yu Shimo, without the slightest feeling of sympathy.


    In fact, no wonder he was.


    This woman is one of the members of the Golden Crow Department.


    The second is that Asuka has no mercy for enemies on the battlefield.


    The most important thing is that right now, no one has the consciousness to care whether he is a man or a woman. All the people present are thinking the most - whether to kill her or not!


    Of course, the decision rests with Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng looked at the thirty or so golden horned eagle fighters who had been captured, the golden horned eagles that had been tightly bound, ignored those who escaped, and frowned at the woman: "Are you from the Golden Crow Department?"


    When a woman appears on the battlefield, you don''t need to think about it. She must be an unusual person.


    Sure enough, Yusai Mo, who was being questioned, looked up with surprise on his face: "You know?"


    Mu Feng nodded, straight to the point: "I''m Chief Jiang, I''m talking to you now.


    What I have to say, I hope you will too.


    Now the two wars are imminent, but until now I still don''t understand why your Jinwu tribe took action against me, Da Jiang, and even sent someone to sneak attack me, Da Jiang? "


    "You are the great chief?" Yu Saimo suddenly raised his head, "Great chief Jiang?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Your people attacked me, Da Jiang, tell me, why?"


    "Sneak attack on your big ginger?" Yu Saimo was stunned, and then shouted, "You are talking nonsense! You poisoned our young chief first!"


    "Again!" Mu Feng frowned and waved his hands, "Why do all your soldiers say that?"


    "Our warrior?" Hazai Momo was stunned for a moment, then realized, "Akano?"


    Mu Feng also reacted immediately and nodded: "You sent a cavalry army of golden-horned eagles to attack my Great Jiang Long City, and the story is the same as yours, saying that I, Great Jiang, poisoned your young chief.


    But from the beginning to the end, we didn''t even know where your Jinwu tribe was, so how did we poison your young chief? "


    "This..." Yusaimo looked at Mufeng, "How are Akano and the others?"


    Wooden frowned.


    Could it be that this woman is also a stalker, only asking questions but not answering?


    Is this battle inevitable?


    He suppressed his anger, and said in a deep voice: "They killed more than thirty people from Da Jiang, and I kept them all.


    I want to know why your Jinwu Department is sure that I, Da Jiang, poisoned your young chief, and killed so many people like me, Da Jiang!


    If you can give me an explanation, let''s see where the problem is.


    If you don''t plan to talk about it, that''s okay, the big deal is that the two parts will fight first before talking about it. I think that when you are defeated and enough people have died, I am willing to explain patiently! "


    Hazai Moku was startled.


    This great chief is so confident?


    Big ginger will definitely win?


    Mu Feng waved his hand, pointing at the Jiang warrior beside him: "Can your Jinwu tribe compare with my Jiang warrior?"


    As he spoke, he tapped the plate armor on a soldier, making a loud clang.


    Hazai Mo''s eyes shrank violently, and his body was covered in gold?


    Mu Feng asked again: "Do you want to talk?"


    Yu Ximo was inexplicably shocked.


    She suddenly confirmed the fact that Da Jiang would not covet their gold at all.


    Because from the moment she was caught entering the city, everyone she saw was dressed like this.


    There don''t need to be many people like this, even if there are only a few thousand people, it is definitely not something that a Jinwu tribe can match!


    She subconsciously asked, "How many fighters like this do you have?"


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng reacted, nodded and said: "There are 20,000 warriors in golden armor, 5,000 are stronger than this one, and there are some warriors in other cities who can''t come, so they don''t count!


    But if you insist on fighting, I can make this city have 10,000 more fighters like this! "


    Yusai Mokoko trembled.


    She stared at Mu Feng, hoping to see something strange.


    But Mu Feng''s face was calm, she couldn''t see anything.


    She looked at the people around Mu Feng again, everyone had contempt on their faces.


    "What he said is true!" Hazai Momo yelled wildly in his heart, "How could the Jinwu tribe beat such a tribe!"


    At this moment, Mu Feng''s heart is determined, it turns out that this woman is afraid of being here!


    The so-called ignorant people are fearless because they don''t know the strength of others.


    And now that women know about Jiang''s strength, can they not be afraid?


    "As long as you are brave, the bottom is full of bombs" - this is the experience of a senior old gambler in his previous life, the ultimate secret of winning more and losing less in the casino.


    One word - fraud!


    Anyway, she was tied up, and she didn''t have the time to count how many people there were.


    But the real reaction of Da Jiang and others was: This woman is out of her mind, playing tricks with the great chief?


    So their contempt is really contempt, not for the number of Jinwu tribe, but for the overreaching of Yu Ximo.


    Seeing that the woman was really naive, Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "I repeat, I, Da Jiang, did not want to start a war with your Jinwu tribe.


    I have never poisoned any of your little chiefs.


    Even if you don''t believe it, you have to talk about why you are so sure, right?


    Then I will talk about the reasons, can this avoid the two wars? "


    Yu Shimo frowned, and after a while, he asked something that left Mu Feng speechless: "You said Jiang didn''t want to go to war with the Jinwu tribe because you don''t have so many fighters, right?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, this woman''s brain circuit is really weird.


    She thought she was timid and did not dare to fight.


    He hated his teeth so much that he stomped his feet: "I''m afraid of you!"


    After a pause, he bent down and picked up Yu Shimo, dragged her to the soldier, and knocked on the soldier''s plate armor again, making a bang: "Open your dog eyes wide, I''m afraid of you?


    Don''t be afraid of returning, but once the two parts fight, I don''t care how many of you die, but I feel sorry for every soldier who dies! "


    This time Yu Shimo fully reacted.


    The other party is not afraid of the Golden Crow Department, but does not want to die!


    Mu Feng spat on the ground: "What good does it do me, Da Jiang, to defeat you?


    population?


    I have no shortage of ginger!


    arms?


    I despise yours! "


    Yu Saimo asked again: "How many people do you Da Jiang have?"


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng was about to go berserk.


    Why does this stupid woman pay attention to issues differently from others?


    He said angrily, "150,000 or 160,000, that''s about it. Any more in other places..."


    He has already made up his mind, no matter how long this woman talks nonsense, he will kill her directly, at worst it will be a war.


    For this kind of people and tribes whose brains are not clear, they are willing to speak honestly and have the patience to listen to others only when they are hurt or afraid of being beaten.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Shimo didn''t ask anymore, but nodded after frowning and thinking, "I can say it!"


    "Say it quickly!" Mu Feng exclaimed, "If it''s later, the two wars will be fought, and you have no chance!"


    Although Yu Saimo was still a little uncertain, he still frowned and said, "It was the chief of the Fang Lei Department who told us!"


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng suddenly stood up, gritted his teeth and said, "It really is him!"


    "What did he say?" Mu Feng asked.


    Yusaimo calmed down, told the story, and finally looked at Mufeng and the others.


    But he found that Mu Feng had already clenched his fists, with a gloomy expression.


    He kept sneering, and did not hide his murderous intent: "This Fang Kun is really looking for death!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1265

    After hearing what Yu Saimo said, Mu Feng sneered at Yu Saimo: "Do you believe such a stupid thing?"


    Yu Shimo glared at Mu Feng fiercely.


    If they believed the stupid words, wouldn''t they say that the people in the Jinwu Department were even more stupid?


    Mu Feng signaled Asuka to stare at the outside of the city, and said patiently: "Don''t think about it, since I, Da Jiang, poisoned your young chief, why did I send someone to deliver poisoned water to you?


    Didn''t I let you know that it was me, Da Jiang, who did it? "


    Hashimo frowned and thought about it, then came to his senses.


    That''s right, it really was Jiang''s poison, and the Jinwu Department was already on guard. Doesn''t it mean that Jiang sent the poisonous water to his door?


    Seeing Yu Saimo''s expression, Mu Feng immediately said: "Call Lei Meng!"


    The fighters do so.


    Raymond came to him soon.


    In front of Yu Ximo, Mu Feng said: "Tell me, what did you do when you went to Fang Lei''s department, don''t miss a single thing!"


    Lei Meng nodded: "I went to the Fang Lei Department to find Fang Kun, and told him that I, Da Jiang, was going to open a store in the old land of the Rock and Soil Department, and gave him clay pots, golden knives, white wine, wine, soybean oil, and let him know what to do. He took him to the Golden Crow Department and invited people from the Golden Crow Department to trade in the mall!


    After that, I sent people to the area of ??the Great Bear Department to discuss with the people of the Great Bear Department. Their people have already said that they are willing to come and trade! "


    "Deal?" Hazaimo''s eyes widened, "You mean a deal!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, thought for a while and said, "The poisonous water you call should be one of liquor, wine or soybean oil.


    According to what you said, people will get down when they smell it, it should be liquor.


    It''s not poisonous water, it''s something I brew to drink. "


    "Then why do people from the Canary Division get down on the ground as soon as they smell it?" Hanai Moku asked with a frown.


    Mu Feng nodded: "There is something called alcohol in liquor, if you drink too much, you will get dizzy, but some people don''t need to drink it, they will get drunk if they smell it.


    But that''s not poisoning, just a good night''s sleep!


    If I''m right, the warrior is still alive! "


    Yu Shimo frowned.


    The soldier blocking the way from the Canary Department is indeed still alive, and in order to claim credit, the Canary Department also brought him here during this battle to the west so that he can confront Jiang face to face.


    "That''s easy!" Mu Feng waved his hand and said, "Now I''ll give you these three things, you take them back and find someone to try, if that person doesn''t drink like your little chief like you said If he dies, it means that what Fang Kun said is false.


    If something happens to that person, it won''t be too late for you to fight with us, and then we will each rely on our own abilities and live and die at our own risk, how about it? "


    Yu Shimo was stunned.


    The great chief in front of him was very confident when he spoke, his eyes were sincere, without any hint of evasion or concealment.


    Listening to the advice he said, the Jinwu Department has nothing to lose.


    "But, what if you are poisoned this time and someone is poisoned to death?" Yu Shimo was still worried.


    Mu Feng looked towards the top of the city, and found that everything was as usual, which meant that the people from the Jinwu tribe had not arrived yet.


    He waved his hand: "Raymond, she said that my ginger liquor is poisonous, what do you say?"


    Lei Meng sneered: "A group of ignorant idiots, how can you understand my stuff!"


    As he spoke, he turned around and took a small jar of wine, lifted the lid, first sniffed it intoxicated, and then sniffled.


    The surrounding soldiers also looked greatly moved.


    These soldiers drank baijiu, and the gluttons in their stomachs were hooked out.


    Lei Meng looked at Mu Feng: "Chief, you said that you are not allowed to drink alcohol during wars, but I drink to stop the war, so it''s not a violation of the regulations, right?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It doesn''t count!"


    Lei Meng smiled, picked up the jar and poured out a small one, brought it to Hazaimo, and said, "You heard it, is it this?"


    Yu Shimo immediately frowned.


    The smell of liquor was indeed pungent, making her stomach churn.


    Can something like this be drunk?


    But looking at the person named Raymond opposite her, he was obviously very intoxicated!


    "Look at it!" Raymond sneered, took a bowl of wine and drank it, then grinned and said, "Good wine!"


    Yu Shimo was stunned.


    good wine?


    At this time, Mu Feng also said: "How about this, bring me a bowl too, and then bring the rest of the wine home for her to try!"


    Raymond nodded and handed the bowl to Wooden Wind.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about it, he just picked up the jar and poured a bowl, and drank it too.


    Afterwards, he turned to look at Yu Shimo: "You saw it, we drank it, can''t you tell if it''s okay?"


    Hazai Moku suddenly said, "I''m waiting!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, held back his anger and laughed, "Then wait!"


    But the rhinoceros next to him couldn''t help but said: "Great chief, you''ve all been drinking, can you give me a bowl too?"


    As he spoke, he rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Yu Shimo was stunned.


    If it''s poisonous, they''ll get on the pole and ask for a drink?


    Who will go to the pole to die?


    Mu Feng laughed and scolded: "Get out, I don''t know if the Jinwu Department will fight this battle, what if you get drunk again and go to the battlefield to die?"


    Rhinoceros rubbed his hands together, feeling sorry.


    At this moment, Yu Saimo suddenly thought of something, and asked with a frown, "Are you Fang Xishou from the Fang Lei Department?"


    Xishou was also taken aback: "You know me?"


    But he immediately shook his head: "It''s true that I am Fang Xishou, but I am Fang Xishou of Da Jiang, not Fang Lei''s!"


    "Ok?"


    Yu Saimo wanted to ask Xisou some more questions, but waved his hand to Xishou: "Don''t get involved with me, you and I are not sure whether to fight or not, so as not to encounter each other on the battlefield, I have to think about asking Don''t kill me!"


    Hashimo opened his mouth wide.


    She has seen a rhinoceros head before, in the Jinwu Department.


    Moreover, Rhino''s reputation in Jinwu Department is far greater than that of Fang Kun.


    At that time, Rhinoceros rode his Hulei Leopard to the Jinwu Department for trade, and someone told him the story of Rhinoceros¡ªleading soldiers to help the Fang Lei Department grow stronger, and captured and domesticated two extremely mysterious and strange horses.


    The most impressive thing is that the Golden Crow Tribe once sent Qi Lang to privately recruit Rhinoceros to join the Golden Crow Tribe and become the leader of the Golden Crow Tribe with him, but Rhinoceros rejected him.


    This matter has always been cited as a regret by the members of the Golden Crow Department.


    Unexpectedly, the rhino head who was unwilling to join the Jinwu tribe became Jiang''s man!


    This made Hawashimo unable to react at once.


    "Why is he here?" Yusaimo was full of doubts.


    It took her a long time to realize that after such a long time, Mu Feng and the others were still standing in front of her!


    "Okay, you take this jar of wine back, let that soldier of the Canary Division smell it first, and then find someone to drink it!" Mu Feng said.


    "Who is it for, what if they don''t believe it?" Yu Saimo said with a frown.


    "Don''t believe me?" Mu Feng grinned, "It''s not easy, let Fang Kun try it, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Fang Kun?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "What''s the matter, are you afraid I''ll poison him to death?"


    Hazai Mo remained silent.


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "Even if I wanted to poison him to death, I wouldn''t want to gamble with my life, would I? Besides, if I let you go back, even if there was a fraud, wouldn''t you still take your life?"


    Mu Feng spoke frankly, Yu Shimo couldn''t help but look at him more.


    Up to now, he didn''t feel any malice from the other party, he just wanted to eliminate this war.


    With a sudden change in her mind, she nodded: "Okay, I''ll go back with the wine!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1266

    Hazai ink was sent tied.


    Mu Feng ordered: "Come here, give her a horse, seal the wine jar, and let her carry it away!"


    Yu Ximo hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Aren''t you going to return my golden eagle?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The battle is imminent, if I let one more of your golden eagles go back, it may leave me a little more dangerous."


    Hawashimo: "But didn''t you say that you didn''t poison me?"


    Mu Feng''s sarcasm was not concealed: "Who knows if your chief of the Jinwu tribe will be out of his mind, even if he can prove it, he still insists on fighting with me, Da Jiang?


    Don''t you still believe Fang Kun''s stupid words? "


    Yu Saimo asked again: "Then can you give me two more people?"


    Mu Feng still shook his head: "There will be no more beasts going east, no need!"


    Yu Shimo no longer insisted, nodded and remained silent.


    Mu Feng said again: "As for how many of you I kept, how many soldiers you killed my Da Jiang, if you don''t mention it, I won''t mention it, let''s put this matter aside later."


    When he said this, he was staring at Hazaimo.


    Ha Shimo was stared at uncomfortable.


    There was a "thump" in her heart.


    She didn''t mention the matter that Mufeng left the golden horned eagle, and Mufeng didn''t mention the matter of her killing Chuquelang.


    On the face of it, the matter was evened out.


    But in fact, both sides know that the other is a smart person.


    In the face of big right and big wrong, regardless of small faults - this is a tacit understanding between the two.


    Yu Saimo packs up and leaves, and Mu Feng kindly confesses her words.


    After hearing this, Hanaimo''s expression changed, first he was surprised, then angry, then hesitant, and then silent.


    At the end, she silently bowed and bowed in salute.


    After she left, Asuka and others came up and asked, "Great chief, is it useful?"


    Mu Feng looked solemn: "I hope it will be useful!"


    "If they believe it and are willing not to fight, what should we do?" Asuka asked.


    "What else can we do?" Mu Feng said in a cold voice, "Let''s not talk about him from the Jinwu tribe, but this Fang Kun must not stay! I, Da Jiang, treated him well, and dared to have other thoughts, really damn it! "


    Xishou said coldly: "He can even abandon his own people, what else can''t he do?"


    Asuka understood and nodded: "So, Fang Kun is definitely going to die, what about Fang Lei''s department?"


    "Fang Lei Department?" Mu Feng sneered, "After this incident, there is no need for Fang Lei Department to exist!"


    "But if the Jinwu Department disagrees..." Xishou said in a deep voice.


    "Disagree?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "They will agree!"


    "But if Jinwubu is determined to fight, what should we do?" Asuka asked with a frown.


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s possible, the chief of the Jinwu tribe is also a bad-headed person, so stupid!


    The notification goes on, all soldiers and slaves are on standby, and the slaves are ready.


    If this battle breaks out, the war slaves can regain their freedom as long as they go into battle and kill two enemies.


    Slaves can directly become war slaves without passing the screening! "


    "this¡­¡­"


    Several people looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "Extreme means are used in extraordinary times, and there are powerful enemies outside. Heishui City must guarantee an iron bucket!"


    "yes!"


    Several people nodded in a low voice, and went to make arrangements.


    Mu Feng went to the top of the city to inspect, thinking about how to retreat from the enemy.


    In his heart, he was ready to fight.


    But how to fight this battle is very particular.


    Just now, Yu Saimo has revealed that the four parts add up to more than 30,000 people. Once there is a head-on fight, Da Jiang will either defend the city to the death, or win with heads.


    He doesn''t want to fight this kind of battle.


    So he is "subtracting" the other party.


    First of all, for the reason of clarifying the facts, the Jinwu tribe gave up seven or eight thousand fighters of the Fanglei tribe, and let them be alienated from their virtues.


    At that time, whether they sent Fang Kun here as agreed, or killed Fang Kun in a fit of anger, his first step plan will be considered successful.


    The next thing is to have a good chat with the Jinwu Department about the sneak attack on Jiang.


    Although it was Fang Kun who was at fault, it is a fact that the Jinwu Department attacked Da Jiang.


    People, don''t die in vain!


    ...


    With a heavy heart, Yu Shimo rode eastward with a jar of wine on his back.


    The jar is packed in a basket, which is cushioned with thatch.


    She kept thinking about what she had seen and heard since she was arrested.


    Armor made of gold all over the body - even the face is covered by gold, where did such a defensive weapon break from them?


    What''s more, the Jinwu Department didn''t take advantage of it at all, this was clearly framed by Fang Kun from the Fang Lei Department!


    "Damn Fang Kun!" Hazai Mo said angrily from the bottom of his heart.


    If it wasn''t for Fang Kun, the Jinwu Department wouldn''t be running from east to west with great fanfare for such a long time.


    The Golden Horned Eagle will not lose so many fighters!


    Because now the bottom of her heart is like a mirror, there are nearly 300 Golden Horn Eagle fighters in the Jinwu tribe, and now there are 50 of them, which is not bad!


    All the way to the east, she never saw the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior again.


    Apparently, Jin Huo didn''t dare to let the Golden Horned Eagle fighter have any accidents after repeated heavy losses.


    Before she knew it, she had already believed what Mu Feng said in her heart.


    After walking for less than half a day, she had already met the Jinwu tribe warriors who were exploring the way ahead.


    They were visibly wary when they first saw a strange horse.


    Hashimo then shouted: "It''s me, Hashimo!"


    Pathfinder was taken aback for a moment, and then shouted in surprise, "It''s Chief Yu!"


    "It''s Chief Feather!"


    Then they asked again: "Leader Yu, what about the others?"


    Yusaimo shook his head: "I''m the only one coming back! Take me to the chief quickly, I have something important to tell him!"


    "yes!"


    Yu Shimo quickly met Jin Huo.


    Jin Huo''s first sentence was: "Are you still alive?"


    Hanaimo frowned and said, "The great chief really wants me to die?"


    Jin Huo shook his head again and again: "This time you led the Golden Horned Eagle Warriors to suffer heavy losses. Even if you return to the tribe, you will inevitably be punished!"


    Yu Saimo snorted coldly: "The great chief seems to have forgotten who caused this war and who is going to fight this battle!"


    Without waiting for Jin Huo to speak, Yu Shimo directly took out the wine jar from the back basket, put it on the ground, and ordered the soldier next to him: "Go and call the soldier who said it was poisonous water!"


    Jin Huo was puzzled: "What are you?"


    Hazaimo said: "The wine brought by Da Jiang!"


    "liquor?"


    "It''s what Fang Kun and the Canary Department say is poisonous water." Yu Ximo explained, "But they say it''s not poisonous at all, it''s a drinkable thing.


    And people will feel dizzy after drinking it, sleep deeply, and will be fine when they wake up. "


    "This..." Jin Huo frowned, "Is this what they told you?"


    Hawashimo nodded: "Yes!


    They don''t want to fight this battle, not because they can''t beat us, but because they don''t want to die.


    According to their great chief, he felt distressed that Jiang died of a member of his tribe.


    The reason why they are willing to let me back is that they let me bring the wine, so that I, Jin Wubu, can understand one thing. "


    "What''s the matter?" Jin Huo blurted out.


    "They didn''t poison the young chief of the Golden Crow Tribe, and this isn''t some kind of poisonous water!" Yu Shimo emphasized.


    She didn''t say anything extra.


    Although she looked down on Jin Huo, she also believed that Jin Huo could understand the key.


    If it was Fang Kun who lied to Jin Huo, then the responsibility and guilt of Jin Huo and Jin Guang would be greater.


    Not to mention being cheated, it caused the Jinwu tribe to run all the way from east to west, and it also caused heavy losses to the nearly 300 Golden Horned Eagle fighters of the Jinwu tribe.


    It is impossible to say that Jin Huo will be condemned and attacked by the leader if he goes back.


    Jin Huo''s expression changed, with hesitation on his face.


    Hazaimo quietly looked at Hazaimo, with a "thud" in his heart, he said to himself, "He can think of all this!"


    Because she was clearly aware of the struggle on Jin Huo''s face, and the flash of ruthlessness in her eyes - that was murderous intent!


    As long as Yu Saimo is killed, no one will know about it. Jin Huo insists on fighting against Jiang, and if he wins the battle, he will become the hero of the Jinwu tribe!


    Only then did Yu Saimo understand why Great Chief Jiang would laugh at him and say, "You may not be safer when you go back than here!


    I don''t want to kill you, I will discuss it with the Jinwu Department after the war.


    But your great chief may not be able to tolerate you! "


    When Yusaimo came here, she didn''t believe it, but seeing Jin Huo''s expression now, she believed it immediately.


    "The great chief wants to kill me?" Hashimo sneered, exposed it on the spot, and repeated what Mufeng taught her, "Kill me, and fight directly with Da Jiang, and no one will know that you and the high priest It was the fault of being deceived and of misjudgment.


    As long as you can defeat Da Jiang, not only will you not be held accountable for the loss of this battle, but you will also become a hero of the Golden Crow, right? "


    Jin Huo''s face was incredible.


    His expression was fixed in a ruthless manner, and his decision was slowly leaning towards killing Yu Ximo.


    Hazai Moyi was not afraid, and raised his voice and said: "But you can guarantee that you can defeat Dajiang? You know, Dajiang has no less than 30,000 fighters here, and all of them have golden swords, and all of them have golden swords. Sharper than the one I showed you earlier!


    The people I killed were not fighters at all in Dajiang! "


    "What!" Jin Huo was shocked.


    Seeing the change in Jin Huo''s expression, Yu Saimo believed in what the young chief said more and more in his heart.


    One wants to kill her, and the other teaches her how to protect herself. Even a fool knows who to trust!


    "Their soldiers are all covered in gold armor, and there is no place where they can stab, and they can''t break through the defense at all. If the chief doesn''t believe it, you can ask those soldiers who have escaped!


    By the way, Chi Ye and the others couldn''t come back, they found another city of Da Jiang, the city, and they couldn''t sneak attack, so they were all left behind! "


    Jinhuo''s expression changed again, and the murderous intent in his eyes seemed to be real.


    Yu Ximo was on guard all the time, and continued: "The great chief killed me, and then he defeated Da Jiang, all these crimes are naturally absolved, and no one mentions it.


    But if you kill me and you can''t beat Da Jiang, the Jinwu tribe will suffer heavy losses, the soldiers will suffer heavy losses, and my Jinwu tribe will never recover from the fall.


    Even if you managed to escape back to the Golden Crow Department by chance, how would you explain this defeat to the leader?


    At that time, I''m afraid that if you want to pursue Fang Kun''s responsibility again, you will hardly have a chance! "


    Jin Huo was shocked suddenly!


    Yu Ximo said again: "But if we find out the truth now, the loss will stop here. Whether it is me or the great chief, the punishment for returning to the tribe is within an acceptable range.


    My Golden Crow Department only lost the combat power of the Golden Horned Eagle, and the overall strength did not have much impact.


    But if the great chief insists on this, once the battle is defeated, no one will be able to deal with the consequences, and even the entire Jinwu tribe will be doomed! "


    Jin Huo was frightened, and the murderous intent faded away like a tide.


    What Hazaimo said seemed threatening, but in fact he was always thinking of him.


    As the great chief, Jin Huo naturally has his own advantages.


    The pain of losing a child is unbearable, but it is still a trivial matter compared to letting the tribe fall into the abyss!


    And he has more than one son!


    If it is true as what Yu Saimo said, it is still too late to find out the truth of the matter and stop in time.


    Even if he returned to the tribe to accept the punishment, it was within the acceptable range.


    Even if the position of great chief is abolished, he can still be a member of the leader and participate in tribal decision-making.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hands and said, "Xi Mo, you are too nervous!


    We are clansmen, how could I attack you? "


    Yu Saimo didn''t let it go, nodded and said: "I believe it, that''s why I said this, because I don''t want the Great Chief to suffer greater losses, and I don''t want my Jinwu Department to be severely injured!"


    After a pause, she continued, "Before I came, Chief Jiang had already stated that if it turns out that they didn''t poison the young chief, they would ask us to give Fang Kun to them."


    Jin Huo shook his head: "If Fang Kun lied to me and caused my Jinwu Department to suffer such a loss, how could I spare him!"


    Hawashimo reminded: "We might try to exchange them for the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior!"


    Jin Huo was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Okay!"


    Hawashimo was horrified.


    "He actually thought of it!" She exclaimed from the bottom of her heart, "He can know every move of the great chief in advance!"


    Before she could say anything else, several soldiers from the Canary Division, as well as Fang Kun who was tied up, were brought by Qiqi.


    Seeing Yu Ximo go back and forth, Fang Kun looked terrified and disturbed.


    On the contrary, the fighters of the Canary Division were complacent, thinking that it was time for them to make meritorious deeds.


    Yu Shimo looked at Jin Huo, and Jin Huo nodded silently.


    Only then did she look at the warriors of the Canary Division, and said, "I am Yu Shimo, the leader of the Golden Horned Eagle of the Golden Crow Division!"


    Several soldiers of the Canary Division quickly bowed and saluted: "I have met the leader!"


    Yu Saimo took it for granted, waved his hand and said, "Which one of you said that you fell to the ground after smelling the poisonous water in the jar?"


    Soon a soldier said: "Go back to the top, it''s me!"


    "Okay!" Yusaimo pointed to the jar on the ground, "Come and smell it, did it smell like this that day!"


    "Huh?" The soldier was puzzled and hesitant.


    Hazai Mo said in a deep voice: "Just to make sure that it is the same as that day! No one will die!"


    Then the soldier gritted his teeth and stepped forward, carefully approaching Yu Shimo.


    Yu Shimo reminded: "You can breathe slowly and smell it little by little, so that you won''t fall over, just let you make sure if it''s a smell!"


    The soldier nodded, looking nervous.


    Only then did Yu Saimo reach out to take the lid of the altar, frowning slightly, and then motioned for the soldiers to go up to thousands.


    The canary war was careful and cautious, squatting down slowly, shutting his mouth tightly, and twitching his nose lightly, like a most cautious beast.


    The smell of wine is tangy!


    For these people, they have never been exposed to the smell of wine, so they are particularly sensitive to this stimulating smell and are particularly impressed.


    In just a moment, the soldier stood up suddenly and quickly backed away, his face horrified: "It''s poisonous water, it''s poisonous water, exactly the same as that day!"


    Jin Huo suddenly opened his eyes angrily: "The feather washes the ink!"


    Hashimo calmed down, waved his hands and looked at the warriors of the Canary Division: "Are you sure they are the same!"


    The Canary Warrior hurriedly replied: "Sure, it''s the same!"


    As if he was worried about Yu Shimo, he said again: "They all smelled it too, but they didn''t fall down. You can let them smell it too!"


    After all, he couldn''t hide his excitement.


    I have really made great contributions to the Jinwu tribe!


    Jin Huo wanted to explode, Yu Saimo reminded: "Great chief, even if you want to kill me, it''s not in a hurry!"


    This sentence was still taught by Mu Feng.


    Jin Huo squinted his eyes, feeling that today''s Yu Shimo was extremely difficult to deal with.


    Yu Shimo signaled to several other fighters: "You guys also come and smell it!"


    Several soldiers did not dare to disobey, and cautiously stepped forward to test, and finally each of them was extremely determined: "It''s poisonous water, just like that day!"


    Jin Huo shouted angrily: "Xi Mo, what else do you have to say!"


    Yu Shimo calmly nodded and said, "Great Chief, they are sure that it is the same thing, right?"


    Jin Huo frowned and nodded: "Yes!"


    Yu Saimo said again: "It''s the same thing for sure, but it''s not clear whether it''s poisonous water or not?"


    As she spoke, she took out a few more wine bowls from the basket, poured herself a bowl, pinched her nose and drank it¡ªthis was her decision to revolt temporarily.


    But not worried.


    Because she first saw the young chief drink it, and now she witnessed that her chief''s actions were within the other party''s expectations, so she chose to trust Mufeng completely and use her own actions to prove that this is not poisonous water!


    After drinking a bowl of wine, the acridness enters the throat, causing Yu Shimo to cough repeatedly.


    "Ahem!"


    Yu Shimo''s face turned red.


    Everyone became nervous, thinking that she was going to vomit blood and die next.


    Unexpectedly, after Yu Shimo coughed for a while, his eyes lit up.


    Because she remembered the words of the young great chief, she swallowed it with her lips pursed, and then opened her mouth wide, exhaling slowly, a sweet and warm feeling that she had never felt before surged from her throat to her lips and teeth, and then wrapped her whole body from her lips and teeth. People, very comfortable.


    "Ok--"


    Hawashimo groaned unconsciously.


    Everyone in the field was taken aback.


    What''s happening here?


    It''s not like being poisoned!


    Yu Ximo realized it by himself, looked at the wine jar with a strange expression, and then said: "The great chief can rest assured, now that I have drunk it, if it is really poisonous wine, I will die if I don''t need you to do it.


    Then you can take revenge with confidence, and you can push all the losses on me when you return to the tribe! "


    Jin Huo frowned tightly, not daring to make any moves.


    Because what Yu Saimo said and did now left him speechless, everything he did was superfluous and wrong!


    Hazai Mo pointed at Fang Kun: "This matter happened because of him, so give him a bowl too!"


    Fang Kun was silent for a long time, watching with cold eyes, suddenly realized that something happened to him, and immediately shouted in horror: "I won''t drink, I won''t drink! You want to poison me to death!"


    Yu Saimo ignored him, just looked at Jinhuo: "It''s not poisonous water, I won''t die, he won''t die. Then he will be sent to Dajiang.


    It is poisonous water, if I die, so will he.


    The great chief can push it on me together, so that Fang Lei''s department is destroyed, and you can live with it in your heart! "


    Jin Huo narrowed his eyes.


    What Yu Saimo said was naturally referring to the matter that he asked someone to tell the Giant Bear Department before leaving.


    This time, no matter what the result is, the Fang Lei Department will not exist¡ªthey have leaked the existence of the Jinwu Department to Da Jiang after all!


    With such a formidable opponent, Jinwubu couldn''t help worrying.


    Feather washes the ink to the end, but Jinhuo already understands it.


    She still considers it for Jin Huo, and Jin Huo can''t refuse.


    He nodded and looked at the soldier beside him, and said in a deep voice, "Give him a bowl!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1267

    Fang Kun was poured a bowl of wine while pinching his nose.


    Whether he likes it or not, the wine is already in his stomach.


    He was terrified.


    It''s not that wine is poisonous water.


    But he knew that this was not poisonous water.


    Because he had drunk it secretly before.


    Apart from the bad taste, there is nothing special about it.


    He originally thought that the Jinwu tribe had died, and this was a blood feud.


    Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet each other. Once the two sides fight to the death, no matter whether it is poisonous water or not, it is impossible to stop fighting.


    But he never expected that so many golden-horned eagle fighters, who have always been invincible, would be lost in Da Jiang''s hands.


    Jin Huo narrowed his eyes for a while.


    Until he lost his patience, Fang Kun was still tied up and stood there!


    Hazai Mo was in good spirits, squatting in front of the wine jar, poured another bowl of wine, and drank it slowly.


    Jin Huo''s face was livid, and his fists were clenched.


    The truth is obvious.


    "Fang Kun!" Jin Huo shouted angrily, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Fang Kun trembled, not knowing where to start.


    Those Cang Sparrow warriors also sensed that something was wrong, and were terrified.


    "What the hell is going on here!" Jin Huo stared angrily.


    Yu Saimo took a sip of the already addicted wine, and said with a sneer: "Isn''t this obvious, these filthy people from the Canary Division are eager to make contributions, insisting that this wine is poisonous water.


    And this Fang Kun wants to avenge their Fang Lei Department with the help of my Jinwu Department! "


    Jin Huo was furious, and shouted angrily: "Then who killed my son Jin Yang!"


    Yusaimo shook his head: "No matter who it is, it won''t be this big ginger, their gold utensils are far above my Jinwu Department."


    Jin Huo''s heart was smoldering with anger, and he was extremely irritable.


    Right now, he only feels that he is being played around like a monkey.


    And took so many golden horned eagle fighters in.


    "Fang Kun, you deserve to die!" Jin Huo roared angrily and drew out his golden knife to kill Fang Kun.


    Yu Saimo hurriedly said: "Great chief, kill him, and it will be difficult for Da Jiang to explain!"


    Jin Huo, who was stopped by Shengsheng, roared again and again: "What kind of thing is Jiang, what should I explain to them!"


    Yusaimo snorted coldly: "Chi Ye killed more than 30 of their clansmen, and we also killed more than 30 of them. Someone must bear this hatred!"


    Jin Huo''s expression changed, and his heart was extremely aggrieved.


    Not to mention being cheated by Fang Kun, I can''t even kill him to vent my anger!


    But at this time, Yusaimo was shocked in his heart.


    Up to now, the reactions and actions of the great chief are all within the expectations of the young chief, which is really terrifying!


    She even suspected that the decision made by Great Chief Jin Huo to continue fighting at this moment might also be within the calculation of the other party.


    "It''s too scary, the Jinwu Department can''t fight this battle!"


    So she reminded: "The Great Chief Jiang said that if you really don''t want to let go of your hatred, you can chop off his hand and send it to Great Jiang."


    Jin Huo''s complexion changed from cloudy to sunny.


    He already realized why he felt that Yu Shimo was abnormal.


    Because until now it''s like she''s paraphrasing someone else''s words!


    After Yin Qing was furious, Jin Huo did not hesitate at all, drew a knife and came to Fang Kun, and really chopped off his hand with one knife!


    Fang Kun fell to the ground crying in pain.


    The severed hand is bleeding!


    Yu Shimo''s eyes widened, subconsciously took out a pack of herbs from his back basket, and threw it to the two soldiers: "Give him this and wrap it on his wound!"


    The soldiers dared not disobey, and hurried forward to do so.


    At this time, they didn''t dare to ask what was wrapped in the animal skin anymore, and directly applied the powder in the animal skin to Fang Kun''s wound.


    This time, Fang Kun was in more pain, and his cry was even more miserable.


    But a miracle happened, the blood in his arm gradually stopped and stopped bleeding!


    Yu Shimo looked at it and trembled all over.


    He had already seen the deep hatred of the young great chief from Fang Kun''s painful expression!


    Let him cut off his hand and bleed and hurt, but don''t let him die.


    Although the unknown powder stopped the bleeding, it obviously made the pain worse!


    But what happened next shocked her even more.


    Because Jin Huo asked her: "Did Chief Jiang say how to settle this matter?"


    Haeraimo was so shocked that he almost dropped the wine bowl in his hand.


    Because that''s what the young warchief said before she left!


    Deep fear filled her heart, how did the Jinwu Department provoke such a terrifying existence!


    She didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, for fear that the worst thing the other party said would happen-if I don''t see your reply before dark, then I, Da Jiang, will take the initiative to attack and let you bear the price!


    Hazai Mo said in a deep voice: "First control the fighters of Fang Lei''s department, and then send the leader of our department or people above the great chief to talk to them and bring Fang Kun!"


    After a pause, Yu Shimo added another sentence: "Their chief said, it is best to send someone with a smart head, who can believe even Fang Kun''s stupid words, so there is no need to go.


    One is that such a person may not have such courage, and the other is that they may not be able to react correctly..."


    Jin Huo was furious: "The feather washes the ink!"


    Yu Shimo shook his head, feeling extremely happy in his heart.


    In the Jinwu Department, who could suppress Jinhuo so furiously?


    No!


    However, the young chieftain of Da Jiang can do it!


    Seeing Jin Huo getting angry, she already knew his decision.


    After thinking about it, she nodded to Qi Lang who had been silent all this time.


    Qi Lang nodded knowingly, and commanded the soldiers around him in a deep voice: "Secretly order all the soldiers, those who control Fang Lei''s department! Anyone who dares to resist, be killed on the spot!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, the four coalition forces moved and became three coalition forces.


    Jin Huo didn''t object to this, but looked coldly at several Canary Division soldiers with a knife in his hand.


    He subconsciously looked at Yu Shimo: "Where are these people?"


    Hazaimo shook his head: "Da Jiang didn''t say anything!"


    Jin Huo nodded, his anger gushing out like substance.


    He stepped forward with a sharp knife, and hacked to death the soldier who fell down when he smelled it.


    The rest of the warriors frightened and tried to call for help, only to find their warchief unmoved.


    Obviously, the great chief of his family is determined to push them out to death, so as to appease Jin Huo''s anger!


    Several people screamed and wanted to escape.


    But there are all Jinwu tribe fighters around, so where can they escape?


    ...


    Jin Huo finally threw away the golden sword, and said to Yu Saimo, who was already drunk: "Since you came back to pass the message, then you should go back and pass the message, I want to talk to him in person!


    But the place to talk can''t be in their tribe! "


    Yu Shimo didn''t resist, nodded and said: "Okay!"


    Jin Huo began to arrange with a gloomy face, Fang Kun had been tightly tied up and put on the horse''s back.


    The culprits of the Canary Department were also tightly bound and gagged.


    Then he sent another twenty warriors with ten one-horned unicorns, ten thorn dragons and ten triangular oxen to show his sincerity.


    Even though Jin Huo was very unwilling in his heart, he still endured the aggrieved and let Yu Saimo lead someone to spread the word.


    Because, there are more than 200 Golden Horned Eagle fighters from the Jinwu tribe left in Dajiang.


    Although he knew that it was impossible for all of these people to be alive, he still hoped that he could get back just one.


    After all, the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior is too important to the Jinwu tribe!


    Even if it is exchanged with other things, it can be...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1268

    Mu Fengren was at the head of Heishui City, watching Yu Ximo who went back and forth, couldn''t help grinning and said to Asuka: "Go, pick up the guests!"


    Asuka didn''t understand why the great chief laughed so strangely, but when he saw someone coming from the city, he decisively took someone out to "pick up guests".


    Seeing Yu Shimo, Asuka smiled and said, "Are you back again?"


    Hazaimo looked embarrassed and depressed.


    But she knew that she was a messenger to report the letter, so it was not easy to get angry, so she had no choice but to say: "My Jinwu Department has confirmed that this incident was all because of Fang Kun''s deception, so I sent him back."


    With that said, Hazai Momo stepped aside, and the warrior behind patted his horse forward, throwing Fang Kun to the ground.


    Poor Fang Kun broke his hand, fell to the ground and was thrown into the wound again, wailing in pain.


    "Oh?" Asuka was overjoyed, turned back and shouted at Mufeng on the top of the wall, "Great Chief, they brought Fang Kun here!"


    Mu Feng had already heard Fang Kun''s wailing, and laughed loudly: "Bring him here!"


    So Asuka led Yu Shimo and a kind of Golden Crow Warrior into the city.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Yu Saimo bowed and saluted: "I have seen the great chief!"


    Seeing the rosy glow on Yu Shimo''s face that hadn''t faded, he asked in surprise, "Have you been drinking?"


    Yu Shimo nodded and said nothing, not daring to meet his gaze.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "How is it, Chief Yu, is everything different from what I told you?"


    Yusai Moxin was convinced: "The chief is not bad, what the great chief says and does is what you expected.


    Washing the ink was also thanks to the explanation of the great chief, which saved his life! "


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Thank you so much, you might as well join me, Da Jiang!"


    Hazai Mok was startled and shook his head again and again.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "This time you have contributed to the two truces, I have to thank you very much!"


    As he said that, he turned to look at Asuka, Asuka took out a delicate steel knife and handed it to Yu Shimo.


    Yu Saimo held it with both hands, and looked at Mu Feng blankly.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "This is your reward!"


    Yu Saimo''s heart trembled, she could feel the power of this golden sword.


    It''s just that the two movies are against each other, now he gave him the golden knife, what does it mean?


    Is it to solicit yourself or show affection to the Jinwu Department?


    Mu Feng turned to look at Mu Ye: "Mu Ye, you take these fighters from the Jinwu Department to walk around the city, and get to know me, Da Jiang!"


    "yes!"


    Konoha understood, and walked towards the warriors of the Jinwu tribe: "Brothers, follow me!"


    The fighters of the Jinwu tribe have long been overwhelmed by the excellent equipment of the Jiang fighters, how dare they move?


    They looked at Hashime for help.


    Hazai Mo put away the shock and said, "Don''t worry, if Da Jiang wants to kill us, he won''t wait until now!"


    The fighters of the Jinwu tribe were trembling, and followed Konoha away bravely.


    Only then did Mu Feng signal to Yu Shimo: "Come on, sit down and talk!"


    Yusaimo honestly followed what Mufeng said, and sat on a chair like Mufeng, but accidentally sat on the edge and almost fell, so he quickly stretched out his hands to support the ground, so as to avoid embarrassment.


    At this moment, she felt that facing Mu Feng was like how the Canary tribe faced their Jinwu tribe.


    When a small tribe sees a big tribe, they are naturally at a disadvantage in their hearts.


    Mu Feng didn''t laugh at Yu Shimo, but said calmly: "What did the chief of your department say?"


    Hazaimo regained his composure, and then said: "The chief of our department is willing to discuss with you how to properly handle this... misunderstanding, but the place of negotiation cannot be here."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    Yu Ximo said again: "Before coming, the chief of my department asked me to ask the chief if he can return the fighters of the Jinwu tribe."


    Mu Feng didn''t answer directly, but asked with a smile: "Then what price are you willing to pay, great chief?"


    Yu Shimo was stunned for a moment, and then realized that if the other party didn''t deny it, then there was something to talk about!


    She thought for a while and asked, "Aren''t the unicorn dragons and thorn dragons sent by our department not sincere enough?"


    Mu Feng was not annoyed, he just smiled and said: "You have twenty fierce beasts, do you want to exchange dozens of people?"


    Hazai Mo''s heart tightened.


    There are more than 280 Golden Horned Eagle fighters, except for the 48 who fled back, now there are only a few dozen left!


    Da Jiang''s combat power is so terrifying!


    From the bottom of her heart, she guessed how many these dozens were.


    And Mufeng is the old god.


    There are sixty-five alive in Dragon City, and there are more than fifty here, and the two batches together have more than one hundred.


    He intends to rip off the Jinwu Department in batches!


    You must know that the "Air Force" has always been the most expensive arm among the arms.


    Especially for the Jinwu tribe, having a Golden Horned Eagle fighter is equivalent to having a chance to defeat the enemy.


    As for why they lost so thoroughly this time, it was very simple, they met Da Jiang.


    Dajiang is not comparable to other tribes in terms of weapons and equipment, city defense construction, or the reaction speed of the tribe.


    If it were any other tribe, they would all suffer heavy losses from the offensive of the Golden Horned Eagle Warriors.


    Although they lost the battle, it didn''t affect their popularity in the Jinwu tribe.


    Hazai Mo thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I can''t decide this matter!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay, you can go back and tell your great chief that if the conditions are not enough, I won''t let you go!"


    Yu Shimo nodded, feeling at ease.


    It''s much better to have something to talk about than nothing to talk about.


    Although it was the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior who was captured, it was not up to her to decide how the two parts dealt with this matter.


    "That Fang Leibu..." Hawashimo changed the subject.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Fang Lei''s tribe is my Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe. If something like this happens, I, Da Jiang, will naturally deal with them, especially this Fang Kun!"


    As he spoke, he grinned at Fang Kun, who was trembling beside him, and said, "We meet again, brother!"


    Fang Kun''s face was full of resentment, he wanted to scold but didn''t know where to start.


    Because it was his own fault from beginning to end.


    Mu Feng saw his entanglements and struggles, and sneered, "There is no such thing as happiness or misfortune, only people call themselves.


    I, Da Jiang, have done my best to Fang Leibu, you just don¡¯t know how to be grateful, and you still want to persuade other tribes to attack me, Da Jiang, you really deserve to die! "


    Yu Saimo wanted to speak forcefully, but was blocked by Mu Feng''s words.


    She really wanted to say that Fang Lei''s entrapment of Jinwu''s department was not shallow, and Jinwu''s department could not easily spare Fang Lei''s department.


    Especially at the moment, the Leibu may no longer exist¡ªJin Huo had already sent someone to inform the Giant Bears before they came, asking them to fight against the Leibu.


    Jin Huo''s move was also a move to show favor to the Giant Bears. After all, there had been some conflicts between the Giant Bears and the northern small part of the Golden Crows before, and the spearhead was vaguely aimed at the Golden Crows.


    Of course, it''s not that the Golden Crows are afraid of the Giant Bears.


    It is true that the members of the Giant Bear Department are aggressive by nature, bloodthirsty and warlike, and the Golden Crow Department does not want to start a war with them easily.


    If they win, they won''t get much benefit, and the Golden Crow Department really doesn''t like those broken bear skins.


    Losing the fight was more of a loss than gain¡ªalthough the strength of the Golden Crow Department was far greater than that of the Giant Bear Department.


    Just like a lion spending half a day trying to kill a mouse, it''s not worthwhile.


    Tribes like Da Jiang and Jinwu were unwilling to fight meaningless battles.


    Too much loss.


    But the giant bear department is different, just like mad dogs, whoever catches and bites off a piece of meat will make money.


    Anyway, they have rough skin and thick flesh, so they can withstand beatings.


    But this is something for later, what Hazaimo is thinking now is whether to explain to Mufeng that Fang Lei''s department is likely to be devastated.


    Because this is likely to affect the negotiations between the two departments, as well as the subsequent relationship.


    After deliberating over and over again, she decided to tell the whole story, telling Jin Huo''s backhand.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes after listening, and didn''t respond immediately, but grinned and looked at Fang Kun with a sneer: "My brother, let me hear what you got in return for sowing dissension!"


    Fang Kun was extremely sad and angry, he suddenly knew how to scold him, and who he should scold!


    It''s just that the person who should listen to his scolding the most right now is not there.


    "Golden Crow Department, shameless and filthy!" Fang Kun finally cursed.


    Mu Feng grinned strangely, and sarcastically said: "Miao, Miao, you are trying to frame me, Jiang, what''s going on now, can''t you take it back?"


    Fang Kun didn''t fully understand Mu Feng''s words.


    But that didn''t stop him from hating Jin Huo.


    But soon his expression changed, with a look of annoyance and remorse.


    He curled up on the ground and begged Mu Feng, "Great chief, I was wrong, please don''t kill me!"


    "Kill you?" Mu Feng shook his head, "Don''t worry, I won''t for the time being."


    Fang Kun''s face was first surprised, then panic: "You still want to kill me!"


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "I, Da Jiang, have already killed tens of hundreds of people, all because of your sowing dissension, don''t you deserve to die!"


    Fang Kun wanted to say something more, but Mu Feng impatiently waved his hand: "Rhinoceros head, he left it to you!"


    "Yes!" Xishou stood up, clenched his fists with a happy face.


    Mu Feng reminded: "Don''t kill me!"


    Rhinoceros took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement and anger, nodded and said: "Yes!"


    Then he dragged Fang Kun and left.


    Hazaimo was astonished, she didn''t know why Xishou was so intent on killing Fang Kun.


    With doubts on her face, she looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "If you know how Fang Kun treats Xishou, you won''t be surprised."


    Then he waved his hand and said: "Let''s not talk about this, let''s continue talking about our two films.


    Fang Lei''s tribe is destroyed, that''s fine, but the rest of the tribe must be handed over to me, Da Jiang, and the soldiers under your control, too. "


    Yu Shimo frowned.


    If all the combat strength of more than 7,000 was handed over to Jiang, it would be difficult for the Jinwu Department to agree.


    Especially Jinhuo, he needs to take out some members of the Fang Lei tribe to calm the anger of the leader.


    Seeing Yu Saimo''s expression, Mu Feng smiled and said: "This is the prerequisite for you to return to the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior, otherwise it will be unnecessary!"


    Hawashi Mok''s heart sank suddenly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1269

    It was getting late, and Yu Shimo insisted on leaving.


    I don''t know if she felt that it was not safe for a woman to stay among the men, or if she was in a hurry to report back, and finally left with an ugly face.


    Konoha, who took the Golden Crow Warriors for a "visit", looked curiously at Hazai Moku''s back, and couldn''t help but ask, "Great Chief, what did you tell her to make her leave in such a hurry?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "What do you think?"


    Konoha thought for a while: "Isn''t it because you want her to sleep with you?"


    Mu Feng froze for a moment, curled his lips: "Who taught you?"


    Konoha laughed strangely: "Where is the use of teaching?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "I didn''t think about it, but if you think about it, I can send someone to chase her back!"


    Konoha waved his hands again and again: "No, no, we are a hostile tribe!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "What does that matter, I can let her join Da Jiang!"


    "How is it possible to let her join Dajiang?" Konoha shook his head.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "How is that impossible? If you don''t believe me, you can ask Asuka, right?"


    Asuka nodded: "Well, that''s right, the chief gave her a golden knife. Seeing her like that, I wish I could give birth to the chief on the spot!"


    Konoha''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Asuka sighed: "Fake!"


    Konoha: "What is fake?"


    Mu Feng was speechless, and raised his foot to kick Asuka, but Asuka dodged quickly.


    Only then did he say: "It''s true that you gave the golden knife, don''t listen to his nonsense about the others."


    Konoha was puzzled: "Why give her the golden knife, we are a hostile tribe?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You don''t understand that, this Yu Saimo is a woman, but she can become the leader of the Golden Horned Eagle, what does this mean?"


    "What does it mean?" Konoha frowned and thought, then her eyes lit up, "Does it mean that she fights a lot when she sleeps?"


    Mu Feng frowned.


    The ethos of Da Jiang''s army is becoming more and more unscrupulous, and even Konoha, which has always been well-behaved, has begun to change color.


    He snorted coldly, Konoha quickly shut up.


    He said seriously: "The other thing is that when she talked about the great chief of the Jinwu tribe, there was clearly dissatisfaction in her words."


    Konoha was even more puzzled: "Isn''t the rhino head Fang Kun the same?"


    Mu Feng glanced at him.


    Konoha hurriedly waved his hand: "Don''t worry, Chief, I don''t have such thoughts!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Xi Shou has joined my Da Jiang wholeheartedly, don''t say such things in the future!"


    Only then did Konoha react, and nodded quickly.


    Then Mu Feng said: "In addition to dissatisfaction, there is also some disdain.


    I think that this chief of the Jinwu tribe may not be able to convince the crowd in the tribe.


    He simply tried to win over Yu Shimo. It doesn''t matter if he can join Dajiang or not, but at least he can disgust their great chief.


    It''s just a golden knife, wouldn''t it be great if it could make the Golden Crow part of his heart go away? "


    Konoha grinned and laughed: "That''s naturally the best!"


    Asuka added next to it: "It would be even better if you can join me, Da Jiang!"


    "Huh?" Konoha wondered, "What''s the use of adding ginger?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "You can help us form the bird army!"


    Konoha frowned in confusion: "Aren''t you going to talk to them about getting back the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I only said to change people, but I didn''t promise to change the golden horn carving!"


    Konoha and Asuka looked at each other with surprise on their faces.


    They are very clear about the methods of the great chief.


    Whoever wants to play with the great chief will end up peeling off his skin even if he doesn''t die.


    "What about Fang Kun?" Konoha asked again.


    "Keep it for now, and deal with him when this matter is over!"


    "yes!"


    "Where do we negotiate with them?"


    "Xinyan City!" Mu Feng laughed, "Let them know how fooled they are."


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "By the way, how did the twenty fighters from the Jinwu tribe frighten?"


    Konoha smiled and said: "Well, it''s okay, I was so scared that my legs kept shaking."


    "Did you give them a personal test?"


    "Try it, you didn''t see it, they were like that at that time, they couldn''t speak well!" Konoha laughed.


    After a pause, Konoha said again, "One of the twenty people seems to be the leader or something. I didn''t expose it. Anyway, he personally tried to chop our plate armor with a golden knife. Well, he is not weak. The voice on the golden armor is the loudest!"


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng said with a smile, "Among these people must be the confidants sent by their great chief. I don''t know who the one you mentioned is, as long as they go back and talk about it, it will be fine!"


    ...

 Chapter 1270

    In the end, Jin Huo didn''t think about other ideas, and honestly followed what Yu Saimo told him, and took hundreds of soldiers to Xinchang City, and went to Xinchang City to discuss with Mufeng.


    Because he wanted to change back to the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior, he also asked people to bring a Unicorn Dragon and a Thorn Dragon.


    After all, these golden-horned eagle fighters are the treasures of the Jinwu tribe.


    On the fourth day, outside the gate of Xinyan City, Jin Huo finally met the Great Jiang Chief, Mu Feng, who made him suffer a lot this time.


    Mu Feng had already learned that Jin Huo had come "according to the agreement", he smiled and bowed to salute: "I am Jiang Mufeng, the great chief of Jiang, I have met my brother!"


    It looked like the two were good friends who hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    The corner of Asuka''s mouth twitched, and he turned his face away to look at Rhinoceros.


    Rhinoceros pursed his lips, but did not speak.


    The great chief is going to fool people again.


    Jin Huo''s eyes were fixed.


    so young!


    He observed Mu Feng secretly, but he didn''t notice the immaturity of the other party''s youth, so he had no choice but to bow back and say, "Jin Huo, chief of the Jinwu tribe, has seen my brother!"


    But after he looked at the hundred soldiers brought by Mu Feng''s side, his eyes could not help but concentrate.


    He really saw the golden armor and golden sword of Dajiang Warrior, and the aura emanating from each of them was more attractive than that of beasts.


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Oh, brother, you and I don''t know each other without fighting!"


    Jin Huo was surprised.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Let''s go, please come inside, find a place to have a good talk!"


    Jin Huo followed obediently, with doubts in his heart.


    Looking at the situation of the other party, he is clearly a kind Lord, so there should be hope!


    Mu Feng turned to look at Lei Meng.


    Raymond understood and led the way.


    "Let''s go!"


    Wooden Wind laughed.


    Jin Huo nodded and motioned for Qi Lang behind him to follow.


    Hashimo fell behind.


    Mu Feng caught a glimpse and said with a smile: "Isn''t this Chief Yu? When you figure it out, you can join me, Da Jiang!"


    Hawashimo was taken aback.


    At first he thought it was a joke, but now the situation is not that simple.


    If Jin Huo insisted on this, it would be another trouble.


    You know, Jinhuo is covered in mud now, and whoever is caught and dragged is for the purpose of dragging people into the water and sharing the anger of the leader together.


    "Need not!"


    Feather washes the ink to cover the face.


    Jin Huo just turned around and smiled, without saying anything.


    Mu Feng, who was rejected, was not embarrassed, he laughed, and led several people to follow Lei Meng to the inside.


    As long as you are not embarrassed, it is others who are embarrassed.


    What''s more, the most embarrassing thing right now is Hashimo.


    Jin Huo carefully looked around, feeling depressed.


    He naturally knew that the building here was clearly a small city.


    And Yusaimo had already told him.


    A group of people came to a house behind the city, and Lei Meng ordered the accompanying soldiers to put the tables, chairs and benches inside, and put teapots, teacups and other things.


    Then he said to the soldiers: "Build a fire and boil water outside the house!"


    "yes!"


    Then he said to Mu Feng and Jin Huo: "Two great chiefs, please!"


    Mu Feng looked at Jin Huo with a smile: "Brother, please!"


    Jin Huo nodded, watching Mu Feng pull the chair and sit down, he also sat down carefully.


    Just for the trivial matter of sitting on a chair, Jin Huo had the same thoughts as before.


    In front of Da Jiang, he felt like the Jinquebu met the Jinwubu.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Brother, the misunderstanding between our two departments this time is because of Fang Kun''s instigation, and you must already know the specific reasons."


    Jin Huo nodded helplessly: "Understood!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Since that''s the case, then I won''t go around in circles.


    This time I invite my brother to come over to discuss how our two departments should deal with this misunderstanding! "


    Jin Huo was taken aback for a moment, then nodded.


    He didn''t expect the other party to be so direct.


    But thinking of the other party smiling all the time, it should be easy to talk about.


    Otherwise, the other party could use this matter to make a big deal of the Golden Crow Department.


    After all, it was the Golden Crow Department''s fault.


    "How does brother plan to resolve this misunderstanding?" Jin Huo tentatively asked.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Brother, the misunderstanding is caused by you, so shouldn''t you talk about it first and see how to solve it?"


    At the same time, he thought in his heart: "Who is the one who bargains first and quotes first? Isn''t he out of his mind!"


    Although Jin Huo knew about Mu Feng''s plan, he had no choice but to control himself and make mistakes, so he was naturally like a dwarf in terms of momentum.


    He took a deep breath and said, "My Jinwu tribe is willing to pay a sufficient price in exchange for our Golden Horned Eagle fighters!"


    Mu Feng looked at him expectantly: "No more?"


    Jin Huo was taken aback for a moment, then gritted his teeth and nodded, "I''m also willing to compensate you for the lost population!"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer, just looked at him.


    Jin Huo gritted his teeth: "Fang Lei''s population can also be given to you half!"


    After a pause, he added: "No more!"


    "No more?" Mu Feng laughed, and didn''t reply whether or not, but instead asked, "Brother, if I, Da Jiang, took the initiative to provoke your Jinwu tribe and killed one or two hundred of you, what would you do?"


    Da Jiang actually killed more than 30 people, but if the injured are counted, there are almost dozens of people.


    Rounding off, it counts as one hundred.


    One hundred is actually about the same as two hundred.


    Yes, it is like that¡­¡­


    Jin Huo was taken aback, and looked at Yu Shimo.


    Hazai Mo frowned, expressing his bewilderment.


    Mu Feng said: "I, Da Jiang, was attacked by two groups of Golden Horned Eagle Warriors, one in Heishui City and the other in Dragon City.


    If I''m not mistaken, the group of people who attacked Dragon City was brought there by a man named Chi Ye. "


    "Chiye!" Jin Huo shouted incessantly.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, he''s serving delicious food and drinks in our Great Jianglong City now, he''s not dead!"


    Jin Huo frowned, thinking of countermeasures.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Brother, what do you think we should do?"


    Jin Huo thought for a long time, and then said in a deep voice: "Brother, my Jinwu Department is at fault for this misunderstanding, but we were also deceived by that dirty bastard Fang Kun, and my Jinwu Department also died a lot of golden horned eagles." Warrior!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Brother, that''s not what you said. Could it be that you attacked me, Da Jiang, and I have to include the number of people you lost when talking about compensation?


    If it were you, would you like to? "


    Jin Huo was speechless.


    Mu Feng said again: "Besides, Fang Lei''s tribe is my Dajiang''s subordinate tribe. He secretly colluded with your Jinwu tribe to destroy my Dajiang. He should be punished by me."


    After a pause, he continued: "Besides, as far as I know, brother, before you came, you asked people from the Giant Bear Department to inform the opponent''s Thunder Department that they had taken action.


    This is tantamount to hitting my ginger in the face.


    If my Da Jiang''s subordinate tribe is bullied and I, Da Jiang, don''t say anything, what will other subordinate tribes think?


    Just like if I let Da Jiang go to fight the Cang Sparrow Department now, if the Jinwu Department doesn''t say anything, will it chill their hearts? "


    Golden fire conclusion.


    Asuka on the side sneered in his heart.


    It''s stupid to argue with the war chief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1271

    1271


    Jin Huo was speechless.


    What Mu Feng said fell deep in his heart, and every sentence pierced his heart.


    If it was him, naturally he wouldn''t let him go so easily.


    Especially since I still have this strength.


    But right now, it is not me who has the strength, but the other party, and I am the one who is wrong!


    In his heart, he really wanted to shake off his arms and go forward to overthrow this hateful young man, and then lead the soldiers of the Jinwu tribe to destroy Jiang, so as to wash away the shame in his heart.


    But he dare not.


    He couldn''t beat Wooden Wind.


    There is also a great possibility that the Jinwu Department can''t beat Da Jiang.


    So he could only look at Mu Feng honestly, "obediently" asked: "What does that brother think?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Everyone in Fang Lei''s department should be handed over to me, Da Jiang, this is the premise!


    In addition, compensate the population lost by my ginger. I don''t want population, the population you give can''t compare with my Dajiang''s people.


    Furthermore, if you want to exchange for the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior, yes, show enough sincerity. "


    Jin Huo frowned.


    Compensation and getting things back to the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior are all within his consideration.


    He was still undecided about the fate of the members of Fang Lei''s tribe.


    You know, after Fang Lei''s department was wiped out, these 7,000-odd fighters were ready to fight!


    As long as you use it well, you can completely absorb these combat powers and use them for your own use.


    No matter how bad it is, these people can be brought back to the Jinwu Department as coolies.


    Worst of all, when he turned around, the Dire Bear Division had friction with the Golden Crow Division again. He could have let these people go forward to die and consume the Dire Bear Division''s combat power.


    But Da Jiang insisted on this issue, which made him very uncomfortable!


    Even more aggrieved!


    Presumably the other party has the same plan as him.


    Thinking of this, he was startled suddenly, and looked at Mu Feng who was smiling.


    Could it be that the other party wants to get these thousands of fighters and fight back against the Jinwu tribe?


    In that case, the position of the fighters of Fang Lei''s department became clear all of a sudden.


    On the one hand, it is the Jinwu Department who betrayed their great chief Fang Kun, and on the other hand, Da Jiang who chooses to forgive and accept them regardless of the previous suspicions.


    In addition, he was subordinate to Da Jiang, so it was easier to make a decision psychologically.


    At that time, the Jinwu Department will be in greater trouble!


    Thinking of this, he frowned and looked at Mu Feng, and asked in a deep voice: "Brother wants these people, is he going to take revenge on my Jinwu Department?"


    Mu Feng laughed out loud, as if he wasn''t surprised that the other party would think so.


    He pointed around and said with a smile: "Do you know why I invited you here to talk?"


    Jin Huo frowned and remained silent.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This is the new market that I, Da Jiang, is going to open, and I am also planning to invite you Jinwu Department, Fang Lei Department, and Giant Bear Department to trade together and exchange what you have.


    Look, I''ve built this place, so I can''t be idle, right? "


    Jin Huo frowned and thought, half-doubting: "What you said is true?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "I''m here to open a market and do business, not to fight for revenge.


    If I wanted revenge, I wouldn''t talk to you. You should have seen Da Jiang''s fighters outside, you are no match!


    And the reason why I want to talk to you is two reasons:


    One is what I just said, the opening of the market is for trading.


    Second, if we fight with your Jinwu tribe, I, Da Jiang, will naturally win, but there will inevitably be casualties.


    Still the same sentence, I don''t care how many of your soldiers die, but I, Da Jiang, die even if one person dies! "


    Jin Huo was ashamed and angry.


    It''s so frustrating!


    What''s more humiliating than being pointed at your nose and saying "fight us, you''ll lose"?


    What''s even more exaggerated is that the other party said "I feel sorry for a dead person"!


    But he couldn''t refute it!


    Jin Huo clenched his lips secretly, roaring in his heart.


    He didn''t come for revenge this time, but for humiliation.


    I still haven''t figured out who was responsible for the revenge of losing my son, and I still have to listen to a young man pointing fingers here in humiliation.


    He took a deep breath and looked at Mu Feng: "Brother, if you can guarantee to win the fighters from Fang Lei''s Department, won''t you attack my Jinwu Department?"


    He has already decided in his heart that as long as the other party hesitates or does not give a guarantee, then he will not agree to this matter.


    No matter what, he couldn''t put the Jinwu Department in danger.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng smiled and nodded, and said: "You can rest assured, I, Da Jiang, have never taken the initiative to attack you from the beginning to the end, but you..."


    At this moment, someone outside the mall yelled: "Great chief, it''s not good!"


    "Ok?"


    Jin Huo and Mu Feng stood up together, looking at each other warily.


    Feiniao, Xishou and Liwang Hengdao stepped forward to protect Mufeng.


    Qi Lang also dragged his knife to Jin Huo''s side.


    Yusaimo frowned, without hesitation, he also looked at Mufeng coldly.


    "Brother, what do you mean!" Jin Huo shouted angrily.


    Mufeng was confused, and didn''t answer right away, but looked at Lei Meng who was standing by the door.


    Raymond just glanced at him and immediately said, "It''s not ours!"


    "Ok?"


    Now it''s Mu Feng''s turn to ask: "Brother, what do you want to do? Bring someone to ambush here?"


    Jin Huo scolded angrily: "How is it possible, my Jinwu tribe fighters have retreated to the east for half a day according to your request!


    Do you think that by killing me here, you can seriously injure the Jinwu Department? Impossible! "


    Mu Feng was surprised, Jin Huo still had the backbone and most of the pride at the critical moment.


    But what makes him even more different is that he came here today to blackmail, and he didn''t intend to "eat black people".


    "Flying Bird, go out and have a look, what''s going on?" Mu Feng ordered.


    "But, Great Chief..." Asuka was worried.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "They are not my opponents, there is King Li here!"


    "yes!"


    Asuka dragged the knife out.


    Mu Feng looked at Jin Huo, and explained aloud: "Brother, if I want to do something to you, why wait until now, wouldn''t it be easier to tie or kill you when we meet?"


    Jin Huo was dubious and didn''t say anything.


    Qi Lang turned his face slightly, and nodded at Jin Huo.


    Only then did Jin Huo ask: "Then outside..."


    At this moment, Asuka''s voice sounded outside: "The great chief is from the Jinwu tribe!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at Jin Huo.


    Jin Huo''s face was full of surprise: "A member of the Jinwu tribe?"


    Asuka''s words came from outside again: "Great chief, it''s a young man, he said he has something important to see their great chief!


    Shall I let him in? "


    "Ok?"


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng replied: "Let him in!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, Asuka brought one person into the house.


    The man looked around for a week, and when he found the golden fire, he immediately exclaimed: "Great chief, the giant bears have attacked our Jinwu tribe!"


    "what!"


    Jin Huo and the others looked shocked.


    He took a careful look at the warrior, and was sure that it was a warrior from the Golden Crow tribe he knew. He was shocked and angry.


    The Giant Bears attacked the Golden Crows?


    Shouldn''t they go to attack Fang Lei''s department?


    On the other hand, when Mu Feng and others heard the news, they suddenly relaxed.


    Even a few people did not hide their gloating.


    Asuka grinned and looked at Mufeng directly after hearing the news.


    Mu Feng waved his hand to signal him to let go.


    Asuka let the man go, put away his weapon, and let him walk towards Jinhuo.


    The fury in Jin Huo''s eyes was as real as it was, and he gritted his teeth and said, "What are you talking about, the Giant Bears attacked my Golden Crows?"


    The soldier was trembling with anxiety, "The High Priest of Jinguang sent someone to report that the Giant Bear tribe directly attacked the Jinwu tribe, and the tribe is now forced to move south to defend Jinqi Mountain..."


    Apparently, the situation was so urgent that the soldier didn''t notice it at all. Such important information was completely overheard by the Da Jiang people on the side.


    The old god Mufeng was there, sitting on a chair and waiting for the soldier to finish speaking, and finally looked at Jin Huo with a smile: "Brother, brother, it seems that you are too smart this time, Fang Kun lied to you first, Then there is the giant bear department, tsk tsk tsk!"


    In the end, he narrowed his eyes and smiled half-smile: "Look, things have come to this point, what should you do now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1272

    Mu Feng exited to ask, Jin Huo''s face was livid.


    Now it''s not a matter of whether he agrees or not, but whether the other party will take advantage of the fire!


    Mu Feng took a good rest, sat on the chair and looked at Jin Huo, with a smile that was not a smile.


    As long as the other party is not too stupid, they should know what to do.


    Jin Huo''s complexion also changed drastically.


    He never thought that the Giant Bear Department would dare to be so bold, instead of destroying the Fang Lei Department, they would sneak attack on the base camp of the Golden Crow Department.


    Originally, he could still wrestle with Jiang with the strength of the Jinwu Department, but now he is full of worries, fearing that Jiang will not give up now.


    Once Da Jiang bites the Jinwu tribe and does not let go, and there is no need to fight, just drag it, and soon the more than 10,000 fighters of the Jinwu tribe will become wandering and homeless vagabonds!


    Jin Huo looked at Mu Feng, hoping to see something from his face.


    But the smiling Mu Feng made him see nothing.


    In desperation, Jin Huo had no choice but to bite the bullet and shout: "Brother!"


    Mu Feng nodded and waved his hands: "I heard it, I heard it, don''t be so loud!"


    Jin Huo was so aggrieved, he gritted his teeth and said, "Just do as you say, and all the people from Fang Lei''s department will be handed over to you!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It should have been like this a long time ago!


    what about others? "


    Jin Huo''s mind turned quickly, and at the same time he gritted his teeth and said, "I can''t pay more compensation for your department''s losses now, the situation is getting worse, and I need to go back to the department to help!


    if only¡­¡­"


    He glanced at Mu Feng hesitantly, not knowing the other party''s attitude.


    Wooden Wind shook his head.


    Obviously, he does not agree to this kind of empty promise.


    "Brother!" Jin Huo yelled angrily, "Now my Jinwu Department is in trouble, and I can''t leave more things to you!"


    Mu Feng sneered: "You should be glad now that I want something from you, instead of just keeping your people!


    Believe it or not, as long as I am willing to pay the price of a few hundred people, all of your ten thousand people will have to stay here! "


    "You!" Jin Huo was furious and his eyes widened.


    Too much deception!


    But Mu Feng''s attitude is - I will bully you!


    Jin Huo gritted his teeth, really wanting to let go and compete with Mu Feng now.


    But he can''t.


    Because Qi Lang and Yu Ximo who were next to him were already urging: "Great chief, return to the army as soon as possible, there are not enough soldiers in the tribe now..."


    After talking, they quickly shut up, only then did they realize that Da Jiang''s people were right next to them.


    Mu Feng smiled: "You don''t have to be wary of me, as long as you agree to Da Jiang''s conditions, I don''t have to keep you, let you leave.


    Again, the more things I want, the less you have to worry about me being stabbed in the back! "


    Jin Huo''s complexion changed from cloudy to sunny.


    Mu Feng was still unhurried: "I can wait, but I don''t know if your Jinwu Department can wait!"


    Jin Huo breathed fire from his eyes, gritted his teeth and shouted: "Okay, tell me!"


    Mu Feng nodded, stood up and said seriously: "Fang Lei''s department belongs to me, Da Jiang, and the loss of my Da Jiang''s population is not too much, so let''s count it as one hundred, and one person is counted as one thorn dragon, which is not too much!


    In addition, for your peace of mind, this Canary Division will also be assigned to me, Da Jiang! "


    "What!" Jin Huo shouted angrily.


    The Cantaloupe Tribe has always regarded themselves as members of the Jinwu tribe, but the Jinwu tribe does not recognize them.


    Whether they admit it or not, they have long regarded it as the property of the Jinwu tribe in their hearts.


    Especially the geographical location where the Canary Department is located has obviously become a defensive fortress to the west of the Golden Crow Department.


    If this is handed over to Da Jiang, what good will the Jinwu Department do?


    Mu Feng smiled: "I''ve probably heard about the situation of the Canary Division..."


    As he spoke, he looked at Yu Shimo, smiled and nodded.


    All the members of the Jinwu tribe looked at Yu Shimo, secretly hating that it was her again!


    Hawashimo was about to collapse.


    She never told Mufeng about the Canary Department!


    How did these people know that what Mu Feng said was half a guess and half a lie.


    He deduced it from the attitude of the Golden Crow Department towards the Canary Department - Yu Saimo said that people from the Canary Department would send it to him, but Fang Kun was different.


    But his actions like this undoubtedly gave everyone a daydream.


    But daydreaming belongs to daydream, now is not the time for them to delve into it.


    What they need to do most now is to quickly ask Jiang to go back to help.


    Mu Feng said again: "I said that the Canary Department gave me ginger, but it was their territory.


    In terms of population, I can still give you the Golden Crow Department.


    Of course, if you don''t want it, you can give me ginger.


    I can also be counted as your contribution in exchange for Golden Horned Eagle Warriors.


    Well, I say this, is it interesting enough? "


    After a pause, he added with a smile, "If none of you can accept this, then I have no choice but to let the two parts win!"


    Jin Huo''s thoughts turned sharply, and he nodded quickly: "Okay, I agree!"


    "Okay, happy!" Mu Feng praised.


    Jin Huo''s face turned green.


    Qi Lang at the side hurriedly shouted: "Great Chief, if the Thorn Dragons are given to them, we won''t have enough numbers!"


    "The thorn dragon''s speed is too slow, and it''s too late to return!" Jin Huo yelled angrily, holding up the airs of the great chief, "Do as I say!"


    Qi Lang didn''t say a word anymore, he didn''t protect Jin Huo anymore, he strode out of the house, and he didn''t guard against Da Jiang any more, he shouted loudly: "Jin Wuerlang, quickly return to the headquarters!"


    Jinhuo looked at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng said: "Brother, don''t worry, the reason why I want so many things is to let you rest assured.


    Otherwise, if you are running in front, you still have to worry about whether there will be a surprise attack from behind, how bad is it? "


    Jin Huo was extremely aggrieved.


    He''s bad enough now!


    Panting heavily, he said hoarsely: "Everything is arranged by brother!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly and clapped his hands, Asuka and Rhinoceros stepped forward together.


    He immediately said: "Asuka led people to follow the brothers of the Jinwu tribe, brought back the fighters of the Fanglei tribe, and a hundred thorn dragons, to ensure that the brothers of the Jinwu tribe can leave this place smoothly!


    The rhinoceros head moved westward, flattening Fang Lei''s department! "


    The two of them took orders together and shouted excitedly: "Yes!"


    Jin Huo asked subconsciously: "Brother, then the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior of my Jinwu tribe..."


    Mu Feng smiled all over his face: "Brother, brother, even if I let go of your Golden Horn Eagle Warrior now, wouldn''t it be too late for you?


    Is it these fighters that matter, or the Golden Crow Department? "


    Jin Huo felt that it was difficult to breathe, and his neck seemed to be tied tightly by an invisible silk thread!


    Mu Feng felt relaxed and happy, he just felt that this reversal made him so happy.


    He smiled and said, "Brother, brother, if I were you, I would definitely

 Chapter 1273

    As soon as Jin Huo left the gate of Xinyan City, he heard Mu Feng behind him shouting: "Brother, wait a minute!"


    His scalp was numb, and he was about to get on the horse.


    At this moment, he no longer wants to have any entanglement with the people behind him.


    Unexpectedly, the man was in a hurry, and his voice was real: "Brother, don''t go, I have something to say!"


    Jin Huo turned his head and got on the horse, pulled the horse and left.


    But when he heard a long howling "ang ang wu", his mount hesitated in place, looked back at the source of the sound, and then turned around and ran away.


    "Oh, brother, wait!"


    It was Mu Feng who followed.


    Jin Huo was full of vigilance: "You, what do you want?"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Brother, don''t be nervous, I have no malicious intentions.


    How about this, the Jinwu Department is in trouble, I, Da Jiang, can''t just sit idly by, otherwise it will affect my future transactions with you, right? "


    Jin Huo was in doubt.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Brother, the Giant Bear Division abandoned Fang Lei Division, and went to attack the Jinwu Division, for what?"


    "What else can it be for, salt, gold utensils!" Jin Huo shouted loudly.


    "Then can they attack?" Mu Feng asked while running over.


    Jin Huo frowned.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Looking at how your fighters can get news, at least the fighters you stay in the Golden Crow Department can cope with it for a while.


    If you can''t handle it, if you go back now, they will basically be in vain, right?


    Anyway, it''s too late for you to return to the Jinwu Department from here. "


    Jin Huo was taken aback for a moment, subconsciously thinking about it.


    After a moment, he nodded.


    It seems so.


    Mu Feng "benevolent and seductive": "How about paying a little price, Brother Da Jiang, to help you solve this mess?"


    Jin Huo frowned: "What did you say?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You can give something, I, Da Jiang, will help you put down the chaos!"


    It seemed that he was worried about Jinhuo, he smiled and said: "I also want to ensure that your Jinwu Division can win, so that you can exchange things for your remaining Golden Horned Eagle fighters!


    In case you lose, what am I going to do with these people? "


    Jin Huo was shocked and angry.


    But the eyes of Qi Lang beside him lit up, and he carefully reminded: "Great chief, our soldiers are really slow to return!"


    Jin Huo struggled inwardly, finally gritted his teeth and said, "Okay!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Okay, Thorn Dragon¡ª"


    Jinhuo''s heart tightened.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "I don''t want it anymore! But you can keep a part of the triangular ox and unicorn dragon you brought as a deposit."


    "Deposit?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You can give me fifty heads of each big ginger first, and after the victory in the battle, you can give me the rest, but what you need to give at that time is one hundred triangle cattle and Linlong.


    If you give it now, a total of one hundred will do! "


    Jin Huo''s eyes widened: "Why is it different?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You pay now, no matter the victory or defeat, you will pay less.


    But I will give it later, and I am sure that I, Da Jiang, can help you put down this disaster.


    One is not guaranteed, but requires few things.


    One is guaranteed, but requires a lot.


    Of course, I, the Great Jiang Warrior, need to give it to you from the Jinwu Department. After all, it is friendship to help you calm down the chaos! "


    Jin Huo opened his mouth and was about to refuse.


    But Qi Lang reminded again: "Great Chief, if Da Jiang can guarantee to put down this disaster, these things can be given!"


    Jin Huo reacted immediately, his eyes lit up, and he reacted.


    According to Mu Feng''s words, the Jinwu Department can guarantee an invincible position.


    That''s all he needs to do right now.


    Otherwise, if the Golden Crow Department fails, he will be homeless.


    The Jinwu tribe''s tragic victory, he, the great chief, cannot escape the blame.


    But with the addition of ginger, it will be more secure.


    And he could also say afterwards that this matter was the result of his all-out efforts¡ªconverting an original enemy into an ally.


    In this way, he can not only weaken the pressure from the leaders of the tribe, but also deter the giant bear tribe.


    Especially the giant bear department''s ignorance for a while, made him also determined to teach them a lesson in his heart.


    He even thought in his heart that if he could use the power of Jiang to injure the difficult giant bear in one fell swoop, then the disaster might turn into a good thing.


    If you really want to do that, you will really answer the words of the big Jiang "brother" in front of you - if you don''t fight, you don''t know each other!


    Once back and forth, can the relationship between the two departments be improved?


    Maybe this misunderstanding can be completely eliminated!


    For a moment, Jin Huo''s mind became active.


    He looked at Mu Feng eagerly, and changed his previous resistance: "What brother said is true?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course it''s true, can such a thing be false?"


    Jin Huo changed his momentum in an instant, took a deep breath, and waved his hand: "Okay, then, according to what my brother said, fifty triangular oxen, fifty unicorn dragons, and the rest will be offered to me when the Jinwu Department puts down the disaster." !"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded, "Brother, don''t worry, you will be my good big brother from now on, your business is my business!"


    As he said that, he waved his hand: "Flying Bird, you don''t need to go to the Fang Lei Department, you first take a thousand Jiang cavalry troops with Jinwu...my good brother to quell the chaos.


    Xishou, send a letter to Heishui City to ask the wood industry to bring people over to take over Fang Lei''s department! "


    "Only one thousand?" Jin Huo was surprised.


    "One thousand is enough!" Mu Feng laughed loudly, "Brother, wait a moment, it won''t delay your going back to help."


    Then he whistled, and the eagle feathered dragon gradually appeared above everyone''s heads.


    The black dragon also threw off its four hooves and came to Mufeng''s side.


    Dalei, Qiongqi, and Jufu who was riding a horse also followed, and they all appeared near Mufeng.


    This is Jin Huo and others

 Chapter 1274

    Asuka took a thousand ginger warriors and followed Jinhuo to the Jinwu tribe.


    In order to show his sincerity, Jin Huo left Yu Shimo and hundreds of people to help Da Jiang guard Fang Lei''s people¡ªwaiting for Da Jiang to take over.


    Mufeng and Xishou waited for Konoha to arrive.


    In fact, when he left the city, Konoha and the others also sent thousands of elite cavalry to ambush him.


    After getting the news of ordering the rhinoceros, Konoha directly led people to follow, and took over the soldiers from Fang Lei''s department.


    The soldiers of Fang Lei''s department experienced two "master" changes in a short period of time, and they were frightened and uneasy.


    From the fierce fighting with the Jinwu tribe, to being captured by the Jinwu tribe before the battle, and then being taken over by Da Jiang, all the fighters of the Fang Lei tribe felt that there was no hope of survival.


    Mu Feng sensed the fear and uneasiness of these people, and said in front of everyone: "I know that it was Fang Kun''s idea to attack me, Jiang, and you are just following his orders.


    So I don''t blame you, and I won''t hold you accountable. "


    The soldiers from Fang Lei''s department looked at each other in disbelief.


    Wooden wind gestured to the rhinoceros head.


    Xishou stepped forward and shouted: "Don''t worry, it''s Fang Kun''s fault, Da Jiang is naturally looking for Fang Kun to settle the score.


    So Fang Lei Department will no longer exist.


    But the Warchief will not kill you, nor treat you like coolies.


    As long as you are willing to join Dajiang and obey Dajiang''s unified management, you will have a better life than in Fang Lei''s department, and you will never have to look at other people''s faces to live!


    Our rhino head is the best proof! "


    Xishou''s words undoubtedly resonated with everyone.


    He used to be the leader of Fang Lei''s Department. The reason for leaving Fang Lei''s Department is not clear to others, but the soldiers know it very well.


    Even among the fighters, the prestige of Rhinoceros is far higher than that of Fang Kun.


    In fact, the feeling of being manipulated by others for a long time also made the soldiers of Fang Lei''s department feel humiliated.


    They have great opinions on Fang Kun.


    There are even many soldiers who are worried about the fact that Xishou was forced to leave Fang Lei''s department.


    So seeing Rhinoceros coming forward, these fighters easily agreed.


    Xishou then looked at Mu Feng and heaved a sigh of relief¡ªalthough he said he had nothing to do with Fang Leibu, it was because of his sensitive identity.


    But how could he remain indifferent when he saw his clansmen in distress in the past?


    Mu Feng then smiled and said: "Well, let you take care of Fang Lei''s affairs. All the existing members of Fang Lei''s tribe will move out of Fang Lei''s tribe, and the population will move westward to Heishui City. Some soldiers will be divided into Look towards West City, partly towards Goshawk City!"


    "The former land of the Fang Lei Department..." Xishou asked.


    "I have my own arrangements!" Mu Feng said.


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng immediately looked at Mu Ye: "You take two thousand people and go east with me!"


    "yes!"


    Then Mu Feng took Li Wang and others to the east.


    On the way, he wrote a letter to Longcheng, asking Yu Li and Li Hu to pay attention to the migration of the Jinwu tribe''s prisoners of war and the Fanglei tribe''s population.


    The hundreds of Golden Crow Warriors accompanying him shivered.


    Firstly, Da Jiang''s two thousand elite cavalry are the same as the previous batch of fighters, and secondly, their number itself is not as large as Da Jiang''s fighters.


    In particular, some of the Cang Sparrow warriors who were deliberately left behind by the Jinwu tribe were even more terrified.


    They weren''t sure if Da Jiang would vent his anger on them on the road.


    From the beginning to the end, Hazai Mo has a dignified expression.


    She saw with her own eyes the soldiers of Fang Lei''s department sincerely approved of joining Da Jiang, and also saw Da Jiang''s two thousand fine riders rushing again.


    "There are 20,000 fighters like this. How could the Golden Crow Clan be defeated?" Yusai Moxin was overjoyed, "It''s a good thing that this battle didn''t start. If there was a fight, the Golden Crow Clan would be doomed to be wiped out!"


    Why is such a tribe unwilling to fight with the Jinwu tribe?


    Wouldn''t it be better to kill the Jinwu tribe?


    Also, is it true that he asked me to add ginger, or is it false?


    Haarai Mok''s heart flustered.


    She didn''t care about the suspicion that this sentence brought to Jin Huo at all.


    Anyway, after returning to the tribe, his guilt was far above his own.


    Even if the leader wants to pursue the responsibility, he will first pursue the responsibility of Jinhuo...


    "Leader Yu?" Mu Feng smiled and said to Yu Shimo, "How are you thinking?"


    "Ah?" Yu Saimo was thinking about something, when he was asked suddenly, he was at a loss.


    Mu Feng turned to look at her: "How is it?"


    It was only then that Yu Saimo came to his senses, and quickly shook his head: "I''m from the Golden Crow Department!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Jinwubu has wronged you too much, I think leader Yu''s life in Jinwubu is not easy!"


    Yu Shimo frowned.


    Mu Feng turned a blind eye and said with a smile: "But it''s no wonder, if I were the chief of your Jinwu tribe, I would feel displeased if you disobeyed orders like you."


    After a pause, he asked with a smile, "Would it be difficult for you to return to the tribe if I have shown my favor to Leader Feather several times?"


    Yuzaimo shook his head: "The most difficult thing is Chief Jinhuo, not me!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng''s heart lit up, pretending to be surprised, "Why, is it possible that he returned to the tribe as a great chief, and you can still punish him?"


    Yu Ximo didn''t realize that Mufeng was trying to trick her, so he nodded and said, "Yes, he made such a wrong decision this time, which caused my Golden Crow Division to lose so many Golden Horned Eagle Warriors, and our headquarters was once again defeated by the Giant Bear Division." Sneak attack, he will inevitably be held accountable afterwards!"


    "Responsibility?" Mu Feng asked with a smile, "How do you pursue responsibility?"


    Yu Saimo looked at Mu Feng: "The great chief seems to be very concerned about my Jinwu Department!"


    Mu Feng didn''t hide it: "That''s right, originally I didn''t care about it.


    But after experiencing this disaster, I must know what kind of existence I have provoked.


    Otherwise, it would be like that Chi Ye sneak attacking Da Jiang, I don''t know what''s going on.


    Chief Yu, tell me, if it were you, should you care? "


    Yu Shimo was stunned and sighed.


    Without Chi Ye''s sneak attack, the Jinwu Department would not be so passive.


    Now Da Jiang is pressing this matter step by step, making her, Jin Huo, and even Jin Wubu helpless.


    The opponent is reasonable and has big fists, what can Jinwubu do?


    The reason is very simple - do what others say if you don''t want to be beaten!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Leader Yu, talk about it, it''s not for nothing, maybe it can improve my impression of your Jinwu Department, and then you will ask for less things?


    When the time comes, I will blame you for this little thing. Wouldn''t it save you from guilt in the Golden Crow Department? "


    "This..." Yu Saimo was stunned by Mu Feng''s words.


    He is thinking about me?


    "Great Chief, you..." Yu Saimo was stunned, not knowing why.


    Mu Feng sighed: "Captain Yu is a talent and a rare and powerful fighter, even if I don''t get you, I can''t bear to see you being wronged.


    Oh, what a pity, what a pity..."


    "This..." Yu Saimo was completely stunned.


    She had never heard of such a thing!


    A tribe that was attacked by them, not only did not take revenge afterwards, but also expressed willingness to negotiate peace.


    What she didn''t expect was that the other chief favored her so much, and he didn''t feel hostile because he was a member of a hostile tribe.


    The most important thing is that if you refuse the other party''s invitation, the other party will not be annoyed, and you can still think about yourself...


    Yu Shimo lowered his head, feeling guilty.


    For the stupid behavior of Jinwubu, for Chiye''s sneak attack, and even for his own rejection...


    As for Mu Feng, after seeing the shameful gesture of the little woman Yusaimo, he felt triumphant in his heart: "Hey, I''m finally able to use this scumbag talk skills!"


    But he still had a regretful sigh on his face: "It''s a pity, it''s a pity..."


    On the other hand, Konoha watched and scratched his head.


    He could clearly feel the abnormality of the woman in the Jinwu Department after hearing the "heartfelt words" from his great chief.


    But he couldn''t tell where the abnormality was.


    However, after seeing Yusaimo''s expression, he felt that the great chief was very powerful, and he could make the people of the hostile tribe show such an attitude...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1275

    Asuka led a thousand cavalry towards the east, attracting the attention of the people from the Jinwu tribe.


    If it were them, they would never dare to go deep into the hinterland of another army with only a thousand soldiers.


    However, Da Jiang''s thousand soldiers all stepped forward, as if they didn''t take them to heart at all.


    However, the marching speed and the overall momentum of Jiang soldiers made them feel shocked again.


    Facing such an opponent, they have a feeling of invincibility.


    Jin Huo felt rejoiced.


    Fortunately, I didn''t smack my neck with Jiang.


    Once the two tribes go to war, the Jinwu tribe will definitely suffer heavy casualties.


    Qi Lang also looked at Warrior Jiang, his heart was shocked.


    As the leader of the battle, he naturally understands the gap between fighters and fighters better.


    This gap is reflected in all aspects.


    Armor, weapons, marching speed...


    If such a fighter is from the Jinwu tribe, the worries of the giant bear tribe will not matter at all!


    Jinwu Department, help!


    But Qi Lang had doubts in his heart again: Why did the Giant Bears attack the Jinwu tribe instead of destroying Fang Lei''s tribe?


    Jin Huo was also gnashing his teeth along the way: "Damn the Giant Bears, they dare to attack my Golden Crows!"


    Qi Lang wanted to ask Chief Ming what he was thinking. Even if he had to deal with Da Jiang before, why did he let the Giant Bears attack Fang Lei? Isn''t it clear that he told the Giant Bears that his rear was empty?


    But as the leader of the battle, especially since he and Jin Huo are not in the same branch, he knows that he must keep silent at this time.


    Otherwise, he would be the first to bear the anger...


    The ginger cavalry led by Asuka was consistent with the Jinwu tribe, and always kept a certain distance.


    Although they were helping the Jinwu tribe to quell the chaos, their defenses against the Jinwu tribe did not decrease.


    Accompanied by Qingniao are Aguda and Qingya, who came from other cities to support the battle of Heishuicheng.


    Qingya grinned and said: "It''s better to come to Heishui City, there is a battle to fight. You can suffocate people in Kuwei City!"


    Aguda also laughed and said: "Yes, when Heishui City comes, there will be a battle.


    It''s just a pity that Fang Lei''s department is useless, and Jinwu''s department is still a coward. "


    After a pause, he asked in a low voice: "City Master, the Jinwu tribe is going to beat us Jiang, why do we still help them?"


    Asuka sneered: "Do you think we came out to help for nothing?"


    Bluebird scratched his head.


    He didn''t know that Mufeng wanted things.


    Asuka then told about Mu Feng asking for something.


    After inquiring, Qing Ya and A Gu grinned strangely: "So that''s how it is!"


    Asuka laughed softly again: "Remember, although we took something, it was not enough for us to fight to the death for the Jinwu tribe, so we only retreated the enemy, not killed the enemy!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Qingya and Aguda couldn''t help being surprised: "What do you mean?"


    Asuka said with a smile: "We just help them repel the giant bears, and we don''t help them kill! This is what the great chief said, ''work without effort''!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Qing Ya and Aguda looked at each other, thought for a long time, and finally choked out a sentence: "The great chief knows a lot!"


    Asuka curled his lips: "What is this, the great chief knows more than you don''t know!"


    Qingya tentatively asked: "Then do you know?"


    Asuka poked her neck and blushed: "Of course I...don''t know!"


    The two curled their lips and laughed...


    At the southern end of Jinwubu, Jinqi Mountain.


    Most of the population of the Jinwu tribe was besieged in the mountains.


    They never imagined that, ten days after the chief Jinhuo led the people away from the tribe, the giant bear tribe suddenly attacked the tribe and beheaded thousands of them.


    This caused the Jinwu Department to suffer a huge loss.


    There were more than 10,000 warriors from the Giant Bear Division and no less than 300 giant bears, and five bear gods wreaked havoc in the Golden Crow Division.


    They robbed no less than thousands of golden knives from Jinwu''s tribe and started killing them.


    Fortunately, there were still more than 10,000 fighters in the Jinwu tribe, and they fought desperately against the Jinwu tribe. This ensured that the majority of the tribe retreated to Jinqi Mountain, relying on the danger of Jinqi Mountain, and defended the mountain to the death.


    But a large number of cattle and sheep in the tribe fell into the hands of the giant bear department.


    It can be said that as long as the Giant Bears can leave the Golden Crows safely this time, the strength of their tribe is bound to increase greatly.


    Jin Guang, who led the tribe to resist tenaciously, was very contradictory.


    On the one hand, he wanted to try his best to hold back the members of the Giant Bear Department, waiting for his elder brother to come back for help.


    On the other hand, he also thought that the members of the Giant Bear Tribe would get something and leave the Golden Crow Tribe. After all, there had been repeated wars, because the Golden Crow Tribe had already killed and injured too many people.


    After this battle, regardless of revenge or not, both he and Jin Huo will be held accountable by the leader.


    But the Giant Bear Department is obviously ready to seize this opportunity, and will never let the Golden Crow Department attack.


    They surrounded Jinqi Mountain and blocked the entrance and exit of Jinwu people.


    The two sides stalemate for many days.


    The members of the Giant Bear Department tried every means to stimulate the members of the Golden Crow Department to come out and fight.


    They know that the opportunity is rare.


    As long as they get rid of these Golden Crow tribe fighters in front of them, then the remaining Golden Crow tribe fighters who went out are nothing to worry about.


    At that time, the strength of the Giant Bear Department will be comparable to that, and they will be able to make progress and compete with the Golden Crow Department.


    Seeing that Jin Guang could not hold on to it, Xiong Li, the leader of the Giant Bear Division, had no choice but to resort to a ruthless move.


    After discussing with Zhanshou Xiong Duoduo, they came up with a ruthless move¡ªlet the soldiers come forward to scold and irritate the members of the Jinwu tribe.


    "The Golden Crow is cowardly, why don''t you dare come out?"


    "Haven''t you been suppressing our giant bear department?"


    "Come on, don''t you want revenge?"


    "Isn''t your young chief Jin Yang dead?"


    "Do you know how he died?"


    "We poisoned him and called him ''Poisoned Bear'', hahaha!"


    ...


    The members of the Giant Bear Department ignored them when they yelled at first, but after hearing what they said later, they became angry one by one.


    "It turns out they poisoned Jin Yang!"


    "Damn it, the great chief actually took someone to find Jiang for revenge!"


    "How did they poison it!"


    "Do you want to know who injected the poison? Let me tell you, it''s your own members of the Jinwu Department!"


    ...


    The people in the Jinwu tribe were excited and panicked.


    Soon someone shouted: "It''s Yu Lei, he''s gone!"


    "He was the one who followed Jin Yang to the Giant Bear Department!"


    "He went to the Jinwu Department some time ago and never came back!"


    "Isn''t he dead?"


    "Who knows if he''s dead?"


    ...


    Almost in an instant, the Jinwu tribe fell into fierce quarrels and internal strife.


    Members of the leader''s association who were originally dissatisfied with the behavior of the two Jin brothers began to attack Jin Guang one after another: "Look, it''s all a good thing that you, the Jin family, did!"


    "You also believe what a dirty canary department says!"


    "Jin Huo is no longer suitable to be a great chief!"


    "So is the golden light!"


    ...


    And the focus of criticism in the depths¡ªJin Guang, was also extremely irritable at this time.


    This group of leaders who only know how to pass the buck is really a bunch of dirty people!


    What the giant bears did was clearly provocative words, and they were so easily fooled!


    But when he was about to reprimand these people, he suddenly realized a problem: Like Fang Lei, the Giant Bear Department probably didn''t know about Jin Yang''s death.


    Now that they have revealed the cause of death themselves, and that they were "poisoned to death", what does this mean?


    The giant bear department is really the murderer!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1276

    No wonder!


    Jin Guang suddenly understood in his heart.


    Why was the Giant Bear Department so "reckless" and directly attacked the Jinwu Department instead of destroying the Fang Lei Department as Jin Huo thought.


    The timing they found was really perfect.


    However, what he has to do next is not to let the soldiers go out to fight immediately, because this is the opponent''s trap.


    Once the soldiers went out, they fell into their trap.


    As for how they poisoned Jin Yang, and how they poisoned Jin Yang to death, it doesn''t matter right now¡ªpreserving the Jinwu Department is the ultimate goal.


    Even some shouts from his tribe made him suspicious, but he suppressed them all.


    The current Golden Crow Department cannot fight among themselves!


    So he angrily reprimanded his tribe: "Don''t listen to the big bears, they want us to go out and fight with them now, and if we go out, we will die!"


    There are also many sensible people in the leader''s meeting, and they also began to help Jin Guang appease the tribe.


    But when a stone falls into a pool, how can there be no ripples?


    Some members of the Jinwu tribe began to subconsciously look at the members of the Yu clan beside them, with scrutiny on their faces.


    The members of the Yu clan immediately sensed the same gaze from the members of the clan, they were furious, and shouted: "What are you looking at!"


    "Yu Lei is not in the tribe!"


    "Haven''t you heard what the high priest said?"


    ...


    But how could the other clansmen believe them so easily, and they all commented, "How do you prove it?"


    "You will admit this kind of thing?"


    "Anyway, I don''t believe it..."


    "I''ll believe you if you go out and fight the giant bears to the death!"


    ...


    The irritated fighters of the Yu clan were filled with grief and indignation, one by one gritted their teeth and roared to go out to fight the giant bears to the death.


    But they were blocked by Jin Guang and several leaders.


    "Jin Guang, when will Jin Huo come back?" one person asked.


    Jin Guang was depressed.


    The person who asked the question was the leader of the Qi family, this is tantamount to nonsense.


    How does he know when Brother will come back?


    If he knew, he wouldn''t have to hide in the golden mountain so aggrieved.


    But in private, he was already very worried about this elder brother''s revenge.


    Just because the two brothers made a mistake in decision-making, the Jinwu Department was almost destroyed.


    If the Jinwu tribe can''t survive this test, then his brothers will be the sinners of the Jinwu tribe!


    At the same time, Xiong Li and Xiong Duoduo outside Jinqi Mountain were discussing specific matters with the soldiers of the Giant Bear Division.


    Compared with other tribes, the two are tall, burly, with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    Xiong Li is a man with withered and fluffy hair, while Xiong Duoduo is a man with beard and iron tower.


    Although they occupied the base camp of the Jinwu tribe and forced the fighters of the Jinwu tribe into the Jinqi Mountain, none of the members of the Giant Bear tribe were in a relaxed mood.


    The reason was very simple, they had to eliminate the combat power of the Golden Crow Division before they could retreat to the Giant Bear Division.


    Otherwise, once the fighters of the Golden Crow Tribe complete their rendezvous, the Giant Bear Tribe will bear the wrath of the Golden Crow Tribe!


    It is autumn now, and once winter enters, their combat power will be greatly damaged.


    Because their giant bears will hibernate.


    Being close to a few bear gods obviously couldn''t guarantee their safety.


    Especially this time most of the fighters of the Golden Crow Tribe went west for revenge, which gave them a chance.


    You must know that the food of the Giant Bears has become extremely scarce due to their own tribe, and the harsh living environment has also made them turn their attention to the rich Jinwu tribe.


    Salt, golden knife, livestock...


    These are what the giant bear department urgently needs.


    After obtaining a large number of cattle and horses from the Jinwu tribe, they also

 Chapter 1277

    Seeing that Jinhuo was as sad as a walking corpse in the tribe, Asuka couldn''t help but said: "How murderous is this Jinwu tribe? How could it be wiped out so easily?


    Or is it that the giant bear department is too strong? "


    Qingya and Aguda shook their heads, expressing their confusion.


    All they care about is whether there is a battle to fight, who cares whether there is anyone in the Jinwu Department?


    "City Lord, why don''t we go back?"


    "That''s right, the Jinwu tribe has been wiped out, we have nothing to do if we stay here!"


    "Wait!" Asuka said with a frown, "Let''s see what the chief of the Jinwu tribe has to say."


    "See what he said?"


    Asuka thought for a while and said: "If the Jinwu tribe is the majority and is destroyed or annexed by the giant bear tribe, it must be relocated. As long as the tribe is relocated, the speed will not be fast."


    The two frowned in confusion.


    Qingya asked suspiciously: "What does this have to do with us?"


    Asuka smiled and said: "The chief asked us to help the Jinwu tribe to quell the chaos. Only after the chaos is quelled can we get the remaining 100 triangle bulls and thorn dragons. We haven''t done anything here, so how can we ask for things from others?"


    Qingya''s eyes lit up: "That''s right, we can chase it back!"


    Aguda was also eager to try: "That''s right, this is how we helped them win the battle!"


    "No!" Asuka shook his head, "Now they have lost, if we go after them, it will be ours.


    If the Jinwu tribe wants to return their clansman and livestock, then there will be another price! "


    "This..." Qingya and Aguda looked at each other, only thinking that Asuka could become the city lord for a reason.


    "But..." Asuka frowned, "These are just our thoughts, we have to look at the details..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard Jin Huo in the ruins suddenly roar: "Quick, Jin Wuerlang, Jin Qishan!"


    "Golden Equipment Mountain?" Asuka''s eyes lit up, "They also have a Golden Equipment Mountain?"


    Jin Huo pulled his horse back and walked straight towards Asuka and the others, not caring that he was in danger alone.


    "Chief Asuka!" Jinhuo bowed immediately, letting go of his pride as a great chief, "Please come with me to Jinqi Mountain, all members of my Jinwu tribe may be there!"


    "Oh?"


    Asuka was surprised, looked at Qing Ya and A Gu Da, and found that they also looked disappointed.


    Apparently, they realized that the Golden Crow Department might not have been wiped out.


    They have to continue to fulfill the agreement between the great chief and Jin Huo.


    In other words, their idea of ??"making a fortune" just now is about to go to waste.


    Sighing helplessly, Asuka nodded and said, "Okay, then you lead the way, as fast as you can!"


    Since they can''t get it, let them see the real strength of Jiang''s cavalry, so that these people from the Jinwu tribe will not think twice about Jiang and cause trouble.


    After Jin Huo got Asuka''s affirmative reply, he shouted loudly: "Qi Lang, quickly take Da Jiang''s brother to Jinqi Mountain!"


    "yes!"


    Qi Lang also realized the problem, got on his horse, and hurried south, without waiting for the Golden Crow fighters to catch up.


    The situation was urgent, and he couldn''t care less.


    He looked back at Asuka and the others: "Asuka...leader, follow up!"


    Asuka immediately waved his hand: "You just lead the way, we will be responsible if you can''t keep up!"


    "it is good!"


    Qi Lang was not pretentious, he turned his face and focused on leading the way.


    Asuka waved his hand: "Big Jiang Erlang!"


    "have!"


    "Follow!"


    "yes!"


    Before Qi Lang could react, he heard "rumbling" and "crashing" sounds in his ears.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw that Dajiang Warrior had already run in front of him!


    "fly¡­¡­"


    Before Qi Lang finished speaking, he was "lifted" from his mount.


    "Your mount is too slow, ride mine!" Asuka''s voice sounded.


    When Qi Lang looked again, he found that he was riding a mottled horse.


    As soon as he got on the horse, Qi Lang clearly felt like falling into the clouds.


    "Where is it?" Asuka asked.


    Qi Lang suppressed the shock in his heart and pointed to the front: "That, there!"


    "Okay!" Asuka nodded, "Da Jiang Erlang, hurry up!"


    "yes!"


    It took a while for the Jiang cavalry to attack before the soldiers of the Jinwu tribe managed to catch up.


    ...


    After all, Yu Lei couldn''t make up his mind to tell the truth.


    After all, he couldn''t bear to see his people being massacred.


    Xiong Li and Xiong Duoduo also lost patience with him, ignored him, and directly sent the soldiers of the Giant Bear Division to the top.


    More than three hundred giant bears and five bear gods all stepped forward to launch a general attack on Jinqi Mountain.


    However, the Jinwu tribe fighters in Jinqi Mountain defended desperately, and five or six hundred people died one after another.


    On the other hand, the soldiers of the Giant Bear Division lost less than a hundred people in the total attack.


    The bearskin armor on them is really too tough!


    Jin Guang and the leaders of the Jinwu tribe were already pale and tried to calm down.


    They defend here to occupy an advantageous location, but they are also limited by the terrain - the other side blocks the exit, they cannot escape!


    "What should I do? Is my Jinwu Department really going to be destroyed today?"


    "Damn it, a filthy bear department can destroy my Jinwu department!"


    "It''s all Jin Huo''s fault!"


    "Is it useful to blame anyone now?"


    ...


    When Asuka led the Jiang cavalry army to the vicinity of Jinqi Mountain, they heard shouts and screams from afar.


    No need for anyone to remind, everyone knows that the Jinqi Mountain must be in front of them.


    Asuka scratched his head and looked at Qi Lang beside him: "Brother Qi Lang, the situation of your Jinwu Department is a bit dangerous!"


    Qi Lang was so anxious that he subconsciously nodded.


    Asuka looked at the dust and smoke far behind him again, scratched his head and said, "Should we charge up now, or wait for your people to join us?"


    "Of course I''m rushing now..."


    Just as Qi Lang wanted to shout, he suddenly realized that Da Jiang was here to "help", and he had no right to command the other party.


    "Brother Asuka, I beg you to rush over now, if you go earlier, some people in my Jinwu Division will die less!"


    He now understood that Da Jiang had no intention of going to war with the Jinwu tribe.


    But they have no obligation to help the Jinwu Department.


    If you want the opponent to make a move, you must give enough!


    He didn''t have time to think, and directly shouted: "Brother Asuka, as long as you can help my Jinwu tribe solve the immediate crisis, all members of my Jinwu tribe will be grateful to Da Jiang.


    Afterwards, my Golden Crow Department thanked me much more! "


    After a pause, he even added: "Even if the great chief doesn''t agree!"


    "it is good!"


    Asuka laughed heartily: "Big Jiang Erlang, shoot the arrow!"


    "yes!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Feathered arrows flew like locusts towards the giant bear warriors who were already very close.


    And the soldiers of the Giant Bear Department pushed the Giant Bear and the Bear God to the front line to storm Jinqi Mountain, and there were no heavy beasts behind.


    It can be said that the warriors of the Dire Bear Division had their backs wide open, exposing the weakest and deadliest part of the battle to the back.


    The result can be imagined.


    Before the thousand ginger cavalry could approach, they had already shot down hundreds of giant bear warriors.


    By the time they reacted, the Great Jiang Cavalry Army was already approaching.


    The golden knife fluttered, and the giant bear warriors everywhere they passed were turned on their backs.


    The soldiers of the Giant Bear Department shouted together: "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    The speed of the ginger cavalry slowed down significantly after a collision.


    The giant bear warrior also reacted and turned around to meet the enemy.


    It''s just that as soon as they turned their faces, they were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    Because what they saw was a group of iron cavalry with a cold golden luster, rushing towards them like a god of death, mercilessly harvesting their lives!


    And Qi Lang in the depths was trembling all over, full of horror: "Such lethality...


    The Jinwu Department is saved! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1278

    The soldiers of the Giant Bear Division were attacked, and they reacted instantly, exclaiming again and again: "Enemy attack!"


    "The rescuers from the Jinwu tribe are here!"


    "No, the Jinwu Department does not have such weapons!"


    "Release the Bear God!"


    ...


    But how could the giant bear and the bear god who were at the front of the team turn around so easily?


    After the Jiang cavalry slowed down, they did not continue to charge forward, but changed direction and rushed to both sides to make way for the cavalry behind them.


    "Puff puff!"


    There was another sound of machetes tearing through flesh, and the soldiers of the Giant Bear Department screamed and howled angrily.


    Their bearskin armor couldn''t completely stop Da Jiang''s golden knife, and many soldiers'' leather armor was torn open by the knife.


    "Their weapons are too sharp!"


    "Hurry up, let the bear god and the giant bear go!"


    Before they could react, Asuka whistled, and the Huleibao behind him rushed to him.


    Asuka reached out and fished the horse''s neck.


    Hu Leibao raised his head to the sky and roared angrily: "Ang woo¡ª¡ª"


    The next moment, the entire battlefield fell into a brief silence.


    Except for Da Jiang Warrior, everyone else subconsciously stopped their movements.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a stench in the field.


    Not only the members of the Black Bear tribe in front of them, but also the nearest Jinwu tribe guarding the mountain pass.


    Many people from the Giant Bear Division, cattle and horses and their mounts all fell to the ground, urinating and peeing.


    For a time, the entire battlefield was filled with the stench of "tear-jerking".


    "Oh my God!"


    Qi Lang who witnessed this scene with his own eyes turned pale with shock.


    If they also used this mount when they were fighting with Da Jiang, wouldn''t the Jinwu tribe lose 10,000 to 20,000 combat power in an instant?


    He suddenly thought of what Yu Saimo said after he came back, that Jiang has a strange horse, which can make other cattle, horses, tigers and leopards dare not go forward.


    At first he thought it was the strange white horse that Rhinoceros was riding, but now he understood that the leader named Asuka in front of him also had it!


    Fortunately, the two did not fight!


    Asuka didn''t know what Qi Lang was thinking, so he took a gun and galloped away, urging Wan Liyun to snatch Rulong out.


    Either smash or sweep, or poke or pick, none of them misses.


    Dajiang''s internal marksmanship is the most agile, and it is none other than Asuka.


    Coupled with the Wanliyun that matches his marksmanship, it is even more elusive on the battlefield like a dark cloud floating around.


    Qing Ya and A Gu Da were more straightforward, each with their knives upright, slashing with all their strength.


    Da Jiang''s other cavalry also relied on the power of the iron-backed machete to slash and kill.


    Qi Lang saw it clearly.


    The warriors of the Giant Bear Division snatched a lot of golden knives from the Golden Crow Division, but when they slashed at Warrior Da Jiang, the opponent didn''t dodge or dodge, and directly changed hands and slashed back.


    It seems that Dajiang Warrior is playing with injuries for injuries and lives for lives, but it is not the case.


    The golden knife of the giant bear warrior slashed on the opponent''s armor, and there was a sound of "dang". On the other hand, when the big Jiang warrior hit with a knife, the opponent would be even more difficult!


    Qi Lang was very excited, looking at the giant bear who was crushed and unable to stand up, a huge stone finally fell from the bottom of his heart.


    And here, Xiong Duoduo, the leader of the Giant Bear Division, charged over on a giant bear not much smaller than an ordinary horse.


    He roared angrily: "Where did the bear bag come from, dare to meddle in the affairs of my giant bear department!"


    The giant bear warrior in front of him gritted his teeth and let him run towards Asuka.


    They can naturally see that the slippery Asuka and the others are definitely not opponents.


    Only Lord Zhanshou can kill him.


    "Huh?" Asuka realized that he was being targeted by someone, and laughed loudly, "Good time!"


    As he said that, he pulled the reins, pulled the gun on his back, and rushed straight to Xiong Duoduo.


    From the looks of it, he obviously wanted to confront Xiong Duoduo head-on.


    "Chief Asuka, no!" Qi Lang shouted loudly.


    But it was too late, Wan Liyun''s speed was beyond what he could have imagined, and he had already rushed in front of Xiong Duoduo''s giant bear in the blink of an eye.


    And the giant bear jumped up with a pounce, and it was more than half a meter above the ground-this is definitely the highest among bears!


    It was because of such a height that the giant bear was a little higher than Wanliyun when it jumped up.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant bear stretched out its bear claws, as long as it hits with one claw, Wan Liyu will be in bad luck!


    But before that, a long spear appeared in front of the giant bear out of nowhere, and landed on the tip of the giant bear''s nose for no reason!


    "Aww¡ª"


    The giant bear roared, twitched violently, flailed its claws, and lost its aim.


    "Hey!"


    Asuka took advantage of the situation and raised his gun upwards, slashing towards Xiong Duoduo.


    "court death!"


    The furious Xiong Duoduo chopped down with a knife.


    Asuka held the gun with one hand and fought against it, but he couldn''t prevent the opponent''s strength, and his arm was slashed on the barrel of the gun so that it became numb.


    He couldn''t hold it, and the iron gun came out of his hand.


    The two rides staggered.


    Xiong Duoduo grinned ferociously, and struck back with another knife.


    After losing the gun, Asuka did not lose his mind, but leaned on the horse''s back to avoid the knife. At the same time, he stretched his right hand to his waist and pulled out the meteor hammer. Before Xiong Duoduo turned around completely, he swung it around and hit Xiong Duoduo , shouted: "Medium!"


    "Boom!"


    The meteor hammer hit Xiong Duoduo on the back.


    "what!"


    Xiong Duoduo screamed.


    The severe pain caused him to fall to the ground, and his leg was stepped on by the unbalanced giant bear.


    "This trick really works!" Asuka grinned strangely.


    This is a trick Han Shu came up with when he was facing the enemy mountain tribes in Jade Bird City, seeking victory in defeat.


    Abandoning a gun and using a hammer is neither marksmanship nor hammering. It is just a way to win in defeat, which means turning back the carbine.


    The giant bear protector roared on the spot to force back the big Jiang warriors who came up.


    "It''s Xiong Duoduo!" Qi Lang was overjoyed when he saw Asuka''s meritorious service, and exclaimed, "The leader of Asuka, he is the leader of the giant bear division. If we take him down, we will be sure of this battle!"


    Asuka already understood, pulled the horse back, bent down to pick up the gun, and rode the horse.


    The giant bear rushed up.


    Asuka shot again at the tip of his nose.


    The giant bear, who sensed something was wrong, let out a miserable cry. It seemed that Xiong Duoduo took one look, turned around and ran away¡ªit''s not that I didn''t want to save you, it''s that he kept poking my nose!


    Now that the giant bear is gone, there is no suspense about Xiong Duoduo being captured.


    The warriors of the Giant Bear Division were wary, hesitating one by one, not daring to step forward.


    Some soldiers began to shout loudly: "Where is the leader, let the bear gods come over quickly, or we will not be able to stand up!"


    "Quick, let the bear god come over!"


    "And the giant bear, avenge the leader!"


    ...


    But the giant bear and the bear god were blocked by the collapsed cows, horses and corpses, and they couldn''t reach them smoothly at all, so they could only roar angrily!


    From the time when the Jiang cavalry army joined the battlefield to when Asuka took down Xiong Duoduo, it took only a dozen or so breaths!


    Everything happened so fast!


    At this moment, Qi Lang shouted loudly: "Your Lang from the Jinwu tribe, come out to kill the enemy. I am Qi Lang, and we are coming back to help!"


    The people of Jinwu had already sensed the strange situation outside, so they couldn''t bear it any longer, looked at Jin Guang, and waited for him to give an order.


    Jin Guang shouted: "Go out and kill the enemy!"


    "yes!"


    As a result, the soldiers of the Jinwu tribe and the young and strong laborers in Jinqi Mountain rushed out with weapons...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1279

    After capturing Xiong Duoduo, Asuka raised his head to look behind him, grinned, and waved his hand: "Big Jiang Erlang, retreat!"


    So the Jiang soldiers on the battlefield all retreated, each dragging the captives away from the battlefield.


    "Chief Asuka, you..."


    Qi Lang shouted loudly, but he reacted immediately.


    Because the bear god and the giant bear were already approaching, they were unwilling to confront them head-on.


    In fact, the Great Ginger Cavalry has severely injured the Giant Bear Warrior, killing one or two thousand people.


    For the rest, it was up to the Golden Crow Warriors to deal with it themselves.


    Especially in the face of the counterattack of the bear god and the giant bear.


    Great ginger fighters are well-trained, enter the battlefield quickly, and exit quickly.


    A thousand soldiers, no casualties.


    You know, they are covered in plate armor and horses in armor. They are like bugs on the battlefield. They are still struggling on the edge of bearskin armor and hand-polished golden knives. How do they compare?


    Da Jiang''s soldiers retreated quickly, capturing two or three hundred soldiers, and a seriously injured war leader.


    Qingya and Aguda all moved to Asuka''s side, scratched their heads and said, "City Master, how can the Giant Bears beat the Golden Crows like this?"


    Asuka smiled and said, "It''s not that they are weak, it''s that our Da Jiang is too strong.


    And the Yuan Xiongzhen they will face next is the most terrible.


    It''s a pity that Sha Laosan of the great chief is not here, otherwise we would have seen Yuan Xiong fight! "


    Qingya smiled and shook his head: "Those five heads should be what they call the Bear God, and they should be the same as Sha Laosan, but there seems to be no Sha Laosan!"


    Asuka smiled and said, "San Sha was strengthened by the great chief, how does it compare?"


    Qing Ya asked again: "Is this how we look at it?"


    Asuka smiled and said: "We have already done what we should do, and we have captured a war leader beyond their expectations and helped them kill so many enemies.


    If that''s the case, they won''t be able to win, then there is no need for the Jinwu tribe to exist, and our thousand people will be wiped out directly to save trouble. "


    A Guda was eager to try: "City Lord, how about..."


    Asuka waved his hand: "Don''t, if it can be destroyed, the great chief will be destroyed in Heishui City, so there is no need to run here to support them."


    "Then what does the great chief think?" Aguda frowned.


    Asuka pouted: "How do I know, anyway, the great chief has his plan, so we just follow it.


    As long as we don''t violate the orders of the warchief, we will do the rest! "


    Both of them nodded...


    Asuka shouted at Qi Lang: "Brother Qi Lang, my horse is a thousand-mile horse. If something goes wrong, you have to pay me!"


    Qi Lang people are in the battlefield, how can they care about these things.


    He waved to Jin Huo and the others who had rushed over, and shouted loudly: "Da Jiang has captured Xiong Duoduo, let''s kill him!"


    The morale of the soldiers of the Golden Crow Tribe soared, and they all rushed up shouting.


    The Golden Crow and the Giant Bear fought in a melee.


    The big ginger warrior watched from the sidelines.


    The soldiers of the Jinwu tribe were full of confidence, while the giant bear tribe was anxious.


    Because although the Jiang cavalry withdrew from the battlefield, it was always like a sharp sword hanging above their heads.


    But in the end they have the existence of giant bears.


    The giant bear and the original bear showed their power together, beheading dozens of thorn dragons and one-horned dragons in the Jinwu tribe one after another.


    Without the golden horned eagles suppressing them in the sky, it would be difficult for any ferocious beasts in the Golden Crow Department to harm them¡ªthe remaining forty or so golden horned eagles also suffered injuries to varying degrees and were unable to fight again in a short time.


    But toughness is toughness. After all, the fighters and beasts of the Golden Crow tribe have an absolute advantage, and they make up for their disadvantages with numbers, and they have a slight upper hand.


    "No wonder the Golden Crow Clan can''t take down the Giant Bear Clan!" Asuka, who was watching the battle, nodded, "Such a tribe is indeed difficult to deal with. Fortunately, we withdrew from the battlefield early, otherwise we would suffer losses!"


    Qingya and Aguda looked solemn, keeping their eyes on the battlefield.


    Asuka suddenly smiled and said, "I kind of understand why the great chief fought with the Jinwu tribe when he wasn''t in Heishui City."


    "why?"


    The two asked hurriedly.


    Asuka pointed to the giant bears and golden crows who were fighting fiercely in the arena, and said with a smile, "Isn''t that good?"


    Only then did the two of them come to their senses, Qiqi was taken aback for a moment, then nodded strangely and said, "That''s right, it''s pretty good!"


    Asuka looked strange: "I just don''t know how many people from the Dire Bear Division can escape!"


    Qing Ya and Aguda looked at each other in blank dismay: "They are much smaller than each other, can they still escape?"


    Asuka shook his head: "Judging from the previous situation of the Golden Crow Tribe, many soldiers of the Golden Crow Tribe left behind died, and now there seem to be only 15,000 fighters in the entire field, and the Giant Bear Tribe suffered few casualties before us.


    This shows that they are supported by someone in the Jinwu Department, otherwise it would not be so smooth...


    Moreover, the people who came back from the Golden Crow Department had obviously never traveled long distances, and they were too exhausted.


    If the members of the Giant Bear Department want to leave now, if we don''t make a move, the Golden Crow Department will not be able to keep them..."


    "Then shall we make a move?" Aguda was eager to try again.


    Asuka shook his head: "The great chief said that the poor should not be chased.


    We didn''t plan to fight them desperately, and there is no reason to chase those who are fighting for their lives. "


    "What a pity!" Aguda sighed.


    "It''s a pity?" Asuka smiled meaningfully, and looked back to the west, "Is it a pity, that''s not necessarily the case!"


    ...


    Sure enough, Asuka hit the mark.


    Seeing the attack from inside and outside the Golden Crow Division, Xiong Li, the leader of the Giant Bear Division, shouted loudly: "Giant Bear Division, retreat!"


    "withdraw!"


    "Let''s go, the people from the Jinwu Department are back!"


    The scene begins with a scuffle of siege and breakout.


    Jin Huo and Qi Lang looked at Fei Niao and the others for help, and shouted: "Boss Fei Niao, help us stop them!"


    Asuka shook his head resolutely, but let the fighters on the side push out Xiong Duoduo.


    Jin Huo was terrified.


    Asuka''s meaning is obvious: I can keep them, but I won''t!


    the reason is simple.


    Da Jiang is not bound by the Jinwu tribe, and he will not obey the orders of the chief of the Jinwu tribe.


    Taking another 10,000 steps back, Da Jiang did not choose to make trouble with the giant bear tribe at this time, it was already the best of humanity!


    The helpless Jin Huo had no choice but to let go of his extravagant hopes, and urged the soldiers to try their best to keep the soldiers of the Giant Bear Division.


    Jin Guang clapped his horse and chased after him, and when he saw Jin Huo, he shouted: "Brother!"


    Jin Huo was ashamed and responded in a low voice: "Brother!"


    Jin Guang looked suspiciously, looked at Asuka, and asked, "Are they..."


    Jin Huo replied bitterly: "They are Da Jiang''s people, they are here to help us put down the chaos."


    "Here," Jin Guang frowned and shouted, "Since you are helping us, why did you stop in the middle and not help us keep all the members of the Golden Crow Department!"


    Jin Huo became more and more helpless, so he could only say: "Chi Ye attacked them and killed many of them!"


    "This..." Jin Guang was stunned for a moment, and then he felt fear, "They won''t help the Giant Bear Department?"


    Jin Huo shook his head helplessly: "Probably not, they have already captured Xiong Duoduo. But it will be difficult for them to take action again!"


    Jin Guang put away his thoughts and could only grit his teeth and shout at the surrounding soldiers: "Surround and kill the giant bears with all your strength, and avenge my son of the Jinwu tribe!"


    "yes!"


    The crowd is excited and morale is high.


    One block and one burst, the casualties increased sharply.


    The whole battlefield was filled with a chilling bloody smell.


    In the end, more than 5,000 members of the Giant Bear Division still escaped, and the five original bears and nearly 200 giant bears were more or less wounded and fled.


    The Jinwu tribe won miserably.


    Using more than 4,000 people to fight off two or three thousand people on the opposite side, the price paid is not small...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1280

    The giant bears escaped "smoothly".


    The people of the Jinwu tribe were helpless.


    The trapped people suffered heavy casualties, and the rescue had to travel long distances.


    So it is very difficult to completely keep the people of the giant bear department.


    Jin Huo was immediately reprimanded by the tribal leader.


    "Chief Jinhuo, did Jiang or the giant bear poison Jin Yang?"


    "The giant bears are here to attack, is that the news you released?"


    "The Giant Bear Department admits that our Golden Crow Department has internal support, so it must be from your Jin family, right?"


    ...


    Jin Huo, who was originally guilty, was furious: "Qi Yu, are you a fool? If my own son is poisoned to death by them, will I still be in collusion with them?"


    "Then why do you walk in front, and they come in behind!" A member of the Yu family also asked.


    Even when members of the Jin family looked at Jin Huo again, their eyes were not kind.


    Because of the wrong decisions of Jin Huo and Jin Guang, not only did the Jinwu tribe suffer heavy losses, but it also made their members of the Jin clan be excluded and hated in the tribe.


    And Jin Huo was also extremely annoyed, and shouted angrily: "It''s Fang Kun, and those dirty people from the Canary Department who lied to me together, it''s them!"


    "As the great chief, did you trust them so easily?"


    "What kind of dirty department is the Canary Department, and it is also worthy of joining my Golden Crow?"


    "We would rather accept the Wuhu tribe than let the Jinwu tribe join!"


    ...


    This roar not only made Jin Huo aggrieved, but also made the great chief of the Canary Department beside him extremely ashamed and indignant.


    They have been doing their best for the Jinwu Department from the beginning to the end, but they ended up like this!


    On the other hand, the great chief of the Wuhu tribe showed ecstasy.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he probably would have laughed out loud.


    Jin Guang couldn''t help asking: "Brother, what''s going on with these big Jiang people?


    How could they want to come and help us again? "


    One word awakens the dreamer.


    Jin Guang''s question was right on point.


    Jin Huo''s eyes lit up, and he immediately shouted: "We were deceived, and it was wrong to go west to seek revenge from Jiang.


    But Chiye from your Qi family refused to obey the order, and directly attacked the Dajiang tribe, killing so many of them, almost causing the two tribes to fight to the death!


    If I hadn''t made a timely decision to talk to Chief Jiang by myself, I''m afraid the Jinwu Department would suffer even more losses!


    Take a look for yourself, those big ginger fighters can match the fighters of the Jinwu tribe? "


    The more Jin Huo talked, the more excited he became: "It is said that I was deceived, if you were the great chiefs, and faced with the proofs from the two tribes at the same time, would you believe that Jiang was the murderer?


    If it were you, would you be able to guarantee that when Da Jiang was extremely angry, he would choose to risk his life and negotiate in order to reduce the casualties of the clansmen?


    You don''t even think about it, if I hadn''t done this, how could the current Jinwu tribe fighters still be fighting Da Jiang, come back to help? "


    After a series of soul tortures, Jin Huo pushed all the responsibilities on his body, but none of the credits were left behind.


    Jin Guang looked at the honest Qi Lang, and his heart moved: "Qi Lang, is what my elder brother said true?"


    The reason why Qi Lang was able to become the leader of the Golden Crow Tribe is that he has always been famous for his sincerity and prudence.


    Sure enough, he nodded: "Yes!"


    Now the people in the leader''s meeting fell silent again.


    Qi Lang said again: "However, Da Jiang''s people are willing to make a move, and there are conditions. The chief first paid 50 triangle bulls and thorn dragons, and at least 100 triangle bulls and thorn dragons have not been given yet!


    And on the way here, in order to persuade Da Jiang to make a move, I also promised to give them more! "


    "What, Qi Lang, you are bold!"


    "Jin Huo, you are giving away something from the Jinwu Department!"


    "You have no right to make decisions for the Golden Crow Department!"


    ...


    Jin Huo was irritated all of a sudden, and angrily reprimanded: "Aren''t you confused! Let''s not talk about whether Da Jiang is willing to help, if we don''t give anything, Da Jiang only needs to make excuses to hold us back, can we come back to help you? "


    Even Qi Lang nodded: "Once Da Jiang excuses Chi Ye to take revenge, we won''t be able to come back!"


    The Qi Yu who spoke earlier shouted angrily: "Qi Lang, are you still from my Golden Crow Department!"


    Qi Lang blushed, straightened his neck and said: "What I said is the truth! Da Jiang''s fighters are there, and you have seen their fighting power!


    If the chief doesn''t promise them, I don''t promise, they won''t make a move! "


    "They... don''t make a move... so what?" One person shouted angrily, but obviously lacked confidence.


    "Huh?" Asuka and others who were not far away heard it and grinned at him.


    Qing Ya showed a sinister smile, and stepped forward for a walk: "You''re right...very right!"


    Qi Lang angrily scolded that person: "Yu Xian, shut up!"


    The man named Yu Xian wanted to stalk his neck to refute, but Qi Yu from the Qi Clan angrily reprimanded him: "Yu Xian, shut up!"


    After being reprimanded by the Qi family one after another, Yu Xian didn''t dare to retaliate.


    Just now, Qing Ya''s fearless aura of riding forward alone, as well as the sound of metal rubbing on his body, all of a sudden pulled him back to the invincible scene when Da Jiang warrior just entered the battlefield.


    He saw with his own eyes the unstoppable charge of the big jiang warriors, and the hundreds of corpses of the giant bears in an instant.


    He had no doubts that facing such an iron cavalry, Jinwubu was no match!


    When Qi Lang and Qi Yu reprimanded Yu Xian angrily, Jin Guang suddenly thought of something, and said angrily: "Yu Xian, where is Yu Lei from your Yu clan?


    Didn''t he go to the giant bear department? What about others? "


    "Yu Lei?" Yu Xian''s face suddenly turned pale.


    If it was said that the Yu clan did not know about Yu Lei''s plan, he, the leader of the Yu clan, would definitely know about it.


    Yu Lei didn''t tell the Quan Yu''s people, but told him some inside information about Yu Xian.


    He said that this matter, even the Giant Bear Department, is only limited to some high-level people who know what''s going on.


    It is difficult for others to know.


    So when Jin Huo decided that Jiang was the murderer who poisoned Jin Yang, he was relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    Because he knew that it was Yu Lei, a member of the Yu family, who tipped off the news to the Giant Bear Department.


    Yu Lei once told him that it was done, he, Yu Lei, became the chief of the Jinwu tribe and strengthened the Yu clan.


    If not, just treat him as dead and keep silent.


    Especially the person who poisoned Jin Yang was a member of the Yu clan among the Golden Horned Eagle fighters.


    One thing, the giant bear tribe made it clear that the poison they put in was called "poisoned dead bear".


    According to Yu Lei, even if his plan doesn''t come to fruition, Yu Shimo, the worst Yu clan, can take the opportunity to become the leader of the Golden Horned Eagle.


    Yu''s status in the tribe will also take advantage of the situation to improve a lot.


    So right now he can''t say that he knows about it anyway.


    Otherwise, the entire Yu clan will be spurned by the Jinwu tribe, and their entire big branch will also be expelled.


    And not only can''t he say it, but he has to find a way to kill Xiong Duoduo, the leader of the giant bear department.


    Otherwise, as soon as he opened his mouth, all the members of the Jinwu tribe would still know that the Yu family had turned out to be a traitor!


    So when Jin Guang said "Yu Lei", he immediately poked his neck and said angrily: "How do I know? He went to the Giant Bear Department as a messenger and hasn''t come back yet. He was probably killed by people from the Giant Bear Department." up!


    Me, I want to avenge Yu Lei! "


    "Revenge?" Jin Huo, Jin Guang and others all looked at Da Jiang and the others, to be precise, they were the soldiers of the giant bear they had captured...


    At this time, Asuka, who still didn''t realize it, was listening to A Guda whispering to him.


    He curled his lips and chuckled, and said something that only the two of them could hear: "What a dog eat dog!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1281

    Sensing that everyone was looking at him, Asuka smiled and looked at Jin Huo, and bowed slightly: "Great chief, are you finished?"


    Jin Huo nodded helplessly.


    Asuka smiled and said: "Okay, then please give me the one hundred triangular oxen and one hundred thorny dragons we helped you put down this time, and we will go back!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    All the people in the Jinwu Department couldn''t help but feel pained.


    so much!


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Asuka didn''t change his face, and still looked at Jinhuo with a smile: "The Jinwu tribe is such a big tribe, can''t speak well?"


    Jin Huo waved his hands again and again: "Brother Asuka, don''t worry, my Jinwu Department will not go back on this point, and I will definitely do what I said!"


    Asuka smiled and looked at Qi Lang again: "Brother Qi Lang, what is the extra gift you said?"


    Qi Lang was taken aback.


    When he heard Asuka say "one hundred triceratops and one hundred thorn dragons" just now, he was still relieved.


    Never thought he asked himself again.


    "Brother Asuka, aren''t you..."


    Asuka waved his hand: "The great chief promised, so I will naturally ask him for it.


    You promised, I will naturally ask you for it! "


    "this¡­¡­"


    Now everyone is thinking about it.


    Asuka''s move shows that he has "sinister intentions", so he wants it separately, so that no one in the Jinwu tribe will dislike anyone, and no one will dislike anyone.


    But the more this is the case, the more they want to make gestures in their hearts: Why can the great chief promise, but I can''t fight the leader?


    What the great chief promised was forced by the situation. The other party has already arrived at the Jinwu Department.


    So this made Qi Lang quite suspicious of "Tong Jiang".


    One can imagine how embarrassed Qi Lang is now.


    But this has nothing to do with the birds.


    Fortunately, Jin Huo responded to Qi Lang''s previous "speaking out of justice" by "repaying his kindness".


    He forced a smile on his face and looked at Asuka: "Brother Asuka, don''t worry, people in my Jinwu Department always keep their word.


    Since Qi Lang said that he would give you more things, then we will definitely give them!


    How about this, I''ll give you another 20 for both the Triceratops and the Spiny Dragon, how about it? "


    Asuka nodded: "Okay, it''s better for the great chief to speak and act openly!"


    As he spoke, he looked at the other members of the Jinwu tribe around him and grinned.


    At this time, Yuxian reminded: "Great Chief, Xiong Duoduo!"


    Jin Huo nodded and looked at Asuka: "Brother Asuka, can you give this Xiong Duoduo to me?"


    Asuka frowned: "I caught him!"


    "I know!" Jin Huo hurriedly said, "The Giant Bears killed so many members of my Jinwu tribe, can you give him to us, we want revenge!"


    Asuka emphasized: "But I caught him!"


    "Let''s exchange things!" Jin Huo gritted his teeth.


    "Oh!" Asuka laughed loudly, "Say it earlier!"


    As he spoke, he signaled to A Guda at the side, asking him to pull out the half-dead Xiong Duoduo, and asked, "I don''t know how much the chief is going to take..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw a person approaching with a knife, and shouted loudly: "Xiong Duoduo, I want to avenge Yu Lei!"


    "Ok?"


    "Mr. Yu!"


    Asuka reacted, raised his hand and shot the weapon of the man who rushed up, and looked suspiciously at Jin Huo who was yelling angrily.


    "Yu Xian, what are you doing!" Jin Huo said angrily, "I still want to ask him how my son Jin Yang died!"


    "What else is there to ask? Their giant bears poisoned the young chief and killed Yu Lei from my Yu clan. I, I want revenge!"


    "Yu Lei, Yu Clan?" Asuka muttered to himself, his eyes lit up, his thoughts changed, he got off his horse, and helped Yu Xian up with a smile, "You are from the Yu Clan, tell me earlier!"


    As he said that, he smiled at Jin Huo and said, "Well, great chief, for the sake of Chief Yu... I''ll give this Bear Head or something to you!"


    Jin Huo was overjoyed and hurriedly shouted: "Brother Xie Feiniao!"


    But Asuka patted Yu Xian on the shoulder heavily: "You are welcome, this is all explained by the great chief, the tribe of Leader Yu!


    Hey, brother Yuxian, why are you upset? "


    Yu Xian trembled all over.


    How can he be happy?


    As long as Xiong Duoduo tells the truth, the entire Yu clan will be hated by the Jinwu tribe!


    It is even possible that the entire Yu clan will be expelled!


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    Yu Xian was full of fear.


    "Hey, Brother Yuxian, what are you shaking?"


    "I, I''m cold..."


    "Oh, then you should wear more..."


    Naturally, Asuka would not think that Yu Xian was guilty of being a thief, but thought that he was restrained by the iron armor and iron knife on his body.


    After all, anyone who saw the big Jiang cavalry would be shocked.


    But what he didn''t expect was that this action of his made the other leaders of the Jinwu tribe think about it.


    "Well, why is this Jiang''s man so polite to Yu''s man?"


    "For Chief Yu''s sake? He knew Yu Xian before?"


    "Washing ink?"


    Jin Huo added in a timely manner: "The great chief of Da Jiang appreciates ink washing very much, and wants to let Xi Mo enter Da Jiang!"


    After saying this, Jin Huo didn''t explain anymore, and directly signaled Jin Guang to lead people to bring Xiong Duoduo over.


    "Ok?"


    A stone stirs up a thousand waves.


    "what!"


    "Shouldn''t Washing Ink be the one who sneaked up on Da Jiang?"


    "No wonder she didn''t come back this time!"


    "Yu Shi!"


    ...


    Jin Huo sneered inwardly as he looked at the other couples who were suspicious and jealous of each other.


    As a great chief, how can you succeed if you don''t have the skills and mud?


    You want to hold me accountable, can you clean yourself?


    You say I have a problem, first see if you have dirty mud!


    As everyone knows, there is someone happier than Jinhuo.


    He is the bird.


    After hearing Jin Huo''s words, Asuka gave him a thumbs up: "The great chief Jin Huo said well, our chief really admires Chief Yu very much!"


    Both he and Jin Huo spoke vaguely, but their meanings were decidedly different.


    Jin Huo knew that Yu Shimo didn''t have any strange intentions, so he deliberately used "appreciation" to make it ambiguous.


    But Asuka knew that the great chief and Yu Shimo didn''t even have any ambiguity, and they just wanted to pull Yu Shimo into Da Jiang to help Da Jiang train the golden-horned eagle fighters!


    Of course, in order to reassure Jin Huo, he can only use "appreciation" to misunderstand him.


    Everyone has different ideas, but the results are the same, and they all arouse a "hot discussion" in the Jinwu Department:


    "The great chief of Jiang Jiang is not interested in Ximo, is he?"


    "No way, ink washing is the first battle of the golden horned eagle!"


    "But if you make friends with Da Jiang, it will also be beneficial to my Jinwu Department!"


    "How can our Jinwu tribe be able to defeat such a tribe?"


    ...


    While the members of the Golden Crow Tribe were in a heated discussion, the leader of the Giant Bear Tribe, Xiong Li, was leading the remnants of 5,000 people to flee to the northwest in embarrassment.


    Seeing the imminent success, Xiong Li was furious.


    Although they severely injured the Golden Crow Department, their own strength was also greatly damaged.


    After returning to the tribe this time, they may no longer be able to threaten the Jinwu tribe.


    And the threat from the west of the tribe will also force them to stay in their ancestral land.


    In other words, winter is coming, but their giant bear department is about to usher in the harshest winter.


    Otherwise, the Jinwu tribe''s revenge and the Black Mountain tribe''s persecution would be enough to cause their giant bear tribe to suffer heavy losses.


    At that time, the giant bears of the tribe don''t know how much they will lose...


    "Damn Jinwubu!" Xiong Li roared angrily.


    At this time, he was leaning against a crooked neck to rest, and the warriors of the tribe were also applying a kind of herbal medicine to the giant bear.


    From time to time, a giant bear roared angrily because of the pain.


    "Xiong Duoduo was also taken away..." Xiong Li felt bitter in his heart, he didn''t know how to explain to the chief after he went back, let alone how to explain to his tribe.


    At this moment, not far from them, a small but well-equipped iron cavalry appeared in the field of vision.


    At the head is a troop of well-armed black horses.


    In the sky, there are three big black spots floating...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1282

    Just out of Longtan, and into the tiger''s den.


    It was about Xiong Li in front of him.


    He saw the cavalry that cost him a lot again!


    Of course, before they found each other, the other party found them first.


    It seems to be a "coincidental" meeting, but in fact, the person who came here has already planned it, and has been waiting here for a long time!


    "Clatter!"


    A black horse cavalry appeared, followed by a taller white camel.


    Konoha followed closely behind on a Huanglin barge, looked up at the three big black spots in the sky, and said with a grin: "It''s really easy to have the eagle feather dragon leading the way!"


    After that, there are fifty fine knight guards.


    Then came Mu Feng, Yu Shimo and Li Wang.


    Xiong Li had already stood up hastily, trembling all over.


    Not long ago, he was beaten face to face by a man in the same outfit.


    He was terrified all the way.


    Because he has never seen or heard of a warrior of any tribe who can be covered with gold all over his body.


    Facing such a fighter, he couldn''t even hurt him, so how could he win?


    He believed that those were definitely not soldiers from the Jinwu tribe, and the Jinwu tribe did not have such horses and weapons.


    He vowed never to see such a warrior again.


    He didn''t expect to meet more here!


    All the warriors of the Dire Bear Division had already stood up, or were holding weapons vigilantly, or had just gotten on their mounts¡ªit was too late to rush forward.


    too close!


    Moreover, their horses and oxen mounts and giant bears are not good at charging.


    What they can do now seems to be to watch these warriors dressed in gold, cold and oppressive like gods of death rush forward one after another.


    "Boss, boss, what should we do?"


    A soldier whispered.


    Xiong Liqiang calmed down: "At worst, I will die. Is my son from the Giant Bear Department afraid of dying?"


    The soldier''s teeth chattered, trembling: "Yes, yes!"


    The black horse rushed forward and stood apart, followed by the white camel.


    Konoha Yiqi came to the front, reined in the reins, looked around, nodded, and shouted to the people behind in surprise: "Great Chief, that''s right, it''s them!"


    "It''s over!" Xiong Li tensed up.


    The other party is only here to find them!


    Immediately afterwards, a hearty voice laughed: "Oh, it''s not in vain that I can find it easily!"


    Then, a tall black horse with a black body and scales on its limbs and belly emerged from the crowd.


    Beside it, there is also a one-horned white horse that makes Xiong Lijiu feel heartbroken!


    And the owner of the black horse turned out to be a young man wearing light armor, who was clearly different from others.


    It was Wood Wind!


    For some reason, Hazai Mok fell behind and didn''t show up.


    "The Great Chief!"


    Konoha pointed to Xiong Li and said, "It should be them!"


    Mu Feng looked at the terrified bear warriors, and nodded: "Well, it should be!"


    The people in front of them showed panic immediately after seeing them, and they didn''t escape or resist immediately, so they should have suffered a lot.


    Thinking about the appearance of their remnant soldiers and defeated generals, it is not difficult to guess that they should have fought against Asuka.


    "Old man?" Mu Feng was surprised.


    Because most of the giant bears in the eyes have gray or yellow hair, and very few of them are black.


    Especially their big noses and brown eyes gave Mufeng a sense of instant seeing "Master Hara".


    He smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m from Da Jiang! I''m here specially waiting for you!"


    "Wait, wait for us?" Xiong Li stammered.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right!"


    "You, what do you want to do?" Xiong Li was extremely nervous.


    "Ahem!" Mufeng coughed twice, "Konoha!"


    Konoha nodded, patted his horse and came to Xiong Li, waved his spear, and shouted loudly:


    "This mountain was opened by me.


    I planted this tree.


    If you want to go this way,


    Stay to buy road money! "


    "This..." Xiong Li was dumbfounded.


    He didn''t understand!


    Konoha sneered continuously: "This area is under my control!


    Does the Canary Department know it, and the Wuyi Department knows it or not, they all learned from us! "


    Now that Xiong Li came to his senses, he felt at ease, and asked tentatively, "You only want things, and you don''t want to kill people?"


    Konoha frowned, and waved his spear: "What are you talking about, as long as there are things, don''t kill people!"


    Xiong Li gritted his teeth and asked, "You, how much do you want to collect?"


    Konoha turned to look at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Leave those five original bears and the golden knife!"


    "What!" Xiong Li exclaimed, "You want a bear god!"


    Konoha turned around and said angrily, "Why, you don''t want to?"


    Xiong Li gritted his teeth: "The Bear God is my giant bear''s totem, it is impossible to keep it!"


    Mu Feng patted the horse forward: "Oh?"


    Xiong Li became nervous for no reason.


    Because he understood that the young-looking man in front of him was a great chief.


    One''s own life and death seem to be in the other''s mind.


    "What if I insist on staying?" Mu Feng asked with a smile.


    Xiong Li was terrified, but he gritted his teeth and said: "Then our Giant Bear Division can only fight to the death, so don''t think about it!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Mu Feng waved his hand, and the big ginger cavalry behind him all stepped forward, readying their spears.


    The clash of gold and iron is extremely shocking.


    Xiong Li''s face was pale.


    But he still gritted his teeth and held the knife, and stepped forward with the knife straightened.


    Mu Feng chuckled and whistled again.


    Immediately afterwards, several ferocious beasts squeezed out from behind him.


    A poor head.


    Jufu, who was riding a horse at both ends, carried two iron rods on his shoulders¡ªthey were replaced by Mufeng.


    At the end are two original bears squeezed out with their stomachs shy - Sha Laosan and Sha Laosi.


    Xiong Li was dumbfounded and his heart trembled.


    Not only because of the several ferocious beasts in front of him, but also because of the two "bear gods" that appeared later!


    "How is this possible!" Xiong Li turned pale.


    You know, it is very difficult for an existence like the Bear God to live in peace with other ferocious beasts.


    Unless it is the same kind.


    But in the scene in front of him, there were no less than three or four kinds of fierce beasts around the Bear God, and the Bear God didn''t respond at all.


    Either the ferocious beasts around are as powerful as it, or the young chief in front of him is a powerful beast tamer!


    No matter what it is, they are not something they can fight against!


    Looking at the dejected Xiong Li, Mu Feng smiled and said, "You should be thankful, if I didn''t have a bear god, knowing that you believe in a bear god, I might attack you as soon as we met!"


    "Because of the Bear God?" Xiong Li was surprised.


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s right, have you met people like us in the Jinwu Department?"


    Xiong Li nodded subconsciously.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s it, if I don''t let them show mercy, how many of you do you think can escape?"


    Xiong Li''s face was pale.


    Indeed, if the other party accepts them if they don''t see good results, and if they work hard with them, the Golden Crow Department will join forces with them and they can kill them all-of course, it is only the soldiers of their Golden Crow Department who are desperate.


    Seeing Xiong Li''s silence, Mu Feng smiled.


    In the bottom of my heart, I thought: "This should be a soldier who surrenders without fighting, the best strategy!"


    Just when he was about to continue fooling around, no, to persuade the other party, a cold voice suddenly sounded: "Great chief, we can''t keep them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1283

    "Great chief, we can''t keep them!"


    Of course the only one who can say that is Hashimo.


    She rode her horse to the front of the formation, and said in a cold voice: "Great Chief, the Giant Bears invaded our Golden Crows and caused us huge losses. Please kill them all!"


    Konoha scratched her head and looked at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I just wanted to get some original bears, I didn''t intend to kill anyone.


    And I plan to make a deal with the Giant Bear Department! "


    "Trading?" Hazaimo immediately said, "You can make a deal with my Golden Crow Department, what the Giant Bear Department can give, my Golden Crow Department can also give.


    What they can''t give, we can give! "


    "Oh?" Mufeng smiled, looking at Yu Shimo, "For example, Yutou leads you?"


    Yusaimo immediately shook his head: "I''m from the Jinwu tribe..."


    Before she could finish speaking, she heard a familiar voice: "Xi Mo, is that you?"


    "Huh?" Yusaimo subconsciously looked at the source of the voice, which was a man tied to a horse.


    "It''s me, Ximo!" The man straightened his back on the horse and raised his head, like a hunched shrimp trying to straighten his body.


    "Uncle?" Yu Saimo exclaimed, "Why are you here? Didn''t you report to the Giant Bear Department? They didn''t kill you?"


    Apparently, on the way here, Yusaimo already believed in his heart that his clan uncle was killed by the Giant Bears.


    Did not expect to see Yu Lei here.


    "I, I was captured by them!" Yu Lei said an ambiguous statement.


    But it is obvious that the current giant bear department does not buy his account at all. Xiong Li moved his hand and signaled a soldier to punch Yu Lei on the back. Then he looked at Yu Saimo and said bitterly: "Sure enough, sure enough, Yu Lei is fucking lying to us!


    He did it on purpose! "


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was puzzled, and heard the voice outside the words.


    He grinned and said, "You''ve seen it all!"


    When Xiong Li heard it, he was taken aback for a moment, and then angrily cursed: "As expected, Yu Lei, you are indeed lying to my giant bear department!"


    Yu Shimo looked confused and looked at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng ignored it, and just looked at Xiong Li with a smile: "Tell me, what did he tell you, and see if we agree with each other!"


    Xiong Li said angrily: "What else can I say, you are Da Jiang, I know, you and the Jinwu Department have negotiated to deal with my Giant Bear Department!"


    "Huh?" Now it was Yusaimo''s turn to be surprised, "It was negotiated? What was negotiated!"


    Only then did Xiong Li look at Yu Shimo, and sneered: "It''s really hypocritical to say that you Yu Shi.


    Yu Lei wanted to be the great chief himself, but he didn''t say anything about the young chief who poisoned him.


    Even you, Yu Shimo, are pretending to be confused here! "


    "This!" Hazaimo was stunned.


    She didn''t expect her clan uncle to be the murderer who poisoned Jin Yang!


    Now not only she knew, but also the members of the Jinwu tribe who followed Mu Feng to lead the way!


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Yusaimo hurriedly scolded, "My uncle wouldn''t do such a thing!"


    "No?" Xiong Li sneered, "Will you ask him yourself!"


    After a pause, he said bitterly, "But I didn''t expect that this is what your Jinwu Department discussed with Da Jiang!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, guessed roughly, and said slowly: "Yu Lei, it''s your uncle, right?"


    Yu Shimo nodded.


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "Your clan uncle wants to be the great chief and poisoned Jin Yang.


    Then your Jinwu tribe thought that I, Da Jiang, had poisoned me, so they sent troops to attack me, Da Jiang.


    And Jinhuo, the chief of your Jinwu tribe, is dissatisfied with the Lei tribe, but directly destroying the Fang Lei tribe will inevitably cause losses, and the leaders of the tribe will find it difficult to agree.


    So he thought of using the hands of the giant bear department to destroy Fang Lei''s department.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect the Giant Bear Department to attack your Golden Crow Department instead...


    That''s the way it is, right? "


    He looked at Yu Shimo, then at Xiong Li.


    Hazai Mo nodded subconsciously, vaguely feeling something was wrong.


    On the other hand, Xiong Li, after guessing that the person in front of him was Da Jiang, said loudly, "So what?"


    Mu Feng was noncommittal, and continued: "So, I, Da Jiang, was wronged by your Jinwu tribe for no reason. The most fundamental reason is that you, the uncle of the clan, framed the blame, right?"


    Yu Ximo was taken aback, feeling cold all over his body.


    She could already hear the killing intent in Mu Feng''s words!


    "Great Chief... respected Great Chief!" Yuzai Momo hurriedly saluted, "This may be the nonsense of people from the Giant Bear Department!"


    "Nonsense?" Mu Feng looked at Xiong Li, "Really?"


    Xiong Li poked his neck, frowned and remained silent.


    The person in front of him spoke very differently than he expected.


    It seems that he didn''t collude with Yu Lei?


    He tentatively said: "Does it mean that if I hand over the Bear God to you, you won''t kill us?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, that''s what I said just now, but it''s about to change now!"


    "Change?" Xiong Li was startled, "How?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, give me this Yu Lei, plus five bear gods, you don''t have to die!"


    Xiong Li angrily scolded: "Why change, this Yulei is the basis for me to go back and explain to the Great Chief!"


    "Why?" Mu Feng sneered, "Just because you can''t beat me now!"


    Xiong Li gritted his teeth desperately, wanting to go all out.


    Mu Feng didn''t speak, just whistled.


    Sha Laosan, Sha Laosi, Qiongqi and other fierce beasts all stepped forward.


    Xiong Li clenched his teeth and stared at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng said coldly: "The details of this matter are also the responsibility of your giant bear department, so if you don''t leave, I will keep people!"


    Xiong Li was extremely humiliated in his heart, he wanted to refute but he knew the difference in strength.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to hold back his anger and said in a hateful voice, "Go!"


    Then I heard a series of "dang lang lang" sounds of copper knives falling to the ground.


    As for the five original bears, they wanted to go with the people from the giant bear department, but they were stopped by several kinds of beasts driven by Mufeng. With their own healing skills and beast taming skills, they were tamed without too much effort. .


    From the beginning to the end, Yusaimo watched this scene full of fear.


    powerless.


    She wanted to go over to see how her uncle was doing, but was also stopped by Da Jiang warrior.


    The surrounding Golden Crow warriors obviously alienated her.


    After Mu Feng tamed a few former bears, he signaled to Warrior Da Jiang to bring Yu Lei to him.


    At this time, instead of Xiong Li, he sat in front of the crooked neck tree, looked at Yu Lei: "Speak up, tell me everything you did, I don''t need to kill you!"


    At this time, Yu Lei already knew that the person in front of him was the Great Chief of Da Jiang, he got up from the ground with his hunched body, surprised that the person in front of him was so young, he was a great chief.


    In his mind, a tribal chief who can defeat Fang Lei''s tribe is also a middle-aged existence who is brave, good at fighting, and resourceful like a fox.


    Yu Ximo also shouted at this time: "Uncle, what''s going on?"


    Yu Lei shook his head coldly: "This matter has nothing to do with you!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng looked at Yu Lei in surprise.


    interesting.


    "Tell me, besides what I just said, tell me something I don''t know!" Mu Feng said in a deep voice, "You caused my Da Jiang to die hundreds of people, and you ran such a long way from west to east , don¡¯t say something useful, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but kill you!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lei asked back: "Tell you, what benefits can I have?"


    "Benefits?" Mu Feng was surprised and smiled, "What you should think about now is whether you can live, this is the biggest benefit!"


    "Living is not what I want the most!" Yu Lei shook his head, "Ever since I poisoned Jin Yang to death, I never thought about failing and still living.


    So Xi Mo didn''t know about it, and Yu Shi didn''t know about it either. "


    "Oh?" Mu Feng reacted.


    This Yu Lei is an extreme "power fanatic" who will do anything to pursue power.


    But not quite right.


    At least he still wants to protect his Yu clan.


    This is fundamentally different from big fudge.


    Although Da Huyou is keen on "power" and is an official fan, he has his own bottom line and knows how to advance and retreat.


    He will not take risks for his own selfish desires.


    He instantly understood the pulse of Yu Lei!


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "You don''t want to implicate the tribe, but the tribe will be implicated because of your rebellion.


    Believe it or not, I don''t need to do anything, I just need to put you and these people from the Jinwu tribe back, and when you and your people regret it! "


    "You!" Yu Lei really changed color.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Not only that, but you have painstakingly sent Yu Ximo to the position of the head of the Golden Horned Eagle, and you will be abolished because of you uncle!"


    This time Yu Lei panicked.


    He didn''t expect that the young chief in front of him seemed easy to talk, but he was actually so difficult...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1284

    After realizing that Mu Feng was difficult to deal with, Yu Lei put away his contempt.


    He pondered for a while, then looked at Mu Feng, and said frankly: "I poisoned the young chief of the Jinwu tribe, and I will definitely die when I return to the Jinwu tribe.


    I didn''t expect that Da Jiang would be involved in this incident, causing so many of you to die. Needless to say, even Da Jiang would not allow me to live.


    Even if I went to the Giant Bear Department, they would blame me for the big defeat, and I still couldn''t live. "


    Wooden frowned.


    This Yu Lei could see clearly.


    But he missed one thing, which was the destroyed Fang Lei Department.


    If Fang Lei''s department was still there, they would not spare Yu Lei.


    Leaving aside his position, this Yu Lei is really a fucking talent¡ªabsolute talent!


    He was able to confuse himself to the point where everyone shouted to kill him.


    Yu Saimo wanted to say something, but stopped Yu Lei: "Don''t talk, the more you talk now, the more mistakes you make.


    You should hate me, hate me like everyone else in Jinwubu!


    It was I who caused you to fall into war, and it was I who caused the Jinwu tribe to suffer heavy losses! "


    Yu Shimo turned pale with shock, and looked at Yu Lei in disbelief.


    Yu Lei saw that her face was pained, and her voice was stern: "Get lost, useless thing!"


    As he said that, he turned to look at Mu Feng: "Great chief, drive her away, she is here, there are some things I can''t say!"


    Mu Feng pondered, then nodded, and waved his hand to signal Konoha.


    Konoha directly dragged Hashimo away.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, looked at Yu Shimo: "Speak!"


    Yu Lei showed gratitude, nodded and said: "I have one thing to confirm in advance, will the great chief kill me?"


    Mu Feng didn''t hide anything and nodded.


    Yu Lei asked again: "Then, can the enmity with the Jinwu tribe be resolved?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It can be solved, the key is still in the Jinwu Department. This time I didn''t attack the Jinwu Department, that''s what I meant!"


    Yu Lei breathed a sigh of relief: "Since that''s the case, the great chief deserves me, Yu Lei, to work with you!"


    "Ok?"


    Woodwind was surprised.


    He''s going to kill Yu Lei, and Yu Lei still wants to make trouble with him?


    Yu Lei smiled slightly, and said with a hey smile: "I know I must die, so the Chief Chief can plan things with me!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I''m not worried that you are plotting against me, but why you are willing to trust me, not afraid that I will regret it after killing you?"


    "No!" Yu Lei laughed, not caring about his own life or death, "I told the great chief, you will not refuse!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes.


    "I can make Yu Shimo into ginger!" Yu Lei''s words hit the key point.


    "Huh?" Mu Feng''s eyes lit up instantly.


    He wanted Hashimo to add ginger, which he had already told Asuka, Konoha, Rhinoceros and others.


    The purpose is that Jiang will have his own "air force" one day.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lei, who knew he was about to die, actually told him that he could let Yu wash ink into ginger.


    "Say it!" Mu Feng nodded.


    He really wouldn''t refuse this offer.


    Yu Lei smiled and said, "I''ll just say it, the Great Chief will definitely not refuse."


    Mu Feng didn''t deny it, and said frankly, "What''s the condition?"


    "Save the members of my Yu clan!"


    "Ok?"


    Even if he had already guessed Yu Lei''s "concern" just now, he still couldn''t help being surprised.


    "The great chief sent me back to the Jinwu tribe, exposed all the mistakes I did, and then saved the members of the Yu clan!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "You will die, but the Jinwu Department may not give up a member of the big branch."


    He could feel that Jinwu''s attitude towards the major branches was much better than that of Dali''s.


    At least the existence of the Chief Society shows that they are very "democratic" to some extent.


    A Yu Lei is damned, but they will not be so stupid as to give up the entire Yu clan, because this is tantamount to self-weakness.


    "I know, that''s why I planned with the great chief." Yu Lei said bluntly, "In the past, the Yu clan would definitely be expelled, but now, after the attack by the giant bear tribe, they dare not be so reckless again.


    So they will suppress the Yu clan, and it will be difficult for the entire Yu clan to raise their heads in the Jinwu tribe.


    The Jinwu tribe will use the opportunity of suppressing the Yu clan to absorb the Jinque, Wuji, or small tribes in the north to complete the restoration of the tribe''s power.


    At that time, the Yu clan will be completely worthless and will be reduced to tribal coolies!


    One thing I want to ask the great chief is to bring out members of the Yu clan, let them join Dajiang, and promise not to crowd them out! "


    Mu Feng didn''t answer right away, but looked at Yu Lei: "Are you so sure that the Jinwu Department will treat Yu Shi like this?"


    Yu Lei laughed loudly: "Great chief, great chief, which one of the most powerful people doesn''t have blood on their hands?


    Even my Yu clan grew stronger by stepping on other people''s corpses.


    Jin Huo, you should have seen it.


    Regardless of whether Da Jiang is the murderer or not, if you give him a chance, do you think he will give up easily? "


    Mu Feng silently nodded.


    Although these words are provocative, they are true.


    Jin Huo always wanted to play tricks when talking, which showed that he was a cunning person.


    "The reason why I wanted to poison the young chief, Jin Yang, was also because of his obsession with Xi Mo, and he threatened to marry Xi Mo." Yu Lei sneered, "You think I don''t know about Jin Huo''s thoughts?


    He just wanted Jin Yang to marry Xi Mo, and then took the opportunity to gain the support of my Yu family.


    Once the Yu clan agrees, not to mention the attacks from other clans, it will be gradually annexed by the Jin clan..."


    Mu Feng was somewhat "convinced".


    This Yu Lei definitely has a tendency to be "persecuted paranoia", always thinking that others want to plot against him, plot against Yu Shi.


    That''s why he decided to take the initiative to attack others first.


    The result, this is the result now...


    After listening to Yu Lei patiently, Mu Feng sighed for his "meticulous analysis" before he nodded and said, "I see, you are not convinced that the two brothers Jinhuo and Jinguang have control over the Jinwu Department, so you want to replace them and become Yu Clan, it¡¯s even the Jinwu Department, right?¡±


    "More Jinwubu" was added by Mu Feng after consideration. He thought Yu Lei, a "paranoiac", would be useful.


    Sure enough, Yu Lei looked as if he had met a bosom friend, nodded and laughed loudly: "That''s right, just saying this to you is enough to be worthy of seeking trouble with me."


    "Hey!" Mu Feng cursed from the bottom of his heart.


    This buddy really gasps when he hears others praise him for being fat.


    He waved his hand: "Okay, I can agree to your condition, but it''s not enough just to let people from the Yu clan join Dajiang!"


    He could see that this Yu Lei was not only a paranoid but also a "lunatic" who cared about his clansmen. Knowing that he would die, he racked his brains to use his "remaining heat" to try to make his death more valuable.


    Perhaps in his opinion, it doesn''t matter whether the tribe understands or not.


    As long as what he does himself is big enough, crazy enough, influential enough, that''s enough!


    Yu Lei frowned and looked at Mu Feng, puzzled and asked: "If I die alone, in exchange for you, Da Jiang, you will get a member of the Yu clan, isn''t that enough?"


    "Not enough, not enough!" Mu Feng shook his head again and again, secretly thinking in his heart, "Your role has not been fully utilized yet!"


    He didn''t feel any psychological pressure at all.


    As Yu Lei himself said, no matter which tribe he went to, he would die.


    Even if it is Big Jiang, Mu Feng has to consider the emotions of his tribe.


    As for Yu Lei, he also knew that he would die, and was willing to play his part.


    What Mu Feng can do is to respect his ideas and maximize his role.


    "Then how is it enough?" Yu Lei was a little surprised and even more excited.


    Obviously, he was attracted by Mu Feng''s words.


    He is not afraid of death, but if he can maximize his role, then everything is worth it!


    Seeing Yu Lei''s excited expression, Mu Feng couldn''t bear it, frowned and asked, "You don''t want to live?"


    Yu Lei shook his head: "This plan failed, and I am ashamed of the Yu Clan, it was I who dragged them into a dilemma.


    Now as long as my death alone can prevent the downfall of the Yu family, I am willing! "


    Mu Feng pondered for a moment, nodded solemnly and said: "Okay, I will satisfy you!"


    "Say it!" Yu Lei consciously used an honorific title.


    Mu Feng nodded: "You can tell me where the golden horned eagles of the Jinwu tribe were caught, why Jinqi Mountain was able to guard for so long, and how the Jinwu tribe supported so many people..."


    Yu Lei frowned and thought.


    Obviously, what Mu Feng asked had exceeded his expectation.


    In particular, the other party''s plan obviously exceeded his expectations.


    Mu Feng was not in a hurry, the old god was staring at Yu Lei to make a decision.


    Yu Lei was silent for a moment, then looked at Mu Feng: "Are you going to annex the Jinwu Department?"


    Mu Feng didn''t admit it, nor denied it, and said bluntly: "At present, I will not attack the Jinwu tribe. After all, the entire number of Jinwu tribe and fighters are placed there. Even if I, Da Jiang, can crush them, I can''t do so."


    "Why?" Yu Lei frowned, "Is there any tribe that survived the annexation?


    No matter how powerful your Da Jiang''s fighters are, there is no guarantee that no one will die in battle! "


    "You don''t understand!" Mu Feng shook his head, "It''s easy to defeat the Jinwu tribe, it''s nothing more than the death of some people by my warrior Jiang.


    But once the two bloody battles resulted in heavy casualties, it would not be said whether the Jinwu tribe would be affected.


    After the war, how the two tribes get along will be a big problem.


    I, Da Jiang, can''t always send soldiers to guard against the clansmen I annexed, can I?


    In that case, too tired! "


    Yu Lei frowned.


    He could feel that what the great chief wanted in front of him was fundamentally different from what he wanted.


    But what he understood was that the great chief in front of him was thinking of annexing the Jinwu tribe!


    "What effect can I tell you?" Yu Lei asked directly.


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "It doesn''t matter to you, but I will count your favor on the head of your Yu clan, and Yu Shimo will enter my big ginger, and I will reuse it, at least it is a person at the leader level .


    Members of your Yu clan will be the same as my Dajiang clan, and will not become coolies.


    Among them, the strong ones can wear golden armor and hold golden knives like my other warriors...


    Of course, you don''t have to tell me, I''ll try to annex the Jinwu Department myself.


    But none of this is what you told me, i.e. you were not involved.


    Naturally, I will not count this favor on Yu''s head! "


    Yu Lei was stunned for a moment, short of breath.


    Mu Feng said again: "You failed to calculate Jin Huo''s success, you can entrust this matter to me, it can be regarded as I have continued to complete this matter for you."


    Yu Lei''s eyes brightened, and there was a captivating light in his eyes: "What you said is true?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "I can keep my word for the giant bear department, let alone you?


    And you also said that I will not refuse the conditions you proposed. "


    Yu Lei thought for a while, then nodded: "Yes, you really mean what you say, if it were me, I would kill all these five thousand people!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, if nothing happens, the Giant Bear Department will be annexed!"


    "This..." Yu Lei was stunned.


    He used to think that he dared to think and do, but he didn''t expect that the person in front of him dared to think and do more than himself!


    In a daze, Yu Lei''s eyes burst out with a strong survival light.


    He was just sitting slumped on the ground, but now he struggled to kneel down, kowtowed to Mufeng and begged: "Respected chief, as long as you can keep me alive, let me see the golden crow and the giant bear being destroyed with my own eyes, let me Do anything!"


    "This..." Mu Feng felt in his heart that he had been talking for nothing for a long time.


    After all, this Yu Lei didn''t want to die again.


    "What the hell!" Mu Feng wanted to cry but had no tears.


    What is this!


    But he was thinking about another thing in his heart - whether to save Yu Lei or not!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1285

    Mu Feng frowned, thinking about whether to give this Yu Lei a way out.


    But after much deliberation, it seemed that no one dared to betray his tribe like Yu Lei.


    Lei Long, Benboba, and even Yin Qi were not like him who wanted to usurp power or betray the tribe when the tribe was strong. What''s more, he even poisoned the young chieftain of the Jinwu tribe, Jin Yang.


    The so-called "a gentleman does something, and does not do something", even if this Yu Lei has "talent", he is still a crooked talent.


    If you stay, it is tantamount to laying mines on yourself.


    Especially when Yu Lei knew that he was going to die, he had already arranged his own funeral. Now that he heard Mu Feng''s ambition, he felt hopeful and wanted to live.


    Mu Feng even had a feeling that this guy was fanatical himself, and he was also good at mobilizing other people''s fanaticism.


    He suddenly became vigilant in his heart, thinking of an old saying "Heavenly madness will bring disasters, human madness will bring disasters", if he is really like Yu Lei, wouldn''t disaster be imminent?


    He made a decision in an instant, shook his head at Yulei and said: "You said it yourself, what you do, you will die in any tribe!"


    Yu Lei was stunned for a moment: "Even if you use the entire Yu clan, can''t you keep me alive?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "If it were you, would you agree?"


    After a pause, Mu Feng said again: "Yu Lei, even now I still respect you as a man, and I will not forget to protect the Yu clan before I die.


    Indeed, to tell you the truth, your wisdom makes me a little bit reluctant to kill you.


    But you have to know that no one can betray their own tribe.


    Especially when you killed so many people!


    So of course you are still going to die.


    But you were so contradictory before you died, even I will look down on you!


    Don''t lose your temper before you die! "


    Yu Lei was stunned.


    After a while, he got up and nodded, took a deep breath, looked at Mu Feng solemnly, and said in relief: "Yes, I really deserve to die! Killed thousands of Jinwu tribe, and caused heavy damage to the Giant Bear tribe.


    Why is my life more important than others? "


    Mu Feng felt admiration.


    I really admire it.


    It''s rare for someone to be so calm when he knows he''s going to die.


    Yu Lei looked at Mu Feng again, and sighed: "Unfortunately, if I could have known the great chief earlier, maybe I, Yu Lei, would not have come to this point!"


    Mu Feng nodded silently.


    Yu Lei solemnly bowed and saluted: "Since this is the case, then the great chief will protect the members of my Yu clan according to the agreement you and I just made!"


    "You..." Mu Feng thought it was a pity.


    He thought that Yu Lei would tell him where the important information of the Jinwu Department was before he died.


    But after thinking about it, I was relieved.


    It was obvious that he was going to kill him, so he was not allowed to have a little selfishness?


    Yu Lei said with a hearty smile: "If I don''t tell the important thing about the Jinwu tribe''s Jinqi Mountain, it can be regarded as my last sliver of face as a member of the Jinwu tribe!"


    Mu Feng bowed his body and nodded, which was his approval.


    Yu Lei laughed loudly, his voice was like an old crow with a dry grave, desolate and lonely.


    Yu Lei turned around and consciously walked behind Warrior Jiang.


    Then Mu Feng got up and said: "Mu Ye, let''s go to the Jinwu Department!"


    "yes!"


    Konoha stood up to greet the Great Jiang Cavalry, and continued to move forward.


    Yu Saimo rode his horse to follow, rushed to Mu Feng, and asked in a sad voice: "Respected Chief, can you let the people from the Giant Bear Division go, can''t you let my uncle go?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No!"


    "Why!" Hazai Momo asked anxiously, "Is it because the Giant Bears didn''t attack Kang?"


    "No!" Mu Feng shook his head, "In fact, the Giant Bear Department had already been thinking about me, Jiang, through the Huaxu Department."


    "Then why did you let them go?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, didn''t answer, but said something else: "Do you want me to blame the Jinwu tribe for attacking Da Jiang on the Jinwu tribe, or to your Yu family?"


    "This..." Yu Saimo immediately froze.


    Only then did she realize that it was her uncle, Yu Lei, who caused this series of accidents.


    This accident involved the four major tribes, and only one Da Jiang was victorious in the end!


    As for Da Jiang, he still holds the lives of the Golden Horned Eagle Warriors of the Golden Crow Division under his hands.


    As for her and the Yu family behind her, who knows what kind of fate they have to face!


    She looked at the Golden Crow Warriors who followed her around, and her eyes were no longer respectful, but full of hostility.


    They heard the truth of the matter, but they didn''t hear the discussion between Mu Feng and Yu Lei.


    So right now, apart from the fear of Jiang in their hearts, all they have is hatred for Yu Lei and hatred for the Yu family.


    Even after they realized that Jiang was growing up and leading them in the direction of the Jinwu Department, they were faintly happy - this at least showed that Jiang would not give up the pursuit of responsibility easily!


    ...


    The war in the Jinwu tribe has come to an end, and Jin Guang and Qi Lang are busy organizing the tribe to move back to the headquarters.


    Jin Huo, on the other hand, discussed with Qi Yu and Yu Xian the specific matters of compensation for Da Jiang''s things.


    One hundred and twenty triangular oxen, one hundred and twenty thorn dragons, plus the consumption of Jiang''s troops this time, it is really a lot of expenses.


    Qi Yu muttered that he didn''t want to agree, but because of Qi Lang''s public statement, he couldn''t refuse.


    Yu Xian was in a daze and didn''t know why.


    The leader of the other two branches is not very assertive.


    Jin Huo was so happy that the few people had no idea, so he hurriedly asked the tribe to prepare the things and handed them over to Asuka.


    All he can think of now is to quickly send Da Jiang''s group away, and then close the door to interrogate Xiong Duoduo to find out how his son Jin Yang died.


    Asuka was even more happy with Jinhuo, and asked Qingya and Aguda who were accompanying him to quickly receive it, and then "reluctantly" waved goodbye to Jinhuo and walked away.


    Jin Huo and others sent Asuka to the outermost part of the tribe.


    At the moment when Asuka turned around and left with people, Jin Huo was so excited that he almost shed tears...


    But immediately he had a bitter face again, because he suddenly found that Jiang''s cavalry had turned back again!


    Jin Huo''s heart was trembling with fear, he stubbornly led Qi Yu and Yu to meet him first, enduring his fear, he came to the front with a smile on his face: "Boss Feiniao, I wonder why you are back again?"


    Asuka didn''t hold back, and said with a smile, "I, Great Chief Jiang, have come in person!"


    "What!" Jin Huo was shocked and angry, "He, he is here!"


    He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Asuka smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the chief asked me to pass on a message to you. This time I come to the Jinwu Department to discuss matters with you, not to start a war!"


    He deliberately said the word "war" very strongly, which is obviously a reminder.


    Jin Huo naturally understood and nodded hurriedly: "Okay, okay!"


    So he hurriedly ordered the soldiers around him: "Go and call the high priest and Qi Lang, and say that you have something important to discuss with them!"


    "yes!"


    The soldiers quickly called the two of them.


    When the two rode their horses and came, the faces of the soldiers following them had changed drastically.


    Apparently, they also felt the pressure brought by the return of the Great Jiang warrior.


    When they arrived, Mu Feng was riding a black dragon, followed by Li Wang, Yu Ximo, Yu Lei and fifty guards, followed by a group of fierce beasts.


    Qiongqi, Jufu, Huleibao, etc.


    Of course, the most eye-catching ones are the few original bears that Mu Feng improvised to rank Sha Laojiu along with Sha Laosi.


    At this time, the seven-headed Yuanxiong were lined up in such a line, squatting not far behind Mu Feng, staring at the people of the Jinwu tribe.


    And Mu Feng grinned and greeted Jin Huo: "Brother, we meet again!"


    Jin Ham''s stomach was trembling, and he responded with a smiling face: "Yes, yes, brother, what a coincidence..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1286

    Jin Huo looked at the seven giant bears squatting behind Mufeng side by side, thinking that there were only two bears before, and then thinking about the scene when the giant bears escaped, his color changed suddenly.


    He tentatively asked: "Brother, have you met someone from the Giant Bear Department?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Jin Huo''s face was full of hope: "Then you guys started fighting, you must have killed many of them, right?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "That''s not true."


    "Ah?" Jin Huo looked annoyed and regretful.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "However, the leader of the Giant Bear Department and I are very good at chatting, if he insists on sending me some bear gods, I can''t resist, so I have no choice but to accept it!"


    The corner of Konoha''s mouth twitched.


    Li Wang and Fifty Jingqi remained motionless, their expressions unchanged.


    For them, nothing the warchief says or does is their concern.


    Hashimo''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    On the contrary, when he looked away from Yu Lei and looked at Jin Huo, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing the nervousness of Jin Huo and the others, Mu Feng waved his hands and said: "Brother, it''s a coincidence that I rescued a person from the Giant Bear Department. It is said that he is from your Jinwu Department. Can you see it?"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and stepped aside.


    Konoha nodded, and pushed Yu Lei out.


    Everyone in the Jinwu tribe exclaimed in unison.


    "Yu Lei!"


    "It''s you!"


    "you are still alive!"


    Yu Shimo looked pained.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, endured the regret in his heart, and said to Mu Ye: "Let those people from the Jinwu tribe come here too!"


    "yes!"


    Konoha nodded, rode his horse and shouted to the back: "Let them come over!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, the soldiers of the Golden Crow Tribe who had been cautiously following Da Jiang along the way rushed back to their great chief excitedly as if they had received an amnesty.


    As soon as they saw Jin Huo, these people shouted in unison: "Great Chief, we have something important to report!"


    "It was Yu Lei who colluded with the Giant Bear Division and poisoned the young chief to death!"


    "It''s Yu Lei who brought people from the Giant Bear Division to fight the Golden Crow Division!"


    It is a human nature that has not changed for thousands of years.


    Especially the suffering Jinwu tribe fighters are still standing on the moral high ground at this time, and there is no pressure to complain about Yu Lei''s evil deeds.


    Now everyone in the Jinwu tribe exploded, and they all scolded Yu Lei: "It turned out to be you!"


    "Yu Lei, you''re crazy!"


    "How could you collude with outsiders to poison the young chief of my Jinwu tribe!"


    ...


    Only then did Asuka quietly come to Mu Feng''s side, and asked in a low voice, "Great Chief, what''s going on?"


    Mu Feng made a general statement in a few words, and also made a generalization of the secret discussion with Yu Lei.


    Asuka''s face changed drastically, and he said sincerely: "If he hadn''t betrayed the Jinwu Department first, I would have begged you to save him!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and sighed, and said in a low voice: "He and the Yu clan, I can only have one!"


    Asuka understood, nodded and said: "Instead of being inhuman on both sides, it''s better to save Yu Shi and accept this Yu Shimo!"


    Mu Feng nodded, motioning him to look into the field.


    At this time, everyone in Dajiang seems to be an outsider...


    Jin Huo was so angry that he sent someone to bring Xiong Duoduo back again to confront him.


    After some confrontation, there is no doubt.


    Yu Lei has become an unforgivable person in the eyes of everyone, and not killing him is not enough to anger the common people.


    Even Yu Xian, who kept claiming that he didn''t know, was taken down by the surrounding soldiers and held accountable.


    Yu Saimo was so anxious that she couldn''t speak, she already felt the hostility from the tribe.


    It is true that she would not be able to accept that her uncle would be a traitor, let alone anyone else.


    She was in tears, not knowing what to do.


    Jin Huo was so furious that he was about to kill Yu Lei on the spot with a sword.


    However, Yu Lei Yiran was not afraid, and let Jin Guang stab his thigh with a knife, and even knocked out a few of his teeth with a punch.


    He just looked back at Mu Feng with blood on his face, and a strange smile that others couldn''t understand appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart, after all, he couldn''t watch Yu Lei being bullied at the end of his life like watching a play - although he deserved it.


    He said in a deep voice, "Brother!"


    Jin Huo was stunned, looked up at Mu Feng, quickly put away his knife, and asked, "Brother, what do you want to say?"


    Mu Feng kept his face stern: "The person I arrested, the truth of what I found out, brother, don''t you think you owe me an explanation?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Jin Huo was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that the other party sent Yu Lei out not just to make him vent his anger!


    Not only him, but other members of the Golden Crow Department also reacted with panic on their faces.


    Killing Yulei was second, how to appease Da Jiang''s anger was the most important thing!


    If it was said that they still had a little fantasy about this "misunderstanding" and wanted to say to Da Jiang arrogantly, "I will hit you if I hit you, what reason do you want?" After seeing Da Jiang''s combat power and the scene in front of him, No one dares to say "no" to Da Jiang!


    They even thought that Jiang helped them quell the chaos, and as long as they only had so many thorn dragons and triangle bulls, they really had conscience and conscience!


    If it were them, it wouldn''t be so easy to deal with!


    Seeing the silence of the Jinwu tribe, Mu Feng squinted his eyes and looked at Jinhuo: "Why, brother thinks that I, Da Jiang, have not formally fought with you, and now that you are in your Jinwu territory, you can handle me, Da Jiang?"


    As soon as he said a word, Jin Huo suddenly changed color and waved his hands again and again: "No, it''s not!"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "What does that brother think?"


    Jin Huo asked subconsciously: "What do you want to do, brother?"


    Mu Feng sneered: "What do I want to do?


    Or, kill Yu Lei for me, and then we can sit down and have a good talk about what to do? "


    Jin Huo took a rare hard look, shook his head and said: "No, Yu Lei must stay in the tribe, otherwise he will not be able to appease the anger of our Jinwu tribe!"


    This time it wasn''t just Jin Huo, even Qi Yu, Qi Lang and the leaders of the other two branches shook their heads decisively: "No, Yu Lei must stay!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng sneered, "Interesting, your Jinwu tribe attacked me, Da Jiang, and there are no less than a hundred golden horned eagle fighters who are still staying with me, Da Jiang. They haven''t given me this explanation yet, and now they are playing tricks on me. ,right?"


    Everyone in the Jinwu tribe fell silent, looked at Mufeng anxiously, and shouted, "Dear chief, if you have something to say, speak up!"


    "You, don''t get angry!"


    "We will definitely give you an explanation!"


    ...


    Mufeng snorted coldly.


    Jin Huo bit the bullet and put down the golden knife, stepped forward, leaned forward and said: "Brother, we will definitely give you the explanation, but I really don''t know how to satisfy you.


    I''m afraid that if I say less, it will make you unhappy, so why don''t you say it yourself, as long as you can promise, I will promise you, okay? "


    Mu Feng''s face softened a little, he glanced at Jin Huo, Jin Huo hurriedly leaned back again.


    He looked at Jin Guang and the others again, and all of these people also bowed and smiled respectfully.


    Mu Feng rolled his eyes, and did not answer directly, but instead asked: "How about this, tell me, Yu Lei did such a thing, how do you plan to deal with him, and how do you plan to deal with Yu Shi?"


    "Ok?"


    Everyone tensed up.


    Yu Xian, who was held up by someone, was terrified.


    Da Jiang asked him face-to-face how to deal with them, Yu Shi, would it be any good?


    Yu Saimo was devastated, because it was still difficult for her to accept this fact.


    As for the rest of the Jinwu tribe, they were apprehensive. Judging by the chief''s tone, if Yu was not severely punished, it would be difficult for him to let it go?


    Needless to say?


    It''s also easy to do!


    Jin Huo turned his head and looked at Jin Guang, Jin Guang nodded.


    He looked at Qi Yu and the other two leaders again.


    They also nodded in unison.


    It seems that they both have the same thoughts in their hearts.


    Rare bosses will agree!


    Jin Huo''s confidence doubled, he looked at Mu Feng again, raised his voice and said: "Brother, don''t worry, Yu Lei will die if he makes such a big mistake.


    And Yu Shi will also receive the most severe punishment from my Jinwu Department! "


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng smiled knowingly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1287

    Hearing Mu Feng say "that''s good", Jin Huo quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Obviously, he guessed right, the other party wanted to punish Yu Shi severely.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng asked: "How does brother plan to severely punish Yu?"


    "This..." Jin Huo was stunned.


    How would he come up with punishment measures to punish Yu Shi?


    This kind of thing depends on the opinions of other leaders. After all, this kind of thing can''t patronize him to vent his anger.


    Because he still has faults in himself!


    He thought for a while, then turned around and asked sternly: "How do you guys think severely punish Yu?"


    Qi Yu took the lead in expressing his opinion: "Yu Lei poisoned Jin Yang, colluded with the giant bear to harm the Jinwu tribe, and must be killed!


    The Yu family must have known about this matter. The warriors were reduced to ordinary tribesmen, and everyone else was a coolie. They no longer had the same food and treatment as other tribesmen! "


    Jin Guang also nodded: "That''s right, Yu Xian, as the leader of the Yu clan, must have known about it, and should be executed!


    Yu Shimo descended to an ordinary clansman! "


    Jin Huo nodded secretly.


    Seeing this, the other two leaders nodded in agreement.


    It can be seen that the opinions of several leaders are unanimous again.


    Only then did Jin Huo look at Mu Feng resolutely: "Brother, I don''t know if this treatment can be regarded as an explanation for you, Jiang?"


    Mu Feng frowned and shook his head: "This can only be regarded as a punishment for traitors within your Jinwu Department, and it doesn''t mean anything to me, Da Jiang."


    Jin Huo was dumbfounded.


    Mu Feng continued: "I, Da Jiang, lost so many clansmen, and recruited soldiers from all over the country to assist in the defense of Heishui City. All of these were wasted in response to consumption and needs?"


    Jin Huo''s face was pale.


    If these were counted, the Golden Crow Department would have lost some money.


    Who knows how much Mu Feng can tell?


    He pondered for a while, then gritted his teeth and said: "Brother, please explain how you can end this matter."


    Mu Feng looked at Jin Huo with a sad and indignant face, guessed that it was about the same, nodded and said: "Okay, then I will tell you what I need to meet!"


    Jin Huo hurriedly nodded: "Brother, please tell me!"


    "Okay, first of all, the loss of my ginger population.


    As I said, the reason why I don''t want to go to war is not because I am afraid of fighting, but because I am afraid of population loss.


    To put it bluntly, the life of my Dajiang tribe is more precious.


    This point can be seen from the gap between our fighters! "


    Jin Huo had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    Mu Feng said again: "Furthermore, your previous compensation can only be regarded as the condition for me, Da Jiang, to send troops to help you put down the rebellion this time.


    That doesn''t make me let go of your Golden Horned Warriors.


    Also, I have previously given up the annexation of the Canary Division population, as long as their territory, you also need to compensate me in this regard! "


    Jin Huo was startled when he heard it.


    He was able to hear it.


    Mu Feng kept saying that he didn''t care about their population, but still wanted to replenish the population.


    But where does the Golden Crow Department come from now?


    In desperation, he had no choice but to ask Mu Feng again in a low voice: "I really don''t know how to meet my brother''s request, please tell me clearly!"


    Seeing his helpless expression, Mu Feng no longer kept his secrets, and continued: "Okay, since you want to say it, then I will say it.


    First of all, the territory and population of the Canary Division, you must give me the same, this cannot be changed.


    Then there are your golden-horned eagle fighters. If you want to exchange them back, you must exchange them with enough population or other things.


    Finally, you must also compensate for the loss of soldiers that I, Da Jiang, dispatched this time. "


    "How to pay?" Jin Huo was dejected.


    Mu Feng saw that he had lost his temper, and "taught me carefully": "The people of the Canary Department said, no, just let them migrate.


    To exchange things for Golden Horned Eagle Warriors, you can either use your Thorn Dragons or the Yu Clan to exchange them. Anyway, you have to punish them severely. Why don¡¯t you give me Jiang and be my coolie!


    If Yu''s population is large enough, I can even reduce your consumption compensation! "


    Jinhuo was gone, and Mufeng was so dizzy with coaxing and frightening that he didn''t know where Mufeng''s focus was.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to turn to Jin Guang for help.


    Jin Guang frowned.


    He obviously heard the implication of Mu Feng - Yu Shi''s mouth!


    He really wanted to speak out, but he was afraid of offending Mufeng and getting angry.


    Now at this moment, he and his elder brother Jin Huo are both responsible for the crime.


    Thinking of the guilt, Jin Guang suddenly thought that Chiye of the Qi clan was still in Dajiang, raised his voice, and said loudly: "What do you think of exchanging the humble lives of the Yu clan for the golden-horned eagle fighters of my Jinwu tribe?"


    He specifically emphasized the words "return to the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior".


    Sure enough, several old cunning heads nodded one after another: "Okay, yes!"


    "They should have been severely punished!"


    "Yes, send them to Da Jiang, let them bear Da Jiang''s anger!"


    ...


    Jin Huo looked at Mu Feng piously: "How about it, brother, is the sincerity of my Jin Wu Department enough in this way?"


    Mu Feng reluctantly nodded, pretending to be casual and asked: "How many members of the Yu clan are there?"


    Jin Huo hurriedly looked at Jin Guang.


    Jin Guang also hurriedly replied: "They have a population of more than 200 before 13,000. After the battle of the Giant Bear Division, more than 2,700 of them died."


    Mu Feng pretended to frown, and looked at Jin Huo: "So little?"


    Jinhuo''s expression froze.


    He thought that the population of more than 10,000 was enough to make up for the loss of Jiang.


    Mu Feng said: "Brother, do you think the more than one hundred golden horned eagle fighters in your Jinwu tribe are more important, or the more than ten thousand coolies?"


    Jin Huo reacted instantly, and said decisively: "Of course it''s the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior..."


    He immediately shut up, frowning in silence.


    The meaning of the other party is obvious, more than 10,000 people are not enough!


    Jin Huo is completely busy now.


    He didn''t expect that Mu Feng, who was originally "easy to talk", became so difficult to talk, and what he wanted was far beyond his expectation.


    In fact, Mu Feng felt satisfied now.


    But in line with the principle of "If you can ask for more, you can never ask for less", he decided to swindle Jinhuo again.


    Anyway, now they have also seen the power of the Great Jiang Cavalry Army, and they have experienced a surprise attack from the Giant Bear Division, and their strength has been greatly damaged.


    The current Jinwu Department does not have the strength to be tough with Jiang.


    On the other hand, Mu Feng also thought that the loss of the Giant Bear Division was a bit heavy, and he had to take the opportunity to weaken the Golden Crow Division so that the two divisions could maintain a balance and restrain each other.


    Otherwise, with the pissing nature of the Golden Crows, it is possible that as soon as he walks on the front foot, they will kill the Giant Bears on the back.


    The reason why he didn''t kill the giant bears before was because he wanted the two to contain each other, so that Jiang could continue to peacefully suppress and annex the two.


    Jin Huo more or less sensed that Mu Feng took advantage of the fire to rob and raise the price.


    But he can do nothing.


    The Golden Crow Department is at a disadvantage and is weak.


    Big Jiang Zhanli, fist hard.


    He didn''t dare to provoke Big Jiang at this juncture, and let Jinwubu suffer a new round of damage.


    He had no choice but to hold back his aggrieved words and said, "Brother, just tell me, as long as it''s not too embarrassing for me!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng smiled and patted Jin Huo on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Brother, don''t be nervous, although I want the territory pass of the Jinque Department, it''s not to deal with your Jinwu Department, but to facilitate the transaction between the two departments.


    What I want is only 30% of the next salt produced by your Jinwu Department! "


    "Salt, 30%?" Jin Huo was surprised.


    "Not bad!" Mu Feng nodded, "You guys make the salt, wrap it well, and send it to the Canary Mountain Pass, and I will let someone pick it up here!"


    Jin Huo frowned.


    Salt is very common for the Jinwu Department, but if it is stored elsewhere, it must be a hard currency.


    Ginger needs salt, and the purpose couldn''t be more obvious.


    They want to use the salt from Jinwubu to trade elsewhere!


    But what can he do if he knows it?


    So, after a brief struggle and hesitation, he could only nod honestly: "Okay!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "That''s right, it''s better to settle enemies than to end them!"


    Jin Huo apologized with a bitter face...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1288

    The plan has been decided, and the next thing is the handover of the two departments.


    There was a lot of mourning in the Golden Crow.


    The source is naturally the Yu clan who were expelled from the Jinwu tribe.


    After learning all about Yu Lei''s rebellion, the members of the Yu clan were shocked and angry.


    To his surprise, Yu Lei turned out to be the murderer who poisoned Jin Yang, colluding with the Giant Bear Department.


    What was angry was that the Jinwu tribe beat him to death with a stick, and handed over all the clansmen to Da Jiang!


    The furious members of the Yu clan yelled at Yu Lei and the other members of the Jinwu clan.


    But they know that scolding won''t help.


    They have decided to go to Dajiang to become coolies in other departments.


    This made the entire Yu clan feel that they were abandoned by the whole world.


    Sure enough, Yu Lei was executed.


    Yuxian was also involuntarily broken by Jinwubu, and he gave it to Jiang as a favor on the grounds of Mufeng''s request to "leave me for revenge".


    Of course, after turning around, Mu Feng stopped the bleeding with the Wood Dao Derivative Technique, and took him away with him.


    Asuka and Konoha took care of the migration of the Yu clan, while he led King Li, Yu Shimo and Fifty Qingqi one step ahead.


    The Jinwu tribe also led people to follow Asuka and Konoha to help them drive away the Yu clan.


    On the other hand, they also brought other things, and went to Da Jiang to pick them up¡ªthe Golden Horned Eagle Warrior.


    Along the way, Yu Ximo was devastated, obviously unable to accept the sudden change.


    The change was so great that she felt as if she was in a dream.


    After they were far away from the Jinwu tribe, Mu Feng asked Yu Ximo: "Leader Yu, what are you thinking?"


    Yu Shimo was listless and failed to respond to Mu Feng immediately.


    Mu Feng didn''t take it seriously, and said with a smile: "Hate your Uncle?"


    It was only then that Yu Ximo came to his senses, and nodded as a response.


    "You should thank him!" Mu Feng pointed out.


    "Why?" Hashimo frowned.


    "Because he saved your Yu clan." Mu Feng looked serious, "Of course, he didn''t poison Jin Yang, and your Yu clan wouldn''t go through this catastrophe."


    "He saved Yu Shi?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Feng nodded, "He made a deal with me, he led him to death, and let Yu''s into my ginger."


    Yu Saimo is not a fool. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly realized, and asked in a hoarse voice: "He returned to the Ministry to lead him to death, so you take this opportunity to ask the Jinwu Department to get out of the Yu family?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Only if he dies, can the Jinwu Department dispel their grievances.


    Let me remind you of the Yu family again.


    If he doesn''t die, if I want Yu''s family, it will only arouse the Jinwu tribe''s resistance. "


    "It''s not that Jiang can''t defeat the Golden Crows, you can use force, and the Golden Crows dare not refuse!" Hazai Mo still couldn''t accept it.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Yu Lei is alive, I can''t treat him to Da Jiang. I can''t explain to my Da Jiang tribe just because of Yu Lei.


    Yu Lei is alive, and you Yu clan will always hate him in your hearts. When I, Da Jiang clan see him, I will also think of my dead enemy. You Yu clan cannot integrate into Da Jiang. "


    "Integrated with ginger?" Yu Saimo frowned, "Didn''t you become a coolie for ginger?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, this is the condition that Yu Lei negotiated with me.


    He is willing to lead to death, I will protect your Yu clan, and let your Yu clan''s blood continue to become a member of the Dajiang clan. "


    Yu Shimo was silent for a moment, and asked, "Why are you willing to believe him?"


    "Because he was still thinking about his clansmen before he died, at least it shows that he is not completely without boundaries." Mu Feng smiled, "And I also said, I hope Chief Yu will join Da Jiang!"


    "Me?" Yu Saimo was stunned, "I''m a woman, what can I do if I join Da Jiang?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "What''s wrong with the woman, I also have a female leader named Fu Yu in Da Jiang. She is responsible for the safety of my Da Jiang headquarters.


    And you, if you want, can help me, Da Jiang, build an army of birds! "


    "Bird Army?" Yuzai Mo frowned, "Didn''t you promise the Golden Crow Tribe to return them the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I just promised to return them, I didn''t say I would return the golden horned eagle!"


    Yu Ximo was taken aback for a moment, and when he thought about it carefully, he found that Mu Feng hadn''t said anything about recarving from the beginning to the end.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Of course, if you don''t want to, it''s okay, it''s fine for me to become an ordinary clan member, as long as you abide by my clan rules!"


    "I, let me think about it!"


    "Okay!" Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Don''t think too long, I still expect you to take the golden horned eagle to deal with the giant bears at the critical moment!"


    Hawashi Mo nodded: "Yes!"


    Wooden Wind laughed out loud.


    Hazai Mo''s mood suddenly improved a lot, and he looked behind him with a complicated expression...


    Fang Lei Department.


    The Dajiang warriors headed by Rhinoceros quickly completed the relocation and migration of the opponent''s Leibu.


    Because of the rhinoceros head, the entire Fang Lei clan had little opinion on joining Da Jiang.


    The only thing they worry about is whether they will be treated as coolies after entering the big ginger. After all, they have always treated people from other tribes like this.


    But Xishou also gave them a guarantee: as long as they strictly abide by Da Jiang''s system, everyone will have the same rights as other tribesmen.


    According to the arrangement of Fang Lei''s tribe, everything is being carried out according to Mu Feng''s plan.


    When Mu Feng arrived at Fang Lei''s department, there were only soldiers from Da Jiang''s and Fang Lei''s departments stationed here.


    Mu Feng directly ordered Xishou: "You don''t need to go back to Pixiu City, just stay here and start building the city.


    Also, make your way south and into the forest! "


    "To the south?" Rhinoceros was surprised.


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng replied, "The golden-horned eagle warriors from the Jinwu tribe marched southwest from the Fanglei tribe, and then attacked our Dajiang, and according to what they said, it took only two or three days.


    This shows that there is a shortcut from Longcheng to Fang Leibu, it''s in the forest! "


    It was only then that Xishou came to his senses and nodded hastily.


    If a direct route from Dragon City to Fang Lei''s former land can be opened, then Da Jiang''s ability to intervene in the Eastern Land will become stronger.


    At that time, it will be convenient for Jiang to expand eastward, and he will be able to better guard against the Jinwu tribe.


    Of course, at this time, he still didn''t know what kind of benefits Mu Feng had obtained by wandering around the Jinwu Department.


    Mu Feng introduced to him again: "This leader Yu, you have met before, is now my Da Jiang''s man, I will put it here with you first, and you will take him to know everything about Da Jiang!"


    "Huh?" Xishou''s eyes lit up, and he quickly responded, "Yes!"


    Sure enough, when Yu Saimo saw that it was the rhinoceros head, his eyes lit up, and he nodded at the rhino head: "The leader of the rhinoceros!"


    Rhinoceros waved his hand: "I am just the city lord in Dajiang, not the leader!"


    "Ah?" Rhinoceros was puzzled, "City Lord?"


    Xishou was about to explain, but Mu Feng waved his hands and said, "Explain this to him slowly in the future. Now, you should lead people to Xiangdong and Asuka to prepare to accept the new tribe."


    Then he turned to Yu Saimo: "You will appease the members of the Yu family, but if they need food and shelter, they will follow Da Jiang''s clan standards.


    When they have fully arrived here and become familiar with them, they can participate in the development of the road to Dragon City.


    At that time, they can directly arrive at Dragon City and visit Dragon City without detours.


    Those who meet the selection criteria of my Great Jiang Clan can directly enter Dragon City in the future!


    Of course, during this period, you can ask Rhinoceros to take you back to Dragon City..."


    Yu Shimo was a little confused, but still nodded honestly: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng then waved his hand: "Okay, you stay here first, if you need anything, just go to Xishou..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1289

    Mu Feng returned to Heishui City and sent a letter to Longcheng, asking Yu Li to send the prisoners of the Jinwu Tribe captured earlier to Heishui City.


    It was rare for Yu Li to go out of Dragon City in person, and sent dozens of captives including Chi Ye.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Yu Li smiled and asked: "Great chief, won''t the golden horned carvings be returned to them?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "They have already given them a high regard, how dare they ask for a golden horned carving?"


    Yu Li frowned and said, "But it''s useless for us to have these golden horned eagles. No one else can control these golden horned eagles except you."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Why not, the eagle control fighters selected from Goshawk City can''t?


    Also, don''t worry, this time I brought back a capable person from the Jinwu Department who can help me, Jiang, train the bird fighters! "


    "Capable person?"


    "Well, if you have a chance, you will meet, and it''s a woman. Let''s see who is suitable in the tribe. You can preside over their wedding and let her take root in my big ginger!"


    Yu Li nodded and laughed loudly: "Okay, I understand!"


    "By the way," Mu Feng asked, "I asked you to explore the way north from Dragon City, how are you doing?"


    Yu Li shook his head: "The forest is too deep to get through."


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s fine, I guess we should start with the previous group of captives and bring them here. I''ll have a good chat with them!"


    "it is good!"


    Soon, all the one hundred and thirteen captives were brought to Mu Feng.


    Now they are obviously a lot fatter than when they were caught, and they feel that they have changed from proud golden horned eagles to dull geese, and their eyes are dull, not knowing why.


    Mu Feng scratched his head and said in surprise: "What''s the matter, they were very thin when they were caught!"


    Yu Li shook his head helplessly: "I don''t know what''s going on, it''s just that these people eat whatever they give you in Dragon City, and they can finish it without picking anything."


    Mu Feng stroked his chin in surprise: "Is my Da Jiang''s food so good?"


    On the contrary, Chiye was bold, and shouted sharply: "If you want to kill Jiang, you can kill it. Anyway, we have eaten enough of your Jiang, so it''s not a loss!"


    "Hey!" Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, it turned out that these people were planning to use these methods to "take revenge" on Jiang.


    I have to say that these people are really "simple" and "cute".


    He smiled and said: "Oh, that will disappoint you, your Jinwu tribe is now willing to redeem you back.


    So I will make up for all the things you eat from Jinwubu!


    High Priest, how many things they ate, list them all later, and get them back from Jinwubu! "


    "Yes!" Yu Li was very cooperative.


    Chi Ye and the others froze.


    As golden horned eagle fighters, the reason why they look thin is because they have to maintain weight and carry more flying guns.


    Because the weight that each golden-horned eagle can carry is limited.


    The heavier they are, the fewer weapons they carry.


    After more than a month like now, each of them has gained a lot of weight, not to mention carrying weapons, I am afraid that those golden horned eagles will have to work hard to carry them.


    But having said that, the great chief in front of him was really ruthless. He even cut off the feathers of their golden horned eagles one by one, so that now their golden horned eagles are running around in the open space like flightless wild birds every day, pecking at the ground. Back and forth, completely lost the majestic appearance of the overlord of the sky in the past.


    But this is not a problem that they can solve without resentment. Now that they heard that the Jinwu Department is willing to redeem them, they are both excited and apprehensive.


    They already knew the news of the defeat of the Golden Crow tribe. As the chief culprit of Da Jiang''s suppression of the Golden Crow tribe, they knew very well what challenges they might face when they returned to the tribe¡ªeven if they were the Golden Horned Eagle Cavalry.


    Mu Feng is very "understanding": "How many members of the Yu clan are there among you?"


    Captives, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know why, no one responded.


    Mu Feng didn''t hide anything and said: "The members of the Yu clan have been expelled from the Jinwu tribe and joined me, Da Jiang, so the members of the Yu clan can stay.


    Otherwise, if you return to the Golden Crow Department, you will only have a dead end...


    Well, I reckon that I don''t need to say more about this matter, and someone from the Jinwu Department will tell you when the time comes. "


    As soon as Mu Feng finished speaking, one of the captives asked hesitantly, "Is what you said true?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "There''s no need to lie to you, the whole branch of the Yu family has joined my big ginger, and the leader of Yu Shi Mo is now in the old place of Fang Lei''s department...


    What a mistake, she should have been called! "


    He then turned to Yu Li: "Notify Xishou, let him send someone to bring Yu Ximo!"


    "yes!"


    Just when Mu Feng was about to look at that person, the person''s voice was full of surprise, and he took the initiative to stand up: "Okay, I''ll stay! I''m from the Yu family!"


    "Oh?" Mu Feng also nodded in surprise.


    Because this person just walked out from behind Chi Ye.


    That is to say, he may have participated in the sneak attack on Dragon City, and he knew the jungle area from Dragon City to Fanglei City.


    Sure enough, after questioning, he was sure that this person knew the exact route.


    He was very excited in his heart, nodded and said: "Okay, you voluntarily join me, Da Jiang, and Da Jiang will definitely not treat you badly in the future!"


    The man nodded heavily and stepped aside consciously.


    Mu Feng''s heart moved, and he said with a smile: "If there are any of you who don''t want to go back to the Jinwu Department, and volunteer to join me, Da Jiang, that''s fine too!"


    That''s all he said, without much hope.


    After all, who has a family and a mouth, who wants to give up their family and join another department?


    But as soon as the words fell, thirty people stood up hesitantly: "I am willing!"


    "I do!"


    "I would too!"


    "Huh?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Are you all members of the Yu clan?"


    More than twenty of the thirty people shook their heads.


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Aren''t you worried about your family?"


    Unexpectedly, these people shook their heads: "We don''t have parents in the Jinwu tribe, and even if we have relatives, they are only relatives."


    "This..." Mu Feng secretly rejoiced in his heart, "There is an unexpected joy!"


    He nodded and said: "Okay, if you join Da Jiang, Da Jiang will not treat you badly, don''t worry!"


    These people nodded in unison,


    As for Mu Feng, he has already started to think in his heart how to form a flying cavalry army that belongs to Jiang alone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1290

    Yu Shimo quickly came from Fang Lei''s old place.


    After meeting the golden-horned eagle warriors from the Yu clan, he helped Mu Fengduo win over another seven people.


    Counting those who planned to add ginger at the beginning, there were a total of forty-one people who were willing to join ginger.


    This really surprised Hawashimo.


    She is not surprised that the Yu family is willing to join Da Jiang, but some members of the Jin family and Qi family are also willing to join Da Jiang, which makes her very puzzled.


    For her strangeness, Mu Feng didn''t explain much.


    People go to high places!


    After another three days, Asuka finally brought the first group of Yu clan members to Heishui City.


    It was late autumn and the weather was cold.


    Inside and outside Heishui City, it was full of excitement.


    Because of the migration of the Fang Lei tribe, the entire Blackwater City has gained a lot of popularity.


    The increase in labor force has also accelerated the construction speed of the entire Heishui City.


    When the members of the Yu clan saw the city for the first time, their eyes widened.


    The situation was the same as the reaction of the Fang Lei tribe when they approached Heishui City for the first time.


    Even though Yu Saimo had greeted them in advance, it was still hard for them to believe that such a powerful tribe could ignore Yu Lei''s fault and give them the same treatment as their own clansmen.


    Therefore, they were very apprehensive when they entered the city.


    Mu Feng arranged for Yu Li to arrange for the new clan members.


    And he had to wait for the "messenger" of the Jinwu tribe who came with Asuka.


    They said they were messengers, but in fact they came to exchange for Golden Horned Eagle Warriors.


    The person in charge was Jin Guang, followed by Qi Lang and another member of the Jinwu tribe.


    Mu Feng didn''t hear the name clearly, but it seemed to be called "Zalidao", a very strange name.


    Jin Guang brought several people forward to salute: "Jin Guang, the high priest of the Jinwu tribe, has met the respected chief!"


    Qi Lang and the other person also stepped forward to salute.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "We are all acquaintances, you''re welcome!"


    Jin Guang suppressed the anxiety in his heart, and looked at Mu Feng respectfully: "Dear Chief, we are here to welcome back the Golden Horn Eagle fighters in your department, please allow it!


    This is a little thought from my Jinwu Department! "


    As he spoke, he looked at Qi Lang, who hurried forward to offer something.


    Mu Feng looked at Qi Lang with a smile.


    Qi Lang introduced solemnly: "In order to show the sincerity of my Jinwu Department, I specially offer one hundred golden knives, twenty green ox horns, and twenty dragon thorns..."


    Mu Feng was stunned when he heard it.


    Da Jiang didn''t need to talk about Jinwu''s sincerity.


    It''s all flashy stuff.


    When Qi Lang was chanting, he could obviously feel the disdain of the Jiang warriors around him, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    In fact, after seeing Da Jiang''s golden sword and armor, anyone knew that the golden utensils of the Jinwu Department were not at all attractive.


    But Mu Feng still listened to Qi Lang finished expressing his "sincerity", and then said: "I can feel the sincerity of the Jinwu tribe, and I can see that you Jinwu tribe have put a lot of effort into it!"


    Qi Lang looked gratefully at Mu Feng.


    Jin Guang sighed.


    What he saw and heard in Heishui City was beyond his knowledge.


    It''s ridiculous that I and my elder brother thought that Jiang was going to snatch the goldware from Jinwubu.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "Well, I have something to tell you. Now there are only seventy-two people who are willing to go back with you, and the rest will stay with me, Da Jiang!"


    "What!" Jin Guang stood up suddenly, "There are only seventy-two?"


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly: "I don''t want to either, maybe they think it''s more suitable to stay with me, Da Jiang?"


    Jin Guang frowned, and secretly clenched his fists.


    He really wanted to confront those soldiers face to face, but he didn''t dare to provoke Mu Feng face to face.


    The Jinwu Department can no longer stand the torment!


    In desperation, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, "Since they are willing to stay in Dajiang, there is no reason for my Jinwu Department to embarrass them. What we need to do, the great chief just ask."


    "On the way!" Mu Feng laughed, and turned to Asuka, "Let someone bring those fighters who are willing to go back to the Golden Crow Division!"


    "yes!"


    Birds go and come back, bringing people back.


    After seeing these golden-horned eagle fighters, Jin Guang widened his eyes in surprise¡ªevery one of the golden-horned eagle fighters in front of him got fat!


    How is this going?


    Don''t golden horned eagle fighters have to strictly control their weight all the time?


    Jin Guang subconsciously looked at Mu Feng and asked.


    Mu Feng explained kindly: "Maybe it''s their taste that my ginger food tastes to them?


    Come on, where is Yu Li, quickly call Yu Li, and tell me how much food they ate from my ginger during this period of time? "


    Then he turned to Jin Guang: "High Priest, you see that I, Da Jiang, raised your soldiers so well, you have to compensate me for the food they consumed!"


    Jin Guang was dumbfounded.


    But when the other party spoke, he didn''t dare to answer, and hurriedly replied: "Yes, yes!"


    Soon Yu Li came to him, leaned forward and said, "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng said: "Jiang Yuli, the leader of Da Jiang''s Law House.


    He is Jin Guang, the high priest of the Jinwu Department.


    Yu Li, tell High Priest Jin Guang how much food these soldiers ate from my ginger during this period of time, the Golden Crow Department will compensate us! "


    Yu Li nodded: "Thirty cows, twenty sheep, thirty chickens..."


    He reported a string of food consumption.


    The golden complexion is ashen.


    "These damn things!" Jin Guang cursed secretly in his heart, "They are not the food of captives, even the members of my Jinwu tribe don''t have this kind of treatment. No wonder they eat so fat!"


    He dismissed the thought of checking with Mu Feng one by one, endured the anger in his heart, leaned forward and said: "Dear Chief, I have troubled you.


    Some of the consumption you mentioned is something I haven¡¯t brought here now, how about this, can it be counted as cattle? "


    "How much?" Mu Feng smiled.


    "Five, maybe fifty..."


    "Okay!" Mu Feng reluctantly agreed, "If it''s not for the sincerity of your Jinwu tribe, it will definitely not work!"


    Jin Guang held back his anger and said yes again and again.


    Qi Lang stepped forward to remind him something.


    Jin Guang suddenly realized the problem, and hurriedly looked at Mu Feng: "Dear Chief, why are there no golden horned carvings?"


    Mu Feng said "embarrassed": "It tastes so good, I ate it all!"


    "What?" Jin Guang almost vomited blood, "Eat?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, you have never eaten golden horn carvings, tsk tsk, the taste is very good!"


    Jin Guang''s heart was trembling, and he looked at Chi Ye and the others for proof.


    Only to find that they were bewildered.


    From the beginning to the end, they were confined to one area, and they never saw where the golden horned eagle went.


    But they really saw a lot of golden horned eagle feathers.


    From this point of view, the golden-horned eagle was indeed eaten¡ªotherwise, why did they lose their hair?


    Jin Guang was furious, but he didn''t dare to vent.


    He came to replace, not to provoke.


    If they dare to provoke, none of them will be able to leave.


    But he couldn''t accept it no matter what, such a precious golden horned eagle was eaten!


    For a moment, Jin Guang''s eyes widened and he was speechless.


    On the other hand, Yusai Momo knew that the golden horned eagle was still alive.


    But she said nothing.


    Because she is now a member of Da Jiang''s clan.


    What surprised and shocked him was that the dignified chief did not use power to overwhelm others, but used such an absurd but irrefutable reason to prevaricate Jin Guang-eat it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1291

    The aggrieved Jin Guang didn''t dare to argue with Mu Feng, because he already clearly felt that if he stayed here, they might have to walk back by then.


    If it doesn''t work out, I have to notify the people from the Jinwu Department to bring something to redeem him.


    The opponent has big fists, but also likes to convince others with reasoning, Jin Guang has completely lost his temper now.


    Of the more than two hundred and eighty Golden Horned Eagle fighters, excluding the forty-eight who fled back first, only seventy-two were blind enough to return to the tribe.


    The problem is that the flying mounts and golden horned eagles of these seventy-two people are gone!


    I don''t know how much time it will take them to capture enough golden horned eagles, and how much manpower and material resources it will take to train a team of golden horned eagles.


    With Jin Yang''s death and Yu Ximo''s departure, the only one in the entire Jinwu tribe who can take on the leading role of the Golden Horned Eagle War is Chi Ye.


    But Akano is clearly a fool without any plans.


    If he hadn''t acted rashly, how could the Jinwu Department be so passive in front of Da Jiang?


    What he should worry about now is that he will be fine if he is not executed after returning to the tribe!


    Jin Guang had no choice but to bow to Mu Feng and salute: "Great chief, since we have welcomed back people, let''s go back now!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, stay and have a meal before leaving!"


    Jin Guang was terrified, and responded again and again: "No, no!"


    He was really scared. The whole group ate a meal, but they didn''t know how much they had to add.


    Mu Feng sighed, it was a pity that the hospitable host couldn''t keep him.


    Jin Guang''s scalp was numb, and he hurriedly left this place of right and wrong with a group of people.


    Mu Feng personally delivered it to the gate of the city, and said with a smile: "In the future, when you have nothing to do, the high priest can often come for a walk with the elder brother!"


    Jin Guang didn''t dare to look back, and left at a faster speed.


    Wooden Wind laughed out loud.


    Yu Li, Asuka, and Yu Shimo followed beside him with different expressions.


    Yu Li and Asuka took it for granted, turned around and walked into the city.


    Normal operation only.


    Hashimo was already stunned, astonished, and a little bit of pleasure intertwined.


    In the Jinwu tribe, the Jinhuo and Jinguang brothers overwhelmed the other branches, and no one has ever been able to get cheap in front of them in terms of words and deeds.


    But this time the battle with Jiang, from the beginning to the end, the two of them failed to take any advantage.


    Whether it''s battles, words and deeds, or various discussions after the war, the entire Jinwu tribe is being led by the nose by the young chief in front of him!


    "No wonder Big Ginger is so powerful!"


    Hawashi Mo felt relieved.


    With such an extremely intelligent chief, how could the tribe not be strong?


    Mu Feng watched Jin Guang leave with "regret", rubbed his hands and turned to go to the city.


    Seeing the dazed Yu Shimo, he beckoned: "I''m back!"


    "Ah?" Hazaimo finally realized, "Oh!"


    After a moment of silence, Yu Saimo suddenly asked: "Great Chief, are you planning to let the Jinwu tribe go like this?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Yes, what else?"


    Hazai Mo frowned and said, "I thought you would make things difficult for them on purpose!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "That''s not necessary.


    If the Jinwu Department is pushed into a hurry, maybe they will fight me to the death now, and the gain outweighs the loss. "


    "But if you let them go back like this, they will have time to recover!" Yu Ximo unconsciously regarded Jinwubu as Jiang''s enemy.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Before then, I, Da Jiang, must recover faster than them and build a flying cavalry army earlier!


    Right, Chief Feather? "


    Yu Saimo looked at Mu Feng expectantly, and nodded subconsciously: "Yeah!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Okay, when those golden-horned carving feathers grow out, it''s up to you to tame the flying cavalry, if you don''t have enough manpower, you can choose from the Jiang warriors.


    By the way, some people in my big ginger can control hawks, and I have sent people to let them come over.


    When the time comes, it will be under your jurisdiction, how about it? "


    It was only then that Yu Saimo realized that this was Mu Feng who had entrusted him with a heavy responsibility.


    But surprisingly, she didn''t resist, and readily agreed: "Okay!"


    Seeing that she agreed happily, Mu Feng was also very pleased, and tentatively asked: "Where did you capture the golden horned eagle in the Jinwu tribe, can you capture it again?"


    Yu Saimo hesitated at first, then made up his mind, and said: "The golden-horned eagles of the Jinwu tribe are caught in Chaoyang Mountain in the southeast. Usually, the Jinwu tribe sends special people to climb up the mountain to carry the golden horned eagle''s nest, or We rode golden horned eagles up the mountain to look for them, and raised them from childhood!


    Even so, the captured golden horned eagles are more dead than alive, otherwise the bird army of the Golden Crow Division could break through a thousand. "


    "Didn''t anyone catch an adult Golden Horn Carving?" Mu Feng asked with a frown.


    "No!" Yusaimo shook his head, "A grown-up wild golden horned eagle is extremely ferocious and will never accept being captured.


    Either fight to the death, or starve to death after being arrested! "


    Mu Feng frowned and thought about it, thinking in his heart whether it was because the Golden Crow Bu couldn''t handle it well, or the golden horned eagle was really hard to tame.


    After thinking for a while, he called out Xiao Huang, the Flycatcher, let Xiao Huang fall on his hand, and showed it to Yu Ximo: "Do you think such a little Flycatcher can restrain the Golden Horned Eagle?"


    "Yellow flycatcher?"


    Mu Feng explained it to her, and Yu Shimo''s scalp tingled when he heard it.


    She didn''t expect that such a little guy would like to eat the brains of eagles and eagles!


    After pondering for a while, she shook her head and said, "I don''t know about this, but I can give it a try."


    "Try?" Mu Feng frowned and contemplated.


    As for the domesticated golden horned eagles, Xiao Huang can deal with them with ease.


    If it''s wild, it shouldn''t be a big problem...


    He regretted that he didn''t ask Jinhuo and Jinguang for salt at that time, so he couldn''t say that he could exchange some rare things with them for golden horned eagles in future transactions.


    Because of Jin Yang''s death, Jin Huo hated wine and was determined not to trade wine with Jiang.


    Mu Feng knew very well the resentment caused by pouring salt into other people''s wounds, so he didn''t insist anymore.


    "It''s a big deal, just exchange it with them with other things in the future!" Mu Feng thought to himself.


    After confirming, he waved his hand to signal Yu Shimo to go to work, and then he found Asuka and Yu Li, and decided with them to deal with the giant bear department.


    After all, this time Jiang was able to turn a disaster into a blessing in the struggle of all parties, and the "credit" of the Giant Bear Department must be indispensable.


    Mu Feng, who was grateful for the "hard work" of the giant bears, also chose not to exterminate the giant bears, but only cut off five of their original bears.


    According to what he learned, there are more than a dozen original bears in the giant bear department.


    Now that five of them have been intercepted by him, there should be a few more in the tribe.


    As for the giant bear, it is bigger than the brown bear.


    Has fighting power, but not fast.


    There are almost three to five hundred heads in the entire giant bear department.


    Mu Feng wondered how big the territory of the Giant Bear Division was, and how they could gather so many giant bears.


    Judging from their enthusiasm for food, there is a reason for the weakness of the giant bear department¡ªthe giant bear consumes too much meat.


    If it is a horse, thorn dragon, armored dragon, etc., this problem does not exist.


    Of course, if the ferocious combat power of bears is included, it is another matter.


    Yu Li had already heard that when Mu Feng had the opportunity to wipe out the main force of the Giant Bear Division, he repeatedly said "It''s a pity".


    But Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s not a pity at all, if I kill the main fighters of the Giant Bear Division, their tribe will be on the verge of destruction.


    With Jinwubu''s urine, it will definitely

 Chapter 1292

    Mu Feng and Asuka discussed in detail how to "arrange" the Giant Bear Division, and then returned to Dragon City with Yu Li.


    At the same time, he took the Golden Horned Eagle fighters who had sneaked up on Da Jiang before, and asked them to help Longcheng open the way to the north.


    Since it is necessary to open up the road from Longcheng to Fang Lei, it must not be just one side of the construction, and the construction speed will be faster if the two sides face each other.


    In order to determine the route earlier, Mu Feng even rode the big dragon himself, and asked the soldiers to ride the second dragon to find out the route together from south to north.


    In late autumn, the sky is high, the clouds are light, and the wind is strong.


    Hmm, it''s chilly in the crotch.


    Even though he was wearing underwear made of linen, he still didn''t feel warm at all.


    Animal skin is not close to the body...


    But in order for Da Jiang to better intervene in the east and northeast boundaries, he had to endure the cold and run back and forth for more than ten days, and finally determined the general direction of north and south.


    The next step is to rely on the golden-horned eagle warriors who detect the route to ride the big dragon and they constantly correct the route.


    And the warrior who was lucky enough to ride the eagle-feathered dragon was so excited.


    After all, compared with the golden horned eagle, the eagle feather dragon is seriously not at the same level!


    Mufeng took them back and forth a few times, and made them feel the great chief''s leadership.


    This is seriously different from Jinhuo.


    They also felt more and more the difference of Dajiang, and then spread it among the original golden horned eagle fighters, which strengthened the confidence of these people in joining Dajiang.


    As for Mu Feng, it was rare for him to stay in Dragon City again.


    By the way, I harvested yellow potatoes with the clansmen in Longcheng, and stockpiled another wave of grain before winter came.


    ...


    The territory of Dajiang Goshawk is in the northwest, in the old territory of Shaoli.


    The Jiang cavalry patrolling in the old land of Shaoli and the Mobei grassland has become a daily routine.


    At a pass near the east of the old land of Shaoli, there is also a resting place for the Jiang cavalry army to travel between east and west.


    This resting place was determined according to Benboba''s description and Bai Yue''s field investigation.


    Walking eastward for two days from this pass, you can reach the boundary of Goshawk, and when you leave the pass, you will find the original boundary of Shaoli.


    You can attack when you advance, and you can defend when you retreat.


    For Da Jiang, this is equivalent to giving up half of the territory of the Shaoli tribe that he has acquired, but it is easier to hold on to it.


    Bai Yue and Ben Boba came here for nearly two months, and they have already gathered five or six thousand people from the Shaoli tribe in the south of the Mobei Grassland and Changsheng Grassland.


    Then lead them to rebuild the tribe on the east side of the pass, and become a border "important town" in Dajiang.


    Therefore, the scope of activities of Jiang Youqi covers the territory of Shaoli, and even reaches the Mobei grassland.


    The Tianying tribe in the Mobei grassland has disappeared, and there has been no movement since the destruction of the Shaoli tribe.


    It''s like Yaolong leading people out of the grassland has never happened.


    But in fact it is not the case.


    The Longevity Department, which annexed the remnants of the Skyhawk Department, has already noticed the disappearance of the "clan".


    They also want to send people to the south to find out the situation.


    But because of new changes in the Changsheng Grassland, they had to place their main force in their own east.


    Because, the five parties and eight departments that have not undergone major changes for many years finally became turbulent again.


    The reason is simple. The Wulantu tribe in the north of the Changsheng Grassland has joined forces with the Heishan tribe, which has been in the deep mountains all year round!


    For the Longevity Department, the Wulantu Department is an old opponent, so there is nothing to say.


    But this Montenegro department is really a bit tricky.


    Because earlier, when Wufang Babu was still Liufang Jiubu, the Black Mountain Department wanted to become the lord of Liufang Jiubu, but was later driven back to the deep mountains by the Wulantu Department, Changsheng Department and Tianjiu Department at that time .


    Later, they lived in seclusion in the mountains all year round and rarely appeared.


    It is said that they also encountered strong opponents when they entered the deep mountains, and they were extremely difficult.


    This made the Montenegrin Department no longer able to move westward and invade the western departments.


    But recently, for some unknown reason, people from the Black Mountain Department suddenly swarmed out from the deep mountains like crazy, joined forces with the Ulantu Department, and invaded west and south.


    The chief of the Longevity Department sent people to Tuna to seek cooperation, but unexpectedly found that Tuna had been annexed by Ulantu.


    That is to say, the strength of the Ulantu Department has surpassed that of the Longevity Department.


    As for the Black Mountain Department, because they haven''t seen their true strength for many years, they will go directly from east to west and from north to south as soon as they appear, attacking the Sky Eagles and the Sky Stars at the same time.


    The only one who stays out of the matter is the Qinghu Department far to the west.


    In the eyes of the Chief of the Longevity Department, the Wulantu Department and the Montenegro Department seem to be crazy!


    After many days of patrolling, the big Jiang warrior who was in charge of patrolling the border, keenly sensed the unusual calmness of the Changsheng grassland, and hurriedly reported the news to Bai Yue and Benboba.


    One of the two is the head of the military department, and the other is Da Jiang''s adviser, both of whom are extremely intelligent people.


    After many days of repeated probing and discussions, they came to a conclusion: the Ministry of Longevity has no time to seek revenge from the south!


    And the reason why they didn''t have time to revenge is easy to guess - the Ministry of Longevity is "dog eating dog" with other tribes.


    The word "dog bites dog" was naturally taught to them by the great chief Mu Feng.


    Once explained, it is welcome.


    Benboba even flattered Mu Feng because of this: "Only my second brother can say such essential words!"


    Right now, Benboba is discussing whether to test the Changsheng Grassland.


    The meaning of "Benboba" is to mobilize the soldiers of Goshawk City and the cavalry stationed at the pass to launch a surprise attack on the Ministry of Longevity with the force of thunder, and bite as much meat as possible.


    Just like a wild wolf attacking cattle and sheep, it is bound to hit with one blow, let the other party know the pain and fear, so naturally they dare not act rashly.


    But what Bai Yue meant was to test with a small force, if the Ministry of Longevity just couldn''t shrink back and most of the troops rushed over, the loss would be heavy.


    The two had their own reasons, but in desperation they had no choice but to pass the letter back to Longcheng, and it was up to Mu Feng to decide.


    Anyway, the Ministry of Longevity didn''t respond to the changes in the south for a while, and they had time to wait.


    ...


    The new book is already on the shelves of Books and Banners. There are no tomatoes for now. The name is I Rise to God in the Wilderness. On the basis of tribal texts, I added interesting settings such as oriental mythology, wilderness, and tigers. I strive to keep improving, please. Come on everyone.


    The framework, setting, and world view inside are also larger and more numerous than the chief''s book, so you might as well give it a try.


    In addition, this book is about to pass the 3 million word mark, and updates will continue, so rest assured.


    ...


    Two days before and after Mu Feng received letters from Bai Yue, Lei Meng and Asuka.


    Mu Feng didn''t rush to judge the situation Bai Yue said.


    But the letter jointly written by Raymond and Asuka is more intriguing.


    Because the people they sent to the Giant Bear Department came back and said they didn''t see anyone from the Giant Bear Department, and the entire Bear Department''s people and bears no longer existed!


    According to the signs, they seem to have moved westward into the mountains!


    This is really surprising.


    "For such a big tribe, people say they''re just going to give in?" Mu Feng thought to himself, "Judging from the situation of their attack on the Jinwu tribe, it''s obvious that they want to go east, and now they''re going west...


    Could it be that I was scared by Jiang?


    Or are they afraid of revenge from the Golden Crow?


    I clearly left them with a foundation for self-protection..."


    For a moment, Mu Feng was puzzled...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1293

    After much deliberation, Mu Feng decided to take Bai Yue''s suggestion.


    Because this approach is more secure.


    After all, Dajiang now has no shortage of population and territory, what he lacks is enough time to absorb and assimilate new tribesmen.


    In Mu Feng''s heart, Da Jiang has passed the period of "barbaric expansion", and what is needed is "fine workmanship".


    And this meticulous work is reflected in all aspects.


    After all, the existence of Dajiang is a tribe in name, but in fact it already has the essence of a country.


    And because of his intervention, with the intervention of many management ideas and mechanisms that transcended the times, Da Jiang basically operated in the way of a state machine.


    In terms of management and economy, Da Jiang adopts centralized power.


    The appointment of management personnel in all places and cities is unified by the chief, and there is no such thing as a fief.


    The city lord is currently the biggest "big border official" in Dajiang, but he also uses the "changing of the guard system"-a system born out of reforming the land and returning it to the people.


    There is no "enfeoffment system", and hereditary and identification are eliminated.


    Cut off all possibility of splitting ginger.


    The rest, such as land, army, coins, salt, shops, etc., are collectively owned by the tribe, and all operating expenses are managed by the tribe.


    Tribal managers are not allowed to participate in business activities, and are not allowed to participate in the distribution of cultivated land.


    There is a problem here, which has not appeared for the time being, but it will definitely need to be noticed and solved in the future.


    That is, the collection of these key things into the tribe ensures the unified allocation and management of the tribe, but it is inevitable that there will be problems with distribution, income, and consumption over time.


    This requires someone to be able to estimate and review various matters.


    Of course, people today are still in the stage of cognitive development and improvement, and they can directly use many things promulgated by the Great Jiang Law, eliminating many potential possibilities.


    The honesty of the people and the superiority of the system fit perfectly and perfectly.


    Next is the warrior level.


    Da Jiang''s current fighters are roughly estimated to be 30,000 to 40,000, which is a huge tribe that is good at fighting.


    Although Mufeng called for the tribes to "disarm" early on, wars have occurred one after another, such as the Second World War between Dali and Shaoli, the sneak attack of the mountain tribes, etc., so that the disarmament has been put on hold.


    Then after he implemented the "military settlement", the matter of disarmament became less urgent.


    After all, Jiang''s "Tuntian" is not the same as the historical system of Tuntian, which gave the tribe enough time to react, and the food collected by the tribe was much less than in history.


    The pressure on the clansmen is not that great, and the food they get is enough, so they are naturally happy to join the army and farm the fields from top to bottom.


    Then there is the aspect of culture and education.


    Except for the newly built cities of Heishui City and Fang Lei that are not equipped with schools in Dajiang, construction of schools has already started in other places, and many schools in cities have started courses such as "literacy class" and "literacy class". It is expected to be officially put into teaching use after the Chinese New Year.


    Sanitation, shops, roads...


    Matters at all levels are arranged and carried out in the previous Huaxia system.


    What makes Mu Feng excited is that the system that was somewhat difficult to implement in Huaxia in the previous life, is now effortless to implement in Da Jiang.


    One is the limited cognition of the clansmen.


    The second is that the current people are simple and honest, and they are not so selfish.


    The third is that the people living in Dajiang are very contented. They know that after Dajiang, no other tribe can do better, so they firmly support Dajiang''s various policies.


    It can be said that the current ginger is the real "people''s desire"!


    ...


    After harvesting a wave of yellow potatoes and stockpiling food in the autumn, the Dajiang tribe no longer has to do the busy farming, and all the clansmen in the city have entered a short "slack" period.


    At this time, Mu Feng called Li Hu and others to issue a notice in Dajiang''s Gecheng Pond:


    All tribesmen who participate in tribal work are provided with free food and lodging every day, and can get two copper coins every ten days.


    The Dajiang people who have tasted the sweetness of "copper coins" are full of enthusiasm and actively participate in various infrastructure projects in Dajiang.


    Renovation of the old city, construction of official roads, digging canals and repairing water conservancy, land reclamation...


    The whole Dajiang has entered into an unprecedented construction boom.


    And at this time, Mu Feng ushered in a great event - Chang Ning, who was pregnant in October, finally gave birth to a child!


    Not surprisingly, it was a boy!


    Ji Hua personally delivered the baby.


    Bai Fang also waited with Mu Feng outside the house with his stomach stretched out.


    Looking at Mu Feng who was nervously pacing back and forth, Bai Fang comforted softly: "Brother, don''t be nervous, sister''s prenatal examination has been very good, there is no problem."


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, full of emotion.


    Once upon a time, White Fang was a little girl who only begged for sour fruits from herself.


    But in fact, I didn''t accompany her to pick sour fruit a few times when I came here.


    However, the two soon got married and were going to be parents.


    White Fang also learned to comfort others.


    Wooden wind nodded in relief.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, because of his own efforts, Da Jiang has reached this step today.


    The clansmen have ample food and clothing, and women live in the tribe in peace, so they no longer have to worry about precarity as before.


    When Ji Hua excitedly said to Mu Feng, "The chief is a big fat boy", Mu Feng almost jumped up excitedly.


    The world is strange, he had a child of his own before he was eighteen!


    He looked at Ji Hua inquiringly.


    After Ji Hua nodded, he quickly walked to Changning''s bedside.


    Chang Ning was obviously very weak and was sweating profusely.


    But when she saw Mu Feng coming in, she looked proud and satisfied.


    As if she had done something extraordinary.


    Mu Feng stretched out his hand to hold Chang Ning''s hand, his face full of gratitude: "You have worked hard!"


    Changning just blinked his eyes, smiled slightly, and didn''t speak.


    it is more than words.


    The midwife next to her, who had been able to deliver the baby independently, was just a deputy at this time, and brought the baby, and came carefully to Mu Feng''s side.


    It could be seen that the midwife was also very excited.


    Mu Feng took the child, his heart was so excited, he held it in his arms and looked left and right, couldn''t help grinning silly.


    Ji Hua hurriedly signaled: "Chief, no, you can''t hold a child like that.


    The child''s body is weak, and he has to drag his buttocks with one hand, so he can''t bend his waist, and the other arm is around..."


    Being corrected by Ji Hua, Mu Feng was not displeased at all, but he was so excited that he smirked.


    He couldn''t help looking at the child again and again, wondering, "Why can''t you tell who it looks like?"


    The little guy didn''t seem to be able to see the surroundings, and he didn''t like to move very much. He just pouted and rubbed his smiling face with his little hands.


    White Fang came over with his belly outstretched: "Brother, let me see!"


    Mu Feng moved closer to her.


    Bai Fang smiled and said, "Look, the big eyes are the same as sister''s!


    Isn''t this eyebrow the same as yours?


    Also, this big ear, even the curls inside are the same as yours..."


    Mu Feng was confused, but he was happy to hear it, and he smirked...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1294

    The news that Mufeng had a son spread quickly in Dajiang.


    Not to mention the universal celebration, it is also a sensational event in the whole Dajiang.


    Yu Li, Lu Li, Ke Wuji, and Li Hu notified Da Jiang''s people outside, and many "vital officials" of Da Jiang returned to congratulate them in batches.


    The first to arrive at Dragon City were Chao Lu and Ke Yuewu.


    Obviously, giving birth to a child in Changning is an extremely exciting event for the people of Jade Bird City.


    After a series of big battles and loss of personnel, they desperately need something to inspire.


    And Changning''s child with the great chief also made them feel that Jade Bird City has a sense of belonging in Dajiang.


    The change in people''s hearts brought about by the blood relationship is truly miraculous.


    The presents from Zhaolu and Keyowu were a pair of woolly ivory tusks, more than one meter long, clean and symmetrical, very rare.


    After seeing her nephew, Zhao Lu was as excited as a child, dancing and laughing, she was happier than having a child herself.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Brother, you will be an adult soon, is there a woman you like, and I will officiate the wedding for you?"


    Zhao Lu shook her head: "No, why don''t you take a look for me, brother?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Okay!"


    Ke Yuewu sighed for a while, and followed Mufeng to meet Changning and the child.


    He asked Mu Feng, "Have you decided on a name?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I''m happy to be patronizing, I haven''t had time to pick a name yet!"


    Koyuu was very pleased.


    The happier Mu Feng is, the more important this child is to him.


    The status of Jade Bird City in Da Jiang will be more stable.


    He smiled and said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, anyway, no one can compare with you in the wisdom of the whole Jiang, think slowly!"


    Mu Feng smiled and agreed.


    A few days later, Yu Yao, Han Shu and Asuka rushed back.


    Then came Big Huyou, Konoha, and Asuka.


    Behind them are Thunder Dragon, Bai Qiu, Truffle, Weili and others...


    Everyone came with a little gift of one kind or another, and it was no longer limited to ivory and the like.


    The most unique is the necklace polished by the genetic jade sent by Da Huyou.


    This is the stone he specially picked up when he went to Goshawk City and went deep into the area of ??Wenlong Land.


    This also shows how far the big flicker has gone deep into the grassroots.


    In fact, this is also the last time many leaders and leaders of Dajiang returned to the tribe on a large scale years ago.


    Because starting from the end of this year, all cities in Dajiang will celebrate New Year''s Eve at the same time.


    At that time, the chiefs and city lords will preside over it personally to determine the customs of the New Year.


    For Mu Feng, the Chinese New Year is the most important thing to promote the integration of the Dajiang people at the moment, so it must be taken seriously.


    Congratulations to Mu Feng is only one of the chiefs and chiefs, and the second is to discuss major issues in each city.


    Among them, the most important thing is the matter of the mountain tribe that Thunder Dragon and Truffle reported.


    Lei Meng was in charge of the frontier defense of Liaolong City and Jade Bird City, while Truffle went deep into the Yufu tribe and personally participated in planning Yufu''s attack on the Miaoman tribe.


    The thunder dragon dominates the interior, and the truffle dominates the exterior.


    Truffle said: "Miao Man seems to have sensed that something is wrong, and he is testing my Da Jiang''s attitude. In the transactions with the Yufu Department, there are constant frictions, and there are even several small-scale conflicts.


    In the Yufu Department, the two leaders, Yue Yue and Yue Hao, want us to dispatch troops as soon as possible to pacify Miao Man! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, as long as the Yufu Department can destroy the Miao Man, it''s fine. You don''t need to send a large number of troops, and give them two departments to consume space."


    Truffle nodded: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng turned to ask: "Where are the mountain tribes?"


    Truffle looked a little unnatural, but said honestly: "After Heiduo returned to the mountains, he has already sent a call to other tribes in the mountains, saying that he will re-elect Yalao.


    But the mountain tribe didn''t respond much. "


    "Not many?" Mu Feng was surprised, "Why?"


    "I don''t know the details, but one thing is certain. After returning to the mountains, Nuo Gao actively traveled in Shanxi and Shanbei, so these two districts ignored Heiduo''s call the most."


    Mu Feng was not surprised at all.


    This Nuo Gao is indeed a sophomore.


    It''s one thing in front of Da Jiang, and another thing after returning to the mountains and tribes.


    Power still touches people''s hearts, this Nuo Gao is thinking of being Yalao.


    "What shall we do?" Truffle asked.


    Mu Feng didn''t answer directly, but asked with a smile, "What''s the attitude of the mountain tribes towards opening small businesses on the border?"


    Truffle replied honestly: "They welcome this very much. They have already sent people to our planned area to discuss in detail, and they can also agree to our transaction requirements."


    "That''s good!" Mu Feng laughed, "As long as they can agree to our transaction request, there is no need to worry too much about who is Yalao among the mountain tribes!"


    "But didn''t Heido get the pack of wolves you sent?"


    "Wolves?" Mu Feng shook his head and laughed, "If it''s a competition to control beasts, you can become a Yalao, of course I have given her the qualification to become a Yalao.


    But if she can''t command the mountain tribes and convince the crowd, then it''s not our problem.


    How to make people obey her orders is a question she has to consider. "


    "What about Nuo Gao?"


    "As long as he doesn''t fight against me, Da Jiang, let him make trouble in the mountains and tribes first.


    One is to let Heiduo know how important I, Jiang, is to her support, and the other is to take the opportunity to win over some tribes in the mountains.


    Just like Dali and Shaoli''s intervention in the territory of Changli before, since the small tribes are too small to be wiped out in one fell swoop, let them fight among themselves first.


    Big fish eat small fish, small fish eat dried shrimps, we just need to keep an eye on the biggest big fish! "


    Truffle''s eyes lit up, she fully understood what Mu Feng said, nodded and retreated.


    Thunder Dragon couldn''t help curling his lips and said: "Give me two thousand people, and I will lead the soldiers to wipe out the mountain tribes!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said, "Da Jiang can''t always fight and kill others, let alone conquer other tribes by force. And now Da Jiang also needs to train the younger generation, so as to ensure that Da Jiang will always be strong!"


    Thunder Dragon thought for a while, then nodded his approval.


    Mu Feng smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Since Thunder Dragon recovered from his serious illness, he has become more and more like a war addict.


    As long as he can participate in several wars, he is basically there.


    After learning that the Jinwu tribe had taken action against Jiang, Thunder Dragon actually sent a letter to Longcheng, expressing his intention to go to Heishuicheng.


    Even when he came back this time, he still wanted to have a discussion with Xishou, and personally sit in Fang Lei''s place, looking east at the Jinwu Department.


    Putting it before, Mu Feng must have refused.


    But thinking about what Asuka and others said in a letter not long ago, Mu Feng had to think a little more.


    Without waiting for Lei Long to propose, he said first: "This time you have one more thing to do when you come back, which is related to the letter you sent a while ago!"


    Thunder Dragon''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled wryly, and continued: "A huge tribe of the Giant Bear tribe suddenly disappeared and went westward into the mountains and forests. There are many strange things. This time, you take a detour from Heishui City to Fangjiudi. You are the master, Rhinoceros First as a supplement, find out the reason for the disappearance of the Dire Bear Department as soon as possible.


    Since they are not in place, there is no need to exist! "


    Lei Long grinned strangely, because what Mu Feng said was really to his liking!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1295

    Mu Feng suddenly ran into trouble because of one thing, that is, he had given the names of people named Jiang to Han Shu and the others'' children before, but he couldn''t figure it out when he came here.


    After racking his brains, he couldn''t think of any familiar people with the surname Jiang.


    But as a father, he is not exempt, hoping that his children will become dragons and become famous in the future.


    So he named his child "Zilong", which means that he hopes his son will become a dragon.


    Moreover, "Zilong" is also the name of a famous general in the Three Kingdoms period, seven in and seven out, full of courage.


    The most important thing is that the courageous Zilong is very handsome, and with his handsome skin, he doesn''t have to worry about his wife at all.


    "Oh, poor parents in the world!"


    It was only then that Mu Feng, who became a father, realized that being a parent, the kind of love, concern and expectation for children is really reflected in all aspects-from the beginning of the name to the dedication.


    He carefully inspected the little guy''s body with the technique of Wood Dao Derivation, and found that the little guy''s body is very strong.


    Considering the strengthening and strengthening effect of the Wood Dao Derivation Technique, he hesitated not to strengthen it.


    This may come from his father''s excellent genes.


    Mu Feng thought to himself.


    He didn''t want his son to be fostered by the seedlings.


    Furthermore, Da Jiang''s totem is Zulong, and his son''s name is Zilong, which also means "little dragon", which shows his origin.


    I also remind my son all the time that no matter where he goes in the future, he must not forget his roots.


    Of course, all of this has to wait until the little guy grows up before telling him slowly.


    What Mufeng has to do now is to announce his son''s name to the whole Dajiang, so as to calm people''s hearts.


    At this time, he felt quite like a tribal reserve.


    But Mu Feng knew that if Dajiang wanted to have long-term stability, he must not engage in a hereditary system, otherwise the great Jiang he had worked so hard to build would not go far, and it would not last long.


    This is also one of the reasons why hereditary dynasties are not long-lasting, but countries with elected and elected leaders can last for a long time.


    Now that he has let the people''s thinking go beyond the stage of royal power and imperial power, there is no reason to turn back the wheel of history.


    ...


    Bai Yue and Ben Boba didn''t return to Dragon City in time.


    Because the two were leading the Jiang cavalry army northward in the Mobei grassland, trying to harass the Changsheng grassland with a small group of soldiers.


    After experiencing nothing in the first two times, Bai Yue ordered the soldiers to advance eastward on the edge of the Longevity Grassland to see if they could come across any useful information.


    The results really found something.


    However, what they found was not the traces of the Longevity Department, but the people suspected of being from the Tianxing and Tianjiu tribes who were migrating further east.


    Even if these people noticed that someone was following them, they ignored them, but shouted and rode their horses to the southeast.


    Judging by the situation, they seemed to be being chased by someone.


    Since Da Jiang''s cavalry sent only a small group of troops, they didn''t dare to get too close. In addition, after those people crossed the grassland to the east and lost their traces into the mountains, the ginger cavalry had no choice but to withdraw and report the news to Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue vaguely felt that there was some problem, but he couldn''t tell where it was, so he had to discuss it with Benboba.


    Benboba has been wrestling with the five parties and eight tribes in the north for many years, and he is keenly aware of the unusualness in it.


    He said in a deep voice: "There may be a big change in the Changsheng Prairie, and now may be a good time for us to take action!"


    "Big change?" Bai Yue was puzzled, "What big change?"


    As he thought about it, he said his thoughts: "The tribes on the grassland are naturally keen on fighting, so small-scale conflicts are usually won on the spot, and there are very few people who provoke and retaliate afterwards.


    Except for their conflicts that happen to be bloody battles, other large-scale battles are basically life-and-death battles between tribes..."


    Bai Yue thought about it: "You mean there may be two fighting on the grassland right now?"


    Benboba thought for a while and said: "At least two, and in terms of the strength of the five parties and eight tribes, it is very likely that the Longevity Department came out. The East Star Department or the Sky Eagle Department are unlucky."


    Bai Yue frowned, then nodded.


    Obviously, he also agrees with this statement of Pampering Ba.


    Seeing Bai Yue''s nod, Bump Ba said excitedly: "So what we need to decide now is whether we should take the opportunity to send troops to attack the grassland."


    Bai Yue pondered for a moment, then nodded: "Okay, let''s make a big one too!"


    Running Ba grinned and said with a chuckle: "Not bad, not bad, let''s make a big one.


    If this one is successful, the five parties and eight tribes on the grassland will definitely be hit hard.


    At that time, there will be many opportunities for you and me to make meritorious deeds, and there must be many names of you and me written in the history book of the second brother! "


    Bai Yue couldn''t help feeling hot in her heart.


    After getting along for such a long period of time, he also heard Ben Bo Ba say "historical name" many times, and he also had an idea in his heart about being able to teleport thousands of generations.


    So when Ben Boba said that he had a chance to make meritorious deeds, he became more and more determined in his heart that he would attack the Changsheng Grassland.


    He nodded resolutely: "Okay, instead of cruising here and defending, it''s better to take the initiative."


    Ben Bo Ba also nodded and laughed loudly: "That''s right, Da Jiang''s troops are strong and his horses are strong, and his weapons are also sharp enough. None of the five parties and eight tribes can resist it!"


    The two began to argue carefully...


    After Bai Qiu returned to Dragon City to congratulate Mu Feng, he returned to Shandao City.


    There are about 5,000 people in Shandao City now, of which more than 3,000 are soldiers responsible for guarding Shandao City, and more than 2,000 are clansmen who built the city here, opened up wasteland and farmed land.


    Of course, there are also some tribesmen in Hexi City who are adjacent to them.


    Today, there is only one Hehe City in the Shandao City area.


    Although Shandao City is the main city, the population is more in Hehe City.


    Because Hehe City, which is separated from Shandao City by the Lishui River, has gathered more than 1,000 people from the original Hehe tribe, more than 4,000 people from Goshawk City, and more than 4,000 people from Shaoli tribe.


    Of course, in order to maintain the safety of Hexi City, 3,000 soldiers and 500 war slaves were guarded here.


    Because of the road construction, the two cities achieved the feat of arriving in one day¡ª¡ªBai Qiu responded to Mu Feng''s call and opened a road directly at the southern end of Shandao City, passing through several mountains in the middle, and reaching the Zhishui River Bridge.


    Bai Qiu has basically ascertained the boundary of Shandao City with a radius of hundreds of miles: there are continuous mountains along the Yishui River obliquely to the northwest. The mountains are not high, but enough. The Yishui River flows slowly in it.


    To the west of Shandao City, there is a water marsh first, then grasslands, and then mountains to the west and northwest.


    As for the north of Shandao City, it is also the grasslands first and then the mountains.


    There are many shrubs in the mountains, as well as fierce beasts.


    But it can''t pose any threat to Shandao City.


    It can be said that Shandao City can be regarded as an "independent kingdom" in a closed space, which is extremely safe.


    With the efforts of Bai Yue, Bai Qiu and others, Shandao City has long been modeled on Jiang Longcheng and built into a defensive city like an iron barrel.


    There is a city wall at the foot of the mountain, and outside the city wall there are moats and swamps. In the swamp, there are mud dragons rolling in and out, and pythons can also be seen looming during the period.


    There are still packs of wolves running around in the grass yard.


    If nothing else, no one would know that Da Jiang still has such a secret base here.


    However, there are exceptions to everything.


    The west side of Shandao City, which has been calm for a long time, ushered in a group of uninvited guests today...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1296

    Every day in Shandao City, someone would follow Heya to graze outside the swamp.


    The soldiers patrolled back and forth on the grassland to prevent ferocious beasts from sneaking out of the mountains.


    However, today they discovered an abnormality, a large group of unknown people poured out from the mountains in the west.


    The clothes on these people are obviously different from theirs, they are made of cow and sheepskin.


    Da Jiang''s patrolling soldiers were the first to spot them, so they immediately warned the police and asked the people grazing cattle and sheep to drive away the cattle and sheep.


    And they approached quietly.


    From far away, they whistled to warn.


    The meaning is obvious, this is our territory, you guys leave quickly!


    It''s not that Jiang warriors are afraid of the opponent, it''s that the opponent has a large number of people, lined up on the grassland, rushing from west to east like a tide.


    Obviously, relying on the large number of people, the opponent didn''t pay much attention to Da Jiang''s fighters at all.


    There were only more than two hundred soldiers on patrol. After seeing the opponent rushing fiercely, they did not hesitate at all and fought and retreated.


    While turning back to shoot arrows, delaying time.


    They want to make sure that the grazing people can retreat to a safe place.


    At the same time, a soldier took out the pigeon cage and released it directly.


    These pigeons were specially bred and kept by Shandao City for short-distance communication and early warning.


    Each pigeon has a small piece of cloth tied to its leg, so there is no need to write a letter, and people from Shandao City will reinforce it when they see it.


    At this time, the uninvited guests pouring out from the west have already narrowed the distance and come roaring.


    Just now, a wave of sharp arrows from Dajiang Warrior directly shot and killed more than 30 of them, and it also stimulated them instantly.


    They obviously felt that they were being provoked, and they came rushing.


    When these people in cowhide and sheepskin charge forward, they automatically spread out, and each of them holds three to four meters of animal tendons and ropes twisted from cow wool in their hands, and a pair of bone knives are tied to the ropes. , a big stick bone, spinning and throwing it at the ginger cavalry army.


    The leader of Da Jiang''s cavalry army looked back, frowned and said: "You..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw bone knives and sticks approaching him.


    Jingle.


    After a chaotic sound, many Jiang cavalry soldiers were smashed to the point of shaking.


    Of course, because they were wearing iron armor, basically no one was injured.


    The little leader felt very lucky, fortunately he didn''t try to be brave and let the soldiers fight to the death, now they just need to drag them out until most of them are driven out.


    But the next moment his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Because this group of people wearing cow and sheep skins actually speeded up and surrounded them all!


    After all, the Jiang warrior is riding an iron armor, which affects his speed, while the opponent is wearing cow and sheepskin, which is lighter.


    When he was surrounded, the little leader realized that what this group of people were riding was also a dark horse!


    He couldn''t help shrinking his eyes, and couldn''t help exclaiming: "Who are you, why did you break into my territory!"


    "Big Jiang?" A man rode out, shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of it!"


    This man was tall and tall, and he was wearing a fur that had turned black and was so shiny that the material could not be seen.


    The cheekbones, the bridge of the nose and the mouth are extremely prominent, and they look completely different from those of Da Jiang.


    Not only him, but also the people around him.


    After a pause, he was amazed: "That''s right, everything on your body is actually gold, very good!


    As long as you are willing to join my Sky Eagle Department, I can spare you from death.


    As long as your big ginger tribe joins together, I can make you stronger! "


    The little leader snorted coldly: "Sky Eagle Department, never heard of it!


    You want me to join you with ginger, do you also match? "


    The leading soldier didn''t talk too much, sneered, and made a move, and no less than two or three thousand soldiers surrounded him, brandishing their long rope weapons, and attacking Da Jiang''s soldiers in unison.


    The little leader shouted loudly: "Sword!"


    For this kind of long rope weapon, firing the gun is tantamount to courting death, and it is easy to get trapped.


    Only chopping with a golden knife is the most effective.


    Even so, dozens of soldiers were still staggered by bone knives and drum sticks.


    The advantages of the ginger cavalry army were completely useless.


    "What should I do?" a soldier shouted in a low voice.


    The little leader gritted his teeth and said: "What else can we do, fight to the death, break out!


    I, Da Jiang Warrior, have never been afraid of others! "


    He believed that as long as he could escape back, most of Da Jiang''s soldiers would definitely avenge them.


    This is the confidence of every big ginger warrior!


    Sure enough, his words seemed to remind others.


    The morale of the two hundred people instantly became high.


    Enduring the pain of being hit by bone knives and sticks, they slashed hard.


    Soon, a lot of the long cable weapons were cut off, and some Dajiang fighters were able to bully themselves to approach these so-called Sky Eagle Warriors and pounce on them with their knives.


    The Sky Eagle Department is naturally the Sky Eagle Department on the Longevity Grassland.


    It''s just that they didn''t know why they crossed the mountains and came to the vicinity of Shandao City.


    In fact, their tribe had left the edge of the mountains a few days ago and settled down on the edge of the mountains.


    These soldiers in front of them are just one of them, responsible for detecting danger in all directions south, north, and east.


    The vegetation here is lush, which is very suitable for them to graze here.


    Anyway, there was a big change in the Changsheng Grassland, and they couldn''t go back.


    Unexpectedly, this 2,000-strong warrior saw a group of people wearing gold all over their bodies on the grassland.


    Long-term isolation and forced migration not long ago have made these people ignore the existence of danger.


    In other words, after crossing the mountains, they desperately wanted to settle down here, which led them to decide to take the risk even though they sensed the danger.


    Goldware, who wouldn''t be tempted?


    Once the gold objects on these people in front of them can be captured by them, wouldn''t it be possible to strengthen their warriors?


    If they can annex the other party''s tribe again, can the Sky Eagles fight back?


    This is typical greed that makes people ignore the danger.


    The harder the Da Jiang fighters fought back, the more convinced they were that they would be able to take revenge if they took down the opponent.


    Even after the Jiang warriors killed twenty or thirty of them, they didn''t know whether they were excited or stimulated when they saw the blood. They all rushed over with red eyes, shouting loudly and holding their knives.


    The ginger cavalry moved their positions in a small area while fighting bloody battles.


    Even moving towards the southeast intentionally or unintentionally.


    As for the soldiers of the Tianjiu tribe in the southeast, they naturally also received extra "care" from the Great Jiang Cavalry Army.


    They didn''t even notice that twenty or so soldiers had already fallen in the southeast!


    Of course, a dozen or so of the Great Jiang Cavalry were also injured - all due to sneak attacks by other Sky Eagle soldiers.


    The soldiers of the Tianjiu Department headed by saw that the Jiang soldiers were only injured, but there were no casualties.


    He shouted loudly: "Everyone, kill them all, don''t keep your hands, their tribe should not be far from here!"


    "yes!"


    Many soldiers gathered around.


    Dajiang warrior is in danger...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1297

    Bai Qiu and Luo Li of Shandao City have always been Jiang''s two most low-key city owners.


    The reason is very simple, these two people have been low-key nesting in Shandao City to carry out infrastructure construction.


    As a result, many people in Dajiang are very suspicious of the two being the city lords.


    After all, Shandao City is Da Jiang''s secret base, and the matter is of great importance.


    But those who knew knew that the location of Shandao City was unique, and no one could capture it except by falling from the sky, so they were suspicious of the two, but no one brought it to the surface.


    Regarding the suspicion within the tribe, Bai Qiu and Luo Li have never cared about it.


    In their view, as long as the matter assigned by the great chief is done well, the rest is irrelevant.


    As long as the warchief believes in them, they don''t need to prove anything to others.


    But not being proven doesn''t mean they''re incapable.


    The construction and connection of the entire Shandao City and Hehe City have become a quick-response unit integrating offense and defense. Few people in Dajiang have known its true power.


    But today, that power is at work.


    After receiving the report from the patrolling soldiers on the grassland, Bai Qiu immediately made a judgment: "I''ll take Hemi and two thousand soldiers to the northwest to see what''s going on.


    Luo Li, I will give you 500 soldiers to guard the mountain island, and lead 500 soldiers to meet the tribe when you open the mountain! "


    Luo Li didn''t refuse, but just asked: "You don''t need five hundred soldiers to defend the city, three hundred is enough, and I''ll take the rest out for you!"


    Bai Qiu didn''t refuse, nodded and said: "That''s fine, you can quickly send a letter to Heyi City, and let two thousand soldiers from Heilian Mountain cross the bridge to support them!"


    "it is good!"


    Bai Qiu stopped talking, got on his horse resolutely, and led Jiang''s cavalry to meet him.


    When he looked carefully, his mount was a Sailong five-spotted horse, the most violent and warlike horse among several thousand-mile horses in the Dajiang tribe.


    Seeing this, it''s hard for others to imagine that Bai Qiu, who has always been silent, chose such a horse as a war horse.


    As Bai Qiu walked out, he put on his breastplate and helmet, then withdrew a saber and ran out with one hand.


    Heyao beside him had already smelled something unusual, so he rolled around excitedly, taking the lead.


    After leaving the swamp, Heyao let out a long howl and continued heading northwest.


    Among the undulating grass on the grassland, many gray wolves rushed forward.


    These gray wolves were originally enemies of Heyao, but now they have become Heyao''s younger brothers, wandering around Shandao all day long, acting as patrol soldiers outside Shandao City.


    Seeing that He Yu took the lead and Bai Qiu came out in person, these gray wolves seemed to realize that the matter was unusual.


    The wolf king bowed his body, raised his head and howled.


    Bai Qiu rode his horse forward, and with a loud roar, the pack of wolves immediately dispersed, following the smell of Jiang''s grazing people not long ago, chasing in reverse...


    At this time, the small group of Da Jiang''s troops who were besieged on the grassland had lost more than forty people, and the soldiers of the Sky Eagle Department also lost one or two hundred people.


    Of course, the more than forty people in Da Jiang did not die in vain, they tore a hole with their lives, allowing the rest to escape.


    And the reason why they died was because the people from the Sky Eagle Department used vultures to send messages, which attracted another wave of soldiers who were not too far away from them to besiege them together.


    The leader, the little leader, was also wounded.


    While running ahead, he looked back.


    The opponent''s war horse and Da Jiang''s are obviously of the same breed, so they don''t have an advantage in running speed.


    They rush to the front for a while, but they can''t guarantee that they will always be in the front.


    Before long, they will be overtaken.


    He looked in the direction of Shandao City again, and he breathed a sigh of relief after making sure that there were no traces of the people grazing cattle and sheep.


    He took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and shouted: "Brothers, the clansmen have withdrawn safely, now we can let go and lead them to Shandao City!"


    The surrounding soldiers shouted in unison: "Good!"


    So he looked at the dark Shandao City in the distance, changed direction, and galloped away.


    Behind him, the soldiers of the Sky Eagle Department followed closely behind.


    The leading soldier with high cheekbones reached out and wiped the blood on his cheek, put it in his mouth and sucked it, and said fiercely: "They probably don''t have many clansmen, otherwise no one will come to support by now!


    Their golden knives are... very good! "


    As he spoke, he touched the golden saber he had snatched from the opponent''s hand when he knocked down a Dajiang warrior just now.


    What impressed him deeply was that he, Ha Kemu, the dignified fighter of the Eagle Department, was almost planted in the hands of a little big ginger fighter, which made him very unhappy.


    Previously, Ha Kemu just raised his head high in the crowd, it was nothing more than getting higher first.


    But at this moment, he rode his horse in front to show that he was far taller than ordinary people.


    On the grassland, he is the existence that can fight black bears!


    He looked at the bright ginger warrior in front of him, couldn''t help but licked his lips again, and greedily said: "How can a small tribe of them deserve to have such gold artifacts! These should belong to my Sky Eagle Division!"


    The soldiers nearby responded in unison, whistles flew up.


    A soldier reminded: "Boss, they changed direction!"


    Ha Kemu grinned: "Follow!"


    "yes!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    When the big Jiang cruiser heard the whistle behind him, he wanted to turn around and kill the enemy, but resisted to lead the way.


    Just bring these people behind to Shandao City, and have their good fruit to eat!


    However, there was still some distance from Shandao City, and they suddenly found a group of gray wolves facing them. The gray wolves were running among the grass, like swimming fish occasionally jumping out of the lake.


    Not far behind Gray Wolf, there was a large group of Jiang cavalry in iron armor.


    "The city lord is here!"


    "So fast!"


    "The city lord!"


    With a move of his hand, Bai Qiu made the more than one hundred people dodge aside, while he led two thousand soldiers to slant towards the rushing pursuers from the side.


    Before the two armies came into contact, he shouted from a long distance: "Shoot the arrow!"


    Two thousand soldiers fired arrows together.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    A feather arrow shot out, and the frontmost fighters of the Sky Eagle Division were shot down in unison.


    Even Hakemu was not spared from these flying arrows, he was hit by an arrow on his thigh and under his right rib, and fell off the horse.


    Pitiful for such a brave warrior of the Tianjiu tribe, he died so unexplainably!


    Just when he was waving the long cable weapon in his hand and was about to chop down the Jiang cavalry army who was about to approach their attack distance, the leader of the Jiang cavalry army turned a corner and headed south with two thousand soldiers "sneaking"!


    "They dare not face it head-on!"


    These Skyhawk fighters "reacted" and refused to give up.


    There are a lot of people on the other side, but they are certainly small compared to myself.


    Although they are good at fighting, it is estimated that the whole tribe has such background.


    They dare not fight to the death, otherwise the tribe will not have the capital to survive on this grassland!


    Almost in an instant, the soldiers of the Sky Eagle Division felt that they had figured out the truth, and all roared and chased after him.


    The defeat on the Longevity Grassland forced them to migrate.


    They also kept holding their breath in their hearts.


    It doesn''t make sense to be oppressed and beaten on the Changsheng Grassland, and to be oppressed by others in this strange place.


    No matter what, their Sky Eagle Department can''t be bullied everywhere!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1298

    Bai Qiu led people around a corner, and did not choose to confront the people from the Sky Eagle Department head-on.


    The soldiers beside him had no objection at all.


    It''s not that they are afraid of death, and it''s not that they can''t beat them, but that there are too many opponents, and it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t be injured in a fight.


    On this point, everyone from Bai Qiu to Jiang Soldier has reached a consensus, if there are fewer casualties, then there will be fewer casualties.


    After all, Shandao City is right in front of you, it''s not a decoration, it should be used when it should be used.


    As the resident soldiers of Shandao City, they have seen Bai Qiu''s bow and horse skills with their own eyes.


    Bai Qiu led the soldiers to "lead the way", leading no fewer than four or five thousand soldiers from the Sky Eagle Department to run towards the mountain island.


    Naturally, the Tianjiu soldiers saw a mountain island city that existed like a huge black monster in the distance.


    It''s just that they don''t think that what looks like a mountain is actually a city.


    In their view, there is at best a mountain col where a tribe is located.


    This is no stranger to the Sky Eagle Department.


    Just keep up with the annexation.


    If you are not convinced, kill it!


    Bai Qiu was leading the way, turning his head occasionally to look at the pursuers behind him, only then did he notice that the cavalry mounts of the Sky Eagle Division were also dark horses.


    His eyes narrowed, and he secretly said "it''s a pity" in his heart.


    Seeing that the mountain island was close at hand, he began to look for the markings made on the edge of the swamp with wide eyes.


    These marks are all made of stones and wooden stakes, in order to prevent Dajiang warriors and tribesmen from entering and leaving the mountain island and entering the swamp by mistake.


    Since Mufeng attracted the Mud Dragon, in order to make the swamp more worthy of its name, Bai Qiu also brought in water from the big swamp in the west of Shanxi, which increased the degree of silting of the swamp and made it easier for the Mud Dragon to enter and exit the swamp.


    Bai Qiu personally participated in the burial of the hidden piles, so he naturally knew where the hidden piles were.


    When approaching the hidden stake, he hurriedly signaled the soldiers to turn.


    In this way, when the cavalry army completed the turn, it happened to turn close to the edge of the swamp.


    But the fighters of the Sky Eagle Division behind them did not see all this.


    They were blocked by the soldiers in the back row of the Great Jiang Cavalry Army, and they couldn''t see brother Kun in front at all. They kept chasing at a high speed, so they couldn''t react at all.


    By the time they realized that Dajiang Warrior was turning inexplicably and wanted to turn too, it was too late!


    Da Jiang''s fighters were able to run past the edge of the swamp, but they rushed straight into the swamp because they couldn''t stop!


    Moreover, they hesitated about the special nature of their weapons, and kept a large enough gap between them during the pursuit, which made it possible for the people in front to plunge into the swamp without hindering the soldiers behind from continuing to "pierce" in.


    In the blink of an eye, no less than two hundred of these warriors from the Sky Eagle Department fell into the swamp!


    The black horse lost its hooves in an instant, and it was difficult to jump out.


    And the fighters of the Sky Eagle Department who were thrown off their horses were trapped in most of them in the blink of an eye.


    A few fighters struggled to get up, but found themselves sinking deeper and deeper, unable to move at all!


    Terrified, they screamed as hard as they could, trying to escape, but they could only wait for death!


    More than a hundred chasing troops were forced to fall into the swamp by the soldiers behind.


    But because some clansmen had already fallen into them in front of them, some of them managed to break free and come back.


    The pursuit of the Tianjiu soldiers was forced to stop.


    But the Jiang cavalry army completed the turn not far away, turned around and rushed over instead!


    Facing the Jiang cavalry that was rushing like thunder, the soldiers of the Sky Eagle Department realized that they had provoked an existence that they could not afford to provoke!


    "Fight!"


    "Kill them all!"


    I don''t know who took the idea hastily, resolutely gave up saving people, turned the horse''s head and raised the knife to meet the enemy.


    The problem came again, the soldiers of the Sky Eagle Department who had been "braked" were huddled together at this time, there was no room to swing their long ropes, and they could only be forced to raise their swords to meet the enemy.


    In an instant, the Jiang cavalry rushed towards them like a storm.


    Bai Qiu brandished his Saber, sweeping towards the Sky Eagle Warriors who were the first to make contact.


    And the five-spotted foal under his crotch also raised its hooves vigorously and rammed into the black horse.


    At this moment, Jiang Tieqi finally showed his power.


    Two thousand warriors in full armor rushed into the ranks of four or five thousand soldiers of the Sky Eagle Department, like tigers entering a flock of sheep, killing them at will.


    However, the fighters of the Sky Eagle Department lost their only advantage of the long cable, and could only be completely reduced to lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    Their bone knives and sticks can''t do any harm to Da Jiang''s plate armor at all!


    At this moment, the superiority of thousands of people besieging two hundred has also become a burden at this moment-it can''t be used at all!


    The soldiers in the front row who were the first to suffer were killed by the Da Jiang soldiers who had just come into contact with them. The soldiers of the Sky Eagle Division in the back sensed that the momentum was wrong, and immediately became timid-flee!


    It''s just that before they had time to react, they were stopped by a loud beast roar - to be precise, their mounts were stopped!


    He Yi finally got Bai Qiu''s signal, and howled at the top of his voice.


    Relying on the innate deterrent power of the Hemao to the cows, horses and sheep, the mounts of the warriors of the Sky Eagle Department involuntarily walked slowly towards the Hemao''s place one by one.


    The scalp of the Tianjiu soldier was numb, and his mount was completely out of control.


    Terrified, they gritted their teeth and got off their horses decisively, and fled northward in a hurry.


    Bai Qiu caught a glimpse of it and didn''t take it seriously.


    Without horses, how far can these people escape?


    What he has to do now is to take down these uninvited guests who are coming to die as soon as possible!


    At this moment, the pack of wolves finally showed their power, jumping up from the grass one by one, and slaughtering the warriors of the Sky Eagle Division.


    The fighters of the Sky Eagle Division were out of their wits, never expecting this result.


    It was fine when I came here, I never thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to go back...


    When Luo Li and Kai Shan rushed to the battlefield with the remaining thousand soldiers from Shandao, the battle was already coming to an end.


    In this battle, Jiang captured more than 4,200 people and more than 4,500 horses.


    As for bone knives, sticks, etc., they are not counted at all.


    Surprisingly, they seized more than fifty copper knives.


    The style is ugly, the workmanship is rough, and I don''t know where to get it, and I am seriously disgusted by Da Jiang.


    The black horse was naturally taken back to Shandao, but the captives were tied up on the spot and stayed outside the Shandao, waiting for Heilianshan to arrive, and he would take them to Hehe City for the construction of a new city.


    More than 4,000 people are enough for Shandao City to negotiate with other cities to exchange labor.


    You know, these people are all strong men!


    Next, Bai Qiu and Luo Li got a few prisoners and began to question them carefully.


    It doesn''t matter if you ask this question, it directly reveals a big event that can shock the whole Da Jiang - the Changsheng Grassland is in chaos!


    In short, the Wulantu tribe in the north of the Changsheng Grassland and the Heishan tribe in the deep mountains in the northeast joined forces to attack south.


    The Longevity Department has become the key attack target of the Wulantu Department.


    The Sky Eagle Department and the Sky Star Department became the annexation targets of the Montenegro Department.


    Originally, with the strength of tens of thousands of people joined by the Sky Eagle Department and the Sky Star Department, it was originally capable of fighting.


    But it seems that the Montenegro Department is no longer the former Montenegro Department.


    They didn''t know where to get help, and hundreds of giant bears were added out of thin air.


    The Sky Eagles Department and the Sky Stars Department had no experience in fighting giant bears. Faced with the swift and fierce offensive of the Black Mountain Department, they suffered a crushing defeat and had to be forced to migrate eastward.


    I never wanted to cross the mountains and came here...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1299

    Big Ginger Dragon City.


    Mu Feng has received a letter from Shandao City, and he is shocked.


    He never expected that the five parties and eight tribes, which were originally far away from Da Jiang, would appear near Shandao City, which has always been isolated from the world.


    Now the clansmen in Shandao City no longer went out to graze, and began to use the straw bales that Xiaqiu plucked for emergency.


    Because I learned from the captured wanderers that the Sky Eagle Department and the Sky Star Department were forced to relocate from the Longevity Grassland, with a total of no less than 30,000 to 40,000 people.


    What Bai Qiu defeated was only a very small part.


    He doesn''t care about the chaos in the Changsheng Prairie, but he must take care of the changes in Shandao City.


    He wrote back to several cities:


    Shandao City first defended the city based on Bai Qiu''s meaning.


    The warriors and war slaves of Heji City''s generation crossed the river to the north, and together with Shandao City, they attacked the Sky Eagles and the Sky Star Division.


    Some soldiers from Heishui City marched northwestward from the pass of Shandao.


    Goshawk City tightened its defenses and informed Bai Yue and Benboba to suspend their invasion of the Changsheng Grassland and let them bite dogs first.


    The goal for the Sky Eagle Department and the Sky Star Department is to accept the annexation if they can absorb it, and if it is impossible to suppress and destroy it.


    Because these tribes are all tribes on the grasslands, the tribesmen are brave and good at fighting, and it is the best cavalry that can be absorbed into the Great Jiang.


    And they can also be trained to be the most beneficial weapon against grassland tribes.


    They were driven out of their ancestral land by the Black Mountain tribe, and I believe they are very interested in making a comeback and returning to their ancestral land.


    In this way, it is tantamount to absorbing new tribesmen to deal with tribes such as Heishan and Changsheng.


    And he also vaguely guessed that the hundreds of extra giant bears from the Black Mountain tribe should belong to the giant bear tribe.


    It is impossible for a black bear army that can directly enter the battle to appear out of thin air.


    It is not known how the two tribes hooked up.


    After replying to the letter, Mu Feng couldn''t help sighing that Da Jiang is strong now, but the surroundings seem to be in trouble.


    He originally planned to develop ginger well during this year and completely solve the food problem.


    But I didn''t expect that the plan at the beginning of the year could not keep up with the changes.


    The area of ??land reclamation and farmland in the tribe increased sharply, but the population of the tribe increased even faster.


    After adapting to the land contract system and harvesting grain, the old people have become accustomed to this distribution method, and they neither welcome nor resist the new people.


    This is a typical result of privatization and ¡°selfishness¡±.


    Everyone wants to guard their own one-acre three-point land and live a peaceful life.


    During the war years, this kind of thinking is especially obvious.


    At this time, the merit of enlightenment is especially needed.


    Unlike what other people imagined, Mufeng didn''t seem too nervous about the intrusion of the Sky Eagle Department and the Sky Star Department.


    After all, Da Jiang has also experienced strong winds and waves.


    The several battles between Dali, Shaoli, Qunshan and Jinwu tribe, whether they were fought or not, Da Jiang was able to survive safely.


    Now is the time to let everyone stand alone and make decisions about the situation in one place.


    If you want your child to learn to walk and run, he, as a parent, has to learn to let go when necessary.


    ...


    After Bai Qiu got Mu Feng''s reply letter, he checked it carefully, and found Luo Li and Hei Lian Shan to discuss the countermeasures together.


    Mu Feng''s letter is very clear, this time the soldiers from Wangxi City will not be used, and the troubles will be resolved with the combat power of Shandao City, Hehe City, and Heishui City.


    Bai Qiu smiled wryly: "The great chief really believed in us, so he gave us the strength of the three cities, and let us solve the troubles of the two departments."


    Luo Li also shook his head and smiled, "That''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that we can annex them so that they are willing to turn around and fight the Montenegro!"


    Hei Lianshan nodded: "This is really embarrassing. I am good at killing the enemy in battle, but I am not good at surrendering!"


    "Then what should we do?" Luo Li said helplessly, "We can''t express the great chief to rise up and resist, we have no choice but to move the killer?"


    Bai Qiu waved his hand: "We haven''t reached that point yet, if we can''t do it, we will destroy them."


    Heilianshan didn''t take a second look at Luoli.


    Luo Li''s situation is similar to that of Bai Qiu''s. In Dajiang, he has never shown any mountains or dew.


    Even when he became the lord of the city, Heilian Mountain had no impression of him.


    But Luo Li is clearly a scumbag, and if he speaks, it may be the fate of Tianxing and Tianjiu.


    warlike.


    This is Heilianshan''s inner evaluation of Luoli.


    From the bottom of his heart, he was grateful for the early establishment of a good relationship with Da Jiang, and even more grateful that the people of the Hexi tribe accepted joining Da Jiang smoothly.


    Otherwise, he didn''t dare to imagine how many tribesmen of the Hexi tribe would be left under the ravages of Jiang''s iron hooves.


    However, Luo Li still has to listen to Bai Qiu''s orders.


    Bai Qiu''s ability is a testament to his skill.


    Bai Qiu said with a smile: "Isn''t the bird coming soon? He is more familiar with the confrontation between the two armies. It''s good to let him come forward when the time comes."


    Luo Li shook his head and smiled wryly: "He just came to help us with Shandao City''s affairs, why let him take the lead instead?"


    Bai Qiu laughed loudly: "It doesn''t matter who gets his credit, it''s all for the tribe.


    As long as it can annex the two parts of Sky Eagle and Sky Star, it can do whatever it wants. "


    Luo Li shook his head helplessly: "You are the lord of the city, you have the final say. But if you really want to fight, then replace me!"


    Bai Qiu nodded: "Alright, I knew you wanted to compare marksmanship with Asuka."


    Luo Li is eager to try.


    Everyone in Da Jiang''s army knew that Asuka''s marksmanship was nimble and ecstatic, and that Hanshu''s marksmanship was domineering and fierce, but few people knew that Luoli''s marksmanship was tricky and ruthless.


    There are two reasons:


    One is that Luoli has not been hanged under the tent of the military headquarters until now, and the other is that Luoli has approached Hanshu in private, and the characteristics of marksmanship were suppressed by Hanshu to death.


    Han Shu stated that he had the advantage of strength and marksmanship, and also explained that the marksmanship on the ground was somewhat similar to that of a bird, and he could compete with the bird to get a breakthrough.


    In addition to Konoha''s neutrality and few characteristics of Konoha''s marksmanship, Luoli is already expected to become Da Jiang''s other than Mufeng.

 Chapter 1300

    Asuka''s words shocked everyone.


    Although Bai Qiu and Luo Li are from Great Jiang, they have never seen Mu Feng or Bai Yue preaching about the descendants of Great Jiang''s Zulong totem on the spot.


    So when they first heard it, the two of them opened their eyes wide open, as if another door of cognition had been opened.


    Listening to Asuka''s detailed explanation of the blood relationship between "Sky Vulture Bird" and Da Jiang Zulong to the people of the Sky Eagle Division, the two of them only had one word in their hearts - eye-opening!


    Hearing the end, not to mention that the warriors of the Eagle tribe were ashamed that day, ashamed that they dared to fight against the Zulong tribe, even Bai Qiu and Luoli felt indignant:


    This Tianjiubu is a worthless brat!


    Asuka saw the ashamed expressions of several Sky Eagle Department prisoners, his face became more and more distressed, and he beat his chest and said: "Although your Sky Eagle Department took action against me, Jiang, we don''t have the heart to kill you.


    Once I, Da Jiang''s people, kill me, won''t I go against Zu Long''s wishes and be ridiculed by others?


    Think about it, can we let something like this happen? "


    The captives of the Sky Eagle Department replied firmly: "No!"


    "That''s right!" Asuka nodded in relief, "I came here because of the chief''s repeated orders, so I came here in a hurry.


    I''m afraid that the two brothers Bai Qiu and Luo Li won''t be angry enough to kill you.


    But having said that, brothers still have conflicts and quarrels, how can we kill them if we disagree, right? "


    As he said, behind the captive''s back, he winked at Bai Qiu and Luo Li.


    Luo Li scratched his head and looked at Bai Qiu.


    Bai Qiu''s face was serious, and he kept a straight face: "Yes!"


    Luo Li also responded repeatedly: "Yes, yes!"


    The captives of the Sky Eagle Department were even more ashamed.


    Thinking of the previous actions of people like myself, it''s no wonder that Da Jiang''s people would retreat again and again.


    It''s not that they can''t beat it, but they can''t bear to start.


    well!


    At this time, the people of the Tianxing tribe were dumbfounded.


    They don''t know what to do with themselves.


    The totem of the Vulture Department is the Vulture Bird, which is alive and can have a relationship with the Zulong.


    But the totems of their Tianxing Department are stars. What is the relationship between the stars and the ancestor dragon totem?


    Now they panicked.


    Depending on the situation, the people in the Sky Eagle Department are basically fine, but what about the Sky Star Department?


    Not only them, even Bai Qiu and Luo Li murmured in their hearts.


    The totem of the Star Department is a star, what should I do?


    Seeing Asuka unhurried, he rubbed his hands together again, looked at the members of the Tianxing Department with an "embarrassed" expression, scratched his head and smiled.


    The people in the Star Department were worried and didn''t know what to say.


    Asuka smiled and asked: "The totems of your Star Department are stars, and it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Da Jiang''s Zulong."


    "this¡­¡­"


    The hearts of the people in the Star Department sank suddenly.


    Judging from his tone, he only intends to recognize people from the Sky Eagle Department, not from the Sky Star Department.


    How could this be?


    Just because of a totem, it determines the life of one and the death of the other?


    It''s not fair!


    The people in the Star Department felt indignant and wanted to roar.


    Asuka said: "However, you have been with the Eagle Department for so many years, you can see that the relationship between the two departments has long been as close as brothers, isn''t it?"


    The people from the Star Department noticed the signs and hurriedly nodded: "Yes, yes!"


    Asuka said again: "I believe that the two of you have already regarded each other as brothers, otherwise the Black Mountain Tribe would not have made a move, and the other tribes would not help. Only you two are willing to advance and retreat together, right?"


    The people in the Star Department suddenly felt refreshed and relaxed.


    The person in front of me is very pleasant to speak!


    Where is our Tianxing Department afraid of the Black Mountain Department?


    We couldn''t bear to see the brother tribe, the Sky Eagle tribe, so we made a move?


    I didn''t stand on the sidelines when my brother was in trouble, I made a move brazenly!


    Heaven pays off, finally someone has seen my love for the Sky and Stars Department!


    Thinking of this, the more these people looked at Asuka, the more they felt pleasing to the eye, and every word said went to their hearts.


    On the other hand, Bai Qiu and Luo Li felt that no matter how calm they were, they felt a bit overwhelmed.


    This Asuka is really not an ordinary good player at pulling relationships...


    But Asuka continued to say with a moving expression: "So, the brother of Sky Eagle Department is my brother of Da Jiang, such a small misunderstanding, we can eliminate it, right?


    It''s like two brothers quarreling, knocking their teeth, bleeding, and they are still brothers in the end, right? "


    The people in the Star Department suddenly realized, and nodded together: "Yes!"


    The Sky Eagle Department also felt that there was light on his face.


    The brother they recognized was also recognized by Da Jiang.


    What does this mean?


    The vision of my Sky Eagle Department is also acceptable!


    Seeing that the situation is almost over, Asuka "taught me well": "So, do you want to abandon your previous suspicions and join me, Da Jiang?


    Join me, Da Jiang, and your people don''t have to worry about going into exile anymore.


    And I, Da Jiang, can also avenge you! "


    Someone subconsciously said: "Yes!"


    Soon someone responded: "Yes!"


    Asuka laughed happily and nodded to Bai Qiu.


    Bai Qiu understood right away and asked people to untie all the prisoners.


    Then Asuka said: "But no one else knows about the relationship between our three tribes. I need you to tell your clansmen about this, can you?"


    The captives responded in unison: "Good!"


    So Asuka pulled Bai Qiu over, and said with a smile: "This is City Lord Bai Qiu, and he will make the specific arrangements for you to join Da Jiang this time!"


    The captives had already been subdued by Bai Qiu and Luo Li, and when they heard that they still had to listen to his arrangements, they hurriedly saluted: "I''ve met the leader!"


    Bai Qiu also smiled and greeted several people, saying something similar to "If you don''t fight, you don''t know each other".


    The next thing is easy.


    Luo Li took a few people to Hexi City, and was persuaded by a few people from the Tianjiu Department and the Tianxing Department, detailing the relationship between the three departments, and most of the captives were moved, and they immediately expressed their willingness to join Da Jiang.


    As for those who were still awkward in their hearts, Luo Li didn''t force it, but just untied them and let them stay in the river.


    Then he brought back one or two hundred fighters from Tianxing and Tianjiu, and decided to let them go north to persuade the tribe to join Dajiang.


    To avoid accidents, Asuka and Luoli personally led two thousand soldiers to accompany these people to the northwest.


    In name, these people are helping the new tribes to migrate, but in fact they are also preventing the two parts from changing.


    Unlike Bai Qiu and Luo Li, Asuka led two thousand warriors all the way forward with a big face and no scruples.


    Full of momentum...


    However, after losing five thousand fighters, the Tianjiu and Tianxing tribes did not dare to send fighters to the east.


    Many people speculate that these people may not be able to come back after encountering a strong opponent, and some people think that these people are still on their way back.


    In any case, the people of the two tribes, who had been hit hard repeatedly, instinctively moved back to the mountains for a while, for fear that a large number of people would appear at the edge of the forest and be detected.


    Of course, this doesn''t bother them.


    The warriors who followed the bird quickly discovered the mark left by the tribe, and then followed the mark to find the tribe.


    The great chiefs of the two tribes were naturally shocked by the statement of the returnees.


    They even suspected that these people had betrayed their tribe.


    After learning that they had brought 2,000 Great Jiang warriors with them, the two great chiefs deliberated and decided to make a decisive move.


    There are only two thousand people, even if the whole body is covered with gold, how can they be their opponents with more than 10,000 fighters?


    As for the words of the same origin, these returning fighters were interrupted before they could say anything.


    Then the two warriors came out aggressively, wanting to kill all the Jiang warriors.


    Asuka and Luoli who were waiting outside sensed that the momentum was not right, and decisively told the soldiers to retreat, withdraw from the edge of the forest, and return to the grassland.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw two menacing warriors.


    Luo Li frowned and looked at Asuka: "Brother Asuka, it seems that our previous efforts were wasted!"


    Asuka frowned endlessly: "It shouldn''t be!"


    But the opponent was coming so aggressively that Asuka couldn''t be allowed to think too much.


    It seemed to him that the 10,000 people who rushed out at a glance pulled the Hulei Leopard mount.


    After a roar, the two soldiers who were shouting and killing immediately fell silent.


    Because, their mounts are all loose...


    As a result, no surprises, the two chieftains and warriors were easily captured.


    Simple and rude...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1301

    "You should be glad!"


    This is the first sentence that Asuka uttered after capturing the two great chiefs.


    Then he grinned again and said: "This is a misunderstanding, we are part of one!"


    This immediately confused the two of them.


    They thought that they would die if they were arrested, but they didn''t expect that they came to find their clansmen.


    "Are we part of one?" One subconsciously said, "Why don''t I know you?"


    Asuka waved his hand, stopped the furious Luo Li, and explained with a smile.


    The rhetoric is probably what Mu Feng taught him before.


    Another history of blood and tears for the descendants of the ancestral dragon totem to find relatives...


    The two great chiefs of Sky Eagle and Sky Star were very excited when they heard this.


    "It turns out that we are members of the first division!" A middle-aged man with a full forehead and shiny black said loudly, "I, the Sky Eagle Division, are also descendants of the Zulong!"


    The other person looked envious.


    Because he heard Asuka say, "There are more than 200,000 members of my Dajiang tribe, and everyone can use gold as a warrior", and he was very envious of the sudden rise of the Sky Eagle Division.


    Before he could react, Asuka looked directly at him and asked sincerely, "This is..."


    The one with the black forehead slapped his forehead and said excitedly: "My name is Zaha, and I am the chief of the Sky Eagle Department.


    He is the great chief of the Star Department, named Xu Jiu. "


    The chief of the Tianxing Department named Xu Jiu is a young, beardless man, and he is somewhat dissatisfied with his companion''s overreach.


    Such a good opportunity to greet each other was snatched away by Zhahe!


    He nodded at Asuka, "My name is Xu Jiu, and I''m the chief of the Tianxing Department!"


    Asuka was very acquainted, bowed to salute, laughed and said: "So you are from the Department of Stars, no wonder I feel close to him just by looking at him!


    Since you are brothers of the Sky Eagle Department, you are also good brothers of my Da Jiang!


    Brothers! "


    Xu Jiu was greatly surprised, never expecting Asuka to give him face like this.


    He nodded heavily: "Yes, we are all good brothers!"


    The three laughed.


    Luo Li, who was following Asuka, widened his eyes and screamed inwardly.


    learned!


    What is better than a marksmanship test, put it aside for now!


    He has to learn the ability to make people willing to join Da Jiang without fighting!


    The reason is simple, this method is not tiring!


    Seeing Zaha and Xujiu excitedly calling the tribe to prepare for the migration, Luoli felt unbelievable.


    He thought it would be a tough battle, but he didn''t expect that as soon as Asuka came, it would be settled in a few words!


    It seems that the Tianjiu and Tianxing movies don''t have much psychological relationship with joining other movies.


    In fact, it''s not that they don''t respond in their hearts, it''s that they can''t respond, and they don''t have the courage to respond anymore.


    Because what Asuka does seems to be simple, but in fact it is both hard and soft.


    The two thousand fine riders are right in front of them, and this is what the other party can see.


    A Hulei leopard settled the overall situation with one voice, and established the basis for the two sides to sit down and have a good "chat".


    Asuka''s figure was placed low enough to give them enough face.


    And promised that after joining Dajiang, they will be the same as the Dajiang people for whatever they need, and they will avenge Dajiang.


    They have both face and face, why don''t they agree?


    As for the seven or eight hundred people from the two tribes who were murdered, they wisely chose not to mention them.


    The living look forward, this is the iron law.


    What''s more, they were the ones who started the incident first.


    So it seems that Asuka fooled the two of them as "good brothers", but in fact it was the judgment made by the two after a quick analysis of the situation.


    In particular, the two films are now in a desperate situation - they can''t go back to the Changsheng Grassland, and now they have offended Da Jiang again.


    Choose one of the two, you must choose one, because everyone knows how to choose!


    After confirming that the people from the two departments are willing to join Da Jiang, Fei Niao signaled Luo Li to release the carrier pigeon, and sent a letter to Bai Qiu, asking him to come out to meet him.


    Along the way, Luoli put away the thoughts of victory and defeat in his heart, and humbly asked Asuka for advice.


    After Asuka clarified the key points of the success of this time, Luoli was completely convinced.


    Only then did he understand that the reason why the great chief didn''t use him for so long was not only because of his lack of experience, but also because he still had a lot to learn!


    Not to mention far away, Bai Qiu in front of him acted decisively, and he couldn''t compare with him.


    He secretly made up his mind that after returning, he must ask the chief to take him by his side and devote himself to studying.


    This is something¡­¡­


    When Bai Qiu led two or three thousand soldiers to meet the people from Tianjiu and Tianxing on the grassland, Zaha and Xu Jiu were really taken aback.


    Only then did they realize that what their "Flying Bird Brothers" said was true - as long as Da Jiang was willing, they could easily destroy the two.


    This also made Zaha more and more convinced that "the sky vulture is the descendant of the ancestor dragon".


    Bai Qiu was also extremely impressed by Asuka''s effortless ability to win the two films.


    He asked himself the bloody battle of private soldiers, he may not have lost to Asuka and the others, but he had never had a chance to perform it.


    But to be as flexible as he is now, to win two movies without spending money, he really can''t do it!


    Before departure, Bai Qiu had already written the whole matter into a letter and sent it to Da Jiang, only waiting for the great chief Mu Feng to reply.


    What he didn''t expect was that the letter arrived, and then the person also arrived.


    Woodwind is here!


    After seeing Mufeng, Asuka, Baiqiu, Luoli and the others felt at ease.


    Asuka is okay, after all, it''s not

 Chapter 1302

    Having arranged Zaha and Xujiu, Mu Feng set about arranging the two clansmen.


    For these two prairie tribes, Mu Feng felt very pleasantly surprised from the bottom of his heart.


    Because he not only gained 30,000 extra soldiers, but also more than 10,000 brave cavalry troops.


    All they lack are weapons.


    But the most indispensable thing for Jiang now is weapons.


    As long as this cavalry army is well utilized, the five parties and eight departments probably won''t have the time to leave the Changsheng grassland again.


    The so-called strike first is strong, and strike later will suffer, and the first strike is the first opportunity.


    He will definitely make proper arrangements for these new tribesmen, and make sure that these cavalry on the grassland have nothing to worry about.


    In Mu Feng''s view, many dynasties'' methods of dealing with the tribes on the grassland in the previous life were wrong.


    A series of defensive walls, a series of checkpoints, just want to keep the grassland people out.


    They don''t know that the more they defend and block, the more the opponent will try their best to attack and plunder the Middle-Earth Dynasty.


    On the contrary, the Central Plains dynasty continued to harass the peoples on the grasslands, and the people in the Central Plains lived in peace during the war.


    The best defense is offense, and that holds true a lot of the time.


    So Mufeng''s next plan is to use the pass near Shaoli as a point to harass Buluo on the grassland.


    Of course, the defense of Shandao Chengcheng needs to be strengthened.


    At the same time that Da Jiang "incorporated" the two departments of Tianjiu and Tianxing, the people of Heishan also occupied the territory that belonged to the two departments.


    With the newly acquired giant bear joining the battle, they can''t beat the gestures of the two parts.


    Of course, they didn''t intend to let go of the escape of Sky Eagle and Sky Star.


    After all, many years ago, it was the participation of the ancestors of Tianjiu and Tianxing that prevented their Heishan tribe from dominating the Longevity Grassland.


    Don''t leave hidden dangers for yourself, this is the principle pursued by the Ministry of Montenegro.


    That''s why when they entered the mountains, they clashed with a tribe called the Giant Bear for many years, and finally annexed it not long ago.


    For the Black Mountain Department, it is equivalent to picking up nearly ten thousand combat power for nothing.


    As soon as the Giant Bear Department joined them, they started negotiating with the Ulantu Department to jointly go south to snatch the Changsheng Grassland with lush water and grass, and the two groups would share it equally.


    Only then did the two departments go south, each dealing with a large tribe.


    Cong Ke, in the old land of the Sky Eagle Department near the mountains, a cavalry army of more than 20,000 troops appeared.


    They are roughly divided into two groups.


    The first wave is a cavalry army dressed in cow and sheep skins, and their clothes are relatively uniform.


    Their attire is not much different from the previous Sky Eagle Department and Sky Star Department.


    The difference is that they each wear a certain pointed leather hat on their heads, and a tuft of fluff on the hat flutters in the wind.


    The other wave is wearing fur clothes with colorful patterns, and there are giant bears sitting and lying around.


    If someone from Da Jiang was here, he would recognize that one of them was Xiong Li, the leader of the Giant Bear Department.


    It''s just that the former leader has become a horse boy here, being called around by people, so aggrieved.


    If it weren''t for the livelihood of the tribe, he would not be willing to join the Black Mountain tribe even if he was killed.


    The two years of antagonistic relationship made them instinctively reject the people of the Montenegro tribe.


    And the people of the Black Mountain tribe obviously don''t have a good look at this new tribe of the giant bear tribe who conquered by force.


    A group of people are divided into two groups, which are clearly distinct and obviously mutually exclusive.


    The head of the Black Mountain Department is called Andali, who is the leader of the Black Mountain Department.


    He has a yellow beard and face, contemptuous eyes, and a black metal sledgehammer in his hand, with animal teeth tied to the hammer, giving off a cold light.


    The mount is a Howling Wind Silver Wolf, which he captured with great effort in the mountains.


    The Sao Feng Silver Wolf is huge, smaller than a horse, but larger than a normal megalodon.


    Moreover, Andali witnessed two silver wolves hunting and killing a giant bear with his own eyes.


    Like the Saofeng silver wolf he was riding, there were only ten in the entire Black Mountain, but these ten silver wolves could gather a group of mountain wolves with mottled coats and cruel temperaments in the mountains.


    They were able to annex the Great Bear Division, firstly because the strength of the Great Bear Division itself was damaged, and secondly because the pack of wolves led by Silver Wolf had well restricted the only remaining original bear in the Dire Bear Division.


    This time, Andali led the army to take down the Tianjiu and Tianxing. He only felt that he had avenged the Black Mountain for many years. When he looked at people, he raised his eyes high and arrogantly.


    Right now, he is discussing with a few people whether to take the opportunity to march to the Changsheng Grassland, or go deep into the mountains to pursue deserters.


    Xiong Li is very disgusted with both things.


    Because of the two battles, the soldiers who originally belonged to the Giant Bear Division suffered a lot of casualties.


    This feeling of revenge for the enemy is very uncomfortable.


    But he had no choice, as one of the leaders, he had to participate in the discussion.


    But obviously, Andali didn''t intend to let him make decisions.


    "Yamali, how about you take people and leader Xiongli to the east and chase the two parts?"


    A dark-faced young man with a new beard who was named by him glanced at Xiong Li with some resistance, and then said: "Boss, can you let me go to the Longevity Department? I heard that the curly-haired long-eared sheep there are terrible. delicious!


    Delicious and juicy! "


    Andali shook his head and laughed, showing his yellow teeth: "Don''t worry, even if you don''t go, I will keep it for you!"


    Ya Mali saw that Andali said with certainty, so he could only nod his head: "Alright then!"


    Andali nodded: "Okay, I will share half with you, you and the leader Xiong Li will chase together, and you must catch Zaha and Xu Jiu, life or death!"


    "Okay!" Ya Mali grinned ferociously and licked his lips.


    As for Xiong Li, he pouted and said nothing.


    Said it was a discussion, but he didn''t even say a word!


    But what can he do? The Giant Bear Division was annexed by force, and they can still fight as soldiers, which shows that their status is not low.


    Compared with those ordinary clansmen who are just like those dwarves, they couldn''t be more lucky.


    But Xiong Li felt very aggrieved!


    Perhaps, the only way to prove the strength of their giant bear warriors is to use battles.


    At this time, for some reason, he suddenly remembered a young chieftain whom he had seen in a small forest before. Although he said he was blocking the way to rob, he really kept his word.


    Said that as long as the bear god does not hurt anyone, it turned out that no one was hurt, so let them go.


    "The big chief who keeps his word like that doesn''t know what will happen if he joins their tribe?" Xiong Li suddenly thought in his heart, "If he can get his promise, he should be able to keep his promise, right?"


    Unfortunately, after a hasty farewell, the Giant Bear Department has become a member of the Black Mountain Department.


    It might as well have persuaded the great chief to join that big ginger!


    However, it was too late, and he had no chance to meet the somewhat "cute" young chief.


    "Hey, man is not as good as a bear god, he has a good master!"


    Xiong Li sighed heartily.


    After Andali asked his opinion symbolically, he nodded mechanically.


    Is there any point? You have to go if you agree or disagree.


    Compared with attacking the tribes on the grassland, he actually prefers to go deep into the mountains.


    Sometimes, beasts are more particular than humans...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1303

    Mu Feng personally presided over the deployment of the Shandao City.


    There is nothing wrong with the defense of Shandao City itself.


    But there are problems with the defense of the west and the north.


    Fortunately, the Sky Eagle and the Star Division are remnants, if they came prepared, they would be in big trouble.


    Because a lot of land near Shandao City has been developed and food is grown.


    If this is ruined by others, it will directly affect the food reserves of Ginger.


    The method of defense is also very simple, directly let the ginger cavalry move westward to the border in the area where the first generation of grassland patrols.


    At the same time, on the basis of Shandao''s original carrier pigeon report, a bird catcher was sent to secretly monitor.


    In addition, he summoned the pack of wolves and told them to place their activities in the west.


    Such three layers of defense, monitoring back and forth.


    As for the soldiers, he arranged for Zaha to join Xu Jiu and Da Jiang''s cavalry, and the two cavalry did not move on a large scale for the time being.


    Anyway, their family members have all moved to the area of ??Hehe City, so they will not disregard the safety of their family members and make trouble.


    In fact, before he proposed such an arrangement, Zaha approached him privately, requesting that the clansmen be arranged in a safe place, and he wanted revenge!


    Because the Black Mountain Department first dealt with his Sky Eagle Department.


    The population loss of the Star Department is actually not that great.


    For his request, Mu Feng did not refuse.


    After all, revenge is what he promised Zaha...


    On the other side, Ya Mali from the Black Mountain Department is going deep into the mountains with Xiong Li, chasing eastward.


    Not surprisingly, the soldiers of the Giant Bear Division were exploring the way ahead, completely playing the role of sending them to death.


    Xiong Lixin was angry, but he didn''t dare to express it.


    There are more than 4,000 fighting strength of their giant bears here, and another 4,000 to 5,000 followed Andali to the west.


    No matter which side, the fighters of the Black Mountain Department are absolutely dominant, and it is difficult for the Giant Bear Department to make any strange moves.


    His heart can be seen.


    Xiong Li knew it well.


    The giant bear warrior is even more aware of it.


    "It is said that they accept the members of the giant bear tribe, but in fact they just want us to avenge the Black Mountain tribe!"


    Almost all the members of the Giant Bear Department have such thoughts in their hearts.


    They were very dissatisfied with the great chief''s choice to join the Black Mountain Department, and most of them felt that it would be better to fight to the death with the Jinwu Department.


    At least that''s for myself.


    just now...


    Fortunately, they followed the traces of being trampled in the mountains all the way to the east, and did not encounter too fierce existence.


    Some tigers, leopards, bears and jackals only appeared sporadically, and they couldn''t pose a big threat to them at all.


    On the contrary, they saw a big unrecognizable beast from a distance, and they left quickly after feeling the presence of humans.


    This is due to the fact that it is late autumn now, and many plants and trees in the mountains and forests are withered and yellow, otherwise the danger will be great.


    Fortunately, after more than ten days, they finally reached the edge of the mountain forest.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was already early winter.


    Operation Dire Bear that followed has been affected.


    If they were not going to fight, they should have done the last wave of feeding and were ready to hibernate.


    In other words, at this time in the past, the entire Dire Bear Division would have fallen into a period of shrinkage.


    Because with the hibernation of the giant bear, the giant bear department will also fall into a period of absolute emptiness.


    Right now they are still fighting with the army, which obviously affects them.


    Some soldiers have found Xiong Li sporadically and told him that the giant bear''s temper is getting more and more violent.


    Some dire bears have even wounded their own.


    Xiong Li was worried.


    If things go on like this, no matter whether they win or lose this battle, their giant bear department will lose a large number of giant bears, and their strength will also be affected by then.


    Without the giant bears to rely on, the giant bear department is just a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    Of course, this is exactly what Montenegro wants to see.


    Ya Mali, who was at the back of the line, was looking mockingly at the dimly visible members of the Dire Bear Division, thinking in his heart that if he really saw the people from the Sky Eagle and Sky Star Division, he would still need the members of the Dire Bear Division to step up .


    It is best if the bears die, and some people die too!


    Only in this way can the Black Mountain Department successfully annex the Giant Bear Department.


    After all, the food in Montenegro is also limited!


    And when the people from the Giant Bear Division took the lead in exploring the edge of the jungle, their traces had actually been discovered by someone¡ªBig Jiang''s sparrow catcher.


    So they released the carrier pigeons before the people of the Great Bear Department came out of the jungle.


    When the people from the Giant Bear Department and the Black Mountain Department were exploring the traces of being trampled on the edge of the jungle, they released the carrier pigeons again.

 Chapter 1304

    Xiong Li led the members of the Giant Bear Division out of the forest, and proceeded carefully on the grassland.


    The footprints of the Sky Eagle Department and the Sky Star Department indicate that they disappeared in this area.


    This made him very alert.


    Tens of thousands of people disappeared as soon as they said they disappeared. Either they found a hiding place, or they encountered a more powerful enemy and were wiped out.


    This may not be true for others.


    But after the Battle of the Golden Crow, Xiong Li knows the dangers in the world¡ªeven if you think you escaped from birth, there may be a group of robbers blocking the road in a small forest!


    It''s just that he is destined to be careless right now.


    Because he was commanded by Ya Mali and acted as a trailblazer, it was clear that he was sent to death.


    "As long as I encounter a powerful enemy again, I will definitely make the soldiers of the Giant Bear Department retreat, be careful..."


    "Boss, there is a situation ahead, it looks familiar!"


    Xiong Li immediately stopped his reverie, frowned and shouted: "Did you find the people from the Sky Eagle Department and the Sky Star Department?


    Follow me! "


    Although the Great Bear Division has fallen, it is still more than enough to deal with the Sky Eagle Division and the Sky Star Division.


    Especially when he led the bear god to rampage in their tribe, without any opponent.


    "No, it''s the kind of warrior covered in golden armor..."


    "what!"


    Xiong Li immediately realized that something was wrong, and urged his mount to move forward quickly.


    He wanted to confirm whether it was the group of people that the advance team met.


    With just one glance, he lost his voice in shock: "It really is them!"


    Just as he was about to yell at the soldiers to retreat quickly, the person on the opposite side accelerated to run!


    Obviously, the other party also found them.


    A group of people rushed out quickly, and said hello to Xiong Li: "Hey, are you from the Giant Bear Department? We are from Da Jiang!"


    "Don''t run, we won''t beat you!"


    Xiong Li, who was in a panic at first, was inexplicably relieved after hearing this sentence, and ordered the soldiers to slow down!


    "Big ginger?"


    Xiong Li felt a little excited in his heart.


    The one who robbed himself of the bear god Jiang?


    Xiong Li didn''t even realize that he felt excited.


    And it seems so-reasonable?


    "It''s good if it''s ginger, they keep what they say!"


    Xiong Li thought to himself.


    Thinking of this, he actually slowed down and looked back at the person coming.


    One member of Da Jiang''s cavalry rode out and broke away from Da Jiang''s team, which was clearly a gesture of goodwill.


    Xiong Li became more and more relieved.


    After all, it is Jiang, so what you say is what you say!


    It''s just that when the man who rushed out rode his horse and came to the people of the Giant Bear Department, he first looked back at the chief in the team behind him, then scratched his head, and shouted loudly: "


    I opened this mountain,


    I planted this tree.


    If you want to go this way,


    Stay to buy road money! "


    After finishing speaking, the man waved the spear in his hand and shouted loudly: "Hey, stay here to buy money!"


    Xiong Li''s mind roared.


    Come again!


    It was Da Jiang who was right, but he only thought about what the other party said, and he forgot that the other party would rob the Bear God in a moment of excitement!


    They all look down on giant bears!


    Like him, the soldiers of the Giant Bear Department also came to their senses.


    Because they are too familiar with each other''s words.


    A man who rode a yellow horse said such things before, causing their giant bears to leave their hometowns and forced to join the Black Mountains.


    Although the person in front of him is not riding a yellow horse, he is obviously a BMW.


    The most important thing is that they all say the same thing!


    Xiong Lixin followed closely.


    Right now he is not fighting, nor is he not fighting.


    He knew that he was not an opponent, and if he fought, he would be courting death.


    If there is no fight, the soldiers from the Black Mountain Department behind will rush over immediately. At that time, only Ya Mali will press him, and it will be difficult for him to explain.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, one person led fifty fine cavalry guards arrived like the wind.


    The leader is the Great Chief Jiang who he "thinks about day and night"!


    Before Xiong Li could speak, Mu Feng greeted with a smile: "Hehe, isn''t this Chief Xiong, long time no see!"


    Xiong Li put on a bitter face and squeezed out a smile, which was uglier than crying.


    The situation is stronger than people, he bite the bullet and said: "I have seen the respected chief!"


    Mu Feng pretended not to know, and asked with a smile: "Why, Chief Xiong knew that I wanted to see you, but he couldn''t find you everywhere, so he ran out of the mountain by himself, and gave me a surprise?"


    With a bitter face, Xiong Li quickly shook his head: "Don''t dare!"


    He glanced back, and immediately said: "Big, Chief, I''m here to kill, no, I''m here to chase someone else, not Da Jiang!


    Behind me is the Montenegro Department, which is a bit crowded.


    It is a misunderstanding, I will go back and tell them..."


    Mu Feng looked at Xiong Li with a smile, and thought that Xiong Li was quite interesting.


    He didn''t dare to yell and kill when he saw himself, he just kept showing weakness.


    This is not because the other party intends to confuse him, but obviously because he is afraid that he will be too scared.


    "Interesting..." Mu Feng interrupted him with a smile and raised his hand, turning his face hard, "Chasing someone? I think it''s murder!


    You are so courageous, you have come to my territory, Da Jiang, to kill people! "


    "Ah?" Xiong Li was dumbfounded.


    Is Ginger''s territory so big?


    how can that be!


    Go east to the east of Fang Lei''s department, which is the territory of Da Jiang.


    He didn''t know before, so forget it.


    But I don''t know how far it is from Fang Lei''s department. How could it be Jiang''s territory?


    It takes seven or eight days from the giant bear to Montenegro, and another ten days from Heishan to Tianjiubu, and then it takes ten days to walk in the mountains!


    Did he go back and forth after going around, or was Jiang''s territory really too big?


    "How could this happen!" Xiong Li was in a daze.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Mu Feng snorted coldly.


    Xiong Li trembled, and quickly waved his hands: "No, I believe it!


    only¡­¡­"


    "Just what!" Mu Feng raised his voice and shouted.


    "It''s just that there are people from the Black Mountain Department behind me. There are no less than seven or eight thousand of them here. There are too many people!" Xiong Li gritted his teeth and made up his mind.


    He didn''t want to face the ginger cavalry!


    "Big, Great Chief, there are not many of you, it''s better to retreat..."


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but take another look at Xiong Li, and nodded.


    Yes, the road has widened!


    He waved his hand and said: "The Black Mountain Department, right, they are the ones waiting.


    As many as they come, they have to stay and sweep!


    Bear leader, for the sake of your kindness, just take your clansman to the side to watch, I won''t make things difficult for you.


    If you want to try the power of my big ginger cavalry, you can give it a try! "


    "Keep them all?" Xiong Li''s eyes lit up, and his heart became hot.


    He rolled his eyes and waved his hands again and again: "No, no!"


    Then he gritted his teeth and shouted: "Giant Xiong Erlang, make way for Jiang, the farther the better!"


    The soldiers of the Giant Bear Division breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Mufeng gratefully.


    It''s not that they are quite young, it''s that the impact of Jiang in the Jinwu Department was too great for them!


    In addition, the Black Mountain Department really didn''t treat them as human beings, so they were happy to see the Black Mountain Department deflated.


    It''s hard to say that Da Jiang can''t keep all the people from the Black Mountain Department, they will take action...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1305

    Ya Mali led the soldiers from the Black Mountain Department to prepare to fight when they found the Dajiang warrior, but it was too late.


    From a distance, they saw more than 4,000 bear warriors moving aside, and they thought they had discovered the two tribes of Sky Eagle and Sky Star.


    As a result, he saw the Jiang cavalry army covered in golden armor head-on.


    Ya Mali was startled, and sent someone forward and shouted: "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Luo Li was naturally the one who came forward to answer: "This is Jiang''s territory, where did you come from and what do you do?"


    "Big ginger?"


    Ya Mali walked to the front by himself, looked at Luo Li with a puzzled expression on his face: "Where is your tribe?"


    Luo Li ignored it, and just repeatedly waved the gun: "It''s still too late for you to go back, or I''ll be rude!"


    Ya Mali frowned and shouted angrily: "I am from the Black Mountain Department, you dare to be our enemy!"


    Luo Li sneered: "Whether you care about black mountains or white mountains, you are useless in front of me, get out!"


    Ya Mali''s eyes were fixed: Montenegro is not working well?


    He carefully looked at the number of people behind Bai Qiu, there were only three to five thousand people, and he looked at his side, there were more than seven thousand people.


    Counting the people from the giant bear department beside them, there are more than 10,000 people.


    Two against one is more than enough!


    With a firm heart, he snorted coldly, "Who is going to come forward and wring his head off for me?"


    A warrior rode out.


    He was dressed in a brown sheepskin fur, and held a black big stick in one hand. He looked like stone but not stone, like jade but not jade, but glowed with a faint light.


    The man rode his horse and came with a stick, and rushed towards Luoli.


    This is Luo Li''s first real battle in front of the two armies, but he is calm and unhurried.


    But in Ya Mali''s point of view, the person in front of him is not worth looking at, and the air of shouting just now is also a show.


    Seeing him standing motionless in place, he must have been frightened stupid by his own soldiers!


    As a result, as soon as the soldier approached Luoli, he felt a chill in his chest as soon as he lifted the black stick, and he fell to the ground before he could react.


    died!


    Luo Li scratched his head and looked at Ya Mali: That''s it?


    Ya Mali looked like a ghost, and shouted: "Do you dare to kill people from my Montenegro?"


    Luo Li smiled and asked, "Don''t you see that I did it on purpose?"


    "what!"


    Ya Ma drank loudly, feeling like he was being tricked.


    "Xiong Li, Xiong Li!"


    But what responded to him was the people of the giant bear tribe who quietly walked around and treated him coldly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Ya Mali panicked.


    The giant bear department is too abnormal!


    They want to flee without a fight!


    "Giant Bear Department, you dare to escape, and when I return to the Black Mountain Department, I must tell the chief!"


    Luo Li smiled and said: "You should think about whether you can go away!"


    As he spoke, he turned and looked behind him: "Come out, both of you!"


    Zaha and Xu Jiuqi rode out together, both in BMW plate armor, with great momentum.


    Ya Mali took a careful look, and then realized: "It''s you!"


    Then he exclaimed again: "Are you together?"


    Luo Li sneered: "You only know now, isn''t it too late?"


    Immediately afterwards, he shouted: "Go!"


    The Jiang warriors all stepped forward.


    Ya Mali became angry: "If you dare to attack my Black Mountain Department, you must have the strength!"


    But the next moment he shut up.


    A "cry" extinguished all his temper thoughts.


    All the mounts of the Black Mountain Department almost lost their ability to move, and they all trembled and fell to the ground.


    "what happened?"


    "My horse can''t move!"


    "So is the Violent Wolf!"


    ...


    There was an exclamation in the crowd.


    Before they could react, something happened that made them even more desperate.


    All I could see was a frightening and ferocious beast gushing out from behind the Great Jiang Cavalry.


    Five bear gods, Sha Laowu to Sha Laojiu.


    Hey, shaking a human face.


    Black dragon, horse body Lin shape.


    There is also a one-horned white horse that is much smaller in size but is clearly in the center-it is the sound that comes from it!


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Ya Mali tried his best to control his Xiaofeng Silver Wolf, yelling to the left and right of his clansmen to no avail, and was terrified, so he had to shout at Luoli: "Don''t come here!"


    Luo Li shook his head and rode his horse forward slowly.


    It seems that it is not an enemy at all, but seems to want to "reminisce" with him.


    But the murderous Zaha and Xu Jiu are on the side, and no one knows that they are definitely not here to reminisce about the old days.


    "You have today too!" Ya Mali and Zaha shouted angrily.


    Ya Mali still wanted to roar and rebuke the two of them, but found that it was already too late.


    Zaha took the first step and rushed forward with his horse.


    Let Ya Mali hit the plate armor with a heavy blow, and he cut off Zaha''s neck with a single knife.


    When he fell to the ground, it was really a bowl-sized scar gurgling blood...


    The Montenegrin fighters on the side stared wide-eyed in disbelief.


    Bravery is the most powerful tooth horse, just died like this?


    Before he could react, Xu Jiu had already arrived and beheaded the soldier.


    The two who succeeded in one blow were so excited, they glanced at each other and shouted to the sky.


    Sure enough, following Da Jiang, Ya Mali was killed so easily!


    Fortunately, at that time, the two of them didn''t have a feverish head and clashed with Jiang...


    And the people from the giant bear department were also dumbfounded.


    They originally thought that they would have to wipe the buttocks of the big ginger after it was broken.


    Right now, where is the need.


    Da Jiang clearly wanted to keep them together!


    Xiong Li was trembling.


    Although he was some distance away from Da Jiang Warrior, he didn''t dare to escape.


    Because the mounts of most of the bear warriors can''t move.


    Things have developed to this point, which has completely exceeded his expectations.


    No one thought that they came across the mountains and met Da Jiang here.


    At a loss, Xiong Li simply stopped thinking about it.


    The worst situation now is to hand over the three giant bears he brought this time to Da Jiang, and then leave alive.


    As for where to go after leaving, he doesn''t know...


    Da Jiang''s fighters are cleaning up the battlefield.


    The murderers are basically fighters from the two divisions of Sky Eagle and Sky Star.


    They have a blood feud with the people of Montenegro.


    As for the Jiang soldiers, apart from surrounding these fields to prevent the prisoners from escaping, they did not do much.


    In the end, more than 7,000 people were killed and more than 3,000 were killed, and then they stopped.


    Seeing all this, Xiong Li trembled all over.


    More than three thousand, basically able to kill all the bear warriors here!


    Fortunately...


    But what to do next?


    Just when he was afraid and sad, the person who called out before rode his horse to come to Xiong Li again: "Chief Xiong, come with me!"


    Xiong Li had no choice but to appease the giant bear warrior, and then followed Luo Li to Mu Feng.


    After seeing Mu Feng, he hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Respected Chief, I am willing to sacrifice the Bear God!"


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng was surprised, then chuckled lightly: "On the road!"


    Xiong Li didn''t know why, so he was trembling.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and said with a smile: "This time I want more than just the Bear God!"


    "what?"


    Xiong Li suddenly became nervous.


    "This time I want people from your giant bear department!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1306

    Xiong Li was in a complicated mood.


    He knew that the young chief kept his word, and if he said he would not kill people, he would not kill people.


    He said he wanted to keep people, but he couldn''t leave.


    He''s alive, and that''s something to be happy about.


    But he can''t leave, can''t go back to the Black Mountain, what will his people do?


    But soon he dispelled this worry, because the first thing the young chief called him to say was: "Do you want to join me, Da Jiang, in your giant bear department?"


    Xiong Li hurriedly nodded, but frowned and said: "But my people are still in the Black Mountain, and they still have most of the fighters..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "As long as you want, we can find a way to take your people over.


    It''s nothing more than shooting against the Black Mountain Department.


    In this regard, I think Zaha and Xu Jiu will be very happy, right? "


    The two nodded excitedly.


    "But if that''s the case, wouldn''t the members of my giant bear tribe die a lot?"


    Mu Feng shook his head with a smile: "No, according to what you said, they assigned a lot of people to fight the Longevity Grassland.


    I just need to let the big ginger fighters there hold them back. "


    "Eternal Life Prairie also has ginger fighters?"


    Xiong Li was taken aback.


    "That''s right!" Mu Feng nodded, "there are no fewer fighters than here, as long as you join me Da Jiang honestly, I can send someone to take a shortcut and send you to the vicinity of the Longevity Grassland.


    As long as we keep all the people from the Black Mountain Department in the Longevity Grassland, won''t the members of the Giant Bear tribe in the Black Mountain Department be safe? "


    Xiong Li''s eyes lit up: "Yes!"


    Then he nodded again and again: "Then do as you say, Great Chief!"


    Wooden Feng nodded and asked people to clean up the battlefield, and then began to domesticate the newly acquired three former bears.


    The name is also simple, old ten, eleven, twelve.


    Mmm, what a good name picker!


    As for whether Yuan Xiongzhen is happy or not, who knows?


    Are they 80% happy?


    Wooden Wind began to deploy.


    Zhaha, Xu Jiu, and Xiong Li led the newly recruited soldiers to take the road from the Zhushui Bridge, cross the Goshawk Department westward, and directly meet Bai Yue and Benboba in the old Shaoli Department.


    Only then did Zaha and Xu Jiu know that the Shaoli tribe had already been annexed by Da Jiang.


    Xiong Li was once again shocked by the strength of Dajiang, and even more amazed at the vastness of Dajiang''s territory.


    He even had a feeling that he might go to the Longevity Grassland by himself, and he might meet the young chief.


    For him, the young warchief almost ruled his life.


    This feeling has been there since being robbed in the grove earlier.


    Fortunately, I finally joined Da Jiang "as I wished".


    Xiong Li was somewhat ashamed in his heart.


    But then he thought that he was also seeking a way out for his people, and he immediately felt relieved.


    After they got ready, Luo Li led the team to head west.


    This is his own wish, and Mu Feng also intends to focus on training him.


    He asked Luo Li to pay attention to letting these newly joined fighters feel the strength of Jiang along the way, so as to reassure them.


    At the same time, he wrote to Bai Yue, asking him to pay attention to the matter of the Changsheng Grassland.


    And after he arranged the defense of Shandao City, he took his army of beasts to Hehe City, and was going to go west to see how the construction of Goshawk City and other places was going.


    All the way.


    The road from Shandao City to Hehe City was the first to be repaired, and it was also the widest.


    This is not only due to the relatively short distance between the two cities, but also due to Bai Qiu''s "foresight".


    Among the many city lords, Bai Qiu is actually the most competent.


    Bai Qiu has always been the best at supervising city building, road repairing, land reclamation and other things.


    In terms of grain storage alone, the surplus grain in Shandao City is no less than that in Qinglong City!


    Of course, this has nothing to do with the lack of people in Shandao City.


    When he arrived at Hehe City, he saw Heilian Mountain and Heiyue, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    When Da Jiang was still a small tribe, the two started to borrow salt and weapons in the small market, and gradually established a good relationship with Da Jiang.


    It can be said that they are the "original stocks" of Da Jiang''s rise, and they have not been affected by the flames of war.


    Therefore, although the foundation of the construction of Hehe City is a small tribe, it is the hidden "local tyrants" in many cities.


    Da Jiang fought many times, and Hei Lianshan led people to follow behind to pick up the leaks, and gained Mu Feng''s favor many times, and divided a lot of things.


    Now there are more than 60 armored earth dragons in the whole Hehe city, and more than 300 in Chenghuang.


    Therefore, in supporting Shandao City, Hehe City has enough confidence.


    Going west along the river, the "official road" leads directly to Goshawk City.


    The roads here are also fast.


    the reason is simple.


    Goshawk City and Hehe City took in too many tribesmen and slaves one after another, and they had enough labor.


    In particular, Goshawk City has now been completed due to the new influx of tens of thousands of laborers, and it was completely built according to the layout of the new city.


    There are several wells in Goshawk City, but they are only for emergency use.


    As for the usual water use, it is directly diverted from the Zhushui River not far away.


    The diversion canal is paved with bluestones, leading directly to the reservoir in Goshawk City.


    The reservoir is half the size of a football field and more than three meters deep, continuously providing domestic water for the clansmen in the city.


    Because it is close to the Yishui River, the water source is abundant.


    Therefore, the entire Goshawk City has also built many new baths for the convenience of the people.


    A single bath is not very big, it can accommodate three to five hundred people.


    But I can''t stand it anymore, there are eight baths like this in Goshawk City!


    And each bath is divided into men and women.


    The people of Goshawk City who haven¡¯t experienced a life without peculiar smell for many years, it is said that they had to change the water two or three times a day in the first few days when the bath water was first boiled for bathing.


    The waste water and sewage flow directly along the sewer to the specially set sewage discharge area outside the city.


    Of course, such a huge city is not only bathing pools, but also shops, schools, clinics, two-story office buildings in Goshawk City...


    It can be said that the entire Goshawk City has obvious modern urban functional areas.


    The people of Goshawk City lived a happy life that they never dared to imagine before.


    Now if anyone wants to attack Goshawk City, there is no need to organize and call for it, all the people in Goshawk City will fight against the same enemy!


    And all of this is a good day after adding ginger.


    Thinking about the source of water, among the six divisions in Changli in the past, except for the Kuwei Division, Goshawk City also had the best ending.


    The arrival of Mufeng naturally surprised Mo Kehan.


    It is precisely because of his decision to join Dajiang and integrate into Dajiang that the people of Goshawk City have a prosperous life now.


    Therefore, even when the clansmen were grateful to Jiang, they also respected him to the greatest extent.


    It''s just respect to respect, but it''s no longer the majesty he had when he was the great chief.


    One is that everyone now knows that Jiang brought them all this.


    Second, Goshawk City now has a population of over 20,000, and more than half of them migrated from other places.


    If you trace his origin, he comes from all ethnic groups and tribes.


    In other words, Goshawk City is really just a city, and no matter how difficult it is to become a tribe...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1307

    Mu Feng stayed in Goshawk City for two days, and personally took a bath in the city''s bathing pool.


    According to Mo Kehan''s intention, he would directly book the venue for him and open a bath alone.


    It''s not a big deal, but if it''s really done, it will have a big impact.


    This is tantamount to opening a hole for his own privilege, which will leave a bad impression on the new tribe.


    The so-called good from the top and investment from the bottom.


    He didn''t want to be given the reputation of being a "good bather" wherever he went.


    Seeing the big from the small, soon there will be a trend of flattery and flattery in the entire Goshawk City and even the entire tribe.


    It is a good thing to have a simple heart, but it is easier to figure out the meaning of the superior, to imitate and learn.


    That would be detrimental to the implementation of the "Great Ginger Law".


    So Mu Feng resolutely refused, and just took a few people to a bath with relatively few people.


    A few old men, naked, can they hide the murder weapon and make a sneak attack?


    To his surprise, the culture of "scrubbing" has developed in the bathhouse.


    However, instead of using copper coins to take a bath in the bathhouse, a kind of colorful stone picked up from the Yishui River is used as a reward.


    Save enough ten can be exchanged for a copper coin.


    And this kind of stone grinding tools are also controlled in Goshawk City.


    This really surprised Mu Feng.


    Sure enough, all precautions are taken, but spontaneous monetary behavior is still not prevented.


    The colored stones are linked to the exchange of copper coins. This kind of thing is not big or small.


    To put it in a big way, this is a disguised form of private currency issuance, and to say it in a small way, it is similar to a recharge card in a shopping mall.


    One copper coin can be exchanged for ten colored stones in the bathhouse, and then transferred to the master of the bath as a return. If you accumulate enough ten, you can go to the bathhouse to exchange it back.


    Mu Feng looked at Mo Kehan ??who excitedly explained to himself, and remained calm.


    "Fortunately, it''s only circulating inside the bathhouse!" Mu Feng thought, "If it really covers the whole city, then Moke Khan will be punished."


    He waited for Moke Khan to finish speaking, and then said to him: "This kind of colored stone can only be used here in the future. After a while, I will ask the tribe''s tribe to mint large copper coins to replace the stones here!"


    Mo Kehan ??nodded quickly.


    Then Mu Feng closed his eyes and rested, thinking about how to solve this matter.


    The appearance of pebble tokens in the bathing pool shows one thing: with the emergence of private property, commodities and other things, Dajiang¡¯s original copper coins cannot meet the conventional trading behavior.


    The reason is simple - the value represented by copper coins is too expensive.


    Because in the initial market transactions, a copper coin was equivalent to a bone knife and a stick, and it was also equivalent to the compensation for ordinary people for ten days of work.


    In short, the purchasing power of copper coins is equivalent to a hundred-yuan bill, but bathing in the bathtub only costs three or two yuan, which is hard to find.


    The way to solve this problem is to issue another kind of change.


    In fact, he was busy with many affairs after the coin was minted, and he had forgotten this.


    If it wasn''t for coming to Goshawk City this time, he might not have thought of this incident.


    Now that he has met him, he has to pay another change if he can''t say it.


    There can never be only one currency.


    This is indeed his negligence.


    In ancient times, copper, silver and gold were used as three-level denomination copper coins.


    In the previous life, the earth also had one, five, ten, and one hundred as the benchmark for currency exchange.


    But the only thing Da Jiang can mint now is copper¡ªit¡¯s not easy to make an iron coin, right?


    The key is that iron is not suitable for minting coins, and it is easy to rust and corrode.


    "Looks like I have to look for silver mines and gold mines!" Mu Feng secretly said in his heart.


    But he thought of another problem, that is, there are people who are aware of the problem, but not many people can think of the equivalent relationship between stones and currency.


    Could it be Mo Ke Khan?


    He opened his eyes again and asked, "Who came up with the idea of ??exchanging stones for copper coins?"


    Mo Ke Khan hurriedly said: "Great chief, I will pay attention, and there will be no such thing in the future!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry, I''m not going to punish you, but I think the person who can come up with this idea is very smart. I''m going to take him back to Dragon City, teach him well, and help me, Da Jiang, come up with ideas."


    Mo Ke Khan was stunned, and said anxiously: "Yes, it''s my son..."


    "Oh?"


    Mu Feng was surprised, and then nodded and smiled, "It''s true if you think about it, only children dare to think of such a fresh idea."


    Mo Ke Khan did not dare to answer, but bowed his body and bowed his head.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "How old is he?"


    Mo Ke Khan replied cautiously: "It''s eleven."


    "Hmm..." Mu Feng nodded, "That''s still young.


    How about this, let him stay in Goshawk City for the time being, wait for another two years, when he grows up, send him to Dragon City, I will teach him skills personally! "


    Mo Ke Khan was very pleasantly surprised: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, and chatted with him about many matters in Goshawk City, including opening up wasteland and farming, grazing cattle and sheep, and border defense issues.


    Mo Ke Khan can answer.


    Although it is not brilliant, it is quite satisfactory, and there are no major flaws.


    After all, he was a great chief before, and it is thanks to Moke Khan that Goshawk City can become a rising city and become the most "prosperous" city in Dajiang.


    He thought for a while and said with a smile: "It''s not bad, Goshawk City is getting better and better under your management.


    Forget about this month, starting from next month, you can get five more copper coins every month! "


    Mo Ke Khan was overjoyed and thanked again and again.


    "In addition, I will let Weili, Konoha, and other city owners come to Goshawk City to visit and study later. When the time comes, you need to pay attention to managing the city, and you will explain it clearly to them."


    Mo Kehan ??nodded quickly.


    I have to say that the bathhouse is really a good place to find problems and talk about things.


    No wonder many big brothers in previous lives liked to take a bath and chat about things.


    While taking a bath, the important matters were discussed and settled.


    Perhaps, like drinking, it is a unique cultural phenomenon.


    Throughout the ages, many countries have such a culture.


    Could it be because of the "honest meeting" in the bath?


    Mu Feng thought about it again, and made sure there was nothing missing, so he found a master to take a bath.


    The master who took the bath was not ambiguous, he didn''t know that Mu Feng was the great chief, and his hands were really strong.


    If it weren''t for my strong body, I could really rub him over.


    In desperation, Mu Feng had no choice but to remind: "Take it easy!


    It''s time to get serious here...


    It should be lighter there...


    You have to be knocked twice after rubbing..."


    In the end, after Mu Feng washed it up, the scrub master couldn''t help pulling Mo Kehan ??down, and asked with a smile: "City Lord, which bathhouse does this person belong to, he knows a lot!


    Also a scrub master? "


    Mo Ke Khan almost didn''t let out a laugh, he just scolded "Don''t talk nonsense". As for whether he is a scrub master, he didn''t give a positive answer, turned and left.


    Instead, the scrub master was left to take the next "guest" to test, which attracted the praise of the guest.


    But the scrub master reacted after rubbing it twice: "No, it''s comfortable to scrub like this, but it''s slow, and you have to pay more!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1308

    When Mu Fengcai left Goshawk City, Moke Khan personally ordered Chaer Khan to escort him with an army.


    Char Khan never dared to get close to one person - King Li.


    Because he had suffered a big loss under Li Wang''s hands before, it was the kind of loss that he couldn''t beat no matter what.


    As for the other fighters, they have suffered from Mu Feng.


    If they are not part of the people now, even if they are killed, they would not dare to follow Mu Feng to the west.


    Mufeng did not refuse the matter of Chaerhan sending someone to escort him.


    In fact, the escort is second, and helping the northwest is the business.


    Zhaha, Xu Jiu, and Xiong Li have already borrowed the road from Goshawk City, and they should arrive at the Mobei Grassland in time to meet Bai Yue and the others.


    I don''t know how Benboba will feel when he sees the two chiefs of Sky Eagle and Sky Star who keep saying they have become "dirty tribes".


    In fact, Benboba doesn''t know Xu Jiu and Zaha.


    After all, the Shaoli Division has been out of the Liufang Nine Division for too long, and no one has known the new chief of the Shaoli Division for a long time.


    They heard more from the remnants of the Tianying Department.


    It''s just that the news of the Tianying Department disappeared sporadically later, and they no longer paid attention to the Shaoli Department.


    The Tianying Department is no longer, no one mentions it, and the big alliance that used to intimidate one party collapsed.


    After many years of "peaceful" development during the major league period, each tribe also feels that its fist is big enough, and they all want the other films to try their best.


    In addition, when the previous works competed for the position of the lord of the Changsheng Grassland, they attacked each other and stumbling each other, which made several tribes start to "settle accounts after autumn".


    Indeed, it is the end of autumn and the beginning of winter, and all grasses are dying on the grassland.


    Cattle and horses of all major tribes are raised in captivity, and wild cattle and sheep also hide in the mountain depressions to avoid the severe cold.


    The grassland was already empty, without the decoration of cattle and sheep, there was a large area freed up for people to fight.


    As long as the wind comes next year and the flowers bloom, your dead body, bones, or bloody internal organs will be covered by flowers and plants and turned into mud.


    But the people of the steppe are keen on it.


    Every time a person from another tribe is killed, it means that their own tribe has an extra territory for grazing cattle and sheep.


    For my own things, there will be no more.


    This is true for the Longevity Tribe, and even more so for the Ulantu tribe in the north.


    It''s just that the confrontation between the two sides has been going on for a long time, and the outcome is unpredictable.


    However, the sudden appearance of the Montenegrin tribe broke this balance.


    The Ministry of Longevity was beaten and retreated steadily, and was forced to migrate south.


    Coincidentally, after they migrated south again and again, they took over the Jiang cavalry army led by Bai Yue and Ben Boba.


    Enemy on three sides!


    When the Ministry of Longevity was on the verge of despair, a turning point appeared.


    Luo Li leads people to meet Bai Yue, and introduces Zaha, Xu Jiu and Xiong Li.


    The situation that Bai Yue and Benboba hadn''t figured out before became clear all of a sudden.


    They also figured out the chaos on the grassland.


    After scaring off the people from the Longevity Department, a group of people discussed matters in the temporary tent.


    Zhaha and Xujiu looked at the dwarf Bunboba from time to time, and it was difficult for them to connect the dwarf in front of them with the great chief of the Shaoli tribe who was famous in the grassland.


    But judging from the respectful attitude of Luo Li, Bai Yue and others calling him "advisor", his identity is unquestionable.


    On the surface, Bai Yue makes up her mind, but basically she always asks Pampering Ba.


    What they are discussing right now is how to fight the Ministry of Longevity.


    According to Bai Yue and Ben Bo Ba''s original intention, they wanted to take advantage of the fire and rob the Ministry of Longevity.


    But now the situation has changed, they have to change the plan.


    Zaha and Xujiu only want to deal with the Black Mountain Department now, and don''t care about anything else.


    But Xiong Li said that he could deal with the Black Mountain Department, but he couldn''t deal with the members of the Giant Bear Department.


    Bai Yue pondered for a while, and then said: "If it is to deal with the Black Mountain Department and protect the Giant Bear Department, this is not in conflict. We just need to find a way to contact the brothers of the Giant Bear Department!


    But now if we are dealing with the Black Mountain Department, we are very likely to join forces with the Longevity Department...


    And I, Da Jiang, have some kind of grudge against the Ministry of Longevity..."


    Bai Yue frowned and pondered, undecided.


    Seeing Bai Yue pondering, Ben Boba said: "Second brother said that when marching and fighting, you must distinguish the order."


    "Second brother?"


    Zaha, Xu Jiu and Xiong Li were stunned for a moment.


    Who is the second brother?


    Bai Yue shook her head helplessly, and explained: "The second elder brother Bentou said is the great chief."


    The three of them looked strange.


    A person of such an age, called the second brother of the chief, is shameless!


    But Xiong Li had a thought, no, the chief is the second brother, so who is the eldest brother?


    Is there anyone else who can convince the young warchief?


    Shouldn''t the whole big ginger be the biggest in the chief?


    Without waiting for the three of them to react, Bumpba continued: "What we need to do right now is to bring the brothers from the Giant Bear Division to safety first, and then weaken the strength of the Black Mountain Division to the greatest extent.


    In this way, even if they go back with remnants, they will not dare to kill the clansmen of the giant bear tribe. "


    Xiong Li looked gratefully at the Pampering Ba.


    I just feel that the image of the dwarf in front of me is much cuter and more amiable.


    Zaha and Benboba also nodded in agreement.


    What they care about is "maximizing the weakening of the Montenegro".


    "The Department of Longevity..." Bai Yue frowned.


    "Easy!" said Pampering Ba, "join forces with them and let them hold back the Wulantu Department, and we will deal with the Montenegro Department."


    "We''ve only fought them once. Will they agree?"


    "If they agree, they have to agree, and if they don''t agree, they have to agree!" Pumping Ba grinned, "There is no need to give them any guarantee, just send someone to tell them, let them drag the Ulantu department, and we will solve Montenegro.


    If they don''t want to, it''s simple, then we will join forces with the other two departments to destroy the Department of Longevity.


    As long as Tie Kuolei of the Ministry of Longevity is not stupid, he knows how to choose! "


    Bai Yue pondered for a while, then nodded.


    It''s not even a conspiracy by Benbo Ba, it''s obvious that he is forcing the Ministry of Longevity to submit.


    But at this time, the Longevity Department had no choice but to bite the bullet and fight the Ulantu Department.


    There is also another possibility, that is, they are very happy that someone blocked the Montenegro for them, so that they can throw off their arms and confront the Ulantu.


    "The Department of Longevity..." Bai Yue reminded.


    "The Ministry of Longevity can even be an ally. Let''s deal with the Wulantu tribe together with them!" Bump Ba sneered.


    Zaha and Xu Jiu looked embarrassed.


    The Shaoli tribe almost became the lord of the six tribes and nine tribes back then, but was stumbled by the Ulantu tribe and several of them, so they left the Changsheng grassland and migrated south.


    The same thing happened to Montenegro.


    It''s just that these two tribes are urinating in the same pot now, which is really a miracle.


    Benboba looked at the two people who looked embarrassed, and rubbed his hands together: "Well, if you join Dajiang, you won''t be a dirty person."


    The two were taken aback for a moment, not knowing how to answer the words.


    I just felt that there was a ball of cotton stuck in my chest, and something was wrong up and down.


    Ben Boba said: "The Wulantu tribe and the Shaoli tribe believe in a totem, the bearded bird, and the Shaoli tribe has a big enmity, which cannot be resolved and cannot be joined together.


    Otherwise, we can destroy the Black Mountain first, and then I will use the totem to persuade them to deal with the Ministry of Longevity. "


    Bai Yue nodded: "Then turn it around and join hands with the Longevity Department to deal with Heishan and Wulantu!


    Anyway, it is the same reason, but the sequence is different. "


    Zaha, Xu Jiu and Xiong Li looked at each other in blank dismay.


    The few big tribes that made them suffer so much, in the mouths of the two, they dealt with them in different orders, and that''s it?


    Running Ba laughed and said, "That''s it!


    Just watch, now I''ll take someone to talk to Tie Kuolei, he can kneel down and call me third brother! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1309

    Bai Yue finalized the idea of ??running around.


    In the end, Benboba led a group of fifty people to the Ministry of Longevity for "mission".


    In addition to Da Jiang''s cavalry, Xiong Li and Zaha were accompanying him.


    Xiong Li was just a little worried.


    But Zaha is already at war between the two.


    As the chief of the Sky Eagle Department, he has never put himself in danger in such a body.


    But he was laughed at by the boss who was the leader: "Looking at your bear bag, it''s no wonder that your Sky Eagle Department will be annexed by Da Jiang!"


    Zaha said angrily: "Isn''t your Shaoli tribe still being annexed by Da Jiang?"


    Benboba sneered and shook his head: "My Shaoli department took the initiative to attack Jiang twice, at least the second brother had to send all the soldiers to deal with it, what about your Tianjiu department?


    It was not the opponent of the Shaoli Department decades ago, and it is still not the same after decades. "


    Zaha was so angry that he was forced to the end, and said angrily: "Then you and I are not the same now, we are all in Dajiang?"


    Ben Bo Ba was stunned for a moment, then he still smiled and said: "That''s different, I can now go to the Longevity Department to persuade Tie Kuolei instead of Da Jiang, how about you?


    I can only tremble here, like a woman! "


    Zaha was furious: "I can block a knife for Da Jiang!"


    Ben Boba taunted: "Just your little bones, it''s not as good as Da Jiang''s golden armor!"


    This time Zaha is completely out of control.


    He found that no matter what he said, he was no match for Pampers, so he simply shut up and stopped talking.


    Benboba smiled strangely, instead of mocking him, he turned to look at Xiong Li.


    Xiong Li immediately leaned forward and said flatteringly: "The third brother is right!"


    "Ok?"


    Boomba narrowed his eyes, grinning like a broken bowl.


    Oh, this is a man with good eyesight!


    Don''t hit people with smiles head on.


    "You are very good!"


    Running Ba nodded, "I know it''s good to follow my second brother!"


    Xiong Li squeezed out a smile and nodded repeatedly.


    But when he turned around, he looked at Zaha with a smug expression on his face.


    Did you see it, learn from it!


    "I said, Xiong Li..." Bumpba said with a smile.


    "Third Brother, just call me Little Bear!"


    "Well, bear!"


    "Eh!"


    "Didn''t your giant bear department say that there are big giant bears? Why didn''t you bring them this time? They stayed in Montenegro?"


    Xiong Li was taken aback for a moment, and then said loudly: "The Bear God was captured by the chieftain on the way here, and the second brother stayed in Shandao City."


    "That''s it!" Ben Bo Ba nodded, "Well, in Da Jiang, only the second brother has such abilities!


    Forget it, I still hope to be able to get your light and ride a big bear! "


    Xiong Li hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, third brother, as long as we can see the giant bear warriors who are with the Black Mountain tribe later, we will definitely get you a bear god to ride on!"


    "well!"


    Running Ba grinned heartily, the more he looked at Xiong Li, the more pleasing it was to his eyes.


    On the other hand, Zaha, why is it so annoying?


    Seeing that Benboba was happy, Xiong Li couldn''t help asking: "Third Brother, we only need a few people to go to the Longevity Department, what if their chieftain takes action against us?"


    Benboba shook his head: "Don''t worry, they dare not!"


    "Don''t you dare?"


    "Well, now they don''t dare to make enemies anymore, especially when we go to give them a way out."


    Ben Boba smiled and said, "I will tell him when we meet, if you dare to touch us, the Department of Longevity will definitely be destroyed."


    Only then did Xiong Li come to his senses, and praised Bunboba repeatedly.


    Zaha on the side looked at the faces of the two, and secretly cursed "Shameless" in his heart.


    But he still envies Xiong Li''s treatment in his heart.


    After a pause, he tried to let go of the face in his heart, and tried to call out: "Three, three..."


    "Three, your father!"


    Ben Bo said angrily, "I don''t know you well!"


    Zaha couldn''t express his grief and indignation.


    ...


    In the Longevity Grassland settlement, a temporary leather tent.


    The leather tents they built were all tied together with cowhide skins and built with red willow branches unique to the grassland.


    It is very similar to Da Jiang''s tent, but obviously not as light and spacious as Da Jiang''s.


    Inside the temporary tent, a fat-faced man with thin, shaggy hair and a bald head was holding a skin bag and gulping mare''s milk.


    "Gudu, Gudu!"


    Beside them were six or seven people of different shapes and appearances.


    But without exception, they all have anxious faces.


    The great chief didn''t speak, and no one dared to speak.


    For so many days, it was the most embarrassing period for their Longevity Department.


    They were targeted by the Wulantu tribe and hunted down by the Black Mountain tribe. Nearly ten thousand members of the tribe died one after another.


    Many women, children, and children who were too late to transfer died on the way.


    And they also fought and fled, constantly migrating south.


    Suddenly, the man next to him threw away his skin bag and cursed: "Damn Tuharu, he should have been pecked to pieces by eagles on the Longevity Grassland, and let his people become coolies for wild wolves for generations!"


    The people next to each other were silent, without saying a word.


    When the envoys they sent went to the north to "negotiate peace" with the Ulantu tribe, the heads of the tribesmen they sent were beheaded, tied together and tied to horses, and brought back.


    The man who came back also had his ears cut off and his eyes gouged out.


    This approach has already explained their attitude - fight to the death, never stop!


    He is not afraid of facing the Wulantu tribe alone. The problem is that the damn Black Mountain tribe has also taken action, leading more than 10,000 people to chase them from the east.


    That''s why the Ministry of Longevity was forced to move south.


    But I didn''t expect that there were more dangerous existences in the south.


    Just a cavalry army of less than a thousand people beat the thousands of people they advanced and fled in embarrassment.


    And looking at the dust and smoke behind them, it was clear that there were still soldiers who hadn''t made a move.


    This put the Ministry of Longevity in triple danger, and it seemed that the only way out was to fight to the death.


    He didn''t dare to send out his clansmen to make peace with anyone.


    He was afraid of sending his clansmen to be killed by others for nothing again.


    Instead of doing that, it is better to let these tribesman kill a few more enemies to take revenge!


    "Damn Zaha, damn Xu Jiu, they ran away without a fight, these two cowards!"


    The people around looked bitter, and no one dared to respond.


    At this time, someone shouted outside the big tent: "Great Chief, Great Chief, someone from the south is coming!"


    "South, is there anyone?"


    Everyone looked out of the tent together.


    The bald and thin-haired man stood up suddenly, and angrily said: "How many people, let''s fight to the death!"


    The man "rolled" into the big tent and hurriedly said, "More than fifty!"


    "What, more than fifty people want to hit our Longevity Department, damn it!"


    "Fight with them!"


    "Fight to the death!"


    The crowd in the big tent was excited.


    Obviously, for such a long time, they have been so red-eyed that they forgot how to think.


    The bald man almost died of anger, and cursed: "Shut up, a bunch of trash, who would send so many people to die?"


    But he immediately thought that he had sent a pair of people to die, and his anger became more intense, and he shouted: "Kill them!"


    Unexpectedly, the soldier trembled and said: "Chief, he said he came to help us defeat the Ulantu tribe!"


    "What!" the man exclaimed, "Let him in quickly!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1310

    "Hey, this should be Brother Tie Kuolei!"


    The Benboba who had just entered the big tent greeted him warmly, with an air of familiarity.


    Everyone in the big tent was stunned.


    Because the leader of the three who walked in turned out to be a dwarf.


    Among the two people behind, they also knew one of them!


    "Zaha!"


    "Who is this dwarf?"


    "Who is that stupid looking guy in the back?"


    Benboba looked at Tie Kuolei, who was standing in the middle like a "giant" staring at him, and waved his hand: "You are Tie Kuolei, right? Sit down and talk, and you''re so tall when you stand!"


    Tie Kuolei''s eyes were fierce, suppressing his anger: "Who are you?"


    This dwarf actually called himself brother!


    "I?"


    Benboba laughed and said, "I am Benboba, Jiang''s adviser!"


    He slightly raised his volume, and his words were full of pride: "He is also my second brother''s third brother!"


    Tie Kuo Lei''s lungs were about to explode, what the hell!


    Is this person himself a fool, or does he take them for fools?


    But the next words of the running bully immediately made him suspicious, and he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "I used to be the great chief of the Shaoli tribe, Buboba!"


    "what?"


    Everyone else in the big tent was taken aback.


    This dwarf, the great chief of the Shaoli tribe?


    Then what happened to the big Jiang counselor just now?


    Tie Kuolei looked at Zaha inquisitively, and said in a deep voice, "Zhaha, what''s going on?"


    Knowing the importance of the matter, Zaha did not dare to be emotional, and answered him: "He is the boss, Da Jiang''s adviser.


    Also, my Sky Eagle Department and Sky Star Department have also joined Dajiang. "


    "what!"


    Now they couldn''t react at all.


    The Tianjiu Department and the Tianxing Department joined Jiang?


    When did this happen?


    Wait, Shaolibu, before?


    Tie Kuolei looked at Benboba in disbelief, and asked tentatively, "Shaoli tribe also joined Dajiang?"


    "Do not!"


    Benboba shook his head, "The Shaoli tribe attacked Jiang, was defeated, and then annexed!"


    From the perspective of Pampering Ba, it is still necessary to emphasize clearly.


    He is not the same as Zaha''s dirty eagle department.


    The Tianjiu Department is defeated in one hit.


    The Shaoli tribe was defeated at least twice!


    But Tie Kuolei was completely suppressed.


    The Shaoli tribe, placed in the previous six parties and nine tribes, is definitely the same existence as the overlord.


    They used their own strength to fight against the five parties and eight tribes, and even under the nose of the Longevity Department, they beat the Tianying Department to pieces and almost collapsed, which gave the Longevity Department an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "In the final analysis, your annexation of the Tianying Department is still in my favor.


    Why, you plan to let me stand and talk like this? "


    Running around bossy.


    Tie Kuolei was not angry at all, and immediately nodded: "Okay, sit down and talk!"


    As he spoke, he signaled the big tent to get out of the three people to make room.


    Benboba was not polite, and directly chose a seat to sit down.


    Xiong Li and Zaha stood behind him obediently.


    Only in this way, the height gap became more and more obvious, which was very funny.


    Tie Kuolei frowned and said: "Zhaha, can you and the people around you sit next to you, you stand like this, I always want to see you when I talk!"


    Bumpba narrowed his eyes: "Old stuff!"


    Zaha frowned at first, and when he saw Tie Kuolei sitting down without killing intent, he stepped aside resolutely and went to the side.


    Instead, the corners of his mouth twitched, wanting to laugh.


    Xiong Li didn''t dare to go far, but chose to sit behind the Pampering Ba.


    Only then did Tie Kuolei look at the Benboba again, and went straight to the point: "What''s the matter with you coming to my place?"


    Benbo Ba was also unambiguous, and said directly: "I can help you deal with the Wulantu tribe!"


    "Help us?"


    "good!"


    "How to help?"


    "You deal with the Ulantu Department, and the Montenegro Department will be handed over to us."


    "Really?" Tie Kuolei shouted suddenly.


    "Really!" Pampers nodded.


    "Then what good do we have?"


    "Benefits?" Ben Bo Ba sneered, "I, Jiang, didn''t take advantage of this time to kill your Longevity Department, you should thank my second brother!


    Change my temper, I will not destroy your Longevity Department at this time, what are you waiting for! "


    Tie Kuolei''s brows twitched, and his veins bulged.


    He didn''t expect that the running bully came up with a threat.


    No, it''s not a threat, it''s a fact!


    He didn''t refute, and after frowning and thinking, he squinted and looked at Pampering Ba: "It was your people who clashed with us a few days ago, right?


    Now you say you want to help us, why should I believe you? "


    "You have to believe it if you don''t believe it!" Ben Boba shook his head, without giving any guarantee, "If you don''t believe it, don''t agree, I, Da Jiang, can deal with the Black Mountain Department later, and destroy your Longevity Department with them first.


    Then we will deal with Montenegro. "


    "So you want to deal with the Black Mountain Department!" Tie Kuolei sneered, "Then I can also join hands with the Black Mountain Department to deal with you!"


    Benboba showed sarcasm: "With your brain, you can still be the great chief of the Ministry of Longevity, really..."


    He shook his head.


    "Who are you talking about!"


    "you!"


    Tie Kuolei punched the ground and was about to get up.


    Unmoved, Bumpba turned to look at Xiong Li: "Xiong, tell him!"


    Xiong Li nodded, stepped forward and moved his buttocks, and then said: "I am the leader of the Giant Bear Division, Xiong Li, and I joined Da Jiang!"


    "Giant Bear Division?" Tie Kuolei frowned.


    "The Giant Bear Department is located in the mountains to the east of the Black Mountain Department, and has fought against the Black Mountain Department for many years, but not long ago our Giant Bear Department suffered heavy losses and was annexed by the Black Mountain Department.


    So the hundreds of giant bears in the Montenegro department are actually from my giant bear department. "


    "No wonder!" Tie Kuolei exclaimed from the bottom of his heart.


    No wonder the Black Mountain Department is so powerful all of a sudden!


    "The Black Mountain Division has won the combat power of my Giant Bear Division, so they decided to go out to attack the Sky Eagles and Sky Stars." Xiong Li explained carefully, "I followed Ya Mali across the mountains, chasing the Sky Eagles and Sky Stars...


    There, I, I talked a lot with my second brother and decided to add ginger! "


    "Second brother?" Tie Kuolei frowned again.


    Just now, Benboba also mentioned something like "second brother''s third brother".


    "My Great Chief Jiang!" Xiong Li explained aloud, "Whether this is true, you can ask Chief Zaha."


    "Zaha, leader?" Tie Kuolei looked at Zaha who looked unnatural, "Is what he said true?"


    Zaha snorted coldly, but he didn''t join Da Jiang for himself, but for the two shameless people, Ben Bo Ba and Xiong Li.


    The second brother can''t hear it again!


    He nodded and said, "It''s true!"


    After a pause, he added: "One of the conditions for us to join Dajiang is that Dajiang help us avenge and destroy the Black Mountain Department!"


    Xiong Li added in a timely manner: "Yes, the second brother also promised me to help me rescue the giant bear tribe!"


    This time Tie Kuolei was silent.


    If what the three of them said is true, not to mention how strong Da Jiang was originally, just the number of people and soldiers who annexed Shaoli, Tianjiu, and Tianxing would be quite terrifying.


    In case, he agreed to Da Jiang now, and when the Black Mountain Department was wiped out, he fought with the Wulantu Department and lost both, and Da Jiang attacked the Longevity Department again, wouldn''t he cry without tears?


    Or, arrest these people by yourself, and use this to explain to Ulantu and Montenegro that they are powerful, and join hands to resist Da Jiang?


    Benboba saw Tie Kuolei''s thoughts, and said: "There are no less than three to four hundred thousand people in the Dajiang tribe, and you in the Longevity Department don''t think much of them at all.


    Even if I am willing to accept you, the second brother is probably not willing. "


    Xiong Li was confused at the right time: "Why?"


    Benboba glanced at Xiong Li appreciatively, nodded and said, "There are so many people eating too much.


    The point is that he is still so stupid, this brother Tie Kuolei is already like this, you think the second brother will agree! "


    "Oh--"


    Xiong Li suddenly realized.


    Tie Kuolei was so furious that he was about to get up and drink.


    Benboba calmly said, "Don''t think about killing us, even if we go back late, your Longevity Department will bear Jiang''s anger.


    Well, there are not many people with golden armor and golden swords here, more than 30,000 people. "


    Tie Kuolei snorted coldly: "Are you scaring me?"


    Ben Boba also sneered and shook his head: "Otherwise, why do you think Da Jiang swallowed Shaoli, Tianxing and Tianying?"


    Tie Kuolei froze for a moment.


    Indeed, there are not so many people, why?


    He frowned and thought hard, and after a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I promise you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1311

    Tie Kuolei chose to agree to Benboba''s request.


    He looked at Pampering Ba: "I want to make sure of one thing first, you Da Jiang will not attack my Longevity Department afterwards."


    Running Ba continued to taunt: "Don''t worry, even if your Longevity Department wants to join, my second brother will not agree.


    Ginger has no shortage of people now! "


    Tie Kuolei was skeptical.


    Bumpba sneered: "To deal with it, we are also dealing with the Wulantu tribe.


    Compared with your Longevity Department, I have a greater hatred with Wulantu Department! "


    Now Tie Kuolei felt relieved.


    The Shaoli tribe and the Ulantu tribe had an old feud, which was known throughout the Changsheng Grassland.


    Now that Ben Boba points out this matter, he no longer has any doubts.


    "Let me say yes first, don''t think about it, as long as you dare to attack me, Da Jiang, maybe we will turn around and beat your Longevity Department.


    Anyway, in my opinion, hitting anyone is hitting! "


    Tie Kuolei snorted coldly with a gloomy face.


    This was almost the most embarrassing time for him.


    Even if he was besieged jointly by Montenegro and Ulantu, he didn''t have to press the fire, just fight them to the death.


    But there were only three of them, but he was helpless, he couldn''t do anything.


    No way, he has big ginger behind him!


    "Okay!" Running Baba got up and threw him an iron knife, "Just to remind you, this is a weapon that all fighters of my Dajiang can use!"


    Tie Kuolei caught it and looked at it, his expression changed drastically.


    It''s a reminder, but it''s actually a threat.


    He suppressed his anger and nodded: "Okay, I see!"


    Only then did Ben Boba get up: "Since that''s the case, then it''s settled, we''re going back!"


    Tie Kuolei waved his hand to signal the people next to him to see him off.


    Benboba shook his head: "The Ministry of Longevity is really not very concerned, and they dare not even make a sound when they ask us to have a meal."


    Xiong Li nodded beside him: "Yes, yes!"


    Tie Kuolei snorted coldly and ignored him.


    Zaha also felt extremely comfortable.


    In the past, Tie Kuo Lei Yan was higher than the top, when did he take him seriously.


    Seeing him being shrunken in front of the Pampering Ba, he suddenly felt that this dwarf was much cuter.


    Unexpectedly, after a group of people left the tent of the Ministry of Longevity, Bumpy Ba muttered: "Zhaha, I made the first contribution this time, and Xiaoxiong also said a lot of good things after him, and I also have credit.


    As for you, you didn''t do anything serious, no credit! "


    Zaha frowned.


    Didn''t he tell the truth, and then Tie Kuolei believed it?


    How come there is nothing wrong with him?


    The dwarf is not cute at all now.


    "Why!"


    Zaha said angrily.


    "Just because I am a counselor, you are just a follower!"


    Satisfied, Ben Boba stretched out a little finger and pinched it: "Then it''s your great contribution!"


    Xiong Li praised: "The third brother is really generous!"


    Running Ba was very pleased: "It''s easy to say, easy to say!"


    Zaha said nothing more.


    He found that he and the two men couldn''t pee in the same jug at all.


    Benbo Ba squinted and sneered.


    Brat, what I look down on the most is you people from all directions!


    Zaha was really irritated by the success: "What do you see me doing?"


    Benboba sneered: "I''ll just watch you, what''s the matter?"


    "Take another look!"


    "Try it and try it!"


    Xiong Li hurriedly said to Mui: "Third brother, third brother, put out the fire!


    He is not a woman, what do you see him doing? "


    As he spoke, Xiong Li winked at Zaha again.


    Unexpectedly, Zaha ignored Xiong Li at all, and sneered: "I''m afraid you don''t know, your third brother still likes men!"


    "what?"


    Xiong Li felt a chill.


    Unexpectedly, Benbo Ba smiled and said to Zaha: "Yes, Yaolong has been with me for several years, why don''t I tell my second brother that I have a crush on you and let you stay with me for several years?


    Don''t worry, my old Ben will hurt people! "


    Zaha was defeated and scolded angrily: "Get lost!"


    The rushing bully laughed out loud.


    Xiong Li was skeptical, and quietly kept a short distance from the running bully.


    Benboba suddenly grinned strangely, and looked at Xiong Li: "Xiong, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiong Li felt his heart tremble when he saw him, he shook his head again and again: "No, nothing?"


    At the same time, he murmured in his heart: "What kind of man does he like, he can''t be like me, right?"


    Benboba laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, I like thin ones!"


    Xiong Li looked at himself, then at Zaha.


    Well, the third brother really didn''t lie to himself.


    After all, Zaha is thinner.


    Xiong Li confidently followed behind the Pampering Ba again.


    He couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Third Brother, why are you targeting Leader Zaha so much?"


    Benboba laughed and said, "If you were me, you wouldn''t be targeting me!"


    "why?"


    "You want to hear it?"


    "Ok!"


    "Then go and let Zaha follow me!"


    "Ah, forget it!"


    "Just kidding," Benbo Ba suddenly said seriously, "The Sky Eagle Department and the Longevity Department previously targeted my Shaoli Department, this is one of them.


    Now that they joined Da Jiang, the clan members arranged for them nearby, and they had never really seen Da Jiang''s strength.


    I am targeting him now to grind his heart for my second brother, this is the second. "


    Xiong Li scratched his head: "I think if the great chief wants to temper him, it should be simple, can we be used?"


    Ben Boba gave him a blank look, and snorted coldly: "We younger brothers, don''t think about what the second brother thinks, and do what the second brother should do. Isn''t it free to eat and drink in the tribe?


    After a long time, what role do we have?


    Second brother will write your name in the history books? "


    "History?"


    "You do not know?"


    "I, I just joined Dajiang not long ago, I don''t know!"


    "Hey, let me tell you!"


    Running Ba regained his energy, excitedly said to Xiong Li, "This is what the second brother told me, and soon he will write a history book and write down my name in words.


    After I die, Jiang''s next generation, the next generation, and the generations to come, will remember my name as Boboba..."


    "this¡­¡­"


    Xiong Li''s mind was agitated by this.


    He had never heard of such a method, which could make people remember him all the time.


    Although he didn''t have this concept, how could he not be tempted when he heard such a good thing?


    Otherwise, as a leader, how could he look forward and backward, thinking about what his tribe would think of him?


    Don''t you want to let the clansman remember him well?


    But if a member of the Giant Bear Department remembers him, how can they remember him as well as the entire Great Jiang?


    "Second brother said that not only will my name be written in the history books, but also what I did.


    In the future, when a younger generation of Da Jiang sees this paragraph about me, he may think that he has done a lot for Da Jiang and made a lot of contributions like me! "


    Xiong Li couldn''t help getting excited, and looked eagerly at Pampering Ba: "Then what about me?"


    Ben Boba glanced at him: "At present, it seems that your chances are not great.


    At most, you will be able to appear behind me in this battle against the five parties and eight tribes.


    But, if you make great contributions to Da Jiang next, I will tell my second brother that it will not be a big problem for you to appear in the history books. "


    Xiong Li became excited again, with a solemn look on his face, feeling that he suddenly had a new pursuit in life.


    And this pursuit is more hopeful than the previous thoughts of "we will take down the Jinwu tribe today" and "can the soldiers die a few fewer people?".


    Thinking of this, Xiong Li hastily approached Running Ba, with a flattering face: "Well, third brother, don''t worry, I dare not say anything about Xiong Shen.


    But I can give you a giant bear as your mount!


    As long as you can speak for me in front of the warchief! "


    Benboba nodded and laughed loudly: "You still have good eyesight!"


    And Zaha, who was silent for a long time, couldn''t help but also felt excited: "Is it always remembered by the younger generation?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1312

    Ben Boba takes Xiong Li and Zaha back to the camp, and accidentally finds Mu Feng in the big tent.


    "Second brother!"


    Benboba shouted in surprise, his expression excited.


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Zaha stepped forward: "The Great Chief!"


    On the other hand, Xiong Li stepped forward, licked his face and shouted, "Second, Second Brother..."


    Mu Feng looked strange.


    Xiong Li looked at Pampering Ba for help.


    Ben Bo Ba cleared his throat: "Second brother, this is my new little brother, little bear."


    bear...


    Mu Feng almost laughed out loud.


    This Buster is really a fucking talent.


    It''s okay to call "Big Brother" and "Second Brother" all day long, but now you have a fourth brother?


    He waved his hand: "Well, from now on, they will all be members of the first division, and they will all be brothers.


    I see that you two hit it off so well, Xiong Li will follow you from now on! "


    "it is good!"


    Satisfied, Ben Bo Ba looked at Xiong Li.


    Xiong Li was also very excited.


    He heard the great chief himself say, "We are all brothers", and he didn''t waste his sincerity!


    And Zaha is also relieved a lot.


    What he heard was that "people in one department are all brothers"¡ªI, Zaha, is also a great chief and a brother, no different from you!


    Just this stinky and shameless Bamboo Ba is still here pretending to be my third child!


    Ben Boba then told the story of his mission to the Ministry of Longevity.


    Mu Feng nodded after listening: "That''s right, you have all contributed to the tribe this time, and after this incident, you will all have your credit recorded in the book."


    Benboba reminded: "Second brother, in the history books..."


    Mu Feng nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, I will write it down for you!"


    he has reacted


    People like Ben Boba already have the pursuit of "keeping a name in history", and they don''t pay much attention to external things, so let him leave a name in history.


    Mo Kehan, the lord of Goshawk City, cared more about real benefits, so Mufeng gave him a "salary increase".


    Employees have different pursuits, and the boss naturally gives different rewards.


    Only in this way can it effectively play a motivating role.


    For example, Da Huyou pays more attention to whether the official position is big or not, and doesn''t care about hard work or hard work. In fact, he can be entrusted with important tasks.


    As long as you praise him a few more words and give him more good things when rewarding, he will be very satisfied...


    The rushing bully laughed out loud.


    Xiong Li also looked at Mu Feng expectantly.


    Mu Feng was puzzled.


    Pampering Ba hurriedly explained the general situation.


    Woodwind was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, this Xiong Li was so fooled by the running bully.


    He nodded and said: "Don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, will remember those who have made meritorious deeds, and so will you!"


    Xiong Li felt relieved.


    Zahayan is also very relieved.


    Mu Feng looked at Bai Yue, Xu Jiu, Cha Erhan and the others regardless of the three people''s thoughts, and said in a deep voice: "This time it is very important for the Black Mountain Department to fight, and it is different from the past.


    One is that we take back the soldiers from the Giant Bear Division, and the other is that we have to try to keep as many people from the Black Mountain Division as possible.


    So you must explain to the soldiers that you don''t need to worry about the spoils for the time being, everything depends on keeping people! "


    Everyone nodded in unison: "Yes!"


    Only then did Mu Feng nod: "Well, I won''t care about how to fight, and Ben Bo Ba and Bai Yue will plan together and make unified arrangements!"


    "yes!"


    Benboba looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue nodded, took a step forward and said: "Everyone, I only want to keep people, don''t care about the spoils, this is because the chief has lightened our burden.


    In this way, our battle will become very easy.


    Xiong Li, you and Chaer Khan led a thousand warriors from the giant bear clan and a thousand ginger cavalry to approach the Heishan tribe quietly first, and shouted at the soldiers belonging to the giant bear tribe to let them leave the Heishan tribe.


    Zhaha, Xujiu, you led three thousand soldiers to attack the Black Mountain Department from the south to the north.


    As for the leader Ben and I, we will take the remaining 2,000 soldiers around and stop them from fleeing northward. "


    "yes!"


    "But, leader, what if they flee west?" Xiong Li frowned.


    "Don''t be afraid, the Longevity Department is to the west, if they go west, it will be the Longevity Department''s problem.


    At that time, we can ask for favors from the Ministry of Longevity and help them procrastinate..."


    Running Ba grinned and said with a chuckle: "Then they owe you a lot of favors!"


    Bai Yue looked at Mu Feng again: "Chief, do you think there is anything to change?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, just do as you said.


    Our main purpose this time is to bring back the giant bear tribe. We will talk about the rest after the matter is settled! "


    "yes!"


    Everyone began to act according to the plan.


    ...


    Mu Feng followed Xiong Li and Chaerhan with his warrior Qingqi, not only supervising the battle, but also sweeping the formation for them.


    After all, the combination of Xionglijiacharhan doesn''t look like enough brains.


    Not to mention Mu Feng on this point, even Li Wang, who seldom made a sound, couldn''t help muttering: "Just that stupid big guy, does he know how to fight?"


    The stupid man Li Wang mentioned was naturally Chaer Khan.


    He still has a "good brother" in his mouth, that is, Knockdown Bear who was captured from the mountain tribe, but Knockdown Bear doesn''t know whether he is out of his mind or too loyal to the hill tribe, and now he would rather work as a coolie in Dajiang, He also doesn''t want to recognize Li Wang as a brother.


    It''s a pity, with the physique of overthrowing a bear, he and Li Wang stood behind him on the left and right, humming properly, the second general.


    On the contrary, Chiwei, who is thin and strong, and has already figured out a few marksmanship moves by himself, after his body recovered, called out to follow Hanshu and be a young vanguard under his tent.


    But it''s a pity that Han Shu took him to the boundary of Kuwei City, and he didn''t encounter any big battles, so he didn''t make a statement.


    But Han Shu had already told Mu Feng in private that given time, this red tail might not be able to lead troops to fight, but few people can catch and fight in front of the two armies.


    Mu Feng didn''t care too much, Jiang had no shortage of think-tank talents after repeated annexation of other departments.


    The most important thing now is to absorb and digest these new tribesmen.


    Of course, when encountering this kind of tribe that gave away the head on the pole, he could just accept it.


    Otherwise, if a person like Xiong Li who is timid on the surface and eagerly expects in the interior, once he refuses, won''t he lose face?


    I am a dignified old man, and I am not a heartless benefactor. I don''t intend to take responsibility after deceiving people.


    Everyone who joins Dajiang has directly crossed several social classes, directly transitioned to the equal society in the new era, and enjoyed everything far beyond any other tribe.


    How bad?


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Why don''t you go with Charhan?"


    King Li shook his head: "No, I want to protect you!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m in the rear, and there are about fifty other people, don''t say desperately, no one can catch up to them!"


    King Li shook his head: "I don''t intend to make meritorious service."


    Wood wind really can''t.


    Li Wang is a topic terminator.


    It''s better to talk to him yourself.


    Just like when Jade Bird City was in an emergency, he stayed in Jade Bird City for a while.


    Excited, Azig went to King Li for a contest.


    After being annoyed a few more times, Li Wang shook Azig back with a hammer, turned his face and left, and only said something that made Azig quite helpless: "I don''t know you well!"


    It really hurt Azig''s heart.


    You know, he has always admired Li Wang very much!


    It''s just that some things are destined not to be forced, just like he didn''t expect that Jiang would absorb so many people from his tribe...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1313

    Mu Feng followed behind, Xiong Li and Cha Erhan were very nervous.


    Coincidentally, both of them suffered a lot under Da Jiang''s hands.


    At the beginning, the two remained silent, but when Xiong Li took the initiative to ask whether Cha Erhan was from the old Jiang tribe, the two of them completely opened up the chatter box and started chatting.


    Knowing that the other party is the newly joined Da Jiang, they cherish each other.


    Char Khan whispered: "Have you seen the King of Power behind him, he was the one who almost killed me with a hammer!"


    Xiong Li looked in the direction of King Li with lingering fear, and said happily: "So, I''m luckier than you, the great chief didn''t do anything to me from the beginning to the end!"


    Charhan nodded: "Then you are indeed lucky!"


    Xiong Li asked: "Now they are all members of the first department, are you still afraid of him?"


    Char Khan nodded and asked back, "Then are you afraid of the great chief?"


    Xiong Li also nodded, and asked again: "Aren''t you afraid of the great chief?"


    Charhan thought for a while, then shook his head: "I almost killed the chief, thinking he would punish me, but who knows, he let me go later.


    It''s King Li, I can''t beat..."


    "You almost killed the great chief!" Xiong Li was taken aback, "Then it''s really not easy for you to survive till now!"


    Now it''s Chaer Khan''s turn to have lingering fears...


    The southeast part of the Longevity Grassland, which originally belonged to the Longevity Department and the Tianxing Department, has now been occupied by the Black Mountain Department.


    As the Black Mountains defeated the Tianjiu and Tianxing, the Black Mountains also began to migrate their tribes to this area on a large scale to declare that this is their territory of the Black Mountains.


    And the "pioneers" of the new territory are naturally the giant bears who have newly joined Montenegro.


    After all, the new territory lacks supplies, and it is very difficult to live here.


    The tribe of the entire giant bear tribe complained, secretly dissatisfied with the choice of the great chief.


    But they are also helpless, now that the giant bear has started to hibernate, and all the bear gods have been arranged to go out to fight, they have lost the foundation that they depend on most, and they have nothing to do.


    Now they are all concentrated in the old department of the Tianxing Department under the unified arrangement of Andali, the leader of the Black Mountain Department.


    Andali also used the old Tianxing Department as a stronghold for Black Mountain fighters to deal with the Longevity Department.


    At this moment, Andali was resting in a grass house, with several respectful soldiers standing in front of him.


    Andali frowned and said, "Is there any news about Yamai?"


    One person stepped forward and shook his head: "No, I don''t know if they have caught up with the two parts of Tianjiu and Tianxing!"


    Andali snorted coldly: "Regardless of whether we have caught up or not, shouldn''t we all come back now?


    If they can come back, wouldn''t we have been able to stop the Longevity Department from breaking through? "


    The soldiers dare not say a word.


    Andali said angrily: "Send some more people to go to the mountains to investigate and see what''s going on!"


    "yes!"


    "Also, take some of those members of the Giant Bear Department, and let them block you when you meet some wild beasts!"


    "yes!"


    ...


    Xiong Li and Cha Erhan carefully led people to explore the road ahead, and suddenly met the bird catcher who was exploring the road ahead during the march and came back to report.


    It is said that someone appeared near the Tianxing Department.


    Xiong Li immediately realized: "It''s from the Black Mountain Department!"


    "Then what should we do?" Char Khan scratched his head.


    He''s never been one to make up his mind.


    Otherwise, there would not be Moerhan who was headed by Moerhan before.


    The two looked at each other, they had no choice but to look for Mu Feng.


    The great chief is right in front of him, so the idea is to find the great chief!


    Wood wind was helpless.


    He knew that this was a job that Bai Yue had deliberately "arranged" for him - it''s all here, without any effort?


    "This Bai Yue is really calling people now!" Mu Feng sighed.


    Sighing is sighing, but he still has to do it himself.


    He said to Xiong Li: "Look at how many of them there are, they were caught, ask what they are doing.


    The small group of people must have gone to inquire about the news, and it''s not too late to ask about the situation! "


    "yes!"


    After receiving the order, Xiong Li and Cha Erhan led the way.


    Half a day later, Xiong Li returned excitedly with fifty or sixty people.


    More than 20 of them were tied up, and the other 30 or so were following Xiong Li with a happy face.


    see wood wind

 Chapter 1314

    At night, when the stars are bright in the sky.


    In the old land of the Tianxing Department, two or three hundred soldiers from the Black Mountain Department patrolled to prevent accidents.


    None of the clansmen of the Giant Bear Tribe rested.


    These people quietly gathered together in the dark, waiting patiently.


    After receiving the message from Xiong Li, their great chief, Eriduo, had ordered all the clansmen to give up the giant bear and flee overnight.


    Of course, before they fled, they also had to teach the Black Mountains a lesson, which could be regarded as a counterattack to their own tribe being treated by flying people for a while.


    In the darkness, most of the people from the Giant Bear Department, women, children, old and young, gathered around him, while the soldiers quietly spread around.


    There are also people from their giant bear department who patrol the night, and they will not escape until the soldiers from the Black Mountain department are asleep.


    The sequence, place, time and attention points of the escape, Mufeng sent a message through Xiong Li, and told Eriduo.


    As a great chief in a film, Erido is far more intelligent and understanding of nature than human beings.


    After hearing the news from the clansman who came back quietly, he immediately realized that Xiong Li must not have thought of these things.


    The only one who can think of these details is the great chief of Jiang.


    Although the two sides haven''t met each other yet, Eriduo can already feel the wisdom of Great Chief Jiang.


    "It''s a pity that my brother who died in the giant bear tribe died for an incompetent tribe like Black Mountain!"


    Of course, he also knew that the ultimate reason for their failure to deal with the Jinwu tribe was also Jiang.


    This made him understand more and more that Da Jiang is not only a smart chief, but the tribe is also extremely powerful, and the territory is extremely vast.


    Otherwise, how could they meet ginger from east to west?


    How could Shaoli, Tianjiu, and Tianxing be willing to be encouraged by Jiang?


    A soldier approached quietly: "Great Chief, I have already told Anur that the people from the Black Mountain Department will not change their post after changing their post this time!"


    "Okay!" Eriduo nodded, "Then wait for them to give them a fatal blow when they are weakest!


    Everyone, be quick when you shoot!


    Duoqi, you led Agra to open the way ahead, Uvir, you led the tribe to escape in the middle, and I led the soldiers to the rear! "


    "Do not!"


    A voice said, "You are the chief, and you need to lead the people out of here.


    I''m coming to the Queen! "


    "No, Uville, you are the high priest of the tribe, and you can guide the tribe at critical times.


    As for me, I have made two wrong decisions and caused heavy losses to my clansmen! "


    "The Great Chief!"


    "Stop talking, do as I say!"


    "..."


    "Uvir!"


    "Yes, Great Chief!"


    "What about the rest?"


    "Yes, Great Chief!"


    The night is coming.


    All the warriors of the Black Mountain Tribe have gone to sleep except those who patrol the night.


    Even the soldiers on patrol were drowsy.


    But the soldiers of the Giant Bear Division were waiting eagerly. Finally, after receiving the order from the great chief, all the fighters in the open and in the dark caught up and attacked and killed the soldiers of the Black Mountain Department immediately.


    The Montenegro Warriors and the Giant Bear Warriors were originally equal in combat strength, so naturally the Giant Bears had the upper hand in the case of mental calculations but no intentions.


    In just an instant, most of the nearly three hundred soldiers on patrol were killed!


    When the other Montenegrin fighters came to their senses, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    There were crowds of people in the darkness, all running out together.


    20,000 to 30,000 members of the giant bear tribe rushed towards the gate of the Star Department desperately.


    "It''s not good, the people from the Giant Bear Department have to escape!"


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Kill them!"


    ...


    Shouts came and went in the dark.


    However, the soldiers of the Black Mountain Department guarding the gate and patrolling were killed in a short period of time.


    In just a short while, the giant bear tribe has already escaped half!


    The sleeping Black Mountain soldiers had heard the movement and rushed out of the hut and tent to intercept it.


    Anda was so frustrated that he yelled again and again: "Yili Duo, you dare to betray my Black Mountain Department, damn it!"


    But what responded to him was the roar of the giant bear tribe: "Go away!"


    "The Black Mountain Department doesn''t consider us to be members of the tribe at all!"


    "The Black Mountain Department is asking us to die!"


    ...


    Anda''s strength was exhausted, roaring like thunder, he picked up the golden knife and went forward to chop with all his strength.


    Other fighters from the Black Mountain Division also put on their horses and swords, and rushed to kill indiscriminately in the Tianxing tribe.


    The great chief Eriduo led the soldiers in the rear to resist and fight with him.


    However, the Black Mountain Department has always been on guard against the Giant Bear Department, so the gold knives and bone knives given to them in terms of weapons are slightly inferior.


    This makes the combat strength of the two fighters obviously similar, but they are at a disadvantage because of their weapons.


    The disadvantage at the critical moment has no other way but to make up the gap through kills.


    In just a few short breaths, one or two hundred soldiers of the Giant Bear Division died!


    On the other hand, in the Black Mountain Department, less than a hundred people died!


    "Resist them, don''t let them catch up with the tribe!"


    "yes!"


    The soldiers of the Giant Bear Department united as one, desperately resisting the Black Mountain Department.


    According to Great Chief Eriduo, Da Jiang is their last hope and chance.


    Can''t miss it.


    If Da Jiang is the same as the Black Mountain Department, then they have no other choice, God wants them to perish!


    In the darkness, the old chief who fluttered like a candle in the shadow of the wind, looked back at the soldiers of the Giant Bear Division who had almost escaped, grinned sadly, and said ruthlessly, "Big Bear, you can retreat!"


    Then there was a roar...


    At this time, the Jiang soldiers had all been dispatched, and the soldiers from the three routes quietly surrounded the old ground of the Tianxing Department.


    Originally, they wanted to keep the fighters from the Black Mountain Department, not caring about the spoils.


    But now the situation has changed, the giant bear tribe is here, and they don''t have to worry about the Black Mountain Ministry leaking the news.


    So now they want people, and loot even more.


    Not only that, but they also want to kill the tribesmen of Heishan as much as possible to avenge the tribes of Zaha and Xujiu!


    When Catcher Lang, who was hiding near the Black Mountain Department to inquire about the news, noticed something strange in the Tianxing Department, they

 Chapter 1315

    Andali rode his horse and slashed at Eriduo.


    Eriduo, who was old and frail, had been stabbed again and only had time to raise his hand to block it.


    Andali cut off his arm with a single knife.


    "what!"


    Ye Lido suddenly fell to the ground.


    The giant bear warrior next to him yelled sadly: "Great Chief!"


    Andali shouted wildly: "Kill them all!"


    "yes!"


    The surrounding Montenegrin fighters all stepped forward.


    At this moment, a salvo of rockets fired into the old ground of the Star Department.


    Many rockets hit the Montenegrin soldiers sitting on high horses!


    The miserable cry sounded suddenly.


    "what!"


    "Ah!"


    "It''s Da Jiang who came!" The soldiers of the Giant Bear Division shouted excitedly, "Great Chief, hold on, it''s Da Jiang who came to save us!"


    However, the only response to him was the voice of the old chief Ye Liduo, who was so angry: "Okay..."


    ...


    At dawn, the battle has been decided.


    More than 10,000 Black Mountain warriors were left behind, more than 5,000 died, and the remaining 6,000 were all captured.


    More than 30,000 horses and cattle were seized.


    Killed three Xiaofeng silver wolves, and the other one was missing.


    The remaining black wolves were killed no less than three hundred...


    As for the giant bear tribe, more than 500 soldiers died, and more than 26,300 clansmen escaped.


    After repeated battles, the Giant Bear Division has weakened to this point.


    The most terrible thing is that their high priest Uviel secretly returned to help and was beheaded, and Duoqi and Agra were also killed and injured.


    The old chief Eriduo was rescued, but his arm was broken and one eye was blinded.


    The one who rescued Ye Liduo was Bump Ba.


    It''s really impermanent, it''s embarrassing.


    Now these people have been invited in front of Mu Feng.


    Benboba and Baiyue are calm and composed.


    Zhahe and Xujiu were full of blood.


    Cha Erhan''s eyes were piercing, and he was not so afraid when he looked at King Li again - he turned into a god of killing last night, and he was invincible in killing.


    With a face full of guilt and pain, Dudu Xiongli supported the old chief Eriduo.


    "Meet my brother!"


    Eriduo was the first to bow and speak, and saluted Mufeng.


    He didn''t expect that the great chief of Jiang was so young!


    "Meet my brother!"


    Jiang Yun also bowed to return the gift, "Brother, forgive me, the reason why you rushed out by yourself, instead of us going in directly, was because I was afraid of accidentally injuring the giant bear tribe in a big battle.


    Otherwise, brother may not have suffered such serious injuries! "


    Eriduo shook his head: "As the great chief, you and I both know that at the most critical moment, we have to sacrifice our lives to save the tribe!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Eriduo fell down and knelt on the ground: "I only ask for one thing, brother!"


    Mu Feng hurriedly stepped forward to help him up: "Just say it, it doesn''t have to be like this!"


    Ye Liduo still wanted to persevere, but Mu Feng told him to fight with Xiong Li on the left and on the right.


    Eriduo had no choice but to say: "I just ask my brother to treat my giant bear tribe kindly and not let them die easily!"


    Speaking of this, he whispered: "If the chief is worried that I will affect the people, I can finish it myself!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    Xiong Li exclaimed.


    Erido glared at him.


    Xiong Li immediately shut up, full of grief and indignation.


    The giant bear tribe also has his responsibility at this stage.


    If the old chief Erido died, he would not be able to forgive himself.


    So he hurriedly looked at Mu Feng, and gave him a look for help.


    Mu Feng felt something in his heart, and nodded solemnly: "Brother, please don''t worry about this, let alone me, Da Jiang, all clansmen are the same clansman after joining the clan, regardless of their background.


    You don''t have to think about it either.


    If you are willing to continue to do things, I can choose something for you to do in the Dajiang tribe.


    If you don''t want to worry about it anymore, you can choose to live in any city in Dajiang by yourself. "


    After a pause, he added another sentence: "It was also unintentional for me to delay your destruction of the Jinwu tribe.


    But if you are willing, you can wait in Da Jiang with peace of mind, maybe one day the Jinwu Department will be annexed by me, Da Jiang! "


    "what!"


    There was a dazzling light in Ye Liduo''s eyes.


    "Well," Mu Feng nodded, "Jinwu tribe has suffered heavy losses now, and in a long time, I, Da Jiang, will also attack them and open up the east and west.


    Brother, if you want, you might as well wait patiently in Dajiang. Then I will take you to Jinwubu to see the Jinqi Mountain there, how about it? "


    Erido trembled excitedly.


    He naturally realized the change of Mufeng''s address.


    He suppressed his excitement and took a deep breath: "Okay, then I''ll be cheeky and not do anything, and wait for the department... the chief will take me to the Jinwu department once!"


    "it is good!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Brother just wait!"


    The old man laughed loudly, with tears in his eyes.


    Xiong Li was so excited that he couldn''t calm down, Chong Mufeng said in a deep voice: "Thank you, Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "People with one part, don''t need to be so outside.


    Okay, my brother is injured and needs more rest.


    You take him down to rest first, and then come back, let''s discuss how to deal with the Wulantu Department and the Longevity Department! "


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng turned to look at the others, and said with a smile, "You have all worked hard in this battle, and you have stood guard for half the night."


    Everyone waved their hands and shook their heads: "For the tribe!"


    Bai Yue was the first to speak: "Great Chief, do we still have to attack the Ministry of Longevity?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Now we have rescued the giant bear tribe, which can be regarded as a successful completion.


    But seeing the two movies are killing people, why don''t we persuade them to fight? "


    Bai Yue laughed and said, "I understand!"


    After a pause, he asked again: "Can''t persuasion be in vain?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Of course!"


    Bai Yue then looked at Ben Boba: "Boss Ben?"


    Benboba patted his chest: "I''ll take care of this matter, and I promise to make it clear for my second brother!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "I''m more at ease if you do this kind of thing!"


    Ben Boba laughed triumphantly.


    "Then how exactly?" Bai Yue asked again.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Ben Touling should be better at dealing with five parties and eight tribes than me."


    Running Ba is also not modest, nodded and said: "It''s really good at it!"


    "How about, second brother, let me tell you about my plan?"


    Mu Feng wanted to wave his hand and refuse to listen, but thinking that Ben Bo Ba only had such a hobby and pursuit, it was rare for him to show off, so he agreed.


    "you say!"


    After getting an affirmative answer, Bunboba became more and more happy, put his hands behind his back, and coughed twice: "This kind of thing is very simple, just follow what I did before, and go talk to Tie Kuolei.


    Well, have a good chat, this is the point!


    I told him that now that we have wiped out the main fighters of the Black Mountain Department, we can free up our hands.


    You see, the free hands are a bit idle. Do you think I am helping the Wulantu Department, or your Longevity Department? "


    Everyone stared at Pampering Ba with wide eyes.


    What kind of method is this, this is a naked threat!


    But when they thought about it, this method was the most effective!


    Isn''t it more than a fist?


    If you are not convinced, then fight!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1316

    The running bully takes care of everything, and the next thing is easy.


    Mufeng took Liwang, Chaerhan, Eriduo and others to escort a group of giant bear tribes back to serve as logistics personnel.


    Meanwhile, Bai Yue and Ben Boba brought Xiong Li, Xu Jiu, and Zhahe to stir up trouble in the Changsheng Grassland.


    As for how much benefit can be obtained from the Longevity Department and the Wulantu Department, it depends on the means of several people.


    As the host, Mufeng welcomes guests to visit Goshawk City with Eriduo.


    For Eriduo, who has lived in deep mountains and old forests all year round, Jiang''s Goshawk City surpasses any place he has seen before.


    Including the Golden Crow Department, which he always thought was the most powerful, could not be compared with it.


    After just walking around Goshawk City, Ye Liduo told Mu Feng straightforwardly: "Great chief, I''ll just live here!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s a bit far from the Jinwu tribe, if you still want to be closer to the Jinwu tribe, you have to go to other cities!"


    Ye Lido is reluctant to part.


    But after thinking that his grand wish hadn''t been realized yet, he was still tempted: "Well, I''ll take a look with you again!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    But he told Erido that this time he would go to Kuwei City in the south to take a look first, and then return east.


    Ye Liduo was overwhelmed with shock, and decided to follow Mu Feng to the east.


    The group then headed southwest from Goshawk City.


    Erido was astonished.


    Are there no other tribes, no other beasts along the way?


    But he soon understood.


    All the tribes have been annexed by Dajiang!


    Whenever there are fierce beasts along the way, they turn around and run away as soon as they show up.


    It was obvious that there was an existence in their group that made the beasts afraid.


    As for anyone else, they met none.


    After more than ten days like this, the winter was even colder, and they came to Kuwei City.


    Ye Liduo had seen Goshawk City, and felt that Dajiang City was already impressive enough.


    Who knew that after seeing Kuwei City, he realized that he was wrong.


    Wood Wind also came here for the first time after the Kuwei City was built.


    Here he met Han Shu, Weili, Qi Yang and others.


    Han Shu and Qi Yang came from a change of defense, and Weili was the burly city lord.


    The three of them led a group of "vital officials" from Kuwei City to welcome Mu Feng.


    Then take him to inspect Kuiwei City.


    Like Goshawk City and Wangxi City, Kuiwei City is also a newly built new city.


    All facilities in the city are complete, and the functional areas are clearly distinguished.


    Schools, shops, hospitals, bathrooms...


    In addition, there is a square in the city that can accommodate more than 50,000 people. On the square stands a statue of the great ginger totem Zulong.


    The size is not as big as that of Dragon City, but the shape is the same as that of Dragon City.


    It was only then that Eriduo realized that even the totem had to be changed after his giant bears joined Dajiang, and Nanmian sighed.


    This is not a problem for Mufeng at all.


    He told Eriduo in front of Han Shu: "The reason why I am willing to accept the Giant Bear Division is because your totem bear god is actually a descendant of my Great Jiang Zulong!"


    "Descendants of the Ancestral Dragon Totem?"


    "That''s right, the ancestors traced upwards by the Bear God are common beasts, and the ancestors traced upwards are the ancestor dragons..."


    Mu Feng single-handedly traced back to the source and once again showed his prestige.


    After hearing this, Erido stood there in a daze.


    In the one-eyed old tears.


    He broke down in tears and said: "It turns out that it is like this. You have worked so hard for so many years!"


    Mu Feng said with great emotion: "Oh, as a descendant of Zulong, this is what I, Jiang, should do.


    Seeing more and more blood relatives recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors, no matter how hard I work, it will be worth it! "


    Han Shu, Weili and the others were also very excited when they heard this.


    Weili obviously thought of the hard journey of "recognizing the ancestors and returning to the ancestors" in Kuiwei City, and was filled with emotion.


    Han Shu was shocked from the bottom of his heart, and praised again and again: I learned it again!


    In the next few days, Han Shu and Weili took Mu Feng to the old place of Dali to see the construction of the new city.


    The so-called Dali New City is actually strengthening and expanding the original foundation of the Dali Department.


    It is still under construction, so the people living in it are all Jiang''s soldiers and slaves.


    The original Dali people also moved to Kuiwei City, Wangxi City and other places long ago.


    Because Kuwei City is large enough to accommodate more than 30,000 people, the construction speed of Dali New City does not appear to be so fast.


    Even so, Wei Li still privately told Mu Feng several issues about the construction of the new city.


    The first is the transportation needed to build the city.


    This problem exists with food, tools, and human hands.


    The second is that the "remuneration" required for the construction of the new city-copper coins is not enough.


    The third is that the cold winter has arrived, and it looks like this year will be colder than last year. The population in the city is increasing, and there is a shortage of winter clothes.


    Mu Feng told Weili directly: "Write a letter to Longcheng, asking Lihu to allocate winter clothes and copper coins."


    Weili said helplessly: "The journey is too long, and it hasn''t been delivered yet."


    After a pause, he asked in a deep voice: "Chief, can you send some craftsmen who mint copper coins to Kuiwei City, so that we can also mint coins on the spot and transport them to several other cities along the way."


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but look at Weili.


    After confirming that he had no other intentions, he shook his head and said: "It is impossible to cast copper coins in Kuiwei City, this is stipulated in the "Great Jiang Law", and everyone must not violate it.


    As for the minting of copper coins you mentioned, I will think of another way to solve it. "


    Weili nodded honestly: "Yes!"


    "As for the transportation problem you mentioned, you don''t need to rush the work so much, you can fix the road first.


    Immediately you find the existing craftsmen in Kuwei City, and I will teach them to make a vehicle that can transport more things. "


    "yes!"


    After returning to Kuiwei City, Mufeng improved the wheel skills on the basis of the original flat car, exchanged the hub technology with achievement points, and made hollow wheels.


    The wooden carts made in this way are lighter and can transport things faster.


    It''s just that the wheels are a bit worn out and need to be replaced regularly.


    It''s a pity that there is no rubber at the moment, otherwise the tires made of rubber can increase the stability of the transport vehicle.


    After drawing the wheel diagram, Mu Feng explained to the craftsmen one by one the design drawings.


    And these craftsmen were also dispatched from Dajiang Longcheng, and it was easy to understand the wheel map.


    Before Han Shu, Weili and Eriduo who were watching could react, the artisans had already grinned excitedly.


    "With wheels like this, we''ll be able to move things faster!"


    "And this kind of cart has a wide mouth, so you can put more things in it!"


    "But such wheels have very high requirements for the road!"


    ...


    The craftsmen speak like you and me, acting like experts in the industry.


    Han Shu and the others beside him blinked.


    But after all, Han Shu has seen Mu Feng make other things, so he is not surprised.


    Ke Weili and Eriduo are

 Chapter 1317

    Mufeng went eastward from Kuwei City and passed through Yiluo Old Land, where he stayed briefly for another two days.


    This is the earliest iron smelting base of Dajiang, and I was frightened when I first cast iron.


    Later, Da Jiang gradually stepped up his intervention in the old land of Changli, which made it safe.


    Erido was too shocked to speak.


    Only now did he know that Da Jiang could forge goldware by himself!


    Just walking into the city of Yiluo and seeing the gold artifacts was far beyond his imagination.


    Mu Feng smiled and told him that there are now four places where Da Jiang can cast gold, one is here, one is in Dragon City, one is near Goshawk City, and the other is in Liaolong City.


    "There is one in Goshawk City?" Eriduo was shocked, "Why didn''t we see it?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "In the mountains near Goshawk City, it''s hard for ordinary people to know!"


    Ye Liduo nodded blankly, he felt that he had thought about Jiang enough, but he didn''t expect it was not enough!


    Shuangqiu, who guards here all the year round, is very pleasant, leisurely basking in the sun in front of a house in Yiluo City.


    If Mufeng hadn''t told him that Shuangqiu was originally a great chief, Eriduo almost thought he was an old man with nothing to do.


    He couldn''t help asking Mu Feng: "Great Chief, how many tribes did Da Jiang annex, and many of them belonged to the Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng scratched his head: "I haven''t calculated this carefully, what''s wrong?"


    Eriduo was startled in his heart, and hurriedly said: "I want to write down all these people, so that I can be more polite when I meet them later.


    So as not to be laughed at. "


    Mu Feng shook his head: "There is no need to deliberately remember who is the great chief, I, the Dajiang tribe, treat everyone equally.


    All rights are the same.


    Entering ginger, regardless of origin, they are all clan members.


    The same is true for the members of the giant bear clan joining Dajiang. There is no longer a giant bear, and the clansmen will not be arranged together. "


    "Ah?" Eriduo was startled in his heart, "Will there be no problem in that?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No, the real equality of treatment means regardless of origin, regardless of the original tribe, big or small.


    If I, Da Jiang, separate these tribes, it will not be considered a real annexation and integration.


    Think about it, if it doesn''t matter, with so many people in Shaoli, can they speak the loudest inside Dajiang?


    Without the giant bears, the giant bear clan would have to keep a low voice when Da Jiang spoke?


    Aren''t the small groups like the Frost Leaf Department and the Red Lotus Department afraid to speak? "


    Ye Liduo frowned: "In that case, the big ginger is not a big ginger with one family and one surname, is it still the original big ginger?"


    Jiang Yun shook his head with a smile: "Why does Da Jiang have to be Da Jiang of the same clan and surname?


    If every tribe thinks that their own tribe is a tribe with one family and one surname, once there are casualties, will the tribe suffer irreparable losses? "


    Eriduo came to his senses now, nodded and said, "I understand!"


    Mu Feng nodded in relief: "Just understand!"


    Ye Liduo bowed his head, then relaxed.


    If it is true what Mu Feng said, he doesn''t need to worry about the giant bears.


    Although they are located in various places, they don''t have to worry about being squeezed out anymore!


    Mu Feng suddenly laughed and said, "Brother Eriduo, I suddenly thought that you might have a good place to go!"


    "ideas?"


    "good!"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded, "I have a very interesting leader, in the past, he was also a chief, and now he is the leader of my school.


    Frequently travel to and from various cities.


    You are just not familiar with Da Jiang''s cities now, so you can follow him around and get acquainted with my Da Jiang''s territory.


    You know, this is something that many tribesmen want to do but can''t do until now!


    Moreover, this leader can also chat with you.


    Their original totem is also a giant bear! "


    "this¡­¡­"


    Eriduo was obviously moved, "Who is it?"


    "Big...bear leader!"


    Mu Feng almost called it a "big fool".


    "Big bear leader?"


    "No, it''s the bear leader!"


    "Oh!"


    "Moreover, there are quite a few people who were former chiefs among him, and they all want to continue to do something in Dajiang.


    If you follow him, you will be able to see the giant bear clansmen in every city in Dajiang, and you can also confirm whether what I told you today is true! "


    Eriduo became more and more moved: "Well, I will follow this bear leader!"


    Mu Feng said in his heart: "Brother Xiong, brother Xiong, I got another manpower for you!"


    In fact, Da Huyou has the nickname "Chief Collector" in Dajiang.


    Under his hands are Niu Ben, Wolf Hill, Hump Tail, Thunderbolt, Tiger Head and so on.


    Even the Boomba was under him for a while as a "poor" for a while.


    With Yin Qi''s status as the high priest of the Dali Ministry, in terms of rank, he is the "younger brother" in front of Da Huyou.


    This can''t help but remind Mu Feng of another "mining collector" - Han Shu.


    When he was guarding Liaolong Town, he had subordinates such as Lei Dian, Fang Nilong, Chaerhan, and Xili, who were not high in rank, but all of them were hard stubbles.


    Hanshu''s iron mine is almost equivalent to Dajiang''s war criminals concentration camp and labor camp.


    Of course, there are also people who used to be great chiefs, but now they are still members of one party in Da Jiang.


    The same is true for Elm Elf, Thunder Dragon, Moke Khan, Running Buster, Big Fudge, etc.


    Right now, the addition of Ye Li Duo, Zaha, Xu Jiu and others has enriched Jiang''s team of great chiefs.


    Da Jiang, the great chiefs of the past, witnessed Da Jiang''s step-by-step process of becoming stronger.


    It is also a guarantee that Dajiang will become stronger step by step!


    Because in this era, the wisdom and ability of a great chief is the most outstanding in the tribe, and they have too much "management experience" that can be used immediately.


    What Mu Feng has to do is to make them join Da Jiang willingly, and then make suggestions for Da Jiang.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng suddenly grinned.


    If you really want to talk about the "Great Chief Collector", who can compare with him?


    Among the small tribes of the old generation of Yiluo who have been fooled by the big fool and the elm and demon teamed up to complete the server, which tribe does not have a chief?


    Maybe after a while, he will "receive" a few more chiefs.


    For example - gold fire?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1318

    Mu Feng took Ye Li Duo all the way to the east, and saw Da Hu You in Hei Xiong City.


    Big Huyou is picking snow peaches outside his house to eat.


    It''s already winter, and the snow peaches in Black Bear City have only just matured. It''s amazing!


    There are a few peach leaves on the peach tree, but there are many red and white fruits hanging on them.


    Big Huyou squatted under the tree, with a peach in each hand, one bite on the left, one bite on the right, eating happily.


    After seeing Mu Feng coming, he hurriedly got up, quickly swallowed the juice in his mouth, grinned and said: "Brother, you are here!


    Wait a minute, I''ll pick a peach for you! "


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Pick two more!"


    Da Huyou was taken aback, looked at Ye Liduo behind Mufeng, his eyes lit up, and he nodded.


    He bit one and held one under his armpit. He stepped on a chair and picked two snow peaches. He washed them in the water basin next to them and shook them twice before handing them to Mufeng.


    Mu Feng took the peaches and passed one to Eriduo.


    King Li stepped forward and stretched out his hand: "I want it too!"


    Da Huyou didn''t even raise his head: "You are so tall, pick it off yourself, pick off the top ones, and leave the short ones to me!"


    Li Wang was also polite, stepped forward on tiptoe, picked two high ones, washed them, stood aside and started to eat.


    Only then did Mu Feng have time to taste it.


    Hey!


    Sweet, cold, refreshing.


    It is really a great pleasure to be able to eat peaches in this season!


    Da Huyou grinned and asked: "How about it, brother, are these peaches delicious?"


    "Well, sweet!"


    Mu Feng nodded, "Where did you get it?"


    Da Huyou said with a smile: "Wolf Hill was built from Wild Wolf City, he told me how many peach trees there are in Wild Wolf City, and the peaches grow later than other peaches every year.


    I thought it was cooked late in the mountains, but who knew that these trees were different from others! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Not bad!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Eriduo with a puzzled expression on his face, and said, "Brother, you can eat too!"


    Eriduo just took a sip, then his eyes widened, he was speechless in surprise.


    It''s no wonder that the giant bears have lived in the deep mountains and old forests for a long time, drinking blood all year round, where have they ever eaten such delicious food.


    This is the life in Dajiang?


    Seeing Ye Liduo''s surprised expression, Mu Feng said with a smile: "Brother, the bear leader I told you earlier is him.


    My brother Xiong is the happiest person in Dajiang, not to mention going to and from various cities.


    He is also the person who knows how to eat ginger best and knows how to eat delicious things! "


    Li Duo was surprised, what else do you understand about eating?


    Unexpectedly, when Da Huyou heard Mu Feng''s words, he laughed and waved his hands again and again: "It''s not you, brother, who knows how to eat the most, Da Jiang!"


    As he spoke, he took out a pack of dried lotus leaves from the leather pouch on his body, and there were a few pieces of sugar wrapped in the lotus leaves.


    He took out a piece and handed it to Eriduo: "Try it!"


    Eriduo accepted a piece in surprise, and put it in his mouth after hesitation.


    After a while, his eyes widened again.


    It is too sweet!


    No wonder the great chief said that the person in front of him knows how to eat!


    In other words, if I follow him in the future, I can do things without talking, and I can eat a lot of things.


    Without waiting for Mufeng''s introduction, Eriduo directly introduced himself: "Well, Chief Xiong, my name is Eriduo. The chief said that I will follow you to do things in the future!"


    Da Huyou was taken aback, looked at Mu Feng, and nodded when he saw Mu Feng.


    He smiled and said: "Don''t be so polite, from now on, you will be a member of the first department, and you will do things for Jiang.


    By the way, you were also a warchief before? "


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing.


    The last sentence, which seemed flimsy, was actually what Da Huyou was most concerned about.


    He was very concerned about whether the "subordinate" was the great chief before.


    It seems that the level is not enough to be qualified to be his follower.


    In fact, Mu Feng also heard that Yin Qi, who was the high priest before, was not welcomed by Da Huyou.


    On the contrary, the honest and obedient Niu Ben has always been treated well.


    Although Langqiu played tricks occasionally, he did not miss a step when he should run.


    So according to Mu Feng''s understanding, when it comes to stealing, cheating, playing tricks, and playing with one''s mind, all dragons have to be entangled in front of the big flicker.


    Otherwise, how could Niu Ben, who was able to deceive Lei Long, become a good baby now?


    How could the unruly and rebellious Benbo Ba be willing to call Big Huyou "Big Brother"?


    Therefore, it is simply too inferior for a person like Da Huyou to be the chief of the Black Bear Department before.


    It''s like Raymond''s previous Thunderbird department also failed!


    The most important thing is that Da Huyou is absolutely loyal to Da Jiang, and it is most appropriate to put some other chiefs who joined Da Jiang with him for a transition.


    Da Huyou also joined Da Jiang later, and he is grateful for Da Jiang''s various goodness, which is definitely Da Jiang''s living sign to the outside world!


    Eriduo stepped in without knowing, nodded and said: "Yes, Chief Bear, I was originally the Great Chief of the Great Bear Division..."


    "Ahhh!"


    Big Huyou exclaimed, "What a coincidence!


    I was originally the great chief of the Black Bear Division, and you are giant bears. Look, we two brothers are meant to be together! "


    Eriduo was a little confused by the sudden enthusiasm.


    When he turned to look at Mu Feng, he found that he nodded with a smile on his face.


    Only then did he relax and laugh along with him...


    After Da Huyou quickly called Niu Ben, Lang Qiu, and Yin Qi, he introduced Eriduo to his small group.


    Several people expressed their welcome together.


    Among them, Niu Ben and Yin Qi showed fear when they looked at Mu Feng.


    Obviously, they also figured out the rules.


    Every time the great chief sends someone to Da Huyou, it means that another tribe has joined Da Jiang, and another great chief will be sent here for "reform".


    The one who feels the deepest about this is Niu Ben.


    As the veteran of the "Big Huyou Group", he has worked in Dajiang for a long time in "grassroots work" - feeding cattle and horses, with a solid foundation and high ideological awareness.


    It doesn''t matter who the chief sent, what matters is whether he can gain a firm foothold under the leadership of the bear.


    Not like that Yin Qi.


    A little high priest is not enough to be compared with himself.


    Normally, Leader Xiong and the others talk about things in private, and they can express their opinions from the height of the great chief, only Yin Qimo is silent.


    No wonder he has low self-esteem¡ªthe height is different!


    Looking at the rookie who lost his hand, he might be a formidable opponent.


    rare ability

 Chapter 1319

    Eriduo was assigned to Da Huyou.


    Da Huyou took him back to Dragon City with Mu Feng.


    Along the way, Da Huyou replaced Mu Feng and introduced everything about Da Jiang to Eriduo.


    What should be said, the big flicker did not say a word.


    What shouldn''t be said, Mu Feng naturally didn''t hear it.


    In fact, for people like Da Huyou, Da Jiang has nothing to choose.


    In his mouth, even big ginger''s cattle, horses and sheep don''t have to be as precarious as wild prey.


    "I said Brother Yeli, it''s time for you to catch up with Da Jiang.


    When Da Jiang was still a small tribe, his younger brother did everything by himself.


    At that time, our two brothers jointly planned to destroy the Chijiao tribe.


    You don''t know, it was a tough battle...


    Later, my brother opened a store in Black Bear City, I sold places, and he sold things.


    At other times, I ran out to contact other tribes to trade.


    As for my brother, it was not easy at that time. I was worried about being robbed...


    Fortunately, the two of us are of the same mind, and it will be done!


    Hey, by the way, buddy, what''s this called? "


    Da Huyou spoke excitedly, and turned to look at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng responded with a smile: "Brothers are of one mind, and their strength can cut through gold!"


    "Oh, that''s right, it''s brothers who are united in one heart, and their benefits cut through gold!"


    Big Huyou nodded again and again, and continued to tell Eriduo about his glorious past with Mu Feng, "You don''t know..."


    Mu Feng smiled knowingly.


    It''s not interesting to hear Da Huyou talk about another version of "Da Jiang''s Family History".


    In Da Huyou''s version, he was extremely involved in Da Jiang''s rise, and he was worried about Da Jiang''s safety all day long, to the point where he "couldn''t know what to eat and couldn''t sleep".


    In short, it''s just one sentence - my brother and I are half-brothers!


    Mu Feng didn''t care about Da Huyou''s behavior of almost asking for credit.


    First of all, Dahuyou is a senior and has no ambitions.


    Although he has many great chiefs in his hands, there has never been a climate of formation, let alone forming a party for personal gain-of course, the head of the school he served as and the "official system" of Da Jiang did not have such soil.


    Secondly, there are no top-notch and outstanding people among the clansmen who were born in Black Bear City.


    Even if a big flicker has selfishness, there is no way to cultivate it.


    What''s more, Da Huyou''s attitude is also very clear: Xiong Da and Xiong Er, those two idiots, are thankful that they can grow old safely in Da Jiang.


    The most important thing is that Da Huyou has never been a person who likes to fight for power and profit from the beginning to the end.


    Some of his small hobbies, in Mu Feng''s view, are all normal behaviors.


    Besides, who is fine and doesn''t brag?


    When passing by Xuanwu City, Da Huyou pointed to the livestock pens and said: "Brother Yeli, look, there is such a grassland dedicated to grazing livestock in my Dajiang.


    There are special people who feed and deliver these cows and horses. Even if they get sick, there are special veterinarians in Dajiang to treat them! "


    Eriduo was very surprised: "Cure for cows and horses?"


    Da Huyou also asked in surprise: "Why, the cows and horses are sick, why don''t you treat them?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    There was a big wave in Ye Liduo''s heart.


    Even cattle, horses and sheep that are used as food can be cured when they are sick. Don''t think about it, there must be more people who are sick.


    Seeing that Ye Liduo was silent, Da Huyou immediately realized that his new recruit still had a lot of things he didn''t understand. His eyes lit up, and he continued to introduce:


    "Brother Yeli, you don''t know, in Dajiang, there are doctors who specialize in treating diseases.


    Every city has it.


    As for you, you can be cured if you are sick.


    There is also a special school, Jiang''s children don''t have to work, they have to study...


    By the way, I am the leader of the school, follow me, you will see what kind of teachers in the school..."


    Mu Feng looked at Da Huyou''s introduction with all his heart, and nodded secretly.


    It seems that I have found the right person...


    After returning to Longcheng, Mu Feng asked Da Huyou to take the stunned Eriduo around, and by the way, order a job with Lihu and get a household registration.


    he is

 Chapter 1320

    After Mufeng confirmed the new copper coin policy with Jiuzhu and Qige, he let them go back to work.


    But he himself turned around and went back to look for Chang Ning.


    Mu Feng is the great chief in the tribe, so Li Hu arranged for a not-so-young but nimble lady to help Chang Ning take care of the child.


    Bai Ya also stayed with Chang Ning almost every day, discussing education with her.


    Both of them have experienced the change from teenage girls to mothers, which is really not a little bit.


    Seeing Mu Feng coming back, Bai Fang wanted to get up and salute, but he waved his hand to stop Mu Feng.


    Bai Fang frowned, and called out, "Brother!"


    Mu Feng sighed, after becoming a wife and mother, Bai Ya''s address also changed from the intimacy of a child to the restraint unique to an adult.


    But Mufeng felt more like his own relatives - when he was a child, Bai Fang liked to hang around behind Mufeng''s butt.


    He couldn''t help but said: "Brother, I''m sorry for you, I''ll ask someone to replace the bird and let him accompany you!"


    Bai Fang''s pretty face blushed slightly: "Not at all!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "No, forget it!"


    White Fang said angrily again, "Brother!"


    Then he looked at Changning, "Sister-in-law, look!"


    Chang Ning chuckled and shook his head: "You don''t know how to accompany your wife, and you don''t let others accompany your wife?


    After all, White Fang was his own sister! "


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "I am teasing her, make her talk hard!"


    Chang Ning chuckled: "Forget it, there are people like you.


    Daughter, who would talk about missing her husband! "


    "That''s right!" Bai Ya smiled tenderly, "Sister-in-law has missed you for a long time!"


    Only then did Chang Ning realize that he had been dragged in, and he let out a bah, pretending to be angry.


    "Oh my god," Bai Fang got up and said, "Forget it, forget it, I''m redundant here, you two are tired."


    Said, got up and went out.


    Chang Ning hurried forward to help her: "Don''t, stay with me for a while!"


    Bai Fang stopped suddenly, and said with a coquettish smile, "Sister-in-law, it''s too much, you are in such a hurry to send me away!"


    Changning''s pretty face blushed: "This little girl!"


    White Fang smiled cheerfully and went away.


    Chang Ning turned his head away, and Hong Xia climbed up to the base of his ears.


    Mu Feng smiled and asked, "What did you tell Bai Ya?"


    Chang Ning snorted: "I won''t tell you!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Why don''t you go back to the room and talk?"


    Chang Ning let out a piss, but lowered his head shyly...


    Mu Feng lived a happy life in Longcheng again without any shame.


    Every day, apart from going to the office building to handle official business in the morning, I spend the afternoon with Chang Ning and my son.


    After all, the bird was transferred back to him, and Luo Li was assigned to guard Heishui City.


    Fei Niao said "to defend the city for the tribe", but his actions were very honest, and he rushed back to Dragon City as fast as possible.


    According to his words, there are three good things in Dragon City: wife, good wine, and great chief.


    It''s not because he has any special feelings for Mu Feng, but because he wants to learn new martial arts from Mu Feng.


    According to him, the combination of a carbine and a meteor hammer is very effective.


    So he wondered if the great chief would have more martial arts skills, could he learn more things, and then learn from each other''s strengths and combine them with each other to create a more powerful ultimate move.


    And if it can be popularized, it is bound to make the fighting power of Dajiang Warrior go a step further.


    Mu Feng was quite moved, for Asuka had the spirit of doing and drilling.


    It''s no wonder that in this era, there are not so many entertainment items, let alone night events.


    There is a lot of time that can be used to study a certain line.


    And Mu Feng also has a lot of free time in the tribe.


    So Mufeng accompanied Asuka to polish his marksmanship.


    It has to be said that Asuka''s understanding of marksmanship in terms of agility is just like his name, leaping and jumping, quite spiritual.


    Han Shu''s fierceness and domineering, Konoha''s neutrality and peace, and Luo Li''s tricky and ruthless gun use all have their own characteristics.


    Now that Asuka has been instructed by Mu Feng again, his marksmanship has already gained a further momentum.


    He begged Mu Feng to teach him other weapons.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, combined with Asuka''s approach, and made him a pair of maces.


    Then he exchanged a mace that focused on agility all the way from the system.


    It can be said that there is a system. Compared with the fighters of other tribes, Jiang''s fighters not only have hardware advantages in equipment, but also have advantages in software for their own martial arts.


    And his advantage over many fighters in Da Jiang is that he not only has the accumulation of thousands of years of cultural influence in his previous life, but also has a system and Zhu Youshu!


    Of course, when the two were sparring, King Li would join in from time to time.


    And Li Wang finally got the upper hand in a competition with Mu Feng and announced the good news: his daughter-in-law Er Hua is also pregnant.


    This made Mu Feng and Asuka laugh endlessly.


    They all conceived soon after they got married.


    King Li didn''t let Erhua get pregnant until now.


    In the end, Li Wang said a reason that made the two of them hilarious: "It was only last time that I knew how to have a baby!"


    ...


    During this period of time, Mu Feng felt very relaxed in the tribe.


    Because Yuli, Luli, Lihu, Ke Wuji, Changshui and others have already dealt with the ordinary things in the tribe, so he doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    As for the military department, Yu Yao, Han Shu, Bai Yue, Ben Boba and others can decide.


    Mu Feng finally realized the benefits of hard work and effort in cultivating talents in the early stage.


    He even felt that he could guarantee the normal operation of Jiang without going out now.


    Because he has already determined the overall framework of Dajiang, no matter whether Dajiang is a tribe or measured in the form of a "country", it has the absolute centralization of the central government and the freedom and power of the tribe''s concept.


    Military power, land, official power, financial power, education rights, business and trade rights, etc. are all nationalized, avoiding many lessons that have appeared in the history of previous lives.


    Such as:


    Systems such as the six-part system, reforming the land and returning it to the local people, changing the defense of officials, and the city lord system have put an end to the foundations of local separatism and enfeoffment.


    The land is under public ownership, public officials are not allowed to own land, and clansmen can only contract it, which prevents the possibility of land annexation.


    Official selection and appointment gradually transitioned to examination selection, eliminating the possibility of nepotism and fame. In particular, Da Jiang is now adopting a mixed system of various tribes and ethnic groups, which breaks up the original barriers of tribes and clan names, and avoids the possibility of small ethnic groups appearing.


    As for the public ownership of financial rights, commerce, education rights, etc., it also ensures that no one can "use public tools for private use", further ensuring that the education and ideas received by Da Jiang''s next generation and the next generation are "for the public."


    ...


    All that Mu Feng has done is to ensure that Da Jiang, while surpassing other tribes in this era and becoming a super tribe, can also transcend the times, avoid detours in history, and directly achieve the "democracy" and "freedom" of the previous life. ", "human rights" social status.


    This is not the first case for him to do this. When the New Kingdom of Huaxia was established in his previous life, he had done similar actions.


    At that time, many remote areas were still in the period of primitive and serf society. After being educated and liberated, they directly entered the modern system society.


    Saved a lot of trouble and took a lot of detours.


    Facts have proved that this move is right.


    What he did, to a large extent, was to reproduce this miracle.


    The difference is that in the previous life, the power of a country was used to save a few people, but what he wanted to do was to liberate the entire tribe with the power of one person.


    The difficulty is that doing all this alone is exhausting.


    The advantage is that people in this era have relatively simple thinking and are easy to unify.


    Of course, he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to train more capable people in the tribe to help him realize his dream.


    At least for now, it''s not bad.


    The best "copying homework" is Bai Yue and Fei Niao. The two have learned how to use tricks to fight and use totems to attract new tribesmen, and they are also very good at using them.


    The judgment and decision-making required by the people in the military department for the confrontation between the two battles and the decisive battle are also far superior to those of other tribes.


    In other words, there are many city lords and leaders in Dajiang who are qualified to be chiefs of other tribes.


    Just like what Da Huyou proudly introduced when he introduced it to Eriduo: My big ginger''s wild boar can recruit cubs to the tribe, can people from other tribes do it? (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1321

    midwinter.


    It snowed heavily.


    The entire Dragon City was shrouded in a sheet of white snow.


    I am holding my son at the gate to watch the snow fall.


    Chang Ning was at the side from time to time to dissuade him: "Don''t let him freeze, you!"


    Mufeng watched his son kicking his legs excitedly in his arms, and said with a smile: "Look, look, how can my son, Jiang Mufeng, be so squeamish!"


    Chang Ning was angry and funny at the same time.


    Recently, Mufeng and his son have done many things that frightened her.


    First, he held the little guy and recognized all the fierce beasts in the tribe, such as Sha Laosan, Da Lei, Qiongqi, etc., and even took the little guy and rode a black dragon for a stroll around the tribe.


    If Chang Ning didn''t stop him, Mu Feng even wanted to carry his son to heaven.


    Chang Ning even felt that Mu Feng was just a child who didn''t grow up.


    No wonder.


    Because Mufeng people are in the tribe, good news from all over the world keeps coming.


    First, Bai Yue and Ben Boba won the victory in the Longevity Grassland. The two brought Zaha and Xu Jiu to threaten the Longevity Department under the banner of helping the Longevity Department to defeat the enemy.


    At the cost of 5,000 cows and the entire Mobei Grassland, the Changsheng Ministry joined hands with Da Jiang to repel the Wulantu tribe.


    Of course, with the benefit of Mu Feng before returning to the tribe, Bai Yue and Tie Kuolei from the Changsheng Ministry forced the Wulantu tribe to pay 10,000 cows for the retreat in the name of the victor.


    In the end, Baiyue did not offend both ends, and told the Wulantu tribe that the Black Mountain tribe was now empty, and those tribesmen, cattle, horses and livestock had to be taken over by someone, right?


    So when Bai Yue and Benboba returned with their troops, the Wulantu tribe even reached a covenant with Baiyue and Benboba - the two tribes would not attack or fight each other.


    After the retreat, Baiyue and Benboba expanded the scope of activities of the patrolling cavalry north to the Mobei grassland according to the agreement.


    So far, the desire to occupy the Mobei Grassland that could not be fulfilled in the hands of Benboba finally came true with the help of Da Jiang.


    It was foreseeable that because of the successive battles, the vitality of the entire tribe on the Changsheng Prairie was severely damaged, and they could no longer pose a threat to Da Jiang for a long time.


    So far, the Northwest has been initially determined.


    Good news came from the northwest, and good news from the northeast.


    That is, the connection route between Longcheng and Fang Lei''s old land has been opened, and Da Jiang''s Que Lang, the Ministry of Industry, and the hunting team have jointly determined a route in the forest.


    At present, the preliminary measurement is that it takes three days to ride a horse - and there is a section of the mountain road that is more difficult to walk.


    According to Jiuzhu, if the field survey is done again and the route is corrected, it may be shortened to two and a half days.


    But the problem is that there are dense forests along the way, and there are many wild animals in the mountains.


    A resting place needs to be placed in the middle of the passage, otherwise it is easy to go out into the wild.


    Mu Feng let him do it freely, and he couldn''t be too careful about what was good for Da Jiang.


    The opening of his road also greatly shortened the time for Da Jiang to reach Fang Lei''s old land, and at the same time provided convenience for Da Jiang to occupy the old land of the Canary Department.


    Xishou has already negotiated with Yusaimo Xiangdong and the Jinwu tribe, asking them to decide as soon as possible on the fate of the Canary tribe.


    After the new year, Da Jiang will officially take over the territory of the Canary Department.


    And when the time comes, Da Jiang will also open a shop at the pass of the Jinwu Department for trading.


    As for the small city that was originally in the former site of the Ministry of Geotechnical Sciences, it was abandoned before it was officially opened.


    This is also a matter of no choice, who called the Fang Lei Department and the Giant Bear Department have disappeared?


    Lei Meng was very frustrated. After being recalled to Dragon City by Wood Wind, he bluntly said that he had failed the trust of the great chief.


    Mu Feng comforted him and said: "It''s okay, we will deal with the Jinwu Department in the future.


    Show them some really good stuff. "


    Raymond was very puzzled: "What good thing?"


    Mu Feng told him: "I make ginger''s sweet potatoes into dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato flour to trade with them.


    Anyway, we can''t finish it in our tribe.


    Well, also, don''t forget to talk to them about wanting a salt farm for my ginger on the seashore in the east of their territory! "


    Lei Meng was puzzled: "Great chief, doesn''t our big ginger have our own salt production areas in Jade Bird City and the old land of Dali? Why do we need their sea salt?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "What I want is not just a seaside salt farm.


    Once our territory extends to the sea, I, Da Jiang, will produce many more good things! "


    "what?"


    Raymond was puzzled, "What good thing?"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s not the time yet, what you need to do now is to ask the Jinwu Department for a salt drying field, and tell them that we don''t need the salt they dry, and just give it to the drying salt field.


    When necessary, they can even exchange things like yellow potato seedlings for their acceptance. "


    Raymond shook his head in surprise: "In this way, wouldn''t they have enough food?"


    Jiang Yun shook his head: "They already had food to solve the tribal food problem, but I just heard what Yu Shimo said, and I didn''t figure out what it was.


    So we took out the yellow potato seedlings, but they are dispensable things.


    Having said that, let them know how to grow yellow potatoes first, and when they plant them on a large scale, it will save us the trouble of planting them again. "


    Raymond was shocked.


    Mu Feng said this sentence lightly, but it was quite intriguing.


    In other words, giving the yellow potatoes to the Jinwu tribe meant that the people of the Jinwu tribe planted the potatoes first, and then Da Jiang took them back when there were enough potatoes.


    It''s just that you don''t want to collect yellow potatoes. I''m afraid that the great chief will collect the population of other tribes.


    As expected of the Great Chief, he even spoke so refreshingly about annexing others.


    "Also, the small city is located west of the Canary Pass."


    "Ezei?"


    "Yes," Mu Feng nodded, "Jinwu tribe needs to pass through the pass from east to west, put two people there, and take five cows and six horses from them when they go back and forth, it will make a lot of money!"


    "This..." Raymond was surprised again.


    Or the Great Chief has a way!


    Mu Feng smiled slightly.


    This is also the method learned from the Canary Department.


    Tariffs, who wouldn''t?


    In the future, I will set up a tax name that will make your scalp tingle!


    ...


    There is also good news in the South.


    Truffles established a permanent trading point on the fringes of the hill tribes.


    The things that often appear in it are salt, pottery pots and other things that are urgently needed by the mountain tribes.


    As for bone knives, furs, etc., the truffles were not put on them.


    Because the hill tribes have no shortage of these things.


    Even after obtaining Mufeng''s consent, Truffle opened up the exchange of fur for salt.


    In this way, the entire hill tribe knew that they could exchange the surplus skins of their own tribe for salt.


    Heiduo and the others were most excited.


    After all, it would be too dangerous for them to exchange for bone spurs from sticklebacks.


    As for the things needed to exchange clay pots, there are more varieties.


    Judging from the things sent back by the truffle trustee, there are wild ginseng, ferns, mushrooms, and various herbs...


    Mu Feng directly asked people to hand these things over to Bai Fang, and asked her to identify them one by one.


    This really surprised White Fang.


    Because many of the herbs that Truffle sent were things she had always wanted, but didn''t have.


    Now these are produced in the mountain tribes, just enough to supplement the needs of ginger medicine.


    And Mufeng was most excited that Truffle sent back a few pieces of silver...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1322

    The end of the year is approaching.


    Benboba rushed back from the northwest.


    With him are Xiong Li, Zaha, and Xu Jiu.


    According to Benboba, he brought these two people to Dragon City to see the world.


    To Mufeng''s surprise, Da Huyou came here with Eriduo after hearing the news.


    Obviously, he came here by smell.


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    And Xiong Li finally saw who the big brother of the running bully that made him frightened.


    A little old man with a hippie smile and wretched face?


    The good brother of my second brother and third brother?


    Xiong Lizhuang called out to Da Huyou timidly: "Big, big brother!"


    Da Huyou was taken aback for a moment, then looked curiously at the Pampering Ba: "Who is this?"


    Eriduo beside him immediately explained in a low voice: "He is Xiong Li, so he is the leader of the Giant Bear Division!"


    Da Huyou sighed, reached out and patted Xiong Li on the shoulder: "Well, little brother, it''s not that the big brother looks down on you.


    You see, big brother, I was originally the great chief, your second brother is the great chief, your third brother is also the great chief, and I recognized my younger brother Yeli again, do you think it is appropriate? "


    Xiong Li turned his head to look, dejectedly: "Oh!"


    Benboba stood on tiptoe and patted Xiong Li''s buttocks: "It''s okay, just follow the third brother from now on!"


    Xiong Li calmed down and nodded.


    Da Huyou''s heart was hot again, he looked at Zaha and Xu Jiu: "Who are they?"


    Buster explained in a low voice.


    Da Huyou''s eyes lit up, he probed his head and walked towards Mu Feng: "Brother, look..."


    Mu Feng knew what he was thinking in his heart, so he wanted to refuse.


    But after seeing the eyes of Zaha and Xu Jiu, he immediately reacted.


    With a thought, he asked Zaha and Xu Jiu with a smile, "What did you two see along the way?"


    Zaha and Xu Jiu have already nodded and said good-bye.


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Yili Duo has already decided to work in our Dajiang Academy, what about you?"


    Hey!


    The big flicker came to the spirit.


    My brother clearly wants to give it to me!


    Zaha and Xu Jiu scratched their heads, and finally said: "We will follow the arrangement of the great chief."


    In fact, from what they saw along the way, they already knew the strength of ginger.


    They found that the ordinary people of Dajiang had better food and better lives than their chiefs.


    As for these leaders, they seem to be more dignified than those who are chiefs.


    When traveling, there are special soldiers to accompany the guards, special horses, houses, and food and clothing are provided by the tribe.


    Receive copper coins every month.


    It is said that these copper coins can be exchanged for many things they have never seen in Dajiang.


    When they were in Goshawk City, Pamper Ba specially took them to take a bath and rub their backs, and then witnessed the clansmen trading copper coins for things like salt, clay pots and even iron pots.


    At that time, the two sighed in their hearts: "It turns out that the ordinary people in Dajiang are living better than us great chiefs!"


    They even met many clansmen who had already settled in Goshawk City and Wangxi City.


    I found that these tribesmen seemed to have forgotten that they were from the Sky Eagle and the Sky Star Division, and they were completely integrated into it like water dripping into a river.


    After arriving in Dragon City, they were even more shocked by everything in Dragon City.


    In the end, they didn''t have any confidence in themselves - what can they do in Dajiang?


    So in the end they could only resign themselves to their fate and say "we follow the arrangement of the great chief".


    As for Mu Feng, what they were waiting for was their words.


    He smiled and said: "Well, I''ll arrange a good place for you, which can not only allow you to continue working, but also give you enough time to get familiar with everything about me, Jiang, how about it?"


    Their eyes brightened.


    Big Huyou has already puffed up his chest, as if his clothes are no match for me.


    Mu Feng didn''t hold back, and said with a smile: "You can follow Brother Xiong and focus on my school in Da Jiang, and you can visit all the cities in Da Jiang by the way."


    The two looked at Da Huyou and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It would be nice if it wasn''t that shorty running buster.


    Pampering Ba dismissed it and grinned.


    Da Huyou rubbed his hands, and introduced himself: "I am Xiongtoutou, and now I am the head of the academy.


    Cough, it''s because my brother believed in my old bones and was willing to entrust such a heavy burden to me.


    In the future, when we brothers are together, we don¡¯t care whether we are leaders or not. We just need to work hard for Da Jiang together! "


    The two nodded repeatedly, feeling relaxed and happy, and at the same time they did not forget to glance at Benboba sideways.


    Look, it''s the eldest brother who speaks differently!


    Pampering Ba just sneered and remained silent.


    These two fools, you have to suffer!


    You know, his head was buzzing from the big flicker!


    Xiong Li looked envious.


    But then he was relieved.


    After all, I can''t climb high...


    After Mu Feng arranged a place for a few people, and set a monthly "salary", he asked Da Huyou to take a few people to familiarize themselves with Longcheng, and then went to Lihu''s place to register and get a household registration.


    Ben Boba excitedly followed Mu Feng to the study, saying that he had something important to discuss with him.


    Mu Feng didn''t say much, and directly took out a stack of manuscripts that had written a lot of words and showed them to Benboba.


    Benboba scratched his head: "Second, second brother, I don''t know how to read."


    Mu Feng smiled helplessly, and said, "After following Bai Yue for so long, you still haven''t learned how to read?"


    Benboba was even more aggrieved: "Those characters look different, no matter how I look at them, I don''t know them!"


    Mu Feng had no choice but to take the manuscript, and began to read: "In the summer of the second year of Dajiang, the leader of Shaoli Branch, Ben Boba led his troops to join Da Jiang.


    In July, Benboba and Baiyue join hands to defeat Tianying and capture Yaolong, the remnant of Tianying.


    At the same time, the Liangjie Pass, an important town, was built in Shaoli Liangjie Mountain.


    In October, as a lobbyist, Benboba persuaded Tie Kuolei, the chief of the Ministry of Longevity..."


    Mufeng piled up, thinking about one thing after another, counting the great contributions made by the running bully for Da Jiang.


    Of course, like the defeat and capture of Benboba, and the battle between Dajiang and Shaoli and Dali, they did not go into details, but used the spring and autumn style of writing to briefly mention it.


    If the specific details of the two wars are clearly recorded in the history books, and how many people were killed or injured, I am afraid that there will be angry descendants of the two branches in the future, and it is inevitable that they will feel grudges.


    For this kind of thing, Mu Feng adheres to only one principle: pay attention to the result!


    As a result, the Shaoli tribe naturally integrated into Da Jiang and became a part of Da Jiang.


    This is like the two clans of ancient China fighting, the Hua clan and the Xia clan fought together, and in the end the Hua clan was defeated and was annexed by the Xia clan.


    The final result is that "Huaxia" has become a brand new nation.


    However, the history books only record the two battles, and there is no record of the specific process and casualties.


    Time and age are on the one hand, and on the other hand, those who record history must consider whether future generations will have resentment towards this period of history.


    Otherwise, how could another great battle in the same era, the Battle of Zhuolu, be recorded so clearly?


    How many people were killed, how did they fight, how did they win...


    So, to a certain extent, history is a little girl who can be dressed up by others, it is true...


    However, how did Benboba know this, he only felt that everything he had done for Da Jiang had been recorded, and that future generations would remember him too!


    So he was elated and danced when he heard it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1323

    Years ago it snowed again!


    It snowed heavily for three or four days.


    It ended up being Blizzard.


    Blizzard closed the road.


    The entire Dragon City has become a world covered in silver.


    Waist-deep snow accumulated on the way in and out of Dragon City.


    It is extremely difficult for clansmen to come and go.


    After the snow stopped, Li Hu began to organize people to shovel the snow to open the way.


    The construction of Nanshan New City has also been suspended for a period of time, and it is estimated that it will have to wait until the ice and snow melt in the next year.


    Therefore, there are sufficient snowplowers, and the inside and outside of Dragon City have been cleaned up.


    Eriduo, Xiong Li, Zaha, Xu Jiu and others who were "trapped" in Dragon City looked pale.


    The heart is even more shocked.


    The snow on the ground made them think that if such a blizzard was placed on the grassland, many of their clansmen and livestock would freeze to death.


    The weather in grasslands and deep mountains can only be resigned to fate.


    But in Dragon City, the clansmen were not affected much.


    Even many children rushed to the snow to play snowball fights excitedly.


    The adults couldn''t help but walk out of the house one by one and run in the snow.


    It''s hard for them to imagine that in Dajiang, they can be so careless about Blizzard!


    Thick ice had formed in the reservoir outside Dajiang, and Mufeng finally remembered the frozen watermelon that he had missed in two summers.


    He must not miss it in the coming year.


    So he asked people to cut ice and store it in the underground ice storage reserved for the construction of the new city.


    In this way, next summer, if you eat summer grapes, watermelon, etc., you will be able to taste the iced taste of future generations!


    What''s wrong with working hard for the tribe and enjoying it?


    Because it was too cold outside, Mu Feng also knew the seriousness, so he didn''t try to be brave enough to take his son out to suffer from the cold - he is still reliable as a father!


    But the little guy was used to running out with his father every day, so he was really anxious to put him on the bed.


    The animal skin mattress was kicked open and fastened, fastened and kicked open again, and the two calves tried their best to kick around, just wanting to get out.


    Even if he picked him up, he still looked out, and yelled "hmmm", reminding Chang Ning to take him out, he wants to go out and have a look!


    Chang Ning was so angry and funny, he complained to Mu Feng: "Look at you, how good the child used to be, but now you have led him so wildly that he always wants to run outside!"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, hugging the little guy and rocking back and forth in the room, gently rubbing his head against the little guy''s head.


    Talk to him.


    The little guy will try his best to suck the milk, and use his head against the wood wind.


    From time to time, he will make a vigorous "hmm" sound.


    Changning couldn''t laugh or cry.


    To say that this little guy is still very close to his father.


    Now Chang Ning feels tired when holding him, and the little guy is also restless.


    But as soon as he got into Mu Feng''s arms, he looked at his father curiously, waving his small hand and hitting Mu Feng on the face from time to time.


    Chang Ning laughed and said, "You don''t want to fight back when your son hits you!"


    Mu Feng chuckled and said, "That''s now, when he''s older enough to be spanked, he''ll know that his father''s spanking still hurts, right?"


    As he said that, he made a gesture of slapping his hands, with a strange smile in his mouth: "Papa!"


    Chang Ning was taken aback for a moment, then spat, and turned his head away...


    Asuka is now also accompanying Bai Fang in the tribe, and most of the time he is idle, so he often brings Bai Fang to visit Mufeng.


    Bai Ya talked with Chang Ning, took care of the child, and learned the parenting scriptures along the way.


    Asuka followed Mufeng to learn martial arts, drank some wine, and discussed various new postures, no, it was new knowledge, which would be used in future battles.


    But today, Asuka wanted to compete uncharacteristically, let alone ask for a drink.


    Instead, he told Mu Feng one thing very seriously: to name his future child!


    "Chief, I heard from the sister-in-law of Bai Yue''s family that you gave their child the name Bai Qi, and said he is a God of War!"


    Asuka was very serious, "With Bai Yue''s fists and feet, my son can become a God of War, and my son must also become a God of War!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing: "How do you know that your family is a son?"


    "I asked Sister Jihua to see it, it''s my son!"


    Well, this is checked in advance!


    It would be illegal to check gender privately in a previous life.


    That is, in this era, it is okay.


    However, Mufeng has already strictly instructed Jihua that once all pregnant women in the tribe are pregnant, they are not allowed to have a miscarriage unless there are special circumstances.


    Once he finds out, Jihua and the people involved will all be executed!


    One is that in this era, population is the most basic and most important element for the existence of a tribe.


    The second is that Dajiang now has a vast land and abundant resources, so it needs enough people to go to various places to expand its territory.


    The third is that in previous lives, countries around the world encountered the problem of aging one after another, and liberalized the policy of two-child, three-child, and even no birth control, which is to realize the role of population.


    Coupled with various other reasons, ginger does not need to control the population at all.


    On the contrary, as long as they are the next generation of Da Jiang''s current clan, Mu Feng will encourage them to give birth!


    Because once they grow in Dajiang, it means that they have taken root in Dajiang and are closely connected with Dajiang.


    Whoever wants to destroy their "happy" life, they will definitely fight each other!


    Of course, these are things for later.


    All he has to do now is to give Asuka a good name for his future son.


    He pondered for a while, then asked Asuka: "What do you want for the name?"


    Asuka scratched his head.


    He led the army to fight, and his marksmanship dared to compete with anyone in the tribe, and he recently learned a lot of new knowledge from the great chief.


    It is really capable of writing and martial arts.


    But when it comes to literacy and hyphenation, he really just passed the standard of literacy.


    "I, I don''t know what the requirements are, that is, my son''s name should be like that of Bai Yue''s son. As soon as he hears the name, he knows that he is good at fighting. He will be able to fight for the tribe in the future. He will not be embarrassed at critical times, and dare to stand up and fight for the tribe. !"


    Asuka spoke resolutely and sincerely, which moved Mu Feng very much.


    He thought hard, his eyes lit up, and he slapped his forehead: "Yes!"


    "Yes?"


    Asuka shouted in surprise, "What''s your name?"


    "Dyna!"


    Mu Feng shouted in a deep voice, "Dyna is a god of war, with the ability to save the universe, ah no, save the tribe!


    In the ancient tribal period, Dyna saved the entire tribe by himself.


    You know, that tribe itself has many gods of war! "


    Mu Feng began to flicker like a magic stick.


    Asuka, Dyna.


    Well, a group of God of War, a group of Ultraman.


    There are also traces that Dyna saved many gods of war - Altman.


    After hearing this, Asuka''s eyes shone brightly, and he laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, let''s call Dyna!


    Their sons are all gods of war, but my son can save the god of war at critical times, good, good! "


    Looking at Asuka''s excited appearance, Mu Feng suddenly felt a sense of guilt.


    He''s fooling Asuka like this, okay?


    After a pause, he comforted himself: I have read so many books, how could I lie to him?


    Nothing!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1324

    Asuka is very satisfied with the name given by Mufeng.


    For those who have already celebrated the New Year in Dajiang and know the specific process of the New Year, they all go to the city and bring their clansmen to celebrate the New Year.


    Mu Feng''s arrangement is that people above the leadership level must spend the New Year in each city this year, which is regarded as sticking to their posts.


    After the second day of the Lunar New Year, you can return to Dragon City and reunite with your family.


    The city arrangements where the leader needs to be stationed are:


    Thunder Dragon and Chi Lei are in charge of Liaolong City.


    Wukesong, Ping Xin and Liaolong City North City were rushed by Huang Lei to celebrate the New Year, and then the three small cities separated to celebrate the New Year.


    Li Hu is in charge of Azure Dragon City.


    White Tiger City is Mingguang.


    Suzaku City is Shuofeng.


    As for Xuanwu City, Pixiu City, Black Bear City and Wild Wolf City, the big flicker is in charge.


    Moreover, Niu Ben under him celebrated the Chinese New Year in Dajiang, so he knew the process.


    Wangxi City is Konoha.


    Kuwei City is a cold tree.


    Yamashima Castle is Hakuaki.


    Goshawk City is Baiyue.


    Heishui City is a fallen raccoon.


    The old place of Fang Lei''s department is the rhinoceros head.


    As for the remaining Jade Bird City, Mu Feng arranged for Yu Li to go there in person.


    It can be said that after the new year, the ones who can really accompany Mu Feng in the tribe are the "leisure man" Asuka, and people like Yu Yao, Lu Li, and Ke Wuji.


    Ginge

 Chapter 1325

    It''s finally the new year.


    Great Jianglong City was full of joy.


    The other cities are also lively.


    Mu Feng began to write couplets again.


    Chang Ning hugged Xiao Zilong and watched beside him, asking questions from time to time.


    Mu Feng patiently explained.


    Ke Wuji stood aside and helped.


    Mu Feng taught him how to write Spring Festival couplets well.


    Considering the painstaking effort of writing Spring Festival couplets last year, this year Mufeng learned his lesson.


    A group of children with good handwriting were selected from the tribe a long time ago to write Spring Festival couplets collectively.


    The place where the Spring Festival couplets are written is placed on the square in front of the Moon Tower.


    Tables, chairs, benches, pens, ink, paper and inkstones are all available.


    At first glance, it looks like the scene of the calligraphy competition in the previous life.


    The children in the family were selected to write the Spring Festival couplets, and they were all red and very proud.


    The great chief said that every child who is selected will get three copper coins.


    Those who write in the top ten will also get three additional copper coins.


    The clansmen who already knew the benefits of copper coins were very excited, and they all came to the square to watch without having anything to do.


    Some grown-ups will tell others loudly, "the so-and-so over there is my son".


    The people next to him would also say unwillingly: "Look, this is what my daughter wrote!"


    The adults who were not selected next to them either looked at their children with envy or some complaints, and said from time to time: "Look at them!"


    "Why can''t you be like that so-and-so?"


    "Son, can''t you win your father''s breath?"


    Quite a "other people''s child" feeling.


    At the beginning, Chang Ning was still asking around beside Mu Feng.


    Later, when the little guy saw so many people around him, he kicked and kicked excitedly. After he "successfully" kicked over a bowl of ink, he was dismissed by Mu Feng directly by "going to play".


    Changning was so happy that he was no longer bored, he walked around with the child in his arms, and talked with some familiar women about parenting.


    When it comes to common ground, they will deliberately lower their voices, glance carefully at the men around them, and then all smile knowingly.


    The old people are leaning against the corner to bask in the sun.


    You say a word, and I talk about the deeds of the past and the present.


    "Which of you would have thought that people like us would not have to work?"


    "Yeah, Dajiang is different from before!"


    "Why, old horse head, you know?"


    "I came earlier than you all, why didn''t I know?"


    "I came to Dragon City later than you guys, but we will join Da Jiang earlier!"


    "So it is!"


    "Yes, yes, if it wasn''t for Da Jiang, do you think we could get together?"


    "Maybe he''s dead already!"


    ...


    Everyone talked about the good days after coming to Dajiang.


    Even Jiang''s "slaves" have long been accustomed to being called "chiefs" and "chiefs".


    In the "collective dormitory" of Dajiang slaves, the slaves are cleaning inside and out.


    Now they have long been unbound, but there are restrictions on where they can go in and out.


    In addition, they all feel that they are already used to life here in Dajiang.


    At least for the heavy snow not long ago, in the previous tribe, maybe they would freeze to death, or some of their own family members would freeze to death.


    But in Dajiang, they slept in the house when it snowed, and they didn''t have to worry about whether they would run out of food or freeze to death if the snow fell for too long.


    All they have to do is to shovel the snow and clear the road according to the leader Li Hu''s request.


    Now the slaves were cleaning and whispering:


    "Have you heard that this time we can also participate in the Chinese New Year? Ten people in a dormitory can have wild boar and horse meat to eat!"


    "I heard that ten people, six dishes, as well as pickled radishes, sauerkraut, and mutton soup may be available this time!"


    "so good!"


    "Is this not bad? I heard from Zhang Nu that their slaves can still drink the wine brewed by the great chief himself this time!"


    "liquor?"


    "Well, Zhang Nu said that he drank it once before, and the taste was amazing!"


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "How do I know, I haven''t drunk it yet!"


    "Hey, you said that if we can also become slave heads, can we also drink the kind of wine you mentioned?"


    "If the slave leader wants to go to war, life and death are unpredictable. Why don''t you earn points honestly and become an ordinary clansman? It''s not bad!


    You don''t know, right now the clansmen can earn copper coins for their work, and they can also be exchanged for wine with copper coins! "


    "Oh, when will you save enough?"


    "According to the current speed, it will take another one hundred days, well, it will not exceed two hundred days, and I will be able to become a member of the Great Jiang clan!"


    "Oh, I''m still far behind, so I said that accumulating points is very slow. No, I will go to the Mingguang leader when I turn around. I want to become a soldier, so accumulating military industry will be faster!"


    "It''s also a way!"


    ...


    On the 30th day, firecrackers are set off in the morning, and the New Year officially begins.


    At the same time, Qinglong City, White Tiger City, Pixiu City, Wangxi City, Kuiwei City, Shandao City, Liaolong City, Blue Bird City...


    Many cities in Dajiang started to set off firecrackers at the same time.


    When Mufeng walked out of the moon tower and stood at the front of the square, and took the lead in offering sacrifices to the totem ancestor dragon, other places also started.


    Bai Yue, Han Shu, Da Huyou, Thunder Dragon, Yu Li, Konoha...


    All the leaders walked up to the top of the city, and the fingers that started to set fire to their respective cities are now very swollen, sorry...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1326

    New Year''s Eve night.


    Wooden wind took the lead in vigil.


    Not only for my family of three, but also for the big tribe of Da Jiang.


    This is also something he felt he had done that would have an impact on the Dajiang people.


    A fire was burning on the Yuelou Square.


    Mu Feng sat in front of the charcoal fire in a fur fur and kept vigil.


    Changning, who couldn''t stand it anymore, took his son to bed early.


    Accompanying him are Yumo, Asuka and Luli.


    Ke Wuji was also getting old, so he was asked to go back to rest.


    The four of them guarded the fire, and there were tables, chairs and benches next to them, on which there were fried peanuts, cooked beans, some cold-cut beef, chicken, and several mushrooms and vegetables.


    The flames licked the copper pot, and there was a rustling sound in the copper pot.


    There are also grain wine, wine, and goat milk on the table.


    The four of them waited for the hot pot to boil away, squinting their eyes to warm the fire.


    There are more than a dozen charcoal fires in the square, which are also launched by other buildings and spontaneously willing to watch the night.


    Their food is not far from that of Mu Feng.


    The difference is nothing more than their different tastes, or more hairy tripe, or more beef and mutton.


    Mu Feng opened his mouth and set the tone: "We will keep watch tonight, there are only family members, there is no distinction between leaders and chiefs!"


    Yumo nodded helplessly: "Yes, little uncle!"


    Juli was also very helpless: "Yes, little uncle!"


    On the other hand, Asuka grinned and giggled strangely: "Great chief, let me tell you first, you have always been like my elder brother in my heart!


    I will call you brother! "


    From the bottom of his heart, Mu Feng called out "good guy"!


    This bird is indeed a talent.


    With a single word, he recognized the two eldest nephews.


    One is the head of the military department, and the other is the head of the criminal government.


    Putting it in the whole big ginger, whoever dares to take advantage of others like this is a brave bird!


    He smiled and looked at Yu Yao and Lu Li: "As long as the two of them have no objection, I have no objection either!"


    Yu Yaopi laughed but didn''t laugh: "Heh, Asuka''s status has risen very quickly!"


    Lu Li didn''t say a word, but he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Asuka realized that something was wrong, waved his hands and said: "How about this, I will treat the chief as brothers, and you two will also treat each other as brothers.


    You talk about yours, we talk about ours, okay? "


    Yu Yao couldn''t help laughing: "Is this also okay?"


    He looked at Wooden Wind.


    Asuka also turned to Mufeng for help.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "As long as you are all willing, what''s wrong?"


    In fact, what he wanted to say was that as long as you, Asuka, don''t feel embarrassed, there''s nothing embarrassing for others.


    "That''s it!"


    Asuka clapped his fists, "Anyway, we''ll talk about it in private!"


    Yumo and Luli nodded: "I''ll let you go crazy for one night!"


    Mu Feng glanced at the boiling hot pot, said with a smile, "It''s done!"


    "Eat fast, eat fast!"


    Elm Elf was the first to boo.


    He had been guarding in Jade Bird Town before, and he didn''t return to Dragon City until the end of the year, and he only had hot pot not long ago.


    Just once, never to be forgotten.


    And according to what he said, the reason why he was willing to watch the night was also because of Mu Feng''s saying "there is hot pot for the night watch".


    Mu Feng began to give him details about Amway eating hot pot.


    "This is a hairy belly, up and down.


    This is lettuce, let''s go through the motions.


    This is dried tofu, it tastes better after cooking for a while..."


    How could Yuxi bear this kind of waiting, she couldn''t wait to put a piece of mutton in her mouth, screaming again and again, but she couldn''t bear to let go, and finally swallowed the big piece of mutton.


    But he was still scalded to scratch his heart and liver.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Drink some wine, press it!"


    Elm sprite immediately followed suit.


    The wine in winter is refreshing, and the sweetness overwhelms the hotness of the hot pot.


    "it is good!"


    Yuxi couldn''t help saving a sentence.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Which one is better?"


    Yuxi yelled loudly while holding the meat: "It''s delicious, and it''s also delicious!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help laughing.


    Eat, and also see the eloquence of Yuxi.


    On the other hand, Asuka worked hard on the cold cut beef and salted peanuts.


    He also drank wine.


    It''s no wonder that some time ago, he and Asuka had a drink or two from time to time, and when they returned to white wine and hot pot, they were already exhausted.


    Right now, he just wants to eat a few mouthfuls of cold dishes, so he can feel comfortable!


    As for the hard work, it is holding white wine and eating hot pot.


    Seriously, meticulous.


    Just as he strictly followed the "Great Jiang Law" for all punishments in the tribe.


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    The addition of Yan Jiang made him feel more confident.


    Da Jiang is a large tribe that integrates all ethnic groups and tribes.


    But it needs a foundation¡ªthat is, a group of people who firmly support the existence of ginger.


    And Yan Jiang''s small 20,000 people have such a foundation.


    With the addition of members from the Yuli branch, Jiang''s own clan members with the surname Jiang, and Bai Yue, Fei Niao, Jiuzhu, Changshui and other people who first joined Da Jiang, Da Jiang''s foundation is strong enough.


    Mu Feng also had more confidence.


    Without the background paintings of these tribesmen, he would not annex other tribes so quickly.


    Coupled with the addition of cities such as Blue Bird City, Black Bear City, and Liaolong City, the recognition of Da Jiang Nuan is also very high.


    This makes it more and more obvious that ginger has a "thick" foundation.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that there is a problem with the other clansmen who have joined Da Jiang one after another, but that there are too many people, and it is inevitable that some people will have different ideas.


    On the one hand, Mufeng needs to use various means to prevent these people from putting their ideas into practice.


    On the other hand, these "fundamentals" are also needed to deter those who have different ideas.


    Elm, Lili and Asuka are all one of these foundations.


    He picked up the wine glass himself, and the three raised their glasses immediately.


    Wooden Wind was about to say something.


    Unexpectedly, Yuxi quickly swallowed a mouthful of meat, and said vaguely: "Uncle, I know, it''s all in the wine!"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    These wine table cultures are all taught by him, so it''s no wonder that Yu Yao learns and uses them flexibly.


    He smiled and nodded: "Yes, it''s all in the wine!"


    The four of them took a sip of wine, and then each picked food to eat.


    ...


    Some people celebrate the new year, some people are sad.


    After the Ulantu tribe, far north of the Changsheng Grassland, paid a large amount of cattle and sheep in the war, their food and population plummeted.


    Although they annexed the Montenegro to the east, they supplemented their food.


    But there was a price to pay for it.


    Coupled with the heavy snowfall not long ago, the snow on the grassland did not melt, causing many livestock and clansmen to freeze to death all at once.


    The firewood, cow dung, and horse dung stored in summer and autumn are all used for heating.


    But it seems that winter is only halfway through.


    If this continues, they will soon die because they don''t have enough firewood to keep warm.


    The most important thing is that the livestock are frozen to death, and they will not be short of food in a short time.


    But once the next spring comes, they will not have enough livestock to breed their cubs, and then there will be famine again...


    When is the real leak in the house and it will be raining continuously.


    Instead of not being able to eat and drink at that time, sitting and waiting to die, it is better to take advantage of the clear weather, and now there is enough food to support it.


    So, the great chief of the Ulantu tribe began to gather the warriors in the tribe again, and mobilized for a new battle...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1327

    New Year''s Day.


    pay a New Year call.


    Chang Ning really hugged Xiao Zilong and kowtowed to Mu Feng.


    Of course, just for show.


    Mu Feng, who felt sorry for his son, hadn''t waited for Chang Ning to put him down, so he quickly reached out to catch him, and lifted him up.


    It is true that only by raising children will you know the kindness of your parents.


    As parents, I am afraid that my children will be wronged.


    This is especially rare in Changning''s view.


    Because she rarely saw a father who cared so much about her child.


    The little guy did not worship in vain this year, and got ten copper coins.


    Even Changning got a copper ingot from Mufeng.


    As the most valuable existence of ginger, copper ingots are worth a lot as New Year''s money.


    Chang Ning smiled sweetly, her phoenix eyes glowed with hope.


    She can be sure that marrying Mu Feng is the most correct decision.


    If she had chosen to stay in the Jade Bird Department, she would have become a person like Hua Guzi in a short time.


    Or the Jade Bird Department is long gone.


    Fortunately!


    Other ethnic groups also started to pay New Year''s greetings according to last year''s custom.


    Visiting, eating melon seeds, chatting, going out for spring...


    This year, Dajiang has a new activity - the elite meeting.


    The so-called elite meeting means that in the next three days, Dragon City will hold various competitions to determine the elites.


    Men have competitions such as horse racing, bow horse, wrestling, and spear throwing.


    Women also compete in spinning, cooking, and sewing.


    Children have calligraphy, reciting, bullfighting and other projects.


    As for the newly trained teachers and doctors in the tribe, there are also presentations.


    Winners will receive corresponding rewards.


    The entire Dragon City was bustling like never before.


    And the other cities in Dajiang are similar to Dragon City.


    The difference is that their competition items are not as comprehensive as Dragon City''s, but each has its own characteristics.


    Weightlifting has been added to Ruolong City.


    People in Jade Bird City pay more attention to archery.


    People from Goshawk City joined the Eagle Control Project.


    Fang Leicheng joined the flying competition of the Golden Horned Eagle Cavalry.


    In addition to the regular projects, Pixiu City, where Da Huyou is located, has joined the competition of selecting blue stones-this is actually because he wants to make necklaces to make money!


    The whole Great Jiang, from the great chief Mufeng to the leaders and city lords of the various ministries, celebrated the festival with the clansmen throughout the whole process.


    From the sixth day onwards, the leaders and city lords from all over the country handed over the affairs of the city and began to return to Dragon City one after another.


    It is not only to return to Dragon City to celebrate the new year, but also to reunite with family members.


    The most important thing is to have new deployments in the new year.


    Six days before and after, all the leaders gathered in Dragon City.


    Mu Feng took these chiefs and city lords to a "dinner party" to make up for those who hadn''t been together during the Chinese New Year.


    Great Jianglong City, where all the heroes gather.


    Great Chief: Woodwind.


    The six chiefs gathered together.


    Military Headquarters: Ginger Elm.


    There are also Baiyue and Leilong in the Governor''s Mansion, and Hanshu in the Military Mansion.


    Ministry of Industry: Jiuzhu.


    Household Department: Jiang Lihu.


    Ministry of Officials: Jiang Yuli of the Law Mansion and Jiang Yuli of the Official Mansion.


    Ministry of Rites: Ke Wuji.


    Ministry of Agriculture: Huang Lei.


    School: Xiongtoutou.


    Adviser: Running Bully.


    City Lords: Asuka, Jiang Muye, Ke Chaolu, Jiang Weili, Jiang Baiqiu, Hua Luoli, Chi Lei, Rhino Head, Truffle, Mo Kehan.


    ...


    The rest of the first-level commanders, such as Mingguang, Shuofeng, Qingya, Zhahe, Qiyang, Yuximo, etc., defended the city for the city lord.


    Talented people.


    All the new big ginger people, whether they are newcomers or the boss ginger people, are all moved by what they have seen and heard.


    Many of these people were originally poor people who were dying of hunger, and many of them had hatred with Da Jiang before, and even had a war.


    Some people still have hatred for each other...


    Now these people are all sitting together excitedly, looking at one person.


    Wood Wind, the Great Chief of Big Ginger.


    It is because of him that Da Jiang was able to develop from a small Jiang family to today''s Da Jiang.


    It is precisely because of his existence that these people are able to join Da Jiang willingly, willing to give up their previous hatred and conspire with each other.


    Mu Feng was deeply moved in his heart.


    These people in front of them are just a part of the big ginger elite.


    There are more people stationed in various cities in Dajiang.


    Some failed to appear on the current occasion because of "not enough level".


    Such as Mingguang, Shuofeng, Lihuo, Zhaha, Xujiu, Xiongli, Huolong, Zangxiu, Heilong...


    It can be said that Da Jiang doesn''t have to worry about talent at all now.


    The first generation of ginger is not afraid of any tribe.


    Now Dajiang is said to be a tribe, but in fact it is already a country!


    And the most important thing is that Mu Feng is not yet twenty years old!


    He is the youngest existence among the first leaders and founders of Da Jiang.


    He has a lot of time to use the "modernization" political thought of his previous life to train the next leader of Dajiang, and even the next leader of Dajiang.


    To put it bluntly, under normal circumstances, his age can "squeeze to death" these older leaders, ensuring that their possibility of splitting Dajiang is minimized.


    After 30 years, 50 years or even longer, the entire ginger has been educated for decades.


    At that time, the new second and third generations will all be born and raised in Dajiang, and enjoy everything that Dajiang provides them. In their hearts, they must only have the word "Dajiang" and not Then there are other divisive thoughts.


    Just like the 80, 90 and even 003 generations in Huaxia''s previous life.


    None of these people participated in the founding war, but the patriotism of these three generations is obvious to all.


    As for the post-10th generation in the future, they only have the word "Huaxia" in their hearts.


    For those very few and very few who worship foreign countries and separatists, let alone take action, often as long as there is a little rhetoric or behavior to split China, they will be criticized immediately, and their ridiculous "dangerous behavior" will be punished immediately. Stillborn.


    This is the irreversible trend, and the people''s hearts cannot be violated!


    Of course, this is a big banner under the wooden wind.


    At present, it is difficult for people in the tribe to see the mystery.


    Even the leaders of the second and third generations of Da Jiang a few years later were not impressed.


    But he believes that one day, a certain leader of Dajiang, or even a member of Dajiang''s tribe many years later, will have to say "obedience" from the bottom of his heart when he mentions the deeds of the first chief of Dajiang.


    Swallow tribes, practice enlightenment, break stereotypes, and condense people''s hearts.


    What Mu Feng did today was a feat.


    Looking back after a few years, it is a pioneering work!


    The descendants of Jiang''s descendants enjoy thousands of lives, and everything is peaceful, and there must be one person in their gratitude to their ancestors-Jiang Mufeng!


    Therefore, during the dinner, Mu Feng stood up in front of many leaders and city lords, raised his glass and said, "Everyone, you have worked hard for Jiang!"


    Then came a sentence that no one heard very familiarly - it''s all in the wine!


    Everyone was silent for a while, and after a while they all shouted: "For Da Jiang, don''t work hard!"


    "For the tribe, it should be!"


    "Second brother, this is what we should do!"


    "Great Chief, this is what we should do!"


    ...


    Until the end, everyone came to their senses and shouted in unison: "God bless Jiang, the fortune will last forever!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1328

    After Mu Feng met many leaders in Longcheng, when they returned to their respective garrisons, he sent back the leaders at the first level.


    Many people who have been scattered all over the country finally meet again.


    People like Qingya, Shuofeng, and Chiya, because of their different responsibilities, they return to Dragon City at different times each time, so they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    After the two met, they couldn''t help sighing, thinking of the situation when the two fought against Jiang in the first competition.


    At that time, Shuofeng played a clever game, and was easily defeated by Qingya.


    Chiya is also getting stronger now.


    In addition, Huangshi, Qingmu, Zhahe, Huangchuan, Yuanshou, Heilong and other people also gathered in Dragon City.


    With the previous experience of having dinner with the leader, Mu Feng is more satisfied this time.


    He even added some "Summary and Prospects" from the annual meeting of his previous life.


    The leaders responded positively to Mu Feng, not to mention the leaders.


    For the emotional mobilization of these people, Mu Feng can only use one word to describe it - pinch with hands.


    Many commanders have not been to Dragon City several times before and after, so they are deeply moved by the changes in Dragon City.


    Hawashi ink is one of them.


    As the commander of the flying cavalry newly created by Da Jiang, her status can be described as extremely special.


    In the words of the previous life, it is to bear the identity of the mayor and receive the treatment of the governor.


    After all, the Flying Cavalry Army is really special to Da Jiang.


    After seeing Dragon City, Yusaimo had a feeling that Akano''s brain was broken at that time, and he dared to sneak attack such a big city!


    Naturally, Yu Saimo, who had a special status, also received special care from Mu Feng, who recommended her to Li Hu.


    Tell Li Hu in front of her: "The Flying Cavalry Army responds to what they need, as long as she asks, you must check immediately to ensure that they can get what they need in time!"


    "Yes!" Li Hu immediately expressed his opinion.


    As Da Jiang''s "big housekeeper", he is now conscientious and very competent.


    Yu Saimo was also moved immediately and said: "I am willing to fight to the death for Jiang!"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "It''s unlikely that there will be a deadly battle, but if there is another battle in the future, your flying cavalry should be ready for use, right?"


    Hazai Mo nodded: "Now there are 200 members of the Dajiang Flying Cavalry Army reserve, but there are only 82 golden horned eagles, so only these people can really go into battle!"


    "There are not enough golden horned carvings, right?"


    Wooden Wind asked.


    Hawashimo nodded: "It''s not enough."


    "That''s good," Mu Feng nodded, "This matter is over, you take my letter to find Lei Meng, and then take him to talk to the Jinwu Department.


    Da Jiang can exchange gold knives with them, just exchange it with a golden horned carving! "


    "this!"


    Hashimo was shocked.


    Exchanging a golden knife for a golden horn carving is really a big deal!


    What if the Jinwu Department exchanged enough golden knives in the future and turned to beat Jiang?


    She quickly expressed her concerns.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then said with a smile: "It''s easy to handle, bring Xiong Li along later, I think they should know what to do when they see Xiong Li."


    Hawashi Mo''s complexion changed.


    Xiongli belongs to the Giant Bear Department, and the Giant Bear Department was annexed by Da Jiang.


    If he goes, then the Jinwu Department will have to weigh it carefully.


    The entire Jinwu tribe, which was disturbing, was annexed and the giant bear tribe was annexed. What can the Jinwu tribe do in front of Da Jiang?


    This shows the arrogance of the great chief.


    In fact, this is what Woodwind meant.


    Raymond took Yu Ximo to reason and negotiate deals.


    The Jinwu Department agreed, and it was easy to talk about anything.


    Disagree, push Xiong Li out, the meaning is obvious.


    If you don''t agree, just do it!


    Use power to overwhelm others, coerce the other party to agree.


    This can be regarded as using the way of the person to treat the person''s body.


    Anyway, the Jinwu tribe attacked Jiang indiscriminately before, and killed many members of Jiang''s tribe.


    This grudge he forgot is a trivial matter, but when he thinks about it, it is a major event.


    It''s not that Mu Feng is domineering.


    It''s just that the virtues of the Jinwu tribe are like this, and Mufeng also uses their methods to punish them.


    A few days ago, Lei Meng had already said at the leader''s meeting that the Golden Crow Department gave up the territory of the Cang Sparrow Department.


    The barriers used to collect "tolls" on the east-west road have also been cleaned up.


    In order to prevent the Jinwu tribe from crossing the mountain from other places, Lei Meng even found the rhinoceros head and made some calculations.


    Xishou sent another cavalry army of 500 people to patrol the foothills from north to south to ensure that no one climbed over the mountain.


    In this way, the "tax revenue" of the pass can be regarded as guaranteed.


    In addition, it was Raymond who really won a salt drying outlet.


    I don''t know how he talked about it. In the end, the Jinwu Department even took the initiative to send someone to help Jiang build a salt farm.


    If Lei Meng is useless and strong, even if Mu Feng is killed, he will not believe it.


    That''s why he asked Yu Saimo to take Lei Meng and Xiong Li to the Golden Crow Department.


    Wicked people still need to be grinded by wicked people!


    ...


    After the new year, Da Jiang is busy.


    At this time, the Changsheng Grassland is also "busy".


    Ulantu, whose university was closed down years ago, decided to put all his eggs in one basket and take a risk.


    They first let some of the tribesmen migrate eastward with some food and enter the original location of the Black Mountain Department.


    There are deep mountains everywhere, so it is not easy to be found.


    The condition is a bit bitter, but it can ensure that the tribe will not perish.


    As for whether they can leave blood for the tribe, it depends on the fortunes of the tribesmen.


    Of course, if their fighters can succeed, they will go deep into the mountains and pick up the clansmen.


    And most of their fighters gave up the equipment that could save their lives in the ice and snow, but everyone carried frozen jerky, rode horses, and held weapons, and raided the Longevity Department southward.


    done, they can obtain a great deal of life''s necessities,


    If they were defeated, it was nothing more than advancing the fate of the tribe''s decline from the beginning of spring.


    What''s more, although the Longevity Department is powerful, they must also be influenced by the university.


    The severe cold and blizzard did not only target their Wulantu tribe!


    Once a man on the prairie is cornered, he is like a gray wolf in a snowy day.


    Nest in the snow cave and wait for the opportunity.


    Once you give them the chance to bite wildly, no matter who you are, you will lose a piece of meat.


    Especially their sneak attack this time was their old enemy - the Ministry of Longevity.


    The Wulantu tribe was originally an existence that could wrestle with the Shaoli tribe.


    The two ministries believed in a totem bearded bird, and they also fought for the lord of the Changsheng Grassland.


    So the strength should not be underestimated.


    In addition, the previous intervention of Baiyue and Benboba was "taking money from both sides", so they didn''t kill Wulantu at all.


    At that time, the Ministry of Longevity was worried that Da Jiang, who was watching the battle, would be behind the sneak attack, so naturally he didn''t dare to make a full attack.


    Therefore, the combat power of Ulantu is affected, but it is not enough to hurt the bones.


    What they lost was the tribe''s cattle and horses.


    So since they are determined to give it a go, the effect can be imagined.


    The Ministry of Longevity did not expect that the Wulantu Department would be so frenzied, and it would be activated in a short time.

 Chapter 1329

    Of course, Jiang didn''t know about the changes in the Changsheng Grassland.


    After all, the snow and ice are blocking the Mobei grasslands.


    But what no one could have imagined was that in such a harsh grassland environment, there are still many people coming from west to east.


    These people are all dressed in refined armor, the style is far from that of Da Jiang.


    But what is certain is that the armor they wear is indeed made of metal.


    Judging from the workmanship, their armor is not as sophisticated as Da Jiang''s, and there are exposed places even if they are covered all over.


    But such a person appeared in the ice and snow, and it seemed that he was heading east with a very purpose, so he couldn''t help but arouse people''s imagination.


    Right now this group of people is on their way through the ice and snow.


    The sun has melted the surface snow on the grassland, and the cold wind has made the ice and snow under the feet thick and hard.


    Many snow particles are as hard as salt, and when the cold wind blows, they roll wildly on the ice.


    The stronger the wind, the more snow particles will be blown up, glowing with various colors under the sunlight, which is very dazzling.


    Those who were driving on the snow field looked at the bright and dazzling sun in the east, stretched out their hands to block a burst of snow "sand", and cursed: "Hasulu!"


    The people around him also scolded "Hasulu", and then rushed to the front man who was leading the way on a poor horse and shouted: "Baboer, how long will it take!"


    A thin bamboo pole-like man riding a gray-haired inferior horse hurriedly urged the horse to come to the two of them, nodded and bowed on the horseback: "Return to the lord, it''s snowing here, I can''t see the depth, and I don''t know where it is!"


    "You won''t be lying to us!"


    Another person suddenly said, "You know, if you dare to lie to us, I will throw you into the green lake and feed you to the green dragon!"


    Shouzhugan hurriedly shook his head and waved his hands, with a look of panic on his face: "Lord, I dare not lie to you.


    If I dare to lie to you, I will be killed without your hands! "


    "how much longer!"


    "I, I don''t know, it''s too..."


    "Lord, Lord!"


    Someone rode back further ahead.


    The leader shouted: "Beast slave, go and see!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, the man went back and forth, shouting to the leader in surprise: "Master, there are two tribes in front of us who have just gone through a war, and now some people are fleeing to our side!"


    "Oh?" The voice of the leader was full of surprise, "Order the people behind to follow, we didn''t come in vain this time!"


    "yes!"


    "Children of Qinghu, there are fat sheep ahead, let''s do it!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    "Lord Great Sage!"


    "Green Dragon Blessing!"


    "The fat sheep is ours!"


    A group of people roared and rushed across the ice field.


    Horseshoes and animal hooves creaked as they crushed the ice.


    Looking down from the sky, there is a long footprint left on the snow field, stretching to the west without seeing the edge, making a bend to the east, and rushing to the location of the Ministry of Longevity!


    No one would have thought that after the Shaoli tribe fled and the Tianying tribe was wiped out, the Changsheng tribe, which dominated the Changsheng grassland and prevented other tribes from occupying the fertile grassland, would be attacked twice in one day.


    First, they were massacred by the "hungry wolves" of the Ulantu tribe. They robbed nearly 30,000 livestock in the tribe and killed more than 6,000 tribesmen and soldiers.


    Then he ran head-on into an iron cavalry that had come all the way from the west.


    The members of the Changsheng Ministry who thought that they would survive the catastrophe would not have any luck, and felt desperate.


    The Great Chief Tie Kuolei, who was slashed by someone in the chaotic battle, was even more determined to die.


    He is also a great chief at any rate, and he actually experienced the tribe being attacked twice in one day!


    Just as he rushed to the enemy with his horse and sword raised, his whole heart sank.


    Qinghu Department.


    The westernmost tribe among the five parties and eight tribes has always only obeyed the orders of the lord Nielong, and has never participated in the struggles of other tribes. A transcendent tribe.


    They actually appeared again!


    The Qinghu Department, according to its origin, is related to the Tianying Department.


    When the five parties and eight tribes still respected Nielong as the lord, there were few conflicts among the tribes, and even transactions were opened between neighboring tribes.


    For example, the Ministry of Longevity traded gold with the two departments of Tianjiu and Tianxing.


    Trade salt with Qinghu Department.


    Even with Ulantu, they traded some horses...


    It was also at that time that the leaders and great chiefs of the various tribes met each other when they were still young.


    I also know a lot of secret things.


    For example, Nielong Aniang''s elder brother is the leader of the Qinghu Department.


    But the great chief of the Qinghu tribe wanted to call Zhanshou the clan uncle.


    It is said that Nielong, the lord of the Tianying Division, once rescued the young Halba from the mouth of the Green Linlong when he went west to inspect the Qinghu Division.


    After Halba learned that the Tianying Department was destroyed, he sent people to the Longevity Department to find Yaolong, the son of the evil dragon.


    And asked the Ministry of Longevity to work with him to deal with the Shaoli Ministry in the name of "rescuing the son of the lord".


    Harba said that in the name of the Qinghu Department and the Longevity Department, he called on several other departments to jointly attack the Shaoli Department and reproduce the glory of the Six-Party Nine Departments.


    But was rejected by Tie Kuolei.


    Not worth it for the son of a dead man.


    It''s even more unworthy for a Tianying Department that is doomed to decline and perish!


    So the angry Halba changed the chieftain to the lord, claiming to have inherited the last wish of the old lord Nielong, and determined to unify the six parties and nine tribes again.


    It''s just that all the tribal chiefs around the Changsheng Grassland took this as a joke, and no one cared about him.


    After all, the three big tribes of the Shaoli tribe, the Changsheng tribe, and the Wulantu tribe are connected in a line from south to north, and it is not something that the Qinghu tribe can easily win.


    Not to mention the other tribes that are dirty but still have strength.


    Therefore, Halba seems to know that it is difficult to achieve things, and has been his "lord" in the West for several years.


    The two parties only traded salt once every few months or even half a year.


    After several years of unchanged, Tie Kuolei almost forgot that there is such a Qinghu tribe in the five directions and eight tribes!


    But he didn''t expect that when the Longevity Department was at its weakest, the Qinghu Department would fall from the sky and deal the final blow to the desperate situation!


    "Tie Kuolei!"


    Western "guests" who came from afar recognized this former "old friend".


    He took off the leather helmet himself, revealing his fluffy, bear-like tawny hair, and grinned at Tie Kuolei: "Hasulu!"


    Tie Kuolei opened his eyes wide and angry, and replied "Hasulu".


    The golden-haired and golden-eyed Halba sneered and waved his hand, and someone next to him immediately stepped forward and tied up Tie Kuolei tightly.


    The soldier who did it turned around and said, "Lord, he is injured!"


    Halba waved his hand: "Then make the wound bigger, he is the Chief of the Longevity Department!"


    "yes!"


    "a ha ha ha!"


    "Tie Kuolei, now you are my prisoner!"


    Halba was condescending, "Tell me, respect me as the lord, I don''t have to kill you!"


    Tie Kuolei sneered.


    "Ok?"


    Halba frowned.


    The soldier next to him immediately stepped up and stepped on Tie Kuolei''s wound.


    He immediately let out a miserable scream: "Ah!"


    Halba didn''t take it seriously, just grinned strangely and said, "Call me Lord Lord!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1330

    Halba wasn''t annoyed when he learned that he had obtained a Changsheng Department that was almost an empty shell.


    He just ordered the warrior named "Beast Slave" to drive the clansmen of the Longevity Department eastward, leaving only a small amount of food for them.


    As for the young and strong, they were tied up and kept as coolies.


    Nearly 30,000 women, children, and children of the Ministry of Longevity were forced to migrate eastward. It is conceivable that they will end up miserable in the ice and snow.


    Tie Kuolei, who witnessed this atrocity, had his eyes wide open, and angrily reprimanded Halba: "Hasulu!


    These members of the Longevity Department have no enmity with your Qinghu Department, why do you push them to death? "


    Halba was unmoved: "These are useless people, staying in my Qinghu Department will only waste food.


    It was too cruel to take them to the Green Lake to feed the Green Dragon.


    Shouldn''t you thank me? "


    "you!"


    Tie Kuolei stared at Halba with hatred, wishing he could swallow him alive.


    It''s a pity that Halba still smiled and said, "Tell me, where is Yaolong?"


    Tie Kuolei was extremely angry, for his own people, and for Halba in front of him.


    He was filled with grief and indignation, and he said angrily with a sudden change in his heart: "How many times have I said it, it''s not in my longevity department!"


    "But, why are people from the Tianying Department in your production department?"


    Tie Kuolei was taken aback.


    He couldn''t explain it.


    Because the Tianying Department was wiped out back then, there was actually a reason for the Longevity Department''s secret action.


    Otherwise, how could the Shaoli tribe easily destroy a Tianying tribe and capture the young lord Yaolong?


    This kind of thing can be regarded as the silent tacit understanding between him and Pampering Ba.


    That''s why Benboba had previously planned to persuade Tie Kuolei to deal with the Ulan Tutu tribe together, and when Yaolong turned around and "borrowed troops" from the Longevity Ministry for revenge, Tie Kuolei only let him take away some of the Tianying tribe''s fighters.


    Tie Kuolei believes that he only lent a few thousand soldiers to Yaolong, which can be regarded as the utmost kindness to the rushing bully.


    But Benboba accepted Tie Kuolei''s move.


    Now that Halba brought up the old matter again, he couldn''t explain what he saw.


    But thinking of the death of so many people in the Ministry of Longevity, Tie Kuolei was very angry.


    After thinking about it, he decided to keep silent.


    Halba, eager to know the answer, was furious, and punched and kicked Tie Kuolei again.


    Seeing that Tie Kuolei stopped talking, he roared like thunder: "If you don''t say yes, then go to hell!"


    Tie Kuolei seemed to be threatened, and finally softened his mouth: "In Dajiang!"


    "Big ginger?"


    Getting an unfamiliar answer, Halba frowned, "Are you lying to me?"


    Tie Kuolei''s mouth was full of blood: "If you don''t believe it, you can go across the Changsheng Grassland to see. The original Mobei Grassland has become their territory."


    Halba turned to look at the beast slave: "Call Baboer!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, Baboer, who was as thin as a bamboo pole, was called over.


    He was wearing animal skin clothes he got from nowhere, dangling, very funny.


    "Baboer, who owns the Mobei Grassland now?"


    Unexpectedly, Babo''er shook his head, with a blank face: "Isn''t it Shaoli?"


    Hey!


    Tie Kuolei sneered from the bottom of his heart.


    He didn''t recognize the thin bamboo pole in front of him, but he did recognize the extremely ill-fitting animal skin, which came from the barren Tuna department in the northwest.


    The Tuna tribe was wiped out by the Ulantu tribe, and most of their tribe disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, it went west to the Qinghu Department.


    Tie Kuolei, who understood the key point in an instant, sneered, with a miserable expression on his face: "This skinny guy belongs to that part of the picture, right? You can ask him why that part of the picture was destroyed."


    Halba frowned.


    you still need to ask?


    He shouted in a deep voice: "What''s going on, I''ll ask you one last time, if you don''t say anything, I''ll kill them all, including you and your people!"


    Tie Kuolei was heartbroken and decided to give it a go.


    He pretended to be sad and indignant, and said angrily: "The Tuna department was destroyed by the Wulantu department, so the Wulantu department had the idea to deal with my longevity department.


    They teamed up with Heishan to sneak attack my Longevity Department, Sky Star Department, and Sky Eagle Department.


    But their cooperation was resisted by my Longevity Department.


    But they didn''t know how to get in touch with Da Jiang, and the north and the south joined forces to surround us and attack.


    The Heishan tribe was destroyed, and Tianjiu and Tianxing were also taken away by most of their clansmen.


    Da Jiang suffered heavy losses and retreated to the south.


    Unwilling to fail like this, the Wulantu Department actually attacked us in the snow! "


    Halba was dazed by a series of sieges and sneak attacks.


    But judging from the results of Tie Kuolei''s words, the current results of the Ministry of Longevity are the best proof.


    Therefore, Tie Kuolei, who was afraid of death, did not lie this time!


    If it is true as he said, then the current five directions and eight tribes exist in name only, and the prosperous grassland is also the weakest time.


    It is the best time for his Qinghu Department to reunify the six parties and nine departments!


    "So what about Yaolong?"


    Halba asked again.


    "Yaolong was kidnapped by Jiang!"


    Tie Kuolei began to make up nonsense.


    Anyway, Halba has already believed the previous nine truths and one falsehood, so following the words just now, the false ones will become more real.


    "The Tianying tribe was destroyed by the Shaoli tribe. Yaolong once came back and said that there was a war between the Shaoli tribe and Da Jiang, and both sides suffered heavy losses.


    The great chief of the Shaoli tribe, Ben Boba, is determined to take revenge, so he promises to Yaolong that as long as he is willing to recruit the soldiers of the Tianying tribe to help the Shaoli tribe take revenge, he will be allowed to return to his tribe!


    But I didn''t expect the Shaoli Department to fail miserably.


    Some fighters from the Skyhawk Department escaped back and were taken in by my Longevity Department..."


    He said while watching Halba''s reaction.


    Judging by his appearance, he clearly believed it.


    It''s also unbelievable that he doesn''t believe it.


    Because Tie Kuolei''s lies are linked together, and each link is based on a fact.


    He wants to send a message to Halba: Yaolong is in Dajiang.


    As for Da Jiang, he suffered heavy losses due to repeated battles with the Shaoli, Tianxing, and Tianjiu tribes.


    And now is also the time when Jiang swallowed these tribes and was not able to gain a firm foothold.


    Regardless of whether the Qinghu Department really wants to save Yaolong or wants to take the opportunity to destroy Da Jiang and become a super tribe that has never existed before, as long as Halba is tempted to fight Da Jiang!


    As for whether he can beat it, it depends on Halba''s ability.


    Sure enough, after contemplating, Halba looked at Tie Kuolei carefully, and said in a cold voice: "If you lie to me, I will definitely take you back to Qinghu and throw you to the green dragon to eat!"


    Tie Kuolei showed hatred on his face: "You''d better kill me, and you can also kill the Wulantu tribe, so that the people in my longevity tribe won''t die in vain!"


    "Kill you?"


    Halba shook his head and smiled lowly: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, I will let your clan members join my Qinghu tribe willingly, then you will see a super big tribe appear!"


    really!


    Tie Kuolei sneered from the bottom of his heart.


    What rescued the young lord!


    It''s just Harba''s cover!


    Otherwise, how could he call himself the lord, and now he is talking about "Yaolong" instead of "young lord"?


    What Halba wants most is to use the name of Nielong to gain the power over several other orders.


    It''s a pity he took it for granted.


    Can become the tribal chief, who wants to be the lord''s pony?


    He had overestimated the impact of a dead man!


    But that''s fine too.


    Halba is ambitious, so he will attack Da Jiang even more.


    If the sky wants to kill a person, it must first make a person crazy!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1331

    Halba really decided to fight Da Jiang.


    His reason is also very high-sounding - to save Yaolong.


    Tie Kuolei sneered inwardly.


    But he stopped laughing immediately.


    Because Halba wanted the soldiers from the Ministry of Longevity to die in front, and they followed behind.


    The remaining cattle and horses in the Ministry of Longevity were slaughtered by them, and they were all made into frozen jerky for use in battle.


    In other words, regardless of whether the Qinghu Department can defeat Da Jiang, the Longevity Department will never be able to regroup.


    It was completely wiped out!


    This move broke all of Tie Kuolei''s thoughts!


    "Halba, Hassulu!"


    Tie Kuolei screamed in his heart, he wished he could die with Halba now.


    But he himself was seriously injured, how could he bring any harm to Halba?


    Halba is complacent.


    He admired the wise decisions of the old chiefs of the Qinghu Department.


    Being away from the Changsheng Grassland for many years, although the development has been slower, it is more secure.


    The surrounding tribes, large and small, were gradually eroded by the Qinghu tribe, and they also discovered gold artifacts.


    Relying on the wisdom of the priests in the tribe, they successfully forged many golden knives and gold utensils for the first time, even the golden armor on their bodies.


    After the golden armor was formed, Halba impatiently wanted to move eastward to the Changsheng Grassland.


    The people who happened to catch that part also fled to the border of Qinghu.


    After learning that the Changsheng Grassland was in chaos, he felt that his chance had come!


    That''s why there was this raid on the Ministry of Longevity.


    What he didn''t expect was that there was only one Ulantu tribe left in the Changsheng Prairie!


    And as the biggest potential enemy of his Qinghu Department, the Department of Longevity was eliminated so easily.


    Therefore, the combination of various reasons caused Halba to easily believe Tie Kuolei''s words.


    He also confidently believed that after killing Da Jiang, the Qinghu tribe would become a super tribe that had never been seen before!


    And he, Halba, will also become the greatest chief of the tribe, worthy of being remembered by more people!


    ...


    On the Mobei Grassland.


    Snow covered.


    Because it is further south, the snow here is not as thick as that in the north.


    Under the sunlight, the ice and snow melted, converging into streams, gurgling and flowing.


    This is a unique scene at the beginning of winter and spring on the Mobei grassland.


    This is the first time that the ginger cavalry has experienced such a thing while patrolling the grassland, so be extra careful.


    Fortunately, the advisor, Ben Boba, recruited some soldiers from the Shaoli tribe from the pass of the Liangjie Mountains. They are very familiar with the various changes in the Mobei grassland.


    Therefore, the precautions in some details are all proposed by them.


    For example, where there is snow and void, it is easy to form a swamp, where it is safer to hide your body, where small animals are easy to appear, and so on.


    In addition, the eagle control fighters in Goshawk City and the beast trainers from the Sky Eagle Department also patrol the grassland, so Jiang''s grassland territory has been very quiet since the last war.


    But soon this tranquility was broken.


    The soldiers patrolling here quickly discovered spots on the northern snowfield.


    After confirming that they were from the Ministry of Longevity, they did not startle the enemy, but released three waves of flying pigeons to send messages.


    The first wave was to call the police on Liangjie Mountain.


    The second wave is to illustrate the distance.


    The third wave is to report the approximate number of people.


    Afterwards, the ginger cavalry, with only a few hundred people, did not act rashly, but deliberately galloped side by side, leaving a series of traces on the snow field.


    What they had to do was to deliberately pretend that they didn''t know that there was an enemy attack, and lead them around in circles on the grassland, so as to give the people in Liangjie Mountain enough time to react.


    ...


    Naturally, Liangjieshan received the news very quickly, and

 Chapter 1332

    The pass of the Two Worlds Mountains.


    All the Jiang warriors have returned, including those patrolling cavalry who took the Qinghu warriors for a "walk".


    According to predictions, in half a day, the enemy will follow the hoofprints to the pass.


    Bai Yue and Ben Boba basically didn''t go down the city wall in the past two days, and they always led the soldiers to patrol the city wall.


    It took nearly a year to build the Liangjie Mountain Pass. Thousands of people were stationed here to make it the same as an iron barrel.


    To the east of the narrow mountain pass are well-proportioned towers lining the slopes.


    The towers on the left and right sides of the pass are the places where Dajiang warriors and clansmen lived.


    Bows and arrows and stones are also kept in the tower.


    As the second line of defense after the pass is breached-after the enemy enters the pass, they will face the rain of arrows on both sides.


    The city wall itself is about ten meters high, and the outer layer is made of stones, and each stone weighs more than two or three hundred catties.


    These stones are chiseled from the gentle slope next to them, chiseled squarely, and then hoisted by a special "crane", stacked one by one.


    As for the gentle slopes on both sides, they were also turned into cliffs because of the chiseled stones.


    It is absolutely impossible for the enemy to climb over the two slopes.


    According to the chief, such a crane was the first to be used in Liangjieshan Pass, and Dajiang has not used it in other places.


    But Bai Yue knew that even with these cranes, it would take a lot of manpower.


    And there is only one purpose for doing this, and that is to make the Liangjie mountain pass a defensive center on the northwest border of Dajiang.


    It is impossible for the enemy to easily enter the hinterland of Dajiang.


    For such a fortification, the Running Bull is very satisfied.


    In his view, this is something to be proud of.


    Well, second only to being recorded in history.


    He couldn''t wait to see how Tie Kuolei led his soldiers and was blocked under the city wall...


    Sure enough, half a day later, a point appeared in the northwest direction of the pass.


    Then a point becomes a line, and a line becomes a patch.


    Enemies crowded in black squeezed out from wherever they could see.


    Just seeing their riding speed, Pampers was a little disappointed.


    too slow!


    In that case, if Da Jiang shoots arrows too early, they will easily escape.


    Benboba shook his head and looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue nodded.


    The two have the same opinion - let each other get closer, and then close the door and beat the dog!


    So Bai Yue made a move.


    The autumn grass beside him immediately understood, pulled out a small flag, and waved it.


    All the big ginger warriors in the inner and outer cliffs and dark passages on both sides of the city wall disappeared together, held their breath, and did not make a sound.


    The urn is ready...


    The enemy army outside the pass¡ª¡ªas the "advanced army" who explored the way to die, the soldiers of the Ministry of Longevity were very careful.


    They knew that Da Jiang was powerful, so when they learned that they were going to fight Da Jiang, they were totally unwilling.


    But Halba threatened the life and death of chief Tie Kuolei, so they had to obey.


    After chasing after the mark along the way, many people have actually noticed it in the bottom of their hearts, and they took a detour.


    They couldn''t figure out what the great chief Tie Kuolei was thinking.


    After all, Tie Kuolei was confined to Halba''s side from beginning to end.


    But they also chose not to speak.


    the reason is simple.


    After their clansmen were expelled to the east by the Qinghu tribe and sent to their deaths, the soldiers of the Changsheng tribe were all thinking about how to take revenge!


    Erlang on the grassland advocates freedom, eagles and wildness.


    If you have a grudge, you must avenge it!


    And Tie Kuolei, who knew the detour from beginning to end, was extremely relieved in his heart.


    "Changshengerlang, great job!"


    At the same time, he prayed from the bottom of his heart, "Runba Ba, I bought enough time for you, if you still can''t kill these people from the Qinghu Department, it will be a waste of my hard work!


    As long as Halba dies, I''ll be worth it even if I die! "


    Soon, he noticed something strange.


    Because the speed of the team suddenly slowed down, and finally even stopped.


    "what happened!"


    After repeated pursuits, Halba, who still failed to kill a single person, was already very irritable at this time.


    Three days ago, they had already seen the figure of Da Jiang warrior in the distance.


    At that time, they rode their horses and chased wildly, but they always kept a distance from each other.


    Even at the end, the distance between them became farther and farther until they disappeared again...


    So seeing the soldiers in front of him stop suddenly, Halba was furious: "Why don''t you leave!"


    A man came on horseback and said, "Lord, those footprints have entered the valley, but there is a dead end ahead!"


    "Dead end?" Halba said angrily, "What about them?"


    "No, I didn''t see it!"


    "Huh?" Halba said angrily, "They are not birds, they can still fly!


    Find it for me, find it and kill them all! "


    "Yes!" The soldier rode away again.


    Tie Kuolei on the side sneered in his heart.


    With this brain, you still want to unify the five directions and eight parts?


    It seems that the painstaking development of the successive chiefs of the Qinghu Department will be buried in the hands of Halba.


    Tie Kuolei felt a strong sense of humiliation.


    Even if he was attacked by the Wulantu tribe and killed and injured so many people, he was only angry and hated.


    After all, Ulantu''s strength lies there.


    And what he had to admit was that he had to admire the timing and determination of Ulantu''s decision to make a move.


    In his opinion, there is no shame in being defeated by a powerful opponent.


    Even if it is a sneak attack by the other party, it is considered a skill.


    But the Ministry of Longevity was destroyed by people like Halba, which made him feel very ashamed.


    Obviously, Halba doesn''t think so.


    In his opinion, he came to fight Da Jiang this time because he was rushing to defeat Da Jiang and form a super department that had never been seen before.


    These humble Jiang people dare to escape!


    Shouldn''t they stretch their necks and wait for me to chop?


    Waiting outside the valley for no one to come out to report, Halba became angry again.


    "What about people, did you find them?"


    Soon, the person who reported the letter came back again.


    He said with an ugly face: "Leader, the front is not a dead end, but a tribe!"


    "tribe?"


    Halba''s eyes lit up, "It should be Jiang, hit me!"


    "But," the man shook his head, "their tribe is different from what we have seen before, we sent a few people forward, but no one responded when we yelled.


    Also, they built a protective wall with stones, it was too high for us to go up! "


    "what!"


    Halba said angrily, "Why can''t we get through it? Could it be that our rock leopard can''t get through it?"


    The man tremblingly shook his head: "Pass, I can''t pass."


    "Then let the people from the Ministry of Longevity step forward and push him down!"


    "They can''t push down..."


    "Are you from the Qinghu Department or the Longevity Department!" Halba angrily scolded, "If you can''t do it, kill yourself!


    Anyone who dares not to go all out will kill! "


    In his opinion, it was obvious that this group of people from the Ministry of Longevity did not work hard.


    It''s very simple, just kill one to warn others.


    The man turned and left.


    But after a while, he came back again. This time he had a helpless face: "Lord, I have killed more than 20 people, and they still can''t break through!"


    "Ok?"


    Halba scolded angrily, "I still don''t believe it, take me there to have a look!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1333

    Halba gave the order, and the soldiers didn''t think there was any problem.


    It''s not like they haven''t seen the wall before.


    The height is a bit high, what can I do?


    They are powerful fighters from the Qinghu Department, and they are still afraid of a big Jiang who can''t even defeat the Longevity Department?


    On the other side, Tie Kuolei''s face was filled with joy.


    "Get closer, you can''t run away like this!"


    But soon he couldn''t enjoy it.


    Because Halba looked at him with a sneer: "Let this Chief Tiekuolei to explore in front!


    If there is a problem, he is also in front! "


    "yes!"


    "This!" Tie Kuolei''s last trace of luck disappeared, and he gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "If you die, you will die. As long as Halba can die, it will be worth it!"


    After making such a decision, he firmly walked ahead.


    Walking in front of the crowd, he looked calm.


    But when he walked into the pass, his heart was pounding.


    The two cliffs are spacious in the middle, and can accommodate dozens of people fighting side by side, but the valley mouth is narrow. Such a place is very beneficial for Da Jiang''s concentrated siege.


    Even Da Jiang could send a team of troops to seal it off without using that kind of long-range weapon.


    But it''s a pity that the entrance was guarded by people from the Qinghu Department...


    Unknowingly, Tie Kuolei began to analyze according to the range of Jiang''s bow and arrow.


    This shows that he is not afraid of death at all.


    Since he is not afraid of death, he has nothing to be afraid of.


    So he rode his horse and walked quickly to the Great Jiang City Wall.


    Even so, he was still taken aback.


    As a tribe on the grassland, he has seen mountains and was blocked by mountains.


    I have also seen some tribes use fences made of twigs to make courtyard walls. This kind of courtyard wall can only prevent docile livestock from running out, but it cannot prevent cows, horses and wild wolves.


    Not to mention the man on the horse.


    But the courtyard wall in front of them, which was obviously made of thought, stopped the tens of thousands of them in their tracks.


    "What kind of fence is this, and how can it be made of stone?"


    Tie Kuolei was still in shock.


    Reminiscent of running around and domineering in front of me before, there is a reason for it!


    But these have nothing to do with him, he is going to die now, so what the hell!


    Halba not far behind reminded angrily: "Come forward!"


    Tie Kuolei showed sarcasm.


    No pretense.


    Without waiting for Halba to shout angrily again, he rode his horse and turned to Halba, shouting loudly at the city wall: "Men of Da Jiang, listen up, I am Tie Kuolei from the Ministry of Longevity!


    If any of you are on top, shoot the one with the feathers on his head, he is the great chief of the Qinghu Department, Halba!


    They are coming to beat you! "


    "Tie Kuolei, you should die!"


    Halba was furious, "Beast slave, kill him!"


    "yes!"


    The beast slave rode out, swinging a knife to kill Tie Kuolei.


    At this moment, with a "whoosh", a sharp arrow directly hit the beast slave''s shoulder socket.


    "what!"


    The beast slave fell in response.


    "Get down!"


    There was an angry shout on the city wall.


    Without thinking about it, Tie Kuolei got off his horse, rolled and scrambled forward.


    "Let the arrow!"


    There was another shout on the city wall.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    The sound of sharp arrows piercing the air was like raindrops falling, one after another.


    In an instant, hundreds of soldiers from Changsheng and Qinghu fell to the ground!


    Halba immediately realized that he had been ambushed!


    A person on the top of the city poked his head and shouted, "Come here!"


    Tie Kuolei, who landed on the ground, roared angrily: "Get under the courtyard wall!"


    The man on the courtyard wall was exactly Ben Boba, reminding Tie Kuolei to go under the city wall.


    The soldiers of the Longevity Department reacted, gave up the urge to turn around and run, and instead rushed to the city wall of Dajiang, watching thousands of flying arrows passing over their heads.


    Halba didn''t have time to argue with Tie Kuolei, and roared angrily: "Withdraw!"


    However, before he finished his U-turn, he suddenly found that he had no way out!


    On the cliffs on both sides, boulders and logs rolled down at some point, killing and injuring many Qinghu soldiers!


    Their golden knives and golden armor are useless in front of these rolling stones and giant trees.


    "what!"


    Halba was shocked and angry: "Get out!"


    kill?


    Who to kill?


    Up to now, he hasn''t even seen a hair of Da Jiang''s fighters, who can he kill?


    More than 20,000 soldiers from the Qinghu Department were cut off in this way, some remained outside the pass, and some remained inside the pass.


    Catch the turtle in the urn!


    It was just a face-to-face meeting, and the Qinghu tribe beat the great chief¡ªHalba, who claimed to be the lord, was trapped in the pass!


    The soldiers of the Qinghu Department panicked.


    They had never seen such a fight.


    Up to now, they haven''t even seen each other, and thousands of people have been killed or injured just like that!


    The most terrible thing is that they can''t withdraw now.


    It is useless to let the people outside roar loudly.


    The rolling logs and boulders on the cliffs on both sides were still rolling down, and they had been smashed to death, and the piles were higher than their horses and mounts.


    It was impossible to escape on horseback.


    The only way out is to fight to the death!


    Who can fight to the death?


    The longevity department leaning against the wall to avoid the boulder?


    They suddenly wondered if their lord did it on purpose, and let the people from the Ministry of Longevity go ahead, allowing them to reach the opponent''s city wall smoothly.


    Now the soldiers of the Ministry of Longevity leaned against the stone wall, turned around the equator, and faced them coldly.


    The flying arrows on the city wall have stopped, and the boulders and rolling logs on both sides no longer appear.


    But the exit in the pass has been blocked.


    Da Jiang''s people all showed up at this time.


    On the city walls and on the cliffs, there are big Jiang warriors with distinctive armor.


    A man appeared on the top of the wall, looked at the enemy below, and shouted loudly: "No matter which tribe you are from, put down your weapons and take off your golden armor, I, Da Jiang, can stop killing you!"


    It was Bai Yue.


    At this time, a short man stepped on the stool, poked his head out on the top of the wall, and said with a teasing smile: "I said Tie Kuolei, are you still alive?"


    "I can''t die!"


    There was an extremely happy shout from the crowd, "Benboba, you dwarf, this has satisfied your heart, I will send myself to my death!"


    Bumpba also shouted down: "Really?


    How about you wipe your neck with a knife? "


    "roll!"


    The two talked to each other as if there was no one else around.


    For many years of fighting, it seems that at this moment, it seems to disappear invisibly.


    Tie Kuolei has no other way out, he just wants to kill Halba from the Qinghu Department, he has no other wishes.


    The running bully just has the ability to find the beauty of an adult.


    There will never be another time when the two of them can chat like this.


    Halba, who was left on the sidelines, roared like thunder: "Tie Kuolei, you should die, you have agreed!"


    Tie Kuolei was taken aback, and wanted to explain.


    But seeing Halba''s distraught look, he only felt extremely happy in his heart.


    So he simply didn''t explain: "So what?"


    "what!"


    Halba roared angrily, "Who will kill him for me!"


    It''s just that everyone is trapped in the same place right now, and Tie Kuolei is heavily protected by the soldiers of the Ministry of Longevity. It''s not easy to kill him?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1334

    Bai Yue and Ben Boba stood at the top of the wall, looking at each other.


    They never thought it would be the Qinghu Department.


    The two originally thought that it was the Ministry of Longevity who was unwilling to be slaughtered years ago, and came to take revenge by packing up the tribe.


    But he didn''t expect that the Ministry of Longevity has now become someone else''s surrogate spy.


    This is also due to the fact that they are here at the pass, and if they switch to other places, they will not be able to keep each other so quickly.


    The reason why the two didn''t report directly to the chief this time was to verify the defense of the pass, and whether they could defeat each other without the blessing of fierce beasts and Hulei leopards.


    The results were obvious and worked surprisingly well!


    There were even two areas separated within the city wall to facilitate their killing.


    Now, it depends on how the enemy in front of you chooses.


    Benboba said loudly to Tie Kuolei: "I said, old Huapi, what do you say?"


    After the rest of his life, Tie Kuolei replied loudly: "I only want Halba to die, to avenge the people of my Changsheng tribe!


    As long as you can do it, all the young and strong men in my Longevity Department can join you!


    These people have blood feuds with the Qinghu Department, so you don''t have to worry about their loyalty! "


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    ...


    The soldiers of the Ministry of Longevity shouted in unison, their voices were solemn and stirring.


    "Ok?"


    Benboba looked at Bai Yue next to him suspiciously, and found that Bai Yue also looked blank.


    He pondered for a while, and asked again: "What''s going on!"


    "They drove all the women, children, and children of my Longevity Department into the ice and snow, and let them freeze to death and starve to death!"


    Tie Kuolei said, tears could not help but flow down.


    Bumpba couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    Inhuman!


    Even if he was as fierce and cruel as him before, he just killed a few people to vent his anger because of his joy and anger.


    But he never thought of expelling all the women, children, old and young of one of the people and forcing them to die tragically.


    Otherwise, it would not be possible for a large number of people from the Skyhawk Department to be merged into the Longevity Department after the Skyhawk Department was wiped out.


    What the great chief of the Qinghu Department did was simply inhuman!


    Benboba took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Okay, I promise you revenge.


    As for whether you can enter the big ginger, I can be like the second brother on this matter, no, it was explained by the chief of my ministry. "


    "it is good!"


    "Then you all lean against the wall and see how I can avenge you!"


    "it is good!"


    Soon, the people from the Longevity Department huddled together and leaned against the city wall¡ªthey never felt that other people''s courtyard walls were so reliable like today!


    Benboba looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue nodded and shouted loudly: "People from the Qinghu Department listen up, if you don''t put down your weapons, you will live and die at your own risk!


    Of course, if someone can capture your great chief, I can spare him from dying! "


    There was a commotion in Qinghu Department.


    Many people''s expressions flickered.


    They already understood that this big ginger they had never heard of was definitely not something they could beat.


    Now they are faced with two choices: either die, or kill Great Chief Halba!


    "No one did it, did they?"


    Bai Yue sneered, "Then don''t blame me!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand: "Set it on fire!"


    set fire?


    How to set fire?


    Before they could react, they saw huge bales of grass rolling down from the cliffs on both sides. The bales were surrounded by fireworks and turned into fireballs and rolled down!


    The soldiers of the Ministry of Longevity were horrified: "How could this happen!"


    Up to now, no one from the other party has come down, but they have already suffered heavy casualties!


    Now they are going to be in flames again.


    The members of the Longevity Department watched helplessly as the soldiers of the Qinghu Department, who were arrogant and domineering a few days ago, were now struggling and howling in the sea of ??flames.


    Their horses and oxen were frightened one by one, roaring and moving wildly, overturning the people on their backs to the ground, trampling them furiously.


    After all, the gold armor worn by the soldiers is not Jiang''s plate armor, but is made of metal sheets connected by animal tendons, which will break when the fire burns.


    The fur clothes inside couldn''t stand the flames, and there was a "chi chi la la" sound in an instant, and the whole body was on fire!


    The people on fire screamed in horror, ran and rushed, causing even greater panic.


    There were also many frightened men and horses, allowing their mounts to charge towards the soldiers of the Ministry of Longevity.


    The soldiers of the Longevity Department who had been watching this scene in a daze, shouted fiercely, and unleashed their knives, hacking to death the soldiers and mounts of the Qinghu Department who were alone.


    Blood, flames, howling, people throwing up, horses turning...


    Various situations describe the tragic situation of the soldiers of the Qinghu Department.


    Halba, who was protected by others, was shocked when he saw all this.


    He had a weird idea at this moment.


    That is, the reason why the ancestral chiefs of the Qinghu tribe moved away from the Longevity Grassland and moved to a remote place near the Qinghu Lake was because the people in the east were cunning and cruel!


    Did the ancestors of the Qinghu tribe have suffered under the hands of a tribe like Da Jiang?


    Not to mention, even the Shaoli tribe, one of the nine tribes of the six parties, was easily annexed by Da Jiang as the overlord in the past.


    "withdraw--"


    Halba recognized this word with difficulty and obscurity.


    But it doesn''t help, it''s too late!


    They can''t get out!


    "how could this be?"


    Halba lost his mind.


    The Qinghu Department has golden knives, golden armors, the fastest horses, and the most vicious rock leopards.


    His "eastward march" this time is to dominate the grassland, he should be invincible and invincible, not to die!


    "what!"


    There was another scream, and right in front of Halba, a soldier from the Qinghu tribe was engulfed in flames.


    The moment before he was engulfed by the flames, he clearly saw the resentment and resentment on the soldier''s face.


    "this¡­¡­"


    The burnt smell came from the tip of the nose again.


    Halba completely lost the ability to think...


    The battle quickly came to an end.


    Of the more than 20,000 Qinghu fighters, more than 3,000 were killed and injured, and more than 4,000 were captured.


    The remaining 10,000 people were blocked outside the pass. Seeing that the situation was wrong, they fled decisively.


    Although Dajiang warriors won, they were also blocked by the pass and could not pursue them.


    Had to give up.


    There are more than 4,000 horses with their mounts intact.


    When Da Jiang''s fighters were cleaning the battlefield, all the members of the Changsheng Department subconsciously put down their weapons, not daring to look at Da Jiang''s fighters.


    On the one hand, Da Jiang avenged them.


    On the other hand, they have realized the gap between each other through two wars.


    The most important thing is that their chief Tie Kuolei has promised Da Jiang that as long as Da Jiang can avenge them, they will join Da Jiang.


    To be honest, at this point, when many people from the Ministry of Longevity looked at Da Jiang''s people, they felt hopeful in their hearts...


    Because even if Da Jiang let them go back, they would be homeless.


    The tribe died tragically, the cattle and horses were looted, and the current Ministry of Longevity has long existed in name only.


    Even if they want revenge, they don''t have the strength anymore!


    Tie Kuolei, who had avenged his revenge, did not have the excitement and screams he had imagined, but was just lonely.


    "So many people died..."


    He completely collapsed on the ground, his expression was sluggish, and he looked like a sign that he was about to die.


    Fortunately, Bunbo Ba finally appeared, and pressed his forehead between his brows, and smiled: "Old Tie, hold on!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1335

    Tie Kuolei didn''t die, but his heart was gone, and he no longer had the heart of a great chief.


    There are tens of thousands of people in the Longevity Department, and up to now only 10,000 young and strong are here, and the rest of the clan are dead or alive.


    But you don''t need to think about it, how many of the 20,000 to 30,000 ethnic groups living on the grasslands are icy and snowy, and food is scarce, how many survive?


    "Brother," Tie Kuolei begged Ben Boba with a bitter face, "please save the people of the Longevity Department!"


    "I''m no longer the War Chief!"


    Ben Boba shook his head, "My second brother is in charge of Da Jiang''s affairs, even if you said earlier that you are willing to join Da Jiang, it doesn''t count if I said it, you have to nod your second brother!"


    Tie Kuolei looked sad.


    He already knew that the second elder brother that Ben Boba was talking about was naturally the great chief of Da Jiang.


    What kind of person is it that can make Benboba willingly become a member of his clan, and have a second elder brother?


    "Could it be that tens of thousands of clansmen joined, and couldn''t he be moved?"


    Tie Kuolei begged.


    Ben Bo Ba shook his head: "I told you earlier, Da Jiang has a large population, with a total of 200,000 to 300,000 people, and he doesn''t care about people like you at all, it''s not to lie to you!"


    Tie Kuolei felt desperate.


    If Benboba insisted on consulting the great chief before making a decision, the clansmen of the Longevity Department would definitely die more in vain.


    In fact, if it was him, at this point, he would definitely choose to turn a blind eye, waiting for all the women, children, old and young to freeze to death, starve to death, and the young and strong labor force worth 10,000 to 20,000 for nothing, how good?


    And he also felt in his heart that Chief Jiang would do this.


    What Pampering Ba said was just an excuse.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue suddenly said: "How about this, I can send a cavalry army to take your people to find the clansmen. As for how many people I can find, I''m not sure."


    Tie Kuolei''s eyes brightened, and he saluted Bai Yue excitedly: "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir!"


    Bai Yue just nodded, and ordered the soldiers to follow: "Moer Khan, Chaer Khan, you take a thousand ginger cavalry troops and people from the Ministry of Longevity to investigate on the grassland.


    Everything is based on finding people, reducing unnecessary conflicts and fighting! "


    "yes!"


    Tie Kuolei was very excited, and said to all the soldiers of the Longevity Department with a strong breath: "Sir of the Longevity Department, I, Tie Kuolei, are incompetent to bring the Longevity Department to its current state.


    In order for the people of the clan to survive and for the continuation of the bloodline, I am willing to give up the position of great chief and join Dajiang.


    If you are willing, you can change it to ginger.


    If you don''t want to, I will ask the higher authorities to let you go.


    The blame for the demise of the Ministry of Longevity rests on me alone! "


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    "The Great Chief!"


    The soldiers of the Ministry of Longevity cried out in unison.


    Benboba secretly looked at Bai Yue and nodded slightly.


    Bai Yue also nodded.


    This Tie Kuolei is a responsible and clear person, so it is very appropriate to say such a thing at this moment.


    He found a reason for all the soldiers of the Longevity Department to relieve their psychological burden.


    Therefore, all the warriors of the Ministry of Longevity shouted: "We are willing to follow the great chief!"


    "We would like to follow you!"


    "We are willing to buy ginger!"


    ...


    Tie Kuolei waved his hand again: "From now on, there will be no Longevity Department, no Great Chief!"


    As he said that, he turned around and bowed to Benboba: "Bunboba, no matter what your status is, I just ask you to say something nice for us in front of Chief Jiang, I will always remember your kindness in my heart!"


    Benboba sighed, originally he wanted to have a fair face and a red face with Bai Yue.


    In the present situation, it is unnecessary.


    He also stopped being coy, nodded and said: "Okay, I will write to my second brother in time, and I will also ask Chief Bai Yue to ask for the same!"


    Only now did Tie Kuolei know Bai Yue''s identity, and bowed again: "Thank you, Chief Bai Yue!"


    Bai Yuexin felt something and nodded.


    In this case, as long as it is not a big problem, the chief should not refuse.


    Especially once the Ministry of Longevity is under his command, it will be very helpful for Jiang to stabilize the situation on the grassland.


    So he began to arrange for the soldiers of the Longevity Department. Everyone first cleaned up the battlefield and guarded the prisoners of the Qinghu Department.


    Especially that Halba, who was seriously injured and survived, and was hanged by the running bully to prevent him from dying, and he was waiting for a severe trial afterwards.


    The soldiers of the Ministry of Longevity were also temporarily arranged at the pass outside the city gate.


    The people of the Longevity Tribe are well aware of this.


    To prevent ten or twenty thousand people from entering the pass, no one will be at ease on anyone.


    What''s more, Bai Yue sent people to help them build tents, slaughter livestock, and light fires to keep warm?


    It can be said that Da Jiang put an end to their nearly 10 or 20 days of homelessness.


    They can''t thank you enough!


    While arranging the clansmen of the Longevity Department, Bai Yue and Ben Boba stepped up to report to Longcheng, reporting the major events here to the chief.


    And it was a few days after Mu Feng received the letter.


    Longcheng, which is far away from the grassland, already has flowers blooming in early spring, which is completely different from the scenery on the grassland.


    Not long after Mu Feng received the northwest battle report, he received the news of victory again.


    At that time, he was holding the little dragon and playing with the little yellow horse.


    As the default mount, this little Huanglin is also very interested in the little guy.


    When Mu Feng hugged the little guy and rode on its back, it didn''t resist.


    In fact, there is a more suitable one-Xiao Lei is about to give birth!


    Not surprisingly, when my son grows up, he will have two Hulei Leopards¡ªone yellow and one white.


    It seems that Da Lei, like Mu Feng, is becoming a father for the first time.


    After Xiao Lei successfully gave birth to a white pony, Da Lei obviously became more like a loving father.


    Even walking has become much more stable, for fear of knocking down his "son".


    After receiving the letter from Bai Yue and Benboba, he immediately handed over the child to Changning and began to reply to the letter.


    He didn''t care about the population of the Ministry of Longevity. If it was too much, it would not be too much, if it was too small, it would not be too little.


    However, the population of the Ministry of Longevity still has to be scattered after entering Dajiang, and they can go to Kuiwei City, Wangxi City, Goshawk City and other places respectively.


    It is best to go to Heishui City to neutralize the number of Fang Lei and slaves in Heishui City.


    On the other hand, the exiled population of the Ministry of Longevity can be found as much as possible, and try not to leave a knot in the hearts of the tribe of the Ministry of Longevity.


    The most important thing is to send that Halba to Dragon City, he needs to have a good "chat" with this Halba.


    After replying to the letter, Jiang Yun stamped it twice, which is considered a relatively important letter.


    First-class carrier pigeons can arrive within three to five days at the fastest.


    After offering the letter, Jiang Yun estimated a number in his heart, and muttered in a low voice: "Three hundred thousand..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1336

    The changes in the Changsheng Grassland surprised Mu Feng, but the result was also expected.


    Da Jiang''s current strength is enough to deal with the attacks of other tribes in one city and one place.


    Bai Yue''s victory against Pampering Ba was also within his expectations.


    But the upheaval of the Qinghu Department made him feel strange.


    The grassland is now covered with ice and snow, and they have crossed the Changsheng grassland to the east and south, trying to unify the grassland?


    They are not the Ulantu tribe, facing a life-and-death crisis, they can only give it a go.


    The result was that Wulantu''s team was right, while Qinghu''s team lost.


    Of the six tribes and nine tribes built around the Changsheng Grassland, there are only two tribes left - the Qinghu tribe and the Wulantu tribe.


    One is a remnant after this battle, and the other has suffered heavy losses in itself.


    If they don''t lose their heads and lose their minds, they probably won''t bother Da Jiang again.


    As for Mu Feng, with a population of more than 300,000 people and a journey of 10 to 20 days from east to west, the territory is too vast to occupy more territories.


    What Jiang needs right now is to fight steadily and further digest the existing territories and clansmen.


    He had already clearly realized before that the era in which Da Jiang lived was no longer an era of barbaric expansion, and intensive cultivation was needed.


    This time, Bai Yue and Benboba cut first and played later. It seemed that there was no problem, but in fact there was a big problem - it was not in line with the process!


    Although the incident happened suddenly, they also responded to the enemy on the spot, and there were indeed big ginger fighters in the local area who could resist.


    But at the very least, when this incident happened, other cities should be notified and prepared.


    Because once the barrier between the two worlds is lost, Goshawk City and other places will be attacked.


    So the two had merit in winning the battle, but they couldn''t cover up their faults.


    It is a good thing for the two to have confidence in Da Jiang''s combat power, but it would be bad if they easily dragged Da Jiang into the abyss.


    So what he needs to do next is to take advantage of this great opportunity to reorganize the military.


    Of course, once the military department is reorganized, the entire Dajiang''s city lord system and government affairs system will be reorganized.


    Because the personnel of the military department cover the functions of city owner, combat, defense, and police.


    This led to the disunity of the military, government, and police, so that although the military department is one of the six departments, its status seems to be higher than that of the other departments.


    This has greatly hindered the passage of Jiang''s government order.


    On the other hand, the fact that the military department is too large can easily lead some people to breed the idea of ??power.


    Once the situation is established, it is impossible to say that there will be small kingdoms and separatist regimes-that is, people in the military department use their monstrous power to suppress people in other departments.


    For example, the management right of the school belongs to the big flicker in name, but it is under the name of each city.


    As the supreme leader of a city, the city lord has too much power, which can easily affect the development of the school.


    The existence of hospitals, shops, cash boxes, etc., is more constrained by the city lord.


    Therefore, the military must change.


    In short, the power of the military must be weakened.


    So he called Yu Yao, Lu Li, Yu Li, Ke Wuji, Jiu Zhu, Da Huyou, Huang Lei and others, and held a high-level meeting in the true sense of Jiang.


    Of course, the topic of the meeting must not be stated to be aimed at the military department.


    Mu Fengding''s topic is "change".


    To put it bluntly, it is reform.


    "Several, you all know the situation of Da Jiang now.


    Some of them also approached me secretly and shared many of their thoughts. "


    Woodwind spoke.


    These people looked at me and I looked at you, with suspicious expressions on their faces.


    They weren''t sure who had spoken to the warchief in private.


    In fact, this is just a rhetoric that Mu Feng uttered, a statement made out of nothing.


    The real purpose is to make a few people aware of some of Da Jiang''s current problems.


    So when they heard what Mu Feng said, they immediately sat upright and listened to what Mu Feng had to say.


    "This time, Bai Yue won the battle and recruited more than 10,000 soldiers from the Longevity Department, and it is estimated that about 20,000 people will join Dajiang.


    This is a good thing, but it also reflects a lot of problems...


    Of course, there are problems with the military department, so are the other departments all right?


    I think there are!


    Jiuzhu, why, you have been given such a long time by the Ministry of Industry, and the new silver ingots and copper ingots have not been made yet? "


    Jiuzhu smiled wryly in his heart and bowed his head.


    He was purely a top-notch, and he suffered an indiscriminate disaster-this was Mufeng''s passing through Qi in advance.


    But you have to have the attitude you should have.


    He had no choice but to admit his mistake: "It''s because of my ineffective supervision.


    However, transporting silver ore from the mountain tribes in the south to here, refining and crafting it is too time-consuming.


    and¡­¡­"


    He glanced at Elm Demon, "Truffle is busy with opening a store and trading, which delayed this matter."


    Elm Elf frowned.


    This kind of mistake actually happened to the military department he was in charge of!


    Can''t bear it!


    But what is even more unbearable is that people from other departments blame the military department!


    He was about to speak, but Mu Feng waved his hand to stop him.


    After all, the purpose of today''s meeting is to solve the problem, not to quarrel.


    He frowned and looked at Da Huyou again, blinked his eyes for a moment, and then sternly said: "Captain Xiong, what''s going on, I went west earlier and saw that the notices of "Da Jiang Law" in Wangxi City and Kuiwei City were broken , and no one went to replace it with a new one.


    Why, are the clansmen in these cities familiar with the content of "Great Jiang Law"? "


    Da Huyou already understood, and said with a bitter face: "brother, no, chief, you can''t blame me for this matter, these two cities are under construction, and the clansmen are busy building cities, how can they learn from Da Jianglu?"


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng frowned: "No time?


    Since the end of last autumn, Kuiwei City has been completed, and Wangxi City has come to an end even though it is under construction.


    Where does the whole city need to participate?


    Or is it that the progress of various projects in Jiuzhu''s regular report is false? "


    Jiuzhu hurriedly assured: "The chief, the report from the Ministry of Industry is true every time!


    If there is fraud, I am willing to accept the punishment! "


    Da Huyou said his words sincerely and very seriously.


    If he didn''t know the tacit understanding between him and Mu Feng, he would definitely believe what he said!


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, and looked at Da Huyou again: "That means your supervision is not effective.


    Leader Xiong, you are the leader of the school, if you can''t do the job of popularizing literacy and hyphenation among the people, then you will be punished by someone else!


    After this meeting is over, go to each city and inspect it again. If the "Great Jiang Law" is damaged, ask the clansmen to make random inquiries on the spot. If six or seven out of ten people know about it, they will be ordered to correct it.


    If it is lower than this number, you, and the city lord of the city you are in, will be punished! "


    "yes!"


    Big Huyou agreed very cooperatively.


    Mu Feng looked at Li Hu again: "What''s the matter, there are so many materials sold by the tribe, it''s so difficult for you to approve and stamp?"


    Li Hu was wronged for nothing.


    I had to be honest: "The heads of the ministries apply for things too many times, and sometimes they apply repeatedly. I have to check again and again, and then confirm with the heads of the ministries before I can stamp..."


    Jiang Yun asked: "Just say which department it is, don''t say ''various departments''!"


    Li Hu gritted his teeth: "Military Department, Ministry of Industry!"


    Well!


    Yumo realized now that this is the great chief and the leaders of several other departments teaming up to "fight" him.


    He was also very wronged.


    Why are you all targeting me? I didn¡¯t know many things until I came to them!


    In desperation, Yu Yao drooped his head: "Little... Great Chief, I..."


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Okay, you don''t need to say anything, I already know..."


    Elm Elf was extremely helpless and sighed again and again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1337

    It was too late for Yu Yao to realize that he had become a "target of public criticism".


    To be precise, a set for the military has already been formed.


    Yumo is nothing more than a nominal "scapegoat" of the military.


    Not to mention mobilizing the military department, even if Jiang Yumo was mobilized, he would not say a word.


    What the chief wants is just a reason to "strike" the military.


    Seeing that several other leaders had "opinions" on the military department, Yu Yao could only smile wryly and said: "If you have any better suggestions, you might as well say it.


    As long as you are good to Jiang, I, Jiang Yu, will support it! "


    Everyone looked at Mu Feng with smiles on their faces.


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    If the matter is settled with a smile like this, then Yuxi will have a saying to communicate with the people in the military department.


    People like Han Shu, Bai Yue, and Thunder Dragon are fine.


    Among the city lords, Konoha, Asuka, Baiqiu, Luoli, Weili and others can also take a stab for the tribe.


    As for the other city lords and commanders, even if they have some opinions under the general situation, they have to put them away.


    It is difficult for the head of the family to achieve unanimous agreement.


    He just needs to make sure that the majority of people agree.


    The minority obeys the majority!


    Majority wins!


    Mu Feng nodded and said, "Yu, the military department is taking too many responsibilities now.


    It is necessary to fight, protect the tribal city, and maintain the security and order in the city. "


    Yumo hurriedly said: "This is what the military should do!"


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "Should I put it aside first, but I think the soldiers in the military department do so much, it''s too hard!


    So I decided to relieve some pressure on you and improve your combat effectiveness by the way.


    Make sure that my Da Jiang''s fighters can stand up to ten or even more!


    Think about it, Da Jiang''s 1,000 fighters can withstand 10,000 opponents, and Da Jiang''s 10,000 fighters can defeat 100,000 opponents! "


    Elm Elf''s eyes lit up.


    He is a war madman.


    Passionate about doing more with less.


    He nodded excitedly: "That''s naturally excellent!"


    "it is good!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Since this is the case, then Jiang''s change will start from the military department!"


    Yumo suddenly noticed it, smiled wryly and shook his head: "Uncle, there''s no need to go around me like this, right?"


    Mu Feng laughed loudly, and then said sternly: "The change of the military department is to change in three directions of ''better fighting, better equipped, and fewer people''.


    Future warriors will have two or three war horses to facilitate transfer and load-bearing for long-distance combat.


    The defensive armor of the ginger warrior also needs to be a lighter and stronger defensive armor.


    You may all be aware of one problem in successive battles, that is, large-scale personnel operations, and the speed of fighter support is very important.


    But more importantly, the food for the soldiers should be adequately prepared.


    At present, several border cities of my Dajiang, such as Wulonglong City, Blue Bird City, Goshawk City, etc., all have grain and grass reserves.


    Each city in the middle also has a certain amount of food reserves.


    That''s why I can ensure that my big ginger can support in time for several battles.


    But the last time I went to the Changsheng Grassland, there was an obvious problem-the transportation of grain and grass could not keep up!


    So the speed of the march was much slower, and even some livestock were slaughtered for food when they came back..."


    Yuxi nodded: "So Dajiang is now building roads between the cities to facilitate transportation."


    "right!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "However, from Liangjie Mountain Pass to the north to the Mobei Grassland, there is no smooth road along the way, it is full of tall grass and grassland. The speed of riding a horse is okay, but the car transporting grain and grass cannot keep up!


    On the one hand, this restricts our use of troops on the grassland, and on the other hand, it reminds us that we need to focus on light cavalry to deal with the potential dangers of the grassland.


    Only in this way can the easy conversion during combat be realized. "


    Yu Xi is a member of the military department, and he deeply agrees with what Mu Feng said.


    Mu Feng laughed again: "So soldiers need to be refined, and personnel also need to be refined.


    And the same is true for other aspects of ginger..."


    Yu Yao has already been persuaded, nodded and said: "Uncle, tell me, how to change it?"


    "it is good!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "The military department will only be responsible for combat and defense in the future.


    The city lords of each city are no longer subordinate to the military department, but transferred to the official department.


    It is no longer soldiers who maintain order in the city, but specialized security personnel..."


    "Security personnel?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    is there any difference?


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "The security personnel are only responsible for all matters in the city, such as fighting, provocation, order, security, etc. are all in their charge.


    Normally, they only need to wear leather armor and light armor in the city.


    For one''s own people, there is no reason to wear golden armor for defense.


    Moreover, the Dajiang tribe also forbids gold weapons, so even if there is a disturbance, it is not a big deal.


    Of course, if someone hits my Great Jiang City, these people can also act as soldiers and accept the unified dispatch of the military..."


    According to Mu Feng''s description, these security personnel are equivalent to the existence of the police, firefighters, and urban management officers in the previous life.


    He is also Da Jiang''s "civil servant" and is subject to many restrictions of civil servants.


    Of course, the treatment must also be very good, so that people will not only work and have no food.


    Everyone looked thoughtful.


    After a while, Yu Li asked: "Since it belongs to the Ministry of Officials, should I manage it together with Luli?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "You are responsible for the selection and appointment, and you are responsible for the review with all your strength."


    "But in this way, Juli will be very busy, and he has to judge disputes and crimes in the tribe..."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the official department will also undergo corresponding changes.


    There are still certain limitations for the existing rulers in each city to act as judges, and it is necessary to continue to screen within the tribe to assist the judges to judge together.


    These people will serve as judges for a long time before the Dajiang School educates the clansmen to go to university and study the law.


    Therefore, fairness must be ensured.


    And when they are judging, the clansmen can listen in on it.


    In the case of not disturbing order, others are allowed to question.


    As a judge, you are not allowed to overwhelm others.


    Police officers will help maintain order.


    If the tribe breaks the law, punish the tribe.


    If the trial and security personnel violate the "Great Jiang Law", the crime will be added to the crime and the punishment will be heavier.


    Dajiang cannot have the situation where the law enforcers are still breaking the law! "


    Everyone was shocked.


    The chief said heavy punishment, that is really heavy punishment.


    Elm Elf looked dignified.


    Because he heard a different meaning from Mu Feng''s words.


    It seems that more than one military department was "targeted".


    Now he feels more balanced...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1338

    Mu Feng''s words immediately made everyone realize that it is not only the military department that needs to be changed, but other departments as well!


    Everyone''s expression became dignified.


    Because of every change in ginger, their feelings are very deep.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that the great chief had changed so much this time, far exceeding the previous few times.


    Yumo frowned and said, "I don''t have any opinion on changing the military department, but if all the city lords are removed from the military department, wouldn''t the military''s combat power be damaged.


    After all, many people who can lead troops to fight have become city lords. "


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "The city lord draws out the military headquarters, it doesn''t mean that all the current city lords will be transferred out of the military headquarters.


    Asuka, Rhinoceros, Weili, and Luoli all stayed in the military headquarters and became the leaders of the war zone.


    Chi Lei, Truffle, Bai Qiu, Mo Khan, and Chao Lu were transferred to the City Lord''s Mansion to manage the city''s management, schools, medical care, shops and other affairs.


    The rest of the vacated cities were also re-selected to be the city lords.


    The position of the city lord is equal to that of the six chiefs.


    The city lord has posts in medical affairs, schools, commerce, security, roads, water conservancy, and agriculture.


    Each position has one or two public officials to assist the city lord in managing the city.


    And these positions are ultimately responsible to the Ministry of Officials, and are jointly managed by Yu Li and Lu Li. "


    Everyone frowned.


    In this way, Da Jiang has at least several hundred more public officials, and the "salary" of public officials is quite a big expense!


    But that''s not the most important thing.


    The most important thing is that those people under the City Lord''s Mansion will face two "leadership" issues.


    On the one hand, they have to listen to the city lord, and on the other hand, they have to listen to Yu Li and Lu Li, the officials.


    In case the decrees of the two sides contradict each other, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for the people below?


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I know what you are worried about.


    In order to avoid conflicts and disagreements, it is necessary for the leaders of your six ministries and the city lord to maintain close contact in daily management affairs.


    Once the decrees are inconsistent or even contradictory, both will be punished! "


    A few people were startled and nodded quickly: "Yes!"


    Woodwind smiled.


    He still has nothing to say.


    He raised the city lord to an equal position with the six departments, and made the people under the city lord''s mansion belong to two leaders¡ªthat is, the straight-line leaders of the previous life and the leaders of other departments at the same level existed at the same time. The power to limit the six departments is too great.


    Of course, this may bring about a slowdown in work efficiency.


    Because maybe one thing originally only needed the approval of the six chiefs.


    But now it may need to be approved by the city lord''s mansion and the heads of the six ministries at the same time.


    So the process may take a lot of time.


    But what cannot be ignored is that in this way, all departments, cities, and personnel at all levels in Dajiang will follow the procedures.


    Everything is well documented.


    Of course, in order to avoid the "weak" combat power caused by civil servants holding military power like Zhao Song in Da Jiang, the command power of the Ministry of War is fully controlled by the Ministry of War.


    That is to say, people in the military department can decide whether to fight or not, without discussion by other departments.


    After all, it is a fucking thing for many people who don''t understand war to discuss how to march and fight.


    Similarly, in order to prevent the military department from becoming too large, military rations and weapons must be strictly controlled.


    Weapons can be docked by the military department with the household department among the six departments.


    But the military rations must not be controlled by the people in the military department - even if there is a separate department for this purpose, it is not hesitant to add a lot of public officials.


    In this way, some areas of the military are responsible for maintaining local security and fighting.


    However, food, grass and ordnance are all under the control of other ministries, which cut off the possibility of military mutiny.


    So far, the power of the military department has been divided into three, and only the military power is retained.


    The city lord''s mansion and security were separated, and the specific matters were re-divided.


    In particular, the City Lord''s Mansion was divided and reintegrated with the responsibilities, affairs, and powers of other ministries.


    The affairs of other ministries have also undergone major changes.


    Da Jiang has more middle-level and low-level executors for more affairs.


    The heads of the six ministries are in charge of the overall situation, ensuring the effectiveness and consistency of communication and coordination with other ministries.


    On the original basis, it is necessary to ensure that the opinions, directions, and speeds are consistent.


    In a disguised form, the "workload" of the six chiefs was increased.


    The city lord''s mansion is promoted, and the six tribes are descended.


    The two sides act as horns and restrain each other.


    Those who engage in politics are best at this.


    ...


    After Mu Feng explained the new changes to everyone one by one, it was already late at night.


    Except for Mu Feng, everyone''s expressions became serious.


    This meeting is the least that Da Jiang has had in a long time.


    But the things that can be decided are all first-class events!


    Sure enough, the big meeting decides small things, and the small meeting decides big things.


    Looking at the faces of everyone, Mu Feng got up and smiled and said, "Okay, it''s getting late, and you''ve had a hard day, I''ll take you to relax later!"


    "relax for a moment?"


    Several people were surprised.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "You guys will find out later!"


    Afterwards, Mu Feng took everyone to the "restaurant" opened by Ji Yang, ordered a table of dishes, drank and ate meat, talking and laughing.


    Da Huyou drank the wine, clapped his hands and laughed loudly: "Interesting, interesting!


    I, Xiong Toutou, have lived so long. If it weren¡¯t for my personal experience, I wouldn¡¯t believe that there would be such a day when people from different tribes would sit together, drink in big bowls, and eat meat in big mouthfuls!


    This kind of thing can only happen to me, Da Jiang! "


    The rest of the people also nodded: "Not bad!"


    Yumo still couldn''t put it down, holding the cup in both hands, he said to Mufeng: "Little Uncle, this time you have made me miserable.


    Those bastards in the military department will definitely call me back! "


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Otherwise, what do you, the chief of the army, do?


    If you want, don''t you just keep it and listen to the opinions of the commanders? "


    Yuxi had no choice but to say: "Drink, drink, it''s all in the wine!"


    The two took a sip, put down their glasses, and began to eat food.


    There are all kinds of cooked and cold dishes on the table, which are also steamed, fried and fried.


    Three cups of wine were poisoned, and everyone felt ecstatic.


    Da Huyou held the cup and approached Mufeng again: "Brother, do you think we can hold such meetings often in the future?"


    Mu Feng knew what he meant, and asked with a smile, "Why?"


    Da Huyou''s eyes were a little drunk, and he said with a smile: "After the meeting, we can sit down and drink and talk together like this. After talking, the relationship will be closer, right?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Indeed, drinking some wine and having a meal after the meeting is an effective way to promote teamwork and enhance cohesion and cooperation.


    Of course, it would be better if there are other activities.


    Mu Feng pondered for a while, nodded and said: "Yes, from now on, the city lords, leaders and above can have dinner like this once a month!


    And, soon I can take you guys to really relax! "


    "Really relax?"


    Several people were surprised, with surprise on their faces.


    They can have dinner together every month, and they can sit together like this to drink and eat meat. This is the best they can think of!


    But right away they realized they were wrong!


    Because Mufeng took them to the Longcheng bathing pool to take a bath, and asked the master to rub their backs and pinch their feet - the scrubbing technique was taught by Mufeng who came to bathe many times.


    It can be said that Jiang Longcheng''s current bath relaxation program is quite complete.


    Scrubbing, foot pinching, massage, cupping, etc. are all available.


    Of course, the ultimate project does not exist.


    This is definitely to be avoided...


    After several people followed Mu Feng out of the bath, all of them were flushed with excitement.


    Big Huyou and Yuyao were so happy that their mouths crooked.


    They never knew that they could be so comfortable in a small bath!


    It seems that I really underestimated the shower...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1339

    After experiencing the fun of "relaxation", Da Huyou quickly became addicted.


    He is a person who especially cares about enjoyment.


    So he stayed in Dragon City for the next few days, taking a shower every night after drinking.


    Finally, four or five days passed, and Da Huyou didn''t take a bath anymore.


    The reason is simple, he goes to the bath and knocks his back too often.


    Not to mention his bald skin from being rubbed, his back hurts from being knocked on his back.


    When he asked Mu Feng with a bitter face what was going on, Mu Feng saw that he was reddened and had obvious scars from vigorous scrubbing, he couldn''t help laughing.


    He has experienced the hand strength of the back rubbing master in Longcheng Bathhouse.


    That is a conscientious, serious and responsible person.


    Big Huyou is not afraid of being rubbed over even after rubbing for a few days...


    To say that this scrub master is honest enough, he used a lot of strength to scrub for several days.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Brother, take a bath as soon as you go to take a bath, but you don''t rub it every day.


    There is no dust on the body, bubbles, washing, and pinching the feet are not good? "


    Da Huyou suddenly realized: "So the problem is here!


    Then I won''t rub it again today. "


    After a pause, he added: "Then I have to tell the scrub master today that I won''t scrub today, so I can only give him a copper coin!"


    A set of scrubbing in the Dragon City bath costs two copper coins, which is more expensive than the one in Goshawk City!


    However, there is no way around this, as the current Dragon City has already become the center of ginger, which has caused prices to rise.


    This is something that happens on its own with economic development, and I think it cannot be interfered with.


    What''s more, this is a normal phenomenon, and Mu Feng didn''t intend to interfere.


    Unless someone drives up prices, they must be severely punished.


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, and let him go.


    Da Huyou polished the necklace himself, made a lot of money among the leaders and commanders, and distributed it to Mu Feng.


    he has money!


    Made enough!


    But Da Huyou''s move reminded Mu Feng that Da Jiang should have some places for consumption and entertainment.


    In this way, the money earned by the Dajiang tribe can be spent somewhere, and Dajiang can also collect taxes from those who open these places. ¡ª¡ªNote: The tax comes from the book friend group


    In this way, wealth can be continuously accumulated.


    Moreover, after Da Jiang has entertainment and consumption places, the clansmen also have entertainment, and naturally there are fewer opportunities to have other thoughts.


    The emergence of consumption and entertainment venues may seem anachronistic, but they are necessary.


    There are two reasons:


    One is that when people are idle, they want to live in chaos.


    The clansmen now have nothing to do except work, which is not acceptable.


    Gotta find something for them to do.


    What can make people take the initiative to find things to do is nothing more than making money and spending money.


    The Dajiang people don''t lack ways to make money, but what they lack is ways to spend money.


    Once you have something to spend, you don¡¯t have time to think about what you don¡¯t have.


    The second is to "govern by the sage", empty their minds, fill their stomachs, weaken their wills, and strengthen their bones, often making the people ignorant and without desires.


    The clansmen have money and food, can eat enough, their muscles and bones are strong, and their stomachs are full.


    What needs to be done is to make them weak - the best way is to provide places for entertainment and recreation.


    Just imagine, in Dajiang, you can drink, eat meat, take a bath, rub your back, and then let the tribe support the rebellion and live a life of homelessness. Would they be willing?


    I''m afraid that whoever dares to be unfavorable to Da Jiang at that time will be impatient with anyone!


    This is the public opinion in disguise again.


    Mu Feng thought hard about how to realize the setting of entertainment charging items.


    He was really not very good at this, so he simply looked it up in the system.


    After a comprehensive comparison, he felt that he could start from the following aspects.


    One is a large racecourse, the kind with chariots.


    Two horses are tied to a chariot, and one warrior or two warriors stand on the chariot to compete.


    The winner is decided, and the winner gets a prize.


    The public can watch the game for free, but the tribe will provide corresponding services, such as fried peanuts, cooked beans, popcorn, sugar water-these are all charged.


    If there are many people watching the game, you can set up a special member area, set up an open-air pergola, put a few tables under it, and put some wine and side dishes.


    The price, of course, can be higher.


    Sometimes, making some distinctions can stimulate consumption even more...


    The second is to open more restaurants and restaurants.


    Starting from the restaurants in Jiyang, cultivate a group of people who can open small private restaurants, demarcate areas, rent and sell front rooms, and collect rent and taxes.


    The owner is responsible for his own profit and loss...


    Of course, the brewing and selling of alcohol still needs to be in the hands of the tribe for the time being, and not released outside.


    One is to prevent someone from taking the opportunity to do something to the grain, and the other is to gradually relax the "policy" from tight to loose...


    The opening of restaurants and restaurants will definitely stimulate the consumption enthusiasm of the ethnic group.


    After all, food is paramount to the people!


    Of course, it is not enough to have restaurants and restaurants, there must be more places to spend money.


    When it comes to eating, Mufeng immediately has a new idea.


    Now that the tribal big pot rice is cancelled, the level of cooking and cooking of many tribesmen still stays at the original level of barbecue and boiling water.


    In addition, many laborers in the tribe''s "dry construction site" go out early and return late every day, and they really don''t have time to cook.


    Therefore, adding some breakfast shops on the basis of restaurants can also promote the "consumption" of the tribe.


    Moreover, the cost of the breakfast shop is low and the shop is simple.


    A few tables, stools, and a booth are set up, and buns, steamed buns, steamed dumplings, fried buns, scallion pancakes and the like can all be supported.


    Not to mention the high quality and low price, it can also drive the snack food culture and promote the prosperity of the city.


    Mu Feng remembered that in his previous life, whether he was going to school, going to work, or waking up early to hurry, he had no time to cook, so he pulled a bench by the roadside bun shop and sat down with a basket of steamed buns and a bowl of Hu spicy soup.


    Steaming hot, the smell of meat is tangy.


    Take a bite of the steamed stuffed bun, the mouth is full of soft and delicious flavor.


    Take another big sip of Hu spicy soup, "huhu" sound, not afraid of movement, full of warmth and happiness.


    Of course, deep-fried dough sticks, sugar cakes, egg soup, soy milk, and biscuits are all high-quality and cheap, which can keep people motivated all morning.


    Of course, according to this idea, lunch restaurants and night market stalls can also be set up.


    Especially at night, set aside an area in the city and set aside a designated area for the self-operated stall owners.


    As long as you pay a small booth fee, you can do business inside.


    At the night market, there are some barbecues, fried skewers, stewed meat, vegetarian dishes, cold cut meat, etc., and some wine and beer. The night market economy of Dingjiang should also be able to develop from this.


    At that time, Jiang will have dinner appointments and parties in the evening, and there will be two suppers at night, and he should be able to cheer up.


    Just imagine, in such a primitive era, people can come out at night to brag about the mountains, have a barbecue and drink wine, there is wine, meat and kidneys on the table, isn''t it the same as the night stall in the previous life?


    Can live in such a tribe, who would give birth to the idea of ??destroying such a life?


    Still the same sentence, food is the first thing for the people! ¡ª¡ªNote: The content of breakfast and night market comes from Defei.


    Of course, horse races and restaurants are just Mufeng''s initial measures to promote the economic development of Dajiang, and they are also one of the "changes" of Dajiang.


    In addition, he can also develop a part of "sightseeing and tourism" in Dajiang.


    That is to organize the Dajiang people to visit and travel in various territories of Dajiang.


    Fees can be very low.


    Even the fee can be waived in the early stage, and each city chooses some well-behaved clansmen as representatives to visit Dajiang''s cities and territories.


    Let them know how big Jiang''s territory is, how many mountains and rivers there are, and what about the population and customs.


    Let the clansmen better understand the power of ginger.


    Just like the Chinese children in the previous life, after visiting the magnificent mountains and rivers of the motherland, they will love the motherland even more when they go back.


    Similarly, Mufeng can promote economic development through this way of tourism, and can also improve the ethnic group''s sense of identity with ginger.


    After all, many people have never traveled far in their lives!


    And to implement these measures to promote economic development, Mufeng has ready-made people who can use it-Raymond.


    He only needs to give an idea, at most give guidance, and Raymond can execute it perfectly.


    No matter how bad it is, there is a truffle, which is also a good hand in economics.


    "As long as Dajiang''s economy is invigorated and the lives of the people of the clan are improved, Dajiang will become stronger!"


    Mu Feng thought to himself, "Looks like Lei Meng has a job to do next!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1340

    Benboba took Halba back to Dragon City.


    After seeing Mu Feng, Halba was too frightened to speak.


    Obviously, what he saw along the way made him realize the gap between Qinghubu and Da Jiang.


    It''s ridiculous that he thought it was time for the Qinghu tribe to dominate the Longevity Grassland when they came east this time.


    I didn''t expect that I was here to give away the head.


    "Minister, brother!"


    After seeing Mu Feng, Halba begged for mercy, "As long as you let me go back, I can do whatever you want!"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Where do you think I am, Da Jiang? Come whenever you want, come back whenever you want?"


    Halba gritted his teeth: "It''s that guy Tie Kuolei, he''s the one who urged me to deal with Da Jiang!"


    "Oh?"


    Wooden narrowed his eyes.


    Halba told the whole story about it.


    Running Ba frowned.


    If it was true as Halba said, then Tie Kuolei had no good intentions at first!


    Mu Feng took a look at Benboba.


    Benboba was dripping with cold sweat: "Second brother, I don''t know what''s going on, I just thought he was being coerced!"


    Mu Feng frowned, thought for a while and said: "Since you have agreed to allow people from the Longevity Department to join Da Jiang, it is not easy to change this matter.


    But this iron Kuo Lei cannot be reused, so let''s talk about it after sending it to Liaolong City to dig mines for a while! "


    Benboba had no choice but to agree again and again.


    "Also," Mu Feng said, "this time you and Bai Yue retreated from a strong enemy is a merit, and there will be rewards.


    But if you disobey the internal order of the military department, it is your fault and you will be punished! "


    Bumblebee nodded.


    Yuxi has already sent him a letter to talk to Bai Yue about this matter.


    The main idea is to have the meaning of criticism and helplessness.


    Ben Boba didn''t see Mu Feng, and only felt that Yu Yao was really being double-sided through the letter.


    But seeing his calm and composed appearance in front of his second brother, Bump Ba immediately realized that maybe those words were what Yu Yao wanted to say.


    This can''t be helped, who said that Yu Yao is the chief of the army?


    Only then did Mu Feng look at Halba again: "The choice you have now is to die or live, don''t think about whether you can leave Da Jiang!"


    Halba was full of bitterness, and nodded in grief and indignation: "You tell me, as long as you don''t die, you can do anything!"


    "it is good!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Popba, send him to Liaolong City to mine too!"


    "Yes, Second Brother!"


    "Mining?"


    Halba was puzzled.


    Benboba sneered: "Halba, don''t you think it''s great that you have gold in Qinghu Department?


    Turn around and let you see my golden mountain of ginger, it will scare you to death! "


    Halba was shocked: "You also have a mountain of gold?"


    Mu Feng sneered and said, "Why, only your Qinghu Department can have Jinqi Mountain?"


    "no no!"


    Halba waved his hands again and again, and hurriedly said: "I thought that Jinqi Mountain was only found in most parts of Jinding in the west."


    "Most of the Golden Dome?"


    Wooden frowned.


    Halba quickly seized the opportunity to express himself, and hurriedly said: "The people there all wear white fur clothes, and the houses where they live are all shining with gold.


    They can take a kind of wooden boat on the vast sea to travel between east and west.


    The goldware from my Qinghu Department is traded with them. "


    I go!


    Mu Feng''s heart beat wildly.


    The house shone with gold, either glass or something, or shiny metal!


    Plus a wooden boat that can cross the great lake or the sea...


    It''s amazing to be obedient, this tribe must be more developed than the Qinghu tribe.


    Even similar to ginger.


    From the perspective of shipbuilding technology alone, they are more developed than Da Jiang!


    But it¡¯s not absolute. There have been small city-states and small countries in history, and the sky is good at maritime trade.


    For example, the Niki people are naturally good at drifting at sea...


    "How far is this golden top falling from you?"


    Wooden Wind asked.


    Halba rolled his eyes, "I told you, can you let me go?"


    Mu Feng sneered and waved his hands: "Whether you like to talk or not, Bamboo Ba, send him away!"


    "Yes, Second Brother!"


    I''m afraid this guy has lost his mind and can''t figure out the situation.


    The soil is buried up to the neck, and you are still talking about conditions, want to fart?


    Halba groaned incessantly in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that the young great chief would not get in, he couldn''t handle it at all.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, "If you don''t let me go, I won''t say anything!


    You big gingers are just waiting to be attacked by Jinding people! "


    Mu Feng sneered, this guy jumped over the wall in a hurry.


    But he also got a useful message.


    That is, judging from what Halba said, this guy thinks that the golden top can pose a threat to Jiang.


    Of course, the possibility of him threatening with hatred is not ruled out here.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Bunboba, take off one of his fingers, let him learn a lesson!"


    "okay!"


    Bunboba smiled and was dragged away by Halba.


    Elm Elf next to him was worried.


    "Uncle, this golden top is falling..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Don''t worry, it''s far away!


    With such a long distance, even I, Da Jiang, can''t achieve long-distance combat right now. Even if they are stronger than us, they still have to consider distance and consumption.


    And before they come, we can prepare too! "


    Yu Yao frowned and thought about it, then nodded.


    Indeed, with Da Jiang, there is no invincible enemy.


    Dali, Shaoli, Qunshan, Jinwu...


    Which tribe is not a super big tribe, whether it is teamwork or singles, which one is Jiang''s opponent?


    He suddenly felt relieved.


    Just because the chief of Dajiang is the little uncle...


    But Mu Feng frowned and thought for a moment, then said: "Well, you can go to Liangjie Mountain yourself later.


    On the one hand, patrolling the border defense, on the other hand reminding Bai Yue and the others to step up patrolling on the Mobei grassland.


    Also, let Yu Saimo lead Jiang''s flying cavalry to Liangjie Mountain, where they will flex their muscles.


    In addition, some fighters from the Changsheng, Tianjiu, and Tianxing tribes were selected and trained to become light cavalry..."


    Yumo nodded: "What about the remaining fighters?"


    "The rest of the fighters were scattered on the spot and distributed to several other cities.


    If you disagree, you don''t have to be polite, just expel Da Jiang directly.


    My big ginger didn''t beg them to join! "


    "yes!"


    "By the way, you must personally watch over the training of the Prairie Cavalry, including arming and patrolling. You have to ask.


    If you don''t understand, you can ask Bai Yue!


    For the tribesmen in the Changshengbu Grassland, keep searching and find as many as you can.


    At the same time, pay attention to the movements of the Wulantu Department..."


    Elm Elf nodded heavily and took the order to leave.


    As for Mu Feng, he began to think about how to prevent most of the potential enemies, Jin Ding.


    Although according to his guess, Jinding didn''t even eat a Qinghubu, so the possibility of attacking Jiang was even lower.


    But several battles made him understand that there is no absolute in everything.


    Just like the sudden attack of the Golden Crow Department, the sudden destruction of the Longevity Department...


    There are indications that it is not surprising that anything happens to the tribes of this era.


    If he had prepared early, he would feel at ease...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1341

    The surprise attack of the Qinghu Department was an accident to Mufeng, just like the Jinwu Department before.


    What he has to do is to increase his strength and increase his troops in the defense of the northwest.


    After Yu Yao left, he thought about it carefully, and felt that relying on the protruding Liangjie Mountains alone was not enough to resist.


    If the Golden Top does strike, it could be in any of three directions: west, northwest, or north.


    Therefore, it is not only the two boundary mountains to the north that need to step up defense, but also the old land of Dali.


    After thinking about it, he sent someone back to Yuxi and asked him to come back and add a few points:


    One is to let the soldiers where Kuwei City is located move west and north, and send cavalry to patrol the border.


    The second is to strengthen the connection between Shandao City and Goshawk City and Liangjie Mountain to ensure smooth communication.


    In the event of an accident, the soldiers from the two cities can provide timely support.


    There is a problem here.


    That is, Goshawk City''s aid will be very fast, but Shandao City''s aid will be slower.


    Mu Feng gave a method, asking Bai Qiu to take a boat down the river and survey the terrain along the way.


    Find a suitable place to build the iron bridge again, so that the Jiang soldiers can quickly rush to rescue.


    The third is to strengthen the information and communication function of Wangxi City, so that it can fully play its original role.


    After such deployment, Mufeng let Yuxi away.


    And he was still thinking about the fall of Jinding in his mind.


    "Boat, cross the sea..."


    This is clearly a tribe with a very developed ship civilization.


    Regardless of whether they would pose a threat to Da Jiang, it reminded Mu Feng that it is not enough to have cavalry fighting on land alone!


    A truly strong military must not only have a strong army that can fight on land, but also have fighters who can fight on the water and in the air.


    It is the last word to develop together by sea, land and air.


    Otherwise, just like Ah Man, Zhou Lang borrowed the east wind to burn the boat, and was defeated by hatred.


    Da Jiang has never encountered any strong players in the water.


    But if you haven''t encountered it now, it doesn''t mean it won''t be useful in the future.


    So he has to plan ahead and build a big ginger navy.


    And Da Jiang does have the conditions to build a navy¡ªDonghe!


    Taking advantage of the fact that Da Jiang has no major battles now, he also has enough time to build a navy.


    People, there is no shortage of ginger.


    What is lacking is people who can train the navy.


    This is not a problem for Woodwind.


    Go directly to the system to exchange for the methods needed to build a navy.


    He spent a few days browsing the system, repeatedly comparing, and finally spent thousands of achievement points, from how to build a large wooden boat to the armor, weapons, training methods, and combat methods of the navy. That''s all.


    As for the candidates for training the navy, he is not sure yet.


    Because before that, Da Jiang''s warriors and leaders knew nothing about water warfare.


    Fortunately, the navy is still in the preparation stage.


    He first found Jiuzhu and asked him to start choosing man-made boats in the tribe.


    After Mufeng empowered him, he quickly figured out his idea: build a boat first, and try the draft of the East River.


    As for armor, weapons, sailors and leaders, they are out of his consideration.


    For a while, Da Jiang added thousands of technician positions.


    So an embarrassing situation arose.


    Mu Feng and Jiu Zhu stared at each other, helpless.


    They know where to start, but every step of the shipbuilding requires specialized "craftsmen".


    But the problem now is that all the craftsmen of Dajiang may be enough together.


    It is not realistic to ask all the craftsmen to abandon their work to build ships.


    "Great Chief, what do you think we should do?"


    Jiuzhu was very helpless.


    Mu Feng rubbed his cheeks and sighed: "What else can you do? You work hard, and then choose someone to teach each craftsman''s craft. After you have learned it, let''s do it!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Jiuzhu was speechless.


    When will this be taught?


    "Can''t you give them empowerment too?"


    Mu Feng "looked" at the few achievement points left in the system, and shook his head: "I can''t fill that much anymore!"


    Jiu Zhu had no choice but to give up, and said honestly: "It may take a long time."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s okay, you can teach them to build small boats first, so that they can cross the river.


    Then from small to large, it will be easier for them to understand! "


    Jiu Zhu''s eyes lit up, and he patted his head: "That''s right!"


    Mu Feng said again: "Anyway, I haven''t decided on the candidate for the leader of the navy, so take your time, don''t worry!"


    Jiuzhu nodded.


    So Da Jiang''s navy preparation work started from shipbuilding...


    at the same time.


    Da Jiang''s other project has also started again - Nanshan New City!


    The Nanshan City project, which was suspended last winter, started again due to the melting of ice and snow.


    The trees on the original mountain have been cut down, and the waterway network from the mountain to the bottom of the mountain has also been repaired one by one.


    The construction of diverting water from the Donghe River to the reservoir in Dajiang Outer City, and diverting water from the reservoir to the mountain through the water tower has also been completed.


    To start construction now, it is only necessary to ram the foundation according to the pipes excavated last year and build the city.


    Nanshan New City is roughly divided into three floors.

 Chapter 1342

    The implementation of the real estate policy is not because Mufeng is cruel, but because real estate has played a big role in promoting the gathering of tribal finances!


    Of course, Mufeng will not blindly increase land prices and housing prices like some unscrupulous places and real estate in Huaxia''s previous life.


    In a country, if the economy is only driven by real estate, it is easy to collapse!


    Of course, since there are residential areas on the first floor, there are also other functional areas.


    The most basic things such as shops, medical services, education, etc. will be available.


    Even in the flat and open area directly south of Nanshan, Jiang Yun had someone build another square.


    People of the tribe can walk and gather on it at night or in other leisure time.


    For some reason, when squares were mentioned, he immediately thought of square dancing.


    When necessary, we can organize the uncles and aunts of the tribe to go up and do some Yangko dancing.


    This is also a way to enrich the amateur cultural and sports life of the tribe.


    The second floor is the family residential area of ??Jiang''s various leaders.


    In addition to the residential area, Dajiang''s administrative building and office area will also be built here, which can be regarded as the government affairs center of Dajiang New Town.


    Here, the heads of various departments are given a house.


    Each department can also obtain office buildings and meeting rooms of different sizes here...


    As for the third floor, it is a large platform with the top of the mountain cut off.


    There are reservoirs, granaries and other emergency facilities in the platform.


    In addition, a secret road will be built from the top of the mountain, leading to other places, so that Jiang can escape from the secret road if he encounters a strong enemy one day and is surrounded.


    Of course, in order to prevent the water from the pool on the top of the mountain from flooding the two floors below, a drainage channel will also be built along the secret path to ensure safety...


    In general, the construction of Nanshan New City may not be completed overnight or in January a year.


    It could be one year, two years, or even three years.


    But that''s okay.


    He will not require that it must be completed within a certain period of time like the Grand Canal or the Great Wall.


    The deadline is too tight, and the tribe can''t stand it, and resistance is easy to occur.


    As long as a one-story residential area is built, people can actually live there.


    Because the distribution direction of the residential area on each floor is different from other functional areas, it will not be affected after the start of construction.


    Mufeng has many ideas about the construction of Nanshan New Town, but the most basic idea is to build it next to the mountain and build an existence similar to the Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    Because it is built next to the mountain, the effect he hopes to see after the completion is that Nanshan City will go up layer by layer, with trees, flowers, houses, and even pools in each layer.


    There are fish swimming in the pool.


    There are birds hovering on the mountainside.


    Glittering water on the top of the mountain...


    He even thought that as long as this new city is built, he must build a place that sounds pleasant to live in - Nanshan Garden!


    I dare not say that the wood style is not earthy, but it has a proper atmosphere of commercial real estate.


    He even thought mischievously in his heart, if Nanshan Garden was discovered thousands of years later, how many miracles would it be judged to be the world''s number one?


    Do you want to find a jar and put a note in it, which says "Grandson, I expected you to see these thousands of years later, are you surprised or surprised"?


    Then seal it up, waiting for an archaeological expert to discover it one day, and then lament that the ancients are humorous?


    At that time, maybe someone will say: The person who wrote this may not be a person, but a real dog!


    Of course, thinking about it, Mu Feng is not really so boring.


    He still has a lot to do.


    No, just as he was standing at the foot of Nanshan and pondering how to build the new city, Big Huyou brought someone to him.


    "Brother!"


    When the big flicker met, he gave a signature laugh first, "Let me find it easy!"


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    It was only then that Mu Feng noticed that it was Zaha and Xu Jiu who were brought by the big trick.


    Obviously, the new man is better than the old man.


    Niu Ben, who is not good at words, soon "falls out of favor" in front of the two who are very good at observing words and expressions.


    The "love" of the big flicker will be transferred.


    Of course, except for the wood wind.


    "It''s like this, schools in several big cities have been built.


    According to what you said before, the school will start after the New Year, and the teachers will be well equipped.


    But now there are not enough teachers and more children, what should we do?


    Should we put all these children in one big classroom and let one teacher teach them first? "


    "no!"


    Wooden Wind shook his head.


    "There must be a limited number of students in a class, and if there are more, the class will be restarted.


    If there are not enough teachers, then arrange for the older ones to go to school first, and the younger ones to wait until the next semester, or the next year! "


    Da Huyou frowned in confusion: "An extra teacher means an extra salary!"


    Mu Feng shook his head again: "Brother, a teacher can teach my Da Jiang many children, let them know how to read, and master a lot of knowledge and skills.


    With knowledge and skills, they will be able to better develop and grow Dajiang in the future.


    Only a teacher can better teach children Jiang''s writing, totem, and hunting skills.


    Now we only need to spend a little salary to save Da Jiang''s children from detours and make Da Jiang produce more capable people in the future. Is this appropriate? "


    Da Huyou frowned and thought about it, then he came to his senses and nodded: "I understand, I will pay close attention to the teacher''s matter, and discuss with Li Hu''s leader to choose some people who can read and write to teach!"


    "it is good!"


    Mu Feng nodded, "If necessary, you can add a few more copper coins to the teacher''s salary every month!


    Tell them that teachers who teach well and who do well in the end-of-year student exams will have extra rewards! "


    "Okay!" Da Huyou nodded heavily, and then left with Zaha and Xu Jiu.


    They were still a little puzzled when they left.


    Obviously, they have been running around with Da Huyou these days, and they still don''t understand why Da Jiang made so many children stop working and just sit together to learn some characters.


    Mu Feng frowned secretly.


    He wanted Da Huyou to be the leader of the school, and he hoped that he could help Da Jiang''s education system to be established as soon as possible, and then teach Daxing in Da Jiang.


    But now it seems that the big flicker''s thinking is outdated and pedantic, and he even thinks that the teachers who teach are wasting their wages.


    Even the leader of a school knows this way, let alone the city lords and leaders.


    This can be seen from the words of Asuka, Konoha and their earthworms crawling.


    So in a meeting not long ago, Da Huyou complained that some city lords did not pay attention to enlightenment, and it was not groundless...


    "How can this work?"


    Jiang Yun frowned.


    Education is the foundation.


    Education can not only open up the wisdom of the people, but also provide protection for the strength of the tribe.


    It can also convey the idea of ??"one big ginger" to the tribe through education and promote tribal integration.


    The most important thing is that Da Jiang''s future development will definitely depend on the managers selected by education, not a group of big bosses who only know how to fight immediately!


    Just like his new college courses: management, law, medicine, economics, and so on.


    The purpose is to ensure that Da Jiang can be in charge of special projects like in his previous life...


    "No, school education is fundamental, and you must watch it yourself."


    Mu Feng thought to himself, "By the way, let''s take a look at the deviation of my order at the grassroots level.


    Whoever dares to obey and disobey will be dealt with! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1343

    Wooden Wind began to inspect.


    He wants to inspect the territory of Dajiang, and personally understand the situation of each city and the implementation of government orders by each city.


    Of course, it would definitely take time and effort on his own, and it is estimated that he will have to travel back and forth in various cities this year.


    He called Yu Li, Lu Li, Ke Wuji and others, and discussed with them the establishment of an "inspection team".


    To put it bluntly, it is the "inspection team" inspection system adopted by Huaxia in the previous life.


    But the difference is that what he wants to inspect is not targeting individuals, but the implementation of Jiang''s various decrees.


    Now that the information is not transparent, it is impossible to figure out the ins and outs of the matter only by the temporary judgment of the inspection team.


    "When you arrive in each city, the key point is to understand the schools, hospitals, shops and the implementation of the "Great Jiang Law" in each city.


    If a problem is found, it will be rectified directly.


    If you can determine who is responsible, write a form and send it to me.


    Those who refuse to make corrections will be dismissed immediately! "


    The three nodded in unison: "Yes!"


    "Also, no matter if it''s the city lord, the leader, or the commander, if they are really at fault, they can''t be severely punished on the spot, let alone forced to punish them.


    Otherwise, you will be punished with them too! "


    "yes!"


    "The general direction is Yuli, you go south along the Dragon City, Qinglong City, and White Tiger City, and you can turn back when you reach the Liaolong City.


    Work hard, you can turn south from Suzaku, Xuanwu, Pixiu, Black Bear, and Wild Wolf to Jade Bird City.


    The rest of Wangxi City, Kuiwei City, Goshawk City and Shandao City were checked by Ke Wuji.


    Again, this inspection is mainly to find and solve problems, not for anyone! "


    The three agreed to come down.


    Mu Feng said again: "While you are inspecting, I will also go to various cities to inspect.


    For the city or what you did during the inspection process, I will also conduct spot checks...


    By the way, if you feel that there are not enough people, you can transfer one or two people from the bear leader.


    Or let him go with you.


    He is already familiar with the cities of Dajiang. "


    The three replied solemnly: "Please rest assured, the chief, for the sake of the tribe, we will never dare to favoritism!"


    Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction: "Okay, you guys pack up, you can start tomorrow!"


    ...


    After the three of them set off with a small group of people, Lei Meng finally returned to Dragon City.


    Now he has been dealing with the Jinwu Department.


    With his efforts, Da Jiang designated a place directly to the east of Jinwubu as a saltworks.


    Mu Feng also communicated with Jiu Zhu and sent him a craftsman who cooked sea salt.


    For a long time, Mufeng said that he would go to the seaside to have a look.


    But until now, it has not been done.


    This time he called Raymond back, mainly for two things.


    One is about sea salt.


    The second is to develop the internal economy of Dajiang.


    Raymond first told about Haiyan.


    No matter how big or small, step by step.


    Mu Feng nodded, and then expressed his thoughts on economic development.


    The focus is on the development of Dajiang''s baths, racetracks, catering, tourism and other industries.


    Raymond''s eyes brightened.


    This kind of behavior of trading with his own clan is very novel to him, just like when the ginger store first opened, Lei Meng even sold today''s goods on a special platform, and felt it for himself.


    Now when he heard the great chief say, "Let the clansmen do not have to go to the market to realize the transaction, and they can buy whatever they want", he immediately regained his energy.


    When he heard Mu Feng say "eating steamed stuffed buns and drinking egg soup at the breakfast shop" and "at night, a few acquaintances gathered around eating barbecue and drinking wine", Lei Meng scratched his head excitedly.


    In his opinion, these are fantastic ideas!


    After listening to Lei Meng''s explanation of the seaside weather, Mu Feng had a new idea.


    He smiled and said: "Since Dajiang is now close to the sea, I can add a lot of things to Dajiang''s food.


    What''s more, the things caught at the seaside can also make money by putting them in Dajiang''s current restaurants and night market stalls! "


    "How to make money?"


    Raymond scratched his head.


    Apart from the salt and the occasional stranded sea fish, which are particularly unpalatable, what good things can there be?


    Wooden Wind laughed out loud.


    Lei Meng has never experienced the joy of seafood and beer at night!


    He calculated the time in his heart, estimated the distance of Yu Li, Lu Li and others'' inspection, and then said: "How about this, I will go to the beach with you and tell you what things can make money in the future!"


    "Great chief, we are still passing by the Jinwu tribe, in case they secretly attack you..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "I''ll go quietly with you, don''t make any noise, just treat it as you bringing people back and forth to and from the tribe."


    After thinking about it, Raymond nodded.


    Just leave.


    After Mu Feng greeted Chang Ning, he took King Li and his guards and headed east.


    In fact, he could have empowered Raymond, letting him distinguish what he can eat and what he can''t eat, how to use the resources at the seaside, and so on.


    But after coming to this world for more than two years, Jiang Yun was tired of running around on land all day long.


    In addition, not long ago, he was thinking of forming a large ginger navy, so he had to build a port by the sea to make it easier for ships to dock.


    If this is the case, you have to prepare in advance.


    In the age of sailing, the requirements for ships, timeliness and even technology are too high!


    Of course, the most important thing right now is that he wants to go to the beach in person and taste the long-awaited seafood!


    Especially a mouthful of oysters and a mouthful of wine, the taste is endless!


    It has been a long time since Mu Feng went out like this simply to "find food".


    For him, this trip to the east is more like going on vacation by the sea.


    A group of people set off from Longcheng to the north, passed the Beishan mountain road, and directly arrived at Fang Lei''s old land.


    It''s being rebuilt here, and it''s very different from what it used to be.


    Rhinoceros sits here and does his best.


    This section of road has been adjusted and widened, so that the original journey of three or four days can be reached in less than two days.


    Only then did Mu Feng sigh with emotion: So the former Fang Lei Department was so close to Da Jiang!


    You know, Li Hu told him before that when Da Jiang was begging for a marriage, he had to walk over mountains and mountains for ten days before arriving at Fang Lei''s department.


    Now it seems that they didn''t have any horses at the time, and they just took a detour!


    And when Da Jiang attacked Fang Lei''s former land, he had to go west to bypass Heixiong City and Heishui City, and made a big circle...


    Unlike now, a smooth road leads to the north and the south, and it only takes two days to reach it!


    After leaving Fang Lei''s old land, the road to the east is also being repaired, and the speed of Mu Feng and his party slowed down.


    Raymond told him about the East and West Pass.


    "The territory of the Jinluan tribe has become my Da Jiang''s, and their clansmen have also moved into the Jinwu tribe, and they have become members of the Jinwu tribe as they wish..."


    Mu Feng curled his lips and smiled: "Their big chief has to thank me very much!


    I made their dreams come true..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1344

    Wood Wind finally arrived at the destination of this trip - the seaside!


    Because they took another path and carefully concealed their tracks, they were naturally not discovered by the members of the Golden Crow Department.


    When he first arrived at the beach, he felt a sense of openness in his whole body.


    It is true that the ocean can broaden one''s mind.


    It was the first time for the accompanying Li Wang and the guards to see such a scene, and they all stared wide-eyed and stood there dumbfounded.


    There is a blue sky in front of you, and water is everywhere, until the end of the field of vision, the sea and the sky are still blue water!


    The large salt-boiling cauldrons of the Dajiang tribe are opened word by word, open fire in the open air, and boil salt wantonly.


    That''s all they can notice.


    But that alone is enough to take their breath away.


    Wood Wind, but Wood Wind saw more.


    He didn''t come here just to see the scenery!


    In the shallow water by the sea, there are groups of sea fish swimming around the shore.


    Perhaps no one has ever caught them, and these sea fish are not afraid of people!


    In the distance, one or two big fish can occasionally be seen jumping out of the sea, swallowing water.


    Mu Feng walked quickly to the beach, looked left and right, and was instantly pleasantly surprised.


    Obediently!


    Mu Feng shouted wildly in his heart, are there so many clams here?


    There are holes in the sand, as if there are razor clams hiding in them.


    After pawing a few times by himself, he found a razor clam that was as big as two in his previous life.


    He grinned loudly: "Okay, okay!"


    The people following him looked puzzled.


    What''s so good about digging out of the sand?


    Mu Feng didn''t care too much, and told the guards to keep an eye on the horses, and then assigned some people to go to sea with him.


    The beach is naturally full of shellfish after the tide has receded, and occasionally octopuses can be found hiding in the shells.


    While happily digging razor clams and picking up conch, Mu Feng turned to the system to identify who was who.


    Soon, he picked up a bucket of shellfish.


    There are even sea cucumbers!


    When he looked back, he didn''t even walk thirty steps!


    This shows that the "products" on this beach are rich!


    But how can seafood only have shellfish?


    He looked around and found a piece of exposed reef far to the north.


    Don''t think about it, there must be puddles after low tide over there!


    Where there is a puddle, there is bound to be a catch!


    So he yelled for people like Li Wang to follow, grabbed the net and bucket and rushed over.


    Dayan''s fighters rarely saw the great chief like this, they looked at each other in blank dismay, and hurriedly followed.


    Sure enough, Mufeng came to the puddle. Sure enough, it was found that there was a lot of movement in the puddles of different depths.


    For a while, this puddle rippled, and for a while, a silver fox jumped out of that puddle, and for another puddle, it was muddy due to the existence inside, and it was obvious at a glance that there was something big...


    Da Jiang''s soldiers looked at the dancing chief with a muddy face one by one, and couldn''t believe that the person in front of them was their chief.


    In order to catch a fish, he yelled.


    From time to time, they could still hear the chief muttering there, unable to tell whether it was anger or joy:


    "Hey, Xiao Mian, you''re playing hide-and-seek with me!"


    "I''ll let you pinch me, let you pinch me!"


    "Why, little brother, are you still reluctant to come out?"


    "Under my Jiang Mufeng''s big net, you have nothing to hide!"


    "Hehe, there''s another one here, I almost didn''t see it..."


    ...


    When many guards were confused, Mu Feng finally got up and said angrily: "What are you doing standing there in a daze, hurry up and help!


    This pit is an old pit, and there are big goods in it!


    The big lobster poked its head just now, and it was provoking me.


    Can''t be used to it, let it go! "


    The guards cheered and came to Mu Feng together, but they all frowned in puzzlement.


    How can I help with this?


    into the water?


    A guard showed embarrassment: "Great chief, the water is too cold!"


    Mu Feng said angrily: "Whoever wants you to go into the water, go find a basin and drain the water from this pit!"


    Only then did the guards come to their senses, and yelled and went to find a basin to drain the water.


    Raymond was confused.


    What kind of "lobster" in the water is the warchief now fighting?


    What is this for?


    But soon he understood.


    When dozens of people "discover" an old pit, it is conceivable that the members of the Huanzu in this pit will be in bad luck.


    Dozens of people took basins to drain such a huge puddle of water, leaving it only shallower than ankle depth.


    The things in the big pit made them inexplicably excited.


    It''s like the excitement before the two armies line up and are about to confront each other.


    Because now there are all kinds of living things crawling, rolling and jumping in the shallow pit.


    A crab bigger than a human palm, a round red fish as big as a clay pot, a long fish as thin as a bamboo pole...


    There are also a few oversized lobsters that have lost their shelter and are holding their heads up and their two big pincers ready to "meet the enemy"!


    This is what the great chief just said to provoke his existence.


    Could this be another kind of strange beast?


    No wonder they look like a person holding two machetes.


    He was hit by that machete, and he was probably going to be injured!


    Mufeng looked at the lobster that was bigger than Aolong, and his mouth was drooling.


    He no longer cared about asking the system what kind it was.


    Now he can only think of one thing: "Grab it and eat it!"


    Soon, there was a mess in the old pit, and a "fight" of great disparity was launched between people and live seafood.


    The end result was that Li Wang was injured - his finger was caught by a big lobster.


    Several soldiers were also bitten by the return eel...


    Li Wang looked at the rotten lobster in front of him with lingering fear.


    It never occurred to him that he, who was rarely defeated in singles, would be so hurt by such a small thing that he burst into tears.


    What a shame!


    And Mu Feng sighed at the rotten snow-white shrimp meat: "What a pity, what a pity!"


    But the soldiers around Da Jiang sniffed his hands in disgust.


    These strange fish not only look strange, but also have a stronger fishy smell.


    Lei Meng couldn''t help asking: "Great chief, these ugly and fishy things, can you eat them?"


    "Of course I can eat it!"


    Mu Feng has already started to think about which barbecues, which salt bakes, which braises, and which sashimi.


    Unexpectedly, he looked at the strange-shaped things in several barrels with distaste, shook his head and said, "This food must not taste good, I won''t eat it even if I''m killed!"


    ...


    Soon, Mufeng classified several types of seafood.


    Heroes salt baked, grilled, steamed.


    Stir-fried razor clams.


    Braised sea fish.


    Steamed scallops.


    Seafood big coffee...


    When Mu Feng brought these seafood delicacies to the table, everyone sniffed their noses.


    "What are you doing in a daze!"


    Mu Feng looked at the eagerness of the crowd, "Eat!"


    "Oh, good!"


    Soon, Lei Meng took a whole piece of braised octopus between his teeth, took a bite, and mumbled in his mouth, "Oh, it''s so delicious!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1345

    After catching the sea once, Lei Meng and others immediately realized how delicious many foods by the sea turned out to be.


    They suddenly became excited.


    You don''t need to hunt for food by the sea, you just need to pick it up once a day in the morning and evening!


    And the recipes of these foods are obviously very simple.


    Just like that scallop, just wash it and steam it on the pot.


    It tastes sweet without seasoning, but it has another flavor when dipped in fruit vinegar and garlic.


    The same lobster can be sashimi, braised, salt-baked, or charcoal-grilled.


    It is also the first time that they feel that eating raw meat can taste sweet!


    The taste of what the Warchief calls "seafood" is simply too good.


    What happened next didn''t need to be clarified by Mu Feng.


    Raymond himself said a lot of follow-up measures: "I will try to keep these seafood and shellfish for how long, and if possible, I will let people pick up more and try to transport them back to the tribe.


    And with these seafood as food, people in this area don''t need to bring so much food from the tribe.


    People of other tribes may not spend money to eat after they are full, but the taste of these seafood is so good that the smell alone is unbearable.


    If all the cities of Dajiang can eat such seafood, it will be as you expected, the chief, and the tribe will be able to collect the money earned by the tribe soon! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, this is one of the reasons why I insist on coming here with you this time."


    "But," Raymond said with a frown, "I don''t know how long these seafood can live without the sea water.


    If it dies and stinks during transportation, it is useless!


    And you also know that from Fang Lei''s old place to here, without a good road, these seafood can''t reach Dragon City at all. "


    Mu Feng nodded with satisfaction: "You are right, this is indeed a problem.


    So next we have the following things to do:


    One is to build roads, from Fang Lei''s old site to here.


    The second is that I will think of ways to make faster transportation tools.


    The third is to reach an agreement with the Jinwu Department and let them agree that I, Da Jiang, will build roads from their territory. "


    Raymond was stunned.


    This is not to build roads, this is to force the Jinwu Department to express its position!


    Raymond was no stranger to the matter, though.


    In the repeated trials with the Jinwu tribe, he probably also figured out the current mentality of the Jinwu tribe¡ªtry not to conflict with Da Jiang.


    It''s just that as Jiang became more and more powerful, how could they forget about this conflict?


    Seeing that Lei Meng was deep in thought, Mu Feng smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you what to do, and leave the rest to you."


    Only then did Raymond come to his senses, took a deep breath, and said solemnly, "Yes!"


    "Also, the seafood matter is only one of them. The most important thing is to start from Dragon City and promote various ways to make money in Dajiang!"


    "yes!"


    "Well!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, "Tomorrow I will leave your place and go to inspect the cities.


    I hope that when I come back, I can eat buns from a small stall in Longcheng! "


    "yes!"


    Raymond replied solemnly.


    Mu Feng nodded, thought for a while, exchanged the common seafood knowledge, the location of the seaport, etc. from the system, and directly gave the empowerment to Lei Meng.


    This saves you trouble.


    ...


    The next day, Mu Feng really took people away.


    He will start his inspection from Fang Lei''s old place.


    Fang Lei was guarding the rhino head in the old place.


    He is very familiar with the environment around Fang Lei''s old land, so Mu Feng put him here to build Fang Lei City.


    According to his original plan, it is enough to set up only one frontier town here.


    But thinking that the Jinwu Department will also be his "dinner" in the future, it is very necessary to set up a Fanglei City here.


    Because when the time comes, he will need to rebuild a city near where the Jinwu tribe is located, and it is necessary to relocate their original clansmen.


    And the newly built Fanglei City is the first choice.


    Because Fang Lei City is a new city under construction, most of the people stationed here are the newly recruited Fang Lei warriors and members of the Yu clan.


    In the case of imperfect infrastructure, there is actually nothing to inspect in Fanglei City.


    Mu Feng just followed Xishou around the city.


    Mu Feng asked Xishou: "Is there any problem with building a new city here?"


    Xishou shook his head, but asked another question: "The big boss has already told me that the military department has changed, and I will return to the military department. The matter of the city lord..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "The new city lord is being selected, you should take the post of city lord first.


    In this way, the burden on you will be heavy, understand? "


    The rhinoceros head was moved, and said in a deep voice: "Yes!"


    Mufeng and Xishou told some precautions for building the city, and then went west with the guards.


    He estimated that he would pass through Shandao City from Heishui City, then arrive at Goshawk City and other places, and then turn south to Kuiwei City.


    Then enter the Blue Bird City from the Redwood Mountain, then the Liaolong City, and then turn back.


    It may take quite a long time for this circle to come down!


    But as a chief, he must understand the situation at the grassroots level.


    Now Dajiang has a vast territory, and he has not understood the living conditions of the lowest clansmen for a long time!


    A leader who is divorced from the grassroots is definitely not a good leader!


    ...


    At this time, the Yufu tribe in the south of Wanzhangyuan changed their names to "Yuelai" and "Yuehao". They were meeting an "unexpected" visitor in the tribe.


    They said it was an unexpected visitor because they originally invited truffles, but they didn''t expect that truffles brought a leader named "Thunder Dragon" directly!


    The two are no strangers to Thunder Dragon''s name.


    The former great chief of the Liaolong Department later became the leader of Da Jiang''s side.


    The demise of most of Yunmeng also has an inexplicable relationship with him.


    If it wasn''t for Yunmeng''s self-righteous belief that Thunder Dragon was dead, they wouldn''t hastily cooperate with the "Liaolong Division" and lead to the destruction of their own tribe.


    Truffle has already told them that the duel between the Yufu tribe and the Miaoman tribe is now decided by Thunder Dragon.


    So they are very respectful to Thunder Dragon.


    And after Lei Long saw the two of them, he didn''t hide it, and went straight to the point: "I was ordered by the great chief to come here to help you deal with the Miao Man tribe, but all the expenses were paid by you."


    The great chief who changed his name to "Yue Yue" hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, the superior, my Yufu Department is willing to be subordinate to Da Jiang from now on!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Okay, then according to what I said before, I, Da Jiang, dispatched two thousand soldiers to help you destroy the Miao Man tribe!"


    He became more and more overjoyed, and hurriedly said: "Thank you, sir!"


    Lei Long smiled and said, "You''re welcome, I''ll be a member of one from now on!"


    Yue Yue felt a "thump" in his heart, not daring to look at Thunder Dragon.


    Seeing his appearance, Lei Long smiled even wider.


    He didn''t greet Yue Yue anymore, but left the Yufu Department with his guards, and went west to join Truffle.


    Because of Truffle''s letter, it is said that the "Yelao General Election", which has been put on hold by the hill tribes for several months, will finally be held.


    As the leader of Dajiang, he was invited by the mountain tribe to "watch".


    And the one who invited him was none other than Heido!


    "What are you watching? You obviously want to take advantage of me, Jiang..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1346

    The lord of Heishui City is now Luo Li.


    Luo Li is a comprehensive talent that Mu Feng has always considered rare.


    But after the Battle of Shandao City, Jiang Yun realized a problem: Luo Li is smart enough, but staying in the tribe for a long time and not going out to exercise has caused a distance between him and other people who joined the tribe at the same time.


    Among other things, Asuka and Jiuzhu have already made achievements in the military and industry departments.


    Changshui is also doing well in the household department.


    In comparison, whether it is in the military headquarters or the city lord''s mansion, Luo Li''s achievements are relatively less prominent.


    So putting him in Heishui City is also to train him.


    Luo Li was naturally very excited after seeing Mu Feng.


    Now, as the lord of a city, it is rare for him to be able to contact Mufeng alone.


    He first took Mu Feng to inspect the entire Heishui City, and described the progress of various affairs in Heishui City, and then waited for Mu Feng''s comment.


    Last year, the military department had conducted internal examinations.


    Because it is (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1347

    Special matters.


    This is Mu Feng''s reply to Luo Li''s suggestion.


    That is to say, the method for slaves to obtain freedom in advance is tried in Heishui City first, and then extended to other cities if possible.


    This is the "administrative special zone" of Dajiang.


    After all, slavery certainly cannot last long.


    There can be classes in the tribe, but it cannot be that one side is enslaved and the other is the master.


    Facts have proved that if slavery exists in any country and is not banned, there will definitely be a major change.


    Instead of waiting for others to change, it is better to take the initiative to change yourself.


    Therefore, Luo Li''s proposal immediately reminded Mufeng and drew his attention to this aspect.


    "It turns out that Luoli is good at this!"


    Mu Feng came to his senses, "I always hoped that they would become capable people in a certain way, so hasty!"


    In fact, Heishui City doesn''t need to have as many accidents as Border City now.


    Even the north is a forest, safe and sound - the north was originally a tribe of giant bears.


    What they have to guard against now may be the missing Ulantu tribe.


    But I believe that Ulantu, who was hurt by Jiang, has gone through a series of changes and dare not open the station again.


    Therefore, the development environment of Heishui City is relatively stable.


    After discussing the trial method of the slave system with Luo Li, Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Since the Heishui City has been built now, the system of slaves regaining their freedom must also be tried. You can try to use the method of slaves to reclaim soil They earn points.


    After the land is reclaimed, it should be able to catch up with the spring planting. After a late summer or early autumn harvest, and plant vegetables for a month or two, it will be able to catch up with the autumn planting at that time!


    The autumn planting can catch up, and the four-season farming in Heishui City is the same as other cities in Dajiang. "


    Luo Li nodded: "Yes! Is the land reclaimed by the slaves given priority to the clansmen?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Since they are given the freedom to reclaim the land, whoever reclaims it will plant it for whom, and there is no need to be special.


    Otherwise, the slave will only think that Da Jiang is dishonest and superficial. "


    Luo Li breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, once everyone becomes a member of the Great Jiang tribe, they will all have all the power of the Great Jiang tribe.


    No one mentioned their previous origins or tribes.


    If they don''t feel at ease anymore, they can be sent to other cities in the form of migrants according to their wishes.


    In this way, no one will know that they are born slaves! "


    Luo Li''s eyes lit up.


    The great chief''s method is really considerate.


    "Can what you said be put into the slave trial method to form a system?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, nodded and said: "Yes.


    However, it was only tried in the early stage because it was Heishui City, so there is no population for you to exchange in other cities for the time being.


    You should also know that the city lord has changed a lot now, and the school exams have gradually started since last year.


    The population accounts for a large proportion of the city lord''s examination school.


    So it''s up to you whether you want to send these people out. "


    These fallen foxes are in trouble.


    Asuka returned to the army.


    If nothing else, he has been the Lord of Blackwater City for the past two years.


    If this population is sent out, what should I do as the city lord?


    He frowned thoughtfully.


    Mu Feng took his time and waited for his answer.


    Vision and structure are also the criteria for testing whether a city lord is competent.


    After a while, Luoli finally figured it out, nodded heavily and said: "Yes!


    As long as these slaves are able to join me in good faith after they regain their freedom, then it will be fine.


    At worst, the entire Heishui City can become a long-term trial place for slaves, and the reclaimed land can be used as a grain storage ground for ginger. "


    it is good!


    Mu Feng applauded from the bottom of his heart.


    There are patterns and visions.


    He is also loyal to Jiang and has the ability.


    That''s no problem!


    No, he can teach those who don¡¯t understand.


    "it is good!"


    Mu Feng nodded, "Don''t worry, you should try the slave system first, and I will talk to other cities during the inspection. After confirming, it should be possible to let Heishui City exchange population with other cities."


    After a pause, he added, "But there is another possibility, that is, the slaves have succeeded in reclaiming the land here, and they don''t want to go elsewhere.


    If this happens, Blackwater City will become a big city again! "


    "yes!"


    Luo Li nodded heavily.


    So Mufeng explained some precautions to Luoli, and then he led King Li and his guards to Shandao City.


    Shandao City was originally developed as a secret base of Dajiang.


    Now Dajiang''s territory covers the three major parts of Dali, Shaoli, and Changli in the past, so there is no need for the secret base to exist.


    So now Shandao City has also begun to have a large number of relocated people.


    And most of these tribesmen were formerly subordinate to the tribes of Tianjiu, Tianxing and Shaoli.


    Therefore, the problems in Shandao City are different from those in Heishui City.


    The problem of Shandao City is the integration of various ethnic groups and tribes.


    But these are not too big a problem for Bai Qiu. Compared with Luo Li, Bai Qiu has followed Bai Yue for a long time, and he is more stable in everything and has a higher vision.


    So the inspection in Shandao City went very smoothly.


    Schools, hospitals, shops, reclaimed land...


    Impeccable in every respect.


    Bai Qiu is indeed the first city lord of Da Jiang.


    Next, what Mufeng is going to is the most prosperous Goshawk City in Dajiang New City...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1348

    Mu Feng, Yu Li, Li Li and Ke Wuji are patrolling the various cities in Da Jiang.


    On the other side, Thunder Dragon started a series of operations in the south of Wanzhangyuan.


    He first made an agreement with Chilei of Liaolong City and Chaolu of Blue Bird City, and asked the two cities to do a good job of defending the cities. Then he sent Truffle and 3,000 soldiers to join the Yufu tribe and attack Miao Man.


    Of course, the attack on Miaoman must be "mainly" by the Yufu Department, and the leaders of the two armies are Yuehuang who changed his name to "the better".


    This can be regarded as the Yufu Department''s initiative to show its kindness to Da Jiang, and changed his name to show his affection.


    The Yufu Department can be said to be the best, and they want to seize this rare opportunity.


    They have repeatedly confirmed with Thunder Dragon that they will be subordinate to Da Jiang.


    Once the Miaoman tribe is destroyed, the two tribes will be divided equally.


    As for Thunder Dragon himself, he brought a group of warriors from east to west, entered the Heishi tribe, and joined Heiduo.


    On behalf of the great chief, he wanted to witness the birth of the new Yalao of the hill tribe.


    The election of the mountain tribe New Yelao is very simple to say, it depends on how well each person controls the beasts in the mountains.


    After the previous Yelao Aryan was killed by Da Jiang, the Yelao of the mountain tribe has always been vacant.


    During the period, Heiduo also called on the mountain tribes to reconvene the Yelao Conference, but not many people responded.


    So this matter has been put on hold.


    Later, with the secret support of Jiang, Heiduo in Shandong and Nuo Gao in Shanbei rose strongly.


    In addition, Shannan District, which suffered the least loss in the last battle with Da Jiang, also took advantage of the trend to rise.


    The reason why they can be strong is because there was a bear god in their Shannan District.


    But the bear god is gone forever.


    In addition, after the last war, too many wild beasts from the mountain tribes ran out, which made the tribes rich in wild beasts in Shannan area stronger.


    Among them is a tribe called the Huangtu tribe, who were originally indistinct, and their leader controlled four giant bears by himself in the mountains.


    This has already exceeded the amount controlled by Heiduo''s father, the previous Yarrow.


    A giant bear, not a bear god.


    But among the mountains, the four giant bears had few opponents.


    If there is no such accident as Heiduo, the Loess Department of Shannan District is very likely to win the position of Yalao.


    As for the two districts of Shanzhong and Shanxi, they have completely declined, and they can only passively follow the "call" of the other three districts and rush to the agreed place.


    Heiduo must know about Jiang''s support of Nuo Gao.


    It''s just that the situation is stronger than others now, no matter how unwilling and helpless she is in her heart.


    Fortunately, compared with her, Nuo Gao only has the advantage of having more people in one tribe, which is of little use in the Yelao election.


    Especially the appearance of the thunder dragon in the Heishi tribe made Heiduo feel a little more sure about becoming the new Yelao.


    The election meeting of New Yalao was held at a place called "White Rock Mountain" in the mountain district.


    The reason why it is called Baishi Mountain is because "Baishi" is the silver mine that Mufeng said.


    Of course, the hill tribes didn''t know this.


    Thunder Dragon came to the Mountain Tribe this time, one to witness the birth of New Yelao, and the other to personally explore the reserves of the silver mine instead of the great chief.


    Along the way, he led Warrior Dajiang and carefully followed Heiduo''s people towards the mountains.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of accidents.


    Now the entire mountain tribe''s reliance on Da Jiang Yanba no longer allowed them to pose any threat to Da Jiang.


    What he had to do was to personally explore the terrain of the mountains, thinking in his heart whether it was possible to take down the tribes in the mountains in one fell swoop, and put them under the territory of Da Jiang.


    Heiduo, who was leading the way in front, stared at the front intently.


    At the bottom of her heart, she was thinking about how sure she was of becoming Yalau.


    The people traveled for five days in the mountains, and finally arrived at "Baishi Mountain" smoothly.


    Hundreds of people have gathered in Baishi Mountain, and every ten or so people gather together.


    No group of people has a beast of one kind or another around them.


    Tiger, leopard, wolf, python, bear, monkey...


    People who know each other and those who don''t know each other honestly stay beside them, which makes people feel unbelievable just by looking at them.


    Rao is Thunder Dragon, leading people

 Chapter 1349

    What Thunder Dragon was talking about was just a testimony, but it may not be so true for the people of the mountain tribes.


    witness?


    Witness what?


    Is it Heido or Nuo Gao?


    Or direct deterrence?


    Lei Long''s face remained the same, and after saying this, he went back to his original place and sat down.


    On the other hand, Heiduo and Nuo Gao in the field had different expressions.


    Heiduo showed surprise, but Nuo Gao looked gloomy.


    Under the secret instruction of Truffle, he ran to call the mountain tribes to hold the Yelao meeting, but the witness was Thunder Dragon!


    He wanted to ask Truffle for an explanation, but was told that Truffle had important matters to deal with and had left the mountain tribe.


    "how so!"


    Nuo Gao roared inwardly.


    He thought that with Truffle''s support, he would definitely be the next Yarrow.


    Because Truffle once said in front of him: "I, Chief Jiang, can tame wolves, and I can tame bear gods, and there are many existences more powerful than bear gods!"


    Just this sentence made Nuo Gao believe in his heart that Truffle was "pointing" himself.


    As long as I follow Da Jiang''s request, the great chief of Da Jiang will definitely send me more powerful beasts, so that I can overwhelm other people in the mountains and tribes and become New Yalao.


    It turned out well.


    At the critical moment, he couldn''t find the truffle!


    Damn it!


    Nuo Gao cursed secretly.


    Of course, there are others who are unhappy¡ªHuang Guan, a member of the Huangtu tribe in Shannan District.


    He thought that he had tamed the four giant bears, and he would be the new Yalao, but he didn''t expect that Da Jiang would directly make a choice for everyone - choose one of the two, Heiduo or Nuo Gao!


    Heiduo is just a woman, but she can also run for Ye Lao?


    What kind of thing is Nuo Gao, who wants to compete for Ye Lao''s seat with two giant-toothed tigers and a leopard?


    He glanced at Thunder Dragon''s direction.


    It turned out that Lei Long had folded his sleeves with both hands, as if he had nothing to do with him.


    "Damn it!"


    Huang Guan yelled inwardly, "Just sit and watch as witnesses. Why do you still talk about Heiduo and Nuo Gao?"


    Similarly, some people are angry, while others have their own thoughts.


    Many tribes are clearly aware of the gap between their own tribe and Yalao, and they have no hope at all.


    They came because of the customs of the mountain tribes.


    But being able to see Jiang''s leader here really surprised these people.


    Reminiscent of the benefits obtained by the various tribes in the process of trading with Da Jiang, these people couldn''t help but become active.


    They definitely won''t be able to win the position of Yalao, but the benefits of the deal with Da Jiang can be won for real.


    As long as he can get a high-level look from Da Jiang, it is impossible to say that Da Jiang will give appropriate rewards afterwards!


    Thinking of this, many tribes began to express their opinions: "The mountain tribes will thank Jiang for his testimony!"


    "We definitely believe in Jiang!"


    "Well, I think Heido is more capable. Last time, she saved us from having a death feud with Da Jiang!"


    "Yes, we also chose not to fight after hearing what Heiduo said..."


    These people say what you say, what I say, thank Heiduo and believe in Da Jiang''s words, but who knows that this is flattering Da Jiang?


    Lei Long smiled and said nothing, just nodded implicitly, not making promises to anyone.


    At this moment, Nuo Gao vaguely felt that he might be doing wasted work for others, so he gritted his teeth.


    But the matter has come to this point, he absolutely dare not turn against Jiang in front of so many people.


    After more than half a year of trading, the entire tribe of the mountain tribe has become inseparable from Da Jiang.


    It can be said that the reason why the major tribes of the Mountain Tribes have the confidence to delay the election of Yalao is also related to the fact that they have exchanged enough living supplies.


    The trade of salt, clay pots, bone knives and other items greatly improved the ability of various tribes to survive in the mountains.


    The tribes only need to rely on their own efforts and hunting to feed their tribesmen. How can they still think about electing another Yalao to ride on their necks?


    ...


    Everyone had different ideas, but none of them could stop the Yalau Conference from proceeding.


    One stood up and said, "Nuo Gao, you summoned us all for the purpose of the Yelao Conference.


    What are you doing standing there? "


    "That''s right, the selection of a new Yarrow is a serious matter, but you announced the start!"


    "Don''t worry, we support you to become the new Yale!"


    ...


    Everyone''s urging was like a sharp knife stabbing Nuo Gao.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and shout: "Yerao Conference, start now!"


    Then he shouted at the crowd and asked, "Who will come first?"


    A member of a small tribe took the lead: "I''m coming!"


    Playing with him is a boa constrictor about six or seven meters long.


    The boa constrictor swallows and swallows the snake''s core, staring at it.


    Another person immediately said, "Let me do it!"


    With him is often a leopard.


    The leopard was larger and darker than normal leopards.


    The two each drove their beast companions forward and began to fight¡ªa real fight!


    As the two of them covered their mouths and let out a "woo hoo", the leopard took the initiative to attack and grabbed the python''s belly with one paw.


    The boa constrictor didn''t react too slowly, and repeatedly dodged to avoid the leopard''s sharp claws.


    At the same time, the boa constrictor twisted its body and wrapped itself around the leopard.


    Both sides come and go, so thrilling.


    Soon, the leopard bit the boa constrictor''s neck and was about to bite it down.


    The owner of the boa constrictor hurriedly raised his hand and waved twice, admit defeat!


    The owner of the leopard is also particular about it, he didn''t kill the killer and let the leopard stop.


    After the leopard let go with a low growl of dissatisfaction, he threw a piece of raw meat to the leopard.


    The leopard opened its mouth to catch it, bit it and then swallowed it.


    Nuo Gao announced loudly: "Haka wins!"


    The owner of the leopard grinned and waved his fists.


    At this time, another person stood up and said, "Let me do it next!"


    He came forward, followed by two spotted beasts¡ªspotted hyenas!


    It would be strange if Mu Feng was here.


    Because spotted hyenas generally live on grasslands.


    But someone among the hill tribes caught the spotted hyena and was able to tame it!


    Moreover, the two spotted hyenas are also larger than other spotted hyenas, but Noten''s figure is particularly flexible.


    As a result, with the cooperation of the two "directors of the anorectal department", one of them finally bit the leopard somewhere, causing the leopard to cry out in pain.


    And the owner of the leopard also had a painful expression on his face - he failed to reciprocate the kindness of others, and his leopard was bitten to death!


    Many people in the mountains frowned.


    The owner of the spotted hyena is a bit ruthless!


    And this move undoubtedly angered other people, Huang Guan of the Huangtu tribe is one of them.


    His eyes flickered and he looked at Heiduo.


    Heiduo is preparing to drive the pack of wolves onto the stage.


    Huang Guan understood, breathed a sigh of relief, and said loudly, "I''ll do it!"


    He directly drove the four giant bears forward and fought with the two spotted hyenas.


    Not long after, two spotted hyenas were torn to pieces by four bears.


    Huang Guan sneered.


    The owner of the spotted hyena looked sad.


    But no one sympathized with him, because he was the one who dealt cruel blows to other people''s beast companions first...


    The victorious Huang Guan said loudly: "Heiduo, Nuo Gao, whoever comes up!"


    Obviously, in his eyes, apart from these two, no one is his opponent!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1350

    "This man is a magnanimous man!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded secretly.


    No one can look down on the behavior of the spotted hyena owner.


    It can kill people who belong to the same mountain tribe, let alone outsiders.


    Therefore, Huang Guan''s practice is approved by Thunder Dragon.


    Coupled with the fact that he directly shouted at Heiduo and Nuo Gao, he seemed a little annoyed, but it was actually reasonable.


    Nuo Gao frowned and glanced at Heiduo.


    Heido has a calm face.


    She whistled directly, beckoning the pack of wolves around her to come forward.


    Sixty-five wolves rushed up like a tide in an instant.


    The people of the hill tribes are all discolored.


    so much!


    Many people just heard that Heiduo can control a pack of wolves, but they have never seen the exact number.


    Now that I saw it with my own eyes, everyone was shocked.


    How can this compare?


    However, Huang Guan didn''t want to admit defeat easily. After the pack of wolves entered the field, he let the four giant bears lie down in a circle, facing the pack of wolves with only their fangs and sharp claws.


    The people of the mountain tribe suddenly felt that the outcome was uncertain.


    After all, if the giant bear does not need to guard its back, it is almost invincible to face the enemy head-on.


    Unless there is a larger existence that crushes them.


    So after more than sixty wolves surrounded the four giant bears, it was difficult to find a chance to attack them for a while, provoking back and forth.


    The four giant bears remained calm at the beginning, but lost patience after the wolves kept provoking them, and chose to take the initiative.


    In this way, the pack of wolves finally seized the opportunity, tamed and divided them, and surrounded them.


    After being divided, the giant bear becomes easier to deal with.


    Huang Guan quickly conceded defeat.


    Although unwilling, he still has to think about his giant bear.


    Of course, the pack of wolves were also killed by four giant bears, killing five and injuring eleven.


    The rest of the wolves were also more or less injured.


    Next, the only person who can be Heido''s opponent in the field is Nuo Gao.


    Heiduo''s strength is greatly reduced.


    Nuo Gao''s eyes brightened instantly.


    This is his chance!


    Forty or fifty wolves, for his giant-toothed tiger, it is not impossible to defeat it!


    "Didn''t Dajiang have to support Heiduo?"


    Nuo Gao''s heart is hot.


    He immediately thought of the phrase "Heiduo or Nuo Gao" that Lei Long said just now.


    That''s what it means!


    Da Jiang is asking Heiduo to clear the way for him!


    Nuo Gao regained his energy in an instant, and decisively drove his two giant-toothed tigers and a leopard to the stage.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at Nuo Gao.


    He''s good at timing.


    Of course, this is within the rules.


    All people who become Yalau have to accept such rules in their hearts.


    Everyone is on the alert.


    Because the battle between the two basically decided who the new Yelao of the mountain tribe was.


    Nuo Gao was full of confidence and tried his best to drive two tigers and one leopard to attack the wolves.


    Although the number of wolves still dominates, the giant bear has already consumed too much energy.


    So the two fought fiercely.


    At this time, both of them seemed to know that if they didn''t try their best, it would belong to the other party, so they didn''t care about people of the same race and different races.


    Nuo Gao was determined to win, tried his best not to roar, and urged the giant-toothed tiger to attack.


    Heiduo gradually fell into a weak position.


    Nuo Gao glanced at Lei Long, and found that his face was calm without any fluctuations.


    "Could it be that Jiang deliberately did this to avoid dissatisfaction from the mountains and tribes?"


    Nuo Gao was overjoyed.


    I am a man, and I am more suitable to be Yalao than Heido.


    Even if the tribesmen of the mountains and tribes refused to accept it, they could still drive two tigers and one leopard to come to their door to pursue accountability.


    Thinking of this, he stepped up his strength, and the giant-toothed tiger attacked more fiercely.


    The disadvantage of the pack of wolves was suddenly widened.


    No matter how hard it is for Heiduo to hold on, she has no choice but to admit: "I lost!"


    Nuo Gao was very excited and cheered: "Good!"


    Because he was about to become Yalao next-he knew the strength of other tribes in the mountain tribe.


    Some small tribes, although remote and few people know, have never had any powerful existence, so they were naturally ignored by him.


    Heiduo looked annoyed, and retreated with the pack of wolves.


    When she looked at Lei Long, her face was full of guilt.


    Apparently, in her opinion, the appearance of Thunder Dragon was to witness her becoming Yerao.


    Ended up screwing things up myself.


    Unexpectedly, Lei Long still had a smile on his face, and nodded to her, and Chong Nuo Gao also nodded.


    Nuo Gao was very excited, thinking that Da Jiang had recognized him.


    He saw that Thunder Dragon had stood up, obviously he wanted to congratulate himself!


    Lei Long said: "Everyone..."


    Nuo high expectations

 Chapter 1351

    "horse?"


    The people of the mountain tribes were all dumbfounded.


    Can a horse be considered a beast?


    In their hearts, horses basically have no characteristics except that they run faster, are bigger and more fleshy.


    Especially among the mountain tribes, this kind of tall horse could not survive at all-the mountain roads were rugged, vines entangled, and there were so many ferocious beasts.


    Not to mention food, the yellow horse driven by this "big tiger" is not even as good as a fruit.


    But soon they discovered something strange.


    This yellow horse has a single horn on its head, and its two front hooves are not horse hooves, but claws, which look thicker than tiger claws!


    "What kind of horse is this?"


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Before they could react, Dui had already driven the yellow horse into the field and stood still.


    He just stood there stupidly, without taking the initiative to attack.


    Everyone looked strange.


    Why, give Nuo Gao''s fierce beast a rest time?


    Nuo Gao sneered from the bottom of his heart at this time.


    In his opinion, this big tiger has lost his mind and is insane. He wanted to show off at the Yale Conference and attract Da Jiang''s attention.


    "Don''t even look at where this is!"


    Nuo Gao sneered in his heart, let out a shout, and immediately drove the leopard forward.


    It''s just a horse, but a leopard is enough to handle it.


    It''s not a pity to go up and bite to death.


    The big deal is that at that time, I will pay Dahu more food.


    In this way, you can also gain a good reputation.


    However, what surprised him was that after getting his order, Huabao didn''t come forward.


    Not only did it not go forward, but it roared in a low voice and hid aside.


    Ok?


    Nuo Gao was very surprised.


    what happened?


    The leopard is actually afraid of this horse?


    "Come on!"


    Nuo Gao stopped drinking again and urged Huabao to come forward.


    But the leopard just doesn''t move.


    "Damn it!"


    Nuo Gao cursed from the bottom of his heart, "We must teach this leopard a lesson when this happens!"


    He turned to drive the megalodon.


    Anyway, it was a horse, and two giant-toothed tigers stepped forward, and the battle could be resolved in an instant.


    However, an accident happened, and the two giant-toothed tigers also bound their feet and dared not go forward.


    Although they don''t retreat to the side like leopards, they lie on the ground with their chins on the ground, whining in a low voice.


    Are they scared too?


    What exactly is going on!


    Nuo Gao frowned, trying not to growl.


    But two tigers and one leopard didn''t give him any response at all!


    The people in the mountain tribe also noticed something strange, and they all shouted: "What''s going on?"


    "Nuo Gao, haven''t you rested enough?"


    "Do you bully a junior like this?"


    ...


    Nuo Gao was so angry that he was about to shout "shut up" to the people around him.


    "That horse is queer!"


    Nuo Gao finally realized the problem.


    He looked at Dumb, and found that he was growling in a low voice with some embarrassment.


    It looked like he was nervous.


    When Duhu found that Nuo Gao was looking at him, he decisively raised his voice and drove the yellow horse forward.


    Huang Ma glanced at Dug, snorted, and the boss reluctantly took a step forward.


    Nuo Gao had a very strange feeling - the tiger still can''t drive it completely?


    However, the next moment he widened his eyes and cried out: "How is this possible!"


    I saw the yellow horse walking forward slowly, and the two giant-toothed tigers and the leopard started to tremble.


    The yellow horse continued to move forward.


    The megalodon continued to tremble.


    But the leopard said "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "what!"


    Many people were surprised.


    The beasts are afraid of being like this, they still

 Chapter 1352

    When Mu Feng arrived in Goshawk City, he stayed in Goshawk City for a few days.


    Coincidentally, he also received a letter from Thunder Dragon, and learned all about the Yalao Conference of the Mountain Tribe.


    The general situation is:


    Truffle supported Heiduo on the bright side of the mountain tribe, and then met Nuo Gao alone, giving them confidence respectively, making them both think that Da Jiang had the idea of ??supporting them.


    But the focus is on Heiduo.


    Because from the beginning to the end, what Heido showed was easier to control.


    Of course, in order to prevent it from happening, Truffle secretly found a small tribe whose name was almost forgotten, and found the leader of the small tribe¡ª¡ªDahu.


    Du Hu wants to change the living conditions of the tribe, wants to let the tribe get better conditions to thrive, and is willing to accept the conditions proposed by Truffle.


    The condition of Truffle is to allow Jiang to explore the mountains in the mountain tribe, dig stones, build houses by himself, and dig medicinal materials by himself.


    Of course, he also "assured" Dahu: I, Dajiang, will not touch the beasts in the mountains, nor will I compete with you for food.


    Dahu, who didn''t realize the problem, naturally agreed.


    In exchange, Da Jiang will let Xin Yalao pay attention to the tribe where Dahu is, or let Dahu directly become Yalao at critical times.


    To put it bluntly, Da Jiang originally expected Ye Lao to be Heido, and Da Hu was a backup to prevent accidents.


    This matter was originally planned by Truffle, and it was also supported by Thunder Dragon.


    The most important thing is that Leilong wrote to Longcheng not long ago, and asked Mufeng for a Huang Linpi¡ªthat is, the one that Dug drove.


    So at the Yelao Conference at that time, Nuo Gao felt right, but Du Hu couldn''t completely drive Huang Lin to refute.


    "The matter of the mountain tribe has gone one step further!"


    Woodwind sighs...


    A few days later, Truffle''s letter also arrived.


    The content is naturally about the yufu department.


    The 3,000 ginger warriors he led joined hands with the Yufu tribe to destroy the Miaoman tribe with zero casualties.


    All the rewards will be divided according to the pre-negotiated agreement between the two parts.


    The Yufu Department was overjoyed, they got the population and got the salt.


    The most important thing is that there is only one tribe in the south of Wanzhang Plain!


    Drinking water and thinking about the source, the better and the better naturally fulfilled its promise and announced that it is subordinate to Da Jiang.


    Seeing that the overall situation has been settled, Truffle took advantage of the situation and made a request: the land that originally belonged to most of Yunmeng belongs to Da Jiang!


    The Yufu Department was naturally surprised, but not too surprised.


    One is that Jiang''s strength is there, and the other is that the Yufu Department has obtained it, which is enough for them to digest it for a long time.


    Truffle was stationed on the spot, and Da Jiang''s three thousand soldiers guarded Yunmeng''s old place.


    He asked Mu Feng in his heart: whether to build a city in the old place of Yunmeng, and lay it out for the future.


    Mu Feng was very pleased.


    Truffles can finally stand on their own!


    His reply was simple - yes!


    ...


    Mu Feng went to the bathing pool again in Goshawk City.


    This time, he didn''t take Mo Kehan ??with him, and he walked over quietly by himself.


    And he deliberately avoided Mo Kehan ??when he went.


    He wanted to "surreptitiously visit" Moke Khan''s performance.


    There was so much fog in the bath that no one could see anyone clearly.


    In addition, these people originally belonged to various ethnic groups and tribes, and in the true sense, they came from "all over the world", and they spoke with each other with accents and accents, and everyone was used to it.


    But even so, when Mu Feng spoke, someone beside him couldn''t help asking him: "Brother, are you from Dragon City?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback.


    Hey, there are still people who can hear accents and dialects!


    He smiled and asked, "Can you hear that?"


    The man smiled and said, "Of course you can?


    When the people from Dragon City come to our Goshawk City, how often do they not come here to take a bath and scrub? "


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    The bathing pool in Goshawk City can be regarded as the best in the whole of Dajiang, coupled with the publicity of him as the great chief, and the various leaders spread it privately, and his reputation quickly became famous.


    In the past few days, Mu Feng has heard that Da Huyou, Ben Boba and others will definitely take a bath and rub their backs when they come here.


    Even Ke Wuji, who came here on a cruise, took a bath under the strong recommendation of Mo Kehan...


    The bathhouse culture of Dajiang can be regarded as being formed from Goshawk City!


    Mu Feng smiled and replied: "Indeed, I also heard from my elder brother that it is very comfortable to take a bath in the bathing pool of Goshawk City!"


    "hey-hey!"


    The man said with a smile, "We in Goshawk City dare not say anything else, the city lord cares about everything and works hard for everything, there is no one in the city who does not miss him!"


    "Oh?"


    Mu Feng thought about it, "Do you all think of the Lord City Master?"


    "That''s not right!"


    The man smiled and said, "Of course, if you miss him again, we also know that it was brought by Jiang Qiang.


    You say, right? "


    Someone next to him responded immediately: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng responded with a smile, neither denying nor responding.


    After taking a bath, Mu Feng remained calm, and after explaining the precautions for the development of Goshawk City with Mo Kehan, he left directly.


    On the way, he directly wrote a letter to Yuli, Luli, and Ke Wuji who were on the way to Wangxi City, and at the same time wrote to Bai Yue, asking Bai Yue to lead troops closer to Goshawk City.


    ...


    A few days later, Mu Feng saw Lu Li, Yu Li and Ke Wuji in Wangxi City.


    Konoha, the city lord, was also there.


    Several people were surprised when they saw Mu Feng appear.


    Mu Feng didn''t directly say the reason for the impromptu gathering of several people in Wangxi City, but first asked: "How are the results of your respective inspections?"


    Yu Li spoke first: "Kuwei City''s defenses, schools, and hospitals are all very good.


    But the problem is also obvious.


    The clansmen in Kuwei City are not very familiar with Jiang Lv, and not many people can read...


    The defense of Jade Bird City is very good now, and the speed of reconstruction in the city is a little slow. Schools, hospitals, etc. have all been built...


    It''s just that Zhao Lu is still a little immature, and the position of city lord still has a lot of responsibility for him..."


    Mu Feng nodded, noncommittal.


    Luli also said: "Chi Lei from Liaolong City should have been a warrior in the first place, he did a good job of defending the city!"


    Yu Li said with a smile: "The Liaolong City was originally built under the supervision of the leader Han Shu. Many layouts inside and outside the city were proposed by him, and then other cities were imitated and built."


    Nodding vigorously: "No wonder!


    There is nothing wrong with Liaolong City. The most prominent thing is that the clansmen in Liaolong City are very familiar with Da Jianglu. I randomly checked dozens of people, and only four people were not familiar with them. "


    Mufeng''s eyes lit up.


    Then he looked at Ke Wuji.


    Ke Wuji spoke in detail, city by city.


    Heishui City, Shandao City, and finally Goshawk City.


    "Goshawk City can be said to be the best among the new cities in Dajiang. The sanitation, schools, and shops are all very large. The owner of the city, Moke Khan, also knows how to manage a city."


    What Ke Wuji said was praise.


    Mu Feng nodded, and then suddenly asked an irrelevant question: "Have you gone to the bathtub to take a bath?"


    Ke Wuji was surprised, but still nodded honestly: "Washed!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Then did you hear anything in the bathhouse?"


    "What..."


    Ke Wuji frowned and thought about it, then nodded and said: "Yes, it is said that the city lord Moke Khan is a good city lord, and he is very loyal to Jiang..."


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng grinned: "I see...


    That''s right! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1353

    After hearing what Mu Feng said, several people felt strange.


    Why did the war chief say that?


    Mu Feng asked Ke Wuji again: "Then what do you think of Moke Khan?"


    Ke Wuji thought about it carefully, and then said: "He is very smart, and he is a rare capable person among the great Jiang city lords.


    Judging from his current performance alone, I am very surprised why he was at the bottom of the Changli six before! "


    Yu Li smiled helplessly.


    The Goshawk Department is at the bottom, followed by the Yanzi Department.


    It''s not because they have no way, but because they are constrained by various aspects.


    In fact, whether it is him or Yan Zixu, he has the ability to develop and grow the Yan department alone.


    It happened that the two were at the same step, and the Yan family and the Jiang family were feuds again, irreconcilable.


    Coupled with the obstruction of Da Li and Shao Li, it is very difficult for them to succeed.


    As for Moke Khan, he knew it without thinking about it, because he was restricted by Bumpba.


    With the Shaoli Department, it is unrealistic for the Goshawk Department to become such a strong department.


    Of course, Mo Ke Khan was able to keep the Goshawk tribe standing under the check and balance of tribes like Jujiao and Bailong, and finally became the best-preserved tribe besides the Kuwei tribe to join Dajiang, which is commendable.


    It has to be said that Mo Ke Khan''s wisdom is rarely matched.


    So after a helpless smile, Yu Li couldn''t help but fell into deep thought.


    The clansmen in Goshawk City all talked about the capable city lord and thanked Jiang for his kindness. Isn''t this a good thing?


    What is the problem?


    Juli was the first to raise the question in the minds of several people: "What''s wrong, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Guess, if I go to Jade Bird City and ask them how they are doing, what will they answer?"


    Lu Li was taken aback for a moment, and after thinking for a while, he said: "The Kui Wei Department had a grudge against them before, even though they are in the same department now, they haven''t felt the benefits I bring them, so it''s fine if you don''t say anything bad?"


    Woodwind nodded with a smile.


    Hard work is worthy of hard work.


    He looked at the other two again.


    Ke Wuji understood, nodded and said: "Even if it''s me, it''s hard to be praised by everyone in Jade Bird City."


    After a pause, Mufeng asked again, "What is the evaluation of Chaolu by Jade Bird City?"


    Yu Li was puzzled, he had already mentioned this question just now, it was exactly the evaluation of Chaolu by the people of Jade Bird City - being the lord of the city seemed a bit immature.


    Several people looked at Mu Feng in doubt.


    When did the chief have such a bad memory?


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "Like the clansmen in Jade Bird City, Da Jiang''s current ethnic group is relatively the most monotonous, and they still comment on the morning dew from Jade Bird''s birth. Think about it, who can make everyone in the city People in the clan all praised him in a short period of time?


    I can''t do it without talking about you.


    Otherwise, Da Jiang would not still have tens of thousands of slaves. "


    None of them were stupid, so they immediately reacted.


    Yu Li was the first to react, frowning and said: "The great chief means¡ª"


    Mu Feng said: "Moke Khan knows that inspections are important, so he has arranged in advance where the people we are going to inspect will appear, and they are all people who say good things about him.


    Moreover, I think they should all say the same thing.


    I think what you heard, Ke Wuji, should be "The Lord City Lord has decided to do everything himself, he is a rare and good City Lord", "We can live such a good life, naturally we are grateful to Jiang from the bottom of our hearts", right? "


    Ke Wuji''s eyes widened, his beard trembled.


    It really is!


    Looking at his expression, Mu Feng already knew the answer.


    He laughed and said, "So, do you know what the Lord of Goshawk City is thinking?"


    Several people frowned.


    Ke Wuji snorted coldly, his gray beard trembled, obviously very angry.


    In Dajiang, except for the young chief who convinced him, no one else, no matter how old or young, was wise enough to deceive him.


    This Mo Ke Khan is really brave!


    He dared to make such a move during his patrol, causing him to lose face with the great chief!


    The three of them now understood the purpose of the great chief who wanted them to gather here¡ªhow to deal with Moke Khan!


    Still struggling to ask the question: "Great Chief, what do you plan to do with Moke Khan?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "It depends on what problems Moke Khan has.


    If you just want to gain a good reputation in the inspection, it is not a big problem to find a few people to say a few nice words.


    But if he intends to deceive and has other plans, then that''s another story. "


    Ke Wuji frowned, and said after a while: "Chief, I have something to say.


    Mo Ke Khan''s move was naturally wrong.


    But given the location of Goshawk City, the west city is expected to the southeast, the Kuwei city is to the southwest, and the leader of Baiyue Mountain is located to the west. What kind of trouble can he cause? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s what I said, but Goshawk City is located in an important place where several cities meet, once there is a problem in Goshawk City, the warriors of Liangjie Mountain will lose contact with the tribe.


    So be careless! "


    "so what should I do now?"


    "Now transfer him away from Goshawk City and replace him with someone else to guard Goshawk City!"


    "What if he doesn''t agree?"


    "Disagree?" Mu Feng snorted coldly, "Show him the chapter on official laws in "Great Jiang Law", and he will know what to do?


    If you disagree again, you will be punished as a crime of violating the "Great Jiang Law", and you should be punished! "


    "But even if you want to set off, you need to go through the discussion of the tribe leaders..." Remind.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "You are here, Yu Li and Ke Wuji are also here, plus me, the four of us, can''t decide on the transfer of a city lord?"


    Julli reacted and nodded.


    Then he asked again: "Where is it more appropriate to transfer him?"


    "where¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and then said, "Send him to Pixiu City, the old city, there are not many clansmen.


    Just give him a chance to make good use of it. "


    Several people''s eyes lit up and they nodded one after another.


    Pixiu City is a reconstruction of the previous small city, which penetrates into the heart of Da Jiang. There is Dragon City in the east, Wangwang City in the west, and Blue Bird City and Black Water City in the north and south.


    It is perfect to put Mo Kehan ??there - even if he has the ability to shake the sky, he can''t make a fuss.


    "Great chief, how can he be transferred?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s simple, just send him a transfer letter, and the three of you will jointly sign and seal it, and the letter says that Moke Khan has made outstanding achievements in politics, and that he has received unanimous praise from the people in the city.


    Since the city lord, Mo Ke Khan, has such talent, the Law Office, the Punishment Office, and the Ministry of Rituals discussed together, and with the approval of the great chief, Mo Ke Khan was sent to Pixiu City to help Jiang''s strength go further!


    Of course, don''t forget, since Moke Khan has good political performance, add a little more to his monthly salary! "


    The three of them looked at each other and could see each other''s shock.


    Don''t mess with the chief if you mess with anyone.


    This kind of method of boasting openly and suppressing secretly can only be thought of by the great chief!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1354

    Inside Goshawk City.


    Mo Ke Khan received two letters.


    One is a letter sent by flying pigeons, sent by all efforts.


    One was personally delivered by the courier.


    After receiving the letter, his face was gloomy.


    Although the letter said that he praised his outstanding achievements, he understood the crux of the problem.


    I went too far.


    "What should I do?" Mo Ke Khan was anxious.


    He just wanted to make a good impression on the great chief, he never wanted to be self-defeating and was transferred away from Goshawk City.


    He frowned, thought carefully, looked at the messenger, and said, "I, I want to talk to the great chief..."


    The messenger shook his head and said with a blank expression: "The great chief said that you can take your family to Pixiu City to work together, and the great chief also likes your youngest son very much, and plans to teach him personally.


    Of course, the great chief also said that if you are unwilling to leave and resign as city lord and want to resign, he will agree! "


    "this¡­¡­"


    Mo Ke Khan shut up instantly.


    The great chief thought of everything he wanted to say and do in advance!


    resign?


    how is this possible?


    I have worked so hard to arrange people to wait for such a long time at the place inspected by the great chief, in order to be able to continue to be the city lord in Goshawk City!


    If you don''t say goodbye, you will go to Pixiu City, so stay away from Goshawk City.


    I''m afraid I''ll never be able to return to Goshawk City again!


    The messenger looked at Mo Kehan''s expression and said: "The great chief said that he will let you come back again!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Mo Ke Khan bowed his head in silence, he did not reply immediately.


    "Please wait for the messenger, I will make a decision after discussing with my family!"


    "it is good!"


    The messenger didn''t urge him, and turned around to rest.


    Mo Ke Khan gritted his teeth: "How could this happen!"


    I messed up things myself!


    He didn''t want to leave Goshawk City.


    Once you leave, it''s hard to come back!


    However, if he doesn''t leave, he believes that the young chieftain has a way to deal with him¡ªjust like what the messenger said, he has already thought about his way out!


    I am the lord of the city anyway, so I was transferred?


    Betrayed ginger?


    Impossible!


    Now Morhan and Chaerhan have been transferred to Liangjie Mountain.


    Since the "reform" of the military department not long ago, the city lord''s mansion no longer has the power to mobilize soldiers, and the only mansion soldiers are only responsible for protecting his safety, without armor.


    What is he rebelling against?


    Even if he really rebelled, where would he rebel?


    The surroundings are surrounded by several city lords and leaders who are capable of conquering and fighting!


    Baiyue, Muye, Baiqiu, Weili...


    If Morhan and Charhan are here...


    Mo Ke Khan''s mind was full of thoughts, thinking about all kinds of possibilities.


    At the same time, almost when the messenger entered Goshawk City, Bai Yue also appeared with Autumn Grass and two hundred soldiers.


    He carefully reviewed what the great chief said, and after watching the messenger enter the city, he led the people into the city slowly.


    As he walked, he thought to himself: "This Moke Khan, is it superfluous?


    Do your job well, where do you need so many tricks?


    It''s good now, it made me travel all the way..."


    After entering Goshawk City, Bai Yue led people straight to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    When she arrived in front of the gate, Bai Yue smiled at the soldiers of the city lord''s mansion: "Go and tell the city lord Mokehan that I''m coming!"


    "yes!"


    The government soldiers hurriedly reported.


    Mo Ke Khan was still secretly depressed, but when he heard Bai Yue coming, his face was startled: "It''s over!"


    In Da Jiang, Bai Yue was what he was most afraid of!


    One is because the original Goshawk City has been invaded by Bai Yue many times, and Goshawk City has never taken advantage of Bai Yue''s hands.


    The second is because Moke Khan fought with him personally, and witnessed Bai Yue easily destroying the two tribes of Bailong and Jujiao.


    The third is that Bai Yue is the leader of the military governor''s mansion, who has the right to deploy troops and holds heavy troops...


    "It came so fast!"


    Mo Ke Khan felt pain in his heart.


    It seems that there is no room for change.


    The letter, plus Bai Yue''s presence, is obviously beating himself!


    Mo Ke Khan was full of depression, and came out to greet Bai Yue honestly¡ª¡ªalthough the leaders of the six departments were equal to the City Lord''s Mansion in name, the leaders of the military department were half a head taller than the City Lord''s Mansion!


    Of course, people like Asuka, Wei Li, and Rhinoceros who have military exploits and can personally mount a horse to kill the enemy are exceptions to the city lord...


    "The leader!"


    Mo Kehan ??squeezed out a smile and greeted Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue narrowed her eyes, and bowed her hands together to congratulate: "Congratulations, I heard that you were praised by the great chief, and I transferred you to Pixiu City. That''s a good place, and it''s close to Dragon City!"


    Mo Kehan''s heart trembled.


    What did you hear, he clearly followed the messenger here!


    How did you hear that?


    I''m afraid they didn''t come together, right?


    Where is this congratulations?


    This is clearly a reminder!


    Moke Khan didn''t dare to show anything in front of Bai Yue, so he had to drop his teeth and swallow it in his stomach.


    He forced a smile to accompany him: "Ashamed, ashamed!"


    Bai Yue was "careless", waved her hands and said, "Why are you ashamed, everything you do in Goshawk City is seen by the people in the city, who said you are ''no''?"


    Mo Kehan''s eyelids twitched.


    Bai Yue turned a blind eye, and reached out to pat Mo Kehan ??on the shoulder: "My lord, my brother, you are going to Pixiu City, and it''s so close to Dragon City, you may not be able to see the Great Chief often.


    You have to talk to the chief and see when you can transfer me back.


    Even if it''s in Pixiu City, I''ll help you.


    We old brothers have teamed up so many times..."


    Mo Ke Khan quickly waved his hands: "Don''t dare, dare not!"


    Bai Yue sneered from the bottom of her heart, but she said sincerely on her face: "Why, my Lord City Lord, do you look down on me, Bai Yue?


    I can get closer to the chief soon, so I have to put aside the old buddy who was close before? "


    Mo Ke Khan was already complaining in his heart, regretting it endlessly.


    Regardless of whether what Bai Yue said was true or false, it sounded sincere and touching.


    But Mo Ke Khan, who knows his own family affairs, has a hard time and can''t tell.


    Right now, he only feels that Bai Yue''s words are thorny, which makes him scratch all over.


    Bai Yue smiled again from the bottom of her heart, showing sincerity: "How about this, my good brother, pack your things, and I''ll let my personal guards escort you to Pixiu City!


    autumn grass! "


    "exist!"


    "Going to Pixiu City, you must protect my good brother!


    If my elder brother is injured a little bit, even if he loses a hair, I will punish you severely! "


    "yes!"


    Mo Ke Khan was about to collapse.


    What is this!


    He felt that Bai Yue was not here to congratulate, but to persecute and remind him to leave quickly!


    "Bai, leader Baiyue..."


    "See you, brother, call me Bai Yue!"


    "Bai, Bai Yue!"


    "That''s right, what''s the matter, brother, tell me!"


    "I, I don''t want to leave Goshawk City yet!"


    "What!"


    Bai Yue frowned, and exclaimed, "How can this be done, brother?


    It is stated in the "Great Jiang Law" that all members of the Great Jiang tribe must accept the unified dispatch and transfer of the tribe, and those who violate it will be severely punished...


    Just take me as an example, you see, even though I am the leader of the Dudu Mansion, don''t I still have to obey orders?


    Why, afraid of being punished! "


    Mo Ke Khan was upset.


    He no longer knew what to do.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to force a smile and said: "That''s what I said!


    How could I not obey my commission? "


    Bai Yue laughed loudly, and patted Mo Kehan ??on the shoulder: "That''s right!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1355

    After all, Mo Ke Khan failed to make too much waves, so he went to Pixiu City honestly.


    Mu Feng didn''t bother to worry about whether Moke Khan had evil intentions or courage, or whether he had impure motives in the first place.


    Governing a tribe is like running a country, and running a country is like running a family. It is not beautiful to make it too clear.


    But there is one thing that must be clarified next - the selection of the city master!


    According to the first reform of the military department, Mokehan, Luoli, Chi Lei, Truffle, and Chaolu were all under the jurisdiction of the official department and completely separated from the military department.


    Asuka, Bai Qiu, Xishou, and Weili all returned to the army.


    In other words, Da Jiang now has at least four or five city lord positions vacant.


    Taking advantage of Mo Kehan''s affairs, Mu Feng discussed with Yu Li, Lu Li, and Ke Wuji about the new city master on the spot.


    In line with the idea of ??"one radish, one hole", Mu Feng decided to determine the candidate for the city lord according to the idea of ??"determining people by the city".


    So far, the castellan candidates are:


    Chi Lei is the lord of Liaolong City.


    Chao Lu is the lord of Jade Bird City.


    Konoha is the lord of Wangxi City.


    Moke Khan is the lord of Pixiu City.


    Luo Li is the lord of Heishui City.


    The big cities that have been vacated include Kuiwei City, Shandao City, Fang Lei''s old land, etc. These three cities are the top priority.


    The city lords that need to be arranged in the future may be the old land of Yunmeng, the old land of Dali, and Liangjie Mountain.


    Mu Feng held another highest-level meeting in Wangxi City, and the decision was naturally the most important of all major events.


    Several people knew the importance of the meeting and expressed their thoughts one after another.


    What Yu Li meant was that people like Qi Yang, Xiang Wei, and Qing Ya were young and promising, and they could be of great use.


    Working hard means that Aguli and Azig have also performed well, and they can be considered for promotion and appointment.


    What Ke Wuji meant was to choose among old people like Zha He and Huang Chuan.


    There are different opinions, almost saying all about the excellent performance of the younger generation of Dajiang.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "I can see it. You are all deliberately avoiding people you know well, and you are all worried about being said to be ''nepotism'', right?"


    The three bowed their heads in silence.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "How can this be done?


    You have to think about whether you are recommending talents to avoid suspicion or to better Jiang! "


    The three bowed their heads silently.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Great ginger education has not been fully popularized yet, so the appointment of talents can only be through recommendation, but after a few years, whether everyone can be worthy of the big job will no longer be through recommendation, but will be selected through tests...


    Therefore, the person you recommend is related to my long-term management of Da Jiang, and the responsibility is heavy! "


    The three of you look at me and I look at you, with solemn expressions.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "How about this, let the three of you discuss it, and then give me the list!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng went out for a stroll and returned soon.


    The list given by the three is:


    The people who can serve as city lords are: A Guli, Huang Chuan, and Qi Yang.


    Those who can be used as reserves are Qingya and Changshui.


    This is about the same as Mu Feng''s heart''s expectation.


    The difference is that Chang Shui''s performance in his heart is better than Huang Chuan''s.


    Because in his impression, Huang Chuan''s performance has always been lackluster.


    It''s mediocre, nothing special.


    On the contrary, Chang Shui''s performance was remarkable when he assisted Li Hu in dealing with the affairs of Dragon City.


    But Mu Feng didn''t say anything, but asked a few people why.


    Yu Li was the first to speak: "Huang Chuan looks mediocre, but defending the city in Yiluo''s old place, fighting with the leader of Baiyue, and recruiting and arranging the White Bird Department, he showed characteristics more like a city lord than a city lord. A leader."


    Luli also nodded and said: "Changshui is actually very good.


    He is very good at implementing government orders, but lacks the ability to deal with some emergency affairs! "


    Seeing that the two had finished speaking, Ke Wuji just nodded and said nothing more.


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, and found that it was indeed as the two said.


    Especially Changshui, he has done a good job in dealing with various affairs in Longcheng, but it has always been within expectations.


    One is because Mufeng himself felt that Changshui could do well.


    The second is because Changshui''s work is indeed less creative, and it lacks emergency performance.


    He nodded: "In this case, then follow what you said, first appoint Aguli, Huang Chuan, and Qi Yang as the three city lords, and Qingya and Changshui as reserves!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng nodded and said: "As for how to arrange the three of you, you three discuss it and submit it in the form of a document, and I can execute it after I approve it!"


    "yes!"


    ...


    hill tribes.


    The Yale Conference has been over for a few days.


    After Dahu became Xinyelao, he also led his people to migrate from Shanbei District to Baishan.


    Thunder Dragon naturally also dispatched a showman to secretly contact Dahu, and confirmed that Dajiang could develop Baishan.


    However, in order to deceive people, Thunder Dragon deliberately set up a "purchasing point" here to increase the flow of people from the mountain tribes to and from this place.


    Leilong "felt the inconvenience of the transaction between the two parties, and decided to dig up Baishan to open up a flat and open trading area."


    The entire mountain tribe did not suspect him and did not interfere with this matter.


    There are no absolutes in this world.


    One person was very upset.


    Nuo Gao!


    Ever since he failed in the Yalau Conference and he lost the election to Yalau, he has always held a grudge against Da Jiang.


    It was clear that he felt he was being played by Truffle.


    So he began to secretly contact the Shanbei and Shannan tribes, intending to reopen the Yalao Assembly and elect a new Yalao.


    And their slogan is also very resounding: the mountains and tribes, the mountains and tribes decide for themselves!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1356

    Nuo Gao failed to compete for Yalao and began to actively run around.


    He traveled all over the entire Shanbei District, except for the tribe where Dumb belonged.


    The reason he discussed with these tribes was: Da Jiang had completely controlled the New Yelao Tigers, and the mountain tribes had already existed in name only. Da Jiang violated the oath of "not interfering in the affairs of the mountains and tribes" that he said at the beginning.


    Therefore, since Da Jiang''s people did not keep the agreement, there was no need for them to abide by it.


    He even met some tribes who were close to him and said: "Why is Da Jiang so powerful that he can destroy mountains without destroying it?


    That''s because their territory is too vast and their population is too sparse.


    I have been to their Blue Bird City years ago.


    After looking at Jade Bird City, you can tell that they are just claiming to have a large number of people.


    Before Aryan Yelao led Qunshan Erlang to attack Da Jiang, how could he not inflict heavy damage on them?


    Now that I think about it, I shouldn''t have listened to Heiduo''s words.


    If our mountain tribes had huddled together and attacked Da Jiang together, we might have won that battle! "


    Someone raised a question: "But in that case, my mountain tribe may also be wiped out by Da Jiang in one fell swoop."


    Nuo Gao sneered: "If Da Jiang has the ability to wipe out the entire mountain tribe, wouldn''t it be the best opportunity at that time?


    And I also know that Xiangdong also has the Yunmeng Department, which also fought against Da Jiang.


    The Yufu and Miaoman tribes that originally belonged to the Yunmeng tribe were not annexed by Da Jiang!


    What does this mean? It means that they don''t have enough strength to annex more tribes!


    Think about it, Da Jiang has annexed so many tribes, are all the tribesmen so willing to be exterminated? "


    That person moved.


    indeed.


    If someone is unhappy and wants to restore the Ministry, once they get the news that the Mountain Tribe has taken action, they will definitely do it too!


    At that time, Da Jiang will definitely lose sight of the other and be tired of coping!


    Once Da Jiang fell into such a situation, Qun Shan could take the opportunity to negotiate with Da Jiang and let the people of Qun Shan take care of themselves. Da Jiang only needed to trade with the salt.


    After all, Erlang of the Mountain Tribe is free and can go wherever he wants, not a monkey tied up by them, confined to the mountains and not allowed to leave the mountains easily.


    Although they have been rarely out of the mountain.


    But not going out of the mountain by yourself and being restricted from going out of the mountain are two different things!


    The tribesmen of the mountain tribe need freedom and need to be their own masters!


    Seeing his heartbeat, Nuo Gao shouted again: "As long as you and I shout among the mountains, more people will surely respond!


    Even if we sacrifice some people, we can still seriously injure Dajiang, and seek a better chance of survival for our mountains and our descendants! "


    Now the man was completely convinced by Nuo Gao, and he nodded heavily at him: "Okay, just do as you said, and I will do it with you!"


    So Nuo Gao led a group of people to move around in the mountains, actively running around...


    And his behavior is naturally not unknown.


    Thunder Dragon, who had originally claimed to have left, appeared in the Heishi tribe''s territory in Shandong.


    Here, there are not only brontosauruses, but also truffles that secretly enter the mountains with three thousand warriors from east to west!


    New Yelao of the Mountain Tribe, Dahu, and Heiduo of the Heishi Tribe, sat down in front of Thunder Dragon at this moment, looking helpless.


    Because in front of them, there was a sparrow hunter dressed as a mountain tribe talking about the recent news of the mountain tribe.


    After that person finished speaking, Lei Long, who was at the top, smiled and looked at the people around him: "What do you think about Nuo Gao?"


    Heiduo and Duo sighed helplessly.


    The matter involved other tribes in the mountains, they were their tribesmen.


    But Da Jiang had anticipated and prepared for this, and it was obvious that he wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of hidden dangers.


    They are caught in the middle, which is really difficult to do.


    Truffle, on the other hand, smiled contemptuously: "This Nuo Gao is a little jumpy!"


    Lei Long smiled and said: "Where can you jump, jumping around, isn''t it still in the mountains?


    Let him go out to fight us, I''m afraid he won''t dare! "


    Truffle shook her head and asked, "Boss, what should we do?"


    "How to do?"


    Lei Long scratched his head, looked at Duo and Heiduo, "What do you two say?"


    Heiduo leaned forward, with a humble attitude: "I just ask the leader to only deal with Nuo Gao, no, don''t kill the people of the Qunshan tribe!"


    Du Hu also hurriedly said: "Boss, there are only so many people in the Mountain Tribe now, please don''t kill him and them!"


    Lei Long shook his head and laughed: "I, Da Jiang, am not a bloodthirsty person.


    You yourself know best, if I, Da Jiang, want to slaughter the mountains, which of your tribes are our opponents? "


    Heiduo and Duo repeatedly said yes, and felt relieved.


    Lei Long said again: "How about this, you can also go secretly to find out the tone of some tribes, and pull the tribes that are close to you.


    But there is a limit to everything, and you can''t leak the news about me in Gunsan, otherwise don''t blame me for turning my back! "


    "yes!"


    Heiduo and Duo bowed and retreated, and hurried to make arrangements.


    They knew that this was the last chance Da Jiang gave them...


    After Heiduo and Duo left, Truffle asked again: "Boss, are we really going to take advantage of the situation to annex the mountain tribes?"


    Thunder Dragon shook his head: "The great chief said that the annexation of the mountain tribes cannot be rushed.


    These people have lived in the mountains for a long time, and they are used to being free and undisciplined. They don''t obey restraint and education. They have to be frightened and subdued! "


    Truffle frowned and said, "Then this time..."


    Lei Long laughed and said: "The great chief told us to beat them up and scare them, so do as he said!"


    Truffle nodded and said with a smile: "I understand, now we are waiting here, waiting for them to show up, and then it will be done!"


    Lei Long laughed loudly: "That''s the truth.


    Otherwise, if we scare one today and jump up another tomorrow, when will we be scared? "


    Truffle smiled knowingly and said nothing more.


    Thunder Dragon then sent a letter to the Horde explaining the situation.


    The letter was also delivered in time to Mu Feng, who had already patrolled Kuwei City.


    When Mu Feng received the letter, he was emphasizing to Weili the main points of defense in the old Dali area, and he couldn''t help laughing after receiving the letter.


    "This Nuo Gao is really courageous!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, "It''s just that I''m not familiar with it..."


    Then I had to clean up.


    I believe that after this incident, the entire mountain tribe will be able to calm down for a while...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1357

    Mountain Tribe, Shannan District.


    Nuo Gao came to the mountains with ten or twenty people.


    They were going to look for Huangguan in Shannan District, and persuaded him to send a message to Da Jiang together.


    Because of the two wars, the strength of Shannan District is the best preserved.


    The entire Shannan tribe now respects Huang Guan as their leader.


    As long as Huang Guan agrees to them, they can do it immediately.


    Huang Guan met Nuo Gao and others in his Huangguo tribe.


    Huang Guan obviously didn''t want to see this back and forth person.


    He frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Nuo Gao didn''t feel embarrassed, and said with a smile: "Brother Huang Guan, the whole mountain is now in the most difficult time.


    Only you can lead the mountain tribe out of the predicament! "


    "Oh?"


    Huang Guan was surprised, "Isn''t the mountain tribe doing well, why is it so difficult?"


    Nuo Gao was heartbroken: "Brother Huang Guan, do you really not know?


    Ever since Duhu became Yalao, he stayed with Heiduo in Shandong all day long.


    Who is Heido?


    He is the one who brought ginger to my mountain tribe with his own hands!


    It was because of him that the old Ye Lao Aryan lost so badly in his battle out of the mountain! "


    "No?"


    Huang Guan sneered, "You seem to be the one who recruited Jiang into the mountains, right?


    Before that, didn''t you and Da Jiang get very close? "


    "It''s not what you think!"


    Nuo Gao waved his hands again and again, "I am the one who took this opportunity to get close to and paralyze Da Jiang, and took this opportunity to become Yalao of the mountain tribe.


    In this way, the affairs of our mountain tribe can be decided by ourselves.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that Da Jiang''s people were so cunning that they secretly supported Da Hu and gave him a strange horse! "


    "Ok?"


    Huang Guan frowned, "Are you compromising for the sake of the mountains and tribes?"


    "yes!"


    Nuo Gao nodded heavily and was about to raise his hand to swear.


    Unexpectedly, Huang Guan didn''t follow him at all and interrupted him.


    He waved his hand and said: "That''s right, you wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to plot against others, but you ended up being plotted against. You can only say that your skills are not as good as others, so there is nothing to be unconvinced about!"


    After a pause, he said again: "If you win the calculation and become Yalao, you have the final say, and you can order me to do anything.


    But now you don''t take it as Yalao, and you have resentment towards Jiang and come to persuade me to take the adventure with you.


    This is where you broke your promise.


    I will not take risks with you, you go! "


    Nuo Gao was furious: "Huang Guan, you are a gutless idiot, have you been scared out of your nerve by Jiang, can''t you even fight back?"


    Huang Guan shook his head: "It''s useless for you to say that, I won''t die with you!"


    Nuo Gao was furious, and wanted to say something more, but Huang Guan gave him a cold look: "If you continue to act presumptuously with me, maybe I will kill you before Da Jiang kills you!"


    Now Nuo Gao couldn''t say a word, and left bitterly.


    After Nuo Gao left, other members of the Huangguo tribe asked Huang Guan in doubt: "Boss, aren''t you also dissatisfied with Jiang, why didn''t you allow Nuo Gao to resist together?"


    Huang Guan shook his head: "If you are dissatisfied, you are dissatisfied, but if I lead you to resist Da Jiang again, I will die!"


    Others said angrily: "We are not afraid of death!"


    Huang Guan shook his head again: "This is not a question of whether you are afraid of death or not, it is that once you, the mountain tribes, die, our family and clan will be devastated.


    Have you ever thought about it, Lao Yelao used the power of the mountains and tribes to dispatch most of the mountain warriors to attack the city of Dajiang, but he didn''t even kill a thousand people, but they killed us thousands of people .


    What does this mean?


    Even if all the members of my mountain tribe are dispatched, they may not be Da Jiang''s opponent! "


    Others couldn''t help being stunned.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect this layer.


    Huang Guan said again: "When the Shanshan Tribe was at its strongest, we could fight the Dali Tribe, but we didn''t get any cheap.


    But the Dali tribe was wiped out when Da Jiang said it would be wiped out.


    What does this mean?


    Our hill tribe is not the opponent of the hill tribe at all! "


    One person frowned and asked, "The leader, what should we do according to what you say?


    Just watching Nuo Gao being defeated by Da Jiang, and then the mountains and tribes being annexed by Da Jiang? "


    Huang Guan frowned and remained silent.


    To be honest, he didn''t think about it either.


    The gap between Qun Shan Tribe and Da Jiang is not even a little bit, and it''s not like he has the hope of winning if he fights with his life in a hot-headed fight.


    Sometimes, the absolute gap can not be made up by effort.


    "Boss, what should we do?" The man asked, "Are we about to migrate?"


    Huang Guan sighed and did not speak.


    The tribe tentatively asked Huang Guan again: "Boss, what should we do if Da Jiang asks us to join Da Jiang?"


    "Ok?"


    Huang Guan frowned, and wanted to scold him, but he didn''t, he just shook his head, "Big Jiang is strong, he won''t look at people like us..."


    ...


    "He really said that?"


    In the Mountain Tribe, Shandong District, in a secret tent of Da Jiang.


    Lei Long looked at a person from Shannan District standing in front of him.


    His face was full of exhaustion, and there were many wounds on his body, which was obviously caused by the hastening of the journey.


    The purpose is to tell Huang Guan''s thoughts to the person in front of him as soon as possible.


    He knew that the person in front of him was Lei Long, the leader of Da Jiang.


    At the Yerao Conference before, this person sent someone to find him quietly, gave him some promises, and promised that he would agree to a non-excessive request, such as preserving his tribe at a critical time.


    The condition is that he will help Lei Long stare at Huang Guan and figure out what Huang Guan is thinking.


    When necessary, I need to help Da Jiang gather some information.


    No one has ever used this trick before, it was learned by Lei Long from the great chief Mu Feng, and it is called "instigating rebellion".


    It is said to be "going to the army to attack and plan".


    The big chief means to fight fear, hurt pain, and attack the heart.


    Only in this way can the mountain tribes be annexed as quickly as possible.


    Thunder Dragon racked his brains to come up with such a way.


    Of course, there are also people.


    He was deeply impressed by Huang Guan, who was frank and upright at the Yale Conference, and this is the "matchmaker" who secretly contacted...


    This person was very disturbed, and felt guilty of betraying the mountains and tribes and Huangguan.


    Lei Long smiled and told him: "Brother Huang Yun, I dare not say anything else, but the entire Huangguo tribe will be grateful for everything you have done today.


    Don''t worry, since the leader of Huang Guan didn''t get involved with Nuo Gao, I, Da Jiang, naturally wouldn''t do anything to him.


    If you want, I can send someone back with you, and together we can persuade your leaders to join Dajiang.


    And don''t worry, I, Da Jiang, always treat the clansmen who volunteered to join me equally.


    What other people have and eat, so do you.


    No one cares what tribe you are from...


    Of course, if you don''t dare to go back, just stay here, including my Da Jiang''s clansmen.


    I''ll have someone bring your family over, don''t worry about it! "


    The person named "Huang Yun" saw Lei Long speak frankly, gritted his teeth and said: "I, I will take you back to the tribe!"


    Thunder Dragon was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1358

    Huang Yun led Leilong and his party of three hundred people quietly heading south from Shandong District.


    Heiduo followed all the way.


    Now that Dahu has become the new Yale, he needs to avoid suspicion.


    But if Heiduo''s identity is made public in the entire group of mountains, there is no need to avoid it.


    Along the way, Heiduo introduced the situation of Shandong District to Lei Long: "There are twenty-seven tribes in Shandong District, the number of them is between 200 and 300.


    The Blackstone tribe has the largest number, now there are more than three hundred and twenty.


    The number of Heiyu and Heimu closest to the Heishi tribe is about the same.


    There is a stickleback lake near Shannan District to the south.


    The fishbone we used to trade with the Yunmeng Department were all fish caught from this lake.


    It''s just that sticklebacks are too cruel, and many people in our tribe died because of catching fish..."


    Thunder Dragon said with a smile: "Those fish bones are only useful to the prey when hunting, but when it comes to fighting, they can''t hurt people."


    Heiduo sighed helplessly: "We know this, but the tribe always has salt to eat, so they can only exchange it with fishbone according to their requirements.


    Other things, not even beasts, could not be recognized by them. "


    Thunder Dragon shook his head and smiled: "This shows their sinister intentions, you have to take risks because of the salt, and the population is also constantly casualties in the process of catching fish.


    Naturally, the strength of the tribe is also constantly fading. "


    Heido nodded.


    She is not stupid.


    These things don''t take too much brains to figure out.


    She said sincerely: "If it wasn''t for the ginger, we still wouldn''t be able to handle the salt.


    I can''t imagine that the people of our Heishi tribe don''t worry about salt, and the people of our tribe don''t worry about food! "


    Lei Long nodded and smiled: "Yes, as human beings, we have the right to eat well, drink well, and live well.


    Why take risks when you can live well? "


    Heido nodded again.


    Leading the way, Huang Yun, who had never said a word, was full of excitement in his heart.


    He naturally heard what the two said.


    He agreed with Lei Long''s last words.


    Yes, you can live well, why take risks?


    Nuo Gao decided to kill himself, and went to the Huangguo tribe to encourage them.


    Fortunately, the leader did not agree.


    But, would he agree to join ginger?


    After all, he is recognized as the leader of the entire Shannan District in Gunshan, so what happens after he joins Dajiang?


    If it was my own words, I would agree.


    After all, what the clansmen want is to live well!


    Since the establishment of Dajiang''s small city, the changes of the tribe are obvious to all. If they turn against each other and go back to the past, will the tribesmen be able to adapt?


    It is easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal.


    ...


    Huangguo Tribe.


    Huang Guan listened gloomyly to the report of the tribe: "Boss, I searched everywhere, but I didn''t find Huang Yun!"


    "We didn''t find it either!"


    "We don''t even know when he left!"


    "Will you encounter any beasts?"


    ...


    Opinions vary.


    Huang Guan frowned and said: "Look again, no matter what, we must determine what happened to Huang Yun. If you live, you want to see people, if you die, you want to see the corpse!"


    "yes!"


    The people of the Huangguo tribe began to act.


    The reason they did this is simple - Huang Yun is their clansman.


    Not long after, someone came to report: "Boss, Boss!"


    "What''s wrong!"


    Huang Guan asked in surprise, "Have you found Huang Yun?"


    The man hesitated.


    Huang Guan frowned and said, "What''s the matter, tell me!"


    The man gritted his teeth and said, "Huang Yun is back, but the people following the Heishi tribe, and...


    There are people with big ginger! "


    "Alive..."


    Huang Guan breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly frowned, "Big Jiang?"


    "yes!"


    "What does Big Jiang want to do!"


    Huang Guan frowned and asked.


    The clansmen were silent like cicadas, daring not to answer.


    After a while, Huang Guan gritted his teeth: "Let them come over!"


    Soon, Lei Long followed Huang Yun to Huang Guan.


    "Upper!"


    Huang Guan bowed and saluted.


    Lei Long also bowed and saluted: "I have met the leader Huang Guan!"


    Huang Guan was surprised, this is very different from the rumored Da Jiang''s arrogant person.


    "Huang Yun!"


    Huang Guan shouted suddenly, "You left the tribe without permission, what do you want to do!"


    Thunder Dragon narrowed his eyes.


    interesting.


    This Huang Guan still wants to show off his power.


    He smiled and said nothing, watching Huang Guan''s next move.


    Huang Guan shouted angrily: "Huang Yun, what do you want to do when you leave the tribe without permission!


    Is it necessary to sentence the Huangguo tribe! "


    Huang Yun was naturally frightened out of his wits, and hurriedly said: "Boss, I, I don''t!


    I just don''t want my people to get involved in the war! "


    "Humph!"


    Huang Guan snorted coldly, "But what you are doing now has already put my Huangguo tribe into an unprecedented crisis!


    According to the rules of the tribe, you must be executed! "


    "what?"


    Huang Yun was full of astonishment, and looked at Thunder Dragon in horror.


    Thunder Dragon sighed helplessly.


    He also wanted to see how this Huang Guan could scare Huang Yun, but he was pulled in so quickly.


    He shook his head and said, "Boss Huang Guan!"


    Huang Guan looked at Lei Long, frowned and asked: "Superior, what''s wrong?


    But what do you think is wrong? "


    Huang Guan didn''t answer the question instead, and asked a very irrelevant question: "What do the superiors think I should do?"


    "Ok?"


    Thunder Dragon narrowed his eyes.


    It turned out that I had this intention a long time ago.


    That''s easy...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1359

    Lei Long heard Huang Guan''s words, guessed his intentions, and said with a smile: "Brother Huang Guan, what you said is outrageous!"


    "See outside?"


    Huang Guan frowned.


    Lei Long said with a smile: "I, Da Jiang, have done all kinds of things to the mountain tribes since I opened the shop. I believe you know better than me.


    And you also know very well whether I, Da Jiang, has acted against the strong and the weak against the mountain tribes.


    So what you said is not only foreign, but also very hurtful! "


    Huang Guan frowned and remained silent.


    Indeed, from the perspective of a bystander, Da Jiang has done enough to be righteous.


    The price of salt exchange has been reduced, and more things for trading have been opened.


    The people of the entire mountain tribe lived a life that they could not have imagined before.


    Ask yourself, if Huang Guan is the great chief of Jiang, he can''t do this.


    After all, Aryan, the great chief of the mountain tribe, once shot Jiang.


    Seeing Huang Guan''s silence, Lei Long said with a smile: "What I, Da Jiang, have done, even if I ask for it, it''s not too much, right?


    But what I know is that many people in the mountain tribes are still not satisfied, thinking about getting more things from me, Da Jiang.


    I want to know, what would happen if Brother Huang Guan knew about it? "


    Huang Guan was silent.


    The fact that Huang Yun appeared beside Lei Long already explained the problem.


    Lei Long laughed and said: "Brother Huang Guan doesn''t need to look at him like this, even without him, I still have other ways to know."


    Huang Guan finally said: "It seems that you Jiang also have this intention!"


    A pun.


    Lei Long didn''t deny it, but shook his head and said with a smile: "Brother Huang Guan, even if I, Da Jiang, have this intention, have I ever taken the initiative to do anything?


    It''s soldiers, have you ever sent out three hundred?


    To be honest, if I didn''t know that in order to prevent people from the mountain tribes from doing harm to us, I, Da Jiang''s thousand soldiers would not enter the mountains.


    Of course, even if we entered the mountains, have we ever disturbed any tribe? "


    Huang Guan couldn''t answer.


    He thought for a while, then frowned and said, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Lei Long shook his head and laughed: "Brother Huang Guan seems confused when he asks this question.


    It''s not what I plan to do, but what you plan to do! "


    Lei Long just looked at Huang Guan.


    He believed that the other party was not stupid and understood what he meant.


    Both of them said "what to do" based on one premise: what should the entire mountain tribe do after Nuo Gao failed to oppose Da Jiang.


    At that time, don''t say that Da Jiang used violent methods against the tribes in the mountains. If Huang Guan himself didn''t believe that anyone could be stabbed in the back, he could choose to forgive generously!


    Among other things, these deficiencies involved in dealing with Jiang will definitely be "liquidated".


    And those who did not participate in the operation also need to take a stand.


    But at that time, the initiative was in Da Jiang''s hands. Whether to open a small market, whether to raise prices, and whether to destroy some tribes were all up to Da Jiang to decide.


    It can be said that regardless of whether Da Jiang had such thoughts before, once Nuo Gao''s opposition to Da Jiang broke out, Da Jiang could justifiably and justifiably investigate the mountain tribes.


    Destroy, annex, support...


    It can be said that Nuo Gao gave Jiang a reason!


    Originally, Huang Guan was not sure about these.


    But after meeting Thunder Dragon, he was sure that Da Jiang would most likely do this.


    Even he could think of this matter. Maybe the great chief of Dajiang didn''t want to do it, but the Thunder Dragon leader in front of him thought about it.


    Thinking of this, Huang Guan couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    The leader of Da Jiang''s department has such great power and strategy!


    Da Jiang''s great chief is so cunning?


    Huang Guan instantly sensed the gap.


    But he became more and more embarrassed.


    How to do?


    Either obey or resist!


    The Thunder Dragon God was there, waiting for Huang Guan to answer.


    After a long while, Huang Guan said dejectedly, "What does the leader of Lei Long plan to do?"


    Same problem as before.


    But this time Thunder Dragon did not evade, but looked at Huang Guan with a smile, and said without hesitation, "You can join Da Jiang, or migrate by yourself!


    But I want to explain to you that if you join Dajiang now, you are a clansman, and if you are defeated and captured by us, you are a slave! "


    Huang Guan clenched his fists, and the veins on his forehead popped out.


    He is unwilling!


    Lei Long''s words were a naked threat.


    But he was helpless.


    Because strength and truth are in Jiang''s hands!


    Huang Yun on the side was anxious and couldn''t help reminding: "Boss!"


    Huang Guan said angrily, "Shut up!"


    Lei Long laughed and said: "Leader Huang Guan, if I were you, I would never scold the clansmen who are seeking a way out for the clan like this.


    Let me tell you this, Huang Yun didn''t explain to me that you rejected Nuo Gao. In my heart, your Huangguo tribe, like Nuo Gao, is a tribe that needs to be eliminated! "


    Huang Guan narrowed his eyes: "The leader of Thunder Dragon is confident, but I, Qun Shan Erlang, are not bears either!"


    Lei Long didn''t refute, but just asked: "How about Qun Shan Erlang who is so brave as to overthrow a bear?


    Can the tribe be as powerful as the Dali tribe and the Yunmeng tribe? "


    Huang made a conclusion.


    It seems that no matter whether it is a warrior or a tribe, none of them can defeat Da Jiang!


    Then, there is only one way for him to go: add ginger.


    But¡­¡­


    Lei Longwei said: "Join me Dajiang, people from your Qunshan tribe can go out of the mountains, and they will be treated the same as my Dajiang tribe.


    Your warriors can use sharper gold, and your people can worry less about food.


    Children can be free from work..."


    After Lei Long passed the "propaganda", he asked with a sneer: "Join me, Da Jiang, all of these can be realized immediately.


    But in your mountains, which tribe can do this? "


    Huang Guan became short of breath: "What you said is true?"


    Lei Long nodded: "What else is there to lie to you?


    Besides, I am not a member of the Dajiang tribe, but a member of the Liaolong tribe..."


    Lei Long spoke from his own example and told his experience again.


    After Huang Guan finished listening, he frowned and thought.


    After a long while, he asked: "Should all the tribes who joined Dajiang have to be dispersed and live in other cities?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Only when all tribes and tribes live together, can we ensure that there will be no isolation and hostility regardless of origin.


    What do you say? "


    Huang Guan nodded subconsciously, but immediately asked again: "But the Qunshan Tribe and Dajiang belong to two places. They have never had contact for many years. If they live together suddenly, there will inevitably be problems of one kind or another.


    What if these clansmen regret joining Da Jiang at that time? "


    Lei Long laughed loudly: "This is simple.


    After you join Dajiang, you can choose to still live in the original tribal land and live according to your own wishes and ways.


    Ginger can provide you with salt, weapons and other things.


    You can keep your warriors too...


    But when Da Jiang needs to fight, you must accept Da Jiang''s unified order!


    After that, the leaders of the various tribes in the mountains must not restrict the tribes from going out of the mountains, nor should they object to Jiang sending people to explore the mountains.


    If the clansmen want to relocate, or Da Jiang explores in the mountains, it''s fine!


    This is one tribe, two management systems!


    You can think about it..."


    Sure enough, after hearing Lei Long''s words, Huang Guan seriously thought about it.


    After a long time, he nodded happily: "Okay, I promise you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1360

    Lei Long went in person, and Huang Guan added ginger.


    The originally tense atmosphere disappeared with Huang Guan''s sentence "I am willing to join Dajiang".


    Lei Long looked at Huang Guan with a smile and said, "Boss Huang Guan, believe me, you will be grateful for your decision today."


    Huang Guan nodded: "I hope so."


    Lei Long discussed with him some specific details about joining Da Jiang in Shannan District.


    These include opening up the use of salt and pottery in Shannan District, and providing a certain amount of ironware for free.


    These conditions alone made Huang Guan immediately forget all his previous worries.


    He didn''t expect that the other party would give him so many benefits just when he said he would join Dajiang!


    If ginger is really added in the "all" sense, what benefits will you enjoy?


    Lei Long was keenly aware of the subtle changes in Huang Guan, nodded secretly, smiled and said nothing.


    No matter how far you have vision, you will be limited by the vision of Shannan District after all.


    This is the benefit of ginger, enough to overlook any other tribe.


    "Brother Huang Guan, since I will be a member of the first one in the future, then I will speak directly if I have something to say!"


    Lei Long looked serious, "Now that Nuo Gao is running around in Shannan District, I, Da Jiang, let it go and won''t really do anything to them.


    But if they take the initiative to attack me, Jiang, they will be to blame for the consequences.


    You should understand this. "


    Huang Guan''s expression turned serious.


    This is Thunder Dragon''s final warning.


    Da Jiang is really benevolent.


    "That¡­¡­"


    Huang Guan said in a deep voice, "If I could contact these tribes before this and persuade them to give up dealing with Big Jiang, would you still deal with them?"


    Thunder Dragon replied: "Yes, but once these tribes join Da Jiang, they must accept Da Jiang''s unified order immediately, which is different from yours who have one system and two systems."


    "this¡­¡­"


    Huang Guan frowned, "In this case, they might refuse!"


    Lei Long shook his head: "What we should do, I, Da Jiang, have done it.


    Previously, your Ye Lao Aryan killed many people from my clan in Dajiang Jade Bird City. We could have killed them all, but considering it was a misunderstanding, we made an exception and did not do so.


    You also know how we did it later.


    Open a market, trade on both sides, reduce the transaction price of salt, and expand the scope of transactions.


    In all fairness, even if such a small market transaction is not opened, what effect will it have on me, Da Jiang?


    But what is the impact on the tribes in the mountains? "


    Huang Guan was silent.


    If the market is not opened, Dajiang has nothing to lose.


    But the mountain tribes will have to make things worse, and life will be even more difficult!


    Lei Long said in a deep voice: "I, Da Jiang, is also a big tribe, and the chief has a benevolent heart because she doesn''t want to start a war lightly as a chief.


    But I, Da Jiang, have more leaders and fighters. Faced with the repeated provocations of the mountain tribes, do you think they will bear it?


    What''s more, I, Da Jiang, treated you with benevolence and righteousness, but what I got in exchange was hostility. If it were you, what would you do? "


    Huang Guan bowed his head in shame.


    Only then did Lei Long say: "So in the future, you Qunshan may think that my Qunshan tribe is cruel, but this is also what many people in my big Jiang think."


    Huang Guan finally nodded and said: "I understand, no matter what, I will try my best to persuade these tribes to avoid conflicts with Jiang."


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Yes, but you must convey what I mean, Da Jiang!"


    Huang Guan nodded.


    After this conversation, he already knew the bottom line of Da Jiang.


    All he can do is to make the last effort for the mountain tribes like Heiduo and Nuo Gao did before.


    It''s just that Nuo Gao was replaced by Huang Guan.


    ...


    After Nuo Gao left the Huangguo tribe, he took advantage of the situation to lobby many tribes in Shanxi, and each agreed to jointly raise an incident ten days later.


    The slogan is "The affairs of Gunsan should be decided by Gunsan itself".


    Nuo Gao was so ambitious that he only felt that the restoration of the former glory of the mountains was about to reappear in his own hands.


    According to his expectation, he would first take down the small tribe where Da Hu belonged, and get rid of this puppet of Da Jiang.


    Then go east to wipe out all the tribes in Shandong, and remove Da Jiang''s strength in the mountains.


    I believe that the entire mountain tribe will be inspired by their record, and the tribes that were originally on the sidelines will definitely join in.


    As long as these tribes join in, in the mountains, Da Jiang''s people are no match for us!


    It was with this confidence that Nuo Gao decided to revolt.


    At the same time, Huang Guan was also actively running among the mountains, and began to lobby those small tribes who waited and waited and hesitated.


    Many people trust Huang Guan more than Nuo Gao. After learning that Huang Guan is willing to join Da Jiang, these people no longer have psychological barriers and choose to join Da Jiang one after another.


    In particular, the "one system, two systems" approach proposed by Da Jiang, who was passed on by Huang Guan, made them feel very fresh and they could try it.


    Of course, Huang Guan also conveyed the meaning coefficient of Thunder Dragon.


    Many tribes looked worried, and many tribes secretly rejoiced...


    On the other side, on the appointed day, Nuo Gao brought the whole clan to the south and attacked Shannan District.


    Nuo Gao, really betrayed Jiang...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1361

    Nuo Gao is in high spirits.


    Although he did not become Yalau, the feeling of commanding the tribes in the mountains is real.


    In his opinion, Dumb and his small tribe were easily taken down.


    In fact, it''s no wonder he thinks so.


    Because the tribe that supported him this time had collected more than 4,000 fighters.


    These people accounted for the vast majority of the combat power among the mountain tribes.


    Based on his understanding of the Jiang and Heishi tribes, he can easily defeat them.


    The result surprised him very much. There was no one at the foot of the Baishan Mountain where Yalau needed to stay.


    All that remains is the mess left by the hasty migration.


    Nuo Gao narrowed his eyes and said bitterly: "Who is it, leaked the news!"


    Naturally no one will admit it.


    Because no one leaked the news, Da Jiang found out by himself.


    Nuo Gao gritted his teeth and said, "In this case, let''s go straight to Shandong District and take down the Heishi tribe!"


    A rare opportunity!


    The rebels responded.


    So more than 4,000 mountain tribe warriors, holding their original weapons, roared eastward in the mountains and forests.


    After half a day, they came to a relatively open area.


    Nuo Gao looked at the felled trees around him, and said bitterly: "This is the territory of my mountain tribe, but the trees were cut down by Jiang at will!


    If this continues, the Mountain Tribe will no longer be the Mountain Tribe! "


    These words were so impassioned that many mountain warriors roared, "Get rid of Jiang!"


    "Get rid of ginger!"


    Nuo Gao was very satisfied.


    He could already think of himself sitting in the mountains as a victor and waiting for Da Jiang to send someone to negotiate with him.


    The stupid Huang Guan didn''t want to work with him.


    But that''s good too, at least the people in the mountains will miss him, not Huang Guan!


    At that time, it will be a matter of course for me to become Yalao again.


    Just when he was thinking wildly like this, there was a loud drum beating on the eardrums in the mountains.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The warriors and beasts of the mountain tribes were frightened and looked around.


    They had never heard the sound of gongs and drums, so they were quite surprised when they heard these abnormal sounds at first.


    "Nuo Gao!"


    The one who led the horse out was Duhu.


    Nuo Gao shouted angrily: "Big tiger!"


    "Nuo Gao, what are you doing!"


    "What? Of course it''s for the welfare of my mountain tribe!"


    Nuo Gao yelled wildly, "It''s not like you, who will only betray the tribes of the mountains and seek refuge with Da Jiang!"


    "For the benefit of the mountains?"


    Dui shook his head, changed his previous dull image, and his eyes shot brightly, "You are leading the tribe of the mountains to die!"


    "Shut up!"


    Nuo Gao continued to drink, "Yelao, you also relied on Jiang to become your successor.


    Since you became Yalau, the people of Dajiang can enter our holy land Baishan at will.


    You are a traitor to the hill tribes! "


    "traitor?"


    Dahu sneered, "You first took refuge in Jiang, instead of treating him as Yalao, and then, holding a grudge, you instigated the tribesmen of the mountains and tribes to die with you?


    Have you ever thought that these people of yours are no match for Da Jiang at all! "


    "Not an opponent?"


    Nuo Gao laughed loudly, "Except for those in Shannan and Shandong, all the tribes in the mountains support me against Da Jiang.


    Most of the warriors of the Mountain Tribe are here, why do you dare to stop me! "


    Dahu ignored him, but looked at the warriors in the mountains behind him, and asked, "Brothers and sisters in the mountains and tribes, what exactly do you want when you fight against Da Jiang?"


    Everyone looked at Dumb coldly.


    Apparently, in their minds, Du Hu had already become Jiang''s man, walking to the opposite side of the mountains.


    "Before Da Jiang came, you had no weapons, no salt, and your clansmen could only wait to die if they got sick.


    But after Dajiang traded with my mountain tribe, salt and weapons were traded with us.


    Some medicines that can cure diseases were also traded with us. How many people were saved?


    Have you ever thought about it, what should we do once Da Jiang completely breaks the skin and Da Jiang stops trading with us? "


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Nuo Gao said that after defeating Da Jiang, he would force Da Jiang to agree to the conditions.


    But that was after winning the battle.


    What if Da Jiang stopped the deal with them before then?


    Or was it defeated as before?


    Many people began to break out in cold sweat.


    They suddenly remembered that they were only listening to Nuo Gao''s description of how to win the battle, but they ignored a problem-they didn''t win when they fought against Da Jiang!


    "this¡­¡­"


    Many people began to shake their previous ideas.


    If you lose...


    Nuo Gao noticed that the tribe was wavering, and immediately shouted: "Brothers and sisters in the mountains, we have gathered here. If we don''t let go, who knows what will happen."


    As he spoke, he took the lead in urging his giant-toothed tiger to bite the tiger.


    Du Hu shook his head, stretched out his hand and pulled Huang Lin back.


    However, this time was different from the previous ones. Except for the giant-toothed tiger closest to him, which retreated back, the rest of the beasts only had a moment of commotion and then returned to normal.


    "Ok?"


    Dug looked around and saw that the ears of many beasts were stuffed with fluff, obviously they were on guard.


    But there was no panic in his eyes, but despair.


    "It''s over!"


    Du Hu thought, "The mountains and tribes are over!"


    It seemed to verify the thoughts in his heart, only to hear the sound of "swish", and a rain of arrows flew out of the woods first.


    A lot of beasts from the mountain tribe fell to the ground in an instant.


    Many mountain warriors who were close were unable to dodge in time and suffered disaster.


    After a flying arrow passed, a man riding a spotted horse showed up first, and looked at Nuo Gao with a smile on his face: "Nuo Gao, if you have any opinions, you can tell me well, as for such a big fight?"


    It''s the Thunder Dragon!


    "Head, leader?"


    Nuo Gao subconsciously trembled, "You, haven''t you left?"


    Lei Long sneered: "Why, are you disappointed that I didn''t leave?"


    Nuo Gao was about to continue to say a few harsh words, but suddenly shut up.


    Because behind Thunder Dragon, there is also a well-armored Jiang warrior.


    The leader is precisely what made Nuo Gao fear and hate truffles.


    As soon as Truffle showed up, he sneered and said, "Nuo Gao, you are so brave!"


    At this moment, Nuo Gao had the same thoughts as Du Hu: "The mountain tribes, it''s over!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1362

    The farce is over.


    The more than 4,000 warriors of the mountain tribe led by Nuo Gao were vulnerable to the little more than 1,000 Dajiang warriors.


    After a shot of random arrows, only 3,000 of the more than 4,000 soldiers were still standing.


    Thunder Dragon raised his hand to signal Warrior Jiang to pause, and looked at Nuo Gao and the mountain tribe warriors behind him.


    He only said one sentence: "Whoever goes down to the ground and puts down their weapons now will not die!"


    Nuo Gao trembled all over, and wanted to shout something, but was stopped by the "jingling" sound beside him.


    The tide is gone.


    The warriors of the mountain tribes have been scared out of their wits!


    At this time, the thunder dragon is more deterrent than the killer!


    Because in front of the mountain tribe warriors, there are more than a thousand tribesmen lying on the ground, dead or injured!


    A moment ago they were still alive and standing beside him, now they all collapsed.


    No matter how much they dare to resist, they will die!


    Lei Long grinned and looked at Nuo Gao: "How?"


    Nuo Gao lost his soul and had no more words to say.


    He couldn''t even utter a single word of defense.


    In fact, the clansmen around him didn''t give him a chance, they stepped forward, knocked him to the ground with a stick, tied him up, and sent him to Thunder Dragon.


    Thunder Dragon directly ordered Truffle: "These rebels have all confiscated their weapons and tied them up, look after them!"


    "yes!"


    Shouting loudly: "Boss!"


    Lei Long waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill them if I said I won''t kill them!


    However, my big ginger is not without temper.


    You cannot be allowed to cause chaos without any punishment! "


    Dumb remained silent.


    Someone shouted again: "We want to add ginger, we are willing to add ginger!"


    Lei Long looked at the man with a sneer, and said with a sneer: "It seems that Huang Guan has gone to your tribe.


    Why, you didn''t listen to Huang Guan''s words, and now you want to go back on your word? "


    The man finished.


    Yes, change your mind and change your mind, who dares to believe you?


    Don''t talk about Jiang, he doesn''t even believe in himself.


    The man regretted it too much.


    Lei Long looked at Dahu: "Did you become Yalao and haven''t held the Yalao meeting yet?"


    Dug came to his senses, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    "it is good!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Then you drive!"


    Duhu was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and nodded in agreement.


    He knew that the mountains and tribes were about to change.


    ...


    Mu Feng, who inspected Jade Bird City, received another letter from Thunder Dragon, explaining the situation of the Mountain Tribe.


    Nuo Gao was arrested.


    Huang Guan led Shannan District to choose to join Dajiang.


    Heiduo from Shandong District immediately requested to add ginger together with Huangguan.


    The rebel tribes of the mountain tribes in Shanxi, Shanbei and Shanzhong districts have all been controlled, and all fighters have been captured.


    With the support of Thunder Dragon, New Yealo Tigers will hold the Yealo Conference soon.


    What was the result, Lei Long stated one by one, and made a statement in the letter, and asked Mu Feng for instructions.


    Mu Feng instructed: Nuo Gao stays temporarily.


    The captured mountain warriors and their tribes made it clear to them that those who are willing to join the Great Jiang will move out of the mountains to avoid death.


    Those who did not agree to move out of the mountains were demoted to slaves and sent to work as coolies in various parts of Dajiang.


    After replying to the letter, Mu Feng frowned and said, "It''s a bit faster than expected, but it''s acceptable!"


    ...


    Here, the mountain tribes once again received the notice to hold the Yelao Conference.


    No one needs to stress.


    The Yale Conference this time will be an earth-shaking event.


    Many people have even learned secretly that the mountains are no longer mountains!


    This is in stark contrast to Nuo Gao''s not long ago that "the people of Qunshan decide the affairs of Qunshan itself", which is extremely ironic!


    Regardless of those who knew the inside story or those who didn''t, they all rushed to the Baishan Yalao Conference at this time.


    If it is too late, they will lose the chance to know the direction of the mountains!


    Although the ending cannot be changed, it is always good to know earlier.


    Some tribes that had some regrets were glad, fortunately, fortunately!


    However, they were soon unable to rejoice.


    Because at the Yelao Conference, the first person to speak was not the Yelao Tiger of the Mountain Tribe, but the Thunder Dragon, the leader of Da Jiang!


    Thunder Dragon didn''t hide it, and went straight to the point: "Today, everyone is invited to discuss the future of the mountain tribe."


    Except for Da Jiang''s people, everyone''s minds tightened.


    So direct!


    Thunder Dragon said: "The tribes in the mountain tribes have three choices:


    One is that those who did not participate in this incident can choose to join me, Da Jiang, and become a member of the Da Jiang tribe.


    These tribes can go out of the mountains, live in other cities and territories of Dajiang, and enjoy the same rights as other tribes.


    You can also choose to continue living in Gunsan, business as usual.


    Ginger will give a certain amount of salt, weapons, food and other things as support.


    But everyone must recognize a big ginger, and there must be no tribal distinctions.


    If there is any differentiation of Jiang, who mentions other tribes, die!


    Second, those who did not participate in the incident can move out of the mountain tribes and go to other places.


    Where to go, my big ginger will not interfere.


    But the mountains, from now on, are my territory!


    The third is that the tribes that participated in the turmoil openly and secretly, either chose to join Dajiang and move out of the mountains.


    If you don''t join, you will become a slave, and everything will be arranged by Da Jiang.


    Of course, there are a few exceptions, and Da Jiang does not accept their joining.


    These people are Nuo Gao, Halda, Yellow Snake...


    Alright, I''ve said all I need to say, the next step is for you to choose! "


    There was an uproar.


    Thunder Dragon''s words didn''t have any foreshadowing, didn''t have any explanation, it was just giving them a choice!


    The most critical thing is that the three options seem to have made concessions, but

 Chapter 1363

    The Hill Tribe affair ended in an unexpected way.


    Nuo Gao expected the war did not break out.


    Da Jiang warrior just used a random arrow to set the overall situation.


    But Da Jiang''s disposal of the mountain tribes has just begun.


    The voluntary joining group headed by Dahu, Huangguan, and Heiduo stayed in the tribe in the mountains and became a tribe in the mountains that Da Jiang treated very favorably.


    According to the spirit conveyed by the thunder dragon, Duo still retains the title of Ye Lao and leads the mountains.


    But Yelao''s "rank" is Da Jiang''s leader, which is on the same level as Thunder Dragon.


    Huang Guan and Heiduo were promoted to "Deputy Yalao" to assist Duhu in leading the tribes in the mountains.


    The original tribal leaders were cancelled.


    Originally loose and scattered tribes need to adopt the "partial Meng''an Mouk system" given by the great chief according to Da Jiang''s request.


    The complete Meng''an Mouke system is a system that integrates the unified management of the military and the tribe.


    Generally, three hundred households are seeking customers, and ten seeking customers are one fierce security.


    Calculated according to this system, the remaining tribes in the entire group of mountains are not enough for two meng''an¡ªthat is, at most two people can be promoted to become "leaders" under the Meng''an system.


    So Mu Feng gave Lei Long the power to change the three hundred households to three hundred people, so that six Meng''an leaders could be drawn in the mountain tribes.


    The six fierce press leaders gathered under Dahu, Huangguan, and Heiduo to manage the new mountains together.


    Among them, Du Hu is in charge of all the generals, Huang Guan is in charge of military affairs, and Hei Duo is in charge of government affairs.


    The remaining six Meng''an commanders each act as the supreme chief executive of a Meng''an to manage the tribe.


    Under the new system, the people of the Kunshan tribe enjoyed independent management of warriors, but they had to accept unified orders from the military during wartime.


    The tribesmen in the mountains can use what they got in the mountains to get salt and pottery from Dajiang, which will be gradually replaced by copper coins and silver coins in the later period.


    As for schools and hospitals, Thunder Dragon, Truffle and Duo will conduct on-the-spot investigations together, and make preparations based on the actual situation.


    Stores follow.


    In order to facilitate the life of the tribesmen in the mountains, Mufeng asked Jiuzhu to send people to survey the terrain in the mountains, and began to prepare roads, dig wells, and build houses in the mountains.


    A series of changes in the mountains made many old people in the mountains very uncomfortable.


    But more people are welcoming.


    Because they discovered that if they live according to Jiang''s requirements, they don''t have to worry about whether they will conflict with other tribes when they go out, or whether others will rush into their territory...


    These are the changes that the people of the Kunshan people can really feel.


    at the same time.


    The captured mountain warriors and the clansmen behind them were forcibly moved out of the mountains and moved to the undeveloped area north of Liaolong City.


    There are big Jiang''s heavy cities on all sides, even if these mountain tribesmen turn their hearts back in the future, they will have no danger to defend.


    Cities such as Wukesong, Pingxin, and Liaolong North City have already been built, and the number of tribesmen has always been small, and there is also a lack of population filling.


    The north and south of these cities are plains, and they are the most secure hinterland granaries for Da Jiang in the future!


    Filling in the population of the mountain tribe can just solve the labor problem here.


    For many tribesmen who have never been out of the mountain tribes, suddenly living in the plains without the company of fierce beasts is almost like letting them face the unknown with bare hands.


    After these people entered the new environment, they panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    Only then did they feel that even if Da Jiang didn''t kill them or mistreat them, they could still fill them with hatred and regret that they were obsessed with opposing Da Jiang.


    It''s just too late, too late to regret.


    ...


    "One big ginger, two systems!"


    Mu Fengren was in Liaolong City, discussing the next move with Thunder Dragon who had heard the news.


    Thunder Dragon began to report: "The big and small tribes in the mountain tribes have been gathered together, and the leaders of the six Meng''an have settled in a new home in the area we selected.


    Now Heiduo continued to search among the mountains with some of them, and found those small tribes that were left alone. There were always seven or eight of them, not many of them, one hundred or two hundred, or even dozens of people. Both.


    Are these people directly filling the original Mengan, or..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Building another Xinmeng''an is just a matter of paying a few more people, but it is easier to manage.


    However, we must pay attention to the candidates for the leadership of Xinmeng''an, use less old people, and use more young people who dare to think and do.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s aggressive.


    Just tap and tap at critical moments. "


    Lei Long responded with a smile: "This has already been arranged.


    Four of the new six Meng''an commanders are young, with obvious tempers.


    One of them has a lot of opinions on our big ginger! "


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay to have opinions, as long as you don''t make trouble.


    When necessary, take him away from the mountains and go to other cities in Dajiang for a walk, take a look, and let him talk after you have seen it. "


    Lei Long laughed and said: "Coincidentally, I brought him here this time, and now he is wandering around the city with Chi Lei, I don''t know what happened."


    Wood Wind nodded.


    As expected of Thunder Dragon''s background as a great chief, things have already been arranged.


    He smiled and said, "Then shall we go and have a look?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "Good!"


    Then the two walked out together, inquiring all the way, and found Chi Lei and his party.


    After arriving, Mu Feng realized that there was not one Commander Meng''an, but six!


    In other words, all six of them came out to study.


    Seeing Mu Feng appear, Chi Lei hurriedly saluted: "I''ve seen the Great Chief!"


    The six Meng''an commanders looked at Mu Feng in surprise, not knowing what to do for a while.


    One of the obviously very young people looked at Mu Feng and asked suspiciously: "Are you the great chief?"


    Mu Feng nodded with a smile: "Yeah!"


    Thunder Dragon explained from the side: "Great Chief, this is what I told you about teeth piercing."


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but look at the young man more, his brows were raised, his eyes were bright, although his face was a bit childish, it was hard to hide his seriousness and stubbornness.


    "He''s a serious kid..."


    Mu Feng evaluated from the bottom of his heart.


    He forgot that he may not be as big as the other party.


    And when this young man named Zha Ya heard Lei Long talking about himself, he felt a little embarrassed, like a child who did something wrong and was caught by the teacher.


    Mu Feng waved his hands, and asked with a smile: "You just prick your teeth?


    I heard from the Thunder Dragon leader that you are the youngest of the six Meng''an commanders, and you are also the most capable.


    How about you, are you confident that you can take care of your Meng''an people? "


    The young man named Zha Ya blushed suddenly, he glanced at Lei Long, and found that Lei Long was looking at him with a smile.


    At this time, he only felt that the Great Chief Jiang was really close to him, and he valued himself so much, he must not let him down!


    Any dissatisfaction, any opinions, and any hidden resentment in my heart disappeared at this moment.


    All of a sudden, the young man raised his chest and said loudly, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng smiled knowingly, reached out and patted his shoulder: "Do it well, I believe in you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1364

    Zha Ya, who originally had opinions on Jiang, no longer has any objections.


    After Mu Feng affirmed and expected him, he immediately felt that the burden on him was heavy.


    "I must not disappoint the great chief''s trust in me!"


    Zha Ya secretly made up his mind.


    Afterwards, his whole spirit changed, and he no longer looked at Jiang with critical eyes, but asked questions.


    He didn''t understand here, what to do there, he didn''t miss a single thing, and asked carefully.


    A few days later, Thunder Dragon found Mu Feng excitedly: "Great chief, amazing!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Wood Wind asked with a smile.


    "Zhaya and the others approached me and took the initiative to talk about the problems in their respective Mengan establishments.


    These problems have been noticed before, but the crux of the problem has not been found.


    Now they took the initiative to speak out, and took the initiative to speak out the thoughts of the people of the Kunshan tribe! "


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled, "Good thing!"


    Thunder Dragon looked excited: "Great Chief, how did you do it?"


    Mu Feng understood what he meant, and said with a smile: "It''s not difficult.


    For such a problematic young man, don''t rush to deny him.


    Give him affirmation and expectations, and he will think about how to solve these problems himself! "


    "why?"


    Thunder Dragon frowned puzzled.


    "Simple, because you thought he was always emotional and had many problems, because you didn''t regard him as a clansman in your heart, but wanted him to integrate into Da Jiang.


    This won''t work, you have to change your mind - he is already a member of Da Jiang''s clan.


    And this tribe can still do good things for Jiang.


    People, as long as they are valued, how can there be no reason not to respect themselves? "


    Thunder Dragon suddenly realized and nodded again and again.


    He couldn''t help sighing, no matter what, he never thought that Da Jiang would develop into such a powerful person today.


    I never thought that I would be willing to assist under the hands of a young chief...


    +


    The original hero Thunder Dragon has unknowingly become a capable minister and commander of Da Jiang!


    ...


    In the northwest of Dajiang, the Xiongguan Pass of Liangjie Mountain.


    After experiencing the first battle of the Qinghu Division, Bai Yue and Ben Boba paid more and more attention to the defense of Liangjie Mountain.


    They found that perfect preparedness can minimize casualties!


    This is the most real feeling since Bai Yue led the troops to fight.


    Preparedness, defense, and preparations are done well. When the two armies are at war, Da Jiang''s fighters can minimize casualties and maximize the results of the battle.


    In particular, the great chief Mu Feng transferred Jiang''s newly formed flying army to Liangjie Mountain, which gave Bai Yue more confidence.


    The Xiongguan Pass of Liangjie Mountain, where defense and attack are integrated, has become Jiang''s northwest fortress!


    The captives from the Qinghu Department were also escorted by Da Jiang to work in various places.


    In order to further promote the development of Liangjieshan Fortress.


    Baiyue and Benboba reported to Mufeng after discussing the application, and they would receive extra preferential treatment from the tribe for policies and facilities such as villages, military villages, schools, and hospitals.


    For example, in the case of garrisoning the fields, the tribe needs 10% of the minimum.


    The construction department of schools and hospitals will give priority to assigning craftsmen.


    And the teachers and medical staff who come here will be paid more than those in other cities...


    Since then, Liangjie Mountain has attracted many ordinary people from Dajiang to migrate here voluntarily.


    A defensive town built on a mountain pass has a tendency to develop into a populous city¡ª¡ª


    On this day, Bai Yue, Ben Boba, Yu Shimo and a group of "vital officials" from Liangjie Mountain gathered to discuss matters.


    There are three main items of discussion:


    One is the issue of land reclamation in Liangjieshan.


    The second is the use of large areas of natural grassland outside the customs.


    The third is the expansion of the flying cavalry.


    Bai Yue, as the supreme leader of this place, said: "Except for soldiers and slaves, Liangjie Mountain now has a population of more than 5,000.


    We can solve the cattle needed for land reclamation on the spot.


    The tools are not enough, so the Mai Branch needs to apply to the household department. Is there any problem? "


    One nodded: "No problem.


    And this time, if I apply with Li Hutou, I will apply more to cope with the population that will continue to migrate in the future! "


    Bai Yue nodded: "Yes!"


    Benboba couldn''t help reminding: "Second brother has stipulated that each city and each department needs to have a plan if they want to apply for something..."


    Bai Yue shook her head helplessly: "Everything in Liangjie Mountain is being built, and it''s different from other cities, how do you plan?


    How about this, Maike, please check the number of needs first, it is best to calculate the number of tools we need for the next six months, and show me.


    I''ll write an explanation if appropriate.


    It''s a special event, just this one time.


    Next, we have to follow the requirements of the tribe! "


    Only then did Benboba nod his head: "It''s not considered a violation of the regulations to do so!"


    Bai Yue nodded with a smile, and said, "What about the herds on the grassland outside the pass?"


    One person laughed and said, "Leader, it''s easy. Let''s take the cavalry to the grasslands, patrol and herd cattle and horses. We can not only stock up on horses and livestock, but also solve the problem of food shortage in the first half of the year."


    Bai Yue said with a smile: "Don''t worry about the food problem, the Ministry of Households has allocated the food, and it''s on its way!"


    The man laughed and said, "Then it would be better for us to solve part of it ourselves?"


    Bai Yue stroked her chin and said with a smile: "Okay, as for how to patrol and how to herd cattle, Liangjie Mountain is still designated as a city, so we people have decided on it!


    But the grazing people should always pay attention to the movements on the grassland, and don''t be attacked by people like Qinghubu! "


    Everyone laughed loudly: "Let them come, it happens that we are short of labor here!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Finally, it''s related to Commander Yu."


    Bai Yue looked at Yu Saimo, "The defense of Liangjie Mountain is very important to Da Jiang, otherwise the chief would not have transferred you here.


    However, isn''t the number of flying troops a bit small?


    Otherwise, I am the only one who has a flying army in Liangjie Mountain. I am afraid that people from other cities will have opinions! "


    Hazai Momo thought for a while and said: "There are many candidates for the flying army, what is lacking is flying mounts.


    Previously, I followed our Big Jiang brother to explore on the grassland, but I didn''t find any birds suitable for flying mounts..."


    "What about the existing Golden Horned Eagle?"


    Bai Yue asked with a frown.


    Yu Saimo looked embarrassed: "In the south of Jinwubu, there is a valley of golden horned carvings, there are many of them.


    However, it doesn''t belong to Da Jiang..."


    "That''s it!"


    Bai Yue rubbed her chin again, then looked at Yu Shimo, "It''s not convenient for you to go there, is it?"


    Hashimo remained silent.


    Bai Yue didn''t make things difficult for her, and waved her big hand: "Okay, you don''t have to worry about this matter, you can train soldiers here with peace of mind.


    I''ll take care of the golden horned eagle..."


    Yuzaimo nodded gratefully: "Thank you boss!"


    Bai Yue waved her hand: "You are welcome...


    Alright, let''s go back! "


    "yes!"


    Everyone retreated quickly.


    Only Bai Yue and Running Ba were left.


    Bai Yue looked at Ben Bo Ba with a smile: "Boss Ben, will you go or should I go?"


    Ben Boba smiled confidently: "Of course I will go!


    I want more people to remember my name!


    I''m going to see Da Jiang''s future territory! "


    "Hahaha!"


    The two looked at each other, then laughed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1365

    While Bai Yue and Ben Boba were discussing the market for capturing the Golden Horned Eagle in the northwest, Lei Meng, who was far away in the east, was progressing smoothly in all matters.


    Since the great chief Mufeng came to the seaside and taught them how to eat seafood, Lei Meng began to actively organize his tribe to catch fish and catch the sea.


    Of course, their "main business" here has not been affected, and salt drying and cooking continue as usual.


    Because of transportation and preservation issues, they still cannot guarantee that people in other cities in Dayan can eat fresh seafood.


    Therefore, Lei Meng organized the tribe to make dried seafood according to the seafood treatment method given to him by the great chief.


    Dried scallops, dried fish, sea cucumber, shark fin and so on.


    They even discovered a lot of seaweed and seaweed that they originally regarded as seaweed.


    In addition, some sauces with seafood as raw materials have also been developed and produced.


    Hoisin sauce, oyster sauce, fish oil, etc. are also appearing one after another.


    The appearance of these foods has not only enriched the recipes of the Dajiang people, but also gradually improved the physique of the Dajiang people.


    Ginger is thriving, but their "neighbor" - Jinwubu may not be.


    Before Da Jiang came to the seaside, the Jinwu Department monopolized the salt trade.


    At that time, there were still many tribes who came to Jinwubu to trade salt and other things, and gained a lot.


    Such as Fang Lei Department, Giant Bear Department, Tianxiong Department, Nilong Department, Huaxu Department and so on.


    After Da Jiang appeared, these tribes disappeared.


    The Jinluan Department and the Wuyi Department, which were originally subordinate to the Jinwu Department, were also forced to merge into the Jinwu Department.


    This made the Jinwu tribe lose the last tribe that could be traded - after all, they became their own tribe, how could they collect more things?


    In this way, the income that they could exchange for a lot of food by relying on salt disappeared, and the clansmen complained a lot about this.


    This is not enough, the most terrible thing is that they not only have no income, but also a huge amount of expenditure.


    Because Da Jiang opened a new market in the territory that originally belonged to the Jinluan tribe, facing their Jinwu tribe.


    Lighter ceramics, sharper knives, and lighter but lower-priced woolen and linen textiles.


    Delicious wine.


    There are even some dry goods from the sea...


    Now the clansmen of the Jinwu tribe complained a lot¡ªdisappointed with the incompetence of the tribal leaders headed by Jin Huo and Jin Guang.


    They have been adjacent to the sea for so many years and only know that there are some fish in the sea that can be eaten, but they don''t know that there are so many things that can be eaten on the seaside and in the sea!


    Not only can it be eaten, but there are so many delicious ways to eat it.


    To their surprise, Da Jiang not only made the "sea food" they are most familiar with into various things they have never seen before, but also taught them how to eat "for free".


    Of course, when teaching them how to eat these seafood for free, Raymond promptly sold them the spice of ginger, which is also something that can make seafood taste better.


    Garlic, chives, peppers, peppers, etc.


    It can be said that the taste of seafood with these things and without these things is absolutely worlds different!


    At the beginning, Raymond''s sales method was very simple - try it.


    Some "nobles" in the Jinwu tribe asked for more.


    But it was over quickly.


    They wanted to ask for it again, but Raymond refused to give it away, and began to put it on the trading market with a clearly marked price.


    Now the members of the Jinwu tribe feel uncomfortable.


    What they have the most is salt.


    The second is a kind of "grass rice" that the people of the tribe depend on for survival - after seeing it, Mufeng called it broad beans.


    Then there is the gold from the gold mine.


    There is no shortage of salt and ginger now.


    Then there are only broad beans and goldware left.


    Lei Meng said that there are no broad beans and ginger, so he can trade more.


    Although there are copper wares, the more the better.


    Salt, no.


    No one would have thought that if you put salt that is hard currency elsewhere, you don''t need it at Dajiang!


    But the Jinwu people who have opened their taste buds are no longer willing to give up the seasoning and spices when eating seafood.


    From the high-level to the middle-level of the tribe, from the beginning of quietly sending people to trade, to later grandiosely carrying copperware and broad beans to trade.


    Seafood, they can also get it themselves.


    Anyway, their relationship with Da Jiang is very friendly now, so there is nothing to worry about.


    But gradually, they discovered the clues.


    The mining volume of goldware mountains in the tribe suddenly increased, and the amount of goldware exported was also increasing.


    Similarly, the tribe originally hoarded a lot, but one day the Jinwu tribe who was in charge of guarding the broad beans suddenly discovered that there was not enough brown rice in the tribe!


    When he told the news to Great Chief Jin Huo, Jin Huo panicked.


    He didn''t expect this result!


    He was the one who agreed to trade spices with brown rice under the pressure of the leader''s meeting.


    Although the leader will be responsible for this matter, the first thing the clansmen complain about must be him, the great chief!


    "How to do how to do?"


    The panicked Jin Huo hurriedly found the high priest Jin Guang.


    He is the only brother who can speak his mind in the tribe.


    As for Qi Lang and the Qi clan behind him, they have gradually moved away from him and began to have secret thoughts.


    Some people have even started to contact Da Jiang''s people in private.


    Can''t count on it!


    "Brother, what should we do?"


    Jin Huo said in distress.


    Jin Guang looked sad.


    He already knew the situation, but he had no better way.


    He and his elder brother thought that if they didn''t provoke Jiang, they wouldn''t cause trouble, but they didn''t expect things to happen to this point.


    If Da Jiang suddenly announces that he will not trade with them now.


    Then the entire Golden Crow Department will instantly fall into panic.


    Because they don''t have enough food anymore!


    The clansmen in the tribe would not agree either.


    They have adapted to the variety of foods offered by the ginger...


    At this time, the two suddenly realized that the Jinwu tribe was like a person who fell into the water, relying on Jiang''s leader to keep them from being submerged.


    Once the big ginger let go, it is difficult for them to survive.


    If they wanted to find a way out, they had to have a good chat with Da Jiang''s people.


    But he was really afraid of that young chief...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1366

    The two brothers Jin Huo and Jin Guang discussed matters in private.


    Over there, Qi Lang and Qi Yu were also discussing matters.


    One of these two is the leader of the Jinwu tribe, and the other is the leader of the Qi clan.


    In the past, the two were still very supportive of the Jin family.


    After all, one of the two Jin brothers is the chief and the other is the high priest in the tribe.


    However, after experiencing a misunderstanding with Da Jiang, the situation of the Jinwu Department has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The Yu clan was expelled from the Jinwu tribe.


    In order to make up for the loss in population, Jinluan and Wulu were absorbed into Dajiang.


    However, because the newly joined Jinluan tribe misled Jinhuo to take action against Jiang earlier, Jinhuo took advantage of the situation to settle accounts after autumn, and was not well received by the Jin clan in the Jinwu tribe.


    The helpless leader of the Jinwu tribe had no choice but to switch to the Qi family.


    And Qi Yu and Qi Lang also had a lot of opinions on the Jin Huo and Jin Guang brothers because of the heavy damage of the Jinwu tribe.


    It was these two people who caused the Jinwu tribe to fall to this point.


    After being in contact with Da Jiang for more than half a year, the two brothers hated the Jin brothers even more.


    What kind of ginger framed the young chief, what a lie!


    At that time, Jin Huo would not think so if he used his brain!


    Today, after such a long "deal", the two have already understood that Dayan can leave the Jinwu Department without any influence.


    But the Jinwu Department will change their minds because of Jiang''s withdrawal.


    The people in the tribe have relied on many things provided by Da Jiang.


    Tools, food, spices...


    For the spice alone, they have tried to plant it like "grass rice".


    But later I found out that not to mention the results of planting, even the buds did not sprout!


    The people in charge of planting in the tribe figured out the reason after thinking hard - the spices and plant seeds sold to them by Ginger are all processed!


    The fried ones are fried and the boiled ones are cooked.


    Some are not fried or boiled, so they are directly crushed and dried to trade.


    Obviously, Da Jiang had thought of any idea they might have!


    Right now, Qi Lang and Qi Yu are discussing in secret.


    "Brother, what should I do?"


    Qi Lang said, "I heard from the uncle in the warehouse that there is not much grass in it, and it will be eaten up before this year''s harvest."


    Qi Yu nodded helplessly: "Even if we harvest this year, we won''t be able to harvest next year.


    According to the current food, at least one month, at most three months, the entire Jinwu tribe will have no food to eat! "


    "Damn it!"


    Qi Lang slammed his fist, "I shouldn''t have traded with Da Jiang before.


    Every transaction has to go to the old land of Jinluan. Not only do we have to give cattle and horses what kind of tariffs, but we also give them a land for drying salt for free! "


    Qi Yu shook his head and said: "It''s useless to say these things now, the most urgent thing is to find a way to solve the food problem.


    I don''t think there is anything Jin Huo can do! "


    "Then what should we do?"


    After all, Qi Lang is the leader of the battle, and he is not good at tribal management.


    Qi Yu didn''t answer right away, but frowned and thought for a long time.


    After a long time, he said: "There are only two ways out for the Jinwu Department now!"


    "These two?"


    "The first one is to gather all the clansmen of the Jinwu tribe, take a shot at Jiang, and re-establish the rules of the transaction after defeating them.


    At that time, we can take advantage of the situation and take back the old place of the Jinluan tribe..."


    Qi Lang immediately denied: "This is impossible!


    Now the population of the entire Jinwu tribe does not know whether it can compare with the number of fighters of Da Jiang. "


    Qi Yu didn''t feel strange, nodded and said: "That''s the second one, let''s join Da Jiang..."


    "Add ginger..."


    Qi Lang muttered to himself, with a sad voice in his heart,


    Is such a huge Jinwu tribe actually wanting to grovel and join others?


    However, before he opened his mouth to speak, Qi Yu laughed at himself and said, "I''m afraid that Da Jiang may not be willing to accept us now..."


    Qi Lang suddenly gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "Or, we can now find a way to contact the leaders of the other branches, and abolish the chief of Jinhuo and the high priest of Jinguang.


    Then we will send someone to have a good talk with Jiang. "


    Qi Yu was shocked.


    Abolish the chieftain and the high priest at the same time?


    Regardless of whether it can be done, the Jin family will let it go?


    Qi Lang gritted his teeth: "I am the leader of the war, and I can dispatch soldiers secretly!"


    Qi Yu shook his head: "But many of the fighters belong to the Jin family.


    Once we attack Jinhuo and Jinguang, they will also attack!


    You and I will also become the sinners of the split of the Golden Crow! "


    "Then what should we do?" Qi Lang said violently, "Then there''s nothing we can do, just watch Jinwubu being led by the nose by Jiang?"


    The two brothers looked at each other in silence, not knowing what to do.


    They had to admit that managing the tribe was not their specialty.


    On this point, Jin Hong and Jin Guang seem to have done better than them.


    How to do?


    The two highest "heads" of the Qi family sighed helplessly after a long discussion to no avail.


    So entangled for a few days...


    On this day, someone came to Qi Yu: "The great chief is here!"


    Qi Yu was in doubt.


    Because he had just discussed Jiang''s future with his brother Qi Lang a few days ago.


    Although no results were discussed, they were all worried.


    "Could it be that what I said to Qi Lang was known by the chief?"


    Qi Yu felt uneasy.


    But after thinking about it, only two people were present when they spoke, and no one knew the content of their conversation.


    Thinking of this, Qi Yu felt at ease again.


    But after he met the great chief Jin Huo with the messenger, his heart sank.


    Because besides the great chief Jin Huo and the high priest Jin Guang, there were other members of the big branch present.


    In other words, there is something big going on in this meeting...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1367

    Qi Yu and Qi Lang had just sat down, and they didn''t come in a hurry to communicate with others secretly what was going on.


    Jin Huo said, "Okay, everyone is here now!


    Some people may not be clear about the current situation of the Jinwu Department.


    Jin Guang, tell me. "


    "yes!"


    Jin Guang said in a deep voice: "Now the grass rice in my Jinwu Department''s warehouse is no longer enough to eat.


    So asking you to come is to discuss a solution and see what to do. "


    As soon as these words came out, several people who had known the news for a long time frowned.


    If you tell such news directly, aren''t you afraid of changing people''s hearts?


    Before Qi Yu and Qi Lang could speak, Jin Que, the leader of Jin Luan''s branch, frowned and said, "How could this be?"


    Jin Huo frowned, and looked at him impatiently: "What do you mean ''how could this be''?


    Don''t you know?


    It wasn''t the evil you Jinluan did before, would it be like this? "


    "this¡­¡­"


    Canary immediately shut up and said no more.


    He has been at fault in this matter, and he has been unable to raise his head and speak in the tribe.


    He subconsciously looked at Qi Yu and Qi Lang.


    Now he has secretly gotten very close to the Qi family, in order to avoid the targeting of the two Jin brothers.


    Qi Yu and Qi Lang looked at each other.


    Still the same.


    Whenever there is a meeting, Jinhuo will always get angry at Jinque.


    Leave Canary speechless.


    After that, no matter what he said, Jinque''s words were hard to be taken seriously.


    They, the Qi family, can take this opportunity to say a few words to make them feel good.


    It seems that today is destined to be the same.


    I just don''t know how crazy Jinhuo and Jinguang are going to happen again.


    Jin Huo said: "Now the tribe''s food is not enough, but the population is too large.


    In other words, my Jinwu Department does not have enough food to feed so many people!


    We have to eliminate part of the population that is not conducive to the Jinwu tribe. "


    "Wow!"


    People from several branches started discussing one after another.


    Clear the population?


    Who to clear?


    Canary had a bad feeling.


    Don''t think about this kind of thing, it must be aimed at their Jinluan branch.


    Sure enough, almost as soon as the words were spoken, the leaders of the Jin clan, Wu clan, Yue clan, and Xiong clan all looked at them in unison.


    Even members of the Qi family unconsciously turned their heads to look at Jinque.


    Obviously, "people''s hearts want".


    Canary was full of grief and indignation.


    At that time, it was you who asked me to join the Golden Crow Department after the war, but it was you who joined the Golden Crow Department to target us everywhere!


    Canary was full of grief and indignation.


    He had already forgotten that their Jinluan tribe had sharpened their heads before and wanted to join the Jinwu tribe.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to be restricted and targeted everywhere after joining.


    Had he known this, he would not have joined the Golden Crow Department.


    It''s too late to regret.


    The old land of the Jinluan Department is also gone.


    If they were eliminated from the Jinwu Department, where else could they go?


    In the outside world, there is no other place to go except Jinwubu!


    Is it possible to migrate further south?


    Does anyone know where further south is?


    It is said that the most barbaric tribes, the Black Tooth and the Yin, lived in the south...


    For a while, Canary''s mind turned all over, thinking of all kinds of possibilities.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and looked at Jin Huo: "Great chief, what do you want to say?"


    It''s a blessing, not a curse, and it''s a disaster that can''t be avoided.


    This is all he can do now.


    Jin Huo said directly: "The current situation is like this, so we decided to let the clansmen of Jinluan''s clan leave the Jinwu tribe."


    "what!"


    Even thinking of this result, Canary still finds it hard to accept.


    "Why!"


    Jinque yelled angrily, "The Wuhu tribe joined the Jinwu tribe later like me, why didn''t they have to be cleared out?"


    Jin Huo didn''t shy away either: "It''s because of the wrong news from your Jinluan branch that my Jinwu tribe is in today''s predicament.


    And you don''t have to worry, even though I let you leave the Golden Crow Department, I won''t treat you badly! "


    Frowning and clenching his fists, he looked at Jinhuo.


    "We can make an agreement with Da Jiang''s people to let you join Da Jiang."


    "what!"


    I don''t know if Jinque can''t take it anymore, and the two brothers Qi Yu and Qi Lang can''t take it anymore.


    When the two of them were secretly thinking about countermeasures, they also gave up the idea of ????abolishing the chief and the high priest because of "split the tribe".


    Unexpectedly, the two of them insisted on putting the tribe first, but Jin Huo turned around and wanted to push the Jin Luan tribe into the fire pit!


    Let Jinluan''s team go to Dajiang?


    Wouldn''t that be a proper sheep into the tiger''s mouth?


    With Jiang''s hatred for the Jinluan tribe, if they really go over, will it be good?


    Qi Yu shook his head and said: "Great chief, no matter what the Jinluan branch did before, it now belongs to my Jinwu tribe.


    It is a fact that there is a lack of food now, but it has nothing to do with the Jinluan tribe.


    Everyone knows why there is a shortage of food.


    The reason why it is not mentioned here also shows that everyone recognizes the strength of Dajiang.


    But no matter what, you can''t directly eliminate the clansmen of Jinluan''s branch, can you?


    If we eliminate the Jinluan family today, will we be able to eliminate other clans tomorrow?


    For example, my Qi family, your Jin family? "


    Qi Lang nodded in agreement: "Brother is right!"


    Who knows, Jin Huo nodded: "Good idea, let''s do it this way!"


    "what!"


    Qi Yu was stunned.


    Jin Huo said coldly: "Since you think it''s right, then it''s settled!"


    "What''s settled?"


    Qi Yu was stunned.


    Jin Huo frowned and asked: "Isn''t it what you said just now, this time the Jinluan branch will be eliminated, and if this happens again, the Qi family and the Jin family will be eliminated in turn."


    Qi Yu was stunned: "That''s not what I meant!"


    Jin Huo waved his hand: "What do you mean, what do you mean.


    This is a meeting of leaders, if you say something, you will be responsible! "


    As he spoke, he turned to look at the leaders of other clans: "Did the leader of the Qi clan mean that just now?"


    People from the Yue clan, Xiong clan, and Wu clan nodded in unison: "He said it!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Qi Yu was caught off guard.


    He didn''t expect that the words he complained about became what he agreed with!


    He glared at Jin Huo: "I didn''t say that!"


    Jin Huo also lost his temper: "Why, you still want to talk back?


    The clan leaders of the Jinwu tribe are all here, how can I wrong you? "


    People from Yuezhi, Xiongshi and Wuzhi nodded again.


    Jin Huo was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    He finally understood that the Qi family and the Jinluan family were arranged by several other clans...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1368

    The two brothers Qi Yu and Qi Lang were about to explode with rage.


    The two originally wanted to win over Jin Luan and the others, but now, their own status in the tribe is in jeopardy.


    The four clans of Jin, Wu, Xiong, and Yue actually got together!


    Qi Yu''s heart sank.


    The nonsense of Venus and Mars is obvious.


    That''s not the point.


    The point is that the Qi family is now isolated.


    But they don''t even know when it happened.


    Four Clans against Two Clans, they can no longer reverse the foregone conclusion.


    What''s more, the Qi family still wants to continue living in Jinwubu.


    Jinhuo is just using this reason to squeeze out the Jinluan Department.


    The most fundamental problem - the shortage of mistakes, is only alleviated, not really solved!


    Canary was extremely humiliated.


    They never expected to join the Golden Crow Department with all their hearts and minds, and finally ended up with such a result.


    Jin Huo said "understanding": "Jinque, don''t worry, I will send someone to tell them about Da Jiang, and make sure they won''t target you!


    And you know the situation of Da Jiang, they are not such grudges! "


    Jinque was so sad and angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    The next step is for everyone to discuss how to "communicate" with Jiang.


    Qi Yu and Qi Lang had no choice but to actively participate in the discussion.


    ...


    Big Ginger Dragon City.


    Mu Feng received a letter from Xishou.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Mu Feng was shocked.


    He couldn''t believe that the proposal in the letter was an idea that a warchief could come up with.


    He called Yu Li, Lu Li and Ke Wuji, and showed them the letter.


    Ke Wuji took the lead and said: "Great chief, did Jin Huo really say this?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I''m not sure either, the Xishou letter said that it was sent by the Jinwu tribe, and said it was the meaning of their great chief."


    Yu Li squeezed the letter and read it several times, and finally said with a smile: "If Jin Huo really proposed it as a great chief.


    Then the Jinwu tribe can be wiped out earlier. "


    Nodded hard: "Yes, it can really be advanced.


    It was just unbelievable that a warchief could say such a thing.


    Isn''t he afraid of chilling the hearts of the people? "


    Wood Wind nodded.


    It seems that not only he does not understand, but other people also find it difficult to understand.


    Jinhuo''s proposal is to use the thousands of people of Jinluan to exchange food with Jiang!


    From Mu Feng''s point of view, the people who can come up with this proposal are only Hong Hai''er, the third prince Nezha, and Vajra Gourd Baby.


    Da Jiang has also done this kind of thing by exchanging the population of his own tribe for food.


    But it is unheard of for the Jinwu tribe to directly use thousands of people.


    frenzied!


    In this era, tribes still exist to show off and have many elements, but without exception, they all need people''s hearts!


    "Great chief, what shall we do?"


    Yu Li asked first.


    Mu Feng smiled and looked at the others: "What do you think?"


    Ke Wuji shook his head: "These people are dispensable to Da Jiang, so don''t worry about it."


    Luli also nodded: "Da Jiang''s current population is enough, but there is food and so on..."


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "So you mean to refuse?"


    The three of you looked at me and I looked at you, and nodded one after another.


    Lu Li said: "The current situation of the Jinwu Department must be that there is not enough food.


    We just set them aside and wait a while, and they themselves will mess up. "


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Indeed, it took a long time for him and Lei Meng to realize this situation in the Jinwu Department.


    How could it be possible to give up the overall layout now because of thousands of people.


    Seeing Mu Feng nodding his head, Yu Li smiled and said, "Then I''ll write back to Xishou and just refuse?"


    Just as Mu Feng was about to agree, he suddenly remembered something and said with a smile, "Wait a minute!"


    "Ok?"


    "In this way, tell the Jinhuo tribe that we are not interested in the people of the Jinluan tribe, but if they really want to exchange food, they can exchange it with a golden horned eagle!


    Well, if the person who captured the golden horned eagle is willing to join Da Jiang, he can bring ten people to my Da Jiang and become my Da Jiang''s clan! "


    "this¡­¡­"


    The three of them froze.


    In this way, they not only rejected Jin Huo''s proposal, but also disgusted them.


    "If Jin Huo becomes angry from embarrassment, will he do something?" Ke Wuji reminded at the right time.


    Yu Li sneered: "I''m afraid they won''t dare to make a move. If we really want to make a move, we won''t have to worry about it!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Now Da Jiang fights again, instead of dozens or hundreds of people before, we can prepare some dried meat and hunt some prey to solve the problem.


    Warriors, mounts, and ferocious beasts consume a lot of money as long as they are dispatched.


    So if you can''t do it on a large scale, try to avoid it.


    Besides, trying to minimize each other''s casualties, isn''t it also convenient for us to reduce resistance when annexing? "


    The three of them scratched their heads.


    What the three of them could think of was a lot less than the Great Chief.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng said: "Of course, if there is anyone who volunteers to join me, Da Jiang, that''s fine too.


    But it has to go through strict screening.


    Well, how to do it is up to you to arrange! "


    "yes!"


    ...


    In the Jinwu Department, Jinhuo became angry after getting Mufeng''s reply.


    Because they couldn''t understand the letter from Da Jiang, so they could only be dictated by Da Jiang''s people.


    In this way, many members of the Jinwu tribe knew Jiang''s plan at once.


    It was only then that Jinque realized that the so-called elimination of them was not finished, and Jinhuo actually thought about taking them out as tradable things and exchanging them for things.


    It''s not as simple as crowding them out...


    It''s not just the canary that''s angry.


    Qi Yu and Qi Lang were also extremely furious.


    The idea of ??a Jinwubu they insisted on is so ridiculous here in Jinhuo.


    What they were thinking about was how to maintain a stable Jinwu tribe.


    But Jinhuo, as the great chief, wanted to exchange his clansmen for food...


    Such a great chief, don''t mind!


    For a moment, Qi Yu and Qi Lang couldn''t hold back their remorse anymore...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1369

    Bring shame on yourself.


    This is Qi Yu and Qi Lang''s definition of Jin Huo''s behavior today.


    After Jinque left angrily without waiting for the discussion to end, Qi Yu and Qi Lang couldn''t bear it anymore, and turned around and left.


    The soldier who delivered Jiang''s message didn''t take it seriously, but said: "Respected chief, we have already delivered what we should pass on, and I don''t know if you agree or not."


    Jin Huo was extremely aggrieved in his heart, but he didn''t dare to attack Da Jiang.


    He just squeezed out a smiling face: "The envoy should go back first, this matter involves too much, and our Jinwu Department needs to make a long-term plan."


    Messenger Da Jiang didn''t bully others, he just nodded and left.


    Only then did Jin Huo shout angrily: "Damn it, Da Jiang''s people are too damned!"


    It''s fine if Da Jiang didn''t agree to his request, but he even said in front of so many people that he was willing to accept those who voluntarily joined Da Jiang.


    This sentence seems to be nothing.


    But once the ordinary people of the Jinwu tribe know about it, it will be a disaster!


    "Brother!"


    Jin Guang said, "Now it''s not about us worrying about Da Jiang, but what should we do?"


    Jin Huo tightly clenched his fists.


    He wanted to say that he would fight to the death with Jiang.


    But he knew that if they really wanted to fight, they wouldn''t even have a chance to fight to the death, they would just die.


    Is it really possible to exchange food with golden eagles?


    When did the Jinwu tribe fall to this level?


    From now on, he looked at the leaders of the Wuzhi, Yuezhi and other big branches.


    The complexions of these leaders changed one by one, and they did not look directly at him.


    Jin Huo was full of aggrieved, wanted to attack but knew he could no longer attack the person in front of him.


    Once they fall to the Qi family, it will be troublesome.


    It seems that this kind of matter still has to be discussed with his brother in private.


    So he waved his hand and said to the leaders of the three clans: "Okay, let me think about this matter carefully, if I have any new ideas, I will look for you again."


    "it is good!"


    Several leaders left one after another.


    One of the leaders was a thin, middle-aged man with high cheekbones and sunken eyes. Seeing that there was no one behind him, he quietly grabbed a leader in white fur.


    "Bai Yan!"


    The man with high cheekbones lowered his voice, "I have something to tell you!"


    The person wearing white fur was a young man younger than him. He looked around and found that it was Xiong Quan, the leader of the Xiong Clan. He carefully approached him and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong, Brother Xiong?"


    Xiong Quan with high cheekbones said in a low voice, "What do you think of the great chief doing this?"


    Don''t even think about it, you know what you''re asking.


    Bai Yan said in a low voice: "He is the great chief, he must have the final say!"


    Xiong Quan frowned: "It''s just you and me here, what do you think, just say it!"


    Bai Yan remained silent, just looking at Xiong Quan with high cheekbones.


    Xiong Quan sighed helplessly: "Little brother, your cleverness is good, but it''s useless at this time!"


    Bai Yan blinked his eyes.


    Xiong Quan frowned and said, "Brother Baiyan, it seems that the chief is controlling the Jinluan tribe now, but what about the future?"


    Only then did Bai Yan helplessly shake his head: "Then what can we do?


    He is the great chief, and Jin Guang is the high priest. The influence of the two of them in the tribe is too great! "


    "No matter how big it is, can it be as big as us?"


    Xiong Quan said in a low voice, "If we join hands with Jinque to attract the Qi family, will it have a greater influence?"


    Bai Yan narrowed his eyes: "Brother, what do you mean..."


    "Contact other clans and oppose Jinhuo!"


    "hiss--"


    "Why, don''t you dare?"


    "Why don''t you dare, I have already had a problem with Jinhuo!"


    "Then now..."


    "Let''s go to Qi Yu, Qi Lang and the others. Qi Lang is the leader of the battle and can directly mobilize soldiers!"


    "it is good!"


    The two carefully watched their whereabouts along the way, twisted and turned, and found the two Qi brothers and Jinque who were comforting each other.


    Seeing that Xiong Quan and Bai Yan arrived, the three of them immediately stopped and looked at the two who had rushed over.


    Xiong Quan, the leader of the Xiong Clan.


    Bai Yan, the leader of the Yue clan.


    Seeing the three people on guard, Xiong Quan explained his reason for coming after a little thought.


    The three of them froze.


    Qi Lang looked suspicious: "Aren''t you with the great chief?"


    Jinque also snorted coldly: "We wanted to eliminate our Jinluan earlier, you should agree?"


    Xiong Quan didn''t deny it, and sighed: "Before we were delusional, thinking that sacrificing one of your Jinluan would solve the problem of the Jinwu tribe.


    But after we inquired about it later, we found out that the food in Jinwubu was not enough at all.


    Even if so many people are sacrificed, the food problem cannot be solved! "


    Jinque said coldly: "Then what do you want to do!


    Have you two now figured out how to solve this problem? "


    Xiong Quan didn''t answer directly, but looked at Qi Yu.


    Among them, he is the wisest.


    The former high priest of the Jinwu tribe was almost Qi Yu.


    If this is the case, a Qi family will occupy the three positions of high priest, leader and war leader at the leader meeting.


    As a result, such a favorable situation was denied by the great chief, Jin Huo, and instead, the three positions of the Jin family, except the great chief, leader, and high priest, appeared at the chiefs meeting.


    Now if they want to oppose Jin Huo, they must rely on Qi Yu''s decision.


    "Are you willing to believe me?"


    Qi Yu looked at the two seriously.


    Xiong Quan immediately nodded solemnly: "I am willing, as long as Jinhuo can be abolished, I, Xiong, will support you.


    To show my sincerity, I can let my youngest son live in your Qi family! "


    Obviously, Xiong Quan has a certain understanding of Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu seemed to be smiling warmly, but in fact she was ruthless in her scheming and wrists!


    Knowing this, Xiong Quan is still willing to send his youngest son to Qi Yu, which shows his sincerity.


    But in this way, Bai Yan next to him will suffer.


    He has only a wife and no children.


    When he was in a difficult situation, Qi Yu said "understanding": "You don''t have children yet, so you don''t have to, but you can let your mother come to my Qi family for a few days!"


    Bai Yan''s complexion changed.


    In this way, it will be difficult for him to go back on his word.


    Sure enough, Qi Yu saw his hesitation and embarrassment!


    He thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay!"


    Then he asked in a deep voice: "Then tell me how to solve this problem.


    If possible, I agree.


    Not feasible, when I have not been here.


    I will not participate in what you are planning, and I should not know about it! "


    "Bai Yan!"


    Xiong Quan drank in a low voice.


    Qi Yu waved his hand, "No problem!"


    Then he got a few people closer, and then said in a low voice: "After we abolish Jinhuo and Jinguang, if they accept it willingly, then we will keep the Jin family.


    If they disagree, they will be expelled from the tribe.


    In this way, the situation of fratricide can be avoided..."


    "What about the relationship with Jiang?" Bai Yan asked.


    Qi Yu pondered for a moment and said: "With Da Jiang, we shouldn''t tear ourselves apart now.


    But we can no longer deal with them.


    Did you find out that apart from exchanging some food from Da Jiang, we have nothing else that can improve the combat effectiveness of soldiers!


    But they have exchanged too many gold artifacts from us! "


    Qi Yu counted Jiang''s "smartness" and Jinwu''s "weakness"...


    Finally, he said in a deep voice: "So, if our Jinwu Department wants to get out of the current predicament, we must slowly break with Jiang!"


    "Break with Jiang?"


    Several people startled in unison,


    How to break up?


    Even though Qi Yu hasn''t said anything yet, they are already looking forward to it from the bottom of their hearts...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1370

    The situation in the Jinwu Department made Mu Feng feel something.


    He quietly brought people to Fanglei City, hoping to find out the situation of the Jinwu Department as soon as possible.


    At the same time, he secretly sent a letter to Lei Meng, asking him to meet in Fanglei City.


    He rushed to Fanglei City this time for two purposes.


    The Jinwu Department is just one of them.


    The arrangement of many matters in Fang Lei City is the second.


    Before Lei Meng, Jiang Yun followed Xishou to patrol Fang Lei City.


    The construction progress of Fanglei City is now slower than expected.


    The main reason is that a large amount of labor was invested in road construction in the second half of last year and the first half of this year.


    Now the "official road" from Longcheng to Fanglei City has been completed, and the distance between the two places has changed from the original detour of ten days to a little over two days now.


    When Li Hu, the head of the household department, arrived in Fanglei City to check the population for the first time, he couldn''t help sighing, "I can''t even think about such a thing."


    Especially Li Huo, Bai Feng and other elder Jiang who were married to Fang Lei''s department, were even more excited.


    Fanglei City is located in the northeast of Dajiang, and it is an important frontier city connecting the heartland of Dajiang with the east.


    Of course, now it seems that as long as the planning is done properly, the territory of the Jinwu tribe will become Da Jiang''s, and Fanglei City will become an important transportation hub for Da Jiang.


    That is to say, there are not many people in Dajiang now.


    If it is enough, Mufeng will definitely encourage the tribe to go north to explore a wider area with great fanfare...


    Raymond was late.


    His appearance has changed a lot.


    Because of being at the seaside for a long time, his skin color is darker now, but his eyes are brighter.


    It is obvious that he is doing what he likes and is best at now, which makes him enjoy it very much.


    He brought the "specialties" by the sea: shrimp paste, dried fish, squid tendrils...


    After seeing Mu Feng, he said happily: "Great chief, these things have not been sealed for a long time, but they are quite popular in various cities in Dajiang.


    Many tribesmen have spare money in their hands, so they will buy some food.


    What I want to pay attention to is that these things seem to be addictive, so it is better to control them! "


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "These things are self-produced and sold, and we can control the supply of food and goods, so there is no such thing as the Jinwu Department!"


    Lei Meng felt relieved: "Since the great chief said so, I am relieved.


    I have thought about it, if the squid we make is wrapped in oily paper or dried lotus leaves, the taste of these things can be preserved for the longest time.


    but¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Just say what you have, why are you hesitating?"


    Lei Meng hesitated before saying: "It''s like this, whether it''s dried lotus leaves or oiled paper, it needs a lot of packaging.


    But there is no dedicated person for Dajiang to do this now.


    The people of the clan still rely mainly on food for land reclamation and planting, supplemented by hemp and vegetables..."


    Wooden wind reacted.


    What Raymond was talking about was the packaging of the goods.


    But in reality it involved much more than that.


    Whether dried lotus leaves or oil-skinned paper, special people are needed to grow these things, and they also need people to process these things.


    At the very least, from the perspective of product packaging, there are special personnel to supplement lotus leaves, paper raw materials, processing, papermaking, and transportation.


    The current situation of ginger is mainly planting, and no one is doing things that have nothing to do with eating.


    In order to develop business, the tribe must introduce corresponding policies to support business.


    At that time, Dajiang is bound to undergo a series of transformations and changes.


    Some people want to grow food, some don''t, and some are busy with infrastructure...


    And all the premise actually comes down to one point: enough food!


    Only when there is enough ginger and food, can it be possible to do other things.


    Just like the predicament that the Jinwu tribe is facing now, they don''t dare to start a war with Jiang because of the lack of food.


    This is why the emperors of many dynasties in China adopted the policy of "emphasizing agriculture and suppressing business".


    That''s why.


    In the final analysis: the labor force of ginger is not enough!


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng nodded and said: "Yes, the things that need to be wrapped will be postponed for a while, and other products will be made first.


    When I return to the tribe, I will come up with a plan to confirm what you said.


    If I forget, remember to remind me again! "


    "yes!"


    "By the way, what''s the current situation of the Jinwu Department?"


    "Compared with before, they have reduced trading spices, and even some necessities are less.


    Especially in the last few transactions, the quantity they traded was less than half of the previous one, and the things they traded were all old furs! "


    "Oh?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Have their warehouse reserves bottomed out?"


    Raymond nodded: "It should have bottomed out.


    Someone I secretly recruited in the Jinwu Department heard a news that the broad beans in the Jinwu Department''s warehouse were not enough for three months. I don''t know if it is true or not. "


    "Oh?"


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "I''m not sure just looking at it, but if you look at it with the people who were going to send out the Jinluan Department earlier, this matter is almost inseparable!"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "How to do?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "It''s simple, fuel them up!"


    "How to add fire?"


    Raymond thought for a while and smiled, "I understand!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Tell me about it!"


    Raymond''s eyes are bright: "Next, in terms of trading, I will directly reduce the number of old fur trades, and see how they react..."


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Don''t ask about the following.


    He already knew Raymond''s plan.


    In the early stage, he worked hard to train everyone in Dajiang, and took great pains.


    Now, it''s time for him to sit and wait for the peach picking...


    Jinwu Department.


    Qi Yu has already gathered the members of the Qi family, the Yue family, the Xiong family, and the Jinluan clan, and asked for a meeting of the tribal leaders.


    Great Chief Jin Huo felt bad.


    Now the only thing he can rest assured is his own Jin clan, and he feels uneasy if any other clan appears in front of him.


    Sure enough, what to be afraid of.


    Qi Yu, who took the initiative to ask for a meeting of tribal leaders, spoke up directly, not giving him a bit of face as a chief.


    "Brothers of the clan, we are all the leaders of the clans, and we bear the trust of the clansmen.


    Especially the Great Chief has a heavy responsibility.


    However, over the past period of time, what Great Chief Jinhuo has done has turned our Jinwu tribe from a super powerful tribe into a tribe that depends on others.


    That''s not to mention, at this time, when the tribe encountered a problem, the great chief Jin Huo thought that he would not solve the problem, but expel some of the tribe...


    So we have reason to believe that when encountering other things in the future, Jin Huo, as the great chief, will still think about pushing our other clans out!


    Brothers, is such a great chief what you want? "


    As soon as Qi Yu finished speaking, Xiong Quan responded immediately: "No!"


    Bai Yan seconded: "No!"


    On the contrary, Jinque looked around, and then nodded: "As a clan that was expelled, everything I said might be an excuse.


    But what I want to say is that once this kind of thing happens to any of you, you know what it''s like! "


    Jin Huo was furious: "Qi Yu, what are you doing!"


    Qi Yu sneered and said: "My great chief, don''t you see that we are going to abolish you as a great chief!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Wuhuan, "Wuhuan, what do you say?"


    Jin Huo looked expectantly at Wuhuan.


    Unexpectedly, Wuhuan said slowly: "I also agree, change to the chief!"


    Jin Huo looked desperate.


    This is not an agenda!


    Here''s the notification!


    Qi Yu was obviously taken aback for a moment, but immediately came to his senses, nodded and said: "Okay, since all brothers agree, then this matter is settled like this!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1371

    Jin Huo was extremely aggrieved.


    He never thought that he would be abolished!


    What made him even more resentful was that, except for his younger brother, Jin Guang, who supported him, the rest of the Jinwu tribe chose to deny him overwhelmingly.


    The Qi clan, Wu clan, Yue clan, Xiong clan, and the Jinluan clan all objected to their brothers taking control of the Jinwu clan without any accidents.


    Qi Yu was the first to speak: "Since the great chief, Jin Huo, is unpopular and has been abolished, then let''s discuss whether the high priest will stay or not!"


    As soon as this remark came out, Jin Huo and Jin Guang couldn''t bear it any longer, and they both shouted angrily: "Qi Yu, you are taking revenge!"


    "Qi Yu, you want to stir up civil strife in the Jinwu tribe!"


    "You are targeting our Jin family!"


    Seeing that the overall situation was settled, Yuezhi Baiyan said in a deep voice: "You are a high priest and a great chief, and you don''t want to lead the tribe to be strong, but you want to clear the tribe at a critical moment.


    This time you will target the big branch of Jinluan, what about in the future?


    Is it our Yue family, or the Xiong family?


    Is it just you Kims left in the end? "


    Jin Huo was speechless.


    He has figured it out, and now he has no right to speak.


    The most sensible thing is to stay obediently and not talk.


    Unexpectedly, Qi Yu looked at Jin Huo "unyieldingly", "Since this is the case, the great chief of Jin Huo and the high priest of Jin Guang will be abolished here.


    Chief Jinhuo, now we are discussing what to do next for the Jinwu tribe.


    I don''t know what your Jin family plans to do? "


    "Abolish the great chief, and also abolish the high priest!"


    Jin Guang was furious and was about to explode.


    Jin Huo hurriedly grabbed him.


    He realized something was wrong.


    The corner of Qi Yu''s mouth turned upwards: "It doesn''t matter if you accept it or not, but this is the decision of the entire Jinwu tribe now!


    What we are going to discuss next is the future of the Golden Crow Department! "


    Jin Huo frowned: "The future of the Jinwu Department?


    What do you want to do? "


    Soon, he will know.


    Qi Yu said in a deep voice: "The current situation in the Jinwu tribe is that there is not enough food, if this continues, without Da Jiang''s men coming to beat us, we will fall into chaos.


    So we have to figure out how to deal with it now! "


    Jin Huo sneered in his heart: "Even if I are abolished, how can you solve it?"


    Xiong Quan was very cooperative: "Chief Qi Yu, you are the most intelligent person in our Jinwu tribe, what do you think we should do?"


    Jin Guang snorted coldly.


    He has heard this before, I don''t know how many times.


    It''s just that now such words are spoken to Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu stroked his beard, pretended to be in deep thought, and then said in a deep voice: "Now we can openly break up with Jiang, but we must gradually break away from him."


    "Get out, how to get out?"


    Jin Huo sneered, "The food in the Jinwu tribe is not enough now, and the clansmen are all used to the good things of Da Jiang. If you want to break away from Da Jiang, will the clansmen agree?"


    Qi Yu also responded with a sneer: "Is it because you cannot do without the Jin family?"


    Jin Huo glared at each other.


    Qi Yu just sneered.


    Jin Huo suddenly realized that he had just been abolished, and he hadn''t decided on his stay, so he shut up immediately.


    Qi Yu said in a deep voice: "If we want to get rid of Da Jiang now, the most urgent thing is that we must solve the problem of food.


    In addition to food, the transaction with Da Jiang cannot continue.


    Because there are not many things that can be traded in the Jinwu Department now! "


    Bai Yan frowned, and after thinking for a while, he said, "But at least our deal with Da Jiang is still there. If we don''t deal at first, will it arouse their vigilance?"


    Qi Yu shook his head: "This is impossible.


    If we are always timid, we will be more and more controlled by ginger! "


    Xiong Quan also nodded and said: "But the food we can obtain now is really limited, and we have gathered all the food that can be eaten in the entire Jinwu tribe, and it is still not enough!"


    Qi Yu said in a deep voice: "Then go south, cross the Jinqi Mountain and the Golden Horned Eagle Valley, and continue south!"


    "what?"


    Everyone exclaimed.


    "To the south are mountains, rivers and jungles, and to the south is Daze. There is no food for us to obtain!"


    "Do not!"


    Qi Yu shook his head, "I went to the south with soldiers in the early years, and I found a large piece of white grass rice there, but it just grew in the water, and there were various blood-sucking bloodworms in the water, so I didn''t care.


    In addition, our existing green grass rice is bigger, easier to survive, and more harvestable, so I don''t care about it.


    Over the years, from time to time, I would let Qi''s soldiers explore south, and those white grasses were always there.


    And there''s a big one, we can go there! "


    Everyone cheered up: "Great!"


    Jin Huo scolded Qi Yu from the bottom of his heart.


    It turns out that this guy''s respect for him for so many years is all fake!


    Now that the Jinwu tribe is in such an embarrassing moment, he "stepped forward" to solve the food problem for the tribe, and suddenly became a hero in the tribe!


    Sure enough, when the rest of the people heard that Qi Yu had food, they responded one after another: "That''s great, then we can go south without worry!"


    "Chief Qi Yu really has a solution!"


    "Why don''t you, Chief Qi Yu, be the next chief of my Jinwu tribe?"


    ...


    Although Qi Yu waved his hands modestly, in the eyes of Jin Huo standing aside, he already regarded himself as the great chief of the Jinwu tribe.


    Qi Yu said again: "Of course, we can''t move the population with great fanfare right now. After all, there is still one season of harvest coming soon, and we can still stockpile another wave of food by then!"


    "Then how to go south?" Bai Yan asked.


    "Well, let''s send a team over there first to determine the route..."


    "Then who will go first?"


    Everyone looked at Jinhuo and Jinguang.


    All passed, what people want!


    The way of heaven is reincarnation...


    Qi Yu continued: "In addition, we might as well use the canoe method that Jin Ning thought of earlier, and enter the salt lake eastward to see if we can find a place on the opposite side of the salt lake.


    If we can, we can migrate directly across the salt lake, and even if Da Jiang comes to chase us, he won''t be able to catch up! "


    "But," Xiong Quan shook his head, "the wind and waves on the salty lake are too strong for our canoe to get through!"


    Qi Yu said with a smile: "It''s simple, we can tie multiple canoes together, so that the canoes will not be knocked over by strong winds and waves!"


    "Good idea!"


    Jin Huo looked sullen: "My son thought of that canoe!"


    Qi Yu shook his head: "It''s Jin Ning''s idea, no one in my Jinwu Department denies it.


    But this is not the reason for you to provoke Big Jiang and drag Jinwubu into trouble!


    Because of your stupid decision, the Jinwu Department is in trouble, you can''t blame it!


    If it weren''t for the fact that you are still members of the Golden Crow tribe, do you think our tribe would easily let you go?


    Stop talking nonsense, you are not the chief now, you just need to follow the leader''s decision.


    If you don''t do it, you will be considered a traitor! "


    Jin Huo didn''t dare to say another word.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of Qi Yu, but that the people from the other branches behind Qi Yu all looked at him with unkind faces at this moment.


    ...


    After Lei Meng left Fanglei City, he headed east to the pass of Jinluan''s former land, and began to make a series of adjustments to the things traded in the store.


    To his surprise, the Golden Crow Department reacted very "intensely" to his adjustment, and gave up the deal immediately!


    "this¡­¡­"


    Raymond was a little excited, but also a little confused.


    What is exciting is that judging from the results, if the Jinwu tribe does not trade, it should be that the things that can be sold in the tribe are gone.


    What is confusing is that according to what the "matchmaker" he bought said, the food in the Jinwu Department should last for a while;


    Right now, he has only made some adjustments to the market, and is preparing to test it gradually.


    Unexpectedly, the people from the Jinwu Department stopped trading directly.


    This attitude is a bit abnormal!


    Lei Meng thought in his heart, and then ordered his clansmen: "Contact the matchmaker secretly, and find out what''s going on!"


    "yes!"


    Looking at the east wind at the pass of Jinluan''s former land, the Leimeng laughed loudly: "What other tricks can you come up with for the tribe that I, Da Jiang, favored?"


    I wanted to resume the update at the beginning of the month, but in the past two days, someone at home broke his hand and was accompanying him in the hospital. I was very busy and couldn''t resume the update. I''m sorry


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1372

    Lei Meng began to secretly investigate the situation of the Jinwu tribe, and reported all the changes to the great chief Mufeng.


    It didn''t take long for him to figure it out.


    "This Qi Yu, it seems that he underestimated him before, and he was able to abolish Jinhuo!"


    Lei Meng thought for a while, found the matchmaker who had been trained for a long time, and secretly ordered: "Then you go back and tell your leader that he sent someone to follow secretly.


    I don''t need you to make great achievements, let alone attack your own people.


    You just need to tell me the whereabouts of my people all the time! "


    The matchmaker asked in a low voice: "Boss Lei, our leader asked me to ask questions, and that''s what he did. Does the great chief of your ministry know?"


    Raymond nodded: "Don''t worry, I have reported everything you have done to our chief.


    You can also tell your leader when you go back, just say that after the matter is completed, we will not move your Jinwu tribe.


    Of course, if someone wants to make a move, you can''t blame me, Jiang, for making the move.


    You should know that it is very simple that I, Da Jiang, really want to attack your Golden Crow Department.


    Coupled with your leader''s willingness to deal with it, I persuaded our great chief not to take action immediately. "


    The matchmaker hastily responded: "Boss Xie Lei!"


    Raymond waved his hand: "Okay, you go back, be careful when you go back.


    If Qi Yu asks, just say that I, Da Jiang, can discuss the transaction, but you Jinwu Department must also show enough sincerity! "


    "yes!"


    Raymond waved his hand and sent someone to send the matchmaker away.


    And he thought about it carefully, sorted out the information he got this time, summarized it, and reported it to Mu Feng.


    Wood Wind soon received a letter from Raymond.


    After reading it, he grinned and said, "This Raymond really has a way, and he even developed the matchmaker to the leader''s level!"


    He went to Fanglei City not long ago and heard Lei Meng talk about it.


    He thought it was just a few ordinary clansmen who traded in the market, but he didn''t expect to be a leader!


    Woodwind doesn''t mind this kind of thing now.


    There is no doubt about the employment.


    What he cared more about was what Raymond said in his letter that there would be white "grass rice", water and blood worms going south.


    If he expected it right, this thing should be rice.


    Because he really couldn''t think of anything else that was planted in "Daze".


    After he entered these series of descriptions and conditions into the system, the result given by the system was also rice.


    "It''s definitely rice!"


    Mu Feng secretly thought in his heart.


    Combined with the previously discovered corn, wheat and other grains, he can basically confirm that rice should also be edible or grown.


    After repeated discoveries, he had a feeling in his heart.


    The world I live in is very likely to be a world that emerged after the decline of a mature agricultural civilization.


    Otherwise, how could there be so many crops that have evolved?


    But these are not important.


    The important thing is that he feels that if the rice is discovered, the grain of the whole ginger will be enriched and supplemented again.


    At present, the food crops that Ginger owns include wheat, corn, and sweet potatoes, and peanuts and soybeans are both oil and food.


    And these things have been planted on a large scale in various cities.


    For example, a large number of broad beans exchanged from Jinwubu can only be planted after the autumn harvest.


    If there is more rice, ginger will completely get rid of the stigma of primitive tribes.


    "Tell Lei Meng, as long as the people from the Golden Crow Department don''t take the initiative, I, Da Jiang, don''t have to force them too much.


    This state lasts at least until the white grass rice they say is found! "


    "yes!"


    So the messenger returned to Jinluan''s old place with Mufeng''s letter...


    Spring goes to summer.


    Ginger began to be harvested one after another in various cities and places.


    The harvest of wheat in each city varies somewhat.


    The harvests in Dragon City, Qinglong City, White Tiger City, Suzaku City, Xuanwu City, Shandao City, Pixiu City and other places are very good.


    However, the harvest of other cities has failed.


    The main reason is that the weather is a bit dry this year, and the two heavy snowfalls in the previous year did not guarantee the precipitation in the next year.


    The canal irrigation land in the old city has been equipped with ditches for water diversion, irrigation is timely, and drought resistance is well resolved.


    However, although new cities, such as Liaolong City and Blue Bird City, have been reclaimed, the supporting water conservancy facilities are not yet perfect.


    This leads to the failure to irrigate and ultimately poor harvests.


    For this reason, Huang Lei made a special report to Mu Feng, asking the tribe to invest some manpower and material resources in water conservancy construction, so as to ensure that similar things will not happen again.


    Huang Lei''s proposal naturally needs to be discussed at the tribal meeting.


    But not everyone can understand the leaders of the six departments.


    For example, Li Hu, as the head of the household department, has to consider various consumption issues.


    The most important thing is to build water conservancy, which is not in this year''s plan.


    Mu Feng realized that it was meaningless to discuss this kind of matter with a few people.


    These things are beyond their cognition and understanding¡ªwho of them would have thought that growing food would require water conservancy guarantees?


    Thinking of this, he simply stopped discussing with a few people and made a final decision.


    "It seems that their cognition limits their decisions!"


    Mu Feng''s heart was enlightened, and he felt that it was time for another round of leader and leader "retraining".


    ...


    While Da Jiang was busy planting after the summer harvest, the Jinwu Department finally completed the summer harvest.


    Unlike previous years, this year they did not replant after harvesting, but packed all the broad beans.


    Because they are about to lead most of the troops to migrate south!


    On the other hand, they finally made a dozen small boats made of canoes and started their exploration of the "salt lake".


    And the candidates to explore the salty lake are naturally members of the Jin family.


    For this kind of result, Jinhuo and Jinguang are helpless.


    The entire Jinwu tribe now respects Qi Yu as the great chief, and it is useless for them to refute.


    Fortunately, things are going well.


    Judging from the news from the people in the south, they have successfully arrived at the edge of the big swamp with white grass that Qi Yu mentioned.


    What makes them very helpless is that the white grass rice seems to be immature, and they have to wait for a while.


    And the clansmen who explored eastward finally came back.


    When the one or two hundred people sent out came back less than a hundred people, the people who came back told Qi Yu that the tribe went southeast along the salt lake, and it would take more than ten days to reach a land.


    There are many wild sheep on it, but there are no ferocious beasts.


    Qi Yu and the others were very excited.


    But in addition to being excited, they fell into deep thought.


    More than 200 people went, and less than 100 people came back...


    This population loss is too great!


    ...


    Not long after.


    Mu Feng, who is in Jianglong City, is "retraining" Li Hu and others.


    Yu Li quickly handed the letter to Mu Feng.


    After receiving the letter, Mu Feng laughed quickly: "There are still islands, yes, yes!


    They can''t go, let''s go! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1373

    The Jinwu Department discovered the island, which is a big event.


    Mu Feng moved his mind, these people don''t know the importance of the island right now, but he does.


    If the island is occupied, Dajiang can radiate to the surroundings through the island and serve as a transfer station for the navy or navy.


    Fishing, territorial waters, and strategic offense and defense are all based on returning to the island.


    The Jinwu Department does not have the conditions to travel far to the island, but Da Jiang does!


    As early as half a year ago, he and Jiu Zhu had already started to build the big ship.


    The plan at the time was that Jiuzhu would first supervise the manufacture of new tools in the name of the Ministry of Industry.


    As for the candidates for the navy, they will follow the Ministry of Industry to build ships and train on the East River in the name of supervising the construction of large ships.


    Because there was no rush to use the water army, Mu Feng didn''t urge Jiu Zhu much.


    He even arranged other things for Jiuzhu to do in the middle.


    At that time, the person who trained the navy was Asuka.


    Of course, since Da Jiang has never had a water battle, he didn''t care about the training of the water army.


    Now when he first heard that Jinwubu found the island, Mufeng was overjoyed.


    He immediately called for Jiuzhu and Asuka, and asked them what happened to the construction of the navy supervisor.


    Jiuzhu bowed his head and said: "Back to the chief, the harbor for the Donghe River has been built, and for the big boat, only one is built now!"


    Wooden frowned.


    Jiu Zhu immediately explained: "It''s because I have been busy with other things during this period of time, so I slowed down.


    Especially the wood used to make wooden boats needs to go through a specific process of oil immersion and painting..."


    Wooden Wind looked at Asuka again.


    Asuka immediately said: "The training of the navy soldiers is carried out according to the plan you gave.


    Now all the soldiers in the navy are able to swim.


    The fish-skin clothes and python-skin armor they were equipped with were also obtained from Liaolong City and Wanzhangyuan in the south.


    But according to Shuofeng, if you want more and better materials, you need to go south along the river, the jungle in that area is hot and humid, and the python skin inside is more resistant to water..."


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Although Asuka is young, he is more mature and prudent in his actions.


    Of course, it''s not that Jiu Zhu is unreliable in his work, he is too busy.


    Now he wants to use a big boat, but there is only one big boat, which is more embarrassing.


    But it''s not his fault either.


    It is easy to build a canoe, but it is more complicated to build a big boat.


    He thought for a while and said: "How about this, you first hand over the many matters at hand to the deputy leader, Qige, and concentrate on building the big boat, and then test the sea on the East River.


    If it works, I will be of great use! "


    Jiu Zhu nodded hastily: "Yes!"


    In his opinion, it would be a big mistake to delay the great chief''s use of the ship.


    It''s rare that the great chief didn''t pursue it, how could he dare to neglect?


    Mu Feng thought about it, and looked at Asuka again: "Go, take me to see how the navy training is going!"


    "yes!"


    So Asuka took Mu Feng out of Longcheng and headed towards the East River.


    Revisit the old place.


    Mu Feng couldn''t believe that in just over two years, he came to Donghe with such thoughts.


    He still clearly remembered how cautious he was when he walked out of the tribe for the first time two years ago and brought his tribe to the edge of the White Tree Plain.


    The area where the Donghe River meets Baishuyuan is covered with a lot of coir grass, which is intentionally left as a material for weaving coir raincoats.


    On the riverside, the river channel was widened by no less than two kilometers because of the excessive burning of ginger and the digging of yellow clay.


    There is even an artificial river, no less than five or six kilometers away, directly leading to the Baishuyuan grassland.


    Asuka smiled and said, "This artificial river is said to be a drinking ditch dug directly by Big Brother Shuofeng, who asked Lihu from Hubu for tools and people for the convenience of grazing.


    In this way, the problem of drinking water for cattle and sheep in Baishuyuan will be solved..."


    Wooden wind is pleased.


    It can be seen that these detailed measures for drinking water for cattle and sheep are beyond his expectation.


    Asuka pointed to another wider river and said, "As for the navy, it''s in the ditch over there.


    Now all the sailors who learn to swim and hold their breath underwater need to complete it there.


    Sometimes, if necessary, we would put a few sheep or cattle in the water to lure the dragons from the East River into the ditches, and let the soldiers try to kill them. "


    Mu Feng was startled in his heart: "Hey boy, Asuka is really crazy!"


    He never thought that Asuka would specially attract the dragon to be hunted by the soldiers.


    "If there is no accident, they will attract a dragon in the past few days!"


    Asuka smiled and said, "Now my Da Jiang''s fighters have no suspense against other tribes.


    As a result, the soldiers were very interested in hunting the dragon.


    Now basically seven or eight people can join forces to kill a dragon! "


    Mu Feng''s heart twitched violently for a while.


    Seven or eight people can hunt and kill the dragon!


    The lethality of the navy is too exaggerated!


    Soon, he followed Asuka to the training base of the navy.


    The training base of the Navy is surrounded by fences.


    There are military camps, training grounds, and canteens.


    There are also guards in and out.


    It''s like a military camp.


    Soon, Mufeng followed Asuka into the navy training camp.


    It is already summer, and the soldiers are training in the open air.


    When they learned that the chief wanted to see the training results of the water soldiers, the soldiers screamed excitedly.


    Clearly, they were desperate for the Warchief''s approval.


    Asuka briefly said a few words to Mu Feng, then got off the horse, took off his usual clothes, revealing the tight-fitting python leather soft armor he was wearing underneath, and trotted towards the training ground of the navy with many sailors.


    Wooden wind rode to follow.


    Asuka led the tribe directly into a pond as big as a small reservoir.


    There are canoes, bamboo rafts and other training equipment beside the pond.


    Asuka began to command: "Shuijun Erlang, the chief is here to check our training results today, whoever embarrasses me will punish him to stay in the water for a day!"


    "yes!"


    Asuka waved his hand.

 Chapter 1374

    Mu Feng was very satisfied with the performance of the soldiers.


    Judging from the current situation, if the unknown dangers such as dragons and pythons in the East River were not counted, these sailors should be able to go to the other side of the river.


    In fact, after the training was over, Asuka told Wooden Wind: "Great Chief, now the soldiers can often reach the other side of the river by canoe and raft.


    Many of the python skin armors on us are made of python and dragon skins caught from the other side of the river. "


    Mu Feng was surprised.


    These sailors are really courageous.


    No wonder he hadn''t heard of dragons and boa constrictors on the edge of the East River for a long time.


    It turned out that Jiang''s navy soldiers had captured him and ran to the other side of the river.


    He nodded and said: "Okay, then you can confirm with Jiuzhu later, when the big ship will be available, tell me, and then try it out!"


    "yes!"


    Asuka agreed.


    Mu Feng originally planned to return to the tribe.


    But after thinking about it, I stopped by to see the construction of the big ship.


    Because the Donghe River is not very wide, only seventy to eighty meters, the boats built are also small and large wooden boats.


    It is a "big boat" with a width of seven or eight meters and a length of more than 30 meters.


    Even so, the first ship consumed a lot of time, labor, and materials.


    After all, no one had ever built a ship before, and many processes had to be tested.


    Even Mufeng only learned about the structural principle of the ship through the system, and did not make even a single part.


    This made it very laborious for Jiuzhu to oversee the building of a large ship. It required constant pondering and experimentation, and finally it could be a small "building ship".


    The building boat is characterized by its large size, but its speed is not the fastest.


    Due to technical reasons, the sails used for the power of the building boats are manpower-operated.


    Because of the comprehensive suggestions given by the system, Jiang''s building boats use the hard sails of ancient China.


    The hard sail is different from the segmented soft sail used by ancient European sailboats, and the sail surface has stays. Although this kind of sail is heavy and laborious to raise, it has extremely high wind-receiving efficiency and increases the speed of the ship.


    At the same time, there is no fixed girder on the mast, which can adapt to sudden changes in the sea.


    Furthermore, sculls are different from paddles. The building boats built by Jiuzhu are equipped with long sculls on both sides and at the stern.


    This kind of long scull goes deep into the water, and many people sway, and the action of the scull half-rotating underwater is similar to the propeller in the previous life, and the propulsion efficiency is higher. It can also maintain a considerable speed when there is no wind, and the wading area of ??the scull outside the boat is small, which is suitable for sailing in the crowded waters of narrow harbors.


    Of course, such a building boat will be even bigger when placed in the sea. The largest wooden boat has a hull of more than 100 meters and a width of 50 to 60 meters.


    Jiu Zhu told Mu Feng: "Chief, this boat is the size of the East River, if it is put in the sea you mentioned, it will definitely be bigger.


    Preliminary estimates are also more than 120 meters long and more than 50 meters wide. "


    Mu Feng nodded, expressing approval.


    In fact, when Jiuzhu introduced how to build a wooden boat, although he understood the principle, he could no longer give guidance and advice like other things.


    But as the great chief, he had to put on a look of "I''m good at what you say".


    Heart tired.


    Being a leader is especially frustrating.


    If you don''t understand, you still have to pretend to understand.


    well!


    Jiuzhu became more and more excited as he talked: "The building boat can be used for ocean voyages, the speed is not very fast, but it can withstand strong winds and waves at sea.


    In addition, naval fighters can be equipped with sea falcons and fighting ships.


    In this way, even if we encounter enemies on the water, I, Da Jiang, can defeat them! "


    Wooden wind still nodded.


    What he thinks in his heart is: it is not necessary to fight a war, but he can seize the island and occupy the new continent!


    Jiuzhu changed the topic: "But if the navy is at sea, it is more dependent on direction, so it is easy to get lost."


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This is not a big problem, think about it for yourself, in the knowledge I gave you the empowerment, there should be how to tell the direction in sunny days, and how to use the compass in rainy days.


    Also, when sailing at sea, they will be equipped with flying cavalry of carrier pigeons and ginger to ensure that there is no problem in sailing. "


    "It''s okay!"


    Jiu Zhu''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Feng pouted.


    Fuss!


    He didn''t know that the aircraft carriers and cruisers of later generations could all berth fighter jets.


    However, in the current era, Jiang''s ability to form an ocean-going team that integrates "navy" and "air force" is definitely an existence beyond this era.


    Based on the tribal level of the land where he is located, it should be difficult for the island to have existence beyond the Great Jiang civilization.


    Coupled with the news from the Jinwu tribe''s exploration, they can go back and forth with a few broken rafts, so there should be no danger.


    After occupying the island, Mu Feng wants to make this island the territory of Da Jiang!


    Of course, the island is connected to the coast, and many lands including Jinwubu will also become Da Jiang''s territory!


    ...


    On the other side, after the Jinwu tribe completed the summer harvest, they finally began to migrate southward collectively.


    Among the people in the Jinwu tribe, there were only some old people who didn''t want to migrate with the tribe and wanted to stay and confuse Da Jiang.


    A lot of gold wares on Jinqi Mountain have also been excavated by the Jinwu Department.


    Even so, there are still a lot of gold ore left that cannot be taken away.


    Regarding how to dispose of Jinqi Mountain, disagreements emerged within the Jinwu Department.


    Great chief Qi Yu felt that these golden mountains belonged to the Jinwu tribe, and now they were forced to relocate, but they couldn''t take them with them, so they simply destroyed them.


    Xiong Quan put forward a different opinion: "Although we are migrating now, we will come back one day, so we can keep this golden treasure mountain and use it when we come back."


    Even so, Qi Yu insisted on destroying Jinqi Mountain.


    But gold is gold, how to destroy it is really a problem.


    Gold objects are not like houses or protective walls, they can be knocked down and burned.


    In desperation, Qi Yu thought of a solution that made people laugh and cry: before leaving, let all the clansmen defecate and urinate around Jinqi Mountain.


    They also asked the clansmen to drive the livestock to the foot of Jinqi Mountain to defecate and urinate.


    Not long after they left, the Jiang warriors sent by Lei Meng followed and occupied the tribe of the Jinwu tribe.


    The old man of the Jinwu tribe who stayed behind turned pale with shock.


    They never thought that Da Jiang''s people would come so fast!


    "We''re going to fight you big Jiang!"


    An old man shouted angrily.


    Warrior Da Jiang shook his head, just pushed the old man away and didn''t care about them.


    "Okay, old man, we didn''t come to kill and commit crimes!


    I really want to attack your Jinwu tribe, none of your Jinwu tribe can escape! "


    The old people were helpless.


    Hit, can''t beat.


    Scolding, Jiang''s people simply ignored them.


    "You kill us!"


    Someone shouted again.


    Unexpectedly, Da Jiang''s fighters were unmoved: "If you want to die, please do it.


    If you don''t want to die, just stay by yourself. "


    Then Da Jiang''s people began to officially take over the Jinwu tribe - taking over an empty shell tribe.


    Then, they informed Raymond and asked him to take over everything here.


    Lei Meng soon arrived at the old place of the Golden Crow Tribe, and arranged for the tribe to start dealing with the remaining old people of the Golden Crow Tribe.


    Naturally, he also came to Jinqi Mountain, and was soon shocked by the scene in front of him.


    There is a disgusting smell all around Jinqi Mountain!


    Unexpectedly, Lei Meng was not annoyed, and said with a smile: "Well, don''t worry about Jin Qi Shan, I, Da Jiang, don''t lack these gold wares now.


    Keep it, let''s talk about it when Qi Yu comes back..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1375

    The story of the migration of the Jinwu tribe quickly spread to Dajiang.


    Mu Feng scratched his head while reading the letter: "Is there something wrong with this Qi Yu''s brain?


    Doing something that only a three-year-old can do? "


    Yu Li and the others who were discussing with him frowned: "What''s wrong, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng handed him the letter and asked him to read it by himself.


    Yu Li laughed angrily after reading it.


    He handed the letter to the bewildered Ke Wuji, frowned and said, "Could it be that the Jinwu Department can''t think of any other way to deal with our big Jiang now?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It depends on the situation.


    Have you seen, now not only I, Da Jiang, don''t want to fight, but Jinwubu doesn''t want to fight either. "


    "Then what to do?"


    Yu Li said in a deep voice: "The Jinwu tribe has moved all over the country. If there is no battle, it will be difficult to subdue them completely!"


    At this time, Ke Wuji had already read the letter, and handed the letter to Julli, stroked his beard and said, "Although none of them want to fight, the situation is different.


    My big ginger doesn''t want to fight.


    They dare not fight! "


    I tried my best to look quickly, and after a general glance, I already understood the general idea.


    He sneered and said, "I think I should take advantage of this opportunity to take down the Jinwu Department and kill that Qi Yu!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "No rush, this matter can be postponed for a while.


    As for whether to kill Qi Yu or not, it is not possible now.


    It''s nothing more than running to Jinqi Mountain to shit like a child. This kind of behavior is similar to my little boy Long.


    With such a small number of children, how do you know where to pull and where not to pull? "


    Several people laughed.


    "Then what are we doing now, guarding an empty shell tribe?"


    Yu Li asked.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "It''s simple, just let Lei Meng station in the old land of Jinwu, reclaim the land on the spot, plant in summer and harvest in autumn, another season of good crops.


    And their sea salt drying area is wider, whether it is salt or seafood, you can get more! "


    "Should a new city be built in the old place of Jinwubu?"


    "Well, it''s going to be built!"


    Wood wind dot diagram.


    "That''s easy!" Yu Li said with a smile, "Add one more to the number of city masters we were discussing just now, including those from the former Jinwu tribe?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Ke Wuji was filled with emotion.


    Once upon a time, the Blue Bird Department was enemies on all sides.


    As long as the clansmen leave the tribe, they may encounter enemies against them at any time.


    Unexpectedly, in Dajiang, three or four people sitting still in the tribe decided the life and death of a tribe.


    "The currently determined city owners are Chi Lei, Truffle, Chao Lu, Luo Li, and Mo Kehan, who are in charge of Liaolong City, Blue Bird City, Heishui City, and Pixiu City respectively.


    Among them, Truffle is still active following Thunder Dragon in the mountains, and has not led the city yet.


    Sixiang City, Qilin City, Wangxi City, Kuiwei City, Goshawk City, Shandao City, and Fanglei City under construction all have no city lords.


    Now there is another Jinwubu old place. "


    Yu Li said slowly.


    Juli on the side reminded: "There are still two mountain passes!


    Not long ago, leader Ben just came back and said that he wanted to go to the east to challenge the Jinwu tribe himself, but because of a letter from Liangjie Mountain, he went back, and he didn''t know what happened. "


    Several people looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng smiled and waved his hands: "It''s not a big problem. It is said that there are nomadic tribes attacking on the northern grasslands. Bai Yue led troops to pursue them. Someone needs to guard Liangjie Mountain."


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Where''s Elm?" Yu Li asked, "Can''t he guard Liangjie Mountain temporarily?"


    "He is currently taking the post of City Lord of Goshawk City. When the new City Lord arrives, he will go west."


    "Who is the new city owner?"


    "Good question!" Mu Feng laughed, "That''s what we''re going to discuss today!"


    Yu Li thought for a while and said, "According to what I said earlier, Huang Chuan, Zha He, Qing Ya, Qi Yang, and Chang Shui can actually be dispatched."


    Mu Feng thought for a while, then nodded: "Yes!


    How to arrange it, I asked you to arrange it earlier, do you have a plan? "


    Yu Li looked at Luli and Ke Wuji.


    The two nodded each.


    Yu Li smiled and said, "Then let me do the talking!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    "Qi Yang went to Kuiwei City, if there is something he is not used to, he can ask Weili or the leader Hanshu nearby.


    Qingya goes to Goshawk City.


    With his current ability, it is no problem to be the lord of a city.


    Huangchuan leader Fang Leicheng.


    Zhahe can be sent to the old place of Jinwubu, together with Xishou..."


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and said with a smile: "It seems that you have already made up your mind!"


    The three nodded.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Zha He is brave in battle, so he can be sent to Liangjie Mountain.


    Jinwu''s old land can be managed with Rhinoceros Head and Lei Meng.


    In addition, opportunities can also be given to other young people when appropriate, not necessarily limited to the elders of the tribe.


    Not long ago, I saw a little guy from the mountain tribe in Liaolong City..."


    "brat¡­¡­"


    All three of them smiled.


    They naturally knew who Mu Feng was talking about - Za Ya in the mountains, the most outstanding person among the six Meng''an commanders.


    Together with Huangguan, Heiduo and Dahu, they are called "Four Talents of the Mountains".


    You know, the other three are all at the leader level, and only Za Ya is the leader.


    It shows his ability.


    Of course, the three of them laughed not because Za Ya was young, but because the great chief was actually no older than that Za Ya...


    Yu Li took the lead in agreeing, saying that he would conduct a round of nominations and promotions in various cities together with Luli to recruit talents for the tribe.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "We can let these people go to Sixiang City, Wild Wolf City, Wukesong City, Heixiong City and other small cities to practice and get familiar with Jiang''s farming, business, school, medical and other matters. The evaluation determines whether to promote!"


    "yes!"


    The four continued to discuss tribal matters...


    the other side.


    Jiu Zhu personally supervised the building of a large ship in the Donghe River, and finally built another building ship within a month.


    Compared to

 Chapter 1376

    Da Jiang''s territory reached the sea smoothly eastward.


    The takeover of the old Jinwu Department is also proceeding step by step.


    Huang Chuan replaced Rhinoceros to guard Fanglei City.


    This "general who defends the city" who has been known for his prudence since he entered Dajiang is still defending the city.


    Xishou took advantage of the situation and led people eastward to the old site of Jinwubu, and worked with Lei Meng to manage the new city.


    Both were excited.


    Because there is salt near the sea.


    The sea is endless, and the salt is endless.


    This is tantamount to solving the salt problem of ginger forever.


    Then Lei Meng began to discuss with Xishou how to recruit the Jinwu people.


    Lei Meng said: "The chief means that the Jinwu tribe should be taken care of now, and the land can be occupied and reclaimed all the way north to the old land of the giant bear tribe."


    Rhinoceros frowned and said, "Why don''t we just defeat them all before they gain a foothold there?"


    Lei Meng shook his head: "The chief means that fighting a war now will consume a lot of food and grass.


    This is a burden for ginger.


    Think about it, warriors and mounts, as long as they move, how much wear and tear will it take? "


    Rhinoceros frowned: "If we don''t fight, and give Jinwubu a chance to breathe, they will definitely not want to join me, Dajiang!


    It will definitely be more laborious to fight again at that time! "


    Lei Meng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the matchmaker I installed in the Golden Crow Department has already promised me that he will move around inside the Golden Crow Department to try to divide the people inside the Golden Crow Department.


    At that time, even if we have to do it, it will be easier! "


    Xishou tentatively asked, "Can you tell me who that person is?"


    Raymond shook his head: "This is what the great chief specifically explained, the less people know about it, the better!"


    Rhinoceros frowned slightly and said nothing more.


    He just wants to know who is the matchmaker, what can he do?


    Could it be that he was still worried that he would reveal such a secret?


    ...


    On the other side, the people from the Jinwu Tribe had already traveled long distances, crossed the jungle, and arrived at the land of Daze that Qi Yu mentioned.


    They have been here for more than a month, and they have gradually checked the surrounding situation.


    In addition to the large "white grass rice" mentioned by the great chief Qi Yu, they also found that there are many fish, croaking frogs and other small things that can be eaten in the water.


    Although these foods are not as big as the beef and sheep that they used to eat, they can satisfy their hunger and solve a major problem for the Jinwu tribe.


    Soon, they set up camp here and rebuilt the tribe.


    Although there are people who repeatedly talk about returning to the ancestral land every day, there is no real disturbance.


    Warriors and hunters are either busy exploring new lands or building tribes every day.


    Now the remaining sixty or seventy golden horned eagle fighters are responsible for the task of patrolling around.


    Of course, in private, Qi Yu also sent them to quietly fly back to the tribe to inquire about the tribe''s situation.


    As a result, the flying cavalry left decisively after hovering over the old land of Jinwubu.


    The tribes with numerous figures told them that the ancestral land no longer belonged to them!


    After getting this news, Qi Yu beat her chest and stomped her feet, secretly hating Da Jiang in her heart.


    He convened a meeting of the chiefs of the tribe again.


    Because of the special situation of the Jinwu tribe, Qi Yu is the new chief, so the tribal affairs are often resolved by the leaders.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to act arbitrarily, it''s because he became the great chief through "public opinion", and he will definitely not be able to bypass the chief in a short time and make a direct decision.


    This made him feel that being the great chief was not so easy.


    He gradually understood Jin Huo a little bit.


    However, Jin Huo, who was "heartbroken", was already on the verge of being met by the tribal leaders.


    After the first two incidents, he was completely enraged by the actions of Qi Yu and the others.


    People from the Jin family were sent to the forefront of the migration, and they were the first to step up when they encountered danger.


    Of the more than 200 people who went to sea, more than 100 were from the Jin family, and more than half of the more than 100 people who lost were from the Jin family.


    Jin Huo had already secretly asked Jin Shierlang how far east he was going to the island, and how the wind and waves would be.


    He had already made plans in his new land, at worst, he would take the members of the Jin Clan out of the Jinwu tribe, cross the sea, and live on that island.


    But thinking about it, he couldn''t do it.


    First, the canoes used for crossing the sea could not withstand the strong wind and waves, and the loss was too great.


    Secondly, the activities of the members of the Jin clan were always under the watchful eyes of other members of the clan. It was absolutely impossible for him to let all the members of the Jin clan move away from the Jinwu tribe.


    The third reason is that shipbuilding takes time, and they don''t have the time to secretly build enough ships for thousands of people to migrate together.


    The most important thing is that the food is strictly controlled. There are so many of them, they can''t go far!


    Seeing that Qi Yu is about to hold another leadership meeting now, Jin Huo felt a sense of schadenfreude.


    The high priest of Jin Guang was also abolished, and Qi Yun, who became the Qi clan, served as the high priest.


    So at the meeting of the leaders, only Jin Huo had the position of Jin Shi-Jin Shi was completely isolated.


    The Qi family, the Xiong family, the Yue family, the Wu family, the Jinluan family and the Jin family, the Jin family became the bottom of the existence.


    Looking at the worried faces of the crowd, Jin Huo felt a sense of gloating in his misfortune.


    "You, Qi Yu, worked so hard to become the great chief, but what you faced was such a mess. It''s not as good as when I became the great chief, at least I experienced the strength of the Jinwu tribe!"


    Qi Yu naturally didn''t know what this "old chief" was thinking, but said in a deep voice: "The people of the tribe are harvesting grass rice, and the food problem has been solved.


    But the mosquito bites here are too severe, and the water in the big lake is not clean enough. Many people in the clan have already fallen ill. What do you think should be done? "


    The leaders felt heavy and did not know what to do.


    The matter of the water source can be taken care of. They have already dug a reservoir at the edge of the water pool, introduced muddy water into it to clarify it, and then boiled it for drinking.


    It solves the problem of dirty water.


    But in this way, the tribe boiled a lot of water day and night, and the clay pots they exchanged from Da Jiang were cracked and burned a lot.


    In addition, when migrating along the way, a lot of them were broken, which made it more difficult for the tribe to boil water in a pot.


    However, this is not the worst.


    Worst of all was the mosquito bite - something they hadn''t expected.


    Mosquitoes in Dazedi bite people with a big bite. After being bitten, adults just get pimples on their bodies, and the itching goes away after a few days.


    But the elderly and children couldn''t bear the bites of these mosquitoes.


    This caused the clansmen in the Jinwu tribe to complain about this migration.


    So Qi Yu called everyone here to solve this problem.


    When Jin Huo heard the news, he lowered his head and sneered.


    The Jinwu tribe has migrated, so there is no need to look at Da Jiang''s face, but it doesn''t seem to be any better.


    At least when staying in the ancestral land, the clansmen don''t have to suffer, and they don''t have so many complaints...


    It''s not up to me to come up with any ideas anyway.


    deserve it!


    However, when Jin Huo was thinking this way, he suddenly noticed that everyone around him was looking at him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1377

    Look at me again!


    Jinhuo roared in his heart.


    The members of the Jin family of Lao Tzu have already suffered heavy losses by you, are you going to let us go now?


    It''s just that they have all migrated here now, what else do you want?


    Is it possible that the Jin family is really going to die?


    "What do you want to do?"


    Jin Huo said angrily.


    Xiong Quan waved his hand and said, "Jin Huo, what you said is wrong, we just glanced at you, why are you so angry?"


    Jin Huo was very angry.


    This Xiong Quan used to call himself the Great Chief, and at worst he was also the leader of Jin Huo, now he is called Jin Huo!


    Call him by his first name!


    Jin Huo has truly experienced what it means to "be cool with tea when people walk away"!


    Xiong Quan didn''t take it seriously, turned to look at the other branches, and asked, "What do you think?"


    Bai Yan seems to have already prepared a draft: "We can separate some of the clansmen to explore westward, and maybe we can find a suitable place to live in the old land of the Yin tribe."


    "Department of Yin Yin?"


    "That''s right, the Xiyin tribe was wiped out by the Fang Lei tribe, and their whereabouts disappeared afterwards.


    That place is far away from Fang Lei''s department, and even farther away from Jin Luanzhi''s old land.


    There are many evil spirit beasts there.


    We can supplement our food by hunting Xiyin beasts.


    The most important thing is that I heard that Da Jiang has never been to the old land of the Yin Yin Department, and the terrain there is extremely hidden! "


    "How did you know?" Jin Huo sensed something was wrong, and sarcastically said, "You guys are all very nice, you didn''t say anything before, but now that the tribe is in trouble, you''ve all said it, right?


    Since whoever of you said it, then whoever can investigate it will be fine, and the good thing will be done to the end!


    I believe that the entire Jinwu tribe will remember your efforts! "


    "You can''t say that!"


    Jinque also spoke up, "Chief Jinhuo, you didn''t do anything when other clans came up with ideas, it''s not appropriate!"


    "that is!"


    Xiong Quan responded.


    Wumeng of Wushi also nodded in agreement at this time: "Jinque is right!"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Qi Yu''s mouth, and he looked at Jin Huo with a frank face: "The leader of Jin Huo is very capable, and he himself was a chief, I believe you can do this well!"


    Jin Huo laughed back angrily: "Okay, okay!


    Since you are targeting my Jin family so much, there is no need to discuss it hypocritically here, just tell me the result directly in the future! "


    Qi Yu: "Leader Jinhuo, you..."


    Jin Huo waved his hand: "Okay, I also understand your thoughts.


    That''s all, I have nothing to say.


    Since you are exploring a new place, you want people from my Jin family to go.


    I can agree, but you have to promise me some conditions, right?


    Otherwise, even if the Jinwu tribe is fighting among themselves, I won''t let the Jin clan go! "


    Qi Yu nodded with a smile: "What is the leader of Jinhuo talking about? The members of the Jin clan have been born and died for the Jinwu tribe, so I should agree to you no matter what!"


    "it is good!"


    Jin Huo nodded, "Then let all the Jin clan migrate to the old place of the Xiyin tribe to investigate.


    If there is danger, my Jin family considers themselves unlucky.


    Anyway, there is not enough water here.


    But if the Jin family finds a suitable place to live in a new place, the Jin family must first occupy one of the convenient places to live!


    From now on, you must not target the Jin family anymore! "


    In the end, he emphasized his tone: "Even if you want to target, just target me, Jin Huo, and then target the members of the Jin clan, it will only disappoint the hearts of the clan, and the entire Jinwu tribe will fall into chaos!"


    Qi Yu and the others frowned slightly, feeling a little ashamed in their hearts, and then disappeared.


    Qi Yu nodded: "Don''t worry, they are all members of the Jinwu tribe, there is no targeting anyone or not targeting anyone..."


    Jin Huo smiled but didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Don''t ask him whether he believes it or not, but ask Qi Yu himself whether he believes it...


    Ginger.


    east river.


    It took Jiuzhu 12 days to go down the river in a boat, and it took him 12 days to reach Liaolong North City, and another 15 days to go up the river and return to the river port with a manpower oar.


    The round trip went smoothly.


    So he decisively reported to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was overjoyed when he heard the news, and took Chang Ning and his son to go on a trial voyage.


    However, he didn''t intend to reach Liaolong North City again, but passed through Baishuyuan, disembarked at Wukesong City, and then returned.


    Rafting on the river, the river breeze is cool.


    Standing at the bow of the boat, Mufeng looked at the distant water flow and the landscape on both sides of the river.


    On the right side of the river bank is Baishuyuan.


    On the left is uncharted territory east of the East River.


    But it can be seen on the bank of the river, and the situation on the other side of the river is similar to that on the right.


    He thought in his heart that now Dajiang had a large boat, let alone the ocean voyage, it would not be a big problem to reach the other side of the river.


    In addition, so far they have not found any signs of people on the other side of the river, so it is more likely that the opposite side is a primitive undeveloped land.


    If it is developed, it is the territory of ginger.


    Among other things, grasslands and forests are all resources.


    Some wild cattle, horses, sheep, etc., are livestock that can supplement ginger.


    Who thinks there are too many livestock and money is hot?


    In the bottom of his heart, he decided to turn around and organize his tribe to develop the riverside area east of the East River.


    Let the East River become the river within Da Jiang''s territory.


    Changning is naturally

 Chapter 1378

    Big Ginger has a boat!


    After the first building ship was built, the next ships were built quickly.


    And the size of the boats has also been adjusted to be more suitable for "small boats" sailing on the East River.


    The small boat is about ten meters long and two or three meters wide. It only takes three or five people to step on the rotating oars under the boat to travel against the current.


    Of course, these boats are also equipped with soft sails, and the speed of sailing is increased when the wind is favorable.


    The opening of the East River made everyone in Dajiang very excited.


    If you go down the East River, you can reach the vicinity of Liaolong City smoothly.


    In this way, the iron and iron ore from Liaolong City can be smoothly transported back to Dragon City and other cities along the way.


    Compared with the horse-drawn carriage on land, the speed of the ship is undoubtedly much slower, but the transport volume is even greater!


    Once the Donghe route opened, the happiest thing was Chi Lei, who was in charge of guarding Liaolong City.


    Because the biggest problem in Liaolong City now is to transport iron!


    When he learned that there could be boats arriving at Liaolong City from the Donghe River outside Longcheng, Chi Lei wrote to Longcheng immediately, stating what Liaolongcheng needed to do if transporting by water, and Liaolongcheng would definitely cooperate!


    The second river port of Dajiang was built in Liaolong City in the shortest time.


    Chi Lei used almost all the power that could be used in Liaolong City.


    Because the problem of transporting iron was solved, he, the city lord, was "liberated" and could concentrate on other things.


    This news naturally reached Mu Feng''s ears.


    He was very pleased with Chi Lei''s reaction.


    Because the cognition of the tribe has obviously improved with the progress of Da Jiang.


    Some people have begun to realize the importance of water transportation.


    So he struck while the iron was hot and held a meeting at the river port near Baishuyuan.


    Attending the meeting were Yu Li, Lu Li, Ke Wuji, Li Hu, Jiu Zhu and others.


    Among them, Jiuzhu was called back overnight from the beach.


    Yu Li, Lu Li, Li Hu and the others had just returned from a boat trip.


    Everyone knew what the chief was going to say, they looked at the ships of all sizes parked in the port, and listened attentively.


    Mu Feng said: "Recently, you have all seen that Da Jiang has a new means of transportation.


    This tool is different from the existing carriages and mounts of our tribe.


    It travels in the water, and it does not sink in deep water. Although the speed is not very fast, it can carry heavy people or things!


    In this way, things can be transported along the river bank.


    For example, transport iron from Dragon City to Dragon City.


    Although one-way viewing is very slow, it takes ten or twenty days.


    But after careful calculation, transporting the same weight of iron on land will either consume a lot of manpower and material resources at the same time, or it will take more time!


    So next, two river ports need to be added along the East River, one in Wukesong and one in Liaolong Beicheng.


    The grain harvests in these two places are very good, and they can be transported here by large ships, and then the grains will be transported to Longcheng. "


    Li Hu asked a question: "Great Chief, I have tried the steamship, and it transports a lot of things.


    But there is a problem, such transportation needs to be in a place with water.


    In this way, it seems that we can only transport things by water from Dragon City to Liaolong City! "


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head, looked at Jiu Zhu: "Jiu Zhu, you come and tell him!"


    Jiu Zhu nodded with a smile, stood up and said, "Leader Li Hu, not long ago I was choosing a site by the seaside of the Eastern Golden Crow City to build a port.


    Farther to the east, there is a vast sea beyond sight.


    My Da Jiang''s territory is as far as the sea, where more and bigger ships are needed.


    The most important thing is the news from the Jinwu Department. They found the island across the sea, and there are many wild sheep on the island.


    As for other things aside, these wild sheep alone are worth building a ship to catch them back! "


    "Island?"


    Li Hu, Yu Li and the others were puzzled.


    they are still

 Chapter 1379

    The whole ginger has become more busy.


    Because Dajiang is currently carrying out several large "projects" at the same time, and those who do these things are planning and constructing with the city as a unit.


    This is a pain for Jiuzhu, Qige and others from the Ministry of Industry.


    The construction of various projects requires inspection by the Ministry of Industry and travel.


    The old city has been rebuilt, and the construction of the mountain city on Nanshan has initially completed the construction of the mountain top reservoir and flood discharge pipeline.


    The office area and administrative building on the second floor have also been built in sevens and eights.


    Residential areas at the foot of the mountain began to break ground.


    With the experience of building the top and the mountainside, coupled with the terrain advantage at the foot of the mountain, the construction speed of the grassroots residential area is much faster than before.


    The earthen buildings in the "old city" began to be demolished one after another, and stone and brick houses were planned to be rebuilt.


    Because of the discovery of limestone in Kaishan, Dajiang is now refining cement, and the quality of the building has been greatly improved.


    At least another layer of cement was applied to the outside of the dragon city wall to prove it.


    When Mu Feng was staring at the clansman plastering the city wall, he felt that this defense was a bit "crazy" for people in this era.


    Of course, in addition to the reconstruction of Dragon City, other cities have also been rebuilt and upgraded.


    The upgrade of the old city mainly starts from two aspects:


    One is the rebuilding of houses and functional areas in the city.


    Stores, schools, hospitals, cash drawers, administration, trials, punishments, and other necessary infrastructure for cities all occupy a considerable amount of space.


    Supporting facilities such as squares and meeting places will also be specially vacated.


    The house has changed from the original soil building made of earthen cement mixed with stone and wood to more advanced two-story and three-story buildings constructed of cement, bricks and steel bars.


    Second, the laying of sewer pipes in the city has been changed from the original one-meter-deep white water ditch to the two-meter-high underground "water running" channel.


    The reason why these sewers are built so large is that Mufeng learned the lessons of urban waterlogging in his previous life and deliberately enlarged the brick waterways.


    In addition to urban construction, Dajiang''s regular road construction is still going on normally.


    There is basically an "official way" between the various cities.


    The journey that originally took two days was shortened to a little more than one and a half days, and the journey of ten days was shortened to seven or eight days.


    The official university is still using rammed earth and paving stones, and the official road is still being widened and reinforced.


    Even at Mufeng''s request, some iconic trees were deliberately planted on both sides of the official road, so that the Dajiang people who came and went could easily identify the route.


    With the construction of official roads, the carriages and horses traveling between the various cities became active.


    At the request of Great Chief Mufeng, several cities with abundant summer harvests began to allocate grain to neighboring cities.


    Guandao helped a lot!


    Greatly saves transportation time.


    The pessimistic Dajiang people couldn''t help being excited about the poor harvest of food.


    Only then did they realize that they were in Da Jiang now!


    Da Jiang''s ability to respond to natural disasters is far from comparable to their previous tribes.


    Therefore, when Da Jiang learned that the great chief was going to dig and repair waterways and ditches again, the response and recognition he got among the tribe was far better than those of the leaders!


    Because they have truly realized the role of water conservancy in growing food, and also realized the peace of mind brought to them by the timely transportation of ginger.


    Therefore, when Mu Feng was free to inspect the cities again, scenes that he could only see in the winter when he was a child in his previous life appeared everywhere - Pahe!


    ...


    While Da Jiang was busy, the Jinwu Department was extremely busy.


    After finding the island but realizing that they can''t cross the sea to escape, the whole Jinwu tribe is now focused on one thing to do, harvest the grass rice, and then find a place to live!


    Great Chief Qi Yu brought them here so they don''t have to worry about food, but the environment is too harsh!


    Mosquitoes, bad water!


    These two things alone have cost the lives of three or four hundred of their clansmen!


    At this rate, the remaining 50,000 to 60,000 people in several clans are estimated to suffer heavy casualties in a short time.


    The emergence of this situation also intensified their hatred for Jinhuo and even the Jin clan.


    They urged the members of the Jin family to pass through the swamp as soon as possible, and go west to explore the old place of the Yin tribe.


    At the beginning, Qi Yu and the others just sent someone to urge the members of the Jin clan to continue exploring.


    But later, Qi Yu and the others also panicked after the clansmen began to vomit and diarrhea because of "unacceptable water and soil".


    Disease, this is a problem they never thought of!


    So they began to send flying cavalry to assist the Jin clan to explore westward.


    Of course, only they themselves know whether to assist or monitor.


    Midsummer is drawing to a close.


    The members of the Jin clan finally got out of the quagmire and came to the old place of the Yin tribe.


    However, what surprised them was that for some unknown reason, there should have been a lot of beasts in the old land of the Yin Department, but when they arrived, they didn''t even see a single hair!


    Facing the empty habitat, the members of the Jin family couldn''t help panicking.


    They belonged to the "solitary army going deep", and they were separated from the large army of the Jinwu tribe.


    The golden-horned eagle cavalry flying in the sky said they were here to help them explore, but they were actually monitoring them.


    This point, Jinhuo, Jinguang and even the entire Jin clan are well aware of it.


    Originally there were more than 10,000 members of the Jin clan, but after a toss, there are only a little over 8,000 left.


    This population loss made Jin Huo stomp his feet in hatred every time he thought about it.


    Da Jiang didn''t kill all of the Jinwu tribe, but the Jinwu tribe''s own people were merciless in attacking them!


    The cavalry army of golden horned eagles hovered in the sky for a long time, and after finding nothing, they decisively rode the golden horned eagles to "return".


    Jin Huo knew that basically they would not come back.


    The Jin family has been abandoned!


    From the previous discussion including his request to take all the clansmen to explore the way ahead, he knew it when Qi Yu readily agreed.


    The Jin family has been completely abandoned!


    It''s just that the method he used is more clever than the one he used before.


    Blame only myself for saying "clean up", but what Qi Yu said to that damned Xiong Quan was "For the sake of the tribe, the members of the Jin family should do something."


    The same result, but different opinions, made the leaders of the other branches not feel disgusted.


    "Damn it!"


    Jinhuo shouted angrily, looking at the desolate place.


    It is impossible to go back now.


    Qi Yu gave them rations when they came, but it was only a one-way trip, not enough to support them to go back.


    In other words, Qi Yu and the others had no intention of letting them go back at all.


    More than 8,000 people, if nothing happens, will start to starve in at most three days, and then die one after another!


    "Brother, what should I do?"


    Rao Jin Guang was so smart that he lost his mind after repeated blows.


    In this case, he didn''t know what to do.


    Jin Huo''s face was gloomy, and he was extremely regretful and annoyed.


    Frowning for a while, he said in a deep voice: "Going back will only starve to death!


    For now, I can only bite the bullet and continue walking west, south or north! "


    Jin Guang gritted his teeth, and said in a deep voice: "If there is no accident to the north, it should be the old land of the Jinluan tribe, or the old land of the Fanglei tribe. That is Da Jiang''s territory!"


    Jin Huo thought for a while, then nodded helplessly: "Then go south or west."


    "Now there are only these two directions to go!"


    Jin Guang frowned: "But how do we go, what if the trip is in vain again?"


    Obviously, facing the predicament, he couldn''t think of any solution.


    Jin Huo tried his best to calm himself down, and said in a deep voice: "Send two teams of one hundred people each to explore south and west.


    We are here waiting.


    It''s really the sky that wants to destroy my Jin clan, you and I can only be this sinners! "


    Jin Guang''s heart trembled, and then he nodded helplessly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1380

    After discussing with Jin Guang, Jin Huo decided to lead a team to the south.


    Jin Guang stays behind.


    In addition, another capable member of the Jin clan was sent to lead the team south.


    The reason why Jin Huo went there in person was because he wanted to "make atonement".


    It was he who dragged the Jinwu tribe into the abyss, and he was the one who caused the Jin clan to suffer this catastrophe.


    If it weren''t for the guilt in his heart, he really wanted to die.


    A hundred Jinshi warriors followed him westward through grasslands, forests, and mounds, which was very difficult.


    Who knows if new habitats will be discovered.


    But along the way, they didn''t find any traces of large groups of wild beasts.


    Every time he walked, Jin Huo thought to himself: "If you walk a little further, you may find it!"


    As a result, they walked forward for three full days, but still found nothing.


    Although they also hunted some prey along the way, they were all wild in twos and threes, and there were no traces of large groups of wild animals at all.


    "Three days!"


    Jin Huo felt sad, they still found nothing in three days.


    According to his discussion with Jin Guang, during these three days, the food of the clansmen waiting in place will be halved to slow down the speed of food consumption.


    But in this way, it means that the clansmen are starting to be hungry now!


    Go back or move on?


    Jin Huo struggled and suffered inwardly.


    If you go on, you may still get nothing.


    But if you go back, you will just watch your tribe starve to death!


    And the soldiers they sent to communicate along the way did not reply.


    This shows that the soldiers going south didn''t find anything either.


    How to do?


    Jin Huo was full of grief and indignation.


    Right now no one is discussing with him, whether to go forward or go back is his decision alone.


    Lonely.


    helpless.


    despair.


    In the end, Jin Huo gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "I won''t go back, I''ll go for a while, even if I starve to death, I still want to know where the west leads!"


    The soldiers have lost their temper after repeated blows.


    They are like walking dead.


    What the leader Jin Huo said, they did.


    th.


    It''s not that they don''t hate Jinhuo from the bottom of their hearts.


    It''s that they know what to do with Jin Huo, so as to gain peace of mind.


    Otherwise, they can''t bear to go back and watch the people starve to death!


    Everyone stared blankly ahead.


    Jin Huo said to speed up, and they ran wildly.


    Jin Huo said to rest, and they fell to the ground to rest.


    Everyone is like a walking dead, desperate and helpless.


    Jin Huo became more and more desperate.


    If this continues, the accompanying horses will kill a few more horses.


    After killing them, they really have nothing to eat!


    Finally, after a day, they finally heard something.


    When they approached a large bush, they heard the sound of running water and smelled the unique fishy dampness on the river bank!


    This smell is completely different from the smell at Daze, more like the lake next to the old land of Jinwubu!


    That is, west of the bush, there is water fit for man!


    If there is river water, there will be wild animals nearby to drink from the river.


    The whereabouts of food may be there!


    This is the only hope in despair!


    "leader!"


    The last gleam of hope in the eyes of a warrior tried to see through the bushes to the west, then looked back at the golden fire.


    Jin Huo took a deep breath, his throat surged, and tremblingly said three words: "Go and see!"


    So a group of Golden Crow warriors rode skinny horses towards the bushes, desperate for their lives.


    Jin Huo prayed from the bottom of his heart: God, give me a way for the Jin family to survive!


    Everyone gathered their energy and quickly passed through the bushes.


    Every step is suffering.


    Every step is also hope.


    In the end, they successfully passed through the bushes and saw a big river not far away!


    river!


    Everyone looked at each other with surprise on their faces.


    Where there is a river, there is hope for survival!


    With such a big river, according to their experience, there must be groups of wild beasts around here.


    Food has arrived!


    The habitat of the Jin family has been settled!


    Now there was no need for Jin Huo to order, and everyone cheered and ran to the river.


    Seeing that his skinny horse was panting, Jin Huo resolutely dismounted and led it towards the river.


    However, before running far, Jin Huo stared at Dahe with wide eyes, his scalp was numb, and he kept shouting: "Stop, stop!"


    Because on the river bank, there are several huge monsters that he has never seen before, and they are traveling on the river.


    "What kind of monster is that!"


    Jinhuo''s heart trembled.


    Such a big monster, I''m afraid people like myself will be eaten if we go there, right?


    Many Jin fighters hurriedly stopped.


    Because they also noticed that something was wrong.


    There are monsters on the river!


    However, when Jin Huo shouted, the monsters on the river seemed to have discovered them.


    A voice came from the monster: "Look, there are people on the other side of the river!"


    human voice!


    Everyone in the Jin clan was stunned.


    That monster can speak human language!


    However, they soon discovered that it was not the monster''s human words, but the monster''s body!


    people?


    How can a person be on top of a monster?


    Monsters don''t eat them?


    Or are these monsters domesticated by them?


    For a moment, Jin Huo''s mind changed sharply.


    These people can tame such monsters, so how strong is their tribe?


    If my group of people just go up there so stupidly, wouldn''t they be sent to death?


    But the river is ahead, the only hope for the Jin family to survive!


    How to do?


    How to do!


    Everyone looked at Jin Huo anxiously and in horror.


    They also realized that people who can be on monsters are not easy to mess with!


    Jin Huo''s thoughts raced and weighed repeatedly.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth: "In the past, at worst, he was arrested!"


    "what?"


    The Jin clan exclaimed.


    "Ah what, if you don''t want to die, just go!"


    Jin Huo shouted in grief and indignation.


    He is betting now.


    Bet that the other party will not kill them if they catch them - he wants to find a way out for his people!


    Compared with the genocide of the dead, even working as a coolie in the other party''s tribe is acceptable!


    That is to say, at the moment just now, Jin Huo made a decision: take the initiative to take risks!


    He even hoped that the other party could arrest his group, and even the entire Jin clan, from the bottom of his heart.


    In that case, the members of the Jin clan would not have to starve to death!


    Sad to say, such a deformed and ridiculous decision turned out to be the only way out that the leader Jin Huo could think of!


    Sure enough, the people on the river monster disembarked one after another, and it seemed that there were quite a few people.


    After Jin Huo made the decision to be arrested, he felt that the anger he had been holding on for many days was finally vented.


    Now he just feels dazed and dizzy, and he can''t tell who is who at all.


    Even, he didn''t even react to how the other party caught him.


    In a trance, he saw a group of people surrounded the members of the Jin clan.


    After a while, a voice called out with surprise: "Chief Jinhuo?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1381

    "Golden Fire Chief?"


    A sound of surprise made Jin Huo recover a little bit of sobriety.


    He subconsciously opened his eyes to look at the people surrounding them.


    The leader was a slender young man wearing a python leather soft armor "vest" and holding a spear.


    The man has a strong figure, thick eyebrows and starry eyes, looking at him in surprise.


    "You are¡­¡­"


    Jin Huo tried his best to recall, had he met the other party somewhere?


    Because the other party clearly knew him when he said "Golden Fire Chief".


    Could it be that this person is old with the Jinwu Department?


    Monsters, soft armor, spears...


    monsters, spears...


    long gun!


    Ginger!


    There was a thunderbolt in Jinhuo''s mind.


    He couldn''t figure out who the person in front of him was, but he remembered where he had seen such a weapon before!


    Only ginger!


    As "Big Ginger" was confirmed in his heart, the memories of Ginger''s "acquaintances" whom he had met before quickly passed through his mind like a revolving lantern.


    Soon, he locked on a person - the young man who led a thousand soldiers not far away to attack the Jinwu tribe and repel the giant bear tribe, Asuka!


    Jin Huo was completely desperate.


    how is this possible!


    how is this possible!


    Two or three months after the money, he went around in a big circle, and he turned out to be circling around Da Jiang''s territory?


    He never imagined that he would send his clan to Da Jiang''s door after all the hardships he had led his clansman to trek through mountains and rivers, going around and killing so many members of the Jin clan!


    He was still giving up on himself in his heart just now, thinking that the other party would catch him!


    A strong feeling of humiliation, powerlessness, and grief rose from the bottom of my heart.


    If I had known this earlier, why would the entire Jinwu tribe have to spend so much trouble, just discussing with that Lei Meng in Jinluan''s old place?


    Thinking of this, Jin Huo lost his temper again.


    He collapsed on the ground, and only muttered two words, aggrieved and helpless: "I''m hungry¡ª¡ª"


    Then tears came from the corners of his eyes.


    It''s like a child who has very low requirements but is starved to death.


    It hurts.


    Asuka was stunned.


    He also didn''t expect to see Jinhuo on the Donghe side.


    Not to mention that Jin Huo''s first words when he saw him were just two words - I''m hungry!


    What puzzled him the most was that such a big rough man would cry as soon as he said it!


    Frankly speaking, if he hadn''t seen Jin Huo and his party collapsing to the ground, he would have thought that some tribe crossed the river to attack Da Jiang!


    Asuka immediately reacted: "Hungry?


    Want to eat, right?


    Iron bone support, is there food on board, food! "


    "Yes, there are dried fish and steamed buns!"


    "Go get them!"


    Asuka spoke.


    "yes!"


    Soon a bearded man came back, with dried salted fish and steamed buns in a small basket, and handed it to Asuka.


    Asuka took it and handed Jinhuo a steamed bun and a salted fish.


    Jin Huo hesitated.


    He doesn''t know how to eat this thing!


    Asuka smiled and said, "The white ones are steamed buns, just bite into your mouth and chew. One bite of steamed bun is one bite of salted fish!"


    Jin Huo couldn''t care less, took half a piece of steamed bun in one gulp, and started chewing.


    No matter what kind of ginger, poisonous or not, if you die, you will be a full ghost!


    The other fighters of the Jin family saw that the great chief was like this, and they didn''t care whether they had any grudges with Da Jiang, so they timidly said, "I''m hungry too!"


    "I''m hungry too!"


    "Yes, can I have a bite to eat?"


    Asuka was stunned, what happened to this group of people, it felt like they hadn''t eaten for days!


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that these people hadn''t eaten for several days, but they couldn''t eat enough every day many days ago, and they started to be hungry.


    Suddenly, Jin Huo''s eyes widened, "Ahhh" he was speechless.


    All Jin''s fighters changed color in horror.


    poisonous!


    They trembled and wanted to throw away the food in their hands, but they were reluctant.


    Even if it is poisonous, if you are poisoned to death, you will die if you are full!


    However, Jin Huo let out a long sigh of relief after "ahhh" twice, and smiled foolishly: "I''m choking!"


    Choking?


    The Jin fighters stopped worrying about other things, and started to eat.


    Seeing Da Jiang, everyone muttered in their hearts: "Steamed buns are just salted fish, so they are so fragrant?"


    Asuka scratched his head.


    Only then did he recall that when the great chief came to inspect the navy at the river port a while ago, he mentioned that the navy was going to cross the sea to explore the island.


    Among them is the story of the Jinwu tribe actively migrating south.


    It''s just that Asuka is very strange, didn''t Jinwubu go to the southern Daze to graze rice?


    How could only so few people come to Donghe?


    And it still looks like this - down and out?


    Asuka looked at the bushes behind Jin Huo, but didn''t see any movement.


    Have they left the Golden Crow Department?


    For a moment Asuka was puzzled.


    It''s just that Jin Huo and many Golden Crow fighters were busy eating steamed buns and salted fish, as if they had forgotten everything, and probably couldn''t ask anything.


    He quietly instructed Tie Gutuo: "Send a message to the chief, he should be in Jade Bird City now, come here soon!"


    "yes!"


    Tie GuTuo turned and left.


    Here, Jin Huo finally finished chewing a big steamed bun in a few mouthfuls, and he stuffed the remaining half of the salted fish into his mouth, not caring whether the salted fish had spines or bones.


    Asuka was stunned and frowned and rubbed his teeth.


    For him, this salted fish is just a side dish for cooking by the river - stewed tofu with salted fish.


    It shows that the salted fish is too salty!


    It can be seen that it looks like a golden fire, where is it salty?


    The most important thing is that Jin Huo even licked the finger that pinched the salted fish, then looked at Asuka helplessly, and asked a heart-wrenching sentence: "Is there any more?"


    Asuka nodded: "Yes!"


    There are steamed buns, salted fish, some dried meat, tofu, dried tofu, dried bamboo shoots, etc. on the boat, which are also necessary things for them to sail on the river for a while and start to adapt to eating on the boat.


    Jin Huo looked forward to it.


    Asuka frowned slightly: "Chief Jinhuo, I can give you food, but you have to let me know what''s going on with you, right?


    Also, what are you people doing in my Da Jiang''s territory? "


    One sentence brought Jin Huo back to reality.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Jinhuo suddenly panicked in his heart.


    That''s right, what are you doing here?


    Find food!


    But at the moment, how can this result be solved by finding food?


    Seeing Jinhuo who was in a daze, Asuka also frowned and muttered.


    What the hell is going on?


    These people were sent to the door by themselves, is it considered Lao Tzu''s military merit if they are arrested?


    If not, how to deal with these people, after all, they are people from the Ministry of Gold and Fire.


    How about just beating them up and arresting them, as if they were planning to attack Da Jiang?


    No, I can''t afford to lose this man.


    No one would believe such a small number of people who said it was a sneak attack.


    If the great chief finds out again, this person will be ashamed...


    After thinking about it, Asuka coughed twice: "Chief Jinhuo, what do you want to do with your tribe and enter my Da Jiang''s territory without saying hello?


    Just like last time, sneak attack on our big ginger? "


    "what?"


    Jin Huo was taken aback, and waved his hands again and again: "No, it''s not!"


    Asuka frowned: "Then what are you here for?"


    Seeing Asuka frown, Jin Huo''s heart sank.


    He has seen the killing power of Asuka.


    Really annoyed the other party, these people in front of me are really not enough to kill!


    When he was hesitating about how to answer, the soldier beside him spoke up: "We are not here to attack Da Jiang, we are here to find food!"


    "Looking for food?"


    Asuka reacted.


    The great chief said that the Jinwu tribe had no food before and was forced to move south, saying that they found food in the south.


    At that time, the chief also said with a smile: "Ginger will soon have another staple food."


    How did they find food? Looking at Jinhuo, these people are still starving to death?


    Could it be that there is something unspeakable?


    Just when Asuka was puzzled, Jin Huo seemed to have made some major decision.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Chief Asuka, I, I beg you to save our Jin family!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1382

    "Save Kim?"


    Asuka froze.


    Shouldn''t it be the Jinwu Department?


    He felt that things were not that simple.


    "what happened?"


    Jin Huo took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and made a decision.


    He looked at the Jin fighters around him and said, "Do you still think you are from the Jinwu tribe?"


    The Jin fighters froze one by one at first, then shook their heads firmly.


    Having been targeted and killed one after another, they were no longer regarded as members of the Golden Crow Department.


    That being the case, why do they still regard themselves as members of the Jinwu Department?


    Even if it is still from the Jinwu tribe, it is also from their Jin clan''s Jinwu tribe!


    Jin Huode answered, nodded and said: "Okay, if that''s the case, then do as I say!"


    He took another breath, looked at Asuka, and said in a calm voice, "My Jin clan was abandoned by the Jinwu tribe, and I am no longer the great chief.


    I came here to bring my tribe to find food and a new place to live.


    If you Da Jiang are willing, I would like to lead the Jin family to join Da Jiang! "


    "what?"


    Asuka froze.


    Add ginger?


    This completely exceeded his expectations!


    Jinhuo actually wants to add ginger!


    This is not military merit, but it can be considered credit!


    Asuka was happy again.


    He frowned and thought for a while: "I can''t make a decision. It takes the chief to make a decision!"


    "I want to see your great chief!"


    Gold fire is impatient.


    Asuka shook his head: "He''s not here, we need to wait a few more days."


    "Wait any longer?"


    Jin Huo looked anxious and anxious, "But, my people have been hungry for a long time!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Asuka groaned for a while, then nodded, "In this way, I can bring people and food to save your people first.


    As for whether the great chief will accept you, I don''t make any guarantees.


    If you are members of the Dajiang clan by then, forget about these things.


    But if the chief is unwilling, then you have to return these things to me! "


    Jin Huo nodded again and again and said: "Okay, okay!"


    Asuka asked, "How many of you are there?"


    Jin Huo showed grief on his face: "There were more than 10,000 people when we came, but now there are only more than 8,000 people. If we don''t go, the members of the Jin family will..."


    He couldn''t bear to say any more, tears were already in his eyes.


    Asuka nodded.


    I have a good idea.


    He turned around and said to a soldier: "Go, send a letter to Baihu City, order food to come here.


    In addition, all the naval forces assembled and crossed the river bank eastward. "


    "But so many foods need approval from the Ministry of Household Affairs?"


    "Well, then take my token, and I will take care of it if something goes wrong!"


    "yes!"


    Jin Huo was full of anxiety, watching Asuka giving orders.


    He knew that Asuka was just a leader of Da Jiang.


    But judging by his scheduling, it seems that he is not comparable to his former great chief.


    So he had a new understanding of Jiang''s strength in his heart.


    Of course, this further strengthened his idea of ??joining Dajiang.


    It''s just whether Da Jiang is willing or not, this is the biggest question.


    After all, the two films had feuded before...


    With Asuka''s order, Baihu City dispatched food very quickly, and they all arrived at the bank of the East River in less than half a day.


    Followed by Ming Guang stationed in White Tiger City.


    When such a big thing happened, he always wanted to know what was going on.


    Soldiers and herdsmen patrolling the Baishuyuan area also came to the East River to watch Asuka use boats to deliver food from one side of the river to the other side.


    It was only then that Jin Huo was able to see clearly that the "monster" on the river turned out to be a "big boat" very similar to their canoe.


    He even saw that there are so many people with ginger on the other side of the river!


    Jinhuo suddenly worried about gains and losses.


    Such a powerful ginger is willing to accept so many refugees?


    How much food do they have to eat?


    Especially Jiang has a grudge against him?


    The bird quickly dispatched and asked all the cavalry assembled here to deliver food in batches to the place Jin Huo said.


    Before he set off, he reminded Jin Huo: "Even if the chief does not accept you to join Da Jiang, I, Da Jiang, have done my best.


    But if you are lying to me, if there is any trap, don''t blame me, Da Jiang, for being fast! "


    Jin Huo waved his hands again and again: "No, no, there is absolutely no trap!"


    Asuka nodded, had already put on her clothes, and rode forward.


    Wan Liyun, Hu Leibao, plus 500 cavalry with sharp swords and armor and 500 food delivery soldiers.


    It''s not that he cares about it.


    With this number of fighters, if they want to leave with all their heart, the Jinwu tribe can''t keep them!


    What''s more, seeing Jin Huo''s appearance, he somewhat believed it.


    If there were really a trap, it would not be possible for the dignified chief of the Jinwu tribe to go into battle in person.


    What''s more, he was already so hungry that his cheeks rested on his cheeks and his bones were skinny, even if it was a bitter trick, he didn''t act like this.


    Coupled with the news he got from the chief not long ago, he has already confirmed seven or eight.


    Jin Huo consciously rode a horse and followed Asuka to comfort his heart.


    Asuka was a little more certain, and nodded secretly...


    Mufeng was surprised after receiving the letter from Asuka.


    He really didn''t expect the world to be so wonderful.


    The Jinwu tribe was determined to get rid of Jiang''s infiltration and control, and the tribe migrated south to play and disappear, and the news was cut off for two or three months.


    Unexpectedly, after going around for so long, Jin Huo himself brought someone to the door!


    What surprised him especially was that in the letter, Tie Gutuo specifically emphasized that "Jin Huo is very hungry, and has lost weight".


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    Chao Lu next to him looked at Mu Feng: "Brother, what is so funny?"


    Mu Feng talked about it with him and asked his opinion.


    Chao Lu understands that this is brother who is testing him.


    Recently, Mu Feng stayed in Jade Bird City, bringing morning dew with him wherever he went, and taught him a lot of things that he needs to master as a "leader".


    Right now when he asked Zhao Lu what his plan was, it was naturally to test him.


    Chao Lu was a little nervous.


    Because he himself learned things from Mu Feng these days, he suddenly discovered that the great chief and elder brother are actually two people, and their attitude towards him is also different!


    Naturally, getting along is not easy.


    He thought for a while, and then said: "If the people from the Jinwu tribe didn''t set up traps, it means that the Jin clan may have been separated from the Jinwu tribe.


    Their population is just enough to supplement Dajiang''s current shortage of labor.


    But if it''s a bitter trick, that''s okay, with Brother Asuka''s ability, he can make them come and go! "


    Mu Feng didn''t comment immediately, but just looked at him with a smile.


    Zhao Lu thought for a while, and added: "It''s gone!"


    Wooden Wind sighed.


    No wonder the people in Jade Bird City used to regard Chang Ning as the heir of the Great Chief.


    After his recent contact, he has discovered that no matter whether it is morning dew or Aguli, they all have abilities, but what they lack is vision.


    But fortunately, after being tempered in Dajiang, they are all qualified for their current responsibilities.


    Seeing Mu Feng sigh, Zhao Lu became nervous again: "Brother, I, am I right?"


    Mu Feng didn''t show off, and said directly: "Then have you ever thought about how we should arrange the Jin clan and how we should treat the Jinwu tribe?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Chao Lu scratched her head, "I didn''t think about it.


    Brother, what will you do? "


    "How to do it?"


    Mu Feng looked towards Dongfang with a smile, "It''s all delivered to your door, of course it''s all taken as ordered!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1383

    Golden fire leads the way.


    Asuka leads people to follow.


    Jin Huo was surprised and delighted.


    They walked hard for nearly five days, and Asuka took them a little over two days to arrive.


    Familiarity with the route is one thing, and the foot strength of the Great Jiang Cavalry is another.


    When everyone arrived at the temporary camp of the Jin family, Asuka was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    There are more than 8,000 people, almost all of them are thin and yellow, with their cheeks resting on their cheeks.


    Dozens of old people starved to death.


    A dozen children also died.


    Before and after, more than a hundred members of the Jin clan died!


    The members of the Jin clan have already started peeling bark to satisfy their hunger, and even further away, someone is roasting meat.


    And that person has rough clothes by his side...


    There are not many of these people, but there are also many, there are hundreds of people.


    They have obviously been isolated by the Jin clan, but they don''t care.


    When they appeared for the first time, there was no panic in everyone''s eyes, no panic, not even a trace of waves.


    Obviously, they couldn''t feel any fear of unfamiliar cavalrymen.


    Anyway, they are all dying, so what''s the use of being afraid?


    But when the golden fire appeared, the eyes of all members of the Jin clan burst into intense light.


    Hope, surprise, wonder...


    Various expressions of ecstasy appeared on the faces of many members of the Jin clan.


    Jin Guang was already skinny, hunched over, staggered towards Jinhuo, and said tremblingly, "Ah, brother!"


    Jin Huo''s heart trembled, and he didn''t answer him immediately, but looked at Asuka beside him.


    Asuka endured his nausea, waved his hand, and ordered: "Bring up the food and give it to the people here!


    Whoever dares to snatch it will die! "


    Then he pointed to the group of people who were isolated, and ordered to Warrior Jiang, "Those people, kill them all!"


    "yes!"


    Da Jiang warrior walked out of 20 people, drew his sword and left.


    The hundred or so people immediately realized that the danger was approaching, and hurriedly shouted: "We are also members of the Jin clan!"


    Unmoved, Dajiang warrior drew his knife and began to chop and kill.


    One person yelled frantically before dying: "We have nothing to eat, we have nothing to eat!


    I don''t want to starve to death!


    Chief, chief! "


    Jinhuo felt bitter in his heart.


    Cannibalism is forced after all!


    If you want to blame, blame him, the leader!


    "stop!"


    Jin Huo hurriedly shouted.


    Jin Guang next to him realized at this moment: These people belong to Da Jiang!


    How did brother find Da Jiang''s people?


    What did Jiang''s people come for?


    Why did you kill people even after giving them food?


    A series of questions arose in Jin Guang''s heart.


    Warrior Jiang couldn''t bear it, and looked back at Asuka.


    Asuka shook his head: "Kill!"


    Jin Huo''s heart trembled: "Chief Asuka, they can''t do anything!"


    Asuka pointed to another group of trembling members of the Jin clan, and said in a deep voice, "What do these people say?"


    Jin Huo murmured: "But they can''t help it, they can''t help it..."


    Asuka still shook his head: "The great chief said that the reason why human beings are different from animals and beasts is that they have a sense of shame.


    Without this sense of shame, you can''t be called a human being!


    No matter how hungry you are, there is no reason for people to eat people.


    A hundred people eating shit is not a reason for another person to eat shit! "


    Jinhuo was shocked.


    Asuka said again: "Whether you can join Dajiang or not, these people must be killed!"


    Da Jiang''s eyes then appraised, and he raised his knife to kill.


    The members of the Jin clan originally wanted to struggle to grab food, but after being shocked by Asuka''s actions, they did not dare to act rashly.


    Hungry is no reason for them to grab food!


    Although they haven''t figured out who these people are, they already understand that this tribe has its own bottom line and is very strong!


    The big ginger warriors distributed food in turn.


    The Jin clan gobbled it up.


    Many people were choked, and they didn''t dare to say anything, they just stared wide-eyed, "ahhh" and swallowed hard.


    Asuka was in a heavy heart.


    So many refugees, how to arrange this?


    Can the Great Chief accept it?


    Now what he thinks is no longer about meritorious deeds.


    What he was thinking about was how to deal with these people.


    It seems that the act of delivering food is still a bit hasty...


    But his worries were quickly dispelled.


    A messenger soon came from the direction of the East River, saying that someone from Longcheng came to the river port with the previous intention of the great chief, and asked Asuka to let go.


    It was none other than Yu Li who came.


    As early as after Mufeng''s previous river port meeting, he told Yu Li, Lu Li and others how to deal with the Jinwu Department.


    Although the Jin clan appeared quite abruptly, they were generally within their plan.


    It''s just a slight adjustment on the basis of the original plan, changing Lianwoduan to breaking down one by one.


    Asuka, who received the confirmed message, was greatly boosted in confidence. After the entire Jin clan ate food and regained their strength, they began to let the soldiers maintain order.


    At the same time, bring together Jin Huo, Jin Guang, and the current officials of the Jin family, and tell them about joining Da Jiang.


    Asuka cut straight to the point: "Chief Jinhuo, what you said, our chief agreed!"


    Jin Huo said in surprise: "Really?


    Very good! "


    Asuka nodded and added: "So what I want to confirm now is, how many members of your Jin clan are willing to join Dajiang?"


    Ok?


    The few Jin clans who were present said things like you look at me and I look at you, and only then did they know the conditions for the leader to bring people back to rescue them.


    One asked in a low voice, "Which tribe are you from?"


    Asuka didn''t even turn his head, and replied two words directly: "Big Jiang!"


    "Ginger!"


    The hearts of the Jin clan were trembling, and their eyes were terrified.


    Their Jinwu tribe migrated from their ancestral land through untold hardships, spent such a high price, and killed so many clansmen, just to get rid of Da Jiang.


    In the end, he walked in front of Da Jiang!


    how can that be!


    How can ginger be so big!


    Asuka saw the thoughts of several people, and said calmly: "If you are not angry in your heart and don''t want to join Da Jiang, I will not force you, and I will not stop you from going wherever you like.


    But don''t appear in my ginger territory.


    If you are willing to join my big ginger, just follow my big ginger''s rules.


    You will become the real Dajiang people like everyone else! "


    Several people''s expressions changed drastically.


    Asuka said that there was no threat, but it made them feel enough pressure!


    Either let go of your prejudices and add ginger. Or just roll away!


    A few people looked at Jin Huo, and Jin Huo said in a deep voice: "Before I join Da Jiang, I will tell you one last time.


    The Jin family and the Jinwu tribe are now at this point, and I am responsible for it, and I do not deny it.


    But I don''t even want the Jin clan to perish!


    We can''t go back to the Jinwu Department, you all know this very well.


    As for those who want revenge, how to get revenge, you should think about it..."


    After speaking, Jin Huo was speechless and retreated to Asuka''s side.


    He is benevolent and righteous, and the rest is up to the Jin clan.


    In fact, because of the guilt in his heart, he didn''t want to make decisions for his clan anymore.


    Because he wasn''t sure whether the decision he made was right or wrong, whether the tribe wanted it or not.


    What will happen to the tribe.


    However, the members of the Jin clan present were naturally not stupid.


    After they looked at each other, they nodded one after another: "We are willing to join Da Jiang, and only ask Da Jiang to avenge us and destroy the Jinwu tribe!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1384

    The vast majority of Jin clan members choose to add ginger.


    Although the rest of the people felt dissatisfied, they had no choice but to accept their fate and nod.


    Anyone who didn''t speak was directly ignored by Asuka.


    Today''s Da Jiang really doesn''t care about these dozens or hundreds of people.


    Especially members of the Jin clan, Asuka didn''t have a good impression.


    Of course, joining Dajiang is brothers and sisters.


    Asuka still recognized this point.


    Asuka began to organize the Jin clan to go to the East River.


    Seven or eight thousand people started to move.


    Those who have not made a statement, grit their teeth and keep up.


    Anyway, I didn''t refuse or agree, and Da Jiang''s people didn''t show any opinion.


    Asuka saw it and sneered in his heart.


    Want to eat and drink for nothing?


    These people are probably starving and stupid.


    Before them, there was the hunchback of the Dixiong tribe, leading a tribe of lazy people who wanted to take advantage of Da Jiang.


    The results of it?


    Those clansmen who belonged to the Xiongbu tribe were more diligent than anyone else in Dajiangli.


    As for their opportunistic chief, the grass on the grave could reach his knees.


    When it comes to Da Jiang, their tricks, no matter whether they have it or not, they have to obediently dispel it...


    Because it is going back, there is no need for Jinhuo to lead the way.


    Only then was he able to talk to his younger brother Jin Guang.


    Jin Guang''s expression changed, and he said in a deep voice, "Brother, is that why we joined Da Jiang?"


    Jin Huo was full of bitterness, and nodded helplessly: "I don''t want to do this either, but I can''t let the Jin family perish.


    If you don''t join the big ginger, all the people in the clan will die. "


    "But," Jin Guang frowned, "after joining Dajiang, life and death are out of your hands.


    What if that warchief is looking for revenge? "


    Jin Huo is worried.


    He hesitated and said, "Probably not.


    We had such a big conflict with Da Jiang before, didn''t they settle it with us?


    Now that we have all taken the initiative to join Da Jiang, will he attack his own people? "


    Jin Guang sighed.


    This is the sadness of joining other departments.


    Life and death are unpredictable!


    A group of people stopped and walked, and six days before and after, everyone came to the river.


    The members of the Jin clan were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    I saw more than a dozen huge monsters lying quietly on the big river, and there were dozens to hundreds of people standing on each of them.


    A tall figure was already standing across the river bank.


    He was dressed in sackcloth, leaning on a big black-scaled horse, and behind him stood a man with an iron tower, holding two sledgehammers in his hands.


    Next to him was a man holding a white horse, looking east and west.


    It was Great Chief Mufeng, King Li and Zhaolu.


    Jinhuo followed the bird to the shore - he was the first group of people to cross the river!


    But it was his first time crossing the river, and he was not familiar with the building boats, so he was unavoidably frightened, and he dared not go forward.


    Asuka saw it and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Chief Jinhuo, this boat is safe!"


    Jin Huo is still afraid.


    Asuka had no choice but to get off his horse and lead him onto the boat.


    Jin Guang followed behind, thought for a while, gritted his teeth and followed.


    Of course, he also trembled when he got on the boat.


    He even wondered in his heart whether he would just fall into the river and be drowned by the water.


    After successfully boarding the ship, the two brothers Jin Huo and Jin Guang did not dare to move, and looked around in surprise.


    Beside the building boat, many people were rowing wooden boats to pick up members of the Jin clan.


    Many members of the Jin clan have already reached the other side of the river ahead of Jinhuo and Jinguang.


    The boat starts.


    Smooth as land.


    The river winds slowly.


    It was only then that Jin Huo realized that letting himself board the big ship was also a respect for him, the leader of the Jin family.


    He suddenly settled down a bit.


    Standing by the river bank, Mu Feng smiled and waved to Jin Huo with a warm smile.


    Jin Huo feels a little more at ease.


    If the other party really wanted to take revenge against him, there was no need to spend so much effort.


    Soon, the big ship docked, and Jinhuo arrived on the other side of the river safely.


    Mu Feng had already stepped forward with a smile, and said with a smile: "Leader Jinhuo, we meet again!"


    Jin Huo was terrified and hurriedly bent down to salute: "Jin Huo has seen the great chief!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling that he doesn''t have to.


    Jin Huo took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, and said directly: "Great chief, my Jin clan is willing to join Da Jiang.


    I beg Da Jiang to accept it! "


    Mu Feng smiled and asked: "Is this what you mean, or what you mean by the Jin clan?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Jin Huo didn''t expect Mu Feng to be so direct.


    The difference is huge.


    Mu Feng looked at Asuka with a smile, and added: "Ask these Jin clan members whether they really want to join Da Jiang.


    If you really want to join, you can cross the river by boat.


    Those who don''t want to join, just turn around and go back wherever you like! "


    Asuka laughed and agreed, and asked again: "Great chief, what if you don''t say anything?"


    Mu Feng understood and said: "If you don''t say anything, you don''t need to get on the boat!"


    Jin Huo was shocked at first, and then bitter.


    Now that we have come here, where else can the Jin clan go?


    Going back would be death!


    But he felt relieved again.


    This villain doesn''t need him to do it.


    He doesn''t need to be embarrassed anymore.


    It is the members of the Jin clan who are in trouble.


    They didn''t expect that they had already reached the river, and the great chief wanted them to express their opinion again!


    And it''s a statement one by one!


    The complexions of those who were still lucky were greatly changed.


    How to do?


    The Great Chief of Ginger is not easy to fool at first glance!


    So these people who came up last looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    Isn''t it just to say something, just say it!


    As long as they reach the other side of the river, they no longer have to worry about being starved to death!


    So, without any suspense, when these people crossed the river, they answered very loudly: "I am willing!"


    Listening to these people''s words, Asuka smiled.


    Want to fish in troubled waters, okay!


    When you get to the other side of the river, you will suffer!


    Sure enough, when everyone reached the other side of the river, the great chief Mufeng said: "All new tribesmen, welcome to join Dajiang.


    I am Jiang Mufeng, the Great Chief of Ginger!


    From now on, you are members of my Dajiang clan.


    The Dajiang tribe enjoys all the rights enjoyed by other tribes...


    But you also need to know that the Dajiang people need to obey the tribal arrangements.


    From today onwards, you are no longer members of the Jin clan, and there is no mention of your origins.


    You all have a new identity, that is, the Dajiang people!


    The people of the Dajiang tribe need to obey the arrangement of the tribe!


    Those who do not obey the order will be regarded as rebels!


    Rebels, die! "


    The Kim clan behaved differently.


    Some shook their fists to cheer themselves up, some took a deep breath, and some looked pale...


    Wooden Wind said again: "Now, I give you

 Chapter 1385

    Several city lords stepped forward and each arranged for soldiers to lead the people.


    Everyone in the Jin clan felt desperate.


    What is this for?


    Catch them as coolies?


    Could it be that Da Jiang is just trying to lure them here so that they can work better!


    no way!


    Many members of the Jin clan yelled angrily: "We can join Da Jiang, but we are not here to be coolies!


    If you don''t count your words, I''d rather die! "


    Soon his words were echoed by members of the Jin clan.


    There was a chatter in the crowd.


    Those who were forced to cross the river rekindled hope at this time, their eyes flickered, and they were eager to try.


    Asuka narrowed his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, then clenched the pure iron gun in his hand, and looked at the great chief, Mufeng.


    Mu Feng waved his hand and said "Li Wang".


    King Li nodded, put away the sledgehammer, turned to take out a big gong, picked up the mallet and smashed it on it.


    "Dang Dang Dang!"


    The sound is endless.


    "Shut up!"


    King Li''s voice was like a bell: "Anyone who dares to speak out will die!"


    It was the first time for the members of the Jin clan to shut up when they heard such harsh voices.


    Only then did Mu Feng walk up to the people, and said loudly: "I told you, if you enter Da Jiang, you will be a member of Da Jiang''s tribe.


    You are the same as other Dajiang people, you eat, wear, live and use like other people!


    You can reclaim the land and grow food by yourself in Dajiang, and the food you harvest is your own!


    Cattle, seeds, the tribe can send you...


    Others can be ordinary clansmen in Dajiang, and they can become city lords, leaders, and warriors.


    If you don¡¯t want to do all of this and just want to be an ordinary person, that¡¯s fine too!


    Ginger will protect your safety.


    But you must obey Da Jiang''s order! "


    Immediately, he turned to look at the city masters with unfriendly expressions, and said, "Today, you are allowed to talk about your background!"


    "yes!"


    Truffle stepped forward first, and said with a sneer, "I am the Lord of the Jade Bird City, and I used to belong to the Jade Bird Division!


    The current population of Jade Bird City is more than 42,000, all of which are under my control! "


    Chang Shui stepped forward: "I am the lord of Suzaku City, which has a population of a little over 20,000.


    My previous tribe was a small tribe with less than two hundred people! "


    Mo Ke Khan strode forward: "I am the lord of Pixiu City, with a population of more than 35,100.


    Before that, I was the chief of the Goshawk Department. "


    He glanced at Jin Huo, sneered and shook his head.


    Nothing!


    With this brain, I''m afraid Da Jiang won''t even be able to get a leader!


    Jin Huo tensed up.


    He felt a deep humiliation!


    A great chief from another department is actually only a city lord in Dajiang?


    Then Chi Lei also stepped forward to introduce himself, which made Jin Huo''s heart tremble again.


    The great chief, the leader of the war, has now become the city lord in Dajiang?


    Looking at them, they seem very proud?


    After Chi Lei finished speaking, Asuka took a step forward and said: "I am Asuka, and I used to be a member of an unknown small tribe, and I joined Da Jiang when I was about to starve to death.


    So I am willing to save you because the great chief saved me and my people!


    You should all be able to see what I can do in Dajiang.


    To put it bluntly, I can destroy your Jinwu tribe with only my soldiers! "


    After finishing speaking, he threw the iron gun to the ground: "Who can pull out my iron gun, as long as you stay in Dajiang, I will ask you to be a corporal commander in the military department.


    If you want to go, I can take you across the river! "


    The Jin clan was silent.


    The self-introductions of several city lords, coupled with Asuka''s prowess in front of him, let them all know one thing: Big Jiang is very strong!


    Big Jiang is so strong that he has wiped out no less than five, six, seven or eight tribes¡ªthey don''t know exactly how many.


    So strong that the great chiefs and war leaders of other tribes are willing to be the city lords here.


    So strong that everyone is proud of it.


    Most importantly, they all know one thing.


    Ginger is really regardless of origin!


    People''s hearts are changed!


    The Jin clan became silent.


    Those members of the Jin clan who were eager to try immediately became anxious again.


    Finally someone started to shout: "We don''t believe it!"


    If there is one, there are two, and if there are two, there are three.


    Soon there were many people booing.


    Chao Lu said angrily: "If you don''t believe me, get out, Da Jiang doesn''t care if you believe me!"


    As he said that, he was about to step forward with a knife.


    He could see clearly just now that Brother Asuka had already held the gun!


    Mu Feng shouted: "Morning Lu!"


    Chao Lu had no choice but to let out an "oh" and retreat to his side.


    Seeing this, the member of the Jin clan who was the first to speak became more courageous and said loudly: "Since you, as the great chief, said that we are the same as other clansmen, then we can be like other clansmen, and now we can Get food, weapons, and mounts!"


    Someone nearby responded: "Yes!"


    Jin Huo and Jin Guang suddenly changed their colors, and suddenly turned their heads to look at the booing Jin clansman.


    Jin Huo shouted angrily: "Shut up!"


    This person is out of his mind!


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng smiled and looked at the man: "It makes sense!"


    The man was complacent, and was about to speak, but he gave Mu Feng a step ahead: "Is that the weapon and mount you are given now? Are you thinking that anyway, I have a weapon, and at worst, I just need to kill him." Without this young chief, can the Jin family gain a foothold here?"


    The man''s expression changed drastically.


    He had thought about it, just now...


    Mu Feng ignored him, looked at Jin Huo, and asked with a smile: "Chief Jin Huo, do you have many people like Jin Huo?"


    Jin Huo repeatedly shook his head and waved his hands: "No, no!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "Then you still want to join me, Da Jiang?"


    Jin Huo was dripping with cold sweat: "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes again, put away his smile quickly, pointed at the man, and looked at the members of the Jin clan: "Do you think the same as him?"


    The crowd swayed like a tide.


    Soon, more than 300 people were automatically "isolated".


    Among the more than 200 people, there was the person who was yelling at Mu Feng crazily.


    Wooden Wind nodded: "Very good!"


    He then looked at several city owners: "You take the clansmen from your respective cities back, and all arrangements will be carried out according to the "Great Jiang Law".


    Anyone who dares to target, discriminate against, or exclude new tribe members will be severely punished.


    The houses, land, and food needed by the new tribe members all apply for money and food from the household department before they have harvested, and they are dealt with publicly. "


    Several city lords immediately turned serious, and responded in unison: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at the remaining three hundred people again, and sneered: "These people, Chi Lei, you take them away!


    Extra counts on you! "


    Chi Lei had already turned around to lead the tribe, but immediately turned around after hearing the words, rubbed his hands excitedly, bowed and said, "Thank you, Chief!"


    Look, the great chief is still thoughtful and knows that the iron mine is not manned enough.


    Those three hundred people still wanted to shout, but they were surrounded by Asuka and others, and they were no longer willing to be arrogant.


    Jin Huo couldn''t help shivering.


    He didn''t expect to join Da Jiang to be like this.


    First, more than a hundred people were killed by Asuka, and another three hundred people were arrested here.


    Obviously, nothing good awaited them.


    Will these clansmen also...


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Chief Jin Huo, are you worried?


    Don''t worry, you can go to various places in Dajiang in the future, and if you find that the clansmen have been wronged, come to me again! "


    Jin Huo trembled again: "Don''t dare, dare not!"


    But a little bit of hope rose in his heart...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1386

    The acceptance of members of the Jin clan is still going on.


    Arrangements, settlements and other matters for the new clansmen were handed over to Li Hu to communicate with the various city lords.


    As for the golden fire, he will beat it well.


    Jin Huo is different from other great chiefs of the tribe, his reputation in the entire Jin clan has been depleted.


    However, the people of the Jin family obviously had hope in their hearts.


    The more than 300 "early birds" seem to be only a small group, but if they are not handled properly, they will become a large group.


    How could it be possible to want to be lucky like the previous members of the Dixiong Department, and take Da Jiang as a fool!


    As for how to beat the golden fire, it is also very simple.


    Just have a welcome party!


    If nothing else, just call Big Huyou back.


    He can come with a "chief group" by himself.


    Coincidentally, Benboba also sent a letter saying that the affairs of the Northwest Grassland were almost settled, and he was on his way back.


    With these two people, Jin Huo is not enough to watch.


    Well, not even with golden light.


    In this way, Jin Huo followed Mu Feng all the way back to Dragon City.


    Along the way, Mu Feng didn''t bother to talk to him, so he asked Ming Guang, who was accompanying him back to the city, to introduce him.


    Jin Huo is somewhat similar to the situation of the Jin clan, they both belong to the kind of people who push their noses on their faces.


    Otherwise, Mu Feng would not be free to beat him.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to go back and play with the kids?


    Sure enough, Jin Huo was full of hope at the beginning, thinking that with the promise of the great chief, he should be someone in Dajiang.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    Hope belongs to hope, but it does not mean that he is valued.


    Judging from Mu Feng''s attitude towards him, he felt that it was normal for other tribes to join Da Jiang.


    This point, he has been verified here in Mingguang.


    Because from Baihu City to Qinglong City, Ming Guang always had the posture of leading people to understand the situation of the tribe.


    Mingguang said everything that Jinhuo found novel, such as: "These things are very simple, you just need to get familiar with them in the future.",


    "Don''t worry, it''s there, it can''t escape!"


    "Anyway, you''ll know when you use it in the future!"


    There is a message revealed inside and outside the words: You will have the opportunity to use it in the future, so think about it yourself.


    While Jin Huo was lost, he was also somewhat convinced.


    Looking at Mingguang''s appearance is not deceiving yourself.


    That is, these novel tools, weapons, water wells and other things can really be used by themselves.


    When he arrived in Dajiang, he was really a tribe like others!


    Of course, laymen watch the excitement, while experts watch the doorway.


    Jin Guang, who had previously been the high priest of the Jinwu Department, came along the way and saw too many "ingenious" things of Da Jiang.


    Some can save manpower, some can defend, and some can even fetch water...


    There are so many good things about ginger!


    Especially after he heard Ming Guang say "these are all made by the great chief", his shock can be imagined.


    "So many things are made by one person!"


    Jin Guang was shocked in his heart, he just felt that compared with him, he was not worthy to be a high priest at all!


    You know, in any tribe, the high priest is the one who claims to be the wisest.


    But in Da Jiang, so many things were made by the young chief alone!


    He couldn''t help thinking of his elder brother''s dead son, Jin Ning. If he was still alive, would he be able to compare with this young chief?


    Then he shook his head and gave the answer himself.


    cannot!


    His nephew couldn''t think of these things!


    ...


    Jinhuo''s welcome party was held on the fifth day after he joined Dajiang.


    In the past five days, Jinhuo and Jinguang have been familiar with each other in Dragon City accompanied by special personnel.


    The two brothers were dazzled by seeing in Longcheng, and the bottom of their hearts went from shock at first to numbness later.


    It wasn''t until the welcome meeting that the two discovered that a numb heart can be shaken again.


    Because at the welcome meeting, Mu Feng smiled and asked everyone to introduce his background.


    As a result, Jin Huo discovered that everyone''s introductions were as follows:


    "I''m the head of the bear, the head of the academy, and I used to be the chief of the black bear department!"


    "I''m Niu Ben, the deputy leader, and I used to be the great chief of the Barbaric Bull Division!"


    "I am Wolf Hill, the great chief of the Wild Wolf Department!"


    ...


    The two brothers Jin Huo and Jin Guang looked at each other in blank dismay.


    They were horrified to find that the one who was following behind the crowd, embarrassed to introduce himself, had no choice but to say when he was finally forced to introduce himself, "I''m Yin Qi, and I used to be the high priest of the Dali tribe..."


    Looking at Yin Qi, who was being ordered by the big flicker as his younger brother, who was still nodding and bowing, Jin Guang shivered in fright.


    Because there were five or six people following the big flicker, all of whom were chiefs and priests!


    He suddenly felt restless.


    Ginger, it''s too dangerous!


    How many people in Dajiang used to be the chiefs of the tribe?


    Or is it that the whole Dajiang is composed of many small tribes?


    Unexpectedly, a voice came from an empty chair: "Second brother, the Jin family has joined, what about the remaining members of the Jinwu tribe?


    Let me make a great contribution, and I lead people to destroy it? "


    Jin Guang was full of doubts, but saw a dwarf climbing up on a chair with his buttocks stuck out, standing up, waving his "little hand", and what he said was true.


    "Where did the child come from?"


    Benboba seemed to have sensed Jin Guang''s suspicious gaze, and sneered, "Boy, are you the high priest of the Golden Crow Department?"


    Jin Guang nodded subconsciously.


    Ben Boba grinned and said with a chuckle: "Thanks to you joining Da Jiang faster.


    Later, I will take people to destroy you! "


    "Ok?"


    Jin Guang frowned.


    It doesn''t matter if everyone else is a great chief, a dwarf with an ugly appearance dares to speak wildly.


    Who would have thought that Mu Feng saw it, and said with a smile: "Let''s not talk about the Jinwu tribe, you can talk about your affairs in the northwest first, how is it going?"


    Seeing Mu Feng''s words, Ben Bo Ba cast a mocking look at Jin Guang, and then said: "I''m sure it''s from the Qinghu tribe, I asked Halba to check, they are all from his tribe.


    But Halba is more pitiful.


    The Qinghu Department has elected a new chief, and they don''t recognize him as the old chief! "


    Mu Feng was surprised: "Oh?"


    Ben Boba immediately became excited again: "Second brother, why don''t you hand over the Qinghu Department to me, anyway, their people are not as many as the Shaoli Department before me.


    The tribes on the prairie didn''t mention me as opponents before, but now they are not! "


    Mu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Obviously, the current Benboba is only thinking about making meritorious service, and he is thinking about fighting.


    However, the words of Benbo Ba had another meaning in Jin Guang''s ears.


    This dwarf is also a warchief?


    Can he still lead soldiers to fight?


    How dare you say that the Golden Crow Department was destroyed?


    He cautiously asked Yin Qi, who was at the bottom and obviously cautious, and asked in a low voice: "This, brother, brother, that person who is not very tall, who is it?"


    Yin Qi glanced at the Pampering Ba, his face full of envy.


    When will he be able to show off in Da Jiang like a running bully?


    Hearing Jin Guang asking himself, he replied in a low voice: "He, the former great chief of the Shaoli tribe."


    really!


    Jinguang rejoiced.


    Then he asked cautiously: "The Shaoli tribe is a small tribe, right?"


    "You little bitch!"


    Yin Qi got angry, "50,000 to 60,000 people in Dali, and 50,000 to 60,000 people in Shaoli, is this called a small tribe?


    I have fought against Da Jiang head-on before, can you guys do it?


    Counsel!


    I heard that your Jinwu tribe can''t even defeat Jiang''s 1,000 people..."


    Obviously, as the lower-level younger brother of the "Big Fudge Team", he looked down on Jin Guang very much.


    Jin Guang''s heart trembled, and he couldn''t care less about what Yin Qi was talking about behind him.


    He didn''t even dare to argue with the bad-tempered Yin Qi...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1387

    The two brothers Jin Huo and Jin Guang were intimidated by the welcome party.


    Although Mu Feng said at the beginning that he wanted to welcome them.


    But at the very beginning of the "welcome party", they didn''t feel that it was a welcome party, and if they didn''t make it right, it would be a "farewell party".


    It''s like that short man, running around, who looks funny and speaks incoherently, but is actually a scumbag.


    Jin Guang quietly asked another "Niu Ben" who looked a lot more friendly.


    It is said that the short man, Benboba, is indeed the great chief of a tribe of 50,000 to 60,000 people. He once led the tribe to fight against the eight grassland tribes by himself, and even wiped out one of them.


    The other tribes on the grassland have a small number of 10,000 to 20,000, and a large number of 50,000 to 60,000, so there is still nothing to do with him.


    And such a person, such a tribe was also defeated by Da Jiang, and this dwarf was also willing to join Da Jiang.


    This is not difficult to see from his mouthful of "second brother".


    What made Jin Guang''s heart tremble the most was that Niu Ben, who seemed to be honest, honest and good-natured, did not forget to remind him carefully after he finished his introduction in a low voice: "Let me tell you, this leader Ben likes sleeping men.


    Especially a skinny one like you, who slept a lot before!


    Tsk tsk..."


    At the end, Niu Ben shook his head again and again, sighing.


    Jin Guangji Lingling shuddered, and his hairs stood on end.


    He didn''t dare to look directly at the Pampering Ba, and hurriedly looked away.


    As a result, he saw a one-armed old man grinning at him with yellow teeth.


    Smile playfully.


    Jin Guang''s heart trembled.


    He vaguely remembered that the yellow-toothed one-armed old man seemed to be the person behind that bear leader.


    Judging from the seat, it is clearly in front of Niu Ben.


    Also a Warchief?


    What does he mean by smiling like that?


    He also likes men?


    Jin Guang trembled.


    how could this be?


    How can there be men who like sleeping men?


    At first, he just felt that Da Jiang''s life and death were unpredictable, so why does it look far more than that now?


    Why did that honest person specifically remind me?


    And what did he mean by smacking his lips just now...


    Jin Guang was distracted and didn''t care to listen to what everyone said next.


    The Benboba here has finished speaking. He looked around, looked at Jinhuo, then at Jinguang, and said with a smile: "As long as the second brother agrees, can we have a good chat?"


    Jinhuo nodded solemnly.


    He thinks it''s okay to deal with the Jinwu Department that everyone discussed just now.


    It would not only allow him to take revenge, but also prevent the members of the Jinwu tribe from resenting the members of the Jin clan.


    He also took into account the psychological feelings he, a member of the Jinwu tribe, had towards the Jinwu tribe.


    But Jin Guang didn''t understand, he was already too frightened.


    Hearing "Let''s have a good chat", Jin Guang subconsciously shouted: "Don''t look for me, don''t look for me, I won''t sleep with men!"


    "Ok?"


    Everyone present was stunned for a moment, then reacted, and then burst out laughing.


    Ben Boba was also taken aback, but he didn''t care, but smiled lightly: "I don''t sleep with men anymore, don''t worry!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Everyone present couldn''t help laughing.


    Jin Guang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Benboba laughed and said: "However, to go to the old place of Jinwu to catch golden eagles, I still need you to send someone to take me there.


    As for the remaining members of the Jinwu tribe, I want to accept them.


    The second brother also agreed just now, this is my credit, you can get some snacks.


    Otherwise, I might really sleep with you! "


    Jin Guang''s heart trembled, and he hurriedly responded: "Okay, okay!"


    Pampering Ba wanted to scare him again.


    Mu Feng waved his hands and smiled, "Okay!"


    Only then did Benboba slump down on the chair, leaving only a pair of eyes at the height of the table, blinking at the golden light.


    Jin Guang felt uncomfortable all over, neither standing nor sitting.


    ...


    Jinwubu, the new habitat of Daze.


    Great Chief Qi Yu held another chiefs meeting.


    Without the Jin family, the atmosphere among the leaders was not as intense as before.


    The Qi clan, Xiong clan, Yue clan, Wu clan, and Jinluan clan, the leaders of the five clans, including Zhantou, Hunter, High Priest, and Great Chief, gathered together.


    This is an extended class meeting.


    Headhunting is

 Chapter 1388

    "Add ginger?"


    Qi Yu frowned.


    This Xiong Quan really dare to say it!


    Why did the Jinwu tribe migrate from their ancestral land, and so many people died, because of what?


    Xiong Quan doesn''t know?


    Sure enough, after hearing this sentence, people from several other branches scolded angrily: "What are you talking about!"


    "Xiong Quan, you know what you''re talking about!"


    "We paid such a terrible price to come here, now you say you want to join Dajiang?"


    Xiong Quan waved his hands again and again, and hurriedly said: "I said, this is just a way.


    Okay or not, you have the final say!


    I just thought that if there were fewer deaths, there would be fewer deaths! "


    But how could the leaders of several branches give up, and continued to scold: "Shut up!"


    "Did you want to join Da Jiang a long time ago?"


    "Are you selfish?"


    Bai Yan, who had lowered his head and said nothing, narrowed his eyes, thoughtful.


    I see¡­¡­


    Xiong Quan was furious, and shouted angrily: "I''ve said it all, this is just a solution, if it doesn''t work, it won''t work, why are you staring at me so hard?"


    The other leaders wanted to say something more, but Qi Yu yelled, "Okay!"


    Everyone shut up.


    Qi Yu raised her voice: "Then follow the previous agreement and send another 100 people out to scout the way.


    Each one has twenty people! "


    Everyone had no choice but to nod their heads in agreement.


    The meeting ended, and several people left separately.


    Qi Yu lamented.


    If the hearts of the people are not in harmony, the tribe is not easy to manage!


    In ordinary times, the tribe needs to be delegated. Which tribe is not vying to do things and make meritorious service for the tribe?


    Which leader didn''t pat his chest and promise to the chief that "the task must be completed"?


    now what?


    Just going out to explore the way is not enough to send people!


    The reason why he asked each branch to send people out to explore the way was precisely because people died during the previous wayfinding, which made the other branches unwilling to take risks easily.


    In desperation, he could only come up with this "fair" solution.


    "What should I do?"


    Qi Yu was very anxious.


    He somewhat regretted taking the position of chief of Jin Huo.


    It turned out that the great chief who seemed to be so beautiful was not so easy to be!


    However, after thinking that Jin Huo might have starved to death in the wilderness at this time, Qi Yu felt rejoiced.


    At least now I am still a big chief, isn''t it...


    After Xiong Quan left the leader''s meeting place, he walked towards the clan''s place alone.


    During the extraordinary period, the clansmen of each branch appeared to be extremely united and held each other tightly.


    This is obviously because the leaders of each branch have instilled the idea of ??"the leader is the only authority" in their own people.


    Xiong Quan, who was preoccupied, frowned, not noticing Bai Yan who was looking around and followed quietly.


    "Brother Xiong Quan!"


    Bai Yan called him in a low voice.


    "Brother Baiyan, what''s the matter?"


    "There is something!"


    "What''s up?"


    "Talk to your side!"


    "My side?"


    Xiong Quan frowned, "Can''t you say it here?"


    Bai Yan looked left and right, but didn''t speak.


    Xiong Quan pretended not to know, frowned and said, "What are you blinking for? What are your eyes for?"


    Bai Yan showed a meaningful smile, and said in a low voice: "Brother Xiong Quan, if you keep pretending to be stupid like this, I will tell the chief that Xiong Yuan hasn''t come back yet!"


    Xiong Quan was startled suddenly, and the light in his eyes flashed away.


    He looked behind and around Bai Yan.


    Bai Yan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, no one will follow."


    Xiong Quan whispered, "Come with me!"


    Bai Yan smiled lightly, nodded without saying a word, and walked towards a secluded place.


    Xiong Quan stopped in front of him, thinking about what to do.


    If it doesn''t work, at worst, kill Bai Yan and say that he wants to escape from the tribe.


    But once Bai Yan was killed, the Xiong clan would be easily exposed.


    Unless it is absolutely necessary, he will not do anything...


    When he came to a place where there was no one left or right, Xiong Quan turned around suddenly.


    "Tell me, what do you know!"


    Seeing Xiong Quan''s expression, Bai Yan''s eyes froze slightly.


    He saw the murderous intent in Xiong Quan''s eyes.


    "Ugh!"


    Bai Yan sighed, "I always thought I was wise enough to act carefully in the Jinwu tribe under the watchful eyes of the great chief Jin Huo, the high priest Jin Guang, and several leaders, so as not to let the Yue clan fall.


    But I didn''t expect that the one who is really wise is you, Brother Xiong Quan! "


    Xiong Quan frowned: "What are you talking about?"


    Bai Yan sighed again: "Brother, I won''t hide from you anymore.


    I know that Xiong Yuan and Xiong Hu from your Xiong clan went out and haven''t come back yet.


    And I also know that they are going north! "


    "Ok?"


    Xiong Quan''s eyes were filled with coldness, "You know all about it?"


    Bai Yan nodded: "But don''t worry, only a few people in my Yue family know about this matter!"


    Xiong Quan clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes.


    He is threatening himself!


    Bai Yan waved his hand: "Brother, I''m here to find you, you still don''t understand?"


    Xiong Quan frowned and thought for a while, then loosened his fist, nodded and said, "Okay, what do you want, tell me?"


    Bai Yan asked in a deep voice: "Brother, I just want to ask you, are you in contact with Da Jiang in private?"


    "Ok?"


    Xiong Quan narrowed his eyes.


    This sentence reveals many things.


    Bai Yan still doesn''t know?


    He nodded and said nothing.


    Excitement appeared in Bai Yan''s eyes: "Brother, if, I mean, if your people can contact Da Jiang, will the Xiong family find a way to join Da Jiang?"


    Xiong Quan breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that he really doesn''t know.


    He didn''t answer Bai Yan''s question directly, but instead asked: "Are you willing to join Da Jiang?"


    Bai Yan no longer concealed, nodded and said: "Yes!"


    "Ok?"


    Xiong Quan couldn''t help but be careful.


    so happy?


    There will be no fraud, right?


    But thinking about Xiong Yuan and Xiong Hu going out, there can be no fraud in this matter.


    Then he said in a deep voice: "Aren''t you very loyal to Chief Qi Yu?


    How could you have such an idea? "


    Bai Yan looked at Xiong Quan, frowned and sighed: "Brother, I''ve already told you what''s on my mind, why do you still use these words to test me?


    If I''m really loyal to the warchief, will I still come here?


    Do you always think that I am a heavy-hearted person?


    I can''t help it, the Yue clan is not as big as your Xiong clan, they have so many people, and they speak tough..."


    Xiong Quan looked at Bai Yan seriously, and after confirming that he was not playing tricks, he nodded and said, "Okay, since you are willing to speak your mind, then I might as well tell you something from your heart.


    Frankly speaking, it''s not that I''m disloyal to the Jinwu Department.


    But if we continue to stay in the Jinwu Department now, our Xiong family will suffer heavy casualties.


    And at this speed, I''m afraid the entire Jinwu tribe will be wiped out!


    I can die myself, but I can''t be Xiong''s sinner.


    I thought about it, anyway, the Xiong clan is just a branch of the Jinwu tribe, not an independent tribe.


    Where is it not alive?


    Add ginger, at least the tribe will not starve to death!


    And after dealing with Da Jiang for so long, haven''t you seen it yet?


    Big Jiang wants to destroy the Jinwu Department, it''s very easy!


    But they didn''t do that, what does that mean?


    They are not bloodthirsty tribes at all! "


    Bai Yan listened carefully, and nodded again and again: "Brother, I have thought about what you said.


    Originally, I wasn''t sure if I could talk to you.


    I didn''t decide to give it a try until today when you asked.


    With your words, I have confidence in my heart!


    Brother, if you really decide to join Dajiang, count me in! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1389

    Xiong Quan and Bai Yan quickly finalized the details.


    The two decided that as long as the time is right, they will find a suitable opportunity to leave the Jinwu Department together.


    Xiong Quan now has confidence in his heart.


    One branch may be in trouble if it leaves the Golden Crow Department, but not two.


    The two teams left the Golden Crow Department together, even if Qi Yu wanted to make a move, he had to weigh whether he could bear it.


    In this case, the original plan must be changed.


    I heard that many things on Da Jiang''s side can be counted as credit, and I should be able to count as a lot of credit for bringing an extra big branch of people there.


    The people of the tribe have a way out, and they can get a leader in Dajiang, or the leader Dangdang?


    That''s right, Xiong Quan is the biggest "matchmaker" secretly developed by Lei Meng!


    In fact, Xiong Yuan, Xiong Hu and the others went north this time not to explore the way, but to negotiate with Da Jiang''s people and make a final fight.


    In particular, Xiong Quan had to make sure of one thing: Are the people from the Xiong clan who joined Da Jiang a clan member or a coolie?


    He brought the Xiong family to Dajiang and already belonged to the rebellion, so he could no longer be the Xiong family''s sinner and push the Xiong family members into the fire pit!


    Of course, he has some confidence in his heart.


    Because the people who had been in contact with him before were obviously members of the Yu clan in the past.


    Xiong Quan once went to the market to do business in person, and it was there that he met Lei Meng, the leader of Da Jiang, and decided to "join forces".


    It can be said that Xiong Quan, who looks reckless and straightforward, has already started to plan ahead before Jinwubu showed signs of fatigue.


    According to his prediction, in the second half of the year, he would leave the Golden Crow Department in the name of opening up the old land of the Giant Bear Department and join Da Jiang instead.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the Jinwu tribe would decline so quickly and be forced to migrate to the southern Daze.


    In this way, not to mention the loss of the tribe, it also disrupted his plan.


    Fortunately, Da Jiang had enough means to get in touch with him in time when the Jinwu tribe was migrating.


    Follow along the way not far behind the Golden Crow''s team, and keep in touch with Xiong Quan¡ªthis is why Xiong Quan took the initiative to take care of the end of the matter!


    ...


    The news that Xiong Quan and Bai Yan wanted to join Da Jiang quickly spread to Da Jiang Longcheng through Lei Meng.


    At this time, Jin Huo and Jin Guang had already adapted to the new environment in Dajiang, and began to "practice" behind Li Hu and Ke Wuji in Dragon City.


    These two are now considered to be Jiang''s "civilian".


    One of them was a high chief and the other was a high priest.


    Although the ability to deal with acute incidents is insufficient, the handling of routine affairs is still possible.


    The most important thing is that the two of them lived deep in Longcheng, completely isolated from their clansmen, and there was no disturbance at all.


    As for the members of the Jin clan, they belonged to White Tiger City, Suzaku City, Pixiu City, Blue Bird City, Liaolong City and other cities.


    During the period, Mu Feng also asked Jin Huo to go to Baihu City and Suzaku City to meet with the Jin clan, so that he could feel at ease.


    Li Hu also asked Li Hu to explain clearly to them all the affairs in the tribe, to ensure that they understood and could do it well.


    Jin Huo and Jin Guang went from being uneasy at the beginning to being busy later on, and then getting used to it later, their adaptation speed is not slow.


    Even if the two brothers were in the same city, if they really wanted to get busy, their heels would never touch the ground and they would rarely see each other.


    But now the two were called to the front of the great chief Mu Feng, and it was rare to see each other.


    Jinhuo looked at Jinguang, and Jinguang looked at Jinhuo.


    Emotion.


    Both brothers saw exclamation in each other''s eyes.


    The things they came into contact with in just a few days in Dajiang were things that they might not have been able to come into contact with in the past few years in Jinwubu.


    Many things sound clear, but they are in a hurry when they are done.


    What letters are divided into several places: the chief, the Ministry of Officials, the Ministry of Households, and the Ministry of Rites.


    The application process goes through the process, and there must be no one stamped by who should be stamped.


    What is the monthly salary and so on.


    What surprised Jin Huo and Jin Guang was that a few days ago, when Jiang Chuchu paid his salary, people around him received a lot of things called "silver" and "copper coins".


    Those things tinkled and rattled, very dazzling.


    To their shock, that kind of thing turned out to be made of gold!


    But thinking that after coming to Dajiang, gold utensils can be seen everywhere, the two brothers are not surprised.


    What surprised them was that on the night they received their salaries, their "bosses" - Li Hu and Ke Wuji took them to a place called a "restaurant" for a meal.


    The smell in the restaurant is tangy, and all kinds of delicious food make them dizzy...


    Finally, when Li Hu gave the copper coin and went out satisfied, he smiled and said to Jin Huo: "Xiao Jin, you just entered the household department and haven''t received your salary yet, so I invite you this time.


    When you get paid, you have to invite me! "


    Jin Huo, who hadn''t figured out what was going on at the time, could only nod stupidly.


    Later, after asking brother Jin Guang in private, I realized what this kind of invitation to dinner is called "team building" in Dajiang.


    Team building?


    Let Jin Huo think about it for several days.


    He even forgot how he appeared here, and he forgot that he still had his clansmen.


    Happy here, don''t miss Shu.


    That''s why I saw Warchief Woodwind''s

 Chapter 1390

    "Jin Huo, Jin Guang, your chance for revenge has come!"


    Wooden Wind went straight to the point.


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of Jin Huo and Jin Guang immediately lit up.


    revenge!


    It has been several days since they came to Dajiang, and no matter how busy they are, they still think about it several times a day¡ªrevenge!


    The humiliation of being expelled from one''s own tribe, the loss of the Jin clan, the pain of almost starving to death...


    All kinds of feelings make the two brothers have a deep obsession with revenge.


    And the reason they are willing to stay in Dajiang is also because the great chief Mufeng promised them that he could kill the chief evil-Qi Yu and avenge them.


    Of course, there is a price.


    The price is that they can no longer take revenge with Xiong Li and others who have joined Da Jiang''s Giant Bear Department.


    Of course, now Jin Huo and Jin Guang dare not seek revenge from Xiong Li.


    Because now Xiong Li is the follower of Pampers.


    In order to avoid irritating the two of them, Mu Feng also asked Benboba to send Xiong Li back to Liangjie Mountain, and Huolong followed him.


    The Kim brothers have long been used to it.


    Fire Dragon was originally a great chief.


    In Dajiang, it seems that the most indispensable thing is "the original is also a great chief".


    Seeing the expressions of the two brothers, Mu Feng nodded and said: "Revenge is fine, but I have made a deal with you, you are not allowed to kill ordinary people indiscriminately.


    Appease what can be comforted, and grasp what can be grasped.


    Only kill the chief evil! "


    Jinhuo and Jinguang nodded.


    There is nothing to do if you don''t agree, otherwise you won''t even have revenge.


    After all, with Jiang''s strength now, he can send anyone casually to destroy the Jinwu tribe.


    To kill or to stay is really beyond their control.


    The great chief is willing to say hello to them, which is already a great deal of face.


    Jin Huo took the lead in expressing his opinion: "Listen to the arrangement of the great chief!"


    Jin Guang also nodded.


    Mu Feng said: "Okay, then let Jin Huo follow Bentou to join Rhinoceros in Jinwu''s old land, find Jinwu tribe from north to south, connect with Xiongquan and Baiyan, first take out Xiongshi and Yueshi clansmen, and then do it!"


    "Xiong, Yue!"


    The two brothers exclaimed, "Are they going to add ginger too?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Mr. Xiong has discussed with me, Da Jiang, before you migrated, and wants to join me, Da Jiang.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that this matter was put on hold when the Jinwu tribe migrated en masse. "


    He left nothing to say.


    In fact, Xiong Quan urged Bai Yan to go to Qi Yu to discuss abolishing the Great Chief of Jin Huo, which was Lei Meng''s idea.


    Poor Qi Yu thought he had a trick, but he was really fooled.


    Of course, several people did not expect Qi Yu to be so determined to relocate later.


    It caught Lei Meng and even Mu Feng by surprise...


    Mu Feng didn''t say this part, because he didn''t want to arouse Jin Huo and Jin Guang''s resentment.


    After all, the two suffered a lot in the whole incident - they were the biggest sufferers.


    But even if he just said that the Xiong family would join Da Jiang, Jin Huo and Jin Guang''s eyes widened.


    "Xiong Quan!"


    Jin Huo gritted his teeth, "He actually thought of a way out a long time ago!"


    Jin Guang also yelled: "This traitor actually cheated on another department!"


    "Oh?"


    Bumpba narrowed his eyes, "Other department?"


    Jin Guang immediately reacted, trembling, and quickly corrected: "I don''t mean anything else!"


    The Pampers is about to jump forward.


    Mu Feng reached out and patted his shoulder.


    Ben Bo Ba frowned and said: "Second brother, some people just need to beat and beat to get a long memory!


    Unlike me, very worry-free! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, I know!"


    Jin Guang was anxious from the bottom of his heart,


    It''s over!


    It''s fine to be missed by the dwarf, but also missed by the great chief.


    Mu Feng was noncommittal, but continued: "Jin Huo followed the rhinoceros head from north to south, and Jin Guang followed the birds across the East River from west to east, besieging the Jinwu people from both sides!


    This time, we will expand Jiang''s territory to the seaside at once! "


    Benboba laughed loudly: "This is good, this is good!


    I''m going to the beach to try the seafood you mentioned!


    Well, by the way, take a big boat to the island to play! "


    Mu Feng nodded, looked at Jin Huo and Jin Guang, and said with a smile: "You guys just joined Da Jiang, so many things don''t suit you, it''s okay.


    I can give you time to adapt.


    But if you are like those 300 people, eating my ginger food and thinking about other things in your heart, then don''t blame me for being intolerant! "


    The two brothers trembled.


    This is since they added ginge

 Chapter 1391

    Ulala, the leader of Uzbekistan.


    He was originally from the Wulu tribe, and he joined the Jinluan tribe when the Jinwu tribe accepted new members last time.


    Different from the Jinluan tribe, the Wulu tribe has always been highly valued by Jinhuo after joining the Jinwu tribe.


    As for Jin Huo''s deposed chief, this was his father''s agreement.


    As for why his father would agree, he was very clear - under pressure.


    The rest of the branches agreed to abolish Jinhuo, and it was useless for his father to object.


    For the consideration of the tribe, the old man had to agree against his will.


    Originally, the old man''s agreement was to help the Wuhu tribe gain a foothold in the Jinwu tribe.


    In the end, there was no problem with gaining a foothold, and the insane chief, Qi Yu, solved the problem by migrating.


    The migration directly caused the death of more than one-third of the people of the Wuhe tribe¡ª¡ªWuzhi!


    This directly made the entire Wu clan feel dissatisfied with the old leader and even the great chief.


    The premise for the tribe to support the leader is to live better, not to die!


    Ulala assured the tribe after Father''s death that he would lead the tribe to live a good life.


    On the one hand, it is for the continuation of the ethnic group, and on the other hand, it is to atone for his father.


    So, now that the great chief Qi Yu said that he would move south again, he quit immediately!


    "Great chief, almost half of my Wu clan has died because of this great migration!"


    Wu Lala shook her head, "If you move further south, I don''t know how many Wuzhi people will be left.


    So this migration, I don''t agree! "


    When Ulala said this, she looked sad and indignant.


    He was ready to be targeted.


    But in any case, he will not agree to move south this time.


    At worst, they will go back to the old land of Wuhubu and start a new life as a small tribe.


    It''s a bit difficult, but there is no need to worry about the mass death of the clansmen.


    Qi Yu was stunned.


    Someone actually disagreed!


    This blind thing!


    When he was about to attack, he suddenly heard another person say: "Great chief, I don''t agree to move anymore!"


    "Xiong Quan!"


    Qi Yu was stunned.


    Xiong and Jin had been very close before.


    After Jin Huo was abolished, Xiong Quan seemed to know that he would not be welcomed by the new chief, so he kept a low profile in everything.


    He also took the initiative to take over dangerous and hard things such as the migration of the tribe and the search for water sources.


    He thinks that Xiong Quan is the one who should support him the most!


    I never thought Xiong Quan would disagree!


    "Xiong Quan, do you disagree?"


    Qi Yu frowned.


    At this time, another voice also sounded: "Great chief, this migration is too risky, and I don''t agree with it!


    The people of the clan can''t stand the toss anymore! "


    "Bai Yan!"


    Qi Yu frowned.


    There are now five clans in the Jinwu tribe, and three of them have already expressed their attitude - they do not agree to the migration!


    From the perspective of their identity and population, more than half of them are unwilling to migrate.


    "Bai Yan, why do you object?"


    Qi Yu snorted heavily, "During the several times of exploring the road, the casualties of your Yue clan members were the fewest!


    Don''t you know why! "


    Bai Yan shook his head: "Great Chief, we migrated to live better, not to bring so many people to die!


    We found the food, but don''t you know how many people the Jinwu tribe lost because of this?


    The entire clan of the Jin family was abandoned. More than 10,000 people, just starved to death in the west?


    And the population of our few branches, if the dragons are together, the loss is almost 10,000, right?


    In such a big Jinwu tribe, Da Jiang did not come to beat us, but our own people killed 10,000 to 20,000 people! "


    Qi Yu was furious when he heard the words: "Could it be that my Qi family is not dead!"


    Xiong Quan took up the conversation: "No one wants the clansmen to die, but so many clansmen have died.


    What does this mean?


    This shows that we should not migrate at all! "


    Ulala received solidarity and said loudly: "Yes, we do not agree to relocation!"


    Qi Yu sneered: "If you don''t move, just wait here to die?


    If you don''t go south, where else can you go? "


    Xiong Quan didn''t speak now, but looked at Wu Lala.


    Ulala was stunned for a moment.


    Xiong Quan sighed in his heart.


    Well, this kid hasn''t figured it out yet, he just knows how to boo!


    He quietly glanced at Bai Yan.


    Bai Yan understood, and said in a deep voice: "Great Chief, we shouldn''t have migrated in the first place!


    The lack of food is our own problem in the Jinwu Department.


    Da Jiang still traded with us, even knowing that he could beat us, but he didn''t do anything.


    This shows that they have no intention of destroying us at all.


    Just imagine, if the existing livestock and grass rice in our Jinwu Department are saved, can they be harvested next year? "


    Xiong Quan responded: "That''s right, in that case, even if you starve to death, you won''t lose 10,000 to 20,000 people!"


    Jin Huo became furious: "You mean that the fault is all on me?


    What do you want to do!


    Abolish me?


    Rebellion? "


    Ok?


    Several people looked at him.


    Everyone is different.


    Xiong Quan shook his head: "None of us wants to rebel against the Ministry, let alone abolish you, but we just don''t want to move anymore!


    Let alone other things, no one can guarantee how many people will die in the migration.


    But what is certain is that in the next few decades, it will be difficult for our Jinwu Department to return to its previous strength.


    If another tribe attacks us, the loss will be even greater! "


    "Oh?"


    Qi Yu had already seen something was wrong, squinted his eyes and snorted coldly, "Then tell me what you want to do?"


    The meaning of these words is already obvious!


    Sure enough, the vigorous Ulala shouted loudly: "Instead of migrating south, I would rather return to the ancestral land, even if it is a little bit bitter, so many people don''t have to die!"


    Qi Yu sneered: "The Wuhu tribe?"


    From his point of view, this Wu Lala was obviously out of her mind, and even wanted to go back to her ancestral land by bypassing Da Jiang!


    Return to the Wuhu Department!


    "You are going to betray the Ministry!"


    Qi Yu scolded angrily, "As long as you Wushi dares to rebel against the Ministry, don''t blame me for taking action against Wushi!"


    "you!"


    Ulala clenched her fists hard, full of unwillingness.


    at this time.


    Xiong Quan spoke again: "Great chief, how could it be so serious?


    Ulala is also young and says things that go too far.


    It''s not enough for Wuzhi to leave the Jinwu tribe.


    But his proposal can try! "


    "Ok?"


    Qi Yu was stunned.


    Ulala was also taken aback.


    Is this for persuasion?


    Xiong Quan already understood at this time that the opportunity was here and he couldn''t miss it.


    He said slowly: "We can discuss with Da Jiang to set aside a place south of the old land of the Jinwu tribe or in the old land of the Wuzhi tribe for our Jinwu tribe to recuperate and reproduce.


    And I heard that you can pay on credit in Dajiang.


    We can credit them again.


    This time we set up a department to pay them on credit, and promised to pay them back in autumn or when they harvested next year.


    And with ginger here, we don''t actually have to worry about other dangers! "


    Qi Yu''s face was livid.


    If he really did what Xiong Quan said, then he would have fully admitted his wrong decision.


    But what if you don''t do this?


    He frowned in thought, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Think about it, once you go back and fall into Da Jiang''s hands, there will be no chance to stand up again!"


    After that, he looked at others.


    Jinque nodded hastily: "I don''t agree to go back!"


    Jinluanzhi bears an inescapable responsibility for the quarrel between Jinwubu and Dajiang to this point.


    How could he agree to face Da Jiang again?


    But they ignored what had happened to Bai Yan before, he had actually expressed his opinion.


    Sure enough, under Qi Yu''s eager gaze, Bai Yan nodded unsurprisingly: "I agree to go back to the ancestral land!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1392

    Qi Yu really felt Jin Huo''s mood.


    Feelings of betrayal.


    Even Qi Lang, who is the leader of the battle, can hardly give him confidence.


    Not all the fighters of the Jinwu tribe belong to his Qi clan!


    In desperation, Qi Yu said bitterly: "If you want to go back, I won''t stop you, but if you go back and are enslaved by Da Jiang, don''t expect us to save you again!


    Goldfinch, you head south with us! "


    What surprised him was that Jinque hesitated!


    "The goldfinch!"


    Qi Yu shouted angrily.


    What is this idiot thinking!


    "Great Chief, I suddenly feel that what Xiong Quan and the others said is quite reasonable..."


    Canary said timidly.


    Qi Yu''s chest and lungs were about to explode: "Okay, okay, I can see that the four of you are working together to target my Qi family, right?"


    Jinque was very wronged: "Great Chief, I don''t have one!"


    Ulala wanted to say that she didn''t have one either.


    But thinking that Zuo You would no longer migrate with Qi Yu, what is the explanation?


    He sneered and said, "In this case, let''s divide up what we have."


    "Divide things!"


    Qi Lang, who had been silent all this time, finally broke out, "Wulala, don''t forget that your Wulu tribe originally did not belong to my Jinwu tribe!


    And Jinque, you Jinluan tribe, are not from the Golden Crow tribe either!


    If you want to divide things, you have no share! "


    The gorse suddenly changed color.


    Among the several branches, the Jinluan branch has the least number of people, and has experienced repeated losses, so it is really unable to participate in the battle like the several branches.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to stand behind Qi Yu honestly: "Great chief, I just said that, and there is no other meaning."


    Qi Yu snorted coldly and ignored him.


    Now is not the time to go after the canary.


    Qi Lang looked at Wu Lala, Xiong Quan and Bai Yan.


    "Have you thought about it clearly, are you really unwilling to go south?"


    Ulala became nervous.


    If Xiong''s and Yue''s two sides talk back, then he will be most embarrassed.


    However, to his surprise, the leader Xiong Quan was also irritated by Qi Yu, and refused on the spot: "I will not take back what I said, and we have made up our minds not to go south.


    Just give us what is ours!


    It is up to you if you want to go south. "


    Qi Lang was furious and was about to explode, but Qi Yu grabbed him and stopped him with his eyes.


    Qi Lang roared: "Brother!"


    Qi Yu shook his head.


    Qi Lang had no choice but to give up.


    So the huge Jinwu tribe split again.


    The Xiong family, Yue family and Wu family who returned to the old place.


    The Qi family and the Jinluan branch migrated south.


    The "both sides" each got half, and they went north and south.


    Qi Lang approached Qi Yu privately: "Brother, how could you agree with them, the Golden Crow Department is over!"


    Qi Yu looked miserable, and shook his head: "Where is there any Jinwu tribe!


    Didn''t you see it when they were going to share things?


    They have already discussed it! "


    Qi Lang''s face was ugly: "Have we discussed it?"


    Qi Yu nodded: "Didn''t it be negotiated, would you be so determined to go north?"


    Qi Lang was full of worry: "Didn''t they send them to Da Jiang when they went north?"


    Qi Yu sighed helplessly: "You still don''t understand, they should have already contacted Da Jiang!"


    "how can that be!"


    Qi Lang frowned, "I''ll kill them!"


    Qi Yu hurriedly stopped her.


    "What do you want to do!


    Now they want to leave with all their heart, what good can you get by fighting with them?


    Let the clansmen die in vain? "


    "Now what!"


    Qi Lang was furious.


    He didn''t expect that retribution would come to them so soon!


    Qi Yu thought for a while and said: "Now, the most important thing we need to do is to leave here as soon as possible.


    Once we get in touch with Da Jiang, we will be in trouble if we chase after them! "


    Qi Lang was in a heavy heart.


    He didn''t expect things to come to this point!


    In desperation, he had no choice but to nod: "Okay, I''ll arrange for the soldiers to organize the clansmen to leave!"


    "it is good!"


    Qi Yu and Qi Lang divided their work and set off.


    On the other side, Xiong Quan and Bai Yan have already got together with Wu Lala.


    Three branches go north.


    "Brother Wu, what are your plans?"


    Xiong Quan asked.


    Bai Yan beside him also quietly looked at Wu Zhi.


    The two had agreed in private to encourage Wu Shi to join Da Jiang, so that their contribution to joining Da Jiang would be greater and they would be taken seriously.


    Wu Lala looked worried: "I originally thought that as long as I didn''t move south, I would return to my ancestral land at the worst.


    But Da Jiang stopped at the old place of Jinwubu, whether we can go there is still a matter of opinion. "


    Xiong Quan smiled and asked, "Why, do you regret it?"


    Bai Yan added: "If you regret it, you can bring your clansmen back to find Qi Yu, he should be very pleased!"


    Ulala shook her head firmly: "No, I will never go back no matter what!"


    "But what if the big ginger blocks us?" Xiong Quan asked.


    Wu Lala frowned in doubt: "Brother Xiong, didn''t you say that you can pay Jiang on credit?"


    Xiong Quan couldn''t help laughing: "Of course I said it, but what if Da Jiang disagrees?"


    "Why?" Ulala was puzzled.


    "My silly brother, you never thought about it.


    We moved out of Jinwu''s ancestral land, went around a lot, and then wanted to return to the ancestral land occupied by Da Jiang, what if they don''t agree? "


    "this¡­¡­"


    Ulala was stunned.


    Yes, what if Da Jiang disagrees?


    The current Golden Crow''s ancestral land is not theirs anymore.


    How could it be that people like them come and leave whenever they want?


    Thinking of Da Jiang''s checkpoints in Jinluan''s old land, and the regulations of "paying poll tax" for people from other tribes, how do they get there with so many people?


    If they really handed over all the food, would their clansmen still be alive?


    "Brother, what are you going to do?"


    Xiong Quan became anxious, and only then realized the problem.


    "us?"


    Xiong Quan shook his head, "We haven''t thought about it yet, brother Bai Yan and I are still thinking about what we should do if Da Jiang blocks us and won''t let us go."


    As he spoke, he glanced at Bai Yan.


    Bai Yan naturally understood, and sighed calmly: "In case Da Jiang really doesn''t let us go, and we don''t have enough food to move south, what should we do!"


    Xiong Quan added fuel and vinegar: "If Da Jiang does it again, we people are not their opponents!"


    Ulala was completely anxious.


    "Brother, didn''t you say you can pay on credit?"


    Xiong Quan nodded: "I mean you can pay on credit, but Da Jiang may not agree now.


    Brother, think about it, if Da Jiang really wants to do something, what should you do? "


    Wu Lala didn''t realize that Xiong Quan was talking nonsense, and she struggled.


    After a long while, he gritted his teeth and said, "At worst, we will join Dajiang, as long as they accept it!"


    As soon as these words came out, Xiong Quan and Bai Yan looked at each other and smiled.


    It''s done!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1393

    Big Ginger Dragon City.


    Mu Feng crouched in front of the vegetable field with Xiao Zilong in his arms, looking at the watermelon.


    I heard from Chang Ning that the little guy had tasted some watermelon with seeds removed and liked it very much. After seeing the watermelon, he screamed excitedly.


    Mu Feng pointed to a watermelon and tapped it: "See if you see it, it''s a watermelon!"


    The little guy couldn''t speak after all, but he was very happy to see Yuanyuan Watermelon, kicking his calves, and kept saying "hmm" in his mouth.


    Mu Feng pinched his armpits with both hands, letting his feet touch the ground.


    The little guy was so excited that he kicked his legs hard.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Son, you are moving forward, what''s the use of kicking on the spot?"


    Chang Ning, who was on the side, raised her eyebrows and smiled, "He''s only a few months old, how fast do you think he can walk?"


    Mu Feng curled his lips: "Must Jiang''s son walk faster?"


    Changning shook his head helplessly.


    This father is too anxious!


    She herself learned the method of picking watermelons that Mufeng taught her earlier, tap here, pat there, pick one, and pick it off.


    In front of Mu Feng, Chang Ning held the watermelon in one hand, clenched a fist in the other hand, lifted it slightly, and smashed it.


    "Crack!"


    The watermelon cracked and split into several petals.


    When I opened it, I saw that it was bright red.


    Chang Ning gave Mu Feng a big one: "Hey, this belongs to you two, this one belongs to me!"


    Mu Feng sat on the ground, let his son sit on his lap, wrapped the little guy''s waist with one hand, held the watermelon in his hand, and broke off a small piece for the little guy to eat with the other hand.


    Chang Ning squatted aside, smiling, brows and eyes full of happiness.


    Mu Feng felt emotional in his heart.


    Only now women can smash watermelons like this, squatting on the ground to eat watermelons regardless of their image.


    In the previous life, I''m afraid I couldn''t even unscrew the bottle cap.


    As for such a small child, it is even more unimaginable to pick a watermelon directly from the ground.


    Sure enough, being poor is also nourishing, and being rich is also nourishing.


    While eating melon, Chang Ning said vaguely, "I heard from Bai Ya that Asuka went out again?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Crossing the river to the east to gather the Jinwu tribe."


    Chang Ning frowned slightly, slightly worried: "Is there any danger?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "No!


    The Jinwu tribe are all disabled soldiers, and they have been hungry for so long.


    Even if there is a war, they are not our opponents. "


    "That''s good!"


    Chang Ning nodded, "Their child is only a little old, and when the matter of the Jinwu Department is settled, let Asuka spend more time with the child and Bai Fang in Longcheng!


    White Fang is different from others, I treat her like a girl!


    By the way, what''s the name of their child? "


    "Dyna!"


    "You started?"


    "Ok!"


    "This name is really strange, why can''t I always remember it!"


    Wooden Wind: "..."


    What are you going to say about this?


    Ultraman?


    Chang Ning shook his head, apparently not intending to delve into it, and reminded him again: "Don''t forget what I said!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Understood."


    Chang Ning said apologetically, "Don''t be annoyed, I''m taking the child with me now, so I can''t help you!"


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s not easy for you to take care of the children, you can go to deal with the documents if you have time, or leave it to Yu Li, Luli and Ke Wuji if you can''t.


    If I need your help, I will take the initiative to tell you! "


    Only then did Changning heave a sigh of relief.


    She really doesn''t want to be just a woman who can take care of children on Mufeng''s side...


    the other side.


    Asuka crossed the East River and headed east, and dispatched a flying army led by Yu Saimo to explore the way first.


    Now Dajiang''s flying cavalry has expanded to one hundred and fifty-two people, all led by Yu Saimo.


    Although they are few in number, they are all elites.


    As the leader of the flying cavalry, Yu Saimo even rode the eagle feather dragon sent to her by the great chief Mufeng.


    Feather washing ink is in the front, and the flying cavalry is behind.


    When they flew from the sky above Baishuyuan, the Dajiang people along the way were excited.


    Even Yu Shimo is the same.


    Because this time she is going to take the flying cavalry to subdue the Jinwu tribe!


    For Jinwubu, Hawashimo still has special emotions.


    After all, it was her mother''s department.


    After learning that the former Great Chief Jinhuo led the Jin family to join Dajiang, Hazaimo had one thing in mind: when will the entire Jinwu tribe be subdued.


    Of course, she also had an idea in her heart, which was the same as Jin Huo''s goal - revenge!


    Because her younger uncle Yu Lei had already been punished when he brought calamity to the Jinwu Department.


    It turned out that the ones who severely punished the Yu clan were the Qi brothers.


    Thinking back, the Jinwu tribe has reached its current stage, there are Jinhuo and Jinguang brothers'' self-willedness, and the Jinluan tribe''s misleading.


    There are even Qi brothers who are standing beside the fire.


    It is said that the Jin clan was almost wiped out because the Qi clan joined forces with several other clans to deal with them.


    This is something that Jinhuo and Jinguang both shamelessly did when they were chiefs!


    It shows the shamelessness of the Qi brothers.


    "Qi Lang, originally he acted like a personal servant in front of Jin Huo, but who knew he could be so ruthless!"


    This is what Jin Huo said when he saw Yu Ximo earlier and was deeply moved.


    "Brothers Qi Lang and Qi Yu can really make the Jinwu Department better, and I agree.


    It¡¯s just that they want to be independent, not to be interfered by Jiang, and they ignore the clansmen..."


    Yu Ximo secretly thought in his heart that he must catch Qi Yu and Qi Lang, and take revenge fiercely!


    So she had a discussion with Asuka, she led people to explore the way first, stopped the people from the Jinwu tribe first, and Asuka followed as soon as possible.


    Asuka naturally agreed.


    This is ginge

 Chapter 1394

    The flying cavalry army of the Jinwu tribe is mainly composed of the Jin family, the Yu family and the Qi family.


    There are also some of the other branches, but not many.


    Among them, the flying cavalry army of the Jin family suffered the most losses in the first battle with Da Jiang.


    Because it was to avenge Jin Huo''s son at that time, the entire Jin family was filled with righteous indignation, especially the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior.


    As a result, some of them were killed in the sneak attack on Jianglong City, and some of them were also killed when Yu Saimo led him to investigate Heishui City.


    As for the others left behind, there are Yu Shi, Jin Shi, Qi Shi and others.


    Later, after Yu''s joining, Da Jiang''s flying fighters increased.


    But their mounts, the golden-horned eagles, were left in the Jinwu tribe.


    Two months ago, when the Jinwu tribe moved south, the valley where the golden horned eagles were hidden was taken over by Da Jiang.


    Back and forth, from catching to taming, more than 30 golden horned eagles have been added...


    Hazai Momo thought that facing the Golden Crow Division again, the flying army might have a tough battle.


    But she never expected that when more than 150 people mobilized together, only 20 or so were encountered!


    In fact, what they encountered was no longer the Golden Horned Eagle Warrior from the "Golden Crow Division".


    These twenty people are just soldiers of the Qi clan.


    The leader was just an inconspicuous fighter from the Qi clan among the former Golden Horned Eagle fighters.


    There are no tigers in the mountains, and monkeys dominate.


    Nothing more.


    The besieged members of the "Golden Crow Tribe" wanted to turn around and report back.


    However, they looked around and found that they were surrounded.


    The first one rode a huge bird that frightened even their golden-horned eagles.


    Because of that bird alone, they were forced to circle down and choose where to land.


    Forced landing!


    This is a tactic chosen by Yu Shimo combined with the flying knowledge empowered by the great chief Mufeng.


    There are more than 150 people, and there are no surprises when facing more than 20 people!


    Da Jiang''s first air force battle actually didn''t start at all, and he overwhelmed the opponent with momentum.


    Before landing, Yu Saimo directly ordered: "Twenty people go back along the way to report, and tell the leader of Asuka that they found the trace of the Jinwu tribe, let him follow!"


    "yes!"


    Twenty people circled in the air and turned back.


    As for Yu Shimo, after landing, he led people to surround these people who had become prisoners before they were beaten.


    She glanced at it and frowned secretly.


    The golden-horned eagles of the Golden Crow Department all had anxious eyes and thin bodies. After landing, they opened their mouths anxiously and screamed.


    She is no stranger to the situation.


    The golden horned eagle will appear in this anxious state when it has not rested or eaten after repeated flights.


    "It seems that the situation in the Jinwu Department is more serious than I thought!"


    Yu Ximo looked intently, and unexpectedly discovered that these twenty people were all members of the Qi family!


    "Qi Mu!"


    Yu Ximo looked at the one who was clearly in the leading position in the formation, and she was also an ordinary soldier when she was the deputy leader.


    The one named Qi Mu was a well-proportioned young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    After seeing the well-dressed Yu Shimo, the young man Qi Mu rubbed his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe it, and then shouted in surprise: "Sister!"


    Among the flying cavalry in the past, apart from the leader of the battle, Jin Ning, the Qi family was still closer to her as the deputy leader of the battle.


    Some young fighters always like to get close to Yu Shimo.


    Because training in a valley far away from the tribe is still very boring.


    The deputy chief takes care of them like an elder sister.


    So in front of these people, Yu Shimo is still very popular.


    After confirming that it was Yu Ximo, Qi Mu cried aggrievedly: "Sister, why is it you!"


    The surrounding Qi warriors also took a closer look at Yu Shimo, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    If it was my sister, they would be relieved.


    Seeing everyone exhale with ease, Yu Ximo couldn''t help asking: "Qi Mu, what''s going on, why are the flying cavalry of the Jinwu tribe so small?"


    Qi Mu was so wronged that he directly gave up his mount, and quickly came to Yu Saimo: "Sister, sister, you don''t know. We are the only flying fighters left in the Golden Crow Division now!"


    "Ok?"


    Yu Shimo was surprised, "Where are the others?"


    "Others, all left with their respective clans!"


    Qi Mu''s face was pained, "Xiong, Yue and Wu joined forces to deal with our Qi family and left us!"


    Yusaimo raised his brows: "Is there internal strife in the Jinwu tribe?"


    "Sister, sister, why are you here?


    Are you here to save us? "


    Many fighters of the Qi clan approached cautiously, as if they were completely unaware of Yu Shimo''s hostility and killing intent.


    Hazai Mo felt a pain in his heart.


    She didn''t expect such a scene to meet the fighters of the Jinwu tribe again.


    She thought that after the two sides met, a disagreement would lead to a deadly battle in the air, the two sides would come and go, some would be injured, some would fight for their lives.


    She even thought about the scene where she had to grit her teeth and raise a knife to fight back when her former comrades-in-arms and brothers raised their knives at her.


    After thinking about it, she never thought that she would only see Qi''s soldiers.


    And Qi''s fighters still regard her as the eldest sister!


    No matter how hard-hearted a person is, he can''t make up his mind to kill the unsuspecting former comrades-in-arms!


    Yu Saimo shook his head helplessly: "I am now a member of Da Jiang''s tribe, and I have nothing to do with the Jinwu tribe anymore!"


    Just this one sentence brought everyone back to reality.


    "Qi Mu, I came back this time to destroy the Jinwu tribe and capture Qi Yu and Qi Lang!"


    Yu Ximo''s words turned cold, "Other members of the Qi clan who are willing to give up resistance are suspicious of Da Jiang.


    If you don''t want to, then you can only treat it as an enemy! "


    "what?"


    All the Qi warriors present were stunned.


    The warrior who hadn''t reached Yuzaimo immediately stopped in his tracks.


    They looked at Qi Mu with bitter expressions.


    The current sister is already a member of Da Jiang!


    All despair.


    How can this be done!


    On one side are the clansmen, and on the other side is the eldest sister they respect.


    Is it really necessary to draw swords and face each other, and either die or be injured?


    Qi Mu carefully asked: "Sister, do you have to arrest the chief?"


    Yu Ximo looked at this son of the Qi family, and sighed: "Qi Mu, I know that Qi Yu and Qi Lang are your clan uncles, but how many people died because of his mistake?


    These people can''t die in vain! "


    "But," Qi Mu became more courageous, "He was also forced by Jiang!"


    "Big ginger?"


    Yu Saimo shook his head: "Why did Jiang force you?


    Open the store trading?


    Or put a knife on his neck?


    At least trade with Jiang, you don''t have to worry about life and death! "


    "But Big Jiang wants to annex us step by step!"


    Qi Mu argues.


    Hazaimo nodded: "Da Jiang was thinking of annexing the Jinwu tribe, but at least he didn''t use force or threats, right?


    Or if you can control your mouth and not eat those things, how can it lead to insufficient food?


    How much of this depends on the Jinwu Department, you don''t know it?


    Among other things, why were all of our Yu clan expelled from the Jinwu tribe before, and why the Jin clan was expelled, all because of Da Jiang? "


    Qi Mu was silent.


    Yu Ximo had regained his composure, and said in a deep voice: "Qi Mu, since I was also a member of the Jinwu tribe before, I will give you two choices.


    Or, follow me and add daikon.


    I will protect you in Dajiang, so that you are still flying fighters.


    Members of the Qi clan who are willing to be like you will also receive such treatment.


    Or, you go back to the golden horned eagle warriors now, we will fight with all our strength and fight to the death! "


    Qi Mu was shocked and froze on the spot.


    He was in a daze and remained silent for a long time...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1395

    Qi Mu hesitated.


    On one side is his own tribe, and on the other side is Yu Shimo, whom he regards as his elder sister.


    It stands to reason that no one would hesitate between the tribe and an outsider.


    But the current situation is that Qi Mu himself is very disappointed with Qi Yu''s actions.


    It didn''t take long for such a large tribe to die and disperse.


    Tribes with a population of tens of thousands are now falling apart.


    There are only dozens of Golden Horn Eagle fighters left.


    Seeing Qi Mu''s hesitation, Yu Ximo added: "Now I''m in the front, you still have worldly considerations, and behind me there''s still Jiang Jingqi coming.


    The leader, you also know, is the leader of the bird! "


    "what!"


    Qi Mu was shocked.


    They are all too familiar with birds.


    Before that, it was the Jinwu Department where Asuka led people to "rush to help".


    Although they didn''t fight against Asuka directly, judging from the fact that Asuka easily defeated the giant bears, they were by no means opponents of Asuka.


    In their view, Asuka is a god of killing.


    Qi Mu looked at Yu Ximo for help, "Sister!"


    Feathering Mo felt a pain in his heart, and said, "Actually, joining Da Jiang is far better than being in Jinwubu.


    Here, no one will ask you to be a warrior or an ordinary tribe, and no one will ask you to hunt.


    All clansmen, regardless of origin, regardless of strength or weakness, are equal.


    Even if the leader made a mistake, he would still be punished.


    As long as the tribesmen do their own thing well, they don''t have to worry about safety and food issues.


    Also, Da Jiang''s people can grow their own food and count it as their own..."


    Qi Mu''s heart skipped a beat.


    If this was said by other members of Da Jiang, he would definitely be suspicious.


    But what Yu Shimo said, he would definitely believe it.


    "Sister, do you think those of us who join Dajiang will be treated as clansmen?"


    Qi Mu asked hesitantly.


    Yu Saimo nodded: "The leader of Jin Huo has joined Da Jiang, and all the members of the Jin clan have successfully become Da Jiang''s clan!"


    "what!"


    Qi Mu was shocked, "Didn''t they go to the west to explore the road and found nothing, did they starve to death?"


    "starve?"


    Hazaimo shook his head: "Xiangxi is Jiang!"


    Qi Mu was shocked and speechless.


    Big Jiang''s territory is already bigger than he imagined!


    "So, it''s best for you to add ginger!"


    Qi Mu turned his head to look at the Qi clan around him, and found that they were all looking at him.


    He frowned in thought, struggled all over his face, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Sister, we are willing to join Da Jiang, as long as Da Jiang spares the chief!"


    Yu Ximo shook his head: "Qi Mu, I won''t lie to you just because I want you to join Da Jiang.


    Qi Yu and Qi Lang killed too many members of the Jinwu Tribe, and they had to give an explanation to the dead clansmen.


    Otherwise, Da Jiang couldn''t give an explanation to those new tribesmen who joined Da Jiang! "


    Qi Mu''s face showed pain.


    Yu Ximo sighed helplessly: "Now, I will tell you as a sister, you should be very clear about what happened to Qi Yu and Qi Lang.


    Don''t follow the two of them all the way to the dark! "


    Qi Mu had no choice but to nod his head.


    He had no choice but to add: "Sister, please don''t kill the rest of my Qi family!"


    Yusaimo finally breathed a sigh of relief: "Don''t worry about that!"


    ...


    When Asuka caught up with Yu Ximo, he already saw Qi Mu and others.


    It was the first time for Qi Mu and others to see Asuka at such a close distance.


    Looking at the well-armored Jiang cavalry, Qi Mu and the others turned pale.


    Fortunately, they listened to sister!


    Once this kind of elite cavalry starts to charge, not to mention the weak Qi family, even the Jinwu tribe in its heyday is no match for it!


    After listening to Yu Shimo''s introduction, Asuka got off his horse, took off his helmet, stepped forward and said with a smile, "Brother Qi Mu, welcome to Da Jiang!"


    Qi Mu was flattered and hurriedly nodded.


    Asuka smiled and said, "Can you take us to the location of the Qi clan?"


    Qi Mu nodded subconsciously: "Okay!"


    Asuka waved his hand: "Give them horses!"


    "yes!"


    Soon, twenty Qi warriors rode back with Asuka to find Qi.


    When a pair of fine riders who stepped forward appeared in front of Qi''s group, Qi Yu and Qi Lang were already trembling with fright.


    No need to think about it, the soldiers blocking the way in this situation are not something they can provoke!


    Before he found out who the other party was, Qi Yu regretted it: he shouldn''t have migrated south!


    Think about it and understand.


    Now, how could he not know the mistake of his decision?


    However, when seeing Qi Mu and others line up to lead the team, Qi Yu yelled again: "Qi Mu, you traitor, you betrayed your own people!"


    Qi Mu had already overcome the hurdle in his heart on the way here, and said loudly: "Shut up, Qi Yu, if it weren''t for you, the Jinwu Department wouldn''t be here today!


    I, the Qi family, will not fall to where I am today!


    People of the tribe, I met Yu Ximo, sister of the Yu family, and she has already told me that as long as we join Da Jiang, we will no longer have to suffer from hunger! "


    Qi Lang had also arrived, and when he saw Qi Mu "eat inside and out", he was furious, got on his horse and held a knife, and was about to step forward to kill Qi Mu.


    But before he could take a few steps, his whole body trembled.


    Because he saw a man riding a gun and walking forward slowly.


    Through the helmet, although he wasn''t sure if it was an Asuka, he knew that in Dajiang, anyone who dared to do this was a brave person!


    And the one he knows the most is naturally one of Da Jiang''s people - Asuka!


    He had personally seen the invincible posture of Asuka when he killed the enemy.


    So much so that whenever he thought of facing the enemy on the battlefield, the last thing he wanted to face was that bird.


    Once he faced Asuka, he would either die or be injured, and he would definitely lose!


    "You, you''re an Asuka...brother?"


    Qi Lang asked hesitantly.


    "You know me?"


    Asuka, who was about to kill Qi Lang with a gun, reined in his horse and stopped, took off his helmet, and looked at Qi Lang who was shaking all over.


    This is too helpless!


    If you kill such a person, you will lose your reputation!


    He put the gun horizontally on the horse: "Since you know it''s me, then you should know what to do!"


    With this move, Qi Lang felt a strong sense of humiliation!


    He was shocked and furious.


    After all, he was a warlord, yet he was so looked down upon by the other party!


    So what if you are the leader of Big Jiang!


    Qi Lang, who was furious in his heart, seemed to have forgotten his fear, and rushed over with his gun!


    Asuka grinned: "This is a bit of a warrior, so it won''t be taken lightly!"


    He rode his horse in place and waited quietly for Qi Lang to ride his horse over.


    He didn''t care how Qi Lang raised his saber or how aggressive he was, but just as Qi Lang rode his horse approaching, he pinched the horse''s belly and swung his spear at the horse''s neck.


    Wan Liyun took a step forward under his crotch, bowing his waist to compete.


    Asuka stabbed the horse that was rushing forward, twisted his hands, and knocked Qi Lang''s mount down.


    "Aang--"


    Qi Lang''s mount fell straight to the ground, dizzy from being thrown, and wailing on the ground.


    Before he could react, Asuka pointed the gun point at his throat: "Don''t move, you will die if you move!"


    Just a face to face, Qi Lang was captured!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1396

    "That''s it?"


    Asuka frowned, "With your skill, I can''t even beat a warrior in Dajiang, and you are still fighting!"


    Warrior Jiang burst into laughter.


    Dare to attack the leader of Asuka, how dare this stupid guy!


    Qi Lang gritted his teeth in grief and indignation.


    Not far away, Qi Yu shouted angrily, "Let me go, let me tell you what''s going on!"


    "it is good!"


    Fei Niao actually put away the iron gun, let Qi Lang get up, and ran all the way back.


    He still pressed his gun horizontally on the horse''s back, and said loudly: "People of the Qi family, listen, give up resistance, and joining Da Jiang is your only way out!"


    Seeing Qi Lang come back, Qi Yu yelled: "Qi Shi Erlang, don''t listen to his nonsense.


    If you join ginger, you will be inferior to coolies! "


    Asuka sneered: "You old clapper really deserve to die!"


    Then he beckoned to the sky to signal.


    Someone behind him rang the gong.


    Immediately a flying cavalry army appeared in the sky.


    The first ride is impressive.


    After a beautiful hover, Yu Shimo immediately brought people to the ground, and said to everyone in the Qi family: "I can prove that what he said is true!"


    The "he" she said was naturally looking at Asuka.


    All the members of the Qi family reacted immediately.


    Feather washing ink!


    Members of the Yu clan!


    Wasn''t she asked by Da Jiang to do a coolie?


    But looking at her current appearance, how can she look like she is suffering?


    She just stood there without saying a word, and everyone knew what was going on.


    If a tribe treats captives badly, how could it give such an important status as the leader of the flying cavalry to an "outsider"?


    Especially Yusaimo''s attire, coupled with her unique mount, everyone can understand that what Qi Yu said is false!


    The eyes of the members of the Qi clan flickered.


    Not everyone is loyal to what their great chief has done.


    With Qi Mu in the front, there will be others in the future!


    Qi Yu noticed the change in the expressions of the clansmen, and shouted sharply: "Don''t listen to her nonsense, her clan''s uncle Yu Lei betrayed the Jinwu tribe, they have already colluded with Da Jiang!"


    "Ok?"


    There was a commotion among the crowd.


    Apparently, this statement has also shaken many people. They all know that Yu Lei colluded with the Giant Bear Department in private.


    But colluding with Jiang, this is what they didn''t know.


    If this is the case, Da Jiang is really insidious, harboring evil intentions towards Jinwubu!


    Asuka frowned, scratched his head, and looked at Yu Shimo.


    Yu Ximo also sighed, and looked at Qi Mu: "Qi Mu, you can bring your family out now, and you will be responsible for the death or injury!"


    Qi Mu''s complexion changed, he nodded, and then brought more than twenty golden horned eagle fighters to the crowd, and began to call for his family.


    Qi Yu was furious and cursed, "Whoever dares to go out with him will die!"


    Asuka waved his hand: "Iron bone support!"


    Iron Gutuo, who was closest to Asuka, responded, and shot out an arrow, barely falling in front of Qi Yu.


    This strength, this accuracy, directly suppressed Qi Yu.


    "People of the Qi clan, believe it or not, if you leave the Qi clan now, I will count you as joining Da Jiang.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t come out, just watch from the sidelines.


    As long as you don''t do anything, you are not my enemy!


    This time I am here, one is to catch Qi Yu and Qi Lang, and the other is to accept the new tribe.


    If you don''t want to, you can leave on your own. "


    Asuka yelled loudly.


    Qi Yu sneered: "Why leave by itself, where else can they go?"


    Asuka was noncommittal, but just looked at Qi Mu, signaling that he could take his family with him.


    Qi Mu collected himself and continued to shout.


    Soon, more than 20 families came, and fifteen or six families came, and four or five soldiers "turned against" before the battle, and rushed to their own clansmen again.


    Asuka didn''t take it seriously and let them go back.


    One step earlier, one step later.


    Of course, nearly a thousand people decisively chose to leave the Qi family with the Qi Mu family, obviously they were all completely disappointed in the Qi family.


    Asuka nodded: "You will be grateful for your own decision!"


    Immediately, he rode forward slowly and said, "As for the others, you have already decided to go with Qi Yu, right?"


    The eyes of the remaining 13,400 people flickered.


    Qi Yu made up his mind.


    There are so many people supporting themselves!


    At this moment, one person shouted: "We, our Jinluan Department want to join Dajiang!"


    "Golden Luan?"


    Asuka frowned.


    I forgot there was such a small tribe.


    In the final analysis, the "misunderstanding" between Da Jiang and the Jinwu Department was due to the "lie report" of the Jinluan Department.


    It can be said that the Jinluan tribe is the "sangmen star" of the Jinwu tribe, but it is Jiang''s lucky star!


    It was the misleading of the Jinluan Department that gave Da Jiang a legitimate reason to attack the Jinwu Department.


    It''s just that the chief of the Jinluan tribe is quite "a grass on the wall".


    But that''s okay too.


    As far as Asuka was concerned, the veterans in the tribe would not be dealt with submissively.


    To deal with such people, the Great Chief has a lot of ways!


    He thought for a while and said, "Yes, there is still time to come out!"


    So there was a burst of "wow", and more than 3,000 people walked out of the migrating team.


    Behind Fei Niao, Tie Gutuo walked out of the team with more than twenty soldiers, pointed his hand, and "circled" an open space, thus separating the Jinluan tribe from the Qi clan.


    Qi Yu changed the object of scolding from Qi Mu to Jinque again.


    "Kinque, you coward!"


    "You have forgotten who helped you gain a firm foothold in the Jinwu Department!"


    "You forgot who kept the members of your Jinluan Department alive!"


    ...


    Jinque shook his head resolutely: "Qi Yu, you are wrong, my Jinluan tribe joined the Jinwu tribe before to make life better for the clansmen.


    Otherwise, as a great chief, how could I be willing to give up my tribal name and join you?


    But ask yourself, you, Jinhuo, have you ever considered the members of my Jinluan tribe as your clansmen! "


    Qi Yu scolded angrily: "Then you are sure that if you join everyone, you will be regarded as a clan member?"


    Canary was unmoved: "Even if you are a coolie, you don''t have to starve to death for no reason!"


    Qi Yu gritted her teeth and stared at Jinque.


    Jinque no longer looked at him, and bowed to Asuka to salute: "I''ve seen the upper part!"


    Asuka nodded and said: "Although you still have misunderstandings with Da Jiang, based on what you said just now, I can tell you, keep your heart in your stomach, Da Jiang will do what he says.


    The tribe is the tribe, and the coolie is the coolie.


    It is the clansmen who take the initiative to join the big ginger now! "


    Canary looked excited.


    This sentence is more convincing than any other words!


    Asuka stopped looking at him, and turned to Qi Yu, his face turned cold: "Are you being taken away by me by yourself, or are you letting me tie you up and take you away?"


    Qi Yu''s eyes were bloodshot, and he screamed wildly: "How many of you are there, are you really planning to use force?


    My Qi''s son Lang is also bloody, really desperate, you can''t get it right..."


    Before he finished speaking, Qi Yu only saw a black shadow rushing towards him.


    Before he could react, he felt dizzy.


    When he understood what was going on, he was picked up by Asuka, pressed on the horse''s back, turned around and turned back.


    One breath to ride the horse, two breaths to return, three breaths to carry the captives back.


    Asuka returned to the front of the crowd and threw Qi Yu to the ground: "Tied!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1397

    One shot stopped Qi Lang, and one shot captured Qi Yu.


    This is the bird!


    "Are you still going to fight?"


    All members of the Qi clan were stunned on the spot.


    To fight or not to fight?


    Hit, the warchief is in his hands.


    If you don''t fight, you have to wait to die.


    Qi Yu yelled loudly: "Qi Shierlang, don''t worry about me, let Da Jiang know how powerful we are!"


    The soldier next to him hit his chest with the butt of his gun: "Shut your mother''s head, shut up!"


    So Qi Yu could only lie on the ground and moan.


    Asuka looked at Qi Lang: "It''s your turn!"


    Qi Lang was shocked.


    The clansmen around him subconsciously backed away.


    Now, they no longer hide their dislike for Qi Lang.


    It wasn''t for the stupid decision of the two brothers, and the Jinwu Department would not have fallen into the situation it is today.


    Qi Lang was filled with grief and indignation.


    "You people, my elder brother is here because of you!"


    Who would have thought that it would be fine if he didn''t say anything, but as soon as he opened his mouth, all the clansmen yelled angrily: "Shut up, it wasn''t for you, the Jinwu tribe would have fallen like this?"


    "Not you, we will die so many people!"


    "You are not as good as Chief Jinhuo!"


    "You don''t even know how to think about your people!"


    ...


    Before Asuka could make a move, the entire Qi family had already been condemned.


    Asuka stroked her chin and turned to Yu Shimo.


    Yu Shimo was already eager to try it, and he just waited for Asuka''s order to do it.


    Who knew that Asuka shook his head: "No, we don''t need to take action depending on the situation, this Qi Lang will be arrested."


    Feather washes ink doubtful.


    Fei Niao smiled and said: "The great chief said that people can use people''s hearts when they make the best use of the situation.


    Now that the members of the Qi clan have such big opinions on these two people, if we do something now, it may arouse their resistance.


    It''s better to wait for them to discuss the results before deciding whether to do it or not. "


    Hashimo fell silent.


    The young warchief had been very kind indeed.


    The members of the Yu clan who entered Dajiang indeed quickly integrated into Dajiang, to the extent that no one felt that there was anything wrong with no longer being the Yu clan.


    However, Yu Shimo would feel frightened from the bottom of his heart every time he saw the great chief.


    She was really afraid of that young great chief!


    She didn''t doubt what Asuka said at all¡ªsince it was said by the great chief, then there is no problem!


    Sure enough, the members of the Qi clan became more and more angry when they saw that Da Jiang and the others did not do anything.


    Looking back on what Da Jiang did to the Jinwu tribe before and after, it can be destroyed but not destroyed, and he has done the utmost of benevolence and righteousness.


    However, Qi Yu and Qi Lang both had brains, they couldn''t figure out the situation, and they wanted to move south only.


    The results of it?


    Soon someone suggested: "Since Da Jiang only wants Qi Yu and Qi Lang, we just hand them over!"


    "The big ginger man still keeps his word!"


    "That''s for sure, otherwise you''d have to wait until now?"


    ...


    There was a smell of kneeling and licking in the air.


    Asuka looked at the group of people "acting" quietly with a half-smile.


    "Pretend to be a good person in front of me, you are still a little tender!"


    Sure enough, these people saw Asuka remained silent, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore.


    One person said: "Superior, is it too late for us to join Da Jiang?"


    His proposal seemed to speak for others, too.


    No one cared about such a person who "betrayed" and betrayed the tribe.


    Qi Yu frowned and looked at Asuka, shaking his head as a gesture.


    Unexpectedly, Asuka just smiled and shook his head, and then responded to everyone: "Of course!


    I can tell you that after joining Dajiang, you can also become members of the Dajiang tribe, and you can get your own house, land, and school.


    But because you joined later, you have to be behind the group of people here! "


    The members of the Qi clan were taken aback for a moment, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s better to be in the back row than coolie!


    Yuzaimo frowned fiercely: "Chief Asuka?"


    Asuka smiled and nodded, "I understand what you mean, these people changed their minds on the spur of the moment, thinking about Qi Shi in their hearts, but they didn''t want to die.


    This is normal.


    The great chief said that everyone has the instinct to survive, and the clansmen just want to live well.


    For small tribes, who is the great chief is very important to them.


    Because a great chief who is wise enough can make the tribe stronger and let the tribe live a better life.


    But who the great chief of a large tribe is is not so concerned.


    Ordinary people are more concerned about whether they can live well and whether their families can have enough food and clothing.


    Whoever can make the clansmen live better, the clansmen will recognize who!


    This is the human heart! "


    Yu Shimo was shocked.


    I see!


    She suddenly understood why the young chief didn''t mind other clansmen joining Da Jiang.


    For a moment, she felt that the young great chief seemed less scary, and she felt grateful.


    And the members of the Qi clan have already discussed the "result" at this time - they are willing to join Da Jiang!


    And the vast majority of them are aware of the previous Nabo people, cautious and envious.


    If I knew it earlier, they would rush over here too!


    Step by step, step by step!


    A small group of people remained, less than three or four hundred people, standing in place, hesitating and struggling.


    Asuka was stunned: "Hey, there are really such bold people!"


    Yu Ximo reminded at the right time: "They are the direct relatives of Qi Yu and Qi Lang!"


    Asuka looked at it and exclaimed: "My dear, their parents are not idle!"


    Yu Shimo sighed helplessly.


    In her heart, leader Baiyue, leader Hanshu and Asuka in front of her are all serious people.


    But later, except for the unsmiling leader Hanshu who occasionally met a few times, leader Baiyue and leader Asuka had a lot of nasty words in their mouths.


    What "don''t use all your strength on women''s bellies", "look at the man''s head", and so on.


    No matter how much Hazaimo is a warrior, she is still a woman.


    Hearing such words, he could only smile wryly.


    Of course, dirty talk is dirty talk, but the friendship of the soldiers in Da Jiang''s army cannot be faked.


    When Asuka said this, he didn''t deliberately silence, so those who stood beside Qi Lang felt ashamed and angry.


    In fact, they also wanted to go there.


    It''s just because Da Jiang disagrees.


    Seeing their hesitation, Fei Niao said with a smile: "I only want Qi Lang and Qi Yu, and if other people want to join Da Jiang, I, Da Jiang, will not pursue it!"


    With just this one sentence, those who were still hesitating heaved a sigh of relief, abandoned Qi Lang one after another, and turned to Jiang without hesitation.


    Yu Saimo frowned again: "Aren''t you afraid that they will seek revenge in Dajiang?"


    Asuka smiled and said, "You don''t know what will happen to the new tribe when they arrive in Dajiang?"


    Yu Shimo was stunned for a moment, and then came to his senses.


    No matter how big the tribe is, it is now divided into large gingers.


    Even if there are tens of thousands of people in a tribe, how many people of the same tribe can there be in one city?


    Entered the new city and wanted revenge?


    Let''s see if you can have the weapon of revenge first!


    As for other people who want to cause chaos and take revenge on Jiang, it is not unheard of in some cities.


    The results of it?


    Haven''t all of them been subdued by the city lord''s mansion with the "Great Jiang Law"?


    Thinking of this, Yusaimo nodded: "Well, I''m not afraid!"


    Now she finally looked at Qi Lang with a smile: "Now you are left, what should you do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1398

    Qi Yu and Qi Lang were captured.


    The entire Jinluan branch joined Dajiang, and most of the Qi family also joined Dajiang without hesitation.


    There were only a handful of people who resisted stubbornly, but they were easily captured by Da Jiang soldiers.


    The battle seems to be getting better and better!


    Da Jiang''s fighters just made a show, and the matter was settled.


    As for what should be obtained, Asuka didn''t even go to count.


    Anyway, they are all gingers. There are plenty of gingers for cattle, horses, livestock, and fur weapons.


    The only thing Asuka cares about is the white "grass rice" that the Qi clan harvested in Daze by the chiefs Qian Dingan and Wan Zhuan.


    According to the chief, that is very important to Da Jiang.


    Everyone started to return.


    Yusaimo took the flying cavalry to the northeast according to the area mentioned by the fire in advance.


    If there is no accident, they can meet Xiong Quan, Bai Yan and others who are heading north there.


    In fact, after finding out what Wu Lala was thinking, Xiong Quan and Bai Yan accelerated their speed and headed northward intentionally or unintentionally.


    At the same time, they sent a small number of golden-horned eagle fighters to the north to report to Da Jiang.


    The poor and uninformed Ulala still doesn''t know where the future is going, and she is worried all day long.


    On the other side, Xishou, Lei Meng and others who were building a new city in the old Jinwubu also ushered in the Golden Fire.


    Followed by a thousand fine riders.


    It''s not that Da Jiang looks down on the Jinwu Department, it''s that the current Jinwu Department is no threat to Da Jiang at all.


    After seeing the new look of Jinwubu, Jinhuo was deeply moved.


    When the Jinwu tribe migrated out, there were many old people who were unwilling to leave.


    He originally thought that the old man would definitely die after Jiang''s people occupied the old land of Jinwubu.


    What he didn''t expect was that these old people were all alive and well.


    Jinhuo has a complicated heart.


    It''s their own difference, and they have sent themselves to a dead end...


    When Jinhuo rushed to the old place of Jinwubu, Xishou and Lei Meng were arranging manpower to welcome back Xiongshi, Yueshi and Wuzhi who had been kept in the dark.


    Lei Meng was also very surprised when he saw Jinhuo appear.


    He didn''t expect that Jin Huo would go around in a big circle and go to Da Jiang''s base camp by himself.


    Seeing Jinhuo approaching with embarrassment, Lei Meng said with a smile: "Chief Jinhuo, long time no see!"


    Jin Huo waved his hands again and again: "I''m not some great chief anymore!"


    Lei Meng naturally knew the reason, and he stopped poking his sore spot.


    Jin Huo asked again: "Leader Lei, the great chief asked me to come here to gather the people of the Jinwu tribe with you, is there anything I can do?"


    Raymond nodded: "Yes!"


    "you say!"


    So Raymond sent someone to take the gold fire to the copper mine.


    Although the feces there have dried up, they haven''t been cleaned up yet...


    A few days later, Xiong Quan, Bai Yan, and Wu Lala arrived at the border of the Jinwu tribe.


    As soon as it was approaching, the Great Jiang Warrior appeared.


    Most people''s faces turned pale.


    Because they thought Da Jiang was coming to kill them.


    Unexpectedly, Xiong Quan and Bai Yan looked at each other, and they didn''t have the slightest fear, instead they took the initiative to step forward.


    Bai Yan opened his mouth and said: "We are members of Yuezhi, Xiongshi and Wuzhi, and we want to join Dajiang!"


    "what!"


    Ulala, who was not far behind, froze for a moment.


    Add ginger?


    When did this happen?


    I do not know how?


    Da Jiang''s soldiers glanced at them, frowned and asked, "Which of you is the leader of Xiong Quan?"


    Xiong Quan smiled and said, "Me!"


    The soldier sized Xiong Quan up, obviously he didn''t know Xiong Quan, and asked, "Is the horse on the west side running with its front two legs or its rear two legs?"


    Xiong Quan was confident, and said with a smile, "Don''t horses run on three legs?"


    The soldier''s eyes lit up, and he bowed: "Bear leader!"


    Bai Yan frowned, obviously realizing that Xiong Quan had a lot of things that he hadn''t told him.


    It''s like he and Xiong Quan have a lot of things that he didn''t tell Wu Lala!


    Bai Yan was helpless.


    Only then did he realize that Xiong Quan, whom he had always thought was brainless and only knew how to bluff, was actually the best brain, and he had already contacted Da Jiang!


    It''s just that things have come to this, what can he do?


    You can''t turn around and chase Qi Yu and the others now, can you?


    The clansmen would not agree either.


    Thinking of this, he leaned forward and said, "Brother, our Yue clan also wants to join Da Jiang!


    My name is Bai Yan! "


    The soldier nodded: "The leader of the rhinoceros has already told us that there will be Xiongshi and Yueshi joining in the construction, as for Wuzhi..."


    Bai Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and looked back at Wu Lala who was still confused: "Brother Wu, our two parts are going to join Da Jiang, how about you?"


    "what?"


    Ulala was caught off guard, and didn''t expect that what she said on the way back would come true immediately.


    It seems that he has no choice but to join Dajiang!


    In addition, he had already expected it in his heart, so he immediately stopped entangled: "We are the same!"


    The soldier nodded: "Okay, you come with me!"


    When Xiong Quan, Bai Yan and Wu Lala followed the soldiers through the copper mine, they naturally saw Jin Huo who was "leading" to clean up the excrement.


    The scene was once embarrassing and shocking.


    No one thought that Jin Huo was still alive, and was still there cleaning up excrement with ordinary soldiers!


    Both sides looked complicated.


    In the end, they all obediently joined Jiang...


    Yu Ximo went from south to north and arrived at the old place of Jinwu smoothly.


    When seeing Jin Huo, Xiong Quan and others all in Jinwu''s old land, he was very surprised.


    Lei Meng and Xishou also asked her how things were going.


    Yu Ximo then told about the arrest of Qi Yu and Qi Lang.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Especially Xiong Quan, Bai Yan and others.


    They are more and more happy...


    On the other side, Asuka had already returned with Qi Yu and Qi Lang.


    Wood Wind is still waiting on the other side of the river.


    Old soup, old medicine, old method.


    As soon as the members of the Qi clan and Jinluan branch crossed the river, they were assigned to various cities, just like the previous members of the Jin clan.


    Fortunately, unlike the members of the Jin clan, the members of the Qi clan and the Jinluan branch were very "obedient" and did not give birth to any moths.


    As for Qi Yu, Qi Lang and Jinque, they were taken to the nearby White Tiger City together.


    Here, Mu Feng began to settle the "later account" with them.


    At this point, the entire Jinwu tribe was completely destroyed, and Da Jiang''s territory expanded eastward to be close to the sea.


    He told Asuka: "Urge Jiuzhu, get ready for the nautical building and board the island!"


    Asuka nodded excitedly: "Yes!"


    It''s finally time to open up a new territory!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1399

    The Jinwu tribe was destroyed.


    It took nearly a year from when the Jinwu tribe was shot by Da Jiang to when Jiang completely wiped out the Jinwu tribe.


    Over the past year, Mu Feng made a plan, Lei Meng implemented it, and infiltrated the city, which was regarded as peacefully absorbing the Jinwu tribe into the tribe.


    Of course, the population loss of the Jinwu Department is not small.


    So after learning that out of the population of 60,000 to 70,000, less than 50,000 actually joined Da Jiang, all the members of the Jinwu tribe present were silent.


    A population of 10,000 to 20,000 was lost because of Qi Yu and Qi Lang''s wrong decisions.


    The loss is not insignificant.


    So Qi Yu and Qi Lang were executed as "criminals".


    Among these people, Canary is the most fearful.


    Because he was afraid of Mu Feng''s revenge.


    As a result, when Mu Feng saw him, he just said: "Go and learn how to make wine with the master craftsman, and see if it is poison!"


    Canary breathed a sigh of relief.


    Such a good treatment?


    Just do wine?


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled, the smell of distiller''s grains was not so pleasant, it was easy to "get on top".


    As for Xiong Quan, Bai Yan and Wu Lala, Mu Feng met them respectively.


    Because Xiong Quan has been in contact with Da Jiang for a long time, he performed well, and Mu Feng asked Yu Li and Lu Li to find him an errand in Longcheng.


    Bai Yan saw that he was more thoughtful, so he sent him to the mountains to take care of the group of mountains with Truffle.


    It is said that the seventh Meng''an has been built in the mountains. Dahu, Heiduo and Huangguan have also attracted many tribesmen who are still in the state of "savages" from the mountains to the deep forest in the southwest.


    In fact, if you don''t count the number of people, but only look at the degree of loss, the "loss" of the population of Gunshan is much higher than that of Jinwu.


    Bai Yan''s "intelligence" should be useful there.


    Finally, Ulala with an innocent face.


    It wasn''t until he met Mu Feng that he realized that he had indeed joined Da Jiang.


    The clansmen have indeed become members of the Dajiang clan.


    A prophecy.


    He really "fulfilled his wish" to join Dajiang.


    Before Xiong Quan went to Suzaku City to become the city lord, he had a special opinion of Wu Lala, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Brother Wu, you don''t need to thank me!"


    ...


    Mufeng told Asuka about spending more time with Bai Ya in Longcheng.


    While Asuka agreed, he turned around and discussed with Bai Fang again, he went to the beach to supervise the training of the water army first, and after Jiang successfully landed on the island, he would accompany Bai Fang with peace of mind.


    It was for the tribe and official business, so Bai Fang agreed.


    Looking at Asuka''s pissed-off look, Mu Feng sighed in his heart, Asuka definitely doesn''t want to have children!


    Because he brought it himself!


    Holding a baby is a physical effort, if not more so.


    If it weren''t for the difficulty of being grateful for Changning, he actually thought of the tribe, and went to various cities in Dajiang to hang out.


    I just want to return to thinking that the child should be taken and must be taken.


    Moreover, the construction of ports and ships along the coast cannot be completed in a short while.


    The farthest he can "sneak in his spare time" now is to Black Bear City, Fang Lei City and other places.


    But because of the hot weather, he didn''t run too far.


    Because of his old age, Da Huyou never went out after coming to Dragon City.


    Walk to the new "office building" to "work" step by step every day.


    Timing on time, return to the place of residence on time, and behave better than social animals.


    But Mufeng knew that after the end of this summer vacation, the schools in all the cities of Dajiang could basically be put into use.


    This can be seen from Da Huyou''s tanned skin and belly that has lost weight twice.


    The reason why he wants to stay in Dragon City is: look, bro, I''ve lost so much weight, I need to make up for it!


    This kind of request is not too much.


    What the big flicker asked for was nothing more than wine and meat.


    Coincidentally, he was asked to "guidance" how Jinque could gain a foothold in Dajiang.


    Until one day, Da Huyou suddenly found Jiang Yun, and said mysteriously: "Brother, have you received any special letters recently?"


    "A special letter?"


    Jiang Yun was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Da Huyou frowned and said: "Not long ago, I went south into the mountains through the Blue Bird City.


    Many people who originally belonged to the mountains lived there wanted to return to the mountains.


    They had secretly contacted Truffle.


    I don''t know what they talked about, but Truffle probably refused. "


    "In the dark?"


    Jiang Yun frowned.


    Da Huyou nodded: "The protective fence between the land south of Jade Bird City and the mountains has been removed, and the road construction has also entered the mountains.


    Among the road builders, there are people from the former mountains! "


    Jiang Yun thought for a while, nodded and said, "It''s okay, as long as Truffle refuses!"


    "No," Da Huyou shook his head, "But these people still go to find truffles in private, and the people who go there are different every time!"


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng frowned, "What''s going on?


    Chaolu doesn''t care? "


    Da Huyou shook his head: "After the reorganization of the City Lord''s Mansion, Chao Lu no longer has much power as the City Lord.


    And he is young, lacking a lot of prestige and experience.


    People from all ethnic groups in Jade Bird City now live together, so they are not too convinced of him, a boy who has just grown up.


    But Truffle is currently in the mountains, in charge of everything, especially powerful.


    He is not so convinced by Zhao Lu..."


    Wooden frowned.


    This is no small matter.


    If the big flicker didn''t tell lies, it would be very troublesome.


    Secretly communicated with the people of the mountains, and every time they changed people, it was likely that Truffle had some "ideas".


    With Truffle''s age, he is similar to Chaolu, but his ability is obviously more outstanding.


    Under such circumstances, it is normal for him to be a little arrogant.


    It''s normal to handle the morning dew.


    But it is unusual to contact the old people in the mountains secretly.


    If Truffle had a heart, then he might contact more than just a member of the mountain tribe!


    Because the actual control of the old land of the Yufu Department, the Miao Man Department and most of the Yunmeng Department is in Truffle''s hands!


    In addition, for a long time, Mu Feng didn''t take care of the affairs of the mountains and tribes, so he could only understand the situation in the south of Wanzhangyuan through letters!


    Just imagine, if the land south of Wanzhangyuan is in the hands of Truffle alone, and there is Liaolong City to cooperate with the outside...


    Mufeng shook Lingling into a cold war.


    He shouted in a deep voice: "Brother, when did you find out about this?"


    Da Huyou said: "I discovered it when I was in Jade Bird City, and secretly let Niu Ben and Lang Qiu watch it.


    Because we only have a few guards, it is not easy to investigate deeply...


    I thought I was overthinking it.


    But Truffle sent someone to find Yin Qi a few days ago..."


    really!


    Mu Feng''s heart sank.


    This truffle!


    He never expected that such a young man would have such a big appetite unconsciously!


    He frowned and pondered, and asked: "What about Thunder Dragon, did you not notice anything about Thunder Dragon?"


    Da Huyou shook his head: "Thunder Dragon hasn''t moved much, and still often goes back and forth between Liaolong City, Wanzhangyuan and the mountains..."


    Mu Feng suddenly remembered something again: "Come here, call Li Hu!"


    Seeing Mu Feng''s expression, Da Huyou froze in his heart: "What''s wrong, brother?"


    Mu Feng whispered: "I hope things are not as bad as I thought!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1400

    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    Da Huyou sensed that something was wrong, "It can''t really be..."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Now I only hope that Thunder Dragon will not be involved, otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    "Now what?"


    Big Huyou was also in a hurry.


    If it was as the two of them thought, then Truffle might start secretly preparing to betray Da Jiang.


    Once the Liaolong City, the Yufu Department and the mountains are united, and people from the old land of Dali support it, the consequences are unimaginable...


    Soon, Li Hu arrived.


    Before he could speak, Mu Feng asked directly: "Li Hu, has the amount of iron brought back from Liaolong City changed recently?"


    Li Hu frowned in doubt: "It''s a little less, but not much."


    Mu Feng''s heart sank: "When did it start to decrease?"


    Li Hu shook his head: "Not many, it started to decrease around the beginning of the year."


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng''s heart sank again.


    A little less at a time, less than half a year is not a little less!


    "Where did all the less iron go?"


    "Truffle applied for it, saying that it was used to exchange weapons for the military department."


    Mu Feng frowned.


    When Truffle applied for ironware, he would definitely submit an application to Thunder Dragon, and Thunder Dragon would approve it, and after the approval was completed, it would be given to Yumo, Lihu and others for further approval.


    But the head of the military department, Yuxi, actually has the power to seal this kind of thing.


    However, he usually checks to see if Thunder Dragon, Han Shu, and Bai Yue stamp their seals.


    This is a common problem in the approval process--big leaders rarely know what the "materials" applied for by employees on the next floor are used for.


    But the big boss doesn''t know that it''s not the reason for the low-level employees to steal and play tricks.


    Besides, now is not the time to pursue this matter.


    What he has to do now is to put an end to this "rebellion" that is very likely to come true.


    "How to do?"


    Wooden frowned.


    Li Hu didn''t realize it, he frowned and asked, "What''s wrong, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng didn''t open his mouth to speak, but Da Huyou looked sad and became anxious: "Li Hu, Li Hu, iron is such an important thing, every time the quantity is decreasing, you don''t know to tell the chief!"


    Li Hu seemed to have sensed something, his face turned pale.


    He trembled and said, "Big, Great Chief, I..."


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, don''t say anything about this.


    Let me think about it! "


    Li Hu Nuo Nuo did not dare to say anything, and stood aside obediently.


    Big Huyou asked: "Brother, why don''t you call the Pampers and the others over?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    So Da Huyou went to find Pampering Ba.


    Mu Feng made Li Hu retreat - he was not good at this kind of thing.


    He told Li Hu: "If there are few iron mines recently, don''t say anything, just pretend you don''t know.


    But I must be told! "


    Li Hu was in a hurry to respond, and then left.


    Mu Feng murmured: "Thunder Dragon, Yufubu, Chi Lei, Truffle, Mountains..."


    If these people had colluded long ago, they would be in big trouble!


    He was alone in his study, meditating.


    It so happened that Chang Ning came to him with the child in his arms.


    "Mu Feng, you were here, seeing the child clamoring for you."


    Chang Ning held the child with both hands and walked towards him.


    After noticing Mu Feng''s serious face, he couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng was undecided in his heart, thought about it and told the whole story.


    After hearing this, Chang Ning became silent, his eyebrows knit into knots.


    She was also thinking about what to do with this matter.


    The child struggled hard in her hands, wanting to go into Mufeng''s arms, his small eyes eagerly looked forward.


    Mu Feng sighed, and reached out to take the child.


    The little guy became happy and hummed "hmm".


    Changning sighed.


    In the end is a child, carefree.


    How did he know that Da Jiang might face an unprecedented challenge-civil strife!


    Once civil strife breaks out, Da Jiang is likely to fall apart.


    Chang Ning said: "If they really prepared for that long, they must have accumulated enough weapons.


    Thunder Dragon, Truffle, and Chi Lei are all familiar with the fighting style of Jiang Warrior.


    I don''t say how long it will take to defeat them, but under the minimum civil strife, Da Jiang''s loss will not be small! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "That''s exactly what I''m worried about!


    And now that the Jiang soldiers are guarding everywhere, rashly mobilizing them may make them vigilant.


    Now the news of Da Jiang is spreading fast.


    Once you let them know and prepare, it will be troublesome! "


    Chang Ning thought for a while and said, "How about taking Truffle back to Dragon City and taking him down on the spot?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "This won''t work, as long as Truffle is asked to come to Dragon City by name, he will definitely be alert!"


    "Then what to do?"


    "Now¡­¡­"


    Just as Mu Feng was about to continue talking, he saw Ben Boba, Yu Li, Lu Li and Ke Wuji coming.


    Before Mu Feng could open his mouth, Yu Li said directly: "Great Chief, Truffle planned this!"


    Ben Boba is eager to try: "Second brother, don''t think about it, this truffle must want to betray Jiang.


    Let me destroy him and make great contributions to Da Jiang! "


    Juli also nodded.


    Ke Wuji frowned.


    Obviously, everyone wanted to go together.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    asked hard.


    Mu Feng said in a deep voice: "I asked you to come here to see what to do, and then decide how to do it.


    The sooner you do this, the better! "


    "Recall the truffles to Dragon City?"


    "No, you can scare the snake out of the grass."


    "How about directly mobilizing the troops of Jade Bird City and Kuwei City?"


    "That''s tantamount to confirming his behavior..."


    "Then what to do?"


    Several people frowned.


    After discussing for a long time, I came back again.


    Looking at the intensity of the discussion, Chang Ning consciously took Xiao Zilong over and was about to leave.


    But she felt uneasy.


    She thought for a while, then frowned and said, "You can''t get your hands on the pine, can you start with the thunder dragon or the red thunder?"


    One word awakened Mu Feng.


    That''s right, even if Truffle is already planning the layout, what about Brontosaurus?


    What about Chi Lei?


    Even if they agreed, the Dajiang people there couldn''t agree so easily!


    Mu Feng seriously thought about all kinds of possibilities, and then said: "Chang Ning is right, the truffle has lived in the south of the Wanzhang Plain for a long time, and the thunder dragon traveled back and forth between the two places, leaving Chi Lei to guard the city.


    It seems that all three should be involved, but in fact they are not necessarily. "


    Several people looked at each other in blank dismay.


    I don''t know what the great chief meant by these words.


    Mu Feng changed his thinking, and his eyes gradually glowed with wisdom.


    He said in a deep voice: "First make sure if Liaolong City is involved, if not, it will be easy!"


    "How can you be sure?"


    "It''s not easy to recall truffles, but Thunder Dragon or Chi Lei can!" Mu Feng said in a deep voice, "I will let Thunder Dragon rush back to Dragon City in the name of supervising the Northwest Grassland."


    "northwest?"


    Ben Boba frowned, "If he really has something in his heart, he will definitely use Bai Yue and me in the northwest as an excuse..."


    Mu Feng nodded: "So, I will first issue a letter of appointment to transfer you to the Jinwu Department, and notify the cities of Dajiang.


    In this way, Thunder Dragon has a reason to come back! "


    Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    This method works!


    Lei Long is from the Military Commander''s Mansion of the Five Armies, so it''s only natural that he be transferred back!


    Ben Bo Ba was amazed: "Truffle is proud enough, Jiang''s think tanks are all gathered here, just for him!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1401

    Mu Feng kissed two orders.


    All are issued in official form.


    One is to appoint Benboba as the city lord who built the Golden Crow City, and Bai Yue was transferred to Fanglei City to explore the territory where the former Giant Bear Department was located in the north.


    It is suspected that people from the original Black Mountain Department appeared in the old place of the Giant Bear Department.


    The second is to order Lei Long to be the commander-in-chief of the two bounded mountains in the northwest.


    Going northwest when the grass is luxuriant and the sheep are fattening on the grassland, Da Jiang wants to flatten the Qinghu Lake.


    Before taking the post, you need to go to Dragon City to report on your work.


    Two appointments, the first being bogus.


    The purpose is to stabilize people''s hearts and let people like Thunder Dragon, Truffle, and Chi Lei relax.


    These three formed a "Liaolong Gang", all of whom were from the Liaolong Department before their birth.


    Unknowingly, there is a tendency that the tail is too big to drop.


    Now Mufeng only hopes that the situation is not the worst.


    Otherwise, Da Jiang will be very sad.


    Unsurprisingly, after getting the appointment, Ben Boba left Dragon City and headed north.


    As for when to turn back halfway, we must avoid people''s eyes and ears.


    Bai Yue started to prepare for the autumn battle in Liangjie Mountain.


    Afterwards, Mu Feng sent a secret letter to Han Shu and Asuka respectively.


    Han Shu checks to see if there is any abnormality in the old land of Dalibu, and asks Weili to assist Qi Yang in defending Kuwei City.


    He quietly entered the land of the blue bird from the Redwood Mountain.


    Mu Feng emphasized in the letter: "Remember, don''t reveal your whereabouts!"


    As for Asuka, he withdrew from the seaside, and he personally led the water army to wait on the other side of the East River, waiting for orders.


    Things are arranged properly, just wait for Thunder Dragon.


    ...


    Dragon city.


    Lei Long looked at the letter from the great chief, Mu Feng, with a solemn expression.


    Chi Lei looked at Thunder Dragon''s reaction and asked, "What''s the matter, boss?"


    Lei Long handed the letter to Chi Lei: "Look!"


    After reading it, Chi Lei stared wide-eyed: "It''s such a big Jinwu tribe, why did you join Da Jiang?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "So the chief is now going to the northwest to destroy the Qinghu Department, and wipe out all the potential dangers around Da Jiang in one fell swoop!"


    Chi Lei laughed and said: "In this way, Da Jiang can become a big tribe without enemies!


    There must be a reason for the warchief to do so! "


    "But," Lei Long frowned, "the hearts of the tens of thousands of people who have just absorbed the Jinwu tribe are still not stable, even if they cause a little disturbance in various cities, it will be troublesome!"


    Chi Lei shook his head and smiled, "Boss, are you thinking too much, now that the "Great Jiang Law" is so strict, who would dare to cause trouble in the city?


    Taking advantage of Da Jiang''s strength now, he will wipe out all the surrounding tribes in one fell swoop, so that everyone will belong to Da Jiang! "


    Thunder Dragon was worried: "No, this time I''m going back to Dragon City to talk to the chief about it.


    The east is flat, now is not the time to make any big moves! "


    Chi Lei seemed very depressed: "Boss, this is an order from the great chief!"


    Thunder Dragon waved his hand: "I know!"


    Chi Lei had no choice but to say: "If you don''t want to go, the leader, let me go!"


    Lei Long was noncommittal, turned around and made arrangements to return to Dragon City.


    After he left, Chi Lei''s eyes changed. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and looked for someone to send a message.


    Carrier pigeons fly south...


    When Thunder Dragon left Dragon City, Mu Feng quickly received the news.


    Several people looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Depending on the situation, they should leave immediately after getting the news.


    How is this going?


    Could it be that Thunder Dragon wanted to risk himself to stabilize the people in Longcheng?


    But Mu Feng felt relieved.


    A few days later, Thunder Dragon arrived in Dragon City.


    Li Hu has already made arrangements, and personally takes Lei Long to find Mu Feng.


    Yu Li, Lu Li, and Ke Wuji were all present.


    Lei Long didn''t feel strange, and after greeting several people, he said directly: "Great chief, you want to transfer me to Liangjie Mountain in the northwest?"


    Mu Feng nodded, looking at Thunder Dragon calmly.


    The other three also quietly observed Thunder Dragon''s expression.


    Lei Long didn''t realize it, and said directly: "Great Chief, I can go to Liangjie Mountain, but now Da Jiang should not take the initiative to attack other troops!


    Just the population of a tribe in the Jinwu tribe is enough for me to digest it for a long time!


    Great chief, you know me, and you will never refuse me if there is a battle.


    But the distance from Qinghu Department is really too far..."


    Thunder Dragon spoke a lot.


    Yu Li, Lu Li and Ke Wuji all heaved a sigh of relief.


    False alarm!


    Looking at the appearance of Thunder Dragon, does it look like he is going to betray the tribe?


    As long as possible, he would even take away all the people from the Qinghu Department without hesitation.


    In other words, Thunder Dragon has no intention of rebelling against the Ministry.


    Woodwind has also been determined.


    After Lei Long finished speaking, Mu Feng nodded and smiled and said, "Since you don''t think it is suitable to fight now, what would you do if you were to guard Liangjie Mountain instead?"


    Lei Long nodded and said: "I''ve already thought about it on the way here, Bai Yue and Ben Boba''s method is very good.


    People live in the pass, and cattle and sheep are grazed outside the pass.


    It is enough to raise enough population and food first, and then train troops.


    Now Dajiang''s territory is large enough, but the population is still insufficient. No matter how many territories there are, there is no need for them! "


    Wood Wind nodded.


    He has no doubts.


    Thunder Dragon has nothing to do with this matter!


    But the problem is that the ironware with the truffle expression is stamped by him!


    Mu Feng pondered for a moment, then asked: "Thunder Dragon, where is your seal?"


    "seal¡­¡­"


    Thunder Dragon slapped his head: "I have been going back and forth between Liaolong City and the mountains from the past year to now. Sometimes it is inconvenient for Truffle to apply for weapons, so I just give him the seal for safekeeping...


    What''s the matter, Warchief? "


    Mu Feng took a deep breath, resisting the urge to be furious.


    It turns out that Thunder Dragon has no idea how many things the truffle has applied for!


    This is so similar to the reimbursement and application materials in the previous life!


    Spend two hundred to report one thousand, and report the money for the injury to be chic...


    After all the calculations, I didn''t expect the problem to be in such a small thing - the seal!


    But fortunately Thunder Dragon did not participate in this matter, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    The three of Yuli also thought of something, and scratched their heads in embarrassment.


    Depending on the situation, they did not take other people''s seals privately.


    Or they didn''t take good care of their seals!


    Thunder Dragon noticed the delicate atmosphere, and asked with a frown, "What''s the matter, Great Chief?"


    Mu Feng pondered for a moment, and told about Truffle''s secret contact with the mountain tribe.


    As for who provided the information, Mu Feng did not say.


    Firstly, it is the basic literacy to protect the information of whistleblowers and whistleblowers.


    Secondly, he didn''t want to make it difficult for the big fool.


    Up to now, only a handful of people know about it.


    Thunder Dragon also wisely didn''t ask.


    But after listening to Mu Feng''s words, Thunder Dragon was furious: "This bastard has really become more courageous!


    Warchief, let me go to the mountains and bring him back! "


    Mu Feng shook his head: "What I have to confirm now is whether Liaolong City is involved or not.


    Chi Lei is in charge of the size of Liaolong City, especially Liaolong City and iron mines.


    Your seal is covered with truffles, which is a loophole.


    But Chi Lei should have known when he was fetching the ironware.


    If he can remind in time, that''s fine.


    But until now, Chi Lei didn''t ask why, nor did he report to Li Hu or anyone...


    On the one hand, it is decreasing every time, and on the other hand, it is increasing every time.


    Could it be that both of them were negligent? "


    The thunder dragon provoked Lingling into a cold war.


    He thought of what Chi Lei said to him before he came here¡ªhe really wanted Da Jiang to attack other tribes now, especially the super big tribes.


    If he wants to rebel, he will pick a time when the tribe has no time to do it.


    Thinking of this, he said in a deep voice: "Chief, I think Chi Lei may have participated!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1402

    Lei Long''s words made everyone''s hearts sink.


    The situation is neither the worst nor the best.


    Thunder Dragon didn''t participate, but Chi Lei did.


    Still tricky!


    Thunder Dragon said in shame: "Great Chief, I am responsible for this matter!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Now is not the time to pursue responsibility, but to think about how to solve this matter!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded, and said in a deep voice: "What if we take down the truffle with the force of thunder?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "First of all, these are all our guesses, if Truffle uses this to promote that we are targeting the tribe, wouldn''t it be troublesome?


    Secondly, I am still not sure how many people are willing to respond to truffles..."


    Lei Long said in a deep voice: "If there is no accident, that Huang Guan and Du Hu will not obey him.


    Among the seven Mengan, Zaha''s Mengan would not listen to him, and I am not sure about the other Mengan. "


    Everyone is awe-inspiring.


    Unknowingly, Truffle has won the support of so many people.


    "The Miao Man and Yufu Departments were resolved by Truffle himself, so now they are very convinced by Truffle.


    As for how many people secretly support him, I don''t know..."


    As Lei Long said, he gritted his teeth, "This kid is by my side every day, and I didn''t realize that he has such thoughts!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "It''s dark under the lamp, it''s normal if you don''t notice it.


    In detail, I am also responsible for this matter.


    He was promoted too quickly.


    Young and unstable, it is inevitable that his heart will swell after repeated promotions. "


    Lei Long looked at Mu Feng in surprise.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "It doesn''t matter if the young man''s heart is swollen, even if he is a little arrogant.


    But don''t touch the bottom line.


    No matter how capable he is, he is not among his rebels! "


    "So what should we do now?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: "Ben Boba goes to Jade Bird City to deal with the internal response of Jade Bird City first.


    Asuka went down the river and headed for Liaolong City.


    The Jade Bird Department must be careful and careful, and don''t leak the wind.


    Inform Aguli to take over the troops of Wanzhangyuan. "


    "Then, what about me?" Thunder Dragon was surprised.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "This matter has nothing to do with you."


    Thunder Dragon was silent.


    He knew that this was the chief''s punishment for him and also his protection.


    Once he is involved, he is likely to be implicated in it.


    Mu Feng said again: "All these things are not allowed to be leaked.


    Thunder Dragon, you stay in Dragon City first, and you will come out after the matter is over. "


    Thunder Dragon had no choice but to nod and agree: "Yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at the others and said, "Since Thunder Dragon didn''t participate, it means that the troops of Wanzhangyuan are still in my hands.


    The situation is much simpler.


    As long as the connection between Truffle and Chilei is cut off, we can control the possible battle to the south of Wanzhangyuan.


    Of course, we won''t be able to deal with the pine until the Pampers and Asuka arrive.


    Still the same sentence, if you can''t fight, don''t fight.


    The current ginger is still developing steadily! "


    Everyone nodded in unison: "Yes!"


    When everyone dispersed, Lei Long said to Mu Feng: "There is something about the great chief that may be a turning point..."


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "What''s the matter?"


    He believed that Thunder Dragon would not be aimless.


    "It''s just that two or three of the leaders of Meng''an are very obedient, but their ability is very average."


    Mu Feng looked at Thunder Dragon unexpectedly.


    Thunder Dragon looked solemn: "Don''t worry, great chief, I thought you would let me take charge of the mountains for a long time. For the convenience of control, I just..."


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, the point you mentioned is very useful!"


    ...


    south.


    Among the mountains.


    When Truffle received Chi Lei''s letter, she was in doubt.


    There are several people standing beside him.


    Heiduo, Yuehao, and the leaders of Meng''an, including Zaha, were all present.


    As Lei Long guessed, Du Hu, Huang Guan and Zaha were not in front of Truffle.


    All but Truffle, illiterate, waited for him to speak.


    Truffle thought to herself after reading the letter.


    Chi Lei said in the letter that Da Jiang was going to send troops to the Qinghu Department on the northwest grassland, so he transferred Thunder Dragon from Liaolong City.


    Truffle didn''t believe it at first, but when he looked down, he saw that Benbo Ba had also been dispatched to the east to guard the Jinwu tribe.


    Only then did he feel relieved.


    "It seems that I was thinking too much, they haven''t noticed yet."


    Truffle secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    His plot with Chi Lei is unknown to Thunder Dragon.


    In fact, it''s not that they didn''t tell Lei Long, but that Lei Long is now focused on expanding Jiang''s territory and repaying the great chief''s kindness, and has no interest in restoring the Ministry.


    But truffles are different.


    He thought he had learned enough from the warchief:


    If a tribe wants to continue to grow and develop, it must not be just a tribe with one surname.


    Only when people with different surnames live together can the tribe become stronger.


    The clansmen really don''t have that strong concept of who should be the great chief.


    ...


    All kinds of experiences made Truffle feel that what the young chief can do, he can do the same!


    So he once secretly tested Thunder Dragon.


    It turned out that Brontosaurus had "lost its ambitions" and was no longer worthy of being the great chief of the Dragon Division.


    Then he secretly contacted Chi Lei, wanting to restore the department.


    Liaolong City has iron mines, Yufu has troops, and there are people in the mountains who have some opinions on Jiang''s "unified management".


    So under such circumstances, Truffle successfully incited these people''s opinions on Jiang, and brought them together, creating the "all together" situation that is present today.


    Here, the truffle is like a local emperor.


    Truffle has already negotiated with several people, and only waiting for Da Jiang to come out, he is the great chief, Heido is the female war leader, and the remaining Meng''an leaders can manage more population...


    Now, none of them had a big ginger machete on them.


    There are even some people wearing ginger plate armor!


    These were all truffles withheld time and time again from the ironware transported to Dragon City during the past six months.


    A topless man standing beside Heiduo said, "What does Jiang''s attack on the Northwest have to do with us?"


    Truffle frowned and looked at the man, who was a leader of Meng''an.


    I felt disgusted in my heart.


    Can such a person be the leader of Meng''an?


    As expected, Thunder Dragon is too old to be useful, and he can''t even choose someone who is capable!


    If he hadn''t urgently needed support right now, he really wanted to replace the leader of Meng''an immediately.


    But he still kept a smile on his face: "Bido, if Great Chief Woodwind already knew about our plan, then asking Lei Longtou to lead us back this time is just a cover.


    People in other places will not move.


    But if it is true, we can start in advance! "


    "Do it early?"


    Everyone got excited.


    If they don''t understand anything else, they can still understand this.


    Not for anything else, just for what Truffle promised to them in private.


    "That''s right!"


    Truffle smiled and tried to resemble that enigmatic chief.


    As long as he can succeed this time, it will be

 Chapter 1403

    Benboba turned back to Dragon City, met Thunder Dragon, and learned about the details.


    Benboba looked at Thunder Dragon, nodded, and said meaningfully: "You made the most correct choice!"


    Thunder Dragon remained silent.


    He''s a smart guy, and never underestimated Runner for his height like some people do.


    He knew what kind of abilities the former great chief of the Shaoli tribe possessed.


    He said he should be lucky, should be lucky.


    Otherwise, he will only be troubled by this dwarf like a five-party eight-party.


    Benboba left Dragon City and headed for Blue Bird City with a group of followers.


    According to Mu Feng''s instructions, what he has to do is to eliminate the "active" people who are secretly "active" in Jade Bird City one by one.


    This is a bit troublesome for Chao Lu, who is afraid of offending others.


    After all, Jade Bird City has become a mixed city.


    He was young, inexperienced and courageous, so he didn''t dare to do it with great fanfare.


    Bunboba is different, after rushing to Jade Bird City, he directly found Chaolu secretly, discussed with him some matters explained by the great chief, and then announced Chaolu''s various faults on the spot during a gathering in the city square, and ordered him to be dismissed.


    And Chao Lu also refuted Ben Bo Ba in public, saying that he had avenged his personal revenge, and threatened to betray Da Jiang.


    Running Ba sneered, and angrily reprimanded in public: "Only you?


    If it wasn''t for your elder sister being Mistress Jiang, do you think you could still be the Lord of the Blue Bird? "


    So angry Chao Lu left the table angrily, turned and left.


    Benboba announced to take over everything in Jade Bird City...


    that night.


    A few people quietly came to Chaolu''s residence.


    They approached quietly while watching Chaolu leave alone.


    "Master City Lord!"


    Several people approached nervously, and said quietly, "We have something to discuss with you!"


    Zhao Lu''s heart was clear, she kept her composure and asked them: "What''s the matter?"


    A person said in the dark: "We saw that the city lord was bullied by the dwarfs sent by Dragon City, and we couldn''t be more angry from the bottom of our hearts. We want to vent our anger for you!"


    Zhao Lu responded emotionally: "Okay, okay!


    As long as you can vent your anger on me and kill that dwarf, your benefits will be indispensable afterwards!


    But, just you guys, I''m afraid it won''t work, right? "


    One person replied in the dark: "As long as the Lord City Master agrees to this matter, we will have more people to avenge you!


    Jade Bird City will also truly be in your hands!


    Why should Jiang''s people give orders to our Jade Bird City! "


    These words seemed to reach Zhao Lu''s heart.


    He said angrily, "Well said!


    I just can''t bear the sight of this dwarf using his identity as a great chief to suppress me!


    If it wasn''t for my Jade Bird Club, how could Da Jiang be where he is today!


    If it wasn''t my sister, Da Jiang would have been wiped out long ago! "


    In the dark, several people were secretly delighted.


    It turned out that the young city lord had already had so much dissatisfaction with Jiang.


    That being the case, great things can happen!


    It also saves them from having to think hard about how to solve the troubles in Jade Bird City!


    One of them responded immediately: "Your Majesty the City Lord is right. With the current scale of Jade Bird City, it could have become a big tribe long ago!"


    Someone next to him suddenly patted him, indicating that he was exaggerating.


    It''s just that Zhaolu didn''t notice in the dark, and she still clenched her fists and said excitedly: "How many of you, if you can easily kill that dwarf, that''s the best!


    Remember, he was sent by Dragon City, I don''t want to make too much noise! "


    In the darkness, everyone turned to the leader, waiting for him to make a decision.


    The leader was delighted from the bottom of his heart: When you kill the running bully, the situation will not be up to you!


    He lowered his voice and said: "Don''t worry, the city lord, we can kill him silently, and make sure that Longcheng won''t know about it!"


    "it is good!"


    Zhao Lu was also happy, "As long as things are done, you can use this credit to be reused in the future!"


    "Thank you, the city lord!"


    The leader replied, "The Pampers only brought two hundred people, but we have five hundred..."


    "no!"


    Zhao Lu shook her head, "With the two hundred elite guards in the City Lord''s Mansion, plus the hundred guards he brought, five hundred people are no match!"


    The leader was taken aback: "Three hundred combat power?"


    Zhao Lu frowned secretly, her voice remained the same: "His hundred guards were equipped by my elder brother, the chief, and they are more powerful.


    You five hundred people, I''m afraid they are not opponents! "


    The leader was silent, gritted his teeth and said: "Master City Master, we are here for you, after the matter is completed..."


    Zhao Lu interrupted him: "Don''t worry, I can count the extra people for you!"


    The leader gritted his teeth: "Okay!"


    However, Zhao Lu seemed to wake up suddenly: "There are people, where did you get the weapons?


    If you miss, wouldn''t I be dragged to death by you? "


    The man smiled lowly: "Don''t worry, the city lord, we naturally have weapons, but we don''t have horses...


    But in this city, there are black lights and blind lights, and war horses are useless! "


    "it is good!"


    Zhao Lu nodded, "Since this is the case, you should do it as soon as possible! I will wait for your good news!"


    "Also ask the city lord to lead us the way!"


    "you!"


    "We died for the Lord City Lord, so we naturally need the Lord City Lord to lead the way, otherwise we don''t feel at ease!"


    "Hello!"


    Zhao Lu agreed, her heart skipped a beat.


    The leader nodded and said: "Since that''s the case, Lord City Master wait a moment, I''ll call someone!"


    Then there was a "rustling" sound in Jade Bird City.


    Chao Lu prayed from the bottom of her heart: "Don''t make any trouble!"


    Soon, the crowd was assembled.


    "Master City Lord?"


    "exist!"


    Gritting her teeth, Chao Lu said, "Do it!"


    Then he took the lead and rushed to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Everyone in the City Lord''s Mansion has already rested, but there are still people in the mansion standing guard on duty.


    However, these people were easily beheaded by the people brought by Zhao Lu, and went straight to the inner courtyard of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    There, it was the place where the running bully rested.


    At this time, there was no need for Chao Lu to lead the way anymore, everyone shouted in unison: "Kill Ben Bo Ba, get rid of Da Jiang!"


    "Kill Bumpba, get rid of Da Jiang!"


    Zhao Lu was furious: "Ha Chi, what are you doing!"


    The person whose name was called laughed wantonly in the dark: "We are for you, the city lord!


    Let the arrows go! "


    The sound of bows and arrows piercing through the air continued to be heard.


    The rockets flew towards a house in unison.


    The people inside are absolutely doomed!


    It''s a deal!


    Hachi picked up the torch in the flames and threw it into the sky: "We want to get rid of Da Jiang!"


    Just the moment the torch was thrown up and fell to the ground, he heard the sound of horseshoes around him.


    The person named Ha Chi listened, and his face changed suddenly.


    That was the marching sound of the big ginger cavalry, why did it appear here?


    Immediately afterwards, there were terrifying roars of beasts, which made Ha Chi''s thoughts change sharply.


    "Where''s the mayor?"


    He asked everyone to hold up the torches and look around, where is there any city lord?


    Long gone.


    at this time.


    Suddenly, flames lit up all around, illuminating everyone.


    The first person was riding on the horse, only heard his voice, but could not see him: "Chaolu, Chaolu, look, there is such a big basket in Jade Bird City, you don''t even know it!"


    A man followed him on a white horse: "Who knew they would dare!"


    Apparently, the one who only heard the voice was Boboba, and the one next to him was Chaolu.


    Ben Boba immediately clicked his tongue and said with a smile: "I didn''t think about it, I didn''t expect that this trick to lure the snake out of the hole, which was useless on Yaolong, was used on you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1404

    Jade Bird City was under martial law overnight.


    In fact, when it was dark, they had already ordered the Blue Bird City to enter and not to leave.


    More than 800 people were arrested.


    Headed by Hachi, they are the people in those mountains.


    Zhaolu''s face was livid.


    There are so many people harboring evil intentions in his Blue Bird City!


    Benboba frowned and said: "These people are so deceitful, so many of them ran out at once!"


    He looked at Asuka, "Let people go out of the city and contact Aguli to the south, and prevent people from going south in the Wanzhang Plain.


    The carrier pigeons in the city are all stopped from delivering letters to the outside world. Before finding out how many evils there are in the city, carrier pigeons are like people, allowed to enter and not allowed to leave! "


    At this time, Zhao Lu already knew the seriousness of the matter, so she nodded and agreed.


    Ben Bo Ba walked towards Ha Chi, who was bound hands and feet, and signaled the soldiers behind him to bring the torch closer.


    The other party was kneeling on the ground and was about the same height as him.


    Under the light of the fire, everyone could clearly see Ha Chi''s appearance, with slender eyebrows and a sly look.


    Ben Bo Ba was amazed: "You are not a good thing at first glance!"


    Ha Chi yelled: "What are you, you are relying on Jiang''s ability!"


    Ben Bo Ba went up and slapped him, just like a child''s hand, appearing weak and weak.


    But when it fell on Ha Chi''s face, it was a burning pain.


    "Who am I?" Pambler said, "It doesn''t matter, the important thing is whether you can live!


    Tell me what you know, I can consider not killing you, don''t tell... I have plenty of ways to torture you! "


    Ha Chi stared at Ben Boba: "Why are you doing this to me?"


    Ben Boba laughed angrily: "Why, you brought so many people to kill the people from Longcheng, what do you want to do to the rebels?"


    "It was the city lord Zhaolu who asked us to do this!"


    Ben Boba laughed loudly: "If I hadn''t discussed it with Zhao Lu in advance, I would have almost believed it!"


    Ha Chi was shocked and angry: "You did it on purpose!"


    Bumpba sneered: "Otherwise?"


    Ha Chi remained silent.


    Benboba was also not polite, beckoning to the people behind him: "Chop off his hand!


    Cut it off if you don''t speak again! "


    The fighters do so.


    Hachi suddenly broke an arm, bleeding profusely.


    Bump Ba stretched out his hand a little, and the healing technique stopped the bleeding.


    Just to stop the bleeding.


    One can imagine how much pain Ha Chi felt.


    Beads of sweat kept streaming down.


    He looked at his severed arm in horror, and there was already a layer of blood scars!


    But the pain is still there!


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Boomba made a "hush" gesture, smiled and said: "You should have seen it, as for me, I know a little healing technique, which can make your life worse than death!"


    Ha Chi gritted his teeth.


    He finally understood why Pampering Ba had said that "life is better than death" just now.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Bumpba raised his hand and swung his saber as if.


    Ha Chi shouted anxiously: "I say, I say!"


    Benboba smiled and said: "Isn''t it right to do this earlier!"


    ...


    That night, Ben Boba ordered the Jiang cavalry army and the city lord''s defense army to join forces to search every household in the city for their weapons.


    Dozens were found scattered.


    Benboba stroked his chin and said, "Unexpectedly, really unexpected, the accumulation of truffles is so rich that they have accumulated such a rich foundation. No wonder he dares to have his heart turned against him."


    The people who found the weapons were more or less related to those who were arrested that night, and very few people were wronged.


    According to Mufeng''s instructions before coming, Benboba arrested all those who participated in the rebellion that night and his family members.


    wait until

 Chapter 1405

    Chi Lei has been restless for a few days since delivering the letter to Truffle.


    Not to mention that the leader Thunder Dragon did not see any news after that, even the various reports sent by Liaolong City to Dragon City did not reply in time.


    I finally got the letter back, and everything is business as usual, nothing has changed.


    He has a bad feeling.


    He decided to act, not to sit still.


    He first sent a letter to Truffle, explaining his own concerns, and then decided to mobilize the secret power in Liaolong City to control the iron mines, then cross Qingzhang Mountain westward, occupy Qingniao City, and join forces with the people there to head south. Get rid of the Great Jiang Cavalry Army on Wanzhang Plain.


    Prior to this, the two had made a plan.


    Jade Bird City is indispensable as a strategic defense for their new tribe.


    Otherwise, the iron mines in Liaolong City will be isolated and helpless.


    What he said in the letter to Truffle was: Act immediately after seeing the letter!


    So Chi Lei, under the circumstances of mental arithmetic and unintentional, killed the people who were loyal to Jiang in the city lord''s mansion stationed here, and replaced him with his confidants.


    At the same time, he personally led his confidants to march towards the iron mines, where they occupied the iron mines.


    The iron mine, as an important place for Jiang''s supplies, has always been guarded by no less than 500 elite soldiers.


    The leader of the army was changed frequently by Chi Lei, intentionally or unintentionally, and finally replaced by Tuo Gumu, who was thinking about the old department.


    There are as many as 3,000 slaves and "miners" here.


    Out of the five hundred soldiers, more than two hundred have already been persuaded by Tuo Gumu.


    Just wait for Chi Lei to bring people to the iron mine, occupy it, kill those who are loyal to Jiang, and promise the slaves and miners who dig here to give them freedom, and promise to help them restore their troops.


    At that time, the "war criminals" captured by Dajiang from other places, such as Leiyun from the Thunderbird Department, Xili from Yunmeng Dabu, Nilong from the Fanglei Department, etc., will be released, and then go to other cities in Dajiang to call for the restoration of the Ministry. It will definitely bring endless troubles to Da Jiang.


    At that time, Da Jiang will be caught in the war situation in the northwest grassland and the rebellion of the tribesmen, and he will not be able to concentrate all his strength to deal with them.


    This is what Truffle said when he secretly talked about Chi Lei.


    Chi Lei, who was originally calm in water, was very excited.


    How could he not want to be able to reproduce the name of the Dragon Department?


    In particular, they have acquired so many advanced technologies, weapons, warriors, and mounts from Dajiang. In time, they will definitely become a tribe stronger than Dajiang.


    Along the way, Chi Lei was in high spirits, riding the Sailong five-spotted horse he got from Da Jiang, holding a knife forward.


    "Da Jiang''s people may have forgotten that I, Chi Lei, was once the leader of the Liaolong Division!"


    Chi Lei is bold and bold, as if he has seen the restoration of the Liaolong Department, and the appearance of the former great chief Thunder Dragon regretting his original appearance.


    However, when he was approaching the iron mine, he still didn''t see the person he sent to inform him before, let alone the movement of the dragging tree inside.


    But the arrow is on the string and has to be fired.


    He watched the thousand warriors who had been secretly cultivated behind him rush towards the iron mine.


    It is autumn now.


    The autumn wind is rustling.


    The surrounding trees rustled, covering part of the sound of horseshoes.


    Chi Lei made up his mind.


    God help me too!


    However.


    When he felt near the iron mine mining area, he suddenly realized that something was wrong!


    Iron Mine has changed its defenders at some point!


    He couldn''t see any of the original defenders!


    A bad breath rose from Chi Lei''s heart.


    "Drag bone wood!"


    "Drag bone wood!"


    Chi Lei hurriedly stopped his horse and shouted towards the mining area.


    Usually, Tuo Gumu leads people to guard the outermost part of the mining area to prevent people from entering and leaving at will.


    However, none of the defenders in the mining area responded to him, they patrolled as usual, and they didn''t seem to see him!


    Chi Lei was puzzled in his heart, and beckoned to the people behind him.


    Several people rode forward.


    Seeing this, the defenders turned their guns and pointed at them: "Stop!"


    Chi Lei stopped drinking: "Bold, it''s me, don''t get out of the way!"


    One of the defenders responded: "If you go back to the city lord, we will not give in to any of us without the leader''s order!"


    Chi Lei was furious: "I am the biggest here, whose order did you take?


    I heard that someone here wants to rebel against the Ministry, and I''m going to inspect the mining area now! "


    One person rode out slowly: "It''s me!"


    Chi Lei suddenly widened his eyes and exclaimed: "Why are you!


    You, didn''t you go to the beach? "


    The visitor sneered: "Why, are you surprised that I appear here?"


    Chi Lei''s heart trembled wildly.


    how can that be!


    The visitor turned out to be a bird!


    Among the leaders of Da Jiang''s army, Han Shu, who is brave and good at fighting, is far away from the burly department.


    Konoha is in Wangxi City.


    The ginger elm is in Liangjie Mountain.


    Birds are on the shore of the East China Sea.


    The rest, such as Rhinoceros Head and Zhahe, Chi Lei asked themselves if they were afraid of them.


    However, he never expected that Asuka, who was supposed to go to the beach to supervise the construction of large ships and train the navy, would appear in the iron mine!


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Chi Lei suddenly understood in his heart that his plan with Truffle had been revealed!


    "Could it be the Thunder Dragon leader?"


    Chi Lei muttered to himself.


    Asuka smiled and said, "Master Chi Lei, should you explain where so many fighters come from?"


    Chi Lei didn''t answer but instead asked: "Asuka, why is it you!


    why you!


    What about Towbone? "


    Asuka showed disappointment: "Master Chi Lei, at least we have fought side by side, and I have replaced you in many battles. How come you don''t even have the time to reminisce about the old days?"


    After a pause, he said with a smile, "Since you want to see Tuo Gumu so much, let''s meet!"


    As he spoke, he clapped his hands.


    The two dragged out the tied bone tree.


    Judging by his appearance, he was clearly unscathed.


    "This trash!"


    Chi Lei angrily reprimanded.


    Apparently, Tuogumu didn''t conflict with Asuka.


    Tuo Gumu looked up at Chi Lei, and said: "Chi Lei, let go, we have failed!"


    "Shut up!"


    Chi Lei snorted coldly, "You trash, don''t you even have the guts to attack him?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Towbone was speechless.


    It''s not that he didn''t make a move, but that he was shot down by Asuka just as he made a move.


    At that time, Asuka''s words made him dare not move.


    "Don''t move, you will die if you move!"


    He knew that if Asuka didn''t want to ask questions, he would have died long ago!


    Now he wanted to remind Chi Lei not to die, but was stopped by Asuka with a look.


    Seeing that the matter was brought to light, Chi Lei stopped covering it up.


    He roared loudly: "Flying bird, flying bird, do you dare to fight me?"


    Asuka was stunned for a moment, glanced at Chi Lei, who was obviously not as numerous as himself, and then nodded: "Alright, I''ll let you know the difference!"


    As he spoke, he rode forward without rushing, squinting at Chi Lei.


    It is rumored that when Chi Lei was the lord of Heishui City, he would ride a horse into the forest with a knife when he had nothing to do.


    Over time, both left and right hands are sallow and callused.


    But right now, Chi Lei was holding a knife in his right hand when he rode his horse towards him.


    interesting!


    Asuka finished speaking, wrapped his legs around the horse''s belly, and Wanliyun rushed away.


    He imitated Chi Lei and held a gun with one hand, as if he wanted to compete with Chi Lei in physical strength.


    When the swords and guns touched, there was a "ding" sound.


    Chi Lei actually accurately judged the tip of the spear sticking out like a snake!


    There are only three people who can do this in the whole big ginger!


    Now, there is another Chi Lei!


    "Good guy, keep it hidden!"


    Asuka sneered inwardly.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Chi Lei''s slid down left hand, sleeping on his back on the horse''s back, narrowly dodging Chi Lei''s extremely insidious hand crossbow.


    The two horses staggered, and Asuka didn''t wait to turn over and sit still, and threw a meteor hammer at Chi Lei''s back.


    If you fuck me, I will fuck you too!


    Chi Lei had also been prepared for a long time, and blocked with a knife behind his back.


    "when!"


    When the meteor hammer hit the blade, most of its force was lost, and it didn''t have much force when it hit Chi Lei''s back.


    The two were wronged.


    Chi Lei made up his mind, turned his head and sneered: "That''s all!"


    Asuka narrowed his eyes, with a strange light in his eyes, and laughed loudly: "As long as you can go through three rounds under my hands today, I will try my best to protect you from death in front of the great chief!"


    "You are arrogant!"


    Chi Lei roared angrily, turned around and rushed towards the bird.


    Sailong Wubanju has a violent temper, even Hu Leistorm is not afraid, let alone Wanliyun who has no ability to deter.


    So Chi Lei was even more confident when facing Asuka but appeared on Wanliyun.


    Coupled with the blow just now, Asuka didn''t get any advantage, he was determined in his heart.


    The two horses approached again, and the point of the flying bird''s spear aimed at the point of Chi Lei''s knife, and shook the barrel of the gun before the knife and gun touched again.


    The long spear and tassel shook out a spear flower, blocking Chi Lei''s sight.


    Chi Lei instinctively bent over to avoid it.


    Asuka withdrew the meteor hammer with the other hand and made a gesture to hit it.


    Chi Lei changed his sword to downward chop.


    The two horses are wrong.


    Asuka let go of the meteor hammer, raised his wrist, and the spear let go of Chi Lei like a long pole.


    Before Chi Lei could react, he held the barrel of the gun with both hands, and smashed it down on Chi Lei''s back like a big stick!


    "what!"


    Chi Lei cried out in pain, vomiting blood while clinging to the horse''s back.


    Asuka took advantage of the opportunity to poke Sailong''s five-spotted horse on the hind leg.


    The horse couldn''t bear the pain, and raised its leg backwards, throwing Chi Lei to the ground!


    The soldiers who came with Chi Lei were about to step forward, but all the people brought by Asuka retreated!


    Asuka turned the horse''s head and shot Chi Lei''s shoulder: "Your sword skills, horse, and armor are all given to you by Da Jiang.


    If ginger can be given to you, it will naturally be taken back! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1406

    Chi Lei was also captured.


    It''s not that he''s not strong enough.


    But the birds are stronger.


    Especially Chi Lei chose the most unfavorable duel to him.


    This is also impossible. The counter-rebel army brought by Asuka is a well-equipped and well-trained ginger cavalry.


    And although the thousand people he brought with him were quite a few, they were all rebels who developed in private.


    Because it was developed in secret, these people have not experienced much formal training at all.


    Except for the weapons that Chao Lu "picked out" in private, the others didn''t have enough plate armor.


    This made the rebels have no chance of winning in the face of Jiang cavalry, which was much larger than themselves.


    Chi Lei can only hope to capture the bird through the method of "capturing the thief first and capturing the king" so as to gain the upper hand.


    It''s just that he bet wrong.


    Looking at the big ginger, it is hard to count those who can beat the birds.


    Chi Lei is definitely not in this list.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Chi Lei secretly hated.


    His failure was due to the restructuring of the military department by the previous great chief. The military department was separated from the city lord''s mansion, which greatly weakened the power of the city lord''s mansion.


    Among other things, the distribution of the command of a soldier will make the city lord completely a toothless tiger.


    Asuka looked at the rebels, immediately raised his gun, and said, "Those who put down their weapons now will not die!


    If you dare to do it, you will die, and your family will also be reduced to slaves! "


    Just this one sentence, no more words.


    More than a thousand rebels hesitated.


    The menacing Asuka, and Chi Lei, who was subdued in two rounds, all clearly told them the fate of the rebels.


    But if you put down your weapons, wouldn''t you be waiting to die?


    Asuka nodded: "Very good, I''ll give you a chance!


    But you don''t! "


    He then looked at the soldiers behind him and shouted, "Great Jiang Cavalry!"


    "exist!"


    "charge!"


    "yes!"


    After one charge, one thousand rebels, ten to six or seven!


    The big ginger cavalry did not lose a single person, and only 30 to 40% of the rebels remained!


    The rest were distraught and panicked.


    Seeing the dead clansmen around them trembling, they could no longer hold the weapons in their hands steadily.


    One by one, the rebels threw away their weapons and knelt on the ground: "We were wrong!"


    "We don''t want to die!"


    "Don''t kill us, we were deceived by Chi Leimeng!"


    Asuka narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly: "Da Jiang never treated you badly, he saved you from the suffering of war, made you have no worries about food and clothing, and let you live in peace.


    Just let it go and live a good life, but I have to find my own death! "


    The rebels regretted it too much, and wept bitterly one by one.


    Asuka was unmoved, and just said: "I don''t know how to be afraid when the sword is not imminent, I only regret it now, don''t you think it''s too late?


    If I spared you today, wouldn''t anyone dare to rebel against the Ministry in the future? "


    Immediately, he waved his hand, indicating that Jiang Tieqi didn''t need to keep his hand.


    Ridiculous, is it true that Asuka, who hasn''t played for a long time, is eating vegetarian food?


    Have you really forgotten that the battlefield killing gods who killed thousands of enemies in World War I are no longer there?


    Asuka looked at everything in front of him coldly, his heart was like a rock.


    The great chief said that Jiang was not stingy with his tribe.


    Don''t be soft on your enemies.


    The current big ginger has this strength!


    Especially in the current situation, if the rebels are not deterred by thunderous means, those who are interested in the big Jiang tribe will probably be even more eager to move and change their minds.


    For Asuka, this kind of people who have a good life but have to kill the rebels, then let them be fulfilled.


    If people are as stupid as animals, what are they doing alive?


    Chi Lei watched and witnessed everything that happened in front of him, and his whole body was trembling in shock.


    He couldn''t believe that the young Asuka was really willing to do it.


    A thousand people, that''s a thousand people!


    Just like that, Asuka said to kill him and killed him!


    "Asuka, Asuka, you are so cruel!"


    Chi Lei angrily reprimanded.


    "I''m ruthless?"


    Asuka sneered, "Why didn''t you say you were cruel when you killed the people in the city who were loyal to Jiang?


    When it comes to me, you start to initiate kindness?


    Have you thought about how many people will die because of the rebellion?


    You are not cruel? "


    Chi Lei trembled all over, and was blocked by Asuka and couldn''t speak.


    Asuka knelt down and said in a cold voice: "I, Asuka, hate ungrateful things the most!


    Da Jiang has the grace of my life, the great chief treats me like a brother, whoever dares to rebel against Da Jiang, I will kill him!


    You, Chi Lei, were from the Liaolong tribe, and you managed to sneak attack on the leader of Hanshu, but you were lucky enough to survive. You didn''t think about how to repay Da Jiang and repay Da Jiang''s life, but you dared to betray the tribe!


    You, damn it! "


    Chi Lei suddenly widened his eyes.


    indeed!


    It wasn''t that Han Shu let go at the time, but judging from the hatred of the Blue Bird Department towards the Long Dragon Department at that time, it was inevitable that the Department would be wiped out!


    No need for ginger!


    Asuka said coldly: "Now, you have a chance, not for you, but for the families of these rebels to gain a chance.


    You answered my question. The family members of these people can be exempted from becoming slaves, but they will be scattered and scattered in various cities in Dajiang, becoming the most ordinary clansmen.


    If you don''t tell them, their family members, no matter men, women, old or young, will all become slaves! "


    Chi Lei trembled all over, he didn''t want to say it.


    But he had to say it!


    He could see that Asuka would do what he said!


    So Asuka asked a question, and he answered, feeling ashamed.


    After answering Asuka''s question, Chi Lei also collapsed to the ground.


    He murmured: "Truffle, Truffle, you missed me!"


    Asuka snorted coldly: "If you have evil thoughts in your heart, don''t blame others!


    You ask yourself, has Da Jiang ever treated you badly, and your clansmen in Liaolong City!


    Is there any tribe that has been reused like your dragon city?


    Lei Long is the head of the military department, Huang Lei is the head of the agricultural department, and you, Chi Lei, are also the lord of the city.


    Truffle, although he holds the position of city lord, he has all the power in the land!


    There are so many high-ranking people in other tribes and tribes like your Liaolong City! "


    Chi Lei was full of bitterness.


    Only then did he wake up.


    In such a huge Jade Bird Department, only Ke Wuji and Zhaolu are really in high positions now.


    Among the Western Dali and Shaoli tribes, only Yin Qi and Ben Boba occupied "high positions" without real power among the generals.


    In the six divisions of Changli in the past, only Jiang Yuxi, Jiang Luli and Jiang Weili were reused in the Kuwei Division.


    Only Jiang Yuli and Jiang Qiyang occupy high positions in the Yanmao Department...


    It can be said that the status of Liaolongcheng in Dajiang is incomparable!


    "It seems that the leader of the brontosaurus can alienate the dragon, but you didn''t let you understand what''s going on!"


    Asuka sneered, "His painstaking efforts are regarded by you as betrayal of the tribe.


    It''s ridiculous and pathetic! "


    Chi Lei was able to react: "You mean, the leader of Thunder Dragon is protecting us?"


    Asuka sneered: "You only reacted now, don''t you think it''s a bit late?"


    Chi Lei lost his mind and murmured: "It''s late, it''s late!"


    ...


    Among the mountains.


    After Truffle got Chi Lei''s letter, she also reacted.


    Thunder Dragon walked too strangely!


    After thinking for a while, he hastily ordered six Meng''an and members of the Yufu tribe in the mountains to send soldiers across the Wanzhang Plain to attack Jade Bird City.


    Jade Bird City will be a natural barrier for him to resist Jiang''s advance by relying on natural dangers!


    So he decisively ordered: "Send a letter to Ha Chi, asking him to do it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1407

    The rebellion in Cyan Bird City and Liaolong City was quickly suppressed.


    The news was also sent back to Da Jiang as soon as possible.


    Mu Feng also immediately controlled the leaking iron bone support and interrogated him severely.


    Because after Mufeng learned that Truffle might rebel, he immediately sent a message to Asuka: Pay attention to the iron bone support.


    Sure enough, when Asuka was staying at the seashore to oversee the building of sea ships, the Iron Bone Support, who was thinking about the past, quietly sent a letter to Liaolong City.


    After interrogating Tie Gutuo, Mu Feng was extremely furious about the incidents involved.


    The truffle has already infiltrated the main defensive force along the line from Liaolong City to Dragon City!


    Most of the people he infiltrated were from the old department of Liaolong!


    Knowing this result, Thunder Dragon was extremely furious, and scolded Iron Bone Support as "stupid".


    All my hard work was in vain!


    Without Mu Feng''s orders, Lei Long personally killed him after Tie GuTuo recruited everything!


    "If the clansmen are involved in the suffering, there will be more than justification for death!"


    Thunder Dragon said bitterly: "Great Chief, I beg you to allow me to lead someone to capture the truffle myself, so as to give the people of Liaolongzhi a chance!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Truffle''s fault is not yours.


    Even the punishment is truffles and traitors!


    you do not need to worry! "


    Thunder Dragon had no choice but to know what the great chief wanted.


    This time the great chief wants to rectify Da Jiang with the truffle!


    "The Great Chief..."


    Thunder Dragon was full of torment.


    Mu Feng calmly shook his head: "Don''t worry, Liaolongzhi will not exterminate the family, nor will it be implicated, and those who have no rebels will be given preferential treatment."


    Lei Long knew that things were irreversible, so he no longer persisted.


    Mu Feng then said: "Li Wang, get ready, I''m going to Jade Bird City to see how Truffle uses what I taught him to deal with me!"


    "yes!"


    Li Wang grinned.


    As long as you catch him a truffle, he will ask: "Your little head deserves a few blows from me!"


    Thunder Dragon showed despair.


    It''s over, the truffles are over!


    ...


    Wanzhangyuan.


    Aguli had already received the news of the truffle, and was shocked when he knew about the changes in Jade Bird City.


    He hastily gathered five thousand horsemen from Wanzhangyuan to guard the entrance and exit of Blue Bird City and Wanzhangyuan.


    Whether it is the Mountain Tribe or the Yufu Tribe, it is the closest place to the Blue Bird City.


    So don''t think about it, once the mountains change, they will definitely attack the Blue Bird City immediately, and they will not take a long way to deal with the Liaolong City.


    Jade Bird City has salt, and Liaolong City has iron.


    Both cities are contested.


    Otherwise, the vast Wanzhang Plain is flat, and if Da Jiang wants to deal with the mountains or Yufu, he can attack from anywhere, and it is impossible to defend against.


    He already knew that now Benboba personally sits in Jade Bird City, and has taken many iron and blood measures in the city to clean up the pile of "dregs" in Jade Bird City, so that the future is safe.


    All he has to do now is to guard the entrance and exit of Jade Bird City to prevent the truffles from sneaking in.


    In less than ten days, news came from Wanzhangyuan.


    The patrolling cavalry army and Catcher Lang fought fiercely with a small cavalry army on the grassland. After dozens of people were killed or injured, the news was sent back: Truffle has led a large number of troops to the Blue Bird City!


    As soon as Aguli made preparations, Truffle rushed to the pass with tens of thousands of soldiers.


    This is basically all the combat power that the entire mountain tribe plus the Yufu Department can muster!


    After encountering obstacles, Truffle rode his horse to the pass and shouted loudly: "Aguli, you are no match for me!


    Let me go there early, I won''t kill anyone in Jade Bird City!


    You and I can work together to get rid of Da Jiang!


    At that time, your Blue Bird Department can also be restored, and my Dragon Department will form an alliance with you! "


    Aguli scolded angrily: "Fart!


    The Liaolong Department has enmity with Qingniao, and Da Jiang has kindness to me, Qingniao.


    You think I''ll listen to you? "


    "Well!"


    Truffle sneered, "Then you will be killed after the Blue Bird City is destroyed!"


    As he said that, he directly steered his horse back, his face livid.


    Followed by Heiduo, Yuehao, and the leader of Liumeng''an, there are several people who belonged to the Liaolong Branch waiting for Truffle to order the attack.


    Unexpectedly, Truffle returned to the rear with a gloomy expression, and ordered to retreat.


    Everyone was puzzled and hurriedly asked why.


    Truffle said in a deep voice: "Aguli is ready here, but Jade Bird City has not responded for a long time, which shows that our plan has been exposed.


    Now either retreat to the mountains, and rely on the geographical advantages of the mountains to deal with Da Jiang, or go to Liaolong City now, join Chi Lei, and take Liaolong City.


    Then they put all their eggs in one basket and headed north to attack Dragon City! "


    Heiduo has been with Truffle for a long time and knows how powerful it is.


    She shook her head and said, "Boss, that would be too risky.


    In case Dragon City also fails, it will be difficult for us to go back! "


    Truffle is very irritable.


    He didn''t expect that the thing he had planned for a long time would fail before it even started!


    But what Heiduo said was reasonable, so he couldn''t help but not listen.


    Because he learned a lot from Mu Feng''s side, he dared to act like this.


    But it is also because I have learned a lot, and I also know what Heiduo said, it is indeed possible!


    It''s just that the current development of things has seriously exceeded his expectations...


    "How to do?"


    Truffle was secretly anxious, not daring to show it on the surface, for fear of causing a mutiny.


    Since Xiang Liaolong City is unrealistic, they can only retreat or storm Blue Bird City.


    storm¡­¡­


    Truffle''s thoughts changed sharply, and she suddenly remembered that she had learned the "Mingxiu plank road" before, and made a decisive decision.


    He said in a deep voice: "Heiduo, Zarke, Baduo, the three of you are here with 5,000 people to hold Aguli back.


    I led people to the west, crossed the original urban area, and attacked Jade Bird City from the salt production area west of Jade Bird City.


    As long as I succeed, I can naturally get rid of Aguli by attacking from both sides! "


    Heido was worried.


    Truffle forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry, if there is no change in Jade Bird City, it means Hachi is still safe.


    If he makes a move, he will inevitably drag the defenders of the salt production area over.


    So no matter what, if I go for a sneak attack, it will be successful! "


    Only then did Heido nod: "Yes!"


    Then Truffle secretly ordered: "Norgao, Yada, and Caonu, take your people and follow me to the west. I will take you to realize what you Erao Aryan didn''t realize before!"


    "yes!"


    So Truffle quietly marched west with five thousand cavalry.


    But Aguli, who was guarding the gate, didn''t know it at all, and was still guarding the gate with all his strength.


    So, after six or seven days, Truffle hurriedly hurried, and finally successfully crossed the western mountains, and when he arrived at the western area of ??Jade Bird City, he found that the defenders here had disappeared.


    "It seems that Ha Chi missed!"


    Truffle has a heavy heart.


    But he immediately cheered up again.


    That being the case, it means that he can definitely attack Aguli from behind!


    But before he led people through the salt production area, he was shocked to find that at the junction of the mountains and grasslands in the east, there was a small but terrifying cavalry standing there, waiting for him quietly!


    Truffle''s heart sank, feeling something was wrong.


    But he managed to get here, how could he give up so easily?


    So he ordered a group of people to go forward immediately to find out the truth, and then break it with strength.


    His current situation is on the verge of an arrow, and he has to do it!


    Just before he sent someone to come, one person rode a black horse and held an iron gun, and the black rider behind him slowly stepped forward.


    Truffle lost her voice in shock: "Han, the leader of Hanshu!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1408

    Like Chi Lei, seeing Han Shu''s truffle was full of panic.


    Unlike him, Truffle panicked more.


    Because it was Han Shu who led the troops to destroy the Liaolong Department!


    "How is this possible, how is this possible!"


    Truffle roared.


    He didn''t believe that Han Shu had been waiting here for a long time, as if he had expected him to be like this!


    Han Shu smiled and said: "How is this impossible!


    What you learned was taught by the great chief.


    What I learned was also taught by the great chief.


    Moreover, you have stayed under my hands for a while.


    What do you think, of course I can guess!


    But what I think, you may not! "


    Han Shu glanced at Truffle and smiled and said, "Are you dismounting yourself, or will I ask you to dismount later?"


    Truffle''s complexion was cloudy and uncertain.


    He wants to try it!


    Of course, it''s not him trying, but let the people around him try.


    Han Shu''s fighting strength is obvious to all in Da Jiang.


    Few people can match one-on-one.


    So he planned to gang fight.


    Great chief, no, Jiang Mufeng said that if you can fight in groups, you will never fight alone!


    Thinking of this, Truffle had made a plan and made a move: "Norgao, Yada, Cao Nu, go up and kill him!


    As long as we kill him, we will win this time! "


    "yes!"


    The three of them rode their horses towards Han Shu one after another.


    Seeing the three riders rushing out, Han Shu laughed loudly: "Whatever the name of a cow or horse, dare to die!"


    As he spoke, he clamped the horse''s belly, and Wan Liyun rushed forward, rushing towards them at nearly twice the speed of the three of them.


    Before they could react, Han Shu was already approaching, and he shot straight at a person''s heart.


    It''s just that the man was wearing plate armor, and the spear just pierced it with a "ding".


    That person didn''t know who it was, he grinned coldly, raised his iron knife and slashed at Han Shu.


    Han Shu didn''t take it seriously, he just swung his wrist forward vigorously, throwing the man off the horse and falling to the ground!


    The other two were taken aback and waved their knives together.


    Han Shu passed the horse between the two, leaning over to avoid a blow.


    The two sides staggered, Han Shu pulled out the meteor hammer, turned his head and threw a flying smash, and shouted "Zhong"!


    There was only a "dang clang", and there was a crisp sound from another person''s helmet.


    The man straightened up and fell to the ground!


    The remaining one managed to dodge, and before he could turn the horse''s head, Han Shu, who had already turned the horse back, swept him to the ground with a single shot.


    "Tied!"


    Han Shu sneered, "It''s me, Han Shu, who hasn''t made a move for a long time, making you, Truffle, think that anyone can fight against me?"


    Truffle trembled.


    One back and forth, just one back and forth!


    The three who were called the third of the "six fierce men" under his hands were easily taken down by Han Shu!


    "Those who put down their weapons now will not die!"


    Han Shu said the same thing.


    Obviously different from Asuka, facing Han Shu, these rebels trembled vigorously.


    They threw away the weapons in their hands without hesitation, and shouted loudly: "Leader Hanshu, we don''t want to die!"


    "Leader Hanshu, don''t kill us!"


    "We were wrong!"


    ...


    Of course, there are also those who are stubborn and lucky.


    Han Shu said again: "Whoever captures the truffle, I will not only protect him from death, but also prevent him from becoming a slave!"


    That''s all.


    Truffle suddenly noticed that the eyes of the people around him became different!


    Many people''s eyes became wandering.


    Truffle was upset, and hurriedly shouted: "Don''t listen to him, he is just deceiving you!


    Once you listen to him, you will die a terrible death! "


    Han Shu smiled and shook his head: "I will give you a chance, it depends on whether you can seize it!


    If you want to try it, you can come here.


    But let me remind you, try it and you will die! "


    As he spoke, he yelled loudly: "Great Jiang Cavalry!"


    "exist!"


    "Someone betrayed the Ministry, what to do!"


    "kill!"


    "Okay, charge me now! Anyone who dares to resist will be killed on the spot!"


    "yes!"


    "Da da da!"


    Headed by Han Shu, he straightened his gun and rushed forward.


    Behind him, the Jiang cavalry army rushed like a thunderbolt.


    Truffle''s face was pale, and even the horse subconsciously took a few steps back.


    He struggled to yell out a word: "Back!"


    However, it was too late!


    Closely following Han Shu was a white unicorn horse, which roared to the sky, and all the people and horses that followed the truffle were frightened.


    "Sudden Leopard!"


    Truffle couldn''t retreat in time, and was instantly surrounded by the ginger cavalry.


    The results needless to say.


    The truffle was easily captured!


    Han Shu held the truffle full of remorse, and threw it to the ground: "Idiot, even if you huddle in the mountains, you won''t be caught so easily!


    With just such a little brain, you dare to betray the Ministry!


    Send yourself to death! "


    Truffle was distraught.


    He is not reconciled!


    He didn''t expect to be defeated so easily!


    Just started, it''s over...


    But the rebellion was not over yet.


    Han Shu asked people to return to Dragon City with truffles, while he took most of the troops to Wanzhangyuan.


    There, Aguli was still confronting another group of people from the mountains and the Yufu tribe.


    ...


    After Truffle was brought to Dragon City, he was shocked to find that the chief, Mu Feng, was already waiting for him in Jade Bird City.


    "Big, Great Chief..."


    Truffle suddenly panicked.


    Before meeting the great chief, he thought he could replace the great chief.


    But when he really saw Mu Feng, he realized the problem.


    Not so far!


    Mu Feng stood there quietly, and everyone around him looked sideways.


    He is the backbone of Da Jiang.


    "Truffles!"


    Mu Feng laughed, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, I''m promising!"


    Truffle trembled all over and said tremblingly: "Great chief, I was wrong!


    Please spare me? "


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Young man, it''s normal to make some mistakes."


    Truffle suddenly felt hopeful.


    But Mu Feng''s next sentence made Truffle despair.


    "But things like treason are unforgivable, don''t you think?"


    Truffle knelt down on the ground: "Great chief, I don''t dare anymore, I really don''t dare!"


    "Don''t you dare?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, "You are so daring. The Chilei from Liaolong City, the bone tree from the iron mine, the iron bone support around Asuka, and so many people from the mountain tribes, were all convinced by you. Get rid of the big ginger!"


    Truffle was terrified: "You, you already know!"


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "Fortunately, I know, otherwise I wouldn''t know that truffles are so capable!


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t even know how I would have died in the south of Liaolong City! "


    Truffle trembled all over: "I, I didn''t!"


    "No?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, "It doesn''t matter if you are alive or not! Now you have the last chance to choose how to die!"


    "I, I don''t want to die!"


    Truffle begged, "Great chief, please give me one last chance, I can lead the Jiang warriors to flatten the mountains and destroy the Yufu tribe!"


    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "These people supported your rebellion anyway, so you gave up like this?"


    He shook his head, "The mountains can live, but you can''t!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1409

    After the truffle was captured, the rest of the mountains and the Yufu tribe were easy.


    Yuehao and others who were confronting Aguli had no idea that Truffle, the person in charge of this incident, was captured so easily.


    So when Han Shu arrived, they still clamored to "take the Blue Bird City".


    But when Han Shu directly threw a person with broken arms and legs, there were bursts of horrified shouts from the crowd: "It''s a grass slave!"


    "Grass slave has been arrested!"


    "Didn''t Cao Nu follow the truffle leader?"


    Those who reacted first all retreated.


    They realized something was wrong - the truffle failed!


    Aguli was shocked and angry when he learned the truth.


    He didn''t expect to be surrounded by people at all.


    Frightened and furious, Aguli ordered the soldiers to attack across the board, chasing down the people of Qunshan and Yufu.


    Without a backbone, the rebel army was defeated like a mountain.


    Aguli pursued him all the way to Wanzhangyuan. Except for the thousands of people who were at the back of the team who escaped quickly, everyone else was killed or captured.


    More than a thousand people, even if they return to the tribe, it will be difficult for any trouble to arise.


    Plus Han Shu chased them up and signaled to let them go back.


    "The most important thing now is not to care about the tribes of the mountains, what is important is that we go back to Dragon City and settle the internal changes in Dajiang first.


    Qunshan and Yufu are waiting for us to settle accounts after autumn! "


    Aguli immediately withdrew his troops.


    Among the captured people of the Mountain Tribe were Heiduo, Zarke, and Baduo. Counting the three who were killed and captured by Han Shu in front of them, only one leader Meng''an escaped from the Mountain Tribe.


    As for the Yufu Department, the leader should be caught.


    Once caught, it means that the Yufu Department is not far from being destroyed.


    And these people were terrified when they arrived at Jade Bird City and saw Mu Feng.


    The three living leaders of Meng''an, plus one Heido, knelt down on the ground, weeping bitterly.


    "Great Chief, please, we will never dare again!"


    "Great Chief, we were wrong!"


    "We are instigated by truffles!"


    For those who begged for mercy, Mu Feng would not forgive them at all.


    "Da Jiang is tolerant enough to your mountains and Yufu tribes.


    The result is your rebellion! "


    Mu Feng shook his head, "Since I have given you enough freedom and you don''t cherish it, there is no need to give it any more!"


    He looked at Han Shu and Aguli, "Which of you two is going to flatten the mountains and tribes?"


    Aguli is eager to try.


    Han Shu thought for a while, and said: "I''ll go, I think it''s been too long since I''ve made a move, and there are people in the small mountains who dare to raise their swords at me!"


    Qunshan and the others trembled all over.


    They hadn''t seen the bravery of Han Shu fighting against the former Ye Lao, so they had no idea about him.


    In fact, Heiduo and the few living Mengan have never seen each other.


    It''s not just that Han Shu and the others have never seen it, they have never seen Asuka, Rhinoceros Head, Zhahe or even Thunder Dragon on the battlefield.


    For the current people in the mountains, what impresses them the most is the slightly gloomy Thunder Dragon.


    They felt that Da Jiang should have nothing to fight.


    The reason why in the previous two battles, Da Jiang was prepared and did his best to win.


    Based on this illusion, some of them are willing to accept the bewitching of truffles.


    By now, no one needs to explain, they all know that Da Jiang not only has a lot of people, but also a lot of powerful warriors.


    "If we had known this was the case, we would never have listened to truffles..."


    Heido was full of bitterness.


    Coincidentally, Mu Feng heard this, and he snorted coldly: "It seems that you still haven''t figured out the reason. If you exchanged a truffle, and other people push you, will you rebel?"


    He shook his head, "These people, according to the "Great Jiang Law", they can do whatever they want!"


    "yes!"


    Han Shu greeted.


    Heiduo, Cao Nu and others showed despair.


    Unexpectedly, Truffle yelled loudly: "Great chief, I don''t want to die!


    I can tell you what I found in Gunsan!


    As long as you don''t kill me! "


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng sneered, "Are you talking about conditions with me?"


    Truffle trembled: "I just ask the chief not to kill me, even if I am a slave in Dajiang from now on, I am willing!"


    Mu Feng sneered: "You think Da Jiang has a system of exchanging slaves for credit, and wants to regain his freedom, right?"


    Truffle didn''t dare to look at Mu Feng, and repeatedly claimed: "No, no!


    Even if it''s just being a slave in Dajiang, it''s better than dying! "


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Okay, then I will fulfill you!


    You can live on and be a slave ever since! "


    Truffle was very excited and kowtowed again and again.


    Mu Feng waved his hand: "Okay, tell me, what did you find in the south of the mountains!"


    The truffle stopped hiding, and hurriedly said: "South of the mountains, past the woods, south along the stickleback pond, beyond the mountains, is also the sea.


    There are also many small islands, and there are many big trees on the small islands, and there are various fruits on the big trees, grass rice..."


    "Hey!"


    Mu Feng laughed unexpectedly.


    No wonder Truffle wanted to get rid of Ginger. It turned out that he had found "Xanadu".


    It''s just that this guy is not greedy enough, and he still wants to win a large piece of land from Da Jiang, control the mineral deposits, and become an independent kingdom since then.


    It''s a good idea, but it''s just too much.


    Da Jiang''s current strength cannot be shaken by him!


    After hearing the news, Mu Feng turned to Han Shu: "Then there is one more thing for you to go this time, to find out the route to the island in the south.


    If possible, build a ship and land on the island directly.


    If it doesn''t work, just send a letter back, and then build a ship and go! "


    Han Shu nodded, and took the order to leave.


    Mu Feng looked at Truffle again: "As for you, just accept the trial of "Great Jiang Law" honestly!"


    Truffle knelt on the ground, feeling extremely regretful in her heart...


    Han Shu led two thousand soldiers across the Wanzhang Plain and marched towards the Yufu Department.


    The one responsible for leading the way is full of bitterness.


    Originally a good relationship with Jiang, they have been tossed by themselves to the point where they are now.


    "It would be great if the great chief insisted on it more and more!"


    At this moment, Yue Hao still blamed others instead of thinking about his own reasons.


    ...


    After the deserters from Qunshan and Yufu fled back to the tribe in embarrassment, they told their tribesmen about the failure of the truffle.


    In desperation, the people in Qunshan chose to release Dahu and Huang Guan, and let them take charge of the overall situation.


    It is up to the two of them to decide whether to flee or stay.


    Those who participated in the rebellion held the last hope in their hearts, hoping that Dahu and Huang Guan, who were close to Dajiang, could save their lives.


    The great chief of the Yufu tribe, Yue Yue, directly chose to take his tribe to migrate eastward after learning that the rebellion had failed.


    In his opinion, if the rebellion fails, what awaits them is the extermination of their race.


    No one would allow such a back-and-forth tribe to exist!


    Dahu, who had re-"hosted" the overall situation in the mountains, had no choice but to discuss with Huang Guan to see how to get through this crisis of extinction.


    But he also knew that nothing could be done again, and if Da Jiang really wanted to pursue it, there was nothing he could do.


    After all, he was opposed to this battle from the very beginning...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1410

    hill tribes.


    Dahu and Huang Guan waited at the exit with the group of people from the mountains.


    It''s like waiting to die.


    But it is also the only way to survive.


    Those who participated in the rebellion were tied up by Dahu, and life and death were decided by Dajiang.


    These people were unwilling at the beginning, but the result of resistance was death, but the result of "waiting to die" here may be alive.


    In desperation, these people had to endure the torment and wait for Jiang''s people to come.


    When Han Shu brought people over, these people already had expressions of relief on their faces.


    Whether it is life or death, there is no need to suffer anymore.


    Han Shu was quite surprised by Dumb''s actions.


    This way of apologizing made him frown.


    Killing is not, not killing is not.


    In desperation, he had to gather these people together and take over the entire mountain tribe.


    The loss of the young and strong in the Seven Meng''an is undoubtedly a disaster for the mountain tribes who are already short of labor.


    Zaha, who was originally favored by Mufeng, has been murdered. After the people in Meng''an learned that Jiang had won, they were both relieved and sad.


    The good news is that the days of fear are finally over.


    The grief and indignation is that the entire mountains no longer have the so-called "autonomy" because of the truffles.


    No need to think about it in the future, they must do what Da Jiang says.


    It exists in the mountains, giving too much autonomy, which is not good for Da Jiang''s unification.


    Sure enough, after Han Shu took those rebels into custody, he directly asked Duhu to gather all the Meng''an people in the mountains together, and announced one thing in public:


    The Meng''an Mouke system of the Kunshan Tribe was abolished, and the positions of the leader of Duhu and the deputy leader of Huangguan were abolished.


    All the people of the Kunshan tribe accepted the unification decree of Da Jiang and no longer enjoyed the right of self-government.


    Du Hu and Huang Guan were silent.


    This result was within their expectations and not unexpected.


    The two also had obvious incompetence in this rebellion.


    "As long as you can protect the people of the Mountain Tribe, it''s better than anything else!"


    Han Shu continued to announce: "All the people of the Gunshan tribe, move out of the mountains and accept the unified arrangement of Da Jiang.


    Those who don''t comply will be regarded as rebels! "


    No one in the entire group of mountains dared to object.


    In fact, the young and strong people of the mountains are no longer suitable for living in the mountains¡ªthe jungle is too dangerous!


    After Dahu and Huang Guan got Huang Guan''s order, they immediately began to arrange the migration of the tribe.


    This time, whether they like it or not, they have to migrate.


    Han Shu sent a letter to the great chief Mufeng after the migration was arranged, and the great chief arranged the next thing.


    Immediately afterwards, he led people eastward to settle accounts with the Yufu Department.


    The result was unexpected.


    The members of the Yufu tribe have obviously migrated, and the potatoes they planted around the tribe have not had time to harvest!


    Fortunately, the great chief is no longer as "crazy" as Jin Huo, and he will destroy it if he can''t get it.


    Of course, in Han Shu''s view, it''s also possible that they left too hastily and didn''t have time to collect or destroy it.


    But no matter what, the migration of the Yufu Department left a lot of potatoes for Da Jiang.


    Coincidentally, the autumn harvest is approaching, so there is no need to wait any longer.


    But one thing is one thing.


    The fact that the Yufu Department participated in the rebellion is a fact and should not be lightly forgiven.


    And dragging the old and the young, they can''t go far.


    Han Shu just dispatched 500 light cavalry to pursue, and within five days he caught up with the Yufu Department.


    Seeing Jiang chasing after him, the great chief became more and more lost, unable to resist.


    So it was no surprise that he and the entire Yufu tribe were "invited" back to the tribe before leaving Yunmeng''s old place.


    Han Shu was already waiting for him.


    "Great chief, don''t be nervous!"


    Han Shu laughed, "I''m Han Shu, you haven''t seen it before!"


    How can you not be nervous!


    He was restless, standing on the spot awkwardly, bowed his body and nodded: "Boss Hanshu!"


    Han Shu smiled and asked: "Those potatoes, did you fail to harvest them in time, or is there another reason?"


    "what?"


    More and more stunned.


    He thought that Han Shu was going to raise a teacher to question him.


    "Ah, no, I thought that if Da Jiang didn''t see our people, if the troops were withdrawn, we would return them.


    Then the potatoes are still available.


    After spending so much effort, it would be a pity to destroy it as soon as it is said to be destroyed! "


    "it is good!"


    Han Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s all right, let''s save these potatoes for the autumn harvest!"


    "what?"


    Getting more and more surprised, "Waiting for the autumn harvest?"


    Han Shu nodded: "Not bad!"


    "Then, the better they..."


    "The great chief of our department has already made it clear that it has nothing to do with you, so you don''t have to worry about being liquidated.


    Hand over those rebels, and the others will not be held accountable. "


    "Leader Hanshu!"


    More and more panicked, he shouted, "Please don''t kill them, they are our people!"


    Han Shu shook his head: "You treat them as clansmen, but they may not treat you as clansmen when they rebelled!"


    Begging more and more: "Leader Hanshu, they are members of our Yufu tribe. Although they made mistakes, we don''t want them to die!"


    "Ok?"


    Han Shu said in a deep voice, "They made a mistake, if you don''t want them to die, then you have to bear the punishment together with them!"


    I was more and more taken aback, then gritted my teeth and said, "Okay, as long as you don''t kill them, we are willing to bear the punishment together with them!"


    Han Shu was surprised, thought about what the great chief said before he came, and nodded: "Okay, they don''t have to die, and your entire Yufu tribe has since lost its tribal name, merged into Da Jiang, and accepted the unified management of Da Jiang.


    And these people were reduced to slaves! "


    "Slave, slave?"


    "yes!"


    Han Shu nodded, "They became slaves, they are different from other slaves, they need to serve ten years of prison term.


    Within ten years, if they make no mistakes and perform well, they can regain their freedom and become members of the Great Jiang tribe. "


    "Ten, ten years!"


    Said trembling more and more.


    "Ten years!"


    Han Shu emphasized again, "This is the lightest punishment I can think of according to the "Great Jiang Law"!


    If you don''t want to, they die now! "


    He became more and more terrified, and his complexion changed.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay!"


    Seeing that he agreed more and more, Han Shu also nodded and said: "Since you agreed, then it''s settled!


    As for the fighters and weapons of the Yufu Department, they also need to follow Da Jiang''s unified requirements. "


    Nodding silently.


    He knew that it was thanks to Da Jiang that he was able to save these tribesmen.


    So Han Shu sent a message again, and transferred someone from Long Chen to deal with the Yufu Department.


    He waited another ten days in the Yufu Department until Liaolong City came.


    Unexpectedly, the visitor turned out to be Asuka!


    Han Shu said unexpectedly: "Why are you here?"


    Asuka said in a cold voice: "If you don''t come, you can''t do it. Now the new clansmen are in trouble. They haven''t led troops to win a battle or two, so they think they can do it. One by one, they dare to rebel and raise their knives at me! "


    "Ok?"


    Han Shu frowned, "Someone dares to attack you?"


    Asuka sneered, "No!


    A red thunder, who can hide and tuck his sword left and right, this time the rebellion is going to be singled out with me! "


    Han Shu grinned coldly: "It seems that I am not the only one who is underestimated!"


    "Oh?"


    Asuka laughed, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Han Shu shook his head with a smile: "You brat Truffle, you got three people who don''t know what kind of beasts you are, and you dare to do something to me..."


    "Hey!"


    Asuka nodded, "Looks like it''s time to let the people in the mountains know how powerful we are!


    If I don''t do it, they will think my gun is not fast! "


    Han Shu nodded: "Well, let them know that our guns can still overwhelm them!"


    "hey-hey!"


    Asuka laughed and nodded, "Fuck them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1411

    Mufeng is in Longcheng to deal with the aftermath.


    Truffles are used to identify "traitors" in Dragon City.


    Naturally, the result was to pull out the radish and bring out the mud, and all those who "played a role" in this civil strife were found out.


    Back and forth, nearly 2,000 people were arrested.


    There are so many people, which shows how insane the truffle has penetrated in the dark.


    After learning that so many people were involved in the rebellion, Chaolu paled.


    He suddenly understood that Ben Bo Ba''s sentence "You are not suitable to be a city lord" is definitely not alarmist.


    Young and not thoughtful enough.


    Prestige is even less.


    So after Mu Feng personally dealt with these rebels, Zhao Lu found Mu Feng silently: "Brother, why don''t you find someone else to be the city lord!"


    Mu Feng asked: "Why?"


    Chao Lu explained the reason.


    After listening to Mu Feng, he smiled and shook his head: "Lack of experience can be accumulated, ability can be cultivated.


    Prestige can also be slowly established.


    But the only thing that is loyal to the tribe is not something that can happen in a short while.


    You, the city lord, will continue to be in front of you, with the hearts of the people of the tribe. "


    "But¡­¡­"


    Chaolu hesitated to speak.


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will let Ke Wuji return to Jade Bird City to assist you in managing it.


    In addition, I will also promote Aguli as the deputy city lord to manage Jade Bird City with you.


    Remember, to be a city lord, you have to have the thought and skills you should have, and you can''t be pinched like a soft persimmon! "


    Chao Lu nodded solemnly.


    Mu Feng continued: "Also, arrange for the tribe to build a separate residence, all the houses in it are mainly closed, so that people can''t escape if they live in it.


    The courtyard wall is high and deep, and guards are sent to guard it. "


    "The residence in Jade Bird City is enough!"


    Chao Lu was puzzled.


    Mu Feng shook his head: "The residence I''m talking about is called a prison, and it''s here to detain those who violate the Great Jiang''s laws."


    "prison?"


    "good!"


    Mu Feng explained, "The prisons are full of people who violate the "Great Jiang Law", as long as they are not executed immediately, they are all locked in there, and the treatment is worse than that of slaves!


    How long it will be locked up will be judged by the people from the Law Office. "


    "Someone from the Law House?"


    "Well, I have already written a letter asking Yu Li and Yu Li to bring the officials to Jade Bird City to judge these rebels, punish those who deserve punishment, and kill those who deserve to be killed!"


    Zhao Lu''s heart tightened.


    He could feel the anger from Mu Feng''s tone.


    This was something he had never felt in his elder brother before.


    Of course, there are also disappointments.


    Just don''t know for whom.


    Him, or truffles?


    "During the trial, choose to be in the square, and all people in Jade Bird City can go and watch.


    Let them know the consequences of rebellion.


    The results of the Jade Bird City trial will serve as the basis for Da Jiang''s future trial of similar matters.


    The closest one is Liaolong City!


    So, I''m going to stay here until the trial is over.


    You also take advantage of this time to study hard and ask hard.


    If you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll teach you! "


    Chao Lu hastily agrees.


    A few days later, Han Shu sent people to send the rebels in the mountains.


    For these people, Mu Feng was too lazy to take a look, but just waved his hand and said: "Lock them up first, then we will interrogate them together!"


    Chaolu did so.


    Yu Li, Lu Li, and Ke Wuji came hand in hand.


    Behind them were more than twenty "judges" gathered from Dragon City, Azure Dragon City, White Tiger City, Pixiu City and other places.


    There were more than twenty people, which seemed a lot.


    They are facing one or two thousand rebels, and they need to be tried first and then sentenced.


    And there are still such people in Liaolong City.


    Predictably, the task was heavy.


    Before the official trial, Yu Li, Lu Li and Ke Wuji approached Mu Feng and asked for instructions on the standard of the trial.


    Yu Li was the first to speak: "Great chief, do you have to become slaves to judge so many people at once?"


    Work hard to show worry: "If so many people are punished at once, it will probably cause panic among the clansmen!"


    Ke Wuji remained silent.


    He''s actually very confused.


    The incident happened in Jade Bird City, so naturally some clansmen who originally belonged to the Jade Bird Branch died in vain.


    With his temper, naturally the stricter the better.


    But after a long time in Longcheng, he already needs to think about things from the perspective of the whole Dajiang when he does things and thinks.


    Therefore, he also advocated being relatively lenient and only punishing the chief culprit.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Feng shook his head resolutely, and said with a stern expression: "Other matters can be discussed, and we can make appropriate modifications on the premise of not violating the "Great Jiang Law".


    But such things as treason are unforgivable, and they can be sentenced as they want!


    If you get a lenient trial today, there may be others who will get lucky in the future.


    Anyway, the rebels won''t die, the big deal is that their life will be worse than before!


    So in this trial, whatever happens.


    I have asked Chaolu to prepare to build a prison, and in the future, all those who violate the law of Jiang will be sent to prison for labor and reform! "


    The three of them felt Mu Feng''s will, looked at each other, and then nodded heavily.


    With the attitude of the great chief, they can naturally let go of their hands and feet when judging, and they don''t have to be timid.


    As a result, three days later, the trial conference hosted by Yu Li and Li Li was held in the square of Jade Bird City.


    Everyone in Jade Bird City had arrived. Tens of thousands of people gathered around the square, watching the people being tried in the square.

 Chapter 1412

    After the trial of the first batch of people, Mu Feng left Jade Bird City and headed south all the way towards the mountains.


    He wanted to see for himself what the mountains looked like.


    Because so far, he has never been to the mountains.


    Even he has never really been to Wanzhangyuan.


    This may be one of the reasons why the mountains rebelled.


    When examining the truffle not long ago, he could clearly feel that the mountains didn''t have a deep feeling for him, or even the "old man" of Da Jiang.


    Is it a ginger problem?


    Certainly not.


    Aren''t these people better off than they were before?


    No!


    He found a problem when interrogating those rebels from the mountains.


    That''s because these people haven''t seen the great chief much, and haven''t deeply experienced the power of Jiang''s "older generation" fighters.


    Another point is because "troublemakers come out of poor villages and remote areas".


    Because the people of the Qunshan people live in the deep mountains and have not been educated, their concepts of "loyalty" and "morality" are extremely weak.


    For people in this environment, they generally respect the "strong"¡ªthey respect whoever is strong.


    So in name, Dajiang defeated and merged with Qunshan, but in fact, Truffle managed it all by himself, causing people in Qunshan to "only know truffles, but not Dajiang".


    Truffles are the strongest for them.


    For those who believe in this principle, the easiest way is to use the simplest and most brutal method to let them know who is the strongest.


    Of course, he traveled to the south of the mountains this time, and he also wanted to see what the southern islands were like.


    Dajiang faces the sea in the east, desert and grassland in the west, and mountains in the north. The south is not sure yet.


    Once the southern border is established, he can establish his own independent kingdom.


    As a large tribe, Dajiang definitely needs a relatively safe environment if he wants to develop.


    Although the truffle rebellion has damaged Dajiang somewhat, it is also a necessary step to eliminate internal moths and rectify Dajiang''s ethos.


    So Mu Feng did not hesitate to move his hands.


    I believe that after this incident, Da Jiang will get twice the result with half the effort if he educates again.


    Along the way all the way south.


    The green grass is all over the sky.


    Wood wind sighed.


    If it weren''t for the background of the times, he really wanted to lament that "the wind blows the grass and sees the cattle and the sheep".


    But it''s a pity that the Wanzhang Plain he passed was deserted, nothing but grass.


    A considerable part of the horses, cattle and sheep that can be seen here have been hunted back to the tribe by Da Jiang''s hunting team.


    The remaining wild animals such as bison, wild sheep, wild deer and horned rhinoceros all ran to the grasslands and jungles in the southeast.


    Humans are indeed the most destructive existence in the world!


    ...


    The wood wind is heading south, and the cold trees and birds are not idle.


    Asuka is responsible for frightening the mountains and conquering several small tribes who are stubbornly resisting.


    Just like what he and Han Shu said, he came to the mountains to let the people in the mountains know that Jiang has stronger fighters besides truffles.


    If you think about rebellion in the future, just weigh it carefully.


    Of course, after learning that Han Shu had informed all the mountain tribesmen to move out of the mountains, Asuka couldn''t help sighing: "Waste of my thoughts!"


    After Asuka made such a toss, the remaining large and small tribes in the mountains were wiped out.


    Those who surrender will be taken away.


    Those who insist on resisting don''t need to be soft, just kill them directly.


    Anyway, the benefits given by Da Jiang are already enough. It''s okay for the people of these tribes to be ungrateful, and dare to rebel?


    It''s really "pick up the bowl to eat, put down the bowl to scold your mother", a group of white-eyed wolves...


    Han Shu led the people along the road that Truffle said, starting from Shandong District, heading southwest diagonally, arriving at the thorny fish pond, and then exploring south.


    When passing by the thorny fish pond, I happened to encounter a thorny fish outcropping in the pool.


    I saw three or five sticklebacks about three to four meters flying across the water like arrows.


    In front of them, there is a group of small fish swimming rapidly.


    Han Shu was surprised.


    Such a big fish in such a small pond!


    He wondered if Da Jiang had relocated the population here on a large scale, and whether it could be used as a fish pond for fish farming.


    Han Shu asked everyone to test whether they could catch one or two on the shore.


    As a result, those fish saw someone approaching and hid directly into the water.


    It seems that these fish have also suffered from people''s losses, and they are unwilling to show their heads.


    Han Shu snorted coldly: "Even fish know that if they suffer a loss, they will have a long memory, but the people in these mountains just don''t have a long memory!"


    The guides in the accompanying mountains were silent.


    Yes, fish have a long memory, but what about humans?


    Fishing failed, everyone continued to march southwest.


    It seems that in order to restore the impression in front of Han Shu, the person in charge of leading the way told Han Shu about Xiang Nan''s discovery regardless of the size.


    "Truffle head...it was Truffle that asked us to explore south of the mountains, originally we wanted to find the same white stones as in the middle of the mountains.


    But the white stone was not found, but we found a water outlet.


    The water is connected from the barbed fish pond to the outside.


    The water in stickleback ponds is salty.


    We once thought about whether we could make salt, but no one would make salt from salt water, so we had to give up.


    We also tried to soak the prey in the salt water in the pond, but found that such food is inedible, and if you eat too much, you will die..."


    Han Shu understood.


    The great chief once said that the salt in the water cannot be eaten directly.


    Because it is poisonous.


    As for what kind of poison it is, he can''t remember, and it''s called Ya or something, anyway, he can''t understand it.


    With the wisdom of the great chief, he dare not directly eat the salt in the salt water, how dare the people in these mountains?


    The man continued to introduce.


    "After this part of the mountain road, we can only hike through the jungle on foot.


    It seems that it is not far from the pool to the sea, but there are too many trees in the jungle, all kinds of vines are entwined, and there are wild beasts in the mountains...


    what! "


    The man suddenly exclaimed.


    Han Shu was stunned: "Why..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked in the direction the man was pointing at.


    In front of them, there was a gigantic boa constrictor standing in the middle of the road, it was raising its head, staring at it like a tiger.

 Chapter 1413

    Han Shu was forced to retreat the same way.


    The giant python also chased for quite a distance, but after swallowing two people, it couldn''t catch up anymore, so it retreated somehow.


    Han Shu had no choice but to retreat to the Shandong area.


    His plan is to take a rest in the mountains, prepare well, and explore again.


    In fact, the best way in his heart is to find the chief and let him act.


    After all, the chief is a beast master.


    But the great chief should be in Jade Bird City, where can he come to the mountains again?


    To his surprise, Han Shu saw Mu Feng when he returned to the mountains.


    "The Great Chief?"


    Han Shu was pleasantly surprised, "Why are you here?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "The matter in Jade Bird City is almost done, the rest is up to Yu Li and the others.


    I came to Gunsan to have a look.


    How did you come back so soon? "


    So Han Shu told Mu Feng about meeting the giant python.


    After hearing this, Mu Feng frowned.


    He ignored this point, the hotter the climate goes south, the more poisonous insects and beasts there are.


    I just don¡¯t know if Truffle encountered a python when he explored before.


    If he didn''t mention it when he met him, he meant to harm others, and he would be severely punished after going back.


    "I''ll go take a look with you!"


    Mu Feng took the initiative to say, "If you can solve it, solve it, if you can''t, find a way to detour!"


    Han Shu scratched his head: "I looked carefully along the way, and there is no other place to go along the way..."


    "Ok!"


    Mu Feng nodded, "Then go and have a look!"


    This time it was Han Shu who led the way, and Mu Feng who followed.


    And in order to avoid losses, this time only brought three hundred and fifty guards who were strong and strong.


    Among other things, Mu Feng''s fifty guards are all tough people.


    All the way to the south.


    Mu Feng carefully identified along the way and found many unique products in the south.


    Most of them are ferns, the kind that can be used for cooking.


    Mu Feng found that his "old problem" was committed again, thinking of whether it could be cooked or eaten when he looked at everything.


    "I don''t know if that big boa constrictor can eat..."


    Unexpectedly, they walked for several days in succession to the place where Han Shu encountered the boa constrictor, but they saw nothing.


    If it weren''t for the surrounding trees that had been knocked down by the python, they wouldn''t even be sure that the python had been around here.


    "Great Chief, what should we do?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while and said with a smile: "Let''s do business first, and then trouble it when I come back!"


    Han Shu nodded.


    Only the big chief can say that they are looking for trouble with the python, as if they can only save their lives.


    So the crowd continued through the jungle and headed south.


    And not long after they left, a huge python appeared.


    It quietly appeared from the depths of the jungle, and "felt" the place where Mu Feng and the others passed, then lowered its body and followed.


    Although no big snake was found, everyone did not take it lightly, and still told the guides to be careful.


    The people of the Qunshan people who led the way trembled at the beginning, thinking that the Qunshan rebellion was in their hearts, and they were all sent to their deaths.


    But soon they knew they were wrong.


    They also have horses, knives, armor, etc.


    The body was cut by branches and leaves, and herbs were applied to the wound.


    Along the way, these guides felt ashamed from the bottom of their hearts.


    Da Jiang treats them like this, and they still think about rebelling against the Ministry, they really shouldn''t!


    After they go back, they will tell the people how good Chief Jiang has been to them...


    Han Shu asked Mu Feng about many things along the way.


    The most important thing is how to make Kuiwei City the western gateway of Da Jiang.


    Aware of Truffle''s rebellion, Hanshu bluntly said that the Gunshan tribe and the Liaolongzhi tribe were too ungrateful.


    He suggested: "People in these two places dare to rebel like this, it is better to directly demote them into slaves, or deprive them of their land!"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "People who participated in this rebellion will naturally be tried and killed.


    Their families are also affected.


    That''s enough.


    If we continue to punish those who have nothing to do with this matter, it will inevitably cause panic and stimulate more people to rebel!


    Pay attention to a degree in everything, if you do it too much, it will backfire. "


    Han Shu frowned in thought, and remained silent for a long time.


    The crowd continued to head south.


    The jungle is getting thinner and the terrain is getting lower.


    The trees and vegetation seen along the way also show the obvious characteristics of big-leaved trees.


    Although I don''t know many green plants and wood winds, it is certain that they are only found in areas with high temperatures.


    Occasionally, wild orange trees with different sizes of fruits can be seen in the jungle.


    When he got to the really flat area, he even saw carambola trees and dragon fruits.


    Mu Feng was pleasantly surprised.


    In the previous life of Huaxia, these are the real fruits of the south.


    It seems that the world I live in can generally be guessed to be closer to the south.


    He explained to Han Shu and others how to eat these fruits and asked them to remember.


    These things can be transplanted and planted after returning home.


    The air is beginning to have the humidity of the sea...


    Mu Feng thought in his heart, "Sure enough", you can reach the seaside even if you go south.


    In this way, the east and south directions of Dajiang can be sure that there is no danger.


    In the future, the focus of defense can be placed on the unknown north and the west where grasslands and deserts are distributed.


    Just when they were about to walk out of the low jungle, the people behind the team finally found the giant python.


    The reason why the giant python was discovered was because two soldiers at the end of the team had diarrhea, and when they were hiding in the bushes for convenience, one of them was eaten by the giant python.


    Another person fled in embarrassment and caught up with the big army: "Big, big chief, there are big boa constrictors behind us, a lot of big boa constrictors!"


    Mu Feng frowned and looked at Han Shu.


    Han Shu said in a deep voice: "I''ll go and have a look!"


    Then he led five or six people towards the rear.


    Not far away, I saw the boa constrictor in the bushes where the cat looked at it coldly.


    "It''s it!"


    Han Shu looked carefully, it was the giant python on the road past the thorn fish pond!


    "Great Chief, Great Chief, it is it!"


    Mu Feng heard the shout and walked quickly.


    Seeing the giant python, he frowned.


    A giant python about ten meters long was hanging on the trunk of an unknown tree, its head pressed against the branch and looked at them with cold eyes.


    "So big!"


    Mu Feng thought.


    This giant python was different from the long snake he had seen before, only bigger.


    It looks nothing special.


    This is much easier.


    He tried to communicate with the giant python with advanced animal taming skills, and got a response.


    But it made him unhappy: Get out, this is my place!


    Mu Feng was surprised.


    It''s just a giant python, so arrogant?


    Even if it''s your territory, whether you can be arrogant or not is a winner, right?


    Under the puzzled eyes of the giant python, Mu Feng turned over and got off the black dragon, signaling the black dragon to go forward with Da Lei beside him.


    At the same time, he ordered: Da Lei, Hei Zi, let go of your hands and feet and beat him to death!


    Da Lei and the black dragon rushed up happily, and staged a scene of two horses fighting a snake.


    The giant python was obviously very wary of Da Lei and Hei Long, otherwise it wouldn''t have dragged on until now.


    It''s just that the rack is on the top of the head right now, so it can''t help but stop hitting...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1414

    The boa constrictor is worthy of being the head snake here, and has used its advantage of being familiar with the terrain to fight against the black dragon and Da Lei many times.


    Da Lei and Hei Long chased and intercepted them in two directions according to Mu Feng''s instructions.


    For a while, although the python was not defeated, it did not establish much advantage.


    Han Shu and the others saw their hearts beating wildly.


    Everyone''s mounts also have a lot of horses, but they also show some fear in the face of the giant python.


    However, the great chief''s mount is not afraid of pythons, and dares to be tough.


    Sure enough, with the great chief here, they felt much more at ease.


    Mu Feng led the crowd to watch, frowning secretly.


    Da Lei teamed up with the Black Dragon and gained a slight advantage, but he couldn''t take down the giant python for a long time.


    And looking at the posture of the giant python, it is fighting and retreating, and it seems to be retreating into the jungle.


    This is not allowed!


    Once this giant python escapes back to the jungle, how much trouble will it have in the future?


    So he gave an order: "King Li, take people around from the left and block the path of the giant python.


    Han Shu, take the warrior to the right, if the giant python passes by, serve him with a crossbow! "


    Han Shu hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Great chief, won''t you catch the giant python and tame it?"


    Mu Feng laughed dumbly: "Not all wild animals can be domesticated, but this giant python eats meat.


    In addition, its temperament is unpredictable, if something happens later, it will be too late to regret! "


    Han Shu secretly thought it was a pity.


    But he still complied and led the people to the right.


    A series of actions by everyone undoubtedly stimulated the giant python.


    It senses danger.


    It flicked its tail vigorously, swept towards Dalei, then turned to bite the black dragon.


    Da Lei jumped up, and when he landed, he stepped hard on the giant python.


    Immediately afterwards, it opened a horse''s mouth with jagged fangs, and bit it off at the giant python''s tail, without any trace of a horse.


    The black dragon didn''t give way too much, allowing the giant python to bite on his waist and abdomen with scales, while he slammed into the "neck" of the giant python head-on.


    The boa constrictor was wounded at the head and tail, unable to look at each other, and roared with all its might.


    At the same time, it twisted its body vigorously, freed its tail from Da Lei''s mouth, and then quickly shrank and wrapped around the black dragon, trying to strangle the black dragon first.


    The black dragon was caught off guard and was easily entangled by the giant python.


    "Roar!"


    The black dragon roared, trying to break free.


    But the giant python was long and too heavy, directly pressing the black dragon to the ground.


    Da Lei rushed forward, tearing and biting, but the giant python didn''t move at all, only speeding up and tightening.


    Apparently, it has seen that if it kills a black dragon first, it will have a chance to escape.


    Mu Feng couldn''t wait anymore, he shouted "Boom party" from the bottom of his heart, and smashed over with a big earth technique.


    He has not used the skills exchanged by the system for a long time.


    The power of a sudden blow, which has been cultivated for so long, can be seen.


    It''s just that the giant python is entwining the black dragon right now, its body is really too big, not to mention that Mu Feng''s blow on it has no effect, and it is tantamount to exerting pressure on the black dragon indirectly.


    So after Mu Feng''s blow, the giant python just sank its head, and there was no other reaction.


    "this¡­¡­"


    He watched Da Lei step forward to bite, without showing any signs of injury.


    Seeing the boa constrictor coiled into a big lump, and the black dragon howling in pain, Mu Feng couldn''t bear it.


    Seeing this, Han Shu and the others fired their crossbows together.


    However, the crossbows they carried were all small crossbows, and their strength was not small compared to other targets, but compared to the giant python, it was no different from scratching an itch.


    A crossbow arrow shot at the giant python has no effect at all!


    "How to do how to do?"


    Mu Feng was extremely anxious, he twisted his iron bow and shot at the giant python''s eyes.


    This is an attack he has used many times before, and it has a miraculous effect.


    It''s just that the giant python''s eye sockets are deeply sunken, surrounded by raised eye bones.


    The iron arrow shot on the giant python''s brow bone, but it only made the giant python more crazy, and did not bring any real damage to it.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Wooden wind was in a hurry.


    It was the first time he encountered such an "invulnerable" opponent.


    Now all the weapons he has at hand are useless!


    Only then did he realize that the giant python looked easier to deal with than the long snake, but in fact it was not.


    Perhaps it was because Sha Laosan who defeated the giant python was not here at that time.


    What a mistake!


    Could it be that he just watched the black dragon being strangled to death?


    At this moment, the system that hadn''t actively spoken for a long time automatically said: "It is detected that the host''s mount is in danger, do you need help!"


    "system!"


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart.


    He hadn''t contacted the system for so long that he almost forgot that he still had the system.


    Sure enough, everything has to be used frequently.


    Use it so you won¡¯t forget it!


    "Need, need!"


    "The system has detected the prehistoric giant bone python with black scales. If you want to save the mount, you need to break open the vital part under the jaw of the giant bone python..."


    Mu Feng couldn''t wait any longer, he shouted anxiously in his heart: "Skip the introduction, just talk about the plan!"


    system:"¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng urged: "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    "The system is generating solutions...


    Hello host, if you want to break the vital point under the jaw, there are three options,

 Chapter 1415

    The iron arrow disappeared under the jaws of the giant python, and directly penetrated into the "neck" of the giant python.


    This is more serious than throat sticking when people eat fish.


    So the giant python shook its head vigorously on the ground, spitting out a big mouthful of blood.


    The black dragon had just escaped with his life, panting heavily.


    Da Lei was eager to try, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    "return!"


    Wooden Wind ordered.


    Now that the giant python is mad, it will only be counterproductive to rush forward.


    Furthermore, he has already seen a blood hole in the neck of the giant python, which is bleeding.


    Depending on the situation, it is very difficult for this giant python to survive.


    Seeing this, Han Shu resolutely stopped shooting arrows.


    After hesitating for a while, he walked quickly to Mu Feng''s side, and asked uncertainly: "Great Chief, this giant python..."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, it''s not a big problem, it should be fine!


    Be careful to avoid it, just don''t get hurt by it! "


    Han Shu was pleasantly surprised: "Yes!"


    Then he looked at the iron bow in his hand and said, "Great chief, how did you shoot that arrow just now, I want to learn!"


    "You want to learn?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, "You don''t need to learn this, it''s the advantage of weapons, I can make some changes to your iron bow and bow and arrow!"


    It''s not that he doesn''t teach, it''s that he really can''t teach.


    The arrow I shot just now was not purely about technology, but also the armor-piercing and assignment skills exchanged by the system.


    Hearing that it is the benefit of a weapon, Han Shu was overjoyed.


    He decisively handed out his bow and arrow.


    Mu Feng made an iron arrow, strengthened Han Shu''s bow and arrow with the sharp gold armor-breaking technique and the iron bow assignment technique, and then returned it to him.


    He smiled and said, "You try!"


    Han Shu took the iron arrow and felt it for himself. The iron bow seemed to become more resilient, and the sharpness of the arrow became more dazzling.


    He nodded solemnly and turned to the python.


    Draw the bow, nock the arrow, let go.


    With a sound of "à²", the iron arrow flew past and shot straight at the giant python''s eyes.


    Obviously, like Mu Feng, he also knows that the python''s weakness lies in its eyes.


    This arrow was different from the eye socket that Mufeng shot the big snake just now, the arrow directly pierced through the big snake''s brow bone and hit its eye!


    "Aw--"


    The boa constrictor let out a shrill roar, and shook its head more vigorously.


    Now its entire head is covered in blood, and it looks extremely miserable.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Han Shu was pleasantly surprised.


    The bow and arrow strengthened by the great chief turned out to be far superior to ordinary bows and arrows, and became a treasure!


    "The Great Chief!"


    Han Shu excitedly handed out his spear, "Can you make my iron spear sharper?"


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng was surprised, why didn''t he think of this level?


    He nodded, took the iron gun, and once again used the sharp gold armor-breaking technique as the iron gun''s "start".


    Golden light emerged from the fingertips, and streams of intense sharp gold power lingered.


    The blade of the iron spear also became more dazzling and glaring in an instant.


    He tried some sharpness levels, and the hair was blown and broken, and it was extremely sharp.


    Hey!


    Mu Feng was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, the skills the system exchanged for him this time were really good, and the effect was immediate.


    Unlike the power of the water channel and the fire channel that were exchanged before, the achievement points spent are not low, but no strong effect has been seen.


    The skills of the waterway can''t bear to look directly at it, which can make the well produce more water and faster.


    Fire Dao''s skills are even more nonsense, except that it can increase the temperature of the furnace, it is similar to a lighter - he only needs two fingers to light a fire!


    Of course, there are many kinds of Jin Dao skills, and the consumption of achievement points is also high.


    Among other things, it is the same golden way skill, but one increases armor penetration and the other increases toughness, but achievement points need to be collected separately, and the points required for achievement points are different.


    Now it seems that Mu Feng can only comfort himself that "you get what you pay for".


    Han Shu got the iron gun, and wanted to go forward to stab the giant python with the gun.


    Wooden frowned.


    Is it so brave to hold an iron gun?


    If it goes up here, as long as it is swept by the giant python, if you don''t die, you will have bones and tendons broken!


    He pulled Han Shu down: "What are you doing!


    Can''t shoot? "


    Only then did Han Shu come to his senses, and he laughed foolishly: "Isn''t it because I can''t bear to part with this iron gun!"


    Wooden wind holds his forehead with his hand.


    Han Shu immediately turned serious: "Yes!"


    Afterwards, he used spear-throwing technique to throw the spear, and the iron spear flew towards the giant python like lightning.


    "Pfft!"


    The iron gun successfully pierced the python''s waist and abdomen.


    The giant python was injured again, as if struck by lightning, trembling violently, twisting its huge body to escape.


    "Don''t let it escape!"


    Wooden wind stopped drinking.


    The crowd then yelled and surrounded him.


    Anyway, the strength of the giant python is greatly reduced now, and they are full of confidence.


    Mu Feng yelled: "Han Shu, I will strengthen the iron gun, you are responsible for firing the gun!"


    "it is good!"


    Han Shu roared excitedly.


    Who can ask the chief to hand him a weapon like himself?


    So Mu Feng became an "assistant" and "enchanted" Han Shu''s weapon, and Han Shu was responsible for throwing the gun.


    In a short period of time, there were more than a dozen iron guns hanging on the giant python,


    The iron gun penetrated 20 to 30 centimeters into the python''s body, successfully restricting the python''s movements.


    The blood on the python''s body also flowed faster.


    The smell of blood was permeating all around, so strong that it couldn''t be melted away.


    The boa constrictor was dying.


    The big ginger warrior cheered.


    Following the great chief, they severely injured the giant python without any casualties!


    It took a long time before and after the giant python finally stopped tossing and lying on the ground, breathing in and out, and the light in its eyes dimmed a little.


    Da Lei was already impatient, so he threw himself on the giant python, opened his mouth to bite an iron gun and threw it away, then tore open his front claws, opened his fangs and opened his mouth to tear large pieces of snake meat to eat.


    "This stuff is perfect!"


    Mu Feng secretly thought in his heart.


    Soon, he discovered that not only Da Lei, but also Hei Long, who always liked to eat fish, changed his tune at this time, grabbed another wound and began to bite vigorously.


    Looking at the postures of the two, how can there be a trace of a horse?


    The soldiers stepped forward hesitantly, and asked, "Great chief, can we... can we eat this python meat?"


    "Ok?"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, "Follow you!"


    Everyone cheered and stepped forward to cut up the python meat.


    The poor boa constrictor has not yet died, looking at his body being torn apart with the only bloody eye left, he wanted to roar but couldn''t, as if he couldn''t bear the anger, he stared and finally died!


    Immediately, a strange fragrance wafted from the forest.


    It is true to say "dragon meat in the sky, donkey meat in the ground".


    Boa constrictors are a kind of "little dragon", and the smell of meat is not covered.


    Dajiang''s people, especially the soldiers, have been on the march for a long time, and they are the best at learning Mufeng''s barbecue techniques.


    So the taste of grilled snake meat is naturally not good.


    It''s just that Mu Feng realized that the boa constrictor had eaten people before, so he didn''t move a piece of meat, so he took out the dried meat and roasted it.


    Alas, the "burden of civilization" is still heavy, and it is reflected at this time.


    On the other hand, Han Shu and the soldiers around him ate very well.


    It''s just that none of the people thought that when they were roasting the snake meat, the strange fragrance passed through the jungle and drifted to a mud pool.


    A bulge in the mud pool suddenly shook off, revealing a pair of fist-sized golden eyes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1416

    After killing the giant python, Mu Feng led his tribe to continue southward.


    A lot of the boa constrictors were eaten, and the rest were divided and smoked by the clansmen to make dried meat and take away.


    Continue south.


    After they left, a terrifying giant beast that looked like a dragon and a mud dragon appeared on the spot.


    It sniffed the ground, raised its head to look in the direction where Mu Feng and his party disappeared, roared angrily, and followed.


    Mu Feng naturally didn''t know that there was another big guy hanging behind him.


    At this time, he was immersed in the shock of arriving at the seaside.


    It is different from Linhai to the east of Jinwubu.


    Islands can be seen not far from the sea where they are.


    Facing each other across the sea, the island is lined with green trees,


    There are also hills on the island.


    It seems that the area is not small.


    Along the island, there are several small islands in the three directions of east, south and west.


    Wood wind was overjoyed.


    This terrain is definitely suitable for building a harbor!


    Ginger may be able to start a new era of sailing!


    Right now, Da Jiang already has the ability to build large ships, so he can land on the island first.


    As for the seaside area, there are many trees unique to the seaside.


    Mufeng wasn''t sure if it was mangroves, but they all had well-developed root systems.


    "These are good woods!"


    Mu Feng secretly thought in his heart.


    "It would be great if I could land on the island now."


    Mu Feng secretly thought in his heart.


    But unfortunately, there is no boat right now, so it is unrealistic to go to the island.


    So he took everyone to survey the surrounding area and made a mark for the convenience of the tribe behind to board the island.


    Because Mu Feng had already confirmed with Han Shu when he came, that he would be in charge of the overall situation of the mountains, so everything should be explained to Han Shu.


    All the people from the group of mountains migrated out of the group of mountains. As for the various resources and mineral deposits in the group of mountains, Hanshu is responsible for the exploration and mining.


    After all, before this, he already had mature experience in managing the Dragon City.


    This time the truffle rebellion made Mu Feng have to lean in his heart to reuse some "old men" who were loyal to Da Jiang.


    At the same time, he also suddenly realized why in his previous life, all countries appointed older people for important positions.


    Older people are not only experienced and capable, but the most important thing is that they have been tested for a long time, and their loyalty to the country or organization has also withstood the test, and they will not change easily.


    In this way, while Mufeng explained to Hanshu about the management of the mountains, he checked whether there was anything available along the way.


    Naturally, the discoveries around did not disappoint Mu Feng.


    The discovery of fruit trees such as lychee trees, pomelo, and bayberry has greatly enriched the fruit recipes of ginger.


    He told Han Shu in detail which ones needed to be planted and which ones should be cultivated on the spot.


    Every new discovery is an achievement point in the system.


    It''s strange to say that after he traveled to this world, many of the things he discovered since he traveled to this world are cultivated and can be used and eaten immediately.


    The world I live in does not seem to trace back to the source, but to go backward in a specific historical stage.


    To put it simply, the era I live in does not seem to be a prehistoric civilization, but a civilization regenerated after a catastrophe in a certain era.


    Only in this way seems to be able to explain the emergence of many evolved species...


    Three days later, Mu Feng began to bring people back.


    Unexpectedly, before they had gone for a long time, they encountered monsters blocking the way.


    One was six or seven meters long and more than two meters high, and something like a dragon stared at them eagerly.


    At the same time, its mouth was half-open, with two streams of saliva dripping down, looking extremely disgusting.


    When it appeared, it was condescending, with an attitude of being the best.


    "What the hell is this!"


    Mu Feng frowned, "There is a boa constrictor in front, and here is another four-legged snake?"


    It''s not that he is afraid of this giant beast, but that the density of monsters in this jungle is a bit too dense.


    When he is here, he can help the clansmen solve the problem, but what about when he is not around?


    Could it be that in order to open up the road to the sea in the south, I have to stay here permanently?


    How is that possible?


    The giant beast here growled and protested against Mufeng and his group, but unexpectedly Mufeng was thinking about what to do if he encountered a wild beast again.


    Han Shu looked back and saw the chief frowning, thought he was unhappy, and ordered decisively: "Boys, spread out to the left and right, don''t let it escape, and watch how I shoot it!"


    The Jiang warriors shouted in unison, building momentum for Han Shu.


    Encouraged by Han Shu, he took a bow and shot an arrow in the eyes of the giant beast.


    Seeing the giant beast shoot its eyes, this has become a must-learn skill for Da Jiang to deal with the giant beast.


    Others also shot towards other places of the giant beast.


    Typical "Daze firepower coverage".


    Unfortunately, the only thing that hit was the arrow in the eye.


    Another rough-skinned and thick-skinned master!


    After the giant beast was shot by the arrow, it twisted wildly, turned around and ran away.


    It uses the most domineering appearance and staged the most cowardly run!


    Mu Feng was taken aback, so he ran away?


    Haven''t done it yet?


    It seems that I overestimated this "monster".


    Han Shu next to him looked at him, and he nodded knowingly.


    Han Shu shouted loudly: "Chase!"


    The ginger warriors swarmed after him.


    The monster has a huge body, so its running speed is naturally not very fast.


    In addition, there are various blocking trees along the way, which further slowed down its speed.


    Of course, it also slowed down the speed of Da Jiang''s people.


    Fortunately, everyone never lost track of the monster and followed behind.


    The originally monotonous pursuit caused Mu Feng to exclaim because of the appearance of a rocky mountain.


    A small gold mine has turned up in the most unlikely place!


    It was found just around the corner where the beast left a puddle of drool!


    Mu Feng also just glanced at some golden shiny stones next to his saliva, and he was sure that this was a metal mine!


    After testing it with the system, he exclaimed: "It''s developed, it''s developed!


    Such a gold mine! "


    Looking at a small golden mountain, Mu Feng swallowed his saliva.


    With so many gold mines, if they were placed in Huaxia in the previous life, how much could they be sold for?


    Of course, he also thought about it.


    After all, in Huaxia in the previous life, these discoveries need to be handed over to the country.


    But right now, such a gold mine only belongs to him!


    With such a gold mine, the currency and economic circulation within Dajiang will be smoother and more secure.


    Gold, or gold, because of its unique stability, has natural advantages that other metals do not have in maintaining economic stability and promoting economic development!


    The discovery of gold mines has also effectively solved the currency circulation problem of Dajiang at this stage.


    Once Dajiang has enough gold reserves, Dajiang can issue new currencies in a way that gold is linked to banknotes, reducing the amount of casting and consumables of silver, copper and other currencies, and making transactions more convenient and secure.


    Even in the future, when Da Jiang is big enough but has to deal with other "countries", he can completely crush his opponents with his gold reserves.


    This point was vividly reflected in Lao Mei in her previous life.


    Although this trip to the sea failed to land on the island, but found a gold mine, enough!


    For a while, Mu Feng was a little reluctant to chase the monster...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1417

    The surprises brought by the monster''s escape to Mufeng are obviously more than these.


    Along the way, he led the people to turn left and right behind the beast, passed the jungle bushes, and waded through the shallow stream. He found that the way back was the same as theirs.


    Along the way, first a gold mine was discovered, and then a small piece of banana was found.


    Then there was another orange grove.


    Along the way, Mu Feng was in full bloom.


    He was getting more and more reluctant to kill the monster.


    So much to gain by following it.


    "Ding, I found a banana..."


    "Ding, found Xiangguo..."


    "Ding, I found boletus..."


    Hearing "Boletus", Mu Feng''s expression changed.


    Boletus are highly toxic and cannot be handled. They will die if eaten.


    If he eats this thing, he probably will have to "lay on the board".


    "This thing can''t be eaten!"


    Mu Feng rushed to Han Shu and the others to give instructions.


    Han Shu naturally wrote it down.


    Ginger has so many edible things now, who would want to eat a poisonous mushroom?


    The group continued to follow.


    It was found that the speed of taking the beast gradually slowed down.


    It should be approaching its lair.


    Han Shu smiled and said: "Great Chief, this beast seems to know where we are going, and has been in front of us all the time!"


    Wooden Wind shook his head: "This should be its way home!"


    Han Shu grinned: "That''s great, it saves us a detour!"


    Mu Feng sighed: "I didn''t want to kill it at first, but Hao Lai helped me discover so many things.


    But now it is blocking the way back, if it is not killed, the tribe may be in trouble in the future! "


    Han Shu secretly thought it was a pity.


    Mu Feng said with a smile: "Don''t be too greedy, people value contentment!"


    Only then did Han Shu nod his head.


    Everything is still with the safety of the tribe as the top priority.


    "Then next..."


    Mu Feng nodded: "Follow me and have a look!"


    "yes!"


    A group of people finally followed the monster to its "home", a quagmire.


    A bulge in the quagmire was obviously the body of the monster.


    Mu Feng estimated the distance, and it was not far from their way back.


    In other words, if it is not removed, it will be very dangerous for the clansmen to haunt this area in the future.


    But right now the monster is hiding in the quagmire by itself, making it difficult for everyone to attack.


    "Great chief, what should we do now?"


    Han Shu frowned and asked.


    Obviously they can''t spend here all the time.


    But if you leave here, there will be safety hazards in the future.


    "let me see!"


    Mu Feng frowned and thought for a while, then nodded, "I''ll try it!"


    He looked over the mire, and there was no such thing as algae where the mud dragon was.


    That is to say, he couldn''t produce duckweed and algae and cut off the oxygen inside like last time.


    There''s a quagmire here...


    quagmire...


    "Yes!"


    Mu Feng secretly communicated with the system in his heart, "Is there any form of water channeling technique that can be changed?"


    "Yes, but the host can evaporate with fire!"


    Hey!


    Mu Feng slapped his forehead, he felt stupid.


    He said to Han Shu: "Be careful that it suddenly explodes into trouble!"


    "yes!"


    Then Mufeng started to use the Incineration Technique of Fire, and the surrounding temperature suddenly rose.


    The Jiang warrior showed fanaticism and agitated expression.


    This is their great chief, the man with all kinds of magic!


    But the people of the mountains tribe all looked shocked.


    They actually wanted to resist a person who possessed magical powers before!


    Damn truffles!


    The sky above the quagmire was filled with flames, and the temperature of the quagmire was also rising.


    And the water vapor in the quagmire is constantly rising and evaporating.


    The water vapor in the silt continued to decrease, and it began to stick together into a block, and soon became a whole block to cover the entire quagmire.


    Then the soil cracked open one after another, and the quagmire looked like grinning wounds.


    What surprised him was that the fierce beast in the quagmire struggled violently at the beginning, but then it seemed to give up resistance, lying motionless in the "scabby" mud.


    Ok?


    Mu Feng was surprised, did the monster give up resistance?


    "Great chief, look!"


    Han Shu gave a reminder.


    Mu Feng looked intently, and found that there were two small heads protruding from the monster''s neck!


    "It''s protecting its own child?"


    Mu Feng was surprised.


    It has a child of its own and dares to stay with us for a few days?


    Then he realized that there was a big monster under the quagmire!


    I go!


    Wooden wind reacted.


    A family of monsters!


    It turned out that I had chased them to their lair!


    The two little monsters yelled "Aww", poked their heads, and looked at the humans appearing around them in horror.


    The mud dragon at the bottom poked its head out with difficulty, trying to turn over.


    I don''t know if it''s because the "family" on its back is too heavy, or because the hardened mud block prevents it from breaking out of the ground. It just sticks out half of its head and takes a big breath.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Wooden wind was surprised.


    Frankly speaking, this monster did not bring any real harm to them, but Han Shu shot an arrow and blinded one of its eyes.


    Are you going to kill his whole family?


    People have the right to live, and beasts seem to have it too!


    And the monster that was blind in one eye no longer had the fierce look it had before, and looked at the crowd with one eye full of horror and pleading.


    It wants to protect its family!


    After thinking about it, Mu Feng decided to give the monster a chance.


    He urged the animal taming technique to speak: I can let you go, but you are not allowed to attack people like us in the future!


    The monster immediately looked at Mu Feng with strange and shocked eyes.


    It seems to be wondering why a creature that looks obviously different from it can speak their "words".


    Wooden wind urges: Are you willing?


    Knowing that he didn''t have to die, the monster immediately agreed: yes!


    Wooden Feng nodded: Well, you can let them out and move them elsewhere!


    But the monster answered decisively: We will not go, this is our home!


    "Ok?"


    Wooden Wind shook his head: You are too much of a threat to my people here, I am worried that you will hurt them!


    Monster: I promise, I won''t hurt you! If we leave and go to other territories, we will be killed! I lost my eyesight and could only die in other places.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and nodded.


    It seems that apart from being cunning like a fox, other beasts don''t seem to be very cunning.


    Especially in the part of "fulfilling promises", the beast seems to be born not to backtrack.


    And just as the beast said, if it was blind in one eye and went to the territory of other beasts, it would indeed have to die!


    He thought for a while and then said: If I do what I say, I can heal your wounds, and I won''t kill you and your family. If you are willing to protect my people, I can guarantee that you and your family will not be harmed.


    If there are even other beasts robbing you of territory, I can help you!


    The monster was stunned for a while, as if digesting what Mu Feng said.


    Seeing the monster in a daze, Han Shu frowned: "Great chief, what is it doing?


    Do you still want to resist and let me kill it..."


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and waved his hand: "It should be because I said a little too much, it is understanding."


    "understand?"


    "Well, it''s just a beast after all, you have to think about it slowly."


    Han Shu looked at the monster in surprise.


    If the chief hadn''t said that the beast was thinking, he wouldn''t believe it even if he was killed.


    Sure enough, after a while, the monster "Aww" asked: Can you kill the same strip as before?


    "Strip?"


    Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that it should be talking about the giant python.


    He nodded: Yes, we killed it!


    Now the monster understood, raised its head and roared, with joy and joy in its voice.


    Then, it looked at Mu Feng with a relaxed "look": I promise you!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1418

    The east corner is lost, and the mulberry elm is harvested.


    This is what Mu Feng thought in his heart at this time.


    He killed the python, but subdued the more stable and controllable monster.


    He consulted the system and inquired about the information of the giant beast in front of him.


    "The prehistoric lizard crocodile is carnivorous and ferocious. Its body length is eight to ten meters, and its height is between 1.5 and 2.2 meters.


    It weighs between one and a half to two tons!


    Difficult to domesticate.


    Once domesticated, loyal and reliable. "


    Hey!


    Mu Feng was happy from the bottom of his heart. After being domesticated, he was loyal and reliable. Isn''t this what he needed most?


    He has no doubts about the loyalty of beasts, and many times they are more reliable than humans!


    Considering this reason, Mu Feng decisively signaled the lizard crocodile to approach, and after confirming that the lizard crocodile had no abnormalities, he treated him with the technique of "returning to heaven".


    Although he cannot heal its blind eyes, he can strengthen it.


    Leaving aside the impaired vision, the overall strength of this lizard crocodile has increased.


    After Mu Feng healed and strengthened him, the lizard crocodile obediently came to Mu Feng''s feet and lay down on the ground.


    Soon, another one-eyed lizard crocodile obediently followed the one-eyed lizard crocodile with two smaller lizard crocodiles lying at Mufeng''s feet.


    Da Jiang Warrior was only slightly taken aback, and then laughed comfortably.


    On the other hand, the people of the Kunshan people were too shocked to speak.


    People in the mountains have always been the best at taming animals.


    But even so, there is no one like the great chief in front of him.


    Not long ago, he led someone to hurt this monster, but now he has let this monster follow him obediently!


    No one in the entire mountains can do this level of animal taming!


    These mountain people found that the more they got to know the young warchief, the more they hated the rebellious people.


    Daring to rebel against such a person is purely courting death!


    Mu Feng didn''t know the shock he had brought to others by taming the beast. After introducing Han Shu to the lizard and crocodile family, he led people back.


    On the way back, he took a special look at the thorn fish pond.


    After guarding the thorny fish pool and seeing the thorny fish jumping out of the water, Mu Feng quickly understood.


    This so-called stickleback is very similar to the marine sailfish in the previous life, but its appearance is more "scribbled".


    The fins all over the body are spread out like lush beards, and there are thin and jagged teeth in the mouth of the fish, which looks very fierce.


    Mufeng hit one of the arrows tied with a rope, and then pulled it up.


    Regarding the existence of these obviously sea fish, he would naturally think about trying sashimi.


    As a result, I didn''t take a sip and vomited directly.


    He decisively shook his head and gave up.


    It seems that the so-called sashimi is not something everyone can afford.


    The people of the mountain tribe on the side were so shocked that they could not speak.


    You must know that they used to catch sticklebacks, risking their lives to go deep into the pool to catch fish.


    But the young chief can catch fish just by standing on the shore and shooting arrows. Isn''t that too simple?


    They suddenly felt that even if they occupied Da Jiang''s territory, they would not be able to live as comfortably as Da Jiang''s people, let alone hold on...


    After visiting the sticky fish lake, Mufeng then went to the "ancestral land" of the mountains - Baishan!


    However, Baishan has now become the silver mine of Dajiang, where people from Dajiang mine and smelt silver every day.


    Although silver is a metal, it seems that it is difficult for Da Jiang to have other functions besides making silver coins.


    Therefore, Mufeng is not very anxious about mining silver mines, but just told Han Shu: "There is no need to be particularly anxious about mining silver in the silver mines, but the amount of silver coins used is limited.


    But the silver mine is owned by Da Jiang, and no one is allowed to take silver from the mountain for private storage!


    Not only the silver mines in the mountains, but all other mineral deposits and forests are owned by Da Jiang! "


    Han Shu nodded in agreement.


    He is quite familiar with the management of mines.


    "Also, go and call Duhu and Huang Guan, I want to have a good chat with them!"


    "yes!"


    ...


    One day later, Dahu and Huang Guan rushed to Baishan, where they met Mufeng.


    this is them

 Chapter 1419

    Determined to "develop" the mountains, Mu Feng suddenly realized a problem.


    Da Jiang now has enough territory and resources, but the population is relatively small.


    Mu Feng deeply understands why in his previous life, when he was in school, he saw countries encouraging childbirth.


    Ginger, now also needs to encourage the population to give birth.


    And this has to be determined as a policy of the tribe to be carried out.


    The current situation is that the clansmen do not have the pressure to provide houses, cars, and support, and they will not refuse to have children.


    So Mu Feng took the initiative to speak to Da Hu and Huang Guan: "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter whether you are a member of the Dajiang tribe, old or new, and it is good for you who joined later.


    In this way, you don''t have to worry about being isolated and excluded.


    What''s more, after joining Dajiang, the people of the mountains will no longer exist. You can keep your surnames and reproduce in Dajiang! "


    The two hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    Mu Feng laughed again: "Do it well!"


    Du Hu and Huang Guan were stunned for a moment, and then their eyes became excited.


    "Reproduce future generations" followed by "do well", which means that they should open up their lives!


    Sure enough, the Great Chief is the Great Chief, that''s... convincing.


    One sentence filled the two with confidence!


    Mu Feng looked at the excitement of the two, and Mu Feng nodded in satisfaction.


    People''s hearts need to be won over.


    In the next few days, Mu Feng let the two of them act as guides, leading him to travel among the mountains.


    He said it was a tour, but actually he wanted to understand the situation of the entire mountains so that he could know what was going on.


    After experiencing the truffle rebellion this time, Mu Feng felt that it was imminent to strengthen his control over Da Jiang''s territory.


    Dajiang''s territory includes those places, which dangerous passes, which mineral deposits, etc., he must know it well.


    From then on, he will start surveying and drawing a map of Dajiang, so that everyone in Dajiang can know the geometry of the territory.


    I believe that when the big Jiang people know the size of their tribe, they will be able to feel proud after all.


    ...


    After Asuka established his prestige in the mountains, before he saw Mu Feng, he took a boat back to Dragon City via Liaolong City.


    Before he left, he learned that the great chief Mufeng had come to the mountains, and asked someone to leave a letter for Mufeng.


    The letter mentioned the current situation of the mountains and the dragon city, so he had some ideas.


    Idea 1: The new clansmen in various cities of Dajiang do not fully understand the power of Dajiang, and the clansmen need to clearly feel the power of Dajiang.


    This will help eliminate some potential hidden dangers.


    And the most intuitive way to let them feel the power of Jiang is the chief inspecting the Quartet.


    Mu Feng was shocked when he saw the first thought.


    What Asuka said coincides with what Yasheng said, "The Son of Heaven patrols hunting".


    There is a saying in the Xia proverb: If my king does not travel, why should I rest. My king does not hesitate, how can I help?


    It''s about being the supreme leader, patrolling the Quartet.


    It is not surprising that Mu Feng brought this up.


    But when it comes out of the bird''s mouth, the representative meaning is extraordinary.


    Da Jiang is not only a tribe in name, but a country in fact, and there are people with "national consciousness"!


    In other words, the transformation of the tribe into a state machine is feasible!


    As for the second idea, it is more straightforward, talking about the importance of special personnel patrolling "places".


    In the letter, he cites this rebellion as an example: If Leader Xiong hadn¡¯t accidentally discovered it, I¡¯m afraid the consequences of Truffle¡¯s rebellion would have been more serious and the losses would have been even greater.


    In short, a system needs to be formed for Dragon City specialized personnel to patrol!


    As for the inspection system, there is no express provision in the "Great Jiang Law".


    Mu Feng was shocked again.


    from here

 Chapter 1420

    Mountains of Two Realms.


    Outside the pass, there is endless grass and decaying grass.


    Inside the pass, the smoke is curling up, and it is full of heat.


    The autumn wind blows and dyes the world.


    As the most northwest pass of Dajiang, Liangjie Mountain has now become a big city.


    The city has a population of up to 30,000, and nearly 10,000 defenders are stationed in the pass.


    The emergence of the Liangjieshan city and pass made Goshawk City less important and became an ordinary city in Dajiang¡ª¡ªDajiang''s territory expanded westward!


    Because of the previous truffle rebellion, Bai Yue ordered all the soldiers and civilians to retreat to the pass to prevent foreign enemies from attacking and trouble Da Jiang.


    With the rebellion eliminated, the guards on Liangjie Mountain were also withdrawn.


    The military and civilians inside and outside the pass quickly returned to normal life.


    Graze, build, cultivate...


    The leader of the military department, Yu Yao, who was patrolling all over the country, also came here. After learning of Truffle''s rebellion, he didn''t leave.


    Fortunately, the rebellion was quickly quelled, and the soldiers around Kuiwei City were ready to return under the instigation of Weili.


    The security inside and outside Liangjie Mountain has entered the normal patrol time again.


    The leader of the patrol is Qiucao, Bai Yue''s own bodyguard.


    The reason for promoting Qiucao was partly because he had been in Liangjie Mountain for a long time and did not need Qiucao''s real-time protection.


    On the other hand, because Qiucao has been with him for a long time, Baiyue also knows his ability and temperament.


    On the other hand, Qiucao was born as a guard, skilled in bowing and horses, and strong in skill.


    Therefore, Bai Yue promoted him to be the leader based on the principle of "respecting the virtuous and not avoiding relatives".


    In fact, Autumn Grass did not disappoint Bai Yue, and led the big ginger to cruise on the grassland, advancing and retreating, and relaxing.


    Even this retreat to the pass was first proposed by Qiucao.


    After Yumo came to Liangjie Mountain, he also chatted with Qiucao several times, and praised Qiucao''s ability.


    Now the discussions in the two Jieshan Mountains will call the autumn grass.


    According to Yuxi, Qiucao can become the lord of a city if he wants to.


    But Qiu Caozhi was not here, he admitted frankly that he wanted to lead troops to fight and made great contributions to Da Jiang.


    He was naturally influenced by Bai Yue in this regard.


    Bai Yue, on the other hand, was influenced by Pampering Ba.


    It can be said that the Liangjie Mountain lineage has an extraordinary obsession with leaving a name in history.


    No, Qiu Cao finds Yu Yao and Bai Yue again, and tells the soldiers what they think is idle.


    Yu Yao said with a smile: "It''s a good thing to want to make meritorious service, Bing, I and the leader Bai Yue can also bring it to you.


    But you can''t be like Truffle, once you have the military power in your hands, you can''t think of him! "


    Qiucao looked serious, and said in a deep voice: "Big boss!


    As a member of the Jiang family, I Qiucao, how could I betray Da Jiang!


    If it weren''t for the great chief, I''m afraid that I, Da Jiang, would have been wiped out by the Reckless Dragon Department before.


    If ungrateful things like truffles fall into my hands, watch how I cut him! "


    Bai Yue also smiled and said: "If it is possible for others, even my surname is saved by Da Jiang. I know how to be grateful, how can Qiucao not?"


    Yumo shook his head and waved his hands again and again: "That''s not what I mean, what kind of foreign surname, Jiang surname, the great chief said, everyone in Dajiang is from the Dajiang tribe!"


    "Ok!"


    Bai Yue nodded, "I can''t believe that although the great chief is young, he has done something that other big tribes have not done for generations!


    If I hadn''t experienced it myself, I wouldn''t believe it! "


    Elm Elf also nodded in agreement.


    Qiucao immediately said: "Since this is the case, have the two leaders ever thought about throwing away the Qinghu Department to Xiping and making an indelible contribution to Jiang?"


    Elm Elf''s eyes lit up, eager to try.


    Before joining Dajiang, he was originally the chief of the burly department. Even though he was suffering from albinism, he was still a war-loving maniac, and earned the title of "White Beast".


    In the past, when the Changli boundary was still there, many tribal people''s faces changed drastically when the name "White Beast" was mentioned.


    It doesn''t matter to Yu Yao whether he does meritorious service or not. The important thing is that there are battles to fight.


    Besides, as the head of the military department, where does he need credit?


    What are you doing with the credit?


    Be the chief?


    With my little uncle around, I don''t have to worry about that!


    As the head of the military department, he has to do some soldiers'' work.


    For example, do things, fight wars!


    Ginger''s territory is huge, it''s not enough!


    How can it be just that the east and the south are facing the sea?


    Dajiang must be surrounded by seas, and there are no hostile tribes!


    So as soon as Qiu Cao came up with the idea, Yu Yao immediately looked at Bai Yue: "Bai Yue, what do you think?"


    Before Bai Yue could speak, he immediately added, "I think it will work!"


    Bai Yue shook her head and smiled: "You can say it''s okay, big boss, but it doesn''t seem to work if I say no, right?"


    Yu Yao waved his hand: "It''s two different things, I''ll talk about my thoughts first, it won''t affect your decision.


    If you say you want to fight, you have to be the one who actually does it! "


    Bai Yue said seriously: "Since the big boss said so, then I will say it directly.


    Hit, definitely can hit!


    But you have to decide how to fight.


    After all, there is a Black Mountain Department on the Changsheng Grassland.


    They had previously raided the Ministry of Longevity and replenished a large number of cattle and sheep.


    In addition, they have been fighting in different places, and the population of their own tribe has not lost much.


    Not long ago, Catcher Lang was inquiring for news in the Changsheng Grassland, saying that people in the northern land were grazing cattle and sheep again.


    I suspect that this may be the Ministry of Montenegro! "


    "The Black Mountain Department..."


    Yumo smiled and said, "The only ones left in the five directions and eight divisions are them and the Qinghu Division.


    They couldn''t even beat the running bully before, so how could they be the opponent of Da Jiang now? "


    Bai Yue nodded: "That''s what I said, but now we are taking the initiative to fight the war, and the consumption of personnel and food will definitely not be low.


    Not only to win, but also to ensure the minimum loss of personnel.


    Otherwise, the gain outweighs the loss, and it is not easy to explain to the chief! "


    Elm Elf frowned.


    indeed!


    The great chief said that the lives of the Dajiang people are more precious than those of other tribes, and nothing can be done at the cost of the loss of population.


    Naturally, fighters are even more valuable.


    But because of this, the soldiers in the Liangjie Mountain wanted to fight more and more.


    Otherwise, they are ashamed of the great chief''s attention to them.


    Eat the best food, ride the best horse, take the best weapon...


    If they didn''t make meritorious service for Da Jiang, wouldn''t these fighters become free eaters in the tribe?


    Therefore, the proposal to fight seems to be proposed by Qiucao, and both Yumo and Baiyue agree. In fact, they represent the attitude of the entire Two Realms Mountain warriors.


    Yumo thought for a while, and then said: "Well, since you are all willing to fight, then we will include the Black Mountain Department together to see how to fight, and then I will ask the chief for instructions.


    If there is no problem, our place will become the forefront of Da Jiang''s initiative to fight against other troops! "


    Bai Yue looked at the autumn grass.


    Qiucao leaned back and said, "I listen to the two leaders!"


    Yumo laughed and scolded: "Good boy, you said you were the one who beat you, and now you''re pretending to be a good person here!"


    Qiucao''s face remained unchanged: "I will do what the two leaders say!"


    "Do not!"


    Yu Yao shook his head, "You have to say it!"


    "Need to say?"


    Bai Yue and Qiu Cao were taken aback, "Why did you say that?"


    Yu Yao said with a smile: "I said, or Bai Yue said, it''s just the leader''s meaning.


    You say, just say what everyone means! "


    "What do you mean?"


    Qiucao frowned puzzled.


    Bai Yue was taken aback for a moment, thought about it, and smiled: "Yes, Qiucao, the big boss is right!


    You just speak out what the soldiers think and tell the chief that the soldiers in Liangjie Mountain want to fight!


    This is what the great chief said before, people''s hearts are available! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1421

    When Mu Feng returned to Longcheng, he received two urgent letters.


    One is a joint letter from Yumo and Baiyue, and the other is a letter from Qiucao.


    This is the first time Mufeng saw Qiucao write a letter, he was quite surprised.


    After reading the letter, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Chang Ning asked strangely from the side: "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "This autumn grass must have been instigated by Yu Yao and Bai Yue, so it wrote me a letter!"


    "what did you say?"


    While picking up the toy knife that Mufeng carved for his son that fell on the ground, Changning picked up the little dragon and sent it to Mufeng''s arms, smiling and asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Feng teased his son, and said with a smile: "The two of them want to fight, so they teach Qiucao to say something useful to people''s hearts. Tsk tsk, what I taught them, they use it on me!"


    Chang Ning''s eyes were bright, and he said, "Isn''t this a good thing? The army is united as one, and the people of Liangjie Mountain are also willing to fight west and north for revenge."


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Good things are good things, but Da Jiang can''t fall into the battle for a long time, otherwise the loss of population and food consumption will easily bring problems to the tribe.


    This year''s summer harvest has failed in many places. If the autumn harvest fails again this season, the food problem will suddenly become tense! "


    Chang Ning raised her eyebrows: "Aren''t there a few cities that have a good harvest?


    Especially in Sixiang City, I heard that because the land was reclaimed several times more than last year, the harvest was very good. "


    Mu Feng sighed: "Didn''t this first collect a large number of people from the Jinwu tribe, and then move all the people from the mountains to Jade Bird City.


    Before that, the population food consumption of these two places did not exist! "


    Chang Ning reacted now, his pretty eyes were full of worry: "According to what you said, this battle cannot be fought!"


    "Ok!"


    Mu Feng nodded, "Especially if we take the initiative to send troops from a long distance, the consumption will be greater, let alone the victory or defeat, the consumption alone is not small.


    However, if the autumn harvest is good, then we Dajiang can try to harvest the land of Changsheng north and south, which is not very far from Liangjie Mountain. "


    "Then you mean..."


    "Let''s talk about it after the autumn harvest!"


    ...


    Yumo and Bai Yue naturally received Mu Feng''s reply letter. After reading the letter, Bai Yue said helplessly, "Boss, isn''t what we taught too obvious?"


    Yumo pinched the letter and scratched his head: "How did the great chief see it?"


    Bai Yue sighed helplessly: "I forgot that Qiucao was writing a letter for the first time."


    Yuxi slapped his forehead and suddenly realized.


    The first time he wrote a letter, he scratched his head and couldn''t make a sentence, and he looked stupid at himself, let alone others.


    The first time Qiucao wrote a letter was that the two of them personally asked him to write it, and the writing was so smooth!


    "What a mistake!"


    Elm Demon asked in distress, "Then what should I do?"


    Bai Yue smiled wryly and said: "What else can I do, then I can only wait, let''s talk about it after the autumn harvest!"


    Yuxi nodded: "That''s the only way!"


    Qiucao was dejected after hearing the news.


    I just want to make meritorious service, is it so difficult?


    But the chief and the big leader had to obey the orders, so he had no choice but to take the ranger out to patrol the grassland.


    The people of the tribe graze, and they are responsible for protection and patrolling.


    Many tribesmen even began to harvest pastures on the grasslands to prepare for the winter.


    Autumn Grass wandered around on the grassland with a ranger all day long, bored and very lazy.


    He sighed from time to time: "Oh, my autumn grass name is not good!"


    The soldiers following him all laughed and said, "What''s the matter, Commander?"


    "Autumn grass, autumn grass, isn''t autumn grass turning yellow!"


    Qiucao said distressedly, "It seems that we will have no battles this autumn!"


    "Ugh!"


    A ranger sighed, "We call it a cavalry army, but how many times have they actually been able to fight?


    If this goes on like this, I don''t know if it will be useful to practice spear skills! "


    "that is!"


    Another person yelled, "If this goes on like this, won''t the people of the clan want to laugh at us for eating for nothing?"


    "I think it''s better to go to the leader and get dozens of cattle and sheep to graze, rather than to spend time here..."


    "..."


    Everyone talked about what you said and what you said.


    Qiucao became more and more depressed.


    One person suggested: "Commander, how about we secretly go north and take a look at the Longevity Grassland?


    It is said that some people have started herding cattle and sheep there! "


    This proposal was quickly responded by others: "I think it can!"


    "Okay, let''s see if they are from the Black Mountain Department. If so, how about robbing them directly?"


    "There is no war, let''s find a way to find something to do!"


    "that is¡­¡­"


    Qiucao''s heart itch.


    He wants to go.


    But he thought that the task of his commander was to lead the rangers to patrol outside the pass, to protect the grazing clansmen, and not to leave their duties without authorization.


    Although he really wanted to go, he suppressed his ardor, shook his head and said, "No, the leader said, we are rangers, we need to protect the herdsmen, and we can give early warning if we find danger!"


    The soldiers sighed helplessly.


    A soldier was not reconciled, and said: "Commander, look, we have been patrolling outside the customs for so long, where is the danger?


    Besides, when we go north, even if we encounter people from the Black Mountain Department, we will find them first. Then we can report the news and kill them happily, right? "


    "That is, as long as we don''t tell, who knows?"


    The crowd once again chattered.


    Now Qiucao couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He thought for a while, licked his lips, clenched his fists and said, "Okay, let''s go look northwest, but we can''t go deep, we can''t rush in!


    If we really found a large group of people, we will return immediately! "


    The soldiers smiled and responded enthusiastically.


    "it is good!"


    "Leader, rest assured!"


    "We will definitely obey your orders!"


    Seeing this, Qiucao raised her gun and laughed loudly: "Brothers, since we have agreed, what are you waiting for, let''s go!"


    "yes!"


    So a group of fifty people rode wildly and rode their horses to the northwest.


    The clansmen who were grazing cattle and sheep noticed the movements of the wandering horses, but they didn''t pay much attention to them as they were cruising on the grassland.


    After all, they are quite confident in the strength of the ginger cavalry.


    ...


    that night.


    Inside the Two Worlds Mountain Pass.


    In the leader''s mansion.


    Yu Yao was frowning and looking at Bai Yue for questioning.


    "What, you mean they headed north after noon?"


    Bai Yue frowned and scolded, "This autumn grass, dare to act without authorization!"


    The clansman who was questioned nodded cautiously: "We thought Commander Qiucao was on patrol as usual, so we didn''t think much about it. Who knew he went north and never came back!"


    Bai Yue scolded angrily: "He violated the military order!"


    The tribe was taken aback.


    Seeing this, Yu Yao waved his hand to signal that he could go out.


    Then he got up and said: "Autumn grass is skilled in bowing horses, and there are rangers to help, I guess I want to find something to do, just come back and give me a lesson!"


    Bai Yue snorted coldly: "Boss, now it''s not his problem of looking for something to do, but his disrespect of military orders.


    If he makes another mistake and leaks many things about me, Da Jiang, it will be troublesome!


    If there is an accident, the great chief will blame it, you and I can''t afford it! "


    Yumo frowned and pondered, then said: "Then what should I do?"


    Bai Yue took a deep breath and pondered: "By tomorrow morning, if he hasn''t come back and there is no news, we will send people to the northwest to find them back!


    After finding it, he must be punished heavily! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1422

    The horse rustled, and the long knife sparkled.


    A cavalry army of thousands of people appeared to the west of the Changsheng Grassland, and there was an infantry army of more than 20,000 people farther away from the cavalry army.


    Stuck between the cavalry and infantry, there were thousands of brown-haired giants with heads like giant elephants, laden with sacks.


    The sacks contained food such as grain and dried meat.


    This uninvited guest from the west is well equipped.


    They wore plate armor similar to Da Jiang''s, and wore iron helmets, with only a hole exposed to look out.


    The difference is that their armor only covers the waist, the lower body is only covered with metal plates, and the rest is wrapped in armor.


    As for their mounts, regardless of their coat color, they are all big bay red horses with thick hooves.


    The running speed of this kind of horse is not very fast, but the load and impact force are few rivals among horses.


    The most prominent feature of these people is that all of them have yellow feathers on their helmets.


    The top of the golden feathers means that the sun shines on it, and it is the homeland, which is the golden top.


    With the hard work of nearly ten generations of great chiefs, most of Jinding has finally successfully developed from a nomadic tribe in the desert to a super large tribe facing the sea in the south, desert grassland in the east, and endless dark forests in the west and north.


    The Jinding Tribe is composed of various ministries.


    The way of life of people in each tribe is different.


    Some people live on the grasslands and make a living by grazing.


    Some people come to the sea and fish for generations.


    Moreover, people from these bordering states live scattered on various islands near the sea, and they all use a kind of water vehicle called "narrow boat" to travel between them.


    Others lived on the edge of the forest and lived by hunting.


    But these people are not the main force of the Jinding tribe.


    The main force of the Jinding tribe is the original residents who planted a kind of brown grass rice on the vast Damian plain.


    These people are the cornerstones of the development of Jinding to the present level.


    Because they provide enough food for most of the entire Golden Dome.


    Therefore, although the Jinding tribe was formed by nomadic tribes on the grasslands, it was supported by the "plain people" who grew food on the plains.


    In addition, they relied on people near the sea to provide salt and sea goods, and people near the forest to discover various mineral deposits, such as iron, copper, gold, silver, and so on.


    However, the space for the development of Jinding has also been greatly restricted.


    Forests, seas, deserts, the space they can move in is limited.


    The tribe wants to go further, it is difficult!


    However, after several generations of hard work, the Jinding people have sufficient food and strong soldiers, and they are no longer satisfied with living in a corner.


    At present, their only way out is to cross the grassland to the east and northeast, or directly cross the desert to the east to discover the existence of new territories.


    Grassland is undoubtedly their first choice!


    And the Lord of Heaven seems to be attached to them too. After wandering the grassland for several years, they finally found a tribe called Qinghu tribe in the east.


    There are 20,000 to 30,000 people in this small tribe, who live near the lake and mainly graze cattle and horses.


    They originally wanted to swallow the Qinghu tribe directly, but they didn''t expect that the people from the Qinghu tribe contacted them and told them: There is a big tribe in the far east. Gold is everywhere in their territory, and cattle and sheep are everywhere.


    Gold and iron weapons are extremely sharp and have more population!


    As soon as the news came out, everyone in Jinding was elated.


    Especially the "lords" of the ministries near the sea, plains, forests, mountains and grasslands are even more concerned about this matter.


    It was inevitable that there would be disagreements and quarrels in the past meetings of most of the Jinding ministries, but this time when it comes to sending troops to the east, several state leaders are surprisingly unanimous: attack eastward and expand the territory of most of Jinding!


    Let the sunshine on the top of the golden head shine on more places and illuminate more people''s foreheads!


    So there was such an Eastern Expedition Team of nearly 10,000 people who appeared on the Changsheng Grassland!


    They didn''t know how far they had traveled, but they only knew that starting from the grassland at Jinding, they traveled northeast for more than ten days to the Qinghu Department, and then walked eastward from the Qinghu Department for fifteen or sixteen days before arriving at the Longevity Grassland.


    According to the "guide" of the Qinghu Department they captured, they will arrive at the mysterious eastern tribe in ten days!


    The Golden Top cavalry, who had been walking for more than forty days, were going to rest on the Changsheng Grassland.


    One is that they traveled long distances and were too tired.


    The second is that they have to wait for the infantry behind them.


    According to the people from the Qinghu Department, thousands of them attacked Dajiang, and they were all defeated in the end.


    Of course, according to the Qinghu Department, Da Jiang also paid a painful price.


    The Qinghu Department''s loss was due to lack of preparation, otherwise it would definitely not be the result of killing four or five thousand of them with more than six thousand people.


    For such a statement, the people at the top of the gold naturally did not believe it.


    How could a tribe that they boasted so much be beaten so badly?


    At best, it can only be half.


    It is not uncommon for defeated people to make excuses.


    The Golden Top Cavalry stationed on the spot was not idle either.


    Unsurprisingly, they sent a cavalry squad of 200 people to continue to search for news to facilitate the next march.


    Kit Kat!


    The cavalry of two hundred men

 Chapter 1423

    The horses that Jiang Youqi rode are all selected from the grasslands of the first generation of Shandao City, and the speed is the fastest among many horse breeds.


    But there is also one of the most immediate problems is lack of endurance.


    So Qiucao and his party easily got rid of the cavalry at the top of the gold at the beginning of the tour.


    But soon, their horses were getting slower and slower due to lack of stamina.


    However, the most prominent feature of the mount of the Golden Top Cavalry is that it has enough endurance.


    So the distance between the two is getting closer.


    Many rangers got angry, gritted their teeth and said: "Commander, it''s not an option to continue like this, we will definitely be caught up!


    Instead of being unable to fight back when the horse is too tired, it is better to fight back at this time! "


    Qiu Cao pondered for a while, and said in a deep voice: "Hei Hu, Huang Yun, you two continue to move forward, tell the situation here to the leader Bai Yue, and the others will fight back with me!"


    "yes!"


    So the fifty-one rangers were divided into two groups, and the two continued to rush to Liangjie Mountain, while the rest of the rangers turned around and charged.


    They want to buy time for the tribe.


    Seeing this, the golden top cavalry shouted excitedly.


    What they are most worried about is that Da Jiang''s people continue to run.


    Once the opponent continues to run, they are not sure whether they can be the first to kill and get the reward.


    Seeing Jiang''s people turn around and return, in their opinion, this is a proper credit.


    The reward is gone!


    "Bayan Keri, take care, I will be the first brave man to kill the enemy!"


    "Okay, Bazhuoer, just as I said before, I want two more heads, and I will go back and exchange my brother''s freedom!"


    "Well, their horses are good things!"


    "Oh, I can sleep with a woman after killing them!"


    The cavalry on the golden top roared and rushed over.


    One by one, they held hooks and scimitars, and threw them at Dajiang Youqi like a lasso!


    Seeing the flying locks approaching, Qiucao and others pressed down on the horse''s head and leaned over to avoid it.


    At the same time, they drew out their standard scimitars and slashed at the Golden Top Cavalry.


    Both sides had already seen the dazzling plate armor on each other, so the first thing they greeted was each other''s horses.


    The surprise of the horses is that even though Da Jiang''s horses are rangers, they are also covered with leather armor.


    But the mount of the Golden Top Cavalry has no protection!


    So after the two sides fought for the first time, except for the first few people in the front of Jiang Youqi who were staggered and fell down by the horse''s head caught in the flying lock, the rest of the people successfully pushed aside the flying lock scimitar, bullied themselves forward, and swung the knife towards him. Golden Cavalry.


    In this case, no words are needed, everyone wants to put the other party to death!


    "kill!"


    Autumn grass roared.


    He first slashed a horse with a knife, causing the horse to lose its balance and fall, and then took advantage of the moment when the two horses crossed each other, he turned his head and slashed at the man''s neck.


    The man stumbled on his horse, staggered and fell down.


    When he fell to the ground and wanted to get up again, he found that his neck was dripping with blood.


    He clutched his neck and struggled vigorously on the ground, and finally straightened his legs and died.


    "Chop their necks off!"


    Qiucao turned around and shouted.


    But suddenly he froze.


    Because most of the fighters around him have been trapped - the opponent''s equipment is not much different from Jiang Youqi, but there are so many people!


    And he was also deeply surrounded by the crowd!


    In just an instant, most of the forty-nine people were surrounded.


    After the remaining 20 or so people killed the Golden Roof Ranger, the impact speed of the horses was also forced to slow down!


    Qiucao was trembling with regret.


    You shouldn''t, you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t believe these people''s words, and come to the Longevity Grassland from Liangjie Mountain.


    But it''s useless to regret right now, all he can do now is to fight desperately, and kill a few more before dying to make up for it!


    Qiucao made up his mind, turned the horse''s head and rushed towards the crowd.


    His combat power is absolutely outstanding among the Jiang warriors.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be responsible for protecting Mu Feng before King Li appeared.


    It was just a collision, he hacked to death one person on each side, and "smoothly" rushed into the encirclement.


    "Big Jiang Erlang, follow me to kill!"


    Qiucao roared, "Let them know how powerful I am!"


    "it is good!"


    Nearly thirty Jiang Youqi and Qiucao worked side by side, regardless of their backs, they chose a direction, and they all raised their swords and charged.


    Golden Top Cavalry in

 Chapter 1424

    When Bai Yue led people to where Qiucao was, there were only eight people left in Qiucao''s group.


    Qiucao was blind in one eye, and the rest of the soldiers were somewhat injured.


    There are only more than 60 Jinding cavalry behind, and they are still pursuing persistently.


    Things have come to this point, and they can''t help them go back.


    Either kill all the ginger rangers, or go back and become the most humble slave.


    After seeing the humblest people in the tribe, all the Golden Top Cavalry were unwilling to go back.


    Give it a try, there is still hope.


    If you don''t fight, you are better off than dead!


    The leader, Bazhuoer, had already removed his helmet at this time, revealing a head of yellow hair. He had a fierce and sinister expression.


    What seemed to be an easy feat suddenly turned into more than half of the casualties.


    But the enemy, there are still eight people alive!


    Looking at the big ginger cavalry hanging not far away, Bazhuoer''s eyes almost burst into flames.


    The enemy is not far ahead, he just can''t kill him!


    When they were chasing before, every time they caught up with each other, they would kill six or seven people on the other side, and twenty or thirty people on their own side would die.


    He had even stabbed the opponent''s leader in the eye with a flying rope knife before, and the opponent pulled out the eye with the knife himself, and then stabbed him in the neck with a gun.


    If he hadn''t hid quickly, he would have fallen and been eaten by wild wolves now.


    "Damn it!"


    Bazhuoer roared angrily, "Let me catch him later, I will definitely kill him one by one!"


    Bayan Keri next to him also looked miserable.


    His helmet didn''t know where it went, and his legs were also bloody red.


    The most horrifying thing was that he had a horrific wound on his face from the upper left forehead to the right chin.


    I don''t know what was applied to the wound, and it was already half scabbed.


    He said with a gloomy face: "What is that commander-in-chief called, I''m going to tear him alive!"


    However, just as they were about to continue their pursuit, Da Jiang Youqi crossed the high grassland in front and lost his vision.


    "Chase!"


    Bazhuoer roared angrily, "Whoever doesn''t work hard now will die when he goes back!"


    "yes!"


    More than sixty riders hastily passed Gao Gang, wanting to kill the rest of Da Jiang''s people in one go.


    However, just as they crossed Gaogang, their eyes widened suddenly and they reined in their horses hastily.


    In front of them, a row of no fewer than three or four hundred cavalry troops was slowly walking towards them.


    The person who was chased by them has disappeared.


    No need to think about it, they got into this group of people.


    They are a group, they are all big ginger people!


    "Go back!"


    Bazhuoer shouted decisively.


    The Golden Top Cavalry retreated one after another.


    The current situation can''t help them not to retreat!


    However, three or four hundred cavalry troops arrived, how could they let them run away.


    It was just a charge, and these three or four hundred riders surrounded more than sixty people when they passed Gaogang.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a pass to press and kill.


    More than 60 people were finally captured alive and more than 40 people were captured.


    Bazhuoer and Bayan Keri were all arrested.


    Three or four hundred riders did not hesitate at all, and returned directly after they succeeded.


    On the way back, the rescued Qiucao was covered in blood.


    He looked at the person who came to save him with a pale face, full of shame.


    "Boss, I was wrong!"


    Bai Yue, who brought someone to rescue him, was not polite either: "Leaving one''s post without authorization and not obeying orders, according to the "Great Jiang Law", you will be demoted to a slave.


    You should be aware of this when you act without authorization! "


    Qiucao nodded silently: "I know!"


    "Okay," Bai Yue waved her hand, "You can rest at ease and heal your wounds. The chief will decide how to deal with you. Now let''s solve the troubles in front of us first!"


    So the soldiers following him took Qiucao to the side for treatment.


    Bai Yue ordered: "Bring their leader here!"


    Soon, Bazhuoer, who was tied up, appeared in front of Bai Yue.


    He was tied and sat on a horse, and the horse was led by the Jiang warrior beside him.


    Bai Yue looked at the yellow-haired and green-eyed Bazhuoer, and asked coldly, "Which tribe do you belong to?"


    "Quack!"


    Bazhuoer was furious, "Crack Kalida!"


    Bai Yue snorted coldly.


    Damn, it''s a bird talker, I can''t understand it.


    He pondered for a while, looked back at the people around him, and said in a deep voice, "You, who can understand what he said?"


    At this time, a soldier said: "Boss, they speak plain language, which is different from ours. Maybe Commander Tie knows it!"


    "Iron Commander?"


    Bai Yue understood.


    The Iron Commander he was talking about was Tie Kuolei, who was originally the great chief of the Ministry of Longevity.


    Later, after joining Da Jiang, he devoted himself to assisting Bai Yue in managing Liangjie Mountain in Liangjie Mountain.


    Bai Yue thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, quickly return to Liangjie Mountain.


    In addition, notify the big boss to withdraw all the clansmen to the pass, and he knows what to do with the rest! "


    "yes!"


    So Bai Yue led people to speed up and rush back to Liangjie Mountain.


    ...


    To the west of the Changsheng Grassland, most of the Jinding soldiers who were resting finally waited for their infantry to arrive and set off again.


    The first person was wearing yellow plate armor, which was obviously different from the others.


    He has brown hair and gray eyes, and he is looking eastward with burning eyes.


    This person is the leader of Jinding''s Eastern Expedition, named Barry.


    A day ago, the advance cavalry Bazhuoer who was exploring the road ahead sent back news that they had encountered Da Jiang''s small cavalry army and were chasing them.


    If nothing else, it should be moving forward now.


    Barry has great confidence in most of the cavalry in Jinding.


    Because these cavalry are the horses and wild wolves that Jin Ding first galloped on the grassland, full of wildness and great lethality.


    Otherwise, they would not dominate the entire Western world.


    The Qinghu tribe is so big, it is just a small tribe in front of them.


    The invincibility they claim to be invincible is still vulnerable to the cavalry on the golden top?


    "I didn''t expect there to be such a vast grassland to the east of the Qinghu Department. For me, Jinding, this is the best place for grazing and the best place for growing grain.


    Yaer, inform the lords of several ministries that Da Jiang is ahead, and ask them to speed up! "


    "yes!"


    A soldier who couldn''t see clearly turned his horse to the back of the team and began to deliver the news that Barry said.


    Soon, each of them walked out of the large group.


    After they walked out of the team, they all took off their iron helmets and rode towards the leader Barry.


    This is the respect that the state lord must have for the leader.


    These people have different appearances, some are blond and blue-eyed, some have high nose bridges, or have white or dark complexion, which are completely different from Da Jiang''s.


    They are the most united, most complex and most powerful tribe known as the Salt Lake Sea Generation in the west.


    They are so powerful that they have no opponents, so they come eastward.


    "The leader!"


    Several state leaders put their helmets on their chests, and immediately bowed down to salute: "Yar said that we will be in Dajiang soon, right?"


    Barry nodded, "That''s right, everyone, our mighty Golden Summit is about to conquer this rich new land, and the whole of Dajiang will become a thing of the past under the trampling of our horseshoes.


    Their women will be ours, their food will be ours, everything about them will be ours! "


    When the lords heard this, their expressions were excited and fanatical. At the same time, they raised their helmets and shouted wildly: "Ula!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1425

    Bai Yue returned to Liangjie Mountain with the injured autumn grass.


    Saw Elm and Buster.


    The arrival of the Bump Ba surprised Bai Yue, and made him feel more at ease.


    Such a seriously injured Qiucao would no longer be in danger of life - it would be a lie to say that he didn''t care, no matter what, Qiucao would follow him for such a long time in the world.


    Benboba already knew the whole story, but he didn''t directly agree to Bai Yue''s request.


    He said in a deep voice: "Second brother said, it is forbidden.


    As the commander of the military department, doesn''t he know what to do and what not to do?


    Is "Great Ginger Law" a decoration?


    Restrain others, but not him? "


    Bai Yue was silent.


    He naturally knew the consequences of violating the "Great Ginger Law".


    The Truffle rebels were affected, killing more than 1,000 people, and degrading another 10,000 people into slaves.


    All of these are carried out in accordance with the "Great Ginger Law" promulgated long ago.


    Various cities have also carried out "popularization" long ago.


    "Great Jiang Law" says that if you know the law and break the law, the crime will be aggravated!


    As the commander of the military department, Qiucao can read and write, and even knows the words "military orders are like mountains".


    Seeing Bai Yue''s silence, Ben Boba said again: "Don''t you know that many things are done according to the rules now?


    He violated the military order and led the ranger north without authorization, causing more than forty soldiers to die. How should he be dealt with according to the "Great Jiang Law"? "


    Bai Yue was startled: "He didn''t want to either!"


    Benboba shook his head: "Bai Yue, Bai Yue, I always thought you were a smart person who knew what my second brother was thinking, but I didn''t expect you to still not understand!"


    "Don''t understand what?"


    Bai Yue was puzzled.


    Benboba shook his head: "Second brother wants to make Da Jiang follow the rules... But in this way, he, the great chief, will have less and less control over Da Jiang...


    I still can''t understand why he did this, but what is certain is that if Da Jiang''s people follow the rules, the whole tribe will become stronger and stronger!


    Everyone in the clan knows what they can do and what they shouldn''t..."


    On the side, Yuxi reminded: "Okay, shorty, stop rambling, just say whether you can save it or not!


    Also, now that the army is pressing down on the country, it is not the time to worry about how to punish Qiucao.


    It should be killed and punished, and that can only be decided after a trial! "


    Ben Bo Ba sighed helplessly: "Second brother is bringing you such a naive, no wonder you feel tired!


    If you are all like me, you should be more relieved..."


    Then he waved his hand, "I saved him, but his blind eyes can''t be saved."


    Bai Yue leaned over and said, "Thank you, Chief Ben!"


    Ben Bo Ba sneered: "Good boy, you used to call me Old Ben, but now you are in a bad mood, so you call me Chief Ben?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "Don''t dare, what you said just now made me understand that Qiucao and I haven''t fully adapted to the changes in ginger.


    Rules cannot be abolished because of favors.


    The reason why Qiucao made such a big mistake is also related to my daily precepts and deeds.


    Thinking that the great chief taught us, and we taught people like Qiucao, it was too different.


    So I am also responsible for the matter of Qiucao! "


    Benboba glanced at Bai Yue unexpectedly: "The truth?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "The truth!"


    Benboba laughed loudly and said, "What a boy!


    Just saying this to you is worthy of me looking at you again! "


    Yu Yao''s eyes widened: "What are you two talking about!"


    Benboba smiled and shook his head: "Okay, this is not something a fool like you can think of. You two can discuss how to fight, and I will come as soon as I go!"


    As he said that, Ben Boba turned around and went to treat Qiucao''s injury.


    Yumo looked at Bai Yue: "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just about saving the autumn grass."


    "Ok?"


    Yumo frowned and shook his head, "Forget it, I won''t care about the two of you who are preoccupied.


    How to fight this battle? "


    His eyes sparkled as he spoke, with uncontrollable excitement and fanaticism.


    "It was the great chief who didn''t let us fight before, but now that the battle is on our heads, we can''t help but stop fighting!"


    Bai Yue took a deep breath, calmed down, nodded and said: "Yes!


    But this time it seems that it is not the Qinghu Department! "


    "Not the Qinghu Department?"


    Yumo asked in a daze, "What tribe is that?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "I don''t understand what they said to the Qinghu Department, it''s all ''cheeping and quacking'' birdsong.


    The great chief is not here, otherwise with his ability, he should be able to understand! "


    "Then what to do?"


    Elm Elf frowned.


    Bai Yue nodded: "It''s a pity that Harba and the captives from the Qinghu Department are not here, or you can just ask them directly.


    Invite Tie Kuolei, it is said that he can understand the words of Qinghu Department and Gengxi. "


    "Come on!"


    Yuxi ordered directly, "Bring Commander Tie!"


    Soon, Tie Kuolei was found.


    Bai Yue explained the idea.


    Unexpectedly, Tie Kuolei was startled, and said in shock: "Could it be the most part of the Jinding in the west of the Qinghu Department!"


    "Ok?"


    Bai Yue and Yu Yao looked at each other, nodded secretly, there is a door!


    So Bai Yue asked people to bring that Bazhuoer and Bayan Keri over.


    Seeing Bai Yue and the others, Bazhuoer angrily reprimanded: "Suga is not a bird, so he must stick to Bia Nahuji!"


    Yu Yao rolled his eyes and looked at Tie Kuolei with hope on his face: "Can you understand what this yellow hair is saying?"


    Tie Kuolei scratched his head, finally nodded: "Yes."


    Yuxi''s eyes lit up: "Then what did he say just now?"


    Tie Kuolei said in embarrassment: "What he said was ugly."


    Elm Elf looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue nodded: "It''s okay, just say it directly!"


    Tie Kuolei said: "He''s swearing at people, saying he''s going to fuck you up, and then he''s going to kill you!"


    "This bear packs goods!"


    Yuxi was furious, and waved his hand, "Call me back!"


    Tie Kuolei showed embarrassment on his face, but he still did as he said: "Bushuna has already entered the household, Suga Buniaote, hello Asitabeda!"


    I saw that Bazhuoer was obviously taken aback, and his eyes suddenly turned blood red, as if he was going to tear Tie Kuolei alive.


    If he hadn''t been tightly restrained, he could really stand up and rush towards Tie Kuolei.


    "Hey!"


    Seeing this, Yu Yao became excited, "Old Tie, tell me, what are you scolding him for, that it works?"


    Bai Yue also looked at Tie Kuolei unexpectedly.


    Tie Kuolei was a little embarrassed, and scratched his head: "It means that he is short and useless, his son is not his son!"


    After a pause, he added, "This is the Western Slavic language. It''s useless for them to scold their parents, but it''s useless for you to scold them for their job. It''s a life-and-death enemy!"


    Yuxi suddenly became excited, grinning and yelling at Bazhuoer: "The divination book is up..."


    Then he scratched his head and looked at Tie Kuolei, "What will you say later?"


    "Hujisugabuniaote..."


    Yuxi grinned strangely: "Yes, that''s right, Bu Shuna''s login is already Suga is not a bird, you are a bird or a bird, it doesn''t work, hahaha!"


    At the end, Yuxi still spoke the Jiang language, triumphantly.


    It''s just that the swearing words before were complete, so Bazhuoer could understand.


    In particular, Yuyao stopped once in the middle, as if he stuttered.


    Stuttering and swearing, not being able to swear is being laughed at.


    It''s a big joke to be scolded!


    So when Yu Yao was laughing, he stared at Yu Yao stubbornly, gnashing his teeth: "I must stick to Bia Nahuji. I must not stick to Bia Nahuji!"


    Yumo looked at Tie Kuolei: "Old Tie, tell us what he farted!"


    "He said, I''m going to kill you!"


    "kill me?"


    Yu Yao grinned ferociously, "Just tell him, if you dare to fight me one-on-one, I will admit that he has a bird!"


    So Tie Kuolei talked to Bazhuoer with liwala.


    Bai Yue next to him reminded Yu Yao in a worried voice: "Big boss, don''t be arrogant!"


    Yumo smiled: "Don''t worry, I know it well!"


    Then he looked at Bazhuoer, smiled contemptuously, hooked his hands, and said "No bird, no bird".


    Bazhuoer''s eyes were blood red, he stared at Yu Yao, and said something to Tie Kuo Lei through gritted teeth.


    Tie Kuolei then "translated" for Yu Yao.


    "Boss, he said he was afraid that you would not dare to fight him one-on-one, that you were afraid of death!"


    Yu Yao sneered: "I am afraid of death?


    Just tell him that I am afraid that he will not grow, so I am waiting for him here!


    You tell him that as long as he can win, I will let him go and go with him!


    By the way, tell him, Lao Tzu is the chief of Jiang''s army, a great official! "


    Tie Kuolei said anxiously: "Boss!"


    Bai Yue also hurriedly shouted: "Boss, no!"


    Unexpectedly, Yuxi waved his hand: "You don''t need to persuade, it''s settled like this!


    Old iron, just ask this bear bag if he dares! "


    Tie Kuolei showed hesitation.


    Elm Demon reminded loudly: "Say!"


    Tie Kuolei gritted his teeth and said something to Bazhuoer.


    The result was that Bazhuoer gritted his teeth, grinned and roared, "Master Hala, Shao Hala!"


    Tie Kuolei translation: "He said ''very good''!"


    When Yu Yao heard this, he laughed loudly and said, "Young Master Hala, let him be Young Master Hala, untie him...


    wait! "


    Yumo suddenly frowned and looked at Bazhuoer, becoming extremely annoyed: "Damn it, I was almost entangled by him.


    I lost, so I have to go with him.


    But it didn''t say what he would do if he lost!


    This bear packs goods!


    Old Tie, you make an agreement with him, or I won''t fight him anymore!


    No, I will be punished if I lose, but he will not be punished for losing! "


    Tie Kuolei was stunned for a moment, not knowing why.


    Instead, Bai Yue thought about it, and looked at the seemingly brainless Elm Demon, with a strange look on her face.


    Tie Kuolei had no choice but to follow suit.


    Another wailing of birdsong.


    Afterwards, Tie Kuolei looked at Yuxi: "Boss, he said, as long as you can defeat him, you can kill him yourself!"


    Yu Yao was taken aback for a moment, and cursed: "Go to hell, I challenged him one-on-one just to kill him with my own hands?


    You tell him that I don''t need to fight alone, I can kill him now! "


    Tie Kuolei also reacted, frowned and scolded angrily, and also scolded "No bird special", and then continued to "communicate" with Bazhuoer.


    Bazhuoer''s eyes were already red, and his breathing was heavy.


    He stared at Yuyao, gnashing his teeth and saying something.


    Tie Kuolei "translated" again: "Boss, he said, as long as you can beat him, you can do whatever you want with him, and he will listen to you!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Yumo laughed loudly, "Tell him, what I''m waiting for is his words!


    By the way, don¡¯t forget to ask him if he counts what he says..."


    Immediately, he turned his back to Bazhuoer, and showed a "settled" expression to Bai Yue...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1426

    Bazhuoer was so angry that Yu Yao decisively accepted the one-on-one duel.


    Tie Kuolei couldn''t understand why a military chief would take such a risk.


    Bai Yue had some guesses in her heart, and asked carefully: "Boss, are you trying to trick him?"


    Yumo said in a low voice: "Well, don''t let him see it, he looks like a brain!"


    Bai Yue''s heart is determined.


    The elm is thick and thin!


    Soon, Bazhuoer was untied and regained his strength.


    Like him, Yuxi took off his armor and hooked him with his bare hands.


    Although the two did not understand the language, they had the same understanding of provocation.


    Sensing the contempt, Bazhuoer roared like thunder, relying on his advantage of being taller than Elm, he rushed over straight.


    Yu Yao sneered: "How big is he?


    I killed many people who were bigger than you! "


    As he spoke, he punched Bazhuoer in the chest, who was rushing towards him.


    Bazhuoer punched him hard.


    "Kick, kick, kick!"


    Elm Demon took two steps back.


    But Bazhuoer took three or four steps back!


    Yuxi nodded: "That''s right, it seems that if you are not injured, you will be as strong as me!"


    But Bazhuoer was obviously dissatisfied with this result, he couldn''t accept someone who was smaller than him, but he had the upper hand in the competition of strength!


    "Abirtre!"


    Bazhuoer roared angrily and threw his fist at him.


    Yu Yao snorted coldly: "Your mother is big!"


    Saying this, he dodged sideways, let Bazhuoer punch him, turned around and punched Bazhuoer on the back of the neck.


    Bazhuoer was already rushing forward, but he was accelerated by Yuxi''s punch, and he rushed to eat shit.


    Yu Yao was stunned for a moment, then grinned and said: "You are not small, but you are a stupid bear!


    Just fell down so easily? "


    Annoyed and angry, Bazhuoer stood up and charged again.


    As a result, Yuxi easily beat Bazhuoer black and blue by relying on the black tiger stealing the heart, the monkey fishing for the moon, and the invincible dragon''s claw hand that he learned in Dajiang.


    In the end, Bazhuoer really had two panda eyes, and the corners of his mouth were full of blood, staggering and unable to stand steadily.


    On the other hand, Elm Demon just got one of his sleeves removed by Bazhuoer.


    The result is obvious, Bazhuoer can''t take advantage of Yuxi''s hands at all!


    The victory and defeat had been decided, Yu Yao was calm, twisted his wrist, and grinned at Bazhuoer strangely: "You fell down before I exerted all my strength!"


    Then he realized that the other party couldn''t understand.


    He could only look at Tie Kuolei, "Old Tie, tell him, just say the same thing!"


    Tie Kuolei hurriedly "translated".


    Bazhuoer roared again and again, and there was another yell of mile-wah-lah.


    Tie Kuolei bit the bullet and said something.


    Yu Yao sneered: "You still want to compare weapons with me?


    I really want to die!


    Tell him that the written test is fine, but don''t complain if I take his arm off! "


    Tie Kuolei was worried: "Boss, he is just a prisoner..."


    Yu Yao shook his head: "I want him to be convinced!"


    Tie Kuolei had no choice but to look at Bai Yue for help.


    Bai Yue nodded and signaled him to follow suit.


    Tie Kuolei had no choice but to tell Bazhuoer again.


    Bazhuoer looked at Yu Yao ferociously, obviously getting ruthless.


    Yuxi beckoned: "Give him his broken knife!"


    Bazhuoer got his zip line knife, looked at the knife in Yuxi''s hand again, saw that it was missing a length of chain than himself, and laughed grinningly.


    Depending on the situation, he thinks that Yu Yao is courting death by himself.


    One inch long, one inch strong, don''t you understand this truth?


    Thinking of this, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and threw the flying rope knife towards Yu Yao.


    It has to be said that the fighters on the Golden Top are really good at this particular weapon.


    There is indeed a quasi-head.


    But it''s a pity that what Bazhuoer met was Yuxi, a person who was already strong and had learned many swords, spears, and hammers from Da Jiang!


    Seeing the flying knife approaching, Yu Yao grinned sneeringly, stepped sideways to let the flying knife pass, and stretched out his hand to grab the chain again.


    "Come here for me!"


    Yu Yao sneered, "If you use a knife, use a knife, if you use a chain, use a chain, and make it look different!"


    As he spoke, he yanked Bazhuoer forward, and followed him!


    He turned pale with fright, he never thought that Yuxi''s strength was so great!


    Yuxi sneered, raised his hand and chopped it off with a knife.


    Bazhuoer faced two choices: either let go, or his arm was cut off!


    Needless to say, he must have given up the flying rope knife to save his arm.


    But Yuxi is not forgiving when he is in power, how can he make him wish?


    He didn''t wait for the knife he cut to fall, he lifted it up, chased Bazhuoer''s arm, and chopped it off.


    With a sound of "àÛàÍ", a severed hand was cut off directly.


    "what!"


    Bazhuoer fell to the ground screaming miserably, howling endlessly.


    Yu Yao grinned: "You asked for it yourself. I said that if you cut off your hand, you must lose a finger!"


    As he said that, he looked at Tie Kuolei again, "Ask him, how else do you want to compare?


    As long as he is willing, I will cut off his other hand next time!


    Tell him, Lao Tzu''s hands are very steady, he won''t kill people during the fight, and let him lose something at once!


    In the end, let him gasp with his head and stomach! "


    Tie Kuolei couldn''t help being startled.


    Although he knew that Yuxi was not targeting himself when he said this, but there was a chill in his heart.


    Especially the phrase "there''s only one head and stomach panting there" made him subconsciously touch his hands and feet.


    Trembling, he "translated" for Bazhuoer.


    As a result, Bazhuoer also trembled, he hastily covered his broken arm and said, "Dalada baa! Dalada baa!


    Dabaa him the next day! "


    When he looked at Yuxi again, the fierce light from before was no longer there.


    Tie Kuolei''s eyes lit up, and he said pleasantly: "Boss, he said he surrendered, you have the final say!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1427

    Elm won.


    The next thing is easy.


    Yu Yao laughed and asked Tie Kuolei to "translate": "Old Tie, just tell him, tell him everything you know!"


    Tie Kuolei naturally understands, he knows what to ask


    And Bazhuoer, who failed, really didn''t resist anymore, and said everything he knew.


    This time Jin Ding attacked Da Jiang, with a total of more than 7,000 cavalry and 20,000 infantry.


    Another three hundred people were responsible for transporting food.


    Needless to say, the weapons they use are all iron.


    The mounts of the cavalry are all bay red thick-legged horses, and the horses used by several state leaders are Cheng Huang.


    The food is transported by heavy-duty raccoon beasts, which are not fast, but the collision and lethality are terrible...


    In addition, the leader who led them to attack Dajiang was called Barry, and the people who led them were the lords of Linhai, plains, mountains, deserts, grasslands, and forests.


    The lords of each state are brave and good at fighting, and no one is invincible.


    As for him, Bazhuoer, he was just an advance cavalry leader of the Grassland Tribe.


    His identity is not worth mentioning on the golden top...


    After learning about this situation, Yu Yao and Bai Yue immediately realized the seriousness of the problem.


    If it is really like what Bazhuoer said, then the strength of this golden top should not be underestimated.


    It doesn''t matter if there are too many of them, the most important thing is that their weapons, mounts and strength are the closest to Da Jiang''s.


    They must report this to the warchief as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Bai Yue immediately wrote a letter and sent it to Longcheng. At the same time, she discussed with Yuxi and sent some people from the defenders near Shandao City, Wangxi City and Kuiwei City.


    As for the brave lords they said, Bai Yue was not ambiguous, and informed Bai Qiu of Shandao City and Konoha of Wangxi City to rush to Liangjie Mountain as soon as possible after explaining the matter of the city.


    On the other hand, the two ordered the gates of the two mountain cities to be closed tightly to guard against death.


    At the same time, on both sides of the pass, the opponent rolled logs, boulders, etc., waiting for the enemy to "come to the door".


    ...


    After Mu Feng received the letter in Longcheng, he was shocked.


    There is a tribe whose strength is so close to Jiang''s!


    Could it be that someone from the other party also came here through time travel?


    Otherwise, why are their armors plate armor instead of chain mail and fish scale armor?


    In particular, the tribal state composed of most of the Golden Dome instantly reminded him of the Aegean city-state civilization on Earth in his previous life.


    It''s just that the degree of development is different...


    "Flying rope knife, flying arrow, shuttle gun..."


    Mu Feng carefully compared the news given by Bai Yue, and found that such a tribal civilization is likely to be an advanced super tribe.


    Or because of the strange language, the other party is a country at all!


    And their yellow skin, various skin colors, and eyes of various colors show that they and Da Jiang belong to two different races...


    "It seems that this is the biggest challenge Da Jiang has faced so far!"


    Mu Feng thought to himself.


    He thought for a while and made a decision: Thunder Dragon, who was still in Dragon City, rushed to Liangjie Mountain immediately, and the commander of the flying cavalry, Yu Saimo, rushed to Liangjie Mountain at the fastest speed when he received the order. .


    In addition, Aguli from Jade Bird City and Weili from Kuwei City also need to rush to Liangjie Mountain for help.


    As for Han Shu and Asuka, this time they will be in the mountains and Jinwu''s old department respectively.


    As for Mu Feng himself, after explaining the details of Changning, he set off directly with fifty guards and a thousand dragon city imperial guards.


    This time, what Mu Feng brought with him can be said to be most of the inside story of Dragon City!


    He himself rode Black Dragon and Da Lei, accompanied by Sha Laosi and Yuan Xiong.


    In addition, Qiongqi, Jufu, Armored Earth Dragon, Qilin Beast, Eagle Feathered Dragon and other fierce beasts were also brought by his side.


    He wanted to see how strong the opponent was, and how strong he could withstand a few rounds of shock from Da Jiang!


    Chang Ning hadn''t seen Mu Feng so motivating people to touch the background of Dragon City for a long time, he couldn''t help but asked worriedly: "What''s the matter, is the enemy very powerful?"


    Before leaving, Mu Feng smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, no matter how strong I am, Da Jiang, the reason why I brought so many people there is just in case, don''t worry!"


    Only then did Chang Ning nod with confidence: "You can go to war without worry, but don''t forget that Xiao Zilong and I are still waiting for you at home!"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will!"


    So he led these people in the direction of Liangjie Mountain.


    Whatever is needed along the way, all the supplies from the nearby cities are allocated...


    In Liangjie Mountain, the Jinding people heading east finally noticed something strange.


    They followed the footsteps of Bazhuoer''s group with the white eagle above their heads, and saw the corpses of the Golden Top Cavalry and the Great Jiang Ranger along the way. According to the ratio of the dead and injured corpses along the way, they were shocked to find that their opponent was a formidable opponent. The bones to gnaw!


    In particular, the group of Bazhuoer and Bayankeli disappeared among a group of mounts on a hill.


    They knew this, and naturally judged from the traces of horses left on the grassland.


    As a tribe that started on the prairie, they couldn''t be more aware of the traces left by this kind of mount.


    At this time, the leader Barry gathered several state leaders.


    He looked at them one by one, with a solemn expression: "Now it can be concluded that Bazhuoer and the others were captured or killed by the other party.


    And judging from the footprints of these horseshoes, their cavalry army at the beginning was not as large as Bazhuoer''s.


    But you have also seen the dead and wounded bodies before and after, our fighters are no match for them one-on-one!


    So now I ask you to think about it, whether to continue eastward and conquer Dajiang, or to turn around and become a joke of the tribe? "


    Several state leaders also looked heavy.


    Naturally, they could understand the advance pursuit on the grassland.


    They naturally understood what the leader Barry meant.


    One-on-one, they are not Jiang''s opponents.


    There is no doubt that the combat effectiveness of the opponent''s fighters is strong.


    But the advantages of their weapons are also very obvious.


    Ginger''s weapons and armor are much better than theirs.


    Therefore, by turning around now, it is possible to avoid more losses.


    But in the same way, once they defeated Big Jiang, their gains would definitely far exceed their expectations.


    Territory, population, weapons, food, horses...


    Finally, a lord spoke.


    Holding his helmet across his chest, he said to Barry, "Boss, we didn''t come here to hear how powerful Da Jiang is.


    We''re here to carve out territory for the Golden Top to fall.


    Our child will ride a horse from west to east in the future, and I don''t want him to encounter a territory that doesn''t belong to the golden top! "


    Another leader also nodded in agreement: "Yes, the children are hindered and may complain about my incompetence!


    I will never allow this to happen! "


    Some lords even clamored: "Boss, before this, when was the opponent we met at Jinding that was easy to deal with?


    But now, can any of you tell me where they all went? "


    There was a burst of laughter in the crowd.


    Even Chief Barry grinned.


    He nodded and smiled and said: "Very well, I understand what you mean!


    Indeed, just like Aliba said, I don''t want my children to complain about my incompetence today!


    Now that this is the case, what are we waiting for, let''s flatten the big ginger together!


    Ulla! "


    Several state lords shouted wildly: "Ula!"


    Obviously, they don''t care about Bazhuoer''s life or death...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1428

    Mountains of Two Realms.


    Yumo, Baiyue, and Benboba had already finished deploying their defenses, and they were waiting for the people from Jinding to arrive.


    As for the defeated Bazhuoer, Yuxi didn''t kill him, but put him together with several others and locked him up.


    Bazhuoer and Bayankeli who were imprisoned got together here.


    The two looked bitter.


    When they came, they naturally saw Jiang''s city, and they were inexplicably shocked.


    "Bajoll, how are you doing?"


    The brown-haired Bayan Keri panicked, "You said, can we go back to the golden top?"


    Bazhuoer stared blankly ahead and shook his head: "I don''t know!"


    "Your arm..."


    "I lost, I lost!"


    Bazhuoer lost his mind, "I lost to that little man, how is this possible?


    His strength is no match for him even when I am not injured!


    Where does he have so much strength? "


    Bayan Keri looked at the almost crazy and helpless Bazhuoer, raised his voice and shouted: "Bazhuoer, calm down!


    We must have faith in our people!


    They can beat ginger! "


    "But, but..."


    Bazhuoer was terrified, "I have already told Da Jiangjin about the situation at the top...


    That dwarf, he tricked me on purpose!


    I, I told him about the gold top..."


    After speaking, he was terrified and didn''t dare to speak again.


    Obviously, the fate of the rebels was very miserable.


    If the tribe finds out, his life will be worse than death!


    "Bajur, calm down!"


    Bayan Keri comforted, "Don''t mention this matter after you go back, and I will pretend I didn''t hear it, understand?"


    "But, but, can we go back?"


    "Yes, definitely, how many fighters do they have, how many fighters do we have?"


    Bayan Keri comforted Bazhuoer, who had lost his mind, "How many powerful enemies have I encountered in Jinding until now, haven''t they all been defeated?"


    When Bazhuoer heard this, his eyes lit up with hope...


    In a corner not far away, two people were "squatting in a corner".


    It was Yu Yao and Tie Kuo Lei.


    Yumo put his hand on Tie Kuolei''s shoulder and asked in a low voice: "Old Tie, what are the two of them chattering about?"


    Tie Kuolei reluctantly translated the "bird language" spoken by the two in a low voice.


    Yumo was amazed after hearing this: "Hehe, it seems that the kid is not lying, but he is a real person.


    It''s just that why is he still thinking about going back to the top of the Golden Roof, wanting to fart?


    I don''t know that I kept him just to let him see how Jinding lost! "


    Tie Kuolei got up and scratched his head: "Boss, I''ll go and talk to them!"


    Yuxi stopped him: "No, no, it''s useless to tell them, let them have fun for a few days before they die!


    Already missing an arm, it''s not appropriate to worry about it any more! "


    Looking at the smiling Yu Yao, Tie Kuo Lei shuddered Lingling.


    He didn''t realize until now that the big leader in front of him is thick and thin, and everything before is under his control!


    As for him, he was ashamed of joining Da Jiang as the great chief of the Longevity Department, but now he is very calm.


    Although joining Dajiang lost the name of the Ministry of Longevity, it was the most correct decision for him.


    He could clearly feel that if it was later, he would not have joined Da Jiang, but would have been captured!


    And later he also knew that in Dajiang, the most indispensable thing is the great chief.


    Not to mention far away, the adviser is the great chief of the Shaoli tribe, Buboba.


    The head of the military department is the chief of the Kuwei Department, Yu Yao.


    This old man squatting in the corner is the chief of the Ministry of Longevity.


    It is said that Da Jiang also has a bear head called "Chief Chief", who is in charge of the school''s affairs.


    I came to Liangjie Mountain for inspection before, and said that it was decided to build a school.


    It is said that any random follower around him is a great chief...


    Now, Tie Kuolei even has the leisure to squat in the corner and look at the sun, muttering to himself: "I don''t know if the chief of the golden top is here..."


    Outside the Liangjie Mountain pass, the bird catcher sent back a message: most of the people in Jinding have followed the traces of the previous horses and have already landed on the Liangjie Mountain.


    In less than half a day, they will reach Liangjie Mountain.


    Yumo and Baiyue took Tie Kuolei to the top of the city, carefully patrolling.


    The rushing bully sits in the city to prevent any accidents.


    All clansmen in the city are required to stay at home and not to move around at will.


    Sure enough, in less than half a day, most of the people from Jinding arrived outside the Liangjie Mountain Pass.


    There were no surprises on either side.


    Jin Ding knew that Da Jiang was ready, and Da Jiang also knew that Jin Ding was coming.


    The next step is to fight with real swords and guns.


    It''s just that Jiang has a good location, and he has no intention of confronting them head-on right now.


    First, Liangjie Mountain occupies a geographical advantage.


    The second is to attack and fight rashly, which will only cause unnecessary damage to the big ginger.


    Jinding obviously knew the power of Da Jiang''s dangerous defense from the Qinghu Department, so he didn''t venture into Taniguchi.


    Although Barry and the various state leaders are arrogant, they are not stupid.


    They know the dangers of being aggressive.


    So Barry ordered: "Go to two people and shout, let Da Jiang''s people give up resistance, we don''t have to kill people!"


    "yes!"


    The two riders stepped out, swaggered to the gate of Liangjie Mountain City, and shouted loudly: "Waixibi!


    Adoubali oil special! "


    Another person also shouted: "Waixibi!


    Adoubali oil special! "


    Yumo frowned: "This golden top is really arrogant, I really think that other people must know what they say!


    Dude, what are they talking about? "


    Tie Kuolei translated with all his heart and responsibility: "He said he wants us to give up resistance, or he will kill us all!"


    "Hey!"


    Yu Yao sneered, "The golden top is quite interesting, do you think they are here, and we have to do whatever they say?


    Stretched his neck to kill them? "


    Bai Yue also snorted coldly: "It seems that they will have a long memory!"


    Yu Yao grinned ferociously: "Go out and fight now?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "We don''t have an advantage in numbers now, and Konoha, Weili and Bai Qiu didn''t show up either.


    Can''t take risks easily! "


    Yuxi didn''t insist, nodded and said: "Okay!


    Then you old man, just scold me back, fuck off your mother!


    Keep everything by yourself, or I will kill them all! "


    Tie Kuolei nodded, and shouted loudly: "Come here, little fool!


    Asevi to Bixiu!


    Abdul Seritit! "


    Yumo didn''t know which sentence was which, but after hearing the last sentence, he shouted: "Seritite, Selitite, Buiaote!"


    Tie Kuolei stared at Yu Yao with wide eyes and opened his mouth in surprise.


    Yumo frowned and asked: "What''s the matter, old iron, is there something wrong?"


    Tie Kuolei repeatedly shook his head and waved his hands: "No, no, you are right!


    Uh... well scolded! "


    "Good scolding?"


    "You''re cursing ''Kill you all, kill you, you little trash''!"


    "oh oh!"


    Yuxi yelled excitedly, "No bird, no bird!


    Ceritite! "


    At this time, the two golden-roofed warriors acting as envoys were furious, drew out their knives, and shouted wildly.


    Apparently, Yuxi''s words deeply stimulated them...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1429

    The two gold-topped fighters were furious, raising their swords and roaring.


    Now there is no need for Tie Kuolei to translate, everyone knows that they are all demonstrating.


    Yu Yao turned his face and said, "Whoever is good at archery, let me kill one with one arrow!"


    Bai Yue said worriedly: "Their helmets only show two eyes, I''m afraid it''s not easy to shoot them to death!"


    Yu Yao snorted coldly: "That''s really cheap for them!"


    One person rushed to the top of the wall suddenly and hurriedly: "Let me come!"


    Bai Yue looked back, it was Konoha!


    "Konoha!"


    Bai Yue exclaimed in surprise.


    Konoha nodded, Zhong Yuxi and Bai Yue bowed and stopped talking, walked quickly to the top of the city, picked up a bow and set an arrow, and shot it out with a "whoosh".


    "what!"


    A person under the city gate fell in response.


    I don''t know if I''m dead or not, but I can''t stand up.


    "it is good!"


    Yu Yao stopped drinking, "Old Tie, tell them, if you want to fight, let the horse come over, if you don''t fight, get out!


    If you want to beat Dajiang, you must defeat us first! "


    Tie Kuolei nodded and said yes, and translated.


    The result was that the soldier dragged his companion out who didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Yumo turned to look at Konoha: "Good job!"


    Bai Yue said in surprise, "You came so fast!"


    Konoha leaned forward and nodded: "I heard that a group of unscrupulous people came to Liangjie Mountain, so I hurried over here, it seems that I have caught up!"


    Yu Yao said again: "Wait, if someone dares to act presumptuously, can you still shoot them?"


    Konoha smiled proudly: "The great chief is not here, neither are Aoki and Hanshu, so I have to be number one in archery!"


    Elm Elf laughed loudly: "Okay!"


    At this moment, another voice sounded: "I don''t think so!"


    Everyone turned their heads in unison, and suddenly saw Bai Qiu running towards them.


    After the battle of defending Shandao City, Bai Qiu''s saber and archery skills have also spread.


    So there is nothing wrong with him saying this.


    Konoha laughed loudly: "Then I don''t believe it. I will stand on the top of the city later. Whoever shoots more kills will have better archery skills. How about it?"


    Bai Qiu nodded: "That''s exactly what I mean!"


    He then looked at Yu Yao and Bai Yue, leaned over and said, "Boss, boss, I brought two thousand of the three thousand defenders of Shandao City, and I''m here to repel the enemy!"


    Several people were very excited and even claimed good luck.


    On the other side, the Jinding warrior who lost his life fled back to the front of the battle in embarrassment, saying all kinds of things about Da Jiang.


    Barry, the leader of Jinding, gritted his teeth, and several other lords shouted in unison: "They dare to kill my envoy of Jinding, they should be killed!"


    "Bloodwash ginger!"


    "Let them prostrate at our feet!"


    "Kill them all!"


    So amid the roaring roar of the crowd, the leader Barry immediately made a battle plan with several state leaders.


    "They have high walls for protection, as well as weapons that can shoot long-range and long-range. It is impossible for so many of us to pass by at once!"


    "But if we only rush through the valley, our fighters won''t be able to give full play to their advantages!"


    "It''s better to send two cavalry troops to climb up from the outside hillside step by step, and attack from both sides!"


    "Or wait for the raccoon beasts transporting food to arrive, use the raccoon beasts to set up the height, and then let the soldiers turn over!"


    "..."


    Soon, Barry and several lords made up a plan, and first sent a cavalry army to feign a frontal attack to attract Jiang''s attention.


    Then quietly retreated to the outside of the mountain with a team on the left and right, and found another way to attack Da Jiang.


    Just do it, they act immediately.


    So a cavalry team of about two or three thousand people slowly walked into the valley, beware of flying arrows.


    This was naturally seen by Da Jiang Warrior.


    Seeing the golden-roofed cavalry approaching under the city with their shields raised, several people frowned.


    Bows and arrows are useless!


    The current plan is to either smash down the boulders and rolling logs on both sides of the steep mountain to injure the enemy, or open the city gate and let the Jiang warriors fight with him with real swords and guns.


    However, going out head-on at this time is not good for Da Jiang.


    Konoha said in a deep voice: "Boss, how about using my Hulei Leopard to roar and then lead the army to kill?"


    Elm Elf looked at Bai Yue.


    This kind of defense battle is not his specialty.


    Bai Yue shook her head, pointing to the Jinding cavalry who had a certain amount of advance and retreat under the city, and there was a gap between each other: "Look, if they act rashly now, they won''t suffer much, but will be on guard instead.


    Especially their formation, they already know that we have logs and boulders.


    It seems that they learned a lot from the Qinghu Department and prepared a lot! "


    Elm Demon looked down and nodded.


    indeed so.


    Bai Yue said again: "And according to what Ba Zhuoer said, they have six or seven thousand cavalry, but right now there are only two or three thousand here. Where are the rest?"


    After Bai Yue''s reminder, Yu Yao came to a sudden.


    He frowned and looked at the formation behind the Golden Top Cavalry, which was obviously not many people, and couldn''t help asking: "Then where did their people go?"


    Bai Yue didn''t hold back, she looked left and right: "I guess I should find another way!"


    Yuxi frowned: "Cross the mountain from both sides?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "If we really want to climb the mountain, we are not afraid, those mountain roads that can be passed smoothly have been dug up by me and the leader.


    My concern is that they''re willing to circle far enough to come behind us from the northern woods..."


    Pausing for a moment, Bai Yue shook her head again, "But we have secret whistle over there, so we can detect any movement in time.


    But if that''s the case, we may have to allocate some fighters to deal with it.


    The current Liangjie Mountain has limited troops! "


    Elm Elf was worried.


    He naturally understood Bai Yue''s meaning.


    The possible moves that Jinding can make now are within Bai Yue''s expectations, but it is quite troublesome for Liangjie Mountain to deal with it - insufficient troops!


    I believe that after the great chief gets the news, he will definitely mobilize soldiers to come for reinforcements.


    But reinforcements need to rush, and they need the world, and I''m afraid that the people on the top of the gold will really go around in a frenzy.


    By then they will be exhausted.


    "Then what to do?"


    Yumo frowned, "You can''t fight hard, and you can''t defend completely, so you''re really aggrieved!"


    Bai Yue smiled helplessly.


    Naturally, the chief of the military department is not putting on airs.


    In terms of combat power, Da Jiang can also be counted on the number one.


    But that''s just one-on-one.


    Not so with war.


    However, this big leader is best at charging with a knife, charging and killing arrogantly and unreasonably.


    He is really not good at forming troops.


    Now they can keep it for a while, but they can''t keep it forever.


    How should this be done?


    Yuxi was very anxious, and said tentatively: "How about I take people down to charge for a while, fight with them, and kill their vigor?"


    Bai Yue shook her head again and again: "No, their weapons are almost the same as ours, it''s very dangerous to rush down and kill them!"


    Elm spit out a heavy breath.


    Really aggrieved.


    Whether it is a weapon or a war horse, Da Jiang is actually on top of this golden top.


    But now they can''t fight, they can''t defend, they are so suffocating...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1430

    Mu Feng led King Li and a group of beasts to the west.


    Although it is not clear how strong Jin Dingluo is, what is certain is that it must not be easy for them to dare to cross the Qinghu Department to fight Da Jiang.


    Otherwise, relying on the courage of the common people alone will not be able to accomplish anything.


    Judging from the current situation, more than 20,000 people may be the top combat power of Jinding, it may be only a part of their combat power, or it may be their entire combat power.


    But no matter what, since the evil guest is coming, Da Jiang has no choice but to take it.


    Can''t be good!


    What''s more, when the other party came to the door, he almost rode to shit on his head, and he didn''t intend to be good.


    "Thunder Dragon, you head south as fast as you can. According to the distance, you should be able to meet Weili in the south of Liangjie Mountain. You don''t need to enter the customs. Take the opportunity to attack the northwest and go around the back!


    Remember, the speed can be slower, but you must not let go of any enemy you see, regardless of life or death, understand? "


    Lei Long was puzzled: "Aren''t we going directly to Liangjie Mountain?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "Although Liangjie Mountain is a natural danger, easy to defend and difficult to attack, it also limits the role of our cavalry army!


    If the enemy sees that the situation is wrong or turns around and runs away, it will be troublesome for us to pursue...


    Since people come from afar and want to stay in Dajiang, then we can keep as much as we want! "


    Thunder Dragon nodded.


    He understood what the warchief meant.


    So he took about twenty people and headed west after leaving Wangxi City to join Weili.


    Along the way is the official road of Da Jiang, and it is very good to know which road Weili and the others have passed.


    As for Mu Feng, he continued to lead people and beasts to the northwest.


    Three days ago, Yusaimo had led the flying cavalry to overtake them and rushed to Liangjie Mountain.


    According to the speed, we should be able to arrive now.


    "Oh, what a labor of love!"


    Mu Feng sighed in his heart.


    Sure enough, when Mu Feng sighed, Yu Saimo did rush to Liangjie Mountain.


    The fight just broke out.


    The attacking side is Jinding Dabu, and the defending side is Dajiang.


    It seems that Da Jiang is at a disadvantage, but in fact, Jin Ding''s offensive only looks fierce.


    "With such a small number of people, do you still need the big leader and the white moon leader to defend the city together?


    And leader Ben? "


    Hashimo was puzzled.


    Obviously, from her point of view, it would be fine to just rush over to such a small number of people, and still need to defend the city?


    Therefore, Yu Saimo, who had just entered the battlefield, did not hesitate and shouted loudly: "Da Jiang''s son, listen, kill all the intruders!"


    "yes!"


    There are not many flying cavalry in the air, but there are already more than two hundred and thirty.


    They are all flying elites selected from various ethnic groups and tribes in Dajiang, and their mounts are all from the Golden Horn Eagle Valley, the old land of the Golden Crow.


    Although these golden horned eagles cannot be compared with eagle feather dragons, they are also huge in size and fierce in temperament.


    Under the leadership of Yu Saimo, these flying cavalry formed a formation, flew over the mountain cities of the two worlds, and headed straight for the golden top warriors in the valley.


    Before the soldiers on Jinding could react, a rain of "flying spears" fell on their heads.


    "jingling!"


    "Ding Ding Ding Ding!"


    The flying spears fell and flew towards the gold-topped warriors.


    It''s just that they have plate armor and iron helmets on their bodies, but there are bursts of clanging noises, and there are very few injuries!


    It can be said that the Flying Cavalry Army''s first grazing attack did not work!


    "this¡­¡­"


    Yu Shimo was stunned.


    If it were warriors from other tribes, they would be able to kill hundreds of people with just one throw of their flying spears, and immediately suppress the opponent.


    But right now...


    In fact, the people on the golden top were indeed stunned the moment the flying cavalry appeared.


    However, the "lethal power" brought by the flying spears of the Flying Cavalry was almost nothing, which immediately made them realize that flying in the sky looks bluffing, but it is actually useless.


    So without the leader of Jinding who took the lead in the attack opening his mouth, the soldiers of Jinding immediately yelled: "Why, is Jiang trying to tickle us?"


    Of course, only the Jinding people could understand what he said, and only the Jinding soldiers laughed.


    To Yu Shimo''s ears, what he said was a bird''s language of "chirping quack".


    But if you don''t understand it, you don''t understand it. This does not prevent Yu Shimo from judging from the laughter that the other party is mocking them.


    Furious, Hazaimo led the soldiers in a circle and was about to throw their spears again. Suddenly, many of the soldiers on the golden top started to spin the chains in their hands, and there was a curved iron knife at one end of the chain.


    Zipline knife!


    Although Yu Saimo had never seen a flying rope knife, she had stayed in the other world in Liangjie Mountain, and she had seen Dajiang warriors and clansmen riding horses, flying ropes and lassoing horses.


    The zip line knives these guys spin now have something in common with a lamasoe!


    "Launch!"


    Hashimo shouted loudly.


    But it was too late, when she just yelled out, the zip line knife of the golden top warrior below had already been thrown high.


    Four or five flying cavalry were caught off guard, and were directly hit by the flying rope knife on their golden horned eagle, staggering and falling to the ground.


    The gold-topped fighters on the ground grinned grinningly and stepped forward to kill and catch the eagles.


    "what!"


    Yu Shimo was shocked and angry.


    I came to help out, but I didn''t make any achievements, so I lost a few soldiers first!


    How does this make her see the great chief?


    How can you say to help out in front of the leader Bai Yue?


    Just when she was about to give it a go, a thunderous drum sounded suddenly from above the two mountain cities.


    The noisy Golden Top fighters in front of the entire pass were all taken aback¡ªthis is thei

 Chapter 1431

    After Yu Shimo left, Yuxi frowned and said, "This Yu Shimo!


    The flying cavalry almost fell into her hands! "


    Bai Yue looked dignified, nodded and said: "No wonder.


    Da Jiang''s fighters have fought too many successful battles, and underestimated the enemy, so many people think that Da Jiang''s fighters are invincible!


    It''s a good thing to think like this, but it''s a big taboo on the battlefield. This is what the great chief said that arrogant soldiers are bound to lose.


    Unexpectedly, the faults of others fell on us. "


    Yuxi was stunned for a moment, then reacted.


    Indeed, Qiucao did not confidently think that Jiang was invincible, nor would fifty or so people just want to kick the old camp of the Black Mountain Department.


    Hazaimo is not arrogant and will not rush to the battlefield for "airdrops".


    Looking at these two things individually, they are just personal actions, but when they are connected together, it will be found that this is the result of the pride and arrogance of some Jiang warriors.


    "Fortunately, it was discovered early, if it was later..."


    Yu Lingling shuddered.


    The consequences could be disastrous.


    "Then now..."


    He looked at Bai Yue.


    He suddenly understood why the chief was willing to trust and reuse Bai Yue.


    Not to mention his loyalty to Da Jiang, his unique cautiousness and meticulousness have always run through everything he does, which is especially rare for a rapidly developing tribe like Da Jiang.


    Bai Yue frowned and thought about it: "The current situation is that our soldiers can fight, but the number is not enough.


    They don''t want to fight us now either.


    In this case, why don''t we wait for the news from Hazaimo''s side, as long as there are enemies who want to go around, we will use most of our superior forces to kill some of them first, how about it? "


    Yu Yao shook his head: "But what if they attack the city here?"


    Bai Yue thought for a while and said, "Well, if you give me 5,000 people here, no matter how many they are, I won''t be able to defend them. Bai Qiu will lead a surprise attack on the rest of Beishan, how about it?"


    Bai Qiu''s eyes lit up: "Yes!"


    Yu Yao shook his head again: "But what if they attack too many people?"


    Bai Yue shook her head: "My chief, Bazhuoer, has already said that they have six or seven thousand cavalry.


    There are already two or three thousand people here, and even if the rest go to Beishan, there are only five thousand people.


    With the people brought by Bai Qiu, five thousand against five thousand, still can''t take them down? "


    Yu Yao was worried: "Then what if the 20,000 infantry here manage to attack the city?"


    Bai Yue was silent.


    Then the pressure to defend the city will be great!


    What a dilemma!


    Could there be nothing they could do until the Warchief came?


    Bai Yue didn''t dare to take this risk lightly...


    The current plan seems to be to stick to it.


    When Weili and the others arrived with their troops, they were tough.


    Dajiang has certain advantages by virtue of the advantages of the terrain.


    But the opponent''s weapons and equipment are really similar to Da Jiang''s.


    For the first time, Bai Yue experienced Jiang''s difficulty and fear from the enemy.


    No wonder the Jinwu tribe insisted on moving south when Da Jiang didn''t make a move on them.


    It seems that they don''t want to, but with the powerful ginger by their side, they can''t help but not migrate!


    In desperation, they had to face off with the Jinding people for a day.


    The two sides have their own ideas, and they are not sure that they can defeat each other at once, and they are all trying.


    After the Jinding fighters killed several of Da Jiang''s flying cavalry, Barry and the others also became serious.


    They didn''t expect that there are people in Dajiang who can fight in the sky!


    "Ariba, Dacia, you see, the warriors of Da Jiang can attack in the sky, although they didn''t bring us any harm, they obviously didn''t expect us to have such a strong defensive armor.


    A tribe that can have such fighters, do you think their strength will be weak? "


    Someone among the lords spoke up: "Leader, what do you mean?"


    Barry frowned and said: "I think the strength of this tribe should be more than what we know.


    So far, all we know about Da Jiang is from people from the Qinghu Department.


    However, they were also defeated by Beida Jiang, and it is difficult to fully understand Da Jiang.


    In case Dajiang is a tribe not weaker than ours, wouldn''t we have to pay a terrible price? "


    The leader named Aliba shook his head and said, "Leader, I understand what you mean.


    You are worried that Jiang is too strong, and we will lose the warrior again, aren''t you? "


    Barry nods.


    Aliba shook his head: "Boss, we have traveled so far and consumed so much food and manpower to come to Dajiang.


    Seeing that the rich land is in front of us, you want us to turn around and leave?


    If we go back like this, what will our clansmen think of us? "


    The other lord also nodded and said, "That''s right!


    If I am afraid of difficulties, why do I still come here? "


    Barry turned to look at the others, frowned and said, "What about you?"


    Several people expressed their opinions one after another: Stay and fight with Jiang!


    Barry nodded: "Okay, wait two more days, until the infantry has fully arrived, no matter whether there is any progress in the north or south, we will attack by force!


    Take the ginger! "


    "yes!"


    ...


    On the other side, after being separated from Mufeng, Thunder Dragon headed north all the way, passed the official road from Wangxi City to the old site of Bailongbu, went west, and then chased from the old site of Bailong to the official road in the old site of Shaoli, and finally arrived at Shaoli The old land had "cut off" Wei Li before.


    The people led by Weili are five thousand troops from Kuwei City.


    Of the 5,000 troops, 3,000 are light cavalry and medium armored cavalry, and there are more than 1,500 armored cavalry.


    In addition, there are more than 500 Pan Pao Cavalry Army, the heavy armor of the heavy armor!


    The light armored cavalry is good at traveling and chasing, and most of their mounts are horses.


    The medium armor is suitable for the impact of battlefield transitions, and the mounts are troublesome and defeated.


    As for the heavy armored cavalry, it is suitable for positional warfare, and the mounts are basically armored dragons and mammoths.


    The Pan Pao Cavalry Army is equipped with weapons such as the heaviest ginger and the most consumables, such as maces and armor-breaking hammers.


    The warriors of the Kuwei City were born out of the original Kuwei Ministry''s fighters, and they themselves have nearly a thousand fighting strength.


    Later, after adding ginger, I have been supplementing armored dragon and white camel.


    In addition, under the guidance of Thunder Dragon and Han Shu, Weili successively expanded the number of heavy armored cavalry, which made the defenders of Kuwei City the strongest existence in the whole Dajiang!


    Now, these heavy cavalry troops are finally going to come in handy.


    After seeing Thunder Dragon, Weili said excitedly: "Leader Thunder Dragon, you are here!"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "The great chief wants me to send a message to you. If you go west, you don''t need to enter the Liangjie Mountain Pass. We will go northwest and go outside the pass."


    Weili frowned and thought for a while, his eyes lit up: "Break their back?"


    Thunder Dragon nodded: "That''s right, the great chief said, since the guests from the golden top have come from afar, there is no reason to let them go easily!"


    Weili grinned and said: "The great chief is right, that''s the reason!


    Now that they''re here, stay! "


    Lei Long nodded: "Okay, change the road now, don''t take the official road, go directly to the northwest. I will send a letter from the big boss and Bai Yue to tell us our plan!"


    "it is good!"


    Weili looked to the northwest and licked his lips, "It''s best to eat all the meat delivered to your mouth!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1432

    a day later.


    Homing pigeons fly into the Liangjie Mountain Pass.


    The person in charge of receiving the letter sent the letter to the city for the first time.


    After Yumo read the letter, she frowned happily and handed it to Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue took the letter and looked at it, she was overjoyed and said, "That''s great!"


    Yumo said: "Since Weili and the others are here, we can let go!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "In that case, let''s make a proper change, fewer people will go to the north to attack, just hold back.


    Our focus is on the 20,000 people out there. "


    Yumo rubbed her hands together: "Okay!"


    So it was still Bai Qiu who led troops to the north to support Yu Saimo, but the number became three thousand, and the rest stayed in Liangjie Mountain.


    In this way, with the soldiers brought by Thunder Dragon and Weili, there are already 17,800 fighters.


    Although there are not as many people as Jinding, according to the news from Bazhuoer, although Jinding has cavalry, there is no distinction between heavy armor and light armor.


    That is, they have no arms.


    "Then they..."


    Yumo pointed to the golden top man outside the city gate who had teased them and was almost addicted.


    Bai Yue sneered: "It''s time to let them know that Da Jiang is not easy to mess with!


    Konoha! "


    "exist!"


    "Command the soldiers on both sides of the hillside, you can do it!


    Immediately we will open the city gate and go out to kill a wave. Make good use of your Hulei Leopard to catch them by surprise. "


    "it is good!"


    ...


    On the other side, inside the gold top camp.


    Barry looked sharply at the walls of the Two Realms Mountains, and said in a cold voice: "There has never been a tribe where I could not defeat the Golden Top for several days.


    Ginger did it.


    Based on this alone, they deserve the respect of my Golden Top.


    When I get the big ginger, I must take out the skull of their great chief to make a water cup! "


    Several state lords next to him also shouted excitedly: "We will share a drink with us when the time comes!"


    Barry nodded and looked behind him: "The infantry has arrived now. After resting for half a day, we will take down the big ginger in one go!"


    "it is good!"


    ...


    at the same time.


    The northern part of the Golden Top Cavalry Army, which had left the main force, went northward smoothly through the shrublands on the west side of the Liangjie Mountains, preparing to climb over the mountains and go around.


    However, they soon discovered that there were rows of huge birds hovering above their heads.


    "Boss, look!"


    Someone reminded.


    The leader looked up at the sky: "Is there someone up there?


    It can''t be Jiang''s person, right? "


    Before they could react, Yu Shimo, who was leading the huge eagle feather dragon, lowered his altitude, and shouted: "You are already surrounded by my Da Jiang''s people, now you can still survive by putting down your weapons!"


    This was explained by Bai Yue before departure, she should retreat in shock, so don''t do anything easily.


    Don''t be as impulsive as before.


    Hashimo, who had already been impulsive, did not dare to be impulsive again, and kept the flying cavalry at a safe height and shouted loudly.


    Sure enough, there were more than 2,000 gold-topped fighters below them all exclaiming.


    "They''ve found us!"


    "Their people are coming!"


    "Let''s go back quickly!"


    "I knew it wasn''t that simple!"


    "..."


    The leader shouted loudly: "Shut up!"


    He pondered over and over in his heart, then pointed at the Flying Cavalry and said, "Didn''t you hear that it was a woman who shouted just now!


    There must be no one in Da Jiang, and women are needed to fight the war! "


    Having said that, all the Golden Top fighters immediately realized and responded one after another.


    "Yes, how can a woman go to the battlefield?"


    "The women of our golden top will only stay in the tribe to work and have children!"


    "Wars are for men!"


    "Big Jiang must be gone!"


    "..."


    After such an explanation, the fighters at Jinding were naturally not afraid anymore.


    They all raised their knives and shouted: "There are seeds!"


    Hashimo suddenly fell into an embarrassing situation.


    The situation was not at all what she expected.


    She thought that she could be like the great chief or the leader, and just standing there could scare people from the bottom of their hearts.


    "How to do how to do?"


    Harai Mok said anxiously in his heart.


    After discovering the traces of these people, she

 Chapter 1433

    "Boss, look quickly, they are falling!"


    The golden top fighter shouted excitedly.


    And the leader who was called by him immediately laughed and said: "Boys, follow up, there is Da Jiang in front, kill me!"


    "yes!"


    at this time.


    Hashimo, who was forced to fall from the sky, was full of bitterness.


    She knew she had made a mistake.


    It''s a good idea to drag the enemy around in circles.


    But a good idea requires physical strength to execute.


    Obviously, their flying cavalry is not included.


    Because their mounts are golden horned eagles, not ginger horses.


    "What should I do, there is a shrub in the front, and the grass is on the right.


    The movement of the golden top fighters in the bushes is also restricted, and we can counter-kill some people in the bushes.


    If you go to the grass, you will definitely be overtaken by the opponent.


    In that case, the flying cavalry army will definitely be wiped out..."


    Hazaimo weighed it in his heart, and immediately made a decision - to enter the bush!


    She can''t let all the flying cavalry be ruined.


    Even if he died, someone from the flying cavalry had to survive.


    At this moment, a soldier pointed his hand: "Look, Commander, what is that!"


    Hawashimo looked forward to the right, and instantly became excited.


    I saw a group of ferocious beasts "slowly" moving towards Liangjie Mountain on the grass.


    Those ferocious beasts were of various kinds.


    There is a giant bear like a small mountain, a hexagonal lin dragon, and a big monkey riding a horse and carrying a big stick...


    At the front of the team are dozens of elite cavalry, including white horses, ferocious beasts, and Luwu beasts...


    Yu Shimo didn''t hesitate at all, and shouted decisively: "Quick, join the Great Chief!"


    "yes!"


    The flying cavalry shouted excitedly one by one.


    Survival from a desperate situation!


    Because of the team in front of them, they don''t need to think about it. Looking at the whole Da Jiang, only the Great Chief can dispatch such a team!


    "It''s the great chief!"


    Hazai Momo raised his arms and shouted, "Brothers, we are saved!"


    So a group of flying cavalry struggled and exhausted their last bit of strength to change course again, rushing towards the beast team, towards Mufeng.


    Even though the number of beasts and number of beasts brought by Mu Feng were not as many as the pursuers behind them, they still rushed over without hesitation.


    And the cheers from the sky naturally caught Mu Feng''s attention.


    He looked up to the northwest, squinted his eyes, and vaguely saw the figure of the dragon, and said unexpectedly: "Li Wang, see if it is Yu Ximo!"


    "yes!"


    King Li urged the five-color ox to come forward and shouted loudly: "The feather washes the ink!"


    Hazai Mo, who was stumbling down, hastily responded: "It''s me!"


    Li Wang moved his hand.


    Fifty fine cavalry guards rushed up and spread out the field, leaving Yu Shimo and the others to land.


    After the many golden horned eagles landed, they opened their mouths wide and breathed heavily.


    "Quick, feed them water!"


    Hazai Mo said hastily as soon as he landed.


    King Li nodded, signaling Jingqi to come forward to feed the water.


    Over two hundred golden-horned eagles, plus an eagle-feathered dragon, were exhausted and steaming all over.


    "Where is the chief, I want to see the chief!"


    Yu Shimo couldn''t care less about resting, and shouted hastily.


    "I am here!"


    Mu Feng had already dismounted, walked up to him, and seeing Yu Saimo''s distressed appearance, his heart sank, "What''s wrong?"


    Hazaimo pointed behind him: "They, they are chasing after them!"


    "them?"


    Mu Feng frowned, "Who, Jin Ding?


    Or is it that Liangjie Mountain has fallen? "


    Yusaimo hurriedly shook his head: "No, no, it''s the people at Jinding who want to sneak attack, so I was lured here..."


    Woodwind breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Liangjie Mountain is not lost, that''s good.


    But who did this attract?


    Just as he was about to speak, he immediately realized that it was not the time to ask questions, so he only asked, "How many people?"


    "Two, more than two thousand people..."


    Hashimo gasped for breath.


    "Two thousand people..."


    Mu Feng nodded, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Then there''s no problem!


    Get out of the way, rest in the back, and leave these people to me! "


    "Yes Yes!"


    Yu Saimo nodded again and again, looking at the calm chief, she suddenly stopped being nervous.


    "Great Chief, their cavalry is similar to ours, they are not afraid of bows and arrows!"


    "Are you not afraid of bows and arrows?"


    Mu Feng nodded, "Understood, plate armor can be made, and it can also be broken!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Li Wang, "Li Wang, prepare to charge!"


    "yes!"


    At the same time, Mu Feng got on his horse, replaced Da Lei, grinned grinningly and said: "These gold-topped ones really don''t know how to live or die, just send them to your door, and dare to go behind them!


    Great Jiangerlang, what should we do if an enemy is coming! "


    The fifty guards and the five hundred elite cavalry behind him shouted together: "Kill!"


    "it is good!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Just wait here, the mounts should plug their ears!"


    "yes!"


    They all naturally knew what the chief was going to do.


    at the same time.


    The golden top chasing army had already passed through the bushes and came to the edge of the bushes.


    They naturally saw Mufeng waiting for them ahead.


    "There is an ambush!"


    A golden-roofed soldier exclaimed.


    And the leader behind him laughed loudly after taking a look: "What are you afraid of, they are only a few hundred people, kill me!"


    "yes!"


    Mu Feng looked at the crowd of more than two thousand people, grinned, and raised his hand first.


    All the ginger warriors plugged the horse''s ears together.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Feng patted Da Lei''s neck and said, "Look at you, Da Lei!"


    After Da Lei snorted, he stood up excitedly.


    A loud and frightening roar sounded immediately: "Mangwu¡ª¡ª"


    The voice was full of excitement and trembling. It was obvious that the warlike Da Lei hadn''t been on the battlefield for a long time, and he was very excited to be able to fight again today.


    Immediately afterwards, the Golden Top Cavalry was horrified to find that his mount began to fall uncontrollably.


    The horse in front stumbled and fell to the ground.


    The horses behind swarmed up and huddled together.


    Although the warriors behind didn''t have to worry about being trampled on, they were horrified to find that their mounts were fighting with each other and couldn''t run anymore!


    Immediately afterwards, a stench quickly spread around!


    The gold-topped fighter whose entire face was tightly blocked suddenly felt hard to breathe.


    The pungent, brain-smoking smell made them instantly dizzy and powerless.


    Many soldiers retched immediately after smelling the disgusting stench.


    More fighters took off their helmets regardless of whether they were safe or not, and took a deep breath!


    But they were deep in the crowd of horses who had loosened their bowels, surrounded by excrement and urine, and the smell didn''t dissipate at all for a while, how could the smell be so good?


    How can the golden top fighters and leaders care about how many people are in front of them?


    Mu Feng was not surprised at all, and made a move: "Kill!"


    "yes!"


    So Dajiang''s more than five hundred and fifty cavalry troops stepped forward with their knives raised, and began to harvest.


    Headed by a golden top leader with a blank mind.


    He still hasn''t figured out what''s going on!


    It''s just that he never got another chance!


    Because oncoming was a sledgehammer the size of his head!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1434

    More than 2,000 Golden Top cavalry were killed in sevens and eights, leaving corpses all over the place.


    The gold-topped fighters who were caught before they knew what was going on were trembling and frightened.


    Da Jiang, there are people more terrifying than their Great Witch Festival!


    Otherwise, how could the man on horseback make the horses roar so frighteningly that they were wiped out?


    Mu Feng ordered Li Wang: "Catch two living people and come over to ask questions!"


    "yes!"


    Li Wang carried the hammer in one hand and the man in the other, and threw them directly in front of Mu Feng.


    Just this scene made the living Jinding people tremble again.


    "I ask you answer!"


    Mu Feng said, "One sentence more or one sentence less..."


    "Uli Kala, Malakadi!"


    The person who was thrown to the ground screamed.


    Mu Feng was stunned: "Mao Zi?"


    He suddenly realized a problem, the language barrier.


    But this is not a big problem.


    There is a system!


    "System, analyze language!"


    "The system is matching, matching two languages, ancient Slavic and Sporian, both are possible.


    The host can let him say more, the system matching is higher and more accurate! "


    Mu Feng nodded and signaled King Li: "Slap him!"


    "Oh!"


    Li Wang went straight up and slapped him out.


    "what!"


    With a scream, the man turned sideways, fell to the ground, and passed out.


    Two bloody teeth flew out of the mouth.


    The face of the person who fell to the ground was sunken.


    "fool!"


    Mu Feng was stunned, this guy was so strong, "I asked you to slap him, not knock you out!"


    Li Wang scratched his head: "I thought you asked me to kill him!"


    Mu Feng was helpless: "Catch another one!"


    Li Wang nodded and did so.


    All the surviving Golden Top fighters huddled together as they saw King Li''s eyes becoming more and more frightened.


    King Li frowned, and stepped forward to catch the crowd of captives, as if an eagle were catching a chick.


    A "lucky guy" was thrown to Mu Feng by King Li.


    The man''s legs trembled and his voice trembled: "Wu, Uli Kala, Ma, Malakadina!"


    Mu Feng frowned: "Why is this sentence again?


    You fucking don''t know anything else?


    Li Wang, call me!


    Well, less strength! "


    "Oh!"


    So King Li slapped the prisoner with his hands.


    "Snapped!"


    With a light slap, half of the prisoner''s face was swollen, but he still said: "Uli Kala, Malakadi!"


    "Damn it!"


    Mu Feng was in a hurry, he raised his knife and came to a group of captives, trying to cut them down.


    Now the captives panicked and shouted.


    "Uli Kala, Malakadi!"


    "Vitikai Buyet, Kara Buyet!"


    "..."


    Wooden Wind stopped: "System!"


    "The system is matching...


    Ding! Successful match, Slavic! "


    Mu Feng: "I''m really tired!


    Exchange Slavic! "


    "It takes 1000 achievement points to exchange Slavic language, do you want to exchange it!"


    "confirm!"


    "Ding, the exchange was successful!


    The remaining achievement points are..."


    Mu Feng was too lazy to look at the remaining achievement points.


    All he wanted to know now was what kind of birdsong these people who looked like Maozi were speaking.


    Soon, he realized, "Uli Kala, Malakadina" means begging for mercy, "don''t kill me".


    As for the others who shouted, there were begging for mercy and threats.


    "It''s no different from normal people. They will be afraid and intimidating..."


    Mu Feng secretly said in his heart, "I thought you were different from others!"


    He thought for a while, then said loudly: "Arada..."


    The meaning is roughly: Whoever can tell Jinding about it will not die. say the same thing,

 Chapter 1435

    Bai Qiu led two thousand soldiers along the Liangjie Mountains all the way north.


    They had already received the news from the Flying Cavalry Army and rushed northward to support them.


    But until they got to the place where the news was sent back, they didn''t see the enemy at Jinding.


    Instead, they saw traces of a land advancing eastward, and they were shocked.


    "Are they bypassing the Liangjie Mountains and going straight to Dajiang''s other cities?"


    Bai Qiu frowned and thought, "What do they think? Do more than two thousand people want to surprise attack my other cities in Dajiang?


    No, they can''t be allowed to attack Da Jiang''s territory, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous! "


    Anyway, my two thousand people were originally going to prevent the other party from crossing the Two Boundary Mountains.


    Now that the other party did not attack the city of Liangjie Mountain and instead went east, it was necessary for him to completely keep these people behind!


    After making a decision, Bai Qiu made a move: "Boys, go at full speed and chase the enemy!"


    "yes!"


    So Bai Qiu led two thousand cavalry troops, roaring east along the footsteps all the way.


    But chasing and chasing, Bai Qiu muttered inwardly.


    "These people don''t go to the nearest Goshawk City, and they don''t go straight to Wangxi City. What do they want to do by taking a detour to the southeast?


    Could it be that Hawashimo led him around in circles? "


    After thinking for a while, Bai Qiu suddenly changed color.


    If this is the case, then Hawashimo and the Flying Cavalry may be in big trouble!


    "Quick, speed up!"


    Bai Qiu hurriedly shouted, "The flying cavalry is in danger!"


    "yes!"


    Bai Qiu accelerated again with two thousand Qingqi.


    But when they chased to the "end", they saw a group of people digging pits and making fires from a distance, and there were piles of armor and weapons not far away.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Bai Qiu shouted in surprise, "Someone left all these people behind!"


    When he got closer, he realized that it was Da Jiang''s warrior, who was supervising a group of gold-topped people to dispose of the corpse!


    "Here, what''s going on here?"


    Bai Qiu was excited.


    The Jiang warrior who found him told the story again.


    After hearing this, Bai Qiu was very excited.


    He laughed loudly: "Although we made a trip for nothing, it is still great news!


    Erlangmen, go back to Liangjie Mountain!


    The War Chief has arrived! "


    Big Jiang Warrior''s voice was full of voices: "Yes!"


    When the great chief arrives, these gold-topped people will stretch their necks and wait to kill!


    ...


    The southern line of Liangjie Mountain.


    There are also more than 2,000 golden top cavalry troops heading south all the way, wanting to sneak around and attack.


    However, to their surprise, the southern line of Liangjie Mountain was more than half longer than the northern line, so it took more than half of the time for these cavalry to march southward along the foot of the mountain.


    Finally, when the golden top cavalry was about to reach the end of the mountain, a group of people appeared head-on.


    There are a lot of people in this team, but the speed of travel is too slow.


    No need to think about it, this is Jiang''s cavalry.


    The leader of this team shouted angrily: "Yar, how did you find the way, you didn''t find such a team!"


    "Boss, we explored the way earlier, and they are indeed not there..."


    "You wait, I will punish you well later!


    Golden Top Cavalry, charge and kill! "


    Although he said that he would be punished, there was an uncontrollable light in his eyes.


    After going such a long way around, what he wanted was to fight Da Jiang head-on?


    The leader has already seen it, even though the big Jiang cavalry is on the opposite side, he doesn''t seem to react.


    Moreover, their traveling speed is so slow, they will definitely not be able to stop the charge of their own team.


    Da Jiang, Da Jiang, your cavalry army is going to die in vain!


    opposite.


    Among the crowd of black-armored cavalry soldiers, Thunder Dragon sat on his horseback, sneering continuously: "It seems that although the weapons and armor of the golden top have kept up with it, this soldier is not so stupid!"


    Wei Li on the side also narrowed his eyes and sneered: "Seeing us appearing here,

 Chapter 1436

    "Do you want to live or die?"


    Captured gold top fighters face this problem.


    In less than half a day, the Jinding soldiers who went to the southern line to attack were also wiped out.


    There is only one chance, if you miss it, you will die.


    According to Lei Long''s words: "I don''t have time to spend with you!"


    The only problem is that these Golden Top fighters couldn''t understand Thunder Dragon''s words at all, so they all died.


    After leaving hundreds of people to deal with the corpses, Lei Long led the Jiang warriors and continued to march northwest.


    Wei Li was puzzled and asked: "Leader Thunder Dragon, although these people can''t understand what they are saying, they can be coolies if they are captured. How can I kill them?"


    Lei Long shook his head: "These people look obviously different from us, and they can''t understand their words.


    The possibility of staying and adding ginger is also small.


    There are more hidden dangers.


    Kill and save trouble.


    and¡­¡­"


    Lei Long frowned, "Any kind of nonsense dares to come to Da Jiang for a couple of laps. If you beat Da Jiang, you don''t have to die. How can there be such a good thing?"


    Weili nodded.


    The last sentence he agrees with the most.


    "Then let''s change to Qingqi now?"


    Willie asked.


    "No need," Thunder Dragon shook his head, "The great chief said, we don''t need to hurry, just make sure that no one can go around the south route.


    Go early, but it is easy to alarm the enemy! "


    "But what if the Two Boundary Mountains can''t be defended?"


    Thunder Dragon smiled and shook his head: "How is it possible, Liangjie Mountain is placed there, unless the other party has special siege equipment.


    But the great chief said, judging from the speed of Jinding''s journey, they didn''t! "


    "No?"


    Weili nodded, "The great chief said no, so it should be. After all, I don''t even have ginger!"


    Thunder Dragon laughed and nodded: "That''s the case!"


    ...


    Outside the Liangjie Mountain Pass.


    The Jinding infantry has rested and reorganized, and the leader Barry has also issued an order to attack the city.


    The raccoon beast is in the front, using its huge body to build defense and height advantage.


    Anyway, Jiang''s flying arrows can''t break through the raccoon beast''s fur.


    Lord Gaoshan reminded: "Leader, there is no news from the two cavalry forces so far. Wouldn''t it be too risky for us to attack rashly?"


    Barry''s eyes were sharp: "There is no news so far, and there is no news about Da Jiang''s people.


    This shows that they still don''t know what happened to the two cavalry troops.


    We have enough fighters now, we can attack from the front or attract their attention.


    As long as Da Jiang is attracted by us, the possibility of the success of the two surprise cavalry will be even greater! "


    Lord Gaoshan''s eyes lit up: "Then you mean that we are mainly procrastinating now?"


    The leader shook his head: "We have an advantage in numbers, and we are not at a disadvantage in terms of weapons and armor. The tribe that can capture them is the best. If we cannot capture them, let them know how powerful we are!


    We, the fighters of the surprise attack, as long as one side succeeds, it will be easy! "


    Lord Gaoshan frowned: "But if this happens, those raccoon beasts will suffer.


    Soldiers should also lose a lot..."


    While speaking, the battle between the two sides was in a state of anxiety.


    The Golden Top fighters were killed and injured hundreds of times by rolling logs and boulders falling from the cliff when they first charged.


    But immediately they used raccoon beasts to stand on the left and right, resisting firmly.


    Although a dozen or so raccoon beasts were injured, none of them were in danger of dying.


    Immediately afterwards, they arrived at Lincheng with raccoon beasts in front.


    The raccoon beast, whose height is close to that of a mammoth, immediately set the height of nearly half of the city.


    The fighters on the golden top walk like flying on the "ladder" built on the back of the raccoon beast.


    Each of them twirled the zip line knife in their hands and threw it towards the city.


    As long as they can hang on the top of the wall, they will have a chance to kill Da Jiang''s people.


    During these few days of waiting, the people at Jinding also observed in detail and made preparations!


    On Da Jiang''s side, because Bai Qiu was allocated two thousand soldiers, the number of soldiers still did not have an advantage, so he did not go out of the city to fight for the time being.


    After discussing with Bai Yue, Yu Yao still decided to defend the city for consumption - because the opponent was the raccoon beast in front.


    With such a big ferocious beast, it is easy to guess that they are not afraid of the Hulei Leopard.


    If you go out rashly, Da Jiang''s cavalry will most likely block the door with their backs and be unable to rush out.


    One attack and one defense, the battle situation is very anxious.


    Fortunately, Da Jiang relied on the city to kill more than 300 people who ascended the city, and after losing a dozen of his own people, he finally defeated Jin Ding''s offensive.


    after the war.


    Yu Yao and Bai Yue said solemnly: "This golden top is stronger than I thought.


    Their bodies are stronger than ours, and with similar weapons and armor, it is difficult for us to get cheap in close combat.


    unless¡­¡­"


    Bai Yue nodded: "Unless we can pull the battlefield into the city and fight them behind closed doors.


    Otherwise, we can only drag the battlefield to the grasslands outside the pass and fight head-on with them!


    Either way, the battle looks inevitable.


    And, we can''t lose! "


    Yuxi nodded: "In that case, there will definitely be a lot of casualties among soldiers.


    But this is also impossible.


    If we don''t defeat them, it won''t matter if we have fewer casualties! "


    "Then wait for Thunder Dragon and Weili to arrive, and we will act according to the chief''s plan!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded: "Even if it is my plan, it can be changed!"


    Yu Yao and Bai Yue looked at each other with surprise on their faces, and they all turned to the direction of the sound.


    It was Great Chief Woodwind!


    "The Great Chief!"


    The two shouted in surprise.


    Mu Feng appeared with a smile on his face, waved his hands, and asked, "How''s it going?"


    The two then talked about what happened these days.


    Mu Feng nodded and looked at Yu Yao: "Good job!"


    Only then did Bai Yue notice that there was Yu Ximo behind Mu Feng.


    "Feather washing ink?"


    Bai Yue was stunned, "Why did you come here with the chief, didn''t you go to inspect the northern line?


    Where''s Bai Qiu? "


    "I am here!"


    Bai Qiu''s voice sounded.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Bai Yue stared blankly at the two, then looked at Mu Feng, "Great Chief, what''s going on?"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and told what happened.


    Bai Yue and Yu Yao exclaimed together: "It''s such a coincidence!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s a coincidence!


    When I came in just now, I heard you said that you will follow the plan? "


    The two nodded.


    "Tell me, how do you plan to fight this battle?"


    Elm Elf looked at Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue nodded and said: "The result of my discussion with the big boss is that so far the troops in Liangjie Mountain are less than those in Jinding.


    Their weapons and armor are similar to ours.


    If you want to defeat them as soon as possible, you must either lure them into the pass, or go to a bloody battle with them on the grassland outside the pass. "


    Yu Yao added: "If we want to reduce casualties, the best way is to consume them.


    They certainly don''t have enough food! "


    Mu Feng nodded: "You are all right.


    But in the long run, ginger is not good for me. "


    "Not good?"


    "Ok!"


    Mu Feng nodded, "Shopping on the grassland, we may not be inferior, but casualties are inevitable.


    But on the grassland, it is inevitable that some will escape.


    Once they escaped, they would be in trouble if they hooked up any miscellaneous tribes.


    But in terms of consumption, once they feel that they can''t hold on and withdraw, more people may leave..."


    "Then what to do?"


    Bai Yue frowned, "Could it be possible to really lead them into the pass?"


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "Not bad!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1437

    "Led into the pass?"


    Bai Yue was taken aback, "How did you lead him to the pass?


    The people at the top of the gold are not stupid, how could they be willing to enter the customs easily? "


    Yumo also nodded and said, "And what about the clansmen in the pass?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "These are not problems.


    The tribe can temporarily move elsewhere...


    Don''t the people on the golden top want to come in and take a look, so let them in!


    This is what I taught you before, close the door and beat the dog! "


    "this!"


    Bai Yue frowned and thought, and then she showed excitement, "If that''s the case, the clansmen can move to other places first.


    It''s just a two-world mountain city, and they can''t destroy the city wall.


    The grain, cattle and horses in it should also be moved out.


    Compared with the population, houses and such can be rebuilt! "


    Mu Feng nodded and smiled: "That''s right, and as long as we defeat the Jinding people, we can also get horses to replenish!


    For a long time to come, the border troubles of the West will no longer exist!


    If you want to fight, just kill them all at once! "


    Yumo frowned and asked a question: "But, how can we make them enter the city willingly?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Simple!"


    "Simple?"


    "right!"


    Mu Feng nodded, "Didn''t they send two cavalry troops to sneak around and attack them? Let''s start with these people."


    "Ok?"


    Elm was taken aback.


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, and she punched her palms: "Wonderful!"


    "wonderful?"


    Yuxi widened her eyes, "How wonderful?"


    It''s just that Mu Feng didn''t explain, but looked at Bai Yue: "How many people?"


    Bai Yue nodded: "More than 15,000 people!"


    Mu Feng asked again: "When is the most suitable time?"


    "night!"


    "Shall I teach you Slavic?"


    "No, Tie Kuolei has already taught it! If it doesn''t work, I''ll let him come forward and say it in person."


    "it is good!"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Then I will leave this matter to you to arrange, and I will watch from the side?"


    Bai Yue nodded confidently: "As long as the chief can restrain those raccoon beasts, the rest will be left to me and the chief!"


    "it is good!"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Elm Elf on the side looked confused.


    He couldn''t help looking at Mu Feng: "Little Uncle, what are you talking about?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "In your current situation, it''s difficult to explain to you, let Bai Yue explain it to you, and then you can see what you can do!"


    Elm Elf: "..."


    Bai Yue started to act.


    He called for Benboba and Tie Kuolei, and outlined his plan.


    Tie Kuolei widened his eyes.


    Running Ba excitedly clapped his hands: "Good idea, good idea, as expected of my second brother!


    Don''t worry, let me arrange the relocation of the tribe, and you must not leave a hair on Jinding! "


    Bai Yue immediately felt relieved.


    As for Yuxi, at this moment he understood part of Mufeng''s plan, his eyes became brighter and his heart became more and more excited.


    "It turns out that battles can be fought like this!"


    The entire Liangjie Mountain began to move.


    Towards evening, Jinding attacked the city again.


    This time they didn''t attack the raccoon beast again, they just shouted and harassed Jiang symbolically.


    Now the people in Dajiang in the city became more and more certain that the opponent was waiting for the cavalry to circle around and then succeeded in a sneak attack.


    This is one step closer to their plans!


    into the night.


    All the clansmen in the mountain cities of the two realms have migrated eastward.


    Except for the necessary rations and war horses, the city was almost emptied.


    All the soldiers guarding the city of Dajiang are waiting at the top of the city.


    The cavalry, infantry, panpao cavalry and other arms in the city are also properly arranged.


    There is also something that should burn fire.


    Mufeng, Yuxi and Baiyue stood still and looked at each other.


    Bai Yue looked at Mu Feng: "The chief?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "You can do it!"


    "it is good!"


    Bai Yue got on her horse and shouted, "Big Jiang Erlang, do it!"


    "yes!"


    A cavalry army of hundreds of people got on their horses and galloped around the city.


    They held torches in their hands, and each lit a pyre.


    Autumn nights and autumn winds are tight.


    As soon as the pyre was lit, flames several meters high burst into flames.


    It illuminates the night sky and heats up the city.


    Bai Yue made a move.


    These hundreds of soldiers shouted one after another: "It''s not good, it''s on fire!"


    "Quickly put out the fire!"


    "What''s going on, why is it on fire?"


    "Quick, there is an enemy attack!"


    "Ah!"


    "It''s the one at the top of the gold!"


    ...


    Immediately, Bai Yue made a move, and the soldiers ambushing around held a knife in one hand and a gun in the other. The two handed over, and there was a ping-pong sound.


    Another group of ginger and captives also began to shout: "Kill these golden-capped barbarians!"


    "Run west, Dalam!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Acevi comes to Bixiu!"


    "Damn gold top man, ah!"


    "Adu Seritit!"


    "..."


    A shout mixed with Dajiang''s words and Sla''s words was intertwined, which sounded messy.


    at the same time.


    The Jinding fighters who had been paying close attention to Jiang''s movements outside the city gate were keenly aware of the changes in the city.


    them

 Chapter 1438

    It''s dark.


    fire.


    Loud noise.


    In addition, the Dajiang warriors near the city gate were all replaced with gold-topped armor.


    Under the projection of fire light and phantom, no one can see who is who.


    In particular, the armor of the Jinding warrior only exposed two eye sockets, and it was already difficult for ordinary people to recognise, let alone the Jinding who was eager to make meritorious deeds and defeat Jiang.


    So after Tie Kuolei yelled "Squid Nine" full of fatal "temptation", the Jinding soldiers rushed into the city impatiently.


    The Golden Top Cavalry who rushed into the city first looked around.


    Oh!


    Axibi and the others really didn''t build it, they were so capable and set so many fires inside!


    The whole ginger is messed up!


    The leader was the high mountain lord, who yelled loudly: "Squid Nine, Abdu Sailitit!"


    The soldiers behind him yelled frantically: "Adu Selitit!"


    "Adu Seritit!"


    While shouting, they directed at the "fighting group" crowd in the field.


    They are going to help their own people!


    However, what they never expected was that as soon as these cavalrymen rushed to the front, those who were originally fighting against each other turned their faces and swung their swords and spears at the cavalry without distinction!


    "what!"


    "Diarrhea!"


    "Calli diarrhea!"


    The Golden Top Cavalry never expected that their own people would turn around and attack them!


    So the thousands of cavalry who arrived first were beheaded by the "acting" Da Jiang soldiers before they could react!


    These golden-topped cavalry soldiers didn''t understand how they died until they died.


    at this time.


    As soon as the cavalry who came behind them entered the city, they saw the scene in front of them: Da Jiang''s soldiers raised their knives and slashed and killed their clansmen and brothers who were charging ahead!


    Now the massacre scene seen by the people behind is real.


    Da Jiang doesn''t need to act anymore!


    They all raised their swords to meet the enemy.


    The Golden Top fighters went crazy and shouted: "Adu Selitit!"


    "Acevi comes to Bixiu!"


    "Squid Nine!"


    And the infantry behind them heard the shouts of the clansmen, and naturally knew that a bloody battle was going on ahead, and rushed into the city roaring like a tide.


    With the gates of the city wide open, how could they control the people above the city?


    Anyway, shooting arrows from the top of the city can''t hurt them!


    However at this time.


    Mu Feng and Bai Yue on the top of the wall witnessed all this, looked at each other and nodded.


    Bai Yue waved her hand again, and the soldiers beside her blew the brass horns, and the soldiers next to them also beat the drums.


    "Woo--"


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    The entire Liangjie Mountain was shrouded in a resounding sound of copper horns and moving drums.


    Dajiang warriors are as imposing as a rainbow, fighting hard to kill the enemy.


    On the other hand, the golden top fighter, hearing this voice for the first time, fell into panic for a moment.


    Only now did they realize something was wrong!


    Although there are many fire lights around, they illuminate each other.


    Although there are many fires, they are all burned from the open ground.


    It''s like - like it''s prepared!


    At this time, Barry, who had just entered the city, was about to kill the enemy, and when he glanced at the scuffle, it was not one-sided as he expected, and he suddenly sensed that something was wrong, and yelled angrily: "Cassie!


    Cassie! "


    The gold-top fighters around heard the words and shouted "Kasiji" in unison, and retreated back at the same time.


    However.


    Originally, when they came in, at some point, there had already appeared a mass of heavily armored ginger warriors¡ªPan Pao Cavalry Army!


    Although the Panpao Cavalry Army has the most in Kuwei City, there are also other cities!


    Right now they are riding armored ground dragons and thorn dragons "slowly" gathering together, like a human-shaped gate slowly closing, blocking the connection between all the cavalry and some infantry on the golden top of the city and the infantry outside the city!


    "Osias!"


    Barry roared, "Osiah, Valikadina!"


    Through the human wall, a lord outside the city heard the leader''s call and was shocked.


    "It''s been tricked!"


    The lord named "Osiyas" hurriedly shouted at the soldiers beside him: "Yuku Moso!"


    The infantry outside the city hastily got out of the way, letting the people behind urge the raccoon beasts to come.


    They have to rescue the leader before Da Jiang closes the city gate!


    But how could the well-prepared ginger make their wish come true?


    Looking at the situation outside the city, Bai Yue leaned over and said, "Great Chief!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Okay!"


    Saying so, he first patted the black dragon beside him.


    The black dragon looked up to the sky and let out a long howl.


    "Woohoo¡ª"


    This sound was extremely exciting, especially the mounts present, regardless of each other, were all excited about it.


    It made everyone''s hearts even more excited, and the attacking action was aroused.


    All Jiang Zhan hurriedly plugged his mount''s ears.


    Immediately afterwards, a frightening voice sounded: "Mangwu¡ª"


    then.


    The golden top cavalry in the city were shocked to find that their mounts had collapsed to the ground, and they themselves felt that their bones were weak.


    In the moonlight, in the firelight.


    The only ones standing intact were two lonely people.


    One is the leader Barry, and the other is the Lord Linhai.


    The mounts of both of them are Chenghuang, which are not within the shocking range of Huleibao.


    But they also suddenly became the focus of all the fighters in Da Jiang in the city.


    At this moment, almost all the big Jiang fighters had an idea in their hearts: Two big ones came!


    As for the Jinding infantry outside the city, after hearing the roar of Hu Leibao, their minds were also trembling.


    But fortunately, their armors are all solid plate armor and helmets, and the sound has been weakened when it reaches their ears, so although the impact is there, it is not fatal.


    As for those raccoon beasts, they were naturally less affected.


    Even stimulated by the furious roar of Hulei Leopard, their originally slightly "docile" temperament suddenly became irritable and uncontrollable.


    The raccoon beasts rushed to the city gate, raised their heads one after another, and roared at the top of the city: "Mou Ang¡ª"


    The big thunder on the top of the city was provoked, and the people in place stood up, full of fighting spirit.


    Mu Feng patted: "Go!"


    At the same time, he whistled again.


    So Da Lei really took the lead, rushed down the city, and ran towards the outside of the city.


    Following behind it were Sha Laosi to Sha Twelve several original bears, followed by Qiongqi, Jufu, Qilin Beast, and Thorn Dragon, all roaring and rushing out of the city.


    Beside them were wolves and monji beasts of different sizes.


    They are all ferocious beasts collected by Wood Wind for a long time.


    The "legion" of ferocious beasts headed by Da Lei filed out, completely sealing the gates to and from Liangjie Mountain.


    The killing inside and outside the city also started at the same time.


    In the city, the Pan Pao cavalrymen wielded their maces and hammers, flying up and down, smashing the cavalry they encountered off their horses like chopping melons and vegetables.


    As for the infantry, they didn''t even have a chance to resist, and were directly smashed to the ground.


    The Jinding fighters were horrified to find that after entering the city, there was no one of their own, and they were all surrounded by Jiang''s people.


    What frightened them the most was that the person wearing the golden top armor even came to kill them with a knife!


    "They betrayed the golden top!"


    These soldiers were frightened and howling in anger.


    They didn''t expect that they would be betrayed by their own people!


    outside the city.


    The ferocious beast army led by Da Lei has already begun to kill.


    Da Lei adopted guerrilla tactics against many raccoon beasts that were much larger than him.


    A bite here, a kick there, turn around and leave after the trouble.


    Anyway, Yuan Xiong, Qiongqi and other idiots followed behind it to clean up.


    When these ferocious beasts appeared, the Golden Top cavalry retreated in panic one by one.


    Although the raccoon beast is big, it is very single.


    They had never seen such a variety of beasts.


    Not to mention being dominated by ferocious beasts.


    But now, they feel it.


    The raccoon beast that they were so proud of was as vulnerable as a sheep seeing a fierce tiger in front of Da Jiang''s many fierce beasts, and stopped moving forward.


    Yuan Xiongxuan stood up alone, raised his claws and patted, but whenever he was patted, the raccoon beast fell to the ground with its head collapsed, unable to get up again.


    Qiongqi, relying on his huge body, pounced on his left and right, and easily tore apart pieces of flesh.


    The thorn dragon went on a rampage, knocking down a raccoon beast on the right and the other with brute force.


    As for the fathers, in the eyes of the Jinding people, the most strange thing is that the fathers who are fierce beasts are riding a single-horned gate, bared their teeth and smashed wildly with iron rods...


    In the eyes of the Jinding warriors, right now, the entire two realms, inside and outside the mountain pass, suddenly became a hell on earth!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1439

    this night.


    The battle inside and outside the mountain city of the two worlds soon came to an end.


    In less than two hours, the Jinding fighters who entered the city were arrested and killed.


    The infantry outside the city fled in embarrassment under the crush of the big ginger beast army.


    After getting Mu Feng''s approval, Yu Yao led the cavalry to chase outside.


    As for the city, none of them ran away, and only two people remained stubbornly standing in the field in the end.


    One is Barry, the leader, and the other is the lord of the grass.


    The two came from the same country and depended heavily on each other.


    Seeing that the defeat has been decided, Barry felt ashamed.


    He already knew that he had been tricked.


    hateful!


    Big Jiang is obviously so strong, but he still uses conspiracy!


    He raised his head angrily, looked around, and shouted loudly: "Wali Tatiera!"


    Fire, light and rain are intertwined with darkness, and he doesn''t know who is the leader here.


    Tie Kuolei at the bottom of the city looked towards the head of the city: "Chief, he said he wants my chief, Da Jiang, to come out and speak!"


    Wooden Wind nodded: "I heard it!"


    at the same time.


    He rode on the black dragon and walked down the city slowly.


    All the ginger warriors cast their eyes on Mu Feng.


    Barry saw Mu Feng''s whereabouts, and he could vaguely see Mu Feng''s age in the swaying flames. He couldn''t believe it, and sighed: "Squayra!"


    "So young?"


    Mu Feng shook his head, "If you have ambition, you don''t have to be old, if you don''t have ambition, you can live a hundred years...


    Forget it, so you don''t understand.


    Slas Kubu Bird, Yali Doujiangqibadita? "


    While speaking, he switched directly to Slavic.


    The meaning of the last sentence is: If you don¡¯t stay in your own territory, you ran away to my death?


    Barry''s eyes widened suddenly.


    He marveled at the purity of Woodwind''s accent, which is authentic Slavic.


    Is he a Jindi tribe?


    Barry took a deep breath, hope filled his heart, and asked in Ezra, "How can you speak Ezra? Are you a descendant of my Jindi tribe?"


    Mu Feng was stunned for a moment, then reacted, and said with a sneer: "Sla, your father is a bear ball, I am a big ginger man!"


    When Barry was scolded, he didn''t feel anything wrong, but said seriously: "My father has three sons, who died very early, and there shouldn''t be descendants like you."


    Mu Feng was completely stunned.


    The dog day actually took advantage of him!


    Although he could see that this Barry was confused, he still didn''t like to eat this kind of dull loss.


    Especially this kind of relationship, what''s wrong with it, you really think you''re easy to fool?


    "roll!"


    Mu Feng snorted coldly, looked at Barry, "Now you are a prisoner, and you don''t have the consciousness of being a prisoner yet?"


    Unexpectedly, Barry didn''t realize it, and just leaned slightly on Cheng Huang''s back: "I don''t think so, I think we may have misunderstood something!"


    "Misunderstand?"


    Mu Feng smiled, narrowed his eyes, and pointed at the surrounding fire, captives, and corpses on the ground, "You call this a misunderstanding?"


    Barry nodded, his voice calm: "Yes, misunderstanding!


    And I think this misunderstanding can be resolved! "


    "Oh?"


    Mu Feng became interested, and smiled playfully, "How to remove it?"


    "You can release our people from the top of the gold, and we will return to the top of the gold since then. The two of us will form an ally and defeat all the tribes in the east and west!"


    "Hey!"


    Mu Feng was amused by him.


    This guy is from Deyun Tuan talking about cross talk, right?


    Mu Feng looked at Barry: "You mean you want me, Da Jiang, to let you go, and form an alliance with you?"


    Barry said calmly, "Yes!"


    Mu Feng was amused: "But what do you Jin Ding want to say if you want to hit me, Da Jiang?"


    "That didn''t happen!"


    "But is it true that you beat me, Da Jiang?"


    "I said, this is a misunderstanding..."


    "What about the corpses?"


    "This is also a misunderstanding..."


    Mu Feng was completely lost his temper by this Barry.


    He smiled and nodded: "Misunderstanding, right?"


    Immediately he waved his hand: "Da Jiang Erlang, let''s also misunderstand!"


    "yes!"


    Dajiang soldiers responded in unison, raising their knives to kill the captives one after another.


    "Crack!"


    "Crack!"


    "Crack!"


    Corpses fell all over the Liangjie Mountain Pass.


    In an instant, there were less than a thousand prisoners still alive in the city!


    In the darkness of night, in the light of the fire, there was a disgusting smell of blood everywhere.


    Mu Feng''s voice turned cold: "You call this a misunderstanding?"


    Barry couldn''t keep his composure anymore, he roared angrily: "You will only add a powerful enemy to yourself!"


    Mu Feng sneered: "Jinding, the six lords, plus a leader like you, plus nearly 30,000 combat power are all here, what else do you have!"


    "You, how do you know!"


    Barry panicked.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes: "So this is your confidence!"


    He shook his head, "Then let me tell you, these are useless!


    Now, what else do you want to say? "


    Barry trembled all over, looking at the Grassland Lord beside him, and the Grassland Lord also looked at him in horror.


    Both saw each other''s desperation.


    Afterwards, Barry stared at Mu Feng, gritted his teeth: "I, I want to fight you one-on-one fairly!"


    "With me, a duel?"


    Mu Feng sneered and shook his head, "Are you worthy?"


    Barry roared, "You dare not!"


    Mu Feng smiled: "I dare not?


    Do you want to use your zip line knife, or that dagger you keep under your arm?


    Or maybe this one is riding yellow?


    A person who dare not take off his helmet until now, do you deserve it? "


    Barry was startled suddenly, and withdrew his hand from his armpit.


    He raised his voice: "It turns out that the great chief of Dajiang is a coward who is afraid of death!


    It turns out that you dare not! "


    "Hahaha!"


    Barry laughed out loud, cocky.


    Mu Feng scratched his head: "I haven''t seen you die like this before, and I planned to save your life!"


    As he spoke, he pulled his horse forward, held a gun in one hand, and hooked his hand at Barry: "According to my previous temper, I can fight in groups and never single out, but since you want to die, I will grant your wish today!"


    "Great chief, let me come!"


    Li Wang on the side snorted coldly, "Such scum still needs your help!"


    When Barry saw King Li, he couldn''t help but panic.


    Such a strong fighter is extremely powerful at first glance.


    If he really made a move, wouldn''t his purpose of fighting to the death of the other great chief be defeated?


    So he laughed loudly: "Why, coward, do you only dare to ask your tribe to help?"


    Mu Feng has been completely convinced by Barry''s "bravery".


    He said in a calm voice: "I hope you will still say this later!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hands, "You all back down!"


    "yes!"


    King Li and the fifty guards turned back together, and then looked at Barry with pity.


    Wooden Wind turned to Barry: "You..."


    don''t wait for him to say

 Chapter 1440

    "You are stubborn!"


    Mu Feng waved his hands, looked at the remaining grass land lord, and asked him again in Ezra, "What about you, also think this is a misunderstanding?"


    The Lord of the Grass was completely shocked, nodded and shook his head, and finally he didn''t know what to say, so he simply took his helmet and dropped his weapon.


    He got off Chenghuang trembling, and spread his hands out to show that he would no longer resist.


    Mu Feng nodded: "You have good eyesight!"


    Seeing the surrender of the grassland lord, Barry said angrily, "Darbake, you don''t deserve to be called a Jinding clansman!"


    The Lord of the Grass had a grim face: "I don''t want to die!"


    As he spoke, he turned to Mu Feng and begged, "Please don''t kill me!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes!"


    The grassland lord rushed forward, knelt down on the ground, and saluted Mufeng.


    Wooden Wind turned to Barry: "Now..."


    Before he could finish speaking, King Li suddenly shouted behind him: "Be careful, Great Chief!"


    Daerbake, who was kneeling on the ground, violently rose up, and the short dagger in his hand was glowing in the firelight.


    The cold light shone.


    Mu Feng took a step back, raised his hand and yelled at Darbak: "Go away!"


    With a "whoosh", the hand crossbow was fired.


    With such a close target, the hand crossbow shot directly at Darbak''s face.


    He fell to the ground with a hand crossbow belt and couldn''t get up again.


    "really!"


    Mu Feng sneered, "If you are not of my race, their hearts must be different!


    They will only do some dirty tricks! "


    Barry at the side was stunned when he saw Dahlbach dead.


    He didn''t expect that the two of them would die in the blink of an eye.


    Blood flowed out.


    The smell of blood at close range became stronger.


    Barry shuddered.


    Now he is afraid!


    He trembled and said to Mu Feng: "Please, please don''t kill me!"


    Mu Feng mocked: "Isn''t this a misunderstanding?"


    Barry waved his hands again and again: "No, no, what you say is what you say!"


    Mu Feng suddenly realized: "Wouldn''t it be easier if you said that earlier?"


    Although he said so on his mouth, but his hands were unequivocal, he directly shot one of his legs, and then used the wood way derivation technique to stop the bleeding.


    In just two breaths before and after, Barry became a veritable cripple.


    "Get up!"


    Mu Feng ordered, "Whether you live or die, it depends on your own performance!"


    ...


    Outside the Liangjie Mountain Pass.


    Yuxi led the ginger warriors out of the city to chase the Jinding infantry.


    One side pursues, the other side flees for his life.


    Both sides are doing their best.


    Strictly following what the great chief said, Yuxi led his troops to cover up and kill them all the way.


    Although the infantry was running for their lives, their speed was limited after all, and they were quickly chased up by Da Jiang''s soldiers and killed seven or eight.


    The remaining part had just escaped from the valley, but saw a group of men and horses on the left rushing menacingly.


    It was Thunder Dragon and Weili!


    Although the two didn''t know what happened, they recognized that the fleeing person was a person from Jinding.


    For one thing, if Da Jiang is defeated, he will not rush out.


    The second is that the fleeing people shouted in Slavic, which they could not understand.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, it doesn''t prevent Lei Long and the others from guessing about Jiang Desheng.


    So in an instant, Lei Long and Weili gave orders and chased after them.


    Attacked on both sides, and they were all cavalry, so the fleeing Jinding soldiers were wiped out and all were left behind!


    In this battle, Jiang won a big victory!


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night.


    ...


    the next day.


    There is a mess inside and outside the mountain city of Liangjie.


    There are corpses inside and outside the city.


    No one knows exactly how many, but the total number of Jinding fighters who are still alive is less than 5,000!


    In other words, nearly 30,000 elite members of Jinding were defeated in Da Jiang''s battle.


    The highest position among the captives is naturally the leader Barry.


    In addition, there is a plain lord and a sea lord.


    The task of cleaning up the battlefield and the mountain city in the two realms was handed over to Bai Yue and others.


    Mu Feng set up another tent to stay temporarily and interrogate Barry.


    Before the interrogation, he first asked someone to take Barry around the city and let him know the casualties of Jinding, so that he would not have any hope.


    When he came back, Barry was already shaking.


    Mu Feng sat in the tent, and on the left and right were Yumo, Thunder Dragon, Benboba, Muye, Bai Qiu and Weili.


    It''s quite like an open trial.


    There was also a "translator" Tie Kuolei sitting next to him.


    But with Mu Feng around, he didn''t seem to be able to play much role, only explaining the details occasionally.


    Mu Feng looked at the trembling Barry, and asked, "Barry, you have seen the current situation, you have two choices:


    If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll have someone kill you right now, so it¡¯s easy.


    The second is to tell me everything I want to know, and I will spare you! "


    Barry hesitated: "You really won''t kill me?


    Could it be that I said, you killed me again? "


    Mu Feng sneered: "Believe it or not, but you have no choice.


    Say, you may not die!


    If you don''t say it, you will definitely die!


    For me, it''s nothing more than a knife.


    There are four to five thousand people outside, can you make sure that they are willing to die with you? "


    Barry looked struggling.


    In fact, he had been thinking about it uneasily since last night.


    Did he tell the truth, or was he dead?


    But he was also worried that Mu Feng would not let him die too easily.


    Especially the opponent''s healing technique made him startled.


    In case the young chief wanted to torture him, intentionally hurt him, so as not to let him die.


    At that time, he will suffer a great crime.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, "I say!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Yes, don''t forget, there are so many captives outside, if you dare to tell lies, you will die!"


    Barry trembled and said again and again: "I won''t, I won''t!"


    "Okay, tell me!"


    Wooden wind ordered.


    "Yes Yes!"


    Barry completely lost the appearance of a leader, and hurriedly said: "Golden Top consists of six tribes: grassland, plain, mountain, seaside, desert, and forest.


    Each state is ruled by a state leader.


    The affairs of the golden top are all discussed and decided by the state leaders of the ministries.


    This time the battle against Jiang was also agreed to by them..."


    Wooden Wind sneered.


    Sure enough, when things come to an end, everyone wants to blame others.


    He smiled and said: "Okay, I will ask the Lord of the Plains about this later.


    Go on! "


    Barry''s heart trembled, and he hurriedly added: "But the lord and the great chief have some conflicts, so they dare to contradict the great chief.


    As for me, I am just a leader in wartime, and sometimes I will be attacked by them..."


    "Needless to say, let''s get to the point!"


    "The population of Jinding is more than 100,000, but I don''t know the exact number.


    Because every lord does not tell the truth...


    The grassland is the foundation of Jinding, and the whole Jinding is rich in horses.


    The plains provide the most food, and they can grow a kind of grass rice, which can be eaten by many people.


    The salt is mainly obtained from the seaside by the Bubang of Linhai..."


    Under Mu Feng''s intimidation, Barry honestly explained the situation of Jinding.


    Mu Feng''s eyes are also getting brighter...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1441

    What Barry said, Mu Feng wrote down everything.


    It can be seen that there are still many things worth collecting in the distant golden summit.


    After Barry finished speaking, his heart was extremely disturbed.


    He looked carefully at Mu Feng, for fear that he would repent and kill himself.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Mu Feng didn''t say anything, and his heart became entangled.


    What should I do if Jin Ding comes for revenge?


    At this moment, Mu Feng seemed to come back to his senses, looked at Barry, nodded with a smile: "Yes, you are really right, I will not kill you.


    But if you have concealed it, don''t blame me for going back on my word! "


    Barry shook his head again and again: "No, no, absolutely not!"


    "That''s good!"


    Mu Feng waved his hand, signaling others to drag him down and take care of him.


    Then he asked Tie Kuolei to cooperate with Benboba to interrogate other people and check their "confessions".


    And he gathered Yu Yao, Bai Yue, Lei Long and others, and held a small meeting for them.


    Small things make big things.


    Bai Yue took the lead in proposing: "Jinding came to beat me up with big ginger, we can''t justify it if we don''t fight back, shouldn''t we also let them know about the existence of big ginger?"


    Yu Yao laughed loudly and said, "I''ll go!"


    Lei Long also scrambled and said: "I will go too!"


    Bai Yue nodded: "You all have to go, then I will be the queen for you here."


    Konoha and Bai Qiu remained silent.


    The three leaders spoke, as if they had no part to speak.


    But the eagerness in their eyes was not concealed.


    Everyone looked like they wanted to fight.


    But the decision is in the hands of the great chief, Mufeng.


    Mu Feng shook his head and said: "The Golden Summit is too far away, if we send most of our troops directly there, there is a great possibility that we will fall into the same predicament of food consumption as they do.


    And you have also seen their strength, their weapons and armor are roughly similar to ours.


    So long-distance combat is not suitable for us. "


    "Then what to do?"


    Yumo frowned and said, "Our troops are more powerful than theirs, we can kill them directly if we go there!"


    Thunder Dragon pondered for a moment, then nodded and said: "Indeed, it seems that it consumes a lot, but once it is destroyed, the harvest will be enough to make up for the shortfall!"


    Mu Feng nodded: "There will definitely be harvest.


    Consumables cannot be ignored.


    I was thinking, how to reduce consumption and casualties..."


    When they heard that Mu Feng let go and wanted to fight, several people looked happy.


    It turns out that the great chief is already thinking about how to fight!


    "The Great Chief!"


    Bai Yue suddenly said, "I think most of the main force of Jinding has been besieged by us now, and their tribe has no strength now.


    That being the case, we might as well use the Qinghu Department, or pick a few people from the captives, release them back, and disturb them, how about? "


    Mu Feng''s eyes lit up: "That''s a good idea!"


    He pondered for a while, nodded and said, "If you don''t tell me, I almost forgot that this time, the calamity of my Jiang was caused by the Qinghu Department.


    Since they caused us trouble, maybe we have to cause them some trouble to go back.


    First solve the Qinghu Department, and then use the Qinghu Department as a base, as a transfer point for my big ginger! "


    "it is good!"


    Bai Yue nodded, "I''m good at this, why don''t you leave it to me?"


    Before Mu Feng could answer, the people next to him raised their opinions together: "Why are you going, why can''t it be us?"


    Bai Yue smiled and said: "I have been planning this matter for a long time with the big boss and Ben..."


    Thunder Dragon sighed.


    Konoha and Bai Qiu were also downcast.


    Bai Yue looked at Mu Feng, and after seeing Mu Feng nodded, he smiled and said: "However, there is a Black Mountain Department to the north of the Changsheng Grassland, and the traces of activities are roughly confirmed.


    do not know¡­¡­"


    "I go!"


    "I go!"


    "I go!"


    ...


    In the end, under Mu Feng''s decision, everyone decided on a plan of action for Dajiang Northwest in the next period of time.


    Yumo, Baiyue and Benboba join forces to deal with the Qinghu Department, and take down the Qinghu Department before winter comes.


    As for the golden top, it will be placed in the spring of next year or after the autumn harvest.


    When to act, we have to wait for Mu Feng to go back and then decide according to the situation of the autumn harvest.


    Thunder Dragon and Konoha joined hands to march towards the mountains north of the Changsheng Grassland to wipe out the Black Mountains.


    For them, Wood Wind relaxed the requirements.


    After all, the range of activities on the grassland is too large, and the nomadic tribes are too mobile to deal with.


    Mu Feng also knew that as long as the threats from these two parties were "cleared up", there would really be no danger to Da Jiang''s border.


    At that time, Da Jiang can really change his ministry and build a country.


    In fact, he saw that the ultimate task in the chieftain system is to establish a country and realize the transition from the tribal age to the state machine age.


    At that time, he, the great chief, can really be called the greatest chief!


    After the deployment for everyone, the next thing is some finishing touches.


    The first is the disposal of prisoners of war.


    More than 5,000 people were scattered and arranged to be slaves in various cities.


    The construction of Jiang''s city, pipeline construction, water construction, and land reclamation require as much labor as possible!


    Followed by the disposal of autumn grass.


    Under Bai Yue''s self-examination and responsibility, Qiu Cao was cleared out of the military headquarters and sent to prison for "reform" for several years.


    This can be regarded as the biggest "concession" that Mu Feng can make within the provisions of "Great Jiang Law".


    Otherwise, Qiucao will be executed.


    When Mu Feng was exempting Qiu Cao from the death penalty, he took a knife and cut off a section of hair in front of everyone, and warned everyone: "As a chief, I will be punished with my hair instead of Qiu Cao.


    Only this time, not the next time.


    Any more pleaders will be punished with the same crime! "


    This is the trick that Mu Feng learned from A Man.


    Sure enough, everyone was shocked.


    Mu Feng''s punishment of Autumn Grass and his insistence on "Great Jiang''s Law" made everyone understand his will more and more¡ªDa Jiang will rule the tribe by law in the future, not anyone''s preference.


    They are different from ordinary people, and they knew about the changes in ginger earlier.


    Changes to ginger should also be adapted earlier.


    Otherwise, they cannot adapt to the rapidly growing and changing ginger.


    And this is what Mu Feng wants to see.


    So after the deployment was completed, Mu Feng told everyone to return to Dragon City during the Chinese New Year, celebrate the New Year together, and discuss important matters together.


    Afterwards, he returned to Dragon City with King Li and others.


    Triumphant return¡­¡­


    at this time.


    Far away at the seaport in the east, with the joint efforts of Asuka and Jiuzhu, Jiang''s

 Chapter 1442

    "shipwreck?"


    When Mu Feng arrived at Pixiu City, he received a message from Asuka.


    After learning the specific situation, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    The danger on land can still be avoided.


    But in the sea, it will be troublesome.


    Because the sea is too big and its depth is unknown.


    The most important thing is that there is too much space in the sea, and he is not sure how big a giant can be accommodated.


    According to the data given by the system, in the ancient times of the earth in the previous life, top predators such as Mosasaurus, Kroulong, Neptune, and Megalodon lived on the bottom of the sea.


    Their length can reach up to about 20 meters in length, and their weight ranges from a few tons to dozens of tons.


    If they encountered such a creature at the bottom of the sea, Asuka and the others would have saved their lives.


    Now he is worried about what such a giant is, and whether there will be bigger ones.


    After all, there are big creatures like the original bear and the eagle feather dragon on land, and it is normal for big creatures to exist in the sea.


    Of course, according to the degree of biological evolution, even if there are these big creatures in the current ocean, the number should not be many.


    But as long as there is one, the plan of Da Jiang''s exploration on the island will have to be postponed.


    After all, Da Jiang doesn''t have to explore the ocean now.


    In any case, according to the historical process, Dajiang is already far ahead of other tribes.


    He first wrote a letter to Asuka, and temporarily stopped going to sea, while the construction of the building continued.


    And he checked the system on the way back, comparing the current climate and environment to analyze how likely it is that there are prehistoric overlords in the ocean.


    In the end, what left him speechless was that the answer given by the system was two words¡ªto be determined!


    Mu Feng knew the urine nature of the system, he had to see the "sea monster" himself to be sure, so he had to give up.


    At the same time, he was thinking in his heart whether he should go to sea to find out what the monster in the sea was.


    But the ocean is deep and bottomless, who knows what kind of monsters will be there?


    He hesitated for the first time in his heart.


    If you don''t explore the ocean, Da Jiang has a lot to do now.


    The benefits and gains from exploring the ocean are huge.


    After thinking about it, he decided to explore.


    "Sea monster" is in many cases just a name for unknown underwater creatures.


    Facts have proved that "monsters" basically have origins and weaknesses.


    "No matter how big a sea monster is, it''s still a fish!"


    Mu Feng comforted himself like this.


    But comfort is comfort, he still needs to be prepared.


    He secretly thought in his heart that if he couldn''t do it, he would try to make gunpowder by himself.


    As long as the gunpowder is made, it will be easy to handle.


    One nitrate, two yellows and three charcoals, he knows this formula.


    When I was in the countryside in my previous life, there was an old lady who could make homemade gunpowder.


    It''s powerful, it''s not very strong, but it can also be used to make landmines and open up mountains.


    Gunpowder ingredients: saltpeter, sulfur, charcoal.


    Among them, saltpeter and charcoal are very easy to obtain.


    Nitre is on the wall of the toilet.


    Charcoal can be smoked and obtained by burning honey.


    Only this sulfur is difficult to obtain.


    With the current conditions of ginger, it is naturally impossible to produce it through chemical means.


    Sulfur, as far as he could think of, could only be found near the erupting volcano.


    And he hasn''t found sulfur in Da Jiang''s territory until now.


    Of course, this has something to do with the fact that he hasn''t personally explored for a long time.


    It seems that after returning this time, he will concentrate on studying how to obtain gunpowder.


    "By the way, Big Huyou said before that there is a fire-breathing mountain in the north of Black Bear City. Previously, there was a river, but now there is a boat. It''s good to try your luck!"


    So he turned around and went to Black Bear City to find Big Huyou.


    After reporting Truffle''s treason, Da Huyou became leisurely again.


    He has almost finished what Mufeng entrusted to him.


    After all, he has many younger brothers under his command!


    Knowing that Mufeng had arrived in Heixiong City, Da Huyou was overjoyed and rushed out of the city to meet him.


    "Brother, you are back!"


    Da Huyou''s face was full of joy, "The matter in the west has been resolved?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, it''s solved!"


    "You didn''t go to battle, did you?"


    Big Huyou asked with concern, "Which tribe, what is its strength?"


    Then Mu Feng gave a rough overview of what happened.


    After hearing this, Da Huyou laughed and said, "Great, just solve it!


    You said that this golden top is true, isn¡¯t it good to live a good life by yourself, do you have to go all the way to Da Jiang¡¯s place to die? "


    Mu Feng sighed helplessly: "Yes!"


    Big Huyou looked around: "By the way, brother, why are you free to come to Black Bear City?


    something? "


    Mu Feng nodded: "It''s something."


    "What''s up?"


    So Mufeng told the story of the flying bird meeting the "big fish" at sea.


    Da Huyou rubbed his hands straight after hearing this: "Oh, brother, according to what you said, that big fish is bigger than our horses. If you catch one, how many people can eat it?"


    Well, it turns out that Big Huyou only paid attention to the "big" fish, and didn''t pay attention to the "dangerous" fish.


    Mu Feng emphasized: "Brother, I mean, that fish was so big that it almost capsized our big boat!"


    Only then did Da Huyou react, his face changed: "Such a big fish, then, does it eat people?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "It should be food!"


    Da Huyou waved his hands in fright: "Forget it, I won''t eat fish that eat people!"


    Mu Feng shook his head and smiled wryly: "Those big fish probably haven''t eaten anyone before, don''t worry.


    They are in the sea and cannot reach the shore. "


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    Da Huyou asked suspiciously, "Shouldn''t you go directly to the Jinwu Department?"


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "Why don''t you come here to find something to make a weapon against this strange fish!"


    "I''m here?"


    Big Huyou was puzzled.


    Mu Feng nodded: "I remember you said that there is a fire-breathing mountain north of Black Bear Mountain, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Da Huyou nodded, "That mountain can spew out fire, and anyone who goes there will die...


    No, brother, why are you asking this? "


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "I''m going there to see if there are any weapons to deal with big fish!"


    "no!"


    Big Huyou''s attitude is very firm, "You are a big chief, you can''t take such a risk!


    And when that mountain is already on fire, the sky will change color, there must be something extraordinary there!


    you can''t go! "


    Mu Feng was quite moved.


    Big Huyou still cared about him very much.


    This shows that he really regards Mu Feng as a member of his tribe from the bottom of his heart, and also really loves him as the great chief.


    He thought about it, and explained to Da Huyou the formation and principle of the volcano.


    Finally, he talked about the ingredients of gunpowder, and described the power of gunpowder to him: "Gunpowder made from volcanic sulfur, as long as it is ignited, it will make a ''boom'' sound, smashing stones, wood, and mountains. , very powerful!"


    Da Huyou understood, and said with lingering fear: "If such a weapon is made, wouldn''t it be easier for Da Jiang to fight?"


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Big Huyou asked again: "According to what you said, is it easier to kill people once the gunpowder is released?"


    Wooden wind nodded again.


    Da Huyou suddenly fell silent.


    Mu Feng was surprised: "What''s the matter, brother?"


    Da Huyou pondered for a while, and then said: "Brother, it is good to have stronger weapons, but if such a powerful weapon is put on the battlefield, more people will be killed or injured...


    What if, I mean, if there is someone like Truffle who also masters the gunpowder you made, and reverses the gunpowder, what should I do? "


    Mu Feng froze for a moment.


    He didn''t expect that the big fool would ask such a question...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1443

    Da Huyou''s words brought Mufeng deep thought.


    Indeed, once gunpowder appears, the development of ginger, no, the speed of conquering other parts is bound to accelerate.


    At that time, the ambitions of many people in Dajiang will also be released.


    The so-called "with a sharp weapon in your arms, you will kill yourself" is the truth.


    When a person has a more powerful weapon than others, he will speak louder unconsciously, and often choose to use violence to resolve conflicts.


    As with people, so with tribes.


    Coupled with Truffle''s rebellion, Mu Feng became more and more aware of the threat of his own people mastering core weapons, which was far greater than that of outsiders.


    However, people cannot stop eating because of choking.


    Ginger has no gunpowder, so it may be defeated by someone who has gunpowder in the future.


    Yes, you don''t have to.


    At least it can deter Xiaoxiao.


    Anyone who wants to do something to Jiang has to weigh whether he can bear the consequences of being hit by gunpowder.


    But no, it is passive.


    Once they met a tribe with similar strength, such as Jinding, whose weapons looked similar on the bright side, they dared to yell at Da Jiang and make fist gestures.


    Therefore, although gunpowder is a double-edged sword, it must be available!


    As for how to avoid the leakage of gunpowder, it is very simple.


    The production of gunpowder can only be mastered by Dragon City craftsmen, and once these people have mastered the gunpowder technology, it is strictly forbidden to leave Dragon City.


    In addition, the use and approval of gunpowder can only be in the hands of the supreme leader, that is, the chief.


    Thinking of this, Mu Feng smiled and explained to Da Huyou: "Brother, gunpowder is very lethal and threatening.


    If so, if you encounter a difficult opponent, you can use gunpowder to solve it, reducing the casualties of Jiang soldiers and clansmen.


    If not, if we meet other opponents, we cannot guarantee that we will not suffer big losses.


    As long as the gunpowder is in my hands and I don''t use it easily, the possibility of leakage will be avoided..."


    Da Huyou was moved by Mu Feng, and finally nodded honestly: "You are the chief, you have the final say.


    Moreover, only you can do the whole big ginger now.


    But in the future..."


    Big Huyou didn''t continue talking.


    Mu Feng understands the meaning of Da Huyou.


    What he didn''t finish was naturally referring to how Da Jiang could avoid this problem after a hundred years.


    Obviously, in the eyes of Da Huyou, Mu Feng has become what later generations call a "fanatic pursuer" of power and expansion of territory.


    Such people are not uncommon in history, and the final result is often the rapid expansion, rapid decline, and disintegration of the kingdom.


    Because blindly expanding without "digesting", it will only make hidden dangers accumulate more and more.


    Once it breaks out, it will be a "collapse" trend, which is out of control.


    The incidents of Napoleon and Alexander all illustrate this point.


    Foreign and domestic, there are many such examples.


    A lesson from the past, a teacher from behind.


    However, there are not many who know this teaching but are willing to accept it.


    Therefore, the change of many countries and dynasties is often "the prosperity is also vigorous, and the death is also sudden".


    Mu Feng smiled and said to Da Huyou: "Don''t worry, brother, I only made gunpowder for frying fish, and I won''t use it on soldiers in the army for the time being.


    Now Jiang''s strength is enough to deal with the enemy!


    Da Jiang really needs time to develop and multiply the population now, so it is not suitable to do it outside. "


    As he spoke, he sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    In the short term, Da Jiang will also attack the Qinghu Department and the Montenegro Department.


    As for the top of the expedition gold, it can really be put away.


    Seeing that Mu Feng had explained in this way, Da Huyou finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He said apologetically, "Brother, you are the great chief, so if what I said is wrong, forget it if you heard it.


    I''m so old now that I don''t understand a lot of things.


    It is also because of you that Ginger is so big. "


    Although he spoke vaguely, Mu Feng knew that he was uneasy about his "offence".


    Mu Feng finally understood how difficult it is to be a political minister in history.


    Before he was angry yet, Da Huyou realized that he had "offended the above" wrong, and hurriedly made up for it.


    Fortunately, I am not some stupid king, and the big flicker is not some kind of stalker.


    In case he has a big temper, he will talk bluntly if he is a big fool, and he will be a good minister if he says nothing.


    Qu Fuzi, Wei Xuancheng, and Hai Qingtian all spoke admonishingly, but ended differently. Isn''t this a "lesson from the past"?


    Fortunately, I want Jiang to live in peace and stability for a long time, so I will naturally avoid these things.


    Thinking of this, he had a little more idea about Jiang Jianguo.


    Jianguo is not about making small repairs to Jianguo, nor is it a partial test of the water, but is about the future and future of Jianguo as a whole.


    At the beginning of the establishment of Dajiang, it should set a tone that can last for a long time.


    The key comes down to one thing, how to exercise power, how to restrain it, and how to supervise it.


    After figuring this out, Jiang''s "national fortune" is bound to last forever!


    But right now, Mu Feng still wants to get the gunpowder out first.


    "I got gunpowder just to fry fish!"


    Mu Feng smiled lightly, "Caught a bigger fish, no spines, full of meat!


    Brother, don''t you want to do it often? "


    Da Huyou regained his energy and grinned loudly: "Fried fish, then I can rest assured.


    I just don''t know if the fish in the sea tastes better than the fish in the water. "


    When it comes to eating and drinking, he immediately forgets his worries.


    This is the shortcoming of the big flicker, but it is also an advantage.


    For Mu Feng, the things that Da Huyou loves to enjoy are not things at all.


    The other party can complete whatever he entrusts to the big flicker.


    The food, drink, and enjoyment requested by the big flicker are all within the scope of what he deserves.


    To sum it up simply, the big fool knows how to measure.


    There are such people in Dajiang, the more the better!


    Mu Feng smiled and said: "Each has its own advantages, but generally speaking, there are more types of sea fish, so the taste is better!


    How about this, let''s go to the north of Black Bear Mountain first, and get the gunpowder out first.


    As long as the gunpowder is out, how about going out to sea with me on this trip, frying fish together, and eating fresh sea fish for you on the spot? "


    Big Huyou is happy now.


    When Mu Feng said so, he was the old brother he was familiar with again.


    Just now, he suddenly felt that Mufeng''s pursuit of gunpowder had surpassed his concern for Jiang.


    He hastily asked the question.


    Fortunately, Mu Feng is still the same Mu Feng, and the younger brother is still the same younger brother.


    So Da Huyou hurriedly dispatched people in Black Bear City, and followed Mu Feng to the north of Black Bear Mountain.


    The leader of Black Bear City is indeed Xiong Da.


    Seeing Mu Feng, Xiong Da was very excited: "Great Chief, you are here!"


    As the first person in Black Bear City to meet and know Mu Feng, Xiong Da is a legend to everyone in Black Bear City.


    He was one of the few people in Black Bear City who had fought side by side with the great chief.


    Seeing Xiong Da, Mu Feng also smiled: "Yes, Xiong Da, how is life in Black Bear City now?"


    "good very good!"


    Xiong Da''s mouth was wide open, "Look, I''ve changed to a black horse to ride!


    In order to exchange for this dark horse, I have saved money for a long time! "


    "Oh?"


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "This seems to be a horse that was replaced by the military. What are you doing riding such a good horse?"


    Xiong Daxing explained excitedly: "Leader Lei Meng said that he needs to escort supplies from Pixiu City to Heishui City, and one round trip can earn two big bucks.


    I asked Grandpa, he earns more than me as an errand in Black Bear City, so I simply came to escort the supplies..."


    Mu Feng froze for a moment.


    Hey!


    Is this a spontaneous behavior of the market economy?


    He smiled and looked at Da Huyou: "Brother, how much did you say you gave him this time?"


    Big Huyou shook his head: "No?"


    Xiong Da also shook his head excitedly and said: "Nothing!


    Follow the great chief to do things for the tribe, many people can''t ask for it!


    How can I still ask for money? "


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly.


    This awareness is good!


    But he was still very pleased.


    Heart for the public.


    First it was Big Huyou, then Xiong Da.


    The words of the two of them show that Jiang''s ideas have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1444

    Because it is in the territory of Dajiang, Shangmufeng didn''t bring many.


    But there is no shortage of fierce beasts that should be there.


    Yuan Xiongzhi took three heads directly, Qilin Beast, Black Dragon, Hulei Leopard and other swimmers were all taken by him.


    When passing by Black Bear Mountain, I could occasionally hear the cry of black bears.


    But after Sha Laosi let out a roar, the whole Black Bear Mountain became silent.


    Mu Feng suddenly remembered that Yuan Xiong was an existence above the black bear.


    And the current Black Bear Mountain was also ordered to become a "reserve area" before.


    Specially used to keep black bears.


    Many people in Dajiang at that time, especially those in Black Bear City, didn''t understand this point.


    But Mufeng told them that if the black bear continues to hunt without restraint, it will disappear and even become an "endangered" species.


    Only proper breeding and restrained capture can maintain a certain number of black bears.


    After all, bear bile, bear paw, and bear tendon can all be used as medicine.


    The reason why Mufeng did this was because he learned many lessons from later generations on "protecting animals", and decided to solve this problem from the source.


    Of course, passing by Black Bear Mountain is just a small episode.


    After simply "recalling" the "difficult" times in the past, they set off all the way north again.


    The leaves in the mountains are yellow and green intersecting, rustling and eye-catching.


    The tinkling sound of spring water in the mountains is extraordinarily dazzling.


    Autumn is refreshing.


    The north of Black Bear Mountain is the obvious northern autumn scenery.


    The wild sheep, wild boars and other wild animals in the past are no longer seen in the mountains, and they have all gone to the deep mountains.


    It is obvious that the activity area of ??the clansmen in Black Bear City expands, and after the people''s survivability becomes stronger, the activity space of the beasts is squeezed.


    Moreover, the fundamental difference between humans and beasts'' understanding of territory lies in the size of the territory.


    The area of ??activity of wild beasts is certain.


    But the territory of man can include the activity area of ??wild beasts.


    Therefore, it is not unreasonable for man to become the master of all spirits.


    It has been a long time since Mufeng led his tribe to explore the mountains and fields like today.


    A sense of collective exploration of the unknown, wild travel, and adventure hits my heart.


    He suddenly understood why so many people like to explore and go to reveal some unknown places.


    To the north of Black Bear Mountain is a stream.


    This is what separates the "volcano" from Black Bear Mountain.


    According to Da Huyou, the stream can easily engulf people, cows and other creatures, and it is full of danger.


    Can''t help but the wood wind doesn''t pay attention to it.


    After a night in the woods, they came to the stream at last.


    Sure enough, there was a fast-flowing stream in front of him.


    The water in the stream is fast and bottomless.


    But fortunately, the width is less than five meters.


    This width is not a problem at all for wood wind.


    He directly asked the original bear to carry himself and a few people across the river, then looked at the trees on both sides, and built a recommended wooden bridge on the stream.


    As a result, after Sha Laosan entered the stream, he found that the water only reached a little behind his back¡ªjust at the height that Da Huyou said could submerge him.


    In other words, this stream is actually not that dangerous!


    Sure enough, the pony crossing the river happened at any time.


    Whether the river is deep or not is not known until you try it yourself.


    Not long after passing the stream, the surrounding soil was dark gray and black.


    Either there are no plants growing on it, but if there are plants, it will be more lush and thick than other places.


    Mufeng knew that this was the soil formed by the accumulation of volcanic ash in the crater, which was extremely fertile.


    In the previous life, people from many countries in the world were willing to take the risk of living under an active volcano, because the volcanic ash after the eruption was suitable for planting crops, and the harvest was absolutely guaranteed.


    "The terrain here is open and the soil is fertile, so it can be used to grow food."


    Mu Feng secretly calculated.


    All the way to the north, he secretly kept the topography in mind.


    Generally speaking, the place where he is now is gradually rising to the north.


    If the trees and grass along the way are leveled out, it is definitely suitable for reclaiming a large farm.


    As for whether it is planted or cultivated on the farm, it is suitable.


    He talked about the terrain features here one by one with the big flicker.


    This is the first time that Da Huyou followed Mu Feng and heard him say this, and he was very surprised.


    He said sincerely: "Brother, I was worried that you were only thinking about fighting, but now it seems that I am thinking too much.


    If you hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have noticed that the soil here is so useful. "


    Mu Feng smiled and nodded: "The soil here is volcanic soil. Although it is erupted from the volcano, it is different from the few plants growing around the volcano. It is very suitable for planting here.


    The same is true for gunpowder, which can only be destroyed by explosion.


    But gunpowder explosions can be used for other things.


    Don''t worry, I know how to use it well! "


    Big Huyou nodded heavily.


    So everyone continued to head north.


    Another day later.


    Everyone finally arrived at the volcano that Da Huyou said.


    As Mufeng expected, this place is indeed a volcano!


    That is, here again sulfur.


    The matter of gunpowder is done!


    Then it was time to climb the mountain, and I couldn''t go on horseback.


    So Mu Feng asked Xiong Da and others to watch the black dragon and the horses at the foot of the mountain.


    He, together with Da Huyou and Li Wang, took Yuan Xiong and others up the mountain.


    Looking up, you can see that the top of the mountain is very high, and it is almost bare from the "neck" of the mountain.


    Mu Feng knew clearly in his heart that it was the "sequelae" of the volcanic eruption.


    While climbing the mountain, he picked up stones casually and began to feel them.


    Da Huyou''s eyes brightened.


    Because he found many "stones" of different colors along the way.


    Red, blue, yellow, everything.


    He murmured to himself, "Yes, yes, these stones can be made into necklaces and sold to other people."


    The corner of Mu Feng''s mouth twitched, suppressing the urge to blurt out.


    It was the diamond that was favored by the big fool!


    Those are rare rubies, sapphires!


    A gemstone that can be used as a family heirloom in later generations is just lying quietly on the mountain so that people can pick it up at will.


    Seeing that Da Huyou had almost picked it up, Mu Feng said abruptly: "Brother, what you picked up this time is yours, and the stones here will belong to the tribe from now on!"


    "what?"


    Da Huyou was stunned for a moment, and then realized, "Owned by the tribe?


    nice one? "


    Wood Wind nodded.


    Big Huyou was in a hurry and sighed: "It''s a loss, I threw away such a big piece just now!"


    He gestured, it was as big as a palm!


    Mu Feng smiled and took out a blue stone with his backhand: "This?"


    Da Huyou nodded hurriedly: "Hmm!"


    Mu Feng smiled and threw a big piece of sapphire to Big Huyou: "Hey, put it away!


    This thing is just a stone now, and it will be worth money in the future! "


    "after?"


    Big Huyou frowned, "Not worth much now?"


    Wooden Wind shook his head.


    What is the value of diamonds now? They cannot be eaten or used. They are just for decoration.


    The actual value is far inferior to gold mines and silver mines.


    If we really want to reflect its value, we have to wait until the material life of the Dajiang people has reached a certain level.


    But at least now, he is conscious of taking over the diamond mines on this mountain to the tribe first!


    Before the people of the tribe know their specific value, they will naturally be kept by him, the great chief.


    Cough cough, I am not selfish.


    This is for the Horde...


    Da Huyou looked at Mu Feng''s expression, doubtful.


    But he still chose to carry the old heavy stone in his belt.


    My brother won''t lie to himself.


    After another half day, the group finally reached the top of the mountain.


    When approaching the top of the mountain, Mu Feng heard a sentence from the system: Sulfur has been detected!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1445

    Once you find the brimstone, things will be easy.


    Sulfur can lower the ignition point of gunpowder, otherwise the gunpowder he made with only the other two would probably be a squib.


    The crater looks like it hasn''t erupted for a long time.


    A lake has formed in the crater.


    Surprisingly, there are clusters of silver sword chrysanthemums around the lake.


    This thing also seems to be used as medicine, and it is a unique plant in the crater.


    This once again illustrates the fact that this place was indeed a crater before.


    That''s easy.


    The smell of sulfur can be detected by the system, or the sulfur has not been produced for a long time here, and there is still a smell of sulfur around.


    Either the information revealed by the entire landform is rich in sulfur ore.


    With sulfur, gunpowder is available.


    Ginger can also use sulfur as medicine and make sulfur soap.


    Among other things, although pancreatic soap can be used, it is really a psychological barrier to use.


    People, when there are better alternatives, it is inevitable to find fault with the old stuff.


    Love doesn''t disappear, it transfers.


    Mu Feng led the crowd to investigate on the mountain.


    The system judges based on the information received by his vision and smell, and tells Mufeng where there will be sulfur mines.


    Sure enough, Mu Feng dug a sulfur mine under the bee''s eye stone near the lake.


    And according to the distribution of sulfur mines, a large number of sulfur mines exist at the bottom of this lake.


    In other words, the entire crater lake sits on top of the sulfur mine.


    This is both good news and bad news.


    The good news is that there are good reserves of sulfur ore.


    The bad news is that if you want to excavate a large amount of sulfur mines, you must solve the problem of the lake on the top of the mountain.


    An exaggerated and daring plan flashed through Mu Feng''s heart - if you have to, then dig mountains and release water!


    Of course, this is just an idea, whether it works or not is another matter.


    In addition, he has no plans to use sulfur to make gunpowder on a large scale, so he doesn''t think about it for the time being.


    After discovering the sulfur mine, he asked people to dig the sulfur ore, and at the same time began to think about how to avoid the leakage of gunpowder manufacturing secrets.


    Right now, this secret can only be kept in his head, but it may not be necessary in the future.


    Therefore, the raw materials, ingredients, and ratios for making gunpowder are best managed by different people.


    Just like Moule Beverage, the reason why it has been able to dominate the carbonated beverage market for many years is the mysterious formula.


    It is said that the recipe of the drink is one of which is mastered by multiple people, and the drink can be made together.


    I don''t know if it''s a gimmick, but Mu Feng thinks it''s a good idea to do so.


    The production of gunpowder can learn from this method.


    The big deal is that these people ask them not to be in the same room with each other at the same time...


    This is something.


    Now all he has to do is get the gunpowder out first.


    Sulfur ore is slightly toxic, which Mufeng said before coming here.


    Therefore, the clansmen who dig sulfur are all covered with linen "masks" to prevent and reduce the possibility of poisonous gas and poisonous powder entering the respiratory tract.


    Of course, the "poison" of sulfur is only slightly toxic, and inhaling a small amount is not fatal.


    It''s only a threat if you smoke too much.


    Da Huyou didn''t mine, but he also wore a special "mask" made by Mufeng.


    He asked Li Wang''s supervisor to dig sulfur, and he walked along the river with Wood Wind.


    Mufeng just wanted to take this opportunity to look at the surrounding environment.


    Because it is a crater lake, the water must be very deep, so the entire lake is dark blue.


    At present, except for some silver sword chrysanthemums, there are only loose pine and fir trees around the crater.


    The sparse vegetation makes small animals here rare.


    The lake is calm because of the abundance of minerals, and there are few schools of fish¡ªin other wild lakes, it is easy to see fish.


    Mufeng thought that since it was a volcano, could there be some hot springs around it.


    In this case, I might be able to develop a hot spring project on this mountain.


    However, the result disappointed him, and it didn''t.


    The idea that I wanted to kill multiple birds with one stone was shattered.


    Soon, everyone dug a lot of sulfur mines.


    Mu Feng carefully inspected the surrounding environment again, and after confirming that there were no accidents, he brought his clansmen back to Black Bear City.


    This sulfur-producing volcano is called "Sulphur Mountain".


    back in town

 Chapter 1446

    With the raw materials, the production of gunpowder is simple.


    The sulfur mine was brought back to Dragon City by Mu Feng.


    Then he began to have people collect "urine cream" from the toilet to boil saltpeter.


    As for charcoal, it is simple. Honey, sucrose, etc. can be burnt to get charcoal.


    There are in the proportioning system, just follow the above.


    Considering the issue of power, Mu Feng purposely made it as small as the firecrackers in his previous life.


    The result is naturally a "snap" explosion.


    Judging from the sound, it doesn''t seem to be as big as I thought.


    But gunpowder really did it!


    Next he made a big one, as thick as an arm, about twenty centimeters long.


    After it was finished, Mu Feng took the gunpowder away from Dragon City, and went to the forest west of Dragon City to try out the effect.


    Accompanying people are Li Wang, Yu Li, Jiu Zhu and Asuka who were transferred back.


    Especially Asuka, after learning that Mufeng has specially made weapons to deal with fish in the sea, he is extremely looking forward to it.


    Mu Feng keeps everyone away from the experiment site, while he himself is a big "firecracker" tied to the tree trunk, with a lead wire about two meters long.


    After lighting the fuse with a fire pocket, he ran away, quite the excitement of setting off firecrackers during the Chinese New Year when he was a child.


    The only difference is that the "firecracker" he made is more powerful and has a longer lead.


    After he ran to a safe distance and hid behind the tree trunk with everyone, he only heard a "boom", and everyone felt their ears buzzing.


    Several people looked at me and I looked at you, and they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a "click", and the big tree that was bombed suddenly broke and fell to the side!


    "this¡­¡­"


    Everyone''s eyes turned from shock to horror.


    The tree that was hugged by one person just broke?


    You know, even the mighty bears and mammoths in the tribe can''t knock down a tree so easily!


    "Go, take a look!"


    Mu Feng motioned for everyone to follow.


    When everyone came to Dashu, they found that there was a large gap where Mufeng tied the bomb.


    Large pieces of sawdust were scattered on the ground.


    Smoke was still rising from the bombed location.


    There was also a strong smell of gunpowder in the air.


    Everyone looked at the broken tree with horror.


    Asuka was the first to react: "Chief, is this the weapon you mentioned for dealing with monster fish?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "Well, not bad, how is it?


    You saw that big fish and thought you could blow it up? "


    Asuka frowned and thought for a while and said, "This kind of weapon needs to be ignited, which is a problem.


    If you can solve the ignition problem, you can definitely deal with that kind of strange fish! "


    Mu Feng laughed and said: "It''s simple, light it up, tie it to the bow and arrow, with your arm strength, it''s not a big problem to shoot it out!


    If that strange fish dares to stay on the water for a long time, make a bigger one, and use the arm crossbow to shoot more powerfully! "


    "correct!"


    Asuka''s eyes lit up, "That''s no problem, such a weapon can be used!"


    At this time, Yu Li and Jiu Zhu also reacted.


    The two looked at each other, seeing excitement in each other''s eyes.


    "Great chief," Yu Li clenched his fists, "Having such a weapon can greatly reduce the casualties of our fighters in frontal conflicts.


    If such weapons can be used in large quantities, I, Da Jiang, don''t even need so many fighters, so I can convert more labor to work! "


    "good!"


    Jiuzhu also said excitedly, "With such a weapon, whether it is digging a mountain or digging a river, the speed will be greatly improved!


    In this way, the construction speed of many projects of the Ministry of Industry can be advanced. "


    Wood Wind nodded.


    What Jiu Zhu said was something he hadn''t considered before.


    That is, gunpowder can be used not only as a weapon, but also in the usual production of ginger.


    That is to say, gunpowder can be used not only in military affairs, but also in engineering construction and daily production.


    From the military field to the civilian field.


    This is where technological progress really comes into play.


    No wonder it was said in the previous life that "technology is

 Chapter 1447

    After the gunpowder was produced, Mufeng began to plan for the island landing.


    Autumn is crisp and clear, and it is the harvest season.


    Before he set off, he strapped the bomb to the rocket and tested the effect.


    Ordinary arrows cannot carry explosives as thick as arms.


    Otherwise, the shot will not be far away, and it will be dangerous.


    So he improved the arm crossbow and changed it to a half-human high crossbow, and the arrows were changed from one finger thick to two finger thick.


    All specially made.


    After repeated experiments to ensure that there is no problem, Mu Feng explained the tribe''s affairs and set off with Asuka, Da Huyou and others.


    All the way east.


    Along the way, they pass through Fanglei City and the old land of Jinwu, and finally arrive at the harbor.


    The harbor is sheltered from the wind at the back of the old Jinwu land.


    He took a look, and it was indeed a natural and excellent harbor.


    If Dajiang sails aggressively in the future, there is no need to worry about the construction of the harbor.


    He remembered that the archipelago south of the mountains also had a good natural harbor, and he looked forward to Jiang''s future voyage in his heart.


    Conquering the land and conquering the sea are definitely two different concepts.


    Because of the proficiency of the craftsmanship, there are now two large-scale ships in the harbor.


    There are many small boats hanging on the upper boat to prevent accidents.


    Because this time he was specifically looking for the strange fish in the sea, he deliberately took Qilin Beast and the warriors who had been out to sea before and had seen the strange fish in the sea, and they went out to sea together.


    More than 600 people in the two building boats went to sea collectively.


    Well equipped and well prepared.


    Qilin Beast seems to be very excited about going out to sea, standing on the bow of the boat and facing the wind.


    This is the first time Woodwind has gone to sea in this world.


    Standing on the deck facing the wind, he immediately felt extremely comfortable.


    In the distance, the sea and the sky are the same color.


    The nearby bow broke through the waves and moved forward.


    Autumn is relatively cool on land, but it is extraordinarily cold on the sea.


    After standing for a while, he felt a little cold.


    "I don''t know how cold it is at sea in winter."


    No matter in his previous life or now, he has never gone to sea in winter.


    All he knew was that standing by the sea in autumn would freeze a person''s ass.


    He began to worry about whether it was so cold that sea fish would appear.


    It turned out he wanted to read it.


    Less than half a day after they went to sea, there was Xiaojing behind their boat.


    A visibly unusual wave churned up around their large ship.


    Judging by the ups and downs of the waves, this is a small group.


    Not many, around ten or so.


    But each of these ten or so birds is no less than seven or eight meters long!


    This is just Mu Feng judging from their exposed heads to tails.


    Coupled with the distance, there is still a certain error.


    If you count their big tails, it might be over ten meters!


    Dozens of "big fish" measuring more than ten meters appeared behind the boat, and it was still a wooden boat. Whoever put it on would not panic?


    Even Asuka, who had been swearing so much, was a little bit drummed.


    "Great chief, there weren''t so many last time...how about we go back?"


    Da Huyou also trembled and said: "Brother, let''s forget it, such a big fish, it''s okay if you don''t eat it.


    At least we can''t be eaten by them? "


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "Let''s see.


    And now I am afraid that it will be difficult for us to go back. "


    Because he already knew what these big guys were.


    Killer Whale!


    A large, ferocious toothed whale that lives in groups and can grow to about ten meters.


    The news was mixed.


    The good news is that killer whales are intelligent, social, and socially complex.


    They have likes and dislikes.


    Of course, there is also fear.


    The bad news is that the lethality and destructive power of killer whales living in groups are the dominant presence in the ocean.


    Their prey rarely escapes.


    Right now, it''s clearly more bad news than good news.


    They should have never seen a big ship in the ocean, so they took it for granted as a big prey.


    It''s normal, but it has brought trouble to Da Jiang''s people.


    Just when Mu Feng was thinking about whether to act first, the killer whale had already started to attack!


    A dozen orcas began to swim around, making noises among themselves.


    Immediately, a series of voices like a baby''s raving came and went.


    "Clack!"


    "Wow!"


    "Whoa whoa!"


    It was the first time for many people to hear such a business, and their complexions changed drastically.


    This must be some kind of monster!


    How can there be anything in the water that can make a human voice?


    But Mu Feng''s eyes lit up.


    That''s right, killer whales have high IQs and can communicate with each other, so I can use animal taming skills!


    He quickly turned on the system: "System, exchange for the vocal vocabulary of the school of fish in front of you."


    To be on the safe side, he didn''t say it was a killer whale, so don''t get it wrong.


    Sure enough, the system prompts: "Primitive killer whale, the ancestor of the killer whale.


    It has evolved in the ocean for many years, and has social behavior in groups..."


    Wooden Wind: "Skip the introduction, and exchange them for their vocal lexicon."


    "The system is loading, ding, the loading is successful!


    The original killer whale vocal lexicon was detected, and 1,000 achievement points are required to redeem it. Do you want to redeem it? "


    "exchange!"


    "Ding, the exchange was successful!


    Now the point of achievement is..."


    Mu Feng didn''t care about the achievement points, and hurriedly "looked" at the thesaurus.


    Right now, this group of orcas were discussing something, but it was an urgent matter.


    It is said that killer whales have "strategic deployment" when hunting.


    Which killer whale is in charge of playing the striker, which one is in charge of the black hand, and which one is in charge of sitting in the town, all have a division of labor.


    Once the division of labor for them is completed, Wood Wind and the others will be in bad luck.


    After finding the thesaurus, the voices of the surrounding killer whales suddenly turned into a "deployment in front of the station":


    "You, you, and you, go over there!"


    "You, you, and you, go this way!"


    "I''ll bite first!"


    "You bite back!"


    "Didn''t your tooth fall out?"


    "Let me take a bite first!"


    "no!"


    "Just a sip!"


    "The last one was not tasty!"


    "I feel bad after eating..."


    "I miss my mom!"


    "Go away!"


    "You''re blocking me!"


    "you are too slow!"


    ...


    Mu Feng''s brain got bigger when he heard it.


    Only then did he realize that this group of killer whales hadn''t reached a conclusion yet!


    And it sounds like at least five or six of the dozen orcas like to command others.


    But they still can''t convince their companions.


    So a hunting deployment similar to bargaining in the vegetable market began.


    Mu Feng looked strange.


    No wonder this group of killer whales haven''t done anything yet, it turns out that they haven''t reached a conclusion yet.


    Sure enough, "people make noise", when no one has the right to speak, it is difficult to negotiate the outcome of the matter.


    The right to speak is such a good thing!


    After thinking for a while, he raised his hand to stop the bird that was about to shoot the bomb, then stood at the bow of the boat, and shouted loudly toward the water: "Oh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    The translation is: Quiet, listen to me!


    Although his voice is small compared to killer whales.


    But his voice was foreign to the orcas.


    So they all stopped for a moment, looking at the boat in a humane manner in the water.


    "it works!"


    Mu Feng was overjoyed in his heart, and continued to shout decisively: "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    ¡ª¡ªI am your king, let me loose!


    As a result, the group of killer whales exploded all of a sudden.


    "Hoo-chirp, chirp!"


    "Hoo hoo, chirp chirp, chi chi!"


    "Wheeze¡ª¡ªPuff Chirp¡ª"


    A series of strange sounds sounded.


    Mu Feng couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Because these killer whales are mocking and cursing.


    He asked the system with a dark face: "These words can be said by killer whales?"


    System: "This is a relatively civilized language translated by the system!"


    Woodwind was speechless.


    Because these killer whales are spraying him!


    "You idiot!"


    "Who are you!"


    "Fool!"


    ...


    The rumors are true, killer whales will not only spray teammates, but also others.


    They are a bunch of trolls!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1448

    Asuka was very surprised.


    It''s fine if the great chief doesn''t let him shoot arrows, why is he still so dark?


    At this time, Mu Feng really felt like jumping and scolding.


    But he didn''t after all.


    How can I compete with a group of killer whales?


    They''re just a school of fish!


    Can you bear this breath?


    Can''t bear it!


    How to do?


    fuck them!


    And when Mufeng decided to teach this group of "bad killer whales" with "stinky mouths" a good lesson, the group of killer whales seemed to have reached a consensus because of Mufeng''s "deception" - beat that thing that won''t kill!


    Or our king?


    So smaller!


    Not enough for one bite!


    Therefore, the people and whales who disliked each other suddenly became hostile to each other.


    No fight!


    Mu Feng saw the group of killer whales all facing the building boat where he was, and immediately reacted.


    This group of killer whales should have been stimulated.


    Now I have become a thorn in their side.


    Damn it!


    He hurriedly shouted at the birds: "Shoot the arrows, don''t let them approach!"


    "yes!"


    So Mu Feng also picked up the big crossbow and asked the people next to him to light the fire. Seeing the gunpowder fuse sparking, he made a "ßÚßÚ" sound, and took the lead in yelling "Go"!


    As he pulled the trigger, the crossbow shot out of the string, grazing towards the charging killer whale.


    When this group of killer whales rushed towards the big boat where Mufeng was, they still didn''t forget to taunt:


    Fuck him!


    idiot!


    Kill him!


    I''m going to swallow him in one gulp!


    ...


    However, in the next moment, the group of snarky fish all fell silent, turning over into the water in horror.


    Or turn around and run away, or sink to the bottom of the water without breathing out.


    Because there were "rumbling" explosions on top of their heads and on their bodies.


    It was just a face-to-face meeting, and the killer whale swimming in the front had a big hole in its waist by an aerial bomb!


    The blood immediately turned red.


    This is the crossbow arrow shot by Wood Wind.


    And the crossbow arrow shot by Asuka hit the "cheek" of another killer whale, blowing up one side of its "face" to a bloody mess!


    The killer whales behind collectively fell silent and sank to the bottom of the water.


    One word - Cowardly!


    "This effect..."


    Mu Feng laughed and said, "The effect is surprisingly good!"


    Asuka jumped up excitedly on the deck: "It''s done, this bomb can stop them!"


    Mu Feng was refreshed, standing on the deck and yelling loudly: "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    ¡ªCome and beat me, fools!


    The two killer whales that were seriously injured immediately wanted to turn over and jump into the water, so they fled.


    But the wounds were pickled by seawater, and they were so painful that they jumped out of the water just after entering the water.


    It is said that it hurts to sprinkle salt on a "human" wound, and it seems that it is the same for killer whales.


    Seen from the side, the two killer whales looked like drunks who had just fallen into the water and tried their best to jump out of the water.


    Just jumped out of the water and hit the sea again.


    The blood stained a large area of ??sea water.


    Da Huyou yelled excitedly, pointed at the dizzy two killer whales and shouted: "Brother, brother, look quickly, are they dying soon?


    Can we eat its meat? "


    Mu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, nodded and said: "Yes, I saw it!"


    But it knows that a killer whale is so big and its vitality is very tenacious, and it is still very dangerous before exhaustion.


    It''s better to just watch from the side.


    As for the killer whales hidden under the sea, they were all quiet, and no one dared to come out and shout.


    Apparently they were shocked.


    Sure enough, the IQ of killer whales is not low.


    Realized that explosives are not their match.


    "Come on, why didn''t you call?"


    The wood wind is refreshing.


    It feels like the place has finally been found.


    But the two killer whales still refused to thump vigorously on the sea surface, as if they knew that they were about to die.


    The two killer whales screamed.


    "Moo hum¡ª"


    "Moo hum¡ª"


    The sound was miserable and desolate.


    As a result, the killer whales under the sea showed their heads one by one after hearing the mournful cry of their companions.


    After these killer whales showed up, they swam carefully to their companions one by one.


    Some even use their heads to lift the injured killer whale.


    But the two killer whales were injured and were unable to struggle anymore.


    They were so anxious that they screamed "Wow".


    Another "noisy" sounded.


    "What happened to it?"


    "Is it going to die?"


    "It can''t die!"


    "Shall we kill that man?"


    "no!"


    "He''s amazing!"


    "We can''t beat it!"


    "Take it away!"


    ...


    These orcas suddenly looked helpless.


    Woodwind nodded.


    Sure enough, gregarious killer whales really have social characteristics and the identity of group survival.


    Although he will complain about his companions, he will not abandon them.


    He thought about it, and a new idea came to his mind.


    He yelled loudly: I can save it, but you have to let me be the king!


    Of course, he used the "language" of killer whales.


    In fact, after waiting for so many conferences, he has already learned that the language of killer whales is very complicated.


    In addition to lacking some convoluted superficial and connotative vocabulary, the language of killer whales is quite mature.


    Even through the vocabulary wood wind can feel that these killer whales have quite high intelligence, rich emotions and so on.


    Only then did he notice that, as introduced in the system, the intelligence of killer whales is equivalent to the intelligence of fifteen or sixteen-year-old humans!


    There is competition, cooperation, and normal communication between them.


    In this way, Wood Wind can establish a cooperative relationship with them...


    That''s why he said "I can save it".


    He believed that the orcas could understand what he said.


    Sure enough, the killer whales swam forward a few after a trifling "discussion".


    Several killer whales seem to be bigger than other killer whales.


    This should be their representatives¡ª¡ªMu Feng could see that, even if they were representatives, they didn''t seem to deal with each other too much.


    They start chattering patterns:


    Are you willing to save it?


    Do you want to be our king?


    But you are so small?


    You are not enough for me to eat a bite!


    If you save it, we won''t eat you!


    ...


    Mu Feng laughed dumbfoundedly when he heard the "battering of tongues".


    How does this look like the attitude that the disadvantaged should have?


    He felt that these orcas were threatening him: Can you save him? If you don''t save us, we will bite you to death!


    Actually?


    He could feel that this group of killer whales were scared to death!


    Like a very stubborn child...


    However, he was already very satisfied that this group of killer whales could say such "showing weakness".


    This proved that he was right.


    This group of killer whales can be trained and cooperated!


    He responded again: I can save it, but you must regard me as the king, otherwise I will not save it!


    However, the killer whale''s response was also very straightforward:


    you are too young!


    When our king needs to be stronger than us!


    If you avenge us, we will regard you as our king!


    Yep!


    If you help us drive away the invaders, we will regard you as our king!


    "Intruder?"


    Mu Feng was stunned.


    From the tone of this group of killer whales, were they driven out of their hunting territory by other existences?


    Who drove them away?


    shark?


    Or other ferocious existence?


    If this is the case, there will be a lot of room for maneuvering...


    Thinking of this, the corners of Mu Feng''s mouth rose.


    "Tell me, who kicked you out?"


    He giggled, like a strange sorghum holding candies to coax children...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1449

    After confirming that the group of orcas were not hostile, Mu Feng stretched out his hand and said "Hui Tian" to save the most seriously injured orca, and then shouted at the orcas:


    You see, I can save it!


    The rescued killer whale stopped bleeding, shook its head, sank to the bottom of the sea and jumped out of the sea, recovering as before.


    Many killer whales shouted and cheered, and there was another burst of noise.


    Mu Feng reminded at the right time: There is another one that cannot be saved, you first treat me as the king, I will save it, and then help you drive away the intruders!


    The killer whales "discussed" for a while, and finally agreed with a "wow wow wow".


    Mufeng was overjoyed, and cured the other killer whale according to the agreement.


    So a group of orcas swam back and forth around Mufeng''s boat, jumping up and down.


    Now look silly, big flicker and others.


    They didn''t expect this result.


    Da Huyou scratched his head and said, "Brother, are these big fish the same as Sha Laosan and they have become fierce beasts guarding Da Jiang?"


    Mu Feng knew that Da Huyou meant something.


    Big Huyou is still thinking about the big fish bite!


    He whispered: "Brother, this kind of big fish is smart enough to be used to protect the big Jianglou boat when it sails in the sea.


    The second is that their meat is not delicious! "


    Big Huyou nodded: "Okay then!"


    It can be seen that Da Huyou still has a lot of regrets for missing the "delicious".


    Mu Feng smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, we will help them drive away the intruders later, maybe there will be delicious big fish!"


    "it is good!"


    Big Huyou became excited again.


    So Mufeng communicated with the killer whale again: Is your territory far from here?


    The killer whales began to call out in a hurry:


    "Not far!"


    "Very close!"


    "Help us fight it!"


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and decided not to go to the island for the time being, but to follow this group of orcas to see what was going on.


    According to this group of killer whales, "There are two big guys, and we are not its opponents."


    Mu Feng guessed in his heart what it might be.


    The killer whale leads the way.


    Wooden Wind followed behind by boat.


    The big ginger warriors on the two ships looked excited.


    Big Huyou was amazed.


    He had forgotten to eat big fish, and was attracted by these human killer whales instead.


    "Brother, how did you do it?


    How do these big fish understand what you say? "


    Mu Feng smiled and shook his head: "I don''t know either, I just guessed based on their calls."


    Da Huyou didn''t pursue it, but just lamented that Mu Feng, the great chief, is really not something others can do.


    Asuka excitedly came to Mu Feng, and said happily: "Great chief, look at their direction, they are similar to the island we are going to!"


    "Oh?"


    Mu Feng was surprised, "That''s the best, it seems to save a lot of trouble!"


    The group of people followed the killer whale for another day, and finally saw an island in the east in the distance.


    The size of the island should not be small.


    The above is verdant and verdant, and there are rolling hills.


    Of course, because of the distance, he wasn''t sure if those were hills.


    The direction the killer whale was facing was clearly the location of the island.


    "Ok?"


    Wooden Wind shouted and asked the killer whale: Where is your territory ahead?


    The orcas responded with a "wow": Yes, yes!


    Mu Feng knew it in his heart.


    It seems that there are conditions suitable for the survival of various marine life near the island.


    Otherwise, it would not be possible to feed such a large group of killer whales.


    He ordered the tribe to speed up and swim towards the island.


    However.


    Before they got close to the island, the killer whales rushed over and started provocative mode:


    "Hey big man, get out!"


    "We''re here for revenge!"


    "Aren''t you waiting to be torn to shreds?"


    "We have a king!"


    "He wants to kill all of you!"


    Wood Wind: ...


    This group of killer whales are so damn high in IQ, they will actually bring hatred to him!


    at this time.


    Suddenly, a huge figure jumped out of the sea from near the island, and then fell heavily, splashing countless waves.


    With just one glance, Mu Fengxin twitched.


    Fuck!


    Jaws!


    And not two, but four!


    The most terrible thing is that they are bigger than killer whales!


    Even if they weren''t great whites, they must have belonged to some prehistoric genus of sharks.


    Because of the iconic fins and jagged teeth, all of them show that they are sharks!


    He killed the dog, and he actually believed what the killer whale said.


    Four oversized white sharks are enough to kill a formation of a dozen killer whales, ignoring their siege.


    No wonder this group of orcas were driven out of their territory!


    It''s outrageous!


    Seeing the great white shark jumping up and down on the sea, even Asuka realized something was wrong.


    "Chief, these big white fish seem to be more difficult to deal with than these black and white fish..."


    Woodwind took a deep breath.


    Isn''t this nonsense, everyone can see the horror of these four big guys.


    Da Huyou''s legs were already trembling.


    He was used to seeing big guys on land, and compared to those in the sea, he suddenly felt that going to sea was too dangerous!


    Especially these big guys jumped up and down, splashing high waves, and their momentum was definitely more shocking than the simple tremors on land.


    "Brother, brother, why don''t we go back...


    These big fish are not tasty at first glance.


    Looks like they could eat us..."


    Mu Feng also hesitated.


    He remembered the Jaws movie he watched in his previous life.


    The ferocity of the great white shark in that movie left a deep impression on him.


    If the great white sharks in front of him were really as powerful as in the movie, then he might as well leave.


    Because his big wooden boat may not be able to withstand the toss of the great white shark.


    However, things once again exceeded his expectations.


    The group of killer whales brought hatred to him again:


    "Come on, come on, our king is up there!"


    "Come on, our king will bite you to death!"


    "Come here!"


    Wood Wind: ...


    What the hell is this!


    I was actually given a "routine" by the killer whale!


    The key is that he dug this hole himself, so he can''t help but not jump!


    Hearing the praise of the killer whale "little brother" in the water, Mu Feng bit the bullet and shouted "Wow": Get out of the way...


    Before he could utter the next words, the group of killer whales really spread out to both sides, leaving a large space for him.


    "Fuck!"


    Mu Feng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "This group of unscrupulous people!"


    He never thought that the killer whale would be so resolute and resolute as a spectator.


    And he has to face the wrath of the super-large great white shark.


    Now he couldn''t help hesitating.


    He shouted angrily: "Asuka, King Li, set the bomb!


    Let''s put it together! "


    "yes!"


    Together with Mu Feng, ten people set up their arm crossbows at the same time, aimed at the charging great white shark, and pulled the trigger.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whizzing!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    The crossbow bolt flew towards the white shark with a crackling bomb.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a burst of "rumbling" explosions.


    Two of the four great white sharks were bombed.


    All in the mid-air explosion of their jumping.


    One is because they jump out of the water, and the other is because they are too big and their targets are big.


    But even so, after they fell into the water, they still rushed towards his building boat at an extremely fast speed.


    There is only a small patch of bright red on the sea.


    Mu Feng''s face was ugly.


    No wonder the ferocious killer whales are no match for these great white sharks.


    Their rough skin and thick flesh far exceeded his expectations...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1450

    The great white shark, which was only slightly injured, no longer jumped up when approaching the building, but dived below the surface of the sea and accelerated towards the building.


    The killer whales did a good job as spectators, shouting and cheering.


    "Kill them to death!"


    "My lord, come on!"


    "Hit hard!"


    The great white shark arrived in no time, and when it reached the boat, it was about to hit the boat.


    Mu Feng didn''t care about competing with these killer whales, turned to look at the Qilin beast brought over by the boat, gritted his teeth and said, "It''s up to you!"


    Saying this, he hurriedly urged the Qilin beast into the sea.


    Qilin Beast was eager to try, and jumped directly into the sea.


    The Qilin beast that had just entered the water hit a wave first, and then the webbed palms on its four hooves spread out and floated steadily on the sea surface.


    The next moment, several Qilin beasts looked like ducks and twisted their bodies to pounce on the great white shark, which was much bigger than them.


    Everyone watched in horror.


    Even Mu Feng couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    He is not sure whether Qilin Beast can work or not.


    Right now I can only try.


    The great white shark is huge!


    But the next moment, Mu Feng and others were shocked.


    Although the Qilin beast is small in size, it is more agile.


    In particular, they have webbed palms with sharp claws on them.


    Just a face-to-face meeting, they easily broke the bast skin of the great white shark with their sharp claws, and easily left bloodstains on the great white shark.


    The sea water was suddenly bright red.


    It seems that his point-to-point claw tearing is still more powerful than bomb blasting regardless of focus at a certain time.


    And the injured Great White Shark was not a good stubble either, even hitting and biting the Qilin Beast.


    The four great white sharks had the upper hand against the two unicorns, so they still had an advantage.


    Just a face-to-face meeting, one of the Qilin beasts was bitten on the back by the great white shark, tearing off a large piece of scaly flesh.


    After going back and forth, it turns out that no one has an absolute advantage, and no one has an absolute loss.


    However, the number of great white sharks has an advantage after all, and Qilin beasts have never fought in the sea after all. Coupled with the abdominal and back injuries, Qilin Beast''s mobility was suddenly affected, and it tried its best not to let the sea water infiltrate its wounds.


    Compared with the Qilin beast, the great white shark has already adapted to being injured in the sea.


    The immersion in salt water naturally made them uncomfortable, but it was stronger than Qilin Beast.


    So the four great white sharks abandoned their boats and bit the Qilin beast one after another.


    Wood wind is impatient.


    This level of flesh and blood collision and biting is not something he can personally participate in.


    Sure enough, to a certain extent, a huge thief in size and strength can ignore the strength of the ship and the strength of the gun, and can ignore the opponent''s offensive!


    at this time.


    The orcas, who had always been spectators, finally moved.


    They all shouted.


    "Go help the king!"


    "Now!"


    "Those big guys are injured!"


    "good chance!"


    "revenge!"


    All kinds of excited shouts sounded, and more than a dozen killer whales rushed towards the great white shark spontaneously.


    They have seen the hope of victory!


    really.


    The addition of more than a dozen killer whales suddenly turned the tide of battle again.


    The two Qilin beasts can easily tear the flesh of these oversized white sharks.


    And they can use their fangs and size to easily tear these wounds even bigger!


    Whether it is pickling in sea water or bleeding from wounds, these great white sharks cannot resist.


    The continuous massive bleeding quickly made Situ Great White Shark unable to bear it any longer, and they all twisted their bodies to escape from the scene.


    But how could the killer whales who had finally caught the opportunity give up such a good opportunity, swarming up to bite and hunt the great white shark.


    At this time, the advantages of the killer whale''s teamwork are reflected.


    They have a clear division of labor.


    Three or four heads are responsible for culling and biting, and two are responsible for delaying.


    In this way, more than a dozen killer whales bit and killed two great white sharks with the advantage of the wind, leaving the remaining two unattended.


    Obviously, as long as two of the four are removed, even if they can survive, they are definitely no match for this group of killer whales.


    What''s more, there are their "big king" and two Qilin beasts beside them?


    In fact, when the killer whales surrounded it, Qilin Beast endured its own injuries and charged towards the two saved great white sharks.


    Two against two, fair and reasonable.


    The addition of Jiang Shuijun broke this fairness in an instant.


    Asuka glanced at Mufeng first, and after Mufeng nodded, he directly moved his hand, and nearly two hundred sailors jumped into the water together, each with a special machete in their mouths.


    The next moment, together with the two Qilin beasts, they surrounded the great white shark.


    At this time, the black dragon, which had been lying on the deck and not moving much, also smelled the smell of blood. It looked at Mufeng with a "owwow", and then jumped into the sea. great white shark.


    The tide of battle has completely turned around.


    Next is the side where Jiang and the killer whale unilaterally slaughtered the great white shark.


    A dozen of the killer whales tore back and forth, tearing off the flesh and blood from the great white shark in small amounts, and the injuries of the great white shark continued to expand, turning a large area of ??sea water into blood red.


    Da Jiang, on the other hand, used two unicorns and a black dragon horse to intimidate and procrastinate, while the navy soldiers made sneak attacks at the sea surface and dived to attack the great white shark.


    The way they walk is even more "wretched" than that of killer whales.


    Although the Jiang Shuijun and Qilin Beast were not big in size, they established their advantage earlier and completely killed the two great white sharks.


    On the other hand, the killer whales seem to be tearing and torturing the great white sharks with a playful attitude after they are sure that they can win, and let them suffer the pain before death.


    Finally, after the two great white sharks finally had no strength to struggle, the group of orcas scrambled to eat one of them.


    As for the other end, they were also resolutely abandoned...


    Then came the moment of "friendly negotiation" between Jiang and the killer whale.


    Naturally, the representatives of both sides are the great chief Mufeng and several killer whales who "express their views".


    Mu Feng: I have avenged you, you have to regard me as your king!


    Killer Whale No. 1: Yes!


    Orca No. 2: But you look different from us?


    Orca Three: Can you come down and swim in the water like us?


    Killer Whale No. 4: ...


    Mu Feng made a gesture: "Bird!"


    Asuka nodded, without saying a word, raised his hand and ignited a bomb and shot it out.


    "boom!"


    Bombs exploded in the distance.


    The killer whales became agitated and expressed their views hastily.


    "it is good!"


    "it is good!"


    "You are our king!"


    "Do whatever you say!"


    Woodwind grinned.


    Sure enough, he is really a good king who persuades others to be kind and friendly.


    The next thing is easy.


    In this sea area, killer whales have the final say.


    Underwater creatures, big and small, are all "constrained" by killer whales.


    But the killer whales are bound by their king¡ªMufeng.


    Whether Mu Feng is at sea or not, these killer whales must protect the safety of Da Jiang''s people in this sea area.


    When Jiang''s boats are going back and forth at sea, they need to send at least two killer whales to "pilot".


    If you encounter troubles that they can''t solve, you can seek help from Mufeng or the nearby Dajiang people.


    For this reason, Mu Feng specially sent Asuka into the sea and taught him simple instructions.


    He''s in command of the killer whales.


    As for animal taming, he gave up the idea of ??direct empowerment to him.


    After all, with the lessons learned from Truffle, he has to be more or less on guard.


    After confirming the identity of "master and servant".


    Mufeng let the orcas lead the way, while he took two large boats and headed towards the island...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1451

    Wooden Wind finally landed on the island.


    The island presents a direction from southeast to northwest.


    After getting close to the island, Mu Feng realized that the size of the island is not small.


    No wonder the bird came back and said that there were wild sheep on the mountain.


    After landing on the island, Mufeng began to conduct field research.


    In addition to wild sheep, there are some wild hawthorns and unknown red dried fruits on the island.


    What is surprising is that there is a small natural lake on the island. Although it is not big, it provides sufficient fresh water resources for the creatures on the island.


    What is even more exciting is that there are hot springs around the small lake!


    The hot springs merge into a trickle, and the trickle merges into a short river, which flows into the lake.


    Wood wind is very satisfied.


    No wonder the Jinwu Department thought about whether they could cross the sea and reach the island.


    If they are really allowed to land on the island, the geographical location here is enough to provide them with a safe escape.


    Coupled with the wild sheep on the island and the livestock they brought, it will be possible to develop this place into a suitable habitat in time.


    According to Mu Feng''s field investigation, the area of ??this island is as big as two to three Shandao cities.


    Except that there are no large beasts on the island, the ecosystem is relatively complete.


    Wild sheep, wild birds, snakes, rats, etc. all exist.


    Mountains, plains, rivers, and trees are also distributed.


    It is conservatively estimated that it is not a big problem for this small island to support 20,000 to 30,000 people on its own.


    Of course, if materials can be transported from land, and then fisheries and fishing can be developed around the island, more people can be supported.


    Mufeng has already started planning how to develop this small island in his heart.


    Ginger has taken a real step forward in developing the ocean.


    Mufeng led Asuka and others to investigate the island carefully for three days, and had a detailed understanding of the situation on the island.


    Before leaving, he said: "The east side of the coast is too rough, but the west side is less windy.


    After you go ashore, find Jiuzhu, take him to the island, and build a harbor there to facilitate the docking of ships. "


    Asuka quickly agreed.


    "In addition, for those killer whales, you should also set up a special feeding area next to them. When there is nothing to do, put a few caught fish in it, and it will be easier to lead after raising them!"


    "yes!"


    So Mufeng left by boat.


    On the way back, the killer whales were naturally driven to lead the way.


    What''s interesting is that under the leadership of the killer whales, the original one-day journey was greatly reduced, and it only took more than half a day to arrive.


    This made the accompanying Jin Guang feel helpless.


    The Jinwu Department worked hard for more than ten days to make a round trip.


    As a result, it took only two days before and after taking Da Jiang''s boat.


    What made him speechless the most was that not only was the journey shortened, but their safety when they landed on the island was also guaranteed.


    Because the chief had already told him that this group of big black and white fish could be called the overlord of this sea area.


    With them around, there should be no other big sea creatures who would dare to attack Jiang without opening their eyes.


    Jin Guang felt more and more clearly that the power of ginger was everywhere.


    It is reasonable for the Jinwu Department to be annexed...


    Late autumn is approaching.


    Autumn harvest, winter storage.


    Da Jiang started a new round of preparations for storing supplies for the winter.


    Every city in Dajiang is filled with happiness.


    This winter is destined to be an extraordinary year for the entire Dajiang clan.


    Because starting from the Mid-Autumn Festival this year, all festivals are no longer celebrated in the unit of the city and the tribe, but in the unit of the family.


    After two seasons of garrison farming that seemed to be reformed, now in all the cities of Dajiang, except for the tribes in the mountains who cannot make sure that every family has surplus food, the rest of the tribes have enough food in their homes to support the spring of the coming year.


    Although we can''t wait for the next summer''s harvest, it is a fact that there is a surplus of food.


    And every household has it!


    The feeling of having enough food at home made all the clansmen feel extremely at ease.


    After all, the food used to be from the tribes, and they didn''t know how much there was.


    It is different now, they can plan how much to eat and how much to keep for the food.


    How much money does it cost to buy food that is not enough.


    Some daring tribesmen also began to try to deposit their money in the "cash drawers" in various cities.


    There are even more courageous ones who want to buy more good things for the winter, and start to "credit and loan" in the cash drawer.


    Ginger''s development has made the clansmen feel more and more novelty, but also has more and more hope.


    And all of this was seen and remembered by Mu Feng.


    It is not surprising that Ginger has developed to this point.


    If this situation continues, Dajiang will enter a period of steady development.


    As long as he does not commit suicide and actively consumes people''s and financial resources, Da Jiang will no longer need to rely on fighting and plundering to become stronger for a long time to come.


    After he returned to Dragon City, news of the success from the northwest also came.


    Yu Yao and Bai Yue have sent cavalry to figure out the route to the Qinghu Department, and they can do it at any time if they want to.


    As for Baiqiu and Konoha, they lost the last tribe on the Changsheng Grassland to Beiping - the Heishan tribe!


    After flattening the Black Mountains, Da Jiang truly unified the Changsheng Grassland.


    Ginger''s territory can truly expand northward...


    In the south, Han Shu is working with Duo to clear up the last remnants of the rebellion in the mountains.


    All the clansmen in the mountains were asked to move out.


    Hanshu officially started the development mode of the mountains.


    He first negotiated with Chaolu and Moke Khan to dispatch slaves from Jade Bird City and Pixiu City, and seconded doctors and craftsmen from the nearby Liaolong City and Jade Bird City to conduct a carpet-like exploration of the entire mountains.


    All the herbs, mineral deposits, rivers, and mountains in the mountains were recorded and compiled into an atlas, ready to be sent to Great Chief Mufeng.


    On the other hand, Han Shu also ordered people to go south from the Shandong area to determine the route all the way south to the coast and start road construction.


    According to the instructions of the great chief Mufeng, build the road first, and then build a seaport by the sea.


    At that time, Jiuzhu from the Ministry of Industry will arrive in person, build a port near the sea, and start landing on the island.


    Everything is going according to Mu Feng''s plan.


    Mu Feng was very pleased.


    In the bottom of his heart, one thing became more and more certain - the time has come for Da Jiang to transform from a tribe to a country!


    After he returned to Dragon City, he continuously compared the necessary conditions for the establishment of the country in the system, and then compared the actual situation of Da Jiang, and discussed with Yu Li and others for many days, and finally decided: Da Jiang will build the country!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1452

    Wood wind began to plan the founding of the country.


    This is a big deal.


    He can set the direction alone, but the specific implementation requires the cooperation of the entire Dajiang tribe.


    The country he wants to build must want long-term stability and stability, stretching for thousands of years.


    However, in order to ensure that Dajiang can achieve long-term stability, the most important thing to solve is the problem of Dajiang''s unity.


    He himself is very familiar with history, and what he feels most deeply is that the unity of the country requires the supreme government to have the right to decide all matters in the territory.


    The tribesmen in the territory also agree with a unified country.


    Anyone who wants to divide the country will be opposed by the country from the top down.


    As long as this is the ultimate goal, Jiang Jianguo''s tone will be set.


    After returning to Longcheng, Mufeng sorted out these problems, and wrote out the corresponding solutions one by one, and then regarded Yuli, Luli, Lihu, Ke Wuji, Benboba, Thunder Dragon, etc. as members of the big tribe. The high chief, the high priest, or a "former chief" with multiple tribes were all called together.


    Of course, some of the observers were notified in advance to attend the meeting.


    Such as Changning, Yin Qi, Mingguang and so on.


    They all need promotion or new positions...


    These people now know the situation of Da Jiang best, and they can understand what they mean better.


    Not many people.


    But the discussion will be about big things.


    Mu Feng said slowly: "Everyone, you should have received my message before you returned to Dragon City.


    Da Jiang is going to change from a tribe to a country.


    A country is a larger existence than a tribe. "


    When everyone heard the concept of "country" for the first time, they sat upright and listened carefully.


    Mu Feng said: "A country is within the territory of a country, and all the tribesmen agree with the existence of this country, just like all tribesmen must only recognize one big ginger when they join Dajiang.


    All Dajiang''s territory, the Dajiang people can come and go freely.


    All Da Jiang''s clansmen are protected by me, Da Jiang.


    When there are foreign enemies who want to be unfavorable to me, Da Jiang, everyone in Da Jiang hates and resists foreign enemies...


    In such a territory, it is a country! "


    Everyone looked at me, I looked at you, and nodded.


    In fact, they have long felt that Da Jiang is far from being comparable to a tribe.


    If it is really a tribe, which tribe has so many people and such a large territory?


    Yu Li looked excited, he most hoped to see Jiang getting stronger and stronger.


    And Mu Feng had already revealed to him before that that after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, many affairs of Da Jiang would be under more standardized management.


    Ginger will also become stronger due to more standardized management.


    So he excitedly asked: "Great Chief, Da Jiang wants to build a country, what things do we need to do...or pay attention to?"


    Mu Feng nodded: "To build a country, we must first determine the name of the country.


    I think everyone understands this point. I, Dajiang, established my ministry with "Jiang", so after the founding of the country, I naturally used "Jiang" as the name of the country, and I still call it "Great Jiang".


    My ginger''s totem is Zulong.


    Why Zulong, you should all know. It is the descendants of Zulong who have continued for thousands of generations that have laid the foundation for the development of my Dajiang to this day.


    Da Jiang''s people traced back to their origins, they are all descendants of Zulong, so the totem will not change! "


    Everyone nodded.


    Everyone present has a sense of identity with the Ancestral Dragon Totem.


    If this changes again, they really don''t know how to adapt.


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Mu Feng took a deep breath.


    What comes next is the main event.


    Subversive decision!


    "Great Jiang Jianguo will naturally continue for thousands of years and become stronger and stronger.


    No matter where my Dajiang people go in the future, whether they are inside or outside the tribe, no one dares to bully or humiliate them.


    This especially requires the big ginger to be a united, strong and combative big ginger!


    You should all know that the frequent internal friction among the clansmen will only make Da Jiang weaker and weaker, and the clansmen will not be able to live a good life!


    Therefore, the establishment of Dajiang must be based on the premise of a united Dajiang, and the goal is to let the tribe live a good life. Making Dajiang so strong that no one dares to bully is the ultimate pursuit! "


    Yu Li asked again: "Then how can Da Jiang do this?"


    Ben Bo Ba said loudly: "It''s still worth thinking about, I must have listened to the second brother, we will do what the second brother says.


    Otherwise, how could Da Jiang be as powerful as he is today, right? "


    Everyone nodded and said, "Yes, only the great chief can make Jiang stronger!"


    "That is, without the great chief, there would be no Jiang today!"


    "As long as Da Jiang''s people listen to the chief, they will be right!"


    "..."


    Mu Feng was both relieved and helpless.


    Fortunately, the words of these people are a great affirmation to him.


    But helplessly, their cognition has reached the point of blindness.


    In the long run, this is extremely detrimental to the development of ginger.


    Of course, this is also the primary problem he has to overcome in founding the country.


    After Da Jiang founded the country, he not only had to overcome the problem of blind worship, but also needed to overcome the problem of being too dependent on him as the great chief in the next few decades.


    The most important thing is to solve the problem of Jiang''s future heir!


    So what Mu Feng said next was destined to shock everyone.


    He took a deep breath, stood up and said solemnly: "Now I am still the great chief, but if I am not the great chief, what should I do?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    How to do?


    They didn''t think about it,


    Moreover, the most important thing is that everyone present is older than Mu Feng.


    I''m afraid that when they are all old and dead, Mu Feng will still be alive.


    When Mu Feng is no longer the great chief, what will Da Jiang become?


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, lost in thought.


    That''s right, if after decades or a hundred years, the young chief Mu Feng will also be old or gone, what will Da Jiang do?


    Can the new Great Chief go one step further with Da Jiang?


    In the end, it was still the Pampering Ba who spoke first: "Second brother, you should have the final say on this matter.


    Anyway, by the time you''re gone, all of us should be dead long ago.


    Where else can I manage these...


    And we also believe in you, you will choose a good chief for Da Jiang, and lead Da Jiang even stronger! "


    Everyone nodded again.


    Mu Feng had no choice but to deny him in a hurry, but asked with a smile: "The great chief I chose may meet my standards and make Jiang stronger, but what about the next great chief, can he meet my requirements?


    Or does it meet the requirements of ginger?


    If going down further, the great chief of Jiang is not capable enough to convince the people of the Jiang tribe, what should we do?


    At that time, will Da Jiang fall into internal strife, and your descendants may turn against each other, so what should we do? "


    "this¡­¡­"


    Mu Feng''s series of questions stunned everyone.


    Yes, what should I do if these situations arise?


    Mu Feng said slowly: "So the main reason I came to you today is to talk about this matter.


    Other things are easy to talk about. "


    Everyone was upright again.


    Mu Feng said earnestly: "Da Jiang''s Jianguo is very simple, the difficulty is how we Jianguo people should plan for Da Jiang''s long-term stability.


    Even if one day our generation is gone, Da Jiang''s people can continue to develop according to the current unity!


    I, what you should think about is to let future generations always remember that Dajiang is a whole.


    No matter how many generations Da Jiang''s great chief has gone through, he can have enough leadership to lead Da Jiang to become stronger! "


    Everyone''s expressions lifted.


    Anyone who can appear here is not stupid.


    Now they understood the true meaning of the great chief - long-term peace and stability, in the world for a hundred years, a thousand years or even longer, Da Jiang has always been there!


    "Great chief, what can I do to make Jiang exist all the time?"


    asked excitedly.


    He knew that although he couldn''t see that scene, just thinking about it was enough to make his heart surge!


    The others also had bright eyes, waiting for Mu Feng to explain.


    Mu Feng said slowly: "If we want to realize the long-term stability of Da Jiang, it will exist for thousands of years, and we need to fundamentally solve the problem of the selection of Da Jiang''s great chief, the problem of power supervision, the exercise of power, and the "Great Jiang Law" implementation issues."


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Power, supervision, justice, the three words are thei

 Chapter 1453

    Finally, two months later, on the day of the winter solstice, Jiang Jiang was born!


    Tens of thousands of people gathered in the square to witness the moment when Jiang entered a new era.


    The square is called Longjiang Square.


    The back was facing the Great Jiang Long City, the trees in the middle had been cleared, and the field of vision was wide enough to clearly see the gate of the Dragon City.


    To the south, there is another open area, leading directly to Azure Dragon City.


    This means that Da Jiang no longer needs to hide in the jungle or mountains, but can walk out of Dragon City with his head held high.


    To the west is a large area of ??cultivated land and virgin forest.


    An iron flagpole is erected in the middle of the square, and the flag that will be hoisted is of course the national flag of Da Jiang - the dragon flag!


    The clansmen around the square looked at the presiding platform in unison, holding homemade big ginger dragon flags in their hands, waving them vigorously, laughing loudly, and declaring their excitement and joy to everyone.


    These people have clan representatives, and clansmen from Dragon City and Qinglong City have rushed here long ago.


    There were also people from Baihu City, Suzaku City, Qilin City and even Xuanwu City who spontaneously came overnight.


    They just wanted to witness the historic moment of Da Jiang.


    The sun was shining in the morning, and Mu Feng led Yu Li and others to the front of the stage.


    Afterwards, Bai Yue, one of the leaders of the Five Armies'' Dudufu''s Mansion, walked up to the stage and announced loudly: "People of the Da Jiang tribe, today is the day when I, Da Jiang, establish the country!"


    Then he looked at Mu Feng, Yu Li and the leaders of the various ministries, and bowed to pay tribute.


    And everyone looked at Mu Feng again.


    Although the words are few, they are sonorous and powerful, full of heroic, confident and uplifting spirit.


    All the clansmen were also infected by Mu Feng''s emotions, and shouted loudly: "Jiang Guo, Jiang Guo!"


    Bai Yue raised her right hand at the right time and shouted excitedly: "Beat the drum, sound the horn, and raise the flag!"


    So the soldiers in uniform at the side of the square began to move.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Wooooow!"


    "Wooooow!"


    ...


    Many members of the Great Jiang clan who were on the host stage also walked to Mu Feng''s side involuntarily, looked at Mu Feng excitedly, and shouted: "God bless Great Jiang, the country will last forever!"


    They all knew that without Great Chief Mufeng, there would be no Jiang at this time!


    As for Mu Feng, he also felt the hearts of the crowd, clenched his fist with one hand, hammered his chest three times, and then raised it high.


    All the clansmen looked at his fist in unison, and all the hopes of Da Jiang were on the other side of the method.


    Under everyone''s earnest eyes, Mu Feng shouted loudly: "God bless Jiang, the country will last forever!"


    The clansmen also shouted frantically: "God bless Jiang, the country will last forever!"


    "God bless Jiang, the country will last forever!"


    "God bless Jiang, the country will last forever!"


    This cry, straight to the sky, has not dissipated for a long time...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1454

    In the spring of the second year of Dajiang, the elm and Baiyue of the military department moved westward, flattening the Qinghu department.


    They captured more than 20,000 people from the Qinghu tribe, more than 50,000 cattle, sheep and livestock, excluding bronze wares.


    In the autumn of the same year, Hanshu built a port in the South China Sea and landed on an island, took over 16 large and small islands, built a port, raised fish, and fished.


    In winter, the Golden Crow City was built, and 30,000 people from various cities were relocated, and more than 200,000 mu of land were reclaimed.


    After that, they went south to reclaim the Daze wasteland and plant rice.


    Five years later, the fertile fields are thousands of miles away, the grains are ripe, and the family is full.


    In the fourth year of Dajiang, Asuka set off from Orca Island in the east, went south and west, along the coastline, and finally joined the South China Sea islands and Hanshu.


    Since then, the coastline of the southeast coast of Dajiang has been determined, and Dajiang has begun to develop various parts of the southeast.


    During this period, I met more than 20 tribes, big and small, all flat.


    The population of Dajiang has expanded to 600,000.


    Ginger for six years.


    The great chief elects the chief.


    Jiang Mufeng is the unanimous chief.


    In the same year, Da Jiang held the first entrance examination


    In autumn, Dajiang University officially accepted the first freshmen.


    Dajiang University offers subjects such as literature, mathematics, business, history, engineering, and technology.


    Jiang Mufeng was the first principal.


    seven years.


    Dajiang University has newly added two departments of military and political science, and they are selected from clansmen who have excellent grades in each discipline and are aspiring to serve the public.


    In the ten years of Dajiang, there was a severe drought, and Liangjie Mountain, Goshawk City, and Wangxi City failed to harvest.


    However, the ginger grains and rice are full and pass smoothly.


    Some disaster victims came from the west, they were from the Jinding tribe.


    Da Jiang took advantage of the situation and wiped out Jinding.


    ...


    Ginger is fifteen years old.


    The remnants of Montenegro come from the north, leading to most of the snowy land, where everyone wears their hair and drinks blood.


    Thunder Dragon and Konoha led their troops to the north, Suiping.


    ...


    In the 21st year of Da Jiang, under the instruction of the great chief Jiang Mufeng, the representatives of each city elected Yu Li as the great chief.


    Mu Feng was the head of the administrative department and began to hide behind the scenes.


    Yu Yao retired due to illness, and the chief of the army was appointed by Lei Long.


    In the twenty-seventh year of Da Jiang, Han Shu, who was digging iron ore in the mountains, discovered coal mines.


    In the same year, Great Chief Woodwind built a steamship, which benefited a lot from sea voyages.


    Twenty-eight years, great ginger harvest...


    In thirty-one years, the chief was elected.


    After consulting Mu Feng, the elders of Da Jiang elected Bai Yue as the great chief.


    For the next ten years, Bai Yue followed Mu Feng''s teachings, governed the ministry diligently, and achieved peace at home.


    Mu Feng is still the head of the administrative department.


    In thirty-two years, Xiong Toutou died at the age of seventy-six, the oldest person anyone has ever seen.


    In the thirty-sixth year, there was a great epidemic in Jade Bird City.


    It turned out that people from various tribes in the mountains secretly linked up with the old members of the Dali tribe, intending to restore the tribe.


    The head of the military department ordered that Asuka, the leader of the military mansion, bring the "junior" Jiang Zilong, Jiang Xiaobai, Jiang Feixiong, Bai Qi, and Dai Na to fight the rebellion.


    In the same year, Lei Long died of illness.


    Asuka took over as the head of the army.


    In the forty-first year, representatives of various cities elected Jiang Zilong as the great chief.


    It is for the younger generation of great chiefs.


    Bai Yue came out of the mountain and took over as the head of the administrative department.


    In the forty-two year, Mu Feng and Chang Ning traveled to the Great Jiang Country, settled in the Killer Whale Island, and resigned from any post.


    In the forty-three years, Jiang Zilong ordered a full-line attack on most of the constantly disturbing snowy areas in the north.


    And in the autumn of the same year, he personally marched north, breaking the Snow Region Division.


    In the forty-sixth year, representatives of various cities elected chiefs, and Jiang Zilong was still promoted as the great chief...


    ...


    It has been one hundred years since the founding of Jianguo.


    At that time, the Great Chief Jiang was Jiang Qi, the grandson of Han Shu.


    Dajiang has a population of over three million and over a hundred cities.


    At the ceremony of the 100th anniversary of the founding of the Great Jiang, the great chief Jiang Qi said loudly: "A hundred years ago, my ancestors of Great Jiang used their own hands to build a powerful Great Jiang for us!


    In the past hundred years, we have experienced various natural disasters and man-made disasters, the separation and reunion of our clansmen, and the invasion from the Eagle Nest Kingdom on the far east sea.


    But without exception, we all survived!


    I dare say that no one can be as united as our big ginger, and as strong as my big ginger!


    And the reason why we are so powerful is not only our ancestors, but also Jiang Mufeng, the first great chief of our Great Jiang Kingdom! "


    The crowd began to shout wildly: "Wood Wind, Wood Wind!"


    Among the chaotic crowd, no one noticed that a "young" couple who looked over 30 were smiling and looking at Jiang Qi on the stage.


    The woman has willow eyebrows and phoenix eyes, and a pretty face.


    If it weren''t for wearing a straw hat, people would definitely be shocked as a heavenly being.


    The man is burly, with a broad nose and firm eyes.


    Right now, no one in Dajiang knows which city this couple came from, and no one knows their identities.


    The woman muttered softly: "It''s been so long, can anyone still remember you?"


    The man smiled lowly: "I don''t want to either, otherwise I''d be sneezing all the time, how bad is it?"


    The woman complained and said: "I told you earlier, you don''t need to come back to look, you don''t need to come back to look, take a look, come back for nothing, right?"


    The man reached out and took his hand, and whispered back: "Okay, okay, listen to you, let''s go!"


    So the two didn''t wait for the ceremony to end, whispered "excuse me" from the crowd, and then walked slowly towards a carriage.


    On the carriage, the coachman wearing a bamboo hat raised his head and smiled: "Why, brother Mufeng, are you relieved now?"


    The man nodded: "Well, don''t worry!"


    Another person''s head protruded from the carriage, but it was an old woman in her fifties, her appearance was almost similar to that of the young Bai Fang.


    She handed out two jugs of water, one for the coachman and one for the man named "Mu Feng", and then said: "Let''s go, Asuka, I''ve seen you!"


    The coachman raised the curtain of the car, and the man and woman walked into the car.


    It turns out that these two "young couples" are Mu Feng and Chang Ning, Fei Niao and Bai Ya.


    Because of the derivation technique of Wood Wind and Wood Dao, they are more than a hundred years old, and they still don''t look old!


    Of course, as for why they are not old, Mu Feng did not explain to them.


    It only said that in the earlier and earlier ancient times, there was a country of longevity, and those who did not live were eight hundred years old.


    In this way, they are only over a hundred years old, which makes sense.


    "How about it, sister, have you met Zilong?"


    asked White Fang.


    The woman smiled lightly and said: "Well, see, he is still the same as when he was a child, seeing me and his father, smiling happily and smirking.


    In the blink of an eye, it was so big!


    By the way, how about you, have you met Dyna? "


    Bai Fang also said with a smile: "I''ve seen it, Asuka even beat him up, saying that he was told not to be the chief of the army, it''s embarrassing."


    "Ha ha!"


    The woman took off her bamboo hat and said with a light smile, "That kid Dyna is still very good, if it wasn''t for Asuka who stopped him, he could be the great chief.


    Right, Woodwind? "


    The man on the side finally peeled off his face, showing an adult look: "Well, yes!"


    But there was a loud laugh from outside the carriage: "I said, you can''t speak well now.


    Whoever can be the great chief is chosen! "


    Mu Feng laughed loudly: "Hurry up with your car!


    Go back quickly, Bai Yue and Han Shu are probably waiting for us to go back and play mahjong! "


    The coachman laughed heartily, waved his whip, and said with a big laugh, "Sit still!"


    Then the carriage swayed towards the distance...


    (End of the book) (End of this chapter)